《The World of Deities》


 Chapter 1

    In the autumn of Athens, Greece, the blue sky is broad and the cloud river flows long.


    On an ordinary street in the workshop area, dozens of people were blocking the door of a gray folk house and craned their necks to look in.


    They looked sympathetically at the boy who had fainted.


    The shining machete was put away from the boy''s neck, and a line of very shallow blood slowly slipped down from the wound and solidified before landing.


    "I just scared him. I didn''t try hard. I just rubbed his skin... Won''t I die..." the knife holder muttered to himself, held his breath, turned his head and looked at the brown haired man on his side. The fear in his eyes was slowly spreading.


    The scar was like a centipede lying on the left face of the brown haired man. He climbed from the corner of his mouth to the present. He snorted coldly, and the centipede seemed to be alive and twisted gently.


    Suddenly, the boy''s hands trembled gently.


    "This bastard seems to be moving..." the knife holder hurriedly said.


    Su Ye is having a long dream.


    Su Ye dreamed that he lived on a planet called blue star. He was very common from childhood, and learning was the only theme when he was a child.


    As long as you work hard, your grades will improve. Once you relax, your grades will decline immediately.


    Until the family upheaval, Su ye in his dream couldn''t bear it, became confused and helpless, didn''t want to study, and finally graduated in a muddle and worked in a muddle. The whole person seemed to move forward in the dark fog.


    However, in Su Ye''s heart, the flame of unyielding did not stop.


    On the day when his father was seriously ill and he couldn''t even take out thousands of yuan, Su Ye finally woke up.


    The fog dissipated.


    Su Ye began to make unprecedented efforts, even harder than when he was a student.


    Fortunately, it was an era of knowledge explosion. A large amount of information was readily available. After self-study, Su ye, who was dissatisfied, joined the tide of paying for knowledge and became a leek with high knowledge anxiety.


    Su Ye moved forward with clear goals. After continuous learning, he thrived, became more sophisticated, worked more actively, thought better, and continuously improved his performance. He was promoted continuously in just a few years, and even lucky to win the reward of Greece tour at the company''s annual meeting.


    After arriving in Greece, Su Ye stood on the cruise ship, enjoying the beautiful scenery and imagining his promotion and salary increase, becoming general manager, becoming CEO and reaching the peak of his life


    The tsunami hit and flooded everything.


    Su Ye vaguely saw that he was rolled into the ancient ruins at the bottom of the sea, and then fell into darkness. He was in despair, and the dream world suddenly changed.


    Su Ye dreamed of becoming a teenager in Athens in ancient Greece.


    The two dream worlds are completely different. Su ye in the new world can''t remember what happened in the last world, but the names of the two Su ye have the same pronunciation.


    The new Su ye also grew up confused.


    Su Ye''s parents are bakers and are very busy. Su Ye has no constraints since childhood and often wanders around Athens. His most frequent place is lion harbor, the largest port in Athens.


    Last year, when Su Ye was 15 years old, his parents used up their life savings to buy a student place in Plato''s college and sent Su ye to Plato''s college to study magic.


    Su Ye is still confused and his academic performance is very poor, but under the influence of Plato college, he still grows up. He spends a year as a learning slag and enters the summer vacation.


    At the end of the summer vacation, Su Ye was ready to welcome the second year of study in Plato college. The bad news came.


    Seven days ago, the parents and servants who went out were attacked by the robber group, and their bones were gone.


    Six days ago, lawns, the notorious "centipede", appeared and showed his parents'' IOU in front of Su Ye. Then he rummaged through Su Ye''s house to pay off his debt. Finally, he found only one gold eagle coin, 40 Silver Peacock coins and more than 200 copper owl coins


    It turned out that Su Ye''s parents wanted to expand their business, sell their old shops, and borrow 100 gold eagle coins against their house worth 300 gold eagle coins. Unfortunately, before they could buy a new store, they were unlucky.


    Lawns told Suye to give up the house or die.


    Today, lawns came again with a man who should have died.


    The servant of Suye''s bakery, Coro.


    No matter what Su ye said, Corot refuted with his understanding of Su Ye''s family, which led Su ye to find that he had no way to go except to give up his house.


    Su ye said with grief and indignation, "a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung! You were a slave who was dying of illness. My parents kindly bought you, redeemed you and made you a free man! Unexpectedly, you hurt me in turn! Why did my parents go out with your servants, and they were killed, but you were unharmed? "


    "It''s a long story. Listen to master lawns and give up the house. If Lord lawns is happy, he may reward you with some golden eagles. " Old Corot laughed and his face became more and more simple and honest.


    "You... You know our family is a foreigner. If you don''t have a house, you can''t study at Plato college! What''s more, my parents have died and have no house. What should I do? "


    Corot still looked simple and honest, but his eyes flashed with strong malice, showing his yellow teeth full of holes, and slowly smiled: "you can sell yourself as a slave!"


    Lawns suddenly said, "old Crowe, you don''t fight back when you are abused. It seems that you still miss the kindness of their family."


    Koro was stunned for a moment, rushed to Su ye, punched and kicked him, laughed and scolded: "I''ve long wanted to teach you a lesson, little bastard!"


    Suye instinctively resisted, but Corot reached out and took out a machete from a big man and cut it.


    Su Ye was shocked and hurried back. He was out of balance and fell down. The back of his head hit the ground heavily.


    Koro immediately put the knife on Su Ye''s neck. When the knife cut his skin, he found Su Ye unconscious.


    Su Ye has a headache. The two dream worlds begin to merge and find more and more differences between the two worlds.


    This is an ancient world with gods.


    There are not only the gods of Greece and Rome, but also the gods of Egypt, northern Europe and Persia.


    At this point,


    The shadow of the Titans shrouded Greece.


    Apophis, the dragon of destruction, is eyeing the sun ship.


    Evil spirits lurk between the two rivers.


    The snake of doom and the wolf of dusk are about to wake up.


    At this point,


    Hercules has become famous in Greece and Rome.


    Gilgamesh and Darius were divided into Persia.


    Beowulf succeeded the Lord of the North Sea.


    The pharaohs of Egypt have risen collectively every few decades to compete for the real king. Now the pharaoh is Ramses II. On the day he sat on the throne of Pharaoh for the third time, his sister returned to Thebes. She was a heroic king, known as Cleopatra


    "Sophist" Socrates is not only a great philosopher, but also the only great mage who embarked on the road of demigod.


    After the death of Socrates, Plato, the "idealist", was promoted to legend and founded Plato''s college, which remained silent for many years. It seems that he neither wants to be promoted to a hero nor wants to move towards a higher demigod.


    Thucydides, the recorder, served as vice president of Plato''s college.


    Pythagoras, the "king of geometry", has been improving magic geometry since he was promoted to a legendary mage.


    When Thales, the "king of water", met the master of the water element, he defeated the heroic warrior with a legendary body. It is even said that he has the strength of the heroic king.


    Homer, the "great prophet", appeared and disappeared, while Hesiod, the "peeping God" as famous as Homer, lived in seclusion in the mountains.


    At this point,


    Aristotle is a little famous.


    Euclid was distressed to be promoted to the holy land.


    Archimedes had no intention to practice and lost his will by playing with things.


    Alexander is trying to practice, because if he doesn''t work hard, he can only go back to his hometown and be the heir to the king


    Su ye did not expect that these heroes and celebrities distributed in different historical periods should appear in the same era.


    In the world of the gods, there were only gods, but later there were humans.


    Modern humans only know their own times, but Hesiod, the "peeping God", announced a discovery to the world.


    It turned out that the gods created different human beings one after another, the first was the human beings in the golden age, then the human beings in the silver age, and then the human beings in the bronze age.


    Each generation of human beings is worse than the previous generation, and modern human beings are called "human beings in the black iron age" by Hesiod, which is the worst generation of human beings.


    However, some people are born different from ordinary people.


    On them, the blood of gods flows.


    They are descendants of God.


    Since their birth, they have the divine power that only gods have. Although that divine power is very weak, with their continuous cultivation, their divine power continues to increase, and they may even be promoted to the true God and have the power of the true God.


    With the continuous reproduction of human beings, the descendants of divine power are increasing, but the blood of divine power is becoming thinner and thinner. Finally, every newborn can''t have divine power directly.


    However, human beings are making continuous progress. With the help of the great prophet Homer and the peeping God Hesiod, human beings have created methods to cultivate divine power, allowing human beings to refine divine power step by step and continuously improve their power.


    Hesiod believes that human''s power of ascension is equal to tracing back to the old times, so he named the lowest warrior rank as black iron warrior, and kept tracing back to the times, and then named bronze warrior, silver warrior and gold warrior


    Su Ye''s dream is changing faster and faster.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Su Ye coughed violently and woke up suddenly. When he opened his eyes, he saw the blue sky, as well as Koro and lawns in Yu Guangzhong.


    Su ye had difficulty breathing, instinctively got up, supported the ground with both hands and took a big breath. After a while, he stood up slowly and looked ahead.


    The nearest is Koro with a machete.


    Behind Koro, lawns, with a ferocious face, looked coldly.


    Behind lawns, four strong men, two heads taller than Su ye, stood aside, arms around their chest, raised their chin high, and their eyes were full of threats.


    Those big men blocked his sight. Su Ye couldn''t see the people outside the door.


    Su Ye frowned slightly, and many memories poured into his mind.


    In the next moment, Su Ye gently double clicked his right thumb and index finger, straightened his body slowly, stretched his shoulders back, opened his arms to both sides, raised his head, and took a deep breath at the same time.


    The others were puzzled. Lawns'' cold eyes became particularly sharp. He found that Su Ye''s eyes were hazy after standing straight, but in the twinkling of an eye, the fog dissipated and his eyes were clear, just like the torch of the night. At this moment, Su Ye seems to have changed... Important note of this book: I have considered it for a long time. In order to avoid reading obstacles caused by Western-style names and nouns to readers, I will shorten the names of people as much as possible and try not to exceed four words. There are also some words, such as "drachma", which I will try to change into a way that is easier to remember. For example, the ancient Greek craftsman and flame God Hephaestus, whose name is too long, I directly cut it into "volgan". Volgan is the ancient Roman name for Hephaestus. In this world, the gods of Rome and Greece are one family (the ancient Roman gods used Greece directly), so this name is reasonable. For example, the word "Te" will be changed to "Te", which is more familiar to readers. Eight character names like "hermaphroditos", which I have a headache, are directly cut into "Herma". Aristotle and Pythagoras are well-known and can''t be changed. The ancient Greeks had a single name, and their names were generally longer. Ancient Rome was more exaggerated. There were only twenty or thirty commonly used names, so I won''t deliberately use the name at that time. Simplicity takes precedence (conscientious author, give up the number of water words online). Moreover, the translation of different books is different, which can be said to be very messy. I can only choose one. The common sense of ancient Greece is not suitable for the world of gods. For example, the original city of Athens was actually very small. At that time, there were no professional soldiers or law and order maintenance personnel, but this book could not write the same. Such things will not be explained one by one in the future. Compared with restoring the ancient Greek world, I prefer to let readers finish the novel easily... Finally, welcome to the world of gods. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2

    Su ye took a deep breath again and turned to the center of Athens in the West.


    The center of Athens lies on a hill 100 meters high. On the top of the hill is a famous temple complex. The whole hill is called the Acropolis of Athens.


    As in the past, the Acropolis of Athens was shrouded in a light fog. Only the statue of Athena, the great goddess of wisdom, could be seen.


    Under the magnificent and white statue of Athena, the whole acropolis is like the base of the statue, and the fog can not spread over the knees of the statue.


    Su Ye slowly turned his head and looked to the lion harbor in the East.


    There stands a huge bronze statue twice as high as the statue of Athena. It is also the highest building in Athens. Like a mountain, it is the statue of Zeus.


    Like in the cloud.


    Greece in this world is dozens of times larger than the ancient Greece of blue star, and the city of Athens is also dozens of times larger than that Athens.


    Su ye took back his eyes, calmly looked at lawns and said slowly, "I''ll solve my parents'' debts."


    Lawns was keenly aware of the difference between "settlement" and "repayment". Somehow, he felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he glanced over his young face and remembered that he had almost scared Su ye to death just now, and a sneer appeared in the corners of his mouth.


    "Old Corot, how does this boy pay back?" Lawns asked..


    The simple and honest colo stepped forward and said respectfully, "tell master lawns that he will probably only go to a familiar family and kowtow to borrow money, like a wild dog."


    Su Ye clenched his teeth and looked at old Koro. His heart was filled with uncontrollable hatred.


    "I''ll give you a chance to borrow money." Lawns said.


    Su ye said firmly, "we must get enough money by tomorrow."


    "Really?" The centipede on lawns'' face suddenly twisted.


    Lawns suddenly took a step, the skin surface suddenly changed color, the whole body exuded the metallic color of bronze, and the whole person was like bronze.


    Before Su ye could react, lawns flashed out his right hand like an eagle, grabbed Su Ye''s neck and suddenly lifted Su ye into the air.


    "Wuwu..."


    In mid air, Su ye had difficulty breathing and his mind was in chaos. He instinctively twisted his body, kicked his legs and tried his best to break lawns'' hands.


    However, Lawrence''s hand was like a pair of pliers, so he couldn''t even leave a scratch on lawns''s bronze skin.


    Su Ye''s eyes slowly protruded outward, his face became more and more purple and blue, and his struggle became lighter and lighter.


    The world was slowly dark and filled with fear. He felt unprecedented despair and death had come.


    "I don''t want to die!" Su Ye roared in his heart, but he responded with deeper darkness and distant silence.


    Su Ye slowly closed his eyes


    "Lord lawns, don''t kill him again..." Koro was frightened.


    "Yes."


    As soon as lawns let go, Su Ye fell from the air.


    Bang


    Su Ye fell to the ground, coughed violently, breathed heavily, and made a rapid breathing sound like a broken bellows.


    "Like a donkey barking." Lawns said, smiled and turned away.


    The centipede on his face seemed to be crawling slowly.


    The four strong men hurried back to both sides to make way.


    "I''ll come again before dawn." Lawns strode out.


    Koro bent down, narrowed his eyes and said with a simple and honest smile, "give up the house, or there will be an extra corpse eaten by wild dogs in the slum tomorrow." Then he left with a smile.


    Su Ye sat powerlessly with his arms on the ground, gritting his teeth, and almost all his fingers plunged into the soil.


    After a long time, a neighbor''s voice came from the door.


    Su ye took a deep breath, endured his grief and anger, got up and walked to the door, patting the dust on his body as he walked.


    Looking at the sympathetic faces of the neighbors, Su ye knew that many people wanted to help themselves, but there was nothing they could do. He forced out a smile and said, "my heart is very chaotic. I want to calm down and think hard. You can rest assured that I will solve this matter. Go back and get busy with your own affairs. "


    Su Ye nodded and closed the door regardless of the reaction of the neighbors.


    The neighbors stared at Su Ye''s door for a while and shook their heads.


    "It''s a pity to have a good child..." the crowd said and dispersed slowly.


    Su Ye leaned back against the door, and countless memory pictures appeared in his mind. He couldn''t even tell which was a dream and which was true.


    After more than ten minutes, he frowned and realized that his thoughts were in chaos. He instinctively tapped the thumb and index finger of his right hand, then raised his chest, took a deep breath, and asked himself in his heart.


    "What should I do at this moment?"


    After asking the famous Larkin question, Su Ye immediately pressed down his complicated thoughts and began to think in detail in his heart rather than vague feelings.


    "Our family has no hatred against lawns. Even he bought the IOU from others after he knew my parents died. The person who lent money to my parents sent someone to apologize to me. So his goal is our house. Behind the house, the identity of Athenian residents is involved. "


    "Then why did he rob me?"¡° Not considering his factors, but only my words, then... Because our family is a foreigner, not a Greek citizen. Because I''m weak and my parents have average contacts. Those who make friends with my parents are not as powerful as him. This lawns is not just the head of an ordinary mercenary regiment. It is rumored that he actually runs the stealing regiment secretly, and behind him, there is the support of aristocrats. "¡° Not all right... "Old Corot went out with his parents that day. Why didn''t he die?"¡° Why would he betray my family and betray me? Did his parents'' death have anything to do with him? "¡° Uncle FIGO said that lawns would not have done anything special in Athens, but this time there was something wrong, and it was useless for him to plead. He didn''t understand it before, but he realized in retrospect today that he hinted that I Lowens had another purpose. For that purpose, he would even kill me. "¡° The man who transferred the debt to lawns sent someone to apologize and gave me some food the day before yesterday. There was a strange passage saying, "he didn''t expect this to happen." I heard it was because of the transfer of the debt, but when I think about it carefully, it was more like finding more serious consequences. "¡° Moreover, when lawns first came, he looked for valuable things on the surface, but he was obviously looking for other things. He came here again today. "¡° Does the death of your parents have anything to do with it? " Su ye made a judgment¡° Even if he takes the house, it will hurt me. I have only two ways now, either to escape or to find strength against lawns! " Su Ye quickly made a judgment¡° Lawns will send someone to keep an eye on me and will not allow me to leave Athens. Well, I should find the strength to fight lawns now and save my life first! If you can''t save your life, consider how to escape lawns'' surveillance and escape from Athens. " Thinking of this, Su ye walked slowly to the house. Su Yejia is a typical style of ancient Greek Folk House, which is made of mud brick and gravel, and then painted gray white. In addition to the nobility, the ancient Greeks did not pay attention to their houses. Irregular holes and damages can be seen everywhere on the walls, exposing plaster or variegated stones. The gate is facing a small courtyard with an empty black-and-white marble base in the middle for the statue. On the right side of the courtyard is the wall, and outside the wall is a narrow lane. On the left side of the courtyard is the warehouse, lobby and bedroom. Right in front is the corridor column of Ionian style. The miserable white column is rough and the rock is exposed. Inside the colonnade are the living room, kitchen and bathroom. This is a typical folk house in Athens. It''s just that everything is upside down and messy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3

    Su ye walked to the corridor column in front. The corridor column is a building part of both East and West, which is composed of corridors and columns.


    After taking a few steps, Su Ye reluctantly lowered his head and looked at his bare feet.


    Ancient Greece had a typical Mediterranean climate. There was no extremely cold weather. The Greeks had no habit of wearing shoes. Generally, they only wore shoes occasionally when they went out. As for slaves, they were not allowed to wear shoes in any environment.


    Even if they wear shoes, most people just wrap them in linen.


    Su ye did as the Romans did. He didn''t wear shoes. He walked slowly into the corridor column, picked up the dark brown wooden four legged stool and sat on it. Ancient Greece liked to give independent names to many things, such as the four legged stool called "devros".


    Su Ye habitually recorded his thoughts while thinking, but his hand stopped in the air and slowly put it down.


    There is no keyboard, paper and pen around.


    Su Ye immediately got up and entered the living room.


    In the middle of the living room stood a low dark marble pillar, on which stood a half meter high white statue of Zeus. On the table on the other side of the living room, there are two smaller statues: volgan, the craftsman and God of fire, and Athena, the patron god and goddess of wisdom of Athens.


    At this time, Greece had no glass, most rooms had no windows, and the living room was very dark.


    Looking at the three gloomy statues, Su Ye stopped.


    In this world, there are magic, divine power, heroes, giants, monsters and gods.


    The house was in a mess. Only three statues and a notebook were safe and sound.


    Su ye took a deep breath, went to a table, picked up the eight open black notebook, quickly left the living room and returned to the bright corridor column.


    Su Ye''s hand gently touched the black cover. The magic leather treated with magic medicine was delicate and soft, with the gilded words of "magic book" in Greek embedded in the middle.


    In the lower right corner of the cover, Su Ye''s Greek name is branded.


    Su Ye''s pupils widened slightly, solemnly put the magic book in front of him and carefully opened the cover.


    There are no extra pages inside the magic book. The inside of the two covers are the only two pages. When opened and paved, there is only one page left in the whole book.


    On the inner page of the magic book, the front pattern of Plato''s College appears, the color is darker and darker, and the pattern changes from static to static.


    Soon, a dynamic front view of Plato''s College appeared on the page, lifelike.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The magic book has a mysterious connection with the owner. No one can open it unless the owner specifies it.


    "Is this... A tablet computer in the magic world, and a folding screen..." Su Ye didn''t expect the magic book to be so advanced.


    Su Ye reached out and touched the paper page. It was really the feel of parchment, which had nothing to do with scientific and technological products.


    Bang


    Plato''s dynamic magic painting on the page exploded, and the light even flew out of the page. A 30 cm high three-dimensional marble arch rose rapidly from the page.


    Squeak


    The biting sound of the wooden door turning sounded, the water waves in the marble arch rippled, and a carriage more than ten centimeters long rushed out. Where the wheels passed, rainbow paved the road.


    In the next moment, Su Ye was caught off guard and the carriage hit his chest.


    Crackling


    Su Ye was unharmed.


    The carriage fell on the magic book, and four white ponies with rainbow manes fell to the ground, kicking their hooves, barking and rolling their eyes.


    "Ouch..." an old man the size of a little thumb with dragonfly wings rolled out of the car.


    The little old man in green got up and patted his clothes while whispering. Suddenly, his whole body was stiff. Then he looked around nervously, and his eyes fell on the black pointed hat not far away. He hurried over with his legs, picked up his hat, covered his round and bright bald head, and breathed a sigh of relief. Then with a wave of his right hand, a whip appeared out of thin air and flew into the air, trying to whip the little white horse.


    "Don''t be lazy!" The little old man yelled, angry, and his thick white beard trembled gently like a furry groundhog.


    The four little white horses rolled their eyes and stared at the little old man with their heads tilted. They found that the whip was really going to come off and stood up honestly at once.


    The little old man breathed softly, and the dragonfly wings behind him fell to the ground, soft.


    "You are..."


    Su Ye met the little old man and seemed to be an assistant to master Plato.


    "All the students of Plato college have received the notice of the new semester. Why did you open the magic book?" The little old man stood on the magic book, blowing his beard and staring up at Su Ye. There was a strange green light in his pupils.


    "Something happened at home." Su Ye was helpless.


    The little old man raised his hand impatiently. A small white letter appeared in his hand out of thin air and said, "you failed the exam last year. If you still fail this year, you will be permanently removed from Plato college! School starts tomorrow, don''t forget! "


    The little old man threw the envelope into the page, jumped into the carriage, and the half empty horse whip gave a loud crack.


    The four little white horses immediately raised their front hooves, shouted, turned and rushed into the stone arch, disappeared in the rippling waves, leaving a small rainbow all the way. The carriage stays where it is. Su Ye stared at the small carriage in a daze. A roar came from the carriage: "these wastes are more stupid than goblins! It''s the fourth to seventh stupidity of Plato''s college! " Su Ye seemed to think of something, and there was a slight change on his face. The little old man jumped out of the car, dragged the car like a house with one hand and rushed into the stone arch. The sound of whips and growls, as well as the scream of Chueh Chueh, came faintly from the stone arch. The stone arch shook, turned into pieces of paper from three-dimensional, and slowly dived into the pages of the book. One letter after another flew out of the page, lined up over the magic book and shook gently. Su Ye quickly looked through it. There were the notice of the new semester of Plato college, the message of the new semester of niedern, a linguistics teacher, and the chat of his classmates. There were no important letters. As soon as Su Ye waved his hand, all the letters fell back into the page like stones into the water and disappeared. The open magic book was restored to a white paper. Su Ye gently moved his right finger and his thoughts flew. He saw a horizontal line every centimeter in the magic book, then a vertical line, and finally covered with many grids. Su Ye stared at the middle grid and read a Greek "I". Then, the name of the linguistics teacher, niden, appeared in the grid on one side. Bishop nidern, who is also in charge of the class, is equivalent to the head teacher. Su Ye looked at the teacher''s name, recalled all kinds of things before, and gently shook his head. Not to mention that lawns would prevent himself from going to Plato college to find teachers for help, even if he found niden, the other party might not be willing to help himself. One hundred gold eagle coins, which can buy two houses in the slum, is a lot of money for anyone. Not to mention Su Ye''s poor academic performance, he is a famous academic scum. Su ye believed that lawns dared to do it because he was not valued at Plato college. Then, the name "FIGO" appeared in the next grid. This is a warm-hearted bronze warrior. Su ye knew him when he was very young. Su Ye shook his head again. FIGO''s power was far less than lawns. Subsequently, one name after another was listed by Su Ye. Su Ye knows very well that in such a short time, he can''t fight lawns with his own strength, so he can only rely on others. Su Ye keeps listing people he knows, and there are fewer and fewer free grids. This is the scattered method that Su Ye learned before. The boss who taught this method said that 99% of the problems encountered by 99% of people can be solved by exhaustive method and trial and error method. After listing all the names, Su Ye circled the three names. One is teacher neden. One is the priest of the temple of the craftsman and the God of fire volgan. The last one is Kelton. Su ye thought for a long time, crossed out the names of the other two and left Kelton. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4

    Su Ye remembers that his parents worked in Kelton''s "Dolphin River" restaurant. When his parents left, Kelton personally retained them.


    Kelton is a silver warrior. Although he has not fought for many years, his strength is far better than that of a bronze warrior.


    He runs a number of restaurants and is charitable. People in the neighborhood know Kelton''s name. He will try to satisfy anyone who has a relationship with him as long as he goes for help.


    Su ye had heard his parents mention that if he had any difficulties, he could find Mr. Kelton. The parents also said that behind Kelton was an aristocrat, and his real power was greater than expected.


    All the information about Kelton came to Su Ye''s mind. He thought for a long time and determined that he was the final candidate.


    Not because Kelton is strong enough, nor because Kelton is kind, but because he has enough things to attract Kelton.


    "But before that..."


    Su ye took off his brown ximashen robe and observed his body carefully. There was no jade pendant, birthmark, ring, necklace... Nothing different.


    He was not discouraged. He whispered a few words tentatively, as if there were words such as "system" and "luck".


    In the end, nothing happened.


    Su Ye sighed and put on his clothes honestly.


    "I can only rely on myself!" Su ye made a decision, and there seemed to be a flash of dawn in his eyes.


    Su ye took a step, suddenly stopped, thought for a few seconds, put his hands on the very shallow wound on his neck, tore them violently, and hissed in his mouth, but he didn''t stop.


    Feel almost, Suye raised the magic book.


    The white paper turned out to be extremely smooth, much brighter than the bronze mirror.


    Su Ye looked at the wound in the mirror and the congestion on his neck with satisfaction, and lowered his head. He found that his clothes were not dirty enough and was about to get dirty, but suddenly came to his mind. Instead of soiling his clothes, he slapped them hard to make them clean and tidy, but people with a clear eye could directly see that the robe was not clean and tidy.


    "After all, I was forced into a trick by life..."


    Su Ye sighed, took a deep breath and strode out.


    After taking a few steps, Su Ye looked back at the gray house and flashed the dark living room and the three statues in his mind.


    No matter how Su Ye recalls, the faces of the three statues are extremely blurred.


    Do not look directly at the gods.


    Su Ye quickened his pace.


    Out of the street, Su Ye glanced carelessly and saw two familiar faces.


    The two men, once standing behind lawns.


    Eyes crossed, Su Ye continued to walk to dolphin River Restaurant.


    While walking, Su Ye recalled the information of dolphin River Restaurant.


    Dolphin River Restaurant is located at the junction of workshop area and small noble area. It is the highest grade restaurant in Kelton. It is barely regarded as a high-grade restaurant in Athens. However, it is only limited to small nobles. Other nobles cannot patronize this restaurant.


    Every employee of dolphin River knows that Kelton has always wanted to cling to the great nobility, especially after he was seriously injured and couldn''t be promoted. Su Ye''s parents once said that Kelton was not a tacky businessman. He must have other reasons for doing so.


    When we came to dolphin River Restaurant, the sun had set behind the statue of Athena.


    Dolphin River Restaurant is located on the most prosperous Ninth Avenue in the workshop area, and then walk one block to the west of the city center, which is the noble residential area.


    In this world, another definition of nobility is the descendant of God.


    God is not with mortals.


    There are not many pedestrians on the road. The gate of dolphin river is open and ready for business.


    Beech plaques hang from one side of the gate, and beautiful dolphins are outlined by silver threads.


    On both sides of the dolphin River Restaurant, more than ten meters away from the door, stood a strong man, observing the situation on the street.


    The two strong men looked at Su ye and let Su ye enter the gate of dolphin River and the spacious restaurant hall.


    At the moment of stepping into the door, Su ye saw two waiters looking at him together.


    Both of them quickly looked at Su ye from beginning to end. One looked surprised, the other looked nothing different and stepped forward quickly.


    "Distinguished guest, do you need service?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if you say ''what service do you need'' next time, it will be better, especially when recommending wine."


    Before the waiter could react, Su Ye continued, "I''m looking for the kind Mr. Kelton. I want to do a big business with him. If you have no right to decide, you can find the foreman."


    The waiter hesitated and immediately said, "wait a minute."


    The waiter left the hall quickly. After a while, a middle-aged man with a smile came out.


    The middle-aged man''s clothes were almost the same as those of the two waiters and even the strong men outside. They didn''t wear the ximashen robe to their feet like Su ye, but wore a short robe with the hem just to the knee.


    The left side of their upper body was obliquely blocked by their clothes, revealing their strong right upper body and shoulders. Along the way, Su ye saw that in addition to those wearing esomis short robes, they were wearing ximashen robes. These robes were loose and very simple to make. They just put a few pieces of cloth on their body and then fasten their belts, which verified the sentence of ridiculing the ancient Greek clothes. A hundred ways to wear bed sheets¡° I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen him for a few years. Xiao Su is so big. " The middle-aged man laughed heartily. Su Ye completely forgot the foreman''s name, smiled and directly opened the door to the mountain: "it''s a great honor for you to remember me. I''m here to make a deal with Mr. Kelton, a deal that can greatly enhance the popularity of dolphin river. I''m sure Mr. Kelton will like the good news. " The middle-aged foreman said decisively, "go, I''ll take you to see Mr. Kelton." Su Ye nodded and followed the middle-aged foreman to avoid the embarrassment of being unable to call each other''s name. The middle-aged foreman said as he walked, "Alas... I already know about your parents. I''m sorry. After your parents left dolphin River, they did a good job. Who would have thought that when they borrowed so much money to expand the store, they encountered an accident... "They quickly bypassed the restaurant and came to the backyard. A thin black man with yellow complexion and dull eyes stood at the gate of the backyard. The man was also wearing a short brown robe, but the style was different. His upper body was not naked, but short sleeved, with a shorter cloak behind him. At his waist hung a dagger. Su Ye knows this man. The bronze warrior Huck, once a professional soldier, joined the Athens city guard after being injured and finally served as the escort of Kelton. According to the rumors of dolphin River employees, this Huck killed at least 100 people. Huck turned slowly in the sound of their footsteps. His skin was dry and shriveled, like being sucked up most of the water, like bark. Su Ye immediately remembered his little knowledge of magic and guessed that the man had either been badly hurt by magic or had an accident when using magic medicine. Huck took a look at Su ye, then turned back and didn''t take another look¡° Mr. Huck. " When the middle-aged foreman passed Huck, he bowed his head and greeted him before continuing to walk inside¡° Mr. Huck. " Su Ye greeted her as she passed by. Huck never looked at them again from beginning to end. He just looked at the sky in the courtyard and his eyes were shrouded in the shadow of the eaves. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5

    In the courtyard of autumn, leaves occasionally fall.


    Stepping out of the courtyard, Su ye saw a middle-aged man in a white robe lying on a light brown inclined bed, leisurely turning over a yellowish brown papyrus book. Occasionally, small pieces of papyrus fell, and the maid next to him carefully picked them up.


    Su Ye''s nose moved slightly, the tea smell was faint, and his eyes fell on the teapot on the table. It didn''t look like something that Greece should have in this era.


    The middle-aged foreman walked over and whispered beside Kelton.


    Kelton raised his head and handed the papyrus book to the maid who was wearing it. He quietly looked at Su Ye. A faint warmth appeared in his brown pupils.


    Suye met Kelton''s eyes without fear.


    At this time, most of the Greeks were thin and small, but Kelton''s appearance was as tall and strong as a Greek statue. His eyes were deep, his eyes were deep, his nose was straight, and his curly black hair was enough to become an excellent sculpture model.


    Su Ye suddenly stared at Kelton''s left ring finger. The silver double snake Title ruby ring was particularly eye-catching. At the moment of seeing it, his eyes even tingled slightly.


    It was not the big ruby that hurt Su Ye''s eyes, but one of the four emerald eyes of two snake heads.


    Kelton didn''t get up, looked nostalgic and said, "I''m sorry to hear about your parents. Your parents are real craftsmen, and I like your father''s bread best. If you need help, as long as I can do it, I will not refuse. "


    Su Ye felt that Kelton''s eyes quickly swept his whole body when he was talking.


    "I don''t need help." Su Ye appropriately raised his head and showed great stubbornness.


    Kelton got up slowly, sat up straight on the inclined bed, smiled kindly and said, "what do you want?"


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I have a dream since I was a child to become a great magician and use magic to make the world better. Later, my parents ran out of money and sent me to Plato college. Now, someone robbed my house while my parents died, so I may not be able to continue my study at Plato college and become a magician. So I''ll make a deal with you to let me continue my studies. "


    "What deal?" Kelton looked slightly.


    Huck, who originally looked up at the sky, turned to Su Ye as if he wanted to know the child again.


    "A transaction that can make the dolphin River famous may even spread your name all over Greece and the world." Suye road.


    "Is it a good name or a bad name?" Kelton stood up, still smiling, but the powerful breath of the silver warrior spread silently.


    Su Ye suddenly had an illusion that Kelton in front of him turned into a ten meter tall giant with a ferocious smile.


    "I have a delicious recipe left by my parents!" Su ye said in a deep voice, with a slight sadness in his voice, his eyes slightly lowered, and his focus moved from Kelton to the lower table.


    On the way, Su ye thought about this action dozens of times.


    Kelton was stunned, restrained his breath, nodded and said, "continue."


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t want to say too much. In short, I have a food formula carefully studied by my parents, which is worth ten thousand gold, but I am willing to sell it today at the price of one thousand gold Zeus. "


    Kelton looked at Su ye and smiled silently.


    With his right hand turned over, a golden coin came out and lay in the palm of his hand. On the front was carved a dignified and fuzzy side face, Zeus, the king of the gods.


    With a flick of his thumb, the gold coin flew in the air, made a buzzing sound, and the gold light flashed randomly. Finally, it fell back to the palm of his hand, with the back facing up.


    "The golden eagle is always so charming." Kelton road.


    On the back of the gold coin, there is an eagle flapping its wings to fly. This is Zeus''s favorite animal and Zeus''s faithful history.


    On ordinary occasions, the Greeks call gold coins golden eagles, and on formal occasions, they call gold Zeus.


    This involves a legend of the gods.


    According to legend, the Greek gods set three kinds of coins, but they quarreled over whose head to use.


    Later Athena said that gold coins were the most noble and should be engraved with the head of the king of the gods. This pleased Zeus.


    Then Athena said that silver coins were second only to gold coins, and no one was second only to Zeus except Hera, the queen of God. Hera was happy, too.


    Then Athena asked, the nobles would never touch cheap copper coins. Copper coins were destined to circulate in the lower level and mud, and even slaves could use them. Which God was willing to be touched by slaves?


    The highest gods gave up the competition. Their original goal was gold and silver coins. Finally, Athena''s head appeared on the copper coin, and on the back was her favorite spiritual creature, owl.


    The goddess of wisdom did not deceive people. As she said, copper coins circulated among the people at the bottom. Some great nobles even didn''t touch copper coins all their lives. However, this also made the name of Athena spread most widely among the people at the bottom.


    Many people don''t believe this legend.


    One golden eagle coin is enough to buy a sheep. Fifty Golden Eagle Coins can buy any house in the poor area of Athens. Kelton bought the land and built dolphin River Restaurant, which only cost 2000 Golden Eagle Coins.


    "As I said, this food formula will be handed down through the ages and even make your name immortal." Suye looked at Kelton with firm eyes. Kelton stared into Suye''s eyes and stared at him. The middle-aged foreman on one side had his mouth slightly cocked up and showed a very light sarcastic color on his face, but suddenly his face changed, hurried to Kelton, whispered in his ear and said, "Sir, is it because his parents master this food formula that they sold their old shops and did not hesitate to borrow money to raise money for bigger shops?" Kelton nodded softly. He had thought of this possibility long ago. Kelton asked, "what''s the recipe?" Su ye said firmly, "my formula can make one more dish on the tables all over Greece and even the world."¡° Congratulations, you fulfilled your dream of changing the world by magic ahead of time. " Kelton''s face was full of enthusiasm. The middle-aged foreman and the maid laughed very softly. Huck didn''t laugh. Su Ye didn''t laugh either¡° I''ll make an offer and you can make a counter-offer. " Suye looked up at the tall Kelton¡° Ten golden eagles. " Kelton still smiled. Su Ye was stunned for a moment and looked around with confused eyes. "There is a miser in the workshop area, Mr. Kelton? Am I in the wrong place? " The middle-aged foreman and the maid frowned slightly. Kelton looked at Su ye and said nothing. Su Ye looked positive and continued, "I''m not here because I heard that Mr. Kelton is generous, that you''re rich, that you''re kind, and that you''re cheating. But I heard that you are one of the most intelligent people in the workshop area and one of the people with the most long-term vision. "¡° I''ll try to get rid of one. " Kelton smiled confidently. Su Ye continued, "what do you think of Dean Plato''s patronage of dolphin river?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6

    "Although the great nobles don''t like magicians, except for masters like Plato, the arrival of the old Dean will improve the reputation of dolphin river. But how do you do it? " Kelton asked.


    "I''ll try." Su Ye''s voice was resounding.


    "I tried." Kelton smiled.


    "That''s the second reason I came to you, Kelton. I''ve heard that you also studied briefly at Plato''s college. In your eyes, you should know the future of the magician. " Suye road.


    "You''re good at changing the subject and getting back to the point." Kelton skillfully grasped the rhythm of the conversation.


    Su ye said, "that''s the point. Because I want to say that there are not only money transactions, but also value transactions between you and me. The friendship of a future magician is worth more than a thousand golden eagles. Any wise man with vision will not only focus on money. "


    "30 golden eagles. I believe you are also a wise man with vision. " Kelton smiled again.


    "I must be a wise man in the future. Now I have only eyes." Su ye said without changing his face.


    The middle-aged foreman looked at Su ye in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Su Ye didn''t lose in front of Kelton at his young age. This is something he can''t do.


    Kelton raised his arms, and the two maids immediately approached to help him tidy up his white robe.


    He looked up and said, "you''re interesting. Tell me the formula and I''ll give you a reasonable price. "


    "800 golden eagles, no less." Su Ye''s face showed flesh pain.


    ¡°30¡£¡± Kelton road.


    Su Ye was silent. It seems that Kelton is more powerful than rumors.


    Kelton shook his arms and the two maids stepped back.


    "50 golden eagles, plus help me solve one person when you can." Kelton road.


    Su Ye immediately replied, "OK, 50 golden eagles, plus you help me solve one person today."


    Kelton laughed and said, "smart mouth. As long as your food formula satisfies me, I can give you a satisfactory price. Besides, my patience will soon disappear. "


    "Then we sign the four gods contract." Suye road.


    The middle-aged foreman was furious and was about to come forward. He was swept away by Kelton''s remaining light. He was so frightened that he kept silent and stopped.


    "Yes. Come here. " Kelton looked at Su ye with great interest.


    Su Ye nodded gently, but he was secretly relieved. Everything just now was showing his own value.


    Kelton won''t offend a murderer like lawns for any uncertain food formula, but it''s another matter to add a valuable future magician.


    A 16-year-old child shows any characteristics that are not commensurate with his age and is full of high value in the eyes of others.


    Then the maid sent parchment and charcoal pen. Su Ye signed a four God contract with Kelton and wrote down the names of the four related gods at the end of the contract.


    The first God was Zeus, the God King, who witnessed everything.


    The second God, TEMIs, the goddess of justice, witnessed the contract.


    The third God is Athena, the patron saint and goddess of wisdom of Athens, who witnessed everything in Athens.


    The fourth God can choose Hermes, the God of Commerce and postman, or volgan, the God of craftsman and flame. Suye chose the latter, and Kelton had no objection.


    The content of the contract is very simple. As long as Su Ye''s food can really satisfy Kelton, Kelton must meet Su Ye under reasonable circumstances. If he refuses, it will lead to the anger of the gods.


    Any contract involving gods can work in Greece, and no one dares to go back on the contract involving the four gods.


    Therefore, Su Ye was not afraid of Kelton playing word games. At that time, he could invite the priests of the four temples. At that time, it was not something that gold coins could solve.


    "It''s hard to satisfy me." Kelton''s tone was full of confidence.


    Su Ye solemnly put the parchment aside and said, "I don''t want to lie. I know the formula and method of this delicious food, but I can''t guarantee success every time. Of course, you only need to try many times to ensure success all the time. However, I need five people with flexible wrists, not only loyal, but also willing to stay in the dolphin river until the formula leaks. "


    "It seems that you know the reason why I can''t pay a high price." Kelton road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "unless the legendary mage or temple priest is invited to use the power of God, no one can crack the secret of this delicious food in a short time. In addition, I have a personal request to allow me to purchase this delicious food from your store at cost price in the future. "


    "As long as I am satisfied, everything is not a problem. Huck, choose five people you can trust. " Kelton road.


    Soon Huck came in with five strong adult men.


    Su ye said, "for the sake of confidentiality, please find us a separate room, preferably closer to the kitchen. Of course, as the name of the future of this food, Mr. Kelton is also qualified to be present. At the same time, a chef is responsible for tasting. After all, I only master the secret recipe. To achieve perfection, I still need the help of the chef. Next, I''ll be specific about what to prepare. "


    "Yes." Kelton glanced at the middle-aged foreman. The middle-aged foreman immediately prepared as Su ye said. Soon, Su ye, Kelton, dolphin River chef and five adult men entered a room next to the kitchen, and Huck stood outside the door to guard. Su Ye glanced at the room. Four tables were put together, filled with ingredients, condiments and kitchen supplies. Kelton even hung a magic crystal lamp above, which is a luxury with magic crystal as fuel. A piece is worth at least 50 golden eagles. Su Ye chose a position to stand, and the other five went to the table. Opposite Suye, Kelton and chef master sat in chairs and waited quietly. Master chef is an unsmiling middle-aged man with white and clean skin and a thick black eight pointed beard slightly upturned. He seems to be in his forties and neatly dressed. In particular, the hands are very strange. They are obviously full of knife wounds and calluses, but they reveal an unspeakable delicacy and cleanliness. The nails on each finger seem to have been measured, with only a curved arc. Ancient Greek chefs, also known as "chefs", in addition to being responsible for cooking, they also served as butchers and sacrifices, with a high status. Master is the only person in dolphin River Restaurant who doesn''t have to look at Kelton''s face. Kelton obeyed master in all matters related to the kitchen. Because although master is not the best cook in Athens, he is the cook with the sharpest sense of smell and vision. All the dishes he praises are bound to be very popular, and almost no one likes the dishes he doesn''t like. Every time dolphin River develops new dishes, Kelton sincerely praises that if there is a food tasting competition in Greece, master is a worthy champion. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 7

    Master always appreciated Su Ye''s parents, otherwise even if Kelton pleaded in person, he would not come to see a child''s performance.


    Su Ye glanced at the five servants and said, "choose a large pottery bowl without water. Be sure to avoid any traces of water."


    With that, Su Ye chose a pottery bowl and wiped it carefully. The other five people also learned something. Everyone was more meticulous and calm than Su Ye.


    Even if Kelton had excellent self-restraint and saw Su Ye''s clumsy appearance, he began to suspect that he had been cheated.


    Su Ye is also very helpless.


    In order to catch up with my sister, I went to a baking class and learned a lot of things, but after so many years, I have become a child again and can''t do well at all.


    Chef master is still expressionless, as serious as a general on the battlefield, without making any judgment.


    "Pick them up, face me, and I''ll check it again... Well, good." Su ye said seriously.


    "Next, beat three egg yolks. Be careful not to egg white, just pour three yolks into the bowl. Then... Mr. master, in order to make magic food as soon as possible, can you beat three egg yolks for me? " Su Ye looked at master very calmly, as if the dolphin River chef was his assistant.


    Kelton looked up at the crystal lamp and still felt cheated.


    "Are you sure?" Master stood up, not much higher than Su ye, far less than Kelton, a silver soldier, but he seemed to be the real owner of the house, with a terrible momentum.


    Kelton saw master''s appearance and realized that master was on the edge of anger, but master wouldn''t explode until the end. Remembering that he was often thrown out of the kitchen by master, Kelton had a faint smile on his mouth.


    The other five people who were beating eggs looked at Su Ye sympathetically. Kelton was the boss of dolphin river. The staff gave him the nickname "great emperor", while master''s nickname was "tyrant".


    "Of course, I''m sure you won''t ruin the next food." Suye road.


    "Very good!"


    Master''s face did not change, but his eyes were sharper.


    He went to Su Ye''s side. According to Su Ye''s requirements, he broke the eggs, separated the egg whites and yolks, and put the three yolks in a pottery bowl.


    "Thank you." Su ye said politely.


    Master returned to his seat without saying a word.


    Su ye said, "now take a bone spoon and break up the egg yolk until I say stop."


    With that, Su Ye picked up the bone spoon handle and began to break up the egg liquid in a clockwise direction.


    Su Ye glanced helplessly at the tableware on the table while playing egg liquid.


    There are no special knives, forks and spoons, let alone egg beaters.


    At this time, the ancient Greeks used to eat directly with their hands. Even if they used a knife, it was also for cutting meat and was not a pure tableware. There are forks here, but it''s a big fork for barbecue.


    Even this bone spoon is only made by coincidence, which is very different from the real spoon, because the ancient Greeks drank soup with shells or directly, but there was a spoon, which is a big spoon for scooping soup.


    Su Ye sighed as he beat the egg liquid: "it''s so rough! If I were to run the dolphin River, I would first make a set of tableware that was truly aristocratic. "


    Master remained unmoved, and Kelton frowned slightly.


    Dolphin river is already the most exquisite restaurant in the non aristocratic area. Many places imitate aristocratic items. In addition to the location, it is no worse than the restaurant of the great aristocracy in other aspects.


    Unfortunately, those real nobles never eat out in restaurants, either at home or at other nobles'' homes.


    Kelton didn''t answer.


    Su Ye didn''t respond to Kelton and muttered, "unfortunately, if our new restaurant opens and uses the tableware I made, it will be popular in ancient Greece. I often hear from the sailors of lion harbor that there are things all over the world, such as northern Europe, Persia, Egypt and Rome. "


    Kelton looked a little forward and asked, "did you think of the tableware you said?"


    "Of course!" Su Ye is confident.


    Kelton was about to ask again when he suddenly leaned back in his chair with a sneer. If other teenagers say so, he will ask, but Su Ye''s saying so is obviously inducing him to take the bait.


    Su amateur light found Kelton''s move and said to the old fox, "I will continue to study magic. After saving enough money, I will join hands with my noble classmates to open a restaurant in the noble area. After all, I need a lot of money to study magic. The magic road needs too many golden eagles. "


    Kelton remained unmoved and quietly looked at Su Ye.


    Master doesn''t care about the tableware at all. He cares more about the dishes and constantly observes the egg liquid in the bowls of six people.


    Su Ye found that master was constantly observing, and even God could not know the emulsifying effect, not to mention that it had not really started yet.


    After only playing for a while, Su Ye''s hand was sour, but he didn''t stop and said, "keep going. It''s a very tired process."


    The other five people kept silent and continued to break up the egg yolk. With the passage of time, the egg yolk began to become viscous and the color faded. Su Ye stopped, looked at the other five people, opened his mouth and said nothing. Five people beat the egg better¡° Yes, although it''s a little worse than me... Now let''s go to the second step. First find another empty pottery bowl and pour out a third of the egg liquid for standby. These egg liquids are very important. Don''t move first. After that, start to pour olive oil into the original ceramic bowl egg liquid. Be sure to pay attention and pour less. Did you see the shell? One person only poured a third. After pouring, continue to stir. When I say yes, then pour the same amount of olive oil... "Under the command of Su ye, the people continued to beat the egg liquid. With the continuous addition of olive oil, the egg liquid becomes more and more viscous, and finally it is even difficult to stir¡° OK, now take out the lemon, squeeze out the lemon juice, pour it in, just one sixth of the shell, and then continue to stir. " Su Ye couldn''t find white vinegar for a long time before. Instead, he saw fruit vinegar, but he hadn''t used it, so he chose the best substitute lemon juice. Five people were full of question marks, but they didn''t dare to speak at all. According to Su Ye''s teaching, they poured in a small amount of lemon juice and continued to stir. Suddenly, master stood up. He was surprised to find that just a little lemon juice thinned the very thick egg liquid. Then, the six people repeated the whole process. However, two people''s egg liquid became thinner and thinner, and even added more olive oil without Su Ye''s consent. When Su ye saw it, he quickly stopped, and then asked them to pour the failed egg liquid into the spare egg liquid bit by bit, beating it evenly, and finally successfully remedied it. Six people kept fighting. After an hour, Su Ye finally stopped¡° Well, I''ll try it first. " Su Ye began to taste the taste of six kinds of egg liquid and found that two were too greasy and obviously failed. He pushed the four successful bowls forward and said, "the delicious food of these four bowls has been successful." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 8

    Kelton and master went to Suye and looked at the fresh milky food in four bowls, showing a curious look.


    The doubt in Kelton''s eyes disappeared and master''s anger dissipated.


    I really haven''t seen this kind of food.


    Although the appearance is not particularly good, at least it looks ok. Under the illumination of crystal light, it has a unique beauty.


    "What is this?" Asked master eagerly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "have you heard of salad?"


    Kelton said first: "of course, I''ve heard that the things in Persia are nothing more than raw vegetables, and then sprinkle some salt and spices. There''s nothing to eat."


    "I don''t like it." Master road.


    Su Ye was stunned. He really didn''t know that there was a salad at this time. He thought that salad and salad dressing appeared at the same time. Now it seems that there was a salad in ancient Greece, but the salad at this time is more like the simplest cold dish or mixed dish. As for salad dressing, it is a product two thousand years later.


    Su Ye quickly smiled and said, "this thing is called salad dressing, which can turn wild grass like salad into food..."


    Before Su Ye continued, master couldn''t wait to grab a clean knife, dip the tip of the knife with a little salad dressing and put it in his mouth.


    "Bata... Bata..." master kept smashing his mouth to taste, but his face became more and more ugly.


    When Kelton saw that it was wrong, he quickly dipped a little salad dressing in his mouth, tasted it and spit it out.


    Kelton put down his knife and looked down at Su Ye. There was no smile on his face.


    He gently turned the snake head ring on the ring finger of his left hand.


    "Master, please comment." Kelton''s voice seemed to come from northern Europe in winter. The five people who made salad dressing trembled slightly and became stiff.


    Su Ye is still smiling.


    Master didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he picked a little salad dressing from the second bowl with the tip of his knife, held it up a little and observed it under the crystal lamp.


    Attractive luster, mellow and viscous.


    "This bowl is also successful?" Master road.


    "It can only be said that it is OK. There is still some distance from perfection." Su Ye told the truth.


    Master put the second bowl of salad dressing into his mouth and tasted it carefully. Then, he tasted four bowls one after another.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, master said slowly: "the taste is very unique, with the fragrance of lemon, but some are greasy and obviously lack unique things. It is not worth ten golden eagles."


    Kelton took a long breath and exhaled. He looked coldly at Su ye and said in a calm and indifferent language: "Su ye, do you know the price of cheating me?"


    Su ye said innocently, "I know."


    "Then you..."


    "The most basic salad dressing is finished, but you have to add something else to officially eat. I didn''t let you two taste it. Before I finish, chef master will taste it. Can you blame me? "


    Kelton was stunned. Not only was he not angry, but he looked at Su ye in surprise. He realized that Su ye had been controlling the rhythm of the situation.


    "What else to add?" Master looked at Su Ye eagerly. He thought there was something important missing.


    "Appropriate amount of honey." Su Ye regretted that there was no white granulated sugar here. It should have been put into the egg yolk in the first step, but honey can be replaced. In ancient Greece, honey was a very important condiment.


    "Sure enough! I said what was missing! If it''s honey, it''s totally different! " Master''s expression suddenly became fanatical.


    Kelton''s eyes widened and his heart was ecstatic. Master would lose his peace only when he tasted the ultimate food.


    "How much?" Master grabbed Su Ye''s shoulders with both hands, and his eyes were brighter than the magic lights.


    "That''s why I invited you." Suye road.


    "Thank you, generous Su Ye!"


    Master is ecstatic, which means that he can participate in the creation of a new food.


    When master suddenly closed his eyes and opened them again, he restored his former calm, but the light in his eyes was more intense.


    He tasted the salad dressing in four bowls again, and finally chose one bowl and said, "this bowl has the most moderate color and taste. I make it based on this bowl."


    Then, he carefully took out some salad dressing with clean shells, put it into another clean ceramic bowl, and then drip an appropriate amount of honey to mix it well.


    He dipped it and tasted it. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He tasted it twice before adding a little honey and stirring it again.


    After he tasted it again, his eyebrows spread, his face was full of unspeakable joy, and there seemed to be lava rolling in his eyes.


    "Gods! Gods! It''s a gift from God! Su ye, I apologize for the rude judgment just now! You''re right. Salad dressing is enough to change the diet of all Greece! No, it''s the world! I can foresee that gourmets all over the world will be crazy about salad dressing! Su ye, thank you for giving me a chance to add honey! "


    Chef master''s hands grabbed Suye''s shoulder again¡° You deserve it. " Su Ye smiled. Kelton looked at master and suddenly found that he seemed to be ignored by Suye. Immediately take out a clean knife, pick a little sweet salad dressing, put it in your mouth and brighten your eyes. With honey and no salad dressing, it''s just two kinds of food¡° Even so, it can''t be worth ten thousand gold. " Kelton said hard¡° What do you know! You''re slandering salad dressing! " Master glared at Kelton. Kelton''s expression was stiff. Although master accused himself before, he accused him quite calmly. He had never been so angry as today. Suye coughed softly and said, "you''re too harsh on Mr. Kelton. He only tasted the salad dressing. He can''t imagine the taste of salad. So, how about we work together to make the world''s first salad with salad dressing? "¡° You are so generous! " Master laughed. Kelton silently watched the old and the young start making new salads. His discontent gradually dissipated, and his eyes gradually focused on Su ye and fell into meditation. From beginning to end, Suye did not worry that the salad dressing was not to the taste of the Greeks. In fact, even when there was no salad dressing, the Greeks liked salad very much. The origin of salad dressing is also later Greece! Egg yolk, olive oil and lemon juice are the most original combination of salad dressing. The geographical location of ancient Greece is very special. Europe in the north, two river basins in the East and Egypt in the south are located at the intersection of three civilizations. After being baptized by multiple cultures, it not only breeds civilizations that affect the world, but also has the most abundant commodities in the world. Including food. The main foods needed for salad, such as lettuce, carrots, cucumbers, etc., exist in the room. Suye effortlessly made a dish of salad with perfect color, flavor and taste. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 9

    Green lettuce, orange carrots, light green cucumbers... Make the whole room full of vitality.


    Suye made a gesture of invitation to master.


    Master was reluctant to be polite. With trembling hands, he grabbed the first real salad in Greece, put it in his mouth, closed his eyes, closed other senses, gave full play to his taste senses, chewed and tasted it carefully.


    Although in Suye''s eyes, this behavior is very rude, in others'' eyes, master''s behavior is extremely elegant.


    "This delicious food is beyond the limit of imagination! Su ye, your family is Prometheus in the food industry! "


    The evaluation startled everyone, including Kelton.


    In Greece, Prometheus had a very high status.


    Because Prometheus not only stole the sky fire for mankind, but also helped mankind reduce the standard of sacrifice, but also spread other things, which made a great contribution to mankind.


    Finally, Prometheus angered the gods for mankind and was imprisoned on the Caucasus mountain.


    Kelton doubtfully reached out to grab the salad.


    "Wash your hands first!" Su Ye patted it with a bone spoon, and then reached out to grab the salad.


    Kelton was stunned. Did the dolphin River appear the second person who dared to refuse himself from then on?


    He could not help looking at the five servants, who immediately turned their heads and pretended not to see anything.


    Kelton reluctantly went aside to wash his hands, then grabbed the salad, put it in his mouth and chewed it carefully.


    At first he was full of resistance, but soon he recovered his calm and his eyes glittered.


    An unprecedented rich experience exploded in the barren mouth of ancient Greece.


    Even though he is known as a gourmet and has eaten no less kinds of delicious food than master, he is still conquered by this delicious food.


    He thought of Su Ye patting his hand, snorted coldly and said, "I''m not sure how much this kind of food is worth, but I don''t agree that it''s Prometheus in the food industry."


    Master turned to look at Kelton, showing that he hated iron but not steel, then turned back and didn''t bother to say more.


    Kelton was stunned. What was that look? Compared with this kind of eyes, the accusation just now was like a spring breeze.


    The boss of Tangtang dolphin River, a powerful silver warrior, why should he bear this injustice!


    Su ye said, "Chef master, you don''t have to be angry. He''s a restaurant owner. What kind of food do you know?"


    Master was so impressed that he nodded hard.


    The five servants looked up at the magic lamp.


    Kelton''s eyes were blank.


    What do you mean you don''t know food?


    Su Ye added: "well, if you cook a barbecue and fish in person, and then make a dinner with salad, he will understand the real function of salad."


    "Wait a minute, guys." Master left happily to prepare dinner.


    The five servants looked at each other, wisely moved to the wall furthest from Kelton, stood side by side, and continued to look up at the magic lamp.


    Kelton''s brain is a little confused.


    Su Ye counted the food on the table and looked for Greek food in his mind. He found that there were no tomatoes in Greece, and the effect of making Thousand Island salad dressing would be greatly reduced, but the Greeks were famous for eating sour.


    The reason why sour and sweet food is popular in Europe is mainly influenced by the Italians, while the ancient Greeks affect the Italian taste.


    Fortunately, although there are no tomatoes here, there are sour cucumbers and fruit vinegar, so Su Ye began to mix slowly and finally mixed a sour and sweet salad dressing. Although it is not as good as Qiandao salad dressing, it is absolutely suitable for the taste of the Greeks.


    As for the famous Caesar salad, Suye is not going to make it.


    And the same popular Italian oil vinegar juice, Suye wants to sell at a better price.


    Suye mixed another salad with sour salad dressing and put it in front of Kelton.


    "Try it again."


    Kelton hesitated for a few seconds, moved his nose, smelled the sour taste, secreted a large amount of saliva, and quickly swallowed it quietly.


    "Yes."


    Kelton raised his head demurely, reached out gracefully to grab the salad, put it in his mouth, chewed it and stared at it with incredible expression.


    He prefers the more sour salad dressing to the sweet salad dressing just now.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Oh... Delicious..." Kelton realized that he slipped his tongue and shut up quickly.


    After the first bite, Kelton reached out and ate again. Su Ye knocked it with another bone spoon.


    "Wait until the main course is finished."


    Kelton silently withdrew his hand, and there was no dissatisfaction in his heart.


    He just wants to have dinner quickly.


    The five servants restrained their subtle facial expressions and continued to look up at the magic lamp.


    Suye spent a lot of time making sour salad dressing. After a while, master personally came in with a tray, put a large roast pork chop and a large roast tuna belly on the table, then quickly stepped out and brought a new tray again.


    There are more things on it, rare and expensive wheat bread, vinegar squid, vanilla eel and home vegetable soup. Master cut the pork chop and large tuna with a knife and put them in three pottery plates¡° Thank you. " Su ye took the plate. The aroma of barbecue filled the room instantly. The five servants'' throats never stopped rolling, their eyes could no longer focus, and their eyes floated to the delicious food on the table from time to time. In Greece, even wealthy small businessmen rarely eat beef, sheep and pork. In addition to being expensive, it is difficult to preserve and other reasons. The law of Athens stipulates that the meat in the butcher''s shop can only be sold after sacrifice. Most people eat meat, usually after festivals and sacrifices. Even dolphin River can''t buy fresh meat occasionally. However, Greece is close to the sea and eats more fish. Pork and tuna belly are famous for their fat. The roasted meat makes a noise, oil stars splash, attractive color and delicious. Kelton, who had long been intrigued by the sour salad, reached out to eat no matter how hot the meat was. Both Suye and master squinted at Kelton and made no secret of their disdain for him. Kelton had no choice but to chew. He wanted to say that he was not in a hurry to eat meat, but wanted to taste barbecue with salad, which was related to whether he could attract more nobles¡° This is a new kind of salad dressing? " Master looked at the second salad¡° This is my original idea. You can try it. This taste is more suitable for Greeks. " Suye road. Master grabbed a little vinegar salad and nodded as he ate it. Master was full of praise when he swallowed the last salad¡° not bad I believe this sweet and sour taste can conquer more people. Su ye, do you want to consider joining the dolphin river? " Kelton stopped chewing, looked at Suye with complex eyes, and then reached for the sour salad¡° I prefer magic. " Suye politely refused master¡° It''s a pity. However, the dolphin River kitchen will always reserve a place for you. " Kelton reluctantly chewed the kitchen position, which he didn''t have. The three ate silently, and the five servants swallowed their saliva silently. Kelton learned today that he ate so much and didn''t feel tired at all. After the last bite of meat, he reached for it, but both bowls of salad were empty. Finally, eight people''s eyes fell on the bowl of cold vegetable soup. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 10

    Pour vegetables or beans into the water and cook them. Finally, add some herbs and barley bread. This is the main dish of ordinary Greeks, from snacks to large dishes.


    The five servants were very hungry, but they had no appetite at the vegetable soup, which was much better than usual.


    Kelton sighed and said, "with the salad, probably no one wants to drink this vegetable soup."


    "Therefore, Su Ye is Prometheus in the food industry." Master smiled happily.


    Master looked at Su ye and said with emotion: "I''m a chef, but I''m not interested in sacrifice and slaughter. I only care about food, only the satisfaction on the guests'' faces after eating food. I joined dolphin river because Kelton gave me the greatest freedom. My biggest dream is to create a world-famous food. As I grow older, my dream is getting farther and farther, but today, you help me complete half of my dream! Thank you, Suye. Your generosity has won my lifelong friendship. "


    "You''re welcome." Su Ye slightly lowered his head, courteous and considerate, without any pride.


    Kelton snorted that Suye didn''t respect him so much.


    Su ye turned his head and looked at Kelton. With a little provocation in his eyes, he asked, "is it fragrant?"


    Kelton glanced at the four gods'' contract on the table and the empty two pottery bowls.


    "It smells good." He answered honestly.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and said, "a thousand golden eagles."


    What tone is this!


    Kelton glanced at Su Ye angrily and said, "I''ll give you a satisfactory price, but according to my estimation, your bottom line should be about 100 golden eagles, which is enough for you to pay back. What''s more, among the people you know, only I am willing to pay you so much gold eagle. "


    "Yes, my bottom line is indeed 100 golden eagles." Suye road.


    Kelton nodded gently. The salad dressing formula is really valuable, but this kind of thing cannot be kept secret for a long time. It is bound to be studied and has a short validity period.


    Su Ye continued, "but where''s lawns?" Then he picked up a dried fig and put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly.


    Kelton stared at Suye for a while.


    "I didn''t even think of it." Master sincerely praised.


    Kelton said helplessly, "yes, I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to think of that. 200 golden eagles, no more. "


    "300, I need living expenses." Suye road.


    "Living expenses for 30 years at a time?" Kelton has never seen such a greedy boy.


    "The magician costs a lot of money." Suye road.


    "The magician can also make money." Kelton''s tone was a little different.


    "I heard a little regret in Mr. Kelton''s tone. Now, it''s time for you to make up for your regret." Suye road.


    "You''re more cunning than a rat stealing oil. Indeed, if I can be promoted to the holy land, I still choose soldiers, but under the holy land, magicians will make more money. However, there are too many three hundred gold eagles, enough to buy your house. " Kelton didn''t expect Su ye to see his regret.


    "But not enough to buy the magician''s friendship." Suye road.


    "If you want to open a restaurant and lack money, you must choose me as your first partner." Kelton road.


    "Is that your purpose? I promise. "


    Kelton got up, stretched out his right hand and said, "200 gold Zeus loans, 100 gold Zeus loans, 10-year interest free loans."


    Suye got up and took Kelton''s hand.


    "Deal."


    They looked at each other and smiled, and all the unhappiness just disappeared.


    Master nodded with satisfaction. Su ye made a profit in the deal.


    The five servants looked at Su ye, envious and jealous. They didn''t earn 300 gold eagles in their whole life. Su Ye was good. It took only half an afternoon at a young age.


    The two continued chatting. Soon, the bronze soldier Huck came in with three big bags and put them in front of Su Ye.


    "You count." Kelton road.


    "I can trust the boss of dolphin river." Suye road.


    Kelton nodded with satisfaction. Now he thought Su Ye''s words were more and more pleasant to his ears.


    Su Ye didn''t even look at three bags of gold coins. He straightened up and said, "Mr. Kelton, now let''s talk about business."


    Kelton looked puzzled and then said, "everyone else left except Huck."


    "I look forward to your next delicious food!" Master went out laughing.


    The five servants dared not walk around and entered the adjacent room.


    Su Ye glanced at Huck, who was expressionless. He looked at Kelton and said, "Congratulations, you have harvested the naming right of salad dressing today. In a few days, Kelton salad will become famous in Athens and spread at an uncontrollable speed. At that time, not only will more nobles come to taste it, but even great nobles will be willing to owe you a favor for the formula of salad dressing. "


    "You are far smarter than I thought." The smile on Kelton''s face was very light.


    "But compared with the reputation this time. As long as you continue to cooperate with me, you will master more delicious food, gain an ensuing reputation, become a partner of the first restaurant in the noble District, become a friend of a magician, and even have greater power and status. Do you think so? " Kelton smiled, nodded and said, "it makes sense." He is very happy today¡° But you can also suffer huge losses. " Suye road¡° What loss? " Kelton watched Suye warily¡° If I die in lawns'' hands today, you will lose the reputation of the next delicious food, the identity of the partner of the first restaurant in the future noble District, the friendship of a promising magician, and even more. " Suye road. Kelton fell silent again¡° Come on, what do you want? " Kelton road. Su Ye secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, not many people can ignore the loss aversion. All previous efforts are for this moment. Su Ye continued, "please ask Mr. Huck to send me to pay my debt, and then send me home. After that, I don''t care."¡° Is that your real purpose? " Kelton looked at Suye deeply¡° Yes. " Su Ye picked a purple black mulberry and put it in his mouth. Huck looked at Suye quietly. The room fell silent. After a long time, Kelton said, "I can let Huck take you home, but you must swear to promise me one thing."¡° What''s up? "¡° Obstructing a person''s promotion is just obstructing. " Kelton road¡° What rank? "¡° Or silver, or gold. If it''s a sanctuary, it''s none of your business. " There was fatigue in Kelton''s voice¡° If I have a chance, I will do my best. " Su ye had no choice. Kelton flashed a light in his eyes and said, "Huck, send Suye home safely. His life now is more important than mine. "¡° Yes! " Huck immediately bowed his head and answered¡° Shout... "Su Ye breathed heavily¡° You are still young after all. " Kelton saw Su Ye''s slight gaffe. Instead of being dissatisfied, he was very happy. This time, Su ye did not calculate. Because Su ye knew from beginning to end that there was little possibility of his escape. The escape and retreat I found for myself before was just to deceive myself. Leave yourself a glimmer of hope. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 11

    Su Ye got up, took the money bag, nodded his thanks to Kelton and walked to the door.


    Su Ye stood at the door.


    "Do you need to sign the four gods contract this time?"


    "Your inner commitment is better than the gods." Kelton slowly took the watered wine, sipped it, narrowed his eyes, and was very comfortable.


    "See you later."


    Su Ye raised his hand and walked out of the room in the night.


    Huck followed Su Ye silently.


    Along the way, the waiters and old customers of dolphin River looked at Su ye and Huck like ghosts.


    The "wood" Huck who doesn''t pay attention to anyone at all, how can he honestly follow Su ye? It''s not seeing off guests, but protecting Su ye like Mr. Kelton.


    The busy middle-aged foreman saw Su ye leave the gate, gritted his teeth, ran out quickly and shouted at Su Ye.


    "Mr. Suye, I''m temonosgennis, the son of peristella. Welcome to come next time."


    Su Ye smiled. It seemed that the man was very smart and realized from the beginning that he had forgotten his name.


    But what''s his name? What forest? What pigeon? bye!


    The ninth street at night is much darker than during the day, and the sparse lights barely allow people to see the road.


    At this time, he understood why the pedestrians on the road walked steadily.


    I''m afraid of crushing my feet and stepping on shit.


    Su Ye''s pace is very slow.


    Huck followed closely.


    At the corner of the ninth street, Su ye saw some people in shorts and leather armor and stopped.


    Su ye knew that the barbarians in northern Greece wore pants at this time. He didn''t expect that even Athenian soldiers now wear pants. This means that the depth and breadth of cultural and cultural exchanges in the world far exceed that of ancient Greece in the history of blue star, including the emergence of tea.


    These people, with short swords pinned to their waists, are chatting. They are not very old. They even have two teenagers in their seventies and eighties.


    Su ye turned around and asked, "Mr. Huck, these city guard soldiers should be willing to help you."


    Huck stared at Su Ye''s face for a few seconds and nodded.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "would you like to help me find two people to follow behind and come forward at the right time... To perform my duties."


    Su ye said the last phrase very seriously.


    Huck stared at Su ye for a while, then said slowly, "you calculate me?"


    His voice was hissing, like a crack in his throat.


    "It''s not a calculation. Please help." Su ye said frankly.


    "The magician''s friendship?" Huck asked without expression.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s said that Mr. Huck is not good at words. I didn''t expect that you have such a high level of sarcasm. Yes, for you, I can only show the friendship of future magicians. "


    "Remember this night."


    Huck finished and walked towards the city guard soldiers.


    At the moment when Huck finished, Su ye saw a complex look in Huck''s eyes.


    Su Ye looked at Huck''s back and sighed softly.


    When the soldiers saw Huck, they stood up straight as if they had seen an officer. Some even looked glorious, as if they had seen a hero.


    Su Ye looked at them. After a while, those people even argued. Finally, two people stepped out, and the others looked disappointed.


    Huck pointed to Su ye and spoke to those people. Su Ye nodded slightly to the soldiers, and the soldiers immediately nodded.


    After a while, Huck returned and stood behind Su Ye without saying a word.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huck."


    Su ye said that, without hesitation, he handed two money bags to Huck, leaving only one in his hand.


    Huck looked at the money bag and Su Ye. He took the money bag and hung it on both sides of his back waist, which would not be seen by the people in the front.


    Su Ye stepped forward, Huck followed, and two young city guard soldiers followed from a distance, with some excitement on their faces.


    Su ye took a chance to look behind him. There was only one person following him, and the other disappeared.


    Athens is much quieter at night than during the day. Especially after entering the slums, people who are reluctant to light the lights either fall asleep or chat with their neighbors outside the door.


    The climate in the Mediterranean is warm in winter and cool in summer. Su Ye doesn''t feel cold even if he walks barefoot on the ground.


    As Su Ye inquired, he moved forward. Unconsciously, there were a group of men behind him.


    No one wears long robes, and even few wear short robes. Most people wear a rag around their waist, and even a few people follow the crowd naked.


    Everyone''s feet are covered with thick dirt, some up to their calves.


    For the first time, they saw a teenager swaggering around looking for lawns with a money bag.


    Lawns is not one of the most powerful but most notorious people in the slums.


    Some people smiled and looked at Su Ye''s back, while others greedily looked at Su ye and Huck''s purse. Only a few people who knew Huck quietly looked forward to the good play. The two city guard soldiers were behind the crowd. After stepping on many stones and mud pits, Su Ye finally reached a street and stopped in front of a tavern. The night was dim. A rusty bronze blunt knife, two palms wide, hung at the door of the tavern. No plaque. Everyone knows this is blunt knife tavern. The number of people who followed Su Ye exceeded 40, and more and more people nearby were attracted by the crowd and lights and moved closer to here. Just a few seconds later, cheers and rhythmic roars came from the pub. Like the crew shouting inspiring chants before battle. Su Ye''s right thumb and index finger moved slightly, and was about to hit each other for the third time today, but stopped. Even if he didn''t tap with his fingers, he slowly straightened his chest, raised his head, stretched his shoulders back slightly, relaxed his arms, and showed a confident smile on his face. When the door opened, two strong men who had been to Su Ye''s house came out, holding an oil lamp in their hands, looked at Su Ye contemptuously, and then made an invitation to the door. In the tavern, the torch was bright. In the light of the fire, lawns in a brown coarse linen robe came out and walked two meters away from Su Ye. When the wind blows, the moonlight and fire flicker, and the "centipede" on lawns''s face wriggles slowly. Several people in the crowd whispered and hurried back. Lawns'' eyes were colder than during the day. In the light of the fire behind him, a pair of crazy eyes plowed around Su ye, but they skillfully avoided Huck. The simple and honest Koro hid in the crowd and secretly looked at Su ye, with a look of doubt on his face. Lawns didn''t look at Suye, but at Huck. Huck still looked at lawns quietly like a dead wood¡° In front of the blunt knife tavern, there are only enemies or friends. " Lawns''s voice was extraordinarily calm. In the crowd behind Su ye, several people turned and ran, and their bare feet made a crackling sound in the mud. Huck said nothing¡° Give me the receipt. " Su Ye shook the gold coin bag in his hand and was calm. Lawns looked at Su ye, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and the scar on his face moved rapidly again. During the day, several people who have seen Su Ye carefully observed that there are wounds on the neck, congestion and stains on the body. Yes, it''s still Su ye, but why do you feel that you''re not alone at all? Lawns suddenly smiled softly, his eyes fell on Su Ye''s bruised neck and said, "here comes the donkey?"¡° Ha ha...... "the crowd behind lawns burst into laughter and almost overturned the roof of blunt knife tavern. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 12

    "Give me an IOU." Su Ye''s face was calm, and the light of the torch jumped in his eyes.


    Lawns gently lifted his chin in the direction of Su Ye.


    A strong man immediately walked over, grabbed the money bag from Su ye, and then held it respectfully to lawns with both hands.


    Lawns untied the mouth of the bag, pinched the bottom of the bag and lifted it up, and the mouth tilted.


    Wow


    The crisp gold coins fell from the mouth of the bag like a golden waterfall, sprinkled at lawns'' feet, and spread on the ground like golden stars.


    Countless people took a breath. They had never seen so many gold coins in their life.


    Lawns did not bow his head, still looked at di Suye and said slowly, "kneel down! Pick them up one by one, lick them with your tongue and hand them over. "


    The crowd laughed.


    Su Ye remained motionless.


    "It seems that you have forgotten the lesson of the afternoon!" Lawns flicked his wrist.


    Su Ye looked very calm and said, "I just want an IOU. If not, I will go to the temple of Themis, the goddess of justice, and Athena, the goddess of wisdom. If I remember correctly, there are two great gods on the IOU. Unless you want to blaspheme. "


    "Shut up!" The crowd behind lawns yelled in unison.


    Lawns looked at Su Ye. After half a minute, he said, "there are 100 golden eagles in interest."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to the right. Huck untied a purse and put it in Su Ye''s hand.


    Su Ye untied his purse and turned his right hand. The second golden waterfall poured down. The sound of clattering was particularly pleasant in the silent night.


    As if the stars fell to the ground and were dyed gold by fire.


    The feet of the two people were like the entrance of treasure, leaping with fire and golden light into everyone''s eyes.


    "You can lick it." Su Ye replied.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Die!"


    "Break his dog leg later!"


    "Little bastard who doesn''t know what to do!" Crowe shouted.


    Lawns raised his hand to stop his men from yelling.


    "Not enough." Lawns said.


    "I''ll give you another chance." Su Ye''s mouth turned up slightly.


    Lawns said, "it has nothing to do with the gods. I also need the custody fee of the receipt."


    Su Ye nodded and turned his head and said, "Mr. Huck, some of lawns'' men are holding illegal machetes. What should the city guard do if they find out?"


    Huck slowly raised his right hand, pinched his thumb and middle finger together and staggered quickly.


    Pop!


    The crisp snap of fingers spread all over the intersection.


    "How dare you carry illegal machetes? You really don''t pay attention to our city guards!"


    Two excited young men squeezed out of the crowd with short swords.


    "Put down the machete!" The two impolitely raised their daggers and pointed at lawns and the people behind him.


    They are young, but they have a strong breath. They are both soldiers and apprentices, far stronger than ordinary people.


    The men looked at lawns hesitantly.


    Lawns glanced at Su ye, Huck, and finally at the two soldiers.


    "I just had a drink with Captain lux yesterday." Lawns had a kind smile on his face.


    One soldier showed hesitation, but another taller soldier said in a rough voice: "what, Captain lux, I don''t know! Put down the machete now, or I''ll whistle now! "


    With that, the tall soldier put a wooden whistle into his mouth and slowly puffed up his cheeks to breathe in.


    Lawns'' men instinctively took a step back. Once the whistle sounded, someone would be responsible, but it would never be the soldier.


    Lawns flashed an angry look on his face. "Centipede" turned red and said slowly, "Huck, is this Mr. Kelton''s order or what you mean!"


    "Me." Huck''s answer was crisp.


    Lawns was stunned for a moment, his anger was more intense, and said, "put down the long metal weapon."


    The sound of metal falling to the ground rang out one after another, and half the people behind lawns were unarmed.


    The tall soldier put away his wooden whistle, whistled and bent over to pick up the weapons.


    It''s easy to earn extra money.


    When the tall man tied up all his weapons, Su Ye suddenly pointed to Koro at the door of the tavern and said, "the friend of the city guard, who is called Koro, cut my neck with a machete at my house today."


    "Hum!" Huck suddenly snorted coldly.


    As if ordered, the tall soldier threw down his weapon, bypassed lawns, held out his big hand, grabbed Koro''s neck and caught Su ye in front of him like a chicken.


    Lawns was furious and said, "soldier friend, you''re too impulsive."


    "No impulse to come here?" The tall soldier grinned, tapped his left chest with his right fist proudly, and looked contemptuously at lawns.


    Lawns'' face was as heavy as water, and everyone behind him changed slightly.


    This is a heavy soldier gift! This means that there is at least one black iron heavy soldier in the soldier''s home. In Greece, heavy soldiers have become the backbone of society, even aristocrats are afraid. It can even be said that the foundation of all powerful city states in Greece is heavy soldiers. Ordinary city guards are not terrible, but any heavy soldiers have countless comrades in arms. Lawns looked at Huck. Huck used to be a heavy soldier. He can be one if he wants. Lawns didn''t move. The heavy soldiers hated the bandits more than the hostile city states, and even more than the Nordics, Egyptians and Persians. The tall soldier put his right hand on Koro''s head, showed a cruel smile and pressed Koro''s head fiercely. Koro was soft and knelt heavily on the ground¡° Mr. lawns... Help me... "Crowe panicked¡° When you draw a knife, you should think of this moment. " Lowens''s understated voice pierced Koro''s heart like a sword¡° I...... "he was about to speak. His face changed and he quickly shut up. He quickly turned to Su ye and said, "master Su ye..." waiting for him was su Ye''s heavy right fist. Bang! Corot fell obliquely to the ground, with Venus in his eyes. He couldn''t tell where the stars were and where the gold coins were¡° I''m wrong... "Corot''s voice stopped suddenly. People saw that Su Ye bent down and hit Koro''s face with his right fist like a pile hammer. One punch, another punch. Even if the blood splashed into his eyes and covered the world with blood, Su Ye didn''t stop. Corot''s blood slowly flowed out and dyed the gold coin with a new color. Corot screamed at first, but slowly, his voice became smaller and smaller¡° You are more impulsive than me! Ha ha... "The tall soldier laughed and grabbed Su Ye''s right arm. Su Ye gasped, slowly stood up and said, "thank you." The tall soldier grinned and said, "everyone in this tavern is scum! Damn it! But I''m dying. You have a little trouble, too. We''ll drag this suspected gang member with illegal weapons back later. If he dies on the road, it has nothing to do with you. " With that, the tall man bent down and grabbed Koro''s ankle and dragged him behind Huck like a fire leg. Lawns'' men couldn''t believe this scene. Lawns attached great importance to Corot these days. But now, Koro was almost killed by Su ye, but lawns didn''t dare to move. Lawns stared at Suye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 13

    Su Ye raised the hem of his robe in his left hand, wiped the blood on his right hand, stared into lawns'' eyes, smiled brightly, and said, "an IOU."


    "You have no idea what you''re doing." In lawns'' eyes, the fire leaped quickly.


    After shaking off his robe, Su ye put his right hand in front of him, held it tightly and opened it, turned it back and forth twice, raised his head again, and walked step by step to lawns.


    Su Ye raised his head, looked at lawns, who was a head taller than himself, took out the magic book from his belt and opened it slowly.


    The dynamic magic of Plato college has become the brightest place at night.


    Many people craned their necks and stared with envy in their eyes.


    The light in their eyes is brighter than gold coins.


    "After you left, the respected goblin mage, Dean Plato''s assistant, arrived at my house with a rainbow horse and personally handed out the notice of the new semester." Su Ye finished, and the notice floated in the air.


    There were bursts of exclamations around, and the voice was full of irrecoverable envy.


    Lawns looked calm, but the people behind him looked at the magic book with panic in their eyes.


    People who have been to Su Ye''s family have seen this magic book, but no one dares to move, just as no one moves the three gods.


    They don''t know what rainbow horse is and what goblin mage is, but the assistant of President Plato must be a stronger existence than ordinary nobles.


    Su ye put away the magic book, put it back to his waist, looked up at lawns and said gently, "what you thought before is not wrong. I''m just a poor student. If I die silently, the teachers of Plato college won''t care. But now, the assistant dean will remember me. I have sent a magic letter to every one of my classmates about what happened these days. I don''t expect every one of them to help me, but just one, just one! After my death, just one saying this thing is enough to ignite the anger of the magicians in the whole city of Athens. "


    "Noble magicians don''t care about the death of an ordinary poor student. They can''t even do anything about the gang. But do you know what it means for a student to die on the eve of admission, in Athens, next to Plato''s college? "


    Su Ye paused for a few seconds and suddenly said, "you are challenging the dignity of magicians in Athens! It''s not that I don''t know what I''m doing, but that you don''t know what you''re doing! "


    Su Ye finished and pointed to Plato college.


    "Dean Plato''s eyes are looking at you."


    Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    Lawns''s face shook violently, and the centipede seemed to jump out at once.


    The people behind lawns were frightened. This was what they feared most. They didn''t expect to be exposed by Su ye in public.


    "Even if he didn''t look at it just now, his eyes must arrive." Su Ye''s tone returned to calm.


    This is even more thrilling.


    Everyone''s body was stiff, as if they really felt the eyes of master Plato.


    Master Plato once killed three legendary sea Warcraft by himself outside lion harbor and witnessed by hundreds of thousands of people.


    The atmosphere at the scene was suddenly tense.


    Su Ye pointed his right index finger at his heart, stared into lawns'' eyes and said slowly, "I have lost my family, parents and wealth. I may even lose my qualification as a student of Plato college soon. I have only one life left."


    Su Ye''s right hand turned and his index finger pressed on lawns''s chest.


    "You want to have wealth, power, power, a life without being humiliated, and surpass the identity of the poor. Then, he worked hard to become a bronze warrior, a leader of his trust and fear, and called the wind and rain in the slum. In the end, he was to die with my 16-year-old child? You''re a fugitive. You''re not afraid of death, but if you die together, I''m worth it. Now, ask yourself, "is it worth it?"


    In Su Ye''s eyes, he did not hide his contempt, and his index finger focused twice on lawns''s chest.


    Lawns is familiar with this look, and it''s the same look when he looks at a fool.


    Lawns clenched his hands, clenched his teeth, and his heart seemed to turn into a volcanic crater that erupted at any time.


    He didn''t expect that he threatened Su ye with his strength in the afternoon, and now the boy returned the humiliation ten times to himself.


    No, it''s a hundred times!


    If you bow your head today, lawns, the magnificent centipede, will become the laughing stock of the whole slum!


    Even his men will spit a mouthful of thick phlegm and take refuge in others.


    Lawns''s eyes were in a trance. He had licked the noble''s shoes, stepped on the horse by the noble, knelt down to beg for mercy in front of more powerful soldiers, and was humiliated several times.


    However, he has never been humiliated by people weaker than himself.


    And a teenager who can kill with one hand.


    Lawns felt that his hot eyes fell on his face, and the owners of those eyes were the bottom poor. They didn''t dare to look at him directly on weekdays. In his eyes, even wild dogs were inferior.


    He held his fist tightly, and his divine power surged slowly in his body, like a river. But if you don''t bow your head... In the end, lawns didn''t move. Huck''s right hand, on the sword. The right hands of the two soldiers were on the sword. Su ye took two steps back and stretched out his hand¡° Receipt. " Su Ye''s voice was calm again¡° You have no idea who your enemy is. " Lawns seemed to be calm again, but the centipede on his face kept jumping¡° Receipt. " Suye looked at lawns calmly. Lawns took a deep breath, took out the IOU and threw it out. Everyone watched the scene with disbelief. The hero of the slum succumbed to a teenager. The paper fluttered and fell to the ground. Su Ye bent down, picked it up, rolled it up and stuffed it into his belt. Su Ye pinched the robe on his chest with both hands and loosened it with a shake, as if the dust all over his body had been bounced away. Everyone stared at Su ye and found that this move was full of dignity¡° I hope I won''t see you again. " Su Ye nodded with a smile and turned away. The crowd was like long hair passing through the fingertips, which naturally separated to both sides. They watched Su ye and the boy who suppressed lawns¡° He is either a noble or a powerful magician... "The same idea came into everyone''s mind. Huck followed. Behind Huck, two soldiers, one carrying Koro''s foot, walked forward like dragging a dead pig. There was a long trail of blood behind him. After leaving the slum and saying goodbye to the two soldiers, Su ye and Huck returned home smoothly in the night. Huck handed the purse¡° Thank you, Mr. Huck. " Suye road. Huck nodded and was about to leave. Suye hesitated for a moment and said, "you should believe lawns'' eyes and my mind." Huck''s face twisted suddenly. I don''t know whether it was laughter or natural change¡° Think about how to spend tonight. " Huck finished and strode away. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 14

    "Wait!" Suye called Huck.


    Huck stopped and looked back at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and reached out to Huck.


    Huck''s face was suddenly cold, although he looked no different from before, only he could feel it.


    Su Ye grabbed the dagger.


    "I''ll give it back to you when I have time. Thank you." Su Ye rushed into the house with a bronze dagger.


    Huck opened his mouth, exhaled heavily, and turned away. After a few steps, I looked back at Su Ye''s family and had the impulse to climb over the wall and grab back the dagger.


    It''s not an ordinary bronze dagger. It''s a magic dagger sharper than steel. He can only buy it if he doesn''t eat or drink for a year.


    Inside, Su Ye held a short sword and looked carefully.


    "Sure enough, it''s not an ordinary bronze sword. It''s good. It can be used for self-defense." Su ye thought and began to think about how to spend the night.


    Su Ye held the short sword and kept thinking in his heart. No matter how hard he tried before, there may be accidents. In case lawns goes crazy or the people behind the scenes act directly, he may die before dawn.


    "I can only save myself in the last way..."


    Su ye thought about it and entered the living room. Then he bowed 90 degrees to the three statues of Zeus, Athena and volgan.


    "Three great gods, I did this to protect myself. I didn''t mean to blaspheme. Truly blasphemous are those who cross over you and kill me in front of you. "


    Su ye then slowly moved the statues of the three gods to the door with his face facing outward.


    Standing in the dark living room, Su Ye looked at the back of the three stone carvings. Somehow, he felt empty in his heart.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and seriously sent a letter to the school affairs office of the school.


    "Someone is going to kill the students of Plato college tonight, that is me. I don''t study well and deserve to be ignored, but if I am killed, the archmages of Plato college, if you have time, please avenge me. I believe you can do it! From Su Ye. "


    After sending the letter, Su Ye began to look for the three-dimensional dynamic magic in the magic book. Soon, the three-dimensional magic image of an old man floated from the book, about one foot high, thick hair, beard as white as frost, and friendly face. Although his eyes were blurred, the outline was very fine.


    Plato.


    Su ye put the open magic book behind the three statues, and unfolded the copy of the previous letter in front of Plato''s magic image.


    "Four, my life is up to you!"


    Su Ye bows very seriously. He has reached his limit. If the other party still wants to kill himself, he will die if he escapes from Athens.


    Do your best and listen to destiny.


    However, instead of falling asleep, Su Ye sat on a chair in the living room, holding a bronze sword and closing his eyes.


    Today is too tired. I don''t know how long it took. Su Ye fell asleep.


    "Eh?"


    Su Ye blinked and looked around.


    "This dream is a little real."


    Su Ye found that he was located in a ruins, with messy ground, dilapidated steps, toppling stone columns, cracks everywhere, everything broken and old. He didn''t know how many years he had existed.


    The ruins are only more than 200 square meters, in an irregular circle, with endless white light outside.


    After scanning around, Su Ye looked at the end in front of the circular ruins.


    There stood a standing headless statue with both hands down and only a very simple robe.


    Su Ye was not sure about the style of this robe, because it seemed that similar styles had appeared in both the East and the west, but there were some differences after careful observation.


    In front of the tall headless statue, there is a round table.


    Su Ye stepped on the steps to the round table and found that it was a stone round table.


    Most of the round table is white. Outside the white circle in the center, there are ten layers of Phnom Penh rings. The top of each ring is carved with extremely complex black and gold mysterious runes, which become larger from the inside to the outside.


    Looking at the round platform, Su Ye somehow realized that it was an altar, as if the altar had taken the initiative to tell himself.


    "This dream is very strange..."


    Su Ye reached out to touch the round platform, with a clear hand feeling and strong texture.


    "No!"


    Su Ye suddenly opened his mouth and said, "big premise: Greeks believe in gods; Little premise: I''m Greek. Conclusion: so I believe in gods. This... "


    Su Ye''s eyes were full of doubts.


    There is no logic in people''s dreams, but now their own syllogism is coming. Although it is only the most basic logical knowledge, it can''t appear in dreams.


    Su Ye reached out and pinched his leg. He didn''t feel it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Ye began to use various methods to try, and there was a vague guess.


    "This is not a dream, but a strange space. My body didn''t come in, but my consciousness, mind or spirit came in. I want to go out! "


    The next moment, Su ye in the living room suddenly opened his eyes. Su Ye was about to test again. He found the three statues at the door and the back of Plato. After thinking about it, he walked out with a bronze dagger and a gold coin bag. However, he didn''t cross the three statues and a magic image, but went out on his side to avoid disrespect. Su Ye avoided the living room and entered the bedroom. Then he closed his eyes and said to himself, "I want to enter." No change¡° I want to enter there. " No change. Su ye thought for a moment and began to draw a picture of the altar in his mind. Then he silently said, "I want to enter here." No change. Su Ye frowned and thought for a while, suddenly closed his eyes and outlined the headless statue in his mind. Somehow, Su Ye felt a mysterious connection between himself and the headless statue, just like his connection with the magic book¡° I want to enter! " Su Ye''s eyes were dark and bright, and he entered the ruins space again. Su Ye suddenly remembered that he had seen a large area of undersea ruins when he was involved in the tsunami in Greece. The style as like as two peas of the sea floor. Could it be that I brought part of the undersea ruins here before I died? Or can I be here because of the role of that undersea site? " Su Ye was puzzled, temporarily put down the idea of pursuing the source and began to think about the role of this ruins space¡° If there is an altar, it should be able to sacrifice. " After su Ye found the key, he looked around and looked down at his hands. They were empty¡° Can external things be brought in? If you can''t bring it in, can you only sacrifice yourself? " Su Ye stared at the altar for a long time. After all, he didn''t jump up. Instead, he thought a little, and went back to the bedroom. Su ye thought about it. This time, he grabbed the purse and the bronze dagger and imagined himself standing in front of the headless statue with these two things. As soon as it was dark and bright, Su Ye found himself standing in the ruins space again, and standing next to the altar. Su Ye looked down and looked happy. The bronze short sword and the bag of gold coins were in his hand. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 15

    Su ye put the purse and dagger on the altar, held his breath, widened his eyes and observed carefully.


    Nothing happened.


    "Broken?" Su Ye reached out and patted the altar, then kicked it with his foot, and repaired it in this world-wide traditional way.


    No effect.


    Su Ye picked up the bronze dagger.


    No effect.


    Put down the bronze dagger and pick up the purse, but it still has no effect.


    Su Ye stared at the altar for a while, but didn''t choose to go up after all.


    Su Ye was unwilling to take advantage of such a possible treasure.


    After thinking about it, Su ye returned silently.


    Su ye returned to the bedroom again.


    The gold coin bag and the bronze dagger are not in hand.


    "Well... If the altar is broken, it can at least be used as a storage space. Even President Plato can''t have such a large storage space except his legendary mage tower."


    Su ye thought so, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he reached out and touched the bed in the bedroom.


    "I want to take the bed into the ruins space..." Su Ye began to imagine the headless statue.


    Successfully entered.


    Next, Suye entered the moving mode.


    Su ye sent everything that could be moved into the ruins space except the living room.


    After that, Su ye took turns to send things to the altar.


    It doesn''t work.


    Then, Su Ye began to put everything on the altar and superimpose it.


    It still has no effect.


    "Alas..."


    Su Ye sighed and finally admitted that either the altar had been damaged or these things were not worthy of sacrifice.


    So, Su Ye silently put all the items back in place, tired and sweating.


    "How should this ruins space and mysterious altar be used?" Su ye thought quietly.


    The backyard of dolphin River Restaurant.


    "... that''s what happened." Huck stood in front of Kelton and told the story of following Su ye to Su Ye''s house.


    Kelton sighed and said, "this is the crush of wisdom. Su Ye has planted the seeds of fear in lawns. Even if he can kill Su ye in the future, he will be careful. In front of Su ye, reason told me that he was setting a trap to lure me. But my wisdom tells me that I must step into the trap and bet on him. "


    Huck was silent.


    "Do you have any complaints?" Kelton smiled.


    Huck shook his head.


    When he helped Su ye find the city guard, Huck vaguely realized a possibility. He didn''t fully understand until lawns asked who decided to come in front of the blunt knife tavern.


    Because Su Ye showed higher value and higher potential, Kelton agreed to Su Ye''s requirements and let himself protect Su Ye. However, protecting Suye is not without cost. He may not only be killed, but also Kelton can only give up lawns if he is investigated by the backstage.


    Huck knew that he had been abandoned in the deal between Suye and Kelton.


    So before leaving, Su ye said that comforting words, hoping that he would not resent Kelton.


    Kelton did not explain, but looked at the stars and said, "I originally wanted to borrow the 100 golden eagles, but now I have changed my mind. The money already belongs to him. That''s my second investment in him. "


    Huck moved his mouth and asked, "if you don''t give it to him, will he pay it back in ten years?"


    "You actually want to ask him if he will return your magic dagger?" Kelton asked with a smile.


    Huck was silent.


    Su Ye''s home, ruins space.


    Su ye took a deep breath, looked at the bronze dagger and purse in his hand, and said, "try again for the last time! Give up if you can''t! "


    When he came to the altar again, Su ye put the bronze dagger on it, and the altar didn''t respond.


    With a long sigh, Su Ye threw the money bag up and was ready to leave at the moment of his hand.


    The altar is on!


    Then a little white fog rose from the purse and drilled into the altar.


    The inner metal ring of the altar suddenly burst into a strong light, which made Su Ye unable to open his eyes.


    After the strong light, the first layer of the ring rotates slowly, making the sound of metal wheels rolling on the ground. The mysterious black gold runes on it flicker and swim in the ring like tadpoles.


    Then, white light was projected upward from the center of the altar, and four thumb sized humanoid elves emerged in the light.


    Every elf closed their eyes and curled up with their knees in their hands. Their bodies were transparent, with stars around them, and behind them were a pair of transparent wings.


    "Is this... A gifted elf? This means... "Su Ye looked ecstatic.


    Gifted elves are not a living body, but an extremely rare power. Some people have it by nature, some people get it by training the day after tomorrow, and they can also be refined by magic or given by gods.


    Every gifted elf has a talent. Having a gifted elf is equal to having this talent. Su Ye looked forward carefully. Yes, the wings of three gifted Elves were covered with triangular magic lines, which were basic gifted elves, and the wings of the other gifted Elves were covered with square magic lines, which were war body gifted elves. Su Ye quickly took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and looked carefully at the four gifted elves. Su ye can automatically know what talent the gifted elf has when he looks at the gifted elf. After watching the four gifted elves, Su Ye was a little confused. Su Ye tested his blood when he was very young. The final result was that his divine blood was so thin that it was almost impossible to stimulate his divine power. If you want to have power, you can only take the road of a magician. Therefore, Su Ye wanted to be a magician since he was a child. The problem now is that the talents of these four gifted elves have nothing to do with magicians. One is the awakening of music, which can make people proficient in rhythm. One is the pleasant sound, which is attractive both in singing and speaking. One is the hand of sculpture, which is the ability of only well-known sculptors. The last one is the body of magic ox, which can greatly enhance people''s physique and make an ordinary person''s body grow to be equivalent to a black iron warrior without divine power¡° What''s going on? " Su Ye stared at the four gifted elves for a long time. If you take the artistic route, every talent in front of you can become a solid foundation, which is very useful for growth. If you take the warrior route, the body of magic cow is tailor-made. Su Ye doesn''t want to be an artist or a soldier. He just wants to be a magician. Su Ye shook his head helplessly. At present, it seems that he has no other choice but to choose the body of magic cow. A strong body is also very important to a magician¡° I... won''t be the legendary meat shield magician? " Su Ye shuddered when he thought about it. He quickly put the idea behind him, then tentatively stared at the last gifted elf and silently chose it. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 16

    The gifted spirit of magic cow suddenly moved, rubbed his eyes with both hands, then opened his big eyes and looked at the world curiously.


    It cheered softly, its transparent wings vibrated and rushed to Su ye, leaving a light track composed of fine starlight behind.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to pick it up. Unexpectedly, the gifted elf went directly into his body and disappeared.


    Su Ye looked around without any sign, but he felt that he should become his own power.


    "Well... If I can be a strong enough mage, I can see it."


    "Gifted elves can also be refined by powerful mages, but the cost is at least 10000 golden eagles, and there is no guarantee of success. In Greece, only the top nobles or rich are willing to buy. If you use the houses of the blue star imperial capital, it may be more than one billion. Of course, you can''t do that. "


    "The most powerful gifted elves cannot be refined. Most of them are born or given by God. The third source is continuous cultivation. I don''t know if this altar can get more powerful talents, even the legendary gods... "


    At this time, the altar shook slightly, forming a great suction, and the light converged, sucking all the other three gifted elves and light into the altar.


    "It seems that you can only choose one..."


    Su Ye looked at the money bag and bronze dagger on the altar.


    "Eh?"


    Su Ye found that the money bag had not changed, so he opened the money bag and found that the gold coins were still inside, but the light seemed to be dimmed.


    As for the bronze dagger, there is no change at all.


    "That''s strange..."


    Su ye thought for a long time and didn''t understand the specific mechanism of sacrifice. Finally, he shook his head and decided to try it slowly in the future. Now he doesn''t have this time.


    "It seems that we should keep saving money. Then set a small goal and earn 100 golden eagles first. Try to exchange 100 golden eagles with others when you have time. However, after the sacrifice, the money is still there. What did the altar absorb? "


    Su ye thought, holding a dagger and a purse, and silently returned.


    As soon as it was dark and bright, Su Ye opened his eyes and went back to his bedroom.


    Su Ye hurried to look at the purse. The pocket was open. A hundred golden eagles were there. The surface was slightly gray, but the bronze dagger had not changed at all.


    Su Ye checked his body carefully again. There was no big change, but his body did feel warm.


    "Since it''s a talent, it should just play its role slowly and don''t worry."


    Su ye thought and walked back to the living room.


    Nothing has changed, and the images of the three great gods and Plato remain at the door.


    Su Ye sat down again, his thoughts flying.


    "Meditate for a while? Forget it, live until tomorrow. "


    Su Ye shook his head helplessly.


    When he was at Bluestar, Su Ye accidentally came into contact with meditation. At first, he didn''t feel much. Later, in order to improve himself, he kept practicing. As a result, he found that his spirit and mentality had improved, and even his energy and body had been enhanced.


    Therefore, Su Ye started from the mindfulness of psychology, systematically studied the meditation of the East and the west, and specially participated in the meditation class and the inner outlook center. Once, he was completely isolated from the outside world in the inner outlook center, did not play mobile phones, did not surf the Internet, and did not contact others. Every day, except eating, sleeping, washing, saying nothing and meditating, he has reached a very high level for ten days.


    Su Ye sat quietly, constantly thinking about his future in Greece, and slowly fell asleep.


    While Su Ye was asleep, his powerful natural power finally woke up, and warm power poured into every part of his body.


    Su Ye''s skin became tough, his muscles became strong, his bones became thick, and his whole person began to grow tall.


    In the latter half of the night, the natural power gradually converged.


    The faint starlight scattered in the yard. Suddenly, the shadow at the root of the wall wriggled.


    The creeping shadow grew larger and larger, rising slowly like black mud.


    Finally, the shadow cracked, revealing a black figure, shrouded in a black robe.


    The man in black walked to the center of the courtyard and a long shadow fell on the ground.


    In the shadow, there are countless distorted human faces wailing, crying, scolding and struggling


    There seemed to be a shadow wave under the feet of the black robed man, holding his body forward slowly, and suddenly stopped outside the corridor column.


    Three vague statues stood at the door of the living room. Behind the statues, the smiling magical image of Plato did not move.


    At this moment, four pairs of eyes seemed to be staring at the man in black.


    The man in black stared at the magical image of Plato.


    After a long time, the man in black slowly retreated, finally melted into the shadow and disappeared.


    The stars change. Su Ye is sleeping.


    The chickens were crowing and Su Ye was sleeping.


    The sun rises and Su Ye is still sleeping.


    Choking


    The bronze dagger fell to the ground.


    Su Ye trembled, woke up, hurriedly grabbed the bronze dagger, and then pointed out the door.


    The morning sunshine hangs outside the door like a golden curtain¡° Survived! " Su Ye was very excited, laughing, venting his fear and helplessness accumulated all day, and then quietly wiped the corners of his mouth. Gollum... Su Ye touched his stomach, stood up, stretched himself, and was about to have breakfast when he suddenly felt something wrong. Soon, Su Ye felt bad and looked out of the door. The sun was a little too high... Suddenly, a three-dimensional marble arch appeared from the open magic book, and a grumpy voice came from the door¡° Su Ye! Do you take master Ben''s words as farts? You are the only one in the school who is late for the opening ceremony! Come to the college right away, right away! " Boom... The marble arch fell heavily again. Su Ye almost burst into a cold sweat on his forehead. Unexpectedly, Plato''s assistant was really angry. Su Ye looked around and didn''t care about appearance or breakfast. He took the money bag, grabbed the magic book, walked out of the door, and said to the three statues as he walked: "you three should bask in the sun first, and I''ll move you back to the house when you come back in the evening. If you have any disrespect, please forgive me." Su Ye enters the bedroom, changes into a clean robe, carries the hem of the robe, holds the magic book, and rushes out of the door. The money bag has been sent into the ruins space¡° Su Ye! Are you okay? " Figo, a strong man holding barley bread, exclaimed with joy. Su Ye smiled and said loudly, "it''s all right. The money has been paid back. I''m safe! Thank uncle FIGO! " Then he grabbed half a piece of bread from FIGO and continued to run¡° I bit it! " Cried FIGO¡° Don''t worry, I''ll break off the place you bit. "¡° Slippery boy! " FIGO took Su Ye''s running back and showed a comfortable smile. Neighbors in the neighborhood walked out of their homes¡° I said Su Ye was fine. "¡° They are all good people. "¡° I hope he will become a magician and avenge his parents. "¡° Shh... "Su Ye ran barefoot and grinning all the way, getting closer and closer to Plato college. When passing the Gladiator Avenue, an old man with a bent back walked forward slowly, holding a long iron hook in his hand. The rust on the iron hook was very dark and thick black and red stuck on it. People nearby instinctively retreated when they saw the old people, and their eyes were a little strange. Only one coffin shop owner smiled and said, "old buck, go to the arena so early." Old buck bowed his back and did not look at the man. He raised his iron hook and continued to walk to the arena. Across the Gladiator street, Su Ye ran for a long time before reaching the main gate of Plato college. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 17

    The main entrance of Plato''s College stands tall and consists of three marble arches, the larger one in the middle and the smaller on both sides.


    In addition to the arch, the main gate is flanked by walls of trees, without walls or guards.


    A line of words was carved on the doorpost of the main gate.


    Those who do not understand geometry are not allowed to enter.


    "It seems that there is such a sentence..."


    Su ye thought about it. He could probably remember some basic geometric knowledge, such as Pythagorean theorem. Then he happily walked forward and ran a few steps. Suddenly, he thought, how to prove Pythagorean theorem?


    Su Ye continued to move forward, but he was not very happy.


    Rushed into the gate, the foot is a flat marble Road, on both sides is a dense lawn.


    On the roadside, there are countless marble statues.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up and almost shouted.


    I didn''t expect to see such a rich group of ancient Greek statues here.


    The statue closest to the main gate is extremely simple. It is only a human shape, more like a piece of geometric images, but all statues have male and female characteristics. This is Su Ye''s earliest memory of ancient Greek statues. It appeared around 3000 B.C. in the previous life and was named the statue of the kiklazes Islands.


    Although these statues are simple, they have an unspeakable beauty.


    Further ahead, the statues are more familiar. These statues are full of rich Egyptian customs. But different from Egypt''s emphasis on plane, these statues have more three-dimensional feeling, more muscle texture and full of vitality. But the details are rough.


    Su Ye watched one after another and was more and more surprised. So many statues arranged according to the times were a sight that could not be seen in museums in previous lives.


    The more you run forward, the more delicate the statue is, the more perfect the proportion of the characters is, and the more exquisite the details are. The last statue has completely reached a new level. Almost every statue has emotions and emotions, like a living person.


    Suddenly, Su ye turned back and quickly swept the statues on both sides, saying in his heart: local tyrant.


    In addition to the early works, almost all the statues here are made of Palos marble, which is the most precious carving material in Greece. Needless to say, every marble statue here is produced by a master.


    Unfortunately, the time was too short for Su ye to appreciate it carefully and left the statue area soon.


    A fountain pool with a diameter of 30 meters lies directly in front. There are many white statues, figures, legendary heroes and Warcraft statues in the pool, as if to build a soul stirring epic.


    In the middle of the statue group is a statue of Hydra, like a dark cloud occupying the sky of the whole pool.


    However, regardless, Su ye went straight to the fountain pool, picked up the water and began to wash his face.


    He hasn''t washed since yesterday.


    After washing his face, Su Ye found that the water was very clean. He ran under a hydra snake head spray nozzle, took water and rinsed his mouth with both hands, and then ran again.


    "It''s a long way around the marble road. You can only run straight through the lawn and woods. However, today my feet don''t seem to be as easy to be hurt as before. Is it natural talent that works? " Su Ye observed himself while running to the class, and then his face showed a happy face.


    Su Ye was very thin before, but now Su ye not only grows tall, but even has obvious muscles, which is no less than an ordinary soldier apprentice.


    When Su Ye stepped on the lawn with his back to the pool, all the statues in the pool slowly turned their heads, especially the hydra. The nine heads stared at Su Ye''s back together.


    Not far away, a teacher of Plato college turned his eyes and thought who was so bold. It was the famous sea devil fountain, a legendary magic tool made by Plato himself, which was sealed with three legendary demonized sea Warcraft.


    Over the years, all those who dare to make trouble in Plato''s college have entered the stomach of three sea Warcraft.


    Su ye thought as he ran. The pool seemed to have something to do with it. Unfortunately, some memories disappeared. I can''t remember. Forget it.


    Plato college faces south. Just north of the pool is the famous Plato hall. Although it is far less gorgeous than the temple, it is no less magnificent.


    Su Ye rushed obliquely to the northeast of the college, where he had classes.


    Even if you don''t walk from the main road, Su amateur light can see huge columns outside the magnificent Plato hall, which are different from ordinary ones. Each column here is carved into strong men in different forms.


    Su amateur Guang immediately remembered when he saw the male image column. Female image columns are not allowed in all parts of Greece, because female image columns are dedicated to the temple. Moreover, every male statue column in Plato''s hall is a sacred puppet.


    On both sides of Plato''s hall, there are 36 male statue columns.


    Right above Plato''s hall, there is a magic clock, except that there is no second hand, minute hand, hour hand and scale are particularly similar to those of blue star.


    Su Ye''s heart really can''t underestimate the magician''s wisdom.


    Suye people are running, but their minds are full of almost perfect statues. The key is that unlike what they saw in previous lives, they are incomplete and dilapidated. The statues they just saw are perfectly protected by magic and full of soul shaking beauty.


    Even if he got the talent of magic cow, Su Ye began to breathe after running for so long. Plato''s college is so big that it is known as the largest man-made garden in Greece. Through one grassland and another forest, seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the house where the class was located, Su Ye suddenly saw that a man was squatting under a big tree. In the past, Su ye could not see clearly, but after his body was strengthened by the body of the magic cow, his eyesight was strengthened. He clearly saw that the man was constantly blocking an ant with branches, as if he wanted to force the ant back to the ant nest¡° Don''t stop the lazy ant, it will work miracles! " Su ye thought that being idle was also idle. After shouting, he didn''t look at the man and continued to run. The young man squatting on the ground had dark curly hair. He slowly raised his head and looked at Su Ye. It seemed that there was a fog in his eyes¡° Lazy ant? " After whispering, the man threw away the branch and began to stare at the ant. Drilling out of a forest, stone buildings appeared in front of us. Some of those buildings were connected and some were scattered everywhere. Su Ye soon found his class and walked to the door of the class with his feet on the fragrance of soil and grass. Class three, grade two. The sun was shining, and the students in different colors and shapes looked over. Bursts of light laughter came from the classroom. Mr. niden, who was talking about the new school year, turned to Su Ye. At the moment of seeing Mr. niden, a lot of memories came to Su Ye''s mind. Niederon is a tall old man with red hair, wearing a gray Greek robe. In addition, his whole body is clean and tidy without any decoration. The face of the Greeks has been more three-dimensional. His face is even more angular than that of the Greeks, and the huge hooked nose is particularly eye-catching. But if you look closely, you will find that his two eyes are slightly different. His left eye is a false eye. Everyone and students know that there is a saying in the college that teacher niden is so kind, even the false eye is full of warmth. However, Mr. niden seldom smiles. His name for kindness comes from his tireless treatment of every student''s questions. He often talks about a famous saying of Socrates: there are no stupid questions and no stupid answers. Niden looked at Su Ye quietly... Note: that sentence was said by Socrates of the world of gods. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 18

    The classroom returned to silence.


    In the early morning sunshine, the students'' eyes are like shining gemstones.


    Su Ye didn''t enter the classroom for a long time. He felt the people''s eyes. He was even under some pressure. He almost had to tap his right thumb and index finger.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. nidern. I''m late."


    Su Ye bowed 90 degrees to niden, respectfully.


    If you do something wrong, you have to admit it. This is Su Ye''s good habit.


    Su Ye got up and met niederon''s kind eyes. However, Su Ye felt completely penetrated.


    Nidern''s harsh voice spread throughout the classroom.


    "This is the worst class I have ever taken, and you are the worst student."


    The students burst into laughter.


    Su Ye''s small face was hot and very embarrassed.


    "But I believe you can do better." Nidern''s voice softened.


    "Thank you, teacher." Su Ye is busy.


    "I know a little about you. But you have to understand that only by making your own creepy efforts can the future give you strength. "


    "Thank you, teacher!" Su Ye bowed his head, carefully remembered niden''s teachings, and continued to aftertaste this sentence in his heart.


    In the magical world, Su Ye completely regarded himself as a student.


    Several students in the class looked at ned and recalled what he had just said.


    "Go back to your seat." Niederon nodded softly and turned to face the crowd.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief and scanned the classroom. He found that the classroom here was completely different from blue star.


    There are only five rough long tables in the classroom, with a magic blackboard facing the front.


    The first four tables are full, and only the last table is available.


    Last year, Su ye also sat at the last table.


    Su Ye glanced quickly and walked quickly to the last table close to the wall.


    Some students winked at Su ye, some students stared at their magic book, and some students jokingly whispered a word.


    Third, stupid.


    Hearing this word, Su Ye''s body instinctively felt uncomfortable and his face became cold.


    Before, Su Ye ran all the way and recalled all the way.


    Last year, Su ye came third from bottom in the class.


    The last student in the exam has dropped out.


    The second from the bottom in the exam has been in the first grade for five years. Finally, with the special approval of the Dean, he entered the second grade. He is 25 years old and named Holt.


    Unlike Bluestar''s children, there is no basic education in Greece.


    In Greece, more than 90% of boys have to learn farm work or technology since the age of 7, while girls learn textile or housework. Less than 10% of children from rich families receive education after the age of 7, mainly reciting poetry or learning some art or ability.


    In ancient Greece, the status of poetry was higher than all other literary forms, whether history or opera, the status was lower than poetry.


    However, of these 10% of children, only one in ten has enough reading and writing skills. Because most of the rich families who are responsible for teaching their children to read and write are slaves, and no one wants to look like slaves.


    However, with the emergence of magicians, this situation changed slightly, and more people began to read.


    By the age of 14, very few children from wealthy families will follow famous teachers to learn knowledge or skills, while the rest will either continue to work in agriculture or begin military training.


    Sparta is an exception.


    Spartans have no mages. They are all soldiers. They are also black iron soldiers.


    Because Spartan men who did not become black iron soldiers at the age of 20 will be executed.


    Su Ye didn''t have enough education before last year, so even if he worked hard, he only came third from bottom.


    Therefore, Su ye, huote and the children who dropped out of school were jokingly called the three fools of Plato college.


    Su Ye is called the third fool.


    Su ye went to the last table and found six people sitting behind the table.


    One is Holt, known as the second silly young man, whose appearance is more mature than everyone present.


    No one ignored him because he seemed to be the only one standing in the class, even if he was sitting.


    Holt is two meters tall and still growing.


    He smiled at Su ye with a charmingly naive manner.


    He didn''t drop out of school because of his father''s dying request.


    His father was a veteran. He found the trend of the Persian army in the field, led the team to report the news, avoided many pursuits, and finally successfully sent the information to the Athenian army. He died after saying his wish to let his children go to Plato''s college.


    Hote is the best classmate with Su Ye. Su Ye nods to him first to greet him.


    The rest of the last table had a good relationship with Su ye, but they said no more than three words to another noble male classmate Luo long.


    Rollon transferred to this class in the middle of last semester. It is said that his family has a good position in Athens and originally studied in the famous noble college in Athens. I don''t know why he suddenly came here. Later, it was rumored that Rollon seriously injured others in the noble college and was forced to leave.


    Suye nodded to Jimmy, Rick and Albert one by one, and didn''t do anything to Rollon. Luo long didn''t look at Su Ye either. Near the table, Su Ye suddenly found himself suddenly in the blue ocean. I saw a girl in a long white dress sitting at the table, with a long black hair behind her, as bright as a waterfall, as if every black hair was inlaid with a black diamond. Su Ye looked at her and all her eyes were attracted by her eyes. Her eyes are as clear as sapphire, like a blue lake on a pure white snow mountain. The blue lake reflects the blue sky. The girl''s neck is wearing a matte gold necklace. The pendant at the lower end of the necklace is a woman''s side face. The golden woman''s hair is interwoven with nine golden snakes, and each snake''s eye socket is inlaid with a pair of red broken diamonds. This gold necklace is exquisite and full of atmosphere. It is full of vitality in ancient times. Su Ye almost immediately determined that it is not only a heritage treasure of the nobility, but also a particularly powerful magic instrument. On anyone''s body, this Medusa necklace is enough to become the focus of the whole audience, but Su Ye didn''t see it at all before. Su ye also met this new student for the first time. Su Ye wondered that such a beautiful girl should be seen at first sight when she entered the classroom, but when she approached, she found that it was related to this necklace? The girl felt Su Ye''s eyes and turned around. There was no expression on the girl''s exquisite face, which was cold like an ice sculpture. Su Ye was not good at dealing with women. He just nodded his head and wanted to take a seat. Then he was stunned. There were enough seats behind the big table for eight people, but there were only seats on the left and right sides of the girl. Su ye had no choice but to sit down between the girl and the big hotter. In the remaining light, it is as blue as the sea. Su Ye held the magic book and received a magic letter when he sat down. At this time, teacher niden''s voice came from the front of the class: "next, I''ll take you to review all the language classes last year. After reviewing, I will briefly summarize the six new foreign language courses added this year. Other new courses will be introduced by other teachers... "Six? Are there any other new courses? Did I hear you wrong? " Su Ye was wondering. Memories full of despair, panic, helplessness and madness rushed into his mind. Su ye only felt his ears roaring and his heart beating wildly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 19

    After absorbing those memories, Su Ye''s face changed slightly and hurriedly opened the magic book. He didn''t have time to read the new magic letter, but the course catalogue of last year and this year!


    Su Ye stared at the schedule with a stiff face and dull eyes.


    At this moment, Su ye even felt that it might be a mistake to make such great efforts to survive from lawns.


    Su Ye stared at the course catalogue and began to count.


    First: Greek.


    The second door: Roman.


    The third door: Egyptian.


    The fourth gate: Persian.


    The fifth gate: Nordic.


    The sixth door: geography.


    Seventh: climatology.


    The eighth course: botany.


    Phylum 9: zoology.


    Door 10: world history.


    Gate 11: Greek history.


    Door 12: religion.


    Door 13: navigation.


    Door 14: oceanography.


    Door 15: marine biology.


    Gate 16: mathematics.


    Gate 17: geometry.


    Door 18: music class.


    Door 19: art class.


    The twentieth course: epic.


    Door 21: weapons.


    Door 22: battle array.


    Door 23: race course.


    Door 24: control class.


    Minor courses: drama, sculpture, harp, speech, Egyptian history, Persian history, Roman history, Nordic history, discus, wrestling, wrestling, boxing, armed race, javelin and long jump.


    These are only the courses of last year. We should not only continue to study this year, but also add new courses.


    Su Ye continued to count with a brain of paste.


    Gate 25: Dragon language.


    Gate 26: giant language.


    Gate 27: dwarf language.


    Gate 28: Devil''s language.


    Gate 29: element language.


    Gate 30: Underworld language.


    Door 31: Magic geometry.


    Thirty second: Magic mathematics.


    Door 33: magic medicine.


    Door 34: puppetry.


    Gate 35: magic array.


    Door 36: magic tools.


    Door 37: incantation.


    Gate 38: Warcraft.


    Door 39: Elemental science.


    Door 40: prophecy.


    Door 41: magic.


    Door 42: psychology.


    Door 43: history of witchcraft.


    Door 44: history of magic.


    Door 45: meditation.


    Door 46: Magic combat.


    Gate 47: Astrology.


    Door 48: gemology.


    Door 49: fighting.


    Door 50: War technology.


    Fifty one: Alchemy knowledge.


    Gate 52: sacrifice.


    Gate 53. Basic magic.


    Fifty four: talent.


    Lesson 55: survival in the wild.


    Su Ye finished counting the long curriculum catalogue, and his spirit was infinitely close to collapse.


    His head is buzzing and exploding.


    I thought that the education of blue star was terrible enough, but compared with Plato college, which studies 55 major courses a year, it was an early childhood education course.


    This is only the second grade. Who knows how many courses will be added next year. Finally, will you learn 100 courses a year?


    Who can stand it!


    At this time, Su Ye''s mind kept echoing the same sentence.


    Aunt, I don''t want to try.


    Su Ye felt that the Three Outlooks were greatly impacted. He tried his best to survive, so he rewarded this? Platonic hell?


    Teachers of Plato college, please be a person!


    Before, Su ye thought that Su Ye was too academic last year, but now, if he came to study when Bluestar was 15, he might not be like a ghost.


    Su Ye vaguely recalled the composition of the class.


    Part of them passed the talent test, either warrior talent or magic talent. Plato college not only exempted their tuition fees, but also provided various living subsidies.


    Some are descendants of powerful magicians or warriors.


    In part, it comes from family or relatives with strong backgrounds.


    Holt was recommended by the military, which is a rare exception.


    The last batch left, like Su ye, came in with a lot of money.


    Students like Su ye are at the bottom of the contempt chain of Plato college. However, most of the students who spend money to enter Plato''s college have been planned by their parents since childhood to learn all kinds of knowledge, and their future achievements are not low. Su Ye didn''t. Su ye had nothing to do every day since he was a child. He played in shizigang until he was 15. Childhood is very happy. Teenagers are tragic¡° I must be dreaming. This dream is terrible. Wake up... "Su Ye closed his eyes and recited for a long time. With his eyes open, Mr. niden was talking on the podium in Egyptian that he didn''t understand at all. Su Ye didn''t believe he was so miserable. He rubbed his eyes and stared at the curriculum in the magic book again, counting the courses one by one¡° 55¡£¡± Nightmarish numbers. Su Ye suddenly had a bad feeling. He tried his best to recall the learning content of last year. Finally, it was found that there was almost no memory of any knowledge in the brain, only two kinds of feelings. One is too tired. One is too difficult¡° What did you do last year? " Su Ye roared at himself in his heart. He wanted to find out the Athenian boy in his dream and beat him up. Su Ye''s heart is full of grief and anger. Normal people either have ups and downs all the way, and then have a smooth sailing, or they have gained through difficulties and obstacles. They are good. They have bumps all the way. It''s not over! Su Ye wanted to go back to yesterday and see lawns again. He lay down on the ground and closed his eyes and said, "do you want money or life! Please, do it! " After sleepwalking for a long time, Su Ye slowly regained his senses. He lowered his head and looked at his thumb and index finger together without double clicking¡° I still need to practice. I''ve been cultivating my habits for many years. I''m frightened by 55 courses. " After a long time, Su ye asked the Larkin question again in his heart for countless times over the years¡° What should I do at this moment? "¡° Learning? "¡° Another one! " Su Ye roared in his heart. Su Ye suffered an unprecedented defeat and faintly felt that his chest was blocked by a flame. Su Ye suddenly closed his eyes and began to take a deep breath. He gave up thinking, imagination and judgment, carefully felt his uncomfortable chest and felt the details of his body. Just feel the body. Slowly, Su Ye''s breathing became more and more stable. Soon, Su Ye opened his eyes again and his eyes were clear¡° What am I going to do now? "¡° Well... I see. " Su Ye opened the magic book, set it to be visible only to himself, and then began to write and draw. After spending half a class, Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief¡° Although most of the knowledge learned in the past is useless, the transferable knowledge is still effective. " Su Ye thoroughly straightened out everything. His eyes were not only clearer, but also a little more¡° With the direction and goal, the identity is determined. After examining it from top to bottom, you need to climb from bottom to top. " Su Ye opened the course schedule again, gently pulled it from the corner of his mouth, and immediately returned to normal¡° To pass, you have to understand the examination rules of Plato''s college. " Su Ye began to look through the test instructions. After reading them, he was relieved. It seems that the teachers of Plato college who are not human also know that it is unrealistic for a student to master all knowledge. Therefore, different modes of passing have been set. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 20

    Every subject in Plato''s college is an ordinary hundred mark examination.


    All subjects have reached 60 points. It is a black iron medal. You can change a course. Last year, there were 39 people in the class, and seven failed.


    "In this way, it is still possible to pass..."


    "It''s unrealistic to learn difficult courses first. We should learn them step by step and start with simple ones."


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the first Greek, and the page immediately changed to last year''s Greek textbook directory.


    Su Ye glanced at it, and the memory emerged, suddenly moved.


    "Su Ye''s little son of a bitch really didn''t go to lion harbor for nothing. His vocabulary is far greater than others, but his grammar is at sixes and sevens. Well... If the maximum difficulty is 10, the difficulty of Greek is only 2 for me, which is not difficult. This course can be retained. "


    When the page returned to the curriculum, Su Ye drew a circle in the Greek class.


    "Lion harbor speaks a lot of Roman. The difficulty is only about 4. It''s also good. Keep it."


    "Egyptian... No, headache. Difficulty 7. Persian... Headache is more painful, difficulty 8, forget it, you can''t cheat yourself, 9. Nordic, eh? Each of these letters looks familiar. Although they are connected together, I don''t know what they mean, just 6... "


    Su Ye kept setting the difficulty level while looking at the curriculum and the textbook catalogue.


    "Geography? Finally found a familiar one, my geography is actually very good... Why are the geographical terms here completely different from what I learned? Forget it, four points. "


    "Botany... It''s still different, 5 points!"


    "I''m familiar with Greek history. I read this textbook catalog before traveling to Greece... Forget it, just think I haven''t read Greek history before. 5 points! "


    After reading the catalogue of mathematics and geometry textbooks, Su Ye almost left tears of excitement.


    "Finally, there is a course with difficulty 0! Although I''m a learning scum, I''m so familiar with these knowledge that I can master it with a little learning! "


    "Eh? Why is there no Iliad and Odyssey in epic class? Why is there no "work and time"... Remember, there is no Trojan War yet... "


    "Art? Difficulty 1! I''ve studied sketching for a while. I still know what lines see through shadows. "


    Su Yexian graded the old courses to be studied this year. All courses with scores higher than 5 were erased, so there were few courses left in the catalogue.


    Finally, Su Ye chose the easiest courses to learn.


    They are mathematics, geometry, Greek and art.


    Looking at these four courses, Su ye thought about it. Although he knew art, he had no time to practice. Art was only suitable for relieving brain fatigue during the rest time, so he got rid of it.


    Finally, Suye marked the key points in mathematics, geometry and Greek.


    Choosing these three courses is mainly to find a breakthrough point and enhance confidence. At this time, mentality is far better than everything.


    In front of 55 courses, wisdom can only turn to mentality.


    Su Ye frowned and went to renovate and increase the course. The frown became tighter and tighter, but Su Ye quickly reacted, and the page immediately turned into a mirror.


    Su Ye''s sad face was reflected in the magic book.


    "My mentality is wrong!"


    Su Ye looked at himself in the magic book, thought about it, and began to use common skills to change his mind.


    "Although I am sad about my studies, proving that I am a responsible man also means that I have a goal and direction. The reason why it is painful and difficult is because I am going uphill! More importantly, I''m so handsome! "


    Su Ye immediately smiled and dispelled his sad face.


    Turning off the mirror function, Su ye returned to calm. Although he didn''t continue to smile, his eyebrows and eyes stretched and his mentality was completely different.


    The previous change of mind was just the beginning, and Su Ye carried out follow-up thinking.


    "Since I am determined to be a legendary magician, I must master a lot of magic knowledge. There are so many courses that I can''t study one by one. I can only choose a few courses to overcome difficulties, and finally slowly make up for other courses. Which courses should I take? "


    Su ye thought and made a decision.


    "Choose what you think is interesting! As long as I feel interesting and really like it, I can get a sense of achievement every time I learn a little, and this sense of achievement will promote me to continue learning and form a virtuous circle. However, fun alone is not enough. It also needs low difficulty, otherwise it will delay other courses. As for whether it is important or not, I can''t judge it at all, or even make a wrong judgment. After a certain understanding, I will judge the degree of importance. So... "


    Su Ye immediately thought of two-dimensional matrix, which is a common analysis method derived from plane rectangular coordinate system.


    Su Ye opened the blank paper page, gently moved his index finger, drew a transverse straight line running through the middle of the book page, and then drew a longitudinal straight line to form a large cross, dividing the paper into four parts on average.


    At the left end of the horizontal line, Su Ye wrote "difficult" and at the right end of the horizontal line, he wrote "simple".


    Write "boring" at the bottom of the vertical line and "interesting" at the top of the vertical line.


    Therefore, the paper page is divided into four quadrants: interesting and simple, interesting and difficult, boring and simple, and boring and difficult. Su ye turned to the curriculum again. Every time he looked at a new course, he turned to the textbook catalogue to estimate the degree of difficulty. If he didn''t understand it, he simply looked at the content. The bell rang after class without turning a few pages. From the podium came the voice of Mr. niden¡° Let''s have a rest for ten minutes. Next, review all day. Before school, I will teach the most important course in grade two, meditation, and take you to experience meditation. " Niederon left the classroom, which was like a frying pan¡° Finally began to meditate! "¡° It is said that the meditation of Plato''s Academy is no less than that of the Baron of demigod! "¡° Both soldiers and magicians need meditation, which is what I want to learn! I hate those natural history! Hate linguistics! Hate sports and art! "¡° Yes, I finally began to learn real magic and war skills... "Great!" Everyone cheered, but Su Ye seemed to hear nothing and continued to analyze this year''s course. Most of the new courses this year are related to magic, and alien languages are far more complex than human languages. Su Ye has a lot of trouble even just browsing. Several students at the fourth table turned around and smiled across the table at Su Ye¡° Third, how was your summer vacation? "¡° Su ye, why are you late? "¡° Mr. nidern has a good temper. " Su ye did not raise his head and said, "thank you for your concern. I''m anxious to see the courses of the new school year and chat again after lunch." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 21

    "No, you''ll still learn like that anyway."


    "Big silly left. Two silly won big silly. You can change your name to two silly."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Several students in gorgeous robes laughed happily at Su Ye.


    Su Ye ignored them, but said in his heart, "little boy, you''d better restrain yourself and don''t annoy me."


    Su Ye didn''t bother to argue with these people and continued to read.


    Several people looked into Su Ye''s book and found that Su Ye used a secret mode. They turned their lips and continued to laugh and play.


    However, from time to time, their eyes swept over the girl on Su Ye''s right who was reading with her head down.


    On Su Ye''s left is Holt. Even if he is called a big fool or a second fool, he is not angry and still smiles.


    The main reason why those people dare not laugh at Holt too much is that the senior students in the school are Holt''s former classmates.


    Seeing that Su Ye ignored them, a male classmate stretched out his hand and bounced Su Ye''s head.


    Su Ye frowned and raised his head. He recognized the smiling male classmate named Hutton. He used to laugh at himself.


    Hutton shook his light blond hair and smiled innocuously.


    The boy who dropped out of school was humiliated by Hutton.


    Su Ye remembered that when he was late to enter the classroom in the morning, Hutton first called himself "the third fool".


    "Stop pretending. Everyone is playing. What books are you reading?" Hutton smiled and looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye said calmly, "I didn''t do well in the past, but now I want to study. Everyone is a classmate. There''s no need to do this. "


    With that, Su Ye bowed his head and continued to browse the courses of the new semester.


    Hutton and others suddenly felt boring. On the surface, they no longer teased Su ye, but they secretly interfered with all kinds of interference and talked about Su Ye''s embarrassment last year.


    Due to the interference, Su Ye''s mood fluctuated. He didn''t continue reading quietly until the second class began and the teacher appeared.


    In this class, he kept dividing the rest of the courses.


    Foreign languages are too difficult. Su Ye is not ready to touch them for the time being and directly puts them into "boring difficulties".


    Magic mathematics and magic geometry seem to be related to mathematical geometry, but they actually need a lot of magic knowledge. They are two comprehensive disciplines. Su ye turned them over and directly put them into "interesting difficulties".


    His eyes fell on the catalogue of meditation class, and Su Ye''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Meditation is the core course!


    Meditation is a common way for magicians and soldiers to improve their strength. However, magicians need longer meditation time because they do not refine the blood of divine power.


    Su Ye has already had a lot of meditation experience. He believes that he will make far more progress than his classmates after learning the meditation of Plato college.


    Su Ye quickly browsed the contents of the meditation class, and his face became more and more disappointed.


    It turned out that if the predecessor of magic is not witchcraft, human beings have mastered magic for less than 300 years.


    One hundred and twenty-six years ago, Thales, known as the father of magic, discovered the secret of meditation. After that, meditation passed down, but it was still slightly thinner than other systems.


    Most magic can find the inherent law. Different people use it, but the power and details are different, and there is no qualitative difference.


    Meditation is different. No one can find a meditation method suitable for everyone.


    Therefore, the content of meditation class is particularly unsystematic, with some ambiguous words.


    Su Ye was very disappointed.


    When Su Ye studied meditation, he first learned the "mindfulness" of psychology. Although mindfulness can not be said to be very scientific, it is definitely the most scientific way in the meditation system.


    Based on mindfulness, Su Ye continued to learn other meditation, and his meditation ability became more and more solid.


    After disappointment, Su Ye felt understandable. After all, the history of meditation in this world is too short, only more than 100 years. In Bluestar, the meditation system has been developed for at least 2000 years, and has also been studied with the help of science and technology. Even so, Bluestar''s understanding of mindfulness meditation is not comprehensive enough and is still deepening.


    Although the content of meditation class is general, Su ye still puts it into "interesting and simple".


    Finally, Su Ye assigned all the new courses to four quadrants, and the results were clear at a glance.


    The "interesting and simple" courses are basic magic, talent, magic history, sacrifice and meditation.


    Basic magic and magic history are the basis of everything. Most of them are knowledge that needs memory. Su Ye is very interested in being able to fully understand magic.


    The study of gift and sacrifice was closely related to the ruins space, and the study of sacrifice involved gods, which was also the scope of Su Ye''s interest.


    As for other courses, some su ye are very interested, but it is too difficult and need to focus on learning in the future.


    Like Warcraft, it seems simple, but it is actually a very complex system. Su Ye has a headache with a lot of proper nouns.


    Finally, Su Ye decided to focus on mathematics, geometry and Greek in the near future. At the same time, he took time to learn basic magic, talent, magic history and sacrifice, at least to keep up with the progress of the teacher''s lectures and continue to practice meditation.


    After the selection, Su Ye began to think about whether to increase his burden. After all, he can''t be called backward, but he hasn''t learned at all¡° We should not be greedy for perfection. We should iterate in small steps. If we find these things very easy, we should add courses slowly. If you start learning too much, if you encounter difficulties or form a psychological burden, even if you don''t abandon yourself, you will also waste a lot of time and energy. " At this time, the bell rings after class. The class immediately became lively. Su Ye finally checked and determined that his choice was very good, and then found time to make a detailed study plan. Su Ye felt a little tired. He stood up, stretched a long stretch and smiled. Pa... Su ye only felt a slight pain in the back of his head and a twinkle in his eyes. Su ye had been sedentary and had poor blood circulation. Even if he got up normally, he might look like Venus. He was suddenly attacked and frightened, which was even more serious¡° Ha ha, three fools, you finally got up? " Hutton''s voice spread through half the classroom. Su ye took a deep breath, turned slowly and looked at Hutton who was half a head taller than himself. Hutton smiled and hugged his chest. Behind him stood two equally strong male classmates. Su ye saw the formation of the three people and suddenly realized that after the classmate dropped out of school, he became their new bully. A picture of a boy crying suddenly flashed through my mind. One day last semester, the boy named pelus was blocked in the corner crying, and he looked at him and hurried away. Suye could not forget the fallen leaves held by pelus, and understood why he dropped out of school. Su Ye tried his best to keep calm and said, "Hutton, everyone is a classmate. I don''t offend you at ordinary times. It doesn''t matter if you joke occasionally. People are nothing more than laughing at others and being laughed at by others occasionally. " Hearing this, the students nearby looked at Su ye in surprise. Even the blue eyed girl looked up from the side. Su Ye looked directly at Hutton and said, "but it''s really unnecessary for you to chase me after class and laugh at me, or even do it. We are students of Plato college. The teacher said that the reason why we are allowed to sit at one table is to let us become partners and go hand in hand to fight against foreign enemies in the future. We are partners, not enemies. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 22

    Many students were more and more surprised. They didn''t expect Su ye, who was silent last year, to speak so methodically, and even have a bearing that only teachers have.


    Some people found that Su Ye seemed to be much higher and stronger than last semester. He was not like a magician at all, but like a soldier.


    Huote said, "yes, Su Ye is really right. We are all classmates, so don''t do that. "


    "I think it''s OK." Jimmy, another deskmate, smiled.


    The lively classroom quieted down, and more students looked here.


    As soon as Hutton''s face changed, he stretched out his hand and suddenly pushed Su Ye. Su Ye leaned back and hurriedly held the table. He almost turned over and knocked his head.


    Hutton said angrily, "what do you mean? I''m just kidding you. You made it so serious! Don''t play if you can''t afford it! "


    "I didn''t want to play with you." Su Ye''s tone remained mild.


    "Are you provoking?" Hutton stepped forward and, depending on his height, looked down at Su Ye.


    There is a stool between them.


    Su Ye patted his robe, turned and looked at Holt on his side, smiled gently and said, "I have a little trouble. Can you take care of my back? You don''t need to do it. "


    Many students turned pale slightly and looked at their backs. They were equivalent to fighting side by side among soldiers. Although Su Ye didn''t need huote to do it, it meant that Su ye might have to do it.


    Holt got up and pushed his stool away with his feet.


    More than two meters of body stood up, like a little giant, with his strong body exercised for many years, full of pressure.


    "I won''t expose my partner''s back to the enemy." Holt answered seriously.


    Holt has an excellent reputation in the school and never makes trouble. However, whenever the students of the school conflict with the soldiers of other colleges and have private competitions such as wrestling, wrestling or boxing, he will not hesitate to participate.


    "Thank you, hort," Su ye turned back to Hutton and said with a smile, "I don''t like people calling me three fools, and I don''t like people calling me two fools. Therefore, I hope you promise in public that you won''t call me three fools or other nicknames in the future, and treat me like ordinary students."


    "You''re still provoking me!" Hutton looked colder.


    "No." Su ye answered seriously.


    Hutton looked relaxed and said, "that''s good! Who I want to call and how I call it is my freedom. You can''t control it! "


    "Are you sure?" Su ye asked.


    Hutton sneered, "why, do you want to do it? You should think clearly that as long as you don''t use magic and divine power, and don''t borrow weapons, the college doesn''t prohibit any private fight. What did pelus look like when I beat him... "


    Before Hutton finished, Su Ye suddenly waved his right arm and hit Hutton hard on the nose.


    With a scream, Hutton retreated and hit his back against the wall.


    Nose blood splashed everywhere.


    Su Ye followed up with a leap, passed between Hutton''s two deskmates, quickly waved a hook and hit Hutton hard in the abdomen.


    "Vomit..." Hutton was like a big shrimp bent over his back, retching because of the severe pain in his stomach.


    Hutton''s two deskmates were about to make a move, and hort''s hands were on their shoulders.


    "This is between them."


    They grinned, endured shoulder pain and dared not move.


    Hutton covered his bloody nose and cried with pain.


    Su Ye grabbed Hutton''s chin, pressed Hutton''s head against the wall, calmly stared at Hutton''s eyes and said, "what I just meant by ''no'' was that you don''t deserve my provocation."


    "You are looking for death... Ah..."


    Suye''s knees pressed heavily against Hutton''s abdomen.


    Hutton, with his nose in one hand and his stomach in the other, fell obliquely to the ground, with a continuous murmur of pain in his mouth.


    All the students in the class were stunned. This kind of fight is very common, but how can the quiet child beat Hutton on weekdays?


    Su Ye looked down at Hutton and said calmly: "my grades are poor, I admit, but as long as I study hard and study hard in a better way, my grades will be improved. But what about you? Bullying students, forcing people to drop out of school and ruining people''s life. If you don''t admit your mistakes, your despicability and mistakes will go deep into your bone marrow, turn into sin and bear it all your life. Tell me you''re wrong. "


    "No!" Hutton shouted.


    "Tell me." Su Ye''s tone became more and more calm. He slowly raised his feet to Hutton''s face.


    Hutton on the ground clenched his teeth, but seeing Su Ye''s cold eyes, somehow, he suddenly remembered those soldiers who had killed people. His body trembled and hurriedly said, "I''m wrong. I won''t call you three fools again in the future! No more yelling. "


    "Say it again."


    "I''m wrong. I''ll never call you a nickname again. I''ll never call you again."


    "Su Ye." Rick whispered a reminder.


    Su Ye glanced at Rick, nodded and said he would not make things big in the classroom.


    Su Ye showed a smiling face, bent down, stretched out his hand to Hutton and said, "very good. I hope that from today on, the misunderstanding between you and me will be lifted, and we will still be friendly classmates. " Hutton stared at Su ye for a while, nodded, stretched out his hand, and was pulled up by Su Ye. Su Ye patted Hutton on the shoulder and said, "go to the teacher for treatment. In a few days, you''ll be well. I''ll invite you to dolphin river for dinner. " Hutton nodded and walked out with his two deskmates. Many students breathed a sigh of relief. Since Su ye said to invite them to dinner, it means that the two sides will not get into enmity. Choosing the best dolphin River in non noble areas should just say that it is not a place Su ye can afford to go. The classroom soon became lively. A few students secretly observed Su ye and felt that he was very different from last semester. Su Ye stood leaning against the wall, his mood calmed down slowly. His heart was full of helplessness. He didn''t expect to encounter such things continuously after he came here. Under a shadow. Su ye turned around and found the smiling Hote standing beside him¡° Good job! " Holt gently pushed Su Ye''s shoulder with his fist. Su ye said, "thank you very much."¡° I didn''t expect you to do it, and you''re so cruel. " Hotter road. Su Ye shrugged and said, "I just don''t want to reward him."¡° Reward? " Holt looked at Su Ye suspiciously. The blue eyed girl who had been paying attention to Su Ye sat with her back to them and listened slightly. Su Ye realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said. At this time, it is impossible to say the habitual circuits of hint, habitual behavior and reward, as well as the related basal nucleus knowledge. Su Ye smiled and said, "if I remember correctly, you seem to like honey."¡° yes! I like honey best. " The simple Holt grinned happily¡° Why? "¡° Sweet! " A big man two meters and one tall speaks of sweetness like a child of more than 200 kilograms. Su ye said with a smile, "this sweet, for you, is the reward for ''eating honey''. You like this reward, so the more you want to eat, the more you eat, and the more rewards you get, the more you want to eat. Think about it, is this the truth? "¡° Really. " Holt nodded hard. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 23

    "Well, every time Hutton humiliates me, I don''t resist, feel ashamed, or even feel pain, he will feel happy and comfortable. This happiness and comfort is the reward for ''he bullied me''. The more rewards he gets, the more he wants to bully me. "


    "This metaphor is very appropriate!" Hotter stared at Su Ye carefully. He didn''t expect him to say such reasonable words.


    Su Ye continued, "but when you eat honey, do you sometimes get tired of eating?"


    "Yes!" Hotter road.


    "Then you may put down the honey, but soon, you will want to eat better things, or you will want to try more expensive honey, such as magic bee''s honey."


    "That''s it!" Hotter answered.


    Su ye said, "so is Hutton. He keeps humiliating me. If I behave the same pain forever, he will feel less reward for a long time. Then, it is bound to want more rewards. Or, when he is unhappy because of something, he wants more rewards to make himself happy. What do you think he would do? "


    "Aggravate humiliation and even hurt you!" Holt answered with a dignified look.


    "The answer is correct. Therefore, I will do anything to interrupt his reward and avoid making him form the habit of humiliating me. When he realized that the result of humiliating me was not a reward, but pain, he was bound to stop. " Suye road.


    "I see. You''re getting better." Holt stared at Su Ye seriously.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you don''t understand."


    "What do you mean? I know I''m stupid. " Holt was helpless. His stupidity was ridiculed from childhood. He joined Plato college at the age of 20. He hasn''t been promoted to a soldier apprentice for five years, and has broken all the records that the worst student of Plato college can break. So even if people say they are stupid and the second stupid, they don''t care at all.


    "He bullied me for many reasons. The reward I said is only one reason. Just knowing the reason will really let me do it, but it won''t let me do it so soon. "


    "Then why did you do it so quickly?"


    Su ye said with a smile, "I''m thinking about what I would do if I didn''t resist."


    "How''s it going?"


    "At first, I will suffer, then, I will be afraid, afraid, depressed, doubt myself, deny myself, and finally, I will be numb. I will let them bully me and never resist. I will become his toy in his youth, and all this will become a scar on my heart, penetrating and crushing. Even if I grow up and think of it, I will be frightened and have nightmares. Even if I have status, wealth and power in the future, I still have this scar on my heart, penetrating and crushing. "


    Holt looked at Su ye and felt a chill in his heart.


    The blue eyed girl who is eavesdropping on the conversation between the two people holds her right fist gently.


    Su Ye continued: "if I give in now and kneel down now, then I will live in the shadow of humiliation all my life. I asked myself, would I live like that? Am I willing to cover my wound and cry every day? Am I willing to cry after waking up from a nightmare? I don''t want to! Therefore, even if I fight to death now, I will stop him from destroying my future! "


    "But if he really goes crazy and kills you..." hotter looked worried.


    Su Ye smiled, pointed to his heart and said, "compared with death, I''m more afraid to live in that scar."


    "I seem to understand, but I still don''t understand." Holt scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "forward, I understand the reason, backward, I understand the meaning. Knowing the cause and effect, I can only do it. "


    Huote stared at Su ye for a long time and said, "you are really different."


    "Forced by life." Su Ye actually didn''t say anything more. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder, but he couldn''t reach it. He patted his upper arm and walked back to his seat.


    In front of the blue eyed girl was a magic book, but her eyes were a little erratic.


    "It is worthy of the legendary Plato college with crouching tiger, hidden dragon. No wonder the magicians here are better than the noble college. Even the third from the bottom has such wisdom, such strategy and such knowledge. How extraordinary would the first few be? It seems that even if I am already a black iron soldier, I should put away my pride and arrogance and study hard. "


    The blue eyed girl thought in her heart, gently shook her fist, raised her head, and her fighting spirit was high in her eyes.


    At this time, Su Ye realized that he had ignored his new classmates and whispered, "Hello, my name is Su Ye. What''s your name?"


    The girl with blue eyes leaned slightly, her white neck was as beautiful as a swan, and her eyes moved like a blue light sweeping across the classroom.


    She pushed the magic book between them, and her finger fell on the bottom right of the cover.


    "Palos?" Su ye read it.


    Palos nodded, took back the magic book and continued to study hard.


    "It''s so cold not to say a word. However, it may also be unable to speak? Poor child... "Su ye thought.


    Su Ye remembered that there was a letter just now, so he opened it and read it.


    It was Jimmy, another deskmate, who sent it when he sat down¡° Kindly remind you to stay away from the blue eyed girl. It is said that she is a big man. Even Luo long is very polite to her and keeps a distance. " Su Ye glanced at Palos with his remaining light and Luo long. He found that Luo long was quieter than usual today. Rollon is different from ordinary students. He always wears black leather armor and always carries a spear and dagger with him. Luo long is a big man in the class. He entered the school in the middle of last semester, and finally ranked first in the exam, surpassing the original first Rick. And Rick has a talent that never forgets, which many people can''t believe. There is a lot of gossip about Rollon. It is said that his family is at least the count family of the holy land, and even the legendary Marquis family. Since he entered this class, he put on a look of refusing people thousands of miles away and only interacted with a few nobles in the college. I don''t know whether it''s his pride or his eyes always have a touch of melancholy, which is especially popular with girls. The blue eyed girl Palos even made Luo long dare not approach, which shows that her identity is even more extraordinary. Su Ye replied to Jimmy, thanked him, and then opened last year''s math textbook in the magic book. Su Ye was relieved when he turned to the textbook before. The mathematics content of the first grade of Plato college is very simple, and the highest difficulty is only the level of the fourth and fifth grade of Blue Star Primary School. However, Su ye can''t remember many simple mathematical concepts clearly. In addition, the vocabulary in this world is different, so he didn''t pay attention, but directly used the most commonly used learning methods. He first took notes carefully and recorded every mathematical concept, noun and knowledge point. Each record should be explained in his own words, and then give examples under the explanation. In case of special abstract, they will even make life metaphors. By noon, he had extracted the knowledge points of the whole book and was preparing for the next step. The bell rang¡° Eat together! " A shadow fell. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. This hotter was too high. Others played hide and seek. He could only play hide and seek elephants. Su Ye nodded, closed the magic book and got up¡° Well done just now! " Sitting at the same table on the other side of Hote, he patted Su Ye''s upper arm, showed an encouraging look, and turned away. Su Ye looked at the back of "Xueba" Rick and smiled. Since the first place was robbed by Rolon, Rick studied harder and thinner. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 24

    Su Ye glanced at the other students at the table. Luo long went out with a war spear. Albert, who hardly spoke, walked slowly out against the wall.


    Only blue eyed girl Palos is still studying hard.


    Su Ye wanted to go directly, but he remembered that the poor girl might not be able to speak. His middle finger and index finger were close together. He knocked gently at the table and said, "it''s time to eat, have a proper rest, relax properly, and do a good job in energy management, so that learning efficiency will be higher. If you are not familiar with the college, you can send a magic letter to ask the teacher or other female students. "


    Su Ye always insisted on energy management when he was at Bluestar, so he didn''t hesitate to give up reading just now.


    Before Palos looked up, Suye picked up the magic book and turned to leave the classroom with hote.


    Palos was lost in thought.


    "What does energy management mean?"


    After thinking, Palos found that she got up unconsciously.


    The classroom was empty except for a female magician standing at the door.


    The magician smiled and said, "Your Highness Palos, I''ll accompany you to get familiar with the college first."


    Palos gently nodded her head, still didn''t say a word, and walked to the female magician with the magic book.


    The canteen of Plato college is full of people.


    The whole canteen is a marble building, as big as half a stadium. There is no gorgeous decoration inside. A large number of long tables and seats are placed neatly. Students and even teachers of all academic years eat here.


    As soon as Holt and Su ye came in, they immediately welcomed countless eyes.


    "Hi, Holt!"


    "Good afternoon, big man!"


    "Don''t forget the private game in a few days!"


    Holt nodded to the crowd with a smile.


    Su Ye finally felt Hote''s popularity. The effect of repeating a grade for five years is really good.


    They found two empty seats and read the magic book respectively.


    Su Ye suddenly had an indescribable sense of familiarity, and then looked up at the whole audience.


    Everyone stared at the magic book in front of them.


    "This scene seems to have been seen somewhere, a group of... Demon addicted teenagers?"


    Su Ye smiled and read. Today''s canteen menu appeared on the paper.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the food at Plato college was so good.


    Even the little rich family in Athens can only eat non aquatic meat once or twice a month. It''s good here. There is no limited supply of pork, mutton, chicken and so on except beef.


    Sue saw hotter''s finger swiping from top to bottom on the menu.


    Su ye turned his head and saw that huote ordered all the dishes, which was the appetite of at least ten ordinary people.


    Su Ye shook his head reluctantly and reasonably chose a suitable lunch according to the experience of Bluestar.


    It''s easy to get sleepy at noon, so you must eat less staple foods containing more carbohydrates and eat more meat, fish and vegetables appropriately to avoid rising sugar too fast.


    Su Ye ordered his meal and suddenly heard a noise outside.


    "Damn human! Not only enslave us, but also let us put the bodies of our compatriots on the table! "


    "Pig goblins will never give in!"


    "Overthrow Plato college!"


    "Down with the evil magician!"


    Su Ye looked around and saw a goblin coming in from the door with a tray on his head. There were more than 30 goblins.


    These goblins are only half a meter tall, similar in outline to humans, with black bristles.


    However, their heads are completely different from ordinary human like goblins. They look like pigs'' heads and brains, like the hybridization of magic pigs and goblins.


    Listening to the goblins, the freshmen panicked.


    "Ha ha..." the old students laughed.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. Pig headed goblins just like to boast. If they really want to do it, they are more afraid than anyone."


    "When they finish delivering food, you can find a pig goblin to scare them. Don''t try now, otherwise they will drop the tray and run away."


    Su Ye found that a few pig goblins didn''t shout slogans, but secretly looked at the students, ready to escape at any time.


    Pig goblins keep moving forward against the tray. Once they get close to the ordering person, the magic tray will make a drip sound.


    Then, when the pig goblin released his hand, he saw that the magic tray suddenly poked out four long legs and feet. Like a mutant crane, he climbed onto the table and fell in front of the ordering person. Finally, his legs and feet retracted under the tray.


    The eyes of the freshmen twinkled with curiosity.


    After delivering the meal, the pig''s Jingmen hurried out, complaining while running.


    "Humans can eat too much!"


    "We must kill them!"


    "Yes, kill them."


    Su Ye looked at the little tail tossed around after the pig goblin''s ass, shook his head and smiled.


    After a while, these pig goblins trotted all the way with the new tray.


    "Shit, I''m too tired!"


    "These damn humans, we haven''t had lunch yet."¡° I really want to steal... "A teacher looked heavy and scolded," don''t swear in front of freshmen! " More than thirty pig goblins immediately bent down, shut their mouth, and quietly continued to move forward without the momentum just now. Even the pig''s tail hung down. The canteen was finally quiet. The students ate while chatting¡° I don''t know when the second grade demon hunting trial will start. "¡° The next city-state competition should be attended by some people in our college. I don''t know which nobles will compete for the first place. "¡° It''s hard next year. I heard that Persia has sent troops. "¡° It is said that Lord Hercules has defeated a powerful demigod Warcraft again. He is really great. When he was a legend, he killed hero Warcraft. Now he is just a hero and can kill demigod Warcraft. Not surprisingly, before he is promoted to demigod, he will be awarded the hero king. "¡° Can you guess if Holt will be promoted to apprenticeship this year? "¡° I think it''s hard. "¡° I think it''s possible! " Su Ye was surprised to find that when talking about Hote, the topic of the whole food hall was unified in an instant. Almost everyone is wondering if Holt can be promoted to a soldier apprentice this year. Holt looked heartless and listened with a smile¡° Big man, here you are! " Cried a pig goblin, full of resentment. Then Su ye saw a spectacular scene. Ten trays stretched out their long legs and jumped onto the table in front of hote. It''s full. Su Ye understood why those people didn''t sit next to and opposite hote. Then, Su Ye''s tray jumped up, restrained his legs and feet, and put it neatly in front of him. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo. Su Ye looked at the dishes in front of him, a fried eel, a stewed chicken leg, a palm sized roast pork chop, a mulberry sausage, a bowl of vegetable soup, a fried mushroom, a boiled egg, and a piece of wheat bread. Originally, Su Ye couldn''t eat so much, but when he found that his body became stronger, he deliberately ordered more and tried his current appetite. Su ye did as the Romans did and ate directly with his hands, but he said in his heart that he must invent tableware as soon as possible. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 25

    After eating, Su Ye felt full, realized that he was a little less, and then glanced at hote.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Holt was patting his stomach with a lost expression.


    "Have you... Finished?"


    "Ah." Holt''s answer was very natural.


    The pallets in front of Holt slowly stretched out their legs and feet, jumped off the table, walked outside the canteen and were taken away by the pig goblins.


    Su ye thought that hotter couldn''t eat. As a result, hotter not only ate faster than himself, but also ate cleaner than himself.


    "I''ll order some more. I''m not full." Su Ye was afraid of heavy afternoon courses and ordered half of the amount before.


    "OK, I''ll eat with you." Holt finished with a very open hand, and his finger crossed down the menu of the magic book.


    In Su Ye''s frightened Yu Guang, huote drew a third.


    "Well, eat less. Being too fat may affect my promotion to apprenticeship." Holt said as he nodded.


    Su Ye was silent.


    New food will come soon.


    "Better than pigs!" Pig goblins muttered as they walked.


    This time, Holt was still the first to eat up with an absolute advantage.


    "I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m nine points full..." Holt''s face was full of happiness.


    Su Ye recalled carefully and found that last year''s Hote seemed to be more edible.


    Su Ye has the habit of meditation at noon. He usually meditates first and then eats. When digesting food, the meditation effect is not good.


    "The meditation at noon is ruined. Meditate in the meditation class in the afternoon." Su ye thought, some sleepy.


    Holt stood up and said, "let''s go to the stadium and see what we can play."


    "OK." Su ye also wants to feel Plato college.


    Soon, Su ye went to the stadium area and found that it was very busy.


    It''s a stadium here. In fact, it''s a large flat land, separated by magic signs and divided into different areas.


    Su ye thought everyone would do some light sports just after lunch.


    As a result, the senior soldiers looked like Warcraft, sprinting, throwing discus, long jump, bidding gun, riding, driving chariot, wrestling, wrestling, Boxing


    "Before, it was said that ancient Greece was the place of the games, and the games should be held regardless of weddings, funerals, major and minor events. Just like any festival in an ancient oriental country, it seems to be true now."


    Su Ye was very interested in boxing in ancient Greece, so he went to the boxing ring to watch.


    Su Ye found that boxing in this era had the rudiments of later generations, but there were still many differences, especially in pace and defense.


    But their attack was very fierce.


    Su Ye stood outside the boxing field of two black iron soldiers, and a group of students shouted.


    "Fascola, fuck that son of a bitch!"


    "Halmos, kill him!"


    A group of soldiers and students with excess energy stood outside the field, waving their arms and shouting.


    What surprised Su Ye most was that several magicians tied their magic robes around their waist, shouted shirtless like the soldiers, and had strong muscles.


    Su Ye looked at the newly grown muscles on his body. Is this... The tradition of ancient Greece?


    The two black iron warriors did not use divine power, but fought only by physical strength. After a while, the two men were black and blue, with blood flowing from their nostrils, and the corners of their mouths began to bleed, but they still fought fiercely.


    Fist to meat, blood and sweat.


    "Tough!" Su Ye sighed that he was itched by the battle and wanted to participate in it.


    Fortunately, Su Ye suppressed the idea. He was a magician, not a soldier!


    Everything is inferior, only magic is high!


    "Eh?"


    Su amateur light found that Palos was also watching the boxing, but standing far away, she was still cold and showed a little dislike.


    Bang!


    A man was hit hard on the chin, his eyes turned over and passed out.


    "Oh..."


    The winner screamed, raised his hands and looked fierce. He walked around the boxing field, took steps that he didn''t recognize, and showed his strength like a lion.


    "Well done!"


    A group of people rushed up cheering, raised the winner together, then threw it into the air, caught it, and then threw it up


    "Aren''t these animals afraid of the rice they just ate..."


    Su ye can''t understand the madness of these people at all.


    "However, only in this way can Athens remain strong."


    At this time, someone shouted, "Holt, do you want to come and play? Of course, we have to use divine power properly. "


    "I only play with people who don''t use divine power." Holt put his arms around his chest and smiled foolishly.


    "What are you playing with?" A gang of black iron soldiers rolled their eyes.


    "By the way, hort, when will you be promoted to black iron!"¡° In a few more years. " Holt''s eyes were full of helplessness and even his smile was gone¡° Poor fellow! " A group of black iron soldiers and black iron mages shook their heads¡° That chick, come up and play. " The energetic senior turned his head and stared at Su ye like a tiger looking at a sheep. Su Ye gave them a rude look and turned to other places¡° When I''m promoted to blackIron, I''ll fuck you! " Su Ye shouted. The seniors burst out friendly laughter. Su Ye is calm on the surface, but the undercurrent is surging inside. These senior students are really animals! Their pace and defense are poor, but the attack is too fierce. Even the guy who lost just now can beat Tyson in his heyday. The key two sides haven''t used their magic power yet. The senior students here are obviously just ordinary level. The really most powerful group of senior students must have bronze soldiers, and may even have been promoted to silver soldiers¡° That''s interesting! " Su Ye is more eager to be promoted. Su ye did not over study, but used the noon time to visit important places of Plato college and have a clearer understanding of Plato college. However, during this period, Su Ye felt that several people looked at him incorrectly. He had seen it himself, and the other party immediately converged¡° Is it the person I offended before? " Su Ye didn''t think too much. Since he survived last night, it means that he won''t be in danger in a short time. Seeing that the time was almost up, Su ye walked back and thought about what to do next¡° I obviously have three directions. The first is to learn magic knowledge, the second is to cultivate magic ability, and the third is to make money. How should I choose? " Su ye thought for a moment, walked quickly back to the classroom, opened the magic book, began to draw the grid again, and divided the paper into five areas. The leftmost column writes magic knowledge, cultivation and making money respectively. The four vertical columns on the right are "short-term income", "short-term loss", "long-term income" and "long-term loss". Su ye first analyzed magic knowledge. Short term benefits: achievement, good attitude, sense of achievement, driving force, sense of satisfaction, recognition of teachers and students. Short term loss: time, tired. Long term benefits: profound knowledge, solid foundation, broader growth space, possible financial benefits, more respect, closer and closer to the dream. Long term loss: girlfriend? Su Ye looked at it and felt a little less, so he began to think deeply and constantly fill or erase it. After a class, Su Ye finally made a basic judgment on three aspects. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 26

    "Making money is really useful, but if it affects learning and cultivation, the gain is not worth the loss. The gifted spirit of the altar may not be what I want. What''s more, I have little possibility of getting strong talent, and I can only get ordinary talent. Moreover, many talents can''t directly improve my strength. I need enough cultivation and knowledge to turn it into stronger strength. "¡° Therefore, even if I make money, I will try to reduce the consumption of time, either hire others or cooperate with others. "¡° As for learning and cultivation... "Su ye said with niden''s steady speed, while Su Ye quickly recorded and ended soon¡° Thank you, Mr. nidern. I''ll find another teacher now. "¡° No magic letter? " Asked ned¡° That''s not a good punishment! " Su Ye''s answer was very firm. Nidern nodded thoughtfully¡° Then I''ll ask other teachers who have classes tomorrow. Bye, teacher. " Su Ye half bowed again, then turned and left. Su Ye just stepped out of the door of the office, and behind him came niden''s voice¡° Learn less drama in the future! " Nidern''s voice was a little cheerful. Su Ye hurried away, but secretly said, what about the good serious and kind teacher? What''s serious? Where''s the goodness? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 27

    Su ye went to other teachers'' offices and asked about the preview of all courses tomorrow before he went to the classroom.


    "Is everything all right?" Asked Holt.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine!" Suye road.


    "What do you ask the teacher for?"


    "You know before school."


    "Oh." Holt was relieved.


    At the last class, niederon appeared on the podium and said, "everyone go out with me. The meditation class is on the lawn." Then he walked out.


    After holding back for a day, they were very excited to hear that they could have classes outside and walked out quickly.


    "It is finally in line with the name of Plato''s college. I heard that when Plato first built the college, he taught while walking!"


    "Yes, that''s the Plato college we yearn for."


    "Think too much. If master Plato taught hundreds of students at the same time, he couldn''t teach while walking. It''s not herding sheep."


    Su Ye followed the team to a quiet lawn.


    Niederon stood in front of the crowd and said, "everyone choose a place to sit. The purpose of this class is not to teach you meditation, but to feel meditation under my guidance. I know some of you have been exposed to meditation, but I hope you can still listen to me. "


    Everyone sat down according to the ranking in the class.


    Palos still sat beside Su ye, still tall and straight, like a proud swan.


    Su Ye looked at her and always felt that she was more proud than usual at this time. She looked like she had a winning ticket.


    "It seems that she has mastered meditation long ago..."


    Su ye took another look at that Luo long, and he looked like a light wind and light clouds.


    Most of the students are very excited.


    Su Ye opened his notes and looked at neden.


    Niden said, "before meditation, I will block your vision and prevent you from speaking, so that you can have a better experience. If you encounter something that can''t be solved during meditation, raise your hand and I''ll solve it. "


    "Now, everyone should sit down in a comfortable position. Remember, sit, don''t lie down. This is a meditation class, not a sleep class."


    Many students laughed.


    "You may be lucky to see the starry sky during this meditation, and there will be several or dozens of holes in the starry sky to cast light. Don''t be afraid, that''s two barriers. Although you haven''t taken basic magic classes yet, you should have heard that the world we live in can be referred to as the human world, while the world in which the gods live is referred to as the divine world. The divine world is the place where the gods were born, so there is a powerful force. "


    "There are different opinions on the origin of those holes. Some say they are the legacy of the war of the gods, and some say Prometheus left them for mankind. In short, the light projected from those holes is the power of the divine world. The purpose of our meditation is to enter the light and absorb its power. Because soldiers can constantly refine divine blood, they can continuously absorb power by virtue of their divine blood and long-term contact with the light of the divine world. Magicians are different, because they have no divine blood, and can only absorb power during meditation. "


    "If anyone sees the light of the divine world, don''t panic or get excited. Feel the light with your heart and look for the light that is most attractive to you. The light of the divine world is far and near from us, and master Thales said that the farther, the stronger, and the more dangerous. If you are confident in your talent, you can choose the farthest light you can reach, but you also have to take great risks. If you are not confident in your talent, choose the light closest to you. Although many people are using the near light, it is very safe. "


    "Of course, you can also choose some light not far or near. In short, everything is up to you. If you can''t decide, give up the choice and make a choice after learning or asking the teacher and having the answer. "


    "Most of our students may not see the divine light, but don''t worry. As long as we keep practicing and learning, we will be able to find our own divine light! Well, who has a question, you can raise it now. "


    Therefore, curious students asked questions one after another.


    Su Ye glanced at hote.


    After experiencing too many such eyes, hort immediately understood and distressed: "in fact, I came into contact with meditation two years ago, but I have never seen the light of the divine world."


    "Don''t lose heart. As long as you work hard, you will be promoted to apprenticeship!" Suye road.


    "I hope so." Hotter road.


    Su Ye memorized key words while listening to class, not all sentences.


    After a while, teacher niden said, "OK, now everyone find a comfortable position to sit down. Next, I will use magic to seal your mouth and eyes."


    Su Ye was full of expectations and wanted to know whether the meditation he had learned had any effect in this world.


    If so, the efficiency of self meditation will be at least twice that of ordinary students!


    Niedern, dressed in a gray robe, raised his right hand and moved his index finger gently. An emerald ring on his index finger emitted a light green light and enveloped the audience in an instant.


    Su Ye''s eyes were dark and his throat and mouth were unconscious. At this moment, even if Su ye had been prepared, he also had a slight panic. This is the first time to feel the power of magic¡° I see someone very nervous. Don''t panic. We''re still sitting on the grass. I won''t leave you. Now, you can imagine according to my words. We imagine ourselves on the beach in autumn afternoon, with warm sunshine and soft and delicate beach. Opposite us is the blue Aegean Sea. The seagulls are chirping, the sea breeze is blowing, and the salty taste of the sea is floating in the nose. The soft waves hit the beach and made a loud sound... "Hearing niden''s guiding meditation, Su ye had a little resistance in his heart. There are many ways of meditation. After Blue Star learned the mindfulness of psychology, Su Ye specially found a weekend to turn off all electronic devices and refuse to communicate with anyone. He used all kinds of meditation at home alone. There are meditation methods to imagine or transform into foreign objects, such as mountain meditation, starry meditation, Lake meditation, snow sweeping, fish swimming, etc. Have a compassionate mind to mobilize emotion. Five senses meditation with self-awareness, including tactile meditation, visual meditation, auditory meditation, olfactory meditation and taste meditation, as well as barefoot walking meditation. And the most basic breathing meditation. Su Ye tried dozens of meditation methods, but finally found that the meditation method of fantasizing about foreign objects had no effect on himself. After repeated thinking and comparison, combined with some relevant knowledge, Su Ye finally understood that different people have different "perception models" of the outside world, not to mention meditation methods, and even the definition of meditation is different for everyone. After continuous attempts, Su Ye found that the most suitable way of meditation is related to the body, such as five senses meditation, barefoot walking meditation and whole body scanning meditation. Finally, Su Ye chose the most basic Breath Meditation idea to cooperate with whole-body scanning meditation. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 28

    After a preliminary study of meditation, Su Ye found the meaning of meditation to himself, that is, to closely connect the body and mind, blend his body and mind, and be better aware of the body, so as to be better aware of himself.


    Su Ye found that living in an information explosion society, almost everything he experienced in the past, whether it was going to school, work, promotion, making money, success or anything, was defined by the outside world and almost all sought outside.


    Obviously, he is the foundation of everything, but he has never been well perceived and examined.


    After meditation, Su Ye''s body and heart established contact again.


    From there, Su Ye completely gave up the thinking of external seeking, turned to internal seeking, and began to pursue his real desire and original heart.


    After that, Su Ye''s meditation ability developed rapidly, and finally reached a very high level through the painstaking cultivation of the inner outlook center.


    Su Ye is not opposed to niden''s method itself, but is very clear that the meditation method of imagining foreign objects is very easy to get started at the beginning, and there is no problem for more focused people.


    But the problem is that if the meditator''s mind is too active and his thinking is particularly divergent, the fantasy process is likely to be unexpected.


    Su ye had a small accident at that time and corrected it immediately after discovering it, so as to avoid going astray.


    In blue star, many guided meditation do not use this too illusory way of guidance. They basically listen to soothing music, and then start from feeling the body and feeling the present, which is also the basis of mindfulness.


    Su Ye divided meditation into three levels.


    The first level is to feel the body and integrate the body and mind.


    The second level is divided into three stages: self-awareness, self affirmation and self-examination, which is also the current state of Su Ye.


    The third level is beyond self. But Su Ye has never seen such a person, because those who really surpass themselves will be very modest, but will feel that they have not surpassed themselves. However, one thing is certain that those who really surpass themselves have made great achievements.


    Putting aside the thoughts in his mind, Su ye first inhaled long, and then exhaled with his mouth to ensure that the exhalation and inhalation time were the same. After three times, Su Ye closed his mouth.


    Some meditation systems keep breathing in through the nose and out through the mouth. Su Ye believes that this way violates the law of the human body and even weakens the expiratory function of the nose. He did not choose this way of breathing.


    After that, Su Ye didn''t listen to niden''s guidance at all and began to use his most commonly used scanning idea.


    Su ye first focused on the eyes, felt the feeling of the eyes, and then consciously relaxed.


    Then, Su Ye focused on his brain, felt his brain, calmed his brain and relaxed.


    After that, Su Ye started with his hair. After feeling and relaxing, he let his attention slowly pass through his body from top to bottom, scalp, ears, forehead, nose... And finally to the instep, sole and toes.


    In this process, some distractions occasionally pop up in his mind, such as the teacher''s voice, such as future worries, such as Hutton''s revenge, etc., but Su Ye doesn''t judge or worry, so he doesn''t think he has insufficient meditation ability. He just simply classifies it, determines what it is, and then throws it out of his mind.


    At this time, Su ye knew he was meditating.


    After this round of scanning, Su Ye''s body and heart became closer.


    After that, Su ye no longer felt his body and began to empty his brain, turning everything into nothingness.


    Everything became empty, and Su Ye seemed to forget that he was meditating.


    After a while, Su ye still closed his eyes, but his eyes moved gently.


    Somewhere in the dark, where only the spirit can reach, an idea came into being, as if there was another Su Ye.


    The new Suye is like a detached existence, standing at the peak of the world and the starry sky.


    He exists and doesn''t seem to exist.


    He is independent, but he is integrated with his body and mind.


    This is the spirit, or the spirit, or the superego in a strange state.


    This is your own God.


    This new strange spirit is examining Su ye in meditation and himself.


    At this moment, Su ye knew that he was meditating again, but it was very different from the beginning.


    View yourself.


    Boom


    Su Ye suddenly felt the earth shaking and the world collapsing.


    If he is still a beginner, Su ye will be awakened immediately, but he is now in a very high state of meditation. He just feels that his body and mind fluctuate and soon returns to normal.


    Soon, the vibration stopped.


    Su Ye suddenly "saw" that the sky over the dark world began to change color and slowly turned blue and black.


    Countless holes appeared on the blue and black sky, as if the sky full of dark clouds were pierced by arrow rain, and the dense sunshine fell.


    Even if the spirit was extremely strong during the meditation, Su Ye was still confused.


    Didn''t Mr. niden say that he could only see a dozen holes at most? Why does it seem to be more than a billion or more now?


    Su ye thought of niden''s words again. If the talent is not enough, choose the near one, and if the talent is strong, choose the far one.


    Su ye thought about it. If he was more rational, he should be in the middle, but if he was more rational, he seemed to be able to choose the furthest altar. Su Ye decided to choose the most rational way. Su Ye suddenly found that his meditation in the world of gods was somewhat different from that in blue star. In blue star, the mental state of one''s meditation, although detached and able to examine oneself, is essentially integrated with body and mind and is intangible. It''s like an elusive thought. But now, the spirit has a specific form. As like as two peas in blue black, two little walls of small barriers are floating around, and the shape of the translucent little man is exactly the same as that of Su Ye. The villain Su Ye looked at himself and was surprised. Then he thought, clenched his hands, straightened his right forearm, bent his left arm slightly, and rushed forward with his fists¡° Fly! " Su Ye''s mind moved, and his spirit immediately flew under the dark blue sky to the farthest hole. Su ye only felt that the light in front of him was flowing and Shenhua was flashing, but in the blink of an eye, he completely flew out of the dense Shenguang area and into the dark environment. Su Ye was a little uncomfortable. Looking back, the area like a star turned into a tiny point that could not be checked¡° So fast? " Su ye thought for a while and continued to fly forward under the blue and black sky. Su Ye felt that he was about to turn into light. At first, we could see some small holes, but in the end, there were only two solid barriers above and endless darkness below, and we couldn''t see any divine light¡° Did I fly too far? " At this time, a soft voice sounded, as if with mysterious magic, lingering in Su Ye''s ears of the spiritual body¡° Dear students, today''s meditation class is coming to an end. I have released my magic. Now, don''t suddenly open your eyes and begin to imagine yourself slowly returning to Plato college and returning to this grassland. Then, slowly open your eyes and slowly open... "Su Ye immediately imagined himself leaving the two barrier areas and slowly returning to the grassland. Su Ye opened his eyes and found that the sky was dim and the sun was about to set¡° Hoo... Hoo... "A loud snore sounded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 29

    Su ye turned to look at Holt around him. The huge body stood on the ground like a large water tank, his head drooped, his saliva was like a waterfall, and he snored like a roar of Warcraft. Can pig Jingdi be scared to death by him? Jimmy on the other side helplessly stabbed Holt in the waist with his finger¡° Snore... Huh? " Holt woke up with a start, looked around with red eyes, and then realized that he was asleep. His face turned red and he laughed. Niederon didn''t mind and said, "who saw the two barriers and the light of the divine world just now, raise your hand." Su Ye looked around and found that nine students raised their hands. Three of his six deskmates were very competitive. Palos, Rollon and Rick all raised their hands. Su ye also wanted to raise his hand, but found that the nine people who raised their hands had good results, and they met a little more light in the divine world, so he decided to be steady first and talk about it next time. Niden stared at Suye. Su Ye was surprised. Why did he look at me? Niederon looked away and said slowly, "I know some students may have doubts about meditation and dare not raise their hands, but it doesn''t matter. They will get familiar with it gradually in the future. In addition, the ring in my hand can sense whether everyone is close to the light of the divine world. "¡° That''s all right? " Su Ye''s heart. Niden said, "OK, let''s go back to the classroom first. I have one thing to announce, about the punishment of Su Ye." All the students turned to Su Ye curiously, some gloating, some very sympathetic. Hutton and a few did not know why, many students shuddered, and Mr. niden rarely threatened¡° I know you are lucky, but I can tell you that nine years ago, a noble genius soldier was judged to fail because he finished one second late. His grandfather couldn''t stand the stain and came to the college to make a scene. His grandfather is a Holy Land Warrior. You can guess how it turned out to be food for the sea demon fountain. " As soon as Su Ye''s face changed, he remembered that the pool and sculpture group were just decoration, and the core inside was demonized sea Warcraft¡° Stay away from the pool... "Su Ye''s back is cold. Niederon glanced at the class and asked, "do you understand now?"¡° I see. " This time the sound is much louder than just now¡° Didn''t you eat? I can''t hear you. "¡° Ming! White! It''s over! " The students shouted. Su ye also had to shout, and even the noble Luo long, who rarely spoke, spoke. Only Palos remained silent¡° Good! Now everyone concentrate. After I ask questions, I''ll count, count to three, and it''s over! " The atmosphere in the classroom became tense, and everyone stared at the magic book in front of them¡° Well, the question is: what would you do if Dean Plato ordered you to climb Olympus? One! II... "All the students almost dare not think too much, write the answer directly and send it immediately. Su Ye was stunned when she heard the question, because two ideas appeared in her mind almost at the same time, but then Su Ye found that her first idea was too radical, so she chose to answer the second idea¡° Find ways to climb. " Su ye sent it immediately after writing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 30

    After sending, Su ye heard many exhalations in the class.


    "Three!"


    Neden''s voice sounded and the dust settled.


    "Very good. It''s all finished. I''m very satisfied."


    They immediately found that Mr. niden deliberately delayed for a period of time to ensure that everyone answered. Only then did they understand that it was a false alarm before, just to force them to write the first idea.


    A few students were lost in thought.


    Niden said, "I have received the answers. Now, the groups sit in a circle, say your answers and start the discussion."


    When Su ye heard the speech, he got up, carried the stool and sat around with the rest of the group.


    Six people, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    Palos held up the magic book, facing the page to the others, with only one word written on it.


    method.


    Su Ye looked as like as two peas at her, and did not expect her to be almost the same as her own.


    Then, Su Ye''s eyes flashed a touch of sympathy. It seemed that Palos really couldn''t speak.


    Jimmy smiled, "I''ll talk first. My answer is to go around. I didn''t know why I came up with this idea at that time. Anyway, I didn''t dare to climb Olympus. It would be terrible if I met the gods and killed me by lightning. And you? Rollon, what did you write? "


    Luo long put down his spear and sword, which made Su ye and others turn their eyes in their hearts.


    "I wrote ''leave''." He took out the magic book and showed it to the people.


    Holt also took out the magic book and said, "I wrote" climb ". I didn''t think much at that time. Since it was dean Plato, just listen. "


    "Brave!" Jimmy road.


    Su ye said, "I wrote to find a way to climb." Then he raised the magic book.


    Palos''s blue eyes flashed.


    The others looked at Su ye and Palos.


    Jimmy turned his eyes, smiled and said, "Rick, what about you?"


    With a pale complexion, Rick reluctantly held up the magic book and said, "I just wanted to know what to do with my sister. I didn''t think about anything else, so I had to write it."


    It only says "what about my sister?"


    "Ha ha, I knew you would," Jimmy smiled. "Albert, what about you?"


    The thin Albert was a little embarrassed and said, "can''t you say it?"


    "What do you say?" Jimmy said angrily.


    Albert helplessly raised the magic book with his skinny arm, which said "escape".


    Jimmy couldn''t help laughing, and the little freckles on his nose almost jumped out.


    Albert''s sleeve slipped, and Su ye saw that there were multiple scars on his arm, but the next moment, Albert took back his arm, blocked his arm with his sleeve, blushed, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Jimmy coughed to hide his embarrassment and said, "the answers of the seven of us are ''method'', ''leave'', ''go around'', ''find a way to climb'', ''climb'', ''what about my sister'', ''run away''. OK, so... What are we talking about now? "


    Seven people look at me and I look at you. They don''t know what to say.


    The other people at the table, too, don''t seem to know what to discuss.


    The classroom fell into a strange silence.


    Su Ye didn''t care about others. He thought quietly. The more he thought, the more his heart beat. He faintly felt that he was thinking seriously, so he stopped thinking.


    Jimmy saw that no one was talking and said, "I just thought for a while. This should be the teacher''s test of our way of dealing with difficulties in the name of Dean Plato."


    "It should be." Su ye said suddenly.


    Jimmy took a happy look at Su ye and said, "let me tell you my opinion. As we all know, Mount Olympus is in the northwest of Greece. It is surrounded by clouds all year round and connects the temple of Zeus in the divine world. The temple of Zeus, the God King, is also the temples of Greece. I don''t need to say how dangerous it is there. If you know this, the problem is simple. "


    Jimmy glanced at the crowd with a smile and said confidently, "when they encounter difficulties, Su ye and Palos want to find ''methods''. They just want to solve the difficulties, not whether they can be solved or not. The warrior Holt went straight to the hard and really didn''t want anything. Rick was worried about his sister and completely ignored the difficulties themselves. Albert is even better. Don''t even think about it. Just run. As for me and Rolon, we are more powerful. We will assess the degree of difficulty and will not risk our lives and make the wisest move. "


    Everyone smiled and seemed to agree with Jimmy.


    However, Su ye and Palos suddenly met and quickly separated.


    Two people see a trace of indifference from each other''s eyes, which is a kind of indifference that knows that the other party is wrong and does not need to be explained.


    "Tell me, Hort." Jimmy smiled.


    Hotter scratched his head and said, "I think I''m really reckless. Now think about it, I still think what Su ye and Palos said is reasonable."


    "Oh? Su ye, what about you? Your summer vacation has changed a lot. " Jimmy looked at Suye with a smile.


    "I think you''re right." Su Ye smiled¡° Do you still insist? " Asked Jimmy¡° Of course. " Suye road¡° Then, can you tell me why you don''t consider whether difficulties can be solved, but only methods? " Jimmy has a very kind attitude. Su Ye smiled. Unexpectedly, Jimmy''s level was so high that he wanted to convince people by asking questions. It was obvious that he was learning from Socrates, but his skills were a little rough. However, since the other party asked, Su Ye stopped covering up and said, "before discussing this matter, we should first ask a question, that is, is climbing Olympus our real goal?" At the moment Su ye asked this question, niden, who was listening to the discussion of other groups, suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Ye. Jimmy was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer, and the others fell into thinking. Luo long, holding a spear, said, "if Olympus is not our goal in this issue, there is no need to discuss it. Now we can only assume that climbing Olympus is the goal of each of us. "¡° Yes, it should be. " Jimmy finished and looked at Suye. Su ye said with a smile, "if, I mean, if climbing Olympus is my goal, then of course I will find a way to climb it first."¡° Don''t you consider the gods of Olympus? " Asked Jimmy¡° Think about it. I''ll think about ways to avoid them, or ways to let them allow me to climb. " Su ye took it for granted¡° You... "Jimmy was stunned again. Albert couldn''t help but say, "but the gods can''t let you climb the mountain. Only God can set foot there." Su Ye nodded and smiled, "you see, Albert proposed a way to climb and become a God." Among the six deskmates, five were stunned and looked at Su ye, just like crazy people and fools. Palos also stared at Su ye, but her eyes were completely different from others. Albert shrunk his neck and said, "I see, let''s change the subject. I''m afraid the thunder spear of the God King will be thrown to destroy the whole school. " In addition to Palos and Suye, the other five nodded together¡° Or all Athens. " Albert added. At this time, teacher niden came up and asked, "how can a person become a God?" Five deskmates think their brains are in a mess. Why does Mr. niden go crazy? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 31

    Su Ye stretched out his hands, spread his fingers, and said in a sutra, "I thought everyone knew. He first became a magic apprentice, then a black iron magician, then a bronze magician, a silver magician, a gold magician, and then a holy land magician, a legendary magician, a hero and a demigod. Finally, step 10, become a God. "


    Every time Su ye said a rank, he put away one finger. When he put away the last finger, he just became a God.


    The five deskmates continued to stare at Su ye, feeling that he was really crazy.


    In the history of ancient Greece, there was no precedent of mortal deification.


    It is said that wisdom, such as Socrates, failed at the last minute.


    Niederon smiled again and said, "how do you become a magic apprentice?"


    "Of course, first find a way to become a magic apprentice." Su Ye is still very serious.


    "He said so. Do you think it''s possible for him to become a magic apprentice?" Niederon turned to the other six.


    Huote scratched his head and said with a simple smile, "although he thought something was wrong, he said he didn''t seem to have any problem when he became a magic apprentice."


    "His last sentence is not wrong." Lake Road.


    The others didn''t know what to say for a moment, but they always felt something was wrong.


    Niederon said nothing more and turned and left.


    Su Ye stopped him and said, "teacher, I also have a small problem. I want to invite you to attend."


    Niederon stopped, stood aside and waited quietly.


    The six deskmates also looked at Su Ye curiously.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "now, let''s change a question. Suppose the question is asked by Dean Plato. The rest is the same as before. Answer within three seconds. If it exceeds three seconds, you will be sentenced to fail this year. As for Mr. niden... If he doesn''t answer for more than three seconds, he will be dismissed. "


    Niden stared at Suye.


    The others at the table bowed their heads and laughed. Palos and Rollon were still expressionless.


    "Ask quickly." Ned Endau.


    Su ye said, "take out your magic book."


    Everyone took out the magic book. Teacher niden turned his right hand and appeared out of thin air.


    "OK, let me ask a question now. If you are all magicians, take four animals who have signed a servant contract to sea by boat. Suddenly encountered a storm, the ship was about to sink, and four animals were injured. Fortunately, you see an island in front of you, but you find that your strength is limited and you can only take one animal away. So, among the four animals: tiger, eagle, rabbit and sheep, which animal will you take to the island? Answer quickly! 1¡¢ Two, three! "


    Su Ye is different from Mr. niden. After counting three numbers quickly, seven people had to choose the answer at the first time.


    "Let''s light it up together." Suye road.


    Seven people reversed the magic book.


    Palos wrote "little rabbit".


    Rollon wrote "tiger".


    Holt wrote "sheep".


    Jimmy wrote "don''t choose, run away".


    Rick wrote "tiger".


    Albert wrote "Eagle".


    Niedern also wrote "Eagle".


    Rollon and Rick looked at each other. The relationship between the first and second Xueba in the class was originally very bad, but now there is a little pity for each other.


    Su Ye looked at everyone''s choice and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Jimmy asked curiously, "what''s the moral of your question? I believe it will not be so simple. "


    Everyone nodded.


    "Want to know?" Su Ye showed a mysterious smile.


    The crowd nodded again.


    "Let''s discuss it in a circle." Su Ye finished and returned to the table with a stool.


    "This guy!" Jimmy couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Su ye, don''t say half of what you say!" Holt took the stool and sat next to Suye.


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "for example, what other reasons can you choose sheep besides eating?"


    "Ah? How do you know I''m afraid there''s nothing to eat on the island? " Holt looked incredible.


    "Anyone who has seen you eat knows." Suye road.


    "Su ye, you really don''t say?" Niedern asked suddenly.


    Jimmy immediately laughed and said, "Su ye, you have to think clearly. You have offended seven of us at the same time!"


    Palos nodded her head hard.


    The others deliberately put on a malicious look and stared at Su Ye.


    Holt, who had always been honest, suddenly stood up, his hands kept opening and curling up, as if he wanted to grasp Su Ye''s neck.


    Su Ye immediately said, "well, well, I''ll tell you at the right time. You''ll know."


    "That''s about the same." Holt, sit down.


    Niden glanced at Su ye and walked to the podium.


    At this time, Jimmy and Rick sent a magic letter at the same time.


    "What does my choice stand for? I bet my answer is beyond your expectation. You can''t answer it. " This is Jimmy''s letter¡° What''s the moral of choosing a tiger? " Asked Rick¡° Guess. " Su Ye replied the same content to them. The two deskmates turned sideways at the same time and looked at Su ye at the same time. Later, Su ye saw that Palos also glared at herself, and then bowed her head to read¡° "The milk is fierce..." Su ye thought. Rollon and Albert seem to be completely indifferent to this matter and ignore Suye. Not long after, niedern announced that class was over and walked out the door. Holt said to Su ye, "I''ll practice my war skills. See you tomorrow."¡° I''ll continue to practice long-distance running. Bye! " Jimmy said and left the classroom with Holt. Upon hearing Jimmy''s words, Su Ye was full of helplessness. As a magician, what''s the matter with practicing long-distance running every day? The key is that Jimmy is still the champion of the long-distance race of the whole class last year. So many soldiers in the class can''t compare with him. Su Ye looked at the other four deskmates. As usual, Luo long, a noble who did not want to talk to others, wore black leather armor, stuffed the magic book into his belt, grabbed the war spear in one hand and the long sword in the other. Keep up with the battlefield every day. Palos and Rick studied hard while they read the magic book. Su Ye glanced at Albert. He was thin and small. He was worried all day. Now he was sitting there. He didn''t know what to worry about. He sighed¡° I''ll practice sculpture. " Albert then walked out with the magic book on his shoulder, like a smoker who could be blown off his waist at any time. Su Ye knows why Albert plays sculpture because he is determined to be a puppet master. Sculpture is a necessary ability for a puppet master. He as like as two peas Piga Marion, created a puppet that is exactly the same as human beings, but peg Marley''s greatest work is his wife, and Albert wants men. Su Ye doesn''t quite understand these things. Although I envy Pygmalion. Su Ye looked at Palos again and felt that the child was very poor. He was young and could not speak. Su Ye counted six deskmates again. His friends were Holt, a six-year sophomore in the college. He practiced long-distance running all day, but he had magic talent. He was a noble Rollon who couldn''t leave his body with a spear and a sword. Albert, who might not be able to hold a stone carving hammer, and a beautiful girl who couldn''t speak. Finally... Finally, his eyes fell on Rick and his six deskmates, It seems that he is more normal.. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 32

    Rick is not only a learning bully, but also has quite good magic talent. He comes to Plato college not only at no cost, but also to make money.


    What Suye envies most is Rick''s talent of never forgetting, which is the most powerful talent in memory. Magicians generally have the ability to remember things only when they reach the legendary level and combine various forces.


    Suye was thinking. Rick closed the book and stood up and said, "I''ll go first. See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Suye doesn''t have to think about it. Rick must go to the canteen to get dinner first. Half of them are for his sister, and so is noon.


    Before he came to Plato''s college, he made a request that he could bring an extra meal home.


    Su Ye thinks he can communicate with lakedo in the future. After all, among the seven people at the fifth table, he and himself are quite normal.


    Plato college has many benefits, one of which is that you can go home after dinner at Plato college.


    Su ye saw that Palos was still learning and was about to remind, but it was enough to remind herself once. It was easy to misunderstand when she reminded more, so she went to the canteen.


    After dinner, Su ye went to the stadium again.


    Hote was beaten into a large pig goblin and enjoyed it. Su Ye couldn''t bear to see it.


    Jimmy is running a long distance and has already dumped his third grade classmates half a lap.


    Walking for a while, Su ye took the magic book home.


    On the road, Su Ye didn''t waste time, but conducted walking meditation, also known as walking meditation.


    In the process of walking, Su Ye almost gave up perceiving the outside world and thinking. He focused all his attention on his feet and legs to feel walking and body.


    Su Ye didn''t meditate deeply because people came and drove in the street. Before, he only meditated on foot in a park without a car.


    At home, it was all dark.


    After walking meditation, Su Ye recovered his energy and became more energetic.


    The first thing after entering the door, Su Ye apologized to the three statues, moved the three statues back to their original positions, and then left the living room.


    Su ye went back to his bedroom, opened the magic book and began to write on white paper.


    Evening list.


    1. Recall and extract the meditation content taught by teacher niden and make a simple mind map.


    2. Read the meditation textbook, find out the important key words and have a preliminary understanding.


    3. Meditate and rationally choose your own divine light.


    4. Preview tomorrow''s course.


    5. Review the thinking map of knowledge points in mathematics class.


    Su Ye wanted to simply review other courses of last year, but during one class today, the teacher briefly described the contents of several courses last year. He couldn''t understand what the teacher said. At that time, he could only study by himself and listen to the class formally tomorrow.


    Su Ye looked at the list again and examined it.


    The trick of making a list is to start with a verb as much as possible, so that you can act directly and have stronger execution. This is a basic time management skill.


    When doing the meditation class mind map, Su ye did not look through the meditation class notes during the day, but directly used the recall extraction method to constantly recall the knowledge of the course and record it on the mind map one after another.


    Until he really couldn''t remember the new knowledge points, Su ye went to look at the keyword notes he had written down before to complete the thinking map.


    Recall extraction is actually a dual method of memory and learning. Although it is very tired, it is very effective.


    The reason why note taking only takes a few key words, and many contents are not recorded, except faster, is mainly to exercise the brain, and the effect is better with the recall extraction method after class.


    Remember key words, just afraid to forget the key points.


    There are a few points I don''t understand. Su Ye directly sends a magic letter to teacher niden, and then makes a mind map for meditation class.


    After completing the mind map, Su ye went to see niden''s letter again. After reading it, he found that all the questions were solved. He wrote back to thank him and attached his three gains.


    Su ye turned to the page of the evening list and wiped his finger on the first line, which was blackened, indicating that he had completed the first task.


    After that, Su Ye quickly looked through the meditation textbook and extracted a large number of strange keywords, which made her dizzy.


    After refining the key words and interpreting them in his own language, Su Ye wanted to do a mind map, but he found that he didn''t have enough energy. He thought about it, stopped being brave and began to meditate.


    Meditation is an artifact to restore energy. After su Ye comes home from work, in order to cheer up and study, he will try to meditate shallow for 20 or 30 minutes. After meditation, his energy will recover greatly to ensure the learning effect at night.


    If he is very tired, Su ye will give up meditation because he is too tired and is not suitable for meditation. He might as well have a good rest or sleep.


    Thinking of the danger he faced, his goal and the nightmare "55", Su Ye decided to reduce his rest and began meditation to recover his energy.


    However, before meditation, Su Ye opened the magic book, skillfully selected the three-dimensional magic image of master Plato and placed it at the door.


    "Master bless."


    Su ye then returned to his chair and entered meditation with ease.


    Like before, Su Ye became a little light man and kept flying under the two dark blue barriers.


    In the spiritual world, you can''t feel time at all.


    Su ye only wanted to find the farthest light of the divine world.


    After browsing the meditation textbook, Su ye knew that the divine world also had levels.


    The place where meditation begins is the bottom of the divine world and the nearest to the human world.


    The deeper you go, the closer you are to the source of the divine world, the stronger the power you get.


    The most important thing is that everyone can only choose a beam of divine light in his life, which can not be changed, even the gods.


    Although the achievements of those particularly powerful magicians are not all determined by the divine light, if they choose the divine light in deeper areas, their strength will grow significantly faster.


    In Su Ye''s mind, Socrates, Plato, Aristotle and others have the same status and reputation as gods. Therefore, Su Ye believes that even if these people do not understand the clever meditation, they must choose the deepest light of the divine world.


    Su Ye completely forgot that the meditation was for rest and tried his best to fly farther.


    "Others learn magic or war skills from the age of six or seven. I am nearly ten years later than others, and the road of magic will be 100 times difficult. Therefore, from now on, I will seize every opportunity and consolidate every foundation that can make me grow. Although this first light of the divine world cannot determine everything, it has a great impact on my life. "


    "Even if my first light of the divine world is not as good as the three sages of Greece, it can''t be much worse than them!"


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye suddenly saw a beam of white light and hurried over.


    The ordinary divine light is very thick, and the beam diameter is at least a thousand times the height of Su ye, the spiritual body.


    But the light of the divine world is very thin. The beam diameter is ten times that of Su ye, which is thinner than all the light of the divine world seen before.


    This light is also more dazzling than all lights.


    Even if Su Ye didn''t touch it, he could feel an unspeakable power in it just by looking at it.


    Su Ye hesitated for a few seconds, gritted his teeth, bypassed the light and continued to go deep.


    Time passed slowly, but Su Ye completely lost the concept of time and kept flying deep.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye was suddenly stunned, then accelerated his flight again and stopped in front of a beam of light.


    ¡£


    ¡£


    ? ¦Ë¦Ô¦Ì ¦Ð ¦Ï?= Olympos = Olympus = Olympus = the place where the ancient Greek gods lived.


    ¦¯¦Ë¦Ô¦Ì ¦Ð? ¦Á= Olympia = Olympia


    Please pay attention to the pronunciation of O and I.


    1. In pronunciation, Olympus is more accurate when saying "mountain".


    2. The original site of the Olympic Games is in Olympia, and the two can be regarded as one. Olympus is far away, and there is no geographical connection between the two sides.


    3. The common meaning of Olympics, Olympia and Olympus involves the Greek gods.


    4. First Olympus, then Olympia and the Olympic Games.


    5. I was afraid that someone would think that "Olympus mountain" was together with the Olympic Games site, so I changed it to "Olympus mountain". After all, writing Greek stories, these two places are particularly important and must not be confused.


    6. Some historians infer that it was the Dorians in the North who went south, that is, the "Dorians who worship Olympus" who went south and conquered Mycenae, and then Greece had Olympia, so the Greeks... Can''t say more, more may be spoiled.


    7. The mountain name becomes a local name, and the pronunciation changes naturally.


    8. "Ya" or "Stan" in most place names mean "country", "land", "place", "city" and "area", with exceptions of course.


    9. To sum up, Olympus is not my mistake. Focus! Focus! Focus!


    10. Piraeus port, the largest port in Greece, was destroyed, so that future generations did not know the name of this place. When they saw that there was a stone lion in the port, they called it lion port. Later, they found their real name. Anyone who knows Greek history should know this.


    So before saying "where is the lion harbor in Athens, this book needs to be turned", even if you can''t find relevant books, you can google it.


    I''m afraid readers can''t remember the long name of Piraeus port. They try their best to refer to lion port in the same place. The number of words is small and easy to remember. Someone has to say it wrong.


    It''s hard to please and ridiculed. Lao Huo is very wronged! No, Xiaohuo is wronged.


    11. I''ll change what''s wrong. That''s right. I really don''t know how to change it.


    12. The books I read about ancient Greece must be far less than the leaders majoring in Greek history. But, common sense thing, still know.


    13. Even so, I still hope you can say more and express more, such as discussing the plot, picking up clerical errors, picking up imperfections. If you have a kind and amiable attitude, everyone can receive a gift bag for gifted elf novices after thinking of the magic tower.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 33

    The light of the divine world is pure white, some rich and some dim.


    Most of this divine light is also pure white, extremely dazzling, but in pure white, it is mixed with light red, gold and gray.


    It reveals a touch of extraordinary.


    Meditation textbooks introduce the divine light at great length, but do not record this divine light.


    The light is so thin that it can barely hold a person.


    Countless thoughts came into Su Ye''s mind.


    Why is there no record of such divine light in the book? Is there a problem with this divine light? Is there something better


    Su Ye recalled the knowledge in the textbook and the content of teacher niden''s lecture again, and finally determined that this beam of divine light, if not the best, could at least rank among the best.


    "I''ve forgotten how long I''ve been flying here, and it''s so big that I may not see it next time. This opportunity cannot be lost. "


    Su ye thought again for a long time and resolutely rushed into the light.


    "Ah..." Su Ye suddenly made a ashamed voice.


    This is an indescribable feeling.


    At this moment, Su ye even suspected that he had become a God, because this spiritual pleasure was too strong.


    At this moment, Su ye even wanted to abandon everything, legendary magicians and gods, as long as he could stay in this beam of light and be a salted fish.


    Every cell of Su Ye is singing and every hair is singing.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye felt a slight tingling in his body and immediately remembered the records in the book. This is a sign that he has reached the limit of absorbing the light of the divine world. If he continues, he will be completely assimilated by the light of the divine world and melt his soul.


    Su Ye quickly endured the extreme pleasure and imagined that he had left the two barriers and returned to Athens and his bedroom.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye breathed out a long breath, slowly opened his eyes and was stunned on the seat.


    "Is this the power of the divine world? It''s incredible... Eh?"


    Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked out the door.


    Why is it so bright?


    Su Ye suddenly felt familiar.


    Like it happened yesterday?


    When Su Ye rushed to the door to read the magic book.


    The magic book shows the dynamic graphics of Plato''s college and the clocks and watches above Plato''s main hall.


    "It''s late again..."


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. Who knows that a meditation is a night. He has never experienced it.


    There was no other choice. Su Ye ran out with a book.


    Familiar morning, familiar streets, familiar characters.


    Figo, who was holding bread, was stunned. He blinked and saw Su Ye rushing out. He looked in a trance. He always felt that this scene seemed to have been seen somewhere, and then suddenly felt that there was a light wind around him.


    He blinked and the bread was gone again.


    "Su Ye!" FIGO shouted to Suye who had run away.


    "I''ll break off the place you bit! Good uncle FIGO! " Su yetou didn''t look back and continued to run.


    FIGO smiled helplessly, but was suddenly stunned.


    "Su Ye''s breath today seems a little different. We''ll have a good look when we meet next time... And then we''ll go out after eating bread. "


    FIGO reluctantly returned home.


    Su Ye ran and suddenly felt wrong.


    "I was a little tired when I came here yesterday, but today I''m not tired, and the discomfort under my feet is reduced. Am I about to become a magic apprentice? "


    Su Ye''s face showed a look of ecstasy, and then quickly pressed down the surprise.


    "Can''t be proud, can''t be proud..."


    Su Ye smiled all the way to Plato college, took a look at the sea devil fountain, didn''t dare to wash, and went straight to the classroom.


    Su ye saw the strange young man playing with ants again. This time, the man didn''t obstruct the ants, so he didn''t care.


    Once again, with the fragrance of soil and green grass, Su Ye arrived at the door of the classroom. This time, he didn''t breathe at all.


    The students in the classroom couldn''t help laughing. Hutton, who was badly beaten yesterday, laughed the most and showed a strange expression.


    Mr. niden stood there, slowly turned his head and stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye clearly felt that the warmth in teacher niden''s false eye was gone.


    Su Ye bent over 90 degrees again and said loudly, "teacher, I''m sorry I''m late because of my over study. I won''t make any excuses."


    Niederon looked cold at first, but suddenly looked at Su Ye carefully, and a touch of warmth returned to his false eyes.


    "Two years."


    Laughter broke out in the class.


    "I admit punishment." Su Ye happily agreed.


    In the eyes of most students, Su Ye is like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    Many students who sympathized with Su Ye yesterday gently shook their heads, filled with disappointment, and several even looked forward to Su ye being beaten by Hutton.


    However, Palos looked at Su ye in great surprise. It took a long time to recover her cold appearance¡° Is this the strength of Plato''s college? Just the third from the bottom, he was promoted to a magic apprentice at the beginning of the second grade and put in the noble college. He was already a little genius. But here, you can only be bullied! I must work harder! " The blue eyed girl clenched her little fist again¡° Go back. " Niederon picked up the magic book and sent out a magic letter. Su Ye happily returned to his seat. He wanted to be punished for a few more years, but he didn''t expect his wish to be met¡° Will you be late again tomorrow? Forget it, give Mr. niden a face. " Hort whispered, "what''s the matter with you? Won''t you give up studying? " Su Ye was stunned for a moment. He looked at Hote in surprise and found his worry on his face. Su Ye smiled and whispered, "you misunderstood. Yesterday I was practicing meditation and successfully entered my own light. I feel full of power now. I will be promoted to a magic apprentice soon! " Huote was so excited that he opened his mouth and almost shouted out, but he quickly closed his mouth, took out the magic book and sent a magic letter to Su Ye¡° Really? I''m so happy. "¡° It''s nothing. " The two began to chat with magic letters. Palos glanced at Su ye and sighed: "obviously he has been promoted to a magic apprentice, but he hides his strength. I didn''t expect him to be so modest. Are all the students of Plato college monsters? " Su Ye was chatting happily. He felt a cold look on the podium. He quickly stopped chatting and began to study seriously. This first class happens to be the most important basic magic. According to Su Ye''s original perfect plan, simply take a look at the book before going to bed, take a quick look in the morning, and then listen to the class. The learning effect will be particularly good. But now that he has lost two preview opportunities, Su Ye is a little worried, but listen, Su Ye is no longer worried. Su Ye found that his "punishment measures" were indeed effective. In fact, listening to the teacher''s preview yesterday was a review. Writing the content on the blackboard was also a preview, which was equal to two short interval preview. Even if there was no preview, the effect of listening to the class was good. Moreover, Su Ye vaguely felt that his energy and memory seemed to be better than yesterday, and he studied more actively. Time passed quickly because of listening attentively. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 34

    Su Ye was immersed in the joy of learning. The bell didn''t break the joy after class. Teacher niden''s voice did it.


    "Su ye, come out with me."


    Su ye once again became the focus of the class, and Hutton and others once again issued malicious laughter.


    Su Ye glanced at Hutton and found that he was still smiling and confident.


    "There''s something wrong with his attitude..." Su ye thought and followed niden out.


    Niederon went straight ahead, even into the grove. Su Ye didn''t know what he was going to do, so he had to follow.


    It was quite a while before niedern turned around.


    "Do you know why I called you?" Nidern''s expression was very serious.


    "Teacher, don''t worry, I won''t be late tomorrow! I''m not lazy this time. I''m really late for my study. " Su Ye looked very serious.


    The seriousness on niederon''s face melted slowly and said, "you really don''t know?"


    Su ye had an ominous feeling that the meaning inside and outside the words was wrong.


    "You are already a magic apprentice!" Niederon said angrily. Looking at his expression, he guessed that Su Ye understood wrong.


    "Ah? You are mistaken. " Su Ye doesn''t believe it at all.


    The book said very clearly, "I only previewed niedern and said:" we will release some breath in a few hours after each promotion. Only those who are higher than you can feel it. So I''m sure you''ve been promoted to a magic apprentice¡° There is the magic tower of our Greek magician. Of course, the magic tower is not illusory, but your level is too low. Even I can''t see the magic tower. It is said that only magicians who meditate to the highest level can see clearly. This realm is the inner view, that is, the magic tower can be observed from the inside. "


    Su Ye''s mind, inner view? I feel this is different from my own understanding. The inner outlook can be understood as observing the inner self and the real self. The inner outlook of the magical world refers to the observation of the magic tower from the inside?


    Niederon continued, "next, you meditate twice. However, your strength is too weak. Don''t focus on the magic tower, because you can''t see the magic tower again. As long as you know that you have a magic tower and have become a magic apprentice, you can withdraw. "


    "Here?" Su Ye looked around.


    "Here it is." With a swing of niederon''s right hand, a blanket slowly emerged from the air and floated half a meter above the ground.


    The blanket is thick enough, full of gorgeous patterns, and the color is very tacky, but it is quite artistic with beautiful patterns and symmetrical design.


    "Is this the magic flying carpet of the Persian magician?" Su ye asked curiously and stroked it with his hand. It felt as delicate as an ordinary blanket.


    "No, it''s just an ordinary little magic instrument. It can only replace the bed. Go and sit on it." Ned.


    Su Ye looked down at his feet full of soil and grass leaves, full of helplessness.


    "It doesn''t matter. Magic tools are not afraid of dirt." Nidern raised an equally unclean foot.


    "Thank you, teacher!" Su Ye sat on the magic flying carpet and meditated directly.


    Because it was just a quick meditation, Su ye did not use the time-consuming scanning meditation this time, but directly focused on breathing and quickly entered the inner state.


    It took only a minute.


    Niden stared at Su Ye blankly, his eyes full of unspeakable colors, as if all the colors of the flying carpet were injected into it.


    He didn''t expect that Su Ye was a meditation genius despite his poor grades.


    Although he didn''t know what level Su Ye''s meditation reached, he could enter deep meditation so soon, which was the level of golden mage.


    This means that Su Ye is not good at other qualifications, but at least he has holy land qualifications in meditation.


    "This boy..." there was a shallow smile in the corner of niden''s mouth.


    Niden outside is in a daze, and Su ye in the spiritual world is also in a daze.


    After su ye entered deep meditation, he did enter the magic tower, as teacher niden said.


    But niedern was only half right.


    Because Su Ye found that his building was not blurred, but particularly clear. He could see the texture of the ground, the ups and downs of the rocks on the walls, and even feel a little cold in the magic tower.


    "What the hell is this? Am I in the wrong place? Did you break into someone else''s magic tower? "


    Suye watched the magic tower in disbelief.


    Different from the imagined tower, this so-called magic tower, at first glance, is a round room, about 30 meters in diameter, very spacious.


    However, when you look carefully, the black granite floor of the house is not circular, but regular polygons. You can''t count how many polygons there are at one time.


    The white marble wall is not an arc, not a whole wall, but countless isosceles trapezoidal walls with wide bottom and thin top.


    The whole is thick at the bottom and thin at the top. It really looks like a tower, but there is only one layer.


    There is no dome above the tower, but a regular polygonal skylight smaller than the ground. On the skylight, a rich pure white divine light falls, and there are red, gold and gray light spots flying in the light. The divine light fell in the center of the magic tower room. There stood a one meter tall sapling. Small saplings are like black crystal, but there are many yellow, red, blue and white light spots on the surface. The sapling has only one branch and only one black crystal leaf. Strangely, the sapling has four roots. The part of each root is located above the ground, and is aligned neatly in four directions: yellow, red, blue and white. Su Ye vaguely felt that every tree root was deep in the magic tower and was absorbing power from an unknown space. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 35

    Su ye only knew that this magic tree was the magic source of every magician, and the magic consumed by magicians was provided by this magic tree. As for the rest, I don''t know.


    "It seems that we should take a good look at basic magic later, otherwise we don''t even know what these are."


    Room, roof, divine light, magic tree, tree root


    Su Ye suddenly looked at a wall.


    On the wall, there was a small bird''s nest, in which a transparent two winged elf was sleeping.


    "That''s the gifted spirit of my magic cow." Su Ye looked happy.


    Su Ye looked at the magic tower and felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction and sureness.


    Through the hardships ahead, we finally ushered in a big harvest.


    With magic tower and magic, you will have real self-protection.


    Su Ye reached out and touched the magic tree, and a wonderful feeling rose in his heart.


    This feeling is far less comfortable than in the light of the divine world, but it has a great sense of achievement.


    Su Ye''s heart is filled with infinite pride, which is the real beginning.


    I belong to the world, and the world will belong to me.


    "The world of gods, I''m coming!"


    Su ye took a deep breath, calmed down, and carefully observed the magic tower like a treasure.


    There is nothing new except what I saw before. It looks a little crude.


    "This is just the beginning. I believe my magic tower will become stronger and stronger!"


    Seeing the situation of the magic tower, Su Ye left the magic tower and opened his eyes.


    Niden said, "you entered meditation very quickly, but you stayed in the magic tower too long. The potion class has begun."


    "Ah? Shall I go back to class? "


    "If you don''t go to the auxiliary courses of magic medicine, language and magic are the most powerful forces." Niedern commented impolitely.


    "Not very good..." Su ye said.


    "What''s more, you may be used these days." Niederon looked at Suye like a prey.


    Su ye had a bad feeling and said, "teacher, what do you mean? I don''t think a good teacher should use this word. "


    Niederon did not answer Su ye and said, "what do you see in the magic tower?"


    Su ye had no choice but to say, "it''s a mist. I can''t see it clearly."


    Niden kindly patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "don''t be discouraged. I can''t see clearly. As long as you continue to work hard, you will see your magic tower like masters. However, you can probably feel how many sides your magic tower is, or how many walls your magic tower has? "


    Su Ye was stunned. This should be the content behind the basic magic or meditation class. He didn''t dare to answer randomly. He tentatively asked, "teacher, how many walls are there in your magic tower?"


    "Sixteen sides." Ned Endau.


    "How many are Dean Plato''s?" Su ye asked again.


    "Rumor has it that there are thirty-six walls. It is said that Aristotle is above master Plato, and the number of walls of his magic tower is about 50. "


    "Does the more interior walls of the magic tower mean the stronger?" Su ye asked.


    Niden nodded and said, "generally speaking, the more walls of the magic tower, the stronger the power. However, the more tower faces, it also means that it is a little more difficult to promote. Of course, it has greater potential."


    "Well, I can''t remember how many walls my magic tower has, but it should be similar to the teacher''s. However, what determines the number of magic tower walls? " Su ye asked.


    Niederon thought for a while and said, "there is no final conclusion at present, or many factors may decide. For example, the strength of the divine light, the strength of the soul, meditation ability, talent, willpower and so on may affect the number of walls. "


    "Thank you, teacher. I probably understand." Suye road.


    "After each student becomes a magic apprentice, he must find a teacher for special guidance. Who are you going to choose?" Asked ned.


    "Can you choose Dean Plato?" Su ye asked.


    "Change." Niederon said expressionless.


    "Vice President Thucydides?"


    "Change!"


    "What about Aristotle?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon stared at Su ye for a long time and said, "from now on, I''ll teach you magic."


    Su ye said with a surprised look on his face, "can I choose you? I''m really honored to choose you. "


    Niederon said calmly, "I told you to learn less drama."


    "Cough..." Su Ye hurried down from the magic carpet.


    "Today''s first lesson, I have talked about all the basic apprenticeship magic, you say it again." Niederon is serious.


    Su Ye hurriedly said, "I remember. They are element detection, toxicity detection, suspended brilliance, accurate pointing, flying stone, flame arrow, wind blade, water making, freezing and magic rope. There are ten basic apprenticeship magic. "


    "You should have a basic understanding of these ten magic. If you choose the first magic, which one are you going to learn?" Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I really thought that I would choose aggressive spells. Among them, flying stone, flame arrow and wind blade are the most powerful. However, flying stone is a blunt object attack. It does not hit the back of the brain and other key points. It has little effect and is excluded. The flame arrow flies too slowly during the apprenticeship period. It is easy to avoid. It is powerful and useless. The wind blade technique flies very fast. If the angle is found well, it can even cut the artery of the black iron warrior. I decided to choose this first. "¡° Then I''ll teach you the magic rope. " Ned Endau. Su Ye blinked. What did you say just now? Niederon asked patiently, "what is the casting time of wind blade?"¡° At the beginning, it takes about 4 seconds. After practicing to the extreme, it can reach 2 seconds. "¡° What about the magic rope? " Asked ned¡° It starts with three seconds and will soon reach two seconds. I see. Thank you, teacher. I choose the magic rope. The magic rope can cast spells quickly and bind others. It plays a great role in battle. However, although strips and ribbons can be used, the actual magic rope needs excellent and good materials. I can''t find it and can''t afford it. " Su Ye was helpless¡° I have a magic rope that has been used for many years. It was originally the tendon of black iron demon cow. After years of magic infiltration, it is almost equivalent to the tendon of silver Warcraft. The black iron warrior can''t break free. Even the bronze warrior takes a long time to break free, and can trap the silver warrior for at least four or five seconds. " Niederon put his right hand into his belt and gently pulled it out. A rope with the thickness of the baby''s thumb was pulled out. It was two meters long, brownish gray, smooth and round, like an antique wrapped pulp¡° Ancestral belt? " Su ye asked in a low voice. Niden was about to take it back. Su Ye quickly grabbed the magic cow rope and said with a smile, "thank you, teacher."¡° Because you are promoted to a magic apprentice too quickly and have not been systematically studied, I can only teach you one-on-one. To release magic, you need a spell, and to use a spell, you must build a "magic matrix". Do you know where the magic matrix will be engraved? " Su Ye shook his head¡° On the leaves of the magic tree. A leaf can only be engraved with a magic array. " Su Ye nodded¡° The apprentice magic matrix like this is very simple. You see. " Niederon took out the magic book, first drew an almost perfect circle with his fingers, and then drew lines in it one by one. Su Ye watched quietly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 36

    Ten minutes later, a "very simple" blue and black magic array appeared in niden''s magic book. The circle is full of dense lines and complex geometric patterns. If you look carefully, you will find that each line is concise and powerful, and each pattern is full of magical charm, which makes this magic array full of wonderful beauty. Just a little dizzy. Suye looked at niden and wondered if he was joking just now. A golden mage continued to draw a magic matrix for ten minutes. It was called simple¡° How long do you need to draw gold magic? " Su ye asked¡° If you are lucky and don''t fail once, it will take two hours. "¡° What about the legendary magic map? "¡° One month. "¡° I finally know why art is my major. " Suye road¡° It doesn''t matter if you can''t draw well. Su Ye was about to enter the magic tower when he suddenly said, "teacher, the magic tower in my eyes is a fog. It''s hazy. I can''t find the leaves of the magic tree at all. How can I engrave it?"¡° Blind. " Su Ye was stunned and asked, "what did you draw on for the first time?"¡° Luck. " Su Ye was silent¡° Teacher, let me give you a little advice. Can we have a good class? " Su ye asked¡° That''s what Thucydides said. He said that master Plato also taught it. " Su Ye vaguely understood that it was not that magicians did not teach well, but that the magic system was too complex. Everyone could only study a certain direction and could not cover everything¡° It''s bad in one continuous line... But how can I record this magic array? "¡° You are now a magic apprentice. You can consume magic, copy the magic array and bring it to the magic tower, but it can only last for one day at most. "¡° Then send me the array. " Niederon put his finger on his page and slid his right hand. The magic matrix on the page was gone, but the same magic matrix immediately appeared on Su Ye''s page¡° The specific method is very simple. Imagine the power of the magic tree flowing into your brain, and then stare at the magic array. Once you feel the magic consumption, it will be completed. This requires concentration, and you may fail several times. " Su Ye nodded, and the magic tree came to mind. Before he could take the next step, he just felt a warm current appear in the center of his eyebrows, and then the warm current disappeared. At the same time, a picture flashed in Su Ye''s mind. A magic array was born out of thin air and fell into the magic tower¡° Well, it worked. " There was something more in nidern''s tone¡° I feel it. Thank you, teacher. " Su Ye sat on the magic carpet again and entered the magic tower through meditation again. Spiritual Su Ye looked at the magic leaves that were so clear that the veins could be seen, and fell into meditation¡° Continue to keep a low profile, or make a splash? " Countless pictures came to Su Ye''s mind¡° go to all lengths! I have no time to waste! Moreover, compared with those geniuses and Aristotle, I can only be ordinary. " Su Ye''s eyes burst out with endless light, shining like a river of stars. While looking at the magic array floating on the left, Su Ye slowly drew on the magic leaves with his mind. Su ye did not expect that in the spiritual world, his painting ability was ten times higher than that of niden. Instead of being proud of it, Su Ye suppressed his agitation and sank down to depict it carefully. Twenty minutes later, a magic array was added to the magic leaves. Although there are still defects in this magic array, it not only far exceeds Su Ye''s first picture, but even reaches the level of 80% of niden. Su Ye looked at the magic array on the magic leaves and was filled with joy: "thanks to my years of meditation in blue star, I can make the current magic tower so clear." Su Ye left the magic tower and smiled brightly¡° Teacher, I''m finished. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 37

    Niden nodded and said, "well, you can still laugh. It shows that your pressure is still too small."


    Su Ye cried and laughed and said, "teacher, you misunderstood me. I have successfully depicted the magic array. I''m lucky and lucky. "


    Niden frowned slightly, but the next moment, he stared at Su Ye.


    "Really." Su Ye is very sincere.


    Niederon took a deep breath and suppressed his shock.


    Soon, niden returned to calm, nodded and said, "just like the magic just now, mobilize the magic matrix, and then hook the magic cow rope I gave you. As long as it moves, it means that your magic matrix is successful."


    Su ye put the magic cow rope on the blanket and took a deep breath.


    A moment later, a picture came to mind. The magic leaf suddenly became huge, as if it was the size of a planet. Then, the blue liquid entered the magic array on the leaves.


    The array is like a river and sea, and the magic is like running water.


    After the magic flowed through the magic array along a fixed route, the whole magic array suddenly burst into dazzling light.


    The strong columnar white light rose into the sky, rushed out of the magic tower and rushed to the highest end of the spiritual world.


    This picture seems very slow, but it actually took more than two seconds.


    Su Ye felt the heat flow surging in the middle of his eyebrows, which was more than 100 times the heat flow just now.


    Su Ye instinctively raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger and pointed to the magic cow rope.


    An amazing scene appeared, and the magic cow rope rose slowly as if it were alive, like a long snake.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye felt unspeakable. Unexpectedly, he could really control the rope and mastered the magic!


    Then, Su Ye kept moving his right index finger, and the whole magic cow rope swam like a obedient magic servant, completely according to Su Ye''s direction.


    "Magic."


    Su Ye instinctively entered a state of awareness, felt the state of the body with his heart, and observed the changes of the magic cow rope with his eyes, which was his ability to slowly master after long meditation.


    When niederon saw this scene, he sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a fool of learning and a genius of meditation."


    The magic cow rope fell down with a slap.


    Su ye turned to look at niden and said, "teacher, you can''t learn from Hutton!"


    At this time, niden suddenly opened the magic book and opened a magic letter.


    Su Ye waited quietly.


    After a while, niden stared at Suye.


    Su Ye''s whole body was hairy because he felt vigilance and doubt from niden''s eyes.


    He''s a golden magician.


    "Teacher... What''s the matter with you?" Su Ye deliberately magnified his inner panic.


    "Your present and past are too different. If you hadn''t entered Plato''s College safely, walked under the sea demon fountain and been explored very thoroughly, I even doubt that you were sent to the soul. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "from the seventh day when his parents died, I knew that I was different."


    Niedern sympathized and said, "I understand that there are too many people in history who are stimulated and suddenly inspire their talents. Like Hercules, his strength soared after he suddenly went crazy and killed his teacher by mistake. Then he killed his wife and son by mistake and his good friend by mistake. Now he is called the king of heroes. Unfortunately, everyone suspected him and even thought he was a "friend killing madman", but every magician could guess that he was cursed. "


    "Who cursed him?" Su Ye pretended to ask casually.


    Niederon shook his head and said, "we guess that at least one demigod may be Greek or from other countries."


    "Well." Suye didn''t expect that the Greeks didn''t know the truth that Hercules was cursed. It seems that the water in the world of the gods is deeper than expected.


    Su Ye''s heart suddenly moved.


    "I met lawns the first day and Hutton the next day. Won''t I also be cursed? I don''t think so. I''ll have a good day today and tomorrow! "


    Su Ye''s thoughts flashed away.


    Niederon looked at Su ye and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such excellent magic talent. We all missed it. But it''s good for you and Plato''s college. In those years, the four outstanding scholars of the college pressed the whole Greece and even the whole world, but in recent years, the noble college has produced a large number of talents, and even several magic talents, which has put great pressure on the college. In recent years, Plato college has fallen behind. The future of the college depends on you. "


    "Teacher, I''m still an apprentice." Su Ye was helpless.


    "Yes, you are too young. Not to mention these, your control over the magic rope just now is very good, which shows that your spiritual power is very strong and you can use this spell directly. Now, you have to learn to use spells. You try to attack me with magic ropes. As long as you can bind me, you can even master this spell. "


    Niederon retreated and said, "although you can control the magic rope, you must use the power of the spell to burst all magic in an instant. Incantation is a subject completely independent of any language. Neither pronunciation nor meaning can be understood directly. It can only be read with spirit. Therefore, to others, magic spells are chaotic sounds, which can only be understood after mastering them. You haven''t learned spell learning yet, but I can teach you by magic so that you can understand it in a short time, but after you go back, you need to keep remembering and learning, otherwise you will forget it soon. "


    Su Ye stared at niedern''s lips, focusing on his vision and hearing¡° Skinny! " Ned Endau. Su Ye was suddenly stunned, because the current velocity of time seemed to change, and niden seemed to roar out one syllable at a time. In normal language, this spell should have five syllables, but in the spell, there are only three sounds. And every pronunciation is normal when listening, but when it comes to the brain, it automatically turns into a complete sentence. Su ye could not fully understand the meaning of the three sentences for a moment. He could only vaguely sense that the spell seemed to be composed of three parts, respectively involving the command of mysterious power, the control of mysterious power and the final outbreak of mysterious power. Finally, Suye vaguely realized that skinny could be translated as "magic rope" or "magic rope". After a flash, the current velocity of time returned to normal¡° Do you understand? " Asked ned¡° Half understood, half confused. " Suye road¡° Pronunciation. "¡° Skinner! " Suye road¡° No, come again! Skinny... "After learning it dozens of times, niederon nodded with satisfaction and said," it''s good. Now you try to see. "¡° Good! " Su Ye looked at the slowly retreating niden, with an excited light in his eyes. I will use magic to attack for the first time. However, Su Ye realized that he was too excited, so he instinctively double clicked the index finger and thumb of his right hand, took a deep breath, stretched his shoulders and relaxed his body. Niederon could not help nodding softly, and his eyes showed approval. Su ye took a deep breath again, suddenly stretched out his hand to niden and drank softly: "skinny." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 38

    At the moment of the spell, Su Ye felt that the magic tree in the magic tower lit up, the magic array on the magic leaves was stimulated, and the magic flowed in the array.


    The magic array burst out endless white light, rushed over the magic tower and disappeared.


    Two and a half seconds after su Ye recited the mantra, the surface of the magic cow rope suddenly covered with a faint white light and jumped suddenly, just like a flying poisonous snake, flying straight to niden''s neck.


    "You..." niden was startled. A ring on his left hand flashed a touch of brilliance, and a bright yellow egg shaped shield shrouded him.


    The magic cow rope fell on the outside of the egg shield with a snap, and then formed a circle and pulled it like a live snake.


    The egg shield did not move, and the magic rope had no way to take the magic shield.


    Su Ye felt that niden was in a bad mood and asked, "teacher, did I do anything wrong?"


    "The magic rope is mainly used to bind the enemy. How can you aim at my neck?"


    "Isn''t the rope more powerful?" Su ye asked suspiciously.


    Niederon was silent for a few seconds and said, "you are harmful to people''s talent."


    Su ye said, "you used magic ropes just to tie people''s hands and feet?"


    Niden said: "most people start fighting from the black iron mage. The black iron spell is far stronger than the apprentice magic, and the efficiency of killing with magic rope is very low. Of course, unless you have special talents. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I see. Each magic has a wide range of applications, but the best application scenario is relatively narrow. For example, this magic rope may be a killing weapon for the magic apprentice, but for the black iron mage, its power is limited, so it is not suitable for fighting. It is only suitable for binding things. "


    "Well said." Niedern praised.


    "Can I try again?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon thought for a moment and said, "wait a minute."


    As he spoke, a small one meter high light white staff appeared in niden''s hand. The staff was slightly curved, and the top of the staff was inlaid with Amethyst the size of eyes. There are three spiral tree tumors on the surface of the staff, and the thread of each tree tumor flickers faintly. He recited the mantra, and the Amethyst emitted a faint light. Just a second later, three magic arrays appeared on the ground in front of niden.


    The magic array emits blue light. In each magic array picture, a colorful cheetah appears.


    Three cheetahs stood quietly in the magic array, their tails swayed slightly, and their faint eyes stared at Su Ye.


    Niederon put away his staff and said, "this is the most common apprentice servant summoning technique for summoning cheetahs. It can only be used by black iron magicians at least. Each cheetah has the power of an apprentice of an ordinary soldier. I let them give up and really attack you, but they still move. You are not allowed to use magic to experience this feeling. "


    As soon as niden''s voice fell, the three cheetahs slowly walked out of the magic array and shouted at Su Ye.


    Su Ye has seen these animals in the zoo after all, and niden said that the cheetah does not attack, so he is not afraid.


    The three cheetahs kept roaring and approached Su ye, slowly walking around Su Ye.


    When some cheetahs went around behind them and disappeared into the field of vision, the brain entered a highly defensive state. Su Ye instinctively felt dangerous, his muscles were tight and his throat was dry.


    Niedern said, "remember this feeling and ease it! Magicians and soldiers are different. Soldiers fight for a long time, while magicians spend more time learning, and there will be few real fighters. According to statistics made by masters, more than 50% of apprentices, black iron and bronze magicians died of panic and mistakes rather than lack of strength. Even if your talent is ten times stronger and you encounter a sudden attack, you may die under the spear of an ordinary soldier because of wrong judgment or panic. "


    "You''re doing well. Now, keep feeling." Niden said, his fingers moved, and the three cheetahs began to jump at Su ye from different angles.


    Su Ye couldn''t keep still and instinctively rolled on the spot to avoid the cheetah.


    "Don''t move, feel the wind passing by you, feel the blood of their claws, feel the smell of their teeth, and feel the tyranny in their eyes! Only when you keep experiencing and feeling, and then meet your opponent, can you keep calm and avoid mistakes. "


    Su Ye quickly stood firm and double clicked the thumb and index finger of his right hand to change his body shape, adjust his breathing and reorganize his mind.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s brain turned sharply.


    "The teacher let me feel the power of cheetah. It is the simplest desensitization therapy. It can be said to be psychological resistance training or anti vulnerability. As long as I continue to feel this stimulation for a long time and more times, I will be stronger and will not be affected by this threat, so I can play better. "


    Su Ye uses the most basic "cobweb learning method" to connect new external knowledge with old knowledge to form a knowledge network, and this form is especially in line with the structure of the brain. It can not only remember and understand faster, but also convince your brain to stop being defensive and recognize this knowledge, so as to increase confidence and make yourself have a better attitude and higher learning efficiency.


    Understanding the cause, Su Ye immediately calmed down and quickly asked himself Larkin''s question.


    "What should I do at this moment?"¡° perceive! Watch! Feel! " Su Ye''s mouth showed a faint smile. The teacher said that he found the same answer again. Su ye had an unprecedented sense of security and it was easier to do it. In the next moment, Su Ye seemed to become a tourist outside the zoo cage, his muscles relaxed, but his eyes were clearer and his thinking was sharper than before. Su Ye noticed the changes in his body, observed the fierce eyes of the cheetah, felt the smell of the cheetah on his nose, felt the wind carried by the cheetah flying on his skin, and listened to the sound of the cheetah walking... Three cheetahs kept passing Su ye like prey, but they all tasted it, mostly wiping Su Ye''s clothes or hair. Niden stared at Su ye, his eyes shining with incredible light. At the first glance, he saw that Su ye had no combat experience at all. He could never be a powerful magician or spirit. People''s reaction when in danger could not be fake. Anyone who had experienced combat could see it. Su ye can adjust his state in just a few seconds, no longer nervous and no longer panic, which is not enough to make niden incredible, because this is just a normal level of excellence. What really made niden can''t believe is that after adjusting his mood, Su Ye immediately made the most correct judgment and quickly observed, felt and experienced¡° Does he have the gift of beast intuition? No, he makes me feel better than the beast''s intuition. Genius! " Niederon thought, the Magic Book suddenly floated automatically and aimed at Su Ye. Su Ye''s every move was recorded in the magic book. Only Su ye knew that this was a wild animal intuition, but it was his habit of repeatedly using the Larkin problem after continuous failure and delay. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 39

    At the craziest time, Su ye will ask himself this question as long as he finds himself idle and any emotional fluctuations, even if he is confused for a few seconds.


    "What should I do at this moment?"


    This problem seems very simple and even useless, but after years of use, it has become a powerful ability!


    This ability allows Su ye to do the most important and correct things immediately, rather than being dazed and confused, rather than doing the wrong things.


    In fact, Su Ye didn''t think it was very important to practice the Larkin problem at the beginning.


    Until one company meeting, there was a sudden noise outside, which affected the effect of the meeting. Su ye asked himself this question for the first time, and then took the first step to solve it, which left a deep impact on the senior management and became an opportunity for promotion.


    The Larkin problem saved Su ye a lot of time and seized countless opportunities.


    At first, these times and opportunities seemed to have little effect, but with the continuous accumulation, from quantitative deformation to qualitative change, Suye found a great role in the resumption of the market.


    Now, whenever Su Ye asks himself this question, he feels that he is examining himself from a higher and broader perspective, so as to get a more correct answer.


    Experience is better than instinct, and method is better than experience.


    In constant observation and feeling, the cheetah in Su Ye''s eyes became clear, and there was no secret about their attack, scratching, running and so on.


    This can''t make su Ye obtain strong power, but at least it will make su Ye''s judgment more accurate when he meets similar beasts or war skills in the future.


    Perhaps the most common judgment can save your life.


    Niederon nodded and said, "very good. Cheetahs are explosive but have limited endurance. Now you use the magic rope to bind the cheetah... Don''t aim at the neck, but at the body, legs and feet. You can''t do that accurately yet. In addition, don''t use magic ropes casually. With your current total magic power, you can use apprentice spells up to 30 times a morning. "


    Su Ye nodded for the first time and recited the mantra. More than two seconds later, the magic cow rope flew to one of the cheetahs with a faint light.


    The cheetah jumped a few meters, avoided the magic rope, looked back at Su ye, then walked slowly with elegant steps, and stepped on the magic cow rope on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye woke up like a dream.


    Niden looked at Su ye and said with great satisfaction, "yes, it seems that you have found the problem. Magic is omnipotent, but you are not. The magic rope can actively capture the enemy within a certain range, but if the enemy moves too fast or too far away, the magic rope can''t do anything. This is why most of our magic wands are inlaid with Amethyst, which is to speed up the casting speed. All talents or abilities to speed up the casting speed are the top priority. "


    "Well, you continue to use the magic rope until you bind three cheetahs in a row."


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    Su Ye converged and easily described the advantages brought by the magic array, and returned to the mentality of modest students again.


    "What better way should I learn magic now?" Su ye asked a different question based on Larkin''s question. Su Ye named it "method problem".


    "You can try deliberate practice."


    Su Ye knows that he can''t find the "most perfect method", but it''s much better to use recognized and effective methods and change slightly according to his own thinking than random practice.


    "To practice deliberately, we should first clarify the goal. The big goal of this deliberate practice is to bind the cheetah, but this big goal is too general. It is best to decompose it into different small goals by means of project management goal management. If you complete a few small goals, you will naturally complete the big goals. The big goal can be divided into ''better judging the movements of cheetah'', ''better judging the range of magic rope'', ''more accurately controlling magic cow rope'' and ''casting spells more quickly''. Among them, faster casting requires long practice. Let''s put it down temporarily today. "


    "Start with the first small goal. However, to better judge the cheetah''s movements, the goal is not clear and specific. The goal should be determined according to the S. Mart principle, that is, specific, measurable, attainable, relevant and time limited. Well, I want to be able to judge the next move of the cheetah in advance within half an hour, ten times, at least eight times, and help me tie the magic rope to the cheetah. "


    "To be specific, we should first observe and summarize various possibilities, and then compare them one by one..."


    The use method is essentially different from random practice.


    At first, niden didn''t feel it, but soon, niden was surprised to find that Su Ye''s accuracy in judging the movements of cheetahs increased rapidly.


    "He must be a fighting genius!"


    Niederon, like discovering new magic, cheered in his heart, but only showed a very faint smile on the surface.


    When the bell rang during the lunch break, Su Ye recited the mantra, stretched out his hand, and the magic rope flew out like a living snake. The cheetah jumped forward, but it just jumped into the capture range of the magic rope.


    The magic rope suddenly rose from two meters to four meters. First, it tied the two hind legs of the cheetah, and then continued to spread, tying the other two front legs¡° "Ouch..." the cheetah uttered a low, unwilling cry¡° Good! " Niedern praised. Su Ye stretched out his hand and took back the rope from the cheetah. The original two cheetahs had been lying on their backs, and the third cheetah turned over and showed his white belly to Su ye, making a whining cry. Su Ye gasped. Then he realized that with the continuous consumption of magic, his physical strength and energy were also declining. However, the surrender of the three cheetahs and the joy of mastering magic dispelled the fatigue of body and mind¡° You''re a genius! The genius of battle magic! " Even if niden tried to control it, he couldn''t help saying it¡° I pretend to believe your nonsense. " Su Ye totally didn''t believe niederson''s words, because everything niederson saw, the so-called phenomenon of genius, was just the result of his years of practice and had nothing to do with genius. Su ye knew better than anyone how ordinary he was. Niederon was not angry when he heard Su Ye''s words, but very happy¡° The child is so modest. I''m afraid his achievements will far surpass those of his classmates. That Rick has the talent of never forgetting, but if he meets Su ye on the battlefield, he will die. " Niederon made a judgment in his heart, saw Su Ye sweating and said, "go take a bath and have lunch."¡° Thank you very much for your guidance! " Su Ye sincerely thanked him. Today''s harvest was too great. Niederon turned and left, but took a few steps and suddenly said, "by the way, Kelton is trustworthy, in most cases."¡° The teacher knows Kelton? However, there seems to be something in the words... "Su Ye watched niden''s red hair disappear into the woods. Su ye took a bath and did not eat directly. Instead, he found a meditation place specially opened by the school for students to meditate. Before entering the meditation lawn, Su ye received a simple magic bracelet with a set time of 30 minutes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 40

    After the first magic combat study in the morning, Su ye, whether his body, brain or magic tree, has reached the limit and is more tired than yesterday.


    Generally speaking, excessive fatigue is not suitable for deep meditation, because deep meditation requires concentration. If you are too tired, it is easy to sleep in the process of meditation, which is a common state for beginners.


    So Su Ye is going to do shallow meditation. The effect is similar to that of shallow sleep, but different.


    After meditation, Su ye entered the magic tower and saw that the rest of the magic tower had not changed. The leaves of the magic tree turned yellow from black.


    This is the phenomenon of magic exhaustion.


    To Su Ye''s delight, new young leaves grow at the end of the same branch. It seems that they will grow into new leaves soon, and finally form a complete magic leaf, which can carve a new magic array.


    In the process of teaching in the morning, Mr. niden said that there are three basic ways for the growth of magic leaves, one is to grow with the improvement of magic, the other is to grow with the mastery of magic, and the third is to grow with the growth of magic knowledge. People like Rick who master a lot of magic knowledge will give birth to at least five leaves once they are promoted to a magic apprentice.


    Su Ye was full of joy and meditated in the light of the divine world.


    In less than ten minutes, Su Ye''s physical strength, energy and Magic were completely restored.


    After a while, Su Ye felt that his body had absorbed enough divine power, did not indulge in that sense of pleasure, and returned directly to the magic tower.


    Su ye took a closer look at the magic leaves and was pleasantly surprised to find that the leaves not only returned to the black crystal state, but also the magic matrix above was obviously better than before.


    "Sure enough, the power of magic lies not in talent, but in constant efforts, correct efforts, correct and methodical efforts!"


    "However, my meditation speed is a little fast. Generally speaking, a person needs to meditate for an hour to restore all his magic. It should be related to my years of practicing meditation. "


    During Suye''s meditation, niden rushed into the vice president''s room.


    "Get out! Knock! " A stern voice was like the roar of a lion.


    The excited expression on niederon''s face suddenly collapsed, obediently withdrew again, knocked on the door three times before pushing the door open.


    "Didn''t you eat? Order together and say while eating. "


    Behind the wide table, an old man in a purple robe didn''t look up at the magic book. He had dark curly hair and a beard thicker than his hair. It was like a dense banyan crown hanging upside down on his chin.


    "Yes, sir."


    Niederon opened the magic book and ordered a meal.


    Thucydides raised his head slowly.


    At the moment of seeing Thucydides'' eyes, niden''s heart trembled.


    In those eyes, the situation changes, sometimes the earth shakes and sometimes the tsunami sweeps, as if it contains all the disasters in the world.


    Thucydides blinked and his eyes calmed. His brown eyes seemed to have the power to settle chaos, stop strife and smooth heaven and earth, so that niden quickly calmed down.


    "There are few things worth your happiness." Thucydides straightened his body, put his hands on the table and looked at neden.


    Behind Thucydides is a wide transparent crystal window. The sun shines and the clear sky can be seen, but in niederon''s eyes, the teacher seems to be a god pillar supporting the sky.


    At this moment, niederon looked like a piglet meeting a lion and said, "I found a magical genius and combat genius." Then he handed out the magic book with both hands.


    Thucydides took niederon''s magic book and swept it with his right hand. Su Ye''s process of learning magic was played at ten times the speed.


    He moved his finger again and the playback speed increased to a hundred times.


    "Very good." Thucydides'' thick voice sounded in the office.


    Niederon tried his best to cover up the surprise in his heart, which could make Thucydides say very well, indicating that Suye had great potential and even exceeded himself.


    Thucydides moved his finger again and passed the contents of the magic book to his own book.


    Niden said: "after finding out that Su Ye was promoted to a magic apprentice, I sent someone to investigate and sent the investigation to you. You must have seen it. That lawns, shall I fix it? "


    Thucydides did not look at nidern, turned his chair, looked out of the window, and gently tapped the cover of the magic book with his index finger.


    After a while, Thucydides said, "it''s not necessary."


    "What if lawns killed Su ye?"


    "Burial, including his bandit group and the nobles behind him." Thucydides'' voice was very flat.


    "Yes." Niedern''s heart trembled. Sure enough, the teacher would never be soft on the enemy.


    Niden added: "as usual, tomorrow''s low-level Magic game will be held as scheduled, and the Athens noble college has sent an official parchment letter. The participating members of the bronze and black iron ranks of the college have determined that the magic apprentices are not ideal. Can su ye be sent to play? When those fools face the cheetah, they are not as good as a su Ye. I think highly of him and want to sharpen him. "


    "Yes." Thucydides answered quickly this time¡° He is too smart now and has just mastered magic. He should not want to get hurt or lose face. I tried to deceive... Persuade him. " Ned Endau. Thucydides nodded naturally. After a while, two bear Goblins who were only a little shorter than ordinary people knocked on the door and brought lunch. After dinner, niederon was about to leave. He suddenly stopped, coughed and asked, "teacher, I ask you a question, which can only be answered in three seconds. If you can''t answer it, you will be expelled... Cough, you will lose your student niederon. You took a tiger, an eagle, a sheep and a rabbit on a boat. In a storm, your magic was exhausted and all four animals were injured. There happens to be an island ahead. You can only take one animal to the island. Which one would you choose? One... Two... Two... Two... Three! " After niederon slowly counted three, Thucydides slowly said his answer after a few seconds. Ned stayed for a while¡° Is the teacher so indifferent to losing me? " Niederon sighed, rolled his eyes, covered his left chest and walked out. Thucydides thought quietly. After a moment, he reopened the magic book... Su Ye didn''t waste time after dinner. He prepared the afternoon course first, and then reviewed the morning course. At the first class in the afternoon, Su Ye finally returned to the familiar time and listened carefully. In the course of listening to the class, Su ye will constantly verify and compare the contents of the teacher and the contents of the textbook. In case of any doubt or incomprehension, he will write it down immediately without taking time to think about it. Su ye still adheres to the principle of exercising the brain, does not take too many notes, and only remembers very few key words or questions. After each class, Su ye would stand up to relieve the fatigue of sitting for a long time, and then quickly draw a simplified mind map of the previous class with a magic book to assist memory. After several consecutive classes in the afternoon, Su Ye felt very good, so he decided to continue to study according to the original plan. All courses were normally previewed, attended classes, reviewed and did homework, while other available time was used to study the key courses he had selected before. During the recess, Su Ye finished the mind map of the last class and began to think about what to learn in the last self-study class. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 41

    After reading the basic magic class, Su Ye always felt that he didn''t remember well enough, but these contents were the top priority. Yu Guang saw that Holt was resting and had an idea.


    Su Ye pretended and said, "Holt, how are you doing in your basic magic class today?"


    Holt felt a headache and said, "I can probably understand, but I can''t remember."


    Su Ye immediately smiled and said, "I think it''s OK. Let me tell you, what I said today is easy to remember. Imagine a map in your mind. In the middle is the Greek peninsula and the Aegean Sea. At the junction of the blue sea and the yellow land, there is a towering white magic tower, which is the inner form of our Greek magicians. On the clouds around the magic tower, a rainbow carriage kept running. The magic carriage is the usual flying magic weapon of our Greek mages. "


    "On the top of the map, that is to the north, there is a large area of ice and snow. In that snow, there are all kinds of wild animals, such as polar bears, arctic foxes and whales. These animals are the inner form of Nordic magicians, called animal souls. In the ice and snow, big ships break the ice and move forward. It is a Flying Magic tool commonly used by Northern European magicians. "


    "On the right side of the map, in the East, there is a large green plain. There are two big rivers across the plain. Between the two rivers, there is a big copper lamp. When you rub, a lamp God with head, arms, upper body and lower body pops up. This is the inner form of Persian magician, lamp God. A flying carpet flies like a mad dog. This is the magical aircraft of the Persian magician. "


    "At the bottom of the map is the south. There is a large desert, which is called desolation. In the center of the desert, there is a large hourglass with an unknown height of hundreds of thousands of meters, which must be pushed to the sky. The hourglass patters golden sand, representing the inner form of Egyptian magicians, the hourglass. Then you will find that pyramids fly around the hourglass. This is the magic aircraft commonly used by Egyptian magicians. "


    Before Hote could speak, Su Ye continued: "now you use a map to accommodate the magician system of four countries. Is it clearer and more vivid to contact the magic tower of Greek magicians, the animal soul of Nordic magicians, the lamp God of Persia and the hourglass of Egypt?"


    Holt nodded his head in confusion and said, "yes, the big magic tower, the beasts in the snow, the lamp God between the two rivers, the hourglass in the desert, and then?"


    "Then you continue to learn, come on!"


    Su Ye patted Hote''s arm, then closed his eyes. In his mind, there appeared the maps of the four magic countries created by the image memory method. After another aftertaste, he felt that his memory was very firm. He continued to open the magic book and look for the next knowledge point.


    After a while, Su Ye patted the stunned Hote again and said, "Hote, your meditation class doesn''t seem to be very good?"


    "Yes." Holt looked at Su ye with an ominous premonition.


    "Then I''ll tell you about depicting the magic matrix..."


    Su Ye suddenly became a guy with a broken mouth. He talked about three knowledge points during the recess.


    When the bell rang for the last self-study class, Su Ye stopped and said, "Holt, let''s study together. You can do it!"


    Holt was moved and said, "thank you, Su Ye. After you told me again, I feel much better, otherwise I still can''t understand."


    Su ye said, "when you can tell me, you really understand. Come on."


    Hotter quickly shook his head and said, "forget it, I can''t tell you. Tell me more about it later. "


    "No problem!" Suye road.


    Because there is no teacher to manage, the self-study class is noisy. Some students who love learning leave the classroom and find a quiet place to study.


    With the magic book, Su ye went to the teacher one by one and asked him what he needed to review today and what he needed to preview tomorrow.


    When I came back, the self-study class was about to end.


    Su ye, regardless of others, seriously wrote down the contents to be reviewed and previewed on the blackboard.


    As soon as the school bell rang, the students dispersed in a crowd, and one third of them were still studying.


    Su Ye didn''t go, but went to dinner with Holt, and then went to the stadium. Along the way, he nagged about several knowledge points in today''s class. Some knowledge points suddenly got stuck halfway. He quickly flipped through the book to find out, and then went on.


    Holt was very grateful, but he always thought Su Ye was so strange.


    However, Su Ye was so serious that he was embarrassed to refuse.


    Su Ye didn''t disturb Hote too much. After Hote began to practice his war skills, he immediately walked home.


    Four or five blocks away, Plato''s college was out of sight, and a carriage suddenly stopped in front.


    "Good evening, classmate Su Ye."


    Hutton, smiling, suddenly jumped out of the carriage, followed by two tall young men.


    If it had happened yesterday, Su ye would have been a little flustered, but now, after looking at the two powerful young men, he felt that they were apprentices and soldiers at most, and smiled.


    The magic cow rope has been tied to the waist and blocked by the belt.


    "Good evening, Mr. Hutton."


    Su Ye is ready to take out the magic dagger from the ruins at any time. With an exaggerated smile, Hutton said, "you said that day that you would invite me to dolphin river for dinner. My father knows. My father said, how can I ask my classmates to invite me to dinner? Therefore, he will pack a single room in dolphin river today to entertain you alone. I wonder if Su ye will go? " Su Ye was trying to escape. He was stunned and asked, "is it really in the dolphin river?" Hutton smiled proudly and said, "that place may be rare for you, but for our family, it''s just an ordinary restaurant. My father should have been waiting for a long time. Won''t you dare to go? "¡° Your father is already there? " Hutton said impatiently, "of course, do I have to lie to you?" The two men behind Hutton stepped forward and stared at Su Ye. Su Ye realized that Hutton was telling the truth and said with a smile, "if it''s the dolphin River, I really want to see it." Hutton smiled contemptuously and said, "then get in the car and let''s have a good dinner!" His pronunciation of "good" is very strong¡° Yes, Mr. Hutton, you are so enthusiastic. " Su Ye smiled and took the initiative to get into the carriage. Hutton winked at the other two young people and indicated that they were optimistic about Su Ye. The two youths nodded their heads gently. The four men sat down, the coachman whipped, and the four horses pulled the carriage forward. Su Ye looked around at the carriage and said, "Hutton, I didn''t expect your family to be so rich. Ordinary craftsmen can''t make carriages. Only magicians can make them. Is this carriage worth at least a hundred golden eagles? "¡° A hundred golden eagles? Su Ye''s words are so mean. My father spent 300 golden eagles on this carriage! " Hutton made no secret of his pride. Su ye said in surprise, "really? Ordinary carriages are so expensive. How much do magicians need for their magic carriages? " Hutton sneered and said, "hillbilly. The cheapest magic carriage also needs two thousand gold eagles, and it can only sit two people. "¡° That''s right. " Su Ye deliberately looked for words to chat, distracted Hutton''s attention, secretly looked outside the carriage several times, and found that this road really went to the dolphin River, so he was relieved. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 42

    Soon the carriage stopped.


    "Master Hutton, the dolphin river is here." The sound of the groom came from outside.


    The two young men in the carriage stared at Su Ye closely.


    Su Ye smiled and calmly got off the bus. Hutton also followed up and said, "come with me. Don''t go in. You can''t find the way!"


    Two other youths stood quietly behind Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood at the door and looked up at the familiar beech sign and the silver dolphins on it.


    Su Ye looked around. The two strong men on both sides were the ones he had seen before.


    The two strong men immediately nodded their heads to show their respect.


    Su Ye nodded casually and went in.


    The dolphin river was very busy at night. The waiters were busy. Su Ye glanced at it and didn''t see the two waiters and the foreman he met last time.


    Suye calmly followed Hutton inward, and occasionally heard familiar words.


    salad.


    "Here, please come in." Hutton stood at the door of a room and made an arrogant gesture of invitation.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hutton." Su ye walked in.


    Hutton then went in, and the two young men stood outside and closed the door.


    There are two people sitting in the room.


    A middle-aged man in his forties was wearing a gorgeous Persian style robe. He had a gold collar around his neck, a gold bracelet on his wrist, eight of his ten fingers, a gem ring and a smile. He was a third similar to Hutton.


    Another middle-aged man, wearing a simple brown robe and yellowish complexion, was playing with a dagger in boredom.


    The dangerous dagger jumped and flew like a bird in his hand.


    At the moment they entered the room, the man held a fixed dagger and looked at Su Ye carefully, with a faint mockery in his eyes.


    Hutton immediately bowed to the middle-aged man holding the dagger and said, "Uncle sennet."


    Sennet nodded his head, smiled and said nothing.


    Suye glanced at senet and suspected that the man was using a pseudonym. His face was closer to the Egyptians than the Greeks, and senet was an Egyptian board game.


    "Father, I brought Su Ye." Hutton smiled and sat down next to the glittering man.


    The man looked at Su ye, gently nodded his chin and said, "Su ye, right? Please have a seat My name is Harmon, son of Astyanax. "


    Su Ye smiled and heard Harmon''s father''s name. He knew that the man was full of lies.


    The name Astyanax can''t be called by anyone. It means that the people who protect the city-state are either the children of great nobles, or they have made great achievements and changed their names. At least there have been great people in their ancestors.


    "Hello, Mr. Harmon." Su Ye sat down calmly.


    Harmon frowned and looked at senet.


    Nathaniel straightened up slowly, put away his dagger and looked at Su Ye coldly.


    Suye felt the different breath of sennet, and even made his magic tower feel pressure.


    It means that even if the opponent is not a bronze warrior, he may also be a particularly powerful black iron warrior.


    Su Ye picked up a piece of sheep cheese in the pottery plate and said, "I heard that the cheese in dolphin river is good. Thank you very much for inviting me here to have a big meal. "


    With that, Su Ye began to eat in front of the three.


    Hutton''s face was angry, and sennet looked the same. Harmon smiled and said, "son, your classmate is different from what you said. I think he is very clever, not like the third fool. "


    Hutton remembered how miserable he had been beaten in the classroom yesterday. He gnashed his teeth and said, "he is the third fool!"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Hutton, we have agreed not to call this nickname again. It''s too much for you to continue calling it."


    Hutton said angrily, "why, do you still want to hit me here?"


    Hutton was about to get up, but his father grabbed his arm and forcibly grabbed it.


    Harmon said with a smile, "Suye, look what you''ve done to my son. I think it''s not him who goes too far, it''s you. "


    Harmon said, picked up a larger glass and drank slowly.


    Su Ye held out his hand and said, "Uncle Harmon, you were not present at that time. If you were present, you would be like me. After all, a pelus in our class has been bullied by him to drop out of school. If I drop out, where will the teachers of Plato college put their face? When Hutton came to Plato''s college to study, he thought he was a spy sent by the noble college and specifically forced the students of Plato''s college to drop out. What do you say, uncle Harmon? "


    Harmon was stunned, glanced at his son, looked at Su ye, and asked, "are you sixteen years old?"


    "Sixteen." Suye road.


    "Eloquent." The smile on harmon''s face faded.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Suye road.


    "In our Egypt, people who speak wrong will have their tongues cut off." Senet said expressionless.


    "You Egypt are so tolerant. In Athens, you may not even be able to keep your head." Su ye said with a smile. With a cold flash in senet''s eyes, Harmon slowly poured out the wine in the glass, stared at Su Ye''s eyes, and slowly pushed the big glass to the middle of the table¡° Let''s get to the point. " Harmon road. The three men stared at Su ye together. Su ye might be nervous before today, but he was not afraid after the training of three cheetahs in the morning¡° I thought today''s topic was eating. " Su Ye is still smiling. Senet frowned slightly and looked at Harmon. Harmon also glanced at his old friend and gently nodded his head, looking more dignified than before. Harmon coughed softly, cleared his throat and said, "how do you support your next studies after your parents died?"¡° I can rely on myself. " Suye road¡° The pain of self-reliance will be far more than you think. " Harmon road¡° I know. " Suye road. Harmon smiled with satisfaction. Su Ye continued: "the harvest of self-reliance is far beyond your imagination. Uncle Harmon is a successful rich businessman. I believe you must have had such a harvest. " Harmon couldn''t help looking at Hutton and found that his son was still angry and his hatred of iron and steel flashed away. Harmon put his hand on Hutton''s shoulder and exerted a slight force. Hutton hissed and was about to shout, but he looked at his father''s serious expression and immediately shut his mouth. Harmon smiled, "I''m a businessman. I like to make money, so I like to invest in anything and anyone. My son is not successful. After he said something about you, I suddenly became interested in you and thought you had a bright future, so I was ready to invest in you. " Hutton opened his mouth and looked at his father in disbelief. Is this the father who scolded Su ye and said that he must cut off Su Ye''s hand and put Su ye into the dunghill last night? Or the father who said he would never allow others to humiliate his son? Am I still my own? Hutton doubted his identity for the first time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 43

    Su Ye didn''t expect this to happen. He smiled and said, "I''d like to know your investment conditions."


    Harmon smiled and said, "I''m a very trustworthy person, and I''m also a very fair person, so it''s up to you to choose."


    Su Ye looked at Harmon, pinched another fig, put it in his mouth and chewed it slowly.


    Harmon said, "I can give you two hundred golden eagles directly!"


    "Father..." Hutton exclaimed, but halmon stopped him with a look.


    Even one side of sennet showed surprise, and then quickly covered up.


    Su Ye was calm and said with a smile, "you are the best businessman I have ever seen."


    Harmon looked satisfied and said, "I like children who tell the truth. But, you know, I''m a businessman, but I''m a father. "


    The smile on harmon''s face disappeared.


    Su Ye is still smiling.


    Harmon continued, "I''m mercenary, I''m greedy, I''m opportunistic, and my hands are covered with things I shouldn''t touch. But I''m Hutton''s father after all. Any investment I make should not be above my love for him. "


    Hutton looked at his father, his nose sour, his eyes full of moving and worship.


    Harmon patted Hutton on the shoulder, looked at Su ye and said, "my conditions for investing in you are very simple. Now you bow your head to my son and admit your mistake, and are willing to help my son at the right time as his slightly lower friend. Of course, if you establish a deeper friendship and become true friends, as long as you are good for him, I don''t mind beating him three times a day. The premise is that you are willing to sincerely help my son. "


    "A lower friend, a servant?" There were more inexplicable things in Su Ye''s smile.


    "Far above servants. In my eyes, you are my nephew. " Harmon''s tone was sincere.


    Su Ye looked at Harmon, sighed, turned to Hutton and said, "if you had one tenth of your father''s wisdom, no, even one percent, you wouldn''t be beaten so badly by me."


    "You..." Hutton was furious.


    Harmon looked helplessly at his son, turned to Su ye and said, "this is a father''s investment."


    Su Ye sighed again and said, "Uncle Harmon, I sincerely call you uncle once. I admire your love for Hutton. However, you still think about it with the thinking of a businessman and don''t really think of yourself as a father. "


    "Oh?" Harmon looked at Suye.


    Su Ye stared into Harmon''s eyes and said slowly, "everyone is the son of his father."


    Harmon was stunned.


    Sennet, the soldier, was stunned.


    Hutton sneered, "your father is dead."


    Harmon couldn''t help grabbing Hutton''s shoulder and grinning his teeth.


    Su Ye glanced at Hutton coldly and said, "do you know why I beat this little rabbit?"


    Harmon sighed helplessly, stared at the black pottery glass for a long time, and then asked, "are you willing to accept my investment?"


    "I''d love to remove the conditions." Suye road.


    Harmon looked at Hutton and said, "I''m the father of this little rabbit after all."


    "Then I can only give up two hundred golden eagles." Suye road.


    Harmon pressed Hutton''s shoulder with his left hand and got up slowly, his face getting colder and colder.


    He bent down, grabbed the black pottery glass with his right hand and said, "I really hope you will think about it again."


    "No need." Su Ye looked up at Harmon standing up.


    "What a pity."


    Harmon said, pushing the black pottery glass in front of Su ye, then standing straight, his left hand still pressing on Hutton''s shoulder.


    "I don''t want to participate in the children''s affairs, but I''m Hutton''s father after all. No one can hurt my son without paying, "Harmon''s voice became unusually calm," even if you are a child. From today on, I will try my best to prevent my children from embarrassing you, but you have to pay the price. Look at this cup. "


    Su Ye glanced at a big pottery cup that could hold his two fists.


    Harmon looked down at Su ye, but said very gently, "do what you have done to my son here again. Of course, it''s for yourself. Keep punching your nose and punching all the time. Until you shed blood and fill the cup. "


    Harmon''s voice was so gentle that it seemed to be talking to his children.


    Hutton showed a happy smile and made no secret of his malice and happiness.


    The dagger appeared in senet''s hand again and flew like a butterfly.


    Harmon saw the smile on Su Ye''s face disappear and continued to say gently, "otherwise, you can''t get out of this door."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and then a waiter pushed the door in.


    The messenger first bent down and bowed, then handed out a wax board, smiled and said, "distinguished guest, what would you like?"


    Harmon was about to let the waiter out, but then he glanced at Su ye and said, "you can make the final choice after dinner." With that, Harmon reached out and took the wax plate. Su Ye looked at the wax plate. It was a rectangular wooden board with four sides sealed by brown wood strips to form grooves. The grooves were filled with solidified Black wax, which was covered with dish names engraved with sharp objects. Harmon''s eyes fell on the last line of the wax plate and said, "I specially asked my friends to book this private room last night just to taste the magical Kelton salad and have one first..." the waiter said politely: "distinguished guest, I''m very sorry. Kelton salad is so popular that it has sold out today. If you were half an hour earlier, you might still have a chance. When you come, you should see that there is salad on almost every table. " Harmon sneered, "why, when we are Hicks?" The waiter smiled bitterly and said, "distinguished guest, you misunderstood. Kelton salad dressing production is actually high enough to meet the normal supply of the restaurant, but today there are more guests. Most importantly, the great Pandion family held a big banquet in honor of the guests of the avellado family from Rome, and specially sent someone to take half of the salad dressing to entertain the distinguished guests. " Su Ye was stunned. The name avialdo sounded familiar. He vaguely remembered that he had heard of it at blue star, but he really couldn''t remember it. I remember that in today''s Rome, the avellado family is one of the richest hero families in Florence, which is really rich. Avirado, the ancestor of this family, was once a hero who killed giants. Suye saw a slight change in halmon''s face and realized that he was frightened by the name of the Pandion family. The Pandion family is one of the most powerful demigod families in Athens. The head of each family is respected as the "King". In Athens, and even in all Greece, every Baron of the demigod family had the power to take life and death from non nobles. In Athens today, only people of the demigod family are qualified to be consuls. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 44

    Even the smile on Hutton''s face suddenly disappeared. Although he was small, he knew what the Pandion family meant, and what a big man Kelton and the restaurant had entered.


    The waiter''s tone was normal, but in everyone''s opinion, at the moment of talking about the "Pandion family", the waiter was obviously more arrogant.


    "Well... Let''s order other dishes." Harmon didn''t lose his mind after all, but his tone was full of regret.


    He quickly ordered some dishes and handed the waxboard menu to the waiter.


    The waiter was about to turn around when Su Ye''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Waiter, we still order Kelton salad, but please tell chef master that it was ordered by Suye." Suye road.


    "Do you know Mr. master?" The waiter''s attitude was a little more enthusiastic.


    "We worked together." Su Ye nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I will bring your words to you." The waiter is extremely respectful to Su ye, even if he knows that Harmon is richer than Su Ye.


    When the waiter left, the three people in the room stared at Su Ye.


    Harmon was numb in his legs and feet, but he still didn''t want to sit down.


    Harmon is rich and comparable to ordinary little nobles, but he is neither a magician nor a soldier, and he is a Gentile. His status in Athens is very low, which is why he spent a lot of money to send Hutton to Plato''s college.


    No matter how hard he tried, because of the identity of foreigners, Harmon could not succeed even if he wanted to make friends with powerful figures or nobles.


    Master chef is not as rich as Harmon, and his status is not high. However, in Greece, only native citizens can serve as chef qualified for sacrifice, and their relationship with the priests of major temples is extraordinary.


    He was a man Harmon could never afford to offend.


    "Su ye, how do you know master chef?" Asked Harmon cautiously.


    Su ye said honestly, "we''ve only met once. My parents are bakers and have worked with him."


    "Well." The three looked at each other, relaxed and sat down slowly.


    Hutton hesitated for a while before asking, "have you really only met once?"


    Su ye said seriously, "I''ve only met once. I''ve only had one meal. I haven''t seen it since."


    Hutton gave his father a look.


    Harmon nodded, looking much more relaxed.


    "Put away your glass." Harmon warned.


    Su Ye picked up the black pottery wine glass, looked at the bottom of the bottle, looked at the three people, and put it on his right hand side.


    Hutton sat on Suye''s right.


    Sennet slowly put away his dagger and frowned.


    Time passed slowly, and one dish after another came up. The three people ate silently, but Su Ye occasionally commented, which made the three people feel uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of noise outside.


    "Mr. master!"


    "Chef master!"


    "Today is really lucky..."


    "I heard he was the creator of Kelton salad."


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    A strong smell of cooking fume poured into the room.


    A middle-aged man in a white robe was standing at the door, wearing a large apron, which was covered with all kinds of stains. His face was tired, but his upturned moustache and happy eyes made him a little tired.


    "Xiao Suye, why didn''t you say hello before you came? Today is too busy. Don''t blame us for the poor reception at dolphin river. " Master, who has never laughed very much, came in with a salad bowl in his hand and greeted Su ye with a smile.


    "Good evening, Mr. master. I was suddenly invited to come." Su Ye got up with a smile.


    Master put down the salad bowl, opened his arms and said, "you can see my appearance, so you won''t hug you. Enjoy your dinner and tell the waiter if you have any complaints. It''s too busy today. Let''s talk again when we have time. "


    "OK, you are busy."


    Master smiled, patted Suye on the shoulder and walked out quickly.


    The three men stared at Su Ye.


    It''s called only once?


    Others don''t know. Harmon knows very well that master always thinks the kitchen is bigger than heaven. He dares to scold Kelton. How can he be so enthusiastic about people who have only met once? And deliver the salad yourself?


    Kelton doesn''t even have this treatment!


    "The salad is very good. Try it." Su Ye grabbed a little and put it in his mouth. He nodded gently. It tastes great. It must be made by master himself. Both the proportion of vegetables and the proportion of salad dressing can be called perfect.


    The three sat for a long time before they slowly tasted the salad.


    "It''s delicious..." Hutton''s taste has been completely Hellenistic.


    "Good." Harmon nodded.


    Senny gave a look. He was not used to the taste, but he felt very novel.


    After the salad, Harmon looked at the black pottery glass and his silly son. He looked hesitant and thought about the consequences of offending master. He found that master may not be hostile to himself for Su Ye. Even if he is hostile, he just doesn''t welcome himself to dolphin River, so he won''t use human favor to ask the priest to suppress himself.


    Moreover, for him, priests are not difficult to deal with. As long as they are willing to donate to the temple, they will basically be forgiven. Finally, he gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, stared at Su ye and said slowly, "now that you have finished your meal, it''s your choice."¡° What choice? " Su ye asked¡° Friends or wine glasses. " Harmon''s voice was so cold that he could no longer maintain the gentle tone of victory¡° Can you choose none? " Su ye asked¡° No! " Harmon road¡° I think so. " Su Ye smiled. Harmon turned his head and looked at senet beside him. To the surprise of Harmon and Hutton, sennet didn''t stand up immediately, but hesitated for several seconds before slowly taking out the dagger. Harmon''s heart clicked and saw that Sennett was influenced by master and Kelton behind master. The owner of dolphin River Restaurant is the famous silver soldier Kelton. It can be said that he is one of the most powerful people in the whole civic area, and his influence is even greater than that of the frustrated little aristocrats. Harmon knew that he could not climb Kelton''s position in his life, and his son might still have a chance. Harmon thought of this, looked at his disheartened son and scolded in his heart. If it weren''t for Hutton, he didn''t want to offend any students of Plato college, even the third fool who might drop out at any time. When senet stood up, Harmon couldn''t help saying, "senet, you don''t have to think too much. I have investigated his background. He is just the son of a baker. Even if he knows master, he is only a general friend at most. There can be no big man behind him. " Sennet didn''t expect Harmon to be so depressed. He didn''t say anything and nodded his head gently. Harmon put down his heart and stared at Su ye again. He looked vicious for the first time and said in a harsh voice: "since you choose the road to the underworld, don''t blame me. Come on, do it yourself or let''s help you! " Just then, the door of the room was pushed open with a sudden bang. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 45

    A tall and handsome middle-aged man came in. His right hand gently turned the snake head ring in his left hand. He was in high spirits. With a very light color of banter on his face, he looked at Su ye and said loudly: "Oh, future magician, how can he have time to eat in my little place?"


    "Kay... Mr. Kelton..." Harmon was startled and stammered.


    Hutton was stunned. How could Mr. Kelton know Su ye?


    Sennett thrust the dagger into his waist behind him, and immediately bowed his head to greet him: "Mr. Kelton, Mr. Huck."


    Kelton and Huck just glanced at him and didn''t look at him at all.


    Kelton blinked and stared at the door. He glanced at several people present. He thought that Su ye had dinner with his friends and asked Su ye to thank him, but the atmosphere in the room was a little wrong.


    Harmon was full of panic and soon realized that if Su Ye really made friends with Kelton, he might be planted here today.


    I must not offend Kelton!


    Suye can''t know a big man like Kelton!


    He tried his best to think and quickly grasped a key point. Kelton''s attitude was very special. He didn''t like to welcome old friends. His tone was sarcastic. It seemed that he didn''t like Su Ye.


    "Doesn''t Kelton like Su ye? yes! It must be! Listen to Kelton''s tone. He must have come to trouble Su Ye. He must be! " Harmon''s hand trembled and resisted the urge to wipe his sweat.


    Su ye still sat in his chair, glanced over Kelton, nodded to Huck and said, "Mr. Huck."


    "Yes." Huck gave a gentle hum and nodded back.


    Harmon and Hutton did not pay attention to Huck''s response, but sennet, who was most concerned about Huck, set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Most people don''t know Huck, but he knows Huck''s power too well. He is a strong man who has fought against silver soldiers with a bronze body for a long time.


    Sennet took the initiative to compete with Huck, but Huck didn''t respond. Sennet couldn''t hold his breath and took the initiative to attack.


    Three moves.


    Just three moves, he was knocked unconscious by Huck''s elbow.


    Sennet knew Huck''s temper very well. He was neither hot nor cold when he met bronze soldiers at the same level. Now he responded to a child. There was definitely a problem.


    "Huh? Su ye, what do you mean? Didn''t you see me? " Kelton stared at Su ye and asked. He almost tilted his nose. He only asked Huck but not me. Who is Kelton?


    Seeing Kelton''s attitude, Harmon was overjoyed and judged that Kelton hated Su ye again. However, he always felt that there was something wrong.


    Su Ye glanced at Kelton and said, "why can''t you see it? It''s said that Mr. Kelton has been in the limelight in Athens these two days. If I''m right, has he just returned from the Pandion family? "


    When Harmon heard Su Ye''s tone, his body trembled slightly. Su Ye dared to sneer at Kelton. What does this mean?


    Harmon''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    To everyone''s surprise, with Su Ye''s obvious ridicule, Kelton not only didn''t get angry, but also smiled triumphantly. He straightened his robe with his hand and said, "I didn''t do anything, just sent a little salad dressing, and then talked to Mr. Perth, the housekeeper of the Pandion family."


    "Then forget the dolphin river?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton thought Su Ye was joking before. After all, he joked first, but now he realized that Su Ye''s tone was wrong. While looking at the other three people, he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The three of them are going to smash the restaurant in the dolphin river." Suye road.


    "Huh?" Kelton''s stern eyes swept over the three, unconsciously showing the prestige of the silver soldier.


    "I didn''t!" Cried Harmon hastily.


    "I went to the wrong room." Sennett wanted to leave, but Huck swept his eyes and stood helpless.


    When Harmon heard what sennet said, his back was cold and he hurried to look at him with questioning eyes.


    Senet bowed his head and didn''t look at Harmon at all.


    "The three of them are not your friends?" Kelton finally broke away from the joy of making friends with the Pandion family and began to take it seriously.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I thought Mr. Harmon was your good friend."


    "How can it be? I''ve only seen this guy two or three times and haven''t spoken." Kelton road.


    "Actually said..." Harmon whispered, not daring to refute.


    Su ye said, "that''s strange. How dare he say in the dolphin river that if I don''t fill a glass of blood here, I can''t get out of this door."


    Harmon was terrified.


    Kelton instantly understood that Su Ye didn''t come by himself. He was threatened.


    Kelton was furious. He finally got in touch with the Pandion family with the salad. Before the laurel fragrance of the Pandion family on the robe dissipated, someone bled the greatest hero in his home?


    Kelton tried to restrain his anger, stared at Harmon and said, "you want to bleed Suye in my restaurant?"


    Harmon could not stand the anger of the silver soldier. He seemed to see a Warcraft standing in front and said tremblingly: "sir... You misunderstood. I didn''t do anything. My son and Su ye were classmates. I invited my classmates to eat normally and let them become good partners. Hutton, do you think so? " When his father called out the name of the man in front of him, Hutton was frightened. He didn''t know what to say, but nodded hard. Kelton sighed and said, "it seems that everyone knows that Kelton is too kind and easy to cheat." Sennet said decisively, "Mr. Kelton, it''s like this. Harmon wants to teach Mr. Suye a lesson because Mr. Suye beat his son Hutton. I owe Harmon a favor. Let''s have a look. But because Mr. Su Ye''s words are sharp and his temperament is extraordinary, my conscience tells me that I can''t hurt such people, so I''m going to leave. I didn''t expect you two to come in. " Harmon clenched his fists and wanted to work hard with senet. Kelton didn''t care about sennet at all. He just stared at Harmon and made Harmon look hairy all over¡° Kay... Mr. Kelton... "When Harmon saw that Kelton''s body surface turned pale silver, he was too frightened to say a complete word. Silver soldiers can smash a house with one punch. Hutton trembled and fell to the ground with a plop, desperately trying to get up, but his legs lost control and couldn''t get up¡° Don''t scare the children. " Su Ye wrote lightly. Kelton snorted, gathered his strength, reached for a chair and sat down¡° Listen to you. " Kelton said lazily. Sennett looked at Su Ye incredibly. At least it was the golden warrior who could make Kelton say this. Who was su ye? When Harmon heard Kelton''s words, he knew he was finished today. If Kelton and Su ye were only familiar, he would still have the opportunity to move out of the people he knew, but now Kelton actually obeyed Su Ye. If the people he knew knew knew knew, they would immediately get rid of their relationship and run as far as they could. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 46

    Su Ye picked up the black pottery glass and walked slowly to Hutton.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Hutton hurried to move behind him, shrank in the corner and kicked his legs desperately, as if the ground was frozen and kept slipping.


    When Harmon saw his son like this, he was angry and anxious, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Even senet didn''t hesitate to sell himself. What can he do?


    Su ye put the black pottery glass beside the table, then slowly extended his hand to Hutton in the corner, smiled gently and said, "do you remember what we said yesterday? We are friends, classmates, partners, not enemies. "


    Seeing Su Ye''s kind appearance, Hutton''s panic decreased slightly and asked, "will you forgive me?"


    "Of course, of course." Su Ye''s smile is more sincere.


    Hutton hesitated for a moment and slowly stretched out his hand. Su Ye pulled Hutton up and to the table for the second time.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand, while finishing Hutton''s robe, he said gently, "look at you. If a good man doesn''t do it, he''s going to hurt me and make himself so embarrassed. Why? Go to school and grow up well. You''re good enough, aren''t you? Why do you have to trample on others to express yourself? Let me think about it. Maybe you don''t think you can be excellent. You think you''re rubbish and shit, so you can only express yourself in this way. "


    Hutton didn''t understand. Halmond''s face tightened. Then he saw that Su Ye grabbed Hutton''s hair with his left hand, and his right fist was like a sledgehammer, hitting Hutton on the nose one after another.


    Blood cascaded down Hutton''s nose.


    Hutton first cried in pain, and then was beaten into a semi coma. If Su Ye hadn''t grabbed his hair, he would have fallen down.


    Hutton''s face was like rotten pork.


    Su ye took the black pottery glass in his right hand and put it under Hutton''s chin.


    Blood mixed with tears slowly flowed into the wine glass.


    Su ye turned to look at Harmon and said with a smile, "don''t worry, wait. After all, you chose such a big cup."


    Harmon''s body was trembling and his soul was trembling.


    At this moment, he had the illusion that a devil was sucking his son''s blood.


    He couldn''t believe that he had an unprecedented fear of a child.


    Su Ye is laughing, but Harmon''s world is frozen.


    "The flow is a little slow. Is your name senet? Come and do me a favor. " Suye looked at the Egyptian again.


    Sennet didn''t say a word. He stepped over quickly and punched Hutton three times on the nose. One punch was harder than the other. Su Ye almost missed Hutton''s hair.


    Wow


    Nose blood flows down again.


    Hutton screamed twice and fainted again.


    Harmon gnawed his teeth and wanted to peel sennet alive.


    Su ye said helplessly, "I asked you to hold Hutton, but I didn''t let you do it."


    Sennet was stunned and hurriedly helped Hutton.


    Kelton was amused by this scene and turned to ask Huck, "is he the one you solved in three seconds?"


    "Two and a half seconds." Huck thought and answered carefully.


    Senet had a calm face.


    Harmon is like an ice cave.


    After a while, Hutton opened his eyes vaguely. Before he could see what was happening in front of him, he heard Su Ye''s voice.


    "It stopped again."


    Then Hutton blacked out, fainted with doubt and pain, and didn''t even have time to be angry.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye finally put the full black pottery wine cup on the table in front of halmeng''s face.


    "Uncle Harmon, this is what you want." Su ye asked softly.


    Harmon''s body suddenly trembled, and Su Ye''s voice was like the whisper of hell.


    Harmon glanced at his miserable son, looked at the blood glass mixed with snot and tears, and sat down dejectedly with no God in his eyes.


    "Su ye, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that. I should restrain my children, I should let him treat his classmates well, I should let him learn to be kind to others... "Harmon said, angry and anxious, even with a little cry.


    "Fear and shame are the root of cowardice." Kelton road.


    Su Ye gently pushed the black pottery glass forward.


    "Drink what you want." Su Ye''s tone was startlingly flat.


    Harmon looked up at Su ye with incredible eyes.


    The young man is like a devil.


    "Drink it." Su Ye''s tone is still flat.


    Kelton suddenly sighed and said, "Harmon, I''ve heard of you, a very smart man. Why do you think so hard and trouble Su ye? I don''t even have the courage. "


    Harmon trembled and regretted more and more. He began to doubt that Su Ye was probably the illegitimate son of a great noble. The background was very terrible, otherwise Kelton wouldn''t have said such words.


    Sennet''s hand is very stable, otherwise he can''t play with the dagger as a butterfly, but now he can''t control his trembling right hand.


    Kelton turned to look at Huck and said, "you don''t see what he scared Huck. He didn''t dare to borrow the magic dagger in front of Su Ye." Huck glanced at Kelton angrily, and didn''t give up teasing himself at this time. Su Ye pretended not to hear Kelton''s words and said to Harmon, "are you waiting for a toast or do you want to add a dish?" Harmon gritted his teeth, grabbed the black pottery glass, closed his eyes and poured it into his stomach. As soon as he loosened his hand, the black pottery glass fell to the ground, bent over and retched on the ground¡° Vomit... "Harmon felt countless rusty iron pieces churning in his stomach. Sennet looked at his old friend coldly. After all, he was just a businessman, not a soldier. Kelton smiled and said, "Su ye, what''s going on?" Su ye said the whole thing again¡° Pelus? The same name as a friend''s child. But are the students of Plato college so cowardly now? In those days, noble students were tyrannical, but we beat them very hard. Finally, we admitted our mistakes in public, and the matter passed. However, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. " Kelton looked at Su ye with great interest. He had seen too many bloody scenes. However, the means shown by the 16-year-old child shocked him more than those corpses. Su Ye smiled and said, "I know how to treat friends and enemies."¡° There are really not many people who can distinguish this. Have a drink today? " Kelton road. Su ye thought of the overflowing black pottery glass and said helplessly, "I don''t like water filled wine."¡° Everyone is like this. Just get used to it. " Kelton road. The Greeks believed that wine can drive people crazy and affect people''s mind. Only mixing water is a rational and elegant way to drink. Suye turned to look at Harmon, and suddenly turned back and smiled at Kelton¡° What? " Kelton was not sure what Suye was laughing at¡° His eyes are better than yours. " Su Ye is still laughing¡° Um. " Huck agrees. Kelton thought of Su Ye''s saying that Harmon was willing to invest with two hundred gold eagles. His face sank and he began to think. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 47

    At this time, Hutton snorted and opened his eyes vaguely.


    He was confused for a long time before he remembered what had happened. Tears fell, and then he gently wiped the thick solidified blood under his nose with his hand.


    While wiping and crying, I dare not say a word.


    Harmon sat decadent on the ground, looking at his son''s poor appearance, distressed and regretted.


    Suye walked slowly in front of Hutton, who was so frightened that he curled up like an attacked pangolin.


    Su Ye looked at Harmon again and said, "everyone is the son of his father, but I didn''t know until I knew Hutton that not everyone has a mother."


    Harmon was stunned for a long time before he realized what Su Ye was scolding.


    Kelton pointed to Suye and said to Huck, "see, Suye''s mouth can kill people."


    Su Ye suddenly stretched out his hand to Hutton and shook his finger gently. Hutton''s belt loosened and flew slowly into the air.


    Everyone present stared at the waist belt floating in the air, and then turned to stare at Su Ye.


    Hutton''s throat let out a leak, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Su ye, how could he be a magic apprentice!


    How is that possible?


    At this time, he understood why Su Ye was not afraid to get on the bus with himself. As long as Su Ye showed his identity as a magic apprentice and gave himself ten courage, he didn''t dare to do it.


    Hutton was filled with despair.


    Sennett looked at his old friend Harmon and almost broke his teeth. He wanted to cut his throat.


    Harmon and Hutton kept saying that Su Ye was a poor student and could never become a magician, so he came forward.


    Now, Su Ye is not only a magic apprentice, but also a second year magic apprentice in Plato college. It may not be much in the world, but in Athens, this kind of genius is no less than a bronze warrior.


    Senetinian could offend ten ordinary mages, nor would he offend a magical apprentice of Plato''s college.


    Harmon''s hand could not stop shaking. No matter how rich and knowledgeable he was, he was also an ordinary man. Now he saw with his own eyes that Su Ye used his magic power and his psychological defense line had completely collapsed.


    Harmon was completely crazy. He rushed in front of Hutton and threw his fist at Hutton.


    "You little beast, you want our family to be destroyed!"


    "Luckily he wasn''t hurt! If he is hurt here, I can only go into exile! How dare you insult a magician! Who gave you the courage! Who gave you the courage! "


    "Little beast! You almost killed me... "


    Harmon completely forgot that he was his father and was more like an avenger. Punching was not enough, but kicking.


    Hutton was already seriously injured and was knocked unconscious a few times.


    Huck looked at the belt floating in the air and bowed his head to ponder: can his magic dagger come back?


    Kelton looked at Su ye and suddenly felt that Su Ye seemed to be reborn after only one day. He even couldn''t see through this man.


    The second year''s magic apprentice has just started two days. Even in Plato''s college, which is full of talents, it can be regarded as excellent.


    Su ye took back his magic, went to the door and said, "Harmon said I can''t get out of the door today if I don''t fill a glass of blood. Let them stay in the door for one night. " Then he walked out.


    "No problem." Kelton got up.


    Sennet quickly bent down and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Kelton, Mr. Suye and Mr. Huck. I''ll look after them."


    Kelton glanced at Huck, motioned him to finish, and then followed Suye out.


    Along the way, many guests greeted Kelton. Kelton mostly nodded his head gently. Only when he met a few guests, he smiled and said to see off the guests and talk later.


    Those who can come to dolphin River Restaurant are either rich or expensive. They immediately focused on Su ye and wondered who can let Kelton see off the guests in person.


    Su Ye didn''t know anyone and went directly to the door.


    "Don''t you stay for dinner?" Kelton stood outside the door.


    "Two meals." Suye road.


    Kelton nodded and said, "the canteen of the college is no worse than mine except for its poor taste. But why did you suddenly get promoted to a magic apprentice? As far as I know, it''s much harder to promote a magic apprentice than a soldier. "


    "Maybe I''m lucky." Suye road.


    "Achievers like to use luck to cover up their efforts and show humility. By the way, the one hundred golden eagle is no longer a loan, but completely belongs to you. It is my investment. " Kelton smiled.


    Su Ye was about to thank him and suddenly asked, "when did you make this decision?"


    "Huck came back that day and told me about your trip to blunt knife tavern." Kelton road.


    Su ye thought deeply, then smiled and said, "I see. Now you also have the friendship of a magician."


    "You mean I didn''t have it before?" Kelton couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The two men chatted at the door. Kelton arranged a carriage to send Su ye away. Watching the carriage disappear into the street, Kelton''s smile disappeared, turned into the restaurant, his smile recovered again, and walked back to the room regardless of other guests. Hutton''s two young servants squatted on the ground. Hutton was covered in blood and unconscious. Harmon was tired and sat in his chair panting. Sennett completely regarded himself as a supervisor and stared at the others with incomparable cooperation. Huck stood motionless at the door. As soon as Kelton entered the door, the smile on his face disappeared again. He sat in his chair and stared at Harmon. Harmon felt Kelton''s cold eyes and numb scalp, and hurriedly said, "Mr. Kelton, I didn''t know Suye was your friend. If I knew, I would definitely make that little bastard Hutton admit his mistake. "¡° Your son is a little bastard. What are you? " Kelton said with a gloomy face¡° I''m a big bastard! " Harmon''s tone was a little righteous. Kelton looked at Harmon''s self humiliation and relaxed¡° How to solve this? " Kelton road. Harmon hurriedly said, "don''t worry. When I get out of here, I''ll take Hutton to Su Ye''s house and kowtow to admit my mistake. I must satisfy Mr. Su Ye."¡° He''s satisfied. What about me? " Harmon was almost crying. He thought it was none of your business, but said, "don''t worry, I will compensate for the cost of soiling your room. Ten times the compensation for the broken thing. "¡° You let Su ye break my heart! " Kelton road¡° Ah? " Harmon looked puzzled and wondered what it had to do with himself. Huck''s smile flashed by. Kelton said, "Su ye said you have more vision than me. I''m very sad!"¡° I really don''t know what that means. " Harmon thought Kelton was looking for an excuse to punish himself and cried. Kelton snorted coldly and said, "I invested 100 gold eagles in him the day before yesterday. You dare to invest 200 gold Eagles!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 48

    Harmon immediately recalled Su Ye''s words just now. He was so scared that his legs softened and said, "Lord Kelton, I just say casually. Where am I willing to give him 200 golden eagles."


    "Tell the truth!" Kelton whispered.


    Harmon had to say, "don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry."


    Harmon answered honestly, "I really wanted to teach him a lesson at first, but later I found that he was far more mature than his peers and wanted to get closer to him. One is to help Hutton, the other is to get to know the magician of Plato college in advance. There are not many two hundred golden eagles. Unfortunately, my son is too stupid. He can''t agree to make friends with Su Ye equally, so I can only make su Ye feel wronged. As a result, you can see. An excellent magician like Su ye will not bow his head in front of a rough man like me. "


    "In other words, you owe Su Ye two hundred gold Eagles?" Kelton asked.


    Harmon was stunned. What kind of magic calculation is this?


    But the next moment, he looked happy and said, "no, no, no, I don''t owe him 200 gold eagles. It''s your adult. You want to invest another 200 gold eagles. I''ll send them to him tomorrow."


    Kelton sneered, "I''m short of your money?"


    Harmon suddenly wilted and said, "I misunderstood."


    Kelton''s right hand gently touched the snake head ring. After a while, he said, "I can''t make su ye think I''m inferior to you. Well, I''ll chase a hundred golden eagles. You can send it together tomorrow. "


    Harmon was stunned for a moment and scolded secretly in his heart. Kelton is really not a thing. No wonder he is a silver soldier with power and power, and he can only be bullied by the nobility.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send three hundred gold eagles to Su Ye''s house tomorrow."


    Sennett suddenly felt a little distressed for his old friend. After a meal, he ate up a house in the workshop area.


    "And you?" Huck suddenly looked at senet.


    Sennet was stunned for a moment and said with a sad face: "I''m just a bronze soldier. I spend a lot of money for cultivation. Without Mr. Kelton''s wisdom and Mr. Huck''s strength, I really can''t invest in Su Ye''s great magician in the future."


    "Send your dagger." Huck finished, and he didn''t know why. He felt refreshed.


    "But..."


    "Huh?" Huck snorted and interrupted SONET.


    "Don''t worry, I will personally hand over the magic dagger to Mr. Su Ye tomorrow!" Senet bit his teeth.


    Kelton wondered, is Su ye so charming? Why are you so biased towards him by your two capable men? Should you keep your men away from him?


    After getting off the carriage, Su ye returned home.


    After taking a few steps, Su Ye suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    After a while, I found that there was only one person in this family.


    Before, there were at least slaves and servants at home.


    "I don''t have time to do housework. If I have time, hire a servant."


    Su ye thought to himself, first go to wash, then find wine at home and make a simple regular sacrifice to the three gods of Zeus, Athena and volgan in the living room.


    Later, Su Ye left the living room and entered his bedroom for magical meditation.


    After absorbing enough light from the divine world, Su Ye was energetic, made a to-do list for the evening, wrote a diary first, and simply recorded today''s events.


    After completing the diary, Su Ye crossed out the project and added new to-do items. Looking at the unfinished list, he took the trouble to ask himself about Larkin again, and looked at his next action from the macro and panoramic levels.


    Finally, Su Ye found that one thing was more important than preview, study and homework.


    To resume the battle with three cheetahs is to use the correct method to review the detailed battle process, summarize the phenomenon, refine the law and find the principle.


    On the mind map, Su ye first simply divided the whole process into three categories: self combat, cheetah combat and other precautions.


    The self battle is subdivided to form a secondary directory, including psychological state, combat mode, learning mode, spell use, magic formation and so on.


    Then the cheetah combat mode is divided into joint attack mode, front attack mode, back attack mode, avoidance mode and so on.


    Precautions are other points that should be paid attention to, including the suggestions put forward by Mr. niden.


    According to the secondary directory, Suye has been subdivided. Under the tertiary directory, it becomes more specific. When it comes to the tertiary directory, it has been specific to the actual action.


    Through careful grading, Su Ye almost reproduced the whole battle process in the morning.


    After that, Su Ye used different frameworks to explain and study each specific action and behavior, formulated specific change methods for his own shortcomings, and put them into the plan page to be deliberately practiced. Then, a new judgment scheme is formulated for the attack and avoidance of cheetahs, which is also included in the page to be deliberately practiced.


    According to his customary framework, Su ye went through six steps: recording, classification, analysis, reflection, planning action and waiting for practice.


    After that, Su Ye recorded the time, and then reviewed it four times tomorrow, seven days later, a month later and half a year later to fight the forgetting curve and turn it into long-term memory. Su ye still has a more perfect way to resume trading, but finally considering the problems of time and efficiency, he chose to complete rather than perfect. After writing, Su Ye checked it again and began to think. After thinking for a long time, write a line at the end of the page and bold it¡° What mode of thinking should I use to guide specific combat methods when fighting with enemies in high-speed beast form? " Even if everything analyzed before was forgotten, Su Ye didn''t care, only the last jargon. Su Ye looked at this question and thought for a long time. He didn''t have an answer. Realizing that this question was beyond his existing knowledge, he decided to keep it first and use his own method for text analysis in half a month. If you still can''t think of it in a month, ask Mr. niden again. After that, Su Ye began to do his homework. During this period, Jimmy sent a magic letter asking how to interpret the selected animals. Su ye still replied "guess". Whenever he was tired, Su Ye practiced magic meditation and continued to study after recovering his energy. It was not until 12 o''clock in the evening that Su Ye closed his book and was ready to go to bed. Su Ye doesn''t know whether magic meditation can replace sleep in the future, but at least for now, Su Ye feels that he should ensure at least six hours of sleep, which is related to the operation of the brain at night, processing memory and the core of learning. Before going to bed, Su ye put the open magic book at the door again and put Plato''s image outside. After that, Su Ye kept thinking in his heart: get up at six, get up at six, get up at six, I can''t be late again, I have to spend money to buy a magic alarm clock... Late at night, a shadow in the courtyard suddenly creeped, but only a few seconds later, the shadow suddenly dissipated and everything returned to peace. Early in the morning, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes and then looked out the door. It seemed darker than when he got up a few days ago. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 49

    Su Ye hurried to read the magic book. His face was happy. It was six o''clock in the morning.


    Su Ye happily washed and rinsed, and then received light in the yard to promote the secretion of serotonin. While he was energetic, he meditated deeply for ten minutes, then read yesterday''s notes very quickly, and finally walked out of the house.


    While walking, I looked around. Unfortunately, I didn''t see breakfast and uncle FIGO.


    Su Ye found a breakfast shop, ate some casually, and rushed to the school.


    When they arrived at Plato college, some students were walking in.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the third day of admission, Su Ye finally walked into the class along the marble main road like a real student.


    There is no fragrance of soil and grass on your feet.


    There were only a dozen people in the class. Su ye took a closer look and thought that his deskmates were all fighting like this?


    Behind the fifth table sat four people.


    Palos, Holt, Rick and Rollon are all reading carefully.


    Jimmy and Albert are not here.


    Looking at these four people, Su Ye showed a faint smile on his face.


    Walking to the table, Su ye said with a smile, "good morning."


    The four turned their heads together and looked at Su ye with incredible eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Holt couldn''t help shouting.


    Rick asked, "Suye, are you okay? We all guess you must be late today. "


    Su ye said with a smile, "I''m such a student who loves learning. How can I be late? From today on, I will come early and leave late and study hard. "


    "Ghosts believe." Rick smiled and continued to read.


    With an excited look, hort lowered his voice and said, "thank you so much. The map memory method you taught me yesterday is really easy to use! I''ve heard about the inner form of different magicians in four countries before, but I always feel at sixes and sevens. After you taught me, when I think about it, I can see the map in my head. I can remember the four inner forms and four magic tools clearly. I can''t be wrong in the exam. "


    Su ye said with a smile, "just be useful."


    Su ye thought that all the images and colors in that map involve the image memory method. The huge hourglass and magic tower belong to the exaggerated memory method, and the dynamic image involves the dynamic memory method. Putting these things together conforms to the human memory block principle, which is equivalent to the integration of four methods. It took him a long time to master them. Of course, they are effective.


    Rick and Rollon didn''t seem to hear their conversation at all, but Palos listened carefully.


    Palos thought, "I heard their conversation yesterday, too. I didn''t expect that even hotter said it was useful. I''ll write it down first. Later, they still use this method, and their grades improve. I''ll use it again. "


    Palos wrote it down in the magic book.


    Su Ye sat down, quickly looked at yesterday''s notes again, and then said to Holt, "I found several particularly important knowledge points yesterday. Do you want to listen?"


    Huote hurriedly said, "OK, listen! It''s very kind of you! "


    Su Ye chose several magic knowledge that he thought was the most important to explain.


    Holt listened with interest and occasionally asked questions, which would certainly embarrass Su Ye.


    Su ye had to think according to Holt''s questions, answer when there was a result, write it down when there was no result, and think about it later or ask the teacher.


    If you can''t answer the question, it means that you don''t understand the relevant knowledge enough.


    The rest of the class did their own work. There were several students with good grades but not in the front row who pointed out to Su ye and huote and secretly laughed at the two fools learning foolishly.


    Only Palos silently wrote down part of the conversation between the two, and then continued to learn.


    More and more people came and the classroom began to make noise. Su ye and huote simply went to the back window of the classroom, one for teaching and the other for listening.


    After talking for some time, Su Ye found that his behavior violated his own norms.


    As long as it is not determined that the other party is the enemy and as long as the two sides have the possibility of cooperation, we should use win-win thinking to guide our actions.


    What''s more, Holt is a classmate who has a good relationship and helped himself.


    Su ye can''t directly reveal Feynman''s skills yet, so he has repeatedly proposed to let hotter talk about it, but hotter is unwilling to live or die and thinks he can''t say it at all.


    Su Ye tried several times, but Holt didn''t want to, so he had to give up. He thought that when his grades gradually improved, he could convince him to reveal Feynman''s skills.


    However, Su Ye adhered to the guidance of win-win thinking and did not let Hote suffer. She not only helped Hote answer questions, but also took the initiative to teach some small methods and skills. For example, Su Ye deliberately used various memory methods several times before. When he used them too much, Hote trusted this method and refined it at the right time for Hote to practice.


    In fact, Feynman''s skills are mainly for one person to learn. It''s OK to teach knowledge to imaginary people, but it''s better to teach real people.


    Soon, the bell of the first class rang, and Su ye and huote were reluctant to give up.


    Huote said excitedly, "Suye, how about you teach me like this in the future? I feel like I''ve learned a lot. It''s great! " Su ye thought for a moment and said frankly, "this is a learning method I''m exploring. If I teach you this, it will improve my learning efficiency. I don''t want to be like this all the time. I''m afraid you think I use you for a long time. " As soon as hotter heard this, he was even happier and said, "I''ve been embarrassed and even guilty just now. I think I''ve wasted your time! Since you say it''s for your own study, and I think it''s for my own study, it''s good for us to study like this all the time! That''s it. Who says you''re stupid in the future? I''ll help you! I can''t fight. Find my classmate! My classmates can''t fight. Find a teacher. Two of my classmates are already teachers of the college! " Hotter said with a flying face, as if he were a big brother covering his little brother. Su ye could not laugh or cry. The fifth table was really normal for himself and Rick. The first class in the morning is still Mr. niden''s class. His classes are more important and have more class hours. After a while in class, nidern suddenly stopped and looked at the fourth table¡° Who knows why Hutton didn''t come? " Many students shook their heads. Su Ye found that there was a man on the front table. Su ye also shook his head¡° Well, go on. " Nidern''s tone was obviously different from that just now. Many students turned to Su ye with an inexplicable smile. Today, Suye came, but Hutton didn''t. People are late for school for three consecutive days. It''s strange that ned is not angry. Near the end of class, there was a sudden sound of heavy footsteps outside the door. Everyone put down the magic book and looked at the door. He saw a young man with blood stains all over his body standing at the door. Although his face seemed to have just been washed, his nose was crooked, his upper lip cracked, four or five teeth fell out, and his mouth was dark. His face was blue and red, swollen into a pig''s head, with tears in his eyes and unclean tears hanging on his cheeks. All the students looked blankly. Who is this? Why did you come to the door of our class? A few seconds later, many people reacted. Isn''t this Hutton! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 50

    How was Hutton beaten like this?


    By whom?


    Before they had finished guessing, they saw Hutton kneel down with a puff to Suye inside, and loudly admit his mistake with a leaky voice.


    "Su ye, I''m wrong. I''ll never bully people again... Woo... I''ll never bully people again! It''s all my fault. I''m cheap, I''m mean, I can''t tell friends from enemies... "


    The class immediately fried the pot.


    Everyone turned and looked at Su ye at the fifth table at the back.


    All eyes focused on one person, as if Su ye had become the headmaster to attend the class.


    This time, no one has a smile in their eyes.


    Several students who were still laughing in the morning had a faint look of fear on their faces.


    Although the Hutton family''s status is not high, it is also medium in Plato college. In addition, it is rich and likes making friends. It belongs to the group of students who are second only to the nobility in all aspects.


    Even if Su Ye really retaliates, Hutton will certainly find a way to revenge, and the day before yesterday, many students vaguely felt that Su Ye was going to be unlucky.


    As a result, Suye had nothing to do and Hutton knelt.


    They realized that they had underestimated Su ye before.


    In this class, I''m afraid no one can force Hutton like this except a few noble students such as Luo long.


    Holt turned to look at Su ye and was stunned.


    Albert, like Holt, couldn''t believe it.


    Jimmy looked surprised.


    Rick smiled happily and gave Su Ye an encouraging look.


    Luo long, who has always looked down on Su ye, even looked at Su Ye seriously. This is the first time he took the non noble students in his class seriously.


    Before, even Rick didn''t bother to look carefully.


    Niden winked at Su ye and asked Su ye to deal with it well.


    Su ye walked to Hutton with a smile.


    At the moment of seeing Su Ye''s smile, Hutton''s body shook violently and almost lost control.


    That''s how Su Ye laughed yesterday.


    Palos looked at Su Ye''s back and fell into deep thought.


    Su ye walked up to Hutton and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with Hutton? Was it your father who beat you? "


    As soon as Hutton heard this, he quickly wiped away his tears and snot, nodded his head and said, "yes, because I bullied my classmates, my father beat me hard!"


    "Get up. They are all classmates. How disgraceful it is." Suye road.


    "OK, ok..." he got up quickly, but halfway up, his body softened and fell to the ground.


    Repeated several times, just can''t stand up.


    Seeing this scene, everyone only felt that there was a polar storm on his back. It was not that Hutton didn''t want to stand up, but that he was scared by Su Yesheng, and his legs softened and couldn''t stand up at all.


    Can you scare a peer like this? Is Su ye the devil?


    "Look at you, alas..."


    Su Ye bent down and put Hutton up.


    Hutton''s feet were still slipping and his legs were shaking.


    Su Ye patted Hutton on the shoulder, slowly helped him to the fourth table and said, "we are all classmates. Let''s just say something. If someone does something bad, it will be punished. Look at you, it''s like retribution. In the future, be a good man and be kind to your classmates. Everyone is a partner, not an enemy. Do you understand? "


    "I see! I see! We are partners, not enemies. " Hutton nodded hard.


    "Just understand." Suye smiled and helped Hutton to his seat, then patted him on the shoulder and returned to the fifth table.


    Su Ye sat down and everyone still looked at him.


    Hotter couldn''t help whispering, "what did you do?"


    "Just met his father and bought him a drink."


    Huote didn''t say or ask Su Ye. He was full of questions.


    "Well done!" Lake Road.


    When Su ye heard Rick''s praise, he remembered that when pelus was there last year, Rick occasionally came forward to help pelus, with a great sense of justice. But Rick, no matter how well he studies, is only an ordinary Greek citizen after all, and still can''t stop Hutton and them.


    Jimmy kept looking at Suye suspiciously and guessing what had happened.


    When


    The bell rang.


    "Su ye, come out with me." Said niederon, walking out the door.


    Su Ye looked helpless and went out with the magic book.


    I''m really unlucky. I''m called out late. I''m still called out if I''m not late.


    But today is different from yesterday.


    No one laughed at Su Ye.


    Suye followed niden to the old place yesterday.


    "Teacher, I know I''m a magic apprentice. I have classes to learn in the morning!" Su Ye didn''t expect niden to train himself. Although he didn''t exclude this kind of special training, couldn''t he change the time?


    Niederon did not answer Su ye and asked, "what did you do to Hutton?"


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "it''s nothing. Yesterday, his father invited me to dinner with him. His father beat him up when he found out that I had become a magic apprentice. You didn''t see the scene. It''s wonderful. "


    Niederon stared at Su ye for a long time and said, "that''s the magic apprentice. I really don''t know what it will be like to become a legend. Well, there are two contents today. One is to continue to practice the magic rope, and the other is to teach you some practical skills. You don''t want to be there. Do you know how much I charge for an hour of magic teaching? Two golden eagles! Cheer up, you may need it right away. "¡° Teacher, I feel like you''re hurting me. " Su Ye was helpless¡° You feel very accurate. " Ned Endau. Su Ye looked up at the sky. Aren''t the teachers of Plato college so human¡° Last time I summoned apprentice servants, this time I used summon black iron servants. " Niden finished and used a spell in front of Su Ye. The blue magic array was floating on the ground. A white wolf with a full length of two meters came out of the light. His shoulder was close to Su Ye''s chest. His hair stood tall, his tusks were publicized, and his ferocious face was exposed. The chilly chill scattered in an instant, and the temperature within a radius of 30 meters fell directly below zero. In the eyes of the White Wolf, the blood color is diffuse and the killing intention is towering. The wolf is bigger than the lion and looks like a baby elephant¡° Teacher, are you calling the silver servant? Change it. " Su Ye shrunk his neck with cold. This was the first time he saw Warcraft from a close distance. He had only seen it from a distance in lion harbor before¡° I forgot to say, I majored in ice magic. This ice wolf is influenced by me. Although it is only a black iron Warcraft, it can match the weaker bronze Warcraft. " Ned Endau. Su Ye carefully observed the ice wolf. He thought he would be frightened when he met this fierce Warcraft for the first time, but in fact, he was not frightened but excited. Instead of passively bearing the crush of the world, it is better to take the initiative to challenge everything emerging. The scene of fighting with three cheetahs flashed through my mind yesterday, and then the content of yesterday''s resumption battle emerged. In Su Ye''s eyes, the ice wolf is no longer a powerful Warcraft, but a collection of elements, including intimidation, momentum, attack, slap, bite, bite, sneak attack, ambush and so on. After using the right method, he even felt that the ice wolf had no secret in his eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 51

    Su Ye believes that he has constructed basic psychological representations of similar animals.


    However, Su Ye is confident, but not arrogant.


    "The cheetah is the cheetah, and the ice wolf is the ice wolf. Although the two sides have similarities, they must have a lot of differences. There are not only quantitative differences, but also qualitative differences. I need to build a psychological representation of the ice wolf on the basis of the previous. Then, I must be more focused than yesterday! "


    Su Ye double clicks the thumb and index finger of his right hand, takes a deep breath, slightly separates his feet parallel to his shoulders, stretches his shoulders back, opens his arms and droops naturally.


    Niden keenly found that, as yesterday, after su Ye''s right hand made a small movement, his eyes jumped with the enthusiasm of the youth and the calm of the middle-aged. His eyes were very clear, and there was an unspeakable purity.


    Focused eyes.


    Niedern felt a chill in his heart. When he was young, he also saw such eyes in the mirror, but now he hasn''t seen them for a long time.


    The eyes of other students are also pure, but Su Ye has never seen so many positive emotions in his eyes.


    "It''s a lucky genius."


    Niden said, "very good. Next, as yesterday, the ice wolf will attack you. The ice wolf is far more dangerous than the cheetah, so I still don''t allow it to really attack you. However, the pressure and all aspects of ice wolves are far from comparable to cheetahs. You can avoid them. Of course, if you take the initiative to bump into him, I have no choice but to send you for treatment. "


    "Come on!" In Su Ye''s eyes, fighting spirit is like fire.


    Niden''s fingers moved, and the ice wolf howled bloodthirsty and rushed at Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su ye knew that his guess was correct.


    A terrible spiritual force came and directly fixed him in place. At this moment, Su Ye was numb and completely lost control of his body. He could only watch the ice wolf rush over.


    However, Su Ye was not afraid, but more excited.


    "Is this the power of Warcraft!"


    The ice wolf flashed a joking color in his eyes. After approaching Su ye, he turned around and passed by.


    Wolf hair rubbed Su Ye''s robe and made a hissing sound.


    Su ye then recovered. Looking down, his robe was cut by the ice wolf''s hair. There were bright red marks on his skin, but his skin was not damaged.


    "The exquisite control is really not comparable to that of a cheetah." Su Ye looked happy.


    Su ye thought that Warcraft was just a beast with great power. Now he realized that at least when fighting, Warcraft''s wisdom is no less than that of ordinary soldiers. In terms of the grasp of power, it is very likely to reach the level of excellent soldiers of the same level.


    Looking at Su Ye''s expression, niden was very satisfied and said, "very good. It seems that you are really suitable for fighting! Is a genius for fighting. "


    Su Ye is very helpless. He doesn''t like to be praised as a genius. He prefers to be praised for his hard work and seriousness, because his achievements, attitude, behavior and heart are achieved through specific methods and obtained through years of practice. He is born without this ability.


    However, Su ye can''t explain.


    Niden said: "after this month, when your foundation is strong enough, I will apply to the vice president for special permission to enter the mirror door for practice once."


    "Really? That''s great. " Su Ye didn''t expect that he had the opportunity to practice in the door of the mirror. Hote stayed for five years and was not qualified to enter.


    The mirror gate is a set of large-scale legendary illusions created by Socrates and expanded by many legendary mages. Now it has become one of the best training places in Greece.


    "But let''s face the ice wolf first today." Ned Endau.


    Then, the ice wolf began to attack Su ye, but he would avoid Su ye at the last moment.


    Su Ye was shocked that every time the ice wolf attacked, it would leave light red marks on his body, but it would never cut his skin and form scars.


    Su Ye is more excited because the more powerful the ice wolf is, the more he can learn.


    Niden sighed when he saw Su Ye''s eyes, took out the magic book again and recorded Su Ye''s cultivation process.


    At the same time, there was a flame rising in niden''s heart.


    "Even if my students can maintain such enthusiasm, I can''t be decadent!"


    Different from the result of yesterday morning, Su Ye tried his best all morning, and the magic rope could not be tied to the ice wolf.


    When


    The sound of lunch break sounded.


    Niederon smiled and said, "how do you feel? Are there any setbacks? Don''t be too stressed. "


    Su Ye smiled happily and said, "it''s wonderful! Setback? non-existent! Pressure? No, only challenges and motivation! This training tells me that my magic rope can be more accurate. It turns out that there is still great room for progress in my control of magic. "


    Niederon nodded, thought for a moment and said, "you geniuses really have the same characteristics."


    "Huh?" Su Ye was confused and helpless.


    Niederon explained, "I have taught too many students, and there is no lack of excellent students. When they fight with the cheetah, they can quickly gain an advantage, but once they change to the ice wolf, they will be greatly hit. They will find that they are so poor, their mastery of magic is so poor, and the real Warcraft is so strong. But you, like a few people, including Aristotle, don''t say that you are poor, but that you need to improve. You mean the same, your mentality is completely different, and you are more positive. The final effect is naturally different. "


    Su ye would like to explain that this has nothing to do with genius. This is called "change of mind" or "positive language". It belongs to common sense in Bluestar, but fewer people deliberately practice and develop habits into abilities, and fewer people really change in the end¡° Go and have a rest and have a good class in the afternoon. Probably during the self-study class, I will go to the class to find you, mainly you. " Ned Endau¡° Can you hurt me a little? " Su Ye looked at niden with big eyes full of sincerity and desire¡° It should be better than Hutton. " Ned Endau¡° You are cruel! " Su ye had no choice but to leave. At noon, Su Ye quickly washed, meditated and ate, and then returned to the classroom in rags. There was a sudden silence in the classroom and it returned to normal casually. Many students stole Su Ye''s clothes and envied them. Before, they thought that Su Ye was called out to teach a lesson by teacher niden, but it was obviously unreasonable to teach a lesson for two consecutive mornings. Soon, some students inferred that teacher niden opened a small stove for Su Ye! The marks on Su Ye''s clothes prove everything¡° Have you fought the ice wolf? " Rick just stared at Su ye for two seconds and couldn''t help shouting¡° No, No. " Su Ye hurried. The class fell into silence again and looked at Su ye in disbelief. Don''t say they have finished the first Warcraft course. Even if they don''t, they know that ice wolves are the most representative Warcraft in the black iron level, especially in northern Greece and Northern Europe. During the lunch break, occasionally a teacher called the ice wolf to be a companion for senior students. Everyone has seen it. Students who can fight the ice wolf are the objects they admire. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 52

    Rick snorted coldly and said, "your clothes have many openings. The round holes are very strange. They are obviously caused by some magical Warcraft claws. The claws leave round holes in your clothes, but they don''t hurt your skin. You can basically judge the length of the claws, and then estimate the size of the claws according to the spacing of different round holes. There are only twelve kinds of black iron or bronze Warcraft that meet the length and size of this claw. In addition... "


    Rick continued: "some of the cracks in the clothes are very thin, not the tears of teeth. It is obviously caused by sharp Warcraft hair or small claws. There are traces of claws in front, indicating that these wounds are sharp tears of Warcraft hair. There are many Warcraft with this kind of fur. There are about 30 kinds of Warcraft with black iron and bronze levels. Your skin is obviously frostbitten, which means it''s ice Warcraft. The abrasion of your skin is very strange and has been deliberately controlled, which shows that this kind of Warcraft has exquisite control over power. "


    "Well, obviously, only the ice wolf meets all the possibilities above. In addition, teacher niden specializes in ice magic. His summoning ice wolf is very powerful. It''s not surprising that he has such clever control. "


    Suye stared at Rick blankly. He was in the same class as him? The same class?


    Albert envied: "during the summer vacation, he included the second grade courses in the magic book in advance. Now he should have finished more than half of it."


    "All." Lake added.


    Later, Lake said, "no accident, Suye, have you been promoted to a magic apprentice? Otherwise, Mr. niden won''t train you for two days in a row. Since Mr. niden asked the ice wolf to help you train, it means that ordinary beasts can''t help you, which shows that you have at least an excellent magic. Other magic learning is too slow, can quickly master the offensive magic, should be the magic rope? I said, "why is your waist belt bulging slightly, and Mr. niden''s waist belt is even more flat. It turned out that he gave you his magic cow rope."


    Su Ye smiled helplessly. Is this Xueba''s mind?.


    Rick added, "I remember. In meditation class, niederon always said that he could see whether his classmates were close to the light of the divine world. Should I say you? I can still recall the direction of Mr. niden''s eyes at that time. Hutton was beaten by his father because he found out you were a magic apprentice last night, didn''t he? Yesterday morning when you were late, Mr. niden was not angry. He should have found you promoted at first sight, but you didn''t get promoted directly in meditation class, which means you got promoted after going home for meditation on the first day. "


    The eyes of the other students were constantly changing between the two people. They suddenly felt that they were competing in different ways. It was wonderful.


    Soon, some students woke up. How did they laugh at Su ye before?


    Huote looked confused and muttered, "is Su ye so powerful?"


    Palos was still proud to straighten her body, and a glimmer of pride flashed in her eyes, as if she said she had found it long ago.


    Luo long stared at Su Ye seriously. He put his hand on the leather coat, gently pulled the leather coat with his fingernails, and soon pulled out a small piece of debris.


    Su Ye coughed and said, "Rick, what you said is too exaggerated. I was lucky to find a good divine light, and then I was promoted one step faster. "


    "You... Should have a strong talent for meditation." Rick spoke his final judgment.


    Su Ye resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Are children so smart now?


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes on Su Ye changed.


    Everyone knows that good academic performance is helpful to magic, but they also understand that even if they really have the ability to never forget, it is not as good as meditation in the magic world.


    In Greece, no matter how learned a magician is, he can''t beat a magician.


    Albert envied: "never forgetting can be achieved by using legendary spells, but at present, no one can refine the spirit with meditation talent. Su ye, you''re lucky. I can''t. I''m so unlucky. "


    Su ye returned to his seat and stared at the magic book. He wanted to say that he had no talent for meditation at all. His meditation was successful after years of hard practice using the correct method.


    The first year of practicing mindfulness was full of pain and completely unable to get started. It was always full of doubt and negation. It was also ridiculed and useless, and even gave up many times. It all depended on method, modesty, effort, persistence and patience. And the first year of practice has no effect at all. It is only useful in the later stage. If it is too short-sighted, it will give up long ago.


    "Not necessarily luck." Rick suddenly said.


    Palos and Rollon, as well as some of the best students in the class, nodded at the same time.


    Huote was stunned and said, "I also think what Rick said is reasonable. Don''t you find that Su Ye''s attitude and study this semester are different? He used to like to be in a daze, but now he likes to study with me. "


    Albert shook his head and said, "if I had his talent, I could study hard."


    At this time, there was a noise outside, and many people looked out of the window.


    I saw the senior students walking out happily.


    Holt suddenly patted his thigh and said, "I said why they are so excited at noon, and they can''t use the field today. It turned out to be the day of a small competition with the noble college!"


    "Unfortunately, only classes in grade three and above can watch. If it lasts until school, we still have a chance to see it. "¡° How about... Skipping class? "¡° There are all teachers. Forget it. "¡° Then don''t have self-study class at all. " The students in the class talked about it one after another. Su ye had a bad feeling¡° Niederon - I''m not human. The teacher won''t let me participate in today''s competition, will he? In recent years, Plato college has been beaten by the noble college. Whoever goes will have bad luck. Besides, I only have one rope. " Su Ye looked helplessly at his waist. The bell rang for the first class in the afternoon. In a sigh, the students of class 3, grade 2 opened the magic book. Su Ye listened attentively. After listening to the class, he quickly made a simple mind map, and then took time to learn the courses he missed in the morning. Before the penultimate class was over, nidern suddenly came in and interrupted the ongoing history of magic class. Mr. cadelius, who taught the history of magic, seemed to know in advance and stopped teaching immediately when niederon came in. Niederon''s face sank like water and said, "the competition between bronze and black iron is over. Now the actual competition of apprenticeship will be held. All students can go to the stadium to watch the competition."¡° Great! " The sound of stool rubbing against the ground suddenly sounded, and the whole class ran out with magic books. Only the fifth table was left untouched. Rick looked at Suye. Su Ye doesn''t want to go. Palos and Rollon frowned. Niederon said to Palos and Rollon, "you two can watch on the roof of the library next to the stadium." Two people''s eyebrows stretch. Finally, niden stared at Suye. Su Ye felt niden''s eyes and said helplessly, "teacher, my stomach is uncomfortable and I don''t want to go." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 53

    "I''ll take you to the medical room and treat you."


    "I seem to have caught a cold."


    "I''m looking for potions."


    "I fainted."


    "How did you do well when you helped Hutton?"


    "I..."


    "A black iron medal!"


    "This......" Su Ye hesitated.


    "The black iron medal plus the mirror door once a month lasts for one year, provided that you can win. Don''t promise me to go now. "


    "Deal!"


    Su Ye stood up cleanly and walked out with the magic book.


    The three men looked at each other and completely understood niden''s purpose of looking for Su Ye.


    "It''s crazy..." Luo long muttered to himself.


    Rick quickly stood up and said, "Mr. niden, although Su Ye has magic talent, he has too little experience. Let him go up rashly. What if he is badly hurt?"


    Su Ye glanced at Rick and felt warm in his heart. It seems that although he is dedicated to learning, he is very kind in his heart.


    Niederon snorted coldly and said, "if you can be promoted to an apprentice early, why should Plato college choose a two-day magician?"


    Su Ye glanced at niden angrily. What is a two-day magician? Why is this so ugly that it doesn''t hurt me all day?


    Rick''s face turned red.


    Su ye turned back and said, "thank you, Rick. Don''t worry. I''ll surrender directly in case of danger. Anyway, Mr. niden is not afraid of losing face. What am I afraid of?"


    Rick nodded helplessly and said, "be careful, the noble doesn''t have a good thing!"


    With that, he took a deliberate look at Luo long.


    Su Ye looked bad. He might get involved in the dispute between the two university bullies and hurried away. Niden naturally followed.


    Palos frowned and left unhappily.


    In such a big classroom, only the whole class won without cost and profit. If they lost, they just have an excuse to study harder and don''t suffer losses.


    "I vaguely remember that the magic apprentice level competition is not fancy, it is a real three-to-three battle, right?"


    "Two wins in three sets, but people who are not defeated are allowed to play continuously until they lose." Ned Endau.


    "The rest of the magic apprentices are not good? I don''t believe it. " Suye road.


    "The powerful have been promoted to black iron, and the poor will stay in the apprenticeship level." Ned Endau.


    "That makes sense. I still believe there are better than me! " Su ye asked.


    "I didn''t want you to participate in the competition, but the moment you tried to strangle me with a magic rope, I knew that you were the only hope to win the apprenticeship competition this year." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye didn''t know if niederon was ironic. He asked, "other magic apprentices honestly use the magic rope as a binding tool?"


    Niederon nodded and said, "so I say you''re harmful to people''s talent."


    "A famous teacher makes a good student." Suye road.


    Niederon didn''t care about Su Ye''s ridicule at all and continued: "they master more magic than you, but if they fight you, you will be slightly injured and they will be strangled alive with your magic rope. Your magic rope array is even more perfect than all the magic apprentices and black iron magicians in the college, which makes your magic rope release faster than them. This is the fundamental reason why I chose you. "


    "How about the strength of the other party?" Su ye asked.


    "Two geniuses, one is OK. The first player can be promoted to blackIron long ago, but he has been suppressing his strength for this year''s game. Once he wins the tournament, he will be promoted to blackIron in public. " Ned Endau.


    "The other party... Picked out to humiliate our Platonic college?"


    Niederen said: "in fact, it''s not humiliating. After all, Aristotle and the four of them went too far, and the other party just took revenge."


    "The trouble caused by Aristotle made me wipe his ass?" Su Ye has a little temper.


    "This is a tradition. Aristotle actually wiped the dust of the past for master Plato and teacher Thucydides, and master Plato also wiped it for master Socrates." Niederon finished and glanced into the depths of the college.


    Su Ye always felt that there was something wrong with the dialogue and said, "talk about the other three people in detail."


    "The first one is Andre, a real gifted magic boy, a descendant of the legendary family. However, his experience is somewhat special. He has practiced hard since childhood and wants to be a hero. The process is very tragic. He has been unable to be promoted to a soldier apprentice and has been humiliated in the family. But the result was very unexpected. He didn''t know how to convert to magic. He was promoted to a magic apprentice in only ten days. Now, it''s the fifth month of his promotion to a magic apprentice. " Ned Endau.


    "In other words, it only takes him four or five months to be promoted to black iron magician?"


    "Yes."


    "Awesome." Suye road.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 54

    "Mainly to pass this year.


    After all, a black iron medal can change the first place in a course.


    Su Ye kept thinking and soon came to the stadium.


    "Roar! Roar... "


    There was a provocative roar in the stadium.


    Su Ye looked up and heard hundreds of people standing opposite. They were all dressed in uniform white embroidered Phnom Penh robes. Although there were many people on the side of Plato college, they wore all kinds of clothes, and their momentum was obviously suppressed by the other side.


    Niederon whispered, "take two steps. They can''t wait."


    Upon hearing this, Su Ye slowed down and continued to think.


    Niederon looked at it, nodded gently and said, "very good. It''s worthy of my favorite student."


    "Here comes Mr. niden!" A student shouted excitedly, even with a little cry.


    "It''s really coming!"


    "He went to find a magic apprentice."


    "Huh? Who is that? Haven''t you seen it? "


    "That''s a sophomore. His name is Su Ye."


    "Su ye, isn''t that the third... The third from the bottom?"


    "Is Mr. niden crazy? How do you choose him to play? "


    "Su Ye is already a magic apprentice!" Holt shouted.


    "Even if it''s a magic apprentice, the second grade can''t compare with the third and fourth grade?"


    "How is he?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I know. He is second only to Holt in the class."


    "I see."


    "We will lose."


    "Holt, don''t be angry. We didn''t mean that."


    Holt glanced at the old students in grade three, grade four and grade five and strode towards Su Ye.


    Su Ye became the focus of the audience.


    Su ye walked more and more slowly, and niden was as if nothing had happened.


    The students could not cry or laugh. The whole school was watching. Why was this man still slowly Tengteng.


    The teachers were silent, thinking that niederon taught Su ye to do so.


    Seeing Su ye like this, the people of the noble college were either angry, impatient, or more contemptuous, and roared together.


    Hearing the provocation of the noble college, most students of Plato college have no temper at all.


    A few years ago, I lost miserably. Today''s competition between black iron and bronze rank, Plato college collapsed. No accident, the small competition of apprenticeship rank will also fail. So no matter who niedern came to, they didn''t expect.


    "Su ye, can you do it? No, let''s admit defeat. Rick told me just now that it''s too risky for you to play. " Hotter road.


    "Don''t worry, anyway, it''s not my face that I lost, it''s the face of Plato college." Suye comforted hote.


    Holt held back all his words.


    "I think too much." Holt looked helpless and thought about it. How can people who can teach themselves be inferior to themselves.


    When he officially set foot on the grass of the field, Su yecai looked around carefully.


    The field is huge. On the left, there are a large number of teachers and students of Plato college.


    In the West are the teachers and students of the noble college, with fewer people but more momentum.


    In front of the noble college, there are three teenagers, and in front of the Platonic college, there are two teenagers.


    The two teenagers were full of helplessness on their faces. It was not good to find someone. How could they win by looking for a new magic apprentice in the second grade.


    After niden and Su ye set foot on the field, they slowly walked to their two teenagers.


    Seeing the two people like this, the people of the noble college roared again, and their voices rang through the world.


    Su Ye completely ignored others and had been thinking about how to win.


    When the two men came to the opposite battlefield, niederon had two black moustaches on his right hand, which were stuck between his nose and upper lip.


    "The apprenticeship tournament begins now. Our first player is a sophomore, a new apprentice of magic, Su Ye. "


    Niederon''s voice was amplified by the beard magic instrument, spread all over the stadium and clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Su Ye is thinking about the way of fighting. Leng buting hears his name and looks at niederon. Isn''t this too human? Send yourself to fight in the first battle? Is this Tianji horse racing? The problem is that if the other party wins, it doesn''t have to end.


    The three magic apprentices on the opposite side laughed very happily.


    Some students of Plato college cover their faces. Mr. niden is usually very serious. Why are they so willful today.


    Under the general public''s attention, niden took out a moustache magic tool and put it under Su Ye''s nose.


    "Cough..." Su Ye coughed softly, and his voice spread all over the audience.


    The whole audience suddenly calmed down.


    Su Ye scanned the audience. He was a little uncomfortable when he met such a big scene in Athens for the first time, so he habitually double-click the thumb and index finger of his right hand to adjust his posture and restore his composure.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Su Ye. Mr. niden told me just now that Athens noble college is a famous school with a long history and fine tradition. It is not only famous in Athens, but also famous overseas. It is the pride and glory of all Greece. In Greece, no, in the world, noble colleges are well deserved first. They are not only the model of all colleges, but also the Holy Land in the eyes of all students. In the noble College of Athens, every teacher is very wise and every student is very smart. If we must use one word to describe the noble college, it is perfect. If you have to add another word, it''s perfect! "


    The teachers and students of the noble college looked at Su ye and softened their eyes. At the same time, they began to reflect on themselves. Was it too much to ridicule Su Ye just now? This man named Su Ye is very smart and interesting. The students of Plato''s College looked stunned. The contradiction between the two colleges has a long history. It can even be said that it is the dispute between magicians and soldiers, and the dispute between the civilian class and the aristocracy. The college was established by Plato, but before Plato established the college, he always had conflicts with the noble college. Even before Socrates and Thales, they had conflicts with the noble college. It''s not too much to say that the two sides are feuds. Su ye, what does that mean? Many Plato teachers and students looked at Su Ye unhappily. Su Ye paused for a few seconds and slowly said, "then, teacher niden said with nostalgia that it was all old things before the establishment of Plato college." In the moment of silence, the teachers and students of Plato college burst into uncontrollable laughter. The stadium has become an ocean of joy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 55

    However, in the Platonic college team, a few students were silent and had no joy on their faces.


    These students who don''t laugh have almost common characteristics in their clothes. Their clothes are particularly luxurious and wear extremely exquisite ornaments.


    They are either small nobles, or poor nobles, or illegitimate children of nobles, and a very few have high status.


    These people, unable to go to the noble College for various reasons, had to retreat and choose Plato college.


    "It''s not what I said..." thought ned.


    The curse against Su Ye broke out again in the team of the opposite noble college.


    But only the young students were scolding.


    The slightly older students, on the contrary, watched Su ye with vigilance.


    These older students can''t help but know that they didn''t really get angry or angry, just to suppress each other''s momentum and expand their momentum, which is a common means used by all parties in the competition.


    Now, Su ye turned the situation with a joke, which is obviously smarter than their random shouting.


    Therefore, some older students even reminded the three magic apprentices to be careful of the man named Su Ye.


    The three noble magic apprentices were neither angry nor belittled Su ye, but were talking down.


    "He is a new magic apprentice. No doubt, if it is a secret weapon, it won''t be that reaction at the beginning."


    "I have the talent of listening to the wind. They say that this Suye was second only to hotter''s big fool."


    "Niederon is very insidious. He won''t send people indiscriminately."


    "The man is calm."


    "However, the more he uses this means, the more it shows that he has no chance of winning."


    "Will the three of us use this way?"


    Andrea finished and smiled at barzarro and Adonis with confidence in his eyes.


    Su ye took a look at the three people, and then looked at the two nervous guys around him. He shook his head. He didn''t say how the magic level was, but it depends on the mentality of both sides. The opposite side has won half.


    "The people opposite have a good attitude, but the smell of aristocratic superiority is too strong."


    Su Ye has adjusted his mind before entering the field. Why he walked so slowly has been constantly analyzing in his mind. He has analyzed the two sides and events with simplified umbrella models and SWOT models, and has found some advantages of himself.


    The group ridicule of the noble college just now did not make the three magic apprentices angry, but obviously curbed the momentum caused by their winning streak and let themselves gain the favor of all the teachers and students of Plato college, which is the most important.


    From the beginning, Su Ye considered that it is good to win, but if you lose, how to maximize your income?


    Mocking the noble college is one of the best choices. The key is easy to do.


    Su Ye cleared his throat again and said, "compared with the shouting in the opposite direction, we Plato prefer to make an opening speech in a humorous way. However, every student of Plato college also knows that losing is losing, and there is no luck in the victory of your noble college. Allow me to pay tribute to every winner. Your every victory is forged by sweat and efforts. Victory is the fruit of your strength, the crystallization of your wisdom and the glory you deserve. "


    Su Ye finished, slightly lowered his head and expressed his respect.


    As soon as Su ye said this, the students and even teachers of Plato college nodded gently. Plato college has never been a place for opportunism. Although everyone is unhappy, losing is losing, so there is no need to whitewash anything.


    Many people in the noble college looked gentle again. They even felt that they had gone too far and yelled at a second grade student.


    A second year student is just defending his school honor. First, he doesn''t abuse, second, he doesn''t get angry, but he fights back with humor. This is the real Athenian. On the contrary, the behavior of the noble college is a bit like the barbarians in northern Europe or the barbarians in southern Sparta.


    Su Ye finally said in a loud voice, "we students of Plato college will never be discouraged! Being aware of shame and having the courage to change is the real Plato! Today, Mr. niden came to me and said, Su ye, our Platonic college has experienced a series of defeats. Many young students have lost their spirit and fighting spirit. They began to doubt the spirit of the college and asked me if I could stand up as a sophomore and the latest magic apprentice of Platonic college, so that our Platonic college students can witness their courage again! Witness fearlessness! Witness unyielding! I, now answer. "


    Su ye turned slowly and looked at the teachers and students of Plato college.


    "I come, I fight!"


    Athenians'' bellicose blood burned in an instant.


    A group of soldiers raised their arms and shouted wildly. Soon, the magicians roared.


    Even some young teachers couldn''t control themselves and raised their arms and shouted.


    Holt''s eyes flushed with excitement and shouted like a giant gorilla.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"¡° Su ye... "The teachers and students of Plato college shouted the name of Su Ye. At this moment, their spirit is connected. The students of the opposite noble college were stunned for a long time when they saw this scene. Plato means "broad shouldered", which is the name given to Plato by Socrates, and Plato''s original name was Aristotles, which means supreme glory. In Plato''s college, "real Plato" often refers to "real supreme glory" and is equivalent to "students of real Plato''s College". Being praised as "the real Plato" by teachers is the highest pursuit of students in every Plato college. More than anything¡° It''s not what I said... "Niden looked at Su ye, his mouth moved slightly, and his heart was full of calculations. After all, he underestimated Su Ye. Su ye took a deep breath, smiled, turned around and looked at the aristocratic college opposite. It was almost OK to brush his heart. The play didn''t end well when it was big. Next, we should take the game seriously. Su Ye whispered to the nearby magic apprentice, "help me get an apprentice''s staff. Ask for a big staff, as big as possible. Thank you. " The magic apprentice was stunned. He was a grade higher than Su ye, but he obediently ran to the shelf where the apprentice''s staff was placed, chose a staff about the same height as Su ye, ran over with it and handed it to Su Ye. The noble college opposite immediately hissed. Only after the black iron mage is promoted to have a two-tier magic tower can the power of the magic wand be stimulated. The apprentice staff is made of ordinary wood. It only makes the apprentice familiar with the staff in advance and makes the apprentice more at ease. Basically, only those apprentices who are not confident will use the apprentice staff in battle. The staff in Su Ye''s hand is made of olive wood. It is thick at the top and thin at the bottom. The light yellow texture is covered with brown texture. Su Ye didn''t move forward immediately, but stood in situ, recalled the previous analysis results, and checked and filled in the gaps. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 56

    Previously, Suye used SWOT model, namely situation analysis method, to analyze the on-site situation from four dimensions: advantages, disadvantages, opportunities and threats.


    From the internal point of view, one''s strong body, not limited by the traditional game concept, being underestimated and mastering a large number of methods are the advantages, while less practical experience, less magic and short magic distance are the disadvantages.


    From the outside, the big staff and Andrea''s regular spell casting are opportunities, while Andrea''s talent and experience are threats.


    Through such analysis, we can clearly realize that we should make full use of our own advantages and opportunities, avoid disadvantages and threats, and look for breakthroughs.


    After the analysis, Su ye had a certain chance of winning the first game, such as palm pattern viewing, from absolute failure.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction and walked forward holding the apprentice''s staff.


    The three magic apprentices opposite looked at each other. Andre walked to Su ye with empty hands.


    Mages of different ranks have different magic flying distances. For example, in the magic of magic apprentices, the farthest flying is wind blade, which can only fly 20 meters. In fact, it begins to weaken at 15 meters. In the hands of the magic apprentice, the distance of the magic rope is only ten meters.


    Both sides stand at a distance of 15 meters, which is the standard distance for the competition of magic apprentices.


    "Andre, son of Phillips." Andre looked at Suye.


    "Su ye, you''ve been promoted to a magic apprentice for two days. What about you?" Su ye asked.


    Andrea''s light blond curly hair swayed gently when the wind blew. His grayish green pupils were like dew on early autumn leaves, hiding a faint shadow.


    His shoulders are very wide, his body is slender, and he is in a beautiful inverted triangle. He is more elegant than ordinary soldiers, and he is more robust than magicians. With the handsome face, it seems to be favored by all the gods.


    Even some female students at Plato''s College saw Andre with a twinkle in their eyes.


    "After victory, I will be promoted to black iron." Andre, with a kind smile, raised his chin slightly, obviously proud, but not annoying.


    "Of course I lost. If you lose, you''ll be miserable." Su Ye looked indifferent.


    Andrea smiled, "I don''t know you, but I can see that you are better than other magic apprentices. If you like, mention my name and the door of the noble college will be open to you. "


    There were boos from Plato''s college.


    Some students at the noble college frowned.


    "What kind of dog should a good man be when he runs to the noble college? Why don''t you come to Plato''s college and mention my name? " Suye road.


    Many students of Plato college laughed. This Su Ye was so interesting.


    Su Ye was originally a joke, but the smile on Andre''s face was stiff, but he returned to normal in a moment, smiled and nodded: "I hope we have a chance to cooperate in the future."


    "Such a dignified aristocrat is rare. Although the two colleges have always been the first in the competition and the second in the friendship, I hope you and me in turn, friendship first and the second in the competition. " Suye road.


    The teachers and students of the two schools looked at Su ye in disbelief. They didn''t expect that the young children should say such reasonable words.


    Andrea laughed and said, "you are really better than them. Now admit defeat and I won''t hurt you. "


    "You can''t use magic tools, can you?" Suye stared at Andre.


    Andre is just a magic apprentice, wearing three magic rings, a magic necklace, two magic bracelets, a magic belt around his waist, and even his robes are magic items, which makes Su Ye helpless.


    If this set of things comes down, say at least ten thousand golden eagles.


    "Of course. The use of magic tools has been banned in the stadium. I think they can''t wait. Let''s get ready. " Andre road.


    "Yes."


    Suye pretended to hold the apprentice''s staff and stared at Andre.


    Andre smiled and stared at Su Ye seriously.


    Both men''s ears stood up gently.


    At this time, the master in charge of issuing orders walked 30 meters away, holding a soft black Trumpet Flower and flattening it slowly.


    Suddenly, the magician suddenly separated his hands, and the black trumpet fell from the air and quickly extended and recovered.


    At the moment of the recovery of the black trumpet, the shrill sound spread all over the field.


    Andre suddenly pointed to Su ye and recited a spell that Su ye had never heard.


    Su Ye was not in a hurry. He didn''t read the spell at all. At the moment of hearing the sound, he took a step forward with his left leg, quickly held the slender end of the big staff with his right hand, turned his waist back to the right, put the big staff behind him, and finally threw out the big staff with a strong force.


    The staff as high as Su Ye whirled rapidly and flew out, like a flying windmill, flying to Andrea with a heavy sound of breaking the air.


    Hoo Hoo


    "What magic is this?"


    Before Andre could release the wind blade, he saw a shadow flying to his eyes. He didn''t see it clearly. He only felt severe pain in his head, and then there was a loud noise. His eyes were black and fell to the ground.


    Su ye said to himself, "good luck. I clearly aimed at his chest and abdomen." The teachers and students of the two colleges were silent. In the battle of magic apprentices, don''t you always stand like a wooden stake, and then use magic constantly? Who is attacked more and who can''t hold up and lose in the end? This Su ye, he used himself as a Spearman¡° Does this magician have a talent for stick? "¡° The legendary stick master? " At this time, Andre suddenly moved slightly, and all the people present with divine power and magic instinctively looked at it. Everyone can clearly feel the change in Andre''s breath. Andre was promoted to black iron mage in a coma. It was embarrassing for the teachers and students of the noble college to stay where they were. The teachers and students of Plato college couldn''t help laughing. Andrea''s reputation was ruined¡° Lying on the ground? "¡° Coma promotion! "¡° Master sleep! "¡° Genius bubble? " Stick filial son? " Students at Plato''s college began to give Andrea various nicknames. Su Ye suddenly began to sympathize with the genius. After a while, huote suddenly shouted, "Su Ye has won!" The students of Plato college woke up and shouted Su Ye''s name together¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su ye... "Quiet!" A magical roar suddenly came from the queue of the noble college, suppressing all the voices¡° We believe that Su Ye''s behavior violates the rules of the game. " A tall teacher said. Su ye asked, "is the use of apprentice staff prohibited in the rules of the small competition?"¡° This is a magic apprentice''s game, not a warrior apprentice. "¡° Can''t we do it if we keep casting spells and finally run out of magic? " Su ye asked. The teacher opposite was silent. In the magic game, there is indeed such a scene. If the magic of both sides is exhausted and the victory has not been decided, unless one side admits defeat, it can only be solved by hands. The teachers and students of noble college want to say that no one threw the staff at the beginning before. The distance between magic apprentices is close, but the combat distance between mages will be farther and farther. No one can solve it by throwing a staff. As for the magic apprentices, they all use stumbling magic. They all stand upright and cast spells honestly. No one will go astray like Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 57

    What''s more, there are too few magic apprentices who are strong enough to throw the big staff so far.


    Niden said that no wonder Su ye asked East and West all the way. He was understanding the rules.


    "According to the rules, in the first round, Plato college won!" Nidern''s voice sounded.


    Cheers broke out in the Platonic college.


    "Don''t use the stick next time!" The magician opposite tried to suppress his anger.


    The Platonic college team booed and disgraced the noble college opposite.


    Now everyone can see that with Su Ye''s strength and accuracy, the big staff in his hand is equivalent to an apprentice spell with a casting time of less than two seconds.


    "Yes." Su Ye replied happily.


    The students of the noble college didn''t expect Su ye to promise so quickly. Instead of being happy, they were full of doubts. What is this man going to do?


    Opposite, Andrea had been carried down, leaving only yadunis and bazaro.


    Basaro put his hand over his mouth and whispered a few words in Adonis'' ear. Adonis nodded gently.


    Niedern and some other teachers of Plato college frowned slightly.


    Su ye went over what he had thought before in his heart, smiling and full of confidence.


    "The second game, start."


    The hair made people use black trumpet again.


    Different from the last time, at the moment when the black trumpet sounded, Suye and Adonis didn''t cast a spell.


    Su Ye smiled and looked calm.


    Yadunis was not in a hurry. He had no intention of casting magic at all. He just watched Suye with vigilance.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye was determined that he had not only predicted this possibility, but even thought of countermeasures.


    The teachers and students of the two schools quietly looked at the two people and wanted to know how they would decide the outcome.


    Most of the teachers and students of Plato college frown. Since Su Ye has just become a magic apprentice, he should only know one spell. No matter what kind of spell, its power will be weaker than the other. Now it is difficult to win without a big wooden stick.


    Suddenly, Su Ye moved.


    Originally, Suye stood in the East, while Adonis stood in the West.


    Suye began to walk south, clockwise, 15 meters away, around yadunis.


    Adonis kept facing Suye.


    But after walking for a while, Su Ye began to trot counterclockwise before he got to the south.


    Everyone was a little confused and didn''t know what Su Ye was doing.


    This time, Su Ye didn''t turn back, but ran all the way counterclockwise.


    After a while, Su Ye began to accelerate.


    Still no one knows what Su Ye is going to do.


    Until, Adonis faced the West.


    The sun, can not easily look straight, even if it is about to set.


    Yadunis instinctively squinted slightly at the moment when he was illuminated by the sun, trying to see Su Ye''s actions.


    But at this moment, Su Ye suddenly turned his direction and launched a sprint to yadunis.


    At this moment, Adonis finally understood Su Ye''s real intention.


    Bazaro said before that Su ye might rush to close combat. He was ready, but unexpectedly, Su Ye used the light of the sunset to create opportunities.


    At that moment, Adonis was a little flustered, but he had no choice but to aim at Su ye and recite the magic rope spell.


    The piercing sunset, the running Su ye, the worry in his heart, the displeasure of being calculated, and the imminent close attack... This series of sudden factors exceeded yadunis''s original estimation, resulting in the interference of short-term memory blocks.


    Even under perfect circumstances, Adonis can only barely make an effective attack at this distance, but now it''s nearly half a second late.


    Just as the magic was about to be completed, Su ye had rushed close, and suddenly lowered his body to slide the shovel at the end. The whole man was like a shovel and shoveled to Adonis''s left leg.


    Click


    A crisp fracture sounded, and Adonis''s legs twisted into a strange big obtuse angle.


    "Ah..."


    Adonis screamed and fell back. At the same time, because of the interruption of magic, his spirit was impacted, his pain doubled, and he immediately fainted.


    Close to the body of the black iron warrior, it has strong destructive power.


    Su Ye gently fell to the ground and quickly got up.


    Patting the grass leaves and dust on his body, Su ye walked calmly to his position with his back to the sunset.


    The shadow under the setting sun blackens the grass, and is dyed green again by the light.


    The process and results of this battle are completely under control. It is the result of Su Ye''s use of human thinking.


    Under normal circumstances, there are four memory blocks. These four memory blocks are enough to deal with anything, but once a block has a problem, it will inevitably lead to a chain effect.


    For example, when giving a speech on the stage, the four memory blocks in the brain work normally. However, if the speaker suddenly sees an acquaintance and new ideas come out of his mind, one of the four blocks will be replaced, and the remaining three blocks will not be able to complete the normal speech, which is bound to be unexpected. For the determined mage, Su Ye''s method had no effect, but for the aristocratic magic apprentices, this method hit every target. The price of memory block interference is that you can''t focus. The price of failure to focus is that the flow speed of magic in the magic array slows down. This gives Su Ye enough time to attack closely. The men of the noble college hurried to save Adonis. The stadium was silent for a moment, and the teams on both sides became noisy. The students of Plato college did not expect this result at all. They shouted and celebrated excitedly. The students of noble college were bitter. Unexpectedly, the winning streak for many years was suddenly interrupted, and it was crisp 2-0, which made them unbearable. They thought it would be each other who was 2-0. Some young students couldn''t stand the gap and began to shout¡° This is not a battle between magicians! "¡° Plato''s Academy is defiling magic! "¡° This is not a magic game! "¡° Su Ye doesn''t deserve to be a magician! " Although the young students were shouting, the senior students and teachers with rich combat experience stared at Su Ye. At the moment when Su Ye suddenly turned to sprint, they realized that Su Ye was taking advantage of the sun. They didn''t expect Su ye to be so smart, let alone so strong. But what surprised them most was su Ye''s last attack. Generally speaking, there are three attack methods after sprint. It''s normal to rush directly in front of Adonis and attack with your hand, but it''s actually the slowest and rarely used. Most ordinary soldiers will choose to jump higher at the end and finally kick Donis''s chest or abdomen because the target is obvious. However, Su Ye''s attack by shoveling his legs from below is more insidious. If Su Ye jumps too high, it is equal to attacking the mage from the front. If the last spell is read, he will be attacked by the magic from the front. The best result is to lose both. But Su Ye suddenly lowered his figure at last. Even if there was magic, he would probably fly over him and could not affect the other party''s lower legs... Note: the short-term memory blocks were originally identified as seven, but now the research results tend to four, which will increase or decrease with the change of people''s mental state. Distraction is not related to the number of chunks, but mainly related to the replacement of memory chunks. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 58

    It''s normal for experienced soldiers to make such an attack, but how can a magic apprentice choose this way?


    "I always think there is a traitor in the magician." Rick smiled helplessly.


    Huote''s dark eyebrows wrinkled slightly, unable to laugh or cry, said, "I think Su Ye has more fighting talent than me. If he cultivates soldiers, he will achieve higher achievements."


    Rick patted Holt on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to ask me again in the future. Su ye can completely replace him."


    "Really? Su ye can compare with you? " Holt can''t believe it.


    Last year, the best relationship with Holt was Rick. Rick was willing to help Holt, and Holt was willing to consult Rick.


    "Su Ye was lucky. He would have lost long ago if he had been a smarter opponent." Albert whispered.


    Jimmy said angrily, "I think you''re the smartest, too. It''s a pity you can''t play."


    Albert blushed and moved his mouth, but he didn''t dare to refute after all.


    "You stop!" A cry came from behind Su Ye.


    Suye turned and looked at barzarro, the third opponent of the magic apprentice.


    "Now it''s 2-0. What''s your odds?" Su ye asked calmly.


    Bazaro was silent for a long time. He had been thinking repeatedly for a long time. With his magic level, he was unlikely to defeat Su Ye. In particular, Su Ye''s strength and speed and the most terrible judgment made him lose confidence.


    Barcelona hesitated for a few seconds. After all, he didn''t mean to say that the previous game didn''t count, but said: "I''ll continue to play with you! Only better than magic! "


    Because both of them were wearing moustaches and loudspeakers, the whole audience could hear them.


    The field suddenly calmed down, and Barcelona changed the rules of the game again.


    Niden didn''t speak because he caught Su Ye''s subtle facial expression before turning around.


    Su ye said, "you know, I''ve only been promoted to a magic apprentice for two days. Now I can only use one spell, the magic rope, and I stumble and may even fail to cast the spell. It''s just more than magic. It''s not fair to me. "


    Bazaro was silent.


    Niden was stunned. Why did Su Ye suddenly start to say this? What is his purpose? If Su Ye''s spell casting is called stumbling, all magic apprentices are more stupid than bear embroidery.


    "But..." bazaro was very unwilling.


    If Su Ye wins 2-1, the noble college will at least have some face, but it can directly win duck eggs 2-0, which is an unbearable humiliation for the noble college.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the ring in bazaro''s hand and said, "I can understand that you want to win for honor and for the noble college, only more than magic. But if I lose, won''t I lose face? Well, you bet on the magic ring in your hand, and I''ll only compare magic with you. You beat me, the ring belongs to you. If you fail, the ring is my booty. Dare you? "


    "This..." bazaro hesitated, turned to his teacher, and looked down at the magic armor ring in his hand.


    Barzarro''s family background is not as good as Andre, who was knocked out first, but influenced by the atmosphere of the noble college, he still wears two magic tools.


    This black iron magic ring stores the black iron magic "magic armor". After the ordinary magic armor is released, it can form a layer of dark blue magic armor on the body surface, which can resist the repeated attacks of black iron soldiers or the full attack of bronze soldiers.


    The magic armor released by this ring will be stronger.


    An essential step in making a powerful magic weapon is to peel off the magic array on the magic leaves and integrate it with the magic array of the magic weapon.


    After stripping, all the experiences and insights about this magic will disappear. If you want to use this magic again, you need to carve it on the magic leaves again, which is equivalent to learning this magic again.


    This magic ring was made by a powerful gold mage who needed money urgently.


    An ordinary black iron magic weapon is worth up to 500 gold eagles, and this one is worth 800. If you add 200 gold eagles, it will be enough to exchange for an ordinary bronze magic weapon.


    Hearing the conversation between them, niden was stunned, and an incredible idea came out of his mind: before entering the arena, Su Ye was deliberately calculating each other''s magic tools?


    At this time, there was a roar from the aristocracy.


    "Defeat him, barzarro!"


    "Are you a coward?"


    "What are you afraid of only magic?"


    "What''s your honor as an aristocrat?"


    "The holy land family are really salted fish that can''t afford a big feast..."


    "Nobility? ha-ha. I can''t afford to lose, and I don''t dare to win... "Su Ye shook his head gently, turned and left.


    "You can only use magic!" Bazaro suddenly shouted excitedly, holding his fists tightly.


    Su ye turned around again and said, "in order to be fair, we can only use magic rope. After all, I can only use this kind of magic."


    Bazaro thought for a moment and said, "yes, but the attack distance of the magic rope is only 10 meters. You and I must be 10 meters away. Also, you are not allowed to use force. You can never get close to me. You can only use magic to fight! "


    Barcelona''s eyes were full of vigilance. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "you mean that when we stand ten meters apart, we can only attack each other through the magic rope, and we can''t use other methods to win, right? So how do you decide? Either one side concedes defeat, or one side runs out of magic? " Bazaro''s eyes lit up and said, "that''s it!" At this time, someone in the Platonic college shouted, "it''s not fair. Bazaro must have more magic!"¡° I promise! Then, please ask the teachers of both sides to testify. " Suye road. Then, niden and a golden mage from the noble college came forward, made a contract, asked them to sign, and took off bazaro''s magic ring. After finishing everything, the two teachers walked away. The setting sun sinks in the west, and the sunset is all over the sky. Suye and bazaro looked at each other¡° For the glory of the noble college! " A noble student suddenly roared¡° For the noble college! " Many students of noble college cheer for bazaro, and their emotions are all mobilized. The 2-0 record was so dazzling that everyone remembered the terrible record of Plato''s four heroes sweeping the whole of Greece. They don''t want to be shrouded in the shadow of Plato''s college again. The two sides approached slowly, and Su ye said sincerely, "your name is bazaro? What a respectable opponent. For the glory of the noble college, bet on our own magic tools and reputation. Whether we win or lose, it is worth learning. I believe that even without all your belongings today, you will have the highest honor in the audience. " Bazaro could hear that Su Ye was not sarcastic, and Su ye did show respect for the winner before. He nodded and said: "although you have more tricks, you can''t blame you. You can only blame niden for cheating you. You have to. The way you win depends not only on your body, but also on your wisdom. This is a qualified Athenian. Only stupid Spartans rely on their body. Don''t worry, even if you fail, I won''t humiliate you. Moreover, you are indeed a winner. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 59

    Hearing the dialogue between the two sides, the teachers of the two schools nodded gently. Although they didn''t like each other''s school, they were also happy to see excellent students in Athens.


    The excellent students of the two schools also showed their praise, and a few nobles even wanted to get to know Su Ye.


    Only niden looked helpless and thought, "bazaro, you are still too young. How can you blame me? Do you know why Su ye said that? Others don''t know, but I know very well! The reason why Su Ye praised you was to take away your magic ring after winning, making you embarrassed to retaliate against him! At the same time, it is also to prevent losing and being humiliated by you. Don''t you think, you bet on the magic ring, what did Suye bet on? Reputation? Even if he loses, he will still be the winner of the magic apprenticeship tournament! "


    The two sides stood ten meters apart and bowed slightly to salute.


    Hair squashed black trumpet, and then let go for the third time.


    A harsh voice resounded through the sky.


    This time, Su ye and bazaro pointed to each other and recited "magic rope" at the same time.


    To those who don''t understand the spell, it sounds like another pronunciation.


    "Skinny!"


    Almost at the moment when two people stretched out their fingers, the soldiers and mages with rich combat experience in both teams predicted the victory and defeat.


    People with rich combat experience in the noble college either cover their faces or shake their heads gently.


    On the side of Plato''s Academy, people with rich combat experience are either very surprised or smile.


    Because these people with rich combat experience have keenly discovered two characteristics of Su Ye.


    The first feature is that Su Ye''s pronunciation is very accurate, and Su Ye''s magic surge speed is no slower than that of Barcelona.


    This means that, at least in terms of casting speed, the two are similar. What''s more, Su Ye''s Magic Rope Magic array is very perfect, and may even be more perfect than bazaro.


    The second feature is that Su Ye''s fingers point to bazaro''s neck.


    Barcelona is pointing to Suye''s chest and abdomen.


    More than two seconds later, the rope around basilo''s waist moved first. In a flash, the rope around Suye''s waist also began to move.


    The magic ropes of the two people jumped almost at the same time and flew to each other like two magic snakes with long wings.


    Two magic ropes almost passed by in mid air and jumped at each other.


    In the blink of an eye, basaro''s magic rope fell on Su ye and quickly lengthened. Then, like a living creature, it quickly tied Su Ye''s legs and feet, causing Su ye to lose his balance, shake a few times and fall on the grass.


    Bazaro''s magic rope is tied very tightly and has a beautiful shape. Obviously, after many times of practice, it can prevent people from escaping to the greatest extent.


    Su Ye never considered appearance.


    In the incredible eyes of both teachers and students, Su Ye''s magic rope wrapped around basaro''s neck one after another, like a living Python strangling his neck.


    "Er..."


    Bazaro opened his mouth and wanted to breathe hard, but his neck was completely strangled and became tighter and tighter. His face quickly turned red and purple.


    Bazaro screamed in pain and tore the magic rope around his neck with both hands.


    Su ye lay gracefully on the grass and appreciated barzarro''s struggle.


    Normal people can easily hold their breath for more than one minute if they hold their breath consciously.


    However, bazaro suddenly encountered suffocation, panicked and tore desperately, increasing oxygen consumption. After only a few tens of seconds, he burst into a flower and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, his hands did not tear the magic rope, but clenched his fist tightly and rose with all his strength to avoid touching the ground.


    And his feet were pedaling wildly on the grass, and every piece of soil splashed seemed to be wailing.


    Su Ye suddenly shouted, "please judge immediately. I don''t want to continue attacking such a respectable opponent."


    The magician judge immediately looked at barzarro''s teacher.


    Bazaro''s teacher nodded helplessly.


    The referee immediately said, "Su Ye won!"


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief, moved his fingers and lifted the magic rope spell.


    The rope around basaro''s neck was like a long snake. It swam back from the grass and got into Suye''s belt.


    Barcelona''s hands never landed.


    There are many ways to admit defeat in the rules of the game.


    One of them is to tap the ground twice with your hand when you can''t speak.


    Barcelona ronin can be stunned by the magic rope and does not choose to admit defeat.


    Bazaro fell to the ground, gasping, and his fingers moved gently, which also lifted the magic rope.


    Su Ye got up, went to bazaro, held out his hand, smiled and said, "we are all Athenians, and we all respect unyielding warriors."


    Bazaro was stunned, hesitated for several seconds and stretched out his right hand.


    Suye pulled up barzarro, then staggered to face him, bumped barzarro''s right shoulder with his right shoulder, and patted barzarro''s back with his left hand.


    This was originally the etiquette of the Greek army, but later became the etiquette of friendship.


    "Thank you for saving my face." Bazaro road¡° No, it''s your perseverance. " Su Ye is sincere¡° When you''re promoted to blackIron, we''ll have another good competition. Now I know that you like strangling people! " Bazaro smiled with no regret in his eyes. Instead, he turned and left happily. Cheers immediately came from the ranks of both sides. Cheer for Suye, for bazaro and for their bearing. Su Ye faced the team of the noble college, bent slightly, put his right arm between his chest and abdomen, saluted, and then turned to the team of Plato college. Those nobles saw this scene and suddenly found that Su Ye seemed to have more aristocratic temperament than most students of noble colleges¡° Go and find out if this man is the illegitimate son of some aristocrat. "¡° If you can, please invite him to our noble college. "¡° He is much more pleasing to the eye than Plato. " The teachers of noble college hold magic books and communicate quickly. The students of Plato college looked at Su ye with some doubts, because they found that Su Ye''s manners were more elegant than aristocrats, and he became a barbarian than everyone else. However, Plato college finally suspended its comprehensive defeat streak for many years. All the students cheered the name of Su Ye excitedly. Holt shouted the loudest. Even Xueba lake, who had never spoken much, shouted hoarse. Jimmy whistled wildly. Albert looked disapproving and could only whisper. Not far from the top of the library, Luo long sighed and said, "I''m out of sight." With that, Luo long walked downstairs with a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right hand. After taking a few steps, there was a helpless color on his face. He didn''t want to turn around and whispered, "Your Highness, I''ll leave first." Palos didn''t look back at Rollon, but just nodded her head. Luo long reluctantly turned and left, thinking that his highness was really as indifferent as the legend. Finally, a person colder than himself appeared in the class. Hutton stood in the line, looked at Su ye and Barcelona, and couldn''t help crying with regret¡° When Su Ye stretched out his hand to me for the first time, if I were smarter, he wouldn''t stretch out his hand to me for the second time and beat me like this... "Thinking, Hutton was sad and burst into tears. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 60

    In the fading glow, niden took off his magic beard and looked at Su Ye quietly.


    When Su ye came to the front, niederon took off Su Ye''s magic beard and asked, "is it acting or acting?"


    "I told Kelton yesterday that I am a man who knows how to distinguish between friends and enemies. Another angle that may be the enemy is that it may not be the enemy. We have enough enemies. There is no need to add them forcibly. " Suye road.


    Niederon continued to stare at Suye.


    Su Ye added: "the reason why I walked so slowly before the game is not only to seek victory, but also to seek better victory."


    "Is this your better victory?" Niederon held the magic ring in his right hand.


    "This is the booty I deserve." Su Ye quietly took the ring and naturally put it on the middle finger of his left hand... It''s too thin. Change it to the index finger.


    "You''ve been planning magic tools since the beginning? You would rather risk not using magic ropes in the first two games, just for the last victory? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "glory and booty will fight all his life."


    Nidern was speechless.


    In ancient Greece, all heroic stories were full of glory and booty. Even magicians would not hesitate to argue for their glory and booty after every battle.


    It is the right of every Greek to pursue glory and booty reasonably.


    "Glory and booty must be fought in a lifetime" is what many heroes say.


    Su Ye stretched out his right hand and said, "where''s my booty?"


    There was a flash of shame on niederon''s face, and then he disappeared, hiding it very well.


    He coughed and thought for a while before he said, "you can beat each other 3-0 in the magic Apprentice Competition and win great glory for the college. I believe that the college will give you a black iron medal. Of course, it may take a few days. "


    Su Ye suddenly realized and asked, "were you lying to me before? You didn''t expect me to win? I thought you were ready! "


    Niederon said solemnly, "I will always trust my students."


    "You can watch less drama! Give me the results in three days, or find Andre if you don''t! " Su ye turned and walked to the classroom.


    Niederon looked at Su Ye''s back and sighed gently. How can grinding become a reward? What''s wrong?


    "Su Ye!"


    Su Ye looked back and saw his classmates Hula around.


    "Su ye, you''re great!"


    Holt, like a running elephant, excitedly knocked everyone away and warmly gave Su ye a big hug.


    "Easy, easy..." Su Ye couldn''t help grinning.


    The students looked at this scene with a smile. It was like a bear holding a kitten.


    When Hote loosened, Su Ye shook his neck, rubbed his shoulders and complained, "I wasn''t hurt by the other party. I was almost killed by you."


    Holt scratched his head in embarrassment. He can only scratch his scalp because his hair is too short and may only be a little thicker than his skin.


    "Good job! I''m jealous! " Rick punched Su ye on the shoulder. Su Ye didn''t do much, but Rick shook his body and looked slightly red, as if he had lost his strength.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and said, "were you two bought by the opposite side to revenge me?"


    "You are a hero of Plato college today!" Jimmy whistled.


    "Yes, but I may fail." Albert whispered.


    "Let''s see the magic ring!" A classmate couldn''t help saying.


    The students around suddenly calmed down. At this moment, every student''s eyes were full of thirst for knowledge.


    Most of them could not have magic tools before they were promoted to black iron. Even if Hutton''s family was rich, it was impossible to wear an ornament worth two big houses on their children.


    "All right." Su Ye was helpless. He took off his magic ring and handed it to Rick with bright eyes. On the other hand, hort was not interested. He had seen too many students with magic tools.


    "Thank you very much." Rick is usually very serious. He can touch the magic instrument himself, showing uncontrollable excitement.


    The magic tools that students usually touch are actually classified as "magic tools", such as magic beard, alarm clock bracelet, and magic tools that are really used in combat.


    "Worthless..." Su Ye couldn''t help shaking his head.


    But the students didn''t care. They took turns to receive the magic ring and observed it carefully.


    The translucent sapphire exudes charming brilliance. The main body of the matte star silver ring is like ancient silver jewelry, and the magic lines on it are like cyan blood vessels.


    Albert said it was useless, but he couldn''t help touching it a few more times.


    After all the students read it, Su ye took back the ring and went to the classroom with everyone.


    All along the way, everyone was elated and excited.


    After returning to the classroom, Su Ye immediately took the magic book to find the teacher who had taught today and tomorrow.


    Soon, Su Ye understood Hote''s distress. Along the way, whoever saw Su ye took the initiative to say hello warmly. Su ye had to return the gift. These people are really enthusiastic, and they are still in the most excited period. Some want to hold Su ye to talk about the battle. Su ye had to push niden out and avoid it when there is something important. As a result, after entering the office, the teachers also pulled around and asked about today. After su Ye collected all the review and preview contents said by the teacher, he had finished school, and there were less than ten students left in the classroom. Su Ye seriously wrote the review and preview content on the blackboard, regardless of whether other students read it or not. Su ye saw that school was over, and huote was not there. After writing, he went to the canteen. After walking for a while, heavy footsteps came from behind, accompanied by subtle metal friction. Su ye knew who it was¡° Su Ye. " Su ye turned his head and saw that it was really Luo long, with a leather armor, a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right hand¡° Rollon. " Su Ye smiled¡° Do you sell your magic ring 600 gold eagle? " Luo Long''s tone was quite helpless, and the melancholy in his eyes was deeper¡° Help a friend? " Su ye asked Luo long and nodded¡° You can sell it for a thousand. Less than a thousand, I keep it for myself. When I went to the office just now, Mr. niden said that this ring is stronger than ordinary magic armor. " Suye road¡° It''s too expensive. How about 800? " Asked Rollon. Su Ye hesitated for a moment and said, "if it''s for your own use, I''ll sell it at this price. You know, this is the market price, although I want to use it myself. " Luo long shook his head and said, "this thing is not divine power equipment. I can''t use it. What''s more, the price of divine power equipment at the same level has doubled, and I... can''t bear to use it. " With the last sentence, Luo long seemed relieved and vaguely ashamed. Magic tools need at least one lower level of magic to trigger, but soldiers have no magic, and no matter how powerful they are, they are useless. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 61

    Soldiers can use divine power equipment, one is directly cast by powerful divine power, and the other is transformed from magical equipment.


    It is said that the magician learned to make magic equipment by studying the divine power arms of the gods.


    The ratio of soldiers to magicians in Greece is far more than 10 to 1, which leads to the demand for divine power equipment is far greater than magic equipment, and the price is naturally higher.


    However, the manufacturing cost of magic equipment is much lower than that of divine power equipment.


    "Then I can only sell a thousand." Suye road.


    Luo long nodded and said, "I''ll answer each other. Thank you very much. "


    "They are all classmates. You''re welcome." Su Ye smiled.


    "Have the opportunity to join the banquet." Rollon road.


    "OK."


    They turned and walked in different directions.


    "This Luolong..."


    Su Ye didn''t expect Luo Long''s attitude towards himself to change so quickly.


    According to the inference, Luo long has long been a soldier apprentice and should be promoted to black iron soldier soon.


    Before, Rollon never took the initiative to talk to non nobles. Hutton buttered up many times, ate soft nails, and broke his heart to get to know Rollon.


    Rick was a genius, but Rollon didn''t care at all.


    Today, Luo long even offered to invite himself to a banquet. This is a great signal of goodwill, even if it''s just polite.


    Banquets or banquets were originally a form of gathering of Greek nobles, a kind of cocktail party. According to the number of people, it is generally divided into ordinary banquet and big banquet.


    Aristocratic banquets absolutely exclude non aristocrats. Any aristocrat who invites non aristocrats to participate in banquets will be laughed at by all aristocrats.


    However, with the changes of the times, some banquets also began to allow enough powerful magicians or soldiers to participate. Generally speaking, the silver level is the lower limit.


    The nobility does not invite civilians to participate, and the civilian rich will also organize their own banquets, so banquets are now very popular, but unless very special circumstances, the nobility will never participate in civilian banquets.


    "The reason why he invited me, in addition to my own strength, is mainly because of the way I treat noble college students."


    Su ye went to the canteen to finish his meal and walked out of Plato college.


    The familiar carriage appeared in front. Outside the carriage stood familiar people, but their faces were still swollen, even after the treatment of the college teacher.


    Suye looked at Hutton with a smile.


    Hutton was flustered, his body trembled and said, "Sue... Don''t get me wrong, classmate Su Ye. I''m taking you home. My father and Mr. sennet are waiting for an apology at your door. It''s not a trouble. Don''t worry. I never dare again. I knew you were a magic apprentice and a friend of Mr. Kelton. I dare not provoke you if you give me ten courage. "


    "Are you blaming me for not telling you?" Su ye walked forward.


    Hutton was so frightened by Su Ye''s rhetorical question that he almost cried, but he quickly reacted and hurriedly said, "I said the wrong thing. No matter what you do, I should not provoke you, because we are classmates, we should help each other and should not hurt each other. "


    "It''s not that you said the wrong thing, it''s the wrong way of thinking... You... Actually didn''t think. Forget it, get in the car. " Su Ye shook his head helplessly and boarded the carriage first.


    Hutton was stunned. He didn''t understand what Su Ye was talking about and got into the car vaguely.


    Suye quietly looked at Hutton opposite.


    Hutton bowed his head and his feet were firmly together.


    "How much does it cost to hire a carriage to take you to school every month?" Su ye asked.


    Hutton breathed a sigh of relief, thought and said, "I''ve heard that I probably need a golden eagle."


    "Not cheap."


    "Yes, my father won''t pick me up."


    Su Ye compared the advantages of riding a carriage with walking. He found that he was riding a carriage to meditate, study or rest in the car. He wanted to spend more time on his study, but he also found that walking can exercise. In fact, there is no correct answer to which is better.


    "I''m a magician. I don''t have much time to exercise. If I even take a carriage to school and school, my physical quality will inevitably decline. What''s more, the air in Athens is very good now, unlike the serious pollution in the blue star city. "


    Su ye thought about it and finally decided to go to school on foot, because the importance of body is easy to be ignored.


    Soon the carriage stopped.


    The gate opened from the outside.


    "Dear sorcerer Su ye, be careful. Don''t fall." Warm to flattering Harmon was bending outside, carefully laying a blanket on the ground.


    The bronze warrior sennet squeezed out an ugly smile and bent slightly: "I''ve seen Mr. Su Ye."


    Su Ye didn''t expect Harmon to look like this. He shook his head and said, "go in and talk." Then he entered the yard, and the other three followed.


    The courtyard is a little desolate and messy.


    "Something has happened at home and the reception is not good. You can sit down as you like." Su ye took three people to the porch column and sat down first.


    In the hazy night, three people stood outside the corridor pillars in a row, smiling like three funny statues.


    Holding a large purse in both hands, Harmon respectfully handed it to Su ye and said, "this is 300 golden eagles, of which 200 are what I owe you and 100 are Mr. Kelton''s." Su Ye hesitated for 0.1 seconds, reached out and grabbed the big money bag. With a strong lift, his right hand sank slightly, and then put it on the table beside him¡° Our business is over. " Su ye said kindly¡° Yes, yes... "Harmon was pardoned, and the big stone in his heart finally fell. Sennett coughed softly, walked forward with an awkward expression, handed over his magic dagger and said, "I offended you yesterday. This magic dagger is to express my apology. Please accept it." Su ye thought for a moment, took the magic dagger and said, "how much is this weapon enhanced by magic generally worth? How does it compare to divine power equipment? " Sennett hurriedly said: "after being blessed by magic power, this weapon is worth about 100 gold eagles. As for the divine power equipment, it is more powerful and has a minimum value of 1000 golden eagles. The two cannot be compared at all. "¡° That''s right. " Su Ye nodded. Su ye put the dagger beside the purse and scanned the three people. Senet looked respectful. Harmon smiled. Hutton squeezed out an ugly smile and was frightened¡° Now, I have only one dream, that is to become a legendary magician. Nothing else. I will not make enemies for myself for no reason or small profits, but anyone who wants to obstruct my dream is my enemy. I hope that from now on, the road will face the sky and go one side. " Suye road¡° You can rest assured that we will never give you any more trouble. " Harmon hurried. Sennett said, "if you have any orders in the future, you can find me in the gray Hu tavern, which is far from the blunt knife tavern." Suye glanced at sennet and nodded gently¡° I have to study, so I won''t give it to you. " Suye road¡° "OK, ok..." the three hurried away. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 62

    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Su Ye sat for a while, then grabbed the dagger in one hand and the purse in the other, and quickly entered the bedroom to put today''s booty together.


    Three hundred gold Zeus, a magic dagger and a magic ring.


    With a total value of 1200 gold eagles.


    Su Ye stared at the booty and kept thinking.


    After a while, he grabbed everything, closed his eyes and entered the ruins space.


    There is no difference between the ruins space and the previous one. The white light forms the outer wall, the huge headless statue drops its hands, and the altar stands there.


    Under the altar, the 100 golden eagles from Kelton are still there.


    "With enough things this time, I can test the efficacy of the altar. Although there may be some losses, the sooner we know the detailed functions of the altar, the better. "


    Su ye thought to himself, walked to the altar, held a large purse in his left hand, and threw golden eagles on the altar one by one.


    One, two, three


    Until the ninety ninth, the altar did not respond.


    Su Ye held the 100th gold coin and threw it.


    Ding


    With the crisp sound of gold coins falling on the jade altar, each gold coin flew a little white light, fused together to form a white fog and drilled into the altar.


    The first circle of the altar suddenly emits white light, and then the light rises into the sky, forming a conical light body with thin bottom and thick top.


    In the light, four gifted elves emerged.


    As before, every gifted elf has a transparent body, big thumb, curled up with arms and knees, sleeping soundly, and a pair of dragonfly like transparent wings.


    Su Ye glanced at the four gifted elves, and his face was expressionless.


    One is beautiful handwriting, which can make the written words look better.


    One is the piano sound jump, which can strengthen the talent of piano performance.


    One is elegant appearance, which makes your appearance more coordinated, body proportion better and more attractive.


    One is agile posture. It is the only non artistic talent. It belongs to combat talent, which can enhance the ability to dodge, move and react in a small range.


    No intellectual or magical talent.


    "Good, so I dare to experiment."


    Su ye did not hesitate to bend over, took away all the gold coins and took down the altar.


    The light of the altar did not disappear, and the gifted elves did not disappear.


    Su Ye carefully examined the gold coins, which were all slightly dimmer than before.


    Su ye made another comparison, and the result was the same. Although it was not obvious, it was indeed darker than the gold coins that had not been on the altar.


    "In other words, the sacrificial limit of this altar is 100 golden eagles, which is equivalent to one third of my house property. And it belongs to the reincarnation of hungry ghosts. Once the sacrifice is completed, it will not be returned. What''s more, never give me the talent I want! I want memory, learning and magic. I don''t come twice in a row! "


    "There''s nothing I want anyway. Take another chance."


    Su ye took a deep breath, suddenly left the ruins space and quickly returned.


    The light and talent elves on the altar are still there.


    "It didn''t disappear, good."


    Su ye thought to himself, throwing the magic dagger belonging to Huck, nothing happened.


    "The Golden Eagle and magic dagger were unsuccessful at the beginning of the last time. Later, the golden eagle was able to complete the sacrifice because Kelton decided to give me the money, and the ownership and use right changed. So... "


    Suye put the magic dagger "presented" by Sennett on the altar.


    A small white fog appeared on the magic dagger and went into the altar. Then, the first ring was brighter and the cone light on the altar was brighter. On top of the four gifted elves in the first row, there were four gifted elves in the second row.


    One is the awakening of music. I''ve seen it before.


    One is a burst of inspiration, suitable for all arts.


    One is color awareness, which is suitable for painting.


    The last one is the body of high wind, which can greatly increase a person''s speed of running, sprinting, shooting, etc. it is an excellent talent for soldiers.


    "This is against me." Su Ye''s teeth itched with hate.


    The three sacrifices were either artistic talent or combat talent.


    "Just right, I have more excuses to continue the experiment! Generally speaking, the result of sacrifice will get better with the increase of items, but it also needs to change from quantity to quality. Now there are offerings equivalent to two hundred golden eagles on the altar. With the magic ring, the total price will reach 1000 golden eagles. Ten times more, I believe we should get better rewards. "


    Su Ye gritted his teeth and put the magic ring on the altar.


    The magic ring emitted a white fog stronger than all other items and was sucked into the altar.


    Then, the first ring was slightly shaken, the conical white light was retracted, and the eight gifted Elves were retracted.


    The light of the first circle faded and calmed down.


    Su Ye''s face remained unchanged and his heart beat wildly.


    Suddenly, the second halo lit up, and a brighter and larger cone-shaped light erupted upward, with four elves in it. Su ye took a deep breath, glanced at the four gifted elves, and then couldn''t help grinning¡° Fortune changes! " Among the four gifted elves, there are two warrior gifted elves and two magic gifted elves! There is no useless elf. One is mastery of war skills, which can make war skills more proficient. One is a smart wrist that can wave weapons quickly. One is fire talent: burning. Increase the burning power of all fire magic. One is magic talent, magic surging. Speed up the flow of magic in the magic array, that is, speed up the casting speed. Su Ye couldn''t close his mouth because the magic surge talent is a rare and powerful combat talent. Magic surge talent can reduce the casting time of all magic by one second! This means that any magic that can be released in a second can be instant when it has magic surge. The final casting time is only one second. There are not many magic, even if many are not aggressive. Su Ye couldn''t believe it. He blinked and looked carefully to make sure that he had a lot of luck today. Su Ye stared at "combustion" and "magic surge", hardly thought too much, and decided to choose the latter. Although burning can increase the power of fire magic, it is only in "quantity". The magic surge seems to be a change in quantity, but if combined with the "magic eruption" that can reduce the casting time by 2 seconds, it can instantly send all skilled apprentices, black iron and bronze magic. Even if it is better than niederon, it can''t instantly send any apprentice magic. Fearing that the "magic surge" would disappear, Su Ye immediately stretched out his hand to catch the elf. At the moment when his fingertips touched the gifted elf, the gifted elf opened his eyes, flapped his wings and turned the light into his fingers, and Su Ye felt what was more in his magic tower. The light of the altar converges and all the gifted elves disappear¡° Great! " Su ye could hardly control his excitement. I didn''t expect that he could get magic to surge this rare gifted spirit. In the world of magicians, casting speed is not the only factor that determines the battle, but it is definitely one of the most important factors. For a magician, a hundred magic cattle are not as powerful as a magic surge. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 63

    Su Ye wanted to go out and try the effect of magic surge, but when he thought that there were two hundred golden eagles left, he took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement.


    "If you have a chance in the future, try to gather enough 1000 golden eagles to sacrifice together. However, I also need some basic talents to rise from the ground. If I can get the talents of memory, learning or energy, my learning efficiency will be greatly improved. At the same time, I also try. If 200 golden eagles sacrifice together, will there be two rows of eight elves or only one row of four? "


    Su ye did not hesitate to put two hundred golden eagles on the altar.


    The altar absorbed the white fog of the Golden Eagle and put white light outside.


    There was only a row of elves.


    Su Ye was slightly disappointed. It seems that the altar does not have too high intelligence. It is basically based on order, unless quantitative change is formed.


    But


    Su Ye stared at the four gifted elves and saw that the 200 golden eagles were really better than the 100 golden eagles.


    The first two are ordinary artistic talents.


    The third is the fighting body talent, agile posture, which has appeared before.


    The fourth is also a talent for fighting, but it''s so good that Su ye can''t believe it.


    Eye of the eagle.


    Among all the low-level combat talents, this talent is the most suitable for magicians, not one.


    For a magician, no matter how strong his body is, no matter how fast he runs, it is not as good as the eye of the magic eagle.


    "Why am I so busy today? This hand is red and purple. "


    Su Yesheng was afraid of an accident and reached out to catch the eye of the demon eagle.


    The little elf opened his eyes, touched Su Ye''s finger and disappeared.


    The other three elves and the light of the altar shrank and disappeared immediately after su Ye got the gifted spirit of the eye of the evil eagle.


    Everything is sacrificed.


    Su Ye immediately withdrew from the ruins space, meditated for the first time and entered the magic tower.


    Su Ye looked up at the wall and saw two new walls and two little bird nests. There was a sleeping genius in each bird''s nest.


    The body of the demon cow, the eye of the demon eagle and magic surge.


    "Unbelievable, unbelievable!"


    Su ye could not hide his excitement because the latter two talents were too useful.


    In the later stage, magicians can continuously strengthen their eyes with magic, but the speed is very slow. You can also use magic to enhance your eyes in a short time, but it needs to be cast in advance and can''t exist all the time.


    The eye of the magic eagle is different, which can make the magician have the eyesight close to the soldier. Whether it is from far to near, whether it is dynamic vision or static vision, it will be particularly powerful.


    Su Ye is convinced that once he has the eye of the demon eagle and cooperates with the surge of magic, he can bind the ice wolf with a magic rope tomorrow.


    Su Ye wanted to test the power of the eye of the eagle directly, but he felt the heat flow in his eyes. Realizing that his eyes were changing, he simply began to meditate.


    After entering the meditation state, the strengthening of the eye of the eagle suddenly accelerated, as if affected by the light of the divine world. In just ten minutes, all the power was released.


    After meditation, Su Yexing rushed out of the room and looked at the yard, with a look of joy on his face.


    It''s already night, but in Su Ye''s eyes, the yard in front of him is more like three or four o''clock in the afternoon. The light is not particularly sufficient, but it''s still like day.


    It turns out that the eye of the demon Eagle also has strong night vision ability.


    Su Ye looked at the ground, and the edges and sharp places of the fine sand on the ground were completely visible, which could not be done before.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky again and looked at the moon. He was surprised to find that he could see the crater on the moon.


    "Too powerful!"


    Su Ye was filled with wonder.


    Su Ye looked at the yard and suddenly stretched out his hand to the post.


    "Skinny!"


    Only 1.5 seconds later, the magic cow rope flew out and tied the column.


    Su Ye used the magic cow rope several times in a row, feeling completely different from before.


    "Good!"


    Suye found magic more and more fun.


    "However, why do I need only a few hundred golden eagles to exchange tens of thousands of gifted elves?"


    Su Ye fell into meditation. After a long time, he reluctantly found an answer that was not the answer.


    "There may be no middleman to earn the price difference."


    Feeling the joy of growing up, Su ye went back to study and decided to make more money after a month''s study.


    Aristocratic City, the Tross family.


    In the exhibition hall, two teenagers moved forward slowly, one behind the other.


    The exhibition hall of the Tross family is a long and narrow rectangle with red carpet on the ground. The decoration of the exhibition hall is mainly bright silver and rich gold, which is more magnificent under the light of dense magic lights.


    A statue stands as like as two peas on the north side of the wall, and two meters away.


    The two men started walking from the latest statue to the oldest statue. The oldest statue is the tallest, with a height of two meters. Due to the blessing of magic, the white statue does not look old, but the surface is glittering, which is not possessed by ordinary statues. The man on the statue stands with a spear, thick beard and disorderly hair, and is arrogant. It is clearly a dead thing, but once you get close, you will feel the overwhelming pressure. After approaching, the two teenagers instinctively bent down and saluted, and the pressure of the statue suddenly converged¡° As like as two peas in the Athens, there is a statue in the temple of Delphi. Andrea looked at the statue of the late zoutrus with infinite respect in his eyes. Andrea was still wearing countless magic tools¡° The name of the hero Tross shines forever on Greece. My ancestors were just a holy land and admired Lord Tross very much. " Carlos expressed heartfelt admiration. Andrea proudly raised his head and stared into the eyes of the statue of his ancestors. He said in a loud voice, "in the future, I will not only leave a statue here, but also in the Acropolis of Athens, and even in the temple of Delphi!" Only heroes and great performers can enter the temple of Delphi. Carlos flashed a touch of loneliness in his eyes and said, "I believe you can do it." Andrea smiled, patted Carlos on the shoulder and said, "I believe you can too." Carlos shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "don''t be kidding."¡° What do you think of today''s tournament? " Andrea''s face was calm and his eyes grew dim. Carlos hurriedly said: "it was an unfair game. Suye used tricks, otherwise he couldn''t beat you." Andre reached out and touched his left forehead. Obviously, after treatment, he still felt pain. He thought of the flying big magic wand, he fell in front of so many people, and he was promoted to black iron in a coma. His forehead hurt more and more, to the heart, to the whole body and to the soul¡° I thought that after becoming a magician, no one would dare to humiliate me like this. " Andre''s voice was full of regret¡° It was just an accident. I''m sure you can beat him. " Carlos said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 64

    "I believe it too. However, I have been promoted to black iron mage and have lost the chance to fight him. " Andre road.


    "You will definitely meet him in the black iron trial soon. Then you may meet him in the city-state competition. " Carlos said.


    Andrea stared at Carlos with gray green eyes and said slowly, "I can''t wait. What should I do?"


    "This..." Carlos''s heart beat violently, and a cold sweat came from his forehead. He finally understood the purpose of being called today. This kind of thing is very common among nobles, but he didn''t expect to be his turn.


    And Andre wasn''t asking.


    Andrea patted Carlos on the shoulder like a dog, looked at the statue of his ancestors again and said slowly, "today, my father said that our future goods may be transported by a new fleet."


    Carlos''s eyes widened sharply.


    Carlos'' fleet has been the only source of funds for the family, and other industries are basically in a state of loss. Almost all nobles believed that in less than three years, the Carlos family could not maintain the life of the aristocratic District, moved to the Civic District and completely became a poor aristocrat.


    If the Tross family changed the fleet, the Carlos family would become a poor aristocrat at least two years earlier.


    "However, I can also tell my father that Carlos and I are friends. I hope our family can not only continue to use their fleet, but also buy goods from their workshop."


    Andrea patted Carlos on the shoulder again. A flash of happiness flashed through his gray-green pupils and said slowly: "you know, since my unlucky big brother died and I was found to have magic talent, my father loved me very much. You see, I don''t like this magic weapon. My father forced me to wear it. "


    Carlos bowed his head and bent over, dazzled by Andrea''s magic weapon.


    "You are a good luck man." Carlos hurried.


    "But I was very, very unlucky this afternoon." Andre said with a smile.


    Carlos bowed his head and didn''t know how to answer.


    Andrea glanced at Carlos displeased, snorted and said, "I don''t have time to talk too much nonsense. Get rid of Su ye, let his reputation spread all over Plato''s college, and let his bad reputation spread all over Athens. You can not only keep your family, but also have the opportunity to become a close friend of a hero magician! "


    "But..."


    "I only give you two months." Andre road.


    Carlos hurriedly said, "Andrea, this time is too short. I really can''t do it. If such a short time, I can only use the old aristocratic method to find some ponai to plant him. "


    "Sixteen year olds looking for prostitutes. Prostitutes? Do you think all Athenians are fools? Would Plato''s Academy fire him for such a thing? What is he? He''s a magician! I want him to bear the stigma of a magician. I want to break his magic road! I will let him one day kneel before my statue in the temple of Delphi and cry bitterly! " Andrea''s voice gradually increased.


    "I really can''t do it." Carlos is in great pain.


    Andrea looked at Carlos with a smile and said, "I''m curious why you didn''t choose the noble college, but went directly to Plato college. What are you, or your family, afraid of the noble college, or... Who? "


    Carlos looked at Andrea in disbelief, his eyes shining with fear.


    Andrea smiled and said, "don''t worry, we are the nobles. That is just a holy land magician. How can I help outsiders? So you''ll help me, too, won''t you? "


    Carlos had a dry throat. He swallowed his saliva with great difficulty. He nodded and said, "yes."


    "This is indeed an excellent aristocrat. Help me once. I''ll tell you who leaked the news and let your family suffer forever. Two months. " Andre stretched out two fingers.


    "Don''t worry! Two months! " Carlos clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, and showed his green veins on his forehead.


    "Swear, I can never say I asked you to do it." Andre road.


    "Good!"


    The night in Athens is quiet.


    Su Ye has insomnia.


    Because there are too many things happening today, plus getting two extremely rare magic talents, the brain is over excited.


    Su Ye tried various methods and even meditated many times, but he still couldn''t calm down, so he chose to do one of the most tiring things for his brain.


    Learn the magic matrix.


    So he sent a magic letter to niden and wanted the rest of the apprentice magic matrix.


    As a result, niederon sent not only apprentice level, but also black iron level magic matrix, as well as supporting spells and detailed explanations. It also explains that in order to avoid students being unable to learn the magic matrix when they go out or are promoted under special circumstances, Plato college sends the magic matrix of the next level to students in advance.


    Su ye took a curious look at the black iron magic array, which was at least twice as complex as the apprentice level.


    Then, niedern sent a concerned magic letter, not suggesting that Su Ye learn a new magic matrix at home, because it takes quite a long time to carve the magic matrix. Once disturbed, it will lead to mental instability and even affect the use of this magic. Su Ye is suggested to go to the meditation place of Plato college.


    Su Ye thanked Mr. niden, then reminded him not to forget the black iron medal, picked up the magic book and went straight to Plato college. All the way, Su Ye was more excited because he could learn a new magic array. Upon arriving at Plato college, Su Ye was stunned. There are magic lights everywhere in Plato''s college. The whole college is as beautiful as the country in fairy tales. However, under the light of the sea demon fountain, it looks more gloomy. Su Ye looked at the magic clock on Plato''s hall. It was past midnight. Walking in the tree lined college, listening to insects and birds, Su Ye felt unprecedented calm and sleepy. Su Ye couldn''t help smiling. There was indeed the power to soothe his heart. Walking through the stadium, there came the sound of banging the magic sandbag. Su Ye followed his reputation and looked at the man in shorts and covered with sweat. The man''s hair is very short. It seems that he has no hair but sweat. The sweat covered body reflects the bronze luster and glitters under the stars. The muscles of his whole body were like those carved by a great sculptor. They were full of power. They moved, their muscles trembled, and there was a little rabbit jumping under his skin. The figure of the man was so familiar that he looked like an upright giant bear. The man who has been sitting on his left. Looking at Hote''s back, Su Ye was filled with emotion. It turned out that although this man said he was stupid, although he was ridiculed as stupid, and although he slept as soon as he meditated, he didn''t give up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 65

    "Hi!" After su Ye calmed down, he greeted hote.


    Holt turned his head in surprise and wiped the sweat on his forehead with his wrist.


    Seeing Su ye, huote showed a simple and honest smile, and his white teeth were like a half moon at night.


    "Why are you here?" Holt gasped softly.


    "Can''t sleep, go back to school to learn the magic matrix." Suye road.


    Holt raised his left hand, revealed the alarm clock bracelet and said, "I have about ten minutes left. I''ll talk while playing."


    With that, Holt continued to hit the magic sandbag, and then said, "in the future, practice magic in school as much as possible. My classmates don''t want to practice at home for fear of being disturbed."


    Su ye came over and said, "teacher niden said so, so I came. You... Oh, I remember. You''ve been living in school for years. "


    "Yes." Holt kept punching around the sandbag.


    Su Ye''s eyes became dim like stars covered by dark clouds.


    Holt has parents and three brothers, but now there is only one left.


    Suye understands Holt very well.


    Now, Su ye also feels that Plato college is more comfortable than home.


    Su ye asked, "can''t you sleep?"


    "No? I''ll go to bed at one o''clock. " Hotter road.


    Su Ye was suddenly stunned. Thinking of a creepy possibility, he blurted out: "you won''t practice until one o''clock late at night every day?"


    "How is that possible? Ha ha. " Holt laughed.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I have only nine days in ten days to practice until 1 a.m. and the rest day to rest. I only practice until 11 o''clock, otherwise my body can''t stand it." Hotter road.


    Su Ye was silent.


    "You''ve reached your creepy effort." Suye road.


    "Really? Ha ha. " Holt smiled and continued to wave his fist, happier.


    Su Ye looked at hotter quietly for a long time and said, "keep working hard. I''ll find a place to sleep after I finish learning the magic matrix."


    "Well, if you have no place to sleep, you can sleep with me. By the way, don''t forget to give me a lecture tomorrow morning! " Hotter road.


    "No problem!"


    Su Ye raised his hand and walked to meditation.


    "I didn''t expect that hort should work so hard."


    Su Ye sighed that Hote had worked so hard, but he still couldn''t become a soldier apprentice.


    "Have a chance to teach him meditation. Try all meditation methods one by one. There must be something suitable for him."


    Su Ye arrived at the meditation place and found that there were others here, including teachers and senior students.


    So Su Ye quietly took the alarm clock bracelet, opened the magic book and began to practice drawing magic matrix.


    Wind blade magic array is preferred.


    Because of his artistic skills, Su ye still succeeded at one time. Although it was not perfect, at the beginning of learning magic, completion was better than perfection.


    After painting once, Su Ye was a little dissatisfied. He painted again and felt good.


    However, Su ye still doesn''t want to sleep.


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and turned out the black iron magic array.


    Strong light, loud roar, fear fantasy, silence, physical withdrawal, magic hand, summoning apprentices and servants, fireball, etc.


    Su Ye scanned it roughly and found that none of them was simple. He thought that being idle was also idle. Black iron magic must be more difficult to master than apprentice magic. He chose several main attack directions first to avoid being in a hurry when needed in the future. He didn''t know how to choose.


    You can also draw more magic arrays in advance to ensure greater power in the future.


    "Fireball must be the first choice. It is the most powerful black iron spell. It has long distance, large range, fast speed and wide applicability. It can be used under the legend, and can even play a certain role in the legend stage."


    "Summoning apprentices and servants is the top priority. With powerful servants, we can prevent soldiers from breaking in."


    "The magic hand is said to be the most frequently used spell. It can take items from a distance and interfere with each other. It is very useful. The key is to practice to the limit. It only takes one second of casting time. With my magic surge, it can be instant and is of great value. "


    "Magic armor, needless to say, is a necessary protective spell."


    "You should also learn the warning bell. This is a wild magic, a real life-saving magic."


    Su Ye happily chose five necessary black iron spells, and then began to draw the magic matrix of fireball.


    Black iron''s magic array was really very difficult. Although Su ye had art skills, he didn''t understand magic deeply enough and worked harder and harder. Finally, he was sleepy and lay in meditation and fell asleep before he finished painting fireball.


    A floating flying blanket came slowly, picked up Su ye and wrapped it gently to make su Ye sleep more comfortably.


    A young man with black hair came over silently, looked at the magic book opened on the ground, stared at the magic array of fireball for a while, closed the book and turned away.


    At six in the morning, the alarm clock Bracelet vibrates.


    Su Ye didn''t feel right. Unlike at home, he suddenly opened his eyes and found that he was in an unfamiliar environment. He had a brief absence in his mind, but he soon remembered what happened last night and a complex magic matrix came to his mind. Su Ye gently shook his head and forgot the complex magic array. Su ye first meditated for ten minutes in the morning, then went to the teacher in the meditation place. After asking, he endured heartache and handed over two golden eagles from his belt. One deposit and one is a one month royalty. Only students selected by Plato college are eligible to use the alarm clock bracelet for free, and others must pay. Su Ye already has the basic knowledge of magic. When he looks at this thing, he can make it by a bronze magician. It has a simple structure. It is a typical magic appliance. It is doped with a little star silver on the surface of ordinary steel, and the cost will not exceed 5 golden eagles. Just this shit, sell 50 golden eagles. Su Ye simply washed and went to the canteen. He found that he could also have breakfast, but he had to pay separately. Instead, he could keep an account, so he chose to keep an account and pay together later¡° Plato''s teacher is not human. Plato''s price is really black. It seems that I have to find a way to make money quickly! However, first survive this month. Focus is very important. Don''t be distracted or tempted by the outside world! Focus and persistence are very important. " Su Ye kept combing his heart. Back in the classroom, there were few people in the morning, but Su Ye was a little desperate. Rick, Holt, Palos and Rollon, like yesterday, sat there to study in advance. Today is at least 15 minutes earlier than yesterday, but why did they come so early? Don''t you four have to sleep or walk? Flash into the classroom every day¡° You did change. " Rick took a deep look at Su ye and continued to study. Palos seemed to inadvertently look up at Su Ye. Su Ye just met Palos'' eyes. Like when he first met, people wanted to swim in her big eyes of the watery blue lake. However, as soon as the idea appeared, Palos''s cold expression and eyes made Su Ye realize that if she really plunged into it, the lake would be covered with thick ice at the moment of jumping, and then she would hit her nose and face, head and blood. Su Ye nodded her head slightly to show courtesy, but Palos''s eyes seemed to just pass by, and then bowed her head to learn without expression. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 66

    However, Su Ye noticed that Luo Long''s eyes were different.


    Luo long winked at Su ye, motioned outside the classroom, and then got up and walked out.


    Su Ye immediately turned around and walked slowly in the corridor.


    After a while, Luo long, with his left sword and right spear, caught up with him and whispered, "you''ve been too popular recently. Be steady." Then he left quickly, as if he wanted to do something else.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it. He continued to think while walking.


    "It seems that Luo long knows something, but not enough, so he can only remind me. If Hutton makes a move, it''s not worth reminding him. If it was lawns, Kelton would inform me at the first time. Then, those who have intersection with Rollon and conflict with me can only be the nobles. "


    "I had foreseen this result before yesterday''s game, so I deliberately acted friendly and didn''t show too much hostility. However, even if I offend the nobility, I don''t regret it. If I hadn''t offended the nobles yesterday, I wouldn''t have the magic surge, the eye of the eagle, and the most important concern of the upper class of the college. Compared with these two big gains, what is offending the nobility? "


    "However, nobles have always been cruel and black handed. They have not changed since ancient times. We must be careful. I should be paid a little attention by the masters of Plato college now. The means of those nobles must not be too direct, so I just need to be more careful, there will be no major events, and I will suffer a small loss at most. When you find a chance, you can get it back with interest and booty! "


    "Alas... No matter what achievements we ordinary people achieve, we may face unexpected dangers. In order to protect ourselves and our achievements, we can only use some means, which will be regarded as extreme and extreme by others. And those nobles, since childhood, have no obstacles. They can mobilize far more power than us, even if they are far more destructive than us, because no one knows, but they are flattered. "


    "It''s not positive enough. Let''s change our mind. It is precisely because we ordinary people encounter more external stimuli and get more feedback, so we will not be numb, so we can keenly find the changes in the world, better comply with the trend of the times, grow and progress! All external forces are promoting my progress! Then kill the nobles who hurt me! "


    Su Ye smiled and turned back to the classroom.


    Holt held the magic book and looked forward to Su Ye.


    The two people left the classroom directly this time and learned from each other while walking on the open lawn outside the classroom.


    Compared with yesterday, Su Ye has added two more links. One link is that each time he finishes talking about a knowledge point, Hote must ask a question.


    The second link is that Su ye must ask a question and let hotter answer it. If hotter can''t answer it in a short time, it will be regarded as homework and answered with a magic letter before tomorrow.


    Holt likes the new links very much, and Su ye also likes them, because asking Holt to ask questions can make him think, and he will find his own blind spots in the face of problems.


    It is also very important to ask questions and examine knowledge points from a higher and more comprehensive perspective.


    This is a slow learning method, even in a long time, the efficiency is very low, but the value is very high.


    As soon as the bell rang, the two returned to the classroom.


    Most of the students looked at the two people with contradictory eyes. Believe them, but their grades last semester were too poor. They didn''t believe them, but Su Ye was shining on the field yesterday. He was just another person.


    Only a few people still insist that the two are in vain.


    Su Ye just sat down. Suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder. Looking back, it was Jimmy.


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Su ye, you''re not interesting enough. You surprised the whole audience yesterday. There must be a very powerful method. You can''t just teach Holt, but also teach me."


    Su ye said with a smile, "we just learn from each other, communicate with each other and share with each other. There is no saying who teaches who."


    "So? Can I communicate with you? I don''t have much time. It''s estimated that once or twice a day. " Jimmy road.


    "No problem. I always believe that mutual communication can promote everyone''s growth. In communication, the more you say, the more you gain. " Suye road.


    "OK! How about we study together after self-study that night? " Asked Jimmy.


    "OK." Su Ye smiled.


    Rick, Albert and Rollon looked at Jimmy and thought.


    Albert whispered, "hehe, start flattering."


    Jimmy didn''t seem to hear it at all. He sat back with Rollon and opened the magic book.


    Hort whispered, "you taught me."


    Su Ye smiled without explanation.


    In my heart, there is no teaching at all, only learning and communication.


    Teaching is only a means, learning is the real purpose, and growth is your own demand.


    As time went by, the impact of the game gradually dissipated.


    Su ye entered a stable period of study. He went to bed at 0 a.m. every day, got up at 6 a.m., meditated for ten minutes, simply glanced at yesterday''s notes, and then walked or ran to the college.


    In the morning, either study by yourself or use Feynman''s skills to study with Holt. Most courses listen carefully, meditate regularly at noon, eat and study, and continue to have classes in the afternoon. The last self-study class, or take key courses, or do homework, or study with Holt, with Jimmy occasionally. Rick occasionally joined in to talk and learn. He had unique opinions and often pointed out the key points in one sentence, which benefited Su ye and huote a lot. After the self-study class, Su ye and huote will have dinner together. After dinner, they will learn another class. Su ye will go home, while huote will go to the field to practice. Back home, Su Ye began to use various methods to learn, painful and happy. Occasionally too tired, Su ye will not tangle, resist, deny and question himself, but to practice magic and find happiness from magic. In different scenes, learn in different ways, and let different parts of the brain rest or work in turn. Because deliberate practice was also used in the process of practicing the magic rope, Su Ye''s mastery of the magic rope reached the limit in only half a month. He could complete the spell casting in two seconds, and then cooperate with the magic surge in one second. Moreover, in the process of learning, Su Ye''s understanding of incantation and magic continued to deepen. A month passed, and Su Ye extraordinary completed his previous plan. Su ye first made up for the most important courses of last semester, including not only the planned Greek, mathematics and geometry, but also last year''s art, Greek history and world history. The effect of the last three courses is not good, but he can easily pass. In the new semester''s curriculum, the five originally planned courses of magic, talent, magic history, sacrifice and meditation are su Ye''s main research directions. They have been completely understood and compared secretly. Even compared with Rick, they are not much worse. In some places that need in-depth understanding, they even exceed Rick. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 67

    In the process of study and practice, Su Ye found that the five subjects of incantation, Warcraft, magic battle, magic array and element were also very important. He chewed it hard and could reach the upper level of the class.


    This month''s learning process is very painful. It''s not su Ye''s bad attitude, but many things are new learning. Using Su Ye''s understanding is to establish a new neural connection, which is also the most difficult period in the learning process.


    Fortunately, Su Ye has been using the connection method to study, looking for the similarities and differences of various disciplines, and consolidating the learning achievements by means of comparison, analogy, distinction and so on.


    In this kind of intensive multi-disciplinary learning, ordinary memory method does not play a big role, because there are too many things that need deep understanding, unless there is Rick''s ability to never forget.


    Su ye can only remember by understanding, not by memory.


    Su Ye has reached the upstream level of the class in 16 courses. Next, as long as the process of step-by-step preview, class, review, homework, review and test, we can ensure that the score will not decline.


    In this way, Su ye can continue to conquer other important disciplines.


    Because of the completion of the basic plan and the achievement of the basic goals, Su ye also changed his work and rest. His daily sleep time was advanced from 12:30 a.m. to 10:30 a.m. to ensure adequate sleep for at least seven and a half hours a day.


    Adequate sleep is no less important to learning than any learning method. Suye will not entrust the rest of his brain to meditation until he has found a magic to completely replace sleep.


    After reading relevant books when he grew up, Su Ye realized that the behavior of increasing learning time by reducing sleep would trigger the brain''s self-protection mechanism.


    It doesn''t matter to do it occasionally, but if it does for a long time, it will reduce the learning efficiency and even have a great negative impact. The more you learn, the worse the effect.


    Noon at Plato''s college, meditation place.


    He stopped at niden and said, "just finished the approval process and is being manufactured by the school workshop. You should know how inefficient those guys are. "


    "Put the blame on them, not afraid to be heard by them?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m afraid, but they can''t hear." Ned Endau.


    "Forget it. Hurry up for me as soon as possible. I haven''t seen the black iron medal yet." Su ye thought maybe he could sacrifice the black iron medal.


    When they passed by, niden suddenly stopped and turned his head and said, "your recent learning effect is good."


    "Haven''t you had an exam recently?" Su ye asked.


    "From the homework." Ned Endau.


    "Thank you for your praise." Suye road.


    "By the way, after self-study this evening, there will be a basic magic test and class test. You and your other deskmates are not in the same classroom." Ned Endau.


    "Oh? Thank you, teacher. "


    Su Ye looked at niederon''s far away back. He didn''t know whether niederon was testing himself or trying to wash his name of the third fool.


    Before the afternoon self-study class, niederon announced that he would take an additional examination of basic magic after school, which immediately attracted noisy complaints.


    Niederon ignored the crowd lazily and turned away.


    In the self-study class, everyone tried hard to learn basic magic.


    Su Ye was not in a hurry. He slowly used the recall extraction method to make a mind map out of thin air.


    The whole process is flowing. The classification, relationship, structure, description and examples of all knowledge points are clear and clear, and they are not stuck in any knowledge point.


    Even if you occasionally forget a knowledge point and look at the structure up, down, left and right, you can quickly recall it.


    At the end of the self-study class, niden and cadelius supervised the examination in classes, and the examination room where Su Ye was located was supervised by cadelius.


    Suye felt that cadelius had been instructed by nidern and always stared at himself.


    The examination of Plato college does not use paper, but a special magic book for examination.


    Su ye first handed in his magic book in exchange for a blank test magic book, and then sat in the designated position.


    As soon as the time came, all the questions appeared on the magic test paper.


    Su ye first browsed through the whole test paper from beginning to end, had a clear understanding of the whole test paper, alleviated the preparedness of the lizard brain and gave the brain a little more sense of security.


    Even so, Su Ye''s heart was still pounding in the face of the first exam in Athens.


    Su Ye smiled, tapped the thumb and index finger of his right hand, changed his posture, changed his state of mind, and began to answer the paper.


    The whole process was very smooth. All the test sites were well known. When doing the questions, Su ye even occasionally came up with the process of explaining to hote.


    After that, Su Ye checked it again and again.


    When


    As the bell rang, the exam was over.


    When I returned to the classroom, the students talked about it one after another.


    "Alas, I failed the exam again."


    "I feel I did well in the exam!"


    "If only there were more time..."


    Su ye walked back to the fifth table. Huote endured excitement and said in a low voice: "Su ye, I have a feeling. This feeling is particularly strong. I feel, I..."


    Su Ye stared at hotter for a long time and found that he couldn''t say it all the time. He couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "what do you feel?" Holt''s face flushed. After a while, he whispered, "I feel I can pass this time. Don''t tell others." Su Ye immediately remembered that except for those practical sports courses, Holt had not passed any subjects. Su Ye learned slag again last year, but he still passed several courses, mainly because he got the pass¡° OK, I won''t tell anyone. I''ll see the results tomorrow. " Suye road¡° Announce your grades before the first class tomorrow and finish school. " Niederon walked out with his magic book. Because the study time was occupied by the exam, Su ye and huote separated after dinner. One went to the field to practice and the other went home. Just after leaving the school, Su ye saw a familiar man standing by the carriage. This time it''s not Hutton, it''s Huck. Huck leaned over and knocked on the door of the carriage. The tall Kelton helped the door down. He was dressed in a white robe, showed a warm smile, and stretched out his arms to embrace Su Ye. It was as if he had suddenly met his best friends for many years, and his emotion was more intense than the sun. Su Ye looked at Kelton warily and said, "you''re suddenly here. It''s like this again. You must be calculating me. Bye." Su Yeli ignored him and continued to walk home. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 68

    Kelton stood there like a statue. He was stunned for several seconds before he quickly caught up with Su Ye. Walking side by side, he smiled and said, "don''t make your words so ugly. I came to you for cooperation. When chatting before, you seem to have said that learning and making money first this month will be discussed in a month. Now, it''s time. "


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at math and memory." Su ye walked and walked.


    Huck followed, and the coachman slowly followed him in his carriage.


    Kelton asked, "what''s up? Have you thought of new dishes or ideas?"


    "Too many, you can''t afford it." Suye road.


    "Make an offer." Kelton said triumphantly.


    "Ten thousand golden eagles."


    Kelton said with a helpless smile, "I tell the truth."


    "I didn''t lie either." Suye stopped and looked at Kelton seriously.


    "Let''s go to the dolphin River and say." Kelton said positively.


    "Are you sure?" Su Ye smiled.


    Kelton sighed and said to Huck, "did you see this guy? You were respectful when you came to me last time, and now you start to look down on me. "


    Huck turned his head and looked into the distance.


    Su Ye smiled and walked to the carriage.


    The three men got on the carriage one after another. Su ye and Kelton sat together, and Huck sat opposite.


    Kelton was silent for a while and said, "your salad dressing formula is beyond my imagination. Money is not important. The important thing is to make my reputation spread all over Greece and even Rome. The second in line successor of avialdo visited dolphin river a few days ago and personally purchased the salad dressing formula from me. "


    "Don''t tell me how much he spent, I''ll be heartbroken." Su Ye naturally knows that the price will not be low.


    Kelton smiled and said, "but I know if I cooperate with you, I have to spit out some."


    "That''s very kind of you." Su Ye was suddenly in a good mood.


    Seeing Su Ye''s expression, Kelton endured helplessness and said, "I want to deepen cooperation with you. I believe you must have a better idea of cooperation than salad dressing."


    "Cooperation?" Suye caught Kelton''s focus.


    "Yes, cooperation. Last time it was just a transaction, but next, it was cooperation. " Kelton said solemnly.


    "What do you want?" Suye turned slowly and stared at the brown pupil in Kelton''s deep eye socket.


    "You said you wanted to open a restaurant in the noble district?" Kelton asked.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it''s true."


    "I can participate." Kelton road.


    "If you had dared to open a restaurant in the noble District, you would have opened it long ago." Suye road.


    Kelton picked his chin and said with a little pride, "I''m not idle these days. I''ve met many aristocratic housekeepers. They told me that if my restaurant is good enough, they are willing to cooperate with me."


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "no, you will be wiped clean."


    Kelton''s face sank and he didn''t answer.


    "What is the status of the noble behind you?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton instinctively glanced at Huck and found Huck''s face expressionless. He hesitated for a moment and said, "a new noble, a Holy Land Warrior, he appreciated me when I fought under him. He owns 20% of my property. "


    "I can''t hold it." Suye road.


    There was a strange look on Kelton''s face.


    A Holy Land Warrior can''t hold it down. It needs at least a legend to sit down, and maybe even a hero family.


    "Your business is so big?"


    "Bigger than you think." Su Ye has been very modest. In fact, he can do too much. At present, he can only choose something related to his life experience and don''t have to worry too much.


    Kelton thought again.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped and the three men went directly into the backyard, exclusive Kelton''s room.


    Huck stood by the door.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    After sitting for a long time, Kelton asked a difficult question.


    "It''s very simple. Sell some dishes and sell some new tableware, dishes and bowls." Su Ye''s tone was very relaxed.


    Kelton''s spirit was refreshed. He was not interested in new tableware, but the utensils such as dishes and bowls were nothing at first glance. In case they were too big, not to mention that he was a silver soldier, even the Holy Land soldier could not hold him down.


    "Ordinary tableware doesn''t seem to need the presence of the holy land family." Kelton groaned.


    "What if you change the table in Greece and around the world?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton stared like a torch. Tableware and dishes are completely different concepts.


    Dishes can be learned by others as soon as they learn, and there are restrictions on the place of sale, but tableware is a commodity. As long as it takes the first opportunity, it will take the lead step by step.


    "I can talk to the Holy Land Warrior in detail." Kelton road.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''ve found my first partner."


    Kelton was worried, but he immediately depressed his bad mood and asked, "who?"¡° Plato college. " Suye road. Kelton breathed a sigh of relief and said, "your choice is very correct. The products of Plato college are very popular. Although those nobles hate magicians, they like magic supplies best."¡° Apart from Plato''s college, I have no other power to stop the claws extended by the nobles. It''s not easy for you these days. " Su Ye looked at Kelton and was especially kind. Kelton''s eyes warmed, his eyes warmed, and his heart was brewing for a long time. He sighed and said, "don''t mention how difficult it is. Those nobles are a group of mad dogs. No, they are mad wolves. They want to tear me up and drain the bone marrow from the bones. If I hadn''t used the pandiones and the avelados as a shield, I would have been dead. I don''t understand. They know that salad dressing can''t actually make much money. The profit of a thousand golden eagles a year is at most. Why are they so vicious one by one? "¡° It''s simple. " Suye road¡° oh Tell me. " Kelton road. Su Ye smiled and said, "a servant in my family also asked such a question. He said, why did the nobles force him to death for 60 silver peacocks, forcing him to become a debt slave. I didn''t figure it out before. When I heard what you said, I suddenly figured it out. " Kelton stared at Suye. Su ye asked, "will you work hard for a meal?"¡° No. "¡° Will civilians work hard for a meal? " Su ye asked¡° Not at all. "¡° Will the nobles work hard for a meal? " Su ye asked again¡° Of course not. " Kelton vaguely understood Su Ye''s meaning. Su Ye continued, "you see, everyone won''t work hard for a meal. So it''s very simple. The 60 silver peacocks are the money for a meal in the eyes of the aristocrat. He thinks the servant will be able to take them out. So those nobles think that if you have salad dressing, you should take it out. They think salad dressing is just a small business for them. They can never imagine that salad dressing is actually your opportunity to climb up, let alone that salad dressing was my life-saving straw. Many times, the nobles didn''t want to kill us, but just took an unimportant straw... "After a pause for a second, Su Ye continued:" if we object, they will ask: why don''t you give a straw? You are so bad that you must be punished! So, look at the Persians, Egyptians, Persian kings and Pharaohs who were forced to death by heavy taxes. They only think they took straw. They don''t see that the end of each straw is hooked to the soul. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 69

    Kelton stared at Su ye for a long time, slowly lowered his head and held his fist.


    The bulging veins heaved like a snake on his arm.


    Suye didn''t expect Kelton''s reaction to be so great. He suddenly remembered some rumors about Kelton and the appointment between Kelton and himself.


    Outside the door, Huck clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    After a while, Kelton raised his head, looked at Su ye with reddish eyes and said, "your straw theory is very good."


    "So, we must avoid it far away. The farther we hide, the better." Suye road.


    "What if I can''t avoid it?"


    "Even if it is straw, it can hurt them if it goes into their eyes. So close, maybe they can see the soul hanging behind the straw. " Su ye said slowly.


    "Now I understand why I like you from the beginning." Kelton laughed and laughed happily, his eyes leaping crazy.


    "Did the previous agreement want me to gouge out an eye?" Su Ye suddenly showed the same smile.


    Kelton pointed to his heart and said, "because he gouged out my heart!"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "since I promised you, I will be willing to plunge into that eye. Of course, if there is a chance. "


    "There will be a chance, there will be a chance..." Kelton muttered, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Su ye said, "sell everything you should sell and find a way to buy a silver mine. Don''t be too big. You can''t hold the big silver mine."


    Kelton nodded gently. Until this time, he understood why Su Ye used the word "pressure" from the beginning.


    Only when the whole person is placed on it can it be called pressure.


    If you can''t hold it, there will be no one.


    "Don''t worry, the world has changed." Kelton whispered.


    "Huh? What news have you got? " Su ye asked.


    "No." Kelton hurried.


    Seeing that he denied, Su ye asked, "as soon as possible. I''ll talk to Mr. niedern about the cooperation with Plato college. As for the nobles, at least look for the heirs of the hero family. The demigod family should be careful. I''m afraid they''ll swallow the belt bone. "


    Kelton soon recovered his calm, nodded and said, "neden, trustworthy."


    Suye suddenly remembered niden''s evaluation of Kelton.


    At this time, there was a knock at the door. Then, master came in with a tray and said with a smile: "Suye, try my honey cheese, pastry biscuits and fruit, and, of course, the salad that will never be absent."


    Kelton gawked at master coming in, gawked at master handing Su ye the pastry biscuits, gawked at master saying goodbye to Su ye, and gawked at master leaving.


    From beginning to end, Master seemed to have never seen Kelton.


    Seeing Su Ye eating grapes, Kelton wanted to lift the table.


    Who is the boss!


    "Why don''t you eat?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha!" Kelton just went to get honey cheese.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "since the nobles in Athens are too ugly, at least before I am promoted to legend, all businesses will cooperate with Plato college. At least, the reputation of magicians is better than that of nobles. Of course, we need qualified businessmen, and you are the best choice at present. At the same time, we must find enough reliable and powerful nobles. Therefore, we need to use the form of joint-stock system. "


    "Joint stock system?" Kelton road.


    After a brief explanation, Su Ye finally said, "in short, we can join hands to form a chamber of Commerce. I have my head and money. Plato college is responsible for processing, you are responsible for management, and the nobility is responsible for blocking other nobility."


    "What about the proportion?" Kelton asked.


    "Plato''s college will account for at least 30%, and the nobility will not be less than 20%. I can''t be less than 40 percent. " Suye road.


    "Only 10% for me?" Kelton''s tone was full of displeasure.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if the business is good, I will gradually give up part of my equity. Then you can buy it with money."


    Kelton bowed his head and said nothing.


    Su ye said, "if you think about it from another angle, you are equal to half an aristocrat or a third of Plato''s college. Do you think you suffer?"


    Kelton asked, "are you equal to two nobles, or more important than Plato''s college?"


    "At least I owe you ten times as much for the salad dressing, Mr. Kelton." Suye road.


    Kyle lost his temper.


    At this time, Su Ye suddenly closed his eyes, stretched his right hand to his back waist, then opened his eyes and took out a money bag from his back waist.


    After a month, Su Ye has successfully mastered the ability to quickly get in and out of the ruins.


    "By the way, I''ll exchange you for a hundred golden eagles." Suye road.


    "Why, you don''t have the right money? Huck, help me get a bag of golden eagles. " Kelton took it. It''s nothing special.


    After a while, Huck came in with a bag of golden eagles. Su Ye picked up his new money bag, stood up and said, "the sooner you find the right partner, the sooner we can make money." Kelton said with a smile, "do you have a gourmet recipe? Sell me cheaper. "¡° Take two thousand gold Eagles first. " Suye turned and left, leaving Kelton with a helpless face. Back home, the first thing Su ye did was to enter the ruins space and sacrifice the newly acquired 100 golden eagles. The altar swallowed the white fog from the gold coins and remained motionless. No white light, no gifted elves. Su Ye kicked the altar hard¡° Not really. " Su Ye broke his mind and decided to make money to raise the altar. Su Ye stared at the altar and said, "I hope you will be better to me in the future. Slag man! " Su Ye glanced at the altar and went back to his bedroom. Instead of learning, he used the magic book for monthly reflection. First, list the important things and important people of the whole month by recalling and reading the diary. Then use the life coordinate system curve to intuitively select happy things and make yourself realize that you should do more happy things in the future, such as mastering magic, making money, playing Hutton. Then pick out the painful things, such as being humiliated by lawns and ridiculed by classmates, and then use ORID model for reflection. First write what you see and find, then write your feelings, then analyze the reasons for things, and finally think about how to change with specific actions. But this method of reflection is too painful. Almost every time, it is tantamount to digging their own wounds and cleaning them carefully. No one can endure it for a long time. Therefore, after reflecting on the most important pain points with this method, Su Ye changed to a more relaxed KPT method. First look for what you should continue to maintain in the learning process, then look for what needs to be improved, and finally look for what you can try to change. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 70

    Su Ye soon found that his learning distinction between cognitive domain knowledge and action domain knowledge was not accurate enough. He regretted the guidance of boss bloom and decided to focus on distinguishing these two kinds of knowledge and learning more efficiently next month.


    After reflection, Su Ye found that he had lost a lot of thinking time this month, so he thought while walking in the courtyard.


    Su Ye is convinced that thinking during study and working hours is not thinking, but repetition.


    Most people''s so-called thinking is just repeating the prejudices of the past.


    Only when a period of time is specially selected for thinking, can it be regarded as real thinking.


    In the courtyard, Su Ye got rid of the too narrow mode of Focused Thinking and entered the thinking process of divergent thinking. All kinds of ideas poured in. Occasionally, he thought of particularly important points or things, which would be recorded in the magic book to avoid forgetting.


    After thinking and combing, Su Ye has a deeper understanding of the past and a clearer direction for the future.


    "This month''s focused study is indeed the right choice. According to my original idea, I first bought salad at the cost price from Kelton, and then made fast food such as hamburgers or sandwiches. Although I would hand it over to others in the future, I had to do it myself at the beginning. Money is earned, but it will delay a lot of learning time. "


    "Now it seems that the benefits of learning are far greater than money. Well, I should focus on distinguishing magic first, learning second and money third. Even if money can exchange for talents that I can''t get for magic and learning, but without magic and learning ability, even if I have a talent, I will only become the strongest and richest golden mage in the world, and then be killed by a finger of a legendary master or noble. "


    "Finding the original intention, knowing what you need and distinguishing between primary and secondary is the most important thing in your life. It seems to be the simplest, but it is actually the most difficult. Anyone who thinks he can almost do it has never done it. I can''t do it, so I have to think about it every once in a while and strengthen my understanding. What''s more, the world is changing, and so will I. "


    "It was this month that the order of magic first, learning second and making money third was determined. I gave up my own business and even gave up accounting for most of my shares in order to obtain income safely and smoothly. Because the current equity is not important, the important thing is whether I can grow to the day when I can protect my achievements. Unable to protect themselves, all wealth is just straw picked by the great aristocracy. For that day, I must constantly give up, give up, give up, and choose only the most important. "


    "I want to be a legendary magician! I want to be the real Plato! I want to... "


    Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    After this month''s study, Su Ye has a clearer understanding of the world and has formed a dream prototype in his mind.


    Only when one looks down from a high place can one choose the right path.


    After thinking about life, Su Ye continued to face reality and do his homework.


    The next morning, Su ye went straight to the stadium of the college. First, he used the magic rope, wind blade and suspended brilliance continuously. After exhausting his magic, he went to meditate. After recovering his energy, he went to the classroom.


    As usual, Su ye and huote were walking and studying on the grass of the college.


    As soon as the bell rang, the two men walked back to the classroom.


    After a while, a fiery red haired ned appeared in the classroom and scanned all the students with one true and one false eyes.


    Some students are uneasy, some are full of expectations, some are uneasy on the surface, but actually full of expectations.


    Niederon was as serious as usual. He opened the magic book, glanced at the contents of the magic book, looked up and said, "three people got full marks in this small test of basic magic."


    Many students gently praised that although the exam is not difficult, it is not simple. It is possible to get a full score of 100 at 90.


    "Rick, Palos and Rollon." Ned Endau.


    All the students in the first four rows turned to look at the three people in the fifth row.


    All three of them looked calmly at niederon ahead, and did not intersect with the sight of any students.


    Holt smiled, as if he was completely used to the scene.


    Jimmy smiled and Albert hurriedly covered his face.


    Su Ye was a little embarrassed. There were seven people at a table and three full marks. Was it a bit humiliating to sit with them?


    "I''ll focus on criticizing Su Ye." Nidern''s voice sounded.


    To Su ye, this was just the roar of the devil.


    Why me again?


    Most of the students held back their smiles, and only a few of them laughed impolitely. Obviously, since Mr. niden criticized by name, it shows that Su Ye''s performance must be very poor. It''s normal to say positive first and countdown first.


    Hutton angrily said to the smiling people, "what are you laughing at? They are all classmates. What''s funny? "


    Although their family background was not bad, they could not compare with the nobility. They were not in direct conflict with Hutton and immediately turned their heads.


    The atmosphere in class was very embarrassing.


    Su Ye was a little puzzled that he could do well in yesterday''s test paper. Even if there was a mistake and there was no full score, he wouldn''t be criticized? Niederon''s real eyes showed a playful look and slowly said, "our class could have four firsts, surpassing other classes, but because Su Ye misspelled a word, he deducted 2 points and got 98 points, and lost the chance to surpass other classes. Therefore, I want to focus on criticizing Su Ye. " There were bursts of soft voices in the classroom. Everyone looked at Su ye in disbelief. Those who laughed at Su Ye just now blushed into monkey ass. Even Hutton, who took the initiative to excuse Su ye, looked at Su Ye strangely. He was just talking to prevent being beaten. How could this happen? Full marks of Rick and Rollon can''t believe it, which means that Su Ye''s actual level is equal to his own! Palos bowed her head, her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and confusion flashed in her blue eyes¡° Is he third from bottom? " Su Ye suddenly realized that there should be a word that Su Ye remembered wrong before. He didn''t pay attention to it and wrote it directly¡° Teacher, shouldn''t I be praised for such a high score on my first test? " Su ye asked righteously. Niedern nodded and said, "so I want to praise Mr. Holt." Su Ye blinks again and again. What do you mean? Everyone''s eyes focused on Holt. Holt blushed, breathed heavily, and his heart pounded, which could crack the table. Niederon''s eyes softened and said, "this time Holt''s score is 59. If he hadn''t misspelled five words, he would have passed. The efforts of Holt are obvious to all. Please applaud him and hope he can make persistent efforts and achieve better results. " Niederon took the lead in clapping, and all the students happily congratulated Holt. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 71

    Previously, Holt''s scores were basically maintained at more than ten points.


    Hotter got up quickly, like a hill suddenly rising up, ready to break the roof.


    He bowed excitedly to niden and said, "thank you, teacher, thank you. I will work hard."


    Su ye also slowly clapped his hands, expressionless and insipid.


    Misspelling one word is criticized and misspelling five words is praised. What kind of teacher is this? Not even bigger?


    In order to suppress me, I will do anything! Hehe, niden - not human.


    Niederon waved his hand on the magic book and said, "everyone''s test papers and class transcripts are sent to you. I''ll give you five minutes. After five minutes, I''ll continue my lecture."


    Hotter sat down in a daze. After a while, he whispered to Su ye, "I should thank you just now. When I did the test paper yesterday, I don''t know why. Whatever I can remember is either what you asked, or what I asked, or what I remembered with your memory method. It''s strange. "


    "It doesn''t matter. With or without me, your grades will slowly improve." Suye road.


    "No, it''s up to you." Holt smiled happily.


    On one side, Palos opened a dense note, which recorded some conversations between Su ye and Hote, mainly some methods and key points.


    Palos tilted her head slightly, thought for a moment, drew a thick line under the image map memory method, and then added what Su ye said before: it is suitable for remembering all knowledge related to geographical location. And draw a circle at the end as a key mark to learn immediately.


    Hearing the "magic source", Su Ye was stunned and his eyes gave out an amazing light.


    Albert sneered: "the second grade congressman? Crazy! Even if it is known as the "magic source of all nations", it is difficult to get, but it may not be impossible. " Lake Road.


    Holt was silent. He didn''t want to defend Su Ye. It was that the magic source was too far away. In the eyes of his learning scum, there was no difference between getting the magic source and climbing Olympus mountain.


    The full name of magic source is magic source.


    Long ago, human beings discovered the existence of this treasure. It is a special crystal mineral. There is no definite shape, color, size and so on. The only thing in common is that the crystal shell is wrapped with light blue liquid magic.


    Shake it and it will release charming starlight.


    Before that, the source of magic had been regarded as an expensive collection because it was very beautiful.


    Until Socrates discovered the secret of this mineral and named it the source of magic.


    The function of the magic source is very simple. Let the magic tower absorb it, then the magic source can be transformed into a magic well under the magic tree. The magic well can extract power from the unknown and convert it into magic that can be used directly by magicians.


    With each additional magic well, the magician''s magic will increase by 10%, and ten magic wells will double the magic.


    Moreover, the magic well can also enhance the magic tree in all directions.


    Generally speaking, if the magic tower has several walls, several magic wells can be placed. However, if the magic tower is particularly strong or has strong spiritual strength, infinite magic wells can be placed in theory.


    According to legend, Socrates was promoted to demigod because there were more than 100 magic wells in his magic tower, which completely exceeded the limit of magicians.


    Later, Socrates united with many great magicians to form a magician organization "dawn law crown", which was later renamed "magic Council".


    When the magic Council was still the dawn crown, in order to encourage magicians to share their magic research results, Socrates took the magic source as a prize to reward those who made substantial contributions to the magic world.


    After judge Chenxi was transformed into the magic Council, the number of magicians suddenly expanded, and the source of magic soon couldn''t make ends meet.


    At this time, people found that the source of magic was so rare.


    As a result, the magic Council had to give up the physical reward of the magic source, change the reward to "honor magic source", and make the style of the magic badge, referred to as the magic source for short.


    Although the magic Council no longer rewards the source of magic, the masters are willing to reward their descendants and donate many treasures to the magic Council, which can be exchanged with the source of magic.


    Gradually, the magic source became a high-value magic currency, which was used to exchange treasures from the magic Council, and magicians could also trade.


    Only those who have the demon source badge are eligible to become members of the magic Council, but they are only honorary members.


    Only a very small number of magicians can become full members.


    Those who have made outstanding contributions to the magical world can become senior parliamentarians.


    A small number of senior members are qualified to enter the big cabinet, become cabinet members and have greater power.


    A master like Thucydides is one of the few vice presidents.


    Master Plato is one of the ten most powerful speakers in the Greek magic world, and now, a magic source needs a full 15 magic source badges to exchange.


    Su Ye is excited. If Jimmy hadn''t mentioned the magic source badge, Su Ye didn''t have this concept in his memory, because it was too far away from Su ye in the past. At least the sun can see it, but the magic source badge is not worth thinking about for Su ye in the past. Any extravagant hope for the demon source seems to be tarnishing this honor. If you get the demon source badge, you are an honorary senator. Generally speaking, most honorary councillors are honorary councillors at the level of magic apprentice in the golden mage. No one has thought about it. Even those world-famous talents, no one took the magic source badge when they were magic apprentices. The four masters of the college could not do it, nor could Plato. Su Ye felt that he had a little chance. There are many ways to obtain the magic source, such as great credit, such as creating new magic, such as particularly excellent theories. Like Feynman skill, although it is only a learning method, not a magic skill, if it is sent to the magic Council, it is very likely to get the magic source badge. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 72

    Feynman''s skill is a magic skill of learning. It seems very simple. First, learn a knowledge, and then imagine a person in front of you and tell the knowledge to the imaginary person in simple and simple language. If you speak very fluently and clearly, it means that you have mastered this knowledge point. If you speak stumblingly, it means that you have not mastered this knowledge point and need to continue learning and speaking until it is smooth.


    This technique has many key points. It is not only simple to teach others, but also has excellent results. Otherwise, it will not be popular with blue star, so that this technique is more famous than the discoverer Feynman himself.


    "Who knows how to apply for the magic source badge?" Su ye asked.


    "You... Wait a few more years." Rick shook his head reluctantly. He didn''t even dare to think about it. How dare Su ye.


    Holt looked at Su Ye silently and wanted to persuade Su ye, but he didn''t export it after all.


    "OK, have courage." Jimmy praised.


    "Crazy, crazy." Albert got up and walked out.


    Rollon shook his head and continued to read.


    Su Ye got up and said to Jimmy, "let''s go outside and talk."


    "OK." Jimmy readily agreed.


    The two men went to the grass outside the classroom. Su ye asked, "I don''t know much about the magic Council. Do you think which of the learning methods we talked about before can be selected?"


    Jimmy said with a bitter smile, "I''m just guessing, and I haven''t used the methods you said several times. I feel too tired and troublesome."


    "Any method is difficult to adapt at the beginning, but after using more, it can be easily used as your ability, even to the extent that you don''t have to be uncomfortable." Suye road.


    "I''ll take my time and study this kind of thing."


    "What do you personally think is the most useful method?" Su ye asked.


    Jimmy hesitated for a while before saying, "actually, I think all methods are useful, but they are difficult to use. I can''t tell what is most useful. It''s up to you to decide. Moreover, in the past, we thought these methods were of little use, but now we need to pay more attention to applying for the magic source badge. "


    Su Ye nodded gently and said with a smile, "thank you, Jimmy. I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Su Ye didn''t know about the magic source badge before. If he knew, he would be much more careful.


    The bell rang and the two men walked slowly towards the classroom.


    Seeing that he was about to enter the classroom, Jimmy suddenly said, "I think you''d better ask Mr. niden. He values you so much and will help you solve this problem."


    "OK, I''ll ask him at noon."


    lunch break.


    Niedern''s office.


    Niederon stared at Su ye for a long time and made Su Ye look hairy.


    "Teacher, is this Feynman skill not qualified to apply for the magic source badge?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s my fault. I still can''t stop your expansion." Nidern sighed softly.


    Su Ye cried and laughed and said, "teacher, believe me, this learning method is definitely to learn magic skills. It was... I heard from a sailor in lion harbor, and then I formed it after detailed research."


    Suye could not say that the discoverer of this method was Richard Feynman, a top scientist with a dazzling halo of blue star.


    Su Ye really didn''t lie. He was confused when he first learned this skill. Later, after continuous summary and refinement, he completely understood the mystery of this method, and many of the mysteries were realized by himself, which Feynman didn''t mention.


    "What do you use to prove that this method is effective, but your own performance improvement?" Asked ned.


    Su Ye was stunned and suddenly realized that he had ignored this key point. This method has been verified by countless people in Bluestar, and they often use it. Subconsciously, they think this method is very effective, without considering the response of strangers to this method.


    What''s more, Feynman''s technique can''t be verified in a short time.


    Niederon saw Su Ye''s dull look, his eyes moved, and suddenly said, "don''t worry, I''ll immediately hand over your discovery... No, the invention to the magic Council. I''m a full member and qualified to help others submit... You belong to the learning method, which is more appropriate to be classified under the new theory."


    "Teacher, are you..."


    Su Ye didn''t wait to finish, but he saw niden open the magic book and mess his fingers on it.


    After a while, Ned looked up and said gently, "OK, I''ve submitted it to the magic Council."


    Su Ye was stunned for a while before he realized it and said, "are you trying to hit me? Do you think it will fail this time? "


    Niederon said solemnly, "I feel in my heart that there is about one in ten thousand chance of success."


    Su Ye cried and laughed and said, "well, thank you, teacher. But I have a more important thing to ask you. "


    "What''s up?"


    "Do you know Kelton salad?" Su ye asked.


    "I not only know, but also know that you sold it to dolphin river." Ned Endau.


    Su ye thought of what had happened before, nodded and went straight to the mountain: "not to mention Greece, including northern Europe, Persia and Egypt, the tableware in all countries is too simple and very rough, just like an ORC. I want to create a new tableware and completely change the dining table all over the world. I want to find trusted nobles to join hands with Plato college to form a chamber of Commerce and operate together. Therefore, I would like to ask you as a link between me and Plato college to complete this cooperation. My reward is a hundred golden eagles. "¡° There''s a lot of money and a lot of dreams. Besides Plato''s Academy and the aristocracy, is Kelton your main partner? " Asked ned. Su ye said, "yes."¡° Have you found a noble partner? " Asked ned. Su ye said helplessly, "the nobles are too strong. I may be eaten to the bone residue. The nobles are too weak. We will be eaten by other nobles without bones. We can only find that kind of hero or demigod family, but the premise is that the reputation must be good. It''s good enough to not care about the golden eagle, or at least not care about the Golden Eagle below millions. So it''s hard to find. I don''t even think Kelton can find it. " Niederon thought for a moment and said, "you won the magic apprentice competition, which helped me a lot. The teacher and even master Plato praised me. I can help you find qualified nobles."¡° Shouldn''t they praise me? " Su Ye found a logical loophole. Niederon said earnestly, "you are still young. In their eyes, you are just a small sapling on the side of the road. They will look at it occasionally, but they don''t have time to water it themselves."¡° So you kicked the little tree from time to time while they weren''t looking? " Su ye asked¡° Do you want me to contact the nobles for you? " Su Ye replied sincerely, "small trees have to be cut down and students have to take care of them. It''s up to you to cooperate with the college and find dignified nobles. " Su Ye began to change his mind and said: I''m so flexible. This is the potential of an owl. My image in my mind is more tall. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 73

    Niden looked at Su ye and asked, "I didn''t expect that you would want to run a chamber of Commerce, which will certainly distract your energy. So why do you make money? "


    "Become a legend."


    Su Ye''s eyes were shining.


    "This road is very difficult, far more difficult than you think." Ned Endau.


    "I''m ready." Su Ye


    "Go back. I''m sure you''ll pass the exam this semester." Nidern''s tone became mild.


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    Su Ye bowed 90 degrees, exactly the same, and then turned and left.


    When Su ye came to the door, niden suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    Suye turned around and looked at niden in surprise.


    Niederon pondered for a long time and never spoke.


    Su Ye felt that niden''s attitude was different. He stood there and waited quietly.


    After a while, niden looked up into Su Ye''s eyes and said, "there may be some changes in Athens in the future. Except for home and school, try not to run around, especially away from the Acropolis. Go back. "


    "Yes."


    Somehow, Su Ye suddenly remembered Kelton''s words yesterday and felt a little uneasy.


    Watching Su ye leave, niden looked at the empty door and suddenly saw a scene many years ago.


    Many years ago, a child who fled from the north to Athens also said the same thing in front of his teacher with his dirty face and bright eyes.


    After thinking for a long time, niederon opened the magic book and wrote to Thucydides.


    "I once asked you what kind of students are the best. You said that the student who reminds people of their dreams must be the best. I didn''t understand what you said until I met Su Ye. To be correct, it''s su ye now. "


    "I''ve been observing Su ye all month. I''m still not sure if he is a genius. Rick never forgets. Rollon has an amazing beast intuition. Jimmy can always avoid danger. There are also the four masters of the college. They all have a natural ability, almost perfect. Su Ye is different. He is so clumsy that I even doubt that he can learn magic entirely by luck, and he is the best luck in the world. "


    "If we use the four outstanding students of the college in the second year as a reference, Su Ye''s memory is not good enough, his mind is not smart enough, his response is not sharp enough, and his body is not strong enough. In most cases, he is really no different from ordinary students. I even feel that he is not as good as ordinary students who study from a young age occasionally. The only thing he surpasses other students is his ability to understand and meditate. "


    "His overall learning ability is not very strong, because he only allocates time to some disciplines. In other disciplines, his homework is very general and can''t see any excellence. I have the illusion that he is just an ordinary person in most cases, so ordinary that he can''t be an ordinary person. However, he always becomes extraordinary at the critical moment. "


    "I feel that he is not a genius, but he can always approach genius infinitely in a special field and at a special time."


    "In other words, he is a person who can become a genius in his favorite field."


    "In a word, he is a person I don''t understand. Even you have never seen such a person."


    "I''ve heard too many students say they want to be legends and heroes. I just listen. But I don''t know why. I believe Su Ye. Not because he scored 98, not because his eyes were full of enthusiasm, not because he studied until the early morning every day, not because he was saving wealth for legend, not because he had strong meditation ability, not because his changes were so unexpected. I can''t even find a reason, but my heart tells me that he is the most likely to become a legend among all my students, like you and master Plato. "


    "I''m still thinking about the reason, thinking about the reason, but I can''t think of it. Perhaps, in a long time, I can find the answer. "


    "Before, the College changed the black iron test to the divine power level for the sake of the four heroes of the college. This time, I hope that for the sake of Su ye, you can suggest master Plato and other masters to change the next black iron test to the divine power level."


    "If you refuse, I have no complaints. But I will say that the vision of the masters is not even as good as that copper smelling businessman of Harmon. "


    "Your student, from ned."


    Niederon finished sending the letter and closed the magic book.


    Su ye walked slowly back to the classroom. On the way, he met Rick. The two exchanged their experience of casting spells and walked forward.


    In this month''s time, all the people at the fifth table, except hort, Rick, Jimmy and Albert, entered the light of the divine world and were promoted to magic apprentices.


    Rollon had long been a soldier apprentice. As for Palos''s rank, no one knew.


    Even so, Holt is always working for the soldier apprentice.


    Rick''s advantage is beyond everyone''s imagination. Although he can''t depict the magic array as fast as Su ye, his magic tree directly gave birth to seven mature leaves.


    Moreover, his magic tree has been thicker and taller than Su Ye''s since its birth. Su ye had class as usual, but at the beginning of the third class in the afternoon, Su Ye felt that some students looked at him wrong. Su Ye felt that those people clearly wanted to hide from themselves, as if they were afraid of being seen by themselves, but they deliberately let themselves see, that is, the kind of fear and provocative attitude. It''s cheap. Just in class, Holt suddenly opened the magic book and read several magic letters. His face sank and turned to look at Su Ye. Later, Hote sent a magic letter to Su Ye¡° Someone is slandering you behind your back! Said you copied yesterday''s 98 points. " Su Ye is still listening to the class and doesn''t mean to read the magic letter at all. Hotter kicked Su Ye''s foot with his toes under the desk. Su Ye glanced at Hote in surprise and found that Hote motioned to read the magic letter. Su Ye''s hand scratched on the magic book, and the magic letter jumped out and spread on the page. Seeing this line of words, Su Ye immediately understood why those students looked at him with that kind of eyes. Su Ye replied to Hote, "I got the highest score in that examination room. Who should I copy? If I could plagiarize in front of the golden magician, I would have graduated long ago. Don''t worry, the body is not afraid of the shadow. " Huo nodded. Su Ye is still listening, but he is often distracted¡° Was it an accident, or did someone deliberately spread rumors? " Until the bell rang, Su Ye was stunned to find that he had missed the class. Su ye took a deep breath, stabilized his mood, immediately began to record what had just happened in the magic book, and reminded himself that he must not delay class for this kind of thing in the future. If it is particularly important, he should think after class or after school¡° Su ye, I have a spell casting problem to talk to you. You really have a strong grasp of the magic rope, much better than me. " Rick stood up and spoke much louder than usual. But Rick looked very serious, and his pale face was vaguely angry. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 74

    Two people went out one after another, and some students talked in a low voice.


    "Did Su Ye copy it?"


    "It must be!"


    "I was surprised at that time. He failed so many times last year. This time he could almost get full marks?"


    "But he''s lucky. He probably flattered Rick, otherwise Rick wouldn''t speak for him in public."


    "I don''t think he copied it because he used magic so well."


    "Just because he has magic talent doesn''t mean he studies well. Rick studies well, but his magic talent is not as good as Su Ye. Therefore, his magic is so powerful that it can''t prove that he didn''t copy others. "


    "That''s quite reasonable. It seems that Su Ye''s affairs can''t be cleaned up."


    "Unfortunately, even if Su Ye''s magic talent is strong, he can''t lift his head in school."


    "It''s no pity. He''s not very good."


    "Keep your voice down. You want to be beaten."


    Table five.


    Palos lowered her head and clenched her little fist.


    Others don''t know Su ye, but she has been eavesdropping on the dialogue and learning between Su ye and hote. Although she can''t judge how effective Su Ye''s methods are, she believes that Su ye, who says those words and does those things, is bound to improve her grades.


    Su ye, who studies hard, should not suffer such an insult.


    On the grass outside the classroom, Rick''s pale face showed a red glow ignited by anger, even burning to the dark circles under his eyes caused by staying up late to study.


    He looked serious and said, "I''m very interested in magic medicine. I was invited to join the ''giant''s eye'' magic medicine club. The senior students there focused on magic medicine and magic, but unexpectedly, even they asked me about you. It''s unusual for you to make achievements in the morning and rumors begin to break out in the afternoon. Even if you''re a little celebrity in the college now, someone must be behind it. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "thank you, Rick. Your analysis is very accurate. I also feel there is a problem. Even, things may start brewing at noon. This means that someone is staring at me in the dark. "


    Rick hesitated for a moment and said, "I shouldn''t have said anything, but after thinking about it, it''s probably related to your last victory over the noble college. The noble students of Plato''s college have been... Eating inside out. "


    Su Ye has a good relationship with Rick these days. He knows him better. He has always been naturally hostile to the nobility, which should be related to Rick''s previous experience.


    "I''m not sure who''s playing tricks, but don''t worry, I''ll solve it." Suye road.


    Rick glanced at the classroom, looked through the window and fell on Rolon''s face. After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "be more careful. The counterattack of the nobles is far beyond your imagination. I know many friends in the eye of giants. Direct combat may not work, but playing magic medicine is no worse than anyone. If you find any physical problems, come to me immediately. "


    Su Ye smiled happily and said, "thank you for your help, Rick."


    "Because you deserve help!"


    Suye instinctively thought that Rick helped himself because he was valuable, but suddenly his deeds came to mind. He thought of the forced pelus and thought that Rick had always been willing to give a lecture to hote.


    Rick will not help anyone because of his interests. He is only willing to help those who help themselves.


    Lake added, "I''ll give hotter to you later."


    "Ah?" Suye didn''t understand what Rick said.


    Rick showed a sincere smile, with indescribable warmth in his gray pupils.


    He turned to look at the distant sky and said, "I didn''t know Holt at first. At first, I only knew that he was a guy who entered the college relying on his father, and some looked down on him. Later I heard that their family died for Athens. Then I began to sympathize with him and observe him occasionally. Then I realized that he was really stupid. He couldn''t understand multiplication, the basic concept of triangle, and even the basic words were often misspelled. Sometimes the pronunciation was not accurate enough... "


    "I found his many shortcomings, but slowly, I found his many advantages. He is very kind-hearted. It is said that he was bullied when he first entered the college. Even if he was strong, he didn''t fight back because he was afraid of hurting his classmates. Later, his kindness infected other students, and more and more people helped him. He never refused people, only someone asked him, as long as he could do it, even if he worked hard, he would do it. Once, when he helped a friend to participate in a private competition, his skull was cracked, but when that friend needed help again, he didn''t hesitate to lend a helping hand. "


    "He works very hard, and I didn''t know until a long time later that he exercises every morning and gets up early every day. His efforts are often even more than mine. I like such students. I like hard-working people, so I will often help him with his topics and solve his doubts. "


    "You should find that I''m not very good at teaching people. Even the teacher can''t teach him. How can I teach him well? I tried many times and failed. However, as long as he asks questions, I will still answer him. In the new semester, he seldom asks me questions. I find that he prefers to study with you. At first, I was a little unhappy, but later I found that he was happier when he studied with you than when he studied with me. The test results also prove that he is more effective in studying with you. "


    "So..." Rick held Su Ye''s left and right upper arms with both hands, looked at each other with four eyes, and said sincerely: "I''ve given Hote to you. You''re more suitable to study with him than I am." Su Ye opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Rick turned and left. Suye looked at Rick''s back and felt warm in his heart. Originally, his deskmate has been helping another deskmate. It turned out that Rick trusted himself so much, even at this time. It turns out that the trust of students is warmer than the sun. Su Ye suddenly found that compared with Rick''s trust and help, the external malice was so insignificant. Su Ye smiled, as if with magic in his smile, brushing away layers of black sludge from his body. Back in the classroom, Su ye, as usual, listened to the class, studied and studied by himself. Before the class, he asked the teacher for preview and review. Many people pointed at Su ye, but Su Ye always wore a faint smile. No matter what he sees, hears and feels, Su ye will adhere to the principle of "no judgment" and will not judge everything. There is neither good nor bad, so he will not affect himself. Moreover, every time he did not judge, Su Ye''s inner joy would increase a little, because he had a stronger grasp of this ability. Even if Su Ye didn''t change his mind this time, he came up with an idea that all the malice from the outside world would be turned into fuel to enhance his ability not to judge, so as to nourish his overall ability. Su Ye''s smile is full of sincerity. But in other people''s eyes, it''s disguise. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 75

    As soon as the bell rang after school, hort suddenly stood up and said, "I have something else to do. I won''t study today. You go home early."


    With that, Holt left quickly.


    Several deskmates looked at Hote''s back in surprise. A few days ago, Hote pestered Su ye to study after school every day. How can the rumors be together, Hote didn''t want to study with Su Ye.


    Jimmy looked at Su ye and showed sympathy. He came and patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "don''t take it to heart. This rumor will pass soon." Then he went to the field to run.


    Albert laughed secretly, then found that he seemed to have passed, and said, "nothing, gold will always shine, if it''s really gold." Then he hunched out.


    Luo long frowned at Su ye and said nothing.


    Palos has been reading.


    Su Ye sat at his desk, carefully reviewed today''s course and went home with a magic book.


    Around the woods, into the main road, you can see the main gate of Plato''s college.


    Su Ye didn''t take a few steps. Four or five students in gorgeous white robes came up.


    "Isn''t this Su ye? Last month it was in the limelight. Why are you depressed today? "


    "You look very talkative on the field. Why are you silent now?"


    "Your magic rope is really excellent. I believe you didn''t copy it."


    "Who wants to say you are the third fool? I''m the first to be unconvinced."


    They laughed at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked at them. He had never seen a noble senior student. He was tall and steady, either black iron or bronze.


    Su ye said nothing and continued to move forward.


    The students laughed again. When Su ye went away, they went to the stadium with a smile.


    Not judging makes Su Ye resist slight malice, but in the face of stronger malice, Su ye still has slight fluctuations in his heart.


    Along the way, Su ye did nothing. When he got home, he stood in the courtyard.


    Su ye did not pay attention to any of his emotions. Instead, he closed his eyes, felt his heart, felt his blood flow, felt his brain and body, and constructed relevant knowledge with emotions to explain what happened.


    Everything is just a physical reaction.


    Slowly, Su Ye''s spirit was cleansed and the negative emotions and influences were washed away.


    However, subtle negatives remain.


    Su ye even took the initiative to laugh, and then began to change the diary form slightly and write a gratitude diary.


    Thanks for the harvest of learning, thanks for hort''s reminder, thanks for Rick''s trust, thanks for teacher niden''s concern, and thanks for your continuous progress


    Su Ye''s whole body is warm and his smile is getting bigger and bigger.


    After writing his diary, Su ye went out of the courtyard and looked up at the stars.


    Night, can not stop the bright stars.


    Back in the bedroom again, Su Ye studied hard and worked harder than usual.


    Early in the morning, Su ye walked again in Plato college.


    Although the day has passed, there are still energetic students pointing at Su Ye.


    Su Ye always smiled and came to the classroom normally all the way.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed and walked to the fifth table.


    "Good morning." Rick rarely takes the initiative to say hello to Su Ye.


    His face was still pale, and his smile was forced, but his voice was very warm.


    "Good morning, Rick." Su Ye''s happy smile bloomed on his face.


    Rick smiled and the smile finally became natural.


    Su Ye sat back at the fifth table.


    There are only four people behind this table.


    Rick, Suye, Palos, Rollon.


    Sue swept hotter''s empty seat and looked up at the blackboard. As usual, she quickly passed through her brain and wrote down the review and preview content yesterday.


    Su Ye''s smile disappeared.


    Because there is one more line under yesterday''s handwriting.


    "You can''t get a full score."


    Su Ye quietly looked at the line, got up and walked to the blackboard.


    Rick looked up at the blackboard and was stunned. A look of remorse appeared on his face. Every time Su Ye finished writing, he could write it down after reading it. He never read it twice. If he saw this line in the morning, he would erase it.


    Palos kept reading with her head down.


    Luo long looked up at Su ye with complicated eyes.


    Su Ye erased the line and went back to his seat to continue his study.


    As the bell rang for the first class, Mr. niden appeared on the podium.


    Niederon''s eyes swept through all the students and landed on the fifth table.


    Holt didn''t come.


    Nidern frowned and went on with the lecture.


    After more than ten minutes, the tall Holt rushed to the door like an elephant in war.


    Niedern nodded and motioned hotter directly back to his seat.


    Holt thanked niedern and puffed back to his seat.


    Su ye turned and looked at hote. Hote grinned and said in a low voice, "busy with other things, I got up late." Su Ye nodded and continued to listen. One morning passed quickly. At noon, Su ye, as usual, went to the field to practice magic, exhausted his magic, meditated for ten minutes, and then went to the canteen. I met many students along the way, but the number of pointing people was significantly less than yesterday. Su ye entered the canteen as usual and ordered food. Now Su Ye''s appetite has increased, and his body has increased by three centimeters in just one month. Before the pig goblin brought the food, someone nearby smiled and said, "isn''t this Su ye, the great hero of the college? You come to the canteen to eat? " There were bursts of laughter. Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it. He continued to turn over the magic books, looking for some books to read in his spare time to make up for his shortcomings. He knew too little about the world. A female student''s sharp voice sounded: "Su ye, 98 plus 2, how much is it?" Su Ye didn''t answer¡° I knew you couldn''t figure it out. Read it with me, 100 points! "¡° Ha ha...... "many people laughed loudly. However, many people frowned and ate silently. Palos, who was eating, stopped and sat there silently. The tray stretched out four legs and got up slowly, but Palos raised her hand and put it on the tray. The tray stows its four legs. Many nobles had already finished their meals, but had been sitting in the canteen. They deliberately spoke loudly, seemingly only for two normal days, but when they said a few words, they shook their wits and laughed at Su Ye. Su Ye calmly finished his meal, calmly stood up and calmly walked out¡° Master Su ye, are you leaving now? Don''t you teach us? " The girl who laughed at Su ye made a harsh voice again¡° Yeah? But don''t strangle us. We''re afraid of your magic rope. " The noble students laughed recklessly. Su ye walked to the door, turned his back to the canteen and suddenly stopped. The canteen was momentarily silent. Many nobles smiled and looked at Su ye, and some students looked at Su Ye''s back sympathetically. Su ye took a deep breath and looked out the door. Subsequently, Su Ye''s voice spread all over the canteen¡° In the absence of evidence, a group of noble students jumped at the target like a vicious dog. We all know why. Now, I, Su ye, make a statement to all Platonic colleges and all Athens that anyone and any rank can challenge me. Now, I accept the challenge of all magic apprentices. In the future, people at any level I am promoted to can fight with me for life and death. If you dare, now find me to make a contract with the gods, whether life or death! If you don''t dare, you can still whisper in the gutter like a mouse. But in my eyes, you are just a bunch of rotten maggots! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 76

    Su ye walked out with undisguised contempt.


    From the canteen came the abuse of noble students.


    No one challenged Su Ye.


    Seeing this, some civilian students laughed happily and walked out with the same undisguised contempt.


    The noble schoolgirl screamed, "Su ye, such a Dalit, is really bold! If I didn''t dare to humiliate the aristocracy like this in Plato''s college, I could peel off his skin, feed the dog with the meat cut from his body, and pull out his spine as a whip... "


    As she spoke, the noble student in front of her changed slightly and his body was stiff.


    Those noble students saw the blue eyed girl in a white dress standing behind the noble female student with a big black pottery bowl full of vegetable soup.


    The long hair of the girl with blue eyes hangs down like the night to her waist. In the night, the stars are brilliant.


    Her thin lips closed tightly, perhaps too hard, and the junction between pink lips and white skin was particularly clear.


    The blue lake in her eyes has frozen.


    The green lettuce floating in the black pottery bowl is reflected on the ice.


    The noble female student didn''t notice it and still screamed: "this kind of Dalit is only worthy of living in the dung field..."


    In the public''s attention, Palos raised the black pottery bowl and slammed it on the head of the noble female student.


    Wow


    The soup poured down like a waterfall and poured through the noble female students.


    She was stunned for a moment, held her breath, and then took a big breath, as if she were floating out of the water.


    "Ah..."


    She made a harsh scream. While wiping the soup on her face with her hand, she stood up, suddenly turned around and shouted wildly, "who gives you the courage..."


    At the moment of seeing Palos''s frozen eyes and the golden Medusa necklace on Palos''s neck, the noble schoolgirl stopped like a hen suddenly pinched her neck.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, your highness Palos..." her voice was shaking.


    Palos raised her head proudly, slowly scanned all the noble students nearby, slowly opened her magic book and looked at them.


    Two words appear in the magic book.


    Maggots.


    Slamming the magic book, Palos stepped out of the canteen like an elegant white swan.


    Until Palos left for a long time, the nobles were silent.


    The noble schoolgirl''s face was free of anger and unkindness, leaving only fear.


    No one helped her take off the big black pottery bowl on her head and the boiled lettuce leaf.


    Very fashionable hats, some nobles muttered unkindly in their hearts.


    The afternoon in the classroom was calmer than yesterday, but the atmosphere was more strange than usual.


    Only Su Ye continued to study like those who had nothing to do.


    In the afternoon, at the magic Apprentice Competition a month ago, Su Ye was ordered in the face of danger for Plato college and successfully defeated the opponent of noble college with a record of 3-0. Today, as soon as the medal was made, vice president Thucydides personally handed it to me and said that the honor of the college would not be tarnished. Now, I will present this black iron medal to Su Ye. I hope every student can stand up to Su ye when the college needs him most, rather than just saying nothing. "


    Niederon said, pinning the black iron medal on Su Ye''s chest.


    Su Ye gently clenched his teeth, took a deep breath and bowed to niden.


    "Thank you, teacher." Suye road.


    Niden looked at Su Ye kindly, patted him on the shoulder and said, "you are a very excellent student and will be better. Go back to your seat."


    Su Ye nodded and walked to the fifth table.


    "Su Ye is good!" Cried hotter.


    "Yes!" Rick said loudly.


    Warm applause broke out in the classroom.


    Su Ye felt the heat surging in his eyes, took a deep breath, tried to keep calm and sat back in his seat.


    Niederon continued his lecture. During the lecture, he asked five questions, three of which were answered by Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s every answer was completely correct.


    After class, the class was quiet.


    After a while, several students came to comfort Su Ye.


    Everyone is very sincere.


    The classroom in the afternoon is warmer.


    The class seemed as calm as usual.


    Until the third class, Holt hit the table with his right fist.


    Bang!


    The whole table jumped like a frightened rabbit.


    The loud voice shocked everyone, from the teacher to the students, looking at Holt together.


    Everyone was surprised to see that Holt''s face was red and his eyes were filled with anger that could not be extinguished.


    It was the first time they had seen Holt angry.


    "Sorry." Holt hurried up to apologize.


    "Pay attention next time." Astrology teacher teperas nodded, did not blame Holt, and then continued his lecture. Suye looked at Holt. Holt was silent for a long time and wrote to Su ye with a magic book. He was afraid he couldn''t control his anger. Su Ye opened the magic book and quietly looked at the new letter from Holt. Palos peered at the letter with her spare light¡° Su ye, be prepared. I just learned from my classmates that a fifth grade noble student named Carlos officially submitted a protest to the school affairs office to expel you from Plato college. I don''t know exactly why. My classmate speculated that Carlos would do so only if there was particularly significant evidence. This should be more than just an exam. I''ve seen Carlos. He''s usually very polite. He''s not as domineering as an ordinary noble student. I don''t know what''s crazy today. Anyway, you must be careful. My classmate said that the situation was very wrong. It seemed that there was a premeditation for you. I''ll forward my classmate''s letter to you. " Su ye read the letter from Hote again. Hote said that there was no additional information in the key places¡° Thank you. " Su Ye whispered. Holt''s eyes darkened and he lowered his head. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 77

    The last self-study class was more noisy than before.


    Almost all the students were whispering about Su Ye. It was a rare event that the noble students in the fifth grade wanted to drive the second grade students out of Plato college.


    This has happened in the history of Plato''s college, but everyone expelled has made great mistakes, even the public enemy of the whole school.


    But even if Su Ye cheated in the exam, he wouldn''t be expelled from the college. What is it for?


    People speculated.


    Near the end of school, a message quickly passed through the magic letters of the whole school.


    Su ye not only cheated in the exam, but also stole the learning and research results of Carlos, a fifth grader, and took them as his own. Then he changed his name and went to the magic Council to apply for the magic source badge. The key is that it is still a step late. The same research results were applied three days later than Carlos, which can be said to be conclusive evidence.


    A stone stirs thousands of waves.


    The classroom was completely fried, and many students even talked loudly and impolitely, completely ignoring Su Ye.


    Like crazy, Holt kept contacting his good classmates with magic letters.


    Rick sinks his face and sends and receives magic books from time to time.


    Jimmy was also busier than usual. Albert simply talked to his classmates in the front row about Su Ye.


    Palos was deaf to what was happening outside the window and read only the magic book.


    Luo long kept sending letters. He just looked at them and rarely replied.


    Su Ye stared at the magic book in front of him. He didn''t expect that things would evolve like this. He kept thinking in his heart.


    "The real purpose is to ask the school affairs office to expel me and force me to drop out of school. Before, slandering me with my grades was just a foreshadowing and a good means to create public opinion for expelling me. Carlos must have prepared for today for a long time. I applied for the magic source badge with Feynman''s skill. Since Carlos dared to sue, it must be a similar learning method. Well, some things seem very clear, just the details... "


    In Su Ye''s mind, everything that happened this month seemed to pass by.


    Suddenly, there was a series of footsteps outside the door.


    All the students looked up at the door.


    I saw one teacher after another come in, and each teacher''s face was particularly serious.


    All of these teachers were strange faces except nidern.


    The only one who is not particularly strange is larens, the master of the academic affairs office and the holy domain magician.


    Lars is different from ordinary Greeks. His beard is shaved cleanly and appears a little exposed among the bearded mages.


    The reason why he is not a stranger is that as long as the students see him, something big will happen.


    In peacetime, all teachers wore a badge on their left chest, which was a magician badge issued by the Greek magic Council.


    In the dark gold badge on Lawrence''s chest, a big white ship with five masts waves the sea.


    In front of some mages, such as niden, there stood an oak tree in the golden circle.


    The badge center of other mages is an unfolded silver book.


    The lowest rank is also the silver mage.


    The teachers stopped and the classroom seemed to be completely in silence.


    What shocked the students most was the two insignificant old people behind these teachers.


    The two old men wore normal gold oak badges, but the edge of their collar was a circle of red.


    This is different from all ordinary clothes.


    There is only one kind of dress that people can wear.


    The law enforcer of the magic Council entered the classroom.


    Students who have heard a little about the history of law enforcers are stiff, like being pasted in plaster and motionless.


    Niederon seemed to try his best to keep his face kind. He looked at Su ye and said slowly, "Su ye, the teacher of the academic affairs office wants to know something about you. Now come to the academic affairs office with us with the magic book."


    Su Ye glanced at the scarlet collars of the two law enforcers, nodded, got up and walked out.


    The teachers walked in front, Su ye in the middle and two law enforcers in the end.


    Perhaps it is a coincidence that at this time, the bell rings after school.


    In this way, under the gaze of countless students, Su ye walked all the way to the place where the academic affairs office was located.


    The style of the academic affairs office is slightly more solemn than that of the classroom and the teacher''s office, but it is only a two-story building. The outer wall color is also the common gray white in Athens, which covers the rough stone wall very well.


    In the long silence, the team arrived at the hall of the academic affairs office.


    Different from the exquisite Plato hall, the interior of this hall is very simple. In addition to the red curtain and its own patterned marble, the hall seems to be casually built everywhere, and then plastered with thick white plaster, and even the wall joints are uneven. It seems that even the workers are in a hurry to study magic.


    Between the white columns on both sides of the academic affairs office hall, long brown tables are connected together to form an inverted "U" shape, while Su Ye stands at the mouth of the "U" with the open door behind him.


    The light outside the gate was dim and yellow, making Su Ye seem to be near the mature wheat field in the evening. All the teachers took their seats in turn, and the two law enforcers stood on both sides of the innermost main seat, expressionless. Master larens coughed and said, "Suye, do you know why we called you today?"¡° I don''t know. " Su Ye''s tone was very flat. Some teachers looked at Su ye and frowned slightly. Because Su Ye raised his head, his eyes were clear, his shoulders stretched back, his arms relaxed naturally, and he was more calm than expected. He was like in his own home. He faintly despised the mages present. Niederon said, "master larens, I think I''d better get straight to the point." Lars nodded, flashing a light blue in his slightly turbid eyes and said, "open your magic book." Su ye took the magic book in his hands and spread it out. With a wave of his right index finger, a little blue light flew out of the magic book in front of him and flew along the spiral path to Su Ye''s book, leaving a track of stars all the way. On the surface of Su Ye''s magic book, a strange young man appeared. The young man has dark brown curly hair, a high and straight nose, raised cheekbones and strong facial lines, typical of Greeks. Wearing a gorgeous white robe, he said in a loud voice, "dear teacher of the academic affairs office, my name is Carlos, a fifth grade student. Although my grades are not in the top three in the class, I have always been in the top ten. Near graduation, I began to review the past, refine several methods, and asked my teacher Gregory to submit it to the magic Council as a new learning theory. Of course, I just take a chance. After all, those are my superficial experience and have no hope at all. "¡° One of the learning methods is that I discovered a strange phenomenon many years ago. When I teach others, the learning effect will be better. Therefore, I occasionally teach others and call it "teaching for learning". But what happened as like as two peas, and my teacher told me that a student named Suye also sent a learning method, though the name is "Feynman skill", which is slightly richer than the way I submitted it, but it is essentially the same as my teaching. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 78

    "I was greatly surprised. Later, someone inquired about Su Ye. It turned out that he not only failed in his grades last year, but also counted down in the class. "Therefore, I, Carlos, Sebastian''s son, asked the academic affairs office to expel Su Ye. Plato''s Academy is a pure land that cannot be defiled! "


    Su Ye closed the book and held it in his right hand.


    "What do you have to say about Carlos?" Asked Clarence.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "he''s lying."


    "Hum." A middle-aged golden mage suddenly snorted coldly.


    Niederon slowly turned to look at the man. Gregory, Carlos''s teacher and larens''s student.


    "What is your evidence?" Asked Clarence.


    "After a long practice, his attitude, expression and details are more like a performance, and his acting skills are quite poor. If Mr. nidern comes to play, he must be better than him. " Suye road.


    Everyone looked at ned.


    Niden looked blankly. When is it? Why is Su ye still in the mood to make jokes? But on second thought, perhaps Su Ye didn''t say anything to reassure himself. However, why does Su ye think more and more awkward?


    Lars was not biased by Su ye, but said: "I have seen the methods submitted by both of you. Although your methods are more detailed and comprehensive, they have not changed in essence. The evidence now is that he applied three days earlier than you, and his classmates can prove that he taught his classmates many years ago. What about you? "


    Su ye said, "I can only prove that I started using Feynman''s skills this month, and I can also prove that no one in our class has heard of Feynman''s skills. There are no fewer than ten people who have heard me say ''teaching is learning''."


    "Carlos has explained the origin of his method. Tell me about your method." Clarence road.


    All the teachers focused on Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "actually, I''m a very clumsy person. How clumsy is it? I heard about this Feynman technique about seven or eight years ago. Here''s the thing. My parents have been very busy and have given me quite a lot of free time, so as soon as I am free, I will go to lion harbor. Of course, in the official name, it is called Piraeus harbor. "


    "As you know, lion harbor is the most prosperous port in Athens and even Greece. There are the most complex people in the world, including northern Europe, two rivers, Egypt, Rome, giants, dwarves, dragons, goblins, and even I have seen the devil once. In lion harbor, I heard countless things, but when I was a child, I just listened and didn''t understand anything except listening. Until... Drastic changes took place in my family, stimulated, began to constantly reflect and learn, and recalled a lot of things. "


    "One of them is a little story told by a sailor. He said that he once met a wise man named Feynman in the East. He asked the wise man why he had endless knowledge. The wise man named Feynman said that his father had a habit that no matter what he learned during the day, his father would let him repeat it at night, and he would speak the knowledge so that his illiterate father could understand it. Year after year, Feynman found that he had become far more talented and intelligent than his peers. "


    "Last month, I thought of this story in pain. I can''t judge whether the story is true or false at all, but in order to learn, I can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor, use this method to learn and teach important knowledge to others. As a result, you know, my grades began to improve. Then, I wanted to share this method with all magicians before I went to the magic Council to apply for the magic source badge. "


    Larens said, "your story is better than Carlos."


    "Because I''m talking about personal experience." Su Ye''s face remained unchanged.


    "Since truth telling and lie detection magic is influenced by the caster, it is difficult to maintain absolute justice, and may affect people''s minds, we will not use it unless we have to. Therefore, Su ye, on behalf of the Academic Affairs Office of Plato college, I hope you can tell the truth. As long as you can admit your mistake and withdraw the article submitted to the magic Council, we will be lenient. After all, you once contributed to Plato''s college. " Clarence road.


    Su ye said firmly, "I''m not wrong."


    Lars kindly said: "even if everyone believes you, your method is three days later than Carlos, and your method can never get the demon source badge. Unless you can find the sailor. "


    "I can''t find it."


    "Then, we can only determine that the person who submitted the article first is the real author, and you, or the thief, or the person who later found it." Clarence road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "what you said, master. In fact, I now have three possible identities, the thief, the later discoverer and the first discoverer, but neither I nor Carlos can prove it. Gentlemen, am I right? "


    Su Ye looked at all the teachers calmly.


    No one objected.


    Su ye said, "can I see the method submitted by Carlos? If his method is better and more perfect than me, I may not admit that he is a thief, but I will admit that I am a late discoverer. In this way, no matter what the final result, the reputation of Plato''s college will not be damaged. "


    Some teachers looked surprised. It seemed that Su ye had already found the key to the matter¡° Yes, after all, Carlos has seen your method. " Lars waved again, and the blue light fell into Suye''s magic book again. Su Ye opened the book and looked at Carlos''s method seriously. I watched it five times from beginning to end. After reading it, Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief. Feynman''s technique has been used by Suye for more than five years. In the eyes of others, the content of Carlos''s manuscript may not be different from Feynman''s skills, but in the eyes of Su ye, it is a different scene. Su Ye looked at the magic book and didn''t speak. Everyone is waiting for Su Ye. After half an hour, Su Ye flashed a smile at the corners of his mouth, raised his head and said in a loud voice, "master larens, I think Carlos stole my method!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 79

    "Who gave you the courage to slander my students!" Gregory shouted and glared at Suye.


    The burly middle-aged man is more like a soldier than a magician.


    Many teachers in the field looked gloomy and unhappy at Su Ye.


    Only nidern breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Su Ye dares to say so, it shows that there is a solution.


    Su Ye looked at Gregory and asked, "who gave you the wisdom to judge the result so early?"


    "I have enough wisdom!" Gregory road.


    "Wise people are thinking." Su Ye smiled.


    Some of the teachers stared at Su ye and fell into meditation.


    Lars didn''t speak, but stared at Suye and observed carefully.


    The ladder to the holy land is not made by emotion.


    Even if it was related to the students of his disciples, the fluctuation in Lawrence''s heart lasted only for a moment.


    He found that Lars even used his magic power to observe Suye''s heartbeat and blood flow, and he had observed Carlos''s before.


    If he judged only by his physical reaction, the result he got was very absurd. Carlos was not necessarily a liar, but he was more like a liar than Suye.


    Emotionally, he didn''t want to believe that his disciples'' students did that, let alone Carlos submitted the article in advance.


    "What do you want to do?" Lars asked slowly.


    The other mages suddenly realized that they were confused by Su Ye''s appearance. Only larens found something deeper and sighed that it was a holy land.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "since both of our articles have been submitted to the magic Council, we should ask the magic Council to consider and... Judge."


    The power of Su Ye''s words clearly seemed like holy magic, but everyone in the audience was silent.


    Su Ye is trying to make things bigger!


    If it is solved in the academic affairs office, no matter what the result is, Plato college can put things down.


    However, if this matter is handled in the name of the magic Council, no matter who is right or wrong, the reputation of Plato''s college will be damaged.


    Like the aristocratic college and other city-state colleges that compete with Plato''s college, they will spare no effort to discredit it.


    If it was a normal time, they wouldn''t care, but now is a very critical time. What the college is secretly involved in at present involves the future of the whole city of Athens. They dare not take this risk.


    Lars thought for a long time and said, "if you remove the article, you''ll let bygones be bygones."


    "I''m right. Why should I withdraw?" Su ye asked.


    After a while, Lars said, "now the undercurrent in Athens is surging, and Plato''s college can''t stand the turbulence."


    Su ye asked in surprise, "first of all, I don''t know what undercurrent is surging now. Secondly, the archmages present should not be blind. They should see that it is unusual whether it is the overwhelming rumors or the joint censure of the nobility, whether it is Carlos''s sudden attack or forcing me to drop out of school! Finally, and most importantly, I would like to ask you, is it me or Carlos who caused the unrest? "


    The hall was silent, and no one could refute it for a moment.


    Niederon nodded his head and found something wrong and stopped quickly.


    "You shouldn''t submit that article." Gregory murmured.


    "I don''t think Carlos should have been born. If he had been strangled at birth, it wouldn''t have caused today." Su Ye is not a guest.


    The other teachers couldn''t laugh or cry. Su Ye was too talkative.


    "Watch your words!" Gregory couldn''t talk to a second grade magic apprentice after all.


    Su Ye slowly glanced at all the mages present and asked a devil like question: "do you think Carlos wants to take me as a breakthrough and deliberately cause great turbulence in Plato college?"


    "You... Nonsense!" Gregory slapped the table and almost cursed.


    Niederon was stunned. Did he underestimate the boy again? It''s not like a victim''s counterattack. It''s like collecting dirty water from all Greece and pouring it into Carlos''s stomach.


    The other teachers were also confused by Su Ye''s question.


    They didn''t think about this at all. Even their reason told themselves that this possibility didn''t exist, but once Su ye asked this question, their brain would instinctively improve it.


    Is Su Ye right?


    Is it possible?


    Su Ye gave up and said, "so if you open your mouth and come, I will. At present, I may be a little better than Carlos. Therefore, in order to clear my stigma and return a clear sky in Plato''s college, I suggest taking the normal procedure and having the magic Council conduct the final arbitration! "


    This time, everyone understood Su Ye''s real intention.


    At first it was just judgment, but now it''s arbitration.


    Since Carlos is making trouble, he will make it big!


    "I agree!" Gregory shouted at once.


    Clarence turned and stared at the disciple. Gregory was still angry at first, but as the seconds passed, Lawrence''s eyes remained motionless, and Gregory couldn''t help thinking of his feelings as a student. Gregory lowered his head slowly and said nothing. The rest immediately looked in other directions. The guardian of ordinary small Greek city states is often a holy land. Even in Athens, Sparta, tbay, Macedonia, Troy, Crete, Syracuse and other places with strong forces, the master of the holy land has a pivotal position. Lars turned to Su ye, looked kind and said, "I hope you will be wronged for the sake of the overall situation." Su Ye nodded and said, "as long as Carlos is wronged first for the sake of the overall situation, I will be duty bound to be wronged. If he doesn''t care about the overall situation, I can only let him accept justice! " Niden wanted to know what Su ye had learned this summer. It seemed that he had learned not only drama, but also the essence of eloquence. Lars looked helpless. Gregory pointed to Suye, looked at Lawrence and said, "teacher, do you hear me? It''s not that we don''t want to calm down, it''s that he su Ye is aggressive! "¡° Us? It seems that some people are both athletes and referees! " Su Ye fought back impolitely. Many teachers frown, but no one refutes. Although Su Ye''s words are ugly, Gregory talks too much. Look at niedern, he obviously cares about his students, but he hardly speaks. This is a qualified teacher. Gregory looked at Su Ye angrily, his eyes protruding like goldfish, and he just didn''t dare to say any more. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 80

    Lars sighed and said, "Suye, I want to know your last choice."


    Su ye said, "as long as Carlos apologizes to me in public and admits that he is planting slander, I will let bygones be bygones and give him a chance to change again. If he goes all the way to the black, does not repent, does not converge, and does not stop, then I can only counter sue him and ask the college to expel Carlos from the campus and find out the truth! What is the reason for him to destroy the overall situation! "


    Gregory said angrily, "you''re just a stone in the toilet. It''s smelly and hard!"


    Su Ye pretended to look around the hall in surprise. Finally, his eyes fell on Gregory and said, "Plato college is a toilet, I am a stone, so aren''t you..."


    The teachers couldn''t laugh or cry. Even the eyes of the two law enforcers who were like being petrified began to change.


    I''ve never seen a student who can speak better than the teacher.


    Gregory turned to neden and said, "you''re a good student!"


    Niederon gave Gregory a blank look and disdained to refute. Even my students said, but he dared to say me. Who gave you courage?


    Lars thought for a long time and said, "in the early morning, I will report this to the magic Council. Not surprisingly, the magic Council will organize a third-party arbitration tomorrow to determine the final result. I hope to receive your magic letter before dawn. Break up! "


    Lars turned away with a heavy face.


    The other teachers looked at Su Ye helplessly. Was it the teacher reviewing the students or the students eloquent master just now?


    Niden stood up first. His red hair made him stand out from the crowd, gave Su ye a look and walked out.


    Su Ye didn''t care about the law enforcers at all, so he raised his feet and walked out.


    The two law enforcers with solidified faces looked at each other and saw helplessness from each other''s eyes.


    Out of the door, Su yecai saw many students waiting outside. There were all grades except freshmen in grade one. Almost the whole class of class two and class three came.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "don''t worry, tomorrow the magic Council will arbitrate Carlos''s false accusation against me!"


    Gregory, who was not far away, almost jumped up. How could one thing completely become another in Suye''s mouth?


    "It was a false accusation!" Holt shouted excitedly.


    A few students couldn''t help rolling their eyes. Hort''s brain was too stupid. He couldn''t even see that Su Ye was playing word games, but Su Ye was really good.


    However, Su ye may not really be a thief.


    At least most ordinary students are emotionally willing to believe Su Ye.


    Niden said, "Su ye, I''m sure you can solve this matter in the arbitration tribunal tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Mr. nidern." Su Ye greeted with a smile.


    As soon as the teacher-student dialogue came out, everyone''s doubts about Su ye were much lighter.


    Gregory was about to fight back, but pictures of what happened in the academic affairs office hall came to his mind. He immediately shut his mouth and walked away angrily.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Gregory''s fading back and felt deeply sorry.


    Niden motioned the other students to go back first and took Su ye to the open grass.


    "What do you think of it?" Ned Endau.


    "Carlos and I have no grievances. He has a good reputation on weekdays. Then someone must have asked him to embarrass me... No, he wants to kill me."


    "Is it so serious?" Asked ned.


    "If a magic apprentice is expelled from Plato''s college, is his status comparable to that of an ordinary black iron mercenary?" Su ye asked.


    "Do you have any suspects?" Asked ned.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "it may be from the noble college, the person behind lawns, or someone else. However, when it comes to lawns, I want to find a way to solve it as soon as possible. Teacher, how much are you willing to kill a bronze soldier? Is that magic ring enough? "


    Niederon resisted the urge to roll his eyes and said, "have you ever heard that students hire teachers as killers?"


    "Just heard." Suye road.


    Niederon thought for a moment and said, "do you really want to solve lawns?"


    "Very much."


    "If you are just an ordinary bronze warrior, you can solve it with up to 300 golden eagles. But lawns never acted alone to solve his problem without two thousand golden eagles. What''s more, once you do it, he is likely to hear the wind and fight back. He will kill you before the killer starts. " Ned Endau.


    "So I ask you to do it. Plus 200 gold eagles, it''s enough to buy a bronze magic weapon. I don''t think you have much on you. " Suye took a silent glance at niden.


    Niederon said with a dark face, "all my expenses are used to attack the holy land. Put away your despised eyes and compassionate attitude!"


    "1200 golden eagles, no more." Su ye said seriously.


    "You''d better think about how to face arbitration tomorrow." Niederon turned away with a look of disgust.


    "Can you add another 500 gold eagle''s IOU?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon quickened his pace of departure.


    Suye didn''t expect that lawns might be more powerful than expected. Otherwise, niden wouldn''t refuse directly. And it''s not easy to solve lawns directly after listening to Kelton''s meaning in the previous chat¡° Since we can''t find the behind the scenes, we have to solve the problem. Carlos, if you harm my consciousness, you must be prepared to pay the price! " Su ye went straight to the teacher''s office to perform his duties as a preview and review representative. Although most people left after returning to the classroom, Su ye still wrote on the blackboard. Suye walked to his seat. His deskmate was at the table except Albert and Jimmy. Rick got up to stop Su ye and whispered, "I just learned that at noon, noble female students scolded you in the canteen. Palos took a large bowl full of vegetable soup and put it directly on the woman''s head. It is said that he slapped the woman in the face. The noise can break the crystal glass. It really relieves Qi. You have to thank her. " Rick spoke in a low voice, which was not heard by people farther away, but the range of sound transmission coincidentally shrouded Palos''s position. Palos didn''t look at them, but looked up at the magic blackboard. While seriously copying and reviewing the preview content, she thought, I didn''t slap my face. Su Ye looked at Palos in surprise. He still remembered that the noble woman was at least a black iron soldier. She was very tall and strong. Palos dared to do that in public. No matter how distinguished her family is, she may be in danger. Su Ye smiled and suddenly felt that the snow beside the blue lake had melted. Su Ye nodded to show that he knew. Rick took another look at Holt and held back his mouth. Su ye put his hand on Holt''s shoulder and asked, "why don''t you go to the field to practice?"¡° I''ve been busy lately. " Hotter road¡° I won''t go home today. I''ll sleep in meditation at night. " Suye road¡° Will someone really come to the magic Council tomorrow? " Asked Holt. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 81

    Everyone in the class looked at Su Ye.


    The magic Council represents the most powerful magic power in Greece. Even for senior students, it is a word far away.


    "Should come." Suye road.


    At the other end of the table, Rollon said, "if there is no accident, the magic Council will send a holy master to deal with this matter. Su ye, you should know that if you are judged to steal other people''s achievements, you will not only be expelled from Plato college, but also lose the qualification to learn from other magicians, and even be blacklisted as magicians. You can''t go to many places. You may not even sell basic magic items to you unless you go to other countries. "


    Su ye said, "I don''t know exactly, but I have a certain understanding of the general consequences."


    "How many chances do you have?" Asked Holt, worried.


    "As long as the magic Council remains fair, I will win." Suye road.


    Rick thought for a moment and said, "generally speaking, the magic Council will remain fair. But don''t you think it''s more complicated? What if Carlos used some means behind his back to invite a pro aristocratic Holy Land master? "


    While talking, Rick''s eyes inadvertently swept Luo long.


    Luo long looked the same, but his right hand slowly grasped the edge of the table, and his knuckles slowly turned white.


    Hote said: "although Carlos is a noble, he is only a holy family. It should not affect the magic Council."


    "Does a student of the holy land family dare to frame his classmates?"


    "You mean..."


    "If there are behind the scenes, at least the legendary family, or even the hero family. The possibility of the demigod family is very small. The forces at that level don''t need to engage in such tricks. Be polite and wait for Su ye to catch people directly when he leaves the school. You''re welcome. Send the city guard in to catch people. " Lake Road.


    "In short, Su ye, you should be more careful." Luo long got up and left the classroom with weapons in both hands.


    "Thanks." Suye road.


    "What shall we do?" Asked Holt.


    "Wait." Rick said helplessly.


    Holt looked down and didn''t move.


    Rick closed the magic book, put it under his ribs and said, "I''ll go to the canteen to get food for my sister. In the evening, I may come to school to practice magic. Su ye, if you have time, let''s practice... Don''t strangle your neck."


    "No problem." Su Ye smiled.


    Palos is still studying.


    Su Ye opened the magic book, thought for a while, and wrote two big words on the blank page.


    thank you.


    Suye slowly pushed the book to Palos''s magic book.


    Palos glanced sideways, then turned back and continued reading. At the same time, she stretched out her white left hand, pressed it beside Su Ye''s magic book and pushed it back slowly.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    What does that mean, action puzzle?


    After a while, Su Ye opened the book and studied carefully.


    When he finished his study, the classroom was empty. Su ye went to the canteen with a magic book.


    There are far fewer people in the canteen at night than during the day.


    Su ye knew that he had become a public enemy of the whole people, so he looked like a strong man who was not afraid of boiling water.


    As he thought, those civilian students were afraid to avoid it. Although those noble students did not directly accuse Carlos as at noon, they kept praising Carlos.


    Those noble students even went to Su ye and shouted that they would support Carlos in the arbitration meeting tomorrow and help Carlos clean up the scum in Plato''s college.


    Su Ye listened and turned a blind eye. While eating, he thought about how to beat Carlos at the arbitration meeting tomorrow.


    After dinner, Su Ye quietly found a quiet place. While walking, he used various methods to calculate what might happen tomorrow, what means to prevent it, and tap his inner fear. In short, he turned over and over the model framework he had learned before, and didn''t stop until he had the feeling that his brain was drained.


    Su ye took advantage of the night to go to the classroom. Without taking a few steps, a man suddenly jumped out behind the tree in front of him.


    Even if he got the talent of the eagle''s eye and had night vision, Su Ye was shocked.


    "What does a lazy ant mean?" The bearded young man opened his mouth and asked. His dark circles were particularly deep and his eyes were faint. It seemed that he had been tortured by this problem for a long time.


    Su Ye didn''t have the heart to say this. He looked impatient and instinctively wanted to avoid or scold, but when he realized that he was in a wrong mood, he immediately took a deep breath, thought for a while and said, "you may need to observe for a while to know. Come on, I believe you can do it."


    Su ye said and walked around him.


    "Why did you lie to me?" The man spoke suddenly.


    Su ye did not expect that the fool playing with ants was quite clever. As he walked, he said deeply: "no one can fully grasp the truth. Work hard. When you give up questioning and start to actively pursue the truth, it is the time for you to grow up. "


    Su Ye resisted the impulse to speed up his steps and slowly returned to the classroom.


    Su Ye didn''t care about that person, because everyone in Plato college has it, even goblins and all kinds of activated spirits. It''s not surprising. Now the first question is... Do your homework first. Su Ye carefully finished his homework, then wrote and drew on the magic book to prepare for tomorrow''s arbitration. He didn''t go to meditate until 10:30 pm, asked the teacher for a blanket and slept comfortably there. Late at night, Holt sat decadent on the ground and gently wiped his red and swollen eyes. The magic book was opened in front of him. On it was a letter that had not been sent to Su Ye. Sorry, I can''t help you. Rick patted Hote on the shoulder and said, "after su Ye was stigmatized, you have been busy, and even delayed your study and practice. Even I guessed that you were looking for the real murderer. He won''t know. But I didn''t expect the real murderer to come out, but you can''t deal with an aristocratic senior. "¡° We can still find a way. " Hotter road¡° What else can you do for those soldiers who are full of fists, except to find a chance to beat Carlos? "¡° Can you guess? " Holt asked, looking up curiously. Rick didn''t have a good way: "you''d better discuss with the magician next time. This kind of thing is not hard. It''s useless for you to find a soldier."¡° You are a magician. Can you make me a soldier apprentice? " Asked Holt. Rick thought for a moment and said, "you''d better ask the gods."¡° Alas... I don''t know if Su ye will be safe tomorrow. " Hotter road¡° Do you believe he taught you all by himself? " Asked Rick¡° Believe it! " Holt''s voice was very firm¡° Then you should believe that he is safe and sound. " Lake Road¡° Unfortunately, I''m too weak to help him... "Holt muttered to himself. Rick sighed and said, "go to bed early. Since Mr. niden said that we would go to him before the arbitration tomorrow, maybe he would help. It''s too late. If I don''t go home, my sister will be afraid and can''t accompany you. " With that, Rick covered his mouth and yawned, and the dark circles on his pale face became heavier. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 82

    "OK, go back first. Next year I will take Anzel honey to see her. " Holt began to smile when he talked about honey¡° Anzel honey is too expensive. She''ll be happy to bring ordinary honey. "¡° No, I must take Anzel honey! Make sure she eats what she likes best! " Holt''s expression was very serious¡° You! I''m gone. See you tomorrow. " Rick patted Holt on the shoulder. Holt still sat on the ground and thought seriously about how he could help Su Ye. At dawn, Su Ye got up normally. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Ye is no different from yesterday. No matter what the classmates say, no matter how other students question, Su Ye has nothing different at all. He studies normally, has a normal rest, and uses Feynman''s skills with Holt normally. In the afternoon, with the exception of Palos, the rest of the table, including Albert, expressed varying degrees of admiration for Su Ye. I admire Su ye not for her calmness, but for her great heart. In the afternoon, "Su ye, please follow us to the conference hall." Su Ye picked up the magic book, nodded and said, "I thought I was going to open Plato''s hall." Rick and Holt looked at each other, got up and walked out. Unexpectedly, Rollon and Albert followed. Then, the students of the class, you look at me, I look at you, silently close the magic book, and begin to walk out to the conference hall. The most magnificent building of Plato college is Plato hall. Some badges are silver books, some badges are bronze fists, and some badges are black iron pigeons. From the upper floor, there are tables on both sides, but the people behind the table are standing. Most of the people behind the table wore gold oak badges, with the exception of two people, who were extremely tall, with extra strong arms and legs. They didn''t wear robes, but black leather armor. Their abdomen is covered with airtight light gold leather armor, with golden lion heads carved on it. The hair of the Golden Lion seemed to be blown by the breeze, gently brushed, a pair of huge lion eyes exuded a terrible light, and the open mouth seemed to send out a loud lion roar, full of the majesty of the king. In battle, the hard armor in the abdomen will affect the battle, with the exception of the warrior''s abdominal armor. The warrior belly armor is made of special Warcraft skin. Each piece is divine power equipment. It will not affect the battle, but will give the warrior infinite power and prevent damage. Under the golden warrior, there are not many soldiers who really have belly armor. Even Kelton is reluctant to wear it and collects it carefully. Even as a magician, Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the belly armor of the golden lion. It''s so handsome. Compared with the belly armor of soldiers, the mage''s badge is too introverted. The mage''s magic tools are actually very good, but they are still inferior to the legendary soldiers'' gorgeous costumes. After all, the soldiers of the four countries have existed for many years, and the rise of magicians is less than 200 years. In the highest seat above the upper floor, the tables were lined with dark red velvet tablecloths. Behind the table are nine high backed wooden chairs with red velvet in Phnom Penh, which are arranged in line. The high backed chair was empty. Su Ye looked ahead, and the people in front looked at Su Ye. Niederon stood on the upper floor, and Carlos''s teacher Gregory also stood on the upper floor. Yesterday''s holy land magician larens did not appear. After a while, there was a noise outside. Su Ye looked back. A strong young man one head taller than himself, led by two law enforcers, stepped into. Suye looked at Carlos, and he also looked at Suye. Carlos wore the black iron pigeon badge on his left chest. He is a black iron mage. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 83

    Su Ye has countless pictures in his mind. The most striking picture is to rush up and question Carlos.


    However, Su Ye just smiled.


    "What a pity." Su ye said that and turned to look ahead.


    Carlos just smiled and didn''t speak.


    The people at the door looked at the back of the two people. They didn''t know why. They felt that they were confident.


    For a time, no one can tell who stole whose achievements.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the depths of the hall.


    A tall old man walked slowly from the left side of the highest seat to the middle.


    Everyone bent slightly and bowed their heads to salute the old man.


    The old man wore a typical white Greek robe, a dark gold white ship navigation badge on his left chest, and a gold scepter in his right hand. The top of the scepter was inlaid with a ruby the size of a baby fist.


    Among the rubies, the smoke is like filaments. When you look carefully, each filament looks like a long snake.


    Behind the old man, two people came out. They were all holy domain masters wearing the dark gold badge of white boat navigation. One of them, Su ye, met with Provost Lawrence yesterday.


    Not long ago, the old man with the gold scepter stood in front of the middle chair, facing down, and the other two masters stood on his sides.


    Suye noticed that niden gave himself a wink, a very uncomfortable wink.


    Su Ye quietly looked at the old man holding the gold scepter.


    The man''s bags under his eyes, cheeks and chin hung heavily, like small white pockets full of coins, but his face was extraordinarily ruddy and healthy, with red in the white, which was abnormal.


    He has no beard and short white hair.


    From a distance, his head looked like scattered white sugar sprinkled on red eggs.


    Su Ye carefully observed the robes, expensive silk and exquisite accessories on the old man. Every detail was perfect.


    He is more like a town hall exhibit illuminated by lights in the transparent exhibition cabinet of the museum.


    As the same Saint mage, larens and another Saint Master seemed a little shabby and even embarrassed.


    Su Ye''s heart sank slightly.


    With a kind smile, the old man gently put down his Scepter with his right hand, and the bottom of the scepter knocked on the floor.


    Dong


    The light sound quickly spread in all directions.


    Where the sound passes, vegetation grows and vines climb.


    The dense green leaves and vines came out of the ground and covered the columns, inner walls and outer walls of the whole hall, making the whole conference hall look new.


    There were bursts of whispers outside the Council hall.


    Originally, the dark night began to shine. Finally, with the Council hall as the center, the place within a radius of 100 meters was as bright as day, green grass, flowers were in full bloom everywhere, and butterfly elves flew around and scattered fragrant pollen.


    These butterfly elves have human bodies, only the size of a little thumb, constantly flapping their wings, and are particularly cute.


    Some girls tentatively stretched out their fingers to touch, but the butterfly elves giggled and flew away.


    Strangely, many butterfly elves bypass others, fly around Palos, and dance in mid air like flattery.


    Palos turned a blind eye to these lovely little things, holding a big magic book in her arms, and looked intently at the hall.


    Inside and outside the conference hall is full of spring and joy, more like a festival celebration.


    "Legendary thing, evergreen Scepter..." Rick''s voice outside the door was very heavy.


    "Your tone..." Holt hesitated.


    "The great wizard of the holy land, the cabinet member of the magic Council, Cromwell, is an aristocrat, to be exact, an aristocratic magician." Rick whispered.


    "Is Su Ye going to be dangerous?" Holt was angry and anxious.


    Rick nodded.


    Uneasiness spread among the students in class three.


    Those nobles were smiling. Master Cromwell had a great reputation among the nobles in Athens and taught in the noble College for a long time, although he has resigned from all the noble colleges now.


    Suye stared at Cromwell''s exquisite and luxurious clothes and guessed where Carlos''s confidence came from.


    Cromwell glanced at the audience with a smile and said, "it''s just the frolic of two children. Why are you nervous? Sit, everyone, including the two poor children. "


    Cromwell tapped the scepter again and saw that behind the people who had no seats in the hall, vines broke out, wriggled up and interwoven into low back rattan chairs.


    But no one sat down.


    Clarence said, "since master Cromwell has asked you to sit down, please sit down."


    With that, Lars took the initiative to sit down.


    The rest also sat down one after another.


    Finally, there were only Suye, Carlos and Cromwell.


    Su just glanced at Carlos, saluted Cromwell slightly and said, "you are really a kind Master."


    With that, Su Ye sat down.


    "Thank you, master Cromwell." Carlos bowed and sat down¡° They are all good children. " Cromwell just sat down and was kind. The moment he sat down, Cromwell tapped the table with his index finger and saw a light jet from the table on his left, forming a light column about a foot high, with thick and thin arms. A pale brown sheepskin magic scroll in white Phnom Penh rose slowly from the light and opened slowly¡° This is the arbitration power of attorney issued by the magic Council. I, Cromwell, am fully responsible for the arbitration and serve as the first arbitrator of the arbitration. Anyone who has an objection can now raise it. If there is no objection before the arbitration meeting and objects to the arbitration resolution afterwards, he can only appeal to the big cabinet. " Just then, there was a sharp cry outside the gate¡° You can''t even lift a chair. You deserve to be a person? Steady up! Get out of the way, get out of the way, master! " As soon as the voice appeared, many magicians in the hall changed slightly. Some were sad, some couldn''t cry or laugh, some were smiling, and some were very sad. Su Ye held the armrest of the cane chair with both hands, turned back and looked back in great surprise. He saw that the crowd outside the gate separated a road, and everyone looked curiously at the source of the sound. He saw four people, Holt, Rick, Rollon and Albert, carrying a Phnom Penh high back chair. The back of the chair is made of magic red velvet, with moderate softness and hardness. The cushion is unknown black Warcraft leather, soft and tough. The four legs of the chair are slightly separated outward, and the legs and feet roll like waves. To Su Ye''s surprise, there was a big mouth with red lips about a foot long on the back of the chair, which could almost swallow a head. The white teeth were like a flash lamp, as if they were inlaid with a drill¡° It turned out to be the activating spirit... "Su Ye vaguely remembered that someone said that there was a chair with a very cheap mouth in Plato college, which was not low in status. It should be related to master Plato, but this was the first time I saw it¡° Come on! What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the throne master travel? No idea. Who made a good Council hall like this, vulgar! No gold, no gems, no silver stars, tacky! Vulgar! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 84

    When we got to the door, we saw that the big high backed chair jumped out of the hands of four people, the four legs were more open, and walked slowly forward with a strange pace of disobedience.


    Just can''t go straight, straight to the side, but can come back very skillfully.


    It has four wooden legs, which are more flexible than human legs.


    The two carved mahogany handrails shook gently, like falling apart.


    The big chair walked askew and looked up at the highest seat.


    "Yo, isn''t this a red egg? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you so free to come to my house? "


    Everyone present, including Su ye, was blinded. How dare you call a powerful Holy Land magician!


    But why didn''t he say his name, but everyone knows who he said?


    Sin, sin, Su ye thought silently.


    Su Ye secretly looked at Cromwell sitting in the middle of the highest seat.


    The red egg is redder... No, the master''s face is redder. He smiled helplessly and said: "you people of Plato college don''t trust me, or don''t trust this broken chair. Forget it, come up. "


    "Dare I break the chair? I... forget it. Today is a formal occasion. I don''t talk much... "


    The big chair staggered forward, suddenly turned to look at Carlos and Su ye, and finally faced Su Ye.


    "Are you the... Little neck? Good, good. " Then the big chair jumped and continued to walk to the high platform.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes. What''s this nickname? Shouldn''t this be used to call bazaro who was almost strangled? However, if you change your nickname, call it a small rope or a small belt... Forget it, the small neck sounds comfortable.


    The big chair went to the upper stage, suddenly stopped and turned to face niederon.


    "Little bad water, why don''t you say hello to me? Forget your previous promise? Call master, come on! "


    With that, a scene that made everyone laugh and cry appeared. The two armrests of the big chair crossed each other over the seat, like a person with arms and chest.


    Niederon''s face was livid, he bit his teeth and said, "I''ve seen the throne master."


    The big chair couldn''t help laughing, and the whole body shook like an old chair constantly shaken by naughty children.


    Su ye thought about the teacher''s nickname and thought that although the big chair had no eyes, its eyes were very poisonous.


    "Good, good! Ha ha... "


    With a cheerful voice, the big chair jumped like a light soldier, jumped onto the table of the highest seat, jumped firmly on the ground, kicked the rest of the chairs away with one foot, and stood firmly next to master larens.


    "Lao Guangliu, are you here too? I promise not to talk nonsense today. After all, it''s an arbitration meeting. Well, let''s catch up after the meeting. "


    Then the big chair stood upright, and the mouth on the back of the chair disappeared.


    The eyes of everyone in the audience were focused on larens''s bare chin.


    Clarence''s face was as dull as a sculpture.


    Su Ye glanced at the big chair and made up his mind to stay away from the goods in the future. This time, he nicknamed himself small neck. Next time, he couldn''t point to a ghost nickname.


    Some mages sighed in their hearts. Originally, a good arbitration meeting made the big chair a disaster. I don''t know how many students are holding back their laughter or have had a stomachache.


    "Since there is no objection, the Arbitration Commission..."


    Master Cromwell''s voice stopped abruptly.


    The audience seemed to be shrouded in the magic of time stillness.


    Su ye and everyone were stunned to see that the big chair didn''t know when to go around behind Cromwell. It was gently touching Cromwell''s head with an armrest, touching it back and forth, which made people worry that Cromwell''s remaining hair was worn off by him.


    It''s like wiping a freshly boiled red egg.


    "Such a cow..." Su Ye muttered to himself.


    This scene is very funny, but all the students dare not laugh.


    Try your best to bear it.


    Is this big chair crazy? On this occasion, touch the head of a holy master?


    The key is that red lips reappeared on the back of the chair and grinned happily.


    Cromwell''s ruddy face began to turn black and sat rigidly in his seat.


    Lars raised his staff, took the arm of the big chair and whispered, "dare to mess around again and drive you out!"


    The red lips of the big chair disappeared on the back of the chair and obediently returned to the original place.


    Master Cromwell took a deep breath and said, "it was an accident just now. If there is another accident, I will exercise my privilege."


    He hit the floor hard and the environment changed greatly.


    Before, all the plants withered rapidly, the butterfly fairy turned into light powder and fell, and even the cane chair was shrinking slowly.


    People without formal seats hurried up and stood up straight again.


    The atmosphere at the scene became particularly serious.


    Su Ye suddenly felt that this was the normal Arbitration Commission.


    Later, Su ye took a look at niden and the big chair. If he realized something.


    Cromwell''s was still very kind, but his smile was much lighter. He glanced at Su ye and Carlos and said slowly, "first ask Carlos, the complainant, to tell the facts, tell you the process of discovering the ''teaching as learning'' skill, and why you complain." Carlos thanked Cromwell, and then spoke impassioned about how he found the effect of teaching as learning a few years ago, how he occasionally taught other students, and how to extract and sort out the past experience before graduation. At the end, Carlos cried out to the magic Council to return him a justice and deprive Suye of his qualification as a magic apprentice. Many students were infected by Carlos'' words and clenched their fists and glared at Su Ye. Su ye said that this is the major of drama. For this day, Carlos must have practiced a lot. After Carlos finished, Cromwell looked at Su ye and said, "please state the respondent Su Ye." Very few people are keenly aware of the differences in Cromwell''s words. One is "stating the facts" and the other is just "stating". It seems that there is little difference, but it has a great impact on the audience, especially on neutral people. Su ye heard the difference for the first time, took a deep breath, double clicked the thumb and index finger of his right hand, then raised his chest and looked forward¡° Distinguished master Cromwell, distinguished two holy masters, distinguished throne masters, teachers... "Su Ye told the experience of the wise Feynman with an opening ten times more elegant than Carlos. Even though Su ye had said most of the words in the Council hall yesterday, those who had heard it were still interested. Because Su Ye''s story is full of legend and more interesting. Carlos''s words were dry and completely without details. Only a few people noticed that when Su Ye mentioned the "throne master", the big chair shook gently. Su Ye finished the process of getting Feynman''s skills again, and finally said, "please learn from him. I believe that wise masters will find that there is a great difference between my Feynman skills and his teaching as learning. "¡° Oh, why can''t I see? " Cromwell said with a smile. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 85

    The scene was quiet, with a breeze blowing, but it sounded like the roar of the sea.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Dear arbitrator, I don''t quite understand the rules of the Arbitration Commission. Can I only answer questions or refute everyone present?"


    Many people shook their heads gently. Su Ye was too brave.


    Carlos had a smile on his lips.


    Cromwell still smiled and said, "this is arbitration, not trial. Don''t say it''s a magic apprentice. Even unarmed civilians can refute anyone, including legends."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "because you don''t understand."


    There were bursts of boos outside the conference hall. Many noble students and some civilian students looked at Su ye with ridicule.


    How arrogant it is to say that a holy master didn''t understand it.


    Some people who were originally inclined to Su Ye frowned deeply. It was too much to dare to say such words to the arbitrator, which will inevitably affect the final judgment.


    Cromwell was not angry and said, "now please prove it. Carlos, take out all your evidence and prove that you are the first discoverer and first submitter of this method. "


    Niden frowned slightly. This Cromwell is worthy of being a master of the holy land. His speaking skills are too strong. He doesn''t say Carlos is right at all. He only said "first". As long as Carlos can prove "first", everyone will believe that Carlos is right and Suye is wrong.


    Even if Su ye can prove that the method belongs to him in the end, Carlos will win because Carlos has the "first".


    Unless Su ye can prove that Carlos is cheating, since Carlos dares to do it, he must have covered up all the problems. With Su Ye''s strength, he can''t investigate an aristocrat in a short time, even niden himself can''t do it.


    Carlos first bowed slightly and said, "thank you, master Cromwell." Slowly open your magic book.


    He held the magic book in front of his chin, put the direction of the paper page towards the front, and then slowly turned around so that everyone could see his magic book.


    Finally, facing the highest seat, he said, "masters can see the content of this page, but many people can''t see it clearly. Let me just say that this page of the book is a small content I wrote three years ago, that is, in grade two. The content is to analyze a test question of magic geometry. I can''t change the date of this page. Every student knows it. What does it say? The above is the evidence that I first used teaching as learning. "


    Carlos held the book in his left hand, the index finger of his right hand was under a line of words, and said, "please pay attention. I''m analyzing this problem myself, but I used the word" we ". Why? Because I was imagining that I was not only doing problems, but also giving lectures to many people, that is, ''teaching is learning''. Of course, I didn''t know what teaching was for learning, and even this method was rarely used. "


    Carlos closed the magic book and said with a smile: "until this year, in the last year of Plato''s college, I wanted to leave my name here, sort out everything in my past, and find this content, I found the power of this method, and then refined it. I know that many people have used this method more or less. Our respected teachers have been using this method all the time? However, my little KUs was a little nervous and didn''t dare to go deep. After crossing the threshold, he stopped and bowed to the highest seat.


    Cromwell nodded and said, "little KUs, what evidence do you have?"


    Little KUs hurriedly said, "dear master Cromwell, hello. I... I''m not really any evidence, just telling the truth. Carlos and I had a good relationship in the second grade. At that time, we were at the same table, but we didn''t share the table together after that, so the relationship became ordinary. However, I was very angry yesterday when I learned that his achievements had been stolen or even slandered. I also talked to him. He didn''t say anything else, just let me tell the truth. "


    "Then what is your truth?" Cromwell asked kindly.


    Little KUs took a deep breath and said, "Dear arbitrator, before yesterday, I didn''t know what teaching is learning, but Carlos did deliberately teach me in grade 2. I was very impressed. Because my academic performance is average. He is not only good, but also noble. He has no reason to help me. My idea now is that he should inadvertently find this method effective, and then find someone to teach him. "


    Later, little KUs half joked: "of course, now I doubt that he is using me."


    Many people laughed with kindness.


    Finally, little KUs said positively, "I can''t say that Carlos mastered the method of teaching as learning, but I''m sure Carlos was vaguely aware of this method at least three years ago."


    "Good. Carlos, do you have any witnesses? " Cromwell looked at Carlos.


    Carlos said, "I have three witnesses, all my classmates."


    Subsequently, Carlos''s classmates entered the Council hall and testified one by one.


    They proved that Carlos did study harder this month than before, and many students in the class were summing up the experience of that year. As early as the beginning of school, Carlos said some strange methods, such as "teaching as learning" and "map memory".


    The students in Su Ye''s class looked at Su ye in disbelief. They also heard some words said by Su ye or hote. They were even more confused and could not judge whether Su ye had stolen Carlos''s method. Palos bit her lower lip gently, revealing a row of crystal white teeth, and held her two small fists hard. She clearly remembered that Su Ye used these methods on the second day of school, obviously earlier than Carlos said, and she deliberately recorded them in the magic book. Su Ye listened to the testimony of these people and thought his guess was really good. Carlos must have collected a lot of things from himself, and then applied to the magic Council for a new theory and method a few days ago. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 86

    After all the witnesses had finished, Cromwell nodded gently, looked at Su ye and said, "Carlos realized the method of ''teaching as learning'' three years ago. You said that when you were younger, you heard the story of a wise man Feynman told by a sailor. However, Carlos has human and material evidence. What evidence do you have? Is it the wise man named Feynman, or the sailor who doesn''t know which sea to sail on? "


    The noble students laughed cooperatively. Let alone that they didn''t believe Su Ye. Even if they did, Su Ye couldn''t find evidence earlier than Carlos.


    A nobleman shouted, "hurry to find the wise man!"


    "That sailor must remember you!"


    Many nobles followed.


    Many people looked at Su Ye coldly, including some teachers.


    Carlos''s evidence is too sufficient. From three years ago to now, there are human and material evidence. No matter how well Su Ye''s story is told, it is also vulnerable to the evidence.


    The balance in most people''s mind gradually tends to Carlos.


    Su ye did not answer Cromwell''s question, but said, "the witnesses of Carlos are saying one thing. Carlos put forward those things seven or eight days after the beginning of school. Obviously, he is later than me. On the second day of school, I told Holt about the concepts of "teaching as learning" and "map memory". Dear students of class 3, I remember the students I talked with hotter the next day. I remember teaching him. Those who remember the memory method, please raise your hand. "


    Holt was ready long ago. He held the open magic book in his left hand and raised his right hand high. At the same time, he shouted: "I got Su Ye''s advice on the second day of school. I also wrote it down in the magic book and even drew a poor map memory map. Look, this is true. I can''t change the time of the magic book. Master Plato can testify!"


    Holt then held up the magic book and turned slowly.


    Many people have seen that hort''s books do draw poor maps and strange patterns that can''t guess what they are.


    Almost the whole school knew Hote, and many people who thought Su ye had stolen began to hesitate.


    Then, Rick held up his magic book, turned around and shouted, "I''m a little famous in the college, and I also testify for Su Ye. On the second day of school, I wrote down this matter in my diary. I admit that I was jealous of Su ye at that time, because before, Holt asked me questions. Unexpectedly, he stole Holt from me. "


    The whole audience burst into laughter.


    With such a smile, everyone''s defense against Su Ye was greatly reduced, at least more convinced of what Rick said.


    Hutton''s face kept changing and his expression became more and more strange.


    Suddenly, he spoke.


    "I also remember those methods. I... I wrote it in the magic book..." Hutton looked at Su ye with fear, timidly raised the magic book and slowly turned around.


    At first, there was slight laughter, and then the laughter continued to pass. Although the laughter was not as big as just now, it lasted longer.


    Because the sharp eyed people found that Hutton wrote "after su Ye''s fight, I even taught hotter like a person who has nothing to do. What map memory method does he say? His third stupid dog brain can only teach the second stupid. My father has set up a killing game in dolphin River tonight. Let him taste my power! I Hutton''s life, not weaker than people! "


    Many people didn''t know about Hutton. The students of class 3 began to spread it, which led more and more people to know. Imagine Hutton being beaten on the third day of school. Compared with this paragraph written by Hutton, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Hutton carried a book, bowed his head, and his face was hotter than a red piece of iron.


    Hutton still remembers the situation after he told his father about Suye and Carlos at dinner yesterday.


    At that time, although Hutton tried his best to suppress it, he still couldn''t hide the happy look between his eyebrows. If Su Ye was really unlucky, he could continue to boast at school.


    After that, Harmon stared at Hutton for three minutes and went to the kitchen.


    After a while, Hutton was frightened to see his father come back with a cold shining knife, put it in his pants between his legs and say what Hutton would remember all his life.


    "No matter what happens tomorrow, try your best to help Su Ye! Carlos is definitely not su Ye''s opponent. If you dare to do anything against Su ye, castrate you! Sell it to the nobility or the Persian court, and then I have a large group of daughters and try to make them marry Su Ye. "


    Hutton looked down and felt that the cold blade was still stuck on his inner thigh.


    Holt couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Ye added: "on the third day of school, I took the initiative to tell Holt about the method of teaching as learning. I believe that people still hear it."


    "Me! I also wrote it down! "


    Holt raised the magic book again and made a slow turn.


    Rick hesitated. He didn''t hear it.


    But what surprised all the nobles happened, and Rollon slowly raised his hand.


    His melancholy eyes flashed a complex light and said slowly, "at the beginning, I thought that Su ye might have stolen Carlos''s method and cheated in the exam."


    At this moment, Rick trembled all over his body, clenched his fists, and his face was covered with blood like a countercurrent waterfall. He was almost angry. In his eyes, it was like a volcanic eruption. He didn''t expect that Rollon betrayed his classmates. However, Luo long sighed and said, "I''m a noble. I shouldn''t help Su Ye. However, I''m a student of Plato college after all. I''m Su Ye''s deskmate after all. Even if I have a good relationship with Carlos, I can''t be silent at this time. On the third day of school, I did hear what Su ye and huote said. Su Ye really mentioned words like "teaching for learning." Rick was stunned for a moment, his fists were slowly put down, and a thick color of shame flashed on his face. At the same time, he was secretly relieved and looked at Rollon with warm eyes¡° It turned out that Rollon also regarded himself as our deskmate... "Rick thought silently in his heart. At this time, Holt was suddenly stunned, because Palos handed her magic book to him. Holt saw two words written in her magic book. Get down! Hort looked at Palos wrongfully. He didn''t understand why a good girl treated herself like this, but he couldn''t refute a little girl. He had to squat down slowly, his face wrinkled like steamed eggplant. As Holt squatted, Palos held up the open magic book. There is a line on it. I can prove that everything Su ye said is true. I heard it with my own ears and even recorded many methods. Unlike others, Palos didn''t turn around, but slowly turned the magic book with her small white arms and hands, and then took it back. The students who held up the magic book before were very moved. Unexpectedly, Palos was willing to testify for Su Ye. Then, they feel a shame that their IQ has been crushed. It turns out that their bodies don''t have to rotate. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 87

    There was silence inside and outside the hall. Ordinary students don''t know Palos, don''t feel anything, and naturally don''t talk. Those who knew Palos''s identity did not expect that she should testify for Su ye at the arbitration meeting. There was a rumor that Palos beat an aristocratic girl for Su Ye. We don''t particularly believe it. Maybe it''s just because we hate that aristocratic girl. But now it is of great significance to testify for Su ye in public. Is it Palos''s family that supports Su ye? When the idea came out, most nobles shut their mouths, like children with goldfish in their mouths. When Carlos saw Palos lifting the magic book, it was like falling in a pile of flour. His face turned pale and couldn''t recover for a long time. Holt squatted on the ground and giggled. It''s comfortable to squat. Above the supreme seat, Cromwell looked at the blue eyed girl wearing the old gold Medusa necklace, and then looked at Su Ye. Suye''s face was calm, and Carlos''s face was as white as gray. Before Cromwell asked, Su ye took advantage of the situation and said, "you actually see it. Carlos and I both knew many years ago about the rudiment of Feynman''s technique. It''s not important at all. So, what''s important? The important thing is, who came out first! Let''s make a hypothesis. Even if Carlos first discovered Feynman''s technique, how can I steal his method if he doesn''t publish it? I don''t know him at all. I''m a civilian. Do I run to the fifth grade classroom to peek at his magic book, or do I run to his house to squat in the corner and steal it? "¡° This... "Cromwell wanted to interrupt Su ye, but he only said one word, and Su Ye spoke like a thunderbolt, breaking Cromwell''s words. Su ye said loudly, "all the evidence shows that I was at the beginning of school. Cromwell nodded and said," you''re right. In the absence of conclusive evidence, the magic Council can only judge that the first to submit the manuscript is preferred. " Many people frown, and Cromwell can''t find anything wrong. Although the evidence is more biased towards Su ye, it is not hard evidence, and neither side can catch the hard evidence of the other party''s stealing method. Cromwell added: "the evidence submitted by both parties is not enough to prove themselves, nor is it enough to prove that the other party is a thief. Therefore, the dispute over evidence should be put aside for the time being. I''d like to hear two detailed explanations on this method, so as to help the Arbitration Commission distinguish this new theory. " Some brave students made strange noises such as coughing to express their dissatisfaction. Cromwell''s protection of Carlos was too obvious. Some mages in Plato''s Academy frowned, but they didn''t speak after all. The students of class 3 want to support Su ye, but they are afraid of the nobility and Cromwell¡° Carlos, tell me how your method works first. " Cromwell said. Carlos immediately smiled and said confidently, "I have used this method for many years, and refined and summarized it this month. There are clear steps."¡° Carlos also smiled and said, "what can''t you say? Since my method is "teaching as learning", there are two key points. One is to "teach" and the other is to "learn" in the process of teaching. If you can''t teach, you have to learn. This is the focus of teaching as learning. "¡° absolutely wrong! You really stole my method, only learned the appearance, not the essence! " Su Ye snapped¡° Don''t talk nonsense! This is the focus of teaching as learning. " Carlos retorted loudly. Because Andrea helped Carlos secretly find the final focus of a master, he believed in the master''s conclusion. Cromwell said, "Suye, you need to explain your method now, not refute each other!" Su ye said, "OK, let me talk about the real Feynman technique."¡° The first step is to determine the knowledge points. That is to learn a knowledge first. "¡° For example, divine light. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 88

    "The second step is to teach the imaginary person. Is to imagine a person standing in front of you and teaching this knowledge to each other. "


    "For example, if I imagine teaching Holt the knowledge of ''divine light'', then I will say to the imaginary Holt: after the mysterious power of the divine world passes through the holes of the two barriers, it forms a scene that can be seen by the meditating spirit, which is called divine light."


    "Step three, judge the result. If I teach very smoothly, it means I have mastered this method. If I teach not smoothly enough, it means I still don''t understand. I have to learn again and repeat the second step. "


    "For example, I think what I said is very smooth, so I go to the next step."


    "Step 4: simplify the content. That is to make the content taught before easier to understand, in which "more" is the key. "


    "For example, I will say to the imaginary hotter again: the light of the divine world is like the leakage of rain in the thatched house on a rainy day. The sky is the divine world, the heavy rain is the mysterious power, the roof is the two barriers, and the leaked water is the light of the divine world. "


    "This process is very simple. It looks like Carlos''s method. It''s like teaching others. It seems that it''s just different in details, isn''t it?"


    After su ye asked, many people nodded vaguely.


    Su Ye continued, "then I''ll talk about the difference between our two methods. Using Feynman''s technique is very simple, but it is very, very difficult to understand deeply, because I only dare to say that I can use it, not to say that I fully understand it. "


    "The first difference is the difference between real people and dummies. Obviously, my method can be used anytime, anywhere, not his. Even walking on the street, I can imagine that I am teaching a person. Carlos walked into the street and suddenly wanted to learn. First, he had to find someone who looked more patient. Well, an old man looked very kind. Carlos walked by, held his head up proudly and said, ''do you know what magic is? Magic is... "The old man quickly interrupted him and said," Hello, Carlos, grade 5, my name is Plato. Yes, that''s the Plato you think of. "


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Some teachers smiled and shook their heads. Su Ye''s mouth was really powerful.


    Su Ye continued to smile and said, "this is a learning method, not a team game. If a method needs to find a patient person to work, I can invent countless methods. The first step of each method is'' find a kind God to make me omnipotent ''. "


    Everyone nodded and recognized Su Ye''s statement.


    Su ye asked, "why does he think this method can only be used by real people? Because he or the people who helped him could only see me teaching hort, not the people I imagined. In addition, there is a particularly interesting point. Three years ago, he used "teaching as learning" to imagine telling others, but what he actually refined "teaching as learning" must be real people. I think he doesn''t believe what he did three years ago, nor does he seem to be refining his own methods. "


    Many people are thoughtful.


    Carlos looked the same.


    Su Ye continued: "the second difference is'' easier to understand ''. Why must it be easier to understand? "


    "Feynman is a wise man, and I can''t fully understand it. There are many reasons to be simple and easy to understand. I just say I can understand it."


    "The first is for verification. Verify whether we really understand it or not. The person who makes more delicious bread must be a better Baker. The person who speaks better and makes people understand better must understand that knowledge. "


    "The second is to facilitate understanding, and the third is to facilitate memory. Obviously, the leaky hut is easier to understand and remember than the divine light. "


    Su ye turned to Hote and said, "in the process of teaching Hote, I often talked for a long time. Everyone understood it. He just didn''t understand it."


    Many people laughed kindly, and Holt was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    Su Ye held out his hand and said, "whether he understands or not has nothing to do with me! I understand! Why? Feynman''s skill is a learning method. Teaching is the key to learning! This is the third difference between Carlos and me. "


    "Why did he add questions and answers? Because his helper saw me asking questions or answering hotter. I did that mainly to help Holt, and secondly to improve the learning effect. Questions and answers are not the key to Feynman''s technique. No matter how good hort''s question is, is it better to have the problem of the test paper? I think the reason is very simple. "


    Many students opened the magic book records, and even the three holy masters were thinking about Su Ye''s words.


    Unlike ordinary students, the three masters did not directly judge whether this method was good or not, but learned first, then thought constantly, and finally came to a conclusion.


    On the contrary, many ordinary students feel that they understand after listening, they feel that they fully understand and do not think deeply.


    After a while, Su ye saw that everyone thought clearly enough and said slowly, "now compare what Carlos and I said. Does Carlos''s method seem to describe the process of teaching Hote? And am I always learning for myself? "


    Many people inside and outside the assembly hall, including teachers, could not help nodding.


    Whether they can understand Su Ye''s analysis or not, at least Su Ye is talking about deep things, while Carlos has been talking about surface things.


    "What do you say, Carlos?" Su ye asked. Carlos was calm and calm. He seemed to have figured out his coping strategy for a long time and said, "I still insist that you stole my method. But there may be another possibility. Our approach looks similar, but there are many differences. " Su Ye stared into Carlos'' eyes and said slowly, "suppose our methods have nothing to do with each other and are independent of each other. So what will we do after we find out? Or will carefully analyze, or contact each other, or ask the teacher to help analyze. The most intense means is to ask the school to find out. Your reaction was very interesting. First spread my rumors, and then couldn''t wait to expel me from school. Why? The reason is very simple. You planned to expel me from school from the beginning. You determined from the beginning that my method is the same as yours! Unfortunately, you underestimated Feynman''s skills and me! "¡° It''s all your guess, not evidence. Master Cromwell, he''s slandering. " Carlos remained calm. His hand gently grabbed the robe and quickly loosened it¡° Su ye, such groundless words are meaningless. " Cromwell is serious. Su Ye sighed and said, "in that case, I can only tell the essence of Feynman''s skill." Carlos looked at Su ye in surprise. Isn''t what he just said essential enough? Cromwell squinted, his lips moved slightly, and he was about to interrupt, but Yu Guang found that the armrest of the big chair was slowly raised. Cromwell did not move¡° Carlos, what is the essence of teaching as learning? " Carlos smiled and said, "I just said that the essence of learning by teaching is to constantly find out what he can''t do and force himself to learn by teaching each other." Su ye said with a smile, "if you force yourself to learn by teaching, is it called ''learning by killing'' to hold a knife around your neck? Is this kind of thing you are now ''learning by planting and framing'' This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 89

    "Please pay attention to your words!" Carlos''s face was angry, and his hand gripped the robe again, longer than just now. Cromwell snorted coldly and said, "the arbitration tribunal allows free speech, but it does not allow nonsense!" Su Ye immediately said, "I''m sorry, master Cromwell. I''m just an instinctive reaction after hearing the fallacy. Then, let me talk about the essence of Feynman''s skills, or the learning essence deduced from Feynman''s skills! "¡° Arrogance! " Carlos''s right hand gripped the robe. Carlos''s teacher Gregory stood opposite nidern. Gregory''s robe seemed much looser than yesterday, and the bottom of the robe touched the ground. He stared at Carlos'' right hand. His eyes looked like a street full of street lights at night. Now, the bright street lights on the street were constantly broken and extinguished one after another... He had known Carlos for more than five years. Su Yelang said: "the essence of Feynman''s skills is not to force yourself to learn by teaching, it''s just an external appearance. The essence of Feynman''s skill is to complete the whole process of learning. "¡° We all think that learning is reading, memory and listening. At most, we can see or listen repeatedly. No, this is only a part of learning. I name this part ''input'', that is, to absorb knowledge from the outside world. "¡° Do we do questions from the inside out? Do we use magic to use knowledge from the inside out? Is the "teaching" in Feynman''s technique also from the inside out? This process, I call it ''output''. "¡° The essence of learning is the process of input and output. Input and output constitute a complete learning system! This is Carlos did not understand the holy master''s desire for promotion to legend, which is stronger than the hunger of starving slum children for bread. The mages looked at Su Ye. If this method is really effective and the masters have achieved some new results, even if the results are not high, it is tantamount to owe Su ye a favor. However, the premise is that this method is effective. The premise is that no one has any other thoughts on this method. In case someone joined hands with Carlos to win the signature of the first author for a new theory... Niedern only felt his heart tremble, looked at Cromwell, and found a shallow smile on Cromwell''s mouth. He only felt that his heart was caught by a big hand from the abyss and dragged down. Nidern stared at the big chair and kept winking. The big chair did not move. Niederon looked helplessly at Gregory. His eyes moved. Unexpectedly, his face was so ugly. Did he see any signs? Niederon turned his head and looked at Carlos. Carlos was nothing different, but he was a little nervous. He grabbed his robe in his right hand, which was normal. However, Carlos seems to be a little distracted and thinking about something. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 90

    Carlos panicked.


    Although he is not a member of the magic Council or even the most basic honorary member, he has been trying to understand the magic Council in order to calculate Su ye these days.


    When he saw the reaction of the three holy masters, he guessed that the three masters had a strong interest in Su Ye''s theory.


    The most important thing is that after speaking for a long time, the three masters did not respond. After su Ye spoke, the three masters reacted so much. Does this mean that the three masters have recognized Su Ye''s theory?


    In Carlos'' mind, Andrea was covered with glittering magic tools, the appearance of his family after falling down, the appearance of being ridiculed by others, and even the scene of being expelled from Plato''s college, the eyes full of ridicule and ridicule


    Just then, he suddenly heard Su Ye''s voice. Because he was distracted, he couldn''t hear it clearly. He felt that Su Ye''s voice seemed to come from the distant horizon. The habit he formed in class made him subconsciously ask, "what pyramid?"


    The hall was quiet.


    Carlos suddenly a spirit, instantly awake.


    The right hand grasps more tightly on the robe.


    Then there were bursts of laughter inside and outside the hall.


    Many teachers or students who had supported Carlos looked disappointed.


    They are not disappointed with Carlos'' response, nor even disappointed that Carlos'' words are not as credible as Su ye, but they just don''t like Carlos interrupting Su Ye.


    Because Su Ye''s words are too important.


    It was so important that the three holy masters all stared, and there was a strange light shining in their eyes, which was only the eyes of curious children.


    Su Ye was stunned and turned to look at Carlos.


    Carlos''s face slowly turned white again.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "since Carlos didn''t hear it, I''ll repeat it. As I said just now, I have another evidence that I discovered Feynman''s technique first. Because Feynman''s skill is only a part of the learning system I summarized. Of course, it is the most effective part. This system is called learning pyramid! "


    Carlos''s brain began to roar slightly, like a powerful soldier flying in the sky. Then his brain began to concussion.


    When Su Ye talked about the detailed steps before, he didn''t care, but when he talked about the differences between them, he began to be nervous. When he talked about the essence, his heart fell into a deep valley.


    Now, Su Ye''s Feynman skills have something deeper!


    What else is Su Ye hiding!


    It must be false, it must be false. Su Ye is a third fool. How can there be any learning system? The so-called pyramid must be made up.


    Cheer up and expose his lies!


    Carlos''s eyes slowly became firm.


    Su Ye bowed slightly to the front and said, "in order to explain this learning pyramid, I apply for the use of ''giant eyes''."


    "Yes." Master larens agreed directly.


    The students outside made a soft cry of envy.


    Holt had got up. He held the door frame with his left hand. He felt someone crowded behind. He looked back and was startled.


    "Many people..."


    The students of class three looked back and were stunned.


    There are at least twice as many people now as before.


    Almost the whole school came.


    Even many teachers.


    Everyone holds a magic book, and magicians of black iron or above suspend the magic book in front of themselves and take notes at any time.


    The Magic Book shone on their faces, and the same light shone in everyone''s eyes.


    seek knowledge.


    Seeing this scene, the students of class 3 did not know why, and their mood eased a lot.


    Lars ignored Cromwell. With a wave of his right hand, a huge eyeball with a diameter of more than 20 cm appeared out of thin air. The surface of the eyeball was attached with regular hexagonal transparent lenses, which were connected together to surround the eyeball, full of magic.


    Many students looked at the giant eyes excitedly.


    This is a very famous magic instrument. Its full name is "squid giant eye".


    Powerful king squid Warcraft can be several kilometers long. Their eyes are the size of a room and can refine all kinds of magic tools.


    "Squid giant eye" is mainly used for teaching and display.


    The giant eye slowly flew to Su Ye. Lars waved his hand again, and a blue edged goose feather pen flew to Su Ye under the siege of stars.


    Finally, the giant eye was suspended in the middle of the hall.


    Su Ye held a quill pen and gently pointed it at the giant eye. The giant eye immediately emitted a psychedelic blue and white light, slowly expanding into a light ball more than one meter in diameter.


    Then a strange scene appeared.


    Everyone who sees the light ball, even if he sees only a little, will see a complete light curtain in front of him.


    No matter how they move, as long as they don''t turn around, there will always be a complete light curtain in front of them, which will not be blocked or distorted by others.


    Then they heard Su Ye''s voice in their ears, which was much clearer than just now, as if Su Ye was giving a lecture in front of them¡° The pyramid in the learning pyramid is just an image metaphor. The intuitive image of this learning system is... "People saw that Su Ye drew a large isosceles triangle on the light curtain. Inside the triangle, Su Ye drew six horizontal lines, like cutting cheese, dividing the triangle into seven layers from top to bottom. " triangle. Now the spacing of the six horizontal lines in the triangle is equal, so we can see that the area divided into seven layers horizontally is smaller the closer to the upper layer of the spire, and the larger the area is closer to the lower layer. The seven learning methods are on the seventh floor, which means that the learning efficiency is getting higher and higher from top to bottom. So, what are the seven learning styles represented by the seven layers? Let''s talk about it one by one. "¡° The top layer and the smallest one is listening to lectures. "¡° For example, the teacher stood on the podium, dry talking about the attack methods of ice wolves, attacking with claws, attacking with teeth, etc. If we just listen, the efficiency is very low. Of course, the premise is not to use auxiliary memory methods. " Su Ye wrote "listening" on the first floor as he said¡° The second level is reading. "¡° For example, we read the knowledge of ice wolf in the textbook ourselves, and the learning efficiency is slightly improved. "¡° The third layer is audio-visual. This'' vision ''is mainly to look at images and listen to lectures at the same time. "¡° For example, teachers use magic images to show the appearance of ice wolves, and then explain them according to the magic map. Everyone''s learning efficiency will be improved again. Now we are watching and listening to the learning pyramid, which is also audio-visual. "¡° The fourth floor is the demonstration. "¡° For example, this time, the teacher directly summoned a living ice wolf without magic images. We listened while watching the ice wolf show its attack. "¡° The fifth level is discussion. "¡° For example, after the teacher finished talking about the content of ice wolf, everyone gathered in a circle to constantly express their opinions and listen to others'' opinions. They can refute, ask, ask, communicate in various ways and participate in depth. Such efficiency will be higher than before. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 91

    "The sixth layer is practice."


    "This layer is simple. The teacher summoned the ice wolf and said: fight with the ice wolf and learn everything about the ice wolf in the battle. If you master only one magic rope spell on the second day of becoming a magic apprentice, but are thrown in front of the ice wolf by a cruel, ruthless and unreasonable teacher, believe me, the learning effect will be incredible. Don''t ask me why I know. "


    The students of class three laughed, and the other students guessed the reason and looked at niden with a smile.


    Nidern looked calm.


    "Level seven, Feynman''s technique. This is also the most efficient layer. "


    "On the seventh level, I wanted to summarize it as teaching others, but I found that Feynman''s technique was more efficient. Therefore, Feynman''s skill is the focus of the whole learning pyramid. "


    "As we all know, my previous performance was very poor, but it was because of my poor performance that I studied slowly, tried different methods, and finally found this learning pyramid."


    Many students suddenly realized that Su Ye was constantly experimenting with learning methods. Now when he meets good learning methods, his grades will naturally improve.


    Su Ye was not sure whether he was good enough, because the knowledge about blue star could not be said, but could only be explained in a way that Athenians of this era could understand. However, this coincided with Feynman''s technique.


    Su Ye continued: "although the learning efficiency of the first four floors of listening, reading, picture listening and demonstration has gradually improved, have you found a common ground? That is, in this process, we accept knowledge passively, which is what I said before. The last three layers of discussion and communication, hands-on practice and Feynman skills are more proactive, include ''output'', and have a complete learning process. "


    The audience was quiet.


    Teachers and students are either struggling to take notes, or staring at the learning pyramid in front of them, or staring at Su Ye.


    When Su Ye explained Feynman''s skills, they vaguely felt that Su Ye was better than Carlos.


    Now, they have put forward the larger system and more novel theory of learning pyramid, which makes them full of contradictions.


    On the one hand, they can''t believe Su Ye''s theory. After all, Su Ye''s qualifications are too low, but on the other hand, they think Su Ye speaks too well.


    Far more than Carlos.


    Even more than many teachers.


    Even the master of the holy land, like students, is taking notes and thinking, and is more serious than all students.


    All the teachers and students in the school, Carlos alone, are not studying Su Ye.


    Seeing that no one spoke for a long time, Su Ye added: "the judgment of this pyramid is more suitable for me or ordinary people without any talent, not for everyone. Let me give an example. For example, if hort is lucky and summed up a method of listening and remembering when listening to stories as a child, his efficiency of listening must be much higher than that of reading. "


    Holt muttered to himself, "I wish I were like me."


    Finally, Su ye said modestly: "Feynman''s skill comes from the wise Feynman. I just keep using it and summarizing it. There are still immature places. Learning the pyramid is also a rough experience I summed up according to the experience of myself, many people and even wise men. There are also many immature places. If you find anything wrong, you must point it out, strive for more perfection and share it with more students. "


    Carlos''s hand had loosened his robe. He stared at the learning pyramid in front of him and lost his strength.


    Although Andrea has repeatedly told him not to be afraid, not to be afraid, as long as he doesn''t expose Andrea, he can keep him. However, after listening to Su Ye''s series of explanations, Carlos has understood that even a fool knows what''s going on.


    Carlos turned to Cromwell.


    He didn''t know the truth, but he guessed that Andrea''s summary and analysis of teaching as learning should come from the master.


    He cast an imploring look at Cromwell.


    help me!


    help me!


    I don''t want to be the laughing stock of Plato college, I don''t want to be the victim of Andrea, I don''t want to shame the family, I don''t want to ruin the road of magic


    After Suye said the learning pyramid, Cromwell didn''t look at Carlos again.


    Now 99% of his mind is devoted to thinking about how to speed up his learning efficiency by mastering Feynman skills and learning pyramids.


    Only 1% of the mind is used for arbitration.


    Every magician is a lifelong learner.


    After a while, the three arbitrators did not speak, and the students whispered.


    "After reading this learning pyramid, I suddenly found that it was right with my experience. I always felt that I was slow to learn before, and then I found several students to learn together, discuss and communicate together, and the learning effect was very obvious. "


    "I''m not sure about Feynman''s skills, but it must be true that the practical learning efficiency is high. We couldn''t learn some theoretical knowledge at all in the lower grade. When I was in the senior year, I took part in the trial practice, and then experienced the battle. My understanding of theoretical knowledge was like taking a magic carriage and accelerating rapidly. "


    "This Feynman technique must be useful! Because I found before that every time I teach someone a knowledge point, I remember this knowledge point very well. As long as I take this test, I never miss it. Unfortunately, I failed to analyze and summarize my own experience like Su Ye. "¡° One thing he said is right, that is, it is easier to remember images than words. "¡° No wonder I always feel that if I forget to preview and listen to the teacher, I''d better read by myself. It doesn''t seem to be my problem. However, listening to Su Ye''s meaning, he seems to have mastered the method of listening to lectures. " Whether ordinary students or noble students, they completely forgot Carlos and discussed Su Ye. They may still not be able to understand Feynman''s skills and learn the pyramid, but they were persuaded by Su Ye. The students of class 3 are no longer happy for Su ye, but begin to mourn for themselves. How could such a master be hidden in the class? Was everyone blind except hotter the previous month? No wonder he can directly become the second in basic magic from the third from the bottom. It turns out that he has mastered such a powerful learning method! No wonder huote almost passed and was completely taught by Su Ye. Several students almost beat their chests and feet with regret. They knew Su Ye was so powerful and should have studied long ago! From Su Ye''s analysis of Feynman''s skills, Holt looked pale. Until now, Holt is still at a loss. It turns out that Su Ye has such a profound grasp and the things he taught before are so simple. Is he a little wronged by Su ye? Palos bowed her head and struggled to take notes while thinking Make a point and avoid misunderstandings. The learning pyramid circulated on the Internet is often followed by a digital display, saying how much knowledge is retained after how much time. The first layer of listening is left 5%, the second layer of reading is left 10%, and finally 90% can be left with Feynman skills. These figures are inaccurate, just to be more intuitive and easier to understand and estimate. Because the numbers are inaccurate, some people think that the learning pyramid is completely wrong, which is too much. This learning pyramid is actually an empirical summary, which will vary slightly according to different people. Because there are still some sayings. For example, some people are listening type and have a deeper memory of what they hear, some are reading type and have a deeper memory of what they see, and some are both or practical type. However, according to some theories, the so-called listening type actually uses additional memory methods in the process of listening. In short, this learning pyramid is generally right. The effect of active learning is indeed stronger than passive learning, which has been verified by countless people. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 92

    Luo long touched his forehead and looked down at the leather coat. In a short arbitration meeting, he had dug out a hole in the leather coat with a big fist. This coat can''t be worn anymore.


    Luo long can''t imagine how Su ye came up with these things. At first glance, it doesn''t seem very difficult, but the problem is that anything can''t just look at the surface or rely on feeling.


    Besides, now that all teachers and students know Feynman''s skills, how many people can keep using Feynman''s skills?


    Less than one percent.


    Moreover, Su ye can not only keep learning using Feynman skills, but also summarize and refine them. This difficulty is not generally high.


    Rick smiled bitterly and muttered to himself, "who is the genius?"


    Jimmy also looked blank.


    Albert had been swallowing saliva and almost hurt his throat.


    "Alas, this is the son of the goddess of luck..." Albert finally thought of only this possibility.


    Apart from a few students struggling to learn this skill, most of them are talking about it.


    The teachers, those masters, have been thinking about Feynman''s skills and learning the pyramid, and even inspired by the pyramid, communicate and discuss with each other.


    Carlos stood in the hall, feeling abandoned by the world.


    At first, he felt that the whole world was black. Only a beam of divine light shone on him. He was very lonely.


    But after being lonely for a long time, he suddenly found that the whole world was bright, and only a black light covered him. He was alone, and the whole world was very happy.


    Carlos looked at Suye.


    Su Ye was idle and began to study giant eye play.


    Carlos thought Suye might be humiliating himself.


    As the night grew darker, Su Ye''s stomach growled, then opened the magic book and opened the canteen menu.


    Order at the arbitration meeting.


    Carlos took a look at Su ye and determined that Su Ye was humiliating himself!


    Su Ye shook his head. Unfortunately, this is not a canteen. There is a menu, but he can''t order. He can only be hungry.


    Su Ye found that the three masters were completely addicted to studying Feynman''s skills and learning the pyramid. He looked around and saw that Carlos was very close to him.


    So Su ye asked, "in addition to applying for Feynman skills, how many of my methods have you applied for?"


    Everyone cocked up their ears and widened their eyes.


    "And... It''s all what I think!" Carlos said angrily.


    "Well, well, I won''t argue with you. In addition to teaching, you also applied for map memory method, right? Is there anything else?"


    Carlos carefully put Su Ye''s words in his mind five times and found that there was no trap. He said, "I only applied for teaching as learning and map memory."


    "Show me the map memory method you applied for." Suye road.


    Carlos was silent.


    As soon as Lars waved his hand, a little white light flew out and didn''t fall on Su Yeshu, but on the "giant eye".


    The whole school saw it.


    Carlos almost cried. His teacher was so cruel and bullying that he knew he might be stealing... No, I can''t think so!


    Su Ye looked at it once, shook his head and said to Holt, "do you think his method is right?"


    Holt hesitated as like as two peas. He said honestly, "it''s exactly the same as mine."


    All the students and teachers also saw the map memory method. It''s a very simple thing. There should be no problem this time.


    Carlos forced out a smile and said, "since hort uses it that way, you won''t make up a lot of false key points and false essence?"


    Su Ye sighed in front of Carlos: "it''s understandable for Hote to say so. You''re as like as two peas in the Platon Institute. You''re a BlackRock wizard in grade five. You''re the top ten in the class. You spent so much time in my way, and you ended up like Holt? What a disappointment! "


    Everyone was stunned and burst into laughter.


    Holt laughed, too, but he always felt as if he shouldn''t laugh.


    Carlos blushed with shame.


    Then, all the students saw that Su ye had made a big red cross in front of the light curtain.


    After that, Su ye first said the map he taught hote.


    The magic tower at the junction of yellow land and blue sea towered into the clouds, surrounded by carriages; In the ice and snow of the north, the animal soul runs and a large ship breaks the ice; Between the two rivers, magic lights soar and flying blankets fly; In the desert of Egypt, the golden hourglass is towering, and the pyramids of Egypt are flying all over the sky


    "This map memory method is actually composed of multiple methods. One is the image memory method, which I heard from others and analyzed. Carlos, why is image memory easier than word memory? "


    Carlos was silent, like the unlucky child who was distracted in class and asked by the teacher to ask questions.


    Su Ye explained: "because we humans have a short history of creating words and a short time of learning words, but we will see the scene soon after birth, so we have a stronger ability to remember images. Image memory is... "


    "Carlos, why did I add color and dynamics to my map memory?" Carlos remained silent. Su Ye continued to explain: "because people don''t like monotonous colors, we have a deeper memory of bright colors. Deliberately let the things inside move, because the human eye is better at capturing moving things... "Another is the exaggerated memory method. Carlos... Forget it, you don''t answer when you ask. Because we always ignore the ordinary things and remember the strange things more firmly, so I make the important things inside very huge... "As for the end, why don''t I add more things to the map? This is related to our memory ability. I found that most of us are very easy to remember when we remember one to four numbers, but it becomes difficult from the beginning of five numbers. Therefore, I think human memory is divided into blocks. We can only remember four at a time. Of course, it will be reduced occasionally. For example, like Carlos, I suspect we can only remember three at most... "When Su Ye finished, everyone looked at Carlos with pity. They had already believed Su ye before. This analysis and summary memory method was like the last meteorite falling from the sky, hitting Carlos on the tottering grass. Two people are not on the same level at all. Everything is especially like what Su ye said. Carlos''s words are summarized according to the appearance, while Su ye can fully understand each method. This is not Carlos'' theft, but he can''t wait to plant it without understanding it. Carlos grabbed the right hand of the robe and shook like a stroke. The three arbitrators are still thinking. Su Ye simply walked to the door and chatted with the students at the door. Niden winked at Su ye and asked Su ye to pay attention, but Su Ye didn''t see it. A group of teachers couldn''t cry or laugh. Plato college had a good style of study. Why did such a guy turn the grand arbitration meeting into his own classroom? He was also a magic apprentice and didn''t even have a serious magic badge. But... The teachers suddenly couldn''t laugh. Su Ye doesn''t have a serious magic badge, but it seems that he will get the magic source badge soon, and not one or two. Lars couldn''t look down and coughed. Su Ye immediately turned around and walked back to his original position as if he had been watched by the teacher who suddenly walked into the classroom. Clarence whispered, "Cromwell, I think it''s over early." Some mages nearby almost laughed. Lars should have a subtext: if it doesn''t end, Su ye will become an arbitrator! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 93

    Another holy master also whispered, "I think it can end."


    "I''m tired..." the big chair whispered.


    Cromwell didn''t say anything. He just nodded his head.


    Then he looked down at Suye and Carlos.


    At the moment when Cromwell saw Su Ye''s expression, his heart jumped and recovered quickly.


    He thought that Su ye would either be elated or pretend to be modest, but his heart was full of joy. Unexpectedly, Su Ye was very calm, even calmer than before, as if he had not taken the arbitration meeting seriously at all.


    How can you get it when you grow up!


    Cromwell looked at Carlos again. A touch of disgust flashed in his eyes. For a moment, he turned his head.


    The robe was about to be torn, and the expression of tension and fear was like a plaster statue falling to the ground, so he had to take the initiative to shout out that he was the one with the problem.


    You might as well look at Su Ye.


    Cromwell meditated for a long time, straightened up, held an evergreen scepter, and his face returned to its original kindness.


    "From the moment I came in, I said that it was more like a play between children. We don''t have to be nervous. However, I underestimated them. Unexpectedly, they turned the arbitration commission into a classroom. I''m glad that there are young talents like you in the magic world, and I''m glad that master Plato has such disciples. There is no doubt that Su Ye has gained an advantage in this explanation of the new theory, while Carlos seems to be bad at words and fall behind. "


    This time, more people looked at Cromwell unhappily.


    It''s not bad at words, it''s speechless.


    It didn''t fall downwind, it was crushed by the big wheels, and it didn''t stop from beginning to end.


    Cromwell didn''t care about people''s attention at all. He just stared into Su Ye''s eyes and said slowly: "Su Ye''s research on Feynman''s skills is obviously more profound and worth learning. But one step late is one step late. What''s more, although your method sounds good, just as neither of you can prove that the other is a thief, you can''t prove that your method is really effective. It will take a long time. I think you two might as well shake hands and make peace, and submit this method to the magic Council at the same time in the form of collaborators. "


    There was an uproar.


    Many people were indignant. If it were not for the identity of master Cromwell, some people with hot temper would have scolded.


    From the beginning, Cromwell biased towards Carlos. Unexpectedly, it has reached this point. Cromwell is still defending Carlos.


    Su Ye has no evidence, but the arbitrator has the right to determine the result.


    "Old shameless... Old shameless... Old shameless..." a sharp voice echoed in the hall. Because of the blessing of magical power, it lingered for a long time.


    The sound is familiar.


    Everyone looked at the big chair.


    The big chair did not move, and even the mouth did not appear on the back of the chair.


    Su Ye breathed slowly and deeply, trying to control his emotions.


    Cromwell seemed completely unaffected by the sound of the big chair, smiled and said, "young people always make big mistakes because of impulse, and even live in regret. I hope that the two students can avoid impulse, shake hands and make peace. Of course, this is just my personal suggestion. The last stage is the conclusion of both sides. I hope it can end in an atmosphere of goodwill and peace. I think it was just a misunderstanding, wasn''t it, Carlos? "


    Carlos took a deep breath, bowed to Cromwell, bowed to the other mages, and finally sighed.


    "I''m not sure if Su Ye stole my method, but I''m sure my method is effective and I found it first. Of course, I must admit that Su Ye''s understanding of this method is better than me, even far better than me. "


    People saw that Carlos''s eyes eased a lot. He could admit it, which shows that he may not have deliberately framed Su Ye.


    Carlos sighed again and said, "grade 5 students, how much time do you have to study a single method or theory?"


    Many fifth graders shook their heads.


    "I would like to ask the fifth grade students, are you worried about the future after graduation or learning more? Can you really calm down and study?"


    More fifth graders shook their heads, and even some fourth graders began to shake their heads.


    Carlos said with a wry smile, "so am I, but what''s worse for me is that there are problems in my family. I have never wanted to admit this. Speaking out in public today is tearing my throat and my chest. Even, maybe less than half a year later, I will become a poor aristocrat, move away from the aristocratic area and become the laughing stock of everyone. "


    Many people suddenly sympathized with Carlos, including civilian students.


    Carlos smiled miserably and said, "however, I thought things had turned for the better, because I found a good method. Even if I didn''t know much about this method, many of my classmates nodded with me.


    Carlos added, "after anger, my heart is afraid. Yes, I can say it without hesitation now. I''m afraid! I fear that my method will be stolen, I fear that I can''t get the demon source badge, and I fear that I will sink with my family! In anger and fear, I lost my mind. I chose to report Su Ye directly. What''s wrong with me for the sake of the family and the results? What''s wrong with me! I applied first! This is my right! I don''t even ask for the privilege of the nobility. I just strive for my ordinary rights! "


    Some female students had red eyes and gently wiped the corners of their eyes, including black iron female soldiers who had been buttoned by Palos Tao bowl. More and more students feel that they may have misunderstood Carlos. I''m afraid they will also report Su Ye. Carlos turned to Su ye, his eyes full of sadness¡° Deep in my heart, I still don''t believe that a magic apprentice, a sophomore and the third from the bottom in the exam a few months ago can think of such a good method. However, I listen to master Cromwell''s advice, and I forgive you. Moreover, I am willing to reconcile with you, sign and submit this method together. " The hearts of the students in class 3 suddenly lifted up. They realized that Carlos used his sad performance to win the sympathy of most people. The key is that neither side has conclusive evidence, but emotionally, more people stand on Carlos''s side. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 94

    Cromwell nodded gently and said, "good boy, Carlos is really a good boy. He gave up his own interests for the sake of the college and the collective glory. It''s a rare good boy. So, Su ye, do you still want to embarrass your classmates? "


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    The students of class 3 sighed secretly that Su ye had no choice but to shake hands with Carlos.


    Su Ye smiled, walked forward, took Carlos''s hand, patted him on the shoulder with his left hand, and then walked back to his place.


    Everyone looked at Su ye in surprise. Unexpectedly, he was so straightforward.


    Su Ye smiled and faced the highest seat.


    "Each of us has different identities, such as parents'' children, such as magicians, such as soldiers, such as brothers, such as sisters. In Plato''s college, I am a student who wants to be good, others and all Plato''s college."


    "I was insulted last semester and even bullied at the beginning of this semester. I will not complain about anyone, nor will I feel that I have the right to vent my anger and fear on anyone. I still hope everyone is well. "


    "So, if I were just a student, since Carlos wanted to reconcile, I wouldn''t care if Carlos spread my rumors, if he suddenly wanted to expel me, if he looked down on my status as a sophomore, if he looked down on my status as a magic apprentice, if he clearly reminded everyone that I was su ye, smiled and said," well, let me sum up, It was Carlos who deliberately asked you to check that you found my article, didn''t you? "


    "Yes." Gregory road.


    Carlos felt his heart frozen. He felt a bone chilling chill from the teacher''s words.


    Su ye said while writing on his giant eye, "well, my second question is actually, why did Carlos deliberately look for Mr. Gregory the day after I applied?"


    Carlos was about to speak. Su Ye raised his voice and said, "my third question is, where is the source of my cheating in the 98 test? The time is very interesting. It happened that after I applied for this method at noon the day before yesterday, it began to spread in the afternoon. So where is the source? Is it Carlos'' class two, grade five? "


    Su Ye''s eyes fell outside the door.


    "Or are Carlos''s friends spreading the news? If I remember correctly, this news was first spread among noble students. So, who was the first person to suspect me of cheating, and who came from our class? "


    There was a slight confusion outside the Council hall, like hot porridge stirred in a pot.


    Su ye turned to Carlos and said with a smile, "well, the fourth question. For some things, it''s certainly inconvenient for you to meet and contact directly. Since the master said that it''s not good to use magic lie detection directly, in order to prove your innocence, do you dare to show all the magic letters in the past three days, including those deleted? I dare! "


    Su ye said, holding up the magic book.


    Carlos''s eyes flashed, and a little nervous color appeared on his face. He said, "the letters in the magic book are everyone''s privacy. Even master Plato can''t read them. You can''t ask me to do so."


    Su Ye retorted, "however, if serious crimes are involved, law enforcers have the right to consult! How did you forget that! In addition, I can take a step back. You don''t need to show the contents of the letter, but only who you have contacted recently. For example, will there be any students in class 3, grade 2? "


    Carlos said nothing.


    The porridge outside the door is boiling.


    Many people began to shout.


    "Carlos, what are you afraid of? Take out all the magic letters!"


    "Su Ye has raised the magic book. Why don''t you dare!"


    "What are you afraid of!"


    "Carlos the slander!"


    "Despicable Carlos!"


    Until this time, the students can no longer see the problem, only deserve to be called fools.


    Even Holt clenched his fist and wanted to beat Carlos.


    Su ye turned to the highest seat, stared into Cromwell''s eyes and said slowly, "if I expected it right, the members in charge of reviewing didn''t see it after Mr. niden helped me submit my application. After all, they have to review other manuscripts first in chronological order. So, how did Carlos make sure that I asked Mr. nidern to submit the application and then asked Mr. Gregory to look it up? "


    "The reason is very simple. Carlos was notified in advance."


    The chamber was silent.


    After a pause, Su Ye continued, "if I''m right, every manuscript of the magic Council will have access to records!"


    Everyone looked at Cromwell.


    What does Su Ye mean? Does Su Ye suspect that Cromwell had already read the record and told Carlos through others?


    Cromwell said calmly, "yes, there will be records."


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 95

    Su ye no longer looked at Cromwell, but turned to Carlos and said, "then my fifth question is, Carlos, which magicians did you check before you let Mr. Gregory check my manuscript? I don''t think there are more than three people except those who know Mr. niden. "


    Everyone knew that Suye looked at Carlos but said to Cromwell.


    Some students were suddenly excited. They didn''t expect that this matter was so deeply involved and had such a wide impact. As long as Su Ye was willing, he could request the big cabinet for trial.


    The students of class 3 were relieved. No wonder Su ye had been in no hurry since yesterday. It turned out that he had thought of all kinds of possibilities.


    The arbitration committee will not find out the matter, but if the cabinet opens the trial meeting, it must find out.


    At that time, Carlos had nothing to hide.


    Almost all teachers and students understand that only the framed people will consider problems from these angles, and they, bystanders, will not think of these aspects at all.


    Carlos stood still and had no strength to refute.


    Cromwell''s more amiable tone sounded in the hall.


    "As I said, this is an arbitration meeting, not a trial meeting. I prefer a peaceful solution."


    Su ye still stared at Carlos and said slowly, "but some people don''t want peace."


    "I think that''s enough."


    The voice of the holy master was like winter thunder, exploding in the air, and everyone''s ears were buzzing.


    Every student carefully hid his anger, just like a winter vole storing food, and even couldn''t bear to count it.


    A sanctuary is a sanctuary after all.


    Any holy land can directly apply to the temple for nobility.


    What''s more, Cromwell is the owner of the legendary family, and his grandparents had a legend.


    Such a family has no less than any ordinary legend.


    Su Ye stared at Carlos, didn''t speak for a long time, and seemed to have given in.


    Cromwell glanced at Su ye, the crowd outside the door, looked at the night sky and said slowly, "if there is no objection, I will announce the arbitration result."


    At the same time, in the foggy area of Plato college, a hundred foot round tower stands tall, white and dazzling. There are countless black magic lines hidden in the white wall, in which the dark blue liquid flows slowly.


    The tower is so high that no one can see it outside.


    On the edge of the top of the tower, two old people looked down.


    In the eyes of the two old people, what happened in the Council hall was like before them.


    "He needs to keep honing."


    "He needs support now."


    "You are always so weak."


    "Your heart is too hard."


    Then they stopped and looked at the Council hall.


    At this time, Su Ye''s voice sounded in the conference hall, like a magnet firmly sucking everyone''s eyes and ears.


    "If I were only a student Su ye, I would forgive Carlos; If I were just Su ye, I would doubt Carlos. However, I have another identity, sorcerer Su Ye. "


    Cromwell held the golden scepter in his right hand and looked dignified.


    Su ye did not look at Carlos or Cromwell, but turned to face the direction of the door and the teachers and students outside the door.


    Su Ye showed a sincere smile.


    "Since I was a child, I have always had a dream to make Athens and the world a better place, let the children in the slums no longer eat with wild dogs, let the children''s ashes in the broken cans become less and less, let the people who are strangled by the plague continue to breathe, and let everyone run happily in the sun. Therefore, I choose to be a magician. I want to change the world with magic. I thought this was the meaning of magic. I thought every magician would be the same as me. So I study magic hard, grow up hard, and want to be a great legendary mage. "


    "Until I met Carlos, until I stood here."


    The smile on Su Ye''s face slowly disappeared.


    "At first, I thought he was just the pioneer of the aristocracy. He spread rumors about my achievements because he didn''t want me to be better alone. When I found out that he had stolen my achievements, made a bad new theory, and expelled me from Plato''s college, I knew that what he had to do was to cut off my magician''s road! "


    Suye turned and looked at Carlos.


    "But hearing what he just said, I understand that I was wrong again."


    "He said, I can''t study well, so I can never improve."


    "He said, I was laughed at, so I can never look up."


    "He said, I was not smart enough in the past, so I can never make progress."


    "He said, I''m just a magic apprentice, so I don''t deserve success."


    "I suddenly understand that he is not breaking my way alone. He is breaking the way of all hard-working learners!"


    "He''s cutting the way for all misunderstood people!"


    "He''s breaking every magician''s way! Because every magician has been a magic apprentice! "


    "He is breaking the way of all ordinary people!" Su Ye glared at Carlos, made no secret of his grief and anger, and even didn''t care about the slightly deformed face caused by anger. Su Ye pointed to Carlos and looked at the top seat¡° He is saying that in the magical world, everything should work according to their will, just as they are the nobles of the magical world, and we are only worthy of being the pariahs of the magical world! "¡° Don''t use your noble set in our magical world! You have destroyed Athens, Greece and the world! Now, I want to destroy the magic world! "¡° Don''t say who to forgive with a high attitude! You''re not in the cloud! You don''t deserve it! " Every civilian teacher and student held his fist hard, so that his joints turned white and his fingers were about to crack. Su Ye''s voice rose again¡° There are no nobles and Untouchables in the world of magic! "¡° The world of magic advocates hard work, learning, unyielding, kindness, friendship, unity and justice! "¡° And you, Carlos? Crush everything the magician advocates, and then proudly announce that this is your privilege! " Su ye turned around again, facing the students outside the gate, stretched out his hand and pointed to his head¡° Carlos'' feet are stepping on my head! " Then, Su Ye''s right arm moved slowly and pointed to the door and the head of the man outside¡° If I lower my head today, if I admit that I am a magical Dalit today, if I respect him as a magical aristocrat, tomorrow, he can step on the top of each of you! "¡° I ask every magician, every soldier and every classmate who believes in hard work, I su ye, can you bow your head now? " Su Ye looked at everyone as if¡° No! " Voice like tsunami, anger like thunder. Even some little nobles shouted. Their eyes were red and wet. Su Yehong looked at Carlos, raised her chin slightly¡° You can laugh at my past, you can obstruct my present, but you can''t deny my future! " All the teachers and students were excited. Everyone cheered for Su ye in their hearts. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 96

    Carlos shrunk his neck, his lips trembled slightly, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Su ye, have you given up peace and friendship?"


    Cromwell''s voice sounded again.


    Su Ye looked up at the highest seat, looked at the red preserved egg sprinkled with white sugar and smiled.


    "You can become a legendary master only if you ask yourself as a legendary master."


    Cromwell was stunned.


    The other two holy masters and some golden magicians were thoughtful.


    Just then, the big chair suddenly shouted, "silence!"


    Everyone looked at the big chair in surprise. They didn''t know what he was crazy about.


    He suddenly jumped onto the table, and a foot long red lip and big mouth appeared on the back of the chair.


    Many old magicians hurried to their feet.


    The three holy masters also stood up.


    Teachers and senior students seemed to think of something and stood in silence.


    The two armrests of the big chair slowly backed behind him, and the back of the chair straightened back with all its strength, like a fierce housekeeper running to the countryside to collect rent.


    "Cough, this throne master represents the supreme good and great, powerful wisdom, kindness and humility, handsome, tall and majestic, omniscient and the only master Plato who can sit on me. Master Plato has used the legendary field to verify Su Ye''s Feynman skills and learn pyramids with excellent results. And has recommended Su Ye''s new theory as the first speaker, the first reviewer and the legendary master. Well, all right, sit down. "


    The big chair jumped back triumphantly and took back the red lips and big mouth, but the posture seemed more casual than before.


    There was silence inside and outside the Council hall.


    People look at Su ye, Carlos, Cromwell and Su ye


    Carlos''s hand seemed to have been hit by chain lightning and kept shaking.


    His face is whiter than a plaster statue.


    His whole body was wet, his robe was tightly attached to his back, his spine was like a dry river bed, and his sides were like mud.


    Cromwell''s face completely lost its smile.


    Before the arbitration meeting was over, Plato recommended Su Ye''s theory. What does this mean!


    Although Plato left a face for Cromwell and did not directly pass Su Ye''s theory as the first reviewer, it was enough to leave a hot mark on Cromwell''s face.


    Until this time, everyone knew the real intention of the big chair here.


    A proud smile flashed on nidern''s face.


    The students of class 3 are completely relieved.


    They looked at Carlos with something special.


    If there was more sympathy just now, there is more doubt and disgust now.


    No one knows exactly what happened, but since master Plato affirmed Su ye, it almost means that master Plato ruled that Su Ye was the real initiator.


    Almost everyone has the same idea in mind.


    Did master Plato find out that Carlos framed Su Ye long ago?


    Then they all looked at Cromwell.


    In terms of power, Cromwell is not inferior to ordinary legends.


    But Plato is not an ordinary legend.


    Plato was afraid of the existence of even the demigod family and even the God of war mountain.


    Every experienced soldier knows.


    As long as the legendary mages are given enough time to prepare, they can kill heroes and demigods.


    Among the nobles, there is a taboo legend.


    Socrates died of killing God.


    On the day Socrates fell, it rained all over the world, and the blood haze filled the sky.


    Everyone knows that Plato''s talent is above Socrates.


    Cromwell held the evergreen scepter and his eyes fell on the ground below.


    Carlos also looked at the ground.


    Su Ye recovered his peace, looked at Carlos and said, "as a magician, Su ye, I will never forgive you! Or you plead guilty on the spot, or I report to the magic Council and send out law enforcers to find out your details one by one and put them in front of the teachers and students of the whole school. Let your fear come true! "


    Carlos looked up at Su ye, his eyes full of supplication. If he could, he would kneel down with every eyelash, but only his knee could not bend.


    Su ye said slowly, "this is my peace."


    Carlos was shocked and stared at Su Ye.


    The other students also looked at Su ye in shock. They didn''t expect a second grader to say this.


    Carlos'' peace, not peace.


    Cromwell''s peace, not peace.


    Own peace is peace!


    The senior students looked at Su ye again and knew the man again.


    Almost everyone realized that Su Ye was not the one who talked and laughed in the competition between the two schools, not the one who beat Carlos with deep thinking ability, but a strong man.


    A strong person with low rank, young age and weak body. Su ye can define his world. In the hearts of many teachers and students, uncontrollable envy suddenly rose. Many people, throughout their lives, can''t compare with this sentence. Carlos looked up at Cromwell, his eyes full of supplication. Cromwell was silent. At this time, the earth shook. Everyone shook gently, but the assembly hall did not move, and even the dust did not fall¡° Earthquakes... "Earthquakes are very frequent in the Greek peninsula. However, all students not only did not panic, but showed a look of happiness. If elsewhere, the earthquake may become a disaster, but at Plato college, even the strongest earthquake can''t hurt students. Because there are two legendary masters¡° incorrect! Look at the Acropolis! " Someone''s light found a change. Everyone looked at the Acropolis hills in central Athens¡° That''s... "God..." "is it..." uncontrollable surprise appeared on the faces of all teachers and students outside the conference hall. The three holy masters looked at each other with different colors on their faces. Cromwell knocked on the ground with an evergreen scepter, and an oval blue light door more than two meters high appeared in the highest seat. At the same time, the same blue light door appeared in an open space outside the crowd in the conference hall. Portal of transmission. The three masters went to the grass outside the Council hall in turn and looked in the direction of the Acropolis together. The eyes of the three masters were dull. The ground is still shaking gently. When other teachers in the Council hall saw that even the two masters had left, they immediately ran out to see what they had. Su ye also rushed to the door, stood between Hutton and Palos and looked in the direction of the Acropolis. Su Ye was stunned. The statue of Athena, 500 meters high, originally faced the East and looked at the back of the statue of Zeus, but now it is turning slowly. The rotation of the statue of Athena triggered the Athens earthquake. Athena, the goddess of wisdom and war, holds the aegis shield standing on the ground in her left hand, the spear of war breaking through the clouds in her right hand, and a slave goddess of victory holding a scepter and a wreath on her left shoulder. Her eyes looked out into the sky. Such a huge statue is turning slowly. It moves like a mountain and rushes like the sky. The whole city shook. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 97

    The whole city came out of their homes and looked at the statue of Athena.


    Countless people knelt on the ground, worshipped Athena and begged for mercy. They thought that the anger of the LORD God was about to ignite the city of Athens.


    However, many people stand upright.


    In Greece, real heroes only kneel down to the gods.


    At the same time, all over the four countries, one after another, the strong look across millions of miles at the city of Athens.


    Finally, the statue of Athena stopped.


    Inside and outside the Council hall, it was not the crowd, but everyone''s heart.


    Everyone felt that Athena''s eyes fell on Plato''s college and here.


    But at the same time, a faint white fog suddenly appeared in Plato college, forming a hemispherical shape to envelop the whole school.


    In the eyes of students, the white fog is lighter than the breath in winter, but in the eyes of outsiders, the whole Platonic college is submerged by a sea of thick white milk


    "Is it legendary..."


    Almost all teachers and students thought of a possibility.


    "Who''s going to be promoted to legend?"


    On the faces of the three holy masters, uncontrollable joy appeared, but they tried hard to suppress it.


    Every magician knows that Athena, the goddess of wisdom, is the only God who likes magicians.


    Soldiers can get the blessing of every God, but magicians have only received the blessing of the goddess of wisdom.


    The goddess of wisdom temple is the only temple with magicians, and the chief high priest of this generation''s goddess of wisdom temple is a legendary magician.


    In history, if a magician obtains brilliant achievements or is promoted to legend, he has a great chance to get Athena''s divine family.


    Suddenly, the goddess of victory on the shoulder of Athena disappeared.


    Everyone hold their breath.


    Everyone''s heart has a glimmer of hope more or less. Maybe the goddess will care for me!


    Only Su Ye looked pale. Building a 500 meter high statue is a miracle. Can such a big statue still move? I haven''t heard of it. Why don''t I remember it? What''s going on? What the hell happened? Forget it, no one will answer. I''ll search my memory.


    Su Ye was constantly thinking about it when he suddenly found that he was bright.


    Su Ye looked down, his hands lit up, his feet lit up, and his whole body lit up.


    Su Ye vaguely guessed a possibility, slowly looked up and slowly opened his mouth.


    Because Su Ye felt that the huge statue, the stone statue Athena, was staring at himself.


    The statue of Athena was clearly a stone statue, and her eyes were clearly a stone. But at this moment, Su Ye felt that the stone statue also had eyes, which were as warm as the spring breeze.


    A transparent woman about feet high flew to the top of her head. The woman''s face was blurred, as if covered by some powerful force, but Su ye could feel that the woman was smiling.


    This woman, with white wings like a swan on her back, exudes divine light all over her body, which makes people instinctively produce a heart of joy.


    At the same time, all those who saw this woman had a strong confidence in their hearts.


    The heart of victory.


    "This is the goddess of victory..." Su Ye never thought that the goddess of victory would come, but what he didn''t expect appeared.


    The goddess of victory put the olive tree crown on Su Ye''s head with both hands.


    The olive branch is not an entity, but is composed of light and full of warmth.


    Once worn, Su Ye is like being in the warm spring sun, and his whole body is full of unspeakable satisfaction.


    Su Ye felt that the goddess of victory seemed to smile at him again, and then disappeared.


    The whole school stared at Su ye, showing hard to hide envy, even jealousy.


    Hotter opened his mouth and smiled askew. Su Ye was favored by the goddess of wisdom!


    In addition to Hote, even those who are optimistic about Su ye have only surprise and doubt at the moment, not Hote''s heartfelt joy.


    Pa


    When someone followed his reputation, he saw Carlos by the window fall to the ground, and then desperately tried to get up, but he kept falling, like a tuna jumping ashore from the water. He couldn''t keep his balance.


    People watched Su Ye.


    The faces of the three holy masters were a little strange and tried to hide their embarrassment.


    At this time, a simple gray marble door appeared outside the conference hall, up to five meters high, magnificent.


    A handsome young man with a scepter came out with a smile, dressed in a white robe embroidered with simple and solemn golden patterns, luxurious and elegant.


    The broad priest''s robe looks beautiful. The young man is slim and delicate. His facial features are as soft as a woman, but his short gray gold hair makes him more like a man.


    His pupils are very light purple.


    "Who is so lucky to get the attention of the goddess of wisdom?" The young man looked at Su ye with a smile. Although his voice was not as crisp as that of a woman, it was not as strong as that of a man. The sound line was lazy and full of magnetism.


    When Su ye heard this word, he suddenly realized that what he got was the gaze of the goddess of wisdom, a kind of favor of the goddess of wisdom Athena.


    "The chief priest of Medes." Many who recognized the man nodded slightly. Including three holy masters. Because he has a brother, a heroic brother who destroyed a city with one punch. The great mage of the holy land, Medes, is also the main priest of the temple of the goddess of wisdom, ranking below the high priest¡° Hello, your highness. " Su Ye nodded and saluted to medels. Medes looked at Su ye with a smile, took a few steps, crossed dozens of meters and came to Su Ye. He reached out to touch the shining olive crown on Su Ye''s head and said with a smile, "good boy, a good boy that people like. But you are too weak. " Medes suddenly looked up and looked at the high altitude behind Plato''s college. A white magic tower was reflected in the light purple pupils¡° Remember to come to the temple when you have time. " Medes patted Suye on the shoulder, took three steps and returned to the marble arch. He turned and scanned everyone present¡° He is still a child. If he reveals his identity too early, he will attract wolves in the night. As the chief priest of the temple of the goddess of wisdom, I declare that no one shall divulge this matter. Holy word: the dependents shelter! " Medels said, his right index finger in mid air. A ring of white light ripples continued to expand and spread to the whole audience. Everyone feels a little in the center of their eyebrows. A series of white ripples also appeared in everyone''s eyebrows. Then, everyone felt cool and clearly realized that he could not disclose in any way that Su Ye got the "attention of the goddess of wisdom". If he leaked, he would either be stopped by this force or punished by God. Everyone was shocked. This time, the action of the goddess of wisdom temple was very rapid. It seemed that they were very optimistic about Su Ye¡° May the glory of the goddess shine on you. " With his head down, Medes retreated into the marble door and disappeared. Everyone looked at Su ye again, with an extremely complex light in their eyes. The three holy mages looked at each other, walked into the portal and returned to the highest seat. Before they could recover from the shock, there was a heavy knocking sound from the supreme council seat¡° Gods to gods, magic to magic. The arbitration continues. " Su ye went back to his original position. Carlos was holding the big column of the Council hall, his legs trembling, his whole body bent, and he couldn''t stand straight. This time, many people were full of sympathy for Carlos. Su Ye rolled it again. Plato rolled it again. Finally, the 500 meter high stone statue of Athena appeared... Carlos was not scared crazy on the spot. He was definitely qualified Plato. Cromwell looked sympathetic, finally sighed and said, "Carlos, you''re not a bad boy, but you lost. Su Ye embarrassed me. I hope you won''t embarrass me again. " Carlos looked desperate, his body shook, he couldn''t stand anymore, bent his knees and fell to the ground. Like an ostrich in a storm, he knelt down with his face covered in his hands¡° Sorry, Su ye, I framed you for the magic source badge. I hope you can forgive me, I was wrong, I was wrong... "In the end, no one could hear Carlos clearly, only heard bursts of sobs. The door of the conference hall is like a white picture frame. In the picture frame, a young man with black hair is standing, his eyes are as deep as the sea, a young man in white robe is kneeling, and his cry is like intermittent waves washing the beach, while others are vague. Everything solidifies. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 98

    The outcome is decided.


    Sighs spread all over the conference hall.


    The olive branch on Su Ye''s head turned into light and integrated into his body.


    Su Ye didn''t smile, nor did he have any expression. He was calm and terrible.


    He turned to look at his classmates outside the door and said calmly, "I am only happy to defeat the enemy, not to surpass my classmates. I hope that after today, we will remember that the protagonist of this arbitration is Feynman''s skill, not me or Carlos. The reason why I can get rid of Carlos'' trampling is because of methods, not efforts. "


    With that, Su Ye saluted the teachers and students outside the door, turned around and bowed to the highest seat, saluted the teachers on the left and right sides respectively, and finally walked out.


    Not until Su ye came to the door did Holt react and applaud with all his strength.


    The people in front applauded and separated like the tide, making way for Su Ye.


    Every clapper''s eyes twinkled like stars.


    Su Ye thanked everyone and walked to the canteen with a magic book.


    I''m so hungry.


    The crowd still looked at Su Ye''s back and applauded.


    Behind Su ye, the sky is full of stars.


    Cromwell looked at Su Ye disappearing into the night, looked at Carlos lying on the ground, lowered his eyes and said: "the arbitration result has been announced. I judge that Feynman''s skill belongs to Su ye, and Carlos stole other people''s achievements, planted and framed for his own selfish desire, contrary to the spirit of magic. Therefore, the magic Council will always refuse him to join, and the full members of the magic Council will not accept him as a disciple. After the arbitration, if there is any objection, you can apply to the grand cabinet for trial. "


    Cromwell said, getting up, holding an evergreen scepter, and strolling away.


    The teachers and students of Plato college looked at Cromwell''s back and suddenly felt a little sympathy.


    The holy master is not much better than Carlos today.


    Master larens stood up and said, "about the punishment of Carlos by the college, the meeting will be officially announced and closed tomorrow."


    The crowd left one after another.


    Until then, the students found that they were hungry, so they walked to the canteen together.


    Along the way, each team was like an endless set of firecrackers, crackling and ringing.


    They were too excited to expect such a wonderful scene.


    The civilian students, in particular, were all in high spirits.


    Because some nobles received far more education than civilians, even some talents of civilian students were not as good as nobles for a long time.


    Therefore, even if this is not an aristocratic college, aristocrats suppress civilians.


    This time, Su Ye was able to win a noble completely, and with the full help of the arbitrator, which was enough to become the talk capital for several months.


    Aristocratic students are seriously polarized.


    Some think Su Ye is doing well. Even if Su Ye is a civilian, he is a classmate after all, and his achievements should be protected.


    The other part thinks that Su Ye is too cruel and shouldn''t treat the nobility like this. Carlos just made a small mistake. Just forgive. Now it will lead the school to persuade Carlos to retreat, which is a great blow to Carlos.


    Some nobles accused Luo long of abandoning the glory of the nobility for a civilian.


    On the contrary, some noble students praised Luolong for adhering to the noble spirit.


    So the two sides started a curse war. Finally, they made an appointment to the stadium and had a very disgraceful private game.


    Civilian students did not go to the canteen and went to the stadium happily. They saw the large-scale infighting of aristocrats for the first time in Plato College for so long, so they secretly vowed to help Su ye in the future.


    Su Ye finished his meal and walked home. All the students greeted him warmly along the way.


    Moreover, there are more things that didn''t exist before.


    Respect.


    In addition to respect, there is more worship in the eyes of freshmen.


    Su Ye is the most standard Plato in their mind.


    Su ye read magic letters all the way. Hundreds of students sent magic letters hoping to make friends, and even female students offered to date.


    "Hehe, dating is not fun to learn." Su Ye refused all the female students without hesitation.


    When he was almost home, Su ye put away the magic book and looked up. A very narrow carriage stopped in front.


    The carriage was dark, with many brown scratches on the surface, and looked ragged.


    However, Su Ye felt the surging magic from the inside of the carriage.


    It''s not an ordinary magic carriage, but a particularly powerful magic instrument.


    Su Ye looked slightly changed.


    The magic carriage wouldn''t make su ye so.


    What attracted Su Ye''s expression was a red egg sprinkled with white sugar.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved horizontally, Yu Guang scanned around, then decisively reopened the magic book and skillfully selected the three-dimensional image of Plato.


    "Merciful and kind Master Cromwell, killing me can''t solve the problem. Everything can be discussed."


    Su Ye smiled innocuously and half jokingly like a simple child. Su ye believed that no matter how stupid Cromwell was, he would not kill himself before the smell of olive branches between the fingers of the main priest of the goddess of wisdom Temple dissipated. However, we should prevent him from embarrassing himself in the future. Cromwell smiled and said, "you did very well in the Council hall." Su ye said with a smile, "you praised me for my good performance, which proves that I am very smart. Since I am very smart, it proves that I will not make mistakes. For example, I will never make such mistakes as hindering you, a kind and powerful holy master. " Su ye once again felt that he had the potential to be a hero¡° Are you sure? " Cromwell said¡° I can swear in the name of my favorite teacher, Mr. niedern, really! " Su Ye looked serious¡° What do you mean by posing as master Plato? " Cromwell asked¡° I''m a little magic apprentice. Without the support of master Plato, I''m afraid I can''t restrain my respect for your heart and can''t stand. " Suye road. Cromwell suddenly laughed and said, "do you think I, a great master of the holy land, would ignore the face of the goddess of wisdom? Will trouble you in Plato''s legendary field? Before I do it, master Plato will do it first. "¡° Is that legend true? Does Master Plato''s legendary field really cover the whole city of Athens? " Su ye asked¡° Ordinary student Plato may not care, but once a student like you is attacked by a high rank, it will inevitably lead to his legendary field. Of course, if you die at the hands of your peers, master Plato will not intervene. " Cromwell said¡° Then I''ll rest assured. Thank you for your reminder. " Su Ye closed the magic book. Su Ye added, "you see, how much I trust you." Cromwell shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to misunderstand me so deeply." Su Ye immediately said modestly, "I really misunderstood you. After all, I''m just a child and always make all kinds of small mistakes, but a holy master pointed out that I must correct it. I must try my best to put down all misunderstandings and get to know you again. " Cromwell was stunned by Su ye and said, "this is the truth?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 99

    Su ye said positively, "I have an advantage since I was a child, that is, I am good at distinguishing boundaries. To be honest, I took you as an accomplice in the arbitration process. But when you leave the chamber, you are a cabinet member of the magic Council, a wise magician and an accomplished master. I should learn every word you say. I also have a very good habit of respecting the achievements of those who have made achievements. "


    Cromwell laughed and said, "good, good. At the arbitration meeting, I was in favor of Carlos. "


    "You are really an honest wise man." Suye road.


    Cromwell then smiled and said, "so, do you think I''ll sink myself into a quagmire for a noble waste?"


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, restrained his inner emotions, thought for a few seconds, and said, "I didn''t realize it until you said so. Sometimes, heretics deserve more than pagans. If you burn yourself for him, you won''t become a holy master. Therefore, even if master Plato does not come forward, even if there is no last gaze of the goddess of wisdom, you will finally judge me victory. "


    Cromwell said, "the parable of heresy and pagan is very appropriate. In fact, I made a decision when you said the legendary identity theory. I''m here to thank you for your legendary theory. "


    Only by asking yourself as a legendary master can you become a legendary master.


    Su Ye certainly remembers this sentence. Behind this sentence, there are many quite large systems.


    "You''re welcome. I''ll just say it casually." Suye road.


    "You can say it casually, but I can''t think about it casually." Cromwell glanced at Suye.


    Suye looked blankly, as if he didn''t know what Cromwell said.


    "Are you interested in being my disciple?" Cromwell stared into Suye''s eyes.


    Su Ye''s eyes widened in an instant. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes. He also vaguely revealed a touch of joy, but he quickly covered it up.


    Disciple and student are completely different concepts.


    Students just teach casually, just like raising chickens and pigs.


    The disciple is half a son. He tries his best to cultivate and become a successor.


    Su ye said with a wry smile, "it''s a lifetime honor to be a disciple of a holy master. It is the glory of all Athenians to be a disciple of master Cromwell. But... I have joined Plato''s college and am not suitable to leave. "


    "You can transfer to the noble college."


    "I''m not a noble."


    "I can let you be."


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Cromwell turned his right hand, a silver ring flashed a faint brilliance, and a ten centimeter long hundred knot crystal leech wriggled gently on his hand, delicate and strange.


    "This is the noble leech that you civilians like to laugh at. Its real name is blood leech. It can analyze a person''s blood composition. If you find anyone, you must trace it back to ancient blood. Any ancient blood has noble branches. As long as that noble family is willing to accept you, your name will enter the noble pedigree. "


    Su ye thought, no wonder he often heard that some civilians suddenly became aristocrats. It turned out that there was such a coquettish operation.


    "However, this kind of thing may break out."


    "No, unless they can identify all the nobles of that ancient blood and... All the nobles who promote the nobles in this way." Cromwell smiled.


    "I am a foreigner."


    "As long as you are not Nordic, Egyptian or Persian, it doesn''t matter if you are Roman. Besides, you must have Greek blood. "


    "This..." Su Ye hesitated.


    Cromwell smiled: "at the beginning of this arbitration meeting, I really wanted to help Carlos. But then it changed. "


    They looked at each other, but Su Ye didn''t speak.


    Cromwell continued, "the purpose later is to test you."


    Su Ye didn''t speak.


    Cromwell continued, "before the last opening of the broken chair, I have sent a letter to the God of war mountain to introduce you to the nobility as a introducer. This is also my right. "


    Suye didn''t expect that this Cromwell should have such courage.


    Ares mountain is a hill in Athens, on which there is a magnificent building called ares palace.


    The God of war palace is the office of the highest management organization in Athens, which controls the whole of Athens in the name of God of war mountain.


    In the God of war mountain, the highest ranking consul is held by the demigod family. Only people from the hero family and the legendary family are qualified to hold important positions. Among the holy domain families, if the family owner is not a holy domain and is not qualified to hold positions, he can only sit in.


    Mount ares is also a symbol of Athens''s strongest combat power.


    There are demigods in the God of war mountain.


    Let a holy master come forward in person and even tell the God of war mountain that the treatment is more grand than expected.


    The last time they got a similar treatment was the four heroes of Plato college.


    "I''m not a noble." Suye road.


    "As long as you enter the noble genealogy, you must be a noble. No one can determine your identity except the gods." Cromwell said.


    "Yes, it''s just a word from the gods." A faint smile appeared on Su Ye''s face. Cromwell couldn''t understand Su Ye''s sentence. He tried to think, but he just couldn''t understand it. Seeing the expression on Cromwell''s face, Su Ye somehow remembered the Platonic question that teacher niden asked the students to answer in three seconds¡° I''ve always been a civilian. " Suye road. Cromwell''s face suddenly changed slightly, which was too familiar. A few years ago, his teacher found Aristotle with him and hoped that Aristotle would join the noble college. Aristotle is the descendant of the poor aristocracy. Finally, Aristotle said the same thing. His teacher said that Plato said such things. Plato was an aristocrat. His teacher also said that Socrates said the same thing. Socrates was also an aristocrat¡° Why? " Cromwell''s eyes reappeared the doubts of many years ago, which seemed to be a hard stone growing in his eyes¡° I can only answer with time. " Suye road¡° So, you turned down my invitation? " Cromwell''s expression was a little lost, but not angry¡° Perhaps, when you become a legendary master, I will become your loyal disciple. " Suye road. Cromwell gave Su ye a lazy look and said, "the trick of putting carrots in front of donkeys should not be used on us, at least not on a holy land." Su ye said sincerely, "you are really a wise man, but to be honest, I don''t know the direction of the future. I only know that I want to be a legend. At the same time, I thank you very much for your recognition. I hope I can ask you about magic in my future. "¡° Really? "¡° Really. " Su Ye is very serious. Cromwell''s eyes suddenly became very complicated. He recalled his conversation with his teacher a few years ago. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 100

    "A genius like Aristotle is destined to become the enemy of the noble academy and even the noble. Why don''t you try to kill him?"


    "He was good for Plato''s Academy, how about Athens?"


    "Good."


    "What about Greece?"


    "Good."


    "What about the magic world?"


    "Good."


    "So I can''t bear it."


    "But for the future of the nobility..."


    "That''s why your talent is above me, but you can''t be promoted to legend."


    Cromwell''s body shook and thought of Su Ye''s words again.


    Only by asking yourself as a legendary master can you become a legendary master.


    Cromwell sighed, patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "thank you for letting me understand... No, I understand a truth. If you have any magic questions, you can send me magic letters at any time. " While speaking, Cromwell''s right index finger clicked on Suye''s magic book.


    "Besides..." Cromwell looked at Su ye and hesitated.


    Su Ye tried to keep calm.


    After a while, Cromwell''s right hand flashed and a three inch long black jade crow appeared.


    "This is a small thing I made in those years. It''s not worth a lot of money. It can strengthen the warning bell. You can know the specific function by asking niedern." Then he stuffed the things into Su Ye''s hand.


    Regardless of Su Ye''s reaction, Cromwell turned and boarded the carriage.


    The carriage started, drove slowly into the night and disappeared through the wall.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and added a name in the column of the magic letter.


    Cromwell.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    A lie can''t hide from the holy master.


    Therefore, in order to eliminate Cromwell''s killing heart, Su ye made a real change from the inside out.


    Su ye did not deliberately cover up hostility, fear or anger, but kept himself in a special state.


    No judgment.


    Suye did not judge his emotions, his likes and dislikes, his situation, Cromwell''s intentions, his good or bad, or even the bloody knife lurking in his heart.


    I don''t even judge the truth of Cromwell''s words.


    In this mentality, Su ye said the right words and made the right choice, so as to temporarily resolve Cromwell''s hostility.


    "Fortunately, I had this experience before, otherwise it would be very dangerous today. These big guys don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp. If they are weak, they will be eaten to the bone. If they are strong, they will inevitably lead to their killing. However, my age and low rank are my advantages. When I reach the silver gold level and have a certain self-protection ability, I can try to be really low-key. I hope I won''t encounter too high-profile things before I am in the Holy Land... "


    Su Ye looked deep into the night, as if there was a hell hidden inside.


    "Test? And Carlos'' forgiveness. "


    "I don''t like this feeling!"


    Su Ye''s right fist was gently grasped and quickly loosened.


    After an arbitration, Su Ye was very tired when he came home and avoided the hidden murders.


    However, the brain can''t stop at all and is still rotating at high speed.


    "With the wisdom of master Plato, I can''t see that I will win in the end, but he finally intervened. Is he afraid of my cold heart?"


    "Cromwell''s test is to guess that master Plato won''t do it, and then make me cold?"


    "I passed Cromwell''s test, but I refused him. Well, it''s equivalent to that I passed the test of Plato College... "


    "The gaze of the goddess of wisdom is not the highest level of attention, but the rotation of the statue is a little strange. This low-level divine attention should not cause such a big vision..."


    "Is there anything fishy about this warning crow?"


    Ideas poured in.


    Su ye first wrote a letter to niden, telling about Cromwell in detail, and finally asked about guarding crows.


    Soon, nidern replied to the letter.


    "You played the holy master? Applause! "


    Su Ye looked at the magic letter and was full of question marks. What teacher is this?


    Thanks to the lack of expression bag, otherwise the teacher couldn''t point out what expression to send.


    After a while, niden sent the information to warn the crow again and said that the magic instrument was OK.


    It turned out that although this warning crow is only a black iron magic tool, its manufacturing difficulty and material are equivalent to bronze magic tools.


    After turning on the black iron spell of warning crow and using the warning bell at night, the range and sensitivity of the warning bell will be increased.


    Su ye can control whether the warning bell rings loudly or silently through warning crows, and then the warning crows use magic to transmit sound secretly, so that Su ye can only know.


    This kind of magic instrument is difficult to make, with low output and little circulation in the market. Generally, only the master prepares it for his disciples.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the warning crow was so valuable. He played it in his hand for a while. After he was promoted to black iron mage, he must often take it out for use. In these days, Su Ye often practices drawing black iron magic array, and his level is getting higher and higher. As long as he becomes a black iron mage and has enough magic leaves, he can carve black iron magic array at a very fast speed. Su Ye was about to take off the black iron medal, and niden sent another magic letter¡° Cromwell is willing to win your favor. " Su Ye was stunned. Is the teacher jealous? Then comfort him¡° Yes, but why do some people have no money at all, such as giving me a bronze magic instrument or something? " Su Ye began to "comfort" niden¡° I''ll give you ten sets of simulated test questions for all subjects. "¡° If you do this, I will go to the noble college! " Su ye thought that as expected, there was only the wrong name and no wrong nickname. The nickname given by the big chair to niden was too right. Su ye returned to his bedroom and looked at the magic book in a daze. The magic book itself is a special magic tool. In Plato''s field, you can send magic letters and do a lot of things. However, leaving Plato''s legendary field, many functions of the magic book will disappear, and each use will consume magic. In theory, master Plato swore that he would not read the contents or deliberately monitor anyone through the magic book. However, who hasn''t had the desire to peep... Su Ye resolutely stopped the idea¡° Anyway, the world is full of magic. I have a ''storage space magic device'' that will be exposed sooner or later. I don''t want to use it so much. I just try to avoid people when I use it. " Su Ye closed the magic book and put it aside. Holding the black iron medal in one hand and the warning crow in the other, Su ye entered the ruins space. Seeing the altar again, Su Ye felt very kind. He hadn''t seen him for a long time. Su Ye looked at the black iron medal and the warning crow and estimated in his heart¡° The black iron medal seems to be of low value. In fact, it will never be lower than a black iron magic instrument, which is worth more than 500 gold eagles. Needless to say, it''s worth at least 1000 golden eagles. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 101

    Su Ye happily held the black iron medal and kept reciting it in his heart¡° I want to never forget, I want infinite energy, I want multiple meditation, I want infinite understanding, I want extraordinary wisdom, I want deep thinking, I want insight into the essence, I want endless deduction, I want to predict the future... "Su Ye silently recited what he asked, put the black iron Medal on it and stared wide. The black iron medal emitted a dense white fog and was then sucked away by the altar. Su Ye smiled, stretched out his hand and touched the magic penetrating genius. As before, after obtaining a talent elf, the other talent elves disappear immediately. You can only get one gifted elf at a time. Su ye put the warning crow on it. This time, like the last time, a magic armor ring was lit up, which should be worn at ordinary times. A warning crow that can be used in the future. There are also more than 300 golden eagles. Some of these smallpox, of which 100 golden eagles will be given to niden as a reward for helping find nobles and contacting the school chamber of Commerce. A little less money¡° It seems that the new restaurant needs to be stepped up. If I can''t make enough money and increase enough talents before the black iron test, it''s difficult for me to compete for the championship. The champion of the black iron trial will not only be awarded the black iron medal, but also a bronze magic instrument, and there will be all kinds of preferential treatment. I don''t know whether this black iron trial can enter the legendary divine power plane. It is said that the plane will be moistened by the remains of gods, blood or divine power, and will produce unexpected beauty, even gifted elves, powerful blood and special things. "¡° As for the future city-state games, I don''t want to be the champion. The city-state competition has been held for hundreds of years. The champion of each year can only be the aristocracy, and the best result of non aristocracy is also the runner up. Once a non aristocrat got the champion unexpectedly and died suddenly before receiving the prize. Finally, the champion was awarded to the aristocrat. Not only Athens, but all Greek city-state competitions are like this, Sparta is no exception. Fortunately, in addition to the city-state games, there are several major national and even international games without restrictions. "¡° Is the world''s Olympic Games a war between legends and heroes? " Su Ye suddenly had expectations in his heart. However, what Su Ye is most looking forward to is the upcoming magic source badge¡° Feynman skills will definitely get a magic source badge. If you can get a holy land level evaluation, you will get an additional magic source badge. If you can get a legendary evaluation in the future, you can get another two. "¡° If you become the winner of the minimum age magic source badge, you can get an additional magic source badge, cross the honorary Councillor and rise to the official Councillor. At the same time, they are also eligible for a series of benefits such as the invitation of divine power plane. The previous holder of the minimum age record was Aristotle, who won it at the age of 18. I''m sixteen now, so I''m sure I can get this demon source badge and an invitation to the divine plane. "¡° I''d like to summarize the previous memory method and ask niederon to submit it for me. No one will be stupid enough to report me this time. The total value of these memory skills must be the golden theory. At least you can get a magic source badge. "¡° As for learning pyramid theory, it is complex and may take a long time to determine. Even so, I have to submit it quickly. A demon source badge can''t run. "¡° Not surprisingly, I will soon harvest four magic source badges, maybe even five. " Su Ye''s heart is very hot. The value of the magic source badge will not be less than 10000 gold eagles. This is the purchase price in the market, and the actual value is higher¡° Even the black iron medal can sacrifice, and the demon source badge must be, but I don''t know what talent elves can get. They must be very powerful enough for me to improve my quality. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 102

    Su Ye''s heart beat faster. Su Ye wanted to calm down, but he couldn''t help thinking that the magic source badge could be changed for something. If he could really get something to improve his intelligence, it would be too helpful for him. After thinking for a long time, Su Ye withdrew from the ruins space and sent a letter to niden¡° Teacher, before long, I should get a certain magic badge. Look, what can I exchange for a magic badge? Is there anything beautiful that can improve intelligence? "¡° I''ll think about it and get back to you later. " Su Ye expressed his thanks and then continued to check the unread letters. Soon I saw a familiar sender who couldn''t remember his name. The man with 33 single names. Suye automatically reduced to one, hasock. Su Ye remembered the man''s refusal to himself last time and was about to delete it directly, but realized that he was the president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce and was in charge of the largest source of funds of the whole college, so he opened the letter¡° Dear Su ye, although you have a lot of bad deeds in the past, you know your way back; Although your grades are in a mess, you are changing with each passing day; Although your reputation is notorious, you can wash away the filth; Although your future is slim, you have reversed the crisis. The person who sent me the wrong message has been dismissed by me and turned into ashes. I hope we will not give up our original cooperation because of a small accident. Our chamber of Commerce has decided that we will not stop working with you until the world collapses. Your collaborator and best friend, hassock radon caffezos Fafner... From Midgard tyamat. " Su ye still had no mood swings. Su Ye was about to delete it, and hassock sent it again, "I once thought, if I were a black iron magician and had a demon source badge, what beauty should I exchange?"¡° I thought, the remains of the goblin of fire. "¡° In black iron magic, for most people, there are two most growing magic, one is fireball, the other is magic hand. Although the other magic is powerful, they can be replaced, but these two magic are unique. In particular, the magic hand creates an invisible hand, which is equivalent to the extension of its own hands. Even if it is promoted to legend, it is of great use, even if it is not powerful. "¡° However, many people forget to "summon apprentices and servants". Yes, black iron magicians can only summon apprentice servants, which is bound to be replaced, because the strength of any black iron servant of bronze magicians exceeds that of apprentice servants. But nothing is absolute. "¡° In ancient times, there were a large number of magical creatures with incredible abilities. However, through the era of destruction and the dark era, most magical creatures have disappeared. I have read many magician''s notes. Every magician, including master Socrates, sighs about it. Because one of the sources of witchcraft is magical creatures and Warcraft, and magic comes from witchcraft. "¡° If we have enough magical creatures to study, the power of magicians will at least double. Even though we know little about the role of magical creatures, we have developed a lot of knowledge. "¡° There are four main rare knowledge related to black iron magic. The first is the theory of multiple magic hands, the second is the theory of infinite fireball, the third is the theory of gifted servants, and the fourth is the theory of ethnic servants. "¡° The hand of multiple magic will not be involved until silver or gold. "¡° The infinite fireball theory needs not only the blood of the fire element, but also a lot of talent support of the fire element. No one can do it except master Heraclitus, the ''King of fire'', and I won''t talk about it. "¡° The theory of gifted servants is found after studying magical creatures. If we can summon a special servant, we will get gifted elves from this servant over time. This matter once caused a sensation. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 103

    "Then there is the theory of ethnic servants. It is a certain kind of servant who, under special circumstances, will evolve from one or more to a brigade, an army, or even a plane. "


    Seeing this, Su Ye was shocked and summoned the Legion. It was a real magic. As for the plane, he had never heard of it.


    "Another point of view of group servant theory is that if the summoning spell of a magician at each level has group servants, the possibility of group servant evolution will greatly increase."


    "However, both gifted servants and ethnic servants not only take a long time to form, but also very rare. Minion summoning requires specifying the complete remains of the minion, which increases the difficulty. In theory, the most perfect servant has both natural ability and ethnic ability, and must be a magical creature. Therefore, this servant is called a "miracle servant". Of course, there are a very small number of miracle servants. The possibility is very small and will not be considered. "


    "The goblin of fire is one of the three miracle minions known to apprenticeship. The complete remains of the other two servants have not been seen for more than 50 years. The current magic Council has a complete remains of flame goblins, which is also the only one known in Greece. "


    "Magicians below the golden level cannot exchange the remains of flame goblins. But when it comes to the golden rank, who will change an apprentice servant? Even if you change, how many years of growth will it take to get a talent? The focus of any golden mage is to promote the holy land. So, even if so many people are greedy for flame goblins, no one can exchange them. "


    "I advise you to exchange the demon source for the remains of goblins of fire, not to make up for my regret, but to make up for the regret of all magicians! If you can guarantee that there will be a group of servants from the black iron level, even if they are not all miracle servants, then you may become the only magician in the world who can summon the servant Legion. "


    "Before, I couldn''t believe you could live safely to be promoted to legend. You are likely to be killed by the strong. However, after careful analysis of your dialogue with Cromwell, you can play the master of the holy land so much that you believe it. I''m sure you''ll have a chance to live to legend if you expand ten times. "


    Su Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He talked solemnly for a long time. Finally, he remained stubbornly unchanged.


    Habitually slander me!


    Little bad water!


    Su Ye continued to look down, very embarrassed.


    "When you see here, you must think of the nickname given to me by the broken chair. That''s slander. In order to avoid affecting the friendship between teachers and students, you should forget it as soon as possible."


    "The long-term effect of fire goblins is to add a new fire talent to form a minion team. The short-term effect is also very obvious. Flame goblins are magical creatures after all. Their own strength is among the strongest apprentices and servants. They can release flame arrows. But what''s really powerful is that every flame goblin can explode itself in the end, and its power is equal to fireball. Even if the black iron servant fights with the flame goblins, the best result is serious injury. "


    Su Ye hesitated until he saw the new magic letter.


    "By the way, magical creatures are different from beasts and Warcraft. All magical creatures and minions will be blessed by the master''s fellow gifted elves. If you have a flame talent that the flame goblins don''t have in the future, it means that the flame goblins also have this talent. Of course, if your gifted spirit also has it, it has no effect on it. "


    Su ye made up his mind. It suits him.


    Is Su ye like a man without fire talent?


    "If you are willing to exchange the remains of the goblin of fire, make a decision as soon as possible, and I will directly ask the teacher to apply to the magic Council. At that time, Su ye saw that the demon source badge was not a consumable. Even if he exchanged the remains of the flame goblin, he could get the real object, but it had been used in the records of the magic Council and could not be replaced. But what''s the matter with only one?


    The efficiency of the magic Council is at most one tenth that of Plato''s Academy. Your magic source badge comes from four sources: Feynman skill, learning pyramid, map memory method and record breaking reward. "


    "You have to wait at least half a year for the record breaking reward. As for the other three new theoretical rewards, take your time and spend your time on you. What do others do? It will inevitably lead to public anger. Like Feynman''s technique, "the magician has a long life, and the master is often hundreds of years old. The oldest magician master Thales is over 200 years old. In addition, magicians will spend more time on themselves, so the efficiency of the magic Council can be imagined. "


    Su Ye reluctantly read the magic letter twice.


    "I see. Thank you, Mr. niden. By the way, the vain, cheeky, contemptuous and suspected dragon president of Plato''s chamber of commerce with a long list of names has changed his mind and is sure to cooperate with me. How did your dignified nobleman find it? "


    It was quite a while before niedern replied.


    "Remember, don''t speak ill of Lord harsock to his face, never. Because... Everyone said it behind his back. As for the nobles needed by the new chamber of Commerce, I already have the eyebrows. The other party basically agrees and is willing to accept 10% of the shares to protect the chamber of Commerce. However, the other party is not willing to come forward. After all, the relationship between the college and the nobility is not good. Therefore, I am the sole agent. "


    "Which noble family?"


    "Can''t say."¡° Hero or legend? "¡° I can''t say. "¡° Forget it, you won, I won''t ask. But you always give me a proof? "¡° Before the signing day, I asked the other party for keepsakes. "¡° OK. I''m free to ask Kelton how he''s looking. As long as he finds another trusted aristocrat and is escorted by two aristocratic families, I can run the chamber of Commerce. "¡° If you really want to operate, remember to say hello to the craftsmen of the college chamber of Commerce in advance. Don''t rush at that time. "¡° OK. Take me to the legendary dwarf workshop when you have time. Once the restaurant is determined, it can be mass produced. With the influence of noble restaurants, I believe our products will be popular all over Greece and conquer the world. "¡° I''ll show you the golden warrior black beard in the dwarf workshop tomorrow. However, since you''ve been nagging for so long, what else can I do? Everything listens to you, "I feel that you are showing off your wealth." Nidern replied. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 104

    "How could it be? I only have four or five magic source badges now. It''s impossible to have more than you have." Su Ye replied to niden.


    Nidern didn''t come back for a long time.


    Su ye thought he wouldn''t be black, so he asked tentatively, "really more than you?"


    "You don''t want to pass this year?" Nidern replied.


    Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t deserve it. Did niden run out of magic source badges? Did you accidentally expose neden?


    Su ye would like to say that a disciple does not have to be inferior to a teacher, and a teacher does not have to be virtuous to his disciples, but he thinks that if he fails this year, he will be dropped out of school, so forget it.


    Su Ye suddenly sympathized with niden.


    Soon Suye remembered that he had forgotten the most important thing and sent a letter to niden again.


    "Teacher, what''s the use of my ''gaze of the goddess of wisdom''? There is no detailed explanation in the book I am reading. I only know that it is a kind of divine blessing, but not the highest blessing. "


    After a while, niden replied.


    "I''m going to remind you tomorrow. Since you asked, I''ll answer. The attachment of any God is a double-edged sword. "


    "The good side is that you can gain strength and honor, but the bad side is that the gods can take away strength at any time. Of course, the care of a few gods is an exception, such as the care of the goddess of wisdom. The power she gives you must be the power you may get or mutate. It doesn''t belong to her completely. She can''t take it back. "


    "But there is another side to the attachment of the gods. If a Greek gets favor and becomes stronger, what will foreigners think of you? Kill! Because it would be a great service to kill you. "


    "What do opposing gods or believers think of you? Find a chance to kill! "


    Su Ye kept thinking about the gods in his mind and was stunned. Teacher niden was right. Each divine department is not monolithic, and there are irreconcilable contradictions within each divine department.


    Interests, believers, emotions, ideas and so on.


    Su Ye suddenly found that the history of the four God systems of Greece, northern Europe, the two rivers and Egypt was simply four internal fighting histories.


    In ancient times, the gods fought in person, and the divine war was extremely fierce.


    In the recent millennium, the gods have less and less to fight in person and began to support agents to fight, so there are more and more gods.


    Athena is the God of war, and ares is the God of battle. The hatred between the two sides is very deep.


    Athena is the daughter of Zeus, but not the daughter of Hera. Even if Athena often takes the initiative to stand on Hera''s side, she will be vigilant by Hera.


    As for the relationship between Athena and Zeus, it is even more difficult to say. Zeus swallowed the Metis who was pregnant with Athena at that time, and as a result, Athena broke her skull.


    As the daughter of Metis, does Athena want to save her mother? Is Zeus afraid of this powerful daughter?


    Thinking of his Greek knowledge in Bluestar and connecting with the world, Su Ye suddenly found that Greek culture was divided.


    One is the rational culture represented by the three philosophers of Greece.


    The other is the chaotic culture represented by Sparta and aristocracy.


    Athens is the intersection of rational culture and chaotic culture, which is actually more chaotic than Sparta.


    In Sparta, the rules are very simple. Just speak with your fist. There is no morality. Every Spartan has been trained as a thief, robber and killer since childhood. Every Spartan citizen is a slave owner, and everyone is an eternal soldier.


    But Athens is different. If it is too rough, it will be despised or even rejected. If it is too kind, it will be bullied. We need to find a particularly important balance.


    Aristotle''s "middle way" concept is likely to be affected by this environment.


    In Athens, it is always necessary to judge whether the other party is rational or chaotic.


    People change.


    Su Ye realized that the people in Athens were Schrodinger''s cats. In the end, it was impossible to judge whether the other party was rational or chaotic.


    A rational man will not provoke those who are favored by the gods, but a chaotic man may like to provoke.


    After all, as long as they are not favored by the gods, they will not care if they are killed.


    Even, every time Su Ye watched the deeds of the Greek gods, he always vaguely felt that the Greek gods liked to see their people killing each other.


    "Teacher, is that why the priest used the holy word?"


    "So I say, it''s a double-edged sword. Not surprisingly, the gaze of the goddess of wisdom may give you a gift. Generally speaking, it is a surge of magic. This is a very important talent. One of the 100 magicians may not be able to produce one. Of course, a little more of the holy masters have this talent, because any gifted spirit can be bred through continuous cultivation. "


    Su Ye was stunned and hurriedly asked, "what would happen if someone had magic surge?"


    "That will be equal to getting the blessing of the goddess of luck at the same time, because the surge of magic is likely to be promoted. The gifted spirit will be promoted from two wings to four wings, and the casting time of all magic will be reduced by one second to two seconds."


    Su Ye immediately began to meditate. The spiritual body appeared in the magic tower and looked at the magic spirit. A smile appeared on Su Ye''s face. Sure enough, as teacher niden said, the gifted elf grew a second pair of wings, which meant that all his casting speed was reduced by two seconds. It also means... "Can I instantly send magic rope? As long as you say skinny''s spell, the magic rope will attack directly, which also means that I''m no longer afraid of soldiers approaching! If I have a chance to get magic eruption, it is to directly reduce the casting time by four seconds. Such terror! " Su ye thought quietly. In any case, the benefits of the goddess of wisdom''s gaze outweigh the disadvantages. Teacher niden said that because he was afraid of his pride¡° Teacher, don''t worry, I won''t be proud of it, nor will I act recklessly by relying on my care. "¡° In fact, in Athens, the patronage of the goddess of wisdom is different from that of the ordinary Lord God. "¡° What''s the difference? "¡° Immunity from death, of course, may face non death punishment. "¡° You really like to scare me! " Su Ye is full of surprises, which means that the gaze of the goddess of wisdom can save lives at a critical time. This care is too great¡° However, felonies such as blasphemy cannot be forgiven. "¡° You can rest assured. " Suye still felt that niden was preventing himself from expanding. The next morning, Su Ye arrived at the school gate on time¡° Hi! Su Ye! " From the door to the classroom, seven of the ten people met took the initiative to say hello. The other two wanted to say hello, but I''m sorry. The last one was an aristocratic student who had no face to say hello. Entering the classroom, almost all the students took the initiative to say hello to Su Ye. Su Ye smiled and nodded and walked to the fifth table. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 105

    Rick raised his head with a pale face and black eyes. Everyone knows that he studies hard. What he doesn''t know is that he fights with female goblins every day.


    Rick responded as like as two peas and he nodded lightly.


    Su Ye got rid of suspicion and became famous, but he was not so enthusiastic.


    "Pride, plus spiritual cleanliness." Su ye made an inner evaluation.


    As before, hort waved to Su ye with a smile, making people afraid that he would poke the roof out.


    Su ye said hello with a smile and commented in his heart: "this guy looks like he forgot what happened yesterday. He is honest and honest."


    Rollon nodded his head gently, but there was no change.


    "It''s OK. It''s better to sit at the same table. Don''t embarrass me." Su Ye''s heart.


    Su Ye patted Rick on the back and said, "thank you."


    Then I thanked Holt and Rollon.


    Hotle bloomed and felt that he had finally helped Su ye once.


    Luo long just nodded and glanced out of the window with melancholy eyes. His handsome face was shining in the sun, making a female classmate in the front row blush and heartbeat.


    Su Ye finally sat back in his position and looked sideways at Palos''s magic book page.


    Palos closed the book silently and sat up straight.


    Don''t let me see.


    "Thank you for yesterday." Su Ye wanted to reach out and pat Palos on the shoulder, but found it wrong and withdrew his hand.


    Palos held her neck and said nothing.


    As soon as Su ye saw that the little girl was embarrassed, he opened his magic book to preview today''s course.


    Palos opened the magic book again and studied it carefully.


    After a while, Suye slowly pushed his magic book to Palos''s magic book.


    Palos''s head did not move, her eyes tilted, and the two blue lakes suddenly made thin waves.


    The little fist clenched tightly.


    It says: you haven''t eavesdropped on me.


    Su Ye smiled proudly and took back the magic book.


    Push it again.


    "Add a magic letter friend. You refuse to contact any stranger."


    Palos remained motionless and continued to read her magic book.


    Su ye took it back and wrote a few words before pushing it over.


    "At the same table, add it. What if I have something urgent to find you and can''t find anyone? You must have heard me say to Holt before that people should leave the comfort zone, base themselves on the learning zone and occasionally test the panic zone. You should try to change yourself and make progress. Girl, be brave. Add me a friend and feel the panic in the panic zone. "


    At the moment when Palos saw the word "deskmate", her heart jumped for no reason, but when she saw the words behind, she almost rolled her eyes and resolutely pushed Su Ye''s book away.


    "Alas..." Su Ye sighed softly.


    Holt turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Yesterday, so many female students asked me out. I refused. Now I regret it."


    Hort asked in surprise, "what do you regret? It takes more time to go out with them. Some female students asked me out, then took me to eat and play, and praised me, but they just didn''t study. I practiced in the field and didn''t practice with me. I knew that after practicing, I scraped sweat and dirt, and I was wriggling, dawdling and touching everywhere. I broke off my relationship with her in a rage! I don''t like such people who don''t make progress! "


    Su Ye glanced at hotter for a long time, patted him on the shoulder and said, "good job. When I have money, I''ll buy you a better shave."


    "Really? I want a bigger one, and the smaller one is tired. " Holt is not polite. Anyway, Su Ye doesn''t look like he can have money.


    "No problem. You must buy the largest size."


    Su ye said well. In fact, he was not used to the customs of the Greeks.


    Greek soldiers, athletes and even magicians often wipe their bodies with olive oil after exercise, and then scrape off the stains with a special body scraping board.


    These residues mixed with olive oil, sweat and stains will be used as medicinal materials.


    The residue of Plato''s college and noble college is specially collected and sold every day. It is a well-known commodity in Athens, and the supply is in short supply.


    The students often laugh at themselves that it is the residue that feeds the whole school.


    As for the scraps scraped off by the champions on the day of the competition, they are regarded as beautiful things by the Greeks, called "sacred scraps", and even auctioned.


    Because the Greeks believe that the champion is loved by God and that the divine residue has powerful magic. Eating it can enhance their divine power.


    However, really powerful soldiers occasionally use magic medicine with olive oil to maintain their bodies and repair physical injuries. Eating the residue of this magic medicine is really good, as long as they are not afraid of nausea.


    However, soldiers who can afford magic potion olive oil will not lack money to sell residues.


    After a while, Jimmy came in and was very enthusiastic when he saw Suye.


    He is also the only deskmate who is more enthusiastic than usual.


    After Albert came, he kept aiming at Su ye, but in the end, he continued to think about how to create a strong, handsome and male puppet. At noon, Su ye and huote came to the canteen together. Su Ye encountered an unprecedented scene. For the first time, the people who greeted him exceeded hote. Some people even deliberately sat next to Su ye and asked about those learning methods. Su Ye doesn''t have stage fright, so he should use real Feynman skills to strengthen learning and say what he has. There were more and more people around. They had no choice but to disperse when the food came. Some student associations took the initiative to invite Su ye, but Su Ye declined all of them. After all, his main purpose this year is to pass and not be discouraged. At the end of the lunch break, students from all over Plato college rushed to the school gate¡° Carlos was kicked out of school! " Someone shouted outside the classroom, and the whole three classes were in chaos¡° Su ye, go! "¡° Let''s go and have a look! " Su Ye didn''t want to go, but he was pushed and pushed by a group of students and had to go to watch. Near the gate, Gregory was walking with Carlos between two rows of statues. Most of the school stood near the sea demon fountain. Suddenly, a student shouted, "Carlos, do you know what magic is?" Another student immediately responded loudly, "what pyramid?" The crowd burst into laughter. From yesterday to today, I don''t know how many people joke about these two sentences. Carlos turned his back to his classmates and clung to the side of his robe with his right hand. Suye looked at Carlos. As a classmate, Su Ye has a trace of sympathy for Carlos, but as a victim, he will never be kind and soft. Even if Su ye knew that Carlos didn''t want to harm himself, he should be threatened by others. But he really hurt himself¡° He is actually quite good. According to Rick''s analysis, he should have been forced to do so by the great nobles. " Holt sighed¡° He has a choice. " Suye road¡° What if he had no choice? " Asked Luo long¡° There must be a choice. " Suye road. Rollon stopped talking and looked stubborn. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 106

    Holt asked seriously, "everything really has a choice?"


    "There must be. If not, it''s not found." Suye road.


    Rick said reluctantly, "your words are too absolute. If you face a desperate situation, you will regret what you said today."


    Su Ye smiled with a stubborn expression.


    Not far away, Palos opened the magic book, thought for a while, even showed a small expression of disgust, and then carefully recorded Su Ye''s words.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked forward.


    Carlos slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on Su Ye.


    Carlos stared at Su ye, his anger surging in his heart, but a few seconds later, he showed a complex expression, changed direction and faced Plato''s hall.


    Carlos bowed deeply three times, carried his backpack and strode away.


    When Carlos disappeared from view, Gregory slowly turned back and staggered.


    The students dispersed one after another. Su Ye was waiting on the road.


    Until Gregory approached.


    "I don''t think you like Carlos." Suye road.


    Gregory instinctively retorted, but opened his mouth and said nothing. He glanced at Su ye and moved forward silently.


    "If you like Carlos, you will find the culprit who coerces him, not like a defeated wild dog." Su Ye continued.


    Gregory didn''t respond and went on.


    "The day Carlos is killed, you will wake up."


    Su ye said that and turned to leave.


    Gregory walked for a while, turned around and watched Suye disappear at the end of the road.


    "You''re lucky, Ned..." Gregory muttered to himself.


    After school in the evening, Su ye said goodbye to Holt, found niden as agreed last night, and walked to the side door of Plato college together.


    Niederon is very silent today.


    After walking for a while, Su ye asked, "teacher, you don''t have many magic source badges?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Write an article on learning pyramids and various memory methods to me, and I will submit it to the magic Council for you. When you get "OK", I''ll sort out two articles when I go back in the evening. But... Can the people of the chamber of commerce be trusted? "


    "I can''t trust the people of the chamber of Commerce, but the dwarves are trustworthy. Even President harsock didn''t want to make the dwarves unhappy, and I brought a bucket of barley wine. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye''s president niden glanced at him and said, "it seems that the legend is true. Master Plato is really powerful. Your teacher can have a huge storage space within the scope of Plato college. I hope I can get such a magic instrument."


    "The cheapest gold coin storage bags are worth 3000 gold eagles, which is equivalent to silver magic tools. There are no less than 50000 storage magic tools that can hold everything, at least in the holy land." Ned Endau.


    "So expensive? No, Hutton said the magic carriage was worth two thousand gold eagles... I know. He didn''t know the real value of the magic carriage. "


    "Ordinary magic carriages are really worth 3000 gold eagles, and more than 10000 gold Eagles can fly. There are magic carriages with a large space in them. They are all holy magic tools. I can''t afford to use them. By the way, master Cromwell has one. It looks small and dilapidated. It''s actually bigger than a complete house. "


    While chatting, the two came to the dwarf workshop of Plato college.


    Keng Keng... Keng Keng


    The loud sound of beating iron came, and Su Ye followed his reputation. He didn''t know when a small volcano 100 meters high appeared in front of him.


    The whole volcano was dark, with thick black smoke on it.


    Lava rivers of different colors overflow from the top of the mountain and flow to different places along winding routes. They are processed by dwarf craftsmen who have been waiting for a long time, or sent to different molds, or mixed in different proportions.


    There are dozens of magmatic rivers on the whole mountain, and some rivers are empty.


    When Su ye saw those molds, he realized that what came out of the volcano was not magma, but different liquid metals, including molten iron, copper, tin, silver and gold


    I saw dwarves only one meter tall busy.


    These dwarves have different thick braids of hair and shaggy beards. It seems that they will be ignited when they touch Mars. However, their bodies are particularly strong.


    Different from human muscles, these dwarves'' muscles are simply iron blocks embedded in their bodies. When they swing the hammer so hard, their muscles don''t tremble at all, unlike human muscles.


    Su ye even suspected that hundreds of dwarves here were black iron soldiers. Their skin exuded eye-catching metallic color, which looked harder than that of black iron soldiers.


    The hot air that can burn the skin, the beautiful flowing liquid metal, the continuous crisp knocking sound, the flying hammer, the hot flame, and the grumpy shouting of the dwarves constitute a picture completely different from the urban area of Athens.


    "What a big hand..."


    The work of this volcano and dwarves completely subverted Su Ye''s understanding of the mode of production of this era. This is a polarized to distorted world. Ordinary blacksmiths can''t even make ironware. They can only make some rough bronzes. These dwarf craftsmen can already make refined steel weapons. Su Ye looked at the volcano again and asked, "teacher, is the volcano a sacred magic instrument or a legendary magic instrument?"¡° It was originally a holy land magic instrument. After years of accumulation, it has become a legendary magic instrument, and it is the one with great power. " Nidern''s tone was a little proud. The volcanic furnace is the only legendary magic weapon that can be used for metallurgy in Athens, and there are only three in Greece. This magic weapon is a huge golden eagle nest¡° Black beard! " Approaching the volcano, amid the noise, niden waved and shouted to a dwarf. A dwarf looked around. The dwarf''s beard was much darker than ordinary dwarves, and it was as black as olive oil. Black beard put on a beard, nodded, took a hammer and motioned niden to speak in a small room away from the volcano. Su Ye looked at the hammer. It was black and covered with silver patterns. One end was hemispherical, the other was flat, and there were spikes at the tip. There are no grinding marks on the surface, which is more delicate than butter. The magic array above is dozens of times more complex than the black iron magic array¡° At least a piece of golden power equipment. " Su Ye''s heart. The three walked to the door of the hut from two directions at the same time. Su Ye looked at the black beard. The man not only had a black beard, but also had a black skin. His eyes were shining like magic fish eyes on the dark sea floor¡° Su ye? We saw what happened yesterday. It''s a man! "¡° Hello, master black beard. " Su Ye has formed the good habit of calling everyone a master. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 107

    "Don''t call me a master. They are all from their own family." Black beard said and patted Su ye on the shoulder. When he couldn''t reach it, he decisively patted Su ye on his forearm and tilted Su Ye''s body.


    The body of the demon cow was almost knocked apart by the black beard.


    Black beard''s eyes flashed, very happy, ha ha and said with a smile: "Benedict is more like a man, good!" Then he clapped his big hand at nidern.


    The corner of niden''s mouth tilted slightly, the light on the ring flashed, and the bright yellow magic shield appeared in an instant.


    Bang


    Black beard shook his hand and whispered, "it''s not a man! Men are advanced! " Then he reached for Su Ye''s shoulder, but he couldn''t reach it. He had to step back and take the second place, hugging Su Ye''s waist and walking in.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes. Fortunately, he knew that the other party was a dwarf. What he didn''t know was that he was eating his own tofu. A little lower, he hit his hip.


    Niden glanced at Su Ye''s back, flashed a premeditated smile in his eyes, and followed them.


    Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at niederon. His eyes fell on niederon''s lower waist. He looked at the height of black beard. He seemed to compare it and thought deeply.


    Niden is a head taller than Suye.


    In Suye''s mind, the dwarf first hugged niden''s body part, and then threw niden a strange smile.


    Niederon''s smile was frozen, and he secretly scolded himself that the student was good at everything, but he was too smart.


    "Sit down, it''s all your own. Where''s the wine? "


    Black beard tilted to the stone chair, showing a comfortable expression.


    Su ye and niederon also sat on the stone chair. Niederon threw his right hand, the brilliance on the stone table in front flashed, and a half meter high wooden bucket appeared on it.


    Black beard hurried to open the barrel, but niederon put his right hand on the barrel first with his strong physical advantage.


    "Drink after talking."


    "After drinking."


    "Drink after talking."


    "Drink first!"


    "Talk first..."


    Su Ye stared at the two people and shouted for five minutes. He didn''t give up until his mouth was dry. These are the two most boring people he''s ever seen.


    "If it doesn''t satisfy me, hum!" Black beard gently sniffed and his eyes were slightly red.


    "If you are not satisfied, you can beat him."


    Both men looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye opened the door and said, "I have many good ideas, but step by step. The first step is to create three kinds of knives, forks and spoons. Of course, the spoon is not a big spoon, but a small spoon. "


    "I''m not very satisfied." Black beard stood up.


    "Teacher niden said that black beard was a wise man among dwarves all the way. Unexpectedly, he was so impatient that he couldn''t wait for his works to appear."


    "If something looks like dung and smells like dung, you don''t have to taste it. It must be dung." Black beard is not a guest airway.


    Su ye said, "if you can really judge everything accurately, you are already a God. The person who can really find gold in the sand must be the richest or most prestigious of his peers. I can''t be sure whether others are, but I can be sure you are not. After all, you only have feces in your eyes. "


    "You''re humiliating me!" Black beard picked up the hammer and his eyes were like magic lights.


    "You humiliate yourself with ignorance and arrogance."


    Black beard stared at Su Ye.


    Niden looked at black beard and said slowly, "I advise you to listen to Su ye or kill him with a hammer."


    "Why?"


    "Today, I was walking in the college and heard class three give Su ye a loud nickname."


    "What nickname?" Asked black beard.


    "All Greece has never lost a quarrel."


    "I haven''t lost you?" Asked black beard.


    "He dare not quarrel with me." Niederon is full of confidence.


    "Ha ha." Su Ye gave an unidentified laugh.


    Black beard was silent.


    Niederon suddenly said, "what would you think if I told you that master Plato also said Su Ye''s words?"


    Black beard''s dark face flashed a touch of wine red and said, "of course it makes sense."


    "Of course, master Plato didn''t say." Ned Endau.


    Black beard seemed to realize that he had been teased by niden. His eyes flashed fiercely and said, "sooner or later, break the skulls of your teachers and students! Take out your magic book and draw what you say. "


    Su Ye smiled, confidently put the magic book on the table, gently moved his fingers, and drew three pieces of Western food on it: knife, fork and spoon.


    The knife only shows the main knife. As for steak knife, butter knife, fish knife and so on, Su Ye is going to launch it slowly in the future.


    After painting, Su Ye deliberately painted more small dessert forks and dessert spoons.


    "It''s no big deal." Black beard stared for a long time. He couldn''t say what was particularly good or what was bad.


    "Your eyes are not as good as Kelton." Suye road.


    Suddenly, black beard looked at niden, and Su ye also looked at niden. Ned kept staring at the tableware, kept looking, kept looking. Seeing that Su ye and black beard looked at each other and were hairy all over. After a while, Su Ye suddenly realized something, but he didn''t move. Bad, accidentally exposed an important thing. Niederon slowly raised his head, looked at Su ye and asked, "you created this painting on the beach outside lion harbor?" At this time, there was no projection, no highlight, no three sides and no perspective... Although Su ye only sketched a few strokes, he also drew a few basic things in the sketch. Su Ye immediately asked in surprise, "yes? I like to watch the movement of the shadow in Xiaoya port, lion port, and then try to imitate it. I draw it. What''s the matter? "¡° You are indeed the illegitimate son of the goddess of luck. " Ned Endau¡° "I can draw a little..." Su ye said indifferently¡° Remember, never draw such a picture again. Before you become a golden magician, don''t tell anyone about it, including me and... Everyone in Plato''s college. " Su ye and black beard looked surprised. Everyone in Plato''s College naturally includes Thucydides and Plato. Niden said, "Suye, go out for a walk first. Black beard and I have something to say. I''ll call you back later." Su Ye nodded and went out. Niederon held the staff and recited a spell. The light gray light emitted from the staff expanded rapidly like bubbles, filling the whole room in the blink of an eye¡° Blockade spell? What are you... Doing? Be careful I break your skull! " Black beard deliberately opened his mouth a little and showed his yellow teeth. Niederon stared at the black beard. Keep looking, keep looking, keep looking. Black beard was hairy all over. He finally threw down his hammer and said, "go ahead, I''ll promise you as much as possible. After all, we''ve known each other for so many years, and I''m used to being cheated by you. It may be serious this time, ten barrels. "¡° Five barrels! " Ned Endau¡° Nine barrels! "¡° Six barrels! "¡° Deal! " Black beard laughed happily. It''s very rare to make niederon add wine. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 108

    Nidern''s serious expression eased slightly.


    Black beard smiled at the short fat hand and said, "now you owe me 276 barrels of wine. Minus today''s barrel, it''s 275 barrels."


    Niederon had a guilty and strange expression on his face. He coughed and said, "you know who I am, I won''t hurt you, but I can only do it for my students."


    "What are you doing?" Black beard still smiles.


    "Memory erasure."


    Black beard slowly opened his mouth. Then he looked frightened and ran out.


    Niederon pointed to the black beard with his right hand, and a red light fell on the black beard outside the ring.


    Immobilization.


    Poop


    Black beard fell to the ground and lost control of his whole body. Only his eyes radiated strange light, anger, doubt, pain, begging, yelling


    Niederon read the eyes of his old friend, smiled and thought. With his right hand, he grabbed a transparent crystal bottle from the void. The label of the crystal bottle marked the casting material: worry free powder.


    It is a mixture of many magical herbs, which is used to enhance the magic "memory elimination".


    Black beard''s eyes changed again.


    Niederon read it again.


    Smash your skull!


    Niederon shook his head and said, "old classmate, why? You''ll forget the pain anyway. After all, your big mouth broke a lot of things and often led to death. In those years, many students in our class were implicated by you. Yes, you guessed right. At this time, you will understand why you occasionally wake up at strange times and why I owe you so many barrels of wine. "


    Black beard''s eyes flashed again.


    Little bad water!


    Niederon smiled, moved his staff and began to cast.


    Lethargy.


    Black beard glared at Ned, hard, with


    Hoo


    Black beard fell asleep.


    Niederon sighed helplessly. In fact, he only used three times to erase the black beard. This magic has slight sequelae after all. As a last resort, he doesn''t use it as much as possible.


    However, we can''t do it this time, because Su Ye''s painting is too amazing and involves very key things in the future. We can''t let the black beard leak.


    As for how many times others have used to erase the black beard, niedern doesn''t know.


    Niederon cast the spell again, but this time, his casting speed was particularly slow, and every syllable of the spell was read very accurately.


    Memory erasure, if used indiscriminately, will lead to stupidity.


    Therefore, along with memory erasure, there is also mental retardation, which has an outstanding effect.


    A green light came out of nidern''s staff and fell on the head of black beard.


    After a slight whimper, nidern put away his staff.


    "Ah..."


    Black beard suddenly opened his red eyes, held his head in both hands and rolled painfully on the ground.


    It seems that millions of troops are fighting in his head.


    "Alas..."


    Niederon didn''t do it. Now any other therapeutic or soothing magic may affect memory elimination.


    Black beard struggled for ten minutes before foaming at his mouth, rolling his eyes and fainting.


    "It''s said that the world is cruel. If you go back to the underground world to provide for the elderly, you just don''t listen..."


    Niederon said, opening the wine bucket, first scooped some on him, then stretched out his hand and pinched black beard''s mouth. With a wave of magic wand, the wine flowed like a urine line into black beard''s mouth.


    Mingming was unconscious, but black beard took the initiative to swallow.


    The expression of pain became very peaceful and even a little happy.


    After half a barrel of black beard wine, niederon stopped.


    Niederon looked at black beard helplessly. The two foot long walking stick gently knocked on the heart of his left hand. The magic wand flashed and lifted the blockade spell.


    Niederon opened the door and found Su Ye observing the dwarfs. He went over and asked Su ye to go out together.


    "Is it done?" Su ye asked.


    "He''s drunk. Come back tomorrow. I''ll take you home tonight, talk together, and talk outside the door." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye was full of doubts, but knew that this was not the time to be smart and said nothing.


    Out of the dwarf workshop, out of Plato college, and walked two blocks, Su ye heard niden''s voice.


    "Don''t panic. I use magic to transmit sound. This is the ability of silver mage. If you are a soldier, you can only do it in the holy land. From now on, don''t talk, just listen to me. "


    Su Ye nodded his head gently.


    "I know you are full of doubts, but from today on, you are not allowed to draw that kind of painting. Don''t let anyone see it, including me and everyone in Plato''s college. Until you are promoted to the golden mage. You don''t need to understand the specific reasons. When you understand, you will naturally make a judgment. "


    "Of course, you can continue to draw in an ordinary way. You can do better on the line occasionally. Don''t be too good in other aspects, especially don''t draw a three-dimensional sense. This is the top priority."


    There are three words in Su Ye''s heart, three-dimensional sense¡° As for black beard, it has been eliminated by my memory. I forget what happened today. The most I can remember is that I came here with you and had a drink with him. I also added some material to the magic so that he will happily agree to help you make new tableware tomorrow. Of course, if you lose, you will bear everything. Anyway, you have many magic source badges. " Su Ye muttered in his heart that in fact, new tableware may be used in one, two hundred or even decades. Now it should also be used, but it is not used much and it is not standardized enough. This kind of commodity that fully meets human needs and historical trends will never lose money. At most, it is just the speed of transmission. Niederon continued, "the most fundamental reason why Cromwell came to visit and was reluctant to touch you is that you are valuable. You have the value of helping him break through the legend. Until now, he should still try to recruit you and let you become his disciple. "¡° An excellent disciple can not only inspire him, but also enable him to sign articles and obtain additional magic source badges. It can not only carry forward his inheritance, but also become the driving force for his growth. A really good magician can learn the way of progress from anyone. As for the very few ways to treat disciples, I can''t say more. "¡° Therefore, don''t think that the new painting method can change the magic source badge. After all, no matter how many magic source badges are, they can''t match your life. The magic Council is a leaky house. Even if you publish new theories in the name of others or even hide your name, it may be exposed. However, when you are promoted to master gold, even if you are exposed, you will have a certain self-protection. "¡° Cromwell, an aristocratic mage, is an opponent, but not an enemy, so I believe that although he wants to use extreme means, he won''t really use it in the end. Magicians outside Athens are different, and magicians outside Greece won''t have any scruples about you. If you just create some learning methods that everyone can use, they will covet you, but there is no need to risk offending the whole Athens. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 109

    "However, your painting, that strange skill, and possibly other magic skills will make them salivate. I''m afraid they will seize you at all costs, force you to become their disciple, provide your research results, and even... Directly use magic to control you. The most extreme case is to directly extract your memory and kill you."


    Su Ye sighed softly. As expected, the teachers are the same. The means of intimidation are always so clever. However, it also shows that the world is far more crazy than you think.


    Magicians are crazy.


    "Therefore, try not to directly involve magic in your new theories published in the future. Just like now, they are all learning, memorizing and various small skills you can observe. If you are not sure about some methods or theories, you can probably tell me and I will judge. If I can''t judge, I will ask the teacher to judge. "


    Su Ye nodded again and thanked niden in his heart.


    "In addition, there will be some turbulence in Athens in the future. Don''t participate. Your main goal now is to prepare for the black iron test. I... forget it. Let me tell you in advance. This black iron trial is 80% likely to open the divine power plane. The advantage is that you can get better experience and richer beauty. The downside is... It''s dangerous, not just internal. "


    "If it''s just an ordinary black iron trial, it''s usually just to catch some Warcraft and eradicate some harmful guys. The most dangerous thing is to participate in low-intensity battles. The aspect of divine power will attract many Greek colleges and even foreigners. However, it is this danger that sharpens people the most. In history, every person who walks out of the divine power plane has achieved higher achievements than his peers. "


    "Unfortunately, I''m not lucky enough. I only mistakenly entered the ''whale country'' once when I was in the silver level. If I could enter more divine power levels, my achievements would be higher now. You see, Aristotle has been to the divine power plane at least three times before he was promoted to the holy land. "


    "Well, you can talk about the divine power plane."


    Su Ye nodded, but instinctively looked at the surrounding environment.


    Except for special places, there are not many people in Athens at night.


    This is a civilian area. Most of the people who travel are on their way in the dark and stumbling all the way.


    A few people hold torches. The blazing flames and the burning sound of beep always become the envy of everyone, and even attract some people to follow.


    Those rich people basically ride in carriages with torches or expensive magic lights.


    Su ye and niden are both mages. Their eyesight is far beyond ordinary people, which is not different from walking in the daytime.


    Seeing this scene, Su ye had a business opportunity in his heart. He could transform the popular ceramic oil lamp in Athens into a horse lamp and use it outdoors. But after thinking about it, the difficulty and cost are a little high. It''s better than the magic lamp. Wait until the cost can be reduced.


    Su ye saw that no one paid attention to himself and said, "teacher, when does the divine power plane start? I''m ready."


    Niederon shook his head and said, "the divine power plane is uncontrollable. Unlike the legendary mage''s magic plane, it has strong controllability. In short, due to various factors, no one can clearly judge the opening time, and can only get an approximate time period. Moreover, there are many aspects of divine power, but not all places are suitable for your students. Finally, you may not even be able to enter the divine power plane and change to an ordinary trial. "


    "Then you can popularize the knowledge of divine power planes for me. There should be no books at this stage."


    Ned said, "OK¡® "Plane" is a general term. You can fully understand the plane as different worlds, including the human world and the divine world. Places with independent space can be called planes. Some planes are very small, perhaps only a few hundred meters in diameter, and some planes are even larger and boundless than the human world. "


    "The divine power plane is a strange one, involving the power of gods. How to form it is unknown. But every aspect of divine power contains powerful power, which nourishes this aspect and forms all kinds of beautiful things. In short, the divine plane can give birth to everything. Of course, there are corresponding huge risks. "


    "But you must pay attention. Before promotion to legend, only enter the proven divine power level, and never go to the unknown divine power level. Because you think the divine power plane may be the devil''s palace, or the devil''s territory, or even the trap of a legendary mage. If that plane already has a master, Congratulations, you will be fooled around by the master of the plane, even if your strength is stronger than the other party. "


    "I don''t want to tempt you, but every magician has such a dream. He meets the ownerless divine power plane, and then becomes the Lord of the plane, from which he obtains a steady stream of beauty and power. You can also think, but I hope you can be more realistic. It''s better than master Plato. In addition to the magic plane built by himself, it''s just the master of a seat. Of course, these legendary masters are all Yin... Resourceful and may hide their power. "


    "For example, teacher Thucydides has always said that he is not the master of position, but I don''t believe every word of him. Well, don''t tell him that... "


    As they walked, they chatted. Niden taught Su ye the knowledge of divine power and recommended several books, some of which can be read directly from magic books, while others need to go to the college library.


    Occasionally someone approached on the road. When he heard the content of the two people''s conversation, he was scared away. When he sent Su Ye home, niederon looked at the door of Su Ye''s house and said, "after going to the dwarf workshop tomorrow, remember to find black and need a bronze card of Plato''s chamber of Commerce to hang at the door."¡° That bronze card seems to represent the protection of Plato''s college and can''t be used indiscriminately. "¡° It doesn''t matter. If you use it, others can''t do anything to you. Everyone turns a blind eye. Even if someone reports, you can return it and ask for another piece in a few days. " Ned Endau. Su Ye looked at niederon''s solemn face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years. He couldn''t imagine that there could be such a big difference between his surface and heart. Take advantage of the college so justifiably. How can I teach students in the future¡° OK, thank you, teacher. I''ll take one tomorrow. " Su Ye happily accepted. Seeing niden leave, Su Ye goes home to study. At the end of the self-study the next night, Su ye and niden came to the dwarf workshop again. It may be due to the good wine yesterday. Black beard was particularly enthusiastic about Su ye, and Su Ye skillfully avoided black beard''s "hug shoulder". This time, Su ye took out the drawing of tableware, and black beard asked the dwarf magician to make molds with plastic art on the spot, and then made silver knives, forks and spoons on the spot£¨ The Academic Affairs Office of Plato college sent an emergency magic letter to each student: there are signs of plague in Athens, the symptoms are class B, but class A, that is, the highest level of protective measures should be taken. Solemnly remind all students to wear masks when going out, and minimize going out and contact with others. Even the grand celebration of the goddess taro can only be spent at home. On behalf of all the teaching staff of Plato college, provost Lawrence wishes each student a peaceful and peaceful celebration of the Goddess Tarot. On behalf of all the teachers and students of Plato college, Dean larens thanked all the sufferers who struggled in the prevention and control of plague during the celebration of the Goddess Tarot. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 110

    Seeing the exquisite tableware, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The dwarf''s level was really powerful, exactly the same as he imagined.


    However, the dwarves complained about these things. They thought they were beautiful, but flashy. It was better to hold them by hand.


    Niederon liked it very much and recognized Su Ye''s invention. He thought that this kind of tableware would change the world.


    The dwarves mocked nidern.


    However, the sterling silver tableware was too soft, so Su ye, niden and the dwarves improved overnight. They didn''t decide the basic plan until the early morning.


    The new tableware is divided into four grades.


    The luxury magic gold tableware is mainly made of gold and doped with the lowest level magic metal to make the tableware harder, carve magic lines and simply enchant.


    A set of knife, fork, spoon, dessert fork and spoon costs 150 gold eagle, the price is 1999, limited and numbered, with a collection certificate.


    After su ye said his ideas, the simple and honest dwarves unanimously recognized that Su ye had devil blood.


    The high-grade magic silver tableware is mixed with a little metal to harden the tableware. At the same time, simple magic treatment is carried out to ensure the durability of the tableware.


    A set of Golden Eagle costs 10 and sells for 29.


    The low-grade is bronze tableware, only three sets, mainly for the public.


    A set costs 90 copper owls and sells for 2 silver peacocks.


    In addition, it will also manufacture some ultra-low-end products such as lower-end wooden spoons and forks, but they are in a very backward plan.


    In order to strengthen brand awareness, Su Ye proposed to carve a simple head of Plato on tableware, but after being asked by the chamber of Commerce, he was rejected by Plato himself.


    Therefore, Su Ye redesigned the trademark and changed it into a simple stroke leader, which won the unanimous approval of everyone.


    The name of the chamber of Commerce has not been determined yet, but the brand of tableware series has been determined and named "dragon''s beauty".


    At dawn, the process of tableware manufacturing is basically finalized. A batch of tableware will be produced in the near future. After the restaurants in noble district open, they will step up production according to market demand.


    Su ye and niederon walked out of the workshop, and the morning light fell on their faces.


    "After you, you will be a millionaire." Niedern sighed.


    He roughly calculated the demand of Athens. The net profit in the first year will not be less than 50000 golden eagles. In the future, it may decrease year by year, but no matter how bad it is, there will be a net profit of tens of thousands of golden eagles every year. If you add other city states, even other countries, you don''t dare to think about it.


    No wonder Su Ye resolutely sought protection from the great nobility. Such a profitable business is enough to arouse the envy of the hero family.


    "Teacher, your vision is very good. It''s much better than those shortsighted dwarves." Suye road.


    "Give me a set of golden tableware."


    Su Ye''s mouth tilted and said, "I can''t afford it. But I can give you a set of silver tableware. "


    Su Ye''s whole body of golden eagles and magic tools can''t get together.


    "Ten sets." Ned Endau.


    "Three sets." Suye road.


    "Three sets, three sets, stingy!"


    Looking at niden''s back, Su Ye was in a mess.


    In the following days, he returned to Su Ye''s favorite learning time.


    Most of them are used to study and constantly make up for the courses of last semester.


    The most important magic course, Su Ye tried his best to understand.


    Just pass the ordinary and important courses.


    For unimportant courses, Su ye only prepares for pure preview, class attendance, review and homework, and the specific scores are subject to fate.


    The more you learn, the more Su Ye feels that the college is not cultivating all-round talents, but letting students make their own choices.


    In addition to class, Su Ye occasionally goes to the dwarf workshop to understand the dwarf''s ability and technology, prepare for the future, and constantly improve the tableware.


    During this period, I met Kelton several times. He was also busy and sublet a silver mine from others, because the silver mine in Athens belongs to the city-state, which can only be rented and can not be occupied, with the exception of the demigod family. And a separate supply agreement was reached with the dwarf workshop. All silver mines needed by the new business club were first purchased from Kelton''s mine.


    However, the second aristocrat has been difficult to find, and the location of restaurants in aristocratic areas is also a big problem.


    The noble area is a real land and money. A restaurant as big as the dolphin River requires at least 10000 gold eagles in the noble area, and it is difficult to buy.


    While waiting for Kelton, Su ye not only studied and practiced magic, but also didn''t forget to develop the ruins.


    In fact, I began to study it a few days after the beginning of school.


    The result made Su Ye unbelievable.


    The ruins, even if not the altar, can be called an artifact.


    The level of ruins cannot be included in living creatures, which means that the level of ruins has insecticidal effect.


    Fresh meat and vegetables have not changed after a long time, and even the dust on them will disappear inexplicably.


    This means that the ruins also have the magical effect of automatic cleaning of sterilization and dust removal.


    Not only fresh, but also warm! The temperature of the things put in it has remained unchanged for several months. It''s still hot when you take it out, and it''s cold when you take it out. Su ye can put the alarm clock in and found that it doesn''t ring, which means that time is still. However, the inner time is static, and the outer time flows normally. Su Ye determined the main function of the ruins space, the universal refrigerator. So Su Ye paid craftsmen to make many wooden frames, which occupied half of the ruins space. Then, Su Ye began to often buy some necessities and send them into it, which was completely regarded as the doomsday reserve room. He had a strong sense of crisis. Su ye also made a pit for Kelton from time to time and asked Kelton to send a carriage to bring a large cart of exquisite wine and vegetables on the pretext of entertaining his classmates. Because the two families are not far away and the dishes are still hot when they arrive, Su Ye sends wine and vegetables with tableware into the ruins space and puts them in order for him to enjoy when he goes out in the future. Even real hard dishes such as roast suckling pig and roast whole sheep. Fortunately, the ruins space has smell separation function, otherwise this place can''t enter in the future. Su ye also planned to find time to smuggle something, but found it too dangerous and took too long, so he gave up temporarily. In less than two months, half of the ruins space was filled with various items, which filled Su Ye''s heart with a sense of security. He eats the most and wears all the seasons, including large leather clothes, both men and women, and has everything for daily use. He even bought some prohibited military goods, such as bows and arrows, military crossbows, rare iron weapons, shields and so on. In addition to the sense of security and taking precautions, Su Ye''s biggest motivation is that all divine power planes can''t use storage magic tools, even semi divine tools. Su Ye is ready to bet that his ruins space can be used in the divine power plane. After two months, Kelton found Su ye and said that the Holy Land Warrior behind him had found a hero family with good reputation and a long history. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 111

    In order to impact the legend, the previous generation of the agala family consumed a lot of family resources, and finally lost his life. The strength of the family was greatly damaged and has not recovered so far.


    However, the family has a deep blood relationship and has a good reputation. Moreover, the second son of the owner of this generation, a black iron soldier, has a good reputation.


    The most important thing is that this heroic family believes in the strength of Plato''s workshop and is not willing to take shares in its own noble area restaurant.


    All the conditions are sufficient and everyone is happy.


    Su Ye decided "where''s the thing? Great, thank you, teacher! "


    "Tomorrow I''ll teach you how to use the status of ''honorary councillor''."


    "I''ll go early tomorrow morning. Don''t get up late!"


    "OK, see you in the office tomorrow morning."


    Su Ye was very happy and efficient. He went to bed at 10:30 p.m. and set an alarm clock at 5 a.m.


    As soon as the alarm clock rang, Su Ye quickly washed and went straight to school.


    As for the housework at home, Su Ye has asked his neighbor uncle FIGO for help. He gives him two silver peacocks a month and asks his slaves to help with the housework. Anyway, living alone, everything is simple.


    When he arrived at the school, Su ye did not go to niden''s office first, but advanced his class. Seeing that there was no one inside, he confirmed that he was the first to arrive at the school today and left with satisfaction.


    "Good teacher!"


    Su Ye knocks on the door and comes in. He says hello seriously and stares at niden with shining eyes.


    The morning light was dim, and niden''s red hair was like dying charcoal.


    He nodded and said, "sit down."


    Su Ye immediately sat on one side of the chair and his eyes fell on a wooden box more than half a meter high at niden''s feet.


    Niden said, "this wooden box is the remains of the goblin of fire. You can take it home tonight. Oh, by the way, you have to sign the contract of the chamber of Commerce. You can pick it up tomorrow. "


    "No, I''ll take the remains of the goblin home before I sign the contract." Suye road.


    "Whatever you want. This is the demon source badge. "


    Niederon turned his right hand and handed a twelve pointed star badge to Suye.


    Su ye took the badge.


    Feel slightly cool, a little frosted texture.


    The base of the magic source badge is pure black, and there is a blue ocean in the middle circle. Su Ye knows that it symbolizes magic.


    With the movement of the badge, the blue liquid inside will continue to move, like a real source of magic.


    Niden said: "don''t underestimate this badge. This badge represents the highest achievement of the magic Council in the field of ''magic superposition''. This demon source badge solidifies a magic, that is, an invisible robe. "


    Su Ye was stunned and said, "isn''t this the most useless legendary spell in the legend?"


    "Yes, this magic is very famous. Because it is obviously a legendary spell, only a legendary master can build a magic array, but its power is so small that its protection ability is equivalent to black iron spell, and it is weakening, not protection. This magic, even the weakest flame arrow, can not be completely blocked, but can only be slightly weakened by less than 1%. However, few people know that this magic is theoretically one of the strongest magic. "


    "What do you say?" Su ye asked.


    "Because this magic can be superimposed infinitely. When superimposed to a certain extent, it still can''t completely resist the weakest flame arrow. It still can only weaken part of the power of the flame arrow, but this weakening is the weakening of the whole world. " Ned Endau.


    "Global weakening? True or false? "


    Su Ye is unbelievable, because the meaning of weakening the whole world is that it can weaken all forces, whether magic or divine power, or even the power of true God.


    So far, the only power that can be regarded as the weakening of the whole world is the power of the gods.


    Only the gods can fight the gods.


    Niden said: "every time you get a demon source badge, you can peel off the magic array and integrate it into your main demon source badge. After more than 100, the power will gradually appear. According to legend, if you collect 10000 devil source badges, the power will be amazing. "


    "I see... Let''s get down to business first. No, isn''t the magic matrix to be carved again after stripping? The legendary mage doesn''t have so much time. " Suye road.


    "The invisible robe on the demon source badge is not as powerful as the real invisible robe, because they are all rubbing spells. You know nothing about magic. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye was not stubborn. He didn''t really understand much about magic and said, "you''re right. Rick became a magic apprentice for three months and grew 15 magic leaves. I only grew 12 in three months. My magic level is really not good. "


    Niederon moved his mouth slightly, recalled that it seemed that it took him a year to grow ten leaves, snorted and said, "how many magic charts have you carved?"


    Su Ye broke his fingers and said, "seven. They are element detection, toxicity detection, suspended brilliance, wind blade, water making, flame arrow and magic rope. "


    "Why don''t you finish all ten apprentices?" Asked ned.


    "I''ll be promoted to black iron immediately. What if the magic leaves are not enough to carve the black iron magic array? Those unimportant apprentice spells will wait until I have too many magic leaves to use. " Suye road¡° Well, yes, it''s called... How did you praise yourself before? "¡° Delay satisfaction. Only those who know how to delay satisfaction can not be confused by immediate interests and mistakes and have greater achievements. " Su ye took it seriously¡° OK, boast that time is over and enter learning time. Now, I''ll teach you how to use the magic source badge... "Then, niden demonstrates how to use magic to connect the magic source badge with the magic book. Su Ye followed suit and soon succeeded in connecting. He found that there was an additional magic map in the magic book. This magic map is far more elaborate than that in geography class. When Su Ye opened the magic book, he saw a line of white light projected into the sky, interwoven into a three-dimensional star magic image, with a diameter of more than one meter. Su Ye was stunned. The planet was different from the blue star in his impression. He felt much bigger than the blue star. The planet is mainly composed of four continents: Northern Europe, Greece, Rome, two rivers and Egypt. At the same time, many other small lands and islands are also distributed. In addition, half of the planet is covered with oceans, and most of the oceans are shrouded in fog. Su Ye curiously reached out to the Greek peninsula, and the magic planet quickly drew closer. The ups and downs of mountain peaks, farmland and woods, and towering cities all appear in front of us as if they were real. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 112

    Suye faces Athens a little.


    The vision of the magic planet is closer again.


    A tiny Athens city as like as two peas is true, appearing in front of itself, clear and three-dimensional.


    The Acropolis in the center of Athens is particularly eye-catching. The statues of Athena and Zeus are in front of us, and all the large buildings are completely visible.


    Su ye put his finger on it and began to pull the magic planet. Incredibly, he found that the magic planet could restore every corner of Athens one by one. Whether it was raised stones, fallen wall skins or cracks in the wall, they were clearly visible.


    However, you can only see the outside and can''t enter other people''s rooms.


    Su Ye''s back is cool. Bluestar''s hundreds of millions of cameras can''t compare with this magical planet.


    "Speakers, should you be able to see the interior of the building?" Suye looked at niden.


    Niden nodded and said, "as long as they are not specially protected, they can see everything. As long as the speakers are willing to consume magic, they can even see what people in each house are doing, and even know what every insect is doing. "


    "I really know nothing about the power of magic... That is to say, if the speakers want to peek..."


    "They don''t want to!" Niden decisively interrupted Su Ye.


    "You are a teacher. What you say is the correct answer." Suye road.


    Then, Su Ye suddenly looked up at the sky and thought.


    Niederon looked at Su ye in surprise and asked, "why do you look at the sky?"


    Su ye said, "if you can observe every corner of the world so clearly, you must have put some magic instrument in the sky."


    Niederon was silent for a long time and said, "I guessed it a long time later. It seems that fools fantasize more than smart people. "


    Su Ye crooked his mouth and said, "I''m not modest at all! Let''s get to the point. Besides the magic planet, what else do I need to know? "


    Then, niden began to talk about the authority of honorary members. In addition to the magic planet, he can also enter the magic Council to view such announcements, materials and books. At the same time, he can unconditionally enter the magic markets all over Greece, but only if he becomes a black iron mage


    These knowledge that generally needs to be mastered by the golden mage was said by niden. Su Ye was very excited, but he was also a little dizzy. He couldn''t understand many things. It was a field he didn''t understand.


    "The efficiency of listening is really not as good as reading. OK, go to have dinner and then go to class. The details of the magic Council have been stored in your magic book. Take your time. "


    "Oh." Su ye walked out vaguely, walked to the door, suddenly turned around and held out his hand to niden.


    "Noble... No, what about the keepsake of noble shareholders?" Suye road.


    "Here you are. This thing is called Shipai." Niden took out a cloth bag and handed it to Suye.


    Su Ye suddenly dropped his right hand after taking it, grabbed it quickly, and then took out an inch thick stone product with a palm from the cloth bag. Such a small thing weighs less than three or four kilograms. It''s gray and black all over, with subtle white lines on the surface.


    The shape of the stone tablet is shield shape, with smooth surface. A pair of rough and slender eyes are carved on the shield surface. There is nothing else. Strangely, the carving technology is very rough, but those eyes have a spirit.


    Su Ye vaguely understood that this should be a keepsake of the ancient family.


    At present, there is no complete family heraldry system in various countries, but it has taken shape. This ancient family Keepsake is probably one of the sources of the heraldry system.


    There are no more than twenty such ancient keepsakes in Athens.


    "Teacher, it seems that you are close to a wonderful family." Suye road.


    "Alas, for you, I broke my leg and suffered the eyes of countless nobles, but you only gave me three sets of silver tableware. Alas, I won''t say any more. Let''s go... "


    When nidern spoke, his expression was still serious, and there was no change in the wrinkles on his face.


    "Teacher, when you act in the future, pay attention to the expression below. bye! I''ll pick up the remains of the goblin in the evening. " Su Ye strode away.


    Lion harbor.


    A large Persian ship slowly sailed to the dock.


    A girl in a long embroidered rose purple silk dress stood on the side of the ship and looked at the statue of Zeus in the port.


    Her cloak was draped over her head like a hat, and the forehead showed the forehead band intertwined with gold and gemstones. Between the black veil and forehead band, a pair of dark eyes were like the moon at night. Her eyelashes are long and curly, her eyes are deeper than the Greeks, and her eyelids are as clear as a knife.


    She has tassels hanging from her waist, jewelry shaking gently, white gauze pants exposed at the hem of her long skirt, and typical white Persian shoes on her feet, revealing her white instep.


    Her hands were on the side of the ship, her fingers were like white jade, and the morning light seemed to penetrate her fingers, making them more and more crystal.


    "Your Highness, we are a little late. The king of flame goblins of the magic Council has been replaced." A bearded middle-aged man stooped to wait.


    "Do you want to use the remains of ordinary flame goblins to lose miraculous servants? In vain I look forward to the power of miraculous servants, even the weakest apprentice servants. A small loss. " The woman''s voice was mellow and peaceful, mixed with a trace of charm, which did not match her age.


    "It doesn''t make much difference to you. The remains of the miracle servants you need for your bronze rank are already looking for. "¡° Just, as long as you can win the heart of the divine power plane, you can earn it. " The bearded middle-aged man sighed in his heart that her royal highness is good at everything, but she is too philistine. She always wants to make money and lose money. Maybe it has something to do with her being driven out of the palace with the princess when she was a child. The middle-aged man said again: "Plato, the old fox asked us to promise them a small condition, let us......" the sea breeze hit and swept away the scattered voice. The mysterious woman looked quietly at the statue of Zeus and the rising sun in the East. Her eyes reflected the gray city of Athens. Plato college. Su Ye really couldn''t restrain his inner curiosity. After coming out of niden''s office, he ran to the information area of the library to look for noble related books. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t find the origin of the stone tablet. I didn''t find it. Near class, Su Ye reluctantly walked up and down the bookshelves in the noble data area. At the end, he suddenly found ten thick purplish red books in an eye-catching position, with the words "noble books" written on the spine. Each book is 10cm thick magic parchment, which is very rare in the library. Su Ye pulled out the first volume and saw a familiar name written on the cover. Socrates. Su Ye suddenly realized that he had heard that the God of war asked Socrates to compile a book related to nobility, which is called the book of nobility. Almost every noble family will collect. This set is likely to be the first edition of the collection. Su Ye was curious about what Socrates, who fought with the nobility, would write, so he opened the hard shell cover of the first volume and introduced a line of words on the yellowish front page. The privilege of nobility is inherent. The beautiful handwriting makes the title page extra thick, and every word seems to be carved on it. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 113

    Su Ye was stunned. Each set of noble books had this line. He praised the noble so much. Did Socrates, a magician with thick eyebrows and big eyes, betray? So Su Ye looked through the catalogue. It seemed nothing special, just recording the history of the nobility. Su ye took Rick as the bully of the class, ranking first or second for a long time. Where had he received such attention, bowed his head and said nothing. The smile on Holt''s face was gone. He hesitated, but was embarrassed to speak¡° What can''t you say? " A male classmate shouted¡° Yes, it''s too bullying! Let''s have a private match with them today! "¡° I don''t believe so many people in our class can''t win. "¡° Yes! " Hutton also shouted. Now that he has become a soldier apprentice, he wants to show that he can win a victory and see if he can get rid of the shadow of Su Ye. Jimmy hurried over to help Rick. The three walked slowly back to the fifth table and sat down. Some male students gathered around, and the rest turned and looked at the fifth table. Palos still looked down to read, but her eyes kept looking at Su Ye''s place, and her heart flew¡° Tell me, it''s all our own. " Suye road. Holt''s eyes were full of shame, but he never spoke. Rick covered the corners of his mouth and opened his mouth a little: "let me talk." Then he pulled his face and showed the color of pain¡° The thing is, the third grade students I knew before wanted to participate in a small competition. They were just short of people, so they contacted me. I didn''t want to go, but the reward is rich. I can earn one golden eagle whether I win or lose. If I become the last winner, I can get 10. This is an uncommon reward. As you know, I want to raise my sister, so I promised to come down as soon as it was hot. If there''s still a shortage of people, I''ll find Holt. " Rick looked at Holt with guilt and said, "you know, although Holt is not a soldier apprentice, no soldier apprentice can beat him. The black iron soldier is not his opponent without divine power." The students nodded. Although Holt has been unable to obtain divine power, nor can he use meditation, and he has never been able to become a soldier apprentice, his body is so strong that many people even suspect that he has the talent of war spirit¡° Things went well at the beginning. We won three games in a row and won two more, and we could earn 10 golden eagles. However, there was an accident. Several new noble students appeared, first laughing at Plato''s college, then at us, and finally even swearing, like a ''hard bar''. " Many faces showed disgust. Hard bar refers to the idle young people in Athens, who like to bully people in groups at night¡° Holt had a good temper and was not angry, but I was very unhappy and refuted them. As a result, you know, they scolded each other. They scolded us very badly and scolded all of us. " Rick said helplessly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 114

    Rick said, "when Holt and I just discussed, we thought the other party was intentional, but we didn''t think so much at that time. Other Platonic students were scolded and challenged. There were black iron soldiers on the opposite side. They said they couldn''t compare. Then someone suggested that there was no divine power on the opposite side. At first, the opposite side disagreed. The students of Plato college continued to laugh, and they agreed. "


    "Alas... We thought we succeeded in our trick, because you know, we have Holt here. As long as you don''t use magic power, Holt often plays three, one and five. It''s the same this time. We put Holt in fifth place. Then... "


    Fear and helplessness flashed in Rick''s eyes.


    Su Ye vaguely felt wrong.


    "Then what happened?" Hutton asked urgently.


    Rick continued: "the other party only sent one black iron warrior without divine power, and then beat the five of us like this. Even the last Holt has no power to fight back. "


    "The other party is not only strong, but also has strong talent?" Su ye asked.


    Rick nodded and said, "we know now that the man is a third year genius at the noble college, Eugene."


    There was a soft cry in the class.


    Ordinary nobles dare not call Eugene, because Eugene means those with noble blood, at least the descendants of the hero family dare to call.


    Eugene, a genius in the third grade, can only be the Eugene that many people have heard of but haven''t met. Eugene was very famous two years ago, but I don''t know why he disappeared last semester. There was no news of the beginning of school. Unexpectedly, he suddenly appeared.


    Palos, who was reading the magic book, had a sneer on her mouth, and then her small eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Luo long sighed and said, "since it''s Eugene, forget it. His growth rate is terrible. I competed with him. At that time, he and I were both soldiers and apprentices. Then... He defeated me with one hand, and I had no power to fight back. I suggest you... Avoid him. He''s not bad. He''s a battle maniac and only likes to win. He wanted to be Eugene II. " While talking, Rollon seemed to take a casual look at Palos.


    Only by promoting heroes and reaching the realm of ancestors can they be officially recognized as Eugene II.


    Even Su Ye has heard of Eugene.


    Su ye asked, "did the other party mention anything else?"


    Rick hesitated for a while, looked at hotter, and said, "No."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "at least I don''t think Eugene has no reason to beat you two like this."


    "Really not." Rick insisted.


    Holt bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    All the smart people in the class looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked at Luo long and asked, "since you''ve seen Eugene, did Eugene beat you like this?"


    Ronnie shook his head.


    "Eugene likes private games, too?"


    Luo long was stunned for a moment and hesitated: "he really doesn''t like it. He prefers to defeat the enemy in public. He has no interest in private games and prefers to fight openly. Of course, he mainly likes the cheers of the people."


    "Is he usually heavy?" Su ye asked.


    Rollon looked at Holt and Rick carefully and asked, "which of you has offended Eugene?"


    Holt still didn''t speak.


    Rick said, "I didn''t offend him. Maybe he confiscated it."


    But Rollon said, "no, if Eugene beat you like this, it could only be to humiliate you. Have you ever offended Eugene''s friends before? "


    "Maybe." Rick said vaguely.


    Many students realized that Rick was hiding something.


    Luo long snorted coldly and said, "don''t say anything. It''s strange. Su ye, if they don''t talk, you and I don''t care. Let''s all go back. It''s not happening today. "


    No one left. They all stared at Rick.


    Rick sighed and said, "Suye, be careful these two days. Both Holt and I suspect that Eugene came for you. We didn''t say it just now for fear that you might be tempted to find Eugene. But I thought, if I don''t tell you the truth, in case you get hurt, it''s my fault. "


    "Tell me, what happened in the private game?" Su ye asked.


    Rick said reluctantly, "I only said one thing less before. The other party''s noble students scolded you many times. After their victory, they scolded us and you at the same time. In short, it''s hard to hear. "


    "I can probably guess." Suye road.


    The students in the class realized that this should be the truth.


    Su ye first won the nobility in the small competition and drove Carlos away. If Eugene is a battle madman, he will not let Su ye go.


    Only a few people frown and think of another level.


    Eugene''s family worshipped ares from generation to generation. Eugene, the hero of that year, even received the highest favor and favor of Ares.


    The relationship between Athena and Ares has always been discordant. In many Greek stories, Ares repeatedly clamored to seize the name of the God of war.


    The relationship between the two temples is well known. Su Ye smiled and said, "if I guessed right, Eugene not only humiliated you after defeating you, but also let me fight?"¡° Yes, he said so, but I hope you don''t fall into the trap. In the future, we will stay away from the private games and avoid him. " Rick said helplessly. Su Ye suddenly turned to Luo long and asked, "what will happen if Eugene wins me?" Luo long said, "if I beat you, the injury is definitely lighter than them." Many students were relieved that the result was not too serious¡° What if he loses? " Su ye asked. Luo long suddenly smiled and said, "Eugene has a brain problem. Every time he fails to fight with people at the same level, he will drop out of school and practice hard. After he has improved significantly, he will challenge new opponents. As he accumulates strength and confidence, he will challenge again after he feels he can beat the people who beat him last time. He was like this since he was a child. Of course, he was badly hurt last time. It is said that his arm was torn off and it took a great price to reconnect it. So this time he was silent for months. " Then, Rollon smiled and said, "Eugene''s challenge again, more than a dozen times, all succeeded." The whole class was in an uproar, which was a little scary¡° If I beat him, will his family do it? " Su ye asked¡° His family wants you to beat him. In his family''s view, as long as he doesn''t kill Eugene, he will eventually become a stepping stone for Eugene. A really strong family is always confident. " Rollon''s words were filled with regret and envy¡° Do you think Eugene came to me on his own initiative, or was it encouraged? " Su ye asked. Rollon nodded and said, "it''s not Eugene''s style to beat Hote and Rick to lead you out. Eugene''s style is to block you directly at the school gate. This time, I''m afraid someone else used Eugene''s hand to deal with you. They should be students of the noble college. They feel unconvinced when they lose to you. This kind of thing is too common in the noble college. They like to play this kind of trick. " There was a flash of hatred in Rollon''s eyes that no one was aware of. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 115

    "Well..." Su ye thought.


    Not surprisingly, the next step is the black iron test. It doesn''t matter if it''s an ordinary black iron test. It''s more dangerous if it enters the divine power plane.


    There are many ways to reduce danger, such as frightening the enemy in advance and keeping ordinary enemies away from themselves. After all, no matter how small the power is, it may also lead to the butterfly effect.


    For example, show your strength in advance and let the college pay attention. If you encounter danger, let the college be willing to pay a higher price for rescue.


    For example, show some strength but hide some strength to mislead the enemy who is sure to fight.


    For example, earn more magic tools, put them on your body to enhance your strength, and offer additional sacrifices for talents, which is double the income.


    Su ye thought of the altar. No matter from what point of view, with this altar, he had to often take the initiative to attack. After all, double the income. If there are especially good gifted elves or even new rewards, it may be more than three times, four times or even ten times the income.


    It seems that there is such an opportunity in front of us today.


    It''s not that I don''t want to keep a low profile, it''s the need of the altar.


    After a while, Su ye asked, "can I avoid Eugene''s challenge?"


    Luo long said with a wry smile: "as far as I know, either lose to Eugene or fight Eugene. No one can avoid his challenge. A man ran to millido across the Aegean Sea to avoid him. As a result, Eugene chased millido and challenged him. The man was also a cruel character. He ran to Syracuse, Sicily, almost across the Greek country, but he still couldn''t avoid it and had to face it. I suspect Eugene was not interested in you. After all, you are just a magic apprentice. However, some people keep provoking and don''t know what will happen. "


    Su Ye looked at Rick and said, "did you hear that? With or without you and Holt, Eugene will hit me. The reason why you two met Eugene should be a small accident. In other words, anyone I know may encounter such an accident. "


    Rick nodded and Holt felt a little confused.


    "Why don''t we just hide in Plato''s college?" Hotter road.


    "Yes, as long as you don''t go to the private competition, as long as you don''t leave Plato''s college. So, if we go out of school, will we meet him? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes..." hotter said helplessly.


    "Can we avoid him when we meet him outside the school?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, let''s just run." Hotter road.


    "Why do you think people who can''t be touched by your attack will run slower than you?" Su ye asked.


    Holt said nothing.


    "If, I mean, if, a few days later, Rick is seriously ill at home and needs a can of magic medicine to help, we''ll send it to him. Eugene is outside. If you delay ten seconds, Rick will die. So, do you think Rick will die? " Su ye asked.


    Holt was speechless.


    Su ye asked again, "Eugene forced me to come forward with you two this time. Who will be hurt next time? What about next time? I can''t see my deskmate, my friends and people I care about. They were killed and maimed one by one, and I came out to clean up the mess. "


    Rick''s forehead suddenly burst into a dense cold sweat and said, "if he threatens me with his sister, let me lead you out..."


    Su Ye sighed, patted Rick on the shoulder and said, "don''t always think about avoiding, but how to take the initiative to solve it. Because escape will become a habit. As soon as we encounter difficulties, we will retract our world and lick our wounds. Until one day, when you meet the thing or person you want to have most in your life, you will habitually escape and habitually retract your world. When you find that you have completely lost it, you can''t regret it, and then continue to shrink in your own world and spend your whole life regretting. At that time, even if someone tried his best to break your little world with his life, he held out his hand to you and wanted to pull you out... "


    Su Ye looked at his deskmates. The warmth in his eyes was enough to melt the cold winter and slowly make up for his last words.


    "You can''t see it because you keep your head down."


    Rick lowered his head slowly, clenched his teeth and tried to control his emotions.


    Albert bowed his head, too.


    Rollon turned and looked out of the window.


    Palos looked at the magic book quietly, with mist in her eyes.


    Jimmy''s self mockery came to the corner of his mouth and quickly dispersed.


    The classroom is quiet.


    Everyone feels like they understand something, but they don''t seem to understand anything.


    Only hort was trying to think, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    Su Ye smiled mildly and said, "therefore, in case of difficulties, we should raise our heads and try to take a small step. Even if we fail, we should continue to look forward with our heads raised, so that we can see the hands reaching out to us. Right? "


    Holt nodded hard.


    Su ye said, "so I''m taking a small step now. For example, I''m taking the initiative to duel with Eugene."


    "I think so." Rollon nodded.


    Su Ye smiled and turned to look at Rick and said, "see? That''s what Rollon said. "


    "He is also a noble." Rick said angrily, but some didn''t dare to look at Rolon.


    Rollon seems to have long been used to it. He hugged his chest with his arms and didn''t bother to pay attention to Rick. Su Ye smiled and said, "I''m just going out to do business today. I''ll solve it first when I leave school. It''s also on my way." Su ye said to lake again, "you find someone to send a magic letter to Eugene and compensate you 50 golden eagles first. If you don''t agree, say I''ll never accept Eugene''s challenge. If you agree, after self-study this evening, wait for me outside the gate of Plato college to fight a fair battle. In addition, Su Ye is a top student of Plato college, the king of three consecutive victories in the aristocratic games and the first person in the magic rope. Not all cats and dogs can challenge. Bring a bronze magic weapon, take it back if you win, and stay if you lose. " Everyone looked at Su Ye blankly. Although they knew they were joking, but... Top students? Do you have any misunderstanding about the word "top student"¡° Are you sure? " Asked Rick¡° I fought this duel for myself. " Suye road. Rick didn''t see any reluctance in Suye''s eyes¡° What''s more, he shouldn''t hurt my deskmate! " Su Ye''s voice is very light, but very powerful. The students looked at Su ye with emotion¡° OK, I''ll contact each other now! " Lake Road. When... The bell rang for class, everyone returned to their seats. After the first class, neden just went out, and a group of male students came behind the fifth table¡° How about it? Did the other party agree? "¡° I don''t think the other party dare! "¡° Eugene is not su Ye''s opponent at all. " Rick said helplessly, "don''t talk nonsense. Eugene has promised that he will arrive early and wait outside the school. He brought 50 golden eagles, a bronze magic weapon and even a restraining wrist guard, so that his divine power level can only be maintained at the warrior apprentice level and will not use the power of black iron warriors. "¡° Su ye will win! " Many students cheered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 116

    Rollon poured a basin of cold water: "don''t you know how hort and Rick lost?"


    The crowd looked at Rolon.


    "Eugene is known to have three talents, the body of magic ox, the body of wind and agile posture, but others think he has at least two additional talents. Now you see why he wants to be Eugene II? Because he has almost the talent of Eugene, the hero of that year. "


    "So powerful?"


    All the students didn''t expect it.


    One or two talents are strong enough. Eugene has four or five talents, and each is good.


    "No wonder I can''t touch him at all. No wonder all my attacks will be avoided by him. I doubt he has the eye of the eagle. " Holt made an immediate judgment.


    Rick said, "I see. It''s no shame to lose to such a genius. However, I will continue to learn magic and strive to breed more talents! "


    "Instead of caring about an outsider, it''s better to prepare for the black iron test. I heard that the next black iron test may enter the divine power plane." Rollon road.


    "What? "Divine plane?"


    The class fried the pot.


    Every divine power plane is a dream place for soldiers and magicians. It is said that there are beautiful things and treasures. Picking up a stone can make people become bronze soldiers.


    "It''s too dangerous. I won''t go." Albert shook his head.


    Jimmy also said, "if it''s an ordinary black iron test, I can try, but if it''s a divine plane, I don''t want to go. Ordinary black iron test, we can help each other, with the guidance of teachers, there will be no problem. The level of divine power is different. Once we go in, we don''t know where it falls, and it seems that only some areas can be detected outside. The teachers can''t protect us at all. Every divine power plane is a battle of life and death. It''s too dangerous. "


    "I will go!" Rollon held the spear tightly.


    "I want to go, but can I go?" Holt was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    Luo long said, "you can go in under the black iron and the black iron. Your strength is much stronger than that of an ordinary soldier apprentice, and you can survive. "


    Albert retorted, "I don''t suggest that Holt go. Besides, when you open the divine power plane, you may not be black iron. "


    "If not, I''ll go in!" Luo long said firmly, "your understanding of the divine power plane is too shallow. Let''s put it this way. I''m afraid you have only one chance to enter the divine power plane in your life." Rollon road.


    "How many times have you?" Rick asked unconvinced.


    "Twice." Luo long said helplessly.


    The students couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m not kidding. Anyway, I''m here. Su ye, I hope you go in. If we can join hands with you in the divine power plane, our chances of winning will be much greater. " Rollon road.


    Su ye read some books about divine power planes before and said curiously, "what do you want to do with me? It doesn''t sound like living in it. "


    Rollon said, "of course it''s for the gifted elves!"


    The morning sunshine and Luo Long''s words lit up each student together.


    The class is lively again.


    Even Jimmy and Albert have bright eyes.


    Su Ye nodded, looked at some of his deskmates and said, "if we have a chance to talk about the divine power plane, of course, even if we don''t go."


    "I''ll go too!" Rick gritted his teeth.


    The people talked and couldn''t make up their minds.


    When the sun rose in the middle of the sky, Su ye and Hote had lunch as usual. As a result, many people from other classes asked about Su ye and Eugene in the canteen. They didn''t understand why Su ye had to fight Eugene.


    Su Ye is already a celebrity of the college, and his every move has been paid attention to.


    Su ye had no time to explain in detail, but said, "I want Eugene and the noble college to know that no one can hurt the students of Plato college, especially my deskmate! Rest assured, I didn''t lose face to Plato college last time, and I won''t lose face this time. "


    Those people ate Su Ye''s suit and praised Su ye one after another, but most of them were civilian students.


    Many nobles were far away from Su Ye.


    Every nobleman knew that Su ye had offended the great nobleman.


    As for Su Ye''s goddess of wisdom watching this, ordinary nobles may envy it very much, but big nobles don''t know, even if they know, they are not afraid.


    Because every noble will sacrifice to the gods and get favor.


    In the afternoon, Plato college was quiet.


    During the self-study class, many senior students couldn''t help skipping classes and went to the school gate.


    As the sun sets in the west, more and more students are in and out of Plato''s gate.


    Most of the students of Plato''s College stood in the door and looked out through the famous Plato''s door.


    A small number of noble students directly walked out of the door and stood with the people of the noble college outside, talking and laughing.


    The main entrance of Plato''s college was on the famous Socrates street. There were a lot of people coming and going, and soon many people were surrounded.


    However, these people are basically 100 meters away, afraid of being affected by terrible and mysterious magic. An ordinary carriage slowly squeezed in from the crowd and stopped not far from the gate. Kelton and Huck got out of the carriage and looked at the man at the gate suspiciously¡° Those are... Students of noble college? Hill, go and find out what''s going on. "¡° Yes, sir. " The coachman jumped out of the carriage and walked towards the crowd. After a while, the coachman came back and said what had happened. Kelton blinked and looked at Huck. Huck''s face was numb¡° This Su ye can really toss about. You said if he was beaten into a pig''s head by Eugene, how to talk about establishing a chamber of Commerce? Eugene, I know, is the most talented successor of the Eugene family. In a few years, even I will not be his opponent. He is a real genius and a hero! Huck, what do you think? " Kelton road¡° There is nothing Su ye can''t get. " Huck''s voice was full of vicissitudes¡° From this point of view, it makes sense. It seems that Eugene will lose. Well, bet on your magic dagger. " Kelton road. Huck stared at Kelton silently as if he were growling. Why don''t you use it! Kelton said, "if Su Ye wins this time, give Su ye your magic dagger and I''ll buy you a new one. If he loses, or wins miserably, how about you lose me for another three years? "¡° Two years. "¡° no way! I paid you to hire you. Why do you suffer? " Asked Kelton¡° Because another three years will be 93 years. I don''t want to be with you for so long. " Huck looked cold and his voice was full of sadness¡° No, you want to. That''s it. Three years. " Kelton laughed¡° What if he wins particularly well? " Huck asked suddenly. Kelton looked warily at Huck and said, "why do I think you''re bad? You won''t contact Su Ye privately and set a trap together? " Huck, lazy Li Kelton. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 117

    Kelton thought for a moment and said, "well, if he can win Eugene in 10 seconds, it will be a perfect victory. I''ll take five years off you. "


    "It''s a deal!" Huck said.


    "You are cheated every time. You bet too much! No wonder even people lose to me. " Kelton happily threw a golden eagle with his right hand.


    Huck silently looked at the sea devil fountain in Plato''s college and said to Su ye, you have to work hard. You are my only hope for redemption.


    The two men stared at the door silently. When the sun was dim, a large group of people came out.


    The most striking thing is not su ye, it''s Holt.


    Hote followed Su Ye nervously, worried about Su ye, and wanted Su ye to take revenge.


    Holt also held a half meter high wooden box with a small cloth bag on it.


    Lake limped behind the team with a cold face.


    What a shame.


    Palos was far behind the team. She thought she came to learn to fight.


    When she reached the place where she could see the door, Palos stopped walking. She looked at the door from a distance, reached out to lift a handful of hair and twisted it gently in her hand.


    Most of the people from Plato''s college came, and the teachers also came to join the fun. Niden and Gregory stood together.


    Niederon glanced at Gregory and said, "dare you bet on me?"


    "Hehe, losing to your students doesn''t mean losing to you. What dare you! "


    "Your shadow bracelet."


    "Your Ice Armor robe?"


    "Good!"


    "I bet Su Yesheng."


    "I bet Su Yesheng too!"


    The two golden mages looked at each other with disgust. One took a left step and the other took a right step away from each other.


    Class three students stopped at the door, while Su ye walked out of the door.


    Su Ye stopped outside the gate, looked around, saw Kelton and Huck, and gently nodded his head.


    Then, Su ye saw a half familiar side face in the outermost crowd, and his eyes didn''t stop at all.


    Finally, Su ye did not look at the students of the noble college directly ahead, but looked at some people who looked like students on the side.


    Some of them took the initiative to say hello to Su ye, as if they knew Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t know them, but guessed that they should be students from several other small colleges, so he nodded gently to show his friendship.


    To Su Ye''s surprise, the girls in several small colleges turned red with excitement and shouted "little Feynman".


    Su ye thought that the problem of the big chair was spreading so quickly.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the man in front of him.


    Eugene is very similar to Rick''s description. He is tall and strong. He is almost a smaller hotter. His muscles are bulging with skin armor, as if stuffed with hard bread one after another.


    Eugene was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but he already had an inch long beard on his chin, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a square face. The only difference was that the fire of battle in his eyes never went out.


    Su Ye is very familiar with this vision. He must be like this when he was fighting with the ice wolf.


    "Hello, I''m Su Ye. I''m the king of three consecutive victories against the noble college. I''m about to become the king of four consecutive victories." Su Ye is serious.


    The noble students across the street booed.


    The people of Plato college laughed, and Su Ye was obviously angry with each other.


    Eugene didn''t care about Su Ye''s provocation at all. He raised his right arm thicker than Su Ye''s leg, showed a bracelet, and said in a rough voice, "I can only use the divine power of a soldier apprentice."


    At the same time, a small but handsome student holding a tray came between them. On the tray were fifty golden eagles and a women''s Earring.


    The noble students laughed.


    A sly smile flashed across Eugene''s face.


    Su Ye shrugged and looked indifferent, but he also realized that the nobles were indeed more sinister than one. Other men must be angry when they meet women''s magic tools, but Su Ye doesn''t care at all. Anyway, it''s the scum man who keeps the altar. Maybe women''s earrings can be replaced with better gifted elves.


    "You can check it." You Jin said with a smile.


    "No, it''s over early. I have something to talk about in the evening."


    "Good!" Eugene finished, and the thin student slowly retreated to thirty meters away.


    Eugene also retreated slowly and reached 20 meters away. Lang said, "the magician will take the first shot."


    The noble students immediately booed Su Ye. Eugene stood 20 meters away, which obviously mocked Su Ye. Generally speaking, the two sides began to be 15 meters apart in the battle at the apprenticeship level.


    Su Ye didn''t start immediately, but asked, "I really want to know one thing. Did you take the initiative to find my two deskmates, or did you meet them accidentally?"


    Eugene was stunned and said casually, "it was an accident."


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I thought Eugene II would become a great hero, but at least so far, he is still a fool used by others. Your noble''s ability to harm your own people is really beyond our reach. "


    Eugene''s face sank and said, "you can insult me, but you can''t question my friend."¡° A friend who provoked you to duel with me and humiliated you? " Su ye despised the noble students behind Eugene. The noble students surprisingly did not hiss because more than half of them guessed that Eugene had been used¡° They say you are eloquent, but it will not help me. I must be the ultimate winner in this battle. " Eugene breathed slowly and deeply, keeping his mood calm. Su Ye continued: "if you are a normal challenge, I will give you a decent failure, but I am very unhappy that you hurt my deskmate. I need to teach you a lesson. Another thing, you are so stupid that you are willing to be used. I am not satisfied with such an opponent, so I will teach you a bigger lesson. I want to ask, did you break your left arm or your right arm? " Eugene''s face changed greatly. The noble students were silent. This was Eugene''s most painful past. No one dared to mention it in front of Eugene¡° Good. Your success angered me. Release the magic, little chicken. " Eugene stretched out his right hand and his index finger crossed Su Ye''s hook contemptuously. Su Ye slowly took a deep breath, concentrated, and then stopped the magic surge of this spell casting talent. Like all ordinary magic apprentices, he cast spells normally. As a result of his in-depth study of incantation, Su Ye already knew a lot of incantations like the back of his hand. He no longer remembered only the sound but not the meaning when learning magic rope¡° Wind blade. " Su Ye finished the spell, and the magic poured into the magic array. Then the power formed, even less than two and a half seconds. A foot long light cyan waning moon shaped curved blade stood in front of him, flying straight to Eugene with a slight sound of breaking the air. At the moment of the formation of the wind blade, some students in all schools exclaimed. Su Ye has only been a magic apprentice for a few months. The casting speed of the apprentice''s magic is close to the limit speed of two seconds. His learning ability is amazing and can be comparable to that of a young genius. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 118

    While exclaiming, they did not forget to observe.


    When the wind blade flies 15 meters away, it shrinks by one circle, but the speed is still very fast. Ordinary soldiers and apprentices may still be hit.


    However, Eugene showed a confident smile on his face, and his body rushed obliquely. He not only easily avoided the path of the wind blade, but also went straight to Su Ye.


    Bang... Bang... Bang


    Eugene''s running speed is completely beyond the imagination of outstanding people. With each foot landing, he splashed a large amount of fly ash.


    Within two seconds, Eugene can definitely rush in front of Su Ye.


    Twenty meters, for the black iron level soldiers, it takes less than two seconds.


    Eugene clearly did not use the black iron power, only the apprentice level power, but his speed was even faster than that of an ordinary black iron warrior!


    "It''s over..."


    The students of Plato college were full of despair. Everything was estimated, but they didn''t expect Eugene to be so fast.


    Hort sighed and felt that he had hurt Su Ye.


    Rick shook his head. It turned out that Eugene didn''t use all his strength that day.


    Luo long also sighed that Su Ye was still far from a genius like Eugene.


    Kelton put his right hand in front of Huck and stretched out three fingers.


    Su Ye pointed to Eugene. This time, there was no power to stop the surge of magic.


    "Skinny!"


    The spell of the magic rope sounded, and the rapid and loud voice reached everyone''s ears.


    But everyone didn''t respond to the spell.


    Because, too


    Before the phrase "too slow" came to mind, a long snake suddenly flew out of Su Ye''s waist and rushed towards Eugene less than five meters away.


    Eugene''s strength is far beyond the ordinary black iron warrior. He changed his direction at this moment in an attempt to avoid the magic rope.


    However, Su Ye''s magic rope can easily bind the Warcraft ice wolf.


    Whoosh


    This time, Su ye did not aim at the neck, but at the larger upper body.


    Like a living creature, the magic rope pounced on Eugene''s upper body and quickly tied it.


    Eugene is still running.


    His upper body was bound by the magic rope, and his legs were still rushing forward, like being hit in the chest by a long stick during running.


    Eugene fell forward and fell heavily.


    Even so, he tried his best to straighten his neck upward to avoid the back of his head hitting the ground. At the same time, he adjusted his position and wanted to kick Su ye for the final struggle.


    Su Ye easily sidestepped to avoid Eugene''s attack.


    Bang.


    Eugene fell firmly in front of Su Ye.


    At the moment of landing, Su Ye looked down at Eugene.


    Eugene looked up at Su Ye.


    Their eyes met.


    A person''s eyes with a shallow smile.


    A person''s eyes are full of surprise, sadness, anger and doubt.


    In the next moment, Su Ye raised his foot and planed his heel on Eugene''s face.


    Eugene screamed, his eyes darkened and his nose spattered.


    Su Ye bent down, pressed Eugene''s head with his left hand, waved his right fist, and hit Eugene''s right temple with the raised part of his finger joint.


    One punch! Two punches! Three punches! Four punches! Five punches!


    Su ye even vaguely heard Eugene''s middle cerebral artery rupture, as if he saw a lot of blood gushing in Eugene''s head, forming a hematoma.


    Eugene groaned, fainted and spread out softly.


    No matter how powerful the black iron warrior is, he can''t afford such a fierce attack without the protection of the black iron shell.


    If it is an ordinary person, it can be declared dead.


    Su Ye stood up and looked around the audience.


    Socrates street is quieter than in the morning.


    Huck pressed down Kelton''s hand and held out his right hand to Kelton.


    "New magic dagger."


    Kelton''s mouth can fit into a bowl.


    Suye glanced at Hote and Rick, smiled, and then looked down at Eugene.


    "If I ask you which arm is broken and you don''t answer, I can only choose all."


    Su Ye bent down, put the inside of Eugene''s left arm down, then stepped on the elbow joint on the outside of his left arm, grabbed Eugene''s wrist and broke it in the opposite direction.


    GABA


    The crisp sound of bone fracture and distortion sounded.


    As soon as Su ye let go, Eugene''s soft left arm fell to the ground like a rotten pork.


    Su Ye bent down again, stepped on Eugene''s right arm again and broke up again.


    GABA!


    A pretty magician broke a soldier''s arms.


    This contrast made everyone present shudder.


    Hutton instinctively hugged his arms, put his hands on the corresponding elbow joints, and his body trembled slightly.


    Su Ye''s shadow seems to be heavier. Hutton suddenly wanted to thank Suye, because compared with this scene, Suye was very kind to him. However, he also found that Su Ye seemed to be the one who held out his hand to himself, but accidentally fell on his nose... Every class three student remembered what Su ye had said before. Su Ye knows how to distinguish between friends and enemies. No one in the noble college shouted and scolded, and no one in Plato college applauded. Were shocked by Su Ye''s cruel means. Su ye went to the thin student, grabbed the women''s earrings, ignored the 50 glittering golden eagles and walked back to Eugene. In the unbelievable eyes of the crowd, Su Ye pinched the earrings, pierced Eugene''s left ear lobe, then slowly pulled them out, got up and looked at the sunset in the West. The sunset glow condensed into blood and dripped from the tip of the earrings¡° It''s nice. Thank you, Eugene. " Su Ye looked to the students of the noble college¡° I hope to make progress through competition, so I welcome anyone to challenge, including Eugene next time. However, I hope you understand that what I want is a fair fight and I don''t want anyone to disturb my friends. The hand of unrighteousness will be cut off! " Su ye said that, beckoned to Hote, then picked up the magic book on the ground and patted the soil on it. Hotter immediately ran over with the wooden box and handed it to Su Ye¡° Take the Golden Eagle. If there is no one on the other side, ask the teacher to treat Eugene. After a long time, he may become a fool. " In front of the silent gate, Suye walked to Kelton. After seven or eight seconds, the cheers of the students of Plato college came out of the gate. Other primary school students applauded and even whistled for Su Ye. The students of the noble college rushed to Eugene, and the teacher in the team hurried to treat Eugene. Then, the students of all colleges were discussing frantically¡° How many seconds did Su Ye''s last magic rope take? "¡° Between 0.5 and 0.75 seconds! "¡° This is more strange. Did he get magic surge or magic eruption? Or some other unknown talent? "¡° I suspect it''s a magic eruption. It''s more likely to reduce the casting time by two seconds. "¡° Indeed, magic rope is basic magic, not elemental magic. Each element system has a special talent or power to reduce the casting speed, but the basic magic seems to have only magic surge and magic eruption at present. Or, it''s a particularly advanced talent that he can''t get. "¡° You said, could it be blood power? Some blood vessels seem to reduce the casting time of some magic. "¡° Who knows what''s going on... "The students discussed various possibilities. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 119

    Niederon remembered his previous correspondence with Su ye, and suddenly realized that Su ye had a gift of magic, which was catalyzed by the power of the goddess of wisdom''s gaze.


    "I envy you that you have a good student." Gregory murmured.


    "You should envy him for having a good teacher." Niederon held his head high and turned away.


    In front of the carriage.


    "Su Ye!" Kelton looked more enthusiastic than usual this time.


    Su Ye glanced at him. His white robe was cleaner and cleaner than usual. He wore a few more ornaments, and his skin was slightly shiny. It was obvious that he had just smeared olive oil.


    The snake head ring on the ring finger of his left hand is still eye-catching.


    "Take me home first." Su Ye patted his wooden box.


    "Good!" Kelton laughed.


    The carriage rolled forward on the ground and shook gently.


    Su Ye carefully put the wooden box on his leg and held it carefully without saying a word.


    Kelton was surprised and said, "what''s in this wooden box that makes you so careful?"


    "You don''t understand." Suye road.


    Kelton laughed and said, "why, after learning magic for a few months, can you despise our soldiers? You magicians are like this. I can''t cast magic, but my mastery of magic knowledge is definitely above you. The books I have read for so many years are not for nothing. "


    "Well, do you know the talent servant or the group servant? What do you say about the remains of the goblin of fire? " Su ye asked.


    Kelton was stunned.


    Huck looked out of the window and played with an ordinary iron dagger. He didn''t know whether he was practicing or implying Kelton to buy a new one quickly.


    After a while, Kelton was surprised and said, "I probably understand. Are you preparing for the black iron spell to summon apprentices and servants? What''s in your box, isn''t it a magical creature? "


    "It''s OK. You know the magical creatures. I didn''t know it for a few months." Suye road.


    "You stabbed the Golden Eagle''s nest? Where did you get so much money? The remains of magical creatures at the lowest level are also worth thousands of golden eagles! "


    Kelton calculated in his mind that after renting the silver mine, he couldn''t get so much cash.


    "You don''t know?" Su ye asked.


    "Know what?" Kelton asked.


    "I thought you knew a lot about Plato college. It seems that you don''t care about me very much." Su Ye shook his head.


    Kelton said with a bitter smile, "unless something very big happens, I dare not inquire about Plato''s college. But what happened was too big for me to find out. For example, the last time the giant statue moved, it was said that it was related to your college, but no one knows the specific reason until now. I don''t have magic books like you. I send and receive magic letters at will. After our soldiers left Plato''s college, the magic books and various privileges were taken back. You magicians can keep the magic book, but it will cost a lot of money. The teachers I know at Plato college may not meet once a year. "


    "I exchanged it for the magic source badge." Su ye did not hide, because the whole Platonic college already knew, and would not be sheltered and hidden by the holy word.


    Bang Dang!


    Huck''s iron sword fell to the ground. He and Kelton hurriedly separated their feet for fear of being stabbed by the iron sword.


    However, knowing that they might be stabbed by the dagger, they didn''t look down, but stared at Su Ye.


    They are not magicians, and they don''t know much about magic, but they still know the famous magic source badge.


    In all Greece, the only thing that can be compared with the status of nobility is the status of magic councillor except priests.


    Every winner of the demon source badge can be treated by the nobility.


    Because the magic source badge represents not only knowledge, glory, the future, but also infinite possibilities.


    But on a second grade magic apprentice, it is not only very infinite, but also very possible.


    I got the magic source badge in grade 2. Is grade 5 going to be promoted to legend?


    "Su ye, I don''t object to your usual boasting. Occasionally boasting can make people more confident. With your mouth, all the cattle in Greece were blown up by you, and even the cattle in the two rivers, northern Europe and Egypt were frightened! " Kelton couldn''t help laughing back.


    Huck couldn''t help but say, "the demon source badge he said may not be his own."


    "That''s right... You shouldn''t be an honorary congressman..." Kelton suddenly shut up.


    Su Ye silently took out the magic source badge and threw it away.


    Unless it goes bankrupt, the material objects of the magic source badge are rarely traded, and the exchange right of magic Council items is generally used for trading.


    Kelton caught the magic badge in a hurry.


    Kelton and Huck are like children. "What the hell did you do?" Kelton whispered, still a little distracted.


    He knew in his heart that he could not get the level of demon source badge in his whole life.


    "The last change of the goddess statue..." Huck suddenly shut up halfway.


    Kelton took a white look at Huck and said, "you think highly of Su Ye too. That move was obviously related to the legendary master or the holy master. What could it have to do with him. However, that change was particularly critical! It was a great help to two legendary masters. Unfortunately, the giant statue of the goddess was quietly restored to its original state. It would be better if we had been watching Plato''s college all the time. "¡° What do you mean? " Su ye asked¡° You''ll know in two days. " Kelton smiled mysteriously. Suye vaguely felt that Kelton and niederon said the same thing. It seems that Athens will change a lot recently¡° By the way, why are you against Eugene? " Kelton asked. Su Ye told the story again. Kelton touched his chin and said, "no accident, it should be done by those noble dead children. You should be careful, but don''t pay too much attention. Those dead children, you fight to death. Just don''t kill them. As long as it is a fair fight, their family will not come forward. You can rest assured that the nobles do not pay attention to other reputation, and they still pay more attention to this reputation. The bigger the aristocracy, the more important it is. If a family loses a fair duel and asks you for trouble, don''t care. Continue to fight to death. This kind of family will certainly not become a climate. Those families really want to go too far. Other nobles will certainly take the opportunity to bite. Anyway, we all fought like this. " Suye nodded. Greece has a good atmosphere in this regard¡° But... If I''m right, do you have a gift for magic eruption? Magic surge can only be one second faster, but your casting speed is faster. Genius, the real genius! " Kelton''s eyes glowed green, just as a fierce wolf who had been hungry for a month saw fat¡° Proper display of strength is better than concealment. " Huck said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 120

    Kelton immediately nodded and said, "yes! In a peaceful place, you can bear it, but in a place like Athens, it''s OK to hide your strength, but you should also show your muscles appropriately, otherwise anyone can bully you. You fought today, at least ordinary nobles put out their mind to trouble you, and they are a lot more secure. But what I expected was good. Do you have anything else besides magic eruption? "


    Su Ye immediately said, "No."


    Kelton and Huck looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "If you say so, I''m relieved. There must be." Kelton smiled and nodded.


    Kelton''s and Huck''s eyes fell on the box held by Su ye, which was a bright card.


    At this time, the carriage stopped.


    "Master Su ye, it''s your house." Shouted the coachman.


    "OK, thank you."


    Suye was about to get out of the car. Kelton took an arrow step first, took the initiative to stretch out his arms below and said, "come on, let me help you. Then, this thing is too expensive to break."


    Then he stared at Huck and said, "I have no eyesight at all! How did you become a guard? "


    Huck got out of the car silently, stood next to Kelton and stretched out his arm.


    Suye put the wooden box in Kelton''s hand.


    Huck retracted his arm.


    "You still learn badly." Kelton said helplessly.


    Huck said, "by the way, I gave you the magic dagger."


    "Ah? so nice? I''m going home to return it to you today. Isn''t that good? " Su Ye was surprised.


    "I made a bet with Kelton..." Huck said the process again.


    Suye smiled brightly at Kelton.


    "If you don''t believe me, you should!" Su ye took the wooden box with a smile.


    Kelton had a dark face and said nothing.


    Su ye returned to the bedroom with the wooden box. After hesitating for a moment, he directly sent the wooden box into the ruins space, and then walked out with a cloth bag dressed in stone tablets.


    Su Ye wants to sacrifice now, but it''s better to sacrifice together in the evening with the 5000 Golden Eagle, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce.


    "With an additional magic dagger worth 100 gold eagles, an additional earring magic device worth 1000 gold eagles, and 5000 gold eagles in the evening, plus the new chamber of Commerce, today is really a satisfying day. Unfortunately, the remains of flame goblins are replaced by the demon source badge and cannot be sacrificed again. However, even a magic source badge can definitely get a big reward. I don''t know if it can stimulate the third circle of the altar. The third circle should give me a surprise... "


    Su Ye enters the carriage again and goes to the violet restaurant with Kelton and Huck.


    Su ye took out the magic book and sent a magic letter to teacher niden.


    "Teacher, help me check a person. The more detailed, the better. The reward is a set of silver tableware..."


    Nidern wrote back soon.


    "Two sets."


    "Deal! But when will you tell me about Shipai''s family? Anyway, I''ll know sooner or later. "


    After sending the magic letter with a smile, Su Ye looked up and said, "tell me about the noble and the Holy Land Warrior you know."


    Kelton nodded and said, "let''s talk about general fast, that is, the Holy Land Warrior. Unlike other nobles, he was originally a civilian. His talent is better, his luck is better, and of course, he works ten times harder than ordinary people. He started as a soldier and grew up step by step. "


    "He is very modest and likes to ask questions. Whenever he encountered something he didn''t understand, even if the other party was a slave, he would ask questions like a student, and then try to understand the problem. His habits have also deeply influenced me, so whenever I have any sign of pride, I think of Mr. fast. He has always said that modesty and inquiry are the two treasures of his success. "


    "General fast has always said that his luckiest thing is to meet an excellent mentor, the legendary soldier general mityad. Everything about him is learning from general mithiad. "


    Hearing this, Su Ye''s heart moved. Now the battle of Marathon has not happened. Mitayad has been so brilliant that he can even refer to the students of the holy land. The boss is really a boss at any time.


    Kelton continued: "I served under general fast. My loyalty and efforts were affirmed by him. He even took the time to specially instruct me. He always said that I could easily become a golden warrior and even impact the holy land. Unfortunately... An accident ended everything. Even if I gave up the road of soldiers and went back to Athens to do business, general fast enthusiastically helped me and gave me great help at the beginning. "


    "He said he wanted to be as enthusiastic as general mityad. So every time I see him, I feel very relaxed. Everyone likes general fast as he likes general mityad. "


    Su ye asked, "where is general mitayad now?"


    Kelton recalled: "the Persian army has changed. At present, general mithiad is preparing for war with other city states in Greece."


    Su Ye nodded¡° The nobleman who came this time was hahenas, a black iron warrior. I had a secret understanding. I was a very generous and kind aristocrat. In addition to drinking and beauty, there are no shortcomings. As a noble youth, if you don''t like drinking and beauty, that''s your disadvantage, ha ha. " Kelton''s tone was a little envious¡° As I told you before, his agala hero family has been weakened because there have been no legends for many generations, and even the only divine power level of the family has problems. You should know that only nobles with divine power are qualified to be called great nobles. Otherwise, no matter how strong the blood, no matter how rich, no matter how powerful the owner is, he will be despised. " Su ye asked, "did the agala family suffer misfortune, or was there another reason?" Kelton looked around and whispered, "we shouldn''t have talked about the hero family behind our back. However, there is a rumor that the agala family offended the demigod family and was secretly suppressed. According to general fast, the current owner of agala has taken the initiative to negotiate and won the other party''s forgiveness. Not surprisingly, his family will prosper. " Su Ye nodded¡° The agala family has no enemies. Over the years, they have accumulated a good reputation. They are also short of money, but they are not qualified to fight against Plato''s college. I believe this is one of the best noble choices. And not surprisingly, the agala family will lose that divine power plane, so they can only focus more on accumulating wealth and cooperate with us. "¡° Losing the divine plane? The plane heart can carry out blood inheritance. " Su ye asked in surprise.. Mithiad = mithiad = mithiad. It also seems to be translated as "Miller Di". This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 121

    Kelton said with a smile, "I told you before that the patriarch of their family failed to attack the legend and died suddenly."


    Su Ye suddenly realized and said, "that is, he died too fast and didn''t have time to inherit? The heart of the plane returns, and the divine plane has become a ownerless place. When the area of the divine power level accumulates enough power and opens again, as long as the person with the mark of the divine power level can establish a portal to the divine power level. Listen to you, there are many people who master that face mark? "


    "I don''t know exactly, but it won''t be less than four. Ding Buwang, a member of the agala family, has little chance even if he has paid a lot of money to hire people. You should know how to get the heart of the plane? " Kelton road.


    Su ye said, "of course. I''ve read a lot of relevant books recently. There are basically three. One is blood attraction, the other is power attraction, and the other is to find the heart of the plane. Whoever touches it first gets it first. If the agala family is lucky and sends their direct descendants to enter, they may get the heart of position by virtue of blood attraction. "


    "Who can tell this kind of thing? The sequence of blood attraction has always been after power attraction. However, for most people, the plane heart is located in a specific place and then found and obtained. Not to mention this, the divine plane is destined to have nothing to do with us. Which noble family are you looking for? "


    Su ye took the cloth bag and said, "this is a noble whom niederon helped me find, but the people of that family don''t know what''s going on and don''t want to come forward in person, but they took out an ancient keepsake. It''s up to me to decide everything. They only want 10% of the shares to protect our business association."


    "Ancient keepsake? It''s definitely an aristocrat comparable to the agala family. Which one is it? " Kelton asked pleasantly.


    Su Ye opened his pocket, took out the stone tablet and said, "do you know this stone tablet? I asked a circle of students. They either didn''t know or didn''t say it. They didn''t understand what was going on. I also checked some books and haven''t seen such an ancient keepsake. "


    Kelton carefully took the stone tablet with both hands, looked at it for a while, and then looked at Huck.


    Huck shook his head.


    Kelton said helplessly, "if it''s a family badge, crest or logo, I can recognize it at a glance. But this ancient Keepsake has a history of at least 500 years, and may even exist before the last dark era. No one can know it except the great nobles and masters with special wisdom. "


    Su ye said reluctantly, "niederon also said that even the little nobles and new nobles can''t recognize this kind of stone tablet. I guess this noble family should be a particularly powerful hero family, or maybe a demigod family. "


    Kelton shook his head and said, "the possibility of the demigod family is very small. Even if the holy master wants to make friends with the demigod family, it is not so easy, let alone niden is just a golden mage. Moreover, it is impossible for the demigod family to take out this ancient keepsake for 10% of the shares of a new chamber of Commerce. It should be a strong hero family. Take care not to break it. The value of this thing is no less than the Holy Land magic instrument. "


    "So valuable?" Su ye put it carefully.


    "If I were the king of the hero family, I would be willing to exchange this ancient token with the Holy Land magic instrument." Kelton laughed.


    The two kept talking, and Huck sat there playing dagger.


    After entering the noble area, the carriage was stopped many times. Each time, the coachman needed to say to go to the violet restaurant of the agala family before it was released. Occasionally, soldiers open the door and come in. When they see the extraordinary temperament of the three people, they slightly bow their heads. It is a confession and close the door and leave.


    When he was stopped for the fifth time, Kelton said with emotion: "how I hope that the next time I enter the noble District, there will be no soldiers blocking the car for inspection."


    "Because there is no sign of nobility or magician?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton nodded and said, "every time I enter the noble District, I feel a shame. Unfortunately, even general fast can''t easily let me use their family emblem. I''m embarrassed to use it. "


    "The bronze plate of Plato college has been hung at the door of my house. Can''t I?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton stared at Su ye for a long time and said, "it''s worthy of being niden''s student. Did he teach you? Dare you? "


    "What dare you?" Su Ye didn''t care.


    Kelton said reluctantly, "I dare not. Unless we cooperate happily, the great lord hassock will give me a bronze card."


    "What rank is hasok? Is it a dragon or a snake? " Su ye asked.


    Kelton looked nervous and said, "don''t talk nonsense! Lord hasok is of course a noble dragon! The rank is unknown. Even if it is not a legend, it is not far from the legend. "


    "All right." Suye road.


    "By the way, what''s the name of the new chamber of Commerce?"


    "We''ll discuss it together at that time. I already have several options." Suye road.


    "Yes, I thought you would be arbitrary. Remember, in business, you must trust experienced people. " Kelton smiled.


    "Of course." Su ye said so, but hesitated to teach Kelton some business analysis models. After all, he really didn''t have time to do business. Think about it. Forget it. When the chamber of Commerce finds that Kelton''s ability is limited, teach him well.


    Soon the carriage stopped¡° Master Kelton, the violet restaurant is here. " Coachman''s road. Three people got off one after another. Three people stood at the door of the restaurant without talking for a long time. It''s dinner time now, and the dolphin river is full of people. This restaurant is not good. The light of the oil lamp inside doesn''t even cover the whole restaurant. The outer wall of the restaurant has been weathered. It seems that a layer of wall skin can be removed by the wind. All the wooden structures have been blackened. I can vaguely feel insects crawling inside. Only half of the plaque is left. When the wind blows, it squeaks. Compared with other restaurants on this street, it''s two worlds. Su ye asked, "is this purple restaurant a protective building?" Kelton said helplessly, "it''s a big deal. Please ask the magician to renovate and rebuild. It can be solved soon. It''s not the restaurant, it''s the land. Let''s go. " The three men walked slowly inward, and Su Ye resolutely stood behind Kelton. Kelton shook his head reluctantly and pushed the door in. Creak... The sound of opening the door broke the silence of the restaurant¡° Hello, distinguished guests. I don''t know what you want to eat? " A waiter hurried over with humility on his face¡° We''re here to talk to Mr. Hannas about the new chamber of Commerce. " Kelton road¡° So it is. Please, master hahenas has prepared a room for you. General fast and Mr. nidel have arrived. The master will come soon. " As the waiter spoke, he led the crowd to a room in the dark restaurant, knocked on the door, pushed the door and entered. The bright light poured out of the door like a waterfall, making Su Ye feel that it was night outside the door and noon inside the door. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 122

    The waiter bent down and stretched his arm and said, "distinguished guests, please come in."


    The waiter''s attitude is far more humble than the restaurant in dolphin River, and even more humble than the waiters in all civilian areas.


    Kelton stopped, turned and looked at Su Ye. He also made a gesture of invitation, but didn''t bend down.


    Su Ye hesitated for a moment, nodded and stepped in.


    Then Kelton and Huck came in together.


    Outside the restaurant, it''s shabby, but inside this room, it''s like another world.


    Obviously, it is only a single room for dinner, but it has nearly 100 square meters. Inclined beds are placed on the side of the wall. Each one is exquisitely made and covered with expensive magic cashmere blankets.


    There are some very exposed paintings hanging on the wall, mainly in black, gray and red. Each painting takes banquet as the theme. Some men in it don''t wear clothes, while all women don''t wear inches.


    In the middle of the inclined bed, there is a square table filled with all kinds of wine utensils.


    There are some chairs beside the table, but the style doesn''t match the room at all.


    Kelton and Suye looked at each other and saw that this was a "seven bed room" or "men''s room", which was specially used by men for drinking and gathering. It was temporarily used as a place to discuss this matter.


    Su Ye''s family originally had this room, but it was transformed into a bedroom.


    The first two people at the square table stood up.


    A tall man was wearing a brown leather coat with light white wear everywhere. His thick beard completely covered his chin, his eyes were bright, and he laughed heartily at the sight of Kelton.


    The other was a slightly fat middle-aged man, dressed in a gorgeous silk robe with golden patterns everywhere, six of ten fingers with gem rings. The middle-aged man looked kind and smiled at Su ye and Kelton.


    "Kelton, long time no see." Fast''s voice was so loud that it made the room buzzing. On the surface, he is no different from an ordinary general. He can''t see that he is a holy land soldier at all.


    But a little ruddy and more tall.


    "General fast!" Kelton was as straight as every time he saw fast, with his right hand on his left chest.


    Fast smiled and nodded.


    Kelton said to Su ye, "this is general fast. General, this is Su ye I have mentioned to you many times in my letter. "


    "Hello, general fast." Su Ye saluted slightly.


    "You are also a magician friend. Kelton''s letter is always praising you." Fast road.


    "I don''t believe it." Su Ye smiled.


    Fast laughed and said, "of course, there are a small number of complaints that you covered his light."


    Kelton coughed, looked at the fat middle-aged and said to Su ye, "this is Mr. nidel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Nidel smiled, nodded his head and said, "Su Ye''s name is like a statue of Plato''s college. No one can ignore it."


    Kelton was stunned. Is Su ye so powerful?


    "First meeting, Mr. nidel." Suye''s attitude towards nidel is far inferior to fast.


    Huck stood on the inner side of the door, nodded and saluted the two without saying a word.


    Fast said, "please sit down. If you want to drink, you can choose by yourself."


    Kelton looked at Suye.


    Su ye said with a smile, "we''re here to discuss business, not to drink. Waiter, remove all the wine."


    The waiter stood at the door and looked at fast.


    Fast waved and said, "today''s protagonist is Su Ye. He said to withdraw all."


    Then fast looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "OK, I like your temper."


    Suye smiled and sat down in a chair. Kelton then sat down.


    Su ye asked politely, "do you know when Mr. hahnas will come?"


    Fast reluctantly stood up and said, "I''ve known that boy for more than ten years. I''ve never been on time. Wait a minute. I hope he didn''t drink today. By the way, what name are you going to give the new chamber of Commerce? "


    "Let''s talk together when everyone is ready. I especially want to know the current situation in Athens. " Suye road.


    Fast was stunned, looked at Kelton and asked, "is it internal or external?"


    Su Ye was also stunned. He thought that the general was really direct. It seemed that if he really asked about internal things, he dared to say.


    Kelton explained: "I often communicate with general fast and occasionally mention you, so he is familiar with you, but you may still be a little strange to him."


    Su ye said with a smile, "then I''ll be straight. I want to know the relationship with Persia. The relationship between northern Europe and Egypt is better."


    Fast did not beat around the Bush and said bluntly, "there are too many things about Persia. Let''s talk about Egypt and Northern Europe first. It has been calm in northern Europe recently. Even if those northern barbarians send troops to plunder, they will only affect Thrace, sesali and Macedonia, which has little to do with Athens. As for Egypt, their goal is Crete. As long as the new Minoan state of Crete stands, the Egyptian army will not be able to enter Athens and harass the unlucky guys on the Peloponnesian peninsula. "


    "But..." the light in fast''s eyes dimmed slightly and continued, "the Persian army continued to invade the Greek city states. The Greek city states on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea were either destroyed, surrendered or allied with Persia. General mityad judged that the vanguard of the Persian army would be mobilized in the near future. They should not dare to go to the holy places of gods such as tyre. Even if they pass by, they will sacrifice to show their respect for the Greek gods and avoid the indirect intervention of the gods in the war. " Su Ye remembered that a long time ago, the gods frequently entered the world, resulting in frequent human disasters, and the two barriers were also affected, even the divine world. The gods worried about the irreparable disaster, so the four gods joined hands to strengthen the two barriers and prohibit the gods from coming to the world. The four gods also conveniently blocked other worlds, such as the underworld, hell, Titan, Dragon Mountain and sea, the four elements, and even deliberately banned the power of some ethnic groups. Except under special circumstances, the gods rarely take direct action in this large-scale war, but occasionally lower their power and take indirect action. Only when the other party blasphemes or one party requests the gods to take action will the gods lower their power. In general, in large-scale combat, the holy land is the limit of participation. The legendary level can only catch and fight, and can''t participate in ordinary combat, because once the legendary shot, it can directly sweep away people within a few kilometers, and all soldiers are like dust. In order to avoid your side accidentally attracting the gods of the other side, the hatred of the four countries, no matter how deep, will try to avoid angering the gods of the enemy. Moreover, unless the gods of both sides go to war, both sides must adhere to the ransom system. That is, as long as one party escapes to the temple area, as long as it hands over enough money, the other party must release people, otherwise it is tantamount to blasphemy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 123

    Fast''s eyes dimmed again and said, "general mityad judged that the Persian army will attack EuPIA first, then go south and land from Marathon plain. Because marathon is open, it is one of the best landing points. "


    Su Ye was full of admiration and said, "general mitayad is worthy of being a legendary soldier with unparalleled strategy. This judgment is very accurate!"


    Fast''s eyes brightened, looked at Su ye in disbelief and said, "do you agree with general mitayad? I didn''t expect you to have such an eye at your young age! Those old people in Zhanshen mountain are far inferior to you. "


    Su ye asked in surprise, "why, is there any objection?"


    Fast came to the spirit and said, "it''s not that some people oppose it, but that few big nobles support it."


    Su Ye tried to recall his little knowledge of ancient Greek history. Before the marathon war, mityad did not get a lot of support. Finally, he reluctantly won the command with the support of a consul.


    After that, it got out of control, and finally won the marathon war with less than more, creating brilliance. It can be called the Savior of Athens and even Greece, and obtained unparalleled glory and power. It''s just a little sad after that.


    The famous marathon race of later generations originated from the war commanded by mithiad.


    Su ye said, "the nobles of Zhanshen mountain are not so stupid, are they? Persia has three directions. One is to pass through Thrace, Macedonia and sesali from the north, around a large semicircle and directly into the hinterland of northern Greece. One is to land from the Peloponnesian Peninsula in the south. However, there are many mountains, there is no good landing point, and it is Sparta. Even if it was better than Persia, it was unwilling to fight Sparta first. The last route is naturally the marathon plain judged by general mitaiad. After all, Persian soldiers are like mountains and seas. If they land elsewhere, they will kill themselves. "


    Faust looked as like as two peas, "I''m exactly the same as the general of the tiger!" Kelton, did you teach this? "


    Kelton looked embarrassed and said, "general, you forgot that you didn''t mention it in your letter, and I don''t know."


    "Did the master of Plato''s College say it?" Asked fast.


    Su ye said helplessly, "can''t it be what I think?"


    "Really?" Asked fast.


    "Really." Su Ye is very serious.


    Fast said immediately, "are you interested in joining the army? We need magicians who understand strategy. "


    Su Ye immediately said, "when I have a certain strength, I will join the army for experience. The battlefield is where men belong! "


    "Good! Ha ha, when you get promoted... No, people like you should be safer. When you get promoted to silver, I''ll go to Plato college in person! Those old guys in Zhanshen mountain still don''t understand the role of magicians in the war. It''s a pity that they still restrict the promotion of magicians in the army. " Fast regretted.


    "The magician''s position in the army is not high?" Su ye asked.


    "High status, but not high position. Compared with Persia, the guys in ares mountain are more worried about the magician seizing power. But... Things will change soon. Let''s wait and see. " Fast glanced at Kelton.


    Kelton nodded his head gently.


    Suye asked, "I heard that Darius has no sign of action among the two kings of Persia. Gilgamesh is ready to go?"


    Fast nodded: "now Persia is rumored that Gilgamesh may go to war. If it is him, it will be in trouble. He''s a hero king. He can kill a demigod. The one from the God of war mountain... Hehe, I''m afraid I don''t dare to come forward in person. I can only ask for help from other hero kings or demigods. But not many people are really willing to fight unless Gilgamesh hits Athens. "


    "Fortunately, it''s just a rumor." Suye road.


    "However, our intelligence shows that Prince Xerxes''s undead army may have been mobilized. But the good news is that Xerxes will not join the war in the near future. No accident. The general of the Persian expedition should be Darius''s son-in-law, madeus. " A strange smile appeared on fast''s face.


    Su ye asked, "the one who led the fleet to attack Greece last time and disrespected Poseidon at sea. Then the fleet was surrounded by sea monsters in a storm and almost completely destroyed?"


    "That''s him. Ha ha, it''s a pity there''s no wine, otherwise I''ll have a big drink. " Fast laughed heartily.


    Su Ye smiled. The hatred between mityad and Persia can write a book. Naturally, the generals under his command like Persians most. Bad luck.


    Kelton looked at Su ye and kept thinking about a very difficult problem. Why do people I know like Su ye so much?


    Su ye then said reluctantly, "I should have left the wine cup so that I can celebrate the victory for general mityade in advance. As long as general mityad leads the army, the battle of marathon will be won! "


    Fast laughed and said, "I will bring this sentence to the general. He will like the prediction of the magician of Plato college. Of course, it would be better if it was the prediction of master Plato."


    "It''s not difficult for general mityad to lead the army." Su Ye smiled.


    Nidel, vice president of Plato chamber of Commerce, who has been smiling all the time, restrained his smile. Kelton''s face was expressionless, and fast''s smile was slightly undetectable¡° What do you think? " Asked fast¡° God of war mountain will not like the people favored by master Plato. Just say that master Plato hates general mithiad, and those old things will value him instead. It''s a simple truth. " Suye road¡° However, it is said that they have a good private friendship. General mityad once praised master Plato many times and said that he was the most intelligent man in the world. " Fast road¡° Anyway, people believe that rumors are better than facts, especially those they like to hear. " Suye road. Fast shouted, "OK! This method is very good. When I go back today, I''ll ask the general and try this method. " Suye nodded and said, "Kelton is right. You are indeed a smart man." Kelton thought you had a conscience. Fast said modestly, "I''m not smart, but I''m lucky. I follow behind general mityad silently."¡° This is where you are smart. There are many virtuous and capable people. If you choose one of them, you can stand out. Unfortunately, few people in the world can do it. " Suye road¡° You have a point. " Fast laughed happily. Kelton sighed in his heart. When it was over, Su Ye pried away another friend of his. He had known fast for so long and had not made him so happy. apple polisher Kelton said in his heart. Kelton immediately said, "Su Ye is right. For people like general fast, success is inevitable."¡° It''s just luck. " Fast is modest.. Madous = madonius. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 124

    Su ye said, "there is no inevitable success, only inevitable harvest. General fast''s so-called luck is to seize the opportunity with step-by-step harvest. Unlucky people don''t have opportunities, but don''t get enough. "


    Kelton argued: "the inevitable harvest, accumulated more, will naturally become the inevitable success."


    Su Ye sighed and said, "success is external, and harvest is internal. It''s different." With that, Su Ye stopped talking.


    "This..." Kelton instinctively felt that Su Ye was sophistry, but he also felt that what Su ye said had some truth.


    Fast sighed, "that''s good. I realized this truth on the eve of my promotion to the holy land. Now I believe that your previous judgment of the Persian army is entirely your idea. Waiter, serve the wine. I must have a drink with the boy. For our common understanding, for the victory of general mithiad, and for Athens, a rising star! "


    The waiter hurried up the wine.


    "You decide the proportion." Fast pushed the kettle and the wine pot to Su Ye.


    Kelton looked at Su ye with envy.


    The Greeks don''t drink pure wine. They must drink wine with water. If you drink it yourself, mix it with water as much as you like.


    However, on slightly formal occasions, only the host who presides over a banquet, meeting or dinner, that is, the "drinker", is qualified to determine the ratio of water to wine.


    Even if this is not a formal banquet, it is too special for a young man to be the host.


    Su Ye immediately declined and said, "general fast, you''re too polite. I''m just a magic apprentice and a junior. I can''t do this."


    "You haven''t been a drinker yet?" Asked fast.


    "No." Su Ye honestly said that he had never even attended a formal banquet.


    Kelton muttered that he was not qualified to drink on a formal occasion with a holy land aristocrat, let alone be a drinker. He could only pour wine for others.


    "Today, you are the drinker here." Fast road.


    "Dare not dare not dare not, there is no such reason." Su Ye pushed away the wine kettle.


    Su Ye didn''t attach much importance to the concept of humility and didn''t think the drinker was great, but he must maintain due humility in front of a respectable elder and powerful soldier.


    "Today''s drinker is not you now, but you in the future! I believe that you will become a great magician in the future, as great as master Plato! " Fast pushed the wine kettle to Suye again.


    Kelton blinked. What''s the situation? How does it feel like a Holy Land Warrior flattering a magic apprentice?


    Su Ye''s heart, how can there be a feeling of business blowing each other?


    "General fast, I really can''t do this. It''s too presumptuous." Suye road.


    Neder, who kept silent, smiled and said, "you are the nephew of general fast. It''s not too much for the elders to invite excellent young people to be drinkers."


    Fast laughed and said, "yes, that''s it. If you refuse again, you will not respect your elders. "


    Some young people do become drinkers at banquets, but they are only honorary drinkers. In fact, they are senior waiters who help pour wine and do chores.


    Su ye said helplessly, "well, the elders have orders, and the younger generation dare not disobey. The proportion of wine for this banquet should be one to two. I am like water and my elders are like wine. I should not be equal to my elders. "


    The three nodded gently.


    Su Ye got up, determined the amount of wine and water, and slowly injected the water into the wine pot.


    At this time, the door opened again, and the smell of wine in the wine pot was washed away by the stronger smell of wine outside the door.


    The smell of wine in the room is ten times stronger.


    Su Ye poured the wine and looked at a young man with curly hair at the door.


    The tall and handsome young man had a ruddy complexion. There was a pool of wine stains on the waist of his robe. Holding the door frame, he looked straight at Su ye and the wine kettle.


    "I went to the wrong place..." the young man was about to turn around. The waiter said with a bitter smile: "master hahenas, that''s right."


    "Huh? It''s uncle fast, President nedell. " Hahnnus woke up a little, tried to keep his body straight, and then shook slightly and bent down to salute them.


    "Master Hannas." Kelton immediately bowed and saluted. Huck didn''t speak, but he also bowed and saluted.


    The parents and children of the patriarch of the hero family have a higher status than imagined.


    Fast and nedell stood up.


    "How much did you drink today?" Fast smiled.


    "Burp..." hahnnus hiccupped and said helplessly, "I was going to come early, but I was stopped by some friends. They are all friends of the hero family. I can''t get away. Sorry, sorry, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Fast laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it anyway. Let me introduce you. This is Su Ye. As my nephew, he is today''s drinker. Of course, you can''t drink any more. "


    Hahnnus nodded numbly and looked at Su ye with dull eyes. His brain seemed to turn around. He looked at fast, Ned, Kelton, Huck, the waiter, and finally stared at Su Ye.


    "Sit down and wake up. Let''s have a toast first." Fast doesn''t treat hahnas as an outsider. Su Ye poured wine for fast, nidel and Kelton respectively. The four people held the glass, touched the glass and drank each. The Greeks always pay attention to moderate drinking¡° Tut... "This is Su Ye''s first time to drink the wine here. It was very sour. When mixed with water, it had an unspeakable strange smell. Coupled with the sensitive taste buds of young people, his small face wrinkled immediately¡° Ha ha... "The three laughed, and the child was the child¡° Here comes the master. Let''s get down to business. However, I''m just a contact person. If I don''t have any shares, I won''t over participate. Let''s talk about it in detail with the four shareholders. " Fast leaned back in his chair with a smile and stopped talking. The other four looked at each other. Su Ye coughed and said, "since I''m the initiator of the chamber of Commerce and restaurant, I''m welcome. I''ll preside over this party. How about it?" Kelton nodded. Nidel nodded, too¡° I also want to host. " As hahnnus spoke, it seemed as if two pieces of roast beef caught his tongue and blurred¡° If you''re sober, I can let you go. " Su ye had a plain expression, no smile and no displeasure. Kelton and fast looked at each other with helpless expressions. Nidel still smiled and said nothing¡° I''m not drunk... "Hahnas shook his body. Su Ye didn''t speak. Su Ye has high hopes for the new chamber of Commerce, which is an important cornerstone of his magic road. He was disappointed to meet such people on the first day. However, it is difficult to find really good shareholders. After all, there are too few people who believe in a teenager. Even Kelton is gambling. Su Ye tried his best to be gentle and said, "so, Mr. hahnas, what do you think of the name of the chamber of Commerce?"¡° name? I think so. It''s called the hahnas chamber of Commerce! Ha ha... "He laughed happily as he said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 125

    Fast''s face sank and said, "hahenas, you know my temper. I generally don''t like to meddle in my own business and won''t restrain you. But today is important. I specially asked for leave in the army to come. I hope to take this cooperation seriously and this great guy named Su Ye seriously for my face. "


    Hahnnus smiled and said, "Uncle fast, I''ll give you face. I''ll be fine... Fine. "


    With that, hahnnus sat up straight, but still as soft as a loach.


    Su ye had left long before, but now, he first showed his position that he would never allow hahnas to disturb the meeting.


    Su Ye glanced at fast, nidel, Hannas and Kelton and continued: "we have a common goal here today, that is to establish a new chamber of Commerce and make money together. Some people are for wealth, some people are for status, some people are for promotion, some people are for family, and I am for legend. Since everyone has the same goal, we should take the best attitude to achieve this goal. You won''t object to this? "


    After expressing their positions, put forward common goals.


    "No objection, I support it with both hands!" Hahenas raised his hand, and as soon as he got out, the whole room was submerged in the thick smell of wine.


    "I support Su Ye." Kelton road.


    "We all support Mr. Su Ye." Nidel straightened slightly.


    Hahnnus glanced at nidel and slowly put his hand down.


    Plato''s chamber of commerce is one of the five largest chambers of Commerce in Athens. Once there was a commercial dispute between a legendary family''s chamber of Commerce and Plato''s chamber of Commerce. As a result, hasock only mobilized commercial means to make most of the legendary family''s business fail in that year, and fully lost 100000 golden eagles a year.


    Finally, the patriarch of the legendary family took the initiative to go to the Plato chamber of Commerce to apologize, and the matter was over.


    The Plato Institute behind the Plato chamber of commerce is not the hero family, not even the demigod family, but half the God of war mountain!


    Civilians and little nobles don''t know, but people from heroic families like hahnas know very well that no demigod family in Greece is willing to offend Plato''s college, even if there are demigod families living.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "very good. Since it is cooperation, we need to first name the new chamber of Commerce and then draft a contract recognized by all parties. What do you think of the name of the chamber of Commerce? "


    "I still want to use Hanas." Hannas said.


    Suye nodded and said, "OK, this is Mr. hahnas''s opinion. And you, Mr. Kelton? "


    Kelton smiled and said, "I don''t value names. What does President nedell think?"


    Nidel said, "never call me president. I''ll always be vice president. Before I came, I had passed the meeting. He said that most of the time, I followed Mr. Su Ye''s advice. So, I''ll ask Mr. Su ye to do it for me. "


    "Hum, you have a good relationship..." hahnnus whispered, and then yawned.


    Su ye said: "anyone can name, but in the end, which name has more shares and which name is selected. I can take the place of another nobleman. "


    Su ye said and put the cloth bag on the table.


    The other four people''s eyes were focused on it, and three of them showed a solemn look.


    Hahnnus smiled and said, "there are several ancient keepsakes in my family. If you want to see them, I''ll bring them next time."


    Su ye said, "hahnas put forward the name. Do others have any other views? I hope everyone will contribute to the new chamber of Commerce. Kelton, even if you can''t afford a name, what characteristics do you think the name of the new chamber of commerce should have? "


    Kelton glanced at Hanas, meditated for a while and said, "as we all know, our basic valuation of this chamber of commerce is 100000 golden eagles. Even in all Greece, it can be regarded as a medium chamber of Commerce. Of course, I trust Su Ye very much. The name of a chamber of Commerce worth 100000 golden eagles must not be too stingy. It must be atmospheric. "


    Hahnnus immediately said, "my name is very grand! My name comes from a kind of God vein monster. "


    Su Ye looked the same. As soon as hahnnus came in, he said that he was a friend of the hero family, that he also had an ancient keepsake, and that he had a divine vein monster in his name. He was drunk on the surface, but he was always showing his strength.


    The name of Shenmai giant monster is very common, but in fact, the limited scope is very narrow.


    Because only the non-human descendants of gods can be regarded as giant monsters.


    The ontological form of the gods is very complex, so a variety of descendants of non-human gods have been born. These descendants of non-human gods are very powerful and have far stronger power than human beings. A few God vein monsters even surpass the gods.


    The worst God vein giant monster is also a silver level at birth. It is a gold level at any length. It is often a legend of the holy land.


    In the prophecies of various countries, these gods and monsters will eventually destroy the world.


    According to legend, Warcraft and magical creatures are the descendants of God vein trolls. The magic world has also proved that the ancestors of Warcraft are likely to be trolls and other beasts. Hahnnus took the name of God vein troll to prove that the ancestors of this family had killed this God vein troll. This is a great honor. Because the gods, giant monsters and giants are the mortal enemies of the Greek gods, the bodies of any giant monster can be sacrificed to the gods and rewarded by the gods. In other words, the agala family where hahnas belongs has received great gifts from the gods. Ned nodded and said, "I agree with Kelton that the name of our chamber of commerce should be more atmospheric, but try not to make taboos. Mr. Su ye, what''s your good name? " Su ye said with ease: "our magician''s pursuit is very simple. To explore the mysteries of the universe, we naturally choose words related to the sky and stars, such as stars, milky way and starry sky. We magicians can''t see things on the ground. "¡° I am also a magician. " Nidel smiled kindly¡° We soldiers also yearn for the stars. " Kelton said helplessly¡° You have more courage than me. In those days, a chamber of Commerce named it "the top of the stars". As a result, it violated a certain God. As a result, you all know. " Hannas seems to have become sober. Kelton suddenly said, "I want to take back my view just now. I think simplicity is good at all." He looked at Su ye with strange eyes for fear that Su ye would die. Nidel coughed suddenly and said, "it would be better to be down-to-earth. I think we should still consider the preferences of the gods." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 126

    Su ye said reluctantly, "I call on you to consider your opinions. The name of the new chamber of commerce should be simple. However, the name of the new restaurant must match the brand of tableware and must be called ''dragon''s beauty''. "


    "I agree." Kelton road.


    "I have no problem." Nedell said.


    Hahenas suddenly patted the table and angrily said through the strength of the wine: "I don''t agree! Violet restaurant was founded by our agala family. It has stood for hundreds of years. We can''t just change its name! "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I respect the glory of the agala family and the great hero agala. However, I correct you for a small mistake."


    "What''s wrong?" Hahnnus leaned back in his chair and looked obliquely at Suye.


    "The purple restaurant fell down."


    The half of the sign came to everyone''s mind.


    "Are you humiliating me or the agala family?" Hananas sprang to his feet and put his hands on the table.


    The others frowned slightly. Although everyone understood Hannas''s mood, this reaction was too big.


    "You''re right. Half of the signs, the atmosphere of the haunted house, the insects crawling around the house, the rotten wood, the inedible wine and the chairs without arms and legs are humiliating the agala family." Suye road.


    "How dare you humiliate the agala family! Who gave you the courage! " Hananas''s eyes were red and his hands were firmly pressed on the table.


    "You drank too much." Su Ye''s face remained unchanged.


    Hahnnus said angrily, "Uncle fast, you heard it too! Violet restaurant is the history of our family. Our ancestors entertained countless heroes, legends and even demigods in this room! He even wants to change his name. He''s not here to cooperate, he''s here to provoke! I''m going to Zhanshen mountain to accuse this civilian! "


    Fast lost his smile. He looked at Hannas calmly.


    "I don''t think Su Ye''s words are wrong." Fast said slowly.


    Hannas blushed.


    He turned to nedell, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce.


    Nidel said nothing.


    Kelton hurried round the court and said, "I think there must be some misunderstanding between the two sides. We can sit down and talk about it in detail. Mr. hahenas, you didn''t say you couldn''t change the name before, so Suye didn''t know. "


    "Oh? Dear silver warrior, did you not make it clear before you accused me? " Hahnnus turned to ask.


    Kelton froze and said nothing.


    Su ye said, "Mr. hahnas, you misunderstood Kelton. He didn''t accuse you of not being clear before. He meant that you couldn''t speak clearly before and now."


    "How brave!" Hahenas will spill with the strength of wine.


    Su Ye got up slowly, picked up the wine glass in front of him and said, "I''m here to taste good wine, not to quarrel. I hope we can drink the wine slowly and see the bottom of the glass naturally, not when it falls to the ground and breaks. "


    Suye stared into Hannas'' eyes.


    "Why, do you want to challenge the glory of the agala family?"


    "Do you want to challenge a magician?" Su ye asked impolitely.


    Just then, the gate was suddenly pushed open.


    "Dear hahnnus, why did you sneak out, i... eh? General fast, Mr. nidel, Suye? Is it an acquaintance party today? " A boy with light blond hair came in, and his gray green eyes stared at the house in surprise.


    The waiter hurriedly said, "master hahenas, it''s not that I didn''t stop, but master Andre is anxious to find you. I dare not stop."


    Hahnnus shook his head slightly, blinked vaguely, stared at Andre for a long time, and then said, "I''ll go back to the banquet after I''ve handled the business here. Andre, may the God of wine give you a beautiful night. "


    "I heard someone shouting here. There were cracks on this beautiful night. Come on, my good friend, if you have something to solve together, then go drinking together. " Andre walked over with a smile.


    "This..." hahnnus hesitated.


    "Who can tell me what happened here?" Andre, with a decent smile, glanced at everyone present, with elegant movements. His long light blond hair was like stored sunshine, emitting a shallow glimmer in the night.


    At this time, Su ye did not speak, but opened the magic book, opened the secret mode, quietly opened a magic letter and looked at it.


    Hannas became more sober and muttered, "well, my friend, I know you''re a warm-hearted genius. The thing is... "


    So, like having a bowl of peanuts in his mouth, hahenas mumbled about the whole thing.


    Su ye had put away his magic book and looked at Andre with a smile.


    After hearing this, Andre burst into laughter, patted on the shoulder of fearing Hannas and said, "I said, old friend, I can''t imagine you getting angry with such humorous words. Purple restaurant is really a clever rhetoric. Well, it''s a little too mean. But I think it''s good wine that makes you lose your judgment. Come on, have a cup of sobering medicine. "


    Andrea finished, his right hand flashed, and a three centimeter high white crystal bottle appeared and handed it to hahnas. Hahnnus took the sobering medicine in a daze. He kept looking for Andrea and finally saw a ring in his hand. Hahenas said in surprise, "your father gave you that ring of space?" Andrea smiled and said, "it''s nothing. My father is good at everything, but he dotes on me too much. " Hahenas looked up, drank the sobering medicine, and then took a long breath. His eyes became clearer and clearer¡° Well, now you''re awake. What do you think of what just happened? " Andre patted hahnnus on the shoulder and sat on his side. On the other side of Andrea is Kelton, who is uncomfortable. After all, the other party is the first heir of a hero family, and his status is too high. Hahenas flashed a blush on his face, then bowed his head to fast and said, "Uncle fast, I just lost my temper." Fast nodded and said, "they are all young people. Just wake up." Hahnnus coughed and said, "let''s renegotiate." Andrea suddenly smiled and said, "you don''t know how I met Su Ye." Then Andrea pointed to his left forehead and said, "we two magicians competed. He hit me on the head with a big magic wand." Hahenas suddenly grinned and said, "I remember this. I didn''t expect it to be su Ye."¡° And this? " Kelton really doesn''t know¡° It''s just a misunderstanding. " Su Ye smiled. Andre smiled at Su ye and said, "Su Ye is a very clever magician. Although I don''t know what the chamber of commerce does, it will be a miracle in the future. Well, like general fast, I''ll listen in while you continue. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 127

    Hahenas continued, "I don''t want to change the name of violet restaurant, because it means a lot to my family."


    Su ye said, "if the meaning of a restaurant is not to provide beautiful food and dining experience, but rather to keep it as a memorial even if no one comes, I suggest you turn it into a museum. In my spare time, I''d like to meet the place where the heroes once met. But I won''t eat salad here. "


    Hahnnus frowned slightly and said, "give me another 10% of the shares. If it''s 20% of the shares, I can persuade my family to change their name. You said you could give our family 10% of the shares for nothing, and the value of violets is worth 20%


    The expressions of Kelton, fast, nidel and Suye showed subtle changes almost at the same time.


    "Here''s the reason why you drink to drown your worries." Su Ye smiled and spoke softly.


    Hahnnus snorted coldly and said nothing.


    General fast frowned and said nothing.


    Kelton and nidel didn''t talk, but they both looked at Suye.


    Su Ye looked at the table and thought quietly.


    "Violet restaurant plus 20000 golden eagles, I can give another 10% shares to the agala family. This is my last concession, because I believe we have a common goal. " Suye road.


    "No, this is 30000 golden eagles buying an additional 10% of the shares. This chamber of commerce is not worth 300000!" Hahnnus objected.


    "Vice President nidel, you should have seen those new tableware. Do you think my valuation is reasonable?" Su ye asked.


    "Very reasonable. Our chamber of Commerce agrees that this cooperation with you will be the most successful business in recent years. Therefore, we have prepared five thousand gold Zeus. "


    As like as two peas, Noder said, carrying a dark brown leather bag with a smooth surface and a ten cm high appearance.


    Nidel got up, pushed the money bag to Su ye and said, "there are five thousand golden eagles in it. Of course, please send the magic gold bag to the dwarf workshop tomorrow. "


    "Thank you for your trust." Su ye put the magic gold bag beside the Shipai cloth bag.


    Hananas''s face sank and said, "then I''ll take back the violet restaurant, our agala family, as long as 10% of the shares."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "then I''ll take back that 10% of the shares."


    Hahenas took a deep breath, put his four fingers on the table and asked, "are you here to wage war against a heroic family?"


    "My purpose here is very simple, to establish a new chamber of Commerce, to do business together and to make money. Obviously, your goal is not to make money together, or the agala family doesn''t want to make money together. " Suye road.


    "But I have to protect the honor of the family before I can make money!" Hannas said.


    "You see, you still don''t want to make money." Suye road.


    Hahnnus slapped the table and was about to get angry, but Andrea stopped him.


    "We are all friends. Why get angry? If you have anything to say, just talk about it. I didn''t want to talk at first, but I think two people are like two fire magic, which may detonate at any time. Since I know two people at the same time, I''ll be a peacemaker. I don''t know. Would you like me to speak? " Asked Andre.


    "You are my friend, I believe you." Hannas said with a calm face.


    Su ye had a strange smile on his face, nodded and said, "I want to know what Mr. Andre said."


    Andre smiled and said, "the Su industry side requires the other party to contribute to the restaurant and change its name, otherwise, it will change its partners. Hahenas side can change its name, but needs more shares. I thought about it carefully. It''s still about money. If I remember correctly, Plato''s chamber of commerce is 30%, Suye is 40%, Kelton is 10%, unknown aristocracy is 10%, and agala family is 10%. Right? "


    No one objected.


    "Now, Su Ye is willing to sell his shares. Let''s count 20 million shares for the time being. However, the agala family is unwilling to buy, which is difficult. I have some friendship with both sides. I think it would be a pity if the deal collapsed. I think it''s better. Hahenas, our two families cooperate. I''ll help agala pay for shares. My face, the face of the Tross family, will you give it? " Asked Andre.


    Hahenas looked puzzled, thought for a while and said, "are you willing to pay 20000 gold eagles to buy 10% shares? Then our family will do no good. "


    "Isn''t it good to be a partner of the Tross family and a friend of my Andre?" Asked Andre.


    Hahnnus hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "all right. If it were someone else, I would refuse, but you are a lovely friend. I agree. "


    "But..." Andrea turned to Su ye and said, "I happen to have some spare money in my family. I want to buy 60000 shares of Golden Eagle. I want 30%. After all, our Tross family is not interested in doing business with a 10% stake. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "sorry, I can''t take so many shares."


    "I can get it. This Kelton takes out one, you take out two, that''s enough. " Andrea''s grayish green pupils are full of kindness, but the slightly raised corners of his mouth remind people of the lion''s big mouth.


    Kelton''s face turned white. He has pawned all his family here. Unexpectedly, he has been watched by the hero family. At this moment, he dared not even say "no". The strength gap between the two sides is too big. General fast took a deep breath, exhaled deeply and said, "Andre, you and I are not familiar. However, it was Kelton who trusted me and contacted the agala family. You''re trying to embarrass me by swallowing Kelton''s shares! " Andre nodded slightly to fast and said, "general, I''m not a lion. I''m willing to pay Kelton 20000 gold eagles. As far as I know, he didn''t pay a penny. He was just responsible for the operation. I don''t mean to belittle dolphin River, but... He doesn''t deserve this share. Now, he''s worth 20000 gold eagles. He''s a civilian silver soldier. What''s your dissatisfaction? " Fast was stunned. From this point of view, Kelton did not suffer a loss. He really made 20000 gold eagles in vain. Kelton bowed his head, clenched his hands and said nothing. Su Ye patted Kelton on the shoulder and said, "look, this man took your straw and disliked you for not being generous enough." Kelton bowed his head and said nothing, because he knew that as long as he said half a "no", or even showed the slightest resistance, all the foundations would be uprooted by Andrea. Andre needs only one word to live and die. Under the holy land, it is no different from ants in the eyes of the hero family. Su Ye is at least a student of Plato college, Kelton, just a silver soldier. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 128

    Fast looked at Kelton, his face completely lost its old smile, and the fatigue in his body slowly gushed out to his skin and stained his skin.


    In front of the hero family, the holy land is not an ant, but it is just a stronger beast. What''s more, now the two hero families work together.


    "Su ye, what do you think of my conditions? You can now get 40000 golden eagles for nothing. " Andre road.


    "It''s really cost-effective... OK, I agree. The chamber of Commerce, the restaurant and the goods are all in your charge. 40% of my shares are sold, and 50% of Kelton''s shares are sold for 100000. Hand in money and hand in delivery. I just learned that money is so easy to earn. " Suye looked at Andre with a smile.


    "This joke is not funny at all." Andre smiled.


    Nidel''s face flashed an angry look. It had been a good thing. It was like this. Once Su Ye withdraws, the previous agreement will not work.


    The key is that all designs and products are controlled by Su ye and the dwarf workshop. With the bad temper of those dwarves, Su Ye doesn''t speak, and it''s useless for hasock and even Plato to make trouble.


    "If you want it, I''ll give it to you. Do you want it or not?" Suye looked at Andre in surprise.


    "I came with kindness and money, but you''re humiliating me." Andre road.


    Suye smiled, then stood up and stretched out his right hand to Andre.


    Su Ye''s left hand still holds the wine glass.


    "I know you still remember the misunderstanding of the little magic game. I think a person who steps on the road of legend will not care about this storm, but will see this storm as help, because it is sharpening us and building a rising ladder. So I took the initiative to shake hands with you with an olive branch to show my sincerity. "


    Andre got up slowly, his hands dropped naturally and stared at Su Ye''s pure black pupils.


    "You misunderstood. I don''t care about that little thing. I just passed by by today. I just sincerely cooperate with you. " Andrea''s tone was pleasant.


    "Isn''t it worth your cooperation if I take the initiative to reach out?" Su ye asked.


    Andre smiled, "I want to hear your terms of cooperation first."


    "As long as the Tross family is really willing to cooperate with me, then we can jointly open a new chamber of Commerce. We will share 50-50. I will provide absolutely profitable ideas for both sides to make a lot of money."


    "What about this chamber of Commerce?" Asked Andre.


    "You quit." Suye road.


    Andre said with a smile, "only when I become a shareholder first and have the basis for cooperation with you will I join hands to open a second chamber of Commerce."


    "That is, you''re not going to quit?" Su ye asked.


    "No, I must join." Andre smiled and raised his chin, making no secret of the winner''s gesture.


    Su Ye smiled, put the cup in his left hand into his right hand, gently held it in his right hand, and quickly released it.


    The cup slipped from his hand.


    Pa


    Ceramic chips splashed everywhere.


    "You see, the olive branch symbolizing peace in my hand fell down."


    Su Ye seemed to look at his empty right hand with regret.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    "So what?" Andre asked without any concern.


    "So, only the staff is left."


    Suye looked up and smiled at Andre.


    Andre was stiff with the pun.


    The staff Su ye said refers to the staff that hit Andrea''s head in the game, and the other is that Su Ye chose to fight.


    Third, if there is one victory, there will be two victories.


    "It seems that you don''t know where this is. This is the aristocratic district. " Andre looked at Su ye with a smile.


    Hahnnus also stood up. At this moment, his eyes were very clear and his body didn''t shake at all.


    Two people stood in the room, like two giants, overlooking everyone present.


    Even if there is a holy master and a vice president, master gold.


    Su Ye naturally sat back in his chair and lost all his momentum.


    But Su Ye is laughing.


    "I really didn''t expect that the awakened dreamer who was knocked unconscious by my staff would become the root of my accident during this period of time. My eyes are good. How good is it? Before fighting Eugene, I saw you hiding in the crowd. I was curious why you hid in the crowd instead of standing among the students of the noble college. Now, I understand. " Suye road.


    Fast, Nader and Kelton look at Suye together.


    At this moment, they understood that Andrea arranged all this in order to revenge Suye, and hahnas was a collaborator.


    "Your eyes are really sharp. I was there." Andre admitted it.


    Su ye said, "in other words, you are the reason that Eugene''s fool came to me. I seriously injured my friend the day before the appointment. Whether I take the initiative to find Eugene today or not, Eugene will be locked out tonight. At least it affects my mind, at worst it hurts me. When I come here again, I will fall into a natural disadvantage. Unfortunately, what you didn''t expect is that I came with victory. "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Although Andre said so, his proud smile bloomed. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if I''m right, Carlos shot me because of you. I think of many enemies, which can make a noble of the holy family plant me at the risk of losing his future. At least it is also a hero family. I didn''t think it was you before. I thought you wouldn''t fight so much for a small failure. After all, I heard that you are a promising magician. Until I saw you today, I asked someone to collect your information. "¡° I still don''t understand. " Andre''s face was indifferent, but his gray green eyes stared at Su Ye. Su Ye opened the magic book and said, "it''s really a unlucky child. Illegitimate son, whose mother was persecuted to death by her mistress and lived in the streets. Fortunately, your father endured humiliation, promoted to the holy land ahead of time, overturned his eldest brother and ascended the patriarchal throne. Then I''ll take you home. Although your father treated you well, you were bullied by your brother and his friends. It was almost a replica of your father. "¡° No wonder you reacted so much when I said to you, ''a good man is not a good man, run to the noble college and be a dog''. It seems that your brother treats you like a dog. " Su Ye stared into Andre''s eyes as he said his last sentence. Andrea''s face showed uncontrollable anger. Although this anger flashed away, it could not escape Su Ye''s eyes. Just like Andre''s reaction that day¡° A dog will never embark on the road of legend. " Suye stared into Andrea''s eyes and said slowly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 129

    This time, Andre was surprisingly not angry.


    "I don''t understand why you have to annoy the first heir of a heroic family." Andrea looked at Su ye with regret, just like watching a falling star.


    "I don''t understand why you should provoke a future legend." Suye road.


    Andre smiled and said, "I like your courage very much, much like I vowed to be a hero. So I''ll give you a chance. When I''ve been a servant for ten years, I''ll give you a legend! "


    Andrea, with his head up and his chest up, stood tall like every statue of a hero.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "my eyes are very bright. On the road of legend, I don''t need a guide dog."


    Andre looked at Su ye with pity and said, "that''s really embarrassing. Your new chamber of Commerce will either dissolve or give me 30% of the shares. Yes, because you refused my kindness, that 30% is not worth buying with a golden eagle. "


    Vice President nidel said, "Andre, I hope you know what you''re doing."


    Andre smiled and said, "don''t worry, after the matter is over, I will personally go to the Plato chamber of Commerce to apologize, and give the Plato chamber of Commerce a large order, an order beyond imagination, to calm your anger. I''m not stupid enough to fight Plato''s chamber of Commerce, but today, everything that hinders me will be the enemy. "


    Nidel was stunned, hesitated for a moment, picked up the magic book and began to write the magic letter.


    Hahnnus said, "Andre, what would it be like if a civilian magic apprentice spoke to insult the descendants of a hero''s family, or even the hero himself?"


    "Death penalty, of course!" Andre showed his teeth.


    "Hahnnus..." fast sat in his chair and sighed.


    Just now, when he saw Kelton like that, he just showed his aging appearance. Now, he looked like an ordinary old man, and his divine power seemed to be drained.


    The old man''s eyes were like an extinguished fire, slowly emerging the old picture.


    Hahnnus bowed slightly and said, "Uncle fast, I always respect you, but I promise it won''t hurt you. This is my offer to Andre, otherwise, I won''t promise him. My father doesn''t know about it. Don''t misunderstand him. "


    Andrea also slightly bowed his head and apologized: "Dear general fast, we didn''t expect to hurt you from the beginning. No matter how angry you are, we are willing to bear and compensate. We all want you to leave now. Of course, if you don''t leave, we won''t force you. It''s just... We''re worried about embarrassing you. "


    "It''s embarrassing. In front of the Nordic crazy soldiers, I kept my comrades behind me; In front of the Persian undead army, I blocked the soldiers behind me; In front of the Egyptian mummy army, I kept the wounded behind me. Now, in front of the Greeks and the Athenians, I can''t protect my soldiers. "


    "He is no longer a soldier, but a businessman." Andre respectfully.


    "But he still called me general and saluted me, just like when he first met." Fast murmured to himself, looking at the dark door, as if recalling the extraordinary years.


    Andrea and Hanas looked at each other and saw a touch of fear in each other''s eyes.


    In the eyes of the hero family, the holy land is really nothing, but the irrational holy land is another matter.


    Fast looked quietly at the door, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, Andrea and Hannas were relieved to see that fast was still silent.


    Hahenas said with a smile, "Mr. Su ye, I admire your talent and your courage. But from the beginning, you misunderstood me and Andre. We started with the attitude of making money together. Now, both of you have almost vented their anger. We should have a good talk. I think you two take a step back. Andrea said he wanted 30%, and if he took a step back, it would be 20%. After all, Mr. Su Ye is the initiator. It is enough to give up 10%. Well, I can only trouble Mr. Kelton. "


    Everyone looked at Kelton.


    Kelton bowed his head.


    Hahenas showed a decent smile that every noble had, and even the number of teeth exposed was extremely accurate, eight.


    "Respected silver warrior, on behalf of the agala family and the Tross family, I ask you whether you can transfer that 10% of the shares to Andre? The value of 20000 golden eagles will not humiliate you, but will make you a good talk in the business world. I heard that you always wanted to open a restaurant in the noble District, and you can see the situation of our family. You like restaurants, but no one can run them. In the near future, our agala family will build another restaurant elsewhere in the noble district and hire you as the restaurant operator. How about it? If you do well, I will leave all the restaurants under the name of the agala family to you. "


    Andre smiled and said, "you can also take care of the restaurants of our Tross family. Even, I can let you take care of many restaurants of the holy land family, the legendary family and even the hero family. Of course, the premise is that you have enough confidence in your business. "


    Kelton kept his head down, and no one could see the expression on his face. Huck looked at Kelton blankly, with deep sympathy and a trace of sadness in his eyes. The development of things has completely exceeded the limit of Kelton''s control. Andre had long regarded Kelton as a breakthrough and disintegrated Su Ye''s power one by one. This choice did not win for Kelton. If you promise Andre, you will bear the curse of betraying your friends, not only lose Su ye, not only lose the trust of Plato college, but also be alienated by fast and his friends in the army. However, if two hero families are rejected, Kelton will face the disaster of free top. Kelton is not alone¡° What, how long do you need to think about it? " Hahenas still wears a standard aristocratic smile, which makes people hate the smile cut into meat sauce. Su ye still sat, looked at hahnas and Andre, looked puzzled and said, "I don''t understand why you people don''t solve problems, but always create new problems. However, today''s events have made me understand. You instinctively feel that it is easier to solve Kelton and my magic apprentice than to solve your own problems. "¡° This statement is not wrong. " Andre didn''t care. Su Ye''s puzzled face did not disappear and said, "what is the root cause? What makes you think so? I always feel that your behavior is an animal instinct, not like human behavior. Let me see, um... I probably understand that some people are willing to do anything in order to avoid real thinking. In other words, in order to avoid the fatigue and pain caused by thinking, I am willing to do anything that instinctively feels right, even if it will lead to my own destruction. " Andre and Hahn nasziqi stared at Su Ye. They felt that their dignity was being trampled on by Su Ye. The extinguished fire in fast''s eyes seemed to be rekindled. He clearly remembered that general mityad had also said such words. Although he could not fully understand it until now, he knew that general mithiad would not be wrong. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 130

    "The magician is really mystifying. Andre, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t say you. " Hahnnus smiled happily.


    Andrea frowned and stretched slowly. He told himself that Su Ye seemed reasonable, but emotionally, he didn''t want to believe Su Ye.


    "I don''t think about so many nihilistic things. I prefer real things. After all, nothing can make people leave the aristocratic district directly. " Andre smiled.


    Su ye let go and said, "look, you''re repeating what I said."


    Hahnnus was upset. He didn''t like the feeling of being despised by Su Ye. This was a situation he had never encountered in the face of civilians, even in the holy land.


    He frowned and said, "Su ye, you only need to take out 10% of the shares. Do you need to think more? Is 10% of the shares worth offending the two hero families? "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "no, no, no, you two are wrong. Even if you offend, you offend both of you. You two don''t deserve 10% of my shares. "


    "Two people? Then add another one. Mr. Delin, you teach them to count. " Andre suddenly raised his voice.


    "We crazy soldiers can''t count, but one plus two equals three. We still know."


    A voice like the roar of Warcraft came, and then a huge roar came from the ground.


    The whole violet restaurant began to shake and dust fell.


    A man with a huge mace appeared outside the door.


    He straightened himself, the lintel on his forehead, and he needed to bend down to come in.


    The tall man wore thick animal skins of various colors. Each animal skin was black. He didn''t know how many times he had been used as a towel.


    His hair and beard are fluffy. If his hair is braided, he is a giant among the dwarves.


    In human eyes, his image is a beggar magnified many times.


    "Fast, we meet again." The Holy Land crazy soldier Delin showed a happy smile.


    Fast glanced at his ribs and felt a faint pain where Derlin had broken him last time.


    "Delin, you''ve been making mistakes." Fast road.


    "But I live longer than everyone, and I must live longer than you." Delin smiled happily. His clothes were dirty as if he had come out of the garbage, but his teeth were unusually white.


    Andre looked at Su ye and said, "I said, this is not a civilian area."


    Hahnnus added, "by the way, I remember what the poor in a play called the aristocratic district? This is the divine world and hell. Now, it''s up to you to decide whether it''s the divine world or hell, dear Mr. Su Ye. You see, even now, I still respect you. Even now, you can still go back and choose again. We nobles are always so generous. You mortals who eat bread should be more humble. "


    In this era, most civilians rarely eat meat several times a year and can only eat the coarsest bread, so they are called by the nobility.


    Kelton kept his head down and said nothing.


    "I have made a choice." Suye road.


    Andre and Hanas smiled at each other.


    "It seems that you still don''t give up. Do you think Plato will stand behind you? Vice President naidel, have your discussions come to an end? " Andre''s smile seemed to hide something.


    Nidel glanced at Su ye, a little ashamed, and said, "Su ye, I may have to convey a bad news."


    "Please." Su Ye''s face remained unchanged.


    Nidel sighed and said, "this matter involves two hero families, which is no longer the decision of our vice president. After discussing with the five vice presidents in Athens, we decided to ask the president to decide. As you know, the president can''t respond in a short time in millido. Then we contacted the great master Plato, and we couldn''t contact him either. At the same time, some large families have just written to the chamber of Commerce and made it very clear that they are optimistic about Andre. Therefore, our five vice presidents can only make the most conservative decisions. I hope you can understand. "


    Su Ye looked at nidel and didn''t speak.


    Nidel sighed again and said, "our current position is that the two are not helpful. If the new chamber of Commerce cannot be established, the 5000 gold eagle and magic gold bag belong to you as compensation for our chamber of Commerce. If the new chamber of commerce is established, those golden eagles and magic gold bags will also belong to you. At the same time, our chamber of Commerce will give up half of the shares as compensation. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it is understandable that no matter whether the new chamber of commerce can be established or not, I am very grateful to your Chamber of Commerce for maintaining neutrality under such pressure."


    Hahnnus smiled at Su ye and said, "your backer has solved one. So... Uncle fast, my father invited you to a banquet today. I don''t know if you will honor me. "


    Andrea flashed the ring between his fingers, took out a silver wax plate and handed it to Hanas.


    Inside the silver white metal box, the Black wax solidifies, and the handwriting on it is neat and sincere.


    The people present immediately understood that hahenas was surprised by Andre''s space ring. They were acting. They had planned everything secretly for a long time.


    "Uncle fast." Hannas respectfully held the silver wax plate in his hands and handed it to general fast. Fast didn''t answer, nor did he go to see the handwritten invitation of a hero family leader on the wax board. After a while, Hannas slowly put the silver wax plate on fast''s table¡° We, the agala family, cherish our friendship with you very much, and we will do everything possible to meet your requirements. " Hahenas was very sincere. Fast looked at the tall crazy soldier and said, "I have been a very stupid person since I was young. After joining the army, I''m still stupid. Until one day, I suddenly heard a little story and understood a truth. As long as I try my best to learn from the people I admire, I will be at least a little better than now. At that time, I most admired general mithiad. Of course, he was only a holy land at that time. So, these years, I have been learning everything about him. My enthusiasm, my boldness, my laughter, and even my expression have the shadow of general mityad. "¡° Sitting here, I''ve been thinking, don''t think about the gap between me and general mithiad, don''t think that he is a noble, I''m a civilian, don''t think that he governs a small city-state, and I have nothing, and don''t think about anything else. I was just thinking, "what would general mithiad do if he met this situation when he was still a holy land?" Fast glanced at everyone in the room, stood up slowly and held the scabbard of the waist sword in his left hand¡° I am sure that general mithiad will stand up and say, "no one can hurt my soldiers, and no one can hurt my nephew." Fast dropped his eyes and stood quietly, as if in sculpture. He is still the same as before, without any sharp momentum, nor any soul stirring style, but he is not like an old man, but an ordinary middle-aged man. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 131

    The crazy soldier Delin slowly put down the mace on his shoulder.


    When the mace touched the ground, the wooden floor creaked.


    It is no longer one hand that holds the mace, but both hands.


    The shoulders of the crazy soldiers sank slightly, just like the magic tiger about to jump.


    Hannas and Andre smiled at each other.


    Andrea said: "general fast, you misunderstood. We have no attempt to forcibly attack Su Ye. You can take Kelton and Su ye away at any time if you like. It''s just... Hahnas just reported to the aristocratic Affairs Department of Ares mountain that Su Ye insulted the aristocracy as a civilian. Not surprisingly, now the people of the noble affairs department should have come. "


    As soon as Andrea''s voice fell, a voice came out of the door.


    "Dear Holy Land crazy warrior, can you step aside?"


    Delin took a step back.


    "Can you make one more step."


    Delin glanced angrily at the man on his side and stepped back again.


    A middle-aged man in a white robe came in with a smile. The man was wearing an olive leaf badge on his left chest.


    He first bowed slightly to the venue and said, "I''ve seen you. I''m Dieter of the noble affairs department. I heard that people from the noble hero family reported that civilians insulted heroes, so I came to investigate. If the investigation is true, the relevant personnel will be invited back to the noble affairs department for trial. "


    Hahnnus immediately pointed to Su ye and said, "Hello, Mr. dieter. I reported this civilian magic apprentice named Su Ye. He insulted my ancestors. This violet restaurant is not well-known now, but it was the place of heroes in those years. Heroes and even demigods came to this room. This man asked me to change my name, renovate and rebuild for money, which is tantamount to destroying a land of heroes. I think he is insulting our agala family and the great hero agala. "


    "This is very serious! I think ares mountain will pay special attention to this matter. " Dieter looked at Su ye with a strong dignity in his eyes.


    Su Ye smiled, gently touched the rope containing the ancient Keepsake bag with his right hand and said, "it''s worthy of being a noble. There are countless ways to punish a civilian. Before I came here, I really didn''t understand why I chose violet restaurant. Now I finally understand. Mr. dieter, it seems that I''m more guilty of renovating this restaurant than abusing power for personal gain. "


    "It seems that Mr. Su Ye is not only disrespectful to heroes, but also disrespectful to our God of war mountain." Dieter straightened slowly, his face cold.


    "I can testify for him that he''s not insulting anyone, he''s just talking about business." Fast road.


    Dieter smiled and said, "Mr. fast, you can rest assured that we will let you testify in court on the day of trial. Mount Ares, never make mistakes. "


    Fast took a deep breath.


    Dieter represents mount Ares and all Athens.


    Hahenas and Andre smiled at each other again.


    It was part of their plan to contain Plato''s chamber of commerce with other big men and fast with the Department of aristocratic affairs and holy land crazy soldiers.


    The two men looked at Kelton again and looked away.


    The two men never thought about containing this man.


    Finally, their eyes fell on the cloth bag on the table in front of Su Ye.


    Andre smiled, "I know, you still don''t give up. This ancient token may be a life-saving thing for you civilians, but it is too ordinary in our eyes. Moreover, many little nobles also like to play these tricks. By the way, you may not know that the cloth bags used by the real nobles to hold ancient keepsakes are all high-quality Warcraft skins with the current family emblem or logo painted on them. I happen to have it on me. "


    Andre finished and took a small cloth bag from the ring of space.


    Different from Su Ye''s ordinary cloth bag, his cloth bag is crimson purple. Two battle spears are embroidered on the front of the bag. In the middle of the battle spear is a three eyed wolf head. It was the most successful booty of hero Tross, a half god demon wolf.


    "See?" Andre gently shook the gorgeous old Keepsake bag, and then included the space ring.


    Huck at the door looked at the scene and his eyes were more sad.


    At this time, he better understood why Su ye had to find a reputable great aristocrat to cooperate. This was the result of cooperation with a reputable great aristocrat, and it was also a scene of a great aristocrat embezzling civilian property.


    Hahenas looked down at Su Ye sitting on the ground and said with a smile: "you may not know that today''s hero family banquet is true. I drank a lot of wine, which is also true. Of course, my drinking capacity is very good. We have long heard that you have the support of another noble family, so we specially held this young people''s Party of the hero family. No matter which family your token belongs to, we can invite people from this family. "


    Su ye knew the identity of the aristocrat from teacher niden''s magic letter. He looked at the cloth bag, looked up and said slowly: "if the cloth bag is not opened, you still have a chance to admit your mistake. Once you open it, you can''t admit your mistake. "


    "It seems that he still doesn''t give up. Hahenas, look at the ancient keepsake of which family it is. Please come here when you''re sure." Andrea raised his chin high.


    At this moment, his heart was full of happiness. Hahnnus bent down with a smile, grabbed the cloth bag with a smile, untied the knot with a smile, and took out the ancient keepsake from it. Hannas''s smile froze on his face, like a solidified plaster. His hand shook violently, and the heavy stone tablet was about to fall. He quickly grasped it again, and then slowly put it on the table. Then, with his trembling hands, he slowly smoothed the cloth bag, pulled the edge to make the cloth bag more flat, and then, like devout believers, he put the stone tablet on the cloth bag slowly. As if the priest were touching the most sacred object. His hands were shaking and his lips were shaking. Andre stared at the stone plate, staring at the eyes on the stone plate. He grabbed the table with his right hand and clasped his fingers on the wooden table. His nails had cracked and still didn''t feel the pain. Dieter, an official of the Department of noble affairs, looked at the stone tablet and slowly put his arm on the door frame. Fast looked at the stone tablet suspiciously. He was a new aristocrat. He had never seen this ancient keepsake. Nidel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, suddenly opened his eyes as if he remembered something. He suddenly got up and patted the table with all his strength. Bang! Kelton trembled and almost jumped up. Nidel cursed: "you two shame the great agala and Tross! Shame all the nobles! I''m ashamed of you two! As vice president of Plato chamber of Commerce, I declare that I will suspend my cooperation with you two forever! Mr. Su ye, needless to say, you are our eternal partner of Plato chamber of Commerce! You deserve the magic gold bag and half of the shares. " Andre could still keep the most basic composure. The official''s face was like painted with yellow dye. It seemed that he could die here in ten seconds without taking some magic medicine. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 132

    Hahenas'' hands kept wiping sweat. He trembled, opened his lips and asked carefully, "please... Excuse me... Dear Mr. Suye, how do you... How do you have the ancient keepsake of the Pandion family."


    Kelton only felt the thunder burst in his ears. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su ye with uncontrollable ecstasy on his face.


    Fast couldn''t help staring. Then he knew that it was an ancient token of the Pandion family.


    The real demigod family!


    And one of the most powerful nobles in Athens.


    Because, in addition to the ancestor Pandion being a demigod, the Pandion family also produced two heroic kings.


    Aegus and Theseus.


    Theseus is still alive. It is said that he is traveling around the world.


    Now the owner of the Pandion family is the legendary soldier lutos, who is also the son of Theseus.


    In ancient legends, the ancestors of the Pandion family even received the personal guidance of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and were even misrepresented as Athena''s adopted son.


    The Pandion family is also Athena''s most loyal sacrificial family.


    The ancestor of the Pandion family is one of the "builders" of Athens.


    Kelton''s original gray eyes burst out unimaginable colors.


    He tried his best to say a word or two to the housekeeper of the Pandion family. He already felt great glory. Could su Ye cooperate with the Pandion family?


    This ancient Keepsake is not general cooperation. It''s shelter!


    The ancient keepsake of the demigod family and the ancient keepsake of the hero family are not the same concept at all. Why to Su ye? Is Su ye the illegitimate son of lutos? Or the illegitimate son of Theseus?


    Kelton reached out and touched his heart. He breathed a long sigh of relief. He was a silver soldier and was almost scared to death by the great nobles of the two hero families.


    Now, now


    Outside the door, a huge shadow slowly moved sideways. Such a huge body was quieter than the action of the cat.


    A few seconds later, the crazy warrior Delin disappeared.


    The family that the agala family offended before was the Pandion family!


    So, Andre is better. Hahnas is going crazy.


    Hahenas felt that the whole world had disappeared and there were only ancient keepsakes left in front of him.


    Not long ago, my father just went to Pandion''s house to plead guilty. Now I want to capture the collaborator of Pandion''s family, who gives an ancient token. Will he be killed by his father and thrown into the Aegean Sea?


    Nidel roared loudly, "I don''t understand why you two want to obstruct the cooperation between Plato college and the Pandion family! Who gave you courage! This matter will not end easily! On behalf of the Plato chamber of Commerce, I severely condemn you! After today, no, in half an hour, your crimes will spread all over Athens! "


    Andre and Hanas were filled with despair.


    Businessmen''s bad reputation is well known all over the world, and their timidity is also well known all over the world. Before, in the face of the pressure of the two hero families and so many nobles, Neder was as neutral as ever. Now, it is enough to point at the people of the two hero families and scold them.


    The two of them are young people who have entertained many hero families. However, as long as this ancient Keepsake is put on the banquet, everyone will sober up in an instant. If we talk about this again, no matter how much hype those people had before, we will ensure that all birds and animals will be scattered.


    The hero family, the demigod family and the Pandion family in the demigod family are three levels.


    Hahenas''s arms were still trembling, he slowly bent down, his upper body was almost on the table, and his eyes were full of supplication when he looked at Su Ye.


    The waiter outside looked at his master in disbelief. Now the master looked like himself.


    "Su... Mr. Su ye, I was threatened by Andre. He knows my handle. I really don''t want to be an enemy of you and the Pandion family. Our conditions are the same as at the beginning. What do you say? " Hannas said.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "after I suspect Andre is related to this matter, I''m going to give your shares to the Pandion family. Do you want to grab shares with the Pandion family?"


    Hahnnus said sadly, "no, no, no... You misunderstood... No, no, no... You didn''t misunderstand. I didn''t make it clear. That 10% of the shares belong to the Pandion family! Moreover, even this violet restaurant belongs to your Chamber of Commerce! Yes, yes, that''s right. I had a good talk with you. I felt like old friends at first sight and decided to give you the dilapidated violet restaurant. We think only you can make violet restaurant... No, it''s a new restaurant. You are a great benefactor to help our family and really help the hero agala. "


    "What about your accusation?" Suye looked at dieter.


    Hahnnus wanted to scold Dieter and do something so quickly at the moment, but he could only say: "Mr. dieter, I''m sorry, this is a misunderstanding. I wronged Mr. Suye before. He is not insulting the hero, he is reviving the name of the hero and is a friend of every hero family. After you go back, please make it clear to your friends that Mr. Su Ye is a real good man. "


    "Yes... I just wanted to say it was a misunderstanding. Dear Mr. Su ye, dear everyone, since the misunderstanding has been cleared, I will return immediately. Goodbye. " Dieter, who dared to brag in the face of the aristocracy, ran out¡° Don''t worry, as long as violet... No, as long as the ''dragon''s beauty'' restaurant opens, I will invite all my friends to dinner! I will personally publicize and let all Athens and even Greece know your restaurant. " Hahnnus looked carefully at Suye. Because Su Ye''s answer is probably related to the rest of his life. He doesn''t want to be sent by his father to the remote countryside to keep company with insects all day, and doesn''t want to enter the army to fight the terrible Persians. He just wants to live well in Athens and live a comfortable life¡° What about the title deed? " Su ye asked. Hahenas looked bitter, then gritted his teeth and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go to my father now and send the land deed to you before tomorrow."¡° No, to the Pandion family. " As soon as hahenas''s face changed, he said helplessly, "can you not go to Pandion''s house?"¡° It''s possible. How can you tell your father? " Su ye asked. Hahenas said helplessly, "I didn''t tell my father about it before, just said there was a business. I thought... It would be like Andrea said... Cough, so..." go on! What does Andre want to say? " Suye interrupted hahnas. Hahenas glanced at Andre in a daze and said in his heart, "Andre said that we will have two results, either the formation of the new chamber of Commerce fails, the ownership of violet restaurant remains unchanged, you will be severely punished by the noble affairs department, and then we can blackmail Kelton for a large sum.". Lutos = Hippolytus. Theseus = Theseus. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 133

    Even now, Kelton did not dare to show an unhappy expression. He could only hold his fist and his heart was full of helplessness.


    "If the new chamber of commerce is successfully established and violet restaurant belongs to the new chamber of Commerce, we will gradually master the chamber of Commerce, and then squeeze you out, resulting in greater profits. Mr. Su ye, I was only encouraged in this matter. Andrea was giving advice. I have no quarrel with you. Don''t worry, I''ll publicize Andre''s crime in the aristocratic circle tonight, but... Please do me a favor with Vice President nidel. Don''t say it has anything to do with me. Otherwise... Otherwise my father will kill me, and my grandmother will be sad. She is over 80 and can''t stand the toss. "


    With that, hananas tried to squeeze out tears. It''s true.


    But not out of love for grandma, but out of fear of being sent to remote areas or dying under the Persian knife.


    Fast, Kelton, nedell and Huck were stunned.


    This is the third in line successor of the noble hero family. His status is no worse than that of the Holy Land soldiers. Even in the noble area, he is also a tyrant. He will be regarded as a guest of honor wherever he goes. Even if he is captured by Persia, he will treat him well and keep the ransom.


    Such a big man pretending to cry here?


    Fast looked at Hannas and couldn''t help sighing. The people of the agala family had been consumed by wine and lust.


    "Uncle fast, I was brought up by you. Please help me." Hahenas looked at fast, his eyes full of supplication.


    Fast was more helpless and turned to Su Ye.


    Suye nodded, looked at Andrea and said, "Andrea, it seems that you haven''t learned enough lessons about Carlos."


    Andre wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "classmate Su ye, you misunderstood. The reason why I came to hahenas was purely interested in the prospect of the new chamber of Commerce. After all, I like Kelton salad very much. I believe Kelton''s vision very much. I won''t trouble you about the game that day. I''m not such a small hearted person. If you don''t believe it, ask Hannas. I''ve always had a good reputation among the nobility. "


    "I don''t know him well." Hannas bowed his head.


    Andrea glared at Hanas, who turned to the other side and didn''t look at Andrea.


    Hahenas sneered in his heart. He just saw that the Andre family was powerful and it was hard to tear his face. In the future, he must stay away from the disaster star. When his brother killed his brother, when his friend almost killed his friend, and after Carlos killed Eugene, it''s his turn now.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I believe you have always had a good reputation among the nobility."


    Andre looked at Su ye with gratitude and thought that this man was actually very good.


    "But when you leave the nobility, you are like a mad dog biting people, although you think you are the king punishing the civilians." Suye looked at Andre coldly.


    Andrea was very embarrassed and tried to bear the shame in his heart. "I admit, I shouldn''t be greedy. This chamber of Commerce doesn''t belong to me. In order to show my sincerity, our Tross family is willing to purchase from the new chamber of Commerce, and pay first and then take the goods. "


    Su Ye suddenly smiled and said, "well, I accept your apology, but you have to promise me a condition for purchasing."


    "You said." Andre breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "The value of the first batch of goods cannot be less than 30000 golden eagles." Suye road.


    Andrea was stunned. Thirty thousand golden eagles could buy a small village, but they still bit their teeth, nodded and said, "OK."


    "Just now it''s just the first half of the condition, and the second half of the condition is to press the market price." Su Ye smiled again, thinking that you still want to make money? Nice try.


    "Ah?" Andremont.


    Who buys goods at the market price? Aren''t they all based on the purchase price?


    Kelton looked at Su ye and gave Su ye a thumbs up in his heart. He was so cruel that his heart was blacker than that of the nobility!


    Hahenas bowed his head honestly and wanted to find a mage to hide himself, for fear that Su ye would let him purchase goods.


    "Why, do you want to go back?" Su ye asked.


    Andrea gritted his teeth and said, "don''t worry! Three months... No, I can raise enough money on the day the new restaurant opens! By the way, hahnas'' shop is also good, and his family can share some. "


    Hahnnus raised his head and stared at Andre, hoping to break the bastard''s head with a punch.


    I have set up a restaurant. If I promise to sell goods again, I will lose too much. No nobleman can stand such a toss at what price he can buy or sell.


    The purchase price of other shops is lower than the market price. The more they sell, the more they earn. The more they sell, the more they lose. The cost of shops, labor costs and various costs should be converted into them.


    "I heard that your family has some difficulties recently. Let''s buy 10000 goods." Suye road.


    Hahenas was very unhappy. How could a civilian magic apprentice feel that the hero family was a little difficult and despise who?


    "OK!" Hahnnus agreed with a crisp reply.


    Kelton was very happy when he saw this scene. In just one night, he sold 40000 gold Eagles at the market price. Suye is the most magical sales master in Greece.


    Fast was a little confused. Seeing Su Ye''s ruthlessness in selling things, he believed more and more that he had a strategic vision. This kind of talent is most lacking in the army! Even the hero family dare to knock, and knock a pair. Nidel narrowed his eyes with a smile, and even had the impulse to pull Suye into Plato''s chamber of Commerce. Su Ye nodded and said, "now, you can apologize." Andre and hahnas were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other and were full of questions. Wasn''t that an apology¡° I was wrong! " Hannas bent down and banged his forehead on the table. Fast was surprised. The hero family did this, which was not much different from kneeling and kowtowing¡° I was wrong! " Andrea saw that hahnas was so cruel. If he was light, he would admit his mistake and give up all his previous efforts. He gritted his teeth and bent down suddenly. Bang! The voice is a little lower than that of Hannas¡° Ouch, I accidentally hit my head. " Andrea quickly covered his forehead and whispered. Kelton''s face is dull. Can you cover it up like this? What''s the difference between this and not hiding? Is this the difference between ordinary people and nobles? Su Ye looked at them quietly. The two men stared at Su Ye blankly, which was really the limit they could do. If the people of the heroic family kneel down and beg for mercy, they are forcing the whole family to fight back and even get the sympathy of other nobles¡° We... Apologize. " Hannas said cautiously¡° I need a Soviet apology. " Su ye said slowly. Hannas and Andrea looked at each other, puzzled. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 134

    Fast looked at Kelton and asked.


    Kelton stood up and said that he had known Su ye for so long and had never heard of any Su style apology.


    Huck involuntarily touched the handle of the short sword around his waist and said, "look what you''re carrying. Take out one or two, that''s a Soviet apology."


    Kelton suddenly realized that he turned to Huck. He was a talent!


    Why didn''t you see it before, but why are you still helping Su ye?


    Hahenas and Andre also showed a sudden realization.


    Andre quickly lowered his head and glanced at him. He couldn''t take the black iron magic instrument, which was beneath his dignity. The space ring can''t be given. It''s too precious. If you give it out, your legs will be broken, so


    Andrea was cruel, took an emerald ring from the middle finger of his left hand, put it on the table and said, "this vine ring is a bronze magic tool, which can release vine magic three times a day. Ordinary wood magic requires seeds as the casting medium, but this ring is made by a wood elf with wood element blood, so the magic of this ring is not only particularly powerful, but also does not need to consume seeds. "


    Su ye knew it was a good thing as soon as he heard it. Vine art is a bronze magic. It can generate a wide range of tough vines on the ground. Weak enemies will be strangled alive, and powerful enemies will be trapped temporarily.


    Su Ye was thinking about the benefits of vine art. Andre thought Su Ye was dissatisfied and said, "I don''t have many golden eagles with me, only more than 1000. It''s all yours."


    Andrea said, putting his hand on the table, he saw the Golden Eagle pouring out in front of his hand like slowly creeping golden magma, and finally covered part of the table.


    Su Ye looked at the gold coin, shook his head and said to himself, is Su ye like a man who knocks at the bone and sucks at the marrow!


    As soon as Andrea saw that Su Ye was not satisfied, he was cruel again. He pulled out a thin gold patch from his hair, like a narrow willow leaf. His little thumb was long and wide. It was difficult to be found hidden in his long hair.


    Andrea slowly put the golden willow leaf next to the vine ring, with an undisguised flesh pain, and said: "this is a bronze magic tool that can actively protect the master. Although it is only bronze level, it actually stores a silver underworld magic. The snake of death will attack the enemy when the master is suddenly hurt. It is a life-saving thing. The market price will not be less than 3000 gold eagles, which is equivalent to ordinary silver magic tools. It''s hard to buy. "


    Andrea said as he looked at his beloved treasure. This time, he really hurt. There are really few such treasures.


    As soon as Su ye heard that it was underworld magic, he suddenly became interested. This thing is quite rare.


    Underworld magic is a good name. This kind of magic has another name, necromancer magic. In the magic world, it is classified as dark magic.


    The snake of death is a real silver level underworld magic. It seals the silver magic into a bronze magic instrument. Its power is not reduced and will inevitably consume many souls of the dead.


    Hahnnus stared at two important magic tools and a small table of gold coins, and said to Andrea that you were cruel!


    "This is my divine power equipment. Although it is bronze, the price is equivalent to silver magic. "


    Hahenas is a soldier, not a magician. He painfully took off his pure black soft leather wrist guard and put it next to the vine ring.


    "This is a healing wrist guard. Although it is also black iron, it is not an ordinary spell, but a holy healing skill that can be made by the priests of the temple. It can be used three times a day, and the effect is far better than the healing skill of the water system. This kind of equipment is rarely circulated in the outside world. It can only be obtained after the sacrifice of the great nobles. This is the most precious thing I can take out. I hope you don''t dislike it. I... I don''t have the ring of space. There are only more than 300 golden eagles. "


    Hahnnus untied the magic gold bag around his waist, poured all the more than 300 gold Eagles into the table, and then stared nervously at Su Ye.


    Su Ye picked up the magic gold bag presented by nidel and input the magic. He saw that the golden eagle on the table was alive, making a crisp Hula impact sound, like the golden river flowing into the gold bag.


    At the same time, Su ye took away two magic tools and a divine power equipment.


    Kelton''s eyes are green. He has never seen such an apology or such an easy harvest in his life.


    The healing wrist guard is a beautiful thing he can''t buy with money. This kind of temple goods only circulate among nobles.


    If there is still a chance to promote gold, Kelton is willing to exchange half of his wealth for a healing wrist guard.


    Huck looked at Andre and hahnnus and felt that they had brought warmth to the house, warm to the bone.


    Fast and nidel looked at each other and realized that they had underestimated Su ye before. They not only dared to knock on the aristocrats, but also repeatedly.


    It''s civilian light!


    Andrea found that Su Ye''s eyes were still staring at him and hurriedly said, "I don''t know. Are you satisfied with our Su style apology?"


    Su ye thought about it. During the meal, 40000 yuan was paid for, a violet restaurant, two magic tools, a divine power equipment, 1500 gold eagles, half of the shares, an additional 5000 gold eagles and magic gold bags, and the friendship of a holy land general.


    It''s OK, just so. Su Ye nodded. Andrea, if pardoned, hurriedly said, "the banquet over there is still going on, so I won''t disturb you. Mr. Su ye, I hope we will have a chance to cooperate in the future. " Then he fled. Hahenas scolded Andre secretly. His master couldn''t just walk away. No, he was the former master. At this time, the earth shook. This time, unlike Athena''s last gaze, it was not a slow vibration, but a violent earthquake. Then a cry came from outside. Through the door, I could see that the sky was bright and the red clouds flashed disorderly¡° Here we go! Follow me, don''t stay away! " Fast immediately got up, glanced quickly at everyone and strode out¡° Be careful, you follow the general. " Kelton immediately asked Su ye to follow up and protect himself behind Su Ye. Su Ye realized that something big had happened and hurried a few steps behind fast. Out of the front door of violet restaurant, the sky shines. At night, one man after another ran on the roof, and the mage slowly floated into the air. Everyone looked northwest. Above the sky, a strong wind blew down the dye shop. The red river of fire clouds flows on the sky curtain. Occasionally, various colors such as black, purple and blue bloom and spread out together, just like the magnificent sea of the sky. In the beautiful sea of the sky, it seems that countless sea animals are fighting¡° This is... "Su Ye guessed that there was a strong man fighting. But it''s too far away, at least more than 50 kilometers. Fast was slightly short and was about to jump. He looked back at Su ye and said, "stand well, don''t panic." With that, he put his hand on Su Ye''s shoulder. Su Ye felt that he had become a wooden board. Fast grabbed it with one hand and lifted it easily. Then fast jumped gently, jumped onto the roof and went straight to a higher clock tower nearby. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 135

    This seemingly plain old man was more flexible than Warcraft. He jumped as high as two floors in one step and crossed tens of meters in one step.


    The rabbit rises and falls, and Su Ye hears the wind. Before he recovers from the improper high-speed rise and fall, he finds that he is already at a very high place, and the nearby houses are under his feet.


    Even so, Su ye still couldn''t see what was happening in the distance. He only saw the strong light flashing, and the power of terror swept in all directions.


    Forces tens of miles away can even reach the walls of Athens.


    However, when all the forces touched the walls of Athens, they were melted by invisible forces.


    Su ye did his best to observe. With the eye of the demon eagle, he saw something vaguely.


    In the strong light, there is a lightning net with a radius of several kilometers, a huge iceberg hundreds of meters high, a giant dragon flying figure, a sky full of flames, and a long river falling from the sky for several miles


    Finally, a more terrible scene appeared.


    A group of meteorites composed of hundreds of meteorites hit from the cracked void, as if to sink the whole continent.


    A burning devil with a high mountain waved a long sword and cut it out. He was born on the ground and opened up a magmatic river.


    Dozens of dragons swooped down, spitting strong dragon inflammation, attacked the ground and flew away quickly.


    A black tornado with a diameter of kilometers rose from the ground. In the storm, nine giant snakes hundreds of meters high were frantically attacking


    What surprised Su Ye most was that among the countless terrible magic, he occasionally saw some figures, some with war spears and some with giant swords. His actions were always clean and neat. Often a simple stab could defeat a terrible magic.


    The huge roar was clearly blocked by the walls of Athens, but Suye still heard a faint roar and roar.


    Su Ye judged that with the battle site as the center, everything within a radius of dozens of kilometers will be destroyed, and whether houses, farmland, rivers or hills will be wiped out.


    "Is this... The battle of legend?" Suye asked fast.


    "The battle of legend against legend and even against heroes." There was a strange light in fast''s eyes.


    It is only when teenagers pursue their dreams that the light of sincerity flashes.


    Su Ye immediately took out the magic book and found the three-dimensional magic map. Unfortunately, the magic map can only show the changes in the past, not the battle at that time.


    Fast glanced enviously at Su Ye''s magic book and magic map and continued to look ahead.


    He saw far more than Su ye, and he felt that master Plato seemed to be deliberately using these powerful magic, and did not come up with the magic he was really good at.


    Su ye put away the three-dimensional magic map and was about to continue watching the war. He received a magic letter from niden.


    "Is the negotiation over? Go home now and don''t come out tonight! "


    "I''m next to general fast. We''re watching the war on the clock tower." Su ye had no choice but to reply.


    "General fast can be trusted. You can either go home immediately or follow him. Well... If possible, try not to go to the foot of Acropolis mountain. Of course, it''s OK to have a look with general fast. It was master Plato who did it. "


    Su Ye looked up in surprise and looked ahead. A terrible 100 meter giant eye seemed to come from hell. It was suspended in the air. The eye was like fire and the vertical pupil was like ink. Then, a thick pillar of fire erupted from the pupil, and the pillar of fire rotated and impacted downward.


    Boom, boom


    The earth shook, and the violent wind and sand spread in a ring in all directions, forming a large-scale dust storm.


    Su ye asked niedern who was master Plato''s enemy, but he didn''t reply.


    "General fast, who is master Plato''s opponent?" Su ye asked.


    After several seconds, fast said, "it should be some of the Ares mountain."


    Su Ye nodded.


    Su Ye was worried about Plato and full of expectation, because this was the first time he saw the legendary war.


    Those legendary spells that only exist in legends appear in front of us. The only pity is that it is too far away to see clearly.


    "Is this the civil war in Athens? For what? " Su Ye''s mind echoed with doubts.


    The battle lasted a quarter of an hour before the intensity gradually decreased.


    After a while, the battle suddenly stopped, and then the direction of Plato''s College flashed.


    Su Ye looked back, as if he saw a figure holding a staff flash away in the light.


    "What was the result?" Su ye asked.


    Fast thought for a moment and said, "I can''t make a conclusion. If I have to guess, it should be a draw. A draw of one against three. "


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. At least master Plato didn''t lose.


    "Didn''t master Plato use his big magic tower?" Su ye asked.


    "If it is used, it will not be a draw." Fast road.


    Su ye also wanted to ask. As a result, fast put his hand on his shoulder again and began to jump and glide.


    The strong wind swept over, the house retreated, and there were voices below.


    After a while, the two men fell back in front of the violet restaurant. Kelton and others came down from the house one after another. Su Ye opened the magic book again and looked at teacher niden''s magic letter¡° Master Plato is injured. Be careful. "¡° General, what happened? " Kelton asked hastily. Fast mused, "don''t ask, the truth will come out tomorrow."¡° It''s like a legendary war. It seems to have something to do with Plato''s college. " Hahenas frowned, as if to switch the topic could make everyone forget what had just happened. Su ye said, "if there''s nothing wrong, let''s go in and discuss the naming and other methods of the new chamber of Commerce." Hahnnus was stunned, silent and stood still. He is no longer qualified to participate in the preparation of the new chamber of Commerce. Fast sighed. Agala was once the most respected hero in Athens. Because agala once burned his life, hit a demigod fierce dragon, and got a seat. Now, his children are so miserable. Suye, Kelton, Huck, fast and nidel enter violet restaurant again. The waiter stood beside Hannas with a look of doubt. Hahnnus waved his hand impatiently and said, "take care of them and leave me alone."¡° Yes, master Hannas. " The waiter said and entered the house. Hahnnus stood outside the gate, looked at the rickety half plaque, carefully observed the restaurant he used to come to from small to large, and sighed. Has changed hands¡° Fortunately, the family needs me to enter the position of divine power. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will be driven out of Athens and stay in the valley for a lifetime. Now it seems that I can maintain my family status only if I get the heart of position. Otherwise, those brothers won''t make me feel better. Alas... "Su ye and others returned to the room again. Completely different from the atmosphere just now, several people sat in chairs very relaxed. Kelton turned his head and found that Hanas didn''t come in. He breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "Suye, I owe you a big favor. Thank you very much. Without you today, I might be planted here. " General fast said, "Su ye, I owe you a favor, too. I''m sorry for this. I didn''t expect that little beast hahnas would do such a thing. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 136

    Nidel looked at himself and said, "in fact, in the interim meeting of the vice president, I was firmly in your position. Unfortunately, the other vice presidents were short-sighted and forced me to remain neutral. You can rest assured that from now on, Plato chamber of Commerce will stand firmly by your side! I will try my best to help you solve any business problems in the future. "


    Su ye said, "the first batch of dragon''s beautiful tableware needs the strong support of Plato''s chamber of Commerce."


    Nidel immediately smiled and said, "don''t worry! The president has seen the sample tableware and praised it greatly. ''it can really change the table all over the world,'' he said. You can rest assured that in the coming year, Plato chamber of Commerce will spare no effort to promote tableware, not only in Greece, including Rome, northern Europe, two rivers and Egypt. I assure you that the gross profit of the new chamber of Commerce in the first year will not be less than 200000 golden eagles! "


    Kelton stared. He didn''t expect to make so much in the first year.


    Even fast was envious. He was just a new aristocrat. His family income was not much, but the income of 10000 golden eagles a year.


    According to the best calculation, the net income of Suye in the first year may reach about 70000 to 80000.


    Su Ye gets this number and automatically converts it into the number of talents. If you only change small talents, you can change a lot, but if you change big talents, it is obviously not enough.


    After all, according to previous estimates, it takes 100 gold eagles to stimulate the first ring of the altar, 1000 gold eagles to stimulate the second ring, and 10000 to stimulate the third ring.


    A year''s income can only harvest seven or eight great talents. The future road may be a little difficult.


    Therefore, we should continue to open up new wealth routes.


    "You are richer than me." Kelton pretended to be sour.


    "Don''t worry, my friend." Suye patted Kelton on the shoulder.


    Kelton''s heart is OK, and Suye at least has a conscience.


    Su Ye continued, "I''ll get richer and richer in the future. You''ll get used to it slowly."


    Kelton gave Su ye a bad look.


    Su Ye coughed and said, "OK, let''s get down to business. The first is the name of the chamber of Commerce. My current idea is'' supernova '', a very simple but meaningful name. "


    Fast and nidel looked at Su ye with strange eyes, then looked at each other, and their eyes quickly bounced away.


    "That''s a strange name." Kelton seems a little hard to understand.


    "There should be no taboos. I don''t object." Nedell said.


    "Well, the name of the chamber of Commerce has been decided. The next step is to consider how to rebuild the restaurant. Should Plato''s chamber of Commerce have a way? " Su ye asked.


    "You can rest assured that we are familiar with this kind of thing." Nedell said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "as for the design drawings, they need to be submitted to me for review. In addition, I hope to build a double deck restaurant. "


    "No problem." Nedell said.


    "What''s your problem with the operation of the restaurant, Kelton?"


    Kelton immediately straightened his chest and raised his head: "don''t worry, although I haven''t opened a restaurant in the noble District, I know the restaurants in the noble district like the back of my hand."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "well, I can rest assured. Next, in addition to ordinary salad, I will also launch a series of new products in the new restaurant, such as oil and vinegar salad, such as Wellington steak, such as new sausage, such as oil sealed duck legs... As for the staple food, start with pizza, although it can''t be on the table. "


    The people present looked at each other. What are these things? I''ve never heard of it.


    "Mr. Su ye, are you taking some risks? After all, these are things I''ve never heard of. " Nedell said.


    Suye smiled and looked at Kelton.


    Kelton understood and said, "Mr. nidel, have you ever heard of Kelton salad?"


    "Of course I''ve heard. I''ve been to your restaurant. It''s very delicious. I like sour best." Nedell said.


    "That''s what I invented in cooperation with Su Ye." Kelton said brazenly.


    "Really?" Nidel was surprised.


    "Tell the truth!" Suye road.


    Kelton said helplessly, "OK. A few months ago, Su Ye was in danger and no one paid any attention to him. I extended a helping hand and sent it to Jin Zeus. In order to thank me, he gave me the formula of salad sauce. "


    Nidel smiled and said, "when Su Ye is promoted to legend, this may become a beautiful talk."


    Kelton''s eyes moved and kept it in mind.


    Later, Kelton said brazenly, "Suye, can your new dishes also be sold in my restaurant?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in the face of the Pandion family, other restaurants will not imitate our new dishes the previous month, but it''s hard to say a month later. So, allow all your restaurants to sell these new dishes in a month. "


    "Thank you very much! Can the silver tableware be used in my restaurant? "


    "No problem at all. We can even open a tableware store near your restaurant." Suye road.


    "I''ll choose the site!" Next, Suye, Kelton and nidel began to discuss the details. Then, everyone was shocked by Su Ye''s ideas. Nidel even occasionally recorded it in the magic book, because he felt that he was an era behind Su Ye. Even if he didn''t know how to do business, fast often couldn''t help nodding and felt that Su Ye was more and more unusual. After a full discussion for an hour, they set the time for the next meeting and walked out of the restaurant together. Hahenas was waiting outside. When he saw the people coming out, he greeted them with a smile and took the initiative to talk. Suye was a little strange. Hahnas seemed to add inexplicable confidence. After chatting for a while, hananas said, "I just heard from my friends that master Plato was injured in this battle. Please send sincere blessings to the great master Plato for me." Su Ye suddenly realized that it seemed that hahnas felt that something had happened to one of his backstage, so he had confidence. However, hahenas did not show any other tendency, and even took the initiative to explain that he must send the title deed of violet restaurant to Plato''s chamber of Commerce tomorrow. Then, Hanas said an important thing. The God of war mountain urgently convened the great nobles. Now the owners of all the great nobles in Athens almost gathered in the God of war palace. They talked a few words and were about to go home. A loud voice suddenly rang through the whole city of Athens¡° All citizens of Athens, all Greeks, all the people of gods, I, Solon, implore you to open your eyes, ears, put down everything in your hands, come to the Acropolis gate and the municipal square, and witness an innovation that changes all Athens! "¡° I, Solon, was born in Athens. With longing for the world, I left Athens and traveled around the world. Now, I return to my hometown with the hope of Athens! "¡° Athens is not as strong as Sparta, not as rich as Syracuse, not as united as Tebai, not as wise as Miletus and not as pious as Fokis. However, I believe Athens can surpass them! When the Ares palace is closed, when the great nobles are defeated by master Plato, and when the great nobles discuss how to exploit the last copper owl in our pockets, please summon up your courage. "¡° We want Athens to be the Athens in our mind! "¡° I, Solon, shout to every Athenian, please stand in front of me and change Athens with me! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 137

    Hearing Solon''s words, Su Ye was stunned


    Unexpectedly, I was able to personally experience the greatest innovation in the history of Athens and even Greece.


    If we say that Socrates, Plato, Aristotle and Euclid represent the highest peak in the field of ancient Greek philosophy.


    Then Solon, pisitratus, kristiani and Pericles represent the highest peak in the field of Athenian government.


    Solon is the first of the four.


    Socrates is not the father of Athens, Plato is not, nor is Aristotle.


    Solon counts.


    Since Solon, ancient Athens has entered a period of rapid growth and become a truly powerful city-state.


    Su ye had thought that there would be no Solon like figures in Athens, where the nobility covered the sky. Unexpectedly, they still appeared.


    Listening to Solon''s voice, Kelton''s speculation, niederon''s instructions, and Plato''s battle, everything became clear.


    It turns out that many people have united to prepare for today where Athenians can''t see it.


    Master Plato should be the pivot of the whole thing, and Solon is the representative who came to the front stage.


    "Master Solon doesn''t seem to be very famous. I remember him as a holy mage." Su ye thought for a long time, but he didn''t remember the specific deeds of Solon.


    In the past, Su Ye didn''t know when he asked. Now, Su Ye devotes himself to the curriculum and rarely cares about other knowledge.


    Even the knowledge about the divine power plane is not much, because the plane knowledge is located at the top of the higher magic knowledge, second only to the divine knowledge. Su ye turned over several esoteric books and found that he couldn''t understand it at all. It involves a lot of knowledge he hadn''t learned, so he can only read some of the most superficial ones.


    "Get in my carriage and we''ll say as we go." Fast road.


    "Good!" As soon as Su ye saw that fast was going, his safety was absolutely no problem, so he decided to witness a rally that might affect all mankind.


    Faster''s carriage was a military carriage, larger than the ordinary carriage. Kelton had the cheek to follow up. Neder took a look at his carriage and boarded faster''s carriage.


    Huck thought for a moment, knowing that his identity was not suitable for getting on the bus. He had an idea, grabbed the handrail and stood outside the door, like a guard in an emergency.


    Actually eavesdropping on the conversation inside.


    After getting into the carriage, the people first listened to Solon.


    Su ye sent a magic letter to niederon, saying that the violet restaurant had arrived, and determined to transfer 10% of the shares to the Pandion family.


    After a while, niederon wrote back, saying that Pandion accepted the 10% stake, but he didn''t want to take advantage of it. Tonight, he would send someone to Su Ye''s house to deliver 10000 golden eagles.


    Another ten thousand golden eagles came in.


    The carriage moved forward smoothly. Su Ye wanted to know Solon''s detailed deeds. Fast helped explain Solon''s life.


    Su ye knew that this Solon had more experience than Solon on the blue star.


    Solon was a poor aristocrat. At first, he wanted to revive his family business and use all means to improve his status. As a result, he hit a wall continuously and was played by the real aristocrat as a monkey.


    Finally, Solon did not know what he had experienced, cut off his contacts with the nobility and devoted himself to the study of magic.


    After reaching the peak of the golden mage, Solon, like all people at the golden peak level, chose to travel around the world.


    Solon''s experience is far more wonderful than that of an ordinary mage. He was a slave in Persia, almost frozen to death in northern Europe, mummified in Egypt, and even visited several places, such as the Titan world, the Dragon Mountain and sea, and even the most mysterious Hades and hell.


    Solon wrote a book about his experience and sold well.


    Solon returned to Athens three years ago and continued to manage himself by virtue of his status as a noble Holy Land mage. Finally, Solon became a force that can not be underestimated in Athens.


    Finally, fast glanced at everyone in the carriage and said, "we are all our own people. You will know sooner or later, or even know some, so I don''t have to hide it. As far as I know, there is a mysterious organization in Athens or human beings. The specific purpose is unknown or even the name of that organization. But one thing is certain that the organization is helping mankind, and masters like Plato and Solon and some celebrities have joined the organization. "


    "Today''s legendary battle and acropolis shouts should be the first time this organization has acted in Athens. In fact, people with a little status in Athens have vaguely felt that, especially those of us... Who don''t like the old aristocrats, have not only found out, but even secretly helped the organization. It was because of our help that the nobles found it late and hurried to do it. Obviously, the ultimate winner is master Plato. "


    "The Ares palace is completely closed because of this meeting. Not surprisingly, it will take at least an hour to discuss, and the nobles who really dare to stop Solon and can stop Solon are in the Ares palace. So, one hour is enough for Solon to finish. Solon''s emergence means that this organization should show strength. My view is to wait and see what happens. Don''t stand in line too quickly. "


    The carriage crowd nodded. Then Solon''s voice sounded again. This time, Solon began to criticize the aristocracy with extremely severe language. Along the way, people cheered Solon loudly from time to time. There are two famous thoroughfares in Athens, both named after Athena. One is the pan Athena Festival Avenue, which is located on the Acropolis. Every major festival, Athenians will take the pan Athena Festival Avenue once. Because the Acropolis is dedicated to the temple, it is difficult for even nobles to go there at ordinary times, so the big square outside the Acropolis mountain has become the most common place for the people of Athens, also known as the municipal square. The name was originally ironic, because the real power is the nobility. Few nobility talk here. The people here are civilians. No matter how much they say, they all laugh at themselves as the semi God King of Ares mountain and square in the street. From Lion harbor to the Acropolis gate, there is also a Avenue called Athena Avenue. In order to avoid confusion with Pan Athena Festival Avenue, it is mostly called wisdom Avenue. Wisdom Avenue connects Athena''s Wharf Area, slum area, civilian area, workshop area and noble area. It is the only road that even slaves will not be searched by guards. After the carriage turned to wisdom Avenue, its speed suddenly decreased. The avenue was full of torches and magic lights. Countless Athenians walked towards the Acropolis gate under the light of fire and lights. The people in the carriage whispered as they listened to Solon. The carriage went all the way, and Solon said it all the way, without interruption¡° You said, "Solon, will they succeed?" Kelton suddenly asked a heavy question during the chat. Everyone seemed to be heavily pressed by the mountain, slightly lowered his head, and no one answered¡° There must be some changes, but it is difficult to predict what will happen in the end. " Suye road¡° Tell me what you think. " Fast is interested. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "my view may not be correct enough. Maybe someone has put forward the same view. If there is a mistake, don''t laugh." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 138

    "We are very interested." Kelton road.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "first of all, the current class distribution in Athens is very uneven. It can be said that there are only two layers, aristocracy and civilians. As for slaves, I also want to say a lot, but in addition to debt slaves, foreign slaves are not in the scope of discussion. Or, in fact, only the nobility holds power. As a result, magicians and soldiers who rely on their own efforts to grow do not have much power and power even at the golden level. "


    "With the frequent occurrence of war, these low-level magicians and soldiers have become the main forces affecting Athens, and these people have accumulated enough wealth through war, plunder, hunting, exploration and so on. However, we found that the contribution of the nobility to the war and the city-state was getting lower and lower. With each passing day, people at the middle and lower levels must have accumulated considerable resentment and strong demand. If the needs of these people cannot be met, Athens will be in chaos. Even if it is stronger than the aristocracy, it is bound to compromise. They can''t kill all the civilians and leave a pure aristocratic world. "


    The crowd nodded softly.


    "Secondly, the city-state form is different from the state form. We Athens are very big, but it is a city-state after all. We are all people living in one city. Unlike Persia, Persia is an empire. Their cities are endless like wheat on the ground. The destruction of any city will not affect the overall situation, so the upper class will not care about the lower class. Athens is different. Even if a street is destroyed, it will shake every Athenian. "


    "This form of city-state, not slaves, is destined to make Athenian citizens think that the gap between people is not very large, and people will not worship the Persian king as a god like Persia. There are various differences between the city-state form and the state form, such as the population, such as the ability to resist disasters, and so on, which force the upper class not to ignore the interests of civilians. "


    Fast appreciated: "this angle is very original and incisive!"


    Kelton and nedell nodded.


    "The third point involves culture and living conditions. Even if it is a demigod family, there is no permanent dominance... "


    Su ye said five points one after another, but also hid some radical views.


    "It''s really their fault that the mysterious organization didn''t invite you." Fast sighed.


    "So, how do you think Solon will reform?" Nidel.


    Su Ye is very cautious. Although Solon of blue star is famous for his reform, Solon here can''t use the same way of reform.


    The Solon reform of blue star ancient Greece restored the citizens'' assembly, and then created a 400 member parliament, citizens'' jury court, changed the law and established a new class.


    Before Solon, ancient Greece was divided into classes according to descent. After the reform, it was divided into classes according to possession of property. It was divided into 500 doumai, knight, yoke and Japanese servant according to annual income.


    It is clear that Athens in the world pays more attention to power than wealth.


    Su ye said, "not surprisingly, Solon will break the secondary class of nobility and civilians and add new classes, either one or two. For example, create a "Knight class" between civilians and nobles, so that these people have similar power to nobles. Or, restore the citizens'' assembly that once appeared, so that some Athenian citizens are also eligible to participate in Athenian government affairs. I feel that in order to win support, Solon will abolish debt slaves. After all, it is cruel for all Athenian citizens to be forced to become slaves because they owe money. But Solon probably didn''t have the energy to take care of the foreign slaves. "


    "Your idea is a little amazing." Kelton road.


    "It''s hard to say." Nedell said.


    Fast sighed and said, "I really want to grab you directly into the army and train you with the strength of the army. Unfortunately, I can''t delay you. Plato college is the best place for you to grow up. "


    "General, do you completely believe Su Ye''s lies?" Kelton was surprised.


    Fast said positively, "don''t underestimate this young man. Because, not long ago, general Medea also said that Athens needs a new middle class, and Athens may also restore the civic assembly, and even said that debt slaves should be abolished. At that time, I only thought he had feelings. Today, I understand what he should have seen and expressed his views. Two people almost coincide. "


    "I''m sorry, general. I made a mistake." Kelton didn''t dare to talk back to fast, because fast hated being unreasonable when he was clearly wrong.


    Fast''s expression became pleasant. He patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "I will tell general mitayad what happened today. He will like you very much. Unfortunately, your rank is too low. Grow up quickly. Athens needs you! "


    Kelton suddenly found that there seemed to be too much lemon juice in the salad for dinner today. He smelled sour from his stomach to his mouth.


    He had never seen general fast praise a man so much, and he was so young.


    "You flatter me, general. But you''re right. I''m still too young and need to accumulate strength. " Suye road.


    Near the mountain gate, the carriage entered the nearby street, found a place to stop, several people got off and walked to the municipal square.


    At this time, the municipal square was crowded, and tens of thousands of Athenian citizens came here, and the number was increasing. On the municipal square and nearby roads, many magicians are constantly releasing suspended brilliance, making it like day. Su ye even saw many civilians running here in tears. With the continuous flow of people, Su ye and others finally arrived at the municipal square. In the deepest part of the municipal square, on a temporary wooden platform, an old man in a white robe stood there. The old man only had a golden collar around his neck and didn''t wear a magic beard loudspeaker, but every word he said could spread all over the city. Su Ye looked at the man from a distance and recalled the information about Solon on the way before. He found that Solon was actually only 40 or 50 years old, but he looked close to 60. Perhaps Solon''s appearance is very vicissitudes. When he said those words, it makes people more convinced. Solon was thinner than expected, his eyes were slightly sunken, his tan skin was loose, and he was not tall and powerful. However, his voice was full of power and his eyes were full of passion. Solon''s eyes seemed to reflect the light of all Greece. Perhaps it was his eyes that lit up Greece. At this time, Solon began to announce some of his political ideas¡° I think the greatest injustice, the greatest sin and the greatest darkness in Athens is to deny efforts! A person, with all his life''s efforts, becomes a golden magician or golden warrior, but he may still be treated like a dog by the nobility! What an absurdity! "¡° These soldiers and magicians fought with Persians and Warcraft. Their bones were all over Greece. What about the nobles? Sit at home and enjoy the services of slaves, and those slaves are likely to have the families of martyrs killed in battle! What an injustice! "¡° I think Athens needs a new class, a class that recognizes efforts, a fair class, a new class that aristocrats can''t trample on casually! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 139

    On the municipal square, there was a tsunami, and people shouted all over the city.


    Solon''s words hit the point that the Athenians feared most. Even if they worked hard all their life and made good achievements, they were worthless in the eyes of the nobility, without the slightest sense of security and security.


    Faster, Kelton, Neder and Huck looked at Suye.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "keep listening."


    Then something more surprising happened to the four people. Some of the reasons, things and predictions Su ye said in the car almost reappeared here.


    "I... still want to catch you in the army." Fast road.


    "Mr. Su ye, are you interested in becoming a director of our Plato chamber of Commerce? Further, the vice president! " Nedell said.


    Kelton sighed and said, "now I understand that I can''t compare with you forever. Well, I won''t compare with you in the future. "


    Huck whispered, "I knew it."


    Kelton glanced at Huck and wanted to strangle the guy.


    Listen, Suye suddenly had an illusion that Solon''s speech was similar to what he said at the arbitration meeting that day.


    Maybe it''s because both of them are saying what they believe.


    Soon, Suye''s illusion was interrupted by the roaring Athenians.


    The crowd was boiling.


    Because Solon began to make everyone pray to the gods.


    Except for a few people as calm as Su ye, the vast majority of Athenian civilians began to recite the names of various gods like crazy.


    There are Zeus, the king of gods, Hera, the goddess of wisdom, Athena, Ares, the God of battle, and Apollo, the sun god


    Individuals are even calling for some gods who show miracles occasionally, although their gods are not high, such as the goddess of victory and the goddess of vengeance.


    At this time, the bell of Ares mountain rang.


    That is the sign of the opening of the gate of the God of war palace.


    Su Ye looked at Zhanshen mountain several kilometers away.


    The lower part is the lights of thousands of families, the upper part is the sky curtain of stars, and the God of war mountain in the middle is shrouded in darkness.


    At the gate of the palace on the top of the mountain, a glimmer of light bloomed. One by one, the great nobles came out and separated under the rock pillars outside the gate of the God of war palace.


    Those people are either wearing gorgeous robes or simple leather armor. Only a few people are covered with metal armor and can''t see their faces at all.


    They have one thing in common.


    Long night, purple cloak.


    Some of them leaned against the stone pillar with their arms around their chest, some sat on the steps with their hands folded to support their chin, some stood proudly and coldly with a spear, some stood upright and looked indifferent, some SAT hovering in the air, some were exposed to the flame, some were like a white fog... Different shapes and colors.


    These people just watch quietly, don''t say a word, don''t show great power, but everyone is like a huge star hanging over Athens.


    It''s like a place of power.


    There, like a high cloud.


    It was like the land of the gods.


    There, the stars gather.


    Su ye only took a look and quickly lowered his head.


    They not only have holy lands, legends, heroes, and even demigods. Look here, it''s like watching patterns on the palm.


    Then, a scene that surprised Su Ye appeared.


    As people prayed, the sky changed.


    A little white light spots emerge out of thin air, more and more white light spots, and finally form a dense light fog.


    It seems that fireflies all over the world gather here.


    Su Ye looked at the God of war mountain again and found that he could not penetrate the white light and fog, and could not see the people on the God of war mountain.


    "General fast, what are these white lights?" Su ye asked.


    Fast shook his head and held out his hand slowly.


    A white light fell on fast''s hand and disappeared.


    It''s not like passing through, it''s not like melting, it''s like being one with the body.


    The people present looked at each other.


    "How do you feel?" Kelton asked.


    Fast shook his head and said, "maybe it''s just something ordinary."


    Su ye also tried to touch it, and the light immediately disappeared. Then a strange picture appeared in his mind. That light even entered his magic tower, but it seemed to integrate into the tower, and it seemed to disappear directly, so he couldn''t judge.


    "Strange..."


    Su Ye was surprised that all the white light spots suddenly made a great work. Everyone narrowed their eyes and their eyes hurt slightly.


    Su ye also narrowed his eyes and vaguely saw that all the white lights were crazy and began to accelerate their flight.


    Most passing white lights seem to be attracted, change direction and drill into their own bodies.


    Su Ye was a little flustered. He seemed to see a large amount of white light converging into a torrent and entering his magic tower in groups.


    Su ye took a deep breath, remained calm, carefully perceived the situation of his body, perceived these lights, and found that these white lights did not harm himself, and his body and magic tower did not respond.


    It''s like these white lights don''t exist at all¡° The power of faith? It''s impossible, not to mention that I''m just a mortal and can''t bear the power of faith. If these are really the power of faith, they will be plundered by the gods. The light when the altar absorbs the treasure? No, there is an obvious difference between the two. Those lights are more like dead things, and these lights have an unspeakable vitality... "After a while, the white light is dim, and the light spots are less and less. Su Ye suddenly realized that it was wrong, because recalling what happened just now, only a few people nearby could attract white light, and he attracted the most, followed by general fast. Most people can''t attract white light. They can only absorb it after being touched by white light¡° General, let''s go back. " Su Ye whispered. Fast said immediately, "go, I''ll take you home." As fast spoke, he took a look at the direction of Ares mountain. Although the white light is dim, it can still block the sight of the people in front of the God of war palace. Although the others didn''t know what was going on, they left immediately and were a little afraid of unrest here. The carriage first took Kelton, Huck and nidel to the violet restaurant, and then general fast personally sent Su Ye home. On the road, both men were silent. Also a little guilty. After all, no one knows why they can actively attract white light¡° Forget what happened just now and be more careful in the future. " Fast road¡° Thank you. " Su Ye expressed his thanks. They were speechless all the way. At the door of their house, Su Ye got off the carriage, said goodbye to fast, and took the initiative to close the carriage. Fast didn''t get out of the carriage and left directly. Su ye turned around and saw a carriage parked at the door of his house. A white bearded old man in a clean white robe was standing at the door. Su ye took out the magic book, showed his name, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Su Ye." The white bearded old man was tall and kind, his brown eyes were full of warmth, and his hands handed out a Black Leather Magic gold bag¡° Hello, Mr. Su Ye. This is the money I bought 10% of the shares on behalf of the Pandion family. There are ten thousand golden eagles inside. Since you have a magic gold bag, you can transfer it directly. " The old man with white beard''s eyes flashed across Su Ye''s waist very quickly. Su ye took off the magic gold bag floating around his waist, held it in front of each other''s magic gold bag and let the two magic gold bags touch¡° Ten thousand golden Zeus. " The white bearded old man seemed to give an order. He saw that the black magic gold bag in his hand made a clear sound and shook gently. The golden coins at the mouth of the bag surged upward, like a fountain, higher and higher. Then, those gold coins poured into the mouth of Su Ye''s magic gold bag like running water, making a loud and clear sound. In a few seconds, all ten thousand golden eagles flowed into Su Ye''s magic gold bag. The white bearded old man bowed slightly to Suye and said, "the great king lutos said that the Pandion family is looking forward to cooperating with you. I say goodbye. "¡° Goodbye... "Su Ye found that the other party seemed in a hurry and didn''t say much. Seeing the old man with white beard leave, Su Ye was a little confused. The head of the Banshen family, lutos, had the title of Lord, and even took the initiative to mention himself. I don''t know whether it was polite or for other reasons¡° Mr. niden''s face is so great. I didn''t expect to make friends with such a big man as lutos. However, it should be the relationship between master Thucydides... "Su Ye didn''t understand and didn''t bother to think much. He went straight to his bedroom, closed the magic book and entered the ruins space at the first time. There are more important things to do. Although he has entered here many times, Su Ye is still a little excited, because the total amount of sacrifice today is far more than before, or even more than ten times that of the last time¡° You will certainly get a particularly powerful talent! " Su Ye kept cheering himself up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 140

    Entering the ruins of the altar, Su Ye counted all the items that could be sacrificed and evaluated all the magic tools and divine power equipment. The total price was close to 30000 gold Eagles!


    Su Ye looked at the beautiful things and gold coins piled in front of him and thought in his heart.


    "Obviously, if you sacrifice tens of thousands of golden eagles at one time, you will certainly get excellent talents, but the question is, is an excellent talent comparable to ten ordinary talents? For legendary masters, they may prefer to choose an excellent talent, but for me, who has been at a lower level for quite a long time, ten ordinary talents are obviously more important. "


    "Like the devil''s source badge, you can''t open it for sacrifice. It''s a one-time sacrifice. You need what you give. Those gold coins and ordinary beauty should be sacrificed bit by bit. If you have the talent you need, you should get it first. If you don''t, you can accumulate it. Anyway, you can finally integrate into a larger ring to form a better talent. This is the best plan for me at present. "


    "With so much cash, we can conduct a new test. I don''t believe there is no wisdom talent I need! "


    Su ye went to the altar and put all the sacrificial items under the altar separately.


    "A hundred golden eagles!"


    At Su Ye''s command, a hundred golden eagles flew out and landed on the altar.


    This is Su Ye''s newly discovered ruins space ability, which can control the items inside according to his own ideas.


    The altar absorbed the white light from the gold coins, and the first circle was shining, emitting a light, in which four gifted Elves were suspended.


    Seeing the familiar scene, Su Ye glanced quickly.


    A piano leaping, a color awareness, a agile posture, a body of wind.


    "A hundred golden eagles!"


    Su ye, like a puppet without feelings, gave orders again.


    The new 100 golden eagles flew to the altar, and the second row of gifted elves appeared above the four gifted elves in the first row.


    Su Ye glanced again.


    "A hundred golden eagles..."


    After a full nine times, nine rows of gifted elves appeared on the altar, four in each row.


    If you add a hundred golden eagles, all these gifted Elves will disappear and activate the second ring altar.


    There are only two kinds of these nine rows of gifted elves.


    Art and war sports, and some of them are repeated, but there is no magic cow body and magic eagle eye that Su Ye has obtained.


    "I''m lucky, or can only this level of things appear in the first ring of the altar? Try again nine times. If there are no other talents in the next nine times, it shows that there is little possibility of wisdom talents in one layer. Let''s go with it in the future. "


    "A hundred golden eagles."


    After the 1000th Golden Eagle gathered, all the gifted elves and light converged, the second ring of the altar lit up and spewed out new gifted elves.


    First, elegant manners.


    Second, inspiration burst.


    Third, Weapon Mastery.


    Fourth, tough skin.


    Su Ye tried to keep calm. It''s the second ring. Even if he doesn''t give wisdom talents, he doesn''t even have magic talents!


    Tough skin is a good battle body. It is also helpful for magicians. You can charge it, but only if there are enough golden eagles.


    If you don''t choose now, you can prepare for the third ring.


    As for the third ring, no one is sure whether it is 5000, 10000 or more.


    Su Ye''s hope is 5000, but he knows that his hope is basically dashed, just as he hopes to have intelligent talents but can''t live or die.


    Su ye once again consecrated nine times, one hundred golden eagles each time.


    The new nine row gifted elves, like before, are all art or war sports. None of them is needed by Su ye, or even repeated.


    "Well, I''m dead! Next, I should choose all the combat talents worth 100 golden eagles. "


    Su Ye began to point out and choose, touch one, and get a talent. Then all the gifted elves in this row will disappear.


    Agile posture, windy body, smart wrist, strong jump


    Su Ye''s eyes also stopped in front of a row of gifted elves with his right hand. He stared at the gifted elves for a long time before he had no choice but to order.


    The nose of the magic dog.


    The name doesn''t sound good, but a strong sense of smell is a life-saving ability at a critical time, such as invisibility that can''t be seen by the eyes, but the sense of smell can be easily seen through.


    Followed by strong muscles and bones, body balance and strong grip.


    With eight talents in a row, plus the body of magic cow and the eye of magic eagle, Su Ye has a full ten kinds of ordinary combat talents.


    These war body talents are very useful for soldiers and have little effect on mages.


    However, no matter how small the effect is, it is also worth exchanging 100 golden eagles. What''s more, these golden eagles can still spend, but they can''t sacrifice repeatedly.


    Su ye had little experience and did not continue to sacrifice. Instead, he withdrew first and began to meditate.


    In the process of meditation, the eight talents exert their power to make su Ye warm and constantly change his body.


    Su Ye vaguely feels that it is an unprecedented qualitative change, but it is unclear. After all, the science of talent has not talked about this, and human research on talent is still at a very basic stage¡° Those who have ten ordinary combat talents are at least legendary soldiers and even heroic soldiers. " Su ye thought and entered the magic tower. He was stunned to find that all the war talent elves had changed. Before, every elf slept in a separate nest. But now, on the side of the magic tree, there is a round table white cloud, and ten war elves lie in the white cloud and sleep¡° There''s no such thing in talent. " Afraid of missing the key things, Su Ye suspended the sacrifice and sent a magic letter to niden¡° Teacher, I suddenly remembered that I didn''t know which book I had read before. I said that there would be changes if there were more talents of the same type. Do you know what changes would happen? "¡° The knowledge you ask will not be tested in Grade 5. Only the legendary masters who have accumulated ten talents of the same department can cause changes. Ordinary people can''t accumulate so many talents, unless they are the descendants of ancient gods, but they are not ordinary people. For example, master Thales, the king of water, became the first mage in history with more than ten single talents because he had an excellent relationship with the master of water element. Later, the water gifted spirit in his magic tower abandoned the original bird''s nest and created a cloud palace. "¡° As for the role, there should be many, but now only one is determined. After the number of talents in a certain department reaches 5, the magic power of this department will be increased by 50%. After that, the magic power will be increased by 10% for each other talent in the same department. Ten talents double the power of this magic. Of course, not only the power will be improved, but also other aspects will be improved. When you have magical creation... Forget it, we''ll talk about it later. "¡° In addition to enhancing the power of magic, I can only guess that the gifted elves living in the cloud palace will be slightly stronger. Master Thales also guessed that if there were more than 20 gifted elves of the same lineage, more amazing changes would take place. Unfortunately, at present, no one has more than 20 homologous talents. Even if there are, at least half gods or even gods, they will not be spread. If someone can solve this secret, it will stir the magic world. It is at least a legendary theory and worth four magic source badges. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 141

    Su ye asked, "soldiers appeared earlier than magicians. Those legendary heroes and even demigods generally have only two kinds of talents, namely battle body talent and warrior talent. In their realm, both departments should have more than ten talents. Don''t they know? "


    "The masters inquired about it, but returned in vain. Those soldiers hid it as a secret and were unwilling to communicate with the magic world."


    "Well, I see. Thank you, teacher."


    Su ye put down the magic book and knew that there must be some secrets hidden in the same ten talents. He must find them in the future, which may be very important to himself.


    Feeling that his body no longer changed, Su ye entered the ruins space again.


    There are a row of two ring talents and a row of one ring talents floating on the altar. Su Ye has the combat talent in the first ring talent, but he has no artistic talent.


    "I''m not interested in artistic talent, and it''s of little use. Just..."


    Su Ye was about to give up, but suddenly realized that he had overlooked something.


    After a while, Su ye asked himself in his heart, "whether I like it or not, does artistic talent help fight or survive? Think carefully with your brain, not feeling. Write it down! "


    Su ye thought to himself that his right hand directly wrote the names of various artistic talents in the air, and black handwriting appeared in the air. This is also the ability of the ruins space, which can do many unexpected things.


    "Color awareness seems useless, but if the enemy has the ability of mimicry, I can''t find it now. If I have the talent of color awareness, I will be able to detect the subtle changes of color difference. Many Warcraft fur can be integrated into the environment with protective colors. For example, the white fur of ice wolves can be integrated into the ice and snow, and tigers and leopards can be integrated into the woods and grasslands. If I have color awareness, I can find the potential danger faster. Sure enough, I despised artistic talent before. "


    Su ye did not hesitate to choose the talent of "color awareness".


    Subsequently, Su Ye successively discovered the benefits of many artistic talents.


    For example, the pleasant voice can affect others'' attitude towards themselves, make it easier to persuade others and avoid intensifying contradictions.


    For example, music awakening can make you listen to music more accurately. Obviously, if the other party''s mood fluctuates and there are problems in tone and intonation, it is impossible to hide this talent.


    Su Ye consecrated 100 golden eagles for many times to explore his artistic talents. Finally, he learned ten artistic talents: Music awakening, pleasant sound, sculpture hand, beautiful handwriting, elegant posture, inspiration explosion, color awareness, defect perception, delicate touch and precise structure. Each of them is conducive to his own survival and combat, and even indirectly enhance his magic ability.


    For example, the hand of sculpture, precise structure and defect perception are very helpful for drawing magic matrix.


    Seeing that there was only a row of talents left on the altar, Su Ye smiled. After this thinking, he further understood talents.


    Su Ye threw another hundred golden eagles on the altar.


    This time, only two gifted elves appeared, which was of little value. Su ye would not choose unless there was too much money to spend.


    "Four before, two now, are there no stocks..."


    Su Ye glanced at the altar.


    "Almost drain the first ring and start squeezing the second ring."


    Su Ye threw gold coins one after another, and soon the second circle shone again,


    On the original tough skin row, there is a new row, three gifted elves and a new item.


    One is color sensitivity, which is a talent for color awareness. Useful, but not particularly valuable.


    One is still tough skin. Now I''m just looking for the rules of the altar. It''s harmless to repeat.


    One is shooting accuracy. This is a typical warrior talent, but magicians occasionally use some tools, which are also useful to magicians, but not as useful as magic talent.


    As for the fourth, Su Ye''s expression was slightly complicated.


    Magic roots.


    This is not a gifted spirit, but a black root, ten centimeters long, black crystal texture, not much thicker than hair, ordinary.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the altar could produce this kind of thing, which means that the altar is more powerful than expected.


    Magic roots grow on the roots of magic trees.


    Each magic root can increase the growth speed of the magic tree by one ten thousandth.


    The growth rate of the magic tree determines the growth rate of the magician.


    Like the magic well formed by the magic source, the total amount of magic increased is additional, and the magic recovery speed is also additional. The height of the magic tree cannot be increased.


    Magic roots are different. This is a rare beauty that can accelerate the promotion of magicians.


    At present, magicians can only obtain magic roots through cultivation or God''s gift, and there is no other channel to obtain them.


    In the short term, magic roots are not only inferior to ordinary magic talents, but also inferior to combat or warrior talents such as tough skin.


    However, in the long run, the value of magic roots is immeasurable on the scale of ten or even a hundred years.


    "The talent is limited, and the magic root seems infinite, or there are many upper limits." It seems that we should continue to make money, buy all the second ring talents, and then produce magic roots again and again. First set a small goal, get 10000 magic roots, and double the growth rate of the magic tree! Without hesitation, Su Ye reached out and touched the magic root. Then, Su Ye withdrew from the ruins space, entered the magic tower through meditation and carefully observed the magic tree. At the moment, the magic tree is as high as one meter nine. The trunk has divided into two branches. One branch is full of ten leaves, and the other branch is full of two leaves and three leaf buds. Su Ye measured carefully. As long as the magic tree grows to two meters, he can be promoted to black iron mage. Generally speaking, like mages at all stages, after the magic tree of a magic apprentice reaches two meters, it may stagnate for a period of time before it can be promoted to black iron mage. As for why there is power stagnation, there is no final conclusion, but most people believe that they do not understand magic enough. Su Ye believes that his understanding of magic is no worse than that of black iron mage, and there should be no stagnation. Later, Su Ye observed four huge taproots and found that there was a root on the taproot of the earth element, which plunged into the bottom of the magic tower and absorbed magic from the unknown place. Dark blue magic is flowing in the black crystal root. Above the magic tree, there is another cloud palace. Ten artistic genies slept on the second white cloud. Then, Su Ye meditated deeply, quickly absorbed the power of artistic talent, and then returned to the ruins space. At this time, there was only a row of gifted elves formed by a thousand golden eagles on the altar. Su ye once put 500 golden eagles. This time, there are three gifted elves. In addition to two artistic talents, there is also a battle body talent and divine power foundation. Su Ye stared at the divine power foundation for a while, but shook his head. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 142

    This should be the strength Hote needs most. Only a little divine power foundation is needed. Hote can be promoted to a soldier apprentice immediately, and even a black iron soldier soon.


    Unfortunately, this thing can''t be given to others.


    For magicians, the foundation of divine power is highly toxic and destroys the foundation of magic.


    Su ye put on the five hundred gold Eagles again. The two five hundred gold Eagles merged and lit up again. Su ye thought about it and decided to try the most valuable healing wrist guard first. At the same time, he estimated the amount of white fog according to the value of 3000 gold eagles to see if there was a gap in the end.


    Su Ye slowly put the healing wrist guard on the altar.


    The healing wrist guard immediately emits a lot of white fog.


    Su Ye was surprised to find that the white fog from the healing wrist guard was twice as much as expected!


    In other words, the altar believes that this healing wrist guard is actually worth 6000 gold eagles.


    "Plus the previous 2000, it is equivalent to 8000 golden eagles. I don''t know if it can stimulate the third ring."


    The third ring is not bright. The second ring is still bright, but it is much more dazzling than before.


    On top of the first two rows of gifted elves, there are four gifted elves in the third row.


    First, the wound healed. It is a very important combat talent, which can speed up wound healing. Su Ye was moved by it. It was a talent to protect his life. It was applicable to both magicians and soldiers.


    Second, energetic. Exciting warrior talent. Although soldiers need it more, energetic magicians will not be too tired during travel, can keep in good condition at any time, and will not be dragged down by heavy studies and magic experiments.


    Third, earth talent: heavy pressure. This talent is very powerful and can form a downward pressure around earth magic. If the magician is strong enough, only these pressures will be enough to kill ordinary people.


    Fourth, fire talent: adhesion.


    Seeing the fourth talent, Su Ye couldn''t help blinking for fear that he was wrong.


    Adhesion is one of the four sinister talents in the legendary fire department.


    The four sinister talents of fire are spread, adhesion, resurgence and shock.


    Fire is not without more powerful talents, such as burning blood, but when it comes to sinister, it belongs to these four.


    In fact, adhesion and spread are very common. However, if you add the advanced talent of burning or burning, it will become a sinister talent.


    If the resurgence is added, it is a nightmare for all enemies.


    The effect of adhesion is very simple, that is, the flame will stick to the enemy''s body, which can''t be extinguished, and it''s useless to roll. Either use the power of the same level to resist hard, and slowly wait until the combustion is over, or use the power of the high level to sweep away, or cut off the adhesive skin.


    The temperature of low-level flame is limited. Even if the flame of black iron fireball is stuck to the black iron warrior, as long as it urges the divine power to form divine power protection, it is only slightly scalded at most.


    Therefore, in terms of single value and rarity, the earth system talent pressure is better than adhesion.


    But Su ye had a flame talent before, burning. This talent not only increases the power of all fire magic, but also increases the burning temperature and time.


    If magic penetration is added to weaken the warrior''s divine power and body protection, even the black iron warrior will burn a black hole.


    Without hesitation, Su Ye chose the fire talent, and the other talent elves in this row disappeared.


    "I''m lucky today. Another one."


    Su ye sent the magic gold bag in.


    The white fog is the same as Su Ye''s estimate. It is indeed worth 3000 golden eagles.


    The light flashes and the gifted elves appear.


    One musical talent, two warrior talents, only one magic talent.


    Water talent: impact.


    Su Ye hesitated. This talent is actually good to strengthen the impact of water magic, but it is only limited to the powerful water magic. If it is fog, it will have no effect. If it is a water talent that can block the line of sight: water vapor, it will be of great value.


    Water magic is very weak in the early stage. Only in the later stage can it play its terrible power with talent.


    "Let''s go first. Anyway, there are more talents for the second ring, so we can synthesize the third ring. Three thousand plus two thousand, five thousand, and another five thousand will merge into the third ring. "


    Su Ye gritted his teeth and threw the snake of the underworld onto the altar.


    The white fog is also equivalent to more than 3000 golden eagles, which is not as good as the black iron healing wrist guard.


    Just when Su Ye didn''t hope for the snake magic weapon of the underworld, he saw one of the magic talents, smiled, and then did not hesitate to reach out and touch the choice.


    Fire talent, spread.


    Fire is the second of the four sinister talents.


    The flame with spread talent will not be extinguished quickly, but also expand the burning range.


    If this talent is used alone, it can be extinguished by rolling on the spot or protecting the body with divine power, but with adhesion and combustion, it has unimaginable lethality.


    This means that their fire magic has a strong foundation!


    "Andre and Hannas are really warm-hearted people. They are so warm. HMM... do you want to take the initiative... Forget it, I''m not su Ye. " Su ye put on the vine ring and chose a regular earth talent: reinforcement. It can make all earth magic strong, which has a great effect on protective earth magic. Then put on the magic earrings, Eugene''s gift. It turned out that Su Ye really had a talent for fighting and listening to the ear of the wind. With this talent, vision, smell, hearing and touch are fully enhanced, which can be called 360 degrees without dead angle. Su ye did not hesitate to choose. With the ears of the wind, the soldiers under the gold don''t want to sneak attack in close proximity. If the gold warrior is careless, he may also be heard by the ears of the wind. Finally, Su Ye looked at the three rows of talents that had no choice on the altar. They were either common or useless for a long time¡° Try to gather 10000 golden eagles first to see if you can stimulate the third ring for the first time! However, you can''t put five thousand gold Eagles directly. You have to put one thousand at a time. If you have the second ring talent you need, you can choose it. If you don''t, you should prepare for the third ring. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 143

    Su Ye began to sacrifice a thousand golden eagles at one time. When the total value of the uncollected items on the altar reached 9000, he had received four second ring talents.


    Warrior talent: energetic.


    Earth talent: dust. When earth magic forms or hits the enemy, it will stir up dust and block the enemy''s line of sight. Good luck can also lead to the enemy''s eyes. It is also a famous sinister talent.


    Wind talent: haste. The flying speed of the wind talent is already fast. This speed can make the wind talent speed 50% faster.


    The last one is the wood talent: spikes. Can make all wood magic produce spikes and increase damage.


    Su Ye didn''t want to choose this talent, but he happened to have the vine ring in his hand, which can greatly enhance the damage of this magic weapon. Moreover, the wood talent is also very powerful.


    Finally, Su ye put a thousand gold eagles on the altar to make the total value of uncollected items on the altar reach 10000 gold eagles.


    All the elves on the altar suddenly withdrew. Then Su Ye picked up the magic source badge of the twelve pointed star and took a deep breath.


    "I hope you have magic talent, or fire power talent. It''s best to rekindle. As for the gift of wisdom, I don''t want it anymore. This altar is poisonous! "


    After meditation, Su Ye solemnly put the demon source badge on the altar and was careful not to throw it directly like gold coins.


    This is in exchange for Feynman''s skill. It is the symbol of the highest wisdom of the blue star, has attracted the attention of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and is the symbol of the magic Council


    Su Ye looked at the front quietly.


    The dense white fog emerged from the demon source badge and entered the altar.


    Su Ye''s heart was half cold, because according to the total amount of white fog, it was worth 12000 gold Eagles at most.


    "Although it didn''t reach the highest expectation, it also exceeded the lowest expectation. It''s ok... No!"


    Su Ye suddenly looked at the wooden box under his feet and saw a dense white fog coming out of the box.


    It contains the remains of flame goblins.


    The white fog in the box is several times as much as the magic source badge!


    Pungent.


    The altar absorbs all the white fog.


    Su Ye is confused. The actual value of the remains of the flame goblin is so much higher than the demon source badge? It seems that when the magic Council made mistakes, he picked up a treasure for nothing.


    Su Ye guessed that because the flame goblin remains were exchanged for the magic source badge, in the view of the altar, the two are one. However, the actual value of the flame goblin remains is much higher than the magic source badge, so the altar simply absorbed them together.


    "It seems that in the future, we should sacrifice the devil source badge and the exchange to prevent accidents. In this way, you must have good talent! "


    Su Ye looked at the altar with expectation.


    Originally, I thought it was up to 20000, but I didn''t expect it to be more than 50000, or even 100000!


    "What will the Fourth Ring talent be? Magic split? Magic double? Fire talent: resurrection? Or a powerful battle body? No, no fighting! "


    The center of the altar erupted a sharp white light into the sky, which was brighter than the previous light combined.


    This time, there were no gifted elves or even magic roots in the white light. There was only a crown composed of red flame, which was neither exquisite nor gorgeous. Only the oval flame gem inlaid in the center was extremely beautiful.


    Su Ye stared at the flame crown.


    There were so many talents in my mind just now, but I didn''t expect it to be such a top beauty.


    Second graders haven''t studied this at all. They need to learn blood in third grade to learn it.


    Su ye only knew that there was such a top beauty when he read books related to divine power planes a few days ago.


    This altar reward is completely beyond imagination.


    Blood crown!


    This flame crown contains the power of fire element blood.


    Unless the fire element creatures are promoted by themselves, only the LORD God who masters the powerful power of the fire system can give others a flame crown.


    Not even Athena, because Athena''s divine power does not include fire.


    Magicians do not pursue divine power, but pursue blood power that matches their own power.


    A famous magician said that if the power of magic is 1 and the power of talent is 10, the blood power is 100.


    Blood power does not make mankind become another race, but makes mankind obtain the power of another race. Although it is not as powerful as the original race, it still has great power.


    Heraclitus, the king of fire, has the blood of fire element.


    Su ye could not imagine that the altar was so strong that it directly achieved the miracles that only the LORD God could have.


    Su Ye looked at the flame crown carefully. With the power of the altar, he naturally knew that after owning it, he would obtain the blood power of the "fire element general" and would not be recovered by any gods.


    At the same time, you will get the talent of fire element general and fire element affinity.


    Fire element affinity can reduce the casting time of fire magic, increase the power of fire magic, and be immune to apprentice fire attacks.


    Immune apprentice level fire power, which means that ordinary flames can''t hurt Su Ye. Finally, have the magic of fire element field: flame lamp. According to the level, the flame lamp forms a number of flame lamps, which surround the body, spit out flames and attack all enemies within a radius of 10 meters. At the same time, a slight flame field is formed within a radius of 10 meters to burn all enemies within the range. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 144

    Looking at the magic of the flame lamp, Su Ye was stunned. After a while, his eyes lit up.


    "I know what one of the main directions in the future is. It''s magic in the field!"


    Domain magic refers to magic that is constant for a long time and works in a wide range.


    Like this flame lamp, as long as Su Ye doesn''t take it back, it will always work. There will always be flame power with a radius of 10 meters.


    In addition to consuming magic to open, domain magic has been maintained by absorbing external forces.


    Domain magic has two characteristics.


    One is infinite overlap. No matter how many magic fields you have, you can use them all, and they will not be offset by the nature of power.


    Second, it is also strengthened by talent.


    Now, as long as Su Ye turns on the flame lamp, once the enemy enters within a radius of 10 meters, it will always be affected by the talent of burning, spreading and adhesion.


    When Su Ye was stunned just now, he imagined that if he had a large number of magic fields and a large number of talents, once the foreign enemy approached, he would be attacked by magic in all fields and all talents at the same time.


    The scene must be spectacular.


    A warrior''s nightmare.


    This is a way of fighting that magicians dare not think of.


    Su ye did not hesitate to grasp the flame crown, then left the ruins space and began to meditate to absorb the power obtained.


    This time, Su Ye''s meditation was not smooth, because when absorbing the flame crown, his body was like being in the flame, his whole body tingled, and his clothes burned into black ash, revealing his red body.


    While absorbing power, Su Ye often had pictures related to the life of the fire element in his mind, including the daily life of the fire element, their communication methods, their battle scenes and knowledge about the plane of the fire element.


    Many knowledge overturned the common sense of the magic world, so that Su Ye forgot the pain of his body and happily learned the knowledge in the picture.


    After a full hour, the power of fire element''s blood slowly dissipated.


    Su Ye felt that his whole body was full of strength, and his sense of satisfaction was stronger than any time he got talent.


    The whole body seems to be surrounded by endless magic, and even produces an illusion that with a wave of his hand, he can set off a towering flame and burn a city.


    Su ye took the magic book as a mirror and checked himself. He found that his body had not changed much, but his skin was slightly red because of the power of the element of fire.


    Su ye entered the magic tower, looked at the flame crown suspended above the magic tree, and felt that it had a clear connection with himself.


    "Eh?"


    Su Xinguang found that there were two changes in the magic tree.


    Originally there were only twelve leaves, but now there are fifteen, and five more leaf buds.


    The fire root of the magic tree is stronger than the ground, which is obviously larger than the three roots of earth, water and wind.


    "Good phenomenon."


    Su Ye smiled and nodded. This time, the demon source badge and the remains of the flame goblin helped him too much, completely beyond expectations.


    Especially the blood of fire element. Once promoted to black iron mage and mastered fireball, the strength will increase several times.


    "There are still more than two thousand golden eagles left. All sacrifice in one go."


    Su Ye immediately returned to the ruins space and sacrificed the remaining golden eagles twice.


    Another tough skin appeared, and Su ye could only choose. This really increased the mage''s viability by a small margin.


    At the same time, there is a very common Wind talent: cohesion. Wind magic is relatively fragile. The farther you fly, the less powerful it is. This condensation can make the wind magic structure more stable and practical.


    "Thank you! Although there is no wisdom talent. "


    Su Ye smiled and patted the altar and left the ruins space.


    Su ye once again used meditation to perceive the changes of his body, and wanted to test his strength now.


    Obviously, home is not suitable.


    "Steady first, let the body slowly absorb strength. After a while, I''ll go to the door of the mirror for real combat. It''s estimated that the senior management of the school can see the process of the mirror door. I''ll be more stable. I''ll turn off a few talents and don''t show the blood of the fire element. I only need to show half... Forget it, only show a quarter, or I''m afraid of niden. No one is too jealous of me and deduct my score. "


    Although Su Ye was used to heiniden, he was full of warmth when he thought of the scenes he helped himself.


    "After harvest, start learning."


    Su Ye immediately reviewed today''s course and then previewed tomorrow''s course.


    There will be elemental language and elemental Science in tomorrow''s class. After previewing for a while, Su Ye was surprised.


    The originally difficult and obscure element language has become extremely simple. Whether it is the strange pronunciation that even the teacher is embarrassed or the incomprehensible grammatical form, it has become ordinary in Su Ye''s eyes.


    Su Ye didn''t learn the elemental language directly, but found that the elemental language became as simple as ordinary Greek. It felt like he had lived in the elemental plane for many years. Although he hadn''t studied it carefully, he was influenced by it. Once he learned it, he made rapid progress.


    "The blessing of elemental blood." Su Ye''s preview of the elemental course is not as easy as before. Unfamiliar knowledge still needs to be studied again. However, his psychological state has changed, because he has more confidence in getting the elemental blood and feels that he knows the elemental blood better, and the learning effect has been slightly improved. The next morning, Su ye entered the class as usual. The whole class became the early Xia and got together early in the morning to discuss yesterday''s war and Solon loudly. But several nobles, such as Rollon and Palos, kept silent, pretended to study and actually listened carefully¡° Ha ha, we also have a chance to get on top! " Jimmy looked like he wanted the world to be in chaos¡° This is the real Athens! Master Solon is my idol! " Rick clenched his fist and was very excited¡° I didn''t sleep all night last night. I want to learn from master Solon. I want to be a real Athenian citizen. No, I want to be a knight! " Holt also looks like he''s beaten with chicken blood¡° Hehe, it''s like the nobles agree to innovation. " Albert looked pale, as before, like a dead man just dug out of the ground. Many students had no choice but to nod. It was obviously a struggle between the upper class. These students, let alone participate in it, were hard to hear the news. I don''t know how long it would take to be sure. Hort said hurriedly, "I heard from other classes that half of the soldiers and magicians in the Athenian army have applied for leave! From soldiers and apprentices to gold. This is only one day. In a few days, 99% of the Athenian soldiers will apply for leave. At first I wondered what they were doing on vacation. As a result, my classmates said that they were protesting against the aristocracy! " The people nearby couldn''t help laughing. Only hort needed someone to explain such an obvious thing¡° Su ye, did you go to the municipal square yesterday? "¡° I went to see it. I was afraid it would be too messy and came back. What happened then? " Su ye asked¡° Later, the great nobles came forward and said they would discuss Athenian reform with Solon. However, everyone knows that this is not something that can be solved in a short time. It will take at least a year or two to start. " Holt retelled the views of his classmates.. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 145

    "However, I heard that master Plato was injured." Albert said cautiously.


    "It must be just a minor injury!" Rick said loudly.


    "Yes!"


    All the students have fanatical confidence in Plato.


    Albert still wanted to say, but when he saw the students'' eyes, he shut up silently.


    Rick suddenly stared at Su ye and watched carefully. He looked at Su ye all over.


    The other students also looked at Su ye and showed surprise one after another.


    Rick said, "have you noticed that there seems to be a new change in Suye."


    "Yes, a little higher."


    "The skin is much better. It used to be rough, but now it is more delicate and white."


    "The body proportion is much better. I remember his body shape was not so beautiful before."


    "People are much more handsome."


    "These eyes can fascinate many young students."


    "Really, the temperament is different."


    "It''s not one or two different points. It''s an all-round change. It''s simply becoming a handsome man."


    "And with unspeakable dignity, it''s like those golden mages."


    "Su ye, how did you do it?" Rick hurriedly asked, he is notoriously untidy. As a man, who doesn''t want to be handsome.


    Su Ye guessed that the changes brought about by those new talents showed his white teeth and said with a smile, "the power of learning."


    "Nonsense!" Rick doesn''t have a good airway.


    "Su ye, your voice is really good." A female classmate blushed.


    A group of male students envy more. In the past, only Luo long could make female students blush. The remaining male students were either muscle soldiers or hard-working mages.


    All the students stared at Su Ye. Palos casually turned her head and looked at Su ye, and then continued to read.


    "Maybe I''m old and have grown up. I began to grow up at this time." Holt smiled innocently.


    A group of students turned a blind eye on Holt.


    "You are a pile of pure bones and muscles, which is completely different from Su Ye."


    "I don''t think there''s any difference." Hotter scratched his head and stared at Su Ye. He couldn''t see it.


    "You can''t even see the difference between women, let alone men." Rick laughed.


    The whole class burst into laughter.


    Plato college is like a paradise. Even if the situation in Athens is so turbulent, it still failed to affect the final examination of the first semester of grade 2.


    Because there are too many courses, it takes seven days to finish the exam, which can be called a brain extractor. Most students are discouraged by the ranking of the class.


    Because Palos surpassed Rolon with a very high score and ranked first.


    During the war skills test, the students found that Palos was already a black iron soldier.


    Rolon was second, and Rick was third with a slight disadvantage.


    The end of the exam is a normal holiday.


    When Su Ye was ready to finish all the courses in grade one during his vacation, provost Lawrence released a message.


    All apprentice level and black iron level students are not allowed to take leave to carry out practical concentrated training to prepare for the upcoming black iron trial.


    The destination of the black iron trial has been determined. It is the giant Hill, which originally belongs to the agala family.


    As soon as the news came out, the students were polarized.


    Some students are very excited. The divine power plane is their dream place.


    Another part of the students resisted because the trial of the divine plane meant a very high death rate.


    However, Plato college is reasonable. Half of the apprentice or black iron students in each class are allowed to give up the test. Those who withdraw from the divine power plane test will arrange an ordinary black iron test.


    Five of Su Ye''s six deskmates didn''t apply to quit, only Albert applied.


    The result soon came down. Because there were too many students in class 3, grade 2 who applied to quit, Albert''s application was denied. He either participated in the divine power plane or dropped out.


    Albert had to bite the bullet.


    Soon, Su ye and his classmates participated in practical training.


    At the beginning of the actual combat training, everyone fought with the Warcraft summoned by the teacher. In the middle stage, the students fought with each other. In the later stage, the teachers fought and abused the students to cry.


    During the actual combat training, Su Ye deliberately closed all magic talents except magic surge.


    Even so, he became the well deserved first person among the magic apprentices.


    Even if Rick''s academic performance is no matter how good, he is obviously weaker than Su ye in the actual combat stage.


    Niden specially asked the senior black iron mage to be su Ye''s companion. Because the talent of magic surge is too strong, Su ye can win occasionally.


    But the black iron mage''s magic damage is great. Su Ye is often hit by magic. He has to be treated every time he is injured.


    Fortunately, the college invited many priests from the Athena temple. Even if Su Ye was seriously injured, he could be alive and well soon.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 146

    After 20 days of practical training, the school affairs office officially released the news. Two days later, the divine power plane opened and all students made final preparations.


    After school that day, Su ye said "No."


    "Why?"


    "The magic market is very dangerous. I don''t know how many dangerous magicians are hidden there. There are often magicians fighting, magic drugs exploding and Warcraft fleeing. Disaster and danger, whether you are Plato''s student or not, are treated equally. This is why the magic market prohibits apprentices from entering, and even black iron mages promoted within three years. "


    "Why don''t you go with me?" Su ye asked.


    "At least one sanctuary must take you to ensure your safety. Go to Provost Lawrence and see if he has time. "


    "I don''t know him well. He can''t promise."


    "Are you trying for the plane of divine power?" Asked ned.


    "Yes, I want to buy some things. Kelton bought some before. I also want to buy some antidotes, hemostatics or magic tools. " Suye road.


    Niden glanced at Su ye from beginning to end and said, "you have a snake in the underworld in your hair, a magic armor ring and a vine ring on your hand, and the healing wrist guard on your wrist is a divine power equipment. You can''t use it yourself, but you can use it for Warrior students. You can use it by hand without wearing magic earrings. Plus guarding crows, you have a magic apprentice with six magic tools. What else do you want? "


    Su ye said, "after I was promoted to black iron, I can use bronze magic tools, so I''m going to buy some particularly useful bronze magic tools."


    "I know you blackmailed... No, you made a lot of gold eagles, but you shouldn''t use it like that." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye''s heart has run out of rounds. These golden eagles are used for flowers.


    "Compared with life, the golden eagle is nothing." Suye road.


    Niden nodded and said, "it''s OK. It''s not as greedy as I thought. Well, what do you want? I''ll buy it at the magic market for you. If you come across something good, I''ll use a magic letter to ask you if you want to buy it. "


    "Good! What kind of magic instrument is sealed? Bronze level spells are quite miscellaneous. I hope the magic tools can perform the following magic, such as summoning black iron minions, rock armor, popular magic, element shield and water travel. The magic pocket is also good. Should this be used in the divine power level? "


    Niden nodded and said, "it seems that you have a thorough understanding of bronze magic. How much can you give me? "


    "Five thousand... No, ten thousand!" In Su Ye''s heart, the Golden Eagle used by the altar has little value, and it is more valuable to replace it with a magic instrument.


    Niederon stared at Su ye for a while and sighed, "today''s children are really rich. Why didn''t I meet a ''shining magician'' like you in those years."


    "What is shiny?" Su Ye guessed vaguely, but he was afraid of understanding deviation.


    Niederon was not angry and said, "it''s a magician with magical equipment. The great noble Andre is from the shining department. You''ll be transferred to the shining department soon."


    "Do you envy the shining magician?"


    "Who doesn''t envy?" Asked ned.


    "Then I envy you, a teacher with shining students." Suye road.


    Niden stared at Suye with dangerous eyes.


    Su Ye quickly turned off the topic and said, "doesn''t it matter if the magician depends on magic equipment?"


    Niederon said indifferently, "the use of magic equipment is limited every day. How much impact can it have? There are too many factors affecting the battle. You can win if you don''t have many magic tools. Don''t take magic tools too seriously. They are like our daily tools, like the knife and fork you invented, like carriages and clothes. People don''t need tools and brains to make up for their deficiencies. Let''s just fight with Warcraft empty handed. You haven''t seen those legendary old women... Wise masters. They want to carry the house behind them before a battle. Do you know their magic tower? Their magic tower is a large magic instrument. I don''t know how much magic is stored. "


    Then, niederon said, "the shining system is not necessarily a master, but all masters must be shining systems that are blind."


    Su ye took the opportunity to ask, "teacher, did you say that the last battle between master Plato and Ares mountain was a real injury or a fake injury? After all, legendary mages are old Yin... Extremely wise. "


    Niederon touched his chin and said, "master Plato is really strong, but those guys in ares mountain are not wheat eaters. This time he set up a game for the old man. Although he won, he showed his strength against the God of war mountain and paved the way for Solon''s innovation, he didn''t use the big magic tower. It should be really hurt. "


    Gladiators are generally called wheat eaters or wheat eaters, because they always eat whole wheat food in order to make their bodies stronger, but now wheat eaters have evolved into the name of low-level gladiators. The higher level gladiators, in addition to eating whole wheat food, also eat ground bone meal, known as bone eaters.


    The most advanced gladiators not only eat whole wheat food, not only bone meal, but also beef, which ordinary people rarely eat, so they are respected as cattle eaters.


    Su ye said, "it''s very similar to my guess. Thank you, teacher."


    "By the way, what did you say to general fast?" Asked ned¡° Just normal chat. " Suye road. Niederon stared at Su ye and said, "we got the news the other day. General mityad praised you very much. He said that leaving you at Plato''s college is a talent, and you should work in the army. Then, general mitiad surprisingly scolded master Plato for destroying his property outside Athens, which is very strange. " Su Ye shrugged and said, "you think too much. How can I have anything to do with a legendary soldier."¡° You should live up to the full training of the college. This time, for the sake of divine power, the college paid a high price for the plane mark of giant Hill. " Ned Endau. Su Ye immediately asked, "is this divine power plane really the one lost by the agala family?" Niederon nodded and said, "it''s their family. If you want to blame them, you can only blame their family for being careless. "¡° That''s a bit of a coincidence. However, how many forces get the plane mark? " Su ye asked. Niederon hesitated for a few seconds, shook his head and said, "it''s uncertain. Even if I''m sure, I can''t say it directly. Everything you should say will appear in your magic book before you leave. Don''t think about anything else. Get ready. I''ll buy you something for this power test tonight. "¡° Thank you, teacher! " Su Ye smiled¡° The reward is a limited edition collection of gold tableware. " Niden looked at Su ye with a blank face. Su ye said, "two sets of silver tableware! If you buy something particularly good, I''ll add another one. "¡° Do you think our friendship between teachers and students can only be measured by silver tableware? "¡° Otherwise, with bronze tableware? " Su ye asked, "I wish you fail the exam next semester." "..." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 148

    "There are ten bottles of dissolving agent in the backpack. Don''t spill it." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye was stunned and asked, "what dissolving agent?"


    "For dissolving the corpse of Warcraft, a bottle of magic elephant that can dissolve more than ten meters long can be used separately. And Exorcism powder. It''s expensive. I only bought two copies. After spreading it, even if the legendary mage is proficient in prophecy magic, he can''t find any problems at the scene. " Niden stared at Suye and said slowly.


    Su Ye''s scalp was numb and said, "is it a little too much?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t stop." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye cried and laughed and said, "thank you, teacher. Don''t worry. I don''t use it all. I''m a magician, not a demon king."


    "Who knows." Ned Endau.


    "I just like your teacher who has confidence in students!"


    Su Ye holds six magic tools.


    Niederon took back the magic gold bag.


    The two teachers and students met and were full of teacher-student friendship again.


    "Teacher, when will my magic source badge arrive?" Su ye asked.


    "If it''s fast, it''ll take a month or two. If it''s slow, it may take half a year, and it won''t be settled at once." Ned Endau.


    "What kind of miracle servant do you think I''ll change after I''m promoted to Bronze?" Su ye asked.


    "Stop showing off your wealth! Have a good class and I''ll answer you when you''re about to get promoted. " Ned Endau.


    "Well, goodbye, teacher. They are all from their own families. Don''t be so polite in the future. Next time you can''t sell anything, just ask me directly. This kind of forced buying and selling will affect the friendship between you and my teachers and students. " Suye road.


    "Boy, you misunderstood me too much." Nidern shook his head and sighed.


    "Goodbye, teacher!"


    Su ye put on what he could wear, and finally left with a magic leather coat, a magic hut and a staff.


    Su ye returned to the classroom and the students in the class Hula around.


    "Su ye, is this a one-day tour of the dragon''s nest?"


    "Isn''t this the legendary shining magician? My eyes! "


    "Su ye, we can''t do anything illegal. Give it back quickly."


    "Almost ten thousand golden eagles. What did you exchange for?"


    A group of students looked at Su Ye carefully, and then felt all kinds of magic tools around Su Ye.


    "This staff looks familiar..."


    Su Ye couldn''t move on. After a while, he came to Su ye and said with a smile, "how is it possible. I had a business done before. It''s better to buy magic tools to ensure safety. With these magic tools, you may be able to earn more in the divine power plane. "


    Luo long stared at Su ye for a while and said, "your business is very big. Our family is very short of money. How about having the opportunity to cooperate? "


    The students on one side were surprised to let Luo long say this.


    Rollon is their most envious object.


    Su ye said with a smile, "OK, I will cooperate with your family if I have a chance in the future."


    "Su ye, what business do you do?" Asked Jimmy curiously,


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s a little secret."


    "OK..."


    Palos glanced at Su Ye''s magic weapon, and then turned back expressionless.


    At this time, the bell of the actual combat class sounded and the students sighed.


    Another inhuman day.


    Because he will enter the divine power plane tomorrow, Su Ye didn''t go home and was ready to sleep here for a night.


    Just after dinner with Holt, Su ye received a magic letter from a strange classmate.


    "Classmate Su ye, there is a man named Kelton outside the door who wants to see you. He said it was urgent. I don''t know what''s going on, so I''ll contact you for help. Do you need me to refuse? "


    Su Ye replied, "thank you. That''s my friend. I''ll go to the gate now. By the way, he is the boss of dolphin river. Next time you go to dolphin River and show this letter, you can have a big meal for free. "


    "Ha ha, I told him what I said. He said it was up to you. Since you know each other, I''ll go and talk later. "


    Su Ye realizes that Kelton is a big event, otherwise he won''t let others contact him. He can go through the normal procedures to let the school contact him or even come in by himself.


    Suye quickly went to the door. Kelton winked at Suye and got into the carriage with Suye.


    "Lawns is gone." Kelton murmured.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and the ferocious face with a centipede appeared in front of him.


    Lawns can remember everything about rummaging around at home and hurting himself.


    "What''s going on?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton said, "your status is extraordinary now. I''m afraid lawns doesn''t know and takes risks to harm you, so I took Huck to the blunt knife tavern in the hope of dissolving the grievances between you two. As a result, lawns has dissolved his mercenary regiment and has not appeared for more than a month. "


    "I was very worried, so I mobilized manpower to contact his subordinates and friends, and expressed goodwill. He never came out to meet, and I couldn''t find him."


    "I suspect that something has happened to him, or he knows your situation and gives it a go." Kelton road. Su Ye frowned and asked, "is there any other news?" Kelton shook his head and said, "I even paid for his news, but he seemed to evaporate." Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if I don''t go home tonight, I won''t be in danger. I''ll enter the divine power plane tomorrow. Lawns can''t find it. When I come out of the divine power plane, I''m already a black iron mage. He can''t help me! When I get promoted to bronze, it''s not that he can''t find me! "¡° When you become black iron and have this shining magic instrument, he really can''t help you. " Kelton looked at Su ye with envy. Although he was a silver soldier, he didn''t have a few divine power equipment. He hadn''t been as shining as Su ye in his life¡° How is the dragon''s beauty prepared? " Su ye asked¡° Everything is ready, but... The trial of divine power plane takes a long time. Do you want to wait until you come out? " Kelton asked¡° No, the sooner it opens, the better. I''ve seen all the details. There will be no problem with you and Plato''s chamber of Commerce. By the way, Hannas and Andre will receive the payment first. As for the goods, we will provide them when we are almost sold and the market is close to saturation. " Suye road¡° You can rest assured that this kind of tableware will inevitably form a rush to buy at the beginning. It''s too late to sell it yourself. How can it be supplied to them? " Kelton road¡° Then I''ll go back to school. Pay more attention to lawns. If you have anything to do, contact me at the first time. Oh, by the way, help me investigate the Tross family''s industry. After all, we may ''cooperate'' in the future. " Su Ye smiled kindly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 149

    Kelton whispered, "you have the help of the Pandion family, and the Tross family dare not touch you, but you should understand that the Tross family was better than the agala family in its heyday at its weakest."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I won''t fight myself. I will only open a small hole by the river of the times and wait quietly. At the moment when the levee breaks, the flood of the times will naturally submerge a piece of land and form a new river. Goodbye. "


    Suye got out of the car and left Kelton with a blank face.


    Su ye took a few steps and suddenly stopped.


    A familiar figure was walking west of Socrates Avenue.


    "Rick''s house is in the East. What''s he doing going west? In the west is the noble district and the Acropolis. Moreover, I will go to the divine power plane tomorrow. What is more important than the black iron trial... "


    Su Ye shook his head and went back to school.


    When he met Hote on the field, Su Ye briefly asked about Rick.


    Holt didn''t care. He said anything.


    Judging from the words provided by Holt, lake was a little small, not a big thing, so Su Ye was completely relieved.


    Late at night, in an alley in the noble district.


    "Carlos, this is your last chance to turn over. It took a lot of kindness to let you enter through the portal of the noble college. " The man in the black robe said slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve him this time! Even if he is promoted to black iron in the position of divine power, he is vulnerable, and I have been promoted to black iron for two years! If I stay at Plato college, I even have a chance to compete in the top ten! My understanding, mastery and actual combat of fireball are far better than ordinary black iron mages. Mr. Gregory even praised me many times! " Carlos is firm.


    "Good! It seems that standing in the early morning sun, Su Ye feels that he is the morning light.


    Su Ye ran to niden''s office, reorganized two parcels and made them into a big backpack more than half a person high.


    Su Ye slowly returned to the classroom with his backpack on his back. As he walked, he continued to think about the countermeasures to enter the divine power plane.


    "As long as it is not transported to a particularly dangerous place, find a place to practice first and wait until you are promoted to black iron. However, I have a feeling that with the habits of those non human teachers in Plato''s college, we will do something to force us to fight. "


    The more Su ye thought about it, the more he thought it was possible.


    "Isn''t it tired to carry so much?" Rick''s voice sounded.


    Suye turned and looked at Rick.


    He also carried a linen backpack, but it was only a quarter of Su Ye''s size.


    A light black hair had just been trimmed and stood upright, like black needles in the morning light.


    Maybe he had a good rest yesterday, and Rick''s dark circles became lighter, which made his brown eyes shine with a rare light.


    The morning light fell on his face, perhaps because his skin was too white. When he smiled, his uneven teeth turned yellow.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on his nose. The bridge of his nose was slightly flat, but it was much more prominent than that day when he was almost smashed into his face.


    Su ye asked suspiciously, "how did you come from the teacher''s dormitory this morning?"


    "I just sent my sister to teacher ranika. Teacher ranika will take care of her these days when I''m away." Lake Road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "well, what a good brother. By the way, we''ve known each other for more than a year. I haven''t seen your sister yet. I''ll go to your house to see her when I''m free. "


    "You? Forget it. " Rick snorted.


    Su Ye was unconvinced and said, "if Hote can know your sister, I can''t?"


    "Holt is reassuring. As for you... I''m not reassured that girls like you too much." Rick straightened his neck and ignored Su Ye.


    "I said Rick, I think Su Ye has a good reputation in school. I''ve never been flirting." Suye didn''t understand and followed Rick forward.


    "You even dare to tune Palos. What else dare you?" Lake Road.


    Su Ye pretended to be angry and said, "at the same table, be careful I sue you for slander! How did I molest Palos? "


    "Come on, count our deskmates carefully. Who dares to talk to Palos? And when we talk to Palos, Palos basically ignores it. Who wants to find her again? It''s nice of you to take the initiative to talk to her from time to time. It''s not cheeky to flirt with her. What is it? " Rick only walked for a moment and began to breathe gently.


    Su ye said, "I see. You must think Palos is too beautiful, noble and elegant, and treat her as a goddess, so you dare not talk to Palos. I su Ye is aboveboard. When she is an ordinary deskmate, what dare not say? You are guilty of being a thief and envy me! I thought you were serious! "


    "I won''t quarrel with you. After all, you haven''t lost a quarrel in Greece. By the way, how long will you be promoted to black iron? " Asked Rick.


    "It is said that the divine power plane has great power and can be promoted in a day or two at most. And you? " Suye road.


    "Apprentice servant summoning has been portrayed, and fireball is being portrayed." Rick straightened his chest a little more than his hair.


    "Not bad, black iron magician Rick!" Su Ye smiled and patted Rick hard. He was really happy for him. He was the first black iron mage in the class. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 150

    "When I master more magic, I will surpass you in actual combat!" Rick is confident.


    "I believe, come on! I can beat you in my academic performance! " Su Ye laughed.


    "Wait." Rick stopped suddenly, put his backpack carefully on the ground, and took out a rectangular cloth bag.


    Rick took off the opening of the cloth bag and revealed rows of thumb sized colorless transparent crystal bottles with light black liquid rippling in them.


    "Antidote?" Su Ye recognized these things at a glance.


    "It seems that your academic performance can''t compare with me all your life, especially the magic medicine. This is an advanced antidote! " With that, Rick took out two bottles and handed Su ye a bottle.


    Su Ye picked it up and looked at the sun. Then he nodded and said, "just now it was dark. Now look carefully. The color is darker. There is sediment at the bottom of the bottle. There are small transparent particles in the sediment. It is really a high-grade antidote. Isn''t the market price of this bottle less than 100? I bought a bottle of ordinary antidote for ten golden eagles. "


    "The president of our magic potion club is practicing making potions. I have a lot of them. I have the cheek to ask for more bottles. The president''s family is engaged in pharmacy business. He is rich and generous. Originally, I prepared one bottle for each deskmate. You can cause trouble than other students, so I prepared two bottles for you. "


    Rick finished and handed the second bottle to Suye.


    Su Ye cried and laughed, "you''re helping me and don''t forget to hurt me. OK, they are all at the same table. I''m not polite. When I go to dolphin river for dinner, I say it''s my deskmate. No matter how much it costs, I''ll pay for you. Thank you! "


    Su ye took the advanced antidote and carefully put it into his backpack.


    Ordinary antidotes are sold in pharmacies with slightly larger sizes, but the output of advanced antidotes is very low and often out of stock.


    Su Ye knows that Rick deliberately makes it easy. Such an expensive thing must be human. So I didn''t refuse and accepted Rick''s favor.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you another bottle. I always feel that you will be luckier than us." Rick said and took out another bottle.


    Su Ye smiled angrily and said, "crow mouth, as for?"


    Rick stared into Su Ye''s eyes, stuffed the third bottle into Su Ye''s hand and said, "I''m not as brave as you. I don''t dare to conflict directly with the nobility. This is the limit I can do. Take it. "


    Suye looked into Rick''s eyes.


    His eyes twinkled with sincerity, and after sincerity, it seemed that there was something heavy hidden.


    Lake continued, "Holt said, you are different from others, different from everyone. He said, "you have the ability to realize your dreams."


    Su Ye sighed and said, "OK, I''ll take it! However, I have other potions here. I''ll give them to you... "


    "Are you belittling our giant''s eye potion club?" Rick smiled and opened the mouth of his backpack to reveal many of the same rectangular cloth bags.


    Su Ye lost his smile and said, "I''ve forgotten it. I''ll help you when I learn to refine gold or something. "


    "You''ve given us enough." Rick smiled happily and put on his backpack again.


    The smile on his face is brighter than the morning light.


    "I hope we can meet quickly in the divine power plane and search for the treasure in the giant Hill together." Su Ye smiled.


    "OK, let''s work together in the divine power plane!"


    A boy and a group of morning light came into the classroom.


    Today''s classroom is less than half full, but it''s very busy.


    Everyone was excited and chattering except Albert.


    The two men went to the fifth table. Rick put a bottle of advanced antidote on the table in front of Jimmy, Rollon, Palos, Holt and Albert.


    "Everyone should enter the divine power level. I''m just good at medicine. One bottle of antidote for each person. I hope we can finish this black iron trial smoothly. I gave it to Su ye on the way. " Lake Road.


    "Great, thank you, Rick! Just a little embarrassed. " Holt said happily.


    "Thank you, Rick!" Jimmy recognized it as an advanced antidote and was overjoyed.


    "Thanks." Albert quickly grabbed the antidote, but he was still dejected.


    Neither Rolon nor Palos spoke.


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "everyone is at the same table. This is Rick''s intention. Besides, he is from the potion club. If you refuse all this, it will chill your classmates. Take it all. I really don''t want to take advantage of it. If Rick has anything to do in the future, he can help. "


    "Thanks, Rick." Rollon raised his hand gently, but didn''t look at Rick.


    Palos held up the magic book and wrote a word on it.


    thank you.


    Then put it down.


    Rick smiled and sat back in his seat.


    Su ye thought, what can he give to his deskmate?


    It''s too expensive to send magic tools. One person can''t afford to send one by himself.


    Tableware?


    Forget it, let''s talk about it later.


    When... When... When


    The bell of the college rang continuously, and Su Ye left the classroom with the flow of people. Arriving at the stadium, everyone looked around curiously. There are not only students from Plato college, but also students from other colleges, as well as some people who are not like students, which surprised many people. Soon, more and more people arrived at the stadium. Su Ye found something wrong. There are far fewer students here than during the training. Su Ye immediately looked at the other classes in grade two. The number was pitifully small. There were only seven or eight people in a class. In contrast, there are twenty people in the third class¡° Am I too sensitive, or is there something fishy? " Su ye thought in his heart and looked at the small platform in front of the stadium. I saw Provost Lawrence take some teachers up. Teachers such as niedern, teperas, cadelius and Gregory stood under the stage. Lars has gray hair and a bare chin as before, which is a little abrupt in Athens, where the streets are full of beards. Lars went to the high platform, took out his magic beard, stuck it between his nose and upper lip and coughed. The sound spread throughout the audience¡° Good morning, everyone, in the morning light. " Greetings from Lawrence¡° Dean, good morning! " The senior students, one by one, greeted Lars loudly. Clarence continued: "the black iron trial will officially begin today. I will make some brief introduction, and the specific content will be sent to your magic book later. "¡° The black iron trial was conducted in a divine power plane called ''giant Hill'', which originally belonged to the agala hero family. At present, we know that this plane has four plane marks, one in the hands of the agala family, one in our college and one in the hands of the noble college. The last one is in the hands of the second magic academy in Persia. " The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. As if to ease the atmosphere, larens smiled and said, "I believe we don''t go for the sake of plane, which means that we won''t have any conflict with others. For each of our students, this is just a black iron test. The purpose of the black iron trial is to sharpen everyone. At the same time, we will give certain rewards according to the merits of our achievements. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 151

    "The divine power plane is mysterious. The school can''t explore it. It can only use the magic mark scoring method according to the old rules." Many students become more and more confused. They have never heard of this scoring method. Lars smiled: "everyone will be printed with a magic mark on the back of his hand by magic tools before entering the divine power position. If you kill Warcraft, your score will increase. If you defeat people with other magic marks, you will also gain points. Of course, the school prohibits killing among students to the greatest extent. Although the magic mark can''t judge whether to kill, if someone is found to kill students in the same school, it will be treated as murder. " All the students were awed, but at the same time they were secretly relieved, which showed that the teachers of Plato college actually didn''t want to see the killing. However, everyone found two key points. One is "discovered" and the other is "classmates from the same school". Many people present looked at each other and felt the cruelty of the black iron test. Many people are still eager to try¡° Before that, the college had sent people to contact other people with plane marks, and the other two colleges also agreed to use magic marks. Because this Plato Academy Award is for all people with magic marks! " The students of Plato college talked and expressed dissatisfaction. Some people even look at those who are not Plato''s college with an exclusive attitude¡° Not only are the rewards of Plato''s College for everyone, but the Athens noble college and students can''t help exclaiming that this thing can change into three exams. The enthusiasm of the students of Plato''s college has been completely ignited. That''s the legendary statue forest. Only those who get the gold medal are eligible to enter. Everyone has made great contributions to Plato''s college. There is the real honor of Plato''s college. For magicians, they would rather be listed in Plato''s statue forest than go to Acropolis mountain. Lawrence was indifferent to the excitement of the students. He scanned the audience and continued: "finally, he will get an invitation to the test of the candidate seeker."¡° What? " The whole stadium was fried, and even those from other schools were very excited. Su Ye was surprised. Even Palos''s little face looked surprised. No one expected that a mere black iron trial could get the trial quota of "candidate seeker". Although most people don''t know what the pursuers are, they all know that they are the top elites in the world. Seekers are the most mysterious group of people. Su Ye didn''t know who the seeker was, but he saw some brief introductions when reading books related to divine power planes before. Pursuers have no single goal, but they all point in the same direction. Pursue the core essence of the world. Some seekers focus on exploring the starry universe. Some seekers focus on magical creatures. Some seekers focus on finding the reasons for the dark era. Some seekers focus on the study of gods. Some seekers focus on various aspects. Some seekers directly study the origin of the world. Many people speculate that the seeker is not only Greece, not only the human beings under the five countries, not only the wise men of the whole race, but also the gods. Candidate pursuers not only have infinite interests, but also supreme honor, and even many unexpected gains. There is a most famous story about the alternate seeker. A Greek alternate seeker was captured by Persia. Instead of being imprisoned, he was invited by the king of Persia to participate in a palace feast. The next day, he returned to Greece intact, along with a convoy of treasures and a Persian princess. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 152

    Although Su Ye kept taking a deep breath in this ranking, he even double clicked his right thumb and index finger to resist the strong temptation¡° The whole audience fell into a deep night silence, and then exploded. Everyone is going crazy. Invitation for noble promotion competition! The divine power shield of the craftsman temple! Two magic source badges¡° To defend to the death the glory of Plato''s academy! "¡° Yongzheng "teacher of Plato college, you are not human. Su ye and I are at odds with you!" A few seconds later, Su Ye clenched his fist, raised his arm, opened his mouth and shouted loudly¡° Always strive for the first! " Then, Yu Guang of Su ye saw that Palos''s small face turned red, stretched out her slender arm and raised her small fist. I seem to have opened my mouth, but I didn''t hear her voice. Su Ye sighed. Sure enough, no one can get rid of Zhenxiang law, one of the universal laws of the multiverse. Niederon smiled happily, even in his left eye. Master larens smiled with relief. By the trees outside the stadium, three young people stood, looking at the crazy students, showing their nostalgia, and then gnashing their teeth¡° These people are not human. They used this trick again! " In the fog of the college, above the tower. The two old men looked down¡° I''m recovering from my injury. They won''t blame me in the future. "¡° Don''t worry, I''ll let them know you did it. "¡° Huh? Didn''t you come up with the idea of using divine power? "¡° But your reward is too cruel. You also notified the other two colleges and the agala family in advance! "¡° In order to encourage children, it''s worth paying more. " After the students gradually calmed down, Lawrence smiled and said, "well, now the detailed rules of the black iron test and the information of the divine power plane have been sent to each student''s magic book. Now we start to consult and exchange. After lunch, we officially enter the divine power plane." All the students immediately opened the magic book and looked through it. Many people read the magic mark and reward rules first, but Su ye read the information of giant hill first. The information is not exhaustive. Plato college suggested that after entering the divine power plane this time, do not hunt Warcraft excessively, otherwise it will trigger the counterattack of bronze Warcraft. Try not to go to the potion garden, because mountain essence is a very powerful force. Unless dozens of people go together, they will be easily killed by mountain essence. Moreover, killing mountain goblins will not increase score points. In addition to the materials and guidelines, a fuzzy topographic map is attached at the end of the materials, which shows that it was many years ago. After reading the materials of giant Hill, Su ye went to see the materials related to magic mark and score. It turns out that all new freedom plane explorations have a rule that everyone should abide by and do not take the initiative to attack the family of the original holder. Therefore, if you take the initiative to attack the agala family this time, you will not increase the score, but reduce the score. Moreover, none of the agala family has magic marks. After that, there are detailed rules about score points. For example, each has an original 2 points. Kill the black iron Warcraft score plus 1, defeat the opponent once score plus 1, and obtain half of the current score of the other party, obtain the gifted spirit score plus 50, obtain the plane heart score plus 5000. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 153

    If the final score is lower than 5, it is equal to failure in the test and will be punished by the college.


    Su Ye looked at this score, a little headache, because no matter who gets the heart of the plane, the score must be directly the first, which is very unfair.


    The total number of people entering the divine power plane this time has reached thousands. There must be special good luck.


    However, it is not every time the plane is opened that the plane heart can appear.


    The better news is that Su Ye found a familiar name.


    Hahenas, who "sent" violet restaurant to himself before, turned out to be the main force for the agala family to enter the divine power plane this time, because he is the only black iron warrior in agala''s lineal blood, and the rest are collateral blood.


    It is obvious that the agala family is most likely to gain the heart of position by virtue of their understanding of the giant hills.


    But the people of the agala family have no magic mark and are not among the trials.


    In other words, not surprisingly, the score of this black iron trial does not need to consider the plane heart at all.


    Su Ye pondered carefully and found that as long as he didn''t meet the abnormal strong person, or set the family''s strength to compete for score points, he still had a great chance to compete for the first place.


    Su Ye kept thinking about various possibilities to prepare for the next black iron trial.


    Not long ago, the seven students at the fifth table found the grass to form a circle and get together to discuss.


    Luo long said in a rare way: "the complexity and difficulty of this black iron trial exceeded the original expectation. Therefore, I suggest that everyone unite as much as possible. It is more important to complete the test safely than competing for the first place. Of course, if you have a chance, you still have to compete for the first place. "


    Rick also rarely agreed with Rollon and nodded: "I support Rollon. Although this black iron trial did not explicitly say that we should unite and cooperate, anyone acting alone will become the target of robbery. Those senior students will not kill us, but they will force us to admit defeat. Then, our grades will be less and less. "


    Jimmy said reluctantly, "I think the last one at our table should be Hort."


    "Ah? Why? Will you? " Holt couldn''t help laughing happily.


    All the people looked at the weapons around hotter. The metal big black stick higher than hotter was three meters high. It was thin at the bottom and thick at the top. The adult wrist at the thinnest place was thick. At the coarsest place, someone had a waist thick, mixed with magic metal. It was strong and tough. Senior students heard that hotter was going to enter the black iron trial and pooled money to buy some magic metal waste.


    This weapon can only be easily waved by silver soldiers, but Holt can use it freely.


    A few days ago, black iron soldiers often challenged hote. Basically, no one can beat Hote except the particularly flexible black iron soldiers. All those who dare to fight with Holt with weapons, ranging from broken weapons to cracked bones.


    Such as the giant ape throwing the mountain, the invincible existence under the black iron.


    Albert complained: "senior students will not attack us when they see us, but they will certainly force us to admit defeat and give score points. But meeting hotter is different. Everyone will protect him and earn score points with him. "


    "It seems true. They told me to find them quickly and don''t waste time with you." Holt smiled shyly.


    Albert continued, "Palos will be fine, too."


    Everyone looked at Palos. Palos, as usual, looked straight ahead without expression, and her eyes always seemed frozen.


    "Luo long should also be very safe. After all, there are too few people who dare to move the nobility. Rick''s talented celebrities are well known and no one will be embarrassed. By the way, there is Su Ye. People outside the school don''t know Athena''s gaze, but people inside the school know that senior students will certainly help him. Jimmy has a wide range of friends, knows a lot of people, and everyone gives face. Of the seven of us, I''m the worst. No one will help me. " Albert kept complaining.


    Jimmy coughed and said, "it''s no use for the students at the same school to help. We''re bound to meet people from other schools. That''s fatal. Albert, your puppet is really powerful. "


    "The only advantage of the cheapest pottery puppet is that it can be repaired slowly even if it is broken into powder. It is badly broken." Albert said.


    No one knows how to answer Albert.


    Luo long simply changed the topic and said, "I hope you can do me a favor. If anyone can win the first place and is willing to sell the invitation to noble promotion games, can our family first at the same price? Thank you very much. "


    "You think it''s a little too beautiful. Just these people in our class, who is qualified to compete for the first place?" Albert couldn''t help mocking.


    "What I just said was to the other five people." Rollon choked Albert coldly.


    Albert saw that Rollon was unhappy, immediately lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Your family didn''t get the chance of this noble promotion competition?" Su ye asked.


    Luo long sighed, shook his head and said, "there was some accident."


    Rick and others were moved by it. Something big must have happened to Rollon''s family.


    "Well, let''s try our best. After all, no one can say that you are the first in the end." Suye road.


    "Since we are at the same table, I hope we don''t attack each other in the divine power position. How about this proposal?" Asked Rick¡° I agree! " Everyone agreed one after another. Even Palos held up the magic book, which said yes. Lake continued: "you can see the map of the divine power plane. According to the data of the college, the heart of the divine power plane has a great probability to appear on the highest peak of the divine power plane, that is, the giant tree peak. There must be a large number of powerful trial people around the giant tree peak. We can''t gather there. In addition to the giant tree peak, other places may change. How about we count to the left on the front of the giant tree peak and gather at the foot of the third mountain? "¡° After we enter, we don''t know where it is transmitted. If it''s too far away from there, can we not go? " Asked Albert¡° Certainly. If it''s too far away, or there''s an accident, you can''t go. " Lake Road. Near noon, the people had lunch together and rested for an hour. The voice of Lars spread all over Plato college¡° Everyone please go outside the Council hall. A temporary portal has been established there. Everyone will mark it with magic and enter the divine power plane. " Many people have a rapid heartbeat, shortness of breath and light eyes. Su Ye began to breathe slowly and deeply. After all, this is the first time to enter the divine plane. After all, we should usher in the first cruel survival test in life. After all, the first aspect of divine power this time is so fragrant. The stadium was surprisingly calm, and many people moved silently towards the conference hall. Even Holt, who always works hard, has no smile. His hand holding the black iron bar is constantly sweating. He often changes his hand, and then puts his hand on the leather coat to wipe the sweat gently. Soon, people saw a gray marble door at the gate of the conference hall. The door was about three meters high and two meters wide. The color of the door rippled like hot oil in a pot. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 154

    "You can give the things you can''t use in the divine power plane to the teachers you know nearby. After entering the divine power level, the magic book has only basic functions and can''t be used by soldiers. In addition, all stored magic tools or divine power equipment can''t be used in the divine power level. Be sure to remember. " Clarence''s voice sounded.


    "The two teachers on both sides of the gate each hold a magic instrument. When you get there, reach out and naturally mark it with magic. OK, now everyone is making final preparations. If you have any questions, ask the teachers nearby. If not, line up according to your age and get ready to enter. "


    The students left one after another and gave the unused things to the teacher. Soon, there was a small pile of things near each teacher, mostly magic books.


    Even Palos gave the magic book to Mr. nidern.


    Mr. niden kindly encouraged her.


    Suye looked at Palos worried.


    "How can she talk without the magic book?"


    Not long after, everyone came back one after another. The students of class 1, grade 2 began to enter. Soon it was su Ye''s turn.


    Su Ye was carrying a big backpack with a magic book in it. He held a one meter high white three section staff in his right hand.


    Lake holds a common standard staff distributed to students by the school.


    Luo long held a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right hand.


    Palos was dressed in red leather, the wolf head on her belly armor was ferocious, and her whole body was tightly wrapped. She has a round shield in her left hand and a spear in her right hand. Her eyes are bright, her head is high, and her waist high black hair ripples gently. The girl who studies in a dull voice on a peaceful day is completely different.


    valiant and heroic in bearing.


    However, Su Ye found that Palos''s small chest fluctuated slightly faster, and her heart was obviously not as indifferent as her expression.


    Holt was carrying a big black iron rod, and the others hid from him at a distance.


    Jimmy kept smiling, but kept breathing deeply.


    Albert''s face was tangled. Until now, he was still considering whether to run away directly.


    "I''ll come first!" Rick showed Xueba''s determination at this time. Luo long followed, followed by Su ye, and the rest followed one after another.


    Su ye went to the teacher at the portal and stretched out his left hand with the back of his hand up.


    With a kind smile on his face, the teacher took out a cylindrical magic instrument and fastened it on the back of Su Ye''s hand.


    Su Ye felt that the back of his hand was slightly cool, the magic instrument was removed, and a complex magic mark pattern appeared in his left hand, like a beautiful blue flower.


    In the center of the pattern, there is a "2".


    If you get a brilliant score, you''ll have to shine directly.


    "This is forcing people to fight." Su Ye shook his head, carried a big backpack and walked forward.


    Rick stood in front of the portal and turned to look at the other six deskmates.


    "We will succeed in getting out of this door! Come on! " Rick flicked his fist and smiled cheerfully.


    Suye looked at Rick''s back and needle like light black short hair until he didn''t enter the portal.


    With his sword in his left hand and his spear in his right hand, Rollon went in without saying a word.


    Su ye walked to the portal, waved to the students behind him, and then turned back.


    In the remaining light, a piece of blue.


    Su ye took a deep breath and stepped into the portal.


    In the next moment, Su Ye completely lost all perception, as if drifting in the dark space.


    Then, the perception recovered. Su ye only felt that his whole body was strangled by a powerful force, he had difficulty breathing and his chest was stuffy.


    Suddenly, Su Ye narrowed his eyes, then his feet were empty and felt his body falling.


    Su Ye instinctively snorted, then his feet touched the soft ground, shook his body and stabilized.


    Su Ye found that he had fallen about ten centimeters.


    Su Ye quickly bent down and observed the surrounding environment.


    Here is the slope of a hill. The slope is about 30 degrees, not too steep.


    Surrounded by knee high green weeds, there is a tree every ten steps nearby.


    These trees are very familiar, with cyan skin, dense branches and dark green oval leaves. There is at least one spiral tumor on each tree.


    Enchanted olive tree is the main material for making staff.


    The light wind blew and the leaves and green grass rustled.


    This environment usually makes people relaxed and happy, but now, it makes people more vigilant.


    The sky is dim, like dusk, but there is no sun, and I don''t know where the light source comes from.


    Su Ye looked into the distance. There was also a mountain opposite the river. A valley was formed between the two mountains.


    There is a small river in the valley, like white cloth, sandwiched between the two mountains. The deepest part is only shoulder deep.


    The terrain and plants here are very common, nothing special.


    "It''s good here. It''s better to be promoted to black iron than running around. First find a hidden place and use the magic hut. "


    Su Ye immediately took action, quickly chose a hidden place, injected magic into the magic hut, and then put it on the selected hillside.


    The black square suddenly grew large and turned into a mechanical puppet with various excavation tools, one meter and five meters high. The mechanical puppet began to dig holes in the hillside, using stored magic to change the soil. Su ye, holding a staff, looked around and warned. Giant hills, red earth mountains. A mage covered with black iron robes stumbled and fell to the ground, struggling to put down the huge coffin on his back. The coffin surface is carved into a human shape with rich colors. The face of the figure wood carving is covered with a pure gold mask. Painted coffins in Egypt. The black robed mage carefully looked for the shelter. Suddenly, he found that a man appeared from the portal in front. With a finger, the ring emitted a faint light. A black rope sleeve flew out quickly, landed on the man''s back and circled the man. The black rope became thicker and thicker, and turned into more black ropes, which bound the black iron soldier. The black rope emits a curl of black smoke, constantly absorbing the physical strength and divine power of the black iron warrior, strengthening itself and becoming stronger and stronger¡° Who is it... It''s dark magic... "The black iron soldier showed a painful color on his face and struggled hard, but he fell to the ground carelessly. Yu Guang saw the man in black and instinctively rolled desperately¡° Stupid. " The black robed mage recited magic, and a vertical red magic array appeared in front of him, one foot in diameter. Then a fist sized fireball flew out of the magic array and landed accurately on the man''s head. Bang! The fireball hit the man''s head and formed a one meter radius explosion. The man screamed, his bare skin was scorched and made a nourishing sound. His dark face slowly cracked, revealing pink flesh and blood, and blood slowly seeped from the crack¡° Ah... "The black iron soldier screamed bitterly. The black robed man recited the mantra again. A black magic array appeared in front of him, and ten purple and black insects fell to the ground. Each one was a foot long and the calf was so thick. It was like a giant maggot rushing, and the whole body was emitting black smoke and rushed to the soldier. The closed front end of these shadow demons suddenly split into four petals like flowers. The mouth of the four petals was full of sharp teeth and bit hard on the black iron warrior¡° Ah... "The black iron warrior''s flesh and blood, physical strength, divine power and life are constantly devoured by the shadow demon insect. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 155

    "It''s too noisy."


    When the black robed man cast the spell again, the blue magic array appeared and pointed to the black iron warrior.


    With the black iron warrior as the center, the space with a radius of three meters suddenly lost its voice and was shrouded by the scope of silence.


    The man in black hid behind the tree and quietly observed the surroundings.


    No one showed up again.


    He looked at the black iron soldier.


    The black iron warrior''s flesh and blood have been eaten up, and the shadow demon bug is slowly gnawing at the bone.


    The shadow devil insect emitted a trace of black smoke, which floated to the black robed man, making the black robed man show a happy expression.


    After a while, the man in black determined that there was no enemy anymore and cast a spell on the Egyptian coffin.


    Three minutes later, the coffin made a click, and the lid of the coffin was slowly pushed away from the inside.


    Reveal a strange mummy.


    Ordinary mummies are surrounded by cloth strips, but this mummy is surrounded by gray steel.


    "Ho ho..."


    The steel sheet of the eye of the steel mummy suddenly showed a vertical seam and slowly separated to both sides, revealing a pair of green eyes.


    Then, the nose is cracked and the mouth is cracked. Finally, the steel sheet of the whole face is cracked and bent to both sides.


    The man''s face seemed to be covered by a hand with dozens of fingers. At the moment, it slowly separated.


    A thin face, without a trace of moisture in the skin, dried up like cracked land, and the cracks were filled with black paste.


    A black centipede lay on the man''s left face and climbed from now to the corner of his mouth.


    When the wind blows, the black centipede makes a slight chirp. Its head goes into the man''s mouth and absorbs the dark green liquid inside, and its body remains on its face.


    "Mirror!" The steel mummy stared at the man in black.


    The black robed mage stepped back, took out a local yellow magic book, opened it and formed a mirror, and held it up to the steel mummy.


    The steel mummy looked at herself in the mirror with dull eyes.


    After a full minute, he made a strange sound, because his face had been corroded by the power of magic, and he could not even see whether he was crying or laughing, or crying and laughing.


    After a long time, the steel mummy suddenly roared.


    "Su ye, I must kill you! Kill you! The humiliation you put on me will be repaid thousands of times! "


    A shrill voice hovered over the trees.


    "You''ll bring everyone!" The black robed mage was angry and defeated the evil way.


    The steel mummy suddenly stepped out of the coffin, grabbed the black robed mage''s neck with his right hand like lightning and raised it slowly.


    "Death or obedience?" The green eyes of the steel mummy stared at the black robed mage.


    The black robed mage nodded desperately.


    As soon as the right hand of the steel mummy was loosened, the black robed mage fell to the ground and coughed and said, "Lord lawns, I''ll listen to you this time. I just remind you to be careful."


    "You recognize the wrong person! I''m a steel mummy! Do I need to be careful here? Kill! Kill them all! If no one remains, I will seize the heart of the plane, and I will become a powerful demigod mummy! " The throat of the steel mummy seemed to be stirred by insects, with a vague voice.


    "Sir, our aim is to kill Su Ye. If he gets the news in advance and runs away..."


    The steel mummy stared at the black robed mage for a long time and nodded.


    The steel sheet at the neck made a sharp slight twisting sound.


    Plato college, secret hall.


    All the teachers of the golden rank and the Holy Land rank are coming here. Several teachers are already sitting in the hall of the building.


    There is a "giant eye" floating in front of each teacher, and a white light curtain appears in front of each teacher.


    In the white light curtain, there are hundreds of digital serial numbers arranged downward from 1.


    After some digital serial numbers, there is a person''s name, but more digital serial numbers have no person''s name, but are replaced by a four digit number. After the person''s name and number, there is a number, 2.


    There is a line of words on the top of the light, the ranking list of black iron test results.


    Suddenly, a number dimmed and fell to the last place in the list.


    "Why did a man in the noble college die as soon as he was transmitted? No one''s score increased. This means that the people of the noble college either die in the hands of the agala family or in the hands of the fifth party. "


    "The man who killed him must be unusual. The noble college is not too weak. "


    "Unfortunately, we only know the names of the examiners from Plato college. We don''t know the names of other colleges. We can only use numbers instead. Otherwise, we can know who is dead."


    "I hope our college will die less..."


    Not long after, all the mages of the golden rank and holy domain rank of the college entered this secret hall.


    At this time, two numbers were dim, ranking first from the bottom and second from the bottom. Their line was not only dim in name, but also detailed in time of death.


    Giant Hill, small soil slope. The magic house is completed. On the slope, there is an additional one meter and five meter high door, which is integrated with the hillside. The surface of the door is covered with grass, which is the same as other places on the hillside. Only a closer look can see the crack of the door. Su Ye opened the door and looked inside. The door is narrow and there is a small house of about ten square meters inside. The walls and floors of the hut were transformed by magic into very hard gray black demonized soil. In the center of the hut, the original mechanical puppet seems to have turned into a big umbrella handle and turned into a black column to support the hut. At the top of the column, there is a magic lamp with white light. There was also a single bed made of magic clay, a chair and a small table in the hut. There are also several winding vents, which are very hidden. Su Ye bent down and entered the magic hut, then straightened up and looked at it. He was very satisfied¡° It''s much safer here. "Su Ye didn''t expect that niden didn''t buy himself magic traps and magic tools. He shook his hand skillfully, took out one trap after another from the ruins space and placed it at the door. During the alert, Su Ye found that the ruins space could be used here! After putting it away, Su ye took things from his backpack and the ruins space and began to decorate the room. After a while, soft and clean bedding was spread on the bed of enchanted soil, cushions were added to the chairs, and a magic lamp was placed on the table alone. Su Ye looked at the magic house with satisfaction, sat on the bed and began to meditate. Su ye did not look at the magic tower, but directly entered the light of the divine world and entered the deepest meditation. If Su ye could only meditate for more than ten minutes in Athens, he would be unable to bear it and had to leave the light of the divine world. Here, a time passed slowly, but Su Ye never left the light of the divine world. The divine plane can keep people in the light of the divine world for a long time. One day here is worth a month. I don''t know how long later, Su Ye felt that his mental body began to be a little tired and couldn''t maintain his meditation state. He realized that Ming thought of the limit. So Su Ye resolutely withdrew from meditation and opened his eyes. Su Ye''s body flashed. His body was like running for a long day. His whole body was sore and his mind was dizzy. He fell directly into bed and slept. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 156

    Even knowing that the remains were specially treated and very tough, Su Ye picked them up carefully and put them on the ground carefully. Su Ye began to recite the first paragraph of "Apprentice servant summoning". As the spell was recited, a dark blue circular Dharma array floated below the remains of the flame goblin. In the Dharma array on a blue background, white lines are intertwined into mysterious and complex patterns. As the Dharma array rotates slowly, it emits blue and white intertwined light and surrounds the whole remains¡° Huh? " Su Ye was puzzled. It is reasonable to say that now the Dharma array will begin to decompose and absorb the remains. But now there is no sign of decomposition, and the magic is successful. If it is not successful, the Dharma array will dissipate¡° Is the body of the miracle servant too strong? " Su Ye used the first paragraph of the magic spell again, and the magic array became brighter. The remains of the flame goblin remain unchanged¡° Come again! " Su Ye doesn''t believe in evil. He keeps using magic spells and stacking magic arrays. After the magic array was stacked four times, the power of the five fold magic array finally took effect and began to rotate rapidly. The remains of flame goblins were slowly decomposed by invisible forces, and quickly integrated into the magic array like ice falling into boiling water. The magic array disappeared. Su Ye began to recite the mantra and officially used the calling mantra in the second paragraph¡° Summon apprentices and servants! " Su Ye raised his staff and recited the mantra. After reading it, he looked strange. A big, two small and three magic arrays appeared in front of Su ye, and then a big, two small and three flame goblins slowly rose from the dark blue magic array. The three flame goblins have dark green skin, red hair, red sparse hair, bone stick in hand and vigilant eyes. Their faces are round, their eyes are round, and their noses are round. When they exhale, they will emit light black smoke. Different from ordinary goblins, the eyes of the three goblins are fire red, and there seems to be a flame jumping inside. Two small flame goblins are 50 cm tall, similar to pig goblins. The bone rods in their hands are very ordinary, with thin arms and legs, like malnutrition. The big flame goblin in the middle is one meter and five. It is close to Su Ye''s chest. Its muscles are bulging and its body is fit. It doesn''t look like a flame goblin, but like a tall dwarf with a shaved beard. The appearance of the big flame goblins is more dignified than the two small ones. The bone stick in his hand not only has sharp spikes, but also has a blue light on the surface of the spikes, which is coated with highly toxic. The big flame goblin wears a gold crown with a flame gem on the crown¡° King of goblins of fire? " Su Ye judged the identity of the goblin according to the relevant knowledge of other goblins. He was surprised and pleased¡° Chatter! " The king of flame goblins bowed slightly and bent over to Su Ye. The other two little flame goblins flopped and knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Su ye, banging and banging all the time¡° Stop knocking and get up. " Su Ye was afraid that two little goblins would knock their brains out. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 157

    Two little flame goblins got up.


    Su Ye looked at the king of flame goblins with satisfaction.


    "Chatter!"


    The king of goblins of fire felt the praise of his master and raised his head in high spirits.


    "What spells can you do?"


    "Chatter."


    "Can you speak human words?"


    "Chatter."


    Su Ye was helpless. He couldn''t even understand the goblin language, let alone the dialect in this goblin language.


    "Forget it, check your ability later. You help me guard the door first and protect me. "


    "Chatter!"


    The three goblins of fire held their chests up, then turned quickly and stared at the door carefully.


    A little goblin distracted from looking elsewhere and was kicked in the ass by the king of goblins of fire.


    "This king of flame goblins is absolutely extraordinary! It must surprise me. However, I have to wait until I learn a few more black iron magic before going out to test, so as to avoid meeting strong enemies and being difficult to win. "


    Su Ye endured the thought of testing the flame goblin king and returned to the magic tower again to depict other magic arrays.


    At the same time, several people passed under the hillside and moved upstream.


    In the magic hut, Su Ye carved magic array on the magic leaves.


    The black iron mage''s signature spell, fireball, was first learned.


    The warning bell to increase survivability should also be learned.


    One of the most powerful magic attacks against ordinary mages, silence, protective spell magic armor, the most frequently used magic hand, protective spell rock skin that can work at the same time with magic armor, prevent accidents, and ensure that hunger does not die. The magic bread fruit tree can grow anywhere. It has a strong blocking ability and can obtain a spell with enhanced talent.


    Su Ye portrayed eight magic arrays in one breath.


    After thinking for a while, he portrayed the tenth black iron magic array.


    One of the most famous spells.


    Flash.


    This magic can be slightly blinded, the casting time is short, and it is fire magic. Affected by the affinity of fire elements, the casting speed is accelerated. With a little practice, combined with magic surge and staff, you can achieve instant.


    Under gold, any instant spell has a great effect.


    There are also five locations for magic leaves.


    "The earth system here is more powerful. I also want to learn about rock spikes. Under special circumstances, they are more powerful than fireball. Physical withdrawal is also useful, especially in the face of too strong Warcraft or sneak attack soldiers. Fog technique can form a considerable range of fog and should also be learned. Ice arrow, acid ball... "


    Su Ye finally decided to leave a magic leaf seat. In case of demand in special circumstances, it can take more than ten minutes to carve it.


    Later, Su Ye learned four black iron spells: rock stabbing, physical extraction, fog and induced wind.


    "Now you can set up a warning bell. After the arrangement, you can learn more."


    Su Ye led the three goblins out of the magic house.


    Su ye took a deep breath, and the fresh air with the fragrance of green grass entered his nose, which was far more comfortable than in the house.


    The sky is the same as yesterday, as if the sun is about to set.


    Su Ye looked around warily, and there was no sign of anyone.


    Su Ye carefully walked to a tree 50 meters away and recited the mantra of the black iron spell warning bell.


    A blue bell appeared on the bark and slowly disappeared.


    Later, Su Ye used a warning bell nearby and finally used five, which is the limit of the black iron magician.


    Five warning bells form a big circle with a radius of about 50 meters, and the magic hut is located at the center of the circle.


    As long as someone appears within 50 meters of the warning bell, he will be found unless he uses a silver level spell to hide his tracks.


    Su Ye returns to the house, takes out the warning crow, consumes magic, connects the warning bell, and sets it as a secret reminder.


    With the warning crow, the realm range and effect of the warning bell are stronger. It needs at least a gold level hiding spell to avoid it.


    The warning bell is the first layer of protection, the trap is the second layer of protection, and the three goblins are the third layer of protection.


    Then Suye began to practice the spell in the house.


    Su ye first tried fireball. After reciting the mantra, he felt the Magic Gathering and flowing in the magic array. At the moment of formation, he used the basic mantra to block it.


    "Stop!"


    The red magic array and a small flame in front of Su Ye suddenly collapsed, half of the magic dissipated and half of the magic returned to the magic tree.


    Su Ye closed his eyes, savored the process just now and calculated the time.


    "Like this fireball, beginners need 5 seconds to form, even if they are lucky, they also need more than 4.5 seconds. I only used about 3.5 seconds. Without external force, the limit release time of fireball is 3 seconds. That means... "


    Su ye said, opening the magic book and checking the data summarized by predecessors.


    "The affinity of the fire element at the general level of the fire element reduces the casting time of the fire system by 20%, and the casting time of the three section staff by 20%. Minus the 2 seconds of the enhanced magic surge, it only takes me about 0.1 seconds to release the fireball. Practice for another day or two at most, and you can achieve real instant messaging. "¡° The previous efforts and preparations were not in vain! It is completely in line with the magic battle thinking of enlightenment a while ago! Continue! " Su Ye continued to be proficient in fireball spells. After practicing for ten minutes, he stopped, opened the magic book and looked for teaching about fireball spells, some dynamic magic images and even voice teaching. After listening carefully to a class, Su ye had a deeper understanding of fireball. Gollum... Su Ye found out that he had drawn a magic array for hours after he got up, practiced fireball, and didn''t eat. At this moment, Su Ye felt much more hungry than usual¡° I was promoted to black iron mage. With so many war body talents, my appetite increased again. " Su Ye found that he had forgotten to wash, so he recited the apprentice spell¡° Water making. " Instant spell, Su Ye''s fingertips burst out a large water ball in a washbasin, clean, transparent and flawless. The magic moved slightly, and the water polo began to shrink, and finally narrowed to only half the size of a fist. Then Su Ye recited the basic mantra¡° Solid! " Strengthen the magic connection between the water polo and itself. Su Ye recited the basic mantra again¡° Change! " Under the transformation of magic, the water ball changes its shape, like a toothbrush that has gained several circles. Su Ye controls the water polo toothbrush with his index finger, just like brushing his teeth at ordinary times, and uses magic to excite the water polo. Su Ye looked at the Magic Book mirror and brushed his teeth carefully. All debris and stains will be sent to the end of the water polo toothbrush by magic control. After brushing his teeth, Su Ye opened his mouth, bit his teeth and looked at himself in the mirror¡° Good! " Su ye went to the door, quietly opened a small crack and threw out the water polo toothbrush. The water ball toothbrush out of the control of magic made a soft sound and fell to the ground, turning into a shallow water mark. Su Ye used the water making technique again to make water of appropriate size, control the water ball to roll around on his face, friction and vibration, and clean up stains. Finally, Su ye took off his clothes and continued to clean his body with water polo. After cleaning his body, he threw the water polo out of the door¡° Wash your body in a few minutes. It''s a lazy man''s dream spell. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 158

    After washing, Su ye took out the steaming food in the ruins space and ate it.


    These dishes are not particularly delicious, but Su Ye''s heart is full of happiness.


    "Compared with those who can only eat dry food and magic food, I am really happy and sympathize with them!"


    Su ye, who was bursting with happiness, ate while watching magic videos.


    After dinner, Su ye took a rest first, and then practiced the fireball spell again.


    It took four hours to get through fireball.


    Then practice other magic, and change to the next one after proficiency, so as to save time.


    After practicing all the spells, Su Ye left the magic house again.


    The sky was a little darker than last time. Su ye read the magic book at about 8 p.m.


    "It seems that the time of this plane is the same as that given in the data. The time has been in the twilight stage. The evening is only slightly dim, but it will not be particularly dark."


    Su ye first observed the surroundings, then took out metal tools from the ruins space, dug large holes in the hillside, and cleaned up nearby weeds and all combustibles to avoid causing disasters.


    Su Ye faced the big hole, retreated slowly and stood about 25 meters away.


    30 meters is the casting limit of black iron magic.


    Su ye turned off all talent abilities, did not use a staff, and cast spells empty handed.


    "Fireball!"


    After su ye read the spell, a red round magic array appeared in front of him. A fireball with a big fist flew out and fell into the big hole with a red light.


    Boom


    The fireball cracked, broke the soil, raised dust, and the fire flashed away. It did not form the power of combustion, but made the sand a little black.


    "The explosion radius is about 0.5m, with slight explosion shock. The flame can not ignite non inflammables, and the burning force is only formed at the moment of explosion. When flying, the color shows that the flame temperature is slightly higher than that of ordinary firewood flame. Because it is magic, at the moment of explosion, the flame power and temperature increase, and the afterwave lethality is limited... "


    Su Ye looked around while pondering. There was nothing unusual.


    Therefore, Su Ye used fireball many times to feel the power of this magic. With his previous careful study, he soon mastered it.


    "Now, try your best."


    Su Ye opens all talents and holds a staff.


    "Fireball!"


    Whoosh


    At the moment after su Ye recited the mantra, a red magic array appeared, and a fireball with much lighter color and two circles larger than before quickly flew out.


    Except for the fire of hell, the higher the flame temperature, the lighter the color.


    Boom!


    The fireball burst, the sand scattered, and a small part of the hillside collapsed.


    Sand and stones fell from above and almost filled the hole.


    A strange scene happened. The flame not only didn''t go out, but broke through the cover of sand and stones and expanded.


    At this moment, the flame turned into a white and red liquid, flowing and diffusing slowly on the sand surface.


    Some of the sand was even melted by the flame, red.


    The flame spread for a long time before it stopped. Thanks to Su Ye''s early preparation to clean up the nearby vegetation, otherwise it would cause a mountain fire.


    "The release time is about 0.1s, the flight speed is extremely fast, the radius of the explosion range is about 1.5m, the flame spread distance is about 5m, the duration is about 15s, and the flame changes from orange to white. It is said that the silver level flame will change from orange to white. This means that the power of fireball has reached the bronze level, but it has reached the silver level in terms of temperature. "


    Su Ye continued to use the magic knowledge he had learned to analyze and better understand the power of fireball.


    "If the initial fireball can only kill ordinary people, then this fireball can easily kill black iron soldiers! If you can''t get rid of the flame, I''m afraid even the bronze soldiers will be burned alive. "


    Su Ye looked calm and studied carefully for a while before he got out of focus and smiled.


    With this powerful fireball, you are no longer afraid of any black iron mage. However, in the face of close soldiers, you need to use other magic AIDS.


    So Su Ye began to practice other spells.


    After a short practice, Su Ye constantly simulated the close-up scene of soldiers in his mind, and then cast spells on site for deduction.


    Finally, it is found that under the condition of strong protection, the direct use of aggressive fireball and rock spike is the best.


    If you are careful and safe, once the soldiers break in, it will be very comfortable to use earth wall, flash and fog combined with the flame lamp.


    And servants


    Su ye turned to look at the flame goblin king and said, "come here alone, and they will continue to guard."


    "Chatter!"


    The flame goblin king himself came over and looked at Su Ye seriously. The fire red pupils were bright.


    "Well, you can understand me, can''t you?"


    "Chatter." The flame goblin King nodded his head¡° But I can''t understand you. " Su Ye was helpless. The flame goblin king looked at Su Ye suspiciously. Su Ye suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He could understand me, but I couldn''t understand him. Then the question came, who is smarter¡° Well, it must be the power of magic that makes him understand! Whatever! " Su Ye threw away his unhappy thoughts, pointed to the shallow hole on the hillside and said, "use magic to attack the big hole." The goblin king of fire nodded and recited the mantra to the big hole. Su ye thought that flame goblins can use apprentice level flame arrows. Although they are not powerful, they should share their talents. However, the flame goblin king is a little naive. It is 25 meters away from the hole. The distance of the flame arrow is not at all... "No, why did he recite not the flame arrow, but the fireball technique?" In Su Ye''s dull eyes, the flame goblin King recited a clear fireball spell, a red magic array appeared in front of him, and the fireball flew out. The fireball fell on the big hole and exploded with a bang. The flame stuck to the sand and burned and spread. After using the magic, the flame goblin king stood facing Su Ye¡° Chatter. " Su Ye stayed for a long time. Is the miracle servant so fierce? Fireball doesn''t daze Su Ye. What dazes Su Ye is that the fireball of the flame goblin king has two characteristics. One is instant, and the other is that the flame temperature is higher than that of Suye. Su Ye is all covered¡° Man, you have a strong plug-in! Can you sell it to me? That''s bullshit! Can''t afford to play! Is your full name dragon goblin Aotian? " A mere apprentice and servant knows black iron fireball. Is he better than himself? Who is the master! Do you want the master''s self-esteem! Do you want the magician''s face¡° Send me another one! " Suye road. Dragon goblin Ao Tian''s second fireball skill is still more powerful than Su Ye''s¡° Chatter. " Su Ye stayed for a long time and closed all his talents. All the gifted elves bent their wings to surround themselves, and the color of the flame crown became dim. Su Ye''s chin picked in the direction of the big hole and said, "come on, try another one." This time, after dragon goblin Aotian recited the mantra, it took two seconds for the fireball to appear. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 159

    This time the fireball fell on the hillside, obviously much weaker, without spread and adhesion.


    "That''s right, wait..."


    Su Ye found two key points.


    One is dragon goblin Aotian. Without any external force, it only takes 2 seconds to release fireball, but it takes more than 3 seconds.


    The second is that the flame temperature is lower than when you open the full talent, but much higher than when you don''t open the talent.


    Su ye walked around the Dragon goblin Aotian several times and patted him on the shoulder.


    "From today on, you will be called Aotian, famous Aotian."


    As soon as di Aotian heard this, he fell on one knee and half knelt down to thank Su Ye.


    Su ye thought carefully.


    "Does he have a talent I don''t have, or does he have a talent I have but can get a double talent bonus?"


    "The key is, this boy... No, it''s di Aotian. In addition to sharing my fire talent, he can also share my other magic talents! He obviously shared my magic surge talent. Is this the strength of the miracle servant? I didn''t expect it to be like this. After all, there are too few people who get God level servants. "


    "I found the big baby!"


    Su Ye looked at the sky like a baby.


    Reach out and touch your head, touch your hair, pull your ears, pinch your face, pinch your nose... Even lift your animal skin skirt and take a look.


    "Di Aotian, you have won my trust!"


    Di Aotian immediately raised his head and looked proud.


    "You''re very proud. I''ll test you for the simplest apprentice spell. Come on, show an apprentice level water making skill."


    The earth proudly bowed his head in shame.


    Su Ye patted di Aotian on the shoulder and said sincerely, "don''t be proud next time. Never want to compare with my master!"


    Di Aotian looked up and his eyes were full of doubts. Who compared?


    "Go on, keep alert." Suye road.


    Di Aotian nodded, carried the highly poisonous bone stick back to the middle of the two flame goblins, and kicked the two little goblins in the ass.


    Su Ye looked at the back of di Aotian Wei''an. Unexpectedly, he had enough fireballs and took a black iron magician with him... I don''t know if he can use a magic tool? Forget it, the owner and servant of the shining system are too shining, so high-profile is not their own style.


    "If you put ten fireball rings on di Aotian... It''s a tempting picture. Calm down! Calm down! "


    Su Ye remembered the remains of cheetahs, eagles and eels, so he used the first summoning spell to absorb the three remains.


    Su Ye continued to practice magic and looked around for a while for fear of being found.


    After a while, Su Ye felt that the magic stored in the magic tree had been reduced to half. He realized that he could no longer practice, so he looked around again and was ready to rest.


    Su Ye glanced at the valley and suddenly turned his head.


    A dark red figure floated down the water.


    The figure is a little familiar.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped and his pupils expanded rapidly.


    The man''s long hair was like water grass on the water, with a red leather armor and a pale little face upward. It was amazing and heartbreaking.


    "Palos!" Su Ye was so worried that he hurried down the mountain.


    "Come with me and kill the enemy directly!" Su Ye was proud of the world''s orders, and a cruel color flashed on his face.


    Su Ye observed the upstream while running, and his heart was in a mess.


    Although there was no intersection between the two people, after all, she worked at the same table for half a year, and she obviously was an aristocrat, but she helped herself in public, and twice in a row. Su Ye always remembered this favor.


    She usually ignores people, but there''s nothing wrong with her.


    The key can''t speak yet. Su Ye always treats her as a poor little sister.


    The scenes of meeting Palos came to mind.


    She died here?


    Su ye had a rare temper in his heart.


    Will my deskmate die?


    Su Ye clenched his fist.


    A flash of brilliance flashed across the ring on his left hand.


    Bronze spells, popular spells.


    The blue wind wrapped Su Ye''s body and made his speed increase by 50%.


    Su Ye rushed into the water, swam to Palos with his arms, grabbed her with one hand and put the other under her nose.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Palos still has a breath. She''s not dead.


    Su ye took Palos in his arms, swam back quickly, swam to the shallow place, stepped on the bottom of the river with his feet, held Palos in front of his chest, waded ashore, walked towards the hillside and observed the upstream direction.


    No enemy came.


    Suye took Palos into the magic house, ordered the goblin of fire to guard, and then put her on the bed.


    Su Ye was surprised to find that Palos seemed to have strong power. He was still wet, but Palos was all dry.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Palos''s gold Medusa necklace and looked at Palos''s face. Under the light of the magic lamp, Palos''s delicate little face seemed to have fallen a thick layer of white frost, her face was bloodless, and even her usual pink lips were frighteningly white. If it weren''t for her small nose breathing slowly, Su ye even suspected that she was really dead. Her face is small and delicate. Surrounded by long black hair, it is more exquisite. Even if her face is pale, it also has a strange beauty. Su Ye wanted to untie her leather armor, but hesitated for a moment, let go of her hand, and then looked for the wound on her. The front is intact, even without any trace of battle. Su Ye gently turned her body and looked at the back. She found a neat crack in the leather armor at her left back waist. When the leather armor was lifted, a wound whitened by the river was exposed and rolled outward, like soft bread just broken off. Su Ye carefully observed the wound, revealing a look of doubt, and recited the apprentice''s magic to detect toxicity. The white light falls on the wound and does not turn green, indicating that the wound is either not poisonous or has been dissolved. Su Ye observed other places, only this wound. Su Ye stared at Palos''s pale face, quickly made up his mind, stretched out his hand, slowly untied her leather armor, black iron wolf head belly armor and leather pants, and put them aside. Palos was left with only a thin sleeveless coat and shorts, revealing her white body, carved like a white lotus root. Su ye took a deep breath, instantly suppressed her selfish thoughts and began to check her body that was not covered by clothes. Except for some minor scratches, there were no serious signs, no signs of congestion or poisoning. Only the jacket on the left back waist has that cut. Although Palos only has this wound now, no one can be sure that there is no problem elsewhere. Su Ye calmly opened her clothes, put her hand beside her uplifted hill, pressed her coat to cover the key place, and then observed her abdomen, under her neck, waist and back. flawless and perfect. Suye nodded, put down Palos''s coat and covered her smooth belly like a mirror. Then Suye had to check her legs¡° Fortunately, there is only one wound. " After the intense examination, Su Ye relaxed, but a white picture flashed in his mind, and his heart beat faster. Su Ye realized that he had miscellaneous thoughts, and was not ashamed of it. Instead, he took a deep breath first, didn''t judge the right or wrong of such miscellaneous thoughts, and told himself that he was just protecting and treating Palos. He was soon relieved and reconciled with his inner struggle¡° I''m not the one who takes advantage... "Su Ye recited ten times in his heart. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 160

    Su Ye carefully observed Palos''s only wound. There was a slight stain on it, so he used water making and gently absorbed the stain with a water ball.


    After a while, Palos moved gently and made a slight sound of pain.


    Su Ye bowed his head and attached it to her ear. He whispered, "deskmate, you''re hurt now. I''ll help you deal with the wound. It''ll hurt a little, but it''ll get better soon."


    Palos no longer made a painful voice, and her expression slowly returned to normal.


    Su Ye continued to carefully clean the wound with water polo.


    In the process of cleaning up, Su Ye found that her wound healed much faster than expected, and there was no blood flowing out.


    "She has at least two talents: slow blood flow and wound healing. I don''t have them. It''s really powerful."


    After cleaning up the wound, Su ye took out the treatment medicine bought by torkelton from the ruins space and whispered, "at the same table, there will be some pain when using the treatment medicine. You can resist it."


    With that, Su Ye sprinkled the healing potion integrated into the light power of the temple on Palos''s wound.


    The transparent potion fell on the wound and turned into white smoke.


    Palos made a slight sound of pain again, and Suye reached out and held her hand.


    She grabbed Su Ye''s hand, and the pain on her face eased slowly.


    Soon, a whole bottle of therapeutic medicine ran out.


    The wound has obviously improved and there is blood nearby.


    Su ye did not hesitate to use a bottle again.


    One bottle is worth 100 gold eagles, and two bottles are equal to less than half a black iron magic weapon.


    After using the second bottle, Su ye took out the made magic herb bottle from the ruins space, bit it open with his teeth, took the clean cotton cloth from the ruins space with his left hand, dipped it in the magic herb juice, and gently applied it to her wound.


    Su Ye''s right hand always held Palos''s hand.


    In a coma, Palos instinctively held Su Ye''s hand, like the only hope in the world.


    When all the Green Magic herbal juice was attached to the wound, Su Ye loosened Palos'' hand, took out the cut cotton strip, wrapped Palos'' waist and blocked the wound.


    Finally, Su Ye carefully helped Palos dress up again, with only her belly armor aside.


    Palos lay on her side on the bed, breathing evenly.


    Her little face, more light pink.


    Su Ye smiled comfortably.


    Su ye took off the health ring and put it on Palos''s left thumb. Even so, there was a big gap between the ring and thumb.


    Palos''s breathing became more stable.


    "It worked."


    Su ye thought, took out a thin quilt and gently covered her.


    As soft as a baby.


    Suye sat by the bed, his back against the wall, staring at Palos.


    Her eyelashes are long and thin, like a small black brush, and like black grass, covering the blue lake.


    The lips also recovered their pure pink, as if they were shining and looked a little sweet.


    Small hands in front of the body, like cream, delicate and soft.


    Her long hair spread behind her, hanging down like a shiny black slide, and she would slip no matter what she touched.


    Her almost perfect child face is like a porcelain doll against the background of black hair.


    Su Ye reached out to help her sort out her long hair. Unexpectedly, she suddenly snorted, as if she was in pain. Her eyebrows were frowned. Instinctively, she reached out and grabbed Su Ye''s hand, gently held it, and then her eyebrows and eyes stretched out.


    Su ye let her hold it, then smiled, obviously just took her as her deskmate, but now she is more like a sleeping little wife.


    "Sleep, Palos."


    Su ye said this and suddenly sniffed gently.


    The room was filled with a faint fragrance.


    Su Ye glanced at Palos and closed his eyes into meditation.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye felt tired and withdrew from meditation. She saw that Palos was still asleep, and her hand was still holding her hand.


    Su Ye didn''t move away, so he leaned against the wall, closed his eyes and fell asleep slowly.


    "Ah..."


    A soft cry awakened Su Ye.


    Su Ye instinctively stood up and looked at the door.


    The door of the magic house was closed, and the three fire goblins looked at Su ye and Palos in surprise.


    Suye turned and looked at Palos.


    Palos sat on the bed in horror, her hands on her chest, her legs curled up, her eyes full of fear and vigilance, and subtle pain, doubt and confusion.


    Like a little beast abandoned by his mother, he shrank in a corner.


    Her blue lake seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds.


    Su Ye slightly opened his shoulders, separated his arms slightly to both sides, and rushed forward with his palms. At the same time, he said he had no weapons and aggression.


    "Deskmate, you''re finished. I''m the demon king. If I catch you, you''ll never escape my palm. Ha ha...... "Su Ye smiled proudly like an ordinary 16-year-old child.


    The alert and confusion in Palos''s eyes immediately disappeared, and a funny and angry expression flashed on her face. At the same time, there was a touch of moving. Su Ye''s reverse comfort calmed Palos instantly. Su Ye smiled gently and said, "I saw you floating down the water yesterday and saved you. In order to cure your wound, I remove your skin armor and abdominal armor, and then bandage it. You can rest assured that Su Ye is so popular with all the girls in the school and has no interest in you. " Palos stared at Su ye and imagined that she had suddenly grown into a giant. Then she opened her mouth and showed her sharp teeth. She bowed her head and roared at the little Su Ye below: I''m the princess of the demigod family. Do you speak to the princess like this! What do you mean no interest! Su Ye added: "judging from your scars, you were attacked secretly. If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t want to say it... Oh, I forgot. You can''t speak. I''m sorry."¡° Who can''t speak? " Palos looked at Su Ye angrily. Her blue eyes were brighter than before. Palos finally caught Su Ye''s little problem and looked righteous¡° Ah? " Suye looked at Palos in surprise. Palos''s voice was soft, like the fur of a kitten, with a hint of sweetness, which was completely inconsistent with her usual cold expression¡° Then you don''t talk for half a year? I thought you were deaf and dumb. I was careful to you everywhere for fear that you would be sad! " Suye road. Listening to Su Ye''s words, the giant in Palos''s heart immediately narrowed to normal. She had no choice but to throw away her black hair, sighed and said: forget it, forgive you¡° Thank you, deskmate. " Palos''s face was pink, her head tilted, looked at the other side of the wall, and didn''t dare to look directly at Su Ye. Her voice was still soft, like her lips, as if it would break when touched¡° I won''t be the only person in the class who has spoken to you? " Su ye asked in surprise¡° The whole school. " Palos still tilted her head away from Su Ye. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing and said, "your voice is really nice. Anyway, you also spoke to me. What do you want to say about this attack... "Gulu..." a subtle voice came from Palos''s abdomen. Palos''s face was crimson, and she didn''t dare to look at Su Ye. The giant Palos in her heart instantly shrunk into an ant and squatted in the corner with her back to the huge Su Ye. The image is ruined! I''m going to cry! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 161

    Su Ye tried not to laugh. He took out a piece of magic dried meat wrapped in white cloth from his backpack and said, "eat first. If you have anything to say, eat again."


    "Thank you." Palos blushed and whispered, slightly bowed her head and took the dried meat with both hands.


    It''s very polite. It''s completely different from at school.


    Palos opened her mouth, revealed two rows of white teeth, gently bit the brown dried meat and closed her mouth.


    Without chewing, the dried meat slowly expands into delicious meat sauce.


    Palos breathed a sigh of relief as she swallowed the meat sauce.


    Then she ate the dried meat one mouthful at a time, and finally ate it up.


    Su Ye blinked, and the palm sized magic dried meat was up to his two meals.


    "If it''s not enough, I have more here. It''s all right. I brought a lot of food. I''m full. " Su Ye deliberately made his smile gentle.


    "That''s enough, thank you." Palos whispered in a sweet voice.


    "Well, a 50 gold eagle. I''ll put it on the account. I believe in your credibility, so you don''t have to press your fingerprints. " Su Ye seriously opened the magic book and wrote it down.


    Palos raised her head and stared at Su Ye. Her eyes were full of confusion.


    The meat of a Silver Peacock sells 50 golden eagles? 500 times profit?


    Palos turned herself into a towering giant again, yelling at the imaginary Su Ye.


    Is this deskmate a devil?


    Asshole!


    Palos, who was powerless, suddenly felt as if her body had produced a trace of strength.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if you feel unwell, rest first. With me, no one can hurt you again."


    Palos remembered the picture just now. When she woke up, she found that she was holding the hand of a strange man. She was frightened and shrank back. Then she saw that it was su Ye. But the next moment, Su Ye got up and faced the door.


    From Palos'' point of view, Suye kept her behind.


    "Forget it, I forgive you." Palos thought to herself.


    Palos didn''t speak. Her face returned to her usual coldness. She put her hands on the bed to stand up. As a result, her body shook, she couldn''t get up and almost fell into bed.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Ye rushed over and looked at her with concern. She didn''t know what was wrong.


    She tried hard again to get up, but failed again.


    She sat helplessly against the wall.


    "Curse."


    Palos had a cold face, but her voice was soft and weak, floating with the sweetness inconsistent with the her expression.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "is there a curse on the weapon that hurt you? This power either needs to be dispelled by special high-level magic, or it can resist the past. "


    Palos also wrinkled her slender dark eyebrows, wondering what she was thinking.


    Seeing that Palos had recovered some spirit, Su ye put away his smile and said positively, "I don''t know why you were so badly hurt. In my judgment, you must have protective magic. Even the strongest black iron warrior in the world can''t attack you. There must be other reasons. For your future safety and for my future safety, I hope you can make things clear. "


    Palos gently opened her mouth and closed it again, like two petals opening and closing.


    After a while, he said, "are there any travels of Thucydides or master Xenophon in your magic book?"


    "They have all their travel notes." Suye road.


    "The sixth volume of Thucydides'' travels, the original position of the book, page 153, has what you want to know."


    Su Ye immediately opened the magic book, opened the relevant pages, quickly browsed it, read the relevant contents, and read it again.


    "If I''m not mistaken, is this a continuation of the ancient war of God''s choice?" Su ye asked.


    "I can''t answer you." Palos road.


    While continuing to browse the contents of the book, Su ye said: "it says what master Thucydides guessed. It probably means that whether it is the paradise island of Greece, the Yingling temple in northern Europe, or other gods, there is a place where only the most powerful soldiers are allowed to enter, and the best few people can even be gods. Therefore, it is called the battle of God''s choice. In ancient times, many battles revolved around the battle of God''s choice. "


    "He also guessed that with the passage of time, the demigod family controlled the war of God selection, and ordinary people didn''t know it at all. Only when you reach a higher level, holy land or legend, can you get the news through various channels. Since childhood, the people of the demigod family and a few hero families have been preparing for the war of God selection, selecting excellent descendants and cultivating them, so that these descendants can start fighting from an early age and eliminate poor descendants. "


    "The battle of divine selection was originally a fair battle, but in order to compete for places, many families began to use despicable methods to attack and fight. In particular, some families involved in the "struggle for divine power" or families with hatred from generation to generation will kill each other''s God chosen descendants at all costs. In other words, you are the chosen descendant of the demigod family, so you were hunted. No matter what protection means you have, the other party knows it clearly, right... "


    Su Ye finished and turned back slowly to see if there was any more useful information. Palos said, "I can''t tell you anything about the battle of God''s choice. All I can say is that I was attacked by my domestic servants." Su Ye was stunned and said, "I see. Among the people entering this time, your family should arrange to protect you. However, one of them was bribed and successfully attacked you while protecting you against others or other reasons. " Su Ye finished and continued to turn the book¡° yes. You... Don''t keep turning. " Palos''s voice was still soft and weak, like silk in the wind, so nervous that it could break at any time. Instead, Su Ye was more curious, so he continued to turn back. Palos snorted, turned her head and ignored Su ye with a cold face. Su Ye soon saw that Thucydides had written some rumors about the demigod family. It was not fun to watch it once, but he didn''t stop until he saw it three times. Su ye said, "I didn''t expect that several demigod families are so strange. Almost every generation of women must have an unmarried person. This unmarried person does not mean that he does not want to get married or cannot get married, but that he will never have good results. Any man who doesn''t like marriage will die early. Even if she gets married, her husband will die before marriage. It is said that these demigod families were cursed by the gods and finally tried to let the unmarried bear the curse. Unmarried people never leave descendants, and even... Cough, Palos, aren''t you unmarried? "¡° No! " Palos looked disgusted and ignored Su Ye. This man is really annoying. He said he would not see it. He had to see it. Stubborn donkey constellation? She muttered in her heart, clutching the quilt with her little hands, imagining that she was pinching Su Ye''s neck. Su Ye was about to joke that "you don''t like me", but suddenly there was a picture of Palos always cold face and never talking to people in school, and imagined her clasping the soup bowl on others'' heads. Su Ye sighed softly, smiled gently from inside to outside, and said, "if you''re too tired alone, you can talk to me." Palos still tilted her head away from Su ye, but grabbed the quilt''s right hand and gently loosened it. Her chin, a little lower. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 162

    Su Ye smiled and said, "keep talking about business. As deskmates, we have agreed to work together in giant Hill. I su Ye didn''t abandon the habit of sharing a table. I won''t do it in the past, now and in the future. Who told me to share your bad luck. "


    Palos wanted to take a look at Su ye, but felt that Su Ye deliberately forced herself to talk more, so she still didn''t look at Su Ye.


    Just ignore you!


    Su ye said positively, "I''m not kidding, because I suddenly remembered a key thing. The giant Hill said it was big and small. They and your servants can find you. Is there something hidden? For example, do they have the means to pursue you? We can''t do such a thing, but a powerful magician must be able to make relevant magic tools. "


    Palos then looked at Su ye, expressionless, and said in a young and sweet voice, "it''s probably a breath tracking magic device. My domestic servants must steal my hair or used items so that they can track me. "


    Su Ye is not used to this change of Palos. Her voice is too like little Luo Li, but her expression is so cold.


    Although it sounds good.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if you are a holy master, it is easy to use this magic tool. If you are a black iron magician, you need to pay a huge price to use this magic. Generally speaking, you can only do it by sacrificing life and life, and the search location is not accurate enough. But anyway, they will find you, won''t they? "


    They looked at each other with a grim look.


    "Let''s get out of here now!" Suye road.


    Palos suddenly lowered her head and whispered, "you go. I''ll stay here. I can''t trouble you."


    Su Ye didn''t have a good way: "when are you still so capricious. If this happens to me, will you give up your deskmate? Look into my eyes and answer. "


    Palos looked up into Su Ye''s eyes, clear and sincere.


    "No!" Palos nodded her head hard.


    Su ye said, "a qualified Plato will never give up sitting at the same table. Let''s go! "


    "But... I can''t move." Palos was still cold, but her eyes were full of anxiety, like a crying child.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll carry you." Suye road.


    "Yes." Palos bowed her head slightly, grateful and shy.


    "I can''t carry my back, and I''m proud of heaven. Come here, can you carry this beautiful girl? " Su ye asked.


    Palos looked up blankly, stared at a strong flame goblin coming, looked at herself carefully, and nodded hard.


    "Chatter!"


    The earth proudly and the sky proudly held out his chest to Su ye, and the red chest hair was more straight.


    Palos looked at Su ye, her eyes blankly.


    He must be the devil!


    The ego in Palos''s heart was enlarged by the anxious emotion, and she became a giant again, and roared loudly at the little Su Ye under her feet: where is the princess carried by the goblins! Gopher princess! Why is there such a deskmate! Don''t stop me! I want to protect the dignity of the demigod family!


    Giant Palos, slowly raise her big feet.


    "You''ve lost all your things. You''ll have to eat and use mine in the future. Remember to pay when you get out of the giant Hill. Girl, try to survive and pay back the money! "


    Su Ye reached out and fell on Palos''s head, gently rubbed it, and rubbed her black hair.


    Palos was in a daze. When she reacted, Su Ye''s hand had left.


    The giant Palos roared in her heart.


    Asshole!


    However, why is there a trace of warmth in my heart


    It must be fake!


    The giant Palos shrank slowly.


    "It''s important to talk about our enemies while packing up." Su Ye began to clean the room.


    Palos only felt that Su Ye was like a magic cloud. Even a punch was useless, but she said, "my servant committed suicide after sneaking attack on me. There are five people on the other side, two black iron mages and three black iron warriors. One of the mages is very powerful and should be the famous'' old black iron ''. "


    "Old black iron? Add "old" before each level, that is, the kind of person who is specially prepared for competing for the low-level divine power level or for a special moment? "


    "Yes, that''s the kind of person. Even if I haven''t been attacked, the final result may be to die together. " Palos road.


    "How about the others?" Su ye asked.


    "I can''t say, but there is a middle-aged black iron warrior who is very strong..."


    Su Ye suddenly changed his face and listened slightly.


    "Say Achilles, Achilles will come. You sit here and give it to me outside. " Su ye said, leading the three flame goblins out.


    "You..." Palos blushed with anxiety, but she didn''t have the strength to get out of bed.


    "When I come back, sit at the same table!" Su ye turned to Palos, showed a bright smile, and turned away again.


    The gate opened and the light shone in.


    Palos stared at Su Ye''s back disappearing outside the door.


    "He is really a good man." Palos hung her head weakly and her long hair fell on the quilt. In Palos'' mind, there was su Ye''s bright smile, but in a flash, the smile was replaced by a dignified and cold face. On the driving range, a six-year-old girl waved a bladed iron sword higher than her, retreated step by step, unable to resist the iron sword attacked by the teacher opposite. Poof... The girl finally couldn''t support it. She fell to the ground and gasped, but her swollen little hand still held the hilt tightly. The golden soldier opposite put away his weapons¡° Yes... Sorry... Teacher... "The girl shrunk and shyly apologized to the teacher. Tears swirled in her eyes." get up, you''ve done a good job. " The golden warrior held out his hand kindly¡° Um! Thank you, teacher. " The girl raised her head and showed a bright smile. The crystal in her eyes dissipated slowly and stretched out her hand slowly. In the corridor, there was a cold sound¡° In the face of failure, disguised with tears and immature voice, it is the begging of the weak. The noble Pandion family does not need such a wheat eater! " The girl suddenly retracted her arm, her stretched body retracted again, and went in panic. The shadow of the colonnade divides the body of the master of Pandion''s house, and the eyes in the shadow are like stars in the night, covered with cold ice¡° Yes... I''m sorry, father. " The girl quickly reached out and stood up on the ground, but her arms were numb. When she got up to half, her arms softened and fell to the ground again¡° I''m sorry, father... "The girl''s tears fell like beads with broken lines. She bit her teeth and tried her best to stand up slowly. Black hair covered her face¡° Karhaas. " The man in the shadow of the colonnade spoke again¡° Your majesty. " The golden warrior faced the master of Pandion''s house and bowed his head¡° Warm hands can''t hold the sword of the holy land. The Pandion family doesn''t need you. "¡° Yes, your majesty. " The golden soldier half knelt to the master of Pandion''s house. Until the people in the shadow of the colonnade left, the golden soldier turned and half knelt to the girl¡° Your highness, Carl Haas is leaving. Take care. " The gold soldier said that, got up and walked out to the door, blocked the sunshine outside the door, and suddenly stopped¡° Your highness, smile more. " The old swordsman smiled brightly and turned away. The girl stared at her blue eyes and tried to see the teacher''s smile, but it rained cats and dogs in her eyes. She rubbed her eyes desperately and lifted the rain curtain, but the world in front of her was still blurred. Since then, the girl never spoke to strangers again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 163

    The girl looked at the door silently.


    Just now, the bright smile was very clear.


    Palos clenched her teeth and rubbed her hands instead of her legs.


    Su ye took the flame goblin to the door.


    The warning bell in front was triggered and eliminated by dark magic.


    In Su Ye''s vision, he only saw a little corner of clothes behind a tree.


    "We should solve the experienced and powerful enemy first..."


    Su ye thought to himself, reciting the magic armor and the mantra of the rock skin, he saw that all his skin except his face slowly turned gray white, as if coated with a layer of cement. There is also a light blue transparent robe outside the clothes, which is shrouded from head to foot,


    "Chatter!"


    The three goblins of fire shouted at the same time. They were fierce. They looked like a team.


    "Suspended brilliance."


    Su Ye''s index finger was pointing up, and a light ball with a large head was suspended in mid air.


    Su Ye looked down at the hillside, trees and weeds.


    "Friends in the distance, come out and have a word." Su Yelang said.


    There was no movement across the street.


    "The magician''s eyes will not be covered by trees." Su ye said with a smile.


    After a while, a man in a leather coat and a black cloak came out, holding three Dharma sticks.


    "Come out, he should be su Ye." A slightly old voice came from the black cloak.


    The three men came out from behind the tree and came to Su ye with the old mage.


    Three soldiers wore simple leather armor, two with shields and spears, one with a big sword, and a big bow behind the swordsman.


    Su ye saw the big bow and his eyes moved.


    Magic bow and arrow is a nightmare for ordinary mages.


    Moreover, the swordsman seemed to be familiar. At that time, when the stadium gathered, some of them were students from our school and others from other schools. It seemed that the swordsman was among the people from other schools. It''s just that there were so many people at that time that Su Ye didn''t deliberately remember, so he''s not sure.


    Su Ye glanced at everyone''s left hand. There were magic marks on their hands.


    Su Ye smiled again and said, "Why are there more than four people in my eyes?"


    The four stopped and looked at each other.


    "Come out." There was some helplessness in the old mage''s voice.


    The fifth man came out with two Dharma sticks.


    "I seem to see others." Su Ye continued.


    While moving forward, the old mage said calmly: "there is no need to cheat us. Five people are the limit we can gather at this stage. After all, this is the plane of divine power, not Athens."


    Five people walked up slowly and finally stopped thirty meters away from Su Ye.


    Five people looked at Su ye, and Su ye also looked at five people.


    "Such a young shining magician is really enviable." Part of the old mage''s face was covered by a black cloak.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "dear elder, I don''t know why you''re here."


    The old mage smiled indifferently and said, "Su ye, Palos''s deskmate, and the recently emerging magic apprentice of Plato college, is good at magic rope, strong and suspected to have practiced war skills. He once defeated Eugene with magic eruption talent. Of course, he is now a black iron mage. Am I right? "


    "Awesome, it seems that you are prepared. All correct. " Su ye said in his heart, it''s not magic eruption, it''s magic surge.


    The old mage''s eyes flashed over the three flame goblins and then looked at Su ye and said, "obviously, you have hidden your strength. You are lucky to get not only the remains of the flame goblins, but also the king of the flame goblins. This apprentice should be much better than the ordinary apprentice."


    "It''s very kind of you. Compared with you, I''m just an ordinary black iron novice. You''d better get to the point. Those black iron warrior friends are about to rush over. " Suye road.


    The old mage nodded and said, "if you leave here, we''ll treat it as if we haven''t seen it at all."


    "It''s good here." Suye road.


    "Hand over Palos. You won''t be willing to fight with the five of us." The old mage''s attitude was extremely calm from beginning to end.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you are a wise man, so you won''t fight senselessly, even in the face of a small newcomer, black iron. I may not be wise enough, but I am an ordinary person after all. I don''t argue. I''m her deskmate and a student of Plato college. I can''t just give up my deskmate. "


    Behind the door, Palos leaned against the wall with a faint smile on her mouth.


    "It seems that you made the worst choice." The old mage took a few steps forward, and the others approached slowly, close to 20 meters away.


    Su Ye''s face seemed to flash an anxious color and hurriedly said, "but I need to convince myself. Dear master, I hope to have a fair contest with you. If I lose, I choose to leave. "


    Several people on the other side smiled at each other and stopped. Several soldiers looked at Su Ye disdainfully and looked at the old mage.


    The old mage smiled faintly and said, "well, I appreciate your courage. There are not many young people like you who know how to advance and retreat. Don''t worry, I will give you a fair fight between mages and give you a sufficient excuse. " Several soldiers laughed and relaxed their vigilance. Palos''s hands were shaking and her body was shaking. The blood color on her face was slowly erased by pallor¡° The so-called deskmate... "Palos lowered her head and her long hair slowly flowed down from her shoulder to block her face. Her right hand held the gold Medusa necklace on her chest. The little girl in her heart fell into the abyss, and there was only a whistling wind in her ears, which was about to be completely swallowed up by the darkness. Su ye said, "in the name of magic, I challenge you fairly. In this battle, you can''t use any magic tools except magic wands." The old mage looked at Su Ye''s magic weapon with some fear, then showed a look of appreciation, nodded and said, "in the name of magic, I accept your challenge. In this battle, I don''t use any magic weapon except the magic staff." Hearing that the two sides did not use magic tools, the other four had bigger smiles on their faces. They simply stopped warning, gathered together to chat in a low voice, laughed at Su ye, and praised the old mage by the way. Su ye said, "let''s stand 20 meters away. I haven''t been promoted to black iron for a long time. I may need to use apprentice magic." A soldier couldn''t help laughing. The old mage nodded and said, "I know your magic rope is very powerful. OK, I promise you." The two men walked to a place 20 meters away, while the other four stood on both sides of the old mage, less than three meters away from the old mage. Su Ye saluted the old mage and said, "this is my first formal battle since I was promoted to black iron mage. Please show mercy." The old mage smiled and said, "don''t worry, I seldom hurt the younger generation. By the way... The king of flame goblins can also fight. After all, I can''t bully the small with the big. "¡° You are really a noble elder. " Su ye zhengse said that, with the apprentice servant summoning technique, he consumed magic and secretly transmitted it to di Aotian. The old mage looked up slightly and said, "come first." The other four people looked at Su ye with strange eyes. The old mage could not be promoted to bronze all his life, but the black iron spell was superb, and the casting speed of several spells even exceeded the limit. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 164

    This old mage is unable to be promoted, so he likes to humiliate gifted teenagers with magic and humiliate every powerful mage in the future.


    The four people smiled at Su Ye. Next, they will face a very interesting magic battle, or torture and murder.


    "I''ll use silence first. It''s said that this is the magic that black iron mage should use most for mages." Su Ye finished and recited the mantra of silence honestly.


    The old mage couldn''t help laughing, and the others laughed. Su Ye really regarded the old mage as a kind elder.


    Su Ye spent more than three seconds. A blue magic array appeared in front of him, and then extended his instructions to the old mage.


    A light blue hemisphere light with a radius of two meters suddenly fell on the old mage, and the light disappeared instantly, forming a silent area with a radius of two meters.


    Unable to speak, unable to cast.


    The old mage had a smile on his face, but he never relaxed. He immediately moved to the left, prepared to go out of the silent area and then cast the spell. At the same time, he stared at Su Ye closely.


    Any experienced mage can make correct judgment during the opponent''s spell casting and easily avoid low-level magic.


    At the moment when the old mage moved, Su ye and di Aotian recited fireball magic at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, two fireballs quickly flew to the old mage.


    The fireball of di Aotian landed one meter to the left of the old mage.


    Su Ye''s fireball also landed one meter to the left of the old mage, but the landing point was much lower, only 20 cm high from the ground.


    At the moment when the two fireballs appeared, everyone on the opposite side was stunned. The old mage''s face changed dramatically, and even a trace of panic appeared.


    Why instant fireball?


    Why do fire goblins use black iron?


    Why are the two fireballs so hot? Why is the speed so fast?


    However, even though he was confused and flustered, the old mage with rich combat experience still made a textbook action to avoid fireball, low and roll to the left.


    The old mage easily avoided the maximum damage range of the first fireball.


    Then the old mage hit the second fireball accurately.


    The old mage''s scream and the sound of fireball explosion were covered up by silence, and his body fell to the ground by the impact of fireball, but in the blink of an eye, the whole person was surrounded by fire.


    Everyone saw the old mage with his mouth open and his face twisted, but no one could hear his cry.


    He used the standard textbook method to roll on the ground to put out the fire, but it was ineffective.


    His whole person was always surrounded by flames, which scattered on the ground and even burned and spread on the ground.


    Soon, the old mage''s place turned into a sea of fire.


    The other four people were stunned when they looked at the tragedy of the old mage. They couldn''t imagine the respected old black iron in the legend, or even the old black iron who could defeat the ordinary bronze mage. In this way, they were surrounded by fire and lost to a new black iron.


    It is reasonable to say that even if an old black iron is surrounded by fire, there are many ways to remove it.


    But why did the old mage do nothing but scream and roll


    Before the four people could react, Yu Guang saw the fireball flying.


    "No, it''s not just a competition! His goal is to kill us all... "


    Su ye and di Aotian''s two fireballs exploded on a mage and a soldier respectively. Before they could react, they were swallowed up by the fire at the same time.


    On the ground, three living people were rolling.


    The other two soldiers instinctively used divine power to protect their bodies, turned their skin into black iron, and wanted to roll and avoid on the spot. However, as soon as their feet were soft, countless green spiked vines emerged from the ground, like long snakes climbing, quickly bound the two people''s whole bodies, dense and tied the two people''s five flowers.


    The spikes pierced the black iron body of the two men.


    The bronze magic of the vine ring, vine art.


    Then, two fireballs hit and landed on the two people respectively.


    Fire burns wildly with the power of vines.


    The next second, there were two more rolling firemen on the ground.


    All the five firemen used the most effective way to put out the fire, rolling around on the ground, rolling slower and slower, and finally motionless.


    Before they died, the two mages kept thinking, why does a black iron mage have the talents of adhesion, spread and combustion at the same time? Why?


    The three soldiers were optimistic. Even before they died, they believed that they could extinguish the flame.


    Not long after, the flame on the five people went out and turned into five human coke.


    The magic flame ignites the weeds, and the flame spreads in all directions.


    The ring of fire is expanding.


    With the spread of the flame, in addition to the smell of burning plants and trees, there is an unspeakable smell of roast meat.


    Su Ye just smelled it and his stomach churned.


    Just now everything was covered by fire. Su Ye didn''t feel much, but now with this smell and human coke, Su Ye realized that he had killed someone for the first time.


    But there''s no time for affectation.


    "Go and collect the bodies of five people and pick off their valuables. Go quickly!" Su Ye gave an order, turned and rushed to the magic hut. Although Palos heard the voice outside, she didn''t see what happened. She was guessing that Su ye had opened the door. Palos looked at Su Ye outside the door with a dull face. His body, blocking the whole sky¡° If the fire wants to burn here, I can''t put it out. I have to leave. You''ll be wronged first. " Su ye said, bending down to pick up Palos, and then gently put it away from the door. Then he immediately sent a water making technique to wet the ground around Palos to prevent the flame from approaching. Su Ye rushed into the magic house and threw out the things that should be thrown. The changed things received the backpack or ruins space. Finally, he held the metal column in the middle of the magic house and injected magic into it. It took a fifth of the magic to heat the metal column. In the busy process of Su ye, Palos was still a little confused. She thought she was a fairly smart person, but what just happened was so untrue. She was clearly betrayed by Su ye, but why did all the enemies die in the blink of an eye? Palos didn''t know what had happened, but when she saw the three flame goblins searching the corpses happily, she carefully recalled what had happened just now and realized that she had wronged Su Ye. Palos felt ashamed of Su ye for the first time¡° I thought so much of him. I''m so sorry for him... "Su Ye rushed out of the hut with his backpack on his back, took a few steps back, watched the magic hut collapse, and a magic puppet came out of it, shrinking into a black metal square. Su Ye picked up the box and put it into his backpack. He looked at the three flame Goblins who came forward to take credit. Five broken black coals piled together, and three flaming goblins held a lot of messy things in their hands. Most of them are ordinary weapons. Magic weapons and divine power equipment are in the hands of di Aotian. Ordinary weapons were burned out, and most magical weapons and divine power equipment were slightly damaged¡° You take it first and find a place to bury it. " Su ye said that and turned to Palos, who was sitting on the ground blaming herself¡° Is it possible for their accomplices to use prophecy magic to find me through this battle? " Su ye asked¡° Yes. " Palos road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 165

    Su Ye nodded, put his hand into his backpack, actually took out a roll of cotton cloth from the ruins space, wrapped it around his nose as a mask, and squatted in front of Palos with the cotton cloth.


    "The smell here is terrible. I''ll help you pick it off in a minute." Su Ye used cotton cloth as a mask to block Palos''s nose.


    Palos looked at Su Ye quietly and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Turn around and don''t look back." Suye smiled and picked up Palos and asked her to turn her back to the bodies.


    Su ye then took out a whole bottle of dissolving agent from his backpack and sprinkled it on the black pile of corpses.


    After a while, the charred body gradually turned into a thick black liquid, emitting a strange smell.


    Palos secretly turned her head, saw the dissolving agent, saw the change of the body, and hurried back.


    "So he has such a heart." Palos bowed her head and felt warm in her heart.


    Subsequently, Su ye and di Aotian used fireball together to destroy the battle scene and the magic hut.


    Finally, Su Ye sprinkled exorcism powder on the battle scene and the magic hut area.


    No one can restore the battle scene unless a powerful legendary magician comes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Ye was carrying a backpack behind him and couldn''t carry Palos, so a princess held Palos on her chest, chose a low mountain direction, and was ready to climb over the mountain to find a safe place.


    After a quick walk, Su ye took out the sheets from his backpack, spread them on the ground, put Palos down, patted her on the shoulder and said, "you''re good to sit here for a while. I''ll bury those things."


    Su ye said, taking everything from the three goblins and said, "you three protect her, just treat her as the hostess, okay?"


    "Chatter!" The three goblins of fire held their heads high.


    Su Ye hurried into the woods.


    Seeing Su Ye disappear in front of her, Palos only felt her heart sink into a trough, as if she had lost something valuable. Then she saw three flame goblins with their heads held high and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Palos looked down at the sheets on the ground and remembered that Su ye put away the magic cabin and went to sprinkle water around her.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so careful, but I wronged him before. It''s too wrong..."


    Palos looked up at the place where Su ye had disappeared. Her heart was full of expectation, and a shallow sunshine appeared in her blue eyes.


    "This time, my deskmate will come back."


    At this moment, in Palos'' heart, there was only one deskmate.


    Plato''s college, in the secret hall.


    "Neden, you always boast about how talented your student Su Ye is. Now for two days, his grades haven''t budged." A golden mage half joked.


    "Not only is Su Ye''s score not much, but the scores of those people in class 3 are not very good. The highest Luo long only has 3 points. He may have killed a black iron Warcraft."


    "Neden, be modest later."


    "In the past, there were three magic wands to hide, but now there are five magic wands to show off."


    A white five section magic wand was quietly suspended on nidern''s right side.


    Niden was surprised and said, "the more you live, the more stupid you are. Su ye will surely be in the top three."


    As soon as niedern''s voice fell, the light of the score ranking list suddenly changed greatly. Five people darkened continuously and fell into the death list at the bottom of the list.


    A man with a name entered through Plato''s college.


    Four individuals are four digit numbers, which are entered by other colleges.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s score directly increased from 2 to 13.


    No one else added points at this moment.


    Nidern rose abruptly, his face livid. The five magic wands suspended on his right also rose.


    Other golden mages also looked dignified.


    This means that Su Ye successfully killed five people, but another angle is that Su ye may be besieged by five people.


    Gregory began to curse, "what''s the origin of this dog named tidals? Be sure to find out immediately! Before, they were allowed to use the portal of Plato college to repeatedly warn them not to kill the students of Plato college. They even joined hands with four other people to besiege Su Ye! "


    "Well, there must be a problem. We must find out!" Niederon''s face relaxed and looked at one of the golden mages.


    The golden mage nodded and opened the magic book.


    After a while, Gregory suddenly touched his beard and said, "No. Let''s analyze it carefully. The five people died almost together in ten seconds. It''s not like a frontal battle, but rather like Su Ye''s sneak attack... "


    Everyone looked at ned with a strange expression.


    "Su Ye fought head-on, killing five, no problem. When he gets to gold, a dozen of five like you will be easy. " Nidern responded coldly.


    "Hehe, why can his teacher only compete with me?" Gregory road.


    "I won you one more game, so I said you were not good at math since you were a child." Ned Endau. Gregory choked and said, "get down to business. I still think Su Ye is likely to sneak attack. Of course, I''m not saying that Su ye did anything bad. It may be that these five people found Su ye and then Su Ye attacked and fought back. "¡° Well, I agree with Gregory. "¡° Su Ye was promoted to black iron. No matter how lucky he was, he would draw one or two magic charts at most. Even if he has magic surge, it takes more than ten seconds for a fireball to kill one. It must have been a sneak attack with a magic weapon. "¡° He has no powerful magic tools, only the vine ring and the snake of the underworld. I deliberately bought him more protective magic tools and restricted magic tools for fear that he would rely too much on the offensive magic of magic tools. " Niederon said what he didn''t say to Suye¡° That''s strange... "There may be helpers from non three colleges. Su Ye just made up for the last blow?" A group of golden magicians are puzzled and continue to deduce in various ways, but no one can get convincing results. Niederon suddenly grabbed the magic wand on the right, gently put it in front of the table and said, "bet. I bet Su ye into the top three! "¡° Neden, calm down. Five magic wands are only 20000 gold eagles, which is not enough to bet with so many of us. " Gregory road¡° Yeah, put your eyes on it. The Holy Land magic weapon is still made by legend. How many years can you help master thucydide to pay it off? "¡° You''ve gone too far. How can you put nidrn''s eyes on the holy land. However, if niederon really dares to bet, I dare to bet that Su ye can''t be the top three. " Niederon turned his left eye gently, glanced at everyone and said, "OK, I''ll bet my ''frost white eye''!" Then niederon reached out and took out a page of parchment out of thin air, wrote that he took the eye of insight as a pledge and put it on the wand. A gold magician was quick eyed and fast-moving. He put his four section staff on it for the first time¡° Bet! I can''t bet Su ye into the top three! You can''t take it back. Kill the fat sheep! " A group of golden mages smiled at niden and put their things opposite niden one after another. Some people didn''t take anything, but, like niden, listed the names of items on parchment as collateral. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 166

    At this time, there were twelve gold mages and one gold warrior in the secret hall. Except niden and Gregory, all took out magic tools or divine power equipment and bet them opposite niden.


    Some golden mages even bet three pieces, with a total value of more than 50000 golden eagles.


    Just as the teacher opposite niederon was smiling, Gregory put his four section staff next to niederon''s five section staff.


    "I bet Su ye can get into the top three."


    A group of golden rank teachers opposite were stunned.


    "Gregory, are you crazy? Su Ye forced Carlos away. Carlos is one of your favorite disciples! "


    "Gregory, did you put it in the wrong place?"


    "Don''t you two always dislike each other?"


    Gregory shrugged his shoulders, his thick beard trembled slightly, and said, "emotionally, I hate nidern and Suye. However, at this time, I am a puppet without feelings and only talk about interests. "


    "Despicable! You two guys should have lied to us together! "


    "I said that you two obviously grew up in the same class and taught in the same school for so many years. How can you always disagree? It turned out to be a fake!"


    "Two little bad water!"


    "Wait, Su ye will lose!"


    "Yes, let them lose their money!"


    "It seems that this is not the first time they have done such a thing..." a golden mage whispered.


    Teachers of the golden rank share a common hatred at this moment.


    Giant hills.


    Su Ye collected the things to be buried behind a tree into the ruins space, then stood behind the tree and counted the time.


    "Fireball burns too long and the temperature is too high. Those magic tools and divine power equipment are damaged to varying degrees, but fortunately, they can be repaired and sold at least at half price. I just don''t know what the price of the altar is. Next time, it''s not a key battle. Turn off the spread talent. Love my sacrifice! "


    These spoils are good news, but the better news is that the ruins space has expanded.


    However, it is not safe here. Su Ye withdrew from the ruins space at a glance and waited until a safe place to observe.


    After a while, Su ye walked to Palos.


    "Bury it. Let''s go."


    Su ye said, bending down very naturally, his arms passed through her Palos''s legs and back, held her in front of his chest, and then let di Aotian stuff the sheets into his backpack.


    Di Aotian jumped high for many times before completing his master''s command.


    Palos turned her head and didn''t dare to look at Su Ye. Her hands were tightly twisted together. She listened to Su Ye''s breathing. She could occasionally feel Su Ye''s breath on her skin, which made her heart beat.


    Su Ye looked around while walking. The three flame goblins often looked around.


    Two little goblins are often distracted. Di Aotian kicks two guys'' hips from time to time.


    Su ye said as he walked, "I found a golden magic instrument on the mage, which is very similar to the ''plate of exploration'' I heard before, and found two pages of soul book with two souls sealed on it. Obviously, the old mage consumed his soul to urge the search plate, which is a felony in Athens. "


    "Evil!" Palos clenched her little fist and a flame flashed through her blue eyes.


    Su Ye continued, "this is bad news. The good news is that even if your enemy is the demigod family, you should not take out multiple search discs and soul books. Therefore, no accident, we will be very safe next. Other people can''t contact the old mage and will go to giant tree peak. When we get there, we should meet many people from Plato''s college. As long as we are together, the other party can''t sneak attack unless... Some people from Plato''s college are bribed. "


    "Yes." Palos''s light, um, is very much in agreement.


    "So, next, just follow me in the giant hills, even if you eliminate the curse, do you hear me?"


    Palos didn''t answer.


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll throw you down." Su Ye is serious.


    Palos still didn''t answer, and even pursed her lips gently.


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll tickle you!" Su Ye''s manual movement.


    Palos was so afraid of Su Ye''s trouble that she hurriedly said, "I hear you!"


    "This is a good deskmate." Su Ye smiled with satisfaction.


    Palos gently bit her teeth, glanced at Su Ye''s proud look, and wanted to bite her to vent her anger.


    "I hope other deskmates won''t have an accident." Su Ye was slightly depressed.


    Giant Hill is in a forest.


    Rick''s face was dusty and tired. His originally straight hair collapsed and was full of grease. The black circles on his face made him look like wearing glasses.


    But Rick''s eyes were shining and full of fighting spirit.


    He carried his backpack and walked carefully. A black spotted cheetah was leading the way. He suddenly stopped and stretched out his claws to show the way for his master.


    "I won''t lose it!"


    Rick smiled and moved on carefully. On the hillside. Su Ye held Palos up the slope steadily. Palos opened her lips and said, "if you''re tired, stop and have a rest." Su ye said with a smile, "you''re too light. You''re not tired at all. You''re not tired for a day."¡° Um. " Palos whispered, like a lazy kitten. Su Ye didn''t lie. For a man with more than a dozen fighting talents, Palos is no heavier than a kitten. Su ye asked, "does your family have a detailed map here? I had looked through the map when I came, but I couldn''t. After all, it was the divine power plane, and the terrain may change. " Palos shook her head¡° You can only cross the ridge line to find the giant tree peak. The giant Hill is not very big, and the giant tree peak is very eye-catching. " Su ye walked and walked. Palos nodded her head gently and resumed her old silence. Slowly, Palos got used to the feeling of being held in Su Ye''s arms. She occasionally glanced at Su ye with her spare light and found that Su Ye always focused on moving forward or observing around, rarely looking at herself. Although she occasionally took a look at Su ye at school, she didn''t deliberately see him like today. She remembered the words of the girls in the class and found that it was true. Recently, Su Ye has become more handsome and more temperament. Su Ye looked down at Palos. Palos turned her head in advance and looked into the distance with rich experience¡° Are you tired? Tell me if you don''t feel well. " Suye road¡° Not tired. " Every time Palos heard her childish voice, she had an indescribable resistance in her heart¡° How many other enemies did you have when you solved those five? " Su ye asked¡° Not too much. " Palos was full of contradictions and didn''t want to talk, but she didn''t want to embarrass Suye. Su Ye nodded and said, "it''s almost what I estimated. After all, if too many people are mobilized, your family will be disturbed. If Plato college finds out, it will be prepared in advance. Are you sure which family killed you? " Palos shook her head and said, "the demigod family in Athens will not start at this time. It should be people from other city states or other countries."¡° Then you can only wait until you go out and let your family investigate. By the way, don''t tell others that I killed them. I don''t want to burn myself. " Suye road. Palos said firmly, "don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret. I can''t bother you any more."¡° OK, very conscientious. " Su Ye smiled. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 167

    Palos hesitated for a while before saying, "I''d like to know how you defeated them? I only heard the sound at the door and didn''t see the process. "


    Su ye said with a smile, "did you think I was going to run when you first heard that I wanted to make an excuse?"


    Palos looked up at Su ye with sincerity in her eyes and said, "Su ye, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you at that time. Thank you. I shouldn''t doubt you because you''ve always been very good. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "now you understand why I said that?"


    Palos thought about it, nodded and said, "first, to reduce their vigilance and make them think you''re really afraid and want to leave. Second... According to the distance between you, you should induce them to approach you. Judging from the sound, you hit the old magician first, and then use magic tools and magic to solve others. Your magic should be very fast... No, it should be very fast, less than 0.3 seconds, otherwise those black iron warriors and old mages can''t react. The flame of your fireball is also very strong. I saw the traces of the scene. Your flame must have spread talent. Even the black iron soldiers are burned like that. At least they have the talent of adhesion and combustion. Even, you should have more power. I can''t see it. "


    Su Ye shook his head in his heart. These school bullies are really one by one. They have brains, know everything, and have strong key judgment. Fortunately, they have figured out countermeasures.


    "Think again, did you miss something?" Su Ye smiled mysteriously.


    Palos frowned slightly, then looked back from Su Ye''s shoulder and looked at the three flame goblins.


    "You mean that the king of flame goblins has so many talents, not you?" Asked Palos


    "OK, you''re not stupid." Suye road.


    Palos suddenly realized and said, "Oh, I''m so stupid! I''m not a magician. I forgot one thing before. The normal king of flame goblins can''t release fireball. You can release it. Should you be a legendary miracle servant? But I''ve only heard of this strange servant, and I don''t know much. No wonder, if he is a servant of miracles, it is not surprising that he has so many talents. "


    "Good analysis. I have a great sense of achievement today for you to say so much. " Su Ye smiled in his heart. He didn''t expect that di Aotian had the function of hiding his talent. Anyway, as long as his fireball skill is the same as di Aotian''s landing point, ordinary mages can''t see who has added talent to his fireball skill.


    Once we establish the position of being a gifted strong man, then in the eyes of the enemy, di Aotian will become the primary target, and our master will be ignored.


    "Hum!" Palos didn''t expect Su ye to induce herself to talk more and turn her head around.


    Su ye said, "it''s OK when you say a word or two. You talk too much and your voice trembles. Are you nervous when talking to everyone?"


    In Palos'' heart, she became taller and bigger again. She kept poking Su ye in front of her imagination with her fingers. While poking quickly, she complained: you''re annoying! If it weren''t for my life-saving benefactor, I would talk to you in a false voice. You''re not satisfied. Why do you ask? However, it doesn''t matter if you have good intentions.


    Palos hesitated for a moment and said honestly, "yes."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I was nervous when I went out for a while. It would be much better to contact the outside world more slowly. I think you don''t want to attract bees and butterflies, do you? Your voice is so nice and your people are so beautiful. If you talk and laugh often, the boys will circle around you every day. "


    "My voice is not good." Palos''s voice was full of resistance.


    Su ye asked in surprise, "what''s bad? Don''t you like this pure and sweet voice? Like that charming mature voice? I didn''t expect you to have a rich heart. "


    Palos knew Su Ye was making herself laugh. She gave him a white look and looked into the distance.


    The sky light fell in her eyes. The originally bright blue eyes slowly darkened and turned gray blue like the sky.


    She whispered, "we Pandion don''t need such a voice!"


    Her voice seemed to hide needles, which made people''s eardrums and hearts ache.


    Su Ye remembered the legend of the demigod family. The demigod family is completely different from other nobles under him. The demigod family bears a great mission. Every direct member has experienced extremely rigorous training from childhood to most, regardless of gender.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I can hear what should have happened to you. Most of us are the same. We can''t feel other people''s pain, and even feel that other people''s pain is nothing. However, everyone feels more painful than others. I won''t advise you anything. I can only say that I like your voice. It''s very good. I want to listen to it all the time. "


    Palos bowed her head and didn''t answer.


    Su ye said frankly, "really, I just think your voice sounds good. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your people. I just like your voice. If you talk to me more in the future, maybe I''ll like you. "


    In Palos''s heart, the giant himself waved his teeth and claws at the little Su Ye below and shouted: Princess Ben was very moved, but why are you adjusting again? Princess Ben!


    I''m going to be angry! But the giant Palos soon became silent and bowed her head and lost her way: forget it, you''ve never lost a quarrel in Greece. Princess Ben won''t quarrel with you¡° You are also a curse. " Palos groaned angrily. Su Ye smiled and said, "the curse is that now a deskmate named Su ye needs your voice." Palos still thinks Su Ye is full of nonsense, but she doesn''t know why. She thinks Su Ye''s words are actually a little sincere. Although Su Ye was joking, he never relaxed his vigilance and often observed his surroundings. As the hillside became steeper and steeper, Su Ye''s pace began to slow down¡° Take a break. " Palos''s soft voice flowed through Suye''s ears like a spring¡° It doesn''t matter. If I''m tired, I''ll stop. If you really feel tired, talk to me more. " Suye road. Palos was helpless and said, "you study seriously in school. How come you''re like a different person here." Su Ye smiled and said, "it seems that my image in your heart was very tall." Palos took a heavy breath and breathed out helplessly. Before, she almost moved herself to tears at the arbitration meeting, but now it''s like this. I don''t want to talk to you¡° Don''t you think it would be boring if it were the same in school and in private? " Su ye asked. Palos was stunned¡° Are you cold faced and serious when you are at home, at school, or even chatting with your friends? " Su ye asked. Palos began to be stunned again. She remembered her past experiences. When she grew up, she faced her classmates and teachers at school, served her parents and servants at home, met other nobles at noble gatherings, and even her maid. Only when you are alone, you can relax occasionally. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 168

    Su ye saw Palos and said, "it seems that I''m right. You will feel very comfortable now, but sometimes you try to take a step outside and you will find that it is more comfortable. Well, let''s make an agreement now. When you and I get along alone in the future, you should talk more. "


    Palos looked at Su ye with her head tilted and blinked. She always felt that he was lying to herself.


    Su Ye moved his arm, stretched out the little thumb of his left hand and said, "I heard a method from the sailors in lion harbor. Hook my little thumb with your little thumb, and then read a little spell. Our agreement will remain unchanged for a hundred years."


    "I don''t believe it!" Palos turned her head and ignored Su Ye. She gently tooted her mouth and looked disgusted.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I don''t care if you believe it or not, I''ll just believe it. Hurry up and hook my little thumb with your little thumb. If you don''t, I''ll tickle you and destroy your image as a young lady. "


    Palos suddenly turned her head and stared at Su ye, gnashing her teeth. Her eyes were very big on her small face, and now they almost let the water of the blue lake overflow.


    "You are a devil!" Palos finally said something she could only roar in her heart.


    Su Ye looked indifferent and said, "come on, hook the devil''s thumb."


    "You can''t always bully me because you saved me!" Palos was so angry that no one had bullied herself like this since she was a child.


    The giant in her heart grabbed her hair and shook her head desperately: I''m going crazy! If someone else had, I would have urged gold Medusa to pierce a hundred holes in you! But why did you save me and let me blame you? How can I lose my temper? I, Palos, can''t be an unreasonable bad man! Hate you!


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s not easy to seize your chance to be alone and don''t bully you. When you get to school, you must be cold and silent again. The opportunity never comes again. "


    "Bad guys!" Palos''s big blue eyes glared at Su ye and said the truth again.


    "Hurry up, or I''ll tickle you. Think about it. The eldest lady of the noble family laughed when I tickled her. She has no image at all. She''s like a crazy girl. How can she be funny in Plato''s College in the future." Suye road.


    "You... I''m very good! Be careful, I will retaliate against you later! " Palos opened her mouth a little and showed a row of small white teeth. Her eyes were fierce and fierce.


    At this moment, Palos imagined herself as a giant!


    Use the momentum of your royal highness to overwhelm the enemy!


    "Then I really scratch!" Suye road.


    "Come on, I''m not afraid!" Palos raised her head and looked contemptuously at Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s arm trembled slightly.


    "Ah..."


    Palos immediately made a sharp and crisp call like a frightened kitten, curled up and struggled.


    Unfortunately, she was cursed and could not escape Su Ye''s arms.


    "I really scratched!" Su Ye bluffed.


    "Don''t scratch! I admit defeat! "


    Palos, like a deflated ball, reluctantly lay in Su Ye''s arms, with a small face of acceptance.


    At this moment, Palos, the giant in her heart, fell to the ground, sprayed blood all over her mouth, wiped her mouth, knelt on the ground, waved huge fists and desperately smashed the villain Su Ye until she smashed the villain Su ye into a thin piece of paper embedded in the ground.


    "Hook my little thumb and tell me that you can''t change it for a hundred years." Su Ye smiled.


    In Palos'' eyes, Su Ye''s little thumb was like a monster''s big mouth. She narrowed her eyes and carefully hooked Su Ye''s little thumb with her little thumb.


    Su ye said, "Palos will often talk to me alone in the future. Tell me, come... Pull the hook and hang it. Don''t change for a hundred years!"


    "You can''t change it for a hundred years!"


    Palos repeated word for word and retracted her hand like an electric shock.


    Su Ye lifted his arm easily, held Palos more stably, and said solemnly, "OK, our agreement is completed. If you don''t complete this agreement, you will be cursed!"


    "I don''t believe it! What curse can there be? " Palos pretended to be fierce.


    "Your voice will become sweeter and better." Suye road.


    "Lie to the children!" Palos turned her head and looked forward.


    Su Ye smiled and said nothing more.


    After a while, Palos whispered, "thank you."


    "Thanks already." Suye road.


    Palos lowered her eyebrows and whispered, "thank you for talking with me because you''re afraid of me."


    It was dark, and the sunset came to Palos'' ears.


    Su Ye looked at Palos''s side face. It was as delicate as fine porcelain. The light reflected by her white face was even brighter than the sky.


    Every time her eyes blinked gently, it seemed to turn a page of the scene in front of her.


    Su Ye smiled and stopped teasing Palos.


    Su Ye was worried that Palos would be embarrassed and shy by herself, so she deliberately joked, and even was ready to turn her face in anger.


    After all, she is the direct blood vessel of the semi God family. The real princess is not only a half god blood, but also a true God''s blood. On weekdays, she is a girl who is so strong and indifferent. She can not tolerate her being held in her arms by a man. Su Ye didn''t expect that Palos had such a high status, but she was very kind in her heart. She took the initiative to admit her mistakes. Even if she was so unwilling to speak, she said thank you for many times. She was not willing to hurt her deskmate or refuse her benefactor. Even if she was very wronged, she endured it. Such a good girl is so sensible, but she always looks like a stranger. I don''t know how many grievances she has suffered. Su Ye''s heart softened and asked, "why did you go to Plato college? If you don''t want to talk, let''s change the subject. " Palos didn''t speak. Su Ye didn''t bother her and held her silently. Because the hillside became steep, Su Ye slightly strengthened her arm to make her more stable and safer. Palos was an excellent black iron warrior after all, and immediately felt this change. Her cold eyes warmed up slowly. One picture after another came to her mind. Su ye took the initiative to fight when she saw Rick and Holt being beaten, the way Su Ye gave a lecture to Holt, the way Su Ye rubbed her hair, the way Su ye took the initiative to say that she would not let her deskmate get hurt, the way Su Ye smiled at the door of the magic house, and the way Su Ye poured water around her, Su Ye puts a mask on himself, puts a sheet on the ground, hugs himself, and tries to hold it more smoothly... "It turns out that he is also a very gentle person." Palos had a shallow smile on her lips. The next moment, she was stunned. Since she was six years old, she has never smiled from her heart like this when there is someone else. At this time, in her heart, the giant Palos quickly shrunk, then pulled up Su ye who was smashed, gently pulled to both sides, and pulled it into normal. Then she reached out and pinched Su Ye''s face, saying: I know you are also a good man. I won''t retaliate against you in the future, and you won''t bully me in the future, okay? In the inner world, Palos looked at Su ye, who was motionless in her heart, showed a disdainful expression, then stretched out her right thumb, hooked Su Ye''s right thumb, and said: pull the hook and hang it, it won''t change for a hundred years. That''s it! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 169

    "Same table." Palos whispered, careful as if she were talking to ants, for fear that a louder voice would blow away the ants.


    "Huh?" Su ye should arrive.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so careful. I''m not so delicate. After all, I''m cursed. There are many things I can''t do. I''ll only thank you, not stupid enough to blame you. " Palos''s voice was soft and warm.


    "I just think a kind person should be treated like this. Regardless of identity. " Suye road.


    Palos suddenly turned her head and looked at Su Ye. Her long hair fluttered. A naughty color flashed in her eyes and said, "what about Holt?"


    Su Ye stopped and stayed where he was. His mind was full of the way he held Hote on his chest. It was like a three-year-old child holding a cow. No, he was holding an elephant, and his muscles were bulging.


    Su Ye quickly shook his head to shake the picture out of his mind.


    Palos couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes were bright and bright.


    She covered her mouth, turned her head to Su ye, and shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "Alas, all the deskmates except hort have failed to learn!" Su Ye sighed and went on.


    "That''s what I learned from you!" Palos''s expression had returned to her usual coldness, but there were happy notes in her words.


    The Palos villain in my heart rolled around excitedly and finally won back a game!


    Su Ye looked at Palos'' calm face and said, "your face changing skills are really powerful. Teach me some day."


    Palos snorted, raised her head slightly and looked into the distance.


    Behind the mountains, a faint light surrounded.


    The two men walked slowly in the dim light, getting closer and closer to the ridge line.


    After a while, Palos whispered, "like Rollon, I killed talents and had to leave the noble college."


    "I killed someone just now." Suye road.


    Palos gently nodded her head and said, "that man... Seriously hurt a little noble female classmate in our class. Because he is a hero family, things were suppressed. I went to see that female classmate. She... Doesn''t even recognize me... I don''t want to say too much. In short, I challenged him and wanted to cut off his arm. Then I couldn''t control it. I seriously injured him and he didn''t save him. I didn''t want to embarrass the teachers of the noble college, so I dropped out. "


    Su Ye patted Palos on the upper arm and said, "I understand. You just did what you should do."


    Palos sighed softly.


    Later, Su ye said, "Luo long killed people, too? This is really the first time I''ve heard it. "


    Palos thought for a moment and said, "although I don''t like Rolon, it''s really not his fault. The other party humiliated his dead father many times, and later humiliated his mother. Finally, he couldn''t stand it, launched a life and death war against the other party and killed the other party. Although the other party is not the direct blood of the hero family, after all, he is the nephew of the patriarch, so he was expelled from the noble college. "


    "You... Hate Rolon?" Su Ye really didn''t expect such a thing.


    Palos shook her head gently and said, "it''s not annoying. Maybe she just doesn''t like people like him."


    "It seems that you just like people like me." Su Ye nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hum!"


    Palos snorted and looked away.


    Su Ye reached a relatively flat ridge, settled Palos first, and then looked out to the other side of the ridge.


    The sky was bright and the mountains were lying.


    The gray blue sky and the green earth build the world ahead.


    A black mountain rises from the ground and is the first of the mountains. The mountain is steep. You can''t see any green. Only on the top of the mountain, there is an incredible huge tree.


    The huge tree itself is a hill.


    With a diameter of more than 100 meters and a height of 300 or 400 meters, the trunk is like a wall and the crown is like a cloud, just like a tree mountain.


    Giant tree peak.


    Giant tree peak has steep cliffs going up and down on three sides, and only one side has a slope going up the mountain.


    "Found it."


    Su Ye looked to the left of the slope of jushufeng and saw the third mountain hidden among the mountains.


    That''s the assembly place.


    Su Ye looked around carefully from high and saw some people with the powerful eye of the eagle.


    Unfortunately, everyone is too far away and can only see a vague figure.


    Suye slowly retreated to Palos.


    "How''s it going? Has your body recovered?"


    Palos shook her head and said, "at least one day."


    Su ye asked in surprise, "although I can''t see what curse is in you, the curse against you is at least made by the holy master himself, or even a legend. You only need such a short time?"


    Palos nodded her head gently and made no secret of her small expression of pride.


    Su Ye glanced at the gold Medusa necklace on her chest and remembered that she had bandaged her wound yesterday.


    "How many talents do you have?" Su ye asked. Palos shook her head and said, "I haven''t tested. There must be five or six."¡° Great. " Suye road. Palos said, "people of our demigod family will get more and more talents with age. All lineal blood will be favored by the gods, and there are at least ten talents in adulthood. " Su Ye was stunned and said, "how many goddesses do you have?"¡° Guess. " Palos''s small head tilted slightly, her eyes flashed, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly¡° You really have the care of many goddesses? " Su Ye really didn''t expect that there were so many benefits for the demigod family¡° Therefore, you can provoke the hero family and meet the demigod family. Don''t go too far. " Palos gave Su ye a deep look. Su Ye nodded and said, "I hated him for beating Rick and Holt so hard against Eugene, otherwise I wouldn''t break his arm." Palos nodded and said nothing more¡° Let''s go. I''ll take you to the mountain. The world is so big. I''ll take you to have a look. " Su Ye smiled, picked up Palos and walked up the ridge. Palos looked at Su Ye helplessly. She knew Su ye for more than half a year and was used to all kinds of interesting words from time to time. Shortly afterwards, the two men reached the ridge line¡° Be careful, don''t look too forward. " Su Ye warned, and his arm used a little force again, for fear that Palos would turn over from the ridge line¡° Um. " Palos promised and felt the strength and warmth from Su Ye''s arm. Although she was still shy, she also began to accept his kindness and care. Palos''s head slowly reached over the ridge line and looked forward, picking up the beauty ahead like a greedy butterfly. The grey blue sky shines all over the mountains, and the white river reflects the green peaks¡° It''s so beautiful... "Palos couldn''t help but marvel. She was completely immersed in the beautiful scenery. Her body relaxed. Her back brain involuntarily pillowed Su Ye''s right shoulder, and her black hair flowed at Su Ye''s fingertips. Su Ye smiled. Palos was a child after all. It was clear that she was in a dangerous place or was first shocked by the beautiful scenery¡° Yes, it''s beautiful. " Su Ye didn''t become a negative parent this time¡° It''s more beautiful here than Athens. It would be great to live here all the time. " Palos''s eyes were full of infatuation, followed by a faint gray light. Su Ye looked forward a little and looked at Palos''s beautiful side face in front of her right shoulder. She found that she was obsessed with the scenery in front of her and couldn''t even see herself close to her. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 170

    Palos''s face was tinged with pink, and the whole person exuded amazing charm.


    At this moment, Su ye had an illusion that Palos was the light source of the world.


    Palos tilted her head lazily as if she were drunk.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah!"


    The heads of the two people touched each other, as if a spring swallow had rowed across the water and bounced away in an instant.


    Palos lowered her head, her white and delicate face turned pink from pink, and her face was full of sunset, burning to her earlobes.


    Su Ye swayed in his heart, coughed and retreated slowly. "The front is too steep. I see a relatively gentle slope outside the ridge line not far away. We climb the mountain from there."


    "Yes." Palos whispered.


    Su Ye was relieved to hear the response, which showed that Palos didn''t become strange.


    Next, Su Ye lifted the servant''s call, put away three Goblins who couldn''t keep up, and walked on the steep hillside with Palos in his arms.


    The mountain wind roared.


    Su Ye regained his focus again.


    After walking for two hours, Su Ye finally crossed a ridge line, came to a gentle slope and entered the forest.


    Su Ye looked at the surrounding environment and said, "it''s good here. We can use the magic hut to rest. When your curse is weakened and you have self-protection, we''ll go to the assembly point together."


    "Yes." Palos nodded.


    Su ye first chose a place to use the magic hut, then set up a warning bell, and finally summoned three flame goblins to warn them. He stood with Palos in his arms.


    After a brief silence, Palos occasionally flashed a blush on her face, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Su Ye quietly hugged Palos and seriously thought about how to work together with Palos to earn score points.


    Su Ye looked at his left back. In the complex magic pattern, the number had changed from 2 to 13.


    Su ye said, "we''ll wait until you dispel the curse. At this stage, everyone''s score is not high. Even if you defeat others, you won''t gain much. It''s better to hunt some Warcraft first. If there is a bronze Warcraft, see what kind it is. If it is very bulky, you can try it. "


    Su Ye actually wants to see if he can sacrifice Warcraft. After all, Warcraft is full of treasure.


    Palos nodded and said, "your magic talent is so strong. If you are lucky, you can kill the bronze Warcraft. Even the fireball skill of the bronze mage will not be stronger than yours. "


    Gollum


    Su ye and Palos look at each other, and Palos blushes and dodges.


    Twice already!


    The princess''s dignity is ruined again!


    "Bear it. When the magic house is built, let''s go in and eat." Suye road.


    "Our soldiers eat a lot." Palos forced an explanation.


    "I know you are more powerful than ordinary black iron soldiers and eat more." Su Ye forcibly painted black.


    Palos glared at Suye.


    "But you are light and too thin. You should eat more in the future." Suye road.


    Palos looked back and thought it was pleasant.


    "By the way, it''s boring for us to be idle. Tell me what you know, such as nobles, gods, heroes and even demigods. You know, I''m lack of knowledge in this field. If you don''t say it, I can only read magic books and study by myself. It''s too boring. "


    "Then read the magic book." Palos turned her head to look at the magic puppet digging the earth.


    "But I want to hear you." Suye road.


    Palos''s little heart jumped violently, her little face was hot, and she didn''t say anything, but she said in her heart, it''s really immoral, as annoying as those glib aristocrats!


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "what do you know about the dark era?"


    Su Ye was particularly interested in the dark era, because in the history of blue star, around the 12th century BC, both the East and the West were attacked by powerful barbarians.


    The Shang Dynasty in the East resisted the attack, the barbarians in the west won, went all the way south, destroyed countless civilizations, and finally lost to the Egyptian army led by Ramesses III, but it also led to the decline of Egypt.


    In the history of Greece, there was a dark era in the same period.


    Palos thought for a long time before he thought carefully: "there are some things I can''t say. After all, it involves the gods, but I can say some guesses, just folk guesses. It is said that before the dark era, each generation corresponds to a generation of powerful Terrans, that is, heroes, gold, silver and bronze. And the destruction of each generation is related to the war of gods... "


    Palos spoke carefully about the dark era.


    The magic house is not finished yet. Palos is explaining the dark era in detail. Su Ye suddenly puts his index finger on Palos''s mouth.


    Palos''s big eyes flashed and blinked hard to show that she understood.


    Her fingers left Palos''s pink lips and Su Ye looked in one direction.


    Su Ye whispered, "I heard the sound of running. There was a small group of Warcraft. It seemed that there were people. It should be the experimenter chasing the Warcraft and coming towards us. If the magic house is not completed, they are likely to find us. Instead of waiting to die, they might as well take the initiative to master the situation and avoid falling into passivity. I can''t leave you here. I''ll go with you. "¡° Sorry to trouble you again. " Palos looked guilty. She always felt that if it weren''t for herself, Su ye would be safe now. Su Ye smiled and said, "Ms. Palos, you get the care of your deskmate now. This care will disappear tomorrow. Enjoy it. Don''t think about messy things, otherwise you will be punished by your deskmate." Su ye said that, holding Palos, ordered the flame goblin to follow and run to the place where the voice came. Palos lies in Su Ye''s arms, raises her head, looks at Su ye with morning star like eyes, and looks at her quietly. After a while, a shallow smile came over her mouth¡° Originally, this is the feeling of being regarded as a deskmate. " At this moment, Palos finally deeply felt the friendship between her classmates, just as Su Ye was willing to teach Hote, just as other deskmates were willing to testify for Su ye in the arbitration meeting. Palos''s heart suddenly calmed down, her whole body was warm, her worries about the future were much less, her anxiety for fear of being seen by other testers was much less, and her shyness in the arms of men was much less. Well, Su ye will be my good deskmate in the future! Palos couldn''t help smiling and clutching the ring of health on her thumb¡° What are you laughing at? " Su ye asked in a low voice¡° I won''t tell you! " Palos smiled and turned to look ahead. The girl''s eyes were full of happiness. In the girl''s heart world, Palos, a little taller, squatted, reached out and pinched Su Ye''s face like a child, smiled and said: in the future, you will be princess Palos''s deskmate, good! Su Ye was a little confused. He thought that a woman''s heart was a needle in the sea. He''d better pay attention to the situation ahead. Su Ye looked ahead. The dim sky and the woods were crisscrossed. Four magic cows were running wildly from the hillside. Their running speed was much slower than usual and their bodies were injured in many places. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 171

    "It should be this plane to raise Warcraft. The magic cow is not a valuable Warcraft, but it is full of treasure. It has a wide range of uses and does not worry about sales..."


    Su Ye whispered, "don''t be afraid, it''s just a magic cow."


    Su ye said, reciting the mantra of wall art.


    A wall two meters high and ten meters long stood at the foot of the hillside, and then recited it again, forming a barrier 20 meters long.


    Later, Su Ye released several suspended lights on the wall just to make the magic cow change direction.


    Palos blinked. Su Ye''s wall seemed longer than other black iron mages. The color of the wall was not pure earthy yellow, but some cyan, which was closer to stone wall art.


    "How many secrets does this deskmate have? Is he the illegitimate son of our demigod family?" Palos thought.


    Four magic cows stared at Su ye and the earth wall with red eyes, hesitated for a few seconds and resolutely changed direction.


    Su Ye didn''t leave. He stood in the grass and looked at the pursuer behind the demon cow.


    Su ye saw two acquaintances and several familiar faces.


    "It was them..." Palos thought in her heart and suddenly found a strange thing. She was being held by Su Ye. Facing the students of the noble college, she didn''t feel nervous and shy in her imagination. It was a little, but it could be ignored.


    The seven people on the opposite side stopped not far from the wall art, and all looked at Su ye and Palos in surprise.


    "Your Highness Palos!"


    The seven nobles bowed their heads to greet each other. Even if it was a black iron trial that could kill each other, the seven did not show any disrespect to Palos.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye raised his evaluation of Palos family again and rose to the ranks of the first-class demigod family in Greece.


    Palos completely recovered the look of the school, with a cold face, just looked at the noble students quietly, and didn''t even nod her head.


    Those noble students were not unhappy at all.


    Seven noble students looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "Palos is my deskmate. Her foot is seriously injured. I''ll help temporarily."


    The seven men looked at Palos''s magic cow leather boots.


    A magician holding a three section staff smiled and said, "classmate Su ye, we meet again."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Hello, classmate bazaro."


    Among the three nobles who fought against Su ye for the first time, bazaro was the last one who was almost strangled by the magic rope. He had long become a black iron mage.


    There was another acquaintance. They met each other, but neither of them said hello.


    Carlos.


    Carlos, who falsely accused Su Ye of finally being dropped out of Plato college.


    Bazaro smiled and said, "I saw you. I wanted to compete again, but since your highness Palos can''t move easily, I''ll give up. However, your highness Palos has a noble status. Since she is injured, she always needs some guards. You can''t take care of it alone. We are willing to help. Of course, your highness Palos and Su ye, please rest assured that we have no malice. We are right... "


    Palos suddenly interrupted bazaro and said coldly, "thank you for your kindness, but Su Ye has enough people, but there will be accidents."


    Su Ye found that Palos deliberately changed her voice with divine power. Her voice was full of cold and arrogant. It was a bit of a queen''s momentum, as if she was imitating a female big man.


    "Palos would rather expose her most annoying voice in front of me than use this tone to me..." Su ye thought in her heart.


    Bazaro immediately said, "don''t worry, your highness. We will never embarrass your highness. We''ll leave now and never spread this matter."


    Su Ye felt like he was holding a little queen. There were a lot of Ministers below.


    Barzarro turned to other noble students and said, "ladies and gentlemen, your highness Palos has an extraordinary identity. I hope you don''t say what you met and avoid killing yourself."


    The other nobles nodded immediately.


    "Let''s go." Bazaro turned and left.


    The rest of the nobles turned around, but Carlos remained motionless.


    Bazaro took a few steps and suddenly looked back at Carlos, with a flash of annoyance in his eyes.


    Several other nobles saw that Carlos didn''t move, and their eyes were angry.


    Everyone knows who Palos is. In the face of people with this identity, they are very contradictory, want to make friends, and are afraid of falling deeply into the struggle of the great nobility, so they often avoid if they can avoid it.


    The meeting just now seems to them to be a risk. If Palos dies here and he meets Palos, the Pandion family will investigate. No one knows whether the Pandion family will anger their small families.


    Now, Carlos wants to avenge Su Ye. Don''t you consider Palos''s attitude? Don''t you think about the likes and dislikes of the Pandion family?


    Bazaro winked at the other noble students. The other nobles nodded knowingly and looked at Carlos'' eyes.


    Carlos looked up at Su ye on the hillside and said, "I want to fight you fairly! I was wrong last time. I admit my mistake to you, but today, I will defeat you squarely! " Barzarro bowed to Palos and said, "Your Highness, we have nothing to do with Carlos, but he begged us to take him in for the face of the nobility. What''s next, please tell your highness. " Carlos clearly felt the killing intention of his teammates, but did not move. He shouted at Su ye: "Su ye, are you afraid?" Palos''s face flashed disgust. She hated the man who almost hurt her deskmate. If there was no su ye here, she would wave her hand calmly and let the other six nobles solve Carlos¡° At the same table, you decide. " Palos whispered in a voice that no one else could hear, recovering her tenderness and sweetness. Su Ye patted Palos on the arm with her right hand, indicating that she didn''t worry. Those noble students saw this scene and their eyes moved. Unexpectedly, the relationship between Su ye and Palos was so close, which meant that they had to change their attitude towards Su ye in the future. At the same time, everyone was filled with sour water, jealous of Su Ye''s good luck, meeting the injured Palos and gaining her trust. Carlos''s heart jumped when he saw two intimate moves. Su Ye looked at Carlos, smiled and said, "I saw you wrong before." Carlos was stunned and his face relaxed. Is Su Ye going to admit his mistake to himself? Su ye said, "I thought you had to hurt me, but now I know that you are not forced, you are not for the family or anything, you are a scum! You know that I have just become a black iron for a few days, and you are a three-year senior black iron mage. How can this fight be fair? Where did you come from? A disgusting face. This kind of inferior blank is also worthy of challenging me? " Carlos was scolded red by Su Ye. He wanted to say that he was an aristocrat. The civilian looking for Su Ye looked down on Su ye, but Palos was here. He was just an aristocrat of the holy land family and didn''t dare to speak at all. Then Su ye said, "if you really want to have a one-on-one duel with me, you can take off your bronze magic weapon and put it away. I can consider it." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 172

    Carlos sneered in his heart. He was still afraid of his bronze magic tools, and then said, "yes!"


    Su ye said, "there are woods here. Fire magic will cause disasters. Let''s duel on the beach without vegetation below."


    "Good!" Carlos turned and walked down the hill.


    The rest of the nobles stood there, neither walking nor staying.


    Su ye said, "this is a battle between us. You''d better leave."


    The less talent you have, the better people know.


    Those noble students looked at Palos. Palos had a cold face and gently waved her right hand. She was lazy and casual, just like driving away mosquitoes.


    As a result, the noble students were not angry, but full of gratitude.


    "As long as we don''t go far, your highness can call you with ''loud roar'' at any time." Bazaro then glanced at Su ye, bowed his head to cover up the envy in his eyes and left with the others.


    Su ye thought that he really didn''t learn the black iron spell. Then he whispered in Palos''s ear and asked, "are the demigod families so strong?"


    Palos was tickled by the breath in Su Ye''s mouth, slightly tilted her head and whispered, "after all, Athens was built by our families."


    Although she had been very restrained and was afraid of Su Ye''s discomfort, there was still a little pride in her tone.


    "Little girl can blow! When Carlos is finished, go home and tell me about the demigod family. " Su ye said that and strode after Carlos with Palos in his arms.


    Palos picked up her two little black eyebrows and thought Suye you were too arrogant! What do you mean you can blow? What is home? Don''t you see the attitude of those nobles towards the princess? Dare to post so close that bullying Princess Ben is not enough, is it?


    How presumptuous!


    Do you really think Princess Ben dare not attack!


    Palos glanced at Su ye and found that he was looking straight ahead. He didn''t take it seriously at all. She sighed. After all, she was tired all the way. There was no credit or hard work. Forget it, forgive you.


    Palos''s eyes fell on the ring of her thumb and gently bent her fingers to prevent them from slipping.


    Carlos arrived at the beach and turned to look at Suye who was slowly approaching.


    "You wait first." Su ye then squatted down with Palos in his arms and asked di Aotian to take out the sheets from his backpack and lay them.


    The edge of the beach is full of stones, only the river is sand.


    "Take out the quilt, too." Suye road.


    Di Aotian took out the quilt from Su Ye''s backpack, folded it and paved it again.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it won''t hurt you." With that, Su Ye gently put Palos on the quilt.


    Palos looked at Su Ye quietly, watching him take out one food after another from his backpack, and even some small snacks, such as dried figs and honey biscuits.


    Su ye put the food in front of Palos and said, "you can eat while watching. Let''s eat together when the battle is over."


    "Yes." Palos nodded gently because there was an outsider present. Her little face was still cold, but her blue eyes showed concern.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''ll be back in a minute. Di Aotian, you protect Palos. " Then he walked to Carlos.


    Three flame elves protect Palos in the middle.


    Carlos stood in a daze not far away, looking at Palos and the food in front of her, thinking whether it was a black iron test or a picnic? After all, Carlos is also a senior black iron mage!


    Su ye walked 25 meters away from Carlos and said, "you can put down your bronze magic instrument."


    Carlos snorted coldly, took a few steps and put the bronze magic instrument aside.


    "Too close, at least ten meters from you." Suye road.


    Carlos took a deep breath and guessed that it was Suye''s little trick to affect his mood. He silently put the magic instrument ten meters away, and then walked back to his place.


    Carlos held two magic wands, raised his head, looked at Su ye and said, "since this is a contest between black iron mages, I believe you won''t use bronze magic tools, will you? Of course, except for the staff. "


    "Of course, I don''t use it either. What about the black iron magic weapon? " Su ye asked.


    Carlos hesitated for a moment and said, "it can''t be used. By the way, you can summon apprentice servants, but you need to summon them again. "


    Carlos looked at the three flame elves and felt a strong unease. He didn''t know the origin of this thing, but he guessed that it was probably a miracle servant.


    "The three of them will not fight. Come on. "


    With a relaxed face, Su Ye grabbed Three Dharma sticks in his right hand and looked at Carlos.


    "In the name of magic, I, Carlos, wage a war of revenge against you!" Carlos took a deep breath and tried to keep calm, but the flame of hatred still flashed in his eyes.


    His future was completely destroyed after the arbitration meeting.


    The perfect engagement was torn.


    Like noble girls look at themselves like Dalits.


    Had it not been for Andrea''s help, his family would have been devastated.


    There is no way back! Even if Su Ye is lucky to climb the big tree of Pandion family, Carlos doesn''t want to step back. As long as he wins Su ye, he won''t be blamed by Pandion family, and maybe he can harvest the princess''s heart. After all, the princess was born in the demigod family. She can never really like civilians. As long as she defeats Su ye and the other party can''t walk, everything will come naturally. Carlos''s mouth was filled with a smile. Barcelona who left before was so stupid that he had no long-term vision! Andrea is right. He will be blessed with misfortune¡° One day, I will come to Plato college with a new identity and make all teachers and students tremble because of me! Even, I can join the demigod family... "Carlos imagined a better future in his heart¡° Huh? Are you in a daze? I''ve promised. Do you want to start? " Suye looked at Carlos suspiciously. Carlos was stunned, coughed softly, smiled and said, "sorry, I despise you too much. This is a mistake I shouldn''t have made." Su Ye frowned slightly and said, "it''s arrogant for a defeated general to say so. In that case, I''ll use more strength. " Su Ye didn''t want to expose the flame talent at first. He only relied on the magic surge of variation to solve the other party, but now it seems that the other party is not interested. Then open the blood of fire element, add the burning talent, and don''t use the easily exposed adhesion and spread talent for the time being. If the other party''s strength exceeds imagination, open these two talents again¡° Arrogance? Fighting me is the most arrogant choice in your life. Let''s go! " Carlos bent down slowly, picked up a stone and threw it into the air between them. Pop! The stone fell to the ground. Two people recite the mantra at the same time. Su Ye recites the mantra of fireball. Carlos recited the spell of magic armor. At the moment of hearing Suye''s spell, his heart was full of joy, as if he saw victory¡° This Su Ye is so stupid that he has never experienced the battle at the black iron level! A large number of battles have proved that between the two black iron mages, the one who uses the magic armor first has the best chance of winning, because the black iron mage''s fireball power is limited, and the casting speed is slightly slower than the magic armor. It takes at least four to five attacks to break the magic armor, just... I x... "Carlos recited the spell, and the magic is still flowing in the magic array, Waiting for the magic armor to take effect, I found a big fireball two circles thicker than an ordinary fireball roaring. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 173

    "Instant fireball"? You cheated... My magic armor hasn''t... "


    Boom!


    The big fireball hit Carlos in the face.


    Strong explosion. The explosion hit Carlos hard in the face like a giant hammer, so that his feet soared and fell back half a meter.


    "Ah..."


    Carlos screamed and fell to the ground. His head was almost deformed. The high temperature instantly burned the skin and charred the flesh and blood. However, he didn''t die immediately, but was shouting.


    "Rock spike."


    Su Ye recited the second mantra.


    A meter high pointed bamboo shoot shaped rock like a drill bit suddenly drilled out of the ground, pierced Carlos''s back waist and penetrated his abdomen.


    Carlos''s waist was held in mid air by a rock, his legs and head sank to both sides and his body bent.


    The tip of the rock spike was dyed red by blood, which flowed down the wound and stained through the stalagmite.


    Rock spikes, blood casting.


    "Why is it instant messaging again? You cheat with magic tools... Er..."


    He didn''t understand why until he fell into complete darkness.


    "Why doesn''t victory belong to me..."


    In the gray light, Carlos closed his eyes forever.


    Palos took the second biscuit and looked back at Su Ye. Her blue eyes were full of disbelief and murmured, "I just finished one. It''s so powerful..."


    "Go and collect the important things on Carlos, then drag the body away and drop a drop of dissolving agent." Su Ye handed di Aotian a bottle of dissolving agent.


    Di Aotian was very excited and excitedly took two hands to search the body.


    Su Ye sat next to Palos, grabbed the biscuit in Palos''s hand and said, "come on, have dinner together."


    "It''s over?" Asked Palos.


    "It''s over." Su ye said vaguely while eating cookies, and then glanced at the back of his left hand.


    17¡£


    Palos frowned and asked, "did Carlos deliberately lose to you?"


    "No." Suye road.


    "No, I always think there is a problem. Is it a trap?" Asked Palos.


    "Suspicious girl, eat quickly. He just didn''t think I could instant fireball. " Sue took a new biscuit and put it in Palos''s mouth.


    Palos did not resist at all. She naturally accepted the feeding, chewing and thinking.


    After swallowing the biscuit, she showed a sudden look and said, "yes, I said he was stunned after seeing your fireball surgery. There was no other reason, but he was frightened. If I played against you before, I would probably be frightened to see that you can also instant fireball. You really have a secret... "


    Palos stared at Su Ye curiously with her sparkling blue eyes.


    "You think too much."


    Palos smiled proudly and said, "you have just been promoted to black iron magician for a few days. Even if the fireball skill reaches the casting limit, it will take three seconds. The three section staff is reduced by 20%, which is 2.4 seconds. Your magic eruption is reduced by 2 seconds and 0.4 seconds remain. So the question is, what method did you use to reduce this 0.4 second? "


    "How much talk!" Suye put another biscuit in Palos''s mouth.


    Palos complained vaguely as she chewed: "when I use it, I say people have a good voice. Now if I don''t want to listen, I''ll block people''s mouth, bad man! I''m learning to communicate magic and fight! "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "water making."


    A small water ball appeared in mid air and flew in front of Palos.


    "Eat slowly, drink some water and don''t choke. After eating, I''ve been listening. "


    "Uh huh." Palos happily bit off part of the water polo, drank it, and took a few more bites.


    Su ye put the few remaining water polo into his mouth.


    Palos blushed when she saw this scene. She thought it was something someone else had bitten and took advantage of it!


    Two people really like a picnic, eating and talking.


    Palos surprisingly took the initiative to talk and kept prying into Su Ye''s little secrets.


    Su ye can cover it up if he can. If he can''t cover it up, he stuffed cookies and sent water balloons. The effect is remarkable.


    After dinner, the three goblins came back bravely. Di Aotian was holding the most valuable magic instrument. The other two goblins were holding leather clothes and had been washed clean without blood.


    Palos looked at the two goblins suspiciously, wondering what they were doing with their dead clothes.


    Su ye took over the magic tools and found that he could not know the function of these magic tools. He put them in his backpack first and learned magic to detect the black iron magic tonight.


    Di Aotian suddenly grabbed the little goblin''s clothes and measured them in front of him.


    "Chatter." The earth''s proud sky''s red eyes are full of desire.


    "What do you want?" Su ye asked.


    "Chatter." Di Aotian nodded again and again.


    "OK, here you are." Suye road¡° Chatter! " Di Aotian held up the bone stick and shouted. The two goblins immediately knelt on the ground and raised their hands as if praising Su Ye¡° Mutter, mutter, mutter... "Su Ye stared at di Aotian who started cutting leather armor. Palos was surprised and said, "can a servant wear anything? This is different from what is said in the book. In addition to the covenant calling at the holy land level, calling a servant is essentially a magic. The miracle servant is so special that I really want to study it carefully. " Su ye thought that Palos was a Xueba for a reason. She was clearly a soldier, but she remained curious about the mage''s things. This thirst for knowledge is very rare¡° Indeed, I even doubt that this guy can use magic equipment. " Su ye said, took off the magic armor ring and handed it to di Aotian¡° Try it first. Can you use this ring? If you can, I''ll give you this ring after you have made great achievements. " Su ye thought that if he could really use it, he would buy eight fireball rings for him to wear when he returned to Athens! Let apprentices and servants have the strength of silver servants for a short time! Di Aotian, who was "cutting" the leather armor with his teeth and hands, slowly raised his head, opened his mouth and looked at Su Ye. Suddenly, he threw the leather armor, rushed over, fell down on his knees, slid on his knees for half a meter, and came to Su Ye''s feet. Crystal tears slowly flow down. Di Aotian raises his trembling hands and takes over the magic armor ring¡° Whispering... "The other two goblins raised their heads, raised their hands, and knelt down, as if they regarded Su Ye as a God. Moving. Su Ye was stunned. Who did you learn this acting from? It''s too boastful! How can you feel sorry for him if you don''t give him the magic armor ring now? Palos blinked, looked at di Aotian and Su ye, and nodded gently. Sure enough, there are as many servants as there are masters¡° I just let you try. I can''t give it to you without making great achievements! " Su Ye reiterated that he always felt that this place Aotian was a little familiar, as if he had some similarities with a teacher who was not human. Di Aotian didn''t care at all. After he put on the magic armor ring, he stroked it gently, and the light on the surface of the ring flashed. The light blue robe appeared on di Aotian, making him look more heroic. Di Aotian touched the transparent robe with tears. Then, di Aotian carefully took off the ring and handed it to Su ye with both hands. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 174

    The fiery red eyes of di Aotian are full of gratitude.


    Su ye took the magic armor ring and said, "if you can carry it every time you call it out, I''ll really buy you a set of magic equipment when you get out of the giant Hill."


    "Muttering..." Di Aotian raised his hands and knocked Su Ye''s head heavily. His red short hair trembled like wheat waves.


    Bang!


    "Get up." Su Ye was mainly afraid of breaking the gem on his crown.


    Di Aotian stood up.


    Su Ye''s heart moved. He took off the ring of the vine of the bronze magic instrument and asked, "can you use this?"


    Di Aotian took a closer look, showed his regret and shook his head.


    "If it is because the rank is not enough to erect one finger, and because the nature of power conflicts, erect two fingers." Suye road.


    Di Aotian''s face showed a tangled color. After a while, he stretched out two hands at the same time, one finger on his left hand and two fingers on his right hand.


    Palos couldn''t help laughing and almost laughed.


    Su ye said with a smile, "it seems that you can''t use all the magic equipment, nor can you use magic tools higher than the black iron level. The ring of magic armor is both a basic system and a black iron magic device, so you can use it. That is to say, you can use not only the black iron magic device of the basic system, but also the black iron magic device of the fire system? "


    Di Aotian nodded hard and his eyes showed the color of worship. Unexpectedly, he just stretched out three fingers, and the master guessed so much.


    "Unfortunately, servant Summoning can''t be made into magic equipment. When you get out of here, I''ll buy you a set of fireball ring." Suye road.


    Di Aotian stared and stretched out two hands, each with four fingers.


    "Chatter?"


    Su Ye nodded and said, "how many can you use?"


    The earth proudly stretched out all eight fingers, then hesitated, retracted and stretched out again.


    "Two rows? A total of 16? " Su ye asked.


    The earth is proud and the sky is proud.


    Palos looked surprised. It''s scary enough for an apprentice to use equipment. Can he still use double rows of rings? Isn''t that at least to the holy land?


    Instant 16 fireballs, combined with the flame talent, this is the level of ordinary gold mages.


    Su ye said, "there is a great demand for fireball rings. The market price of one is 600 gold eagles, and 16 are 9600. It''s a waste to arm ordinary apprentices and servants... Now I''m not rich. When I go back, I''ll collect 8 fireball rings for you at the first time. When I have more money, I''ll collect 16 for you."


    Su Ye decided not only to firmly take the road of shining system, but also to take the road of shining family bucket!


    Di Aotian pointed to his backpack.


    Su Ye quickly reacted and asked, "do you mean there is a ring of fireball?"


    Di Aotian nodded his head.


    Su Ye immediately opened his backpack and found the booty from Carlos. There was only one black iron ring, so he took it out and handed it to di Aotian.


    The scene just appeared again. Di Aotian first retreated a few steps, then ran quickly and rushed over, suddenly knelt down, slipped in front of Su ye, shed tears, raised his hands to the sky, and was moved.


    "Chatter!"


    The other two little goblins also knelt on the ground, shed tears, raised their arms to the sky and separated slightly.


    "Chatter!"


    "You fire goblins'' etiquette is really......" Su Ye shook his head and put the ring of fireball into di Aotian''s hand.


    Di Aotian took the ring and kowtowed violently.


    Bang!


    Su Ye was convinced that di Aotian''s brain was shaking.


    "Get up."


    Di Aotian carefully put the ring of fireball on the middle finger of his left hand. The ring was obviously large, but it narrowed slowly in his hand. Finally, it was fine.


    Su ye and Palos looked at each other and looked surprised.


    Gold or higher-level rings have the ability to adapt to size, but black iron magic tools do not have this power.


    This means that di Aotian has the ability to change magic tools that only holy mages can have.


    "The miracle servant is really powerful." Palos looked at Aotian with envy.


    Su Ye is a miracle servant.


    "Try firing a fireball with a ring." Suye road.


    Di Aotian raised his left hand. As soon as the ring lit up, the red magic array appeared, and a fireball flew to the sand by the river.


    Fireball fell on the sand, exploded with a bang, and the flame spread in all directions.


    Palos stared at the flame carefully, and her heart was really stuck, spread and burned.


    Powerful goblin king!


    As soon as the flame disappeared, the sand was burned into a crystal liquid. After cooling, it turned into gray crystals.


    "What a powerful fireball." Palos whispered.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "you see, it''s... The miracle servant has a strong talent, not me."


    Palos nodded and believed Su Ye''s words. Di Aotian looked at Su ye and Palos suspiciously. How did the master lie? Humble master! Su Ye dispelled the servant summoning technique again, and then summoned again. He found that the ring was safely worn on the middle finger of di Aotian''s left hand without any change, and nodded reassuringly¡° Come on, the magic house has been built long ago. Let''s go back. " Su Ye simply cleaned up, held Palos again and walked up the hillside. Before being picked up by Su ye, Palos was a little shy and resistant, but now she doesn''t feel at all. Su ye said as he walked, "tell me about the demigod family and the gods. Of course, only what you can tell." Palos nodded and began to talk... Just like this, one said and the other listened. Entering the magic house, Su Ye listened while cleaning the house. After cleaning up the house, Su Ye puts Palos on the bed and the two sit together. Palos speaks and Su Ye listens. Sometimes Palos didn''t know what to say, so Suye asked. When they encounter some particularly important things, they discuss them together. Su Yesheng changed the time between men and women into learning time. The magic house became a classroom for two. Until the evening, Palos''s voice was hoarse. She looked at Su Ye reluctantly and said, "at the same table, please forgive me. I have said more today than I have said in all my sixteen years. "¡° Open your mouth. " Su ye said this word for the fourteenth time. Palos had no choice but to open her mouth. Su Ye recited the spell of water making, instantly sent magic and sent a small water ball into Palos''s mouth. After Palos drank it, her throat finally moistened a little¡° Are you still afraid to talk to me? " Su ye asked with a smile. Palos hung her head and said, "devil." Su Ye smiled and said, "thank you very much for your guidance. I know a lot of things I don''t understand at all. I didn''t expect that the world should be so wonderful. " Palos whispered, "some are not what I said, but what you guessed."¡° Well, yes, you didn''t tell the noble''s secret. You''re tight lipped, Palos. " Suye road¡° I''m sleepy. I''m too tired today. Go to bed early. " Palos suffers from curse. Although it doesn''t hurt or itch, her body and spirit will be greatly weakened. Now her body is not as good as ordinary girls. With that, Palos simply lay on the bed and didn''t care about Su Ye. In the past, Su Ye didn''t leave the magic house. She would never dare to lie down and sleep like this. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 175

    "Get up!" Su Ye grabbed Palos'' shoulder with both hands and helped her up like a kitten.


    "Ah?" Palos was stunned and looked at Su ye in a daze. She didn''t know what the devil was going to do.


    "Sit down!" Suye road.


    "What do you want to do?" Palos watched Su Ye warily and quickly returned to school with a cold face.


    Su ye said, "brush your teeth."


    Palos opened her small mouth, revealing two rows of white fine teeth and said, "I brush at home, even in the wild." Then he lay down and the whole person was as soft as fudge.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t find Palos so lazy before. He reached out to hold her and said, "try a new method of brushing your teeth today."


    Palos stared at Su Ye warily. After looking at him for a while, she found that he really looked sincere and said helplessly, "if you bully me again, you will hit you when the curse is eliminated! I''m great. I tore Eugene''s arm off. "


    She really didn''t want to say cruel words to the life-saving benefactor. It happened that the life-saving benefactor had been advancing by an inch. She didn''t know how many tens of thousands of meters she had entered all day. She could only make a small threat.


    "Ah? Are you so cruel? " Su Ye is unbelievable.


    Palos raised her head like a proud peacock and said, "Eugene''s heroic family can only be regarded as ordinary in the demigod family."


    "Are you the only member of the demigod family in the two colleges?"


    "Well... How to say, in fact, more than half of the members of the demigod family only hang their names in the noble college, and they seldom go to the noble college. Most of them receive education at home. The teachers are holy places and even legends. They also have the opportunity to get the personal guidance of heroes and even demigods. Their experience is different from that of most people. " Palos''s voice suddenly went lower and lower.


    Su Ye realized that she might touch Palos''s pain, smiled and said, "come on, sit down and brush your teeth."


    "Oh." Palos sat down like a doormat.


    She was sitting on her knees. Now her legs slide outward. Finally, she sits firmly on the bed. The duck seat makes her show amazing flexibility.


    Affected by the curse, she sat unsteadily, put her hands in front of her, supported her body with her arms, and leaned forward slightly.


    She blinked her big sapphire eyes and looked at Su Ye curiously.


    Su Ye used water making again to make a fat toothbrush.


    "What is this?" Asked Palos.


    "Water toothbrush. After that, remember to brush your teeth before getting up and going to bed every day. Open your mouth! " Su Ye directed the water toothbrush to Palos''s mouth.


    On this day, Palos was rescued by Su ye, then listened to a battle, apologized and thanked, and was held by Su ye for a day. She played for a day, and experienced the second battle. Just now she taught Su ye a half day lesson. After tossing for so long, she was sore all over, exhausted, confused, opened her mouth and stared at Su ye with shining eyes.


    Su Ye looked at Palos'' sparkling blue eyes and couldn''t help laughing. At this time, Palos was like a cold faced princess in school. She was a good baby with a silly face.


    While brushing Palos''s teeth, Su Ye whispered, "Alas, it''s hard to pick up a female deskmate and develop a daughter."


    Palos snorted. It''s not convenient to talk now anyway.


    I don''t care about you!


    Two faces face to face. Su Ye conscientiously helped Palos brush her teeth with the Babbitt brushing method. While brushing, she said, "remember the current order and method. You can brush it yourself in the future. Do you hear me?"


    "Oh, no!" Palos nodded her head, stared at Su ye with blue eyes, and felt the strange feeling in her mouth.


    After a while, Su ye took the water toothbrush from Palos''s mouth and put the toothbrush handle between the two people.


    "See the debris and dirt inside? It''s in your mouth. " Suye road.


    Palos sighed and wanted to call the inner giant to fight back, but she had no strength.


    The Palos in her heart has been lying and sleeping. She is tired of being tossed by Su Ye today.


    "What you say is what you say." Palos said weakly.


    Su yezhen had never seen Palos like this. He laughed and said, "wash your face next."


    Su Ye threw the water toothbrush outside the door and came back to perform the water making technique again to form a ball. He rubbed it around Palos''s face like dough, and cleaned her hair and neck.


    Palos stared with wide eyes and curiosity just like the kitten who was caressed comfortably.


    When Su ye took away the water polo, she said in surprise, "can you still wash your face and hair like this? so comfortable! Su ye, you must create this magic tool! "


    "Of course, I''ve been planning in my mind. However, at least when I become a golden mage, it is said that the golden mage has the ability to create magic and will create all kinds of strange magic. Unlike now, I can only use some fixed magic. " Suye road.


    "I envy you magicians." Palos road.


    "Can your soldiers do this when they arrive in the holy land?"¡° It will take a long time, and it can''t be created out of thin air like your magicians. " Palos road. Su Ye smiled and loosened Palos''s shoulder and said, "sleep. If you''re uncomfortable, you can take off your leather armor." Palos flashed an alert look in her eyes. Wearing leather armor, she lay directly on the bed, facing the wall, with her back to Su ye, and twisted her small body. Su Ye wanted to take off his leather armor, but this is a wild place, and the conditions are not allowed. After washing quickly, Su ye said, "lean inside."¡° Ah? " Palos, who was about to fall asleep, turned her head and saw Su ye take off her shoes and lie down beside her¡° You...... "Palos still wanted to talk, but Su Ye interrupted¡° After all, it''s a field trial. Let''s make do with it and sleep together. Half a bed is rented for 500 gold Eagles every day. Remember to pay later. I believe you are not a delicate girl, are you? " Palos always thought something was wrong, but she couldn''t find any reason to object¡° Sleep well. You curse tomorrow. Let''s go hunting. Give me some quilts. " Suye road. Su Ye snatched half of the quilt from Palos, covered himself, and then closed his eyes on his back¡° Good night, deskmate. " Suye slightly reduced the brightness of the magic lamp¡° Good night, deskmate. " Palos responded instinctively, blindfolded from beginning to end. There seems to be something wrong. However, Su Ye is so natural. Is he thinking too much? If you think too much, why does your heart beat so much? I really want to wake up the giant Palos in my heart. A little flustered! Palos thought hard. At this time, shouldn''t a just and excellent man sleep under the bed and give the bed to the princess? Why is Su Ye completely different from the legendary hero of his inner hope? However, there seems to be nothing wrong with what he said. Everyone is at the same table and is in the black iron test. They are comrades in arms. It seems nothing to sleep together. What went wrong? Why do you say good night to each other in the same bed and quilt with your male deskmate? It makes sense, but why do you think it''s wrong! It''s going crazy! Palos became more and more confused, and finally sleepy and fell asleep. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 176

    At the door, di Aotian smiled at the leather armor gnawed out by his teeth. Although it can only protect his chest and arms, it is much better than before.


    The eyes of the two little goblins were full of envy.


    After a while, Su Ye opened her eyes, listened to Palos''s steady breathing, looked at it with her spare light, and found that she was asleep.


    So Su Ye smiled and prepared to do what he had always wanted to do but didn''t do during the day.


    Su Ye enters the magic tower, engraves "magic detection" on the last mature leaf, and then enters the ruins space.


    Su Ye looked at the ruins space curiously. Before, the shape of the ruins space was irregular, covering an area of about 200 square meters.


    Now it tends to be circular, with a radius of 30 meters and an area of more than ten times.


    The internal situation of the ruins altar has not changed, and the core is still the headless statue and altar, located at the edge of the circular ground.


    In addition, there are a large number of ruins.


    There are many wooden frames, wooden boxes and various articles in the ruins.


    Outside the ruins is a vast white light, which cannot be broken through.


    Now, on the outside white light on the left side of the altar, a vertical blue light appears, about two meters high and ten centimeters wide, like a crack or something else.


    Su Ye didn''t know what this thing was. He sensed that it was not a negative thing and simply abandoned it.


    Beside the altar is the booty of the five fire people. Except for a few magic tools, they have the function of protecting fire, most of them are slightly damaged.


    "Save first and then sacrifice. Don''t worry..."


    Su Ye used magic detection to detect all the booty.


    As a result, it is either not suitable for their own use or damaged.


    As for the "Golden Compass", Su Ye doesn''t want to use it for the time being.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the two pages of soul book and sighed gently.


    There were two pieces of yellow paper, each with a purple flame.


    The flame leaped gently on the page like a living creature.


    If the soul book takes in the soul of evil men, Su Ye doesn''t think so, but with the virtue of those dark magicians, it should be the soul of ordinary people.


    Su Ye left the ruins space, went to the magic tower again, everything was normal, and then meditated.


    After meditation, I fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye woke up and looked around. Palos was sleeping in the corner.


    The little body curled up like a kitten, and the two people were separated by the Aegean Sea.


    Su Ye shook her head helplessly. Palos may not be afraid of herself. She didn''t do this when she fell asleep yesterday. It should be a habit.


    "Is she so lonely in the demigod family?"


    Su Ye quietly got up, brushed his teeth and washed his face with water making technique, and then sat down on the chair formed by magical soil for early morning meditation. He can''t waste a great opportunity in the divine power plane.


    After a long time, Su Ye felt slightly tired and slowly opened his eyes.


    Eh?


    Palos stood in front of her backpack with her bare feet and her back to Su ye, eating quietly.


    Su Ye reached out and patted Palos on the shoulder.


    "Ah..."


    Palos let out a shrill scream and jumped into bed like a leopard, holding the quilt to block her body.


    Su Ye stared at Palos and asked, "are you crazy?"


    "You scared the hell out of me!" Palos stares at Su Ye fiercely and recovers her cold face, but her tone is a little guilty.


    Su Ye soon understood and asked, "you want to steal my food without paying, so you''re scared?"


    "I lack your golden eagle?" Palos raised her head proudly and looked at Su Ye coldly.


    Su Ye smiled and stared back at Palos.


    After a while, Palos blushed, slowly climbed to the bedside on her knees and put on her little leather boots.


    "At the same table, I dispel the curse." Palos raised her head and looked down at Su Ye. Although she was still indifferent at ordinary times, she couldn''t hide the joy in her tone, especially the word "same table" shouted very smoothly.


    "Congratulations, calculate how much you ate just now and go back to Athens!" Su Ye got up and said.


    "Hum!"


    Palos ignored Su ye and looked at the house seriously, as if she wanted to remember all this in her mind.


    "Fold your bedding and have dinner together later." Suye road.


    "Oh." Palos turned to face the bed made of demonized soil and looked at the bedding seriously.


    After a while, Su ye asked, "what are you doing standing?"


    "How to fold the quilt?" Palos turned her head and asked, with a blank face.


    "You won!" Su Ye used to fold the quilt and clean up the house.


    Palos stood blankly, feeling stupid.


    "Come on, brush your teeth." Su ye said the spell and made a water toothbrush.


    "I... I dispelled the curse." Palos stepped back and looked at Su Ye warily. The picture of yesterday was vivid.


    "You don''t have to brush your teeth to dispel the curse? Open your mouth! " Su ye said with a straight face. Palos couldn''t find a reason to refute at all. She opened her mouth helplessly. Like yesterday, she was muddled, brushed her teeth and washed her face¡° Classmate Palos, you should develop the good habit of brushing your teeth and washing your face in the future! This is the last time I help you brush your teeth. The care of my deskmate has disappeared! " Su ye said it earnestly and ate his own meal. Palos blinked and sat listlessly, thinking quietly. After dinner, Su ye put on his backpack and said, "although the terrain here is somewhat different from the map, since there are magic cattle, I should be able to find the location of magic cattle Valley according to the map. I''ll try to kill some magic cattle to earn score points. If you encounter a bronze demon cow, try mine... Can the flame goblin King hurt it? "¡° Um. " Palos got up and followed Suye out. Put away the magic house, Suye is in front with his backpack, Palos is in the middle, and the three flame goblins are broken. Palos took a few steps, looked back at the collapsed magic house, and suddenly felt that the magic house was warmer than home¡° What a pity... "Su ye said loudly," take a few steps quickly. You may be robbed all night, and you may not even find the assembly point. " Su ye said, quickening his pace. Palos took a deep breath and immediately strode forward, but she didn''t run a few steps. Her legs softened and fell to the ground, rolling down the hillside. With quick eyes and hands, she reached for the protruding roots. Su Ye ran over and was about to stretch out his arms to embrace her. Suddenly, his face moved slightly, took back his left hand, stretched out his right hand and said, "come on, I''ll pull you up."¡° Well, thank you. " Palos stretched out her hand expressionless and was pulled up by Su Ye. She lowered her head and patted the soil on her body. However, at the moment when she bent down to pat the soil on her legs, Palos suddenly tilted and fell down again. Su Ye''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He put his hand around her waist and pulled her to his side¡° Not fully recovered? " Su Ye finally saw it¡° I... I don''t want to trouble you. " Palos bowed her head and bit her teeth. Su ye thought of Palos shrinking in the corner in the morning, and probably understood why she was so far away from herself¡° Then you didn''t say it earlier! " Su Ye''s voice suddenly increased. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 177

    Palos stood silently on the slope without saying a word.


    Su ye said, "I said this curse is very powerful. You have to say that you are a member of the demigod family and can be cured in a day. I believe your nonsense. The other party must know that your physique is special, and the curse must be unusual. You dissipated most of it, but there must be residual strength left in your body, which will take a long time to completely recover. "


    Su Ye finished and used water making to wash the dust off Palos.


    "I..."


    Palos bowed her head and looked wronged.


    "Don''t boast in the future. Be a down-to-earth man. Look at me. I''m so powerful. I''ve won five consecutive victories against the nobility. When did I boast?" Suye road.


    Palos was thinking about how to fight back. As a result, her body tilted, and then the familiar feeling spread all over her body.


    Palos stared at Su ye and hugged herself again.


    "Alas, what''s the use of being the first in the class? I have to be the third from the bottom." While complaining, Su Ye strode towards magic cow valley.


    Palos made a fierce look. Her small head turned wildly and tried to fight back against Su Ye.


    As a result, not only did he not expect the counterattack strategy, but he vaguely felt that it was actually very comfortable to be held by Su Ye.


    She had to swallow her voice, "thank you, deskmate. I was wayward just now. In the future, in the divine power plane, I will listen to you. In fact, I didn''t expect you to be as old as me, but more mature than me. "


    Su Ye resumed his former gentleness and said, "I won''t nag with you. I''m tired if you don''t bother me. Today, I honestly hunted the demon cattle to earn points. However, you can''t fight like this. I''ll try to put you in a safe place and let the flame goblin guard you. "


    "Yes." Palos nodded.


    The two men kept moving forward without saying a word.


    Su Ye''s speed is getting faster and faster. In order to save time, he soon began to trot.


    Palos was surprised to find that Su ye, a black iron magician, was carrying such a big backpack and holding himself. When he trotted in the mountains, he was only a little panting and could not see that he was very tired.


    Even the black iron warrior of the demigod family is just so without using divine power.


    "This bad deskmate is really a secret! In the future, our family will have a low-level God selected war. Do you want him to help me? I can give him all the rewards to repay this life-saving grace. He has also been favored by the goddess Athena. It should be nothing to fight on behalf of Athena and the Pandion family... However, what if the prize of the next god election war is too good and involves the power of the gods? Forget it, give it all to him. He''s my deskmate and saved me. No, it can''t be decided so easily. What if he is a bad man. Well... Let''s wait until he turns from a good deskmate into a good friend, and then decide whether to choose him or not! "


    Palos smiled happily and felt that she was about to have her first good friend in life.


    After running all morning, the two finally came to the hillside outside the magic cow valley.


    At the bottom of the hillside is a large grassland, connecting the entrance of magic cow Valley at the end.


    Dozens of black iron magic cattle with dark scalp are eating grass quietly outside the entrance of magic cattle valley.


    Each of them is several laps larger than an ordinary cow. They are simply thinner elephants. The brown horns on their heads are very thick, each half a person high, and the threads on them are as clear as iron rings.


    Su Ye looked at the ground. There were signs of battle, indicating that someone had come to hunt.


    Su Ye recalled the habits of the magic cattle. Although the magic cattle lived in groups, they fought their own battles when there was no leader. If there is a leader to command, the magic cattle will form terrible destructive power, which is enough to easily defeat the same number of black iron warriors.


    "You sit here, I let two flaming goblins watch over you, and di Aotian will fight with me." Suye road.


    "Yes." Palos road.


    Su Ye spread the bed sheet again, took out some food, put down his backpack and walked down.


    Palos looked cold, but she was happy with snacks.


    Su Ye found a single magic cow. Without the talent of spread and adhesion, he immediately sent a fireball to fly over.


    Bang!


    Fireball hit the head of the magic cow accurately.


    The elephant high magic cow was blown up, and its forehead was burned to the skin and flesh, with bones visible, but it was only a minor injury to its huge body.


    Su ye thought that thanks to his magic penetration, otherwise his fireball could not blow through the skin of the magic cow.


    "Moo..." the huge demon cow roared, lowered his head slightly and rushed to Su Ye.


    The magic cows in other places looked, mooed a few times, walked away quickly, and several female magic cows with calves walked directly to the magic cow valley.


    Magic cow has many advantages, but its disadvantage is that it is only good at sprinting straight, and it is difficult to change direction quickly.


    Di Aotian stood five meters away and stared at the demon cow. As long as the owner was in danger, he would save the Lord at the first time.


    The magic cow began to charge. Su Ye recited the mantra, predicted the location and stretched out his hand.


    A two meter high wall rose from the ground.


    Even the earth wall strengthened by talent "reinforcement" can''t withstand the impact of magic cattle. Boom... In the huge roar, the wall cracked and the dust filled the air. The magic cow rushed over, and then ran to the proud sky with a moo. Di Aotian is crazy. Why come to me? I didn''t provoke you! Without the master''s command, Ding Aotian dared not attack. When the magic cow approached, he rolled sideways and hid. Di Aotian turned to Su ye and looked puzzled. Su Ye smiled and didn''t speak. His earth system talent not only has reinforcement, but also "dust". After the demon cow was close to the wall, he was dazzled by the dust, so he was in a panic. Di Aotian was pure bad luck¡° Moo...... "the demon cow quickly slowed down, with tears in his eyes. After washing the dust, he stared at his red eyes and rushed to Su ye again. Su Ye looked at the shape of the magic cow, moved in his heart, and carefully calculated the time, distance, speed and so on. After the magic cow rushed 30 meters, Su Ye recited the mantra again¡° "Wall art." As soon as the time comes, the earth wall technique rises. It was at this time that the magic cow appeared over the earth wall. Bang... The magic cow was hit in the abdomen by the rapidly rising wall, the huge cow was hit in the air, the body churned, the cow''s back fell down and fell heavily to the ground. A trace of blood spilled from the mouth of the magic cow. Su Ye retreated and nodded with satisfaction. It seems that magic is much more interesting than expected. A seemingly useless earth wall spell does more damage to magic cattle than fireball. The magic cow has four hoofs facing the sky and its eyes are confused. It can''t understand what just happened¡° Moo... "He roared in pain, got up, walked around the wall, and then charged Su ye again. This time, the speed of magic cow is only 70% of that before¡° Pull away! " A light blue light ball whizzed to the magic cow and disappeared into the body. A moment later, the magic cow roared painfully and slowed down again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 178

    "Whoosh..."


    Su ye made three more physical dives in a row.


    When the magic cow came in front of him, Su Ye didn''t even run. He just took a few steps to the right and avoided the magic cow.


    At this time, the charging speed of the magic cow is almost the same as that of ordinary people. It''s like a slow motion in the magic video.


    "Ordinary magic cattle can only bear four physical withdrawals and will lose the threat, which is similar to the data in books. A black iron warrior will basically be abandoned if he bears four physical withdrawals."


    Su Ye completely regarded this as a magic test.


    Palos in the distance was in high spirits. When she saw the tragedy of the magic cow, she suddenly began to sympathize with the magic cow.


    "Then I''ll take four physical strength away in a row. If I put it on me, I''ll probably be better than the magic cow. Su Ye is really a devil. I haven''t heard of any mage fighting like this... "


    Su Ye dodged the magic cow and watched the magic cow turn slowly, but he thought that when he learned the magic creation and created multiple physical strength, the soldiers would be miserable.


    No matter how strong the divine power is, if the physical strength is not enough, the strength will be greatly reduced.


    "Work hard and try again. I must master magic creation as soon as possible. With multiple talents, my magic creation will be very powerful!"


    When the speed of the magic cow decreased, Su Ye was more relieved and began to test all kinds of magic. He even tried to use magic armor and rock skin to be hit by the front of the magic cow.


    As a result, he was just knocked down. It was like being punched by an ordinary person without any injury.


    Su Ye stood up and was about to continue using magic. He was stunned.


    The demon cow stared at Su ye with tearful eyes, and then ran away, ran away


    Palos couldn''t help laughing. For the first time, she found that it was more fun to fight when the audience came on than in person.


    Su Ye glanced at the gate of the valley and found that all the magic cattle began to flee to the valley. While escaping, those magic cattle turned back and stared at Su ye with big cow eyes.


    Su Ye felt that these magic cows seemed to be saying a human word.


    Pervert!


    Su Ye looked at the magic mark on his left hand. It was still 17 and didn''t increase.


    Su ye turned and waved to Palos, then pointed to the magic cow Valley, motioned to go in and have a look, and shouted, "don''t forget the previous agreement. The flame goblins can blow themselves up. When you meet the enemy, throw the flame goblins over and blow themselves up. I''ll find it the first time."


    Palos staggered to her feet, put her hands around the horn in front of her mouth and shouted, "I know!"


    Su Ye nodded and entered the magic cow valley.


    The entrance of magic cow Valley is very short. After a few steps, you can see the whole valley.


    The valley is covered with green grass. There are many intersections extending in all directions. There is a lake in the middle, and thousands of magic cattle are walking around.


    But it smells a little bad.


    The ground was covered with half human cow dung. The child fell in and couldn''t climb out.


    Su Ye glanced at the magic cow Valley and found a huge magic cow with bronze luster all over. It was a circle larger than the elephant. Two big black horns were coiled around his head, like two round tables.


    Suddenly, the walking magic cow turned and looked at Su Ye. In the huge cow''s eyes, it even emitted a light of wisdom.


    After a flash, Su ye saw the color of contempt from the eyes of the bronze magic cow.


    Su Ye immediately remembered the black iron ice wolf of teacher niden.


    Su Ye smiled because intelligent Warcraft was different from ordinary Warcraft.


    "Come on!" Su Ye immediately showed contempt and hooked the bronze magic cow.


    The bronze demon cow was stunned for a moment, then hummed gently, his nose was hot, his hoof kicked the grass, shook his tail, and then continued to eat grass.


    Su Ye provoked again. The bronze magic cow finally couldn''t hold back. With a low roar, he slowly ran to Su Ye.


    The other magic cows not only didn''t follow, but spread to both sides.


    Su Ye has a bigger smile on his face. This is the difference between intelligent Warcraft. When he meets a weak enemy, he will solve it alone, so as to show his strength to the ethnic group. He will join hands with the ethnic group only when he meets a strong enemy.


    A hundred meters away, the bronze magic cow suddenly accelerated and charged.


    The four hoofs are like thunder, and the valley vibrates like a hill.


    Su Ye''s face changed slightly. The speed of the magic cow was even faster than what was written in the book.


    Before the bronze magic ox reached 30 meters, Su Ye recited the earth wall spell.


    The green earth wall rises from the ground. The bronze magic cow lowers its head and easily smashes it. The charging speed slows down slightly.


    Su ye took the opportunity to immediately withdraw his physical strength, and four blue light balls flew out one after another into the body of the bronze magic cow.


    Even so, the bronze magic cow rushed to Su Ye.


    At the moment when the bronze magic cow rushed over, Su Ye suddenly rolled sideways and easily avoided with his powerful fighting force.


    Then, Su Ye quickly stood up and used his physical strength to draw away. When the bronze magic cow rushed to the front again, a total of ten physical strength were drawn from his body.


    Even so, the charging speed of the bronze magic cow is close to that of the black iron magic cow¡° The magic resistance of the bronze magic cow is really high. It''s a pity to meet me. " Su ye once again avoided the charge of the bronze magic cow, and then kept using his physical strength to pull away. Until it was used twenty times. The bronze magic ox is as slow as a tortoise. The bronze magic cow was completely crazy. It roared with a roar. It was no longer a gentle moo, just like a fierce beast. Its skin is covered with layers of earthy yellow, and there are three layers¡° Triple rock skin? " Su Ye felt tricky. Boom... An invisible shock wave suddenly broke out on the surface of the bronze magic cow, the weeds nearby fell down, and the magic cow in the distance was scared to moo. All physical pull-out effects are neutralized by the sudden burst of abundant magic¡° This... Magic neutralization... "Su Ye never expected that this bronze magic cow would have such rare skills¡° This demon cow doesn''t have giant blood, does it? Although giants are not good at using magic, they have various means to resist magic. No, no waves! Di Aotian, prepare to attack! Aim at its face and solve its eyes first. " Su ye did not hesitate and immediately opened the talent of spread and adhesion. When the bronze magic cow charged forward, Su Yelian released two fireball spells, plus di Aotian''s fireball and fireball ring, a total of four. The fireball roared away, and the bronze magic cow suddenly slowed down, with its four hoofs deep into the soil and turned its head to avoid. The fireballs failed one after another, and only one fell on the head of the bronze magic cow. Bang... The skin of the bronze magic cow is intact, and the explosive force of fireball only scorches its fur. A touch of humanized pride flashed in the eyes of the bronze magic cow. Hoo... The flame spread out in an instant and quickly spread all over the cow''s head¡° Moo... "The bronze demon cow looked startled and quickly shook his head. The flame flowed and spread, pouring into its eyes in the blink of an eye¡° Moo... "The bronze magic cow screamed in pain, and its fragile eyes were burned in an instant. The bronze magic cow was blind, but the flame on its body went into its mouth and nose as if it had eyes. It cried in pain as it continued to charge forward. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 179

    Su Ye tumbled and avoided the bronze magic cow, and then he and di Aotian immediately fired fireball. The two fireball skills accurately fell behind the bronze magic cow.


    The two flames at the head and tail flowed like liquid and soon met in the middle.


    The bronze magic ox turned into a flame magic ox, making a sad cry and bumping indiscriminately.


    Bang


    It hit the stone wall at the entrance of the valley, the rocks fell and the mountain shook.


    "Moo..."


    The bronze magic cow fell to the ground and shouted for help.


    However, those black iron demon cows were stunned when they saw this scene.


    Some black iron demonic cattle were preparing to rescue. The demonic cattle who saw Su Ye outside the valley seemed crazy and ran out desperately, causing chaos immediately.


    Only a few magic cows slowly approached Su Ye.


    In this process, Su Ye immediately sent a large number of physical withdrawal.


    The bronze magic cow struggled to stand up, its whole body was surrounded by flames, and its eyes and ears were burned.


    Di Aotian''s fireball technique continued to fall all over his body, and the flame that can melt steel never stopped.


    Su Ye is constantly using "rock spikes", one by one, to attack the four hoofs of the bronze magic ox from bottom to top. Once the bronze magic ox falls to the ground, more rock spikes will attack its softer abdomen.


    Even the gifted rock spike can''t pierce the tough leather of the bronze magic cow, but now the leather has been charred.


    The rock spiked out big blood holes one after another, causing the flame to rush into the depths.


    This is the reason for the parallel sinister talent of flame talent spread and adhesion, which is pervasive.


    Su Ye looked at the bronze magic cow who was struggling to stand up. The victory was in hand. For a bronze Warcraft, it was impossible to neutralize it by magic continuously, and it was impossible to disperse the flame.


    In less than ten seconds, the bronze magic cow roared, fell to the ground and never got up again.


    The black iron demon cattle that rushed over suddenly turned around and fled in all directions.


    After a while, the whole magic cow valley became quiet, leaving only Su ye and di Aotian.


    Su ye went to the burnt bronze magic cow and swallowed his saliva.


    A little fragrant.


    However, he didn''t master the purification magic and gave up eating this game, although to some extent, these magic cattle belong to artificial breeding.


    safety first.


    Su Ye reached out and touched the bronze magic cow. The bronze magic cow disappeared and entered the ruins space.


    "The market price of a black iron demon cow is about 100 gold eagles, but after careful decomposition and slight processing, the total value reaches 200 gold eagles. If the bronze magic ox is complete, it is worth about 500 gold eagles. If it is burned like this, it is worth up to 300 gold eagles. Mosquito legs are meat no matter how small. "


    Su ye thought in his heart, but he looked back at the empty magic cow Valley and walked quickly outside the magic cow valley.


    Out of the entrance, I saw Palos lying on her back on the grass, holding dog tail grass, shaking around. She had a good time. She looked like she had no childhood.


    Su ye walked over and snorted.


    As soon as Palos''s body was stiff, she suddenly threw down the Dogtail grass, straightened herself, and said expressionless, "are you back?"


    "Look at your expression and your tone. If others hear it, they think I''m the teacher who catches skipping class." Suye road.


    "Who told you to scare me all the time." Palos bent down to pick up the lost Dogtail grass and shook it gently with the straw.


    "It seems that you were miserable when you were a child. I''ll take you to lion harbor when I have a chance. I doubt whether you have been to lion harbor. " Suye road.


    Palos flashed a happy look in her eyes, but then sighed, "yes, twice. Before entering the giant Hill, lion Harbor was the farthest place I had ever been. "


    "Lion harbor is the default urban area of Athens. Have you really never been out of the city?" Su ye asked.


    Palos shook her head.


    "Poor boy." Su Ye remembered what Palos looked like when she looked down at the scenery on the ridge yesterday.


    "Came out so soon and didn''t kill a magic cow?" Palos looked at Su Ye carefully. She had nothing but a little grass leaves and ash. She came back empty handed.


    "All the magic cows were beaten away by me." Su Ye smiled.


    "Cheat!" Palos looked incredulous.


    Su Ye didn''t care at all and said with a smile, "let''s go to the assembly point."


    Palos nodded and stood up slowly.


    Su Ye cleaned up a little, habitually picked up Palos and walked forward at one go.


    Palos didn''t even feel the slightest discomfort.


    Three flaming goblins followed, panting.


    After a while, six familiar faces appeared in front.


    Su Ye continued to move forward, while the six men stopped at the same place.


    Until the two sides were twenty meters apart, the six people bent down.


    "Met your highness Palos."


    Palos was in a good mood and gently shook the dog''s tail grass as a greeting¡° I''ve seen your excellency Su Ye. " Bazaro took the initiative to say hello, with a rather low attitude. Su Ye was also embarrassed to put on airs. After all, he almost strangled each other. He smiled and said, "what a coincidence, we met again. But we''re going to leave. See you later. " The six people looked at each other. Su ye and Palos were still there. Carlos was missing. Obviously, the outcome of yesterday was divided. Bazaro glanced at the king of the flame goblins behind Suye, and suddenly his whole body was stiff. After a moment, he reacted and said, "Your Highness Palos, your excellency Suye, please pay attention to something. After we left yesterday, we met several noble students. They said that some nobles were blocked outside the Zhihua Valley and only those who defeated them were allowed to enter. I suspect that some nobles are going to target Plato''s college here. Be careful, two. " Su Ye frowned, because paper flowers are very important magical medicinal materials. They are not only widely used, but also can be taken directly. Eating them can heal injuries, restore magic, restore divine power, and even restore physical strength. It''s refreshing. It''s a perfect tonic pill. Before coming, Su Ye wanted to pick one and buy some spare flowers. All the potions to restore magic are very expensive. There are thousands of golden eagles at every turn. They are known as black iron magic tools. Su Ye is not willing to buy them. The only problem with paper flowers is that a person can only pick one in three days. If he picks more, he will be attacked by the poison gas of paper flowers. If the paper flower is destructively picked, it will release poison gas, and the situation is serious, even suicidal wilt¡° Thank you. We''ll think about it. " Suye road¡° Please take your time. " Bazaro is respectful. When Su ye and Palos went away, an aristocratic soldier complained, "bazaro, you are too afraid of Su Ye. Even if his highness Palos is by his side, you don''t have to betray our noble college and let him suffer outside the Zhihua valley. " The other five also looked complaining. Bazaro sighed helplessly and said, "you five are not magicians and ignore too many things. Have you seen any changes in the king of flame goblins compared with before? " The five soldiers looked at each other and recalled carefully. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 180

    After a while, a soldier slowly said, "if I remember correctly, the king of the goblins of fire was wearing a ring, and it was Carlos''s ring."


    The faces of the other noble soldiers changed slightly.


    Bazaro said, "do you understand now? Su Ye has Carlos''s ring. There is only one possibility, that is to kill Carlos in that battle. I believe that in front of Princess Palos, the two people are fighting fairly. Then, Su Ye''s strength is stronger than expected. "


    "Secondly, and most importantly, who has ever seen an apprentice servant wearing a ring of fireball?"


    The other five noble soldiers shook their heads.


    "Even the demigod family will not wear a ring for the servants summoned at one time. This means that my previous guess is right. The king of flame goblins is a real miracle servant, and far more than my guess, a miracle servant who can use magic tools. I''m afraid that Su Ye''s status is unusual. He either has something to do with a great aristocrat or is the object of full training by Plato''s college. "


    "It''s really nice of you to say so. At the last apprenticeship competition, so many people could choose him. Why did you choose him? "


    "In front of him, the other black iron mages of Plato''s college were like beggars."


    "I can''t imagine giving the magic instrument to the servant!"


    Bazaro said: "so we should be more careful with such people. Let''s go and leave him alone. Let''s go to the magic cow Valley, as long as we don''t mess with the bronze magic cow. "


    A group of six people entered the magic cow Valley and stopped after taking a few steps.


    "Where''s the cow?" Everyone was at a loss.


    As soon as bazaro''s look changed, he quickly walked to a blackened place, squatted down, put his hand flat on the scorched land, and quickly retracted.


    "It''s still hot. I haven''t met anyone else along the way. There''s no one else in magic cow valley. It must have been made by Su ye and Palos." Bazaro road.


    Then, bazaro checked the traces on the ground and said as he walked: "look, these footprints are much larger than ordinary magic cattle. They should be the bronze magic cattle. The falling stones and damaged places on the nearby mountain wall were all hit by bronze magic cattle. You see, there are many traces of bronze magic cattle falling, which is shocking. There are human footprints here. It''s impossible to judge whether it''s su ye, but there are goblin footprints next to it! However, there are no footprints of his highness Palos, that is to say... "


    Bazaro raised his head and looked at the five soldiers with a dignified look.


    Five people have a dull face, and the conclusion is too obvious.


    Bazaro said slowly, "that is to say, Su ye took the initiative to challenge the bronze magic cow, led it to the valley mouth, and then defeated it with his own strength! The bronze magic cattle fled, and then startled the whole magic cattle herd in the magic cattle valley. "


    The scalp of five soldiers was numb.


    A soldier whispered, "bazaro, you did a good job."


    The other four soldiers nodded together.


    In the distance, Su Ye trotted forward with Palos and even put away the flame goblins. Di Aotian could keep up, but the speed of the two goblins was too slow.


    In addition to trotting, the two can also communicate and learn.


    Once again, they climbed over a hill and looked forward.


    On the right front is the dark giant tree peak. The giant trees above are lush and clearly visible.


    There are many people in Persian costumes above and below the giant tree peak.


    The two men looked down. Hundreds of meters below the left, there was a valley. Outside the valley, magic huts rose up. One of the rooms had two floors, which was particularly spacious. All kinds of facilities were available, like a small noble manor.


    Magic villa.


    Su Ye shook his head. There are so many rich people. There are more than 10000 golden eagles in the magic villa. Only a few masters and rich nobles are willing to use it.


    These magic houses are built in a lane outside the valley, and there is a checkpoint at the entrance of the road.


    The noble students sat around the checkpoint like a picnic, talking and laughing, and even drinking.


    Outside the checkpoint, many people get together in twos and threes. Most of them are very calm, and only a few people stare at the nobles angrily.


    Su ye saw many acquaintances and two deskmates.


    Albert was in the crowd, with his head down and his hands holding the black pottery puppet, using magic to repair the damaged place.


    Jimmy talked and laughed with the other classes at Plato college.


    The slope here is a little steep, and Su Ye goes down at a very slow speed.


    After a few steps, Su ye heard the noise and looked up.


    I saw a strange soldier walking towards the level, and then a soldier came out of the level. The two said a few words, turned black iron, and then fought outside the level.


    Suye stopped and watched the battle with Palos.


    The two people exchanged views while watching. Palos''s eyes were so sophisticated that Su Ye was ashamed. Her understanding of soldiers was far better than that of magicians.


    Finally, as Palos predicted, the civilian soldier failed, but it also made the noble soldier vomit a mouthful of blood.


    However, the noble soldier took the initiative to reach out and pull up the civilian soldier, and then the two entered the checkpoint together.


    Su ye and Palos nodded slightly at the same time. Not all nobles were unreasonable. Su ye walked down slowly. Before he reached the foot of the mountain, he was found. Everyone in the two camps of noble college and Plato college looked at the two people who were slowly declining and talked one after another. Su Ye listened to the wind and clearly heard the words of the two camps. Most of the civilian camp were elated and even ambiguous, thinking that Su ye had done what they wanted to do but did not dare to do. Most of the nobles were silent, and most of the speakers were very unhappy, but they all lowered their voices. Palos was still cold, as if everyone below owed her money. Su Ye whispered, "when you go down the hillside, I''ll let you down." Palos nodded softly¡° Thank you so much for these two days, deskmate. " Palos whispered¡° Nothing. If I get hurt, you will always take care of me. It''s all right. By the way, what do you think of the attitude of those noble college students towards me? " Su ye asked. Palos thought and said, "half and half. Half don''t care about you, and the other half certainly hates you. There should be a few people who recognize you but still hate you. "¡° In fact, their attitude towards me was doomed at the first small competition. " Su ye asked with a smile¡° Once when you were born, once when you won. " Palos''s voice was full of helplessness¡° I see. " Su Ye glanced at the magic villa. The two men went to the foot of the mountain¡° You will act according to your circumstances and cooperate with me. " Suye road¡° Um. " Palos nodded, her eyes wide and full of expectation. When Su ye came to a flat place, he slowly put down Palos, then recited magic and summoned flame goblins. As soon as the king of flame goblins appeared, he immediately became the focus of the magician in the audience. More than half of the magicians began to talk about the flame goblins and guess whether Su Ye summoned a miracle servant¡° Take your time. " Su Ye whispered. Palos nodded her head and walked slowly forward. It took a while to get used to it, but she still couldn''t run and jump. Jimmy rushed over and shouted, "you two are here, too. What''s your record? 47 points! What have you done? " Jimmy''s eyes fell on Suye''s hands. Albert looked at Su ye in surprise and his left hand. 1¡£ This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 181

    Jimmy said, raising his left hand with 5 on it.


    Su ye took a look at the place where the nobles were, pretended not to know, and asked, "how can the nobles set up checkpoints here?"


    Jimmy said the whole story again, then smiled and said, "I know a noble friend who took me in and took a piece of paper flower. If you and Palos go in, they shouldn''t stop you. Is Palos hurt? Don''t worry. First find a place to recover. The talent fruit will take many days to mature. "


    "What talent fruit?" Su ye asked.


    "You just came here and don''t know yet. Someone found ten fruits hanging from the giant tree on the giant tree peak. It is speculated that it is a natural fruit, but it is not yet mature. The first discoverers agreed that the people of the hahnas family could get two and the other eight, which were distributed according to their grades. You have 47 points. It is very possible to enter the top eight. At present, I only see three people with higher points than you. " Jimmy laughed


    "Talent fruit? It''s worth fighting for. A golden eagle worth tens of thousands is lucky to get a particularly powerful talent. " Suye road.


    Jimmy looked at the aristocrat opposite and whispered, "you should be able to see that the aristocrat took paper flowers as bait, treated us as prey and accumulated score points. If you score so high, they will certainly regard you as the first choice. Don''t conflict with them. "


    "Oh? They deliberately targeted students with high scores? " Su ye asked.


    Jimmy said reluctantly, "those with high scores in Plato college have been scolded by them and constantly provoked. Except for a few who can resist, most have fought at least once. At present, nobles win more and lose less. People in our college have suffered a little loss. "


    "What are you doing here?" Su ye asked.


    Jimmy smiled, "we are not as strong as you. We dare to hunt and take the initiative to fight others. The reason why we stay here is very simple. We are afraid of death. Anyway, as long as the score is not 0, the trial is even successful. Why work hard? As for those rewards, those gifted fruits are yours. Even if we fight for them here, what should we do if we go out? We don''t want to be blackmailed. "


    "Also, safety first. However, the purpose of the black iron trial is not to survive successfully, not to last, or even those scores and booty. But learn in the trial and let yourself grow. There are not many such opportunities. It''s better to seize every opportunity to make progress from now on than to regret not working hard before meeting a strong enemy in the future. " Su Ye kindly reminded.


    "I also know, so let''s take a break and look at the situation. If there is no fight next, we will join hands to explore, kill some Warcraft, or see if we can get some magic medicine. Don''t worry, I won''t learn from Albert. He''s dead nailed in a safe place and won''t go out. " Jimmy smiled.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "a golden eagle, help me publicize something..."


    When Su Ye finished, Jimmy hurriedly said, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "Everything is a part of the trial. What''s more, it''s better to take the initiative than to be passive." Su Ye smiled.


    "OK, you can rest assured that it will be completed perfectly." Jimmy left with a smile.


    Palos also heard Su Ye''s words and asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you?" There was a little excitement in his tone.


    "As long as you keep going, you are the greatest help." Suye road.


    Palos nodded.


    "Earth is proud of heaven." Suye road.


    Di Aotian immediately ran over with a smile and stood up. Since he put on the ring of fireball, his attitude towards Su Ye has changed significantly.


    "Stand beside Palos as her crutch." Suye road.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian stood beside Palos seriously.


    "You haven''t fully recovered. If you feel unstable, grab his shoulder and press him on his head as a crutch." Suye road.


    "Yes." Palos whispered.


    "Chatter."


    Di Aotian''s expression is very complex.


    Near the gathering area of Platonic college students, Su Ye found an open place to spread the bed sheet, then took out the food and ate with Palos.


    One after another, students from the same school came to say hello to Su ye and left after a brief chat. There were also people who obviously came to Palos and were driven away by Su ye in various ways.


    After a while, the students of Plato college talked about Su Ye.


    Some people even deliberately shout.


    "It kills me! It turned out that Su Ye won so many points by defeating the nobility, and Su Ye didn''t move a finger. He only needed a servant summoning skill to achieve brilliant achievements. "


    "It''s said that goblins are not as good as dogs. Now the students of noble colleges are not as good as goblins. Well... Doesn''t it mean that noble colleges are not as good as dogs... No, I can''t say that."


    "Su Ye has won several consecutive victories against the nobility now?"


    "Fifteen consecutive victories!"


    "Su ye did a good job!"


    "Su ye, go back to school and have a celebration for you!"


    Plato''s students are no longer as demoralized as before. After all, students are teenagers. A simple thing makes them happy. At first, the students of the noble college did not respond much, but as the words here became more and more ugly and the atmosphere became more and more active, the noble students could no longer restrain themselves and began to get together to discuss¡° Don''t let them be arrogant! Since it is a black iron test, let those civilians know that they are just scores, and we are their test! "¡° yes! Anyway, the two schools didn''t fight each other once or twice in the trial. We should take the initiative. "¡° I propose that Su ye be eliminated first and his achievements be divided up. "¡° But his highness Palos is very close to him... "This is a black iron test! Do you understand? This is a test! Don''t say Su Ye is just a friend of his highness Palos. Even if she is her fiance, we are qualified to challenge! "¡° As soon as the word "fiance" came out, the eyes of all nobles brightened and everyone''s momentum changed suddenly¡° Who did it first? Suye is not weak. He can beat Eugene like that. So that when Eugene came here, he hunted Warcraft and was very crazy. "¡° He is not weak in magic apprenticeship, but don''t forget that we are black iron! How many days has he been in black iron? He knows what black iron fighting is! "¡° However, we can''t take it lightly. Let''s send someone to test first. "¡° Good! "¡° Agree! " In the process of noble students'' discussion, two noble students secretly left, took out two purple bugs from their belts in a hidden place, the size of their little thumbs, threw them on the ground and trampled them to death. Soon, a black iron soldier in blue and black leather armor walked between the gathering places of the two schools, holding a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand¡° Su ye, I challenge you in the name of Ares, the warrior God! " Su Ye talked and laughed while eating with Palos, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. The black iron soldier took a deep breath and said loudly, "this is the black iron test. You can''t refuse the challenge unless you admit defeat! If you refuse the challenge, I can take the initiative to attack! " Su ye turned his head lazily and asked in surprise, "I''m the king of 15 consecutive victories against the aristocracy and the champion of the small competition. Why do you challenge me?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 182

    "Since I''m a noble, you''re just an ordinary civilian!" The black iron soldier raised his head proudly.


    Plato''s College fried the pot and fought back one after another.


    The people of the noble college smiled, which was their provocative strategy. Even if Su Ye didn''t fight, the public opinion of Plato college would force Su ye to fight.


    Su Ye looked cold and said, "black iron soldier, you have made a mistake. You can attack me, but you have no right to attack our entire civilian class! You have no right to attack and carry civilians all over Greece and even the world with your backbone and shoulders! "


    Su Ye got up slowly with a cold face.


    "You''re right!" The students of Plato college applauded Su ye one after another.


    The black iron soldier sneered, "so what? Do you dare to accept the challenge? "


    Su Ye looked up and down at the black iron soldier and said, "although you only have noble blood and no noble glory, I still have compassion for people. I have just been promoted to black iron magician. I can''t control the weight of magic. Once I start, you will die. As an apology, I''ll spare you and go back. "


    The black iron soldier laughed angrily and said, "now I begin to doubt why you got such high scores. When were we noble soldiers afraid of death! Stop bluffing, either admit defeat or fight! "


    Just then Jimmy suddenly shouted, "this noble classmate, I have a fair word to say. Su ye now has 47 scores, and you only have 6 scores. If Su Ye wins you, you can only get 4 scores. If you win him, you can get 25 scores. It''s not fair! If you are really a noble, if you have noble glory in your heart, you can either make up 41 points or take out the booty worth 41 points. That''s fair! "


    As soon as the students of Plato college heard it, they laughed one after another.


    "Go back and get more grades!"


    "In front of the shining magician, show your noble status? It''s killing me. "


    "If it really depends on his words, deeds and momentum, Su Ye is more like an aristocrat!"


    "Seeing Su Ye''s achievements, I just came to try. I even challenged him in the name of God. It''s disgusting!"


    Jimmy''s gang of friends shouted.


    At a loss, the black iron soldier turned his head and looked at his noble companions behind him.


    To be honest, but those people!


    Those nobles looked suspiciously at Su ye and Plato''s college. Some nobles whispered to others that this might be a trap of Plato''s college.


    However, many nobles did not believe it.


    For a time, the nobles could not make up their minds.


    The black iron soldier looked embarrassed and stood there motionless.


    After a while, Su ye said, "Di Aotian, I think they don''t dare to duel with me, so I''ll send you on."


    With a look of ecstasy on his face, di Aotian bowed down to Su ye, raised the sharp thorn poisonous bone stick in his right hand, shouted "giggle", trotted all the way between the two schools and stood 20 meters away from the black iron soldier.


    "Chatter!"


    Two goblins raised their hands excitedly to cheer the king.


    A cold wind blew past, rolled up the withered and yellow leaves on the ground, and the whole audience was silent.


    The students of Plato college look at the king of goblins of fire and Su Ye. What''s the situation? Su Ye doesn''t want to win? Or a broken jar? Or a new way to humiliate people? It was said that nobility was inferior to goblins. Everyone was joking. Is Su Ye serious?


    All the students of the aristocratic college opposite were livid.


    In particular, the black iron soldiers on the field have not used divine power to protect their bodies, and their faces have turned black iron.


    "Su ye, you are humiliating me!" The black iron soldier roared with shame and anger.


    "Chatter?"


    Di Aotian stared at the black iron soldier fiercely, looking offended.


    "I have two bronze magic tools!"


    A voice sounded in the noble magic school. A noble black iron magician rolled down two bronze magic rings from his fingers and threw them in front.


    "And my leather armor!"


    A strong soldier took off his leather armor and threw it next to the bronze magic ring.


    "Two bronze magic rings are worth two thousand gold eagles, and one black iron leather armor is at least three thousand gold eagles. These five thousand golden eagles should be equal to your score, Su Ye! " A noble student said coldly.


    The black iron soldier on the field, holding a spear, pointed to Su ye and said, "Su ye, now you can play."


    "These are enough, but my words will not be taken back. I just send di Aotian. By the way, I''m a good man. Let me remind you first that my flame goblins have powerful flame magic. You''d better prepare advanced flame retardant. Yes, it''s advanced. Ordinary flame retardant can''t fight his magic flame. Also, prepare advanced antidotes. " Suye road.


    The black iron warrior flashed a color of shame and anger on his face and said slowly, "that is to say, as long as I defeat your flame goblin, you will come out, right?"


    "Correct answer." Suye road¡° OK! I promise this duel. " The black iron soldier retreated slowly with a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand until he stopped 30 meters away from the earth. Albert saw this scene, gently shook his head and whispered, "I said Su Ye is unreliable. There is no doubt that he will lose this time. Don''t you believe it. Look, he''ll lose face this time. " The people of Plato college looked at Su Ye suspiciously. Many people wanted to remind him, but they didn''t speak when they saw that he was smiling and confident. Jimmy stared at Su ye with an inquiring look in his eyes. Really dead? Su ye said, "Jimmy, you should be a temporary judge. You can throw stones."¡° Well, since it''s your request at the same table, I''ll do it. " Jimmy stooped down to pick up a stone, walked between the two, retreated slowly, retreated to a safe distance, and threw the stone up. Pop... The stone fell to the ground. The black iron warrior roared and was slightly short. His skin quickly turned black iron. The trapezius between his neck and shoulder opened like two small wings, and his whole body was full of unspeakable explosive power¡° How strong... "Many students in Plato college couldn''t help sighing¡° Kill! " The black iron soldiers step by step towards the earth and the sky¡° Chatter! " Di Aotian didn''t pose or shout. Like a child, he rushed to the black iron soldier with a sharp bone stick. This is the posture of a five-year-old running to his parents. The students on both sides were stunned. They blinked. Yes, the flame goblin had no momentum and excellent power. Even the running posture was full of flaws. It was really like a child running around. The students of Plato college can''t cry or laugh. No accident, the flame goblin will be killed by the second. All the students at the noble college laughed. The result was not only obvious, but also very humorous. However, the black iron soldiers on the battlefield did not despise it at all, moved forward steadily, and stared at every move of the earth Aotian with their eyes like predatory beasts. Two people are getting closer and closer¡° Drink! " The black iron soldier suddenly drank violently and thrust out the spear. The surface of the spear was completely covered with black iron luster. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 183

    When the spear is thrust out, the whole body seems to form a whirlwind visible to the naked eye, which is fast and powerful.


    Di Aotian lightly waved the sharp stick, so that everyone felt that he was waving blindly.


    When


    The bone piercing stick hit the side of the black iron spear at an incredible angle and speed.


    The black iron spear flew out from the side and spun rapidly into the air.


    The right hand and even the whole arm of the black iron soldier seemed to lose consciousness.


    At that moment, di Aotian suddenly jumped up high, raised his sharp stick with both hands and smashed it straight at the black iron soldier.


    Di Aotian was like a child in front of the black iron soldiers. In everyone''s eyes, di Aotian''s actions had neither power nor beauty, and even brute force could not be seen.


    Black iron warriors instinctively hold high their shields, which also flash black iron color.


    The bone piercing stick is not big, but it is like a hot blade.


    Black iron warriors and shields are strong, but just ordinary butter.


    Poof


    The shield burst.


    The bone piercing stick passes through the shield.


    His arm broke into mud.


    The bone piercing stick passed through the lower arm and landed on the left shoulder of the black iron warrior.


    Poof


    Half of the shoulders of the black iron soldier turned into meat mud, and his upper arm flew out with a corner of his shoulder.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Di Aotian was fierce and waved a bone piercing stick to smash the head of the black iron soldier.


    "Enough." Su Ye''s voice came and stopped drinking.


    Di Aotian took back the bone piercing stick like his arms and fingers, crossed the body of the black iron soldier and walked forward.


    The little body is like a fierce beast at this moment.


    Several nobles even retreated in fear.


    Seeing this, Aotian picked up two magic tools and divine armor, smiled happily and ran to Su ye like a child, but he took a few steps and turned a corner, grabbed the divine war spear of the black iron soldier in his hand and continued to run to Su Ye.


    Several noble soldiers opened their mouths and no one spoke.


    Who wants to bargain with goblins?


    Everyone was stunned for a while before looking at the unconscious black iron soldier.


    Even those who have actual combat experience change color.


    The left shoulder of the black iron soldier disappeared obliquely, and the side of the left chest was cut off. Under the broken bone, a heart could be seen beating slowly.


    "So cruel..."


    The students on both sides were cold all over.


    "Help people!"


    Several noble students rushed up and used all kinds of divine power equipment, magic tools and drugs, which saved the life of the black iron soldier.


    At this time, Su Ye''s voice came.


    "Who made you put such a heavy hand? Next time, remember to point to point. If you are hurt but not cruel, you can faint. Why is it so cruel? "


    "Chatter."


    Di Aotian lowered his head to show his attention next time.


    Su ye then looked in the direction of the noble college and said, "sorry, everyone, my servant is a magical creature. They had no rules in that era and were more ferocious. Bear with you. I''ve taught him a lesson."


    Su Ye finished, took out a honey biscuit and handed it to di Aotian.


    With honey biscuits in his hands, di Aotian''s eyes were full of disbelief. He didn''t expect to be rewarded by his master again.


    He slowly put honey biscuits into his mouth and wept as he ate them.


    "Muttering..."


    Su Ye sighed and said, "my servant, everything is good, but it''s too simple."


    People looked at the black iron soldier, who lacked a large body. They really couldn''t connect simplicity with earth pride.


    Su ye said, using magic detection to identify the newly obtained items one by one, and then took out Carlos''s two bronze magic tools and a black iron magic tool from his backpack for identification.


    Unfortunately, all the bronze magic tools are rings. Now he can''t wear more and can''t see the black iron magic tools, so Su Ye threw them into his backpack.


    A student of Plato college couldn''t help shouting, "Su ye, do you have the magic talent to strengthen servants?"


    "No, I changed the remains with the magic source badge. The cost is high." Su Ye admitted.


    "This..." a group of students were speechless and looked at Su Ye strangely.


    "Black sheep!"


    "Alas, maybe he was impulsive. He didn''t have good teacher guidance."


    "No wonder they all say niederon is unreliable."


    "If it''s not reliable, he can''t exchange the devil source badge for the remains of apprentices and servants!"


    "Aren''t all the magic source badges used to promote the holy land?"


    "However, the king of flame goblins is really strong. What''s his name?"


    "Earth is proud of heaven."


    "Domineering name, the face of the king!"


    A group of students looked at di Aotian with contradictory eyes. On the one hand, they felt that Su Ye was abusing nature, and on the other hand, they envied the strength of di Aotian.


    Palos whispered, "is the earth so fierce?" Su Ye was amused by Palos'' words, which were said in a charming voice. It was really interesting. I don''t know who I learned from. Su ye said, "just good luck." Albert whispered, "can you win? Good luck! " A strong black iron soldier with a height of two meters came to Plato college, coughed and said, "Su ye, can I try his wrist strength?" Su Ye looked at the earth and the sky. Di Aotian looked at the strong soldier from head to foot, shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. The students were amused by the proud look of the earth. The strong soldier said helplessly, "come on." A goblin found a big stone, and Jimmy acted as the referee again¡° Start! " Pop! In the blink of an eye, the strong soldier''s hand was severely pressed on the stone by Di Aotian''s hand, so that many people didn''t even see it¡° fierce! This time I use divine power! " One goblin broke his wrist again¡° Start! " One second, two seconds, PA! The strong soldier was broken down by Di Aotian again¡° Chatter! " Di Aotian stretched out his index finger, waved left and right, carried his small hand on his back, and slowly walked towards Su Ye. The strong soldier''s face was as black as a cloud. A group of black iron soldiers were amazed. Their strength should be comparable to that of hote. Su Ye looked at the nobles and said, "since my servant has won, you can remove the level."¡° What! " All the nobles suddenly turned their heads and looked at Su Ye. Everyone seemed to have a flame in their eyes. The civilian students were also startled. The nobles master privileges and exercise privileges. Not only the nobles themselves are used to it, but also the civilians are used to it. Therefore, the nobles set up checkpoints in Zhihua Valley this time. The civilian students just felt dissatisfied and didn''t think that the nobles had no right to do so. Su ye said so, this is simply cutting the privileges of the nobility. Su Ye didn''t seem to care about the noble''s eyes at all. He looked down at the number on his left hand. 51¡£¡° For the next challenge, you need something more valuable. " Su Ye looked at the aristocrat opposite with a smile. At this time, a thin young man came out of the aristocracy and slowly walked to the battlefield¡° Let me try. The good thing I pledge is the sword in my hand. " In Plato''s college, people are taking a breath everywhere. Su Ye''s eyes fell on the man''s forehead. There is a light cyan color on his forehead. It is the size of a baby''s palm. It looks like a birthmark, but it''s not very similar, because that cyan is very natural and looks like a peerless painter¡° That''s one of the symbols of God''s dependents. " Palos whispered in Suye''s ear. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 184

    Palos lowered her voice and said, "he is gerna, the God of the north wind. His degree of care should be higher than you. Their whole heroic family worships the God of the north wind. Their family really has the blood of the God of the north wind. People in their family have some talents related to speed since they were young. In terms of speed, even I am a little inferior. He is still young and his blood power is not obvious. His two brothers are very powerful. Even those who have defeated the demigod family of the same age are much worse than my brother. In addition, if you are lucky, the cyan trace may grow into a divine pattern, which will greatly enhance his strength. But don''t be afraid. His grandfather married a grandmother of mine. He is my brother. "


    Su Ye looked at Palos gently. Unexpectedly, she was willing to say so much for herself and said, "thank you." Then he looked at the earth and proud sky.


    Di Aotian looked at Gerner and quickly stretched out a finger.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "you can use a flame arrow."


    Di Aotian smiled, walked forward with a sharp stick and stood 30 meters away from gerna.


    Gerner''s thin curly hair makes the cyan marks on his forehead more eye-catching.


    His brown eyes had a faint cyan, his face was handsome, and his skin was whiter than ordinary people.


    Gerner is not as calm as a teenager, but more like a stable middle-aged man.


    "Give me respect." When Gerner finished this sentence, his body straightened slowly, an invisible wind suddenly blew around, and the sand and soil under his feet moved slowly around.


    Everyone looked at gerna in surprise and suddenly found that gerna had a strange form.


    If you look carefully, you will find that he is blurred, like using psychedelic spells.


    But if you don''t look carefully, he looks like a little giant standing in the white whirlwind, overlooking the world.


    Su Ye suddenly asked Palos, "what''s his brother''s name?"


    "Zetes and karais."


    Su Ye was silent.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Asked Palos curiously.


    "Nothing. They are destined to be famous in Greece." Suye road.


    Palos thought for a moment and said, "they were gold before, but now they are the holy land at most. Hearing what you say, they seem to have the talent of heroes. "


    Su Ye looked at gerna in the wind and said, "to tell you the truth, my apprentice and servant are better than me. If you don''t believe it, ask Palos. She can''t lie."


    "Sister Palos." Gerner nodded slightly to Palos.


    Everyone looked at Palos.


    Palos hesitated for a few seconds and finally nodded her head.


    The nobles were relieved.


    "Since his highness Palos is sure, there is no doubt."


    "It turned out to be a lucky guy who got a particularly powerful skeleton."


    Several nobles winked at each other and began to discuss secretly.


    "In that case, I forgive your disrespect and hope we have a chance to fight. This time, I will kill the goblins with a long sword. "


    Gerner was stunned when he finished. He always felt something wrong.


    The students on both sides also felt a little strange when they heard this.


    Su ye said, "Di Aotian, do well. You have been respected by the hero family."


    People suddenly realized what the problem was.


    Many people couldn''t help smiling, even some nobles couldn''t help it.


    Killing goblins makes him talk like killing dragons.


    Gerna looked helpless. He was really unlucky this time. If he couldn''t beat the goblins, he would be scolded that the nobility was inferior to the goblins and won the goblins. In case he was given the nickname of a goblin killer, it wouldn''t be a glorious thing.


    However, the latter is always better than the former.


    Gerner''s eyes instantly recovered and clarified. He held a sword in both hands and bent slightly, just like the most experienced hunter. He would not relax in the face of any prey.


    Su Ye nodded. This gerna is really unusual. He deserves to have two big hero brothers.


    Jimmy''s stone fell to the ground.


    Pop.


    The blue wind suddenly blew all over gerna, and his body moved forward rapidly, leaving a residual shadow behind him.


    Many people shouted softly. The speed has surpassed that of ordinary bronze soldiers.


    They looked at the earth and the sky again, and their faces showed helplessness.


    The king of flame goblins, like before, has no rules at all. Like street gangsters, he runs forward with a stick. If it weren''t for his previous achievements, everyone would treat him as a fool.


    The two approached.


    "Wind cut!" Gerner meditated in his heart.


    Like magic, war skills need to use spells to speed up guidance, but soldiers can recite silently in their hearts. After they are proficient, they don''t need spells.


    The long sword in gerna''s hand first appeared a black iron color, and then attached a light cyan.


    Gerna is like a hurricane on the sea, and his long green sword cuts to the earth and the sky like a towering wave.


    At this moment, the king of flame goblins became very small, just like shrimp and fish in the sea.


    Bang! The sharp bone stick of di Aotian firmly holds gerna''s magic sword. Gerner''s eyes flashed with disbelief that could not be concealed, and suddenly retreated quickly. Hoo... The harsh sound accompanied by Di Aotian''s sharp bone stick swept over the position where Gerner was before¡° Chatter! " Di Aotian was a little unhappy. Unexpectedly, this man could escape his pursuit. Many soldiers and students were sweating on their foreheads. They didn''t even see how di Aotian did it. They moved too fast and mastered the skills too strongly. They were just like a holy land tempered for thousands of years. They looked ordinary and contained the most exquisite skills¡° Really strong! " Gerner completely put away his contempt and began to fight with earth Ao Tian. Like the son of the wind, gerna attacks and dodges with super fast moving speed, which makes people enjoy it. Di Aotian is different. He looks clumsy. Each blow is simple, but the sharp bone piercing stick can always fall in the most ingenious position. After a while, many soldiers no longer looked at gerna, but learned to be proud of the sky seriously. Even Palos couldn''t help staring at di Aotian and whispered, "the magical creature that dominated the ancient world is really unusual. It doesn''t know war skills, or even skills, but after the training of many battles, he has trained into a way of returning to nature, which is almost close to legend. Miracle servants are really different. " Su ye thought it was a miracle servant, but the miracle servant was not so powerful. The two sides fought for five minutes, and gerna began to breathe heavily, but di Aotian was always the same as before, without any change, but his eyes were sharper and his momentum was more... Unchanged. Gerna walked slowly around di Aotian, but di Aotian took time to look at Su Ye. Su Ye nodded. Keenly aware of the opportunity, Gerner suddenly rushed forward and chopped. At the moment of gerna''s attack, di Aotian once again waved a bone piercing stick to block, and recited the apprentice level spell at the same time¡° Fire arrow! " When! The sharp bone stick of di Aotian blocked the long sword, and the flame arrow hit gerna''s abdomen. Everyone was curious. Unexpectedly, di Aotian could use apprentice magic at this time, but that''s all. Apprentice magic could not hurt... There was a great fire in everyone''s eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 185

    The flame arrow not only pierced gerna''s coat and divine power protection, but also instantly triggered a fire and quickly spread around gerna.


    Even now, many people are just surprised.


    Then Gerner rolled on the spot, and a scene of panic appeared.


    The flame did not go out!


    Divine protection can not only disperse the flame, but also contain the flame.


    Zizi


    "I admit defeat! Stop! " Gerner raised his right hand and raised his index finger, which was the Gladiator''s admit defeat gesture.


    He realized what a gift there was in the flame and didn''t want the flame to spread to his face.


    Jimmy, who was already ready, rushed over, took out a bottle of high-grade flame retardant with white sequins and sprinkled it on Gerner.


    When the white sequins encounter the flame, they quickly rush to the flame and trap the flame so that it cannot spread. Then, the flame shrinks slowly and finally goes out.


    Gerner clenched his teeth until he didn''t cry out at last.


    Everyone was surprised to see that the flame had burned through his skin, and a big hole had been opened in the whole abdomen, and the organs inside were clearly visible.


    Later, Gerner will die.


    "The legendary double cultivation of magic and martial arts?"


    "Is this the goblin God? It''s terrible. "


    "He''s just an apprentice and servant!"


    "I''m afraid it''s really the legendary miracle servant."


    "Double cultivation of magic and martial arts, proud of heaven!"


    Palos looked at gerna''s distant relative with concern, but didn''t get up to help.


    "Go back to my magic house. There''s magic medicine in it." Gerner bit his teeth.


    The noble students hurriedly carried Gerner away.


    Di Aotian smiled, picked up the wind sword and handed it to Su Ye.


    Su ye took the wind sword, hesitated for a moment, handed it to Palos and said, "I''ll lend it to you here. Return to Plato college and remember to give it back to me."


    "Stingy!" Palos took the wind sword, played a sword flower, nodded with satisfaction and put it beside her.


    At this time, there was a noise among the students of Plato college. Su ye even heard someone call hotter''s name.


    Su Ye looked into the distance and found six people coming here, including Holt and Rollon.


    Jimmy greeted him with a smile.


    Holt was the same, carrying a thick metal black stick and short black hair close to his scalp. He had a simple and honest smile on his face and showed two rows of neat teeth.


    Luo long walked quietly, with a faint melancholy always hidden in his eyes, and his face was more handsome in the light of the sky. A new wound was added to his forehead, which not only did not affect his handsome, but also gave him a different kind of attraction.


    There were a lot of cracks in their clothes and leather armor. The upper end of Holt''s metal black stick was pasted with thick blood, like wrapped in thick hanging slurry, rolled in oil, and then soaked in blood.


    Rolon''s hilt was also stained black with blood.


    Both of them had a sharper look than when they were at school.


    Holt greeted Jimmy with a smile, and Rollon nodded to Jimmy for the first time.


    Jimmy was flattered and his mouth tilted.


    Suye and Palos stood up together.


    When the three men came near, hort stared at Su Ye''s left back and was stunned. Then he said with surprise and joy: "Su ye, you''re so powerful! A full 62 points! You see, I only get 15 points by working hard. "


    Holt said, showing the back of his left hand.


    "Powerful, really powerful, much more powerful than I thought." Holt stared at the back of Su Ye''s hand and was amazed.


    Rollon took the initiative to show his left back.


    19¡£


    Su Ye nodded and said with a smile, "you two are also very good."


    "Why are they stuck there? That seems to be the location of Zhihua valley. " Holt looked curiously at the nobles in front of the paper flower valley.


    Luo long only looked at it and knew it in his heart.


    Jimmy explained how the nobles set up checkpoints outside Zhihua valley.


    "I''m going to challenge now! I''ve been fighting with Warcraft these days. I haven''t fought anyone for a long time. " Holt is eager to try.


    "Then you have to wait first. It''s su Ye''s battle time." Jimmy road.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jimmy told them the details of how Su ye made di Aotian fight.


    Luo long looked at Su ye in surprise and at the small proud sky.


    "So fierce?"


    Holt looked down at the little proud sky.


    Di Aotian also looked up at Hote, and then reached out and rubbed his neck.


    Holt is too tall.


    Jimmy said with a smile, "don''t look at him. He is both evil and martial arts. I guess none of you can beat him."


    "Not necessarily. His strength is actually very general. The enemy is too weak." Su Ye is modest.


    "The people of the north wind family are not weak. I''m not gerna''s opponent at all." Luo long shook his head gently, then sat down on the ground and ate the honey biscuits on the wake-up list.


    After chewing a few mouthfuls, Luo long was surprised. Unexpectedly, the biscuit had been put in giant Hill for so many days, and the taste was almost the same as that of the day. It was crisp and sweet, as if it had just been taken out of the oven. Compared with this honey biscuit, the food I ate a few days ago was cow dung. Palos pointed at Luo long with her small hand at her waist and whispered in Su Ye''s ear, "he didn''t give money." Jimmy and hotter looked at Palos as if they had seen a ghost. They looked at Suye and were stunned. Rollon also raised his head and looked at the two people in disbelief. Su ye said carelessly, "everyone is at the same table and just said a few words. Looking at your envy, jealousy and hatred, it seems like something big. Calm down." Holt said with great respect, "your image in my heart is higher!"¡° If you don''t say a word to us for more than half a year, you are the only one in your eyes now. Well, I have a lot of friends with Jimmy. I think I''m good at... What, I''m willing to lose today. Admire, admire! " Jimmy road. Palos had a red glow on her face and then a white look at Jimmy. Luo long chewed the honey biscuits in his mouth a few times and suddenly found that they were not fragrant or sweet. Su Ye coughed and said, "now cookies and snacks are free, in order to celebrate our meeting. Albert, come and chat with me. " Albert, who was not far away, looked embarrassed. He suddenly sniffed and walked slowly. Six people chatted while eating. Everyone found that Palos seemed to eat a little fast and was not afraid of choking. However, after su Ye began to feed Palos with water making, they knew why Palos was not afraid of choking. In addition to Huo Da eating and drinking, the more they ate, the more they felt that Su Ye''s snacks had changed flavor. It''s all sour¡° Which of you saw Rick? " Su Ye finished drinking the water polo and asked the others. Everyone shook their heads¡° I asked about Rick, but no one saw it. " Hotter road¡° He shouldn''t have an accident. " Suye road¡° He has absolutely no problem. He is smart and talented. He portrays magic very quickly. I don''t think I have to worry about him. " Holt said confidently. Rollon nodded. Jimmy whispered, "Suye, are you going to challenge them next?" The rest looked at Su Ye¡° Is there any good place to earn scores nearby? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 186

    Jimmy shook his head and said, "we''ve been talking about it for a long time. The nearest places are magic cow Valley and magic tiger forest. Magic cow Valley needs to climb over the mountain. It takes a lot of time to come and go. It will certainly delay the final climb of giant tree peak. After all, as long as you climb the giant tree peak, you will have an additional score of 1. Even if it was 0 before, you can pass. As for the magic tiger forest, it''s a place for soldiers. It''s not suitable for mages. "


    "Yes, Rolon and I have just come out of the magic tiger forest. Unless there is a brigade, the mage dare not go in. There are not only magic tigers, but also other Warcraft. The environment is complex. It''s good for soldiers to be attacked secretly, and it''s difficult for mages to survive. "


    Su ye said, "in other words, the nobles in front are the best hunting objects."


    "It seems that you really want to continue. That will offend many people." Jimmy hesitated.


    "Those who feel offended by me do not deserve my care; Why should I care if I don''t feel offended by me? " Suye road.


    "This is the truth, but it''s hard to do." Jimmy whispered.


    Albert sighed, left the black pottery puppet with both hands and said, "Su ye, I kindly advise you to stay here honestly. With your current score, you are likely to be in the top eight. You''re lucky to get a talent fruit. What else do you want? If you always think about this and that day by day, when will it end? Don''t be too greedy. "


    "Why end?" Su ye asked Albert with a smile.


    Albert was stunned and said, "do you want to be an insatiable person, want everything, want everything, and finally get nothing?"


    "I don''t want much. Now I have only one goal." Suye road.


    "First?" There was a shallow irony around Albert''s mouth.


    "Legend." Su Ye smiled.


    Albert sighed a long sigh and said, "Why are you always looking for what you can''t get? Aren''t you tired?"


    Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "when you taste happiness, whether you can feel happiness or take the initiative to find happiness, you will do it again and again, always do it, always do it, and you won''t be tired."


    "You are too stubborn." Albert shook his head.


    Jimmy said, "well, let''s continue the topic just now. Su ye, I think your goal is not only achievement points, but also the beauty of nobles. What''s your next goal? I''ll see if I can help you induce them to bet. "


    "Magic villa." Su ye answered honestly.


    Albert''s face collapsed and opened his mouth. Yu Guang saw that di Aotian was staring at himself, lowering his head and eating silently.


    "Su ye... That''s ambitious. The magic villa belongs to the tramon family. " Jimmy said slowly.


    Luo long was shocked and looked at the magic villa.


    Holt had a look of reverence on his face.


    Albert showed a mocking color around his mouth, and then quickly converged.


    Even Palos couldn''t help looking there.


    Jimmy continued: "the tramon family, known as the first hero family, although this title is controversial, it is no problem to be in the top three. It is not the top three in Athens, but the top three in Greece. The real strength of tramon is not himself, but the famous Peleus demigod family behind him, the king of sesali, is a family of double demigods. "


    "In the test, only score points." Su Ye doesn''t care.


    "How cruel! Perhaps only people like you can become legends. " Jimmy sighed.


    "In fact, I''m not afraid," Holt said


    "You don''t want anything, of course you''re not afraid of anything!" Jimmy laughed angrily at Holt.


    "If someone from the tramon family comes out, you should pay more attention." Rollon kindly reminded.


    "I''ll pay attention." Suye road.


    "Are you sure you want to keep earning their scores?" Asked Jimmy.


    "OK."


    Jimmy sighed and got up and patted his ass.


    "Forget it, who told me to be your deskmate? I''ll have some hardship and help you provoke the nobility." Jimmy said and walked to Plato college.


    Soon, Plato''s college was boiling like a stirred crater.


    "Yes, the nobles must go away!"


    "Even goblins are inferior. They have the face to set up checkpoints. They are used to pickpocketing and don''t stop at the divine power level."


    "You have the ability to continue sending people to fight goblins! What about the momentum when they bullied us? "


    "Su ye, come on, Plato college depends on you!"


    "Down with the nobility!"


    At ordinary times, the civilian students bullied by the nobility shouted and became more and more excited.


    At first Jimmy was still fanning the flames, but later he found that they were too excited and hurried to put out the fire, but it was too late.


    Jimmy ran back sadly and said, "Suye, the situation is bad. It seems that they want to fight with the nobility and have a war match."


    Su Ye immediately said, "no, we must stop them! If there is a war game and everyone calls around, won''t my grades be robbed? "


    Several deskmates rolled their eyes together. At this time, Su ye still wanted to score points¡° I''ll think of another way to let the nobles turn their goal to you. It can''t be light, but it can''t be too heavy. The gods are on top, and I''m a hard man running errands. "¡° Two golden eagles. "¡° Ensure the completion of the mission! " Jimmy ran back again. After a while, the students of Plato college did change and began to shout the same word¡° Challenge! "¡° Challenge! "¡° Challenge! " Are asking the nobility to continue to challenge Su Ye. Su ye took the opportunity to shout, "Dear noble students, I''m full. Haven''t you discussed the result yet? Di Aotian, do you think they are afraid of you? " Di Aotian raised his index finger in the direction of the aristocrat, then waved left and right, with a look of contempt. You can''t! The noble students fried the pot. After all, they are energetic teenagers. They can''t stand this provocation¡° I''ll come! " A nobleman rushed straight to the battlefield. The other noble students accidentally didn''t stop and stamped their feet in anger. Su ye said lazily, "my score has increased again."¡° I''m betting 10000 gold now, Eagle! If I lose, you go straight to our family! Dare you? "¡° Prisoner ransom? " Su ye asked. The nobles on the opposite side shouted and scolded. The students of Plato college looked at Su ye and thought that Su Ye was really a cow. They just scolded and scolded. Su Ye was playing for real. The noble family will depend on other accounts, but the prisoner''s ransom can''t be relied on¡° Well, it''s the prisoner''s ransom! " Cried the nobleman. Su ye took out the sheepskin roll and a magic goose feather pen from his backpack and handed them to di Aotian. Di Aotian ran to the noble soldier and handed it to him. The noble soldier immediately finished writing the contract and put his fingerprints on it at the end. Di Aotian ran back with the contract and magic pen. Su Ye smiled happily and said to the earth, "after all, it''s the boss who gives money. Pay attention. Even if you''re hurt, don''t be disabled." Di Aotian looked back at the noble soldier, thought for a few seconds, handed his highly toxic bone piercing stick to the little goblin, and then changed into the bone stick without bone spur. The noble student blew his lungs with anger¡° Su ye, I will kill this goblin and ask you to bow your head and apologize! "¡° Well, come on. " Su Ye spoke perfunctorily. He didn''t know whether to cheer for noble students or to cheer for di Aotian. Earth Ao Tianxing rushed up. Jimmy threw the stone. Pop! Five seconds later, di Aotian walked back slowly with a bone stick. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 187

    The noble student foamed at the mouth and lay unconscious on the ground, his hair covered with blood.


    Su Ye folded the ransom contract and put it in his backpack.


    The students of Plato college shouted, and the students of the noble college opposite were silent.


    This goblin is too fierce.


    "Can''t the dwarf pretend to be?"


    "The dwarf apprentice doesn''t have so much power. Even if he pretends to be a dwarf king, he pretends to be a dwarf king."


    "Stop talking. Besides, I suspect there is a species of dragon goblins."


    "It could be a new species, goblins."


    "Miracle servant? impossible! Absolutely impossible! "


    The noble students were in a mess and didn''t know how to end.


    Just then, an aristocratic student waved fiercely in the distance and shouted excitedly, just like discovering the new world.


    "Eugene!"


    Everyone looked over.


    He saw a strong figure walking slowly, his hand holding the ankle of a magic tiger.


    The body of the elephant like demon tiger left long drag marks on the ground.


    "Bronze tiger king?"


    Everyone stared blankly at Eugene as he approached.


    The eyes of the nobles shone, and Eugene seemed to be the Savior out of the fog of the dark era.


    The thick beard, rough chest hair and wild eyes instantly ignited the eyes of the nobles.


    "Eugene!"


    "Eugene!"


    "Eugene!"


    Many nobles shouted Eugene''s name as if to welcome the champion of the game.


    Eugene looked up with a smile and scanned the audience.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Eugene.


    Eugene''s skin armor was worn out, and his exposed skin was covered with tender red marks.


    That''s a newly healed wound.


    Eugene has a new talent for fighting. Last time, his wound didn''t heal so fast.


    The two eyes met.


    The smile on Eugene''s face suddenly darkened, followed by a brighter smile.


    Eugene looked in the direction of the noble college and pointed with his right hand to the body of the bronze tiger king and to his chest.


    "Eugene!"


    "Eugene!"


    The nobles became more crazy and cheered for Eugene.


    The students of Plato college were shocked.


    That''s a bronze Warcraft. It''s the tiger king. Not to mention the black iron warrior. Even ordinary bronze soldiers can avoid the bronze tiger king unless there are more than three people who dare to start a battle.


    Eugene dragged the bronze tiger king alone.


    Some noble students rushed to Eugene with cheers and came back like heroes.


    Walking close to the students of the two schools, an aristocratic student suddenly shouted, "Eugene, did you solve the bronze tiger king alone?"


    "I''m alone, but it''s not a complete victory. In order to defeat this beast, my whole body is hurt. Look at my wounds. Eh? It''s my new talent, wound healing. If you want to recover completely, it may take another day or two. " Eugene had a faint smile on his face.


    The Platonic students were speechless and were stunned by Eugene.


    Immediately, an aristocratic student handed out the paper flower and said, "if you eat a paper flower, you should recover soon."


    "Then I''m welcome, ha ha." Eugene took the paper flower and put it in front of his eyes.


    The white flower has a flat surface. There are four petals in total. Each petal has no pattern. It is as white as white paper.


    Eugene chewed the paper flowers and walked to the students of the noble college.


    Except for a few noble students who looked coldly at Eugene, most students took the initiative to welcome him.


    Gerner, who had been wounded before, also came out. A big hole was opened in his clothes in front of his chest and abdomen to expose his abdomen.


    His abdomen grows a thick flesh film, which is translucent. It is faintly visible that the blood, flesh and organs inside are slowly wriggling. It won''t take long to recover.


    Eugene was shocked and said, "gerna, why are you so badly hurt?"


    Gerner had no blood on his face and said helplessly, "beaten by goblins."


    Eugene laughed and was about to joke, but he found that the expressions of all the nobles nearby were very strange.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gerner explained the story in detail, emphasizing that the flame goblin may have the talent of burning, adhesion and spread. The key is always pretending to be stupid, very insidious and vicious.


    "Nobility cannot be humiliated!"


    Eugene finished, looked down at the wound of his body, and all the tender red traces almost disappeared.


    Eugene raised his head, patted gerna on the shoulder and said, "it''s normal to beat you, but it''s too much to hurt you so badly! Did you just use the advanced healing potion? Two thousand golden eagles were thrown out. You''re healing here. I''ll help you earn the Golden Eagle back! "


    Gerna hurriedly said, "I''m convinced to lose to Su ye, but the other party has prepared advanced flame retardant, otherwise I might die here. I know I can''t persuade you, but you must be careful. That flame goblin is very strange and is definitely a miracle servant. Even... Maybe a miracle servant. " Some noble students looked at Gerner and said nothing, but they didn''t think so. Miraculous minions, which only exist in legends, cannot be mastered by a black iron mage. Gerner said this just to wash away his stigma. Eugene nodded solemnly and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be careful. If there is no chance of winning, I will admit defeat. "¡° That''s good! " Eugene said, put down the bronze tiger king and walked slowly to the open space between the schools. Eugene stared at Su ye and said, "you hit too hard! Thanks to the great cause of the Gerner family, if you don''t bring advanced therapeutic drugs, your life will be destroyed by you. "¡° You almost destroyed Rick and Holt? " Su Ye''s attitude is indifferent. Eugene sighed, faced Su ye, bent 90 degrees, then got up and said, "I''m sorry, Su Ye. That time, I was confused and attracted you in the wrong way. I should stand in front of Plato''s college and duel with you. " Su Ye sneered: "the word ''block'' is used well. You are saying that whether I agree or not, I must duel with you. If I don''t agree, you will still force me to do it in various ways. " Eugene said, "I don''t like talking nonsense, and you don''t like talking nonsense. Let''s stop here. I now challenge you a second time. Do you agree? " Su Ye picked up a dried fig and put it into his mouth. He chewed it carefully and didn''t answer¡° So you''re afraid! It seems that you have heard that all my opponents in the second challenge lost to me! You are now promoted to blackIron, but you are not as brave as you were in apprenticeship! I''m disappointed. " Eugene said. Su Ye sighed softly and said, "Eugene, Eugene, I thought you had a brain, but you were still so stupid. In the face of two people who have defeated you, or two people you can''t win in your life, it seems that the lesson is too light. " Eugene glanced at Palos and felt a faint pain in his arm. Then he whispered, "Suye, don''t turn the subject aside. I just want to ask you, dare you duel with me. My grade points, OK? " Eugene said, raising his left hand and facing Su ye and others. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 188

    The students of Plato college whispered.


    The score is even more than that of Suye now.


    71¡£


    Su Ye looked at Eugene''s left hand and said slowly, "you said that all your opponents who challenged you twice lost to you. But I''m sorry, I''m not only the king of 18 consecutive victories for the aristocracy, but also a little better than you. I''ve never lost. It doesn''t matter once or twice. No matter how much you score, you can''t change the fact that you lost to me. You lost. Why should I accept your challenge again? "


    The nobleman listened to Su Ye''s words, his head hummed and his internal organs hurt with anger, but he didn''t dare to refute for fear of igniting the upper body.


    The students of Plato college suddenly felt a little sympathy for the aristocracy.


    Only Su Ye''s classmates are used to it.


    Eugene was silent for several seconds before slowing down and said, "last time I challenged to take out the bronze magic instrument, what did you say to take this time! As long as you are willing to play in person! "


    "You dare not fight with di Aotian?" Su ye asked.


    Eugene smiled and said, "as long as you call out in a formal duel, I''m not afraid, whether it''s arrogant or arrogant."


    "Since you are so sincere, I will respond to your request and agree to duel with you in person. If... "


    Su Ye looked at the magic villa.


    "Magic villa."


    The students of the two schools didn''t expect Su ye to be so bold.


    Only Su Ye''s deskmates ate and drank silently.


    "Su ye, I don''t know what makes you so arrogant, but I hope you will consider it carefully." Eugene''s eyes were almost blackened by Su Ye''s anger.


    "Yes or no, I just want the result." Suye road.


    Eugene turned and looked at a dazed aristocrat.


    "I''m so low-key. Why bother me?" The noble student was thin and tall and looked ordinary.


    Eugene said helplessly, "tanos, lend me the magic villa."


    The thin tall tanos said helplessly, "I borrowed this magic villa from my uncle. If he knew I lent it to you and lost it, he would strip off my clothes and hang it in the municipal square for three days and nights. You should know my uncle''s temper. "


    Jimmy around Suye whispered, "his uncle is IAS."


    Su Ye blinked.


    Even Palos looked dignified.


    The students of the two schools are all silent. The name of the legendary IAS is well known and has been grumpy since childhood.


    Everyone knows that as long as there is no accident, AEAS will become a hero.


    "Why don''t you lend me the magic villa first, even if you lose, when you return to Athens, I''ll buy another one and give it back to you." Eugene said.


    "No, no, my uncle will still kill me." Tanos road.


    Eugene sighed helplessly, looked at Su ye and said, "this is the limit I can do."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if the villa loses to me and returns to Athens, you can exchange the new villa with me, and then return the old villa to tanos. I''m a very talkative person. I won''t dislike that the villa is too new. "


    "Is that ok?" Eugene looked at tanos.


    Tanos is still hesitating.


    "Tanos, in the name of Eugene, please help me. After all, our ancestors fought side by side. Even if I lose, I can promise to return this magic villa to you on the day I return to Athens. " Eugene said.


    "OK..." tanos reluctantly went to the magic villa, packed up the things inside, came out with his backpack, and then put away the magic villa.


    Tanos handed Eugene a magic metal square one foot square.


    "Thank you, tanos."


    "If I''m hurt by my uncle, you''ll pay for the medicine."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry!" Eugene said, took the metal square, put it aside and walked slowly to Su Ye.


    "Come on, Su ye, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!" Eugene''s footsteps became extremely heavy, his eyes seemed to hide a knife, his skin turned into a deep black iron color, and his muscles were like cast iron and clear lines.


    After a while, a few bronze spots appeared on him.


    "Top black iron warrior! He''s about to break through! "


    "Eugene, come on!"


    "Eugene!"


    "Eugene!"


    "Nobility will win!"


    The noble students shouted.


    In contrast, Plato college was silent.


    This Eugene is so terrible. At what age, he was promoted to bronze warrior immediately, which means that he is likely to become a gold warrior in the fifth grade.


    Su Ye finally got up and walked forward. Then he waved his hand to disperse the servant summoning skill. Di Aotian and two small flame goblins disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    "Good! This time, I must beat you! I must let the world see the glory of Eugene II! I want the name of Eugene to spread all over Greece and the world from today on! "


    Eugene said as he walked, his fists pounding in front of him. With each impact, his voice became louder, and the surface of his fists changed. Black iron powers poured out of his skin and condensed on his skin to form metal gloves. Spikes and sharp blades grow slowly on the gloves, becoming more and more ferocious¡° What a terrible gift. " Many people couldn''t help but marvel. The gathering of divine power is clearly the standard power of silver soldiers. There are no bronze soldiers with this power. Eugene is clearly just a black iron soldier, but he has mastered this power. It''s terrible. In the end, Eugene''s metal gloves seemed to turn into a snake''s head with a spiked crown, attracting everyone''s attention. Every step he took, he left shallow footprints on the ground. The two men stopped when they were thirty meters apart. Eugene smiled faintly and said, "Su ye, you are a good opponent and a good genius. If you admit defeat now, I''ll let you go. But if you keep talking hard, I''ll let you know what a hero''s talent is! I know you can instantly send magic rope, but under my fists, your magic rope is just cooking smoke. With a wave of your hand, it will dissipate. " Many noble soldiers and students showed proud smiles. Many of the mage''s magic is indeed very magical, but when the warrior''s divine power is strong to a certain extent, he can continue to defeat magic¡° You''re talking more and more nonsense. Jimmy, let''s go. " Suye road. Jimmy appeared with a stone in his hand again, but unlike before, he was far away. He observed the environment for a while before he suddenly threw a stone between the two people. Throw it and run. The students at both schools laughed. Jimmy didn''t change his face. He ran a few steps and looked back. Pop! The faint smile on Eugene''s face instantly turned into an incomparable expression of enthusiasm, and his body galloped out like a sharp arrow. There were slight cracks in the ground under his feet. Seeing Eugene''s action, the students of Plato''s college had a beating in their hearts. Eugene''s speed is not inferior to that of gerna of the north wind family! At the lower level, before the mage becomes gold, the warrior has an absolute advantage. Only after the mage reaches the middle and high level, the odds of victory increase slowly. Su Ye is not the king of fire goblins. I''m afraid if he can''t release a magic, he will be... Three blue magic arrays appear in front of Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 189

    Di Aotian stood in front of Su ye with a smile, and then ran slowly to Eugene with a sharp bone piercing stick. Like before, it hasn''t changed from beginning to end.


    The students of the two schools were stunned.


    Instant summon minion?


    Su Ye really has the talent of summoning spells!


    At this moment, Eugene''s eyes jumped gently.


    He didn''t have the slightest fear. He moved quickly and wanted to bypass di Aotian to attack Su Ye.


    However, a strange scene appeared. Di Aotian, who originally looked stupid and small, moved sideways at an incredible speed and stood in front of Eugene.


    Eugene changed his direction again, but di Aotian moved sideways again.


    All the noble students changed their faces.


    Gerner sighed gently. Ordinary people didn''t know, but he had read the family''s books and had determined that the king of flame goblins was a miracle servant. In ancient times, magic elves had all kinds of attack methods regardless of legal system or war system.


    Eugene took a deep breath, his momentum soared, and his speed increased again.


    "Accelerated combat skills!" Someone shouted.


    When the sound sounded, Su ye had finished three spells.


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physical pull away!"


    Three consecutive blue balls of light flew into Eugene''s body.


    The magicians of the students of the two schools were surprised and happy, but all the soldiers fell into an ice cave and itched all over.


    This is the magic most hated by soldiers of any rank. High-level soldiers can consume divine power to disperse quickly, but low-level soldiers can only survive slowly.


    Eugene not only did not fear, but roared with confidence: "don''t underestimate the strength of the hero''s blood! Our magic resistance is no less than Warcraft! "


    However, di Aotian looked at Eugene jokingly, always just blocking, no attack.


    Because Eugene''s proud speed and agile figure disappeared, so that Eugene couldn''t adapt for a time. He almost tripped over his feet and staggered back a few steps to stabilize his figure.


    Tripping over yourself is one of the most humiliating things for soldiers on the battlefield.


    "Where''s my body? What about my blood power? No way! I''ve tried. I can''t slow down until I pull away at least five times. "


    Palos looked at Eugene and gently shook her head. When she saw Su Ye fighting with the first black iron demon cow, she suspected that Su ye had the talent of magic penetration. Now she is more convinced by Eugene''s reaction.


    Su Ye seemed totally indifferent to Eugene''s reaction and recited the spell again.


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physical pull away!"


    The effect of six physical pull-out works in Eugene''s body at the same time. Although the effect of each physical pull-out is weaker than the previous one, the total amount of pull-out is increased.


    Eugene felt numb and full of magic power, but his body seemed to have experienced a war for several hours and was close to the limit.


    Even, I feel sleepy.


    Eugene kept retreating, and his speed was equivalent to that of ordinary people.


    Su ye said, "I said don''t let me play. Don''t you believe it. Although Su Ye is very weak and depends on the earth and the sky, his auxiliary force is not weak. Earth Ao Tian, attack. "


    Di Aotian smiled, raised the sharp stick and rushed forward.


    Eugene looked at di Aotian running slowly, remembered his terrible fighting skills, thought about the tragedy of several others, and made a decision in an instant.


    "I admit defeat!"


    Eugene raised his right index finger decisively.


    The students of the noble college sighed.


    This time, they were convinced. Who would have thought that Su ye could not only summon apprentices and servants, but also withdraw his physical strength.


    How do soldiers fight?


    Di Aotian looked at Su ye with disappointment.


    Up to now, he has not shown his strongest strength, fireball.


    Su Ye winked at the earth proud angel.


    Di Aotian immediately happily bypassed Eugene, picked up the metal box of the magic villa and returned, happily handing it to Su Ye.


    "Eugene, remember to go to Plato college and find me to change the magic villa. I''ll only wait for you for one day." Su ye said, putting the metal squares into his backpack.


    "Don''t worry!" Eugene sighed, bowed his head and hunched his back, and walked slowly to the place where the noble students were.


    The noble students looked at Eugene and said nothing.


    Several students went to comfort Eugene and praised Eugene for his efforts. The reason why he lost was that Su Ye was so lucky and had such a powerful apprentice.


    Su ye took a look at the score in his hand.


    107 points.


    Break a hundred.


    Students from Plato college flocked to Su ye and shouted loudly.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!" Most faces are filled with unspeakable joy. Since the graduation of the four masters of Plato college, no one in Plato college can compete with the students of noble college. Occasionally, there are one or two, which are difficult to support. Last time, Su Ye pulled back a game in the apprenticeship competition. This time, he made such a brilliant record against the noble college. When the students calmed down, Su ye said, "there''s another important thing I haven''t done." Su Ye looked in the direction of the noble students and said loudly, "you know what you''re going to do next. I''ll give you three minutes. " Su ye did not say, nor did the noble students ask. But everyone knows what Su Ye wants. Three minutes later, there was no response from the noble students. Su ye took out the magic book and said, "fellow students of Plato college, now you begin to read your names. Which noble student hurt you just now, and it was that kind of unfriendly attack. Say your names. I''ll write it down one by one. "¡° KATAS! "¡° BAMT! "¡° Eltris. " The crowd of Plato college was excited and quickly reported one name after another. Su Ye soon wrote more than 20 names¡° Good. Next, let''s come one by one. The earth is proud of the sky. " Su Ye issued an order. Seeing this, Ao Tian walked forward carelessly with a bone stick without spikes, and finally stopped in front of the level. Su Ye held up the magic book, turned the page to the front, and Lang said, "now I challenge the people above in turn, and I won''t miss any of them. Of course, you can admit defeat. If you don''t admit defeat, don''t blame my earth Aotian for hurting you. Now I''ll say everyone''s names. Kate as, BAMT, yierteris... "After reading everyone''s names, Su ye asked loudly," among these people, who will admit defeat first? " After a while, no one spoke¡° Good, then I''ll take the roll call challenge one by one! KATAS, I challenge you in the name of magic! Because this is a black iron trial, you can''t refuse! " Suye road¡° Chatter! " The earth is proud of heaven and holds up the bone stick in high spirits¡° I don''t think KATAS will come down without a fight! " I saw a soldier rush out angrily. Five seconds later, Kate as rolled her eyes and fell to the ground. Su Ye''s left hand number changes¡° Next, BAMT! " Ten seconds later, the battle is solved¡° Next, yierteris... "Jimmy looked at the successive noble soldiers, shook his head and said," there are really those who don''t believe in evil... "Until he lay down for ten consecutive times, the noble students'' morale completely collapsed¡° I admit defeat, don''t call the roll! " One nobleman after another ran to di Aotian to admit defeat, and the number of Su Ye''s left hand kept changing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 190

    Several noble students silently walked outside the checkpoint and removed the checkpoint.


    At this moment, the figure of di Aotian is incomparably great.


    He seemed to be a giant opening up a new world.


    "Oh..."


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The students of Plato college shouted like crazy. Some energetic soldiers even tore off their clothes and ran in circles.


    This is another complete victory!


    Plato college has not experienced such a big victory for many years!


    Some senior students have wet eyes. In those years, they were suppressed by the noble college.


    Although failure is failure, they are convinced, but they hold a breath in their hearts for so many years.


    Now, Su ye let them spit out the tone in their hearts.


    "Su Ye is good!"


    "Su Ye is a hero!"


    "The legendary master of the future!"


    When they shouted almost, Su Ye looked at the entrance of Zhihua Valley and said, "what are you waiting for?"


    The students of Plato college were stunned. They gathered in a brigade and rushed forward. Some people even picked paper flowers before and couldn''t pick them any more, but also followed them.


    I''m idle anyway.


    As a result, these people rushed to the original site of the checkpoint and found that di Aotian was there. They grabbed di Aotian, threw it into the sky, then caught it and shouted at the same time.


    "Earth proud sky!"


    "Earth proud sky!"


    At first, di Aotian was hoodwinked and thought it was a human game. Then he found that others were praising himself, smiling and accepting. When he was in the air, he straightened his body and waved his thanks.


    This makes experienced soldiers and mages feel headache in their eyes. What''s the origin of the proud sky? It''s so easy to adjust the position in mid air that ordinary bronze soldiers can''t do it.


    Albert looked at di Aotian, who was constantly thrown into the air, and couldn''t help shouting: "who can think that the protagonist of this black iron test of divine power is a goblin! Can you still play! "


    Albert was about to get up and pick paper flowers, but after thinking about it, he seemed to laugh at Su ye, so he continued to sit down and wait.


    "Suye is invincible!" Holt is still there, excited.


    Jimmy looked at Su ye with envy and said helplessly, "Su ye, now you are the king of 29 consecutive victories against the aristocracy. If you can really reach the king of yum, I guess the teachers will find an excuse to give you bronze... No, it''s a silver medal! "


    Rollon''s expression was a little strange, a completely unimaginable.


    Palos stared at the proud sky.


    Is Su Ye really not strong enough? The most powerful is di Aotian?


    The rest of the people did not go, and Su Ye was not in a hurry. He communicated with them and wanted to have an in-depth understanding of the giant Hill and see if there were any new gains.


    The remaining people''s congresses had defeated the aristocrats to pick paper flowers. They were very strong and were willing to communicate with Su ye, so they chatted while eating snacks.


    Plato college, secret hall.


    The mages craned their necks and stared at the score list.


    Even some holy masters of the school are here.


    When Su Ye''s score reached 70, the secret hall was silent.


    By this time, Su ye had ranked fifth.


    Master larens joked, "can I bet now?"


    "No!" A group of golden mages spoke in unison.


    "Oh, if you usually work together like this, the power of Plato college can be increased by at least 30%." Lars gave them a white look.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s ranking soared to the first place, and the original fourth place plummeted.


    107¡£


    The secret hall is more silent.


    However, everyone can hear the sound of heartbreak, which keeps falling.


    "107!" Nidern''s voice sounded.


    "Shut up! Little bad water! " The golden mage who put on his four section staff became angry.


    "You two bastards set up a game to deceive a bunch of honest people!"


    "My golden robe, I just loved you for half a year and left me..."


    "Neden, let''s discuss something. I..."


    "No discussion!" Niederon''s answer was unequivocal and unfeeling.


    "Neden, don''t be too arrogant! There is no absolute thing in the world. Su Ye is just a moment of good luck. Next, someone may immediately get the heart of the plane and leave him far behind! "


    Niederon said slowly: "even if someone gets the heart of the plane, Su ye can enter the top three."


    "Hehe, if someone gets more talents and kills more bronze Warcraft, there will be nothing wrong with Su Ye!"


    Niederon said slowly: "Su Ye''s score suddenly soared by 30 before, and others didn''t fall. It shows that Su Ye killed a bronze Warcraft."


    "Hehe, the score is not high first, but high later..." the mage suddenly shut up. Su Ye''s score suddenly rose again. Then, everyone watched silently. Su Ye''s score continued to rise, and some of them who had no name but digital code kept reducing their score. Finally, Su Ye''s achievements stopped and didn''t move for a long time¡° 207. " Ned''s voice felt a little drunk, head¡° We are not blind! " Roared a grumpy golden mage. Gregory said slowly: "at this speed, 5000 minutes from the heart of the plane is not very far."¡° Shut up! " Another grumpy golden mage roared. Lars sighed and said, "unfortunately, I''m late." The golden mages did not dare to be angry, so they could only cast their eyes at the holy master. Giant Hill, outside Zhihua valley. Su ye had a good time chatting with other students. He knew more about giant Hill and even came up with several ideas. As long as there was enough time, he would go to the places that the students said. At the same time, they also know that hahnas went straight to the giant tree peak and didn''t leave at the giant tree peak all the time, which seems to be related to the heart of the plane. The students who entered the paper flower valley came back one after another. Each of them came out and deliberately held the paper flowers in front of them for fear that the nobles would not see them. They took the paper flowers to Su ye and thanked Su Ye. A few people still stay here, and more people leave to find new places. But this time they didn''t rush out, but came out in scattered ways, because they had to line up one by one to pick paper flowers to avoid stimulating this magical plant, which is why Su Ye didn''t directly follow up. Seeing that most people came out, Su ye said, "let''s go in, too." Su ye then glanced at Palos. Palos nodded to show that she had no problem walking¡° Let''s go! " Holt was in high spirits. Jimmy said, "I picked it and just showed you the way. The road inside is not complicated, but it''s tortuous."¡° It''s a pity that Rick didn''t come. " Holt turned and looked, hoping that Rick would show up¡° Let''s go. " Albert said. Six people at the same table, plus three flame goblins, walked to Zhihua valley. When they passed the entrance of Zhihua Valley, the nobles either turned around and didn''t see it, or stared at the ground Aotian, or looked at Su Ye''s left hand. 207¡£ A few noble students held the sword handle nervously for fear that Su ye would attack them suddenly again. The two noble students again secretly took out the purple insects from their belts and trampled them to death on the ground. Six people entered the valley smoothly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 191

    At the beginning, the road is a canyon flat of four or five hundred meters, ten meters wide and narrow, straight up and down, with a line of sky above it.


    After the flat ground, there is a slope, winding, and there are still mountain walls on both sides, always maintaining a width of about 10 meters.


    They walked for nearly half an hour before they officially entered the valley.


    The walls of the valley are yellowish and the ground is green. In the center of the valley, white flowers are swaying in the wind.


    Thousands of paper flowers are white and dazzling, as if they were elves in the valley.


    Four others are carefully lining up to pick flowers.


    When Su Ye''s six people walked past, four people had finished picking and waved goodbye to Su Ye.


    Ladies first, they let Palos pick it first. Palos was not polite. She came forward first and picked the flowers carefully.


    Su Ye looked at the surrounding environment and said, "this is a great place to harm people. It''s just a channel. Even if you can''t kill people, force people into the valley, and then try to destroy this group of paper flowers, you will die."


    Jimmy and Albert were startled.


    "Then hurry up." Albert urged.


    Holt grinned and took nothing seriously.


    Outside the valley, a man suddenly ran to the mouth of the valley.


    The man''s whole body was covered with stains. His hair was soft and lying on his head. It was greasy and divided into pinch after pinch. The big black circles under his eyes seemed to be redrawn. He ran high and low, as if he had leg disease.


    The man''s leather boots had disappeared and was running barefoot.


    Even the backpack behind him was flat, as if he had thrown a lot of things on the run.


    His face was full of anxiety.


    The students of Plato''s college soon saw the man.


    "Rick!"


    "What happened to Rick?"


    Members of the potion club who knew Rick well hurried up and stopped Rick.


    When Rick found so many people here, he was relieved and said, "who of you saw Su ye?"


    "Su Yegang and his deskmate went into Zhihua valley."


    "What?" Rick''s face changed greatly and rushed to the paper flower valley.


    "Rick, what''s the matter?" A classmate asked loudly.


    When Rick hesitated, he scanned the students of Plato college and found that there were only a dozen people. He said, "if you want to help me, don''t ask too much."


    With that, Rick swept all the students with vigilant eyes, bowed his head and rushed directly into Zhihua valley without saying a word.


    However, two noble students frowned slightly and discussed in a low voice for a while. For the third time, they turned out purple insects from their belts and trampled them to death under their feet.


    In Zhihua valley.


    Su Ye''s six people lined up to pick the paper flowers without disturbing the paper flowers, and then walked out.


    Several people returned with a full load.


    Palos saw fresh paper flowers for the first time and felt very beautiful.


    Jimmy thought it was a life-saving thing.


    Holt and Rollon have a great sense of achievement, which is their own harvest.


    Albert was secretly pleased that this was a 200 gold eagle.


    Six people chatted as they walked. Not long after entering the valley channel, a unkempt man suddenly appeared at the corner. He was ragged, covered in plaster and gasping for breath.


    "Rick!" Suye was the first to recognize Rick.


    The other five students were stunned. Did Rick become a beggar?


    His trousers were smashed and his left leg was exposed in front of the crowd.


    His left leg seemed to have been drained of blood and water, and even his muscles had dried up. It was like an air dried leg of sheep, which could be held by a thin hand. The skin cloth of the left leg is dark red, as if all the blood in the leg flows to the skin surface and pastes on it after drying.


    There is also a hole in the dry flesh in the middle of the left leg.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Rick''s left leg. They hadn''t found his left leg like this before.


    Then they understood why Rick usually walked very slowly. They thought he was just an ordinary leg disease. They didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    Holt sighed softly. He had seen Rick''s legs long ago.


    At the moment of seeing Su ye, Rick breathed a long sigh of relief, and the anxiety on his face slowly dissipated. Then, he took a vigilant look at the others, hesitated and said, "you go ahead first, and Su ye and I have something to say in the back. You''d better trot and don''t stop. I''ll tell you why then. "


    "Good!" Rollon was the first person to believe in Rick. At ordinary times, the two people argued everywhere and often had contradictions.


    Two people''s eyes intersect, everything is silent.


    "Let''s go!" Holt pulled Jimmy and Albert straight ahead.


    "You go with di Aotian." Su ye said to Palos.


    Palos nodded and trotted forward side by side with di Aotian.


    Su ye walked quickly to Rick and said, "do you want to have a rest?"


    "It''s too late. Let me talk first. We said as we trotted. " Lake Road.


    "All right." Suye knows that Rick has a strong self-esteem. After su Ye pulled away from the others, Rick lowered his voice and ran: "someone wants to hurt you, probably in Zhihua valley. Of course, I''m not sure. "¡° Tell me more about "Su Ye Dao. Rick sighed and gasped, "as soon as I stood firm after I entered the divine power plane through the portal, I suddenly heard someone shouting ''Su ye, I must kill you! Kill you! The humiliation you have inflicted on me will be repaid thousands of times! " I don''t know who this man is, but I know he will hurt you, so I''ve been following them since then. "¡° Not alone? "¡° At first, it was a black robed mage and the steel mummy. Later, the two killed some people and found other partners. I''ve been following and waiting for the critical moment. If they want to attack you, I can come out early. The reason why I didn''t find you directly is that I may not be able to find you. Second, even if I found you in advance, it''s useless to know their attack time in advance. " Lake Road. Su Ye looked at Rick with gratitude in his heart. Unexpectedly, Rick just heard someone say he wanted to kill himself, so he completely gave up the black iron trial, completely gave up competing for the first place, and followed those people all the time. Rick continued, "I occasionally eavesdrop with Panther servants or Eagle servants, but I''m afraid they won''t do it all the time for fear that they find out. Until today, they had a big change, I took the risk of eavesdropping. They said they had more than one group. Another group of people used magic to control many mountain goblins, ready to meet and kill you. Moreover, they secretly sent people to provoke the nobles to set up checkpoints outside Zhihua Valley, and sent people to monitor there. As soon as you get there, you will send a message to remind you in the agreed way. They said, you have reached Zhihua Valley, so they accelerated to Zhihua valley. I can''t care. Hurry up and warn you. I suspect that they are now outside the Zhihua Valley and have even entered the valley channel. "¡° Thank you so much, Rick! " Suye looked at Rick with gratitude. His dark circles seemed to shine at this moment.. Rick was ashamed and said, "I''m sorry. In fact, the safest way is to call the Platonic college students outside the valley to protect you, but I''m afraid they''ll leak information or have insiders, so I didn''t call them."¡° Enough, enough! " Su Ye sighed in his heart. In fact, there was another reason. Lei Ke was too soft. He was willing to help himself, but he didn''t want to involve those innocent people. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 192

    "By the way, the other party has a steel mummy, which is very powerful! I doubt the strength of bronze soldiers! " Lake Road.


    Su Ye''s complexion changed slightly, and the bronze warrior was different from Warcraft.


    Most Warcraft are smart, but their habits have been mastered by humans. There are only a few attack methods to and fro, but humans are different, not to mention the steel mummy, which is the elite of Egypt.


    Even ordinary mummy soldiers are better than their peers, let alone steel mummies.


    "Wait a minute!" Su Ye suddenly shouted to stop the people in front.


    Everyone stopped and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye hurried up, glanced at everyone''s eyes and said quickly, "let''s talk as we walk. Someone is going to kill me. I don''t want to implicate you. At that time, you can choose to watch or help. But I hope you don''t betray me. If you are willing to help me, you will attack whoever I attack next. "


    Su Ye gives Rick a wink after saying that. Rick immediately nods and stands beside Su Ye. Once he meets a possible enemy, he will remind Su ye at the first time.


    Huote said, "Suye, you''re wrong to say that. Everyone present is at the same table. Who can stand idly by when you are in danger? If anyone dares to betray you, I''ll hit Holt first! "


    Everyone looked at the thick blood on the top of his stick.


    "We are comrades in arms!" Rolon raised his head and his dark brown curly hair trembled slightly.


    The aristocrat, who had always been silent and didn''t care about anyone, stood firmly beside Su Ye.


    "Hum!" Palos didn''t speak, but everyone saw her attitude.


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said firmly, "Sue, don''t worry, I''ll stand by you this time."


    Albert looked at the six people in despair and said with a sad face, "I also participated in the war, but I can only control the puppet. My strength is low. If I am caught, I can only surrender. I don''t want to die."


    "Thank you! Let''s go, maybe we have a chance... "


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, three people came around the corner.


    Except that Su ye and Rick kept their faces unchanged, everyone''s looks changed slightly.


    Albert, in particular, was so frightened that he backed back and instinctively ordered the black pottery puppet one head shorter than him to stand in front of him.


    Two of the three men were ordinary soldiers, wearing leather armor and armed with spears and shields.


    Before the two soldiers, there was a man in a black cloak, which did not cover the whole body of the man.


    The exposed part is wrapped in white steel like a cloth belt.


    In the hat, most of the face is wrapped by white steel sheets, but the steel sheets in the eyes and mouth are broken and curled to both sides.


    His eyes and mouth are like a deep pit in the sea.


    Su ye and di Aotian continued to move forward.


    In the eyes of di Aotian, a rare dignified color appeared.


    Several deskmates followed behind, fast or slow.


    Rollon, Rick and Palos were the most calm and followed Suye closely. Jimmy drew a little distance, and Albert was at the back, behind his black pottery puppet.


    Holt was different from everyone. He normally followed Su ye and looked at the mummy curiously.


    He was completely unaware that the steel mummy might be an enemy.


    The two sides were getting closer and closer. Soon, everyone on the Suye side heard the strange sound of the steel mummy walking around.


    Creak... Creak


    Like the sound of chewing, or the sound of steel twisting, people''s teeth are sour.


    The two sides were getting closer and closer. At a distance of 20 meters, the recitation of fireball sounded.


    Su ye and di Aotian recite fireball at the same time.


    A strange smile appeared on the face of the steel mummy. Even if it was covered by steel pieces, everyone could feel the contempt hidden in his smile.


    The steel mummy didn''t hide at all and continued to walk straight forward.


    Jimmy, Rick and Albert behind Su ye were startled by Di Aotian, because they were all mages. I heard that di Aotian was reciting fireball.


    Then, a scene that surprised both sides appeared.


    After su ye and di Aotian recited the mantra, the red magic array quickly appeared in front of the two people and flew out a big fireball.


    Not two, but three.


    Even if I saw three big fireballs that were much faster than usual, the steel mummy just stopped a little and still didn''t dodge forward.


    "Ridiculous mage, this level of magic has nothing in front of me..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three fireballs accurately hit the steel mummy and exploded at the same time, and a large number of flames splashed in all directions.


    A few flames fell on the two soldiers behind the steel mummy.


    The two soldiers naturally used divine power to protect their bodies. Their skin turned black iron, and then stretched out their hands to pat the flame.


    The fire didn''t go out. My hand was on fire.


    "No!" Two soldiers suddenly found that the steel mummy in front of them had become a flame mummy¡° Ah... "The two soldiers felt the pain of heart piercing, and regardless of others, they beat their bodies wildly to put out the fire. The burning steel mummy suddenly roared and rushed to Su Ye¡° Who betrayed us! Who is it? Su ye, what kind of fire magic are you! " Even if the steel mummy is surrounded by fire, even if it rushes up from the hillside, the speed is still very terrible. Su Ye''s answer is wall art. A wall suddenly rose up and stood in front of the steel mummy. The steel mummy leaned contemptuously and hit the wall with his shoulder. As an experienced soldier, even if the whole body was burning, he could easily choose the right force to knock it off... Bang. The wall cracked but did not break. The steel mummy was bounced back by powerful forces, lost his balance, rolled down the slope like a big watermelon, and knocked down two other dying soldiers. The shortcomings of the steel mummy''s heavy body were completely exposed¡° Why is your wall so hard! " The whole body of the steel mummy was burning with flames, but every part of the body was wrapped in steel, and the body was not burned through like the two soldiers. The steel mummy ran up again, but after a few steps, suddenly stumbled and fell down. The steel mummy looked down, and at the same time as the others saw that his leg was broken¡° It''s impossible, my body won''t be by this kind of flame... "Then, he was like a smashed pottery puppet, the steel everywhere was melting and falling, and the omnipresent flame penetrated into his body. Mummy''s dry body burns more easily than dead branches¡° Ah... Su ye, I won''t let you go, I will be resurrected soon... "Just two seconds later, the body of the steel mummy turned into fly ash. All the fly ash and steel melt into the earth like liquid and disappear. Leave no trace¡° What happened? " Albert said with lingering fear. Su ye said, "let''s run! There is still a chance to escape here. " Then he turned and picked up Palos, who was inconvenient to move, and strode down. The rest followed at once. After turning several turns in succession, they came to the long straight passage where the original entrance of the valley was located. Everyone stopped and quietly looked at a team ahead. Suye put down Palos. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 193

    Dozens of humanoid creatures lined up neatly and stood at the front of the line.


    The outline of these creatures is very similar to that of flame goblins, but they have earthy yellow skin color. Their body shape is not as good as that of proud sky, but they are taller and stronger than small flame goblins.


    The two goblins are most similar to each other, but the eyes of the flame goblins are like red gemstones, while the eyes of the mountain goblins are full of blood.


    These mountain elites wear uniform black leather armor. The mountain elites in the front row hold a shield in the left hand and a spear in the right hand.


    The mountain elites in the back row are all holding magic bows and arrows.


    Behind the mountain spirit, there are ten strong human black iron warriors, all holding magic bows.


    After ten strong human black iron warriors, there are five magicians standing, one of whom is the most eye-catching, a black robed magician and a gray robed magician.


    Behind the black robed magician, there were two black iron soldiers who were slowly erecting the Egyptian painted wooden coffin.


    Bang.


    The coffin was pushed away from the inside.


    A steel mummy wrapped in white steel came out.


    The steel mummy stretched out his arm, waved to Su ye in the distance, and smiled darkly.


    "Su ye, we meet again."


    Su ye and the seven people at the table looked heavy, and Albert stepped back in panic.


    Rick sighed and said, "the immortal mummy. Su ye, your enemy really paid for you. That set of immortal wooden coffins is worth at least 20000 gold eagles. Each resurrection consumes 10 magic crystals, worth 1000 gold eagles, that is, a bronze magic instrument. "


    Luo long looked at the grey robed magician, then looked into the eyes of the mountain goblins and said, "let the black iron master control so many mountain goblins, there are almost 50. I don''t know how much precious magic materials are consumed. In addition to the expenses of those soldiers and mages, as well as the expenses of those magic bows, the total expenditure of this team is close to 50000 gold eagles, which is equivalent to a lowest level Holy Land magic weapon. Moreover, it is not money that can bring out this power. "


    "It''s over. I''m going to die here. I... can I surrender now?" Albert couldn''t help asking.


    Luo long smiled coldly and said, "do you think the people who sent many black magicians will accept your surrender? Now, we have no way back. My destiny has been tied together. Don''t complain. "


    "It''s su Ye''s fault. If it weren''t for Su ye..."


    Rollon suddenly turned around and slapped Albert in the face, so that Albert almost fell to the ground.


    At this time, the black pottery puppet reacted and wanted to attack Luolong, but was blocked by Hote''s metal stick.


    "You..." Albert covered his face and looked at Rollon with surprise and anger.


    Rollon completely restored the noble temperament. He looked at Albert as coldly as an ant and said, "at this time, every word you complain is a knife stabbing us in the back. If you dare to stab again, I can only treat you as an enemy, break your legs and throw you across. "


    Rick said, "Albert, Rollon''s words are not good, but the truth is right. At this time, any complaint will weaken our will. Now, I ask you, do you want to die or live? "


    "Live." Albert swallowed angrily.


    "Then don''t talk and fight with all your strength!" Rick said loudly.


    Albert glanced at the other deskmates and found that everyone except Su Ye looked at himself with cold eyes.


    Su ye said, "this is because of me. Now, it doesn''t help much to say anything else. I just say that after getting out of trouble, I will give you enough compensation, with a minimum of 2000 gold Eagles per person."


    Palos''s face was expressionless, and Rollon''s eyes moved slightly.


    The other four people were surprised. They didn''t expect Su ye to be so generous.


    Ten golden eagles are enough for a civilian home to live safely for a year.


    Two thousand gold eagles are two bronze magic tools. This compensation can be called conscience.


    Hotter said, "you can take compensation, but I don''t want it! At this time, fighting side by side with my deskmate is what I should do! "


    "I don''t need it either."


    Rick and Rollon suddenly opened their mouths at the same time. They looked at each other and smiled. All the previous gratitude and resentment seemed to disappear in this smile.


    Su ye said, "this is not the time to talk about such things. Let''s deal with these people first. Do you have a good way? "


    Everyone was silent.


    Even if the three university bullies of the class gather here, they can''t think of any way.


    Including Su ye, they all frowned and looked puzzled.


    But only Palos looked the same, her face was calm and indifferent, and only her blue eyes had very light ripples.


    After only ten seconds, Su Ye''s eyebrows stretched.


    "Rick, Jimmy, Albert, you''ve all learned some black iron magic. Tell me about it." Suye road.


    So the three said their magic one by one.


    "Unfortunately, there is no acid ball." Suye road.


    Rick said, "even if we learn acid ball, it''s useless. Black iron acid ball can''t corrode his steel shell at all. Moreover, it''s difficult to hit him at our casting speed of four or five seconds."


    Su Ye nodded without saying anything. The three mages couldn''t help much against lawns. After all, their casting speed was too slow. However, they can release protective magic. At this time, the steel mummy adapted to the new body, separated the people in front and slowly came to Su Ye¡° The other six friends, my goal was su ye, and now it is also su Ye. I don''t want to offend you, and I don''t want to kill any more innocent people. Therefore, I swear to the gods that as long as you leave Suye, I can let you leave immediately. " Steel mummy road. Palos looked at the steel mummy with a touch of contempt. Luo longlang said in a voice, "stop talking nonsense. You can''t fool us with such a small trick. We are Plato, our glory is above all! You have been shocked by your death and realize that you may be defeated, so use this method to shake our morale. If you really have the absolute power to crush, you won''t say such nonsense at all, but directly sweep everything. "¡° Rollon is right! " Rick raised his head proudly¡° I think so! " Holt was leaning on a huge black iron rod. Jimmy nodded softly, his face soothing. Albert smiled coldly and was about to speak, but his left face was burning and hurt. He shut up¡° It''s really an emotional friendship, which reminds me of my partner who died under the butcher''s knife of the aristocracy. Tut tut... What a wonderful memory. It''s just that half the people in the village were killed after paying less food. However, some of our young men ambushed the nobles. Yes, just like today. " The white steel sheet on the face of the steel mummy cracked and twisted slowly to both sides, revealing a corpse like face. A big purple black centipede lay obliquely on his face. The centipede head went into the mouth of the steel mummy and sucked the green liquid¡° The dead man looks familiar. Which funeral has he seen? " Su Ye''s voice sounded¡° I am worthy of being the person who helped me to be promoted to an iron mummy. My vision is really good. Su ye, how can I thank you? " Steel mummy road¡° Lawns, don''t be too polite. Just kneel and kowtow. " Su Ye smiled. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 194

    Lawns suddenly chuckled, walked forward and said, "I really thank you very much for making me decide to get such a perfect body. You will never experience the feeling and beauty of immortality. Of course, after being promoted again, I will choose to go to Egypt, visit the Great Pyramid and turn death into life. Although we have lost the ability of immortality, we can gain new life. "


    "Lawns, you are good at everything, but you are hard spoken. People are scared to death and ghosts run away. It seems that you don''t have the power of gods, but you have the confidence of gods. You said, "what will your subordinates and women do when they see you like this?" Su Ye''s tone was very flat.


    "Good! Good! Good! I''ve decided. I''m kind enough not to kill you. However, I will make you into a soul puppet and then make you into a toilet. That feeling must be very wonderful. " Lawns looked up at the sky as if he had realized his dream, and his tone was full of happiness.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "as a bronze soldier, before he belonged to me, in front of everyone, he was scolded by a child with no strength to bind chickens, but he was almost scared to pee his pants. Finally, even people didn''t dare to be a dead body, but he said to win me. Your dream is bigger than the world."


    "I''ll... Kill you!"


    Lawns was slightly short, his mouth splashed with green saliva, his teeth quickly turned into wolf dog like fangs, and his whole body expanded rapidly, so that the steel in the outer ring banged and seemed to be broken at any time.


    He dashed forward and cracked the ground, far more powerful than any bronze warrior.


    Su Ye gave Di Ao Tianxia an order and began to cast spells.


    When lawns were more than 20 meters apart, suddenly a high wall was erected.


    "I won''t make the same mistake again!"


    Lawns jumped up, lifted the ground two meters and stepped on the wall.


    However, waiting for him is the big fireball of earth proud sky.


    Bang!


    Lawns was almost blown off the wall.


    The flames spread wildly.


    "Damn it." Lawns saw the horror of fireball and jumped down while using divine power to suppress it.


    "Rock spike!" Su ye cast the spell again.


    Lawns was about to land and found that his right foot was about to step on a sharp rock. He had to retract his right foot and turn to the left.


    The big fireball of di Aotian hit again.


    Bang!


    The powerful impact force drove lawns upside down, and the more violent flame began to burn.


    When lawns got up, he turned into a fireman again.


    The soldiers and magicians behind lawns looked surprised. The furthest black robed magician and gray robed magician looked at each other and stepped back.


    Is this the black iron mage?


    This is clearly the power of golden mage fireball!


    "Shoot!"


    The black robed mage gave orders.


    All mountain elites and black iron warriors pull the magic bow and pull it up obliquely.


    Each magic bow sent out a faint white light, and then the white light poured into the arrow.


    In addition to the white light, the long arrow in the black iron soldier''s hand also has a faint black iron luster.


    Whoosh


    More than 30 long arrows flew to Su ye and others.


    "Back to the corner!"


    After everyone hurried back to the corner, most of the arrows failed, and the failed arrows were stuck in lawns'' back.


    Lawns didn''t care at all. He hurried to the corner. As soon as he appeared, a highly poisonous bone stick full of spikes hit him.


    Due to the influence of being surrounded by fire, lawns reacted slowly and was severely swept on his waist by the highly poisonous bone stick of di Aotian.


    Boom


    With a strange loud noise, the sharp stick smashed the melting steel shell, smashed into the fragile and shriveled body, and almost broke it at the waist.


    With a successful strike, di Aotian turned and ran. His running speed was no less than that of the black iron soldier, which was completely different from that before.


    "What goblin is this..."


    Lawns said that his seriously injured waist could not bear the weight of his upper body. He snapped and his upper body fell to the ground.


    One fireman turns into two fireballs.


    After a while, his remains melted into the ground and disappeared.


    "The second time." Rick murmured.


    "As you can see, one or two arrows don''t work very well. We can use magic armor and rock skin or divine power to block them. It doesn''t matter if we are hit by more than a dozen arrows at the same time. If we are hit by multiple rounds, we will die." Rollon road.


    "If only I had divine power." Holt was very helpless.


    Su ye said, "let''s retreat first."


    Su ye took out the magic book and quickly drew the road map here.


    Because the roads here have twists and turns, there are often corners, which are divided into sections. Su ye not only wrote a number for each section of the road, but even marked the approximate length on each section of the road.


    "The opposite side is too strong..." Albert was about to habitually complain, but found that many students looked at themselves, hurriedly shut up and only dared to mutter in his heart. Su Ye suddenly smiled and said, "now, it''s really our turn to climb the mountain!" Everyone was stunned and immediately remembered the three second question asked by teacher niden on the first day of school this year¡° Dean Plato ordered you to climb Olympus. What would you do? " Jimmy said with a smile, "now, I can''t escape or get around. I can only find a way." Su ye said, "because we can find a way, we don''t need to escape or go around." Palos was stunned. Instinctively, she stretched out her hand to get the magic book, but found that her book was sent to teacher niden. She could only write this down silently in her heart. Rick and Rollon looked at Su ye in surprise and wrote it down in their hearts as they walked up quickly¡° Do you have any good ideas? You can say it and brainstorm. " Suye road¡° I can''t help it at all. " Albert finally found a reasonable time to speak. Jimmy said with a bitter smile, "I''m looking for it, but I have a headache and I''m at a loss." Rick and Rollon said nothing, retreating and thinking. Palos looked the same and sighed in her heart. Although she recovered well after another day, she still had a certain distance from the black iron soldier. Her physical condition was only that of ordinary people. Palos reached out and touched the gold Medusa Necklace in front of her, with a contradictory look on her face. Su ye had no emotion at all. Just like a normal picnic, he walked at the end. The other three flame goblins are responsible for observing the situation behind. After the crowd ran for a while, a small goblin suddenly shouted¡° Chatter. " When they looked back, they saw the steel mummy running over again¡° It''s haunting! " Jimmy scolded. Su Ye frowned and said, "they underestimated me and di Aotian and overestimated lawns. Lawns is strong, but his steel and dead body slow him down and become a disadvantage. However, the mastermind behind the scenes is very powerful. He is also aware that such lawns may have problems, so he is actually using another tactic: consuming our magic at the cost of lawns'' continuous resurrection! Once our magic is half consumed, they will attack with all their strength. The textbook makes it clear that in the bitter battle at the low level, once our magic power is consumed to one third, anxiety and panic will inevitably occur. Once our magic power is only one tenth left, the magic flow speed will be reduced, causing greater panic and affecting the battle. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 195

    "They are really rich. They consume our magic at the cost of magic crystal." Lake Road.


    "What shall we do?" Jimmy''s voice was a little flustered.


    Su ye said: "everyone thought while retreating and said what they thought. My servant and I are responsible for solving lawns. A paper flower can add about 20% of magic. We don''t need to be too nervous. "


    The others nodded.


    Holt was a little ashamed and said, "sorry, Suye, we can''t help you at this time. I''m afraid I can only block lawns''s attack once or twice."


    "It doesn''t matter. This time lawns appears, you need to do it. Moreover, you should also find that lawns did not fully master his new body and even his new combat skills soon after he became an iron mummy. Therefore, we have a good chance of winning! " Su ye said calmly.


    Everyone saw that Su Ye was not in a panic, and they didn''t know why. The panic in his heart was slightly reduced.


    "How do we do it?" Holt was eager to try.


    Su ye said, "I don''t know if the steel mummy can die by itself. Let''s try to break his legs and feet and get trapped here. If not, think of another way. Let me talk about the general tactics... "


    The crowd nodded as they walked.


    Not long after, lawns chased close and charged again.


    A wall of earth suddenly jumped out of the ground.


    "Hum!"


    Lawns didn''t jump over this time. Instead, he leaned sideways and hit the wall with his shoulder. This time, he didn''t have the spare force like last time, but hit it all.


    Boom!


    The earth wall exploded, and the dust filled his eyes, but he didn''t care. He used his divine power to disperse, adjusted his posture and continued to rush forward


    Bang!


    He hit the second wall with his whole face.


    "Su Ye!"


    Lawns roared angrily, then waved his fist to break the wall and walked forward in a piece of dust.


    However, what was waiting for his left leg was an accurate "rock assault", and what was waiting for his right leg was the earth proud sky and sharp stick hidden behind the wall.


    Poof


    With the two talents of magic penetration and "firmness", the sharp rock pierced lawns'' left foot and twisted the steel of his foot.


    Di Aotian''s sharp bone stick directly broke his leg.


    Lawns lost his balance. He waved another stick and broke lawns'' left arm.


    At this time, Holt rushed over, waved a huge metal rod and hit lawns heavily on the right shoulder.


    Poof


    Lawns'' right shoulder was smashed into meat sauce.


    However, lawns'' body was so strong that he bounced up even if he was badly hurt.


    Lawns unexpectedly dashed through everyone''s defense, jumped on one leg and hit Su Ye.


    Everyone was surprised that Su Ye was a mage after all. If he was hit by lawns, even his head would break his bones and hurt his internal organs.


    Su Ye remained unmoved and was preparing to use his backhand.


    At the critical moment, Luo long, who had been protecting Su ye, stood up. The noble boy fiercely waved his sword, but he was hit on the wall with his sword and fell to the ground.


    Flying out together, there is an ornament on Rollon.


    Lawns also stepped back and was broken by Di Aotian and Hort. It was not the key to attack lawns.


    "Think you can trap me?"


    Before everyone could react, lawns suddenly showed a crazy smile, his body turned into liquid, melted into the ground and disappeared.


    Everyone went to Luolong and looked at the noble boy sitting under the stone wall.


    Luo long gasped, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, showed a very light smile and said, "the bronze soldier is really powerful."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to pull him up.


    Rick held out his hand, too.


    Holt, Jimmy and Albert all put out their hands.


    "I can get up!"


    With a confident smile, Luo long held the sword in his right hand and supported the wall behind him with his left hand, standing upright bit by bit.


    "How''s it going? Are you okay?" Su ye took out a bottle of therapeutic medicine from his backpack.


    Luo long didn''t even take the medicine and said with a smile, "it''s just a slight collision. Small things don''t affect the battle."


    Sue as like as two peas, who knows that this guy is too proud of himself, is just like Reke.


    Luo long suddenly touched his belt, frowned slightly, looked around, looked at a corner, breathed a sigh of relief, walked over and picked up the silver jewelry.


    Su ye and others looked at the silver jewelry, which seemed to be a family symbol.


    Rick looked at the silver, stayed where he was, clenched his fists, embedded his fingernails deep into his palm, and then slowly lowered his head.


    After a while, Holt patted him on the shoulder and said, "Rick, why are you stunned when we retreat?"


    "Oh? Oh! " Rick looked up quickly, squeezed out an embarrassing smile, followed the team and looked at Rollon from time to time.


    Everyone retreated and discussed. Soon, lawns rushed over again. In order to deal with lawns, Su ye and di Aotian had to cast spells frequently. The magic of di Aotian seems endless, but Su Ye''s magic is constantly consumed. During this period, Su Ye tried to let di Aotian block it alone, but found that di Aotian was not lawns'' opponent, and even bypassed by lawns. After all, he was originally a bronze warrior. Now he has sacrificed a little speed and flexibility, but he has been greatly strengthened in other aspects. However, di Aotian is only half worse than lawns. Even if he can''t beat lawns, he can always join hands with Su ye to kill him. Along the way, Rick often lost his mind and slowly returned to normal after a long time. After killing lawns for the tenth time, Su ye said, "Rick, call out the Falcon and observe each other''s location at high altitude. Remember, be higher and don''t be shot down by the magic bow."¡° Don''t worry! " Rick recited the apprentice servant summoning technique and summoned a falcon. The blue magic array floated in front of Rick, and a black Falcon jumped out of the magic array like lightning, and sent out a clear cry, straight up into the air. Soon, the flashing arrow shot at the Falcon, but the speed decreased sharply in mid air and was easily avoided by the Falcon. Su Ye opened his magic book, pointed out the road map to Rick and said, "Rick, what section are you looking at?" The road leading to Zhihua Valley is winding and ups and downs, but there are always vertical mountain walls on both sides. Rick looked down at the magic book and said, "it''s section 8." Su Ye smiled and said, "OK, when they enter section 9, we will launch an attack. Section 9 is less than 50 meters long. In other words, their magic bow can attack our place, and we can attack them soon. Although the next fighting method is somewhat cruel, since this is our advantage, we can''t help taking advantage of it. Next, I''ll explain my battle plan in detail... "The more people listen, the more surprised they are, and the more they listen, the more they think it is feasible¡° I feel good! "¡° OK, that''s it! If you can''t do it once, you can definitely defeat them! " Albert didn''t think so. He turned his mouth and didn''t say a word¡° Next, kill lawns again and we''ll carry out the plan. However, this plan is not perfect. We may not be able to effectively kill the black robed mage. As long as he lives, lawns will not die. Once the battle drags to the end, we will be in danger. I hope you will be prepared. We must maintain the highest expectations and prepare for the worst. " Suye road¡° I was ready before I entered the giant Hill! " Holt looked at Su Yedao seriously. The rest nodded softly, including Palos. Only Albert was motionless and dull. After a while, lawns rushed up¡° Ha ha... Su ye, you don''t have much magic left? After this time, you will never have a chance to kill me again! " The sound of lawns echoed between the mountain walls, which was creepy. The two sides met again and the fireball fell on lawns again. Lawns suddenly laughed, took out a bottle of high-grade flame retardant from his mouth and sprinkled it on the flame¡° Ha ha ha... You didn''t expect it! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 196

    "It doesn''t matter. It depends on how many advanced flame retardants you have!" Su Ye doesn''t care at all.


    Soon lawns died for the eleventh time.


    This time, Suye spent more magic and broke all the high-grade flame retardants left by lawns.


    "Fight back, start!" Su ye said, a tender white paper flower appeared in front of her, and her fingers were whiter than the paper flower.


    Palos was still expressionless, but her eyes were soft.


    "Thank you for sitting at the table!" Su Ye didn''t reach for it, but swallowed it.


    There was a flash of anger in Palos'' eyes.


    The other students wanted to say something, but the situation was urgent and didn''t say a word.


    Rick takes back the Falcon.


    Su Ye reached out to the bottom of his backpack and actually took out one magic tool after another from the ruins space. It was the size of a fist and cylindrical.


    Everyone at the same table is happy and helpless.


    Because most mages rarely use these tools, only those sneakers or black mages use them, magic fog.


    One golden eagle, and Su ye took out ten at one go.


    Choking, highly toxic, blinding, suffocation, corrosion... All kinds of effects.


    "Enough! No more falcons will be caught. " Rick couldn''t help saying.


    Su ye took out five more and said, "this is the second wave."


    "You really calculated everything about their dinner!" Luo long said helplessly.


    Palos gave Rollon a nasty look.


    Soon, the Falcon flew back, grabbed five magic fog cans and flew away.


    A group of seven people ran to section 9 marked by Su ye on the map.


    The slope of this section is about 25 degrees and about 50 meters long. Seven people stand at the top of the slope and look at the bottom of the slope.


    "Are you ready?" Su ye asked.


    Everyone stared at Holt''s feet.


    Three innocent flaming goblins stood in front of Holt, and each flaming goblin''s eyes showed a complex look.


    Su Ye patted di Aotian''s head and said, "if you defeat the enemy this time, I''ll buy you a ring of fireball!"


    "Chatter!" The earth proudly raises the sharp bone piercing stick.


    "Chatter!" Two little flame goblins shouted.


    The other students are thinking, what is the unit of measurement of "first-hand"?


    Are black iron magic tools cheap enough now?


    After a while, mountain elites with shields appeared at the bottom of the slope. The bloody light in their eyes flashed and continued to move forward.


    The team successively appeared mountain elites with magic bows, black iron warriors with magic bows, and finally magicians with magic wands.


    And lawns came back to life again.


    "Ha ha... You know you don''t have enough magic, so are you going to fight here? Prepare for death! Damn you! Every noble should die! Damn every weak bug! Ha ha... "


    Lawns suddenly screamed wildly, separated the crowd and rushed over.


    At this time, a mage''s ring flashed, and lawns showed four flame shields, one foot high, slowly rotating around his body.


    Bronze spell, fire element shield.


    Lawns smiled, "do you really think we don''t know the magic of protecting against fire? If not for the limited use of magic tools, if not for consuming your magic, why should I work so hard! The real strength is not me, but the team behind! Die! "


    The bowmen are ready to draw their bows.


    "Do it!"


    At Su Ye''s command, Holt bent down, reached out and grabbed the calf of a flamelet goblin, aimed at the position of the magic Archer and threw it.


    Then, hotter immediately bent down, threw a small flame goblin, and finally threw di Aotian out.


    At the moment when two goblins fell into the bow hand group, everyone in the enemy had a brief panic.


    However, after seeing that they were two small goblins less than one meter, everyone laughed.


    The five mages shook their heads, even too lazy to care about the little goblins, and looked forward.


    Several black iron soldiers put away their magic bows and drew their swords to cut them off.


    "Chatter!"


    The eyes of two fire goblins in different positions show the same fanatical color, and then their green skin turns red as quickly as their hair.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two flame goblins suddenly blew themselves up, and the flame quickly enveloped everyone within a radius of five meters.


    The road is only ten meters wide.


    All magic archers, a magician and a small number of mountain spirits with spears were swallowed by the fire.


    The power of burning, spreading, adhesion, miracle servant and fire element blood works at the same time.


    In the middle of this luxurious team in giant Hill, it seems that there is a volcanic eruption.


    "Ah..."


    People and goblins roll and shout in the fire.


    The four mages who were not affected were stunned. Even lawns couldn''t help looking back.


    He saw that di Aotian, protected by magic armor, flew through the air and landed steadily in the fire like a powerful Holy Land Warrior. The earth''s proud sky is not touched by fire. There are two big fireballs facing the black robed mage. However, the two rings in the black robed mage''s hand flashed, and a light blue magic armor quickly appeared outside his body. Within the magic armor, a layer of bluestone armor appeared, which was half an inch thick. To everyone''s surprise, two fireballs broke through the magic armor. Although the power was reduced by half, they still fell on the rock armor and the flame spread. At the same time, the rings in the hands of other mages flashed one after another. Di Aotian was immediately fixed in place and motionless. While retreating, the black robed mage shouted, "use the fire element shield for me to kill..." a strange smile appeared on di Aotian''s face, and his dark green skin turned red in an instant. Boom! The blue and white fire is like a lotus blooming. The powerful impact spread in all directions. Finally, the surviving black iron soldiers and four mages all flew backwards. Except for the black robed mage and the gray robed mage with strong protection, all the other people''s bodies burst into pieces in mid air and turned into flames. Far away mountain spirits escaped. They were holding shields and spears and looked blankly at everything in front of them¡° Poof... "The black robed mage and the gray robed mage fell heavily to the ground, spitting blood, and the flame spread on them. The two mages quickly took out high-grade flame retardant to stop the flame. However, there are still many shallow black holes on their skin, making a nourishing sound. The whole valley smells of barbecue¡° Miracle servant? It''s different. " The two mages looked at each other and wanted to cry without tears. Only one apprentice and servant called, plus a brute force man, destroyed the whole team. The flame burned out quickly¡° We continued... "Suddenly, the wind roared in the sky. When the two mages reacted, the shadow fell in the remaining light, followed by a crackling sound. Bang, bang, Bang... The sound of popping beans rang out one after another. A large area of fog exploded and spread rapidly¡° Cough...... "the two mages held their breath for the first time and ran back desperately. The only mountain spirit lost its master''s control and was still in a daze. It was immediately surrounded by a large number of poisonous fog¡° Cough...... "mountain essence was trapped in the poisonous fog and made a mess. They were quickly poisoned, their skin peeled and their blood flowed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three fireballs fell on lawns in a daze¡° It''s not a good habit to be distracted at this time. " Su Ye finished and continued to attack¡° How could it be that the death of the servant would take some time to summon again... "Lawns saw in disbelief that there were three more flame goblins standing in front of Su Ye¡° Kill! " Small flame goblins ran to Suye five meters away and stood as the last line of defense, while di Aotian waved a sharp stick and continued to rush forward. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 197

    On earth Aotian, there are many shields. The rock shield is the magic of Su Ye''s ring.


    Magic armor is Rick''s spell, and rock skin is Jimmy''s spell.


    Albert was promoted to black iron yesterday and hasn''t learned the black iron spell yet.


    Rolon and Holt stepped forward to help Aotian fight.


    "Is my fire element shield fake..." lawns looked at the raging fire and couldn''t understand it.


    Soon, Suye killed lawns for the twelfth time.


    "Unfortunately, I failed to kill the black robed mage..." Su Ye sighed.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind ahead, blowing away the poisonous smoke.


    Black iron spell, induced wind.


    The strong wind blew over the corpses, and some mountain spirits with discolored bodies were struggling, like mosquitoes in glue.


    Two mages and lawns came out of the corner.


    Only three of them stood.


    Su Ye''s deskmates breathed a long sigh of relief.


    In this way, the strength gap between the two sides will be narrowed to the limit.


    The three goblins were in front, Su ye, Luo long and huote were in the middle, the others were behind, slowly moved forward, and finally stopped 30 meters away from the two mages.


    "It seems that you haven''t given up." Su Ye looked regretful.


    Lawns, like a beast, stared at Su ye, with a whistling sound in his throat. The centipede on his face had disappeared, and green liquid came out of his body to wrap the steel mummy.


    The black robed mage smiled calmly and said, "it seems that the short victory has made you misunderstand something. When we two black mages don''t exist? Fighting is our strength! Lawns, go, remember, you can only resurrect three times now... "


    The black robed mage was suddenly stunned.


    Everyone turned to Palos, too.


    When the black robed mage spoke, Palos reached out and held the gold Medusa necklace. The necklace turned into a cloud of white light and quickly deformed.


    After a moment, Palos held the white light in her right hand and made a throwing position.


    At the moment when Palos posed for the spear, the white light suddenly condensed into a golden gun and sword.


    The upper is a golden sword. The bright red blood trough runs through the sword body and produces bright blue divine patterns, which spread like a cobweb until the silver white blade glittering with cold light.


    The lower part is a gold gun barrel. Bright blue divine patterns are all over the gun body, and strange gold liquid flows in the divine patterns.


    Between the body of the sword and the body of the gun, there is a golden guard, with stars shining on both sides of the guard.


    At the moment when the golden spear sword was formed, a golden light rose from Palos and shone on the whole divine power plane.


    In the golden light, sonorous and exciting.


    The strong wind blows and the hair floats.


    In Palos''s blue eyes, the Golden Cross Star glittered, making her original noble and indifferent face more elegant.


    He looks like a God.


    "The sword of victory, the gun of immortality!"


    Palos said, the cross star in her eyes suddenly burst into endless light, blocking all the lights and colors of the world.


    Everyone in front of the world disappeared, only heard a loud bang and the earth shook.


    In an instant, the world recovered.


    Everyone looks ahead.


    The black robed mage looked down at the big hole one foot in diameter between his chest and abdomen, and then slowly looked up. His whole body, whether flesh or clothes, turned into fly ash, like flying sand in the wind, slowly dissipated.


    At the moment of the black robed mage''s death, lawns suddenly lay on the ground, roaring like a beast, but his body was expanding.


    "The legitimate daughter of Pandion''s family..." the grey robed mage shouted, turned and ran away.


    Except for Rollon''s unchanged look, everyone else was shocked and looked at Palos with strange eyes.


    Palos''s body shook. Su Ye grabbed it with an arrow step, threw the backpack on the ground, picked her up, carefully put it on the backpack, stared into her eyes, and said softly, "you sit here and rest until I come back."


    "Yes." Palos was pale, but her eyes were bright.


    "Let''s solve lawns!"


    Suye turned and attacked lawns.


    Su ye and di Aotian''s fireball technique constantly fell on lawns. Two small goblins ran directly to blow up lawns with growing lawns.


    Luo long and huotehu are around Su Ye. Neither Jimmy nor Albert has learned the attack magic of this distance. Only Rick recites the magic of fireball in accordance with the rules, but the power is almost negligible.


    Lawns'' whole body was ignited by continuous fire, but it was still expanding.


    Finally, lawns turned into a flame giant three meters high and stood up.


    "Oh..."


    Lawns took heavy steps and kept moving forward.


    The earth shook and the mountain walls trembled, as if he could destroy the whole valley.


    However, in the face of continuous magic, his steps were not smooth.


    He completely lost his previous flexibility. Even if he was strong, he could not move forward quickly.


    Su Ye kept going, letting di Aotian keep using fireball technique, while he kept using earth wall technique to block and use rock spikes to attack lawns'' legs and feet. Lawns was struggling, his mouth kept roaring, his eyes were full of green light, and even suppressed the flame in his eyes¡° Su ye... "I''ll kill you..." I shouldn''t be humiliated by children. I want to regain the dignity of soldiers... "" my subordinates are waiting for the news of my victory... "" my dead companions are waiting for my triumph... "" adults say, I can revive them, I can... "Boom... Lawns''s huge body fell to the ground and fell ten meters before Su Ye. If he takes another step, Su ye will release the power at the bottom of the box, the lamp of flame. Now, Suye is staring at lawns. Lawns'' body was burning like a lit elephant. It was quiet in the canyon. A strange smell filled the air¡° We have to make the final pursuit. Palos, you rest here. We''ll come as soon as we go. Hort, Rick and Jimmy, you three clean up the battlefield. Rollon, you and I will go after the last grey robed mage! "¡° Go! " Luo long also threw down his backpack and ran with Su Ye. Di Aotian also followed up. He looked like a pair of small short legs, but followed closely¡° I''m going to speed up! " Luo long finished and used his divine power to directly surpass Su Ye. Su Ye didn''t speak. His popular belt moved slightly. The breeze surrounded his body and his speed increased sharply. Luo long was stunned. Su Ye surpassed himself¡° Is your family''s double cultivation of magic and martial arts a tradition? Even with the help of popular arts, ordinary mages can''t be so fast. " Luo long worked harder again to keep up with Su Ye¡° I often exercise, which is normal. " Su Ye smiled. Luo long turned his head and looked at the proud sky. The two little short legs tossed desperately, but they followed closely behind them. They didn''t get dumped at all. It seems that they still have strength¡° Master servants like God and magicians are like this. What do you want us soldiers to do? " Rollon whispered. The speed of the two men is much faster than that of ordinary black iron soldiers. The mage is a normal mage. He runs very slowly and has no bronze magic of acceleration. The grey robed mage ran to the entrance, turned his head and looked at it. He was scared to death. He suddenly changed his direction, no longer moved forward, but ran to the location of the noble students next to him. Luo long and Su Ye looked at each other and saw the color of vigilance from each other''s eyes¡° The other party has a noble insider. What shall we do next? " Asked Rollon as he ran. Su ye said, "it''s easy to do, but I don''t know if someone will be in a mood." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 198

    Soon, the two men ran out of the entrance and saw a large number of noble students gathered on the left.


    The grey robed mage shouted, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just went in to pick paper flowers. Then Su Ye suddenly attacked us and killed us. Really, I can swear to the gods! Mr. kelona, you know my business. I have always been an honest and loyal black iron mage and will never lie. "


    The young man named kairona nodded in front of the grey robed mage and said, "you heard that they just went in to pick paper flowers, but Su Ye killed them. It''s too much. I don''t know him well, but I also know that he has no evil deeds. Moreover, he swore to the gods that it must be su Ye''s first hand. "


    A few nobles looked angry and scolded Su Ye.


    Most nobles were skeptical and did not make an immediate judgment.


    "Here comes Su Ye." A man whispered.


    Everyone looked at gukou and saw Su ye and Luo long coming slowly.


    The grey robed mage said loudly, "this Su Ye is a devil. He can instant fire ball, wall and all black iron spells. It''s too powerful..."


    The grey robed mage finished and hid behind kairona.


    Kairona held her head high and said in a loud voice, "Su ye..."


    Su Ye''s face sank, raised his magic wand and said in a high voice, "this grey robed mage joined hands with the notorious leader lawns to attack and kill Palos of the Pandion family, and now he has planted a slander against us. Please consider the consequences carefully. "


    Almost 90% of the nobles quickly retreated away from the grey robed mage and kairona.


    The grey robed mage screamed, "you''re nonsense! I''m just a little mage. How dare I attack and kill the legitimate daughter of the demigod family! "


    Su Ye sneered: "Palos has been attacked and injured before. I have saved her once. This time, you use five black iron magicians, twelve black iron warriors, fifty mountain goblins, a bronze steel mummy warrior, and even coffins that can revive the steel mummies, with a total value of more than 50000 gold eagles. If such a team is not for the war of God''s choice, and if the target is not the people of the demigod family, who is willing to form it? Such a powerful team, if not to kill Palos, is it to kill me, a civilian? "


    The grey robed mage stared at Su ye, speechless.


    Why do you think what Su ye said is very reasonable?


    Except for kairona, all the other nobles stayed away from the grey robed mage.


    Luo long looked at Su Ye. He didn''t know why. Suddenly, he felt that Su Ye''s image was more tall, but there was no holy light around such a tall image. It was all black light.


    Many nobles shook their heads.


    Eugene sighed and said, "kelona, I advise you to leave. Since it involves the battle of God''s choice, gerna and I dare not participate. Don''t make trouble for the family. "


    "Kyrona, don''t do anything stupid." Gerner covered his unhealed abdomen and kindly advised.


    Kelona looked at these nobles blankly and asked, "why do you believe Su ye so much? He''s just a civilian. "


    Eugene said, "because he is a civilian, he won''t be stupid enough to attack your strong team. I suddenly remembered that since you know this grey robed mage, why did you keep looking at them without saying hello when they rushed in just now? Now the mage failed to escape after killing his highness Palos. Why do you insist on protecting him? "


    Eugene then glanced at Su ye and continued to retreat.


    Eugene retreated this time as if he could infect. All the nobles retreated again as if they were avoiding kairona.


    The faces of noble students are somewhat complicated.


    Eugene sold kelona in order to avoid causing unhappiness to the Pandion family.


    "You..." kelona didn''t expect Eugene to do so.


    Gerner sighed and said, "no wonder we are. Su ye, whoever dares to prevent you from catching the people who hurt Palos is against our Beifeng family. "


    "You..." kelona panicked.


    Su Ye stared at kairona and said, "look at the people around you. Some are because the Pandion family left, some do not want to get involved in unnecessary disputes, some have a clear mind to know who is right and who is wrong, and some judge our strength. Only you, or the family behind you, for what reason, would rather be hostile to the demigod family in order to protect a mage? Unfortunately, I don''t have so much time... "


    Suddenly, two red magic appeared in front of Su ye and di Aotian, and two red fireballs flew to kairona.


    "How dare you kill me..." kelona immediately used divine power to protect her body, but she was still swallowed by the fire.


    The grey robed mage was about to fight back. The vines on the ground grew crazily and stabbed into his body. The strong pain made him unable to concentrate. Not to mention casting spells, he couldn''t even control magic tools.


    Two more fireballs flew over and landed on the grey robed mage.


    The two men were burned to ashes in a few seconds.


    Su Ye glanced at the noble students present, smiled and said, "I don''t know kairona, but I believe someone must be very close to him. They should all be the murderers of Palos. If you have any clues, you can come to me. A small clue is a thousand gold eagle and a big clue is a ten thousand gold eagle. Well, thank you. "


    Su Ye politely nodded his head, thanked him and turned away. Rollon followed. However, di Aotian ran to the two corpses with a sharp stick, picked out all the magic tools and divine power equipment, picked them up and ran to Su Ye. The noble student watched Su Ye''s back disappear and shook his head. No one went to collect the body for kairona, but just looked at the body ash to communicate¡° Kelona''s family is over. "¡° As soon as the news gets out, no matter whether the Pandion family does it or not, other nobles must make a choice. "¡° You say, will kairona''s family trouble Suye? "¡° Don''t laugh, their family didn''t have time to make amends and dared to find trouble... "However, what method did Su ye use to wipe out such a strong team?"¡° I was thinking about it just now. "¡° Did you see the brilliance of the artifact just now? His highness Palos should have done it. "¡° In fact, I don''t believe Su Ye''s words at all, but the brilliance of the artifact is obviously the victory gun and sword of the Pandion family. Whether there is a problem with kelona or not, there must be a problem. " Su ye and Luo long soon returned to the battlefield. Rick, Holt and Jimmy have cleared some booty. Rick makes a list on the unpaid magic book. Albert leans against the wall and looks at the people without saying a word. Palos sat on her backpack and saw Su Ye coming back. Su Ye looked carefully. The Egyptian painted coffin was intact and had been opened. All magic tools and divine power equipment were placed inside. There were piles of burned metal weapons on the ground nearby, which could not be used. Hotter said with a smile, "we just estimated that this coffin is worth at least 30000 gold eagles. Unfortunately, it burned too much, or we could add another 10000." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 199

    "Carry it on your back. Let''s go out first and find a safe place to rest. Don''t be blocked again." Suye road.


    "OK."


    Holt immediately closed the painted coffin and carried it like a small schoolbag.


    "Wait!" Rick suddenly stared at Suye and shouted.


    Everyone was startled and looked around for fear that the enemy would attack.


    "Su ye, put your left back out and face me!" Lake Road.


    Su Ye raised the back of his left hand to Rick, and then took a look.


    "I..." Jimmy almost burst into foul language.


    The others were also staring blankly.


    Before entering the valley, Su Ye''s left hand number was 207.


    Now, it''s 597.


    A full 390 points more.


    Rick kept his dull eyes and dull face and muttered to himself, "the people who attack us have no magic marks, and so do the mountain spirits. Killing them will not give score. Su ye had 390 more points, just killing lawns 13 times, 30 points at a time. In other words, this magic mark treats lawns as a bronze Warcraft. "


    Rollon looked at his left hand, and Rick and Holt began to look.


    All three attacked lawns and were stunned.


    Rick 151.


    Holt 135.


    Rollon 139.


    "It seems that because the bronze Warcraft is too powerful, the teacher who made this magic mark thinks that as long as we participate in the attack, there will be a lot of score points, and we take advantage of Su ye..." Lake said.


    "Happiness." Holt held his left hand in his right hand, hehe Zhile.


    Luo long sighed and said, "this person is a little big."


    Rick said helplessly, "I thought I came to save Su Ye. Unexpectedly, I came to rub the score points."


    When Jimmy saw this, he regretted and said, "I knew this. Even if I risked my life, I would give lawns a wind blade!"


    Albert gently kicked the black pottery puppet and scolded, "useless thing."


    The black pottery puppet bowed his head.


    Su Ye stared at the magic mark and suddenly felt that lawns was actually very nice.


    Rick cried and laughed, "so if Su Ye really gets the first score, lawns will take the lead?"


    "The points of the four of us may all be in the top eight and get the gifted spirit. "Lawns, the angel of giving points..." Luo long said.


    They couldn''t help laughing, and Rick laughed happily for the rest of his life after many days of hardship.


    "Why?" Holt is very puzzling.


    Rick thought for a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up and said, "I see! Mummies have different forms. One is a normal mummy, which is recognized as a living person practicing dark power. But in order to resurrect frequently, lawns was made into a dead man, so he was not human. However, he has a solid bronze level and is not human, so he will be regarded as a bronze Warcraft of the dead by the magic mark. There should be other ways to judge the magic mark. Another possible factor is that the divine power plane regards lawns as a foreign bronze Warcraft, and the magic mark naturally determines that he is a bronze Warcraft. "


    Rollon said: "in fact, steel lawns is already very strong, but his biggest mistake is to sacrifice flexibility and speed to enhance protection and strength. If he is as flexible as before and can continue to resurrect, there are only one or two of us standing here now. "


    Rick said half jokingly, "if you meet these two black hearted masters and servants, who will die if he doesn''t die? Su ye, tell me honestly why you can instantly send so many magic. Even if you have the gaze of the goddess of wisdom, it is unlikely. I suspect that even without us, you will have a chance of winning if you are blocked here alone. "


    "Confess!" Rollon deliberately raised his long sword.


    "Yes!" Holt carried the stick and learned to be bad.


    Palos looked at the wind sword around her.


    I''m too weak to carry it. Forget it.


    Su Ye sighed a long sigh and said, "I''ll tell you the truth. My earth is proud of heaven. It''s a miracle servant! True miracle servant. "


    "We can guess this, and then?" Asked Rick.


    "This miracle servant has a very powerful ability called ''talent sharing''. Now, do you understand? " Suye road.


    "Indeed! It''s the talent you can use to be proud of heaven! " It dawned on Rick.


    "No wonder." Everybody put down their weapons.


    "You really have a good servant!" Jimmy envied.


    "I''m really lucky." Albert then kicked the lackluster black pottery puppet.


    Su Ye smiled and thought that every word of me was the truth. There was no lie in one word. Di Aotian could share talent. You guessed who shared who.


    Di Aotian looked at the crowd and at Su ye, as if to ask, are you all fools at the same table?


    "Let''s go." Sue naturally picked up Palos and asked Jimmy to help with her backpack.


    The group walked out while chatting. Palos didn''t say a word. She was thinking about a problem from beginning to end. Why did Su Ye pick himself up so naturally? Why don''t you think there''s a problem at all? Su Ye is also thinking about a problem. If you are stuck here alone, can you destroy each other? After walking for a while, Jimmy asked, "Palos, you were the power to release the seal artifact just now. Won''t you cause an old injury?" People looked at Palos with concern. Palos sighed helplessly, changed her voice with divine power and said, "forcibly releasing the seal artifact will weaken for a few days, but it will not cause injury."¡° That''s good. " Jimmy nodded. Su Ye sighed and said helplessly, "that is to say, how many days will I hold you? What bad luck. " From an angle invisible to others, Palos shook her small fist, gently beat Su Ye''s chest, and then stared at him with blue eyes¡° You have made great contributions this time. You are right. " Su Ye found a small feature of Palos. When he was wronged, he would certainly admit counsellor and never be hard spoken. Once he was reasonable, he could really go to the house to uncover tile. Dare to do it! Palos snorted, and a look of satisfaction flashed between her eyes. Except that hotter nodded seriously and felt that Palos had made great achievements, the other four looked at Su ye and Palos with strange eyes. Rick and Rollon, who had always been at odds with each other, even began to make eye contact. Rick sighed a long sigh and said, "I finally understand what it means to value sex over friends. I''ve been sleeping and eating for someone for several days. I''ve been with insects and ants all day. It''s not like a man. What''s the result? Someone really opened my eyes and left me holding a woman. " Palos was angry and ashamed. She covered her face with her long hair and pretended not to hear¡° Rick, you misunderstood. Palos is light. You are too heavy. As a weak magician, I can only hold Palos. Well, Holt, hold Rick for me. " Suye road¡° Good! " Holt seriously stretched out his hand to hold Rick¡° No! " Rick, get away¡° Ah? " Holt was confused. Everyone laughed. Palos, who was held in Su Ye''s arms, was blocked by her hair. No one knew whether she was smiling, but Su Ye found her two little feet swinging gently, like a dog wagging its tail. Su ye and Luo long talked about chasing the grey robed mage again. The others thought Su Ye was really cruel. Palos just nodded her head and didn''t care at all. When Su ye and others went out, the secret Hall of Plato college exploded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 200

    Irritability began to spread widely.


    "Behind the scenes! There must be a black curtain! "


    "A bronze Warcraft in a few minutes. Does the divine power plane send dishes?"


    "Come on, nidern, Gregory, did you do something to the giant eye!"


    "Even if a su Ye gets so many scores, even his deskmate gets so many scores. They are all niedern''s students. There must be a problem!"


    "Master larens, there must be something fishy in it!"


    "Take back the bet quickly!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Many golden mages held out their hands, frozen by the cold eyes of niden and Gregory, and slowly retracted.


    Lars coughed and said, "the data displayed in this score list is true, and I have no right to change it, so they did get enough score points. In addition, the giant Hill is a small plane. There will be no more than ten bronze Warcraft. If they kill thirteen in a row, then the killed will not be bronze Warcraft. It should be a bronze force that will revive. You can discuss it. "


    Many golden mages were stunned and talked one after another.


    "It should not be the undead army of Persia. The undead army resurrects for as long as a month, and only once a year."


    "Fake death magic can''t be judged to score, so it can only be the mages playing with the dead in Egypt."


    "That''s right. A group of people use other plane marks to enter..."


    "Wait, look at the increase in points, just the four of them. The four of them, why kill a bronze mummy repeatedly? Since the bronze mummy can be resurrected continuously, it means that the mage who controls the mummy is also alive... "


    "Niedern, this student, is a little unusual. You see, every time the bronze mummy dies, Su Ye gets score points, but others don''t. In other words, the actual situation is very likely that Su ye can solve it alone, and then, out of good intentions, let his deskmate rub some scores. "


    "Powerful and generous, rare, much better than his teacher."


    "Why don''t you think about it? Maybe Su ye, like niden and Gregory, is also the setter?"


    "Impossible! Su Ye''s events in the Council hall that day were vivid and still in his ears. He was a really good child. He even liked the goddess of wisdom. How could he collude with people like niden. I heard that niederon often entrapped poor Su ye and sold him the eliminated staff. "


    "Yes, don''t throw dirty water on Su Ye. Let''s throw dirty water on niden!"


    Ned rolled his eyes.


    Giant hills.


    Before walking out of Zhihua Valley, Su ye and his party deliberately wrapped their right hand with cotton cloth. Walking out of Zhihua Valley, most noble students just looked at Su ye from a distance, but soon, most nobles looked at Su ye with envy.


    Su Ye held Palos again.


    The tall boy holds the small girl, and everyone will think more.


    Only a few students close to the Pandion family hurried over and asked about Palos.


    Suye depalos replied that nothing was wrong, but they were relieved after using the artifact.


    Subsequently, all noble students watched Su Ye.


    The gathering area of noble students sighed.


    The most beautiful princess in Athens was robbed by civilians.


    The students of Plato college had long found that the situation was wrong, so they came to ask.


    Su Ye continued his previous rhetoric and avoided going through gangs.


    Palos still didn''t care about it at all.


    Su ye put down the metal blocks to form a villa made of demonized soil.


    Seven people at the same table can live in it. There are all kinds of tools, some of which are made of demonized earth and some of which are demonized metal.


    The students of Plato college looked at the magic villa with envy.


    The more noble students looked at it, the more painful they felt, so they didn''t look at it at all.


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the noble student area.


    "Eugene is promoted to bronze!"


    "Congratulations to Eugene."


    Among the congratulations, Eugene looked at Su Ye''s magic villa and was thinking about whether to have another duel to earn back the magic villa.


    "Eugene, you remember to leave the giant hills and change to the magic villa." Tanos road.


    "I remember." Eugene said seriously.


    Five minutes later.


    "Eugene, how do you change the magic villa?" Tanos asked.


    "I have it at home."


    Eight minutes later.


    "Is there really a magic villa in your house?" Tanos asked.


    "Really."


    Ten minutes later


    "Is your magic villa new?" Tanos asked.


    "I''ll buy a new one!" Eugene said.


    "Didn''t you say you had a family? You lied to me! " Tanos road.


    An hour later


    Two hours later, Eugene ran straight to the magic tiger forest.


    Tanos shouted as he chased: "help me catch robbers! Eugene robbed the tramon family''s magic villa! The grumpy uncle AEAS will kill me! "


    A group of noble students looked helplessly at the two men who chased and fled.


    In the villa, seven people sat around the table in the second floor building and looked at the back of one chasing and one escaping.


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "next, we want to summarize the battle just now. However, it is still in trial. When you get out of here, you can distribute the booty. Moreover, there are a lot of booty this time. Even if it has to be distributed, it may take several days. Can you understand? "


    Everyone nodded to show understanding.


    Su ye said, "before summing up the battle, what I said before counts. Not counting the booty, I will pay 2000 gold Eagles for each person as a reward and as a sealing fee. I hope everyone will not tell the story that they are after me. For the time being, Palos. "


    Palos shook her head gently, not wronged.


    It''s no use being wronged anyway.


    Hort smiled with a slightly unhappy look and said, "I will participate in the distribution of booty, but I won''t want the so-called reward. I have cooperated with other students, beaten people, been beaten, and played private games for money, but there is no concept of reward. If you ask me to help this time and need money, what shall I do if I can''t get so much money next time I need your help? "


    The people looked at Holt in surprise. Holt''s words were full of wisdom.


    Huote noticed the people''s eyes, smiled awkwardly, scratched his head and said, "this is what my senior classmate said. He is now a silver soldier."


    Everyone smiled.


    Rollon said, "Holt is right. If Su Ye was just an outsider and paid me in a crisis, it would be acceptable. However, Su Ye is a classmate and a deskmate. I Luo long look down on many people on weekdays, but if I receive these two thousand golden eagles today, I will look down on myself in the future. "


    Rick nodded and said, "I lost so many score points, even lost the chance to compete for the top ten. Did I spend so many days tracking the enemy for only two thousand golden eagles? No, it''s for Su ye, it''s for our friendship. If you think you owe me, you can pay me a friendship next time. "


    Jimmy nodded hard and said, "although my family is not rich, it doesn''t need to be paid to help my classmates in critical times. We are classmates, not businessmen. Besides, I also participate in the war. I have booty to share. That''s enough. "


    Suye looked at Palos.


    Palos gave Su ye a white look and didn''t bother to answer.


    "Well, then you''ll be exempted from meals and accommodation." Su Ye is very generous.


    Palos glared at Su Ye angrily.


    Rick coughed and said, "this is a serious public place. Please pay attention to your manners and don''t flirt openly."


    Palos bit her little teeth and lowered her head.


    Su ye said without changing his face, "Mr. Rick, please pay attention to your words and don''t take the pure friendship at the same table in a dangerous direction. In addition, if we flirt, we will avoid you. "


    Palos suddenly looked up and stared at Su Ye angrily.


    "I surrender!" Rick raised his right index finger.


    Luo long also raised his right index finger and said, "spare us!"


    Jimmy and Albert also silently raised their right index finger.


    Only hort kept blinking, didn''t understand why they did it, thought about it and raised it.


    Or you don''t fit in.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at Albert.


    Albert withdrew his hand, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "When I get back to Plato college, I will pay Albert two thousand golden eagles." Suye road.


    The rest looked at Albert with different faces.


    Palos looked disgusted, the rest looked unhappy, but Jimmy looked sympathetic.


    Albert whispered, "I didn''t participate in the war and couldn''t get the booty. In case I was targeted by Su Ye''s enemies..."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "no matter what you said, at that time, you didn''t run away. You were brave."


    "Thank you." Albert bowed his head and looked ashamed.


    The black pottery puppet beside him didn''t know why. His right arm raised, touched his arm, and retracted.


    The others nodded gently. Su Ye was indeed a tolerant and kind classmate.


    Su Ye glanced at everyone and said, "the booty will be distributed later, but the credit can be said first..."


    Lake directly interrupted Su ye and said, "I have something to say about booty."


    Everyone looked at Rick. Rick seldom spoke, but every time he spoke, he must have great weight.


    "Does the score count as booty?" Lake Road.


    They were stunned for a moment. They really didn''t think of this.


    Rick smiled and said, "so I won''t participate in the distribution of any booty, because these scores are the best honor and enough booty given to me by Su Ye!"¡° Well said! " Luo long suddenly felt that this civilian bully who always aimed at himself was much more pleasing to the eye than before. Holt also suddenly realized and said, "yes! Our scores are likely to be in the top eight and get talent results. Even if you can''t get the talent fruit, you will get additional rewards because of the high score. With this point, I will definitely get a black iron medal! These scores are not earned by yourself. They are entirely earned by good luck when I met Su Ye. " Rick continued to laugh, "do you understand? Therefore, I won''t want the booty distribution later, because I have got what I deserve. With a little humility, I get far more than I pay. "¡° Well said Rick! As I said before, since you are in the war, you must divide the spoils. However, now that the booty has been obtained, we will not participate in the later distribution! " Hotter road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 201

    "Yes, this is my booty. I''m very satisfied. Honor is better than the Golden Eagle! " Rollon shook his left hand.


    Without saying a word, Palos took Su Ye''s magic book, wrote on it and showed it to everyone.


    "I was saved by Su ye, so I won''t participate in the distribution of the booty. Those booty should be regarded as his hard work! "


    Palos gave Su ye a cold look.


    But the other students stared at the magic book.


    Rick was surprised and said, "you two... Have reached this point?"


    "What step? Don''t talk nonsense. " Su Ye was a little confused and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Can Palos open your magic book?" Asked Rick.


    In colleges, only couples can open each other''s magic books.


    Palos and Suye immediately understood.


    Palos moved her right hand so angrily that she almost slapped the book on Rick''s face, but she took a deep breath.


    Princess, lady.


    Palos slowly put down the magic book.


    Su Ye cried and laughed, "you think too much. Before I discussed things with Palos, I needed to draw some things and write some strange words I didn''t know. She was allowed to use them when I opened the book, but she was not allowed to use my book completely. "


    Rick faced Palos and said seriously: "Palos, as a deskmate, I have the obligation to remind you that the sooner Su Ye''s book is mastered, the better. In particular, we should pay attention to his magic letter. We don''t know how many female students we talk to late at night every day."


    Palos lowered her eyebrows slightly and slowly held the gold Medusa Necklace in her right hand.


    "Cough... All students, don''t do this! I''ll stop joking. I admit my mistake! " Rick confessed immediately.


    "Hum!" Palos took her hand off the necklace.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "can you restrain yourself? People don''t talk much at school. "


    Luo long shrugged and said, "we''ve fought together. Of course it''s different." Then he patted hotter on the shoulder.


    "Yes!" Hotter road.


    Everyone smiled.


    The magic villa has more warmth than ever in the classroom.


    Jimmy coughed and said, "I''ve joined the war, too. I didn''t make much contribution. However, I didn''t get a score. Then have the cheek to ask for a bronze magic instrument."


    "Yes. When you leave the divine power plane, tell me what bronze magic tools you need. " Suye road.


    "Thank you." Jimmy laughed.


    Albert frowned, hesitated for a while and said, "two thousand golden eagles are enough. After all, I didn''t fight at all."


    Everyone looked at Albert in surprise. It wasn''t like what he said.


    Jimmy couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re afraid Suye won''t give it, and then beat you again."


    The crowd laughed.


    Albert blushed and didn''t refute.


    Four people got scores. Palos didn''t care. Jimmy had a bronze magic instrument and Albert had two thousand golden eagles. Everyone was happy.


    "So, where are we going next?" Su ye asked.


    "If our score is very low, I will choose to continue to go to the magic tiger forest. But now, our score is enough. We should arrive at giant tree peak early. If you are a little late and have high scores but don''t get talent results, it will be too miserable. " Lake Road.


    Luo long nodded and looked at Rick in surprise. He used to think that Rick was always aimed at himself. Unexpectedly, he had been in contact for a long time. He was quite close to his own ideas.


    "What about the others?" Su ye asked.


    Jimmy said with a smile, "I''ll follow you. Maybe I can get grades."


    Holt said, "I''ll go to giant tree peak, too."


    Albert hesitated for a while and said, "I think collective action is better. After all, they are all at the same table."


    No one believed his nonsense. Jimmy''s reason was more convincing.


    "Well, let''s rest here tonight and go to Jushu peak tomorrow!" Suye road.


    After chatting for a while, they went back to their rooms.


    Before going to bed, Su ye went out of the magic villa and prepared to use the warning bell around, but found that Rick was lying on the grass outside, looking up at the sky.


    The gray blue sky is like translucent glass, which isolates the real light and keeps this divine power plane at dusk forever.


    The whole plane is like a sleeping giant.


    "What do you think?" Suye walked over and sat next to Rick.


    Rick spits out the straw in his mouth.


    "Miss my sister." Rick''s tone was extraordinarily gentle.


    "I knew you would say that." Su ye said, glancing at Rick''s legs and feet.


    His left leg was like dried rotten meat, blackened.


    "I still have shoes and spare pants in my backpack. I''ll take you to the house later." Suye road.


    "Thank you. In fact, I''m used to it. " Lake Road.


    "Can your injury be cured?" Suye road.


    "Of course, but it requires the legendary master who is proficient in water system to do it himself, or ask the holy priest to consume great power. Of course, there is a simpler way to break your leg directly, and then drink a bottle of the legendary ''divine healing water'' to cure all diseases. " Rick''s tone was relaxed.


    "Divine healing water is dedicated to all temples. It is rarely circulated in the market. Even if it is available, it is also sky high, at least 200000 golden eagles." Suye road.


    "Therefore, the second small goal of my life is to save 200000 gold Eagles!" Lake Road.


    "I believe you can do it. Come on!" Sue patted Rick on the shoulder.


    Rick suddenly sat up with a worried face and said, "but I''m still worried about my sister. I''m afraid she''s not used to it. After all, she can''t see it. "


    Su Ye inquired about lake from Hote and knew that lake''s sister was a blind girl.


    "The way to treat your eyes should be simpler than treating your legs." Suye road.


    Rick said, "yes, I asked the priests of the temple. It takes about 50000 gold eagles to heal my sister''s eyes. So, this is my first goal in life. I believe that when I become a golden mage, I will be able to save enough money. "


    "That''s why you chose the more profitable potion club?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. My original intention of entering the magic medicine society is to treat my sister''s eyes, and secondly to treat myself. " Lake Road.


    "Your brother and sister have a good relationship." Su ye said with some envy.


    Rick lay on the grass again, looked at the gray blue sky and said slowly, "after my parents died, I was only 12 years old. At that time, I didn''t know I had magic talent. Everything in the house was emptied, leaving only a small house, which is the only safe place for our brothers and sisters. In order to support myself and my sister, I went to work at the wharf and did everything as long as I made money. Until one day, my left leg was pierced by a spear in the fight. This is it. "


    Rick raised his left front leg mockingly, and the hole above was clearly visible.


    "I was afraid of going home late. My sister couldn''t eat. I wrapped up a little and walked back. But when I got home, I fell to the ground and was unconscious. It took me six months to get better. In the past six months, I have only been awake for more than ten days, which is also the second painful period of my life. For half a year, my blind sister took care of me like a baby. Even so, she can''t see anything. "


    Su Ye was silent.


    "Later, I learned from others what she had done in those six months. She kowtows to her neighbors door to door, borrows money from acquaintances door to door, and keeps begging in the street. A nine year old blind girl, with all her strength, took me back from the hand of the underworld. From then on, I knew that my whole life was for her. "


    When Rick finished, he suddenly became silent.


    Su Ye remembered the school rumors about Rick and didn''t know what to say.


    Rick suddenly smiled indifferently and said, "you should have heard that I was rescued from death row by master Plato?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it." Su Ye sighed.


    Rick flashed a painful color on his face and said, "after I got well, I began to try to make money and leave my sister at home. Perhaps thanks to the disease, I found that my mind was clear and my memory was strong, so I worked and studied while my income gradually increased. It was not until one day that I came home late because of my work delay. When I appeared at the door with bread and bronze butterfly hairpins, several hard strips were abusing my sister at home, scolding all kinds of ugly words, and even trying to bully her. I was furious and lost my mind. I grabbed the stick and rushed up. "


    Rick finished, looked at the sky and said nothing for a long time.


    After a while, he added, "I can''t remember what happened after that. I just remember that I was lying in the cell. Later, I learned that I killed the four hard strips, all of them. I thought I was going to die, but master larens, the provost, appeared in front of me, took my hand and left the cell to take me home. Master larens told me that when I was killing, I attracted magic and was discovered by master Plato. So master Plato took the initiative to solve my case and let me become a student of Plato college. "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "those young hooligans in Athens are so hateful that many people have been bullied."


    Rick clenched his teeth and said, "I later learned that my sister was bullied by a hard strip when I was in a coma. Su ye, I found that although you are cruel and cruel, you have an uncommon light in your heart. When we get back to Athens, how about you and I join hands to punish those hard bars? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it suits me!"


    "OK, that''s it!" Lake Road.


    "But what do you mean I''m cruel?" Su ye asked.


    "Ha ha, change a word and be brave and decisive."


    "That''s about the same." Su Ye smiled.


    Rick suddenly said in a low voice, "I am a very weak person. You are different. You are very strong. Your strength lies not in strength, but in your heart. If, I mean, if one day I have an accident, please take care of my sister. Niya is good at housework and cooking. As long as she stays at home, she can live on her own for a lifetime. If you can help her find someone who really loves her... "


    "I''m sure you won''t have an accident! Even if there is an accident, it is a good accident! " Suye road. After a long silence, Rick said, "along the way, I often think of Niya and often wake up from my sleep. I know my weakness better than anyone else. I know that if I continue to follow, I may be found, killed and let Niya lose me, but I can''t escape. I''ve run away once. I can''t run away anymore. " At last, Rick''s face was covered with a thick layer of sadness. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 202

    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I really don''t know what happened to you, and I''m not very good at persuading people. However, I personally think we should resolve unnecessary emotions and thoughts, just aim at the goal. What you said, how weak you are, whether you die or live, or even entrust your sister to me, will not help you achieve your goal. "


    Rick was silent.


    "Now you can choose two ways of thinking. One is goal thinking. We only focus on what is beneficial to the goal, not others. When encountering obstacles, we regard "solving obstacles" as our goal, and do not consider anything that is not conducive to solving obstacles. One, like your current way of thinking, is always thinking about things that have nothing to do with the goal. In essence, you are avoiding. This is avoiding thinking. You must quit. " Suye road.


    "Everyone knows the truth, but it''s hard to do." Lake Road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to make such a low-level mistake."


    "Tell me more." Rick got up and looked at Su Ye seriously.


    "We can speak, but we don''t know how to express; We can run, but we don''t know how to race; We know every word, but we may not understand the truth of word composition. But we thought we knew. Do you know what the standard is? " Su ye asked.


    Rick shook his head.


    "When you do it effortlessly, even without this method or reason, you will feel uncomfortable, and you really understand this truth."


    "If I can''t do it, I just don''t understand?"


    "You can do it, but if you can''t do it well, you still don''t understand." Suye road.


    Rick thought for a moment and said, "in other words, you put forward a ''verification standard''?"


    "Yes. Our feelings are unreliable, our thoughts are unreliable, and even our brains are constantly deceiving ourselves. If we find a verification standard, we will know whether we can do it or not. " Suye road.


    "You''re right. Sometimes I''m too emotional." Lake Road.


    "You are not emotional. What you want is to make your sister safe. But I think only you are strong enough to protect your sister. Now, put the cart before the horse. " Suye road.


    Rick frowned and said helplessly, "I''m a little confused. Now my main energy is on study, potions and magic. When I''m free for a while, I''ll think about it carefully. "


    Su Ye nodded and said nothing more.


    After releasing the warning bell, Su ye walked into the house. Rick suddenly stopped Su ye and asked, "I know you are good at distinguishing between friends and enemies. If a person is both an enemy and a friend, what would you do?"


    Su ye thought for a moment, sighed and said, "at the beginning, I wanted to say, follow my heart. But then I realized that my heart will always change. I can''t answer you this question unless it''s more specific. "


    "Is there any other way?" Asked Rick.


    "You do what you want. Start with the end. " Suye road.


    "I''ll think about it again. Thank you, Su Ye." Lake Road.


    "You''re welcome!" Su Ye smiled.


    Clothes and shoes were taken from the ruins space and sent to Rick''s house.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, Su ye put away the magic villa and the party went to giant tree peak.


    Several students of Plato college followed, and more than a dozen noble students followed far away.


    Suye still holds Palos.


    Not only two people are used to it, but all the students are used to it.


    Along the way, people chatted while moving forward, chatting about everything in a mess, the embarrassment of the nobility, the gossip of the masters, Greek allusions, foreign stories, magical creatures, and the legends of the gods


    With the basis of fighting side by side yesterday, the relationship between the seven deskmates has been further closer.


    Only Albert was at odds with the other six.


    All the way to laughter, in the afternoon, people arrived at the foot of jushufeng mountain.


    Dozens of Persians stood on the only road to the top of the mountain.


    Unlike the Greek students who wear leather clothes and leather pants here, these Persians usually like to wear pants. They now wear either tight pants or bloomers.


    Their jackets are also "sheet type", which is like digging a hole in the middle of a piece of cloth, then drilling their head in and tightening both sides under their armpits to form a wrinkled jacket.


    Different from the pragmatic atmosphere in Greece, many Persian students wear purple coats, gold piping, gold and silver silk threads on their clothes and trousers, with gorgeous patterns.


    There are a few Persian students whose clothes are not purple, but ordinary black and white, which shows that they are not aristocrats.


    Whether noble or civilian, the clothes of all Persian students have a typical tassel style. They are inlaid with gold and jade, full of luxury.


    Opposite the Persian students stood the Athenian students and other experimenters.


    "Su Ye is coming!"


    Many people cheered, even some aristocrats.


    Su Ye was a little surprised. Why do those nobles usually think they have the Revenge of killing their father? Now they seem to see their relatives?


    Some senior students who had talked to Su ye came over.


    "What happened to the Persians?"


    A senior classmate said helplessly, "the Persians say that their princess is on the top of the mountain. In order to avoid disturbing the princess, people with low scores are forbidden to go up the mountain. Only those who score more than 50 points can climb directly. If they score less than 50 points, they must fight with them and get their approval. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it seems that the nobles in the world have a bad habit. No matter when and where they feel they can do whatever they want."


    Su Ye felt Palos twist in her arms.


    "We would be surprised if the nobility felt that they had no privileges." Rick shrugged.


    "Why are they so stupid?" Su ye still couldn''t understand the noble''s thinking.


    "Arrogance." Palos whispered.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Jimmy sighed softly and said, "I always thought nobles were like fools. How could they make such stupid mistakes. But then I found out that it was not their stupidity or my intelligence, but that we did the same thing and the results were completely different. For example, nobles can set checkpoints. Will they be punished? can''t. But what are the consequences of our civilian checkpoints? Will be killed. For example, what is the price of bullying civilians? No price! What about us? Will be caught. I realized later that if I did anything without punishment, so would I. "


    Rick suddenly flashed a deep hatred in his eyes and said, "Jimmy is right. In their eyes, civilians are only poultry and livestock that serve them. They eat meat when hungry and peel skin when cold. They feed more when they are happy and less when they are unhappy. If they don''t obey, they throw a whip and whip hard. They don''t think they are human. They think they are a race higher than others. This race is called ''aristocracy''. "


    Su ye said with a smile: "Rick''s statement is interesting. I thought the aristocracy was a powerful family, but at present, the aristocracy regards itself as a powerful new race."


    Rollon said helplessly, "don''t forget me and Palos when you talk."


    A sneer appeared at the corners of Rick''s mouth and then converged.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I hope you don''t mind. We''re just describing a fact, not venting our anger. In my eyes, you two are different nobles. We also hope that in your eyes, we are different civilians. Of course, I hope everyone is the same. "


    Palos nodded softly.


    Luo long shrugged and said, "anyway, the nobles have been misunderstood too much. I don''t defend anything."


    "In short, we should first be consistent with the outside world and solve the Persians in front of us." Suye continued to walk forward with Palos in her arms.


    Persians, students of Plato college, students of noble college, students of other colleges and experimenters all looked to Su Ye.


    Also looked at the woman in Su Ye''s arms.


    Palos suddenly felt the strange atmosphere, slightly frowned, gently turned her head to Su Ye''s shoulder and blocked her face with her hair.


    Suye, stop.


    Ahead is the road up the mountain. A man-made black rock ladder leads to the top of the mountain.


    Dozens of Persians stood on the stairs, dressed in colorful clothes, and looked coldly at Su Ye.


    Su ye asked, "who gave you the power to seal the way up the mountain?"


    A Persian replied arrogantly in Persian, "the power of Persia."


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. Although he was barely able to understand the simple words in Persian, he said, "kindly remind you that people who say such words generally have no good results. You can''t represent Persia. If you are defeated by us, doesn''t it mean that Persia is defeated by Greece? "


    "Cunning Greeks, you are vulnerable to the great Persia!" The Persian student who spoke made no secret of his contempt.


    Suye was helpless. In terms of national strength, Persia was far stronger than Greece, and Persia often defeated the Greek city states on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea. However, once Persia arrived in Greece, it basically lost more than it won less.


    The words of the Persian students immediately aroused the anger of all the Greek students.


    The two sides began to scold and scold for fear that the other party would not understand. The Persians began to scold in Greek and the Greeks scolded in Persian.


    Suye turned to look at Rick.


    Rick shrugged and said, "I saw it for the first time, but both in the book and senior students said that Greece and Persia will scold each other when they meet. After all, the hatred between the two sides lasted for hundreds of years. I don''t know how many people died in the hands of each other. Look at those nobles, who usually put on airs. Now they are just like swearing. Most of their ancestors died at the hands of the Persians. However, most of today''s nobles dare not go to the battlefield. "


    Su ye saw that the two sides seemed to have a tendency to quarrel all the time, but said, "your name is... The power of Persia? Come on, let''s have a duel. I''m going up the mountain. "


    "Good!" The Persian student immediately came out with a magic wand.


    As soon as Su ye saw that the other party was a magician, he was helpless and said to the earth, "you can use fireball."


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian specially changed the non piercing stick and walked forward¡° What do you mean? " The Persian student said angrily. Su Ye smiled and said, "my servant is very powerful. Some people suspect that I am a rare hidden magic profession. The great Summoner has all his strength on the servant. As long as you defeat my servant, I will admit defeat. " Su Ye''s deskmates all lowered their heads. They were really afraid of being seen by others. Palos moved her shoulder gently. Everyone who had seen Su ye fight against the nobility looked strange. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 203

    People who have never seen Su ye fight began to think, how come they have never heard of the magic branch of the great Summoner? Is there really any hidden magic profession?


    Di Aotian and two small flame goblins looked up at their master and worshipped him.


    The master is so powerful!


    The Persian student was stunned and said, "well, don''t blame me if you lose."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t blame you. By the way, my servant may have the blood of the flame God. It''s unusual. The flame magic is far above me. I suggest you prepare advanced flame retardant when you fight and admit defeat when you should. Don''t feel ashamed to lose to the goblins. "


    "The great Persian magician will never lose to the goblins!" The Persian students looked arrogant.


    "Well, I have done my utmost. Start. "


    Su ye took Palos back a few steps.


    Under the eyes of all the experimenters, a mage and a goblin looked at each other at a distance of 30 meters.


    Persian students appear arrogant, but their eyes are extremely focused.


    This makes many people nod secretly. The students who are qualified to test with the two colleges in Athens are really not fools.


    "Start!"


    A Persian student shouted in the distance.


    Di Aotian raised the bone stick and pointed to the Persian mage.


    "Fireball!"


    Seeing the formation of the Dharma array in an instant, before the big fireball came out, the Persian mage judged that it was instant fireball. His mind exploded and exploded. He scolded a Persian dirty word that the Greeks didn''t understand, and quickly rolled over.


    Su Ye was stunned. The Persian student had something. All his previous opponents, even the bronze warrior lawns, were not so accurate. The mage''s judgment is not inferior to that old black iron.


    As the Persian student rolled sideways for the first time, he easily avoided the explosion range of fireball.


    The trials on both sides are full of uproar.


    "Can goblins use fireball?"


    "It seems that there is a divine blood..."


    "Is the great Summoner true?"


    "Hide the magic profession. I didn''t expect this power to appear in Greece. This is very important information! We must report it to Darius the great! "


    After dodging a big fireball, the Persian student immediately stood up, stared at the ground Ao Tian, and then slowly recited the spell of magic armor.


    Di Aotian trotted forward slowly, chanting while running.


    "Fireball!"


    The Persian student rolled over again quickly and shouted in pure Greek, "I admit defeat!"


    I''m afraid the goblins don''t understand Persian.


    The whole audience fried the pot.


    "Move casting!"


    "Goblins like gods!"


    Palos shook her hair and looked up at Su Ye.


    Su ye also looked at a loss.


    I can''t move and cast spells myself!


    You usually have to go to the holy land to master it.


    Palos whispered, "I believe di Aotian is better than you."


    Di Aotian stopped attacking and looked back at Su Ye.


    Su Ye coughed and said, "who''s next? I''ll fight for a place up the mountain for my deskmate in my arms. "


    A group of Persian students looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    Everyone is a student of the school of magic. Who can''t see that fireball is not inferior to the golden mage?


    Don''t pretend when you''re all dressed up!


    Hurry up, I can''t afford to serve you!


    Persian nobles are arrogant, but magicians are not.


    The "power of Persia" just now frowned and said, "here are twenty places. Go quickly. Master the power of hidden magic branches and come to us to show off. The Greeks are really cunning. "


    Su Ye blinked and thought, why don''t you Persians play cards according to the routine? I thought you were unconvinced and challenged me one by one. I''m still waiting to earn score points!


    Su Ye''s face sank and said, "twenty places? Look down on us Greeks! Besides, how can you tell your princess? No! I want to challenge the next 19 people! I want to see the true power of Persia! "


    "Forty places up the mountain, no more!" The "Persian power" looked serious and didn''t seem to hear Su Ye''s last words.


    The cheating failed again. Su ye said tentatively, "fifty."


    "Deal!" The man agreed.


    The rest of the Persian students breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su ye turned and looked at the students of Athens noble college. He hated iron and steel and said, "look at the Persians, and then look at you. If you are half as smart as the Persians, how can you be cheated by me? How can you score more points! How can I believe that you nobles can win in the future confrontation with the Persian armies! Wisdom is the power of Persia! "


    Noble students look confused. What does it have to do with us? You can''t cheat the score of Persians. It''s all our fault?


    The students of Persia didn''t give Su ye a good face. They took advantage and didn''t forget to laugh at the Persians.


    Su Ye waved to the people of Plato college and said, "we have seven places at one table and three classmates. The other forty places will be given to you. Students of Plato college, discuss it yourself. Come on, let''s go up first. "


    Su ye said that he began to climb the mountain with his deskmate. The three classmates also came out of the crowd and climbed together.


    In the envious eyes of foreign students, the students of Plato college went up the mountain one after another.


    The mountain was kilometers high, and the party soon climbed to the top of the mountain.


    Su Ye lifted his feet away from the last step and looked up to the front.


    The huge tree crown is like the green sky, each leaf is like a boat, and the branches are as strong as roads.


    Under the canopy covering the sky, the trunk with thousands of gullies on the surface stands upright, just like a thick dark brown city wall.


    Ten abrupt branches dipped down, two meters above the ground.


    At the end of each branch, there is a yellowish fruit hanging from it.


    Ten baby fist sized Khaki fruits are lined up, small and large, light and dark in color.


    The surface of the ten fruits is not an ordinary peel, but a pure earthy yellow light.


    In front of this huge tree, the people under the tree are like little ants.


    "Your Excellency Su ye... Your highness Palos..." a surprised voice sounded.


    Su Ye followed his reputation and saw a familiar face trotting all the way with an incomparably standard aristocratic surprise face.


    The man was wearing exquisite black leather armor, cut appropriately, attached with gorgeous gold patterns, setting off his tall and straight figure.


    Behind the man, twenty or thirty heavily armed soldiers and mages hurried to follow.


    Haarnas of the agala hero family, the former owner of the dragon''s Meiwu restaurant and a close shareholder of the supernova chamber of Commerce.


    While trotting, hahenas carefully observed Su ye and Palos. When he found that Palos and Su ye had a strange tacit understanding and intimacy, even if he had been prepared in his heart and had seen the ancient keepsake, his eyes still burst into incredible strange light.


    The only legitimate daughter of Pandion''s family was held by Su Ye.


    "Hum." Palos took a disdainful look at Hanas, turned away from him and continued to look around.


    The top of the mountain is flat and the ground is dark. Only the big tree is among them, as if it were the only king on the mountain.


    In addition to hahnas, there are people of different forces living everywhere, including students of noble college, students of Plato college and external experimenters.


    Among them, the largest and most striking are a group of Persians.


    There are also some magic huts and even magic villas.


    However, where the Persians are located, there is a Persian style magic palace, occupying a large corner of the top of the mountain.


    The palace is snow-white, with a huge green dome and golden patterns everywhere. There are pools and fountains at the gate of the palace, and even green trees on both sides.


    If holding a magic villa is a picnic, holding a magic palace is like taking it as your own territory.


    Even as a demigod family, Palos couldn''t help looking at the magic palace.


    On the throne at the entrance of the magic palace, a woman in a purple dress and white veil looked over.


    The woman''s eyes are deep, like a starry night.


    At the moment of seeing Palos, a touch of surprise flashed in the woman''s eyes.


    She has never seen a girl with such blue eyes, such as the blue lake on the top of the snow mountain, as if she had the magical power to purify her heart.


    Finally, the Persian woman''s eyes fell on the gold Medusa Necklace in front of Palos''s chest, as if she remembered something, and the starry night made waves again.


    The Persian woman sat on a throne inlaid with gold and gemstones and gently nodded to Palos.


    Palos also saw that the Persian woman was extraordinary and nodded her head gently.


    The two princesses met for the first time.


    Hahnnus could see Palos''s attitude. He stopped awkwardly five meters away, dared not approach, and cast a begging look at Su Ye.


    Even if he "sent" out of the violet restaurant that day, his attitude was not so humble.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "hahenas, we meet again. I didn''t expect that our black iron trial would be held in the divine power plane of your family. "


    "Dear Mr. Su ye, it''s a pleasure to see you again." Hahenas only looked at Su ye, but Yu Guang was constantly observing Palos''s every move.


    In his eyes, Palos was a dragon.


    "How do you distribute these talents?" Su Ye wants to confirm again.


    Hahnnus smiled and said, "two belong to our agala family, and eight are divided according to the results. As for those without magic marks, if they want to touch the fruit of talent, they must first defeat the three colleges. "


    "Well." Su Ye nodded.


    Hahenas suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "we didn''t know that his highness Palos was coming, so we arrogantly asked for two. Since Princess Royal is here, we should give up one of them and ask your highness to accept it. Su Ye looked down at Palos and said with a smile, "I''m lucky. I didn''t get a point, but I still have talent and fruit. I promised for you. "¡° Hum. " Palos snorted, but still ignored Hannas. Instead of being angry, hahenas breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Su ye with gratitude. As long as Palos receives this talent fruit, it will prove that the Pandion family will no longer target their agala family. Many students looked at Palos with envy. This is the real noble¡° Hahenas, how long will the fruit ripen? " Su ye asked. Hahnnus straightened his chest and said politely, "you''ve asked the right person. Our family knows all about the talent of this seat. I have judged this morning that ten talent fruits will mature tomorrow morning. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 204

    "What are these talents?" Su ye asked.


    "The power of the giant Hill should come from a Titan God, and the titans are the descendants of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, so most of the talent fruits of the giant tree are related to the earth system. This year, there is a fruit that is very large. It may give birth to strong earth talent or other earth related abilities, and even giant blood crown or earth element blood crown. " Hannas said.


    "Can blood crowns appear?" Su Ye really didn''t expect it.


    "Yes. Three hundred years ago, a blood fruit appeared in the giant Hill. After three hundred years, plus decades of unopened, it has accumulated enough strength to give birth to the blood crown. " Hannas said.


    "Well. If it''s the earth element blood, it''s a great good thing for our mage. If it''s the giant blood, it''s sad. " Suye road.


    Hahnnus smiled and said, "indeed. The real strength of the giant''s blood lies in the transformation of the giant to obtain infinite power. Once the giant changes, it can no longer use offensive magic, but only protective magic. For the mage, the giant''s blood is almost chicken ribs. "


    "But for soldiers, giant blood can be called great power." Luo long exclaimed.


    "Are you... Rollon? We met. " Hanas smiled.


    "Hello, Mr. Hannas." Rollon bowed his head.


    There is no contact between the two sides. One is a hero family and the other is a legendary family with mediocre strength.


    Hahnnus glanced at Su Ye''s classmates behind him, and finally only looked at Su Ye.


    "Mr. Su ye, let''s take a step." Hannas whispered.


    Su Ye glanced at Palos.


    Hahnnus immediately said, "Your Highness Palos, it''s all right to come."


    Suye nodded and walked to an empty place with hahnas.


    Palos was still too lazy to pay attention to Hannas, lying in Su Ye''s arms lazily with her fingers around her hair and enjoying a comfortable life.


    Hahnnus whispered, "Mr. Su ye, I don''t know how many scores you get, but the rest of the talent results need to be in the top eight. If you don''t score enough, I can ask someone to challenge a group of students and let them lose to you. "


    "It''s clear in the college manual that this is cheating." Suye road.


    Hahnnus smiled: "this kind of test is held more than once by colleges. If it is a large-scale behavior, it is cheating. If it is only a small-scale behavior, it can only be regarded as helping each other. What''s more, the reward for the first score this time is particularly heavy. Everyone is bound to do a little action. "


    "I don''t need it." Su Ye refused directly.


    Hahnnus immediately praised: "no wonder they all say that you can compete with the four heroes of Plato in the future. Your reaction is the same as that of the four heroes of Plato. I believe that even if you don''t need small actions, you can be among the best. "


    "Have you tried with the four masters of Plato?" Su ye asked.


    "Although the four heroes of Plato college are often mentioned together, they are not in the same grade, but in the same era. Aristotle is the largest, Alexander and Euclid are in the same grade, and Archimedes is the smallest. I''ve only met Euclid and Alexander, but after all, I''m a man of the same era with them, so I know them very well. "


    "How did the four of them do in the test?" Su Ye is curious.


    Hahenas had a complicated look on his face, with some admiration and some pain. He said, "crush it with absolute strength."


    "What are their four strengths?" Suye was very curious, and Palos looked curiously at Hannas for the first time.


    "How strong is master Aristotle? The magician''s magic tower has four roots, right? When Aristotle was a magic apprentice, there were not only light roots, but also thunder roots. His light magic was so strong that the soldiers at that time said that Aristotle was carrying a high priest with him. His magic is as much as the ocean. His opponents have never seen him run out of magic. "


    Suye didn''t expect Aristotle to be so abnormal.


    "Euclid''s strength is that all his magic seems to have the ability to track, and his magic always falls where it should fall. Many people doubt that he has the talent to see the next second. " Hannas said.


    Su ye thought that Euclid''s magic geometry should be good.


    "As for Archimedes, it is equally terrible. He can always judge the attack results of all enemies in advance, find their weaknesses, and then make the most correct attack. In front of him, the enemy has no secrets. "


    Su ye thought it was inevitable that Archimedes'' magic mechanics should be the first in the world.


    "Finally, it''s Alexander. I won''t say anything else. He had ten talents when he was a soldier apprentice. Some even said that he hid his strength." Hahenas looked helpless.


    "You used to be their opponent?" Su ye asked.


    Hahnnus mocked himself: "no, I''m the kind of fool who doesn''t deserve to be their opponent and can only envy secretly in the distance. Now think about it, I really should have taken the initiative to challenge them, maybe I could be promoted. "


    "Don''t worry. With talent, you may be promoted soon." Suye road.


    "May I borrow your kind words." Hannas''s expression eased slowly.


    Su Ye glanced at the magic castle in the distance and said, "what''s the origin of the princess?"


    Hahenas looked hesitant, then said with a bitter smile: "I also want to know, but she didn''t show up at all. She only asked the maid to leave me there to eat some exotic fruits and see off the guests. But I''m not angry. After all, Persia is different from Athens. The position of the Persian Emperor was higher than that of the demigod, equivalent to the new God, and equal to that of the Egyptian Pharaoh. The territory and population of the Persian Empire are dozens of times that of Greece. I''m just the second son of a nobleman in a Greek city-state, and the other is the daughter of a quarter of the world''s owners. The gap is too big. "


    "Indeed, Persia is far richer than Greece." Suye could see that hahnas was hiding something.


    After the two sides talked for a while, Su ye turned and left, set up a magic villa far from the Persians, and lived in with the rest of the table.


    Set the alarm bell and let the flame goblin guard. Su Ye meditated alone in the room.


    After meditation, Su Ye got up and observed. He found that the meditation effect was better this time, which was much twice that of other places in giant Hill and dozens of times that of the outside world.


    "No wonder everyone wants the divine plane. Unless we fully master the plane, the Lord of the plane needs to enter at an interval of time and can''t live for too long. However, every day we enter the plane is equivalent to several months outside, which is of great value. "


    Su ye walked out of the door and looked into the distance under the dense green canopy.


    The sky is gray blue and picturesque.


    It is roughly estimated that there are few flat lands and mostly hills within a radius of two or three hundred Li.


    "This country is a little big. It''s hard for me to fight..."


    Su Ye sighed and went back to the house to draw the magic array.


    The efficiency of painting magic array on the divine power plane is much higher than that outside.


    Three more magic leaves grew out of the magic tree. They learned the two magic of acid ball and loud roar respectively.


    The corrosive ability of the acid ball is very general, and the loud roar is a good warning magic. If it is close, it can make the unsuspecting people deaf and tinnitus for a short time.


    After depicting the magic matrix, Su Ye began to learn to draw the magic matrix of bronze magic in advance.


    The most frequently used black iron level is fire magic, and fireball is the king of black iron magic.


    The magic of bronze rank is mainly earth magic.


    Whether it is quicksand or swamp, stone wall or trap, it is a nightmare for soldiers.


    Tired of learning, Su Ye meditates directly, recovers his energy and physical strength, and then studies


    Early the next morning, everyone in the villa got up early and chatted while having breakfast.


    Except for Rick, who didn''t know why it was more boring, everyone else warmed up. Even Albert seemed to have half a toe to integrate into the group.


    After a night''s rest, Palos recovered a little, but she could only walk at a slower speed and could not run. She escaped from Su Ye''s clutches.


    After breakfast, the seven people went out of the magic villa. Hahnnus waited as early as the housekeeper.


    "Your Royal Highness, Princess of palm, and your excellency, good morning, everyone." Hahenas was smiling and attentive.


    "Good morning. How''s the talent fruit? " Su ye asked.


    "Mature now. Now there are more people outside. Let''s go near the talent fruit first. " Hannas said.


    "It''s hard for you. Let''s go."


    The party walked under the tree and stood on the west side of the huge tree, with dark Persians on the east side.


    Su Ye looked around, and the camps around him were very clear.


    Starting from the Persians, followed by non college testers, Platonic college students, noble college students and hahenas, half surrounded by ten gifted fruits.


    Ten natural fruits are like pearls, and the surrounding people are like a piece of wild grass.


    Many people are whispering with their friends, and others are staring at the fruit of talent.


    "Hahnnus, have you got the heart of the plane?" Su ye asked.


    Hahnnus shook his head and said helplessly, "when I entered, I didn''t feel the breath of the plane heart. It seems that I can only use the last method. Please forgive me for hiding."


    Palos tilted her lips. Among the great nobles, it''s no secret how to get the heart of position.


    Luo long asked, "will anyone get the heart of plane by virtue of power?"


    Hahnnus smiled, "it''s very unlikely. The conditions for force attraction are very harsh. For example, you need multiple candidates to attract the plane heart. If only one person attracts, the plane heart will be regarded as a predator. Secondly, the plane heart will give different races plane seeds. Only those who have enough strength or special talent can hatch into the plane heart. It takes ten years for a holy master to hatch a plane seed, and we are just black iron. Even if we all have plane seeds, it is impossible to hatch a plane heart in the end. "


    "What shape is the facet seed?" Su Ye suddenly asked¡° I don''t know. The shape of seeds in different planes is different. However, I suspect that some soldiers already have facet seeds, but the possibility of hatching is very small. For example, this big man should be favored by the plane heart here. I am 90% sure that there must be a plane seed in his body. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 205

    "Ah? Really? " Holt scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "This is the giant Hill, which contains the power of the Titan''s blood. Of course, a strong man like you fits here. However, the magician is absolutely impossible. Everyone knows the giant''s aversion to the magician. " Hannas said.


    Su Ye suspected that the fruit on his magic tree was a faceted seed.


    But I''m not a soldier.


    "If it is the fire plane, with my talent, I should have a great chance to attract the heart of the plane." Su Ye was filled with regret.


    As they chatted, they listened to hahnnus tell relevant interesting stories.


    Some content, Rick and Palos listened with interest, Suye and others were confused.


    Because the content of hahenas often involves advanced knowledge such as hematology and plane science, which are the contents of senior textbooks, Su ye only knows a little.


    Unconsciously, the time was approaching noon.


    Su Ye was listening carefully and suddenly sniffed gently.


    A peculiar wood fragrance hovers in the nasal cavity and becomes strong at a very fast speed.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to the talent fruit.


    All talent fruits expand at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the earthy yellow light on the surface is brighter.


    Slowly, around each fruit, there is a shallow halo, bright and dark, full of wonderful attraction.


    "Mature!"


    "How fragrant..."


    Everyone talked about it.


    Everyone''s eyes were as if the sun had risen, and their eyes were hot enough to ignite the huge tree.


    Hahnnus looked at the masked Persian princess in the distance. The Persian Princess gently nodded her head.


    "Wait a minute, guys."


    Hahnnus whispered and walked quickly to the talent fruit. His men faced the periphery and formed a circle to prevent everyone from approaching.


    Hahnnus put his magic beard under his nose and coughed softly, and the sound spread all over the audience.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m hananas of the agala family. As we all know, I repeat the rumors about gifted fruit in order to avoid accidents. Among these ten talents, according to the old practice, two belong to our agala family. However, one of them has been given to his highness Palos. As for the distribution right of the other eight, it is not up to me to decide, but proposed by the noble Persian princess. They are ranked according to the score, and have been approved by the students of each college. "


    Some people whispered.


    "We didn''t agree."


    "It''s not what you say!"


    "It''s not fair. This is not your home..."


    Hahenas still smiled and said, "if anyone doesn''t agree, challenge the second magic college first, and then the other two colleges. As long as you can beat the three colleges, the rules are made by you, and even you take all the talent results. If not, shut up. Here is not only the divine power plane, but also the black iron test. The test means that you can do it at will. Of course, we prefer to settle all disputes in a friendly way. "


    Those yellers shut up.


    "Now, we want to select the eight students with the highest scores. In order to avoid confusion, please come to me with scores of more than 100, and then we will rank."


    People came out of the ranks one after another.


    Seven Persians, four noble college students, two Platonic college students, two non college students, but they also have the mark of magic.


    Subsequently, Suye, Reke, Holt and Rollon also came out.


    There are nineteen people in all.


    Their appearance attracted many whispers, and people in their respective camps could call their own names.


    There is only one person, an external trial, and no one knows him.


    Su ye, one of the four noble students, met two, Eugene and gerna of the north wind family. The two students of Plato college were fifth graders, one noble and one civilian. They just said hello and were unfamiliar.


    One of the two foreign testers entered from Plato''s college and was a little famous swordsman in Athens.


    The last one was an exceptionally tall and strong young man, with a long gray gold head spread over his shoulders. The man''s face was more angular than that of the Greeks, the bridge of his nose was like a hill, and his light blue eyes were a little lazy.


    Unlike most Greeks, this man''s animal skin clothes are worn and dirty, his body is covered with greasy dust, and his hair sticks together lock by lock, which is a typical Nordic style.


    He carried his sword on his shoulder, which was different from everyone''s sword. His scabbard was a layer of dense branches. The branches were as precise and detailed as woven, but it seemed to grow naturally.


    Su Ye instinctively felt that the sword was unusual.


    The man smiled calmly and nodded to Su Ye.


    Su ye also smiled and showed an expression of praise.


    Su ye, Hote, Rick and Rollon looked at each other and took off the cloth belt wrapped around their left hand.


    Su Ye''s "617" seemed to ignite the flame of a volcano, causing exclamation and questioning.


    However, the reaction of the senior students of Plato college is completely different.


    "Holt is invincible!" A senior student screamed loudly and even broke his voice.


    People who knew Holt shouted.


    Holt blushed, scratched his head and laughed.


    People from other schools don''t understand why Holt''s score is not the highest, but people from Plato college are so excited.


    "No one can get more than six hundred percent. I think Su Ye is counterfeiting!" A noble shouted.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept over, and the man hurried back to the crowd.


    A scum knocked unconscious by Di Aotian.


    Su Ye didn''t bother to remember his name.


    Hahn naslang said: "you may have questions about the numbers in their hands, but I can guarantee that they are very unlikely to have problems, because the mark is a magic, and it can only be changed at least by the degree of legend. What''s more, after going back, all schools will send people to check. If they dare to cheat, I''m sorry. The most severe punishment will be waiting for them. Next, let''s sort. "


    In the process of ranking, Su ye heard the name of the man carrying the sword.


    Sigrud.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved, looked at the branch scabbard in his hand, and guessed the name of the sword.


    Soon, the top eight appeared.


    A scene that humiliated all noble colleges.


    Plato college occupies half of the places with an absolute advantage of four people, and Su ye and three deskmates are at the same table.


    Magic college has two places, sigrud has one place and Eugene has one place.


    Seeing the final ranking, the students of noble college and second magic college looked very blue.


    The Persians were completely compared.


    But the students of noble college are more depressed.


    Compared with being compared by Persians, they care more about being compared by Plato''s college.


    Four to one, the gap is too big.


    The students of Plato college couldn''t help cheering and shouting the names of Suye, Hote, lake and Rollon.


    Hahnnas said: "to question the numbers in their hands is to question the masters. Therefore, these eight people will pick the fruits of talent in order. Of course, according to the Convention, the first two are picked by our agala family. Since one of them belongs to his highness Palos, please pick it first. "


    With a smile on his face, hananas bent slightly and looked at Palos with great respect.


    Palos shook her head and looked at Su Ye.


    Hahenas immediately understood what Palos meant, forbeared envy and said with a smile: "Your Highness Palos is really a respectable soldier. She even gave her first choice to her classmate Su Ye. Then, please pick the first fruit. "


    Su Ye shook his head and looked at Palos with doubt.


    Palos suddenly straightened up and stared at Su Ye seriously, with a faint ferocity on her face. She looked as if I would be angry if you didn''t pick it.


    Su Ye smiled, nodded and said, "then I''ll pick the first one."


    Palos stretched her eyebrows and gently clicked her little chin.


    "Please." Hahnnus bowed very politely and made a gesture of invitation.


    Some nobles secretly scolded hahenas in their hearts. They were really spineless. They were also people of the hero family. Just because Su Ye was close to Palos, he was so humble, which was an insult to the glory of the nobles.


    "Thank you."


    Suye thanked Hanas and went to the fruit of talent.


    Hahnnus had warned before, so Suye didn''t hesitate, picked the biggest one and held it.


    Pa


    With a crisp sound, the talent fruit falls off automatically.


    The branch rose slowly like a living creature and finally merged into the canopy.


    Hahenas reminded: "there is another rule, that is, you must eat the natural fruit here, and the remaining core must be left. Of course, the royal highness of the Persian princess will compensate each of them for a complete magic ring.


    The crowd immediately heard bursts of exclamation.


    Suye turned and looked at the Persian princess. The Persian princess also looked at Suye quietly.


    Thinking for a few seconds, Su Ye nodded.


    Hahnnus had warned that Suye had considered for a long time and decided not to conflict with the Persians. After all, the other party gave rich compensation.


    The talent fruit lost its aura, and the light on the surface slowly condensed into a brilliant yellow peel, which looked like a small yellow pear.


    Su ye put his hands together, covered the gifted fruit, closed his eyes, lowered his head and faced the huge tree like a prayer.


    Everyone is waiting quietly. The fruit of talent is too important. It is normal to simply pray to the gods.


    Su ye did not pray, but quickly put the talent fruit on the altar.


    After absorbing the white fog of gifted fruit on the altar, Su Ye didn''t see any gifted elves and quickly returned to avoid accidents.


    "Eat directly?" Su ye asked¡° As long as you put it on your lips, the natural fruit will turn into liquid and flow into your mouth. It is not so much a fruit as a condensate of magical power. " Hannas said¡° Thank you. " Su Ye finished and put the earthy yellow talent fruit to his lips. The talent fruit immediately turns into liquid and enters the mouth. It turns around in the mouth and flows into the throat. Su Ye quietly felt the clear and cool liquid, like the frozen sand pulp watermelon juice in summer, with a little grain feeling in the sweetness. Liquid enters the esophagus and flows into the stomach. Then the stomach turned into a stove and began to radiate heat in all directions. The flesh and peel of the gifted fruit disappeared, leaving only an inch high core, with potholes on the surface, like a very narrow peach core¡° Your excellency Su ye, I suggest you meditate now and speed up your absorption. I will protect you. " Hannas said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 206

    Su Ye nodded his head, handed the fruit core to hahenas, began to meditate, and the spiritual body entered the light of the divine world.


    The magic power accelerates the diffusion in the body.


    Everyone can see that Suye has undergone visible changes.


    The hair began to grow slowly, the skin became smoother and tighter, the body grew taller, the coat tightened, and the shoulders widened.


    People nearby could even hear Su Ye''s bones popping.


    All experienced magicians and soldiers immediately guessed what power the talent fruit contained.


    Ordinary talents are not enough to make such a great change.


    Only blood power can do.


    Apart from dragon blood, monster blood or higher divine blood, there is only one kind of blood that matches the giant blood.


    Magicians can''t laugh or cry. It''s better to have blood than no blood. After all, no matter how bad the giant''s blood is, it can also enhance all the protective magic, but the problem is that 70% of the power of the giant''s blood is useless for magicians.


    The soldiers were helpless, envious and even a little angry.


    The magician''s access to the giant''s blood is a monster.


    Only in soldiers can giant blood exert its due power.


    Many people looked at Palos, hoping to see a regretful expression on her face.


    Even the demigod family can hardly get this degree of blood power.


    Giant blood power, the reserve price of the auction is 200000 gold eagles, and the transaction price is not less than 500000.


    500000 Golden Eagle is the price of medium legendary magic tools.


    However, Palos''s face remained unchanged and she still looked light.


    In the corner where no one pays attention, di Aotian squints and comfortably enjoys the changes of the body.


    He felt that his body was stronger and his arms were stronger. If he met the steel mummy again, he could stay alone.


    After a while, di Aotian opened his eyes and looked at Su Ye. His eyes were full of respect.


    When Su Ye''s change stopped, all the men present showed envious eyes. Su Ye''s back was in a standard inverted triangle shape, just like those golden soldiers. His whole body was full of explosive power, and his body was not a trace of fat, infinitely close to the most beautiful proportion.


    Some female students were so excited that the magician''s temperament and the soldier''s body perfectly integrated the two characteristics.


    After a while, Su Ye felt that his body had absorbed the power of the gifted fruit, quickly left the light of the divine world and entered the magic tower.


    Above the magic tree, in addition to the flame crown, there is another Yellowstone crown. The whole body is made of bright yellow stones, which looks like gold. A yellow giant gem is embedded in the center of the crown.


    "Giant blood crown..."


    It''s better to have than not. After all, no matter how bad it is, it''s better than ordinary talent.


    Then, Su Ye focused on the giant crown and immediately got the power given by the crown.


    This blood crown brings medium blood power, called giant General blood.


    With giant affinity, Su ye will be regarded as a member of the giant family, won the favor of the giant family, will not be hostile by the giant, and at the same time, his status will surpass all giant vassal groups.


    With the addition of giant body, the body is stronger, the bones are stronger, and the muscles are more powerful. It is immune to minor diseases, minor bleeding, and all ordinary weapon attacks.


    Additional abilities, turn into giants. After becoming a giant, his strength increases sharply and his flexibility decreases slightly. After becoming a giant, you can''t use any attack magic, but you can use protective magic. All protective magic effects are increased by one level.


    Turning into a giant is the most important force in the blood of the giant, but not surprisingly, the magician can''t use it at all.


    The body of the giant made Su Ye smile.


    Nothing else. Being immune to ordinary weapon attacks is a power that magicians can''t have.


    As long as ordinary weapons are not enchanted or blessed by divine power, even if they are mixed with magic metal, even if the giant has endless power to wave and attack, they will be completely offset by the power of the giant body, just like goose feathers.


    This means that the possibility of a mage being killed by ordinary people by accident has been directly reduced to 0 in Su Ye.


    "Good! Much better than ordinary talent! "


    Su Ye left the magic tower with a smile and was satisfied.


    Suye opened her eyes and walked to Palos.


    Hahnnus hurriedly asked, "did you get the giant blood or the earth element blood?"


    "Look at my face." There was only a faint smile on Su Ye''s face.


    "I see. It''s the blood of giants. If it is the blood of the earth element, you will laugh. " Hannas said.


    The crowd sighed everywhere.


    Some soldiers even gnash their teeth. The giant''s blood is a complete waste.


    Su Ye stood next to Palos and glanced at her. She found that she stood very stable, so she put down her heart.


    At this time, Palos whispered, "Suye, don''t lose heart."


    Su Ye was stunned and said with a smile, "thank you very much for giving me the first choice. I''m not discouraged. I''m very satisfied. If there is any regret, it is that you can''t eat the giant''s blood. "


    Palos whispered, "do you know the evolution of magic?"


    Su Ye tried his best to recall. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I vaguely heard of it, but I don''t know what it is. It should be higher magic knowledge."


    "It''s higher blood knowledge."


    "Oh, the evolution of magic is influenced by blood?" Su ye asked.


    "If a creature has two matching blood lines, the magic of a certain line will evolve! Form incredible power. For example, giant blood seems useless to magicians, but if you have earth element blood again, all your earth magic will undergo qualitative change and evolve, with incredible power. " Palos road.


    "Really? I really didn''t know there was such power. Then I have a new goal and strive to get the earth element blood! Thanks, deskmate. "


    Su Ye''s heart was warm, as if he had returned to the magic house and encouraged Palos.


    Although they are reverse encouragement.


    Palos was still cold, but her little body was more straight.


    "Congratulations to your excellency Su ye for getting the giant blood. This second fruit of talent should have been chosen by me, but I was moved by the generosity of his highness Palos. Therefore, I decided to give up my second choice and ask her highness Palos to choose. "


    Hahnnus took a few steps back from under the talent fruit.


    Palos''s eyes moved, and she was reluctant to bear the favor.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "go, this favor is on me. You don''t have a psychological burden."


    Palos nodded gently, walked under the talent fruit and looked up at the talent fruit in a daze.


    There was silence at the top of the mountain. I didn''t know what Palos was thinking.


    It took a while for someone to react.


    Hahenas winked at Suye.


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    Palos can''t reach it!


    Su ye walked to Palos with a smile and said, "let me pick the biggest one for you."


    "Yes." Palos nodded seriously.


    Su Ye suddenly found that Palos was very clever at this time, so he took off the biggest and sent it to Palos.


    "No!" Palos suddenly whispered in a thin voice, sweeter than the fruit of talent.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye took a wary look at the talent fruit, and then scanned around.


    Before Su ye could react, he put a yellowish thing on his lips.


    The natural fruit immediately turns into a cool liquid and flows into the mouth.


    Su Yesheng was afraid that the precious talent fruit would be scattered. He could only keep his body motionless and turn his eyes to stare at Palos in front of him.


    Palos''s white arm held the talent fruit and put it on Su Ye''s mouth with her crystal small hand.


    Su ye saw that in the blue lake with Palos'' eyes, there seemed to be two cunning little fish swimming with happy water lines.


    The corner of Palos''s mouth was slightly picked.


    Her delicate face is in high spirits.


    Little man, shining.


    Su Ye sighed and looked at Palos with an unprecedented tenderness and joy.


    Hundreds of people were stunned.


    She is the princess of the demigod family!


    She is the top aristocrat in Athens!


    Pandion family, but the blood of the LORD God!


    This is in public!


    The princess of the demigod family, even if it is to repay the grace of saving lives, it is too much for a civilian!


    Whether aristocrats or civilians, at this moment, they feel that the world is upside down, the world is broken, and all rules, principles, order and knowledge are scattered.


    How could there be such a thing in the world!


    Even the Persians were very surprised. They had long heard the identity of Palos from the Greeks.


    The status of Athenian demigod nobles is not as good as that of the Persian Emperor, but the Persian Emperor has countless children. Palos is the only daughter of the demigod family. In terms of actual status, Palos is higher than almost all Persian princesses.


    At this moment, everyone felt that Su ye and Palos'' eyes were stuck together by magic.


    There are only two people, but they seem to absorb the light of the world.


    "No! Surrender! Surrender! " This time, instead of holding his right index finger, Rollon held his hands high.


    "Surrender! Surrender!" Jimmy raised his hand, too.


    "It''s obviously a black iron trial. Let you two play into an engagement ceremony!" Rick couldn''t help raising his hands.


    As Su Ye raised his hand at the same table, the students of Plato college also joined in the fun and raised their hands to surrender.


    Soon, some nobles raised their hands sour.


    "Spare us singles!"


    "Nobility is useless!"¡° Surrender, what''s the matter with people now! Isn''t school a place to study? Isn''t the black iron trial a place for trial? "¡° Even if you don''t get the talent fruit, you have to face a legendary spiritual impact. Is this a black iron test or a hero test? It''s too difficult! "¡° If the four heroes of Plato college encounter such a thing, they can only surrender! " Only hort exclaimed, "Palos is really a good man. I''m reluctant to give the fruit of talent to Su Ye." The Persian princess was also unaffected. Her eyes fell on the back of Su Ye''s left hand, stared at the number and frowned slightly. Palos regained her indifferent face and walked back to her classmates. Su Ye closed his eyes and silently absorbed the power of gifted fruit. The power of this talent fruit is not as good as the last one, and it will be absorbed soon. Su Ye deliberately closed his eyes and meditated for a while. The crowd is excited to calm them down. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 207

    Su Ye enters the magic tower and finds his hahenas on the wall. When he sees it, he perspires and winks at Su Ye constantly to make su ye pay attention. The second sons of their heroic family are standing honestly. Why should a civilian sit down directly, even Palos''s lover should not. Su Ye didn''t seem to see hahnas. He calmly sat on the sofa and reached out to touch the material of the sofa, which seemed to be a wool cushion. The workmanship was much more exquisite than that of Greece. The princess of Persia stared at the magic source badge on Su Ye''s chest, seemed to take a deep breath and exhale slowly¡° I was interested in this chamber of Commerce after I heard about your unpleasant experience with hahnas. I came to you to discuss taking a stake in the supernova chamber of Commerce. " The voice of the princess of Persia is like jade hitting each other, crisp and pleasant, with a faint trace of strange charm. Suye realized that the Persian princess should have a pleasant voice or similar talent¡° So, what is the name of the person who wants to take a stake in the chamber of Commerce? " Su Ye smiled and looked into the dark eyes of the Persian princess. Like the night sky. The princess of Persia showed a faint smile in her eyes and said, "my name is ixina." Su Ye smiled. This name is very common in Persia. It is a variant of the general name of goddess, which means the daughter of God¡° Hello, Princess isina. At present, our chamber of commerce does not need new shareholders. We can inform you in advance if we need it. " Suye road. Isina nodded and said, "well, can I see that new tableware?" Su ye thought about it. Yesterday was the opening day of dragon''s Meiwu. Those tableware had been on sale¡° No problem. " Su ye took out the magic book and showed the magic image made by the dwarf to isina. Isina''s eyes seemed to glow. However, this light is not a curious light. Su Ye always felt that this light was familiar. When di Aotian rushed to him with his booty, his eyes were also this light. After reading all the tableware, isina said, "perfect! Perfect! This is not only the most artistic commodity I have ever seen, but also the most commercial art. It is the perfect combination of human art and commerce. I venture to ask, "may I know who designed these tableware?" Hahnnus looked at isina in surprise. Unexpectedly, the Persian princess who treated everyone as a servant seemed to have completely changed when she met the tableware¡° You already know. " Su Ye kept a polite smile¡° Huh? " After a while, isina couldn''t believe it and asked, "is it you?"¡° It''s just the most common utensils. It''s ridiculous. " Su Ye smiled¡° What an amazing teenager. I want the sole right of the supernova chamber of Commerce to sell in Persia. " Asked isina. Su Ye didn''t answer immediately, but bowed his head and thought like a mature businessman. A long time later, Su ye said, "giving a country the right to sell is a great damage to the future of our chamber of Commerce."¡° I can give you a large sum of money in return for the purchase of the permanent sole right of sale. How about 200000 golden eagles? " Isina smiled. Su Ye was not moved by this figure and shook his head and said, "it''s not a matter of money, it''s a matter of long-term interests. Well, I can only promise you the sole right to sell for three years, but you need to do two things. "¡° Say. " Isina looked at Su ye with more respect. Hahnnus originally thought that Su ye only mastered the supernova chamber of Commerce by virtue of his relationship with the Pandion family. However, seeing Su Ye''s response to 200000 golden eagles, he was surprised. A 16-year-old boy, faced with such a large amount of money, did not hesitate to refuse. Let alone that Su Ye was a civilian, even if he was a member of the heroic family, he could never do it. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 208

    This boy is more unusual than expected. It seems that he needs to spend more energy to make friends with him, not to please him for the Pandion family.


    Hahenas lost himself in thought and began to think of ways to deepen the relationship with Suye.


    "First, I will give you the sole right to sell Persian tableware for up to three years, and only the sole right to sell your tableware. If there are new products, we have little possibility of choosing you. The reason is very simple. Our chamber of commerce wants to be a world-class chamber of Commerce. We can''t be stuck by anyone or rely on anyone except ourselves. " Suye road.


    Isina nodded.


    "Second, try your best to crack down on counterfeit goods. You must ensure that within one year, the same tableware will not appear in all major cities of Persia. "


    "We?" Isina said.


    "Yes, it''s you. This kind of tableware that changes the world in an all-round way will benefit more than you can imagine. If it is only your own chamber of Commerce, I will refuse to cooperate. " Suye road.


    Isina smiled and said, "very good. After returning to Persia, I will unite the great emperor, father and important families to form a new chamber of Commerce to cooperate with you. I am very happy to have a partner like you, because the interests of the major forces are greater than the interests of pure money. "


    "Wait, are you wang NV? Not a princess? " Su ye asked.


    Yixinna''s eyes trembled and then said, "I''m the king''s daughter and the canonized princess."


    "It''s not the daughter of the emperor, but the daughter of the prince, but she can be granted the title of princess, um... No identity. I work with you not because of your status, but because of your keen insight and correct judgment. " Su Ye resolutely changed the topic.


    Su ye and hahnas looked at each other and saw their curiosity from each other, but they all hid well.


    "Don''t guess, my identity is well known in Persia. My nominal father is a prince, but my actual father is Darius the great. My life experience is more tortuous. It is precisely because of this that my father loves me and trusts me very much. After all, I am really his daughter and the daughter who can never threaten his throne. "


    All the Persians in the house bowed their heads, and some maids even trembled with fear.


    Su Ye found that the atmosphere was wrong, coughed and said, "we can''t only produce this kind of bulk goods in Athens, and the transportation cost is too high. As long as you can do the second point, we are even willing to authorize your Persian workshop to make tableware. Not just the right to sell, not just this kind of tableware. "


    Isina suddenly raised her head and said, "as long as you are really willing to cooperate with us, are willing to make tableware in the territory of Persia and allow us to sell, I can guarantee that there will never be other similar tableware in Persia, absolutely not!"


    "Good. However, I need to get the consent of others in the chamber of Commerce, and there are many details to be discussed. " Suye road.


    "I hope to finalize a letter of intent now, write down the main contents, and then sign your name and mine." Isina said.


    "Princess isina is a little worried." Suye road.


    "I''m about to return to Persia. I don''t have much time to sign a letter of intent here. When I get out of the divine power plane, I''ll sign the final agreement as soon as possible. I''ll return to Persia with the agreement." Isina said.


    Su ye thought for a long time, nodded and said, "OK."


    So the two began to discuss the details.


    You come and go in the whole process. You fight openly and secretly from the beginning to the end.


    Hahenas occasionally wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and thought that today''s teenagers and girls are Warcraft. Even he, who is especially good at socializing among the aristocrats, looks like an ignorant child in front of the two people. He often waits for the two sides to finish three sentences before he suddenly understands the meaning of the first sentence of the two people.


    "Your negotiation ability is very strong." Su Ye smiled after signing his name on each of the two parchment letters of intent.


    "Your Excellency Su ye must be deeply rooted in the essence of eloquence, and you are lucky." Isina smiled, too.


    "Oh?" Su Ye looked puzzled.


    Isina stretched out her index finger and pointed to the three flame goblins outside the door.


    "Just one step away, the remains of the king of flame goblins belong to me." Isina''s voice showed endless regret.


    "I see. It may not be lucky, but decisive." Suye road.


    "Maybe." Isina suddenly looked at the door and the gray blue sky. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Ye didn''t speak, so he put away his letter of intent and put it in his belt.


    After a while, isina suddenly said to herself, "each of us has our own unpredictable choices."


    "In fact, everyone has more choices, but most of the time, we give up the best choice. However, every choice is the best at present. " Su Ye smiled.


    Isina suddenly turned her head and looked at Su Ye deeply.


    "You mean, it may not be the best in the future?"


    Su Ye nodded his head gently.


    Hahnnas thought, are these two young people gods and monsters? They are very smart, and Su Ye''s words are also very simple. How can they find that they don''t understand Su Ye''s words after listening to yixinna''s answer?


    Isina stared into Suye''s eyes.


    Su Ye responded calmly and stared at yixinna''s beautiful eyes.


    "I sincerely hope that the second thing I want to say will not affect our cooperation." Isina said.


    The smile on Su Ye''s face gradually faded.


    "As I said just now, everything depends on your choice." Suye road.


    Isina was silent for a long time, suddenly got up and said, "the second thing we will explain outside the palace. Please go out and I''ll change my clothes. "


    "OK. See you later. " Su Ye got up and walked outside.


    Hahenas immediately saluted isina and followed Su ye out.


    "I have a bad feeling." Hannas whispered.


    "That''s how you felt when you invited me just now." Suye gave Hanas a white look.


    Hahnnus sighed deeply, and his curly hair trembled slightly.


    They bypassed the fountain and walked out of the gate. They were about to turn around, but they stopped together and looked forward.


    Su Ye''s face sank.


    Hannas''s face changed dramatically and his whole body was numb.


    He saw six people, Palos, Rick, Rollon, Holt, Jimmy and Albert, surrounded by more than 30 Persians.


    The more than 30 Persians were all armed. The archers pulled full bowstrings, and the spearthrowers could throw spears at any time. The swordsmen and gun shield soldiers could attack people with only one sprint.


    Magicians directly show their magic tools and are not prepared to use too slow spells.


    "Su... Mr. Su ye, I don''t know! If I knew that the Persians dared to besiege his highness Palos, I wouldn''t invite you to come! Isina is the princess of Persia, but she is Persian after all. She can''t be more important than the demigod family in Athens. I... "


    "I know it has nothing to do with you. It''s strange." Suye road.


    Hahenas was stunned, suddenly tried his best to recall, soon remembered some rumors, vaguely guessed a possibility, looked helpless, sighed, but dared not say a word.


    Suye and Palos are far from each other.


    Suddenly, Palos smiled and nodded to Suye.


    Seeing Palos smiling, the Persian student breathed disorderly and was amazed.


    Palos''s smile was like the only light on the surface of divine power.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded to Palos from a distance.


    Similar smiles, same nods, different meanings.


    The ties in my heart are the same.


    Su ye turned slowly.


    At the gate of the palace, more than 40 Persian students lined up in three rows and posed for battle.


    After three rows of people, Persian Princess isina was surrounded by four elite undead soldiers, wearing leather armor, holding a magic wand in her right hand and glittering magic tools all over her body.


    "Interests belong to interests, feelings belong to feelings, but if you can''t convince my feelings, then all interests no longer exist." Suye road.


    Isina''s eyes were cold, as if she had completely changed.


    "You need to make a choice now." Yixinna''s tone was very cold, but even so, she still had a faint charm.


    Suye quietly looked into ixina''s eyes.


    Like a devil hidden in the eyes of the night.


    "Hand over your score and I''ll let your classmates leave safely. Or, you choose to score points, and I kill everyone except the princess. "


    The plane of divine power seemed to begin to freeze.


    The source is isina''s eyes.


    "Is this your choice?" Su ye asked calmly.


    "My choice." Isina answered calmly.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I choose my classmates to leave safely."


    Su ye did not hesitate.


    "Why? You should know that the black iron test will end in two days at most. You can''t get enough scores unless you offend countless people. " Asked isina.


    "No need why, it''s my choice." Su Ye''s answer was equally calm.


    "You gave up the first." Isina said.


    "No, I chose friends." Su Ye''s tone was extremely calm.


    "Good, then you challenge me and choose to admit defeat." Isina said.


    "This is a deal, not a challenge. I want to keep my title as the king of thirty consecutive victories of the aristocracy, so you challenge me and I admit defeat. " Suye road.


    "It''s no different." Isina didn''t care.


    "Since there is no difference, you should speak first." Suye road.


    "Well, I, the princess of Persia, isina, challenge Su Ye." Isina said.


    "I fight." Suye road.


    The two eyes crossed, and the sky seemed to rise with thunder¡° I admit defeat. " Su Ye finished and looked at his raised left hand. 717 dropped rapidly to 358. Isina''s 2 rose directly to 362¡° I, the princess of Persia, isina, challenge Suye again. " Isina said. Hahenas clenched his fist. Even if he had conflicts with Suye, at this moment, he was filled with uncontrollable anger because of his Greek identity. It''s just once. It''s twice. Even for that reason, it''s a little too much. Unexpectedly, Su Ye was not only not angry, but his face became more and more calm¡° I will fight. "¡° I admit defeat. " Su Ye''s left hand number dropped to 179. Isina''s number increased to 542¡° Is that enough? " Su Ye became more and more calm¡° Not enough, but I think it''s enough. Thank you for this transaction. I hope our transaction will not affect the original cooperation. " Isina said¡° Give me a piece of cloth. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 209

    After a while, yixinna''s maid handed a roll of white cloth. Su Ye wrapped his hand around the back and looked up at yixinna.


    "I was happy today, but you made me unhappy." Su ye said slowly.


    "I''m not happy either, but if I don''t, I''ll be even more unhappy." Isina said.


    "So, you make me unhappy in order to be happy."


    "It''s true, but I hope the large income in the future will make you happy."


    "Cherish the moment." Su ye turned and left, his eyes frozen.


    Hahenas did not salute isina this time, followed Su Ye closely and whispered, "Your Excellency Su ye, I really didn''t know this would be the case. If... "


    "Don''t spread this matter, especially don''t tell my deskmate. For you, this matter is over." Su Ye''s voice was very flat.


    However, hahenas felt that Su Ye''s body was sending out cold and getting thicker and thicker.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disclose it. This is my mistake. When I leave the divine power plane, I will find a chance to apologize to you. " On the contrary, hahenas was secretly happy and finally found the opportunity to contact Su ye again.


    Su Ye didn''t respond and walked to his deskmate.


    The Persian students who surrounded Palos and others retreated slowly and walked to the magic palace.


    The two sides crossed, and Su Ye didn''t seem to see those people.


    Several deskmates look different.


    Rick shouted, "Suye, what happened?"


    Su Ye smiled, glanced at Palos first, then looked at others and said, "I told you before that I joined many people to open a new chamber of Commerce and made a lot of money. Unexpectedly, the Persian princess was very insightful and wanted to cooperate with me. As a result, there was a misunderstanding. "


    Rick sighed and said, "is it another trick used by aristocrats? Intimidate you into working with them? How big is the loss? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "there is no loss. Each takes what he needs."


    For the first time, Palos said in a tender and sweet original voice: "Su ye, what happened?"


    The girl''s eyes seemed to hide a blue sword.


    Countless sharp swords.


    The deskmates looked at Palos in surprise. They didn''t expect that Palos''s voice was so sweet and beautiful.


    Su ye said with a smile, "it''s hard to tell about business. I''ll talk about it later. Let''s go down the mountain first. Let''s go. "


    "OK, listen to Su Ye." Rollon road.


    Rick hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "then go down the mountain first."


    "Go down the mountain." Jimmy whispered.


    Palos''s stubbornness soon melted and nodded.


    "Hahnnus, see you later." Su Ye suddenly turned around and said a word to hahenas, and went to the magic villa with his deskmate.


    Hahenas looked at the back of Su ye and others and sighed.


    "But what does Su Ye mean by seeing you later? Do you mean to see you back in Athens? " Hahnnus pondered carefully.


    They quickly packed up their things, put away the magic villa and walked down the mountain.


    When he reached the steps, Su Ye picked up Palos who had not recovered as usual and walked down slowly.


    Jimmy took the initiative to make jokes. Rollon and Rick also rarely deliberately said something to adjust the atmosphere. Su ye also participated in the topic with a smile.


    Palos said nothing.


    When they went down the mountain, they found that the Persian students were still guarding at the foot of the mountain. They were only allowed to go out but not in.


    At the foot of the opposite mountain, many Greek students camped. Some were ready to embark on a new journey, some were ready to wait for the end of the trial, and some took the opportunity to make friends.


    There are clear barriers between noble college and Plato college.


    Next to the rows of magic huts and camps, Su ye put down the magic villa.


    After the magic villa was built, Su ye asked Holt to send the Egyptian color coffin to his room, then entered his room and locked the door.


    The other six deskmates immediately gathered in the hall.


    "There''s something wrong with it." Lake Road.


    "Obviously, things will never be as easy as Su ye said."


    Palos said: "Su Ye wrapped his left hand again with a white cloth, which must be seen by everyone."


    Several people looked at Palos.


    Only Su Ye is worth talking to.


    Rick nodded and said, "I believe Su Ye is hiding his score. Obviously, he will not hide the increase of score, but the decrease of score. Then, the actual situation is imminent. That is, the Persian Princess threatened us, forced Su ye to admit defeat and took Su Ye''s score points. "


    "I guess so, but it doesn''t make sense. It''s too easy for Persian princess to earn grade points. 90% of Persian students will pay for her. What''s more, no matter how stupid she is, she doesn''t have to offend the most promising students of Plato college. Wouldn''t it be easier to grab our grades directly? "


    "I also think there is a problem." Palos''s small face was still indifferent, but there were more worries and doubts in her eyes.


    Jimmy sighed and said, "it''s no use guessing at this time. I choose to believe in Su ye, and Su ye will make what he thinks is the most correct choice. "


    "If Su ye needs us, we are duty bound. If he wants to solve it by himself, we should also trust him. " Rick nodded.


    Just then Albert left silently.


    After a while, he came with his backpack on his back, followed by a human black pottery puppet.


    The five men looked at Albert in surprise.


    Albert looked ashamed and said, "I... I saw a friend outside. I... we made an appointment to hunt Warcraft together. I''m leaving."


    Albert finished, turned and left.


    Five people stared at Albert''s back.


    Palos clenched her teeth and clenched her little fist.


    Holt hammered the table with a bang.


    "Every man has his own ambition. He is also very difficult at home. He has to take care of his father who has lost his left leg. If he dies here, his alcoholic father will be found drunk at home in a few days. " Jimmy sighed.


    Palos''s expression eased slowly.


    Luo long shook his head and said, "I''m used to him."


    "He''s not bad, just... Alas..." Rick can only sigh.


    Palos sighed and said, "I don''t hate him, but I hate the harm he has done to Su Ye. What''s more, before entering the power position, we agreed. "


    Everyone was stunned. Albert did agree to advance and retreat together in the divine power plane.


    "Yes, if it were me, I would probably never forgive Albert. At the time of the most crisis, say that kind of words to Su Ye. At this time, if you don''t say hello to Su ye, you will run away. Whoever you change will feel uncomfortable. " Lake Road.


    "He just made the most common choice." Jimmy road.


    "No, his puppet is very strong. I''m definitely not his puppet''s opponent now." Lake Road.


    "Oh?" The rest looked at Rick.


    "A senior classmate of the potion Society said that Albert''s puppet was the strongest peer in Plato''s college. He''s just too cowardly, just like me... "Rick looked at the door and looked quietly.


    In the room, Su Ye looked at the booty quietly.


    "Originally, I wanted to sacrifice together when the first prize of the three schools was awarded after the trial. But now someone wants me to show my strength earlier. Well, as you wish. Cherish the last time of black iron trial... "


    Su Ye began to count all the booty.


    The first booty was left by the five men who pursued Palos and had been placed in the ruins space.


    The second batch of booty was provided by Carlos.


    The third batch of booty was won from the nobles.


    The fourth batch of booty came from the canyon passage of Zhihua Valley, the dedication of lawns, plus the burned items of the grey robed mage and the noble.


    With a wave of his hand, Su ye received everything into the ruins space and came to the altar himself.


    The fourth ring of the altar was on.


    There are no gifted elves in the white light.


    Only one crown.


    A crown composed of earthy yellow light. In the center of the crown, there is a transparent yellow earth gem.


    "Sure enough, it is the crown of earth element blood."


    Stretch your finger and touch the blood crown with your fingertips.


    Su Ye left the ruins space and began to meditate to speed up the absorption of the power of earth elements and blood.


    When he absorbed the fire element, his whole body was like being in the fire. When he absorbed the giant''s blood, his whole body swelled. Now he absorbed the earth element''s blood, Su Ye felt a slight sense of tearing in his body, as if the wounds were constantly healing.


    After the absorption, Su Ye carefully observed his body. Instead of being taller and stronger, he lost a circle slightly, but his body shape was more perfect.


    He pinched the muscles on his arm as hard as a rock.


    Entering the magic tower again, Su Ye looked at the crown of the earth to see the power given to him by the crown.


    Medium earth element blood, earth element general blood.


    The affinity of earth elements can speed up the casting speed of earth magic, increase the power of all earth magic, be immune to apprentice level earth magic damage, and be immune to mild falls, bumps and smashes.


    Magic, the land of protection. The ground within a radius of ten meters is all transformed into the territory of the earth element general, and stone cones constantly appear to attack the enemy.


    Su Xinguang found that the magic tree had obvious changes.


    The root of the earth magic tree becomes surprisingly thick, and its diameter is much twice that of the wind system and water system, like a hill lying on the ground.


    The roots of the trees are filled with the magic of earthy yellow. The color is much richer than before, giving off an unspeakable smell.


    "Will the sudden increase of this tree root lead to the evolution of terrestrial magic?"


    Su Ye looked at other places.


    The leaves of the three magic branches are all expanded, and the magic leaves reach 30.


    The fourth magic branch has been formed with five small leaf buds. Su Ye looked at the adjacent earth crown and giant crown. The two crowns floated in the air. There was a faint light connected in the middle. The light was very strange. It seemed to form a powerful power circuit, making the power of the two crowns form a wonderful cycle. Su ye took a deep breath and entered the ruins space again. This time, the number of booty was too large, so Su ye made a rough classification. Broken black iron magic tools, 13 pieces. Broken bronze magic tools, 10 pieces. Broken black iron divine power equipment, 13 pieces. Broken bronze divine power equipment, 2 pieces. Black iron magic weapon, 10 pieces. Bronze magic ware, 7 pieces. Black iron divine power equipment, 9 pieces of bronze divine power equipment, 4 pieces. There is a magic villa outside, with 10000 gold eagle IOUs, slightly damaged gold compass, two page soul book, intact Egyptian color coffin, 50 magic crystals, and snake head staff controlling mountain goblins. Finally, the bronze magic cow. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 210

    Roughly, if you count the wind sword still in Palos''s hand, the total harvest this time has exceeded 140000 golden eagles, still excluding the two talent fruits.


    "Very good!"


    Su ye took a deep breath and began throwing broken black iron magic tools on the altar one by one.


    An ordinary black iron magic weapon is worth 500 gold eagles. According to the degree of damage, the actual price is between 200 and 300.


    Every broken black iron magic instrument can inspire the first ring altar once.


    Once the value of several broken black iron magic tools exceeds 1000 golden eagles, all small talents will disappear and merge into the second ring of light, and a new second ring talent will appear.


    "Weapons mastery? This only includes warrior weapons, not magic wands, and can only be used for hand-held combat. It''s very common. I''ll learn it after I have a magic arm. "


    "Shooting accuracy? You can shoot arrows at special times. It is said that this talent also helps to increase the accuracy of Flying Magic. Choose it first. "


    "Stab mastery? Put it... "


    While judging the value of each talent in his heart, Su Ye threw things up. When he met the right talent, he chose it immediately.


    Thankfully, the frequency of magic roots began to increase.


    Although each root can only increase the magic growth by one ten thousandth, in the long run, its value is higher than any ordinary talent.


    Finally, Su Ye threw all the broken magic tools and divine power equipment with low value.


    Four magic roots. The war body talent has wound healing and slow bleeding. The warrior talent has sliding skin and accurate shooting.


    Get the earth talent at the same time: heavy, all earth forces become heavier.


    Earth talent: solid, earth magic density is higher, which is similar to but different from another talent reinforcement.


    Wind talent: sharp turn, all wind magic rotate faster.


    Ice talent: cold, reduces the temperature of all ice magic.


    Wood talent: flexible, all wood forces are more tenacious.


    Su ye made 13 choices, and 6 rows of talents were suspended in mid air. They were either very poor or took a long time to take effect.


    Continue to add complete magic tools, but several talents are not good. Finally, we get more than 10000 golden eagles. All the second ring talents disappear and spray the third ring talents.


    Su Ye was in a bad mood because of yixinna, but she couldn''t laugh or cry when she saw the talent of the third ring, which dispelled her unhappiness.


    "If this altar is alive, it must be a great soldier."


    Three three ring talents, all suitable for soldiers.


    Warrior talent: Combat technology expert.


    Warrior talent: Divine strike.


    And, the advanced talent of magic cow''s body, battle body talent: silver body.


    Su Ye didn''t want to choose. He wanted to say that he was a magician, not a soldier, but the three ring talent worth 10000 golden eagles could not be kept on the altar all the time.


    Silver body can increase the body strength from black iron warrior to bronze warrior to silver warrior.


    This powerful body is no less powerful than the blood of a giant General.


    With the various combat skills before, the minor injuries and illnesses that can kill the weak magician have completely failed to threaten themselves.


    Had to choose silver body.


    After looking at the small pieces all over the floor, Su Ye looked at the big ones again.


    "I''m not lucky this time. I should be lucky next time. See if the IOU can work in advance. "


    Su Ye picked up the IOU of 10000 golden eagles and put it on.


    The white fog appears, the altar absorbs it, emits light, and three items emerge.


    "It seems that such a thing with contractual ability can also be sacrificed. Eh? "


    Su Ye''s eyes widened.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry just now, but now I look happy.


    I don''t care about the first two gifted elves at all. I stare at the third item.


    It''s not a gifted elf, nor what I''ve seen before.


    It''s completely new.


    It is a fist sized ore, composed of black rock and light red crystal.


    In the light red crystal, the dark blue liquid shook slowly like a shrinking ocean.


    Source of magic!


    "It''s a transit! Sure enough, there is no middleman to earn the price difference! The magic source with a market price of more than 100000 only needs 10000! "


    A magic source directly increases the total amount of magic by 10% and the magic recovery by 10%. No matter what level, it increases proportionally.


    Su Ye quickly stretched out his hand and grasped the source of magic.


    The source of magic immediately turned into a white light and entered the body.


    Exit the ruins space and enter the magic tower.


    Su Ye lowered his head and carefully observed a water well one foot above the ground next to the root of the magic tree.


    The well is made of pale rock. The inner diameter of the wellhead is about 30cm, which is not big.


    There is no water in the well. It''s all dark blue liquid magic.


    Magic well.


    "The source of magic, the dream of a magician, can''t be owned under the holy land. Unexpectedly, I already owned it when I was in black iron."


    Su ye returned to the altar again and continued to sacrifice.


    Keep putting magic items and choosing the second ring talent. The bad ones will stay on it.


    All the complete low-cost divine power equipment and magic tools are worth about 25000 gold eagles.


    In exchange for a three ring wind talent worth 10000: cutting.


    At the same time, he exchanged seven second ring talents with different values.


    Earth talent: heavy pressure can form strong gravity in the magic range of earth.


    Fire talent: burst, the flame forms a wider range of explosion. Explosion, explosion. Explosion is more powerful. If it is a flame that cannot explode, it also has the ability to explode at the moment.


    Ice talent: hard, making all magic ice stronger.


    Ice talent: diffuse, the cold of ice magic can spread in a wide range.


    Thunder talent: chain, which can spread the power of lightning to nearby people.


    Wood talent: twining, vines with twining ability are stronger, so that wood magic without twining ability can produce additional vines.


    Fire talent: chaos. In the eyes of the subject, the enemy and us will constantly exchange images so that they can''t distinguish between the enemy and us.


    Finally, there are three rows of second ring talents left on the altar, which are not what Su Ye wants to choose.


    "Just in time, let''s conduct the next experiment to see if we can directly put something worth more than 10000. Whether these three rows of two rings talents are integrated into the new three rings or exist independently. Meanwhile, try another experiment. "


    Su ye thought of the magic villa and stared at the altar.


    A wonderful scene appeared. A translucent magic villa appeared on the altar. Then the translucent magic villa turned into white light and went into the altar.


    The talent of three rows and two rings was suddenly withdrawn from the altar.


    Then, the third ring lights up and a new row of three ring talents emerge.


    "This experiment is successful. If I sacrifice items later, I don''t have to bring them into the ruins space. It should be that as long as I touch and belong to my items, I can sacrifice directly. Next time there are gifted fruits and so on, you can sacrifice quickly. "


    Thinking, looking forward to the talent.


    Artistic talent: String master.


    Magic talent: Animal affinity.


    Warrior talent: Combat expert.


    Su Ye chose the second without hesitation.


    Animal affinity has neither attack nor defense, but it has the ability that mages dream of. It can not only communicate with animals, but also make animals become their own servants and obey their own orders as long as they complete the simplest transactions with animals, such as giving animals food and being accepted by the other party.


    It includes not only wild animals, but also insects, birds and fish.


    Su Ye looked at the remaining items.


    The ring of magic power is part of the fruit of talent. It has been sacrificed and will not be accepted by the altar. However, Su ye still tried to put the ring of magic power on it.


    Sure enough, the altar absorbed the smoke from the ring of magic power, but did not form any talent.


    "50 magic crystals are equivalent to 5000 golden eagles. Don''t sacrifice first. Keep them as a supplement to the three rings talent. Then, start with the lowest value... "


    Su ye put the snake head staff used by the grey robed mage to control the mountain goblins on the altar.


    Absorb white fog, the third ring lights up and white light erupts.


    Combat talent: insight.


    Warrior talent: quick shooter.


    Earth talent: steady.


    "Dilemma..."


    Insight is the upgrade talent of the eye of the eagle. It is very powerful, but not rare.


    Earth talent: stable, very rare, very valuable to magicians.


    As long as you stand on the ground, the magician can continuously absorb the power of the earth, not only absorb the magic, but also strengthen the earth magic.


    "For ten earth magic talents..."


    Su Ye reached out and chose the earth talent: steady.


    This is also the seventh land magic talent.


    Unconsciously, the number of magic talents in the earth Department has become the first in all departments.


    Su ye took a look at the rest of the best.


    Slightly damaged gold compass, two page soul book, and intact Egyptian color coffin.


    Su Ye picked up a page of soul book, put it down again, and put the broken gold compass on it.


    The light rises and the three rings light up.


    Combat talent: Steel muscles and iron bones.


    Combat talent: metal skin.


    Combat talent: high speed self-healing.


    Su Ye was silent.


    These three battle body talents are good, especially metal skin and high-speed self-healing. It can be said that luck burst.


    The question is, why are there three combat talents in a row?


    I''m a magician!


    "What does this mean..." Su Ye glanced at the altar and chose high-speed self-healing without hesitation. This is a particularly powerful talent. It is so powerful that a knife pierces the abdomen. After three seconds, the wound basically heals. After ten minutes, the wound heals completely. Not only skin wounds, not just flesh and blood wounds, including bone wounds, visceral wounds and all wounds, will work. After receiving this talent, Su Ye deliberately left and used meditation to absorb the power of the talent. Subsequently, Su Ye vaguely felt that the loss of magic should be a high-speed self-healing effect to repair the damage in the body¡° It is said that the stronger one is "micro self-healing", which can repair the slightest damage. For soldiers who are often injured, it is equivalent to increasing their life expectancy by more than ten years. Those heroes and even demigods have this talent when their bodies are constantly damaged, but they are often hundreds of years old. " Suye put the Egyptian colored coffin on the altar. Thick white fog spewed out, second only to the previous giant blood fruit and the remains of the king of flame goblins. Finally, the fourth ring did not light up, but the third ring was brighter than usual. Water talent: choke water. Wind talent: peel. Wood talent: growth¡° This...... "Su Ye didn''t expect that he was getting bigger this time. These three talents are all the talents that magicians of all departments dream of. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 211

    Choking water, it is possible to let the water magic of the water system enter the enemy''s trachea to form a choking cough. Even if it is stronger than the holy master, he can''t cast a spell in the choking cough.


    Stripping, the wind will take away a layer of protective force.


    When you grow up, as long as you don''t take back the wood magic, you can gradually become stronger and the strongest can be promoted by one level. This is a talent that even the tree spirits are willing to compete for.


    Su ye thought for a few seconds, chose the talent with the widest applicability and stripped it.


    One wind magic can peel off a layer of protective power, and dozens of wind magic can easily peel off any protective power at the same level.


    This talent is rare. It only appears three times in the records of the magic Council. This data includes known wind elements and all wind creatures.


    Only once in humans.


    The golden mage with this talent directly became the vice president of the wind magic association and was offered as a baby. The only drawback is that I have to go to the wind magic association once in a while to constantly cast spells and be regarded as the research object.


    The legendary magic of grand cleavage comes from the talent of "magic cleavage" and "stripping".


    The difference between this talent and magic splitting is that magic splitting is only for magic, and "stripping" is for all the forces under the gods.


    This talent may not be completed at one time when encountering high-level protective forces, but if you keep casting spells, you always have a chance.


    Su ye read the record of this talent. The golden mage used 37 wind magic and successfully stripped off a legendary protective magic.


    Then, the golden mage became a popular man in the magic Council and various branch magic associations. He was as red as the red dragon. He was sent out to solve all kinds of difficult seals, site protection and divine power plane defense.


    Unfortunately, when the magician cracked a site, he was countered by magic and exiled to hell. His whereabouts are still unknown.


    This talent, once exposed, is a double-edged sword.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the two pages of soul book.


    It is an evil Holy Land spell to seal the human soul in the magic page.


    As an orthodox magician, Su Ye didn''t know how to deal with these two pages.


    "Sacrifice first, give it to the school after sacrifice, and then purify it."


    Su ye made a decision and slowly put the first page of soul book on the altar.


    A strange scene appeared. There was no white fog on the soul book.


    What comes out is the purple flame representing the human soul.


    Bang


    The purple soul fire sounded gently and sent out dazzling white light.


    Su Ye squinted and saw that the white light slowly condensed into a middle-aged man.


    The man was wearing silver warrior chain armour, with a golden lion head carved on his belly armour. His face was firm and his eyes were deep.


    A golden warrior general.


    The general suddenly smiled and gave Su ye a military salute, which turned into light and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    The altar did not absorb the general''s soul power, but it was still lit.


    The fourth ring is glowing.


    Su Ye held his breath and collected his voice. This is the Third Fourth Ring talent.


    A little man appeared in the light.


    Not a gifted elf with wings, but a little human.


    A young man with black hair and black eyes, three inches tall, wearing a black tuxedo, white shirt and black leather shoes, stood in mid air with empty eyes.


    "It''s a legendary magic incarnation. However, this person''s appearance is not me...... "


    Su Ye stared at the magic avatar with a strange look on his face. Later, I learned the power of the magic incarnation.


    Magic avatar (black iron) shares all the power of the subject, but can only use black iron spells. All magic can be superimposed with other magic.


    Su Ye was stunned and looked happy. This means that he has an unlimited black iron magic fort and can get additional black iron magic superposition at the same time.


    For example, if you use magic armor on yourself and the magic avatar uses magic armor on yourself again, you will have two layers of magic armor.


    Magic superposition is an advanced magic ability. If you learn the ability of magic superposition, you can release two layers of magic armor, and the magic avatar can also release two layers of armor. If there are other magic avatars


    The magic avatar needs to be put out of the body to take effect, and only a single magic can be used each time. If you want to change other magic, you need to return to the magic tower and change the magic array again.


    "Magic avatar is a power that can only be made by legendary masters. The materials are expensive, the process is cumbersome, and there is a great possibility of failure. The key is that the level of the magic avatar is erratic and the value is far higher than imagination. "


    "This means that as I grow up, I can also harvest higher-level magic avatars. It is extremely useful both as a portable fort and as a protective stack. Key magic avatars are not affected by forces such as silence, except in a powerful forbidden magic field. "


    "This is basically equal to an additional black iron level me. However, the soul book doesn''t look like it''s worth 100000. It should be because the soul is too strong, but the altar doesn''t absorb the soul... "


    After thinking for a long time, Su ye put on the second page of the soul book.


    The purple fire in the soul book also rises, and then turns into dazzling white light, which condenses into the image of an ordinary young man.


    With a relieved smile, the young man bowed to Su ye and disappeared.


    The altar lit up again. This time, it was not the fourth ring, but the third ring.


    Combat talent: speeding.


    Warrior talent: weapon expert.


    Water talent: dehydration.


    Seeing the first talent, Su Ye couldn''t move his eyes.


    This talent is very rare and very useful, whether it''s a warrior or a magician.


    The water talent: dehydration is also rare and powerful. The name of this magic is very mild, but the actual lethality is very terrible.


    Water has a great effect on people. Once a large amount of dehydration occurs in a short time, the whole body will have big problems. If it is pulled away with physical strength, the hero can''t bear it.


    However, water system talent has not been selected before, because water system talent is very weak in the early stage and has great restrictions on its use.


    On the surface, speeding is a better choice.


    Su Ye began to bow his head and analyze, and even took out the magic book. While writing questions, he kept asking himself.


    "Am I a magician or a soldier?"


    "My goal is legend or to live?"


    "If I choose to keep my life and survival, will it make me escape?"


    "Do I want magic or live?"


    "If I chose speeding, why? Escape? Escape? fear? Accumulate strength? "


    "What do I choose talent for? For what... "


    "Which choice is more in line with my fighting thinking?"


    "Should I follow my instinct or my reason?"


    "If I am a legendary magician now, what should I choose if I think as a legend?"


    "If master Plato were here and I asked him, what would he let me choose?"


    "If I am a legendary magician in the future, how should I choose when I look back on the present?"


    "I want the world to become a better place. So, is the war body talent more effective or the element talent more effective?"


    Su Ye kept asking himself, asking from all angles, standing at a higher angle, and soon became more and more clear.


    The whole process seems simple, but in fact, it mobilizes the most energy consuming part of the brain to complete the whole process of thinking, not just thinking and feeling.


    Su Ye''s face appeared tired.


    "Hoo..."


    Finally, Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Young eyes, tired but bright.


    "I am, magician!"


    Finally, Su Ye disobeyed instinct and common sense, followed wisdom, and chose water talent: dehydration.


    Su Ye sighed gently. His way of thinking was learned from those great men and sages, and was summarized as extraordinary thinking.


    Ordinary thinking is thinking from bottom to top and from outside to inside, but extraordinary thinking is thinking from top to bottom and from inside to outside.


    Extraordinary thinking looks simple, can be really used, full of pain.


    It is far more difficult to defeat the enemy than to fight against self, instinct, what we believed in in the past, and the thickest nerve connection in the brain.


    This is also the reason why great sages can become great sages. They are often fighting against or even correcting the instinct of a group.


    "It''s very tiring to do so, but it also means going uphill!"


    Su ye took a deep breath, calmed his mood and left the ruins space.


    Take a short meditation, absorb all the talents and abilities, and put the previous booty back.


    After a while, Su ye came out of the room and arrived at the hall.


    Palos, Rick, Rollon, Holt and Jimmy looked over.


    "I''m going out. You stay here and don''t move. Remember to protect Palos. Someone might target her. However, there are so many students here, the possibility is very small. " Suye road.


    "What are you going to do?" Palos stared into Suye''s eyes and her face slowly frozen.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "do what I should do."


    Palos was about to speak. Rick said, "Suye, you are different from just now?"


    "Huh?"


    "Although you tried your best to cover up and maintain calm just now, everyone can see that you are not happy. You are protecting yourself and fighting against us. But now, your mood is back to normal and full of confidence. Good! " Lake Road.


    "Su ye, we all know what you want to do. Just like, we all know why you block the score of your left hand. " Rollon road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I hope you believe me. If I need you, I will ask you for help like in the paper flower valley. But I really don''t need it now. Trust me, I know what I''m doing. "


    "But it''s too dangerous." Palos road¡° Yes, there are so many people on the other side. "¡° In case you are impulsive and the other party is cruel. "¡° We are willing to give you the score and help you get the first... "Su Ye interrupted Hote and asked," do you remember what Jimmy said? The same thing, in the eyes of civilians and nobles, has completely different meanings. In fact, not only civilians and nobles, but also two people with similar aspects in the same thing often mean completely different. Let me give a simple example. The reactions to Albert, Jimmy and Palos are completely different, and my attitude is also different from them. "¡° Indeed. " Jimmy road¡° Do you think things are different, people are different, or can different people see different things? Why? " Everyone was stunned. Su Ye''s question is a little profound. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 212

    "There is no end to this truth in a book. What I want to do next, some will regard it as an obstacle, some will regard it as a difficulty, some will think it is impossible to complete, some will choose to give up, some will choose to escape, and some will regard it as a challenge. But in my eyes, this is just my step to legend. It''s not a difficulty, it''s not a hindrance. The only function of this thing is to bring me closer to legend. "


    In the stunned eyes of the people, Su ye walked to the door and turned his back to the people.


    "Think again. When you are at the foot of the mountain, look up and think of the steps up the mountain as something? When you step on the top of the mountain and joy comes, look down and take the original steps as what? Why have the steps not changed, but people''s ideas have changed? Which perspective is easier and more conducive to climbing? How many steps are there in life? What should we think of it? If you can answer, you can follow. "


    Su Ye finished, walked out of the magic villa and entered the unmanned forest.


    The five looked at each other on the same table.


    "Will su ye make up lies to stop us?" Asked Holt.


    Four people''s white eyes floated over.


    Holt blushed.


    "I always feel that Su Ye is saying a great truth, but this truth floats around and can''t be understood." Palos lowered her head and frowned.


    Rick nodded and said, "I also think it looks like a thin layer, but it''s actually thousands of miles away. If we can understand this truth, the legend is hopeful. "


    "I have a headache." Rollon road.


    Jimmy shrugged and said, "I''m too lazy to think. I can''t think of it anyway."


    Plato college, secret hall.


    The teachers looked at the score list silently.


    "Well... Don''t be too sad, Ned. We laughed a little louder just now, but we were just careless. In fact, we sympathize with your teachers and students, although we sympathize with Su Ye far more than you. "


    "Yes, we sympathize with you. However, if you lose, you lose. Don''t think about getting your staff back. "


    Many teachers nodded gently, and the smile on their faces was like the smell of wine after a hangover, which could not be concealed.


    "There''s still one day. Don''t worry." Niedern was livid.


    "It''s a little strange." Gregory road.


    Niederon nodded his head gently and looked at the smiling Provost Lawrence, revealing an exploratory look.


    Lars smiled kindly and said, "I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me."


    Niederon turned his head, glanced at the three young people behind the secret hall, bowed his head and continued to think.


    The three young people stood in the corner and looked at the score list with different looks.


    "Those old Yin... They did it to Su Ye."


    "Just like they did to us."


    "Can su ye make it?"


    "It''s hard to say that only two of the four of us really reversed the situation."


    "My memory has always been bad, but I remember that thing clearly. By the way, what''s his name? "


    "Su Ye!" The other two were angry.


    "Yes. What are your names again? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I always feel that I have forgotten the most important thing and can''t remember it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Giant Hill, in the dense forest.


    Su ye walked slowly out of the dense forest to the giant tree peak, and the three flame goblins followed behind with worship on their faces.


    Several sneaky eyed people waited for Su ye to go away and get into the place where Su Ye tested the magic before.


    They looked at the messy ground and were stunned.


    "Are there any dragons passing by..."


    "The assassination of Palos is suspended!"


    Su ye walked to the giant tree peak.


    In the gathering place of nobles, hundreds of noble students looked at Su Ye.


    The nobles looked at each other, nodded together and walked to Eugene who was resting.


    Su ye once again came to the foot of jushufeng mountain and climbed up the stone steps.


    More than a dozen students stood above.


    "Please stop, Mr. Su Ye!"


    Su Ye looked up and said, "the power of Persia? Hello. "


    The Persian student flashed a helpless color on his face and said, "the talent fruit has been allocated. There is no thing related to the black iron test on the giant tree peak. The princess ordered that no one should go to the giant tree peak."


    "I''ll give you a choice, or I''ll challenge one by one and break one leg to prevent you from stopping me next. Or you can contact isina now and tell her that the good times are over. " Suye road.


    "You..." the Persian student was very angry.


    "I know you have a short distance contact magic device. I''ve seen it before. I''ll give you three minutes. Three minutes later, I began to challenge. If you siege, don''t blame me for killing. "


    "Wait, I''ll contact the princess." The Persian student hurriedly finished, walked a few steps away from Su ye, took out the crescent shaped black magic instrument, bowed his head and said something.


    The Greek students across the giant tree peak found that Su Ye was going to climb the mountain. They got up and looked at Su ye and talked about it one after another.


    Palos and other five people stood on the second floor of the magic villa and looked at Su ye on the steps.


    On the grass, Albert touched the bare round head of the black pottery puppet, looked at Su Ye''s back and said slowly, "he always felt that he could change everything. Don''t you know that he was just an ant in front of more powerful forces."


    The black pottery puppet shook his head.


    Albert kicked down the black pottery puppet, his head rolled away, and his body separated.


    The cylindrical body of the black pottery puppet quickly ran to the head, reached out to pick up the head, pressed it, and shook his head.


    "So you just tried to connect your head." Albert said.


    The black pottery puppet shook his head.


    Albert got up and rushed over. The black pottery puppet lay on the spot and rolled away.


    On the steps of giant tree peak.


    The Persian student came up and said, "Your Excellency Suye, the princess allows you to go up."


    Su Ye climbed steadily.


    Persian students looked at Su Ye step by step and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Have you noticed that Su Ye is different now?"


    "I also feel wrong. He seems to be more powerful and powerful."


    "Will it fully absorb the power of giant blood?"


    "I think, you see, he really looks like a giant."


    "Let''s follow."


    Persian students followed Suye a hundred meters away.


    Not long after, Su Ye climbed to the top of the mountain again, and hahnas waited beside the steps.


    "Your Excellency Su ye, you... Go back." Hannas''s face was wrinkled into old bark.


    Suye didn''t look at hahnnus and turned to the direction of the magic palace.


    Under the faint sky light, the white magic palace is particularly eye-catching.


    At the gate stood four rows of people, a row of soldiers, two rows of magicians and a row of magic archers.


    Behind the three rows of people, isina in purple dress and white veil showed two big black eyes and sat on the gem throne.


    Four elite undead soldiers surrounded her in the middle.


    Isina''s eyes, like the autumn wind, seem to remain the warmth of summer, but they are actually invaded by winter.


    "The next thing, it''s best not to say to outsiders." Suye road.


    Hahenas gritted his teeth and said, "before the giant Hill opened, ixina sent someone to find our family and reach a cooperation agreement with us. We will use the fruit core to explore the plane heart, but the attribution of the plane heart is uncertain. But the first choice of the plane heart has gone to isina. If the plane heart chooses me instead of her, she will still cooperate with our family. Besides, I have nothing to do with her. The status of the princess of Persia is very high, but I am an Athenian. I can''t offend the Pandion family for her. "


    "It has nothing to do with you. By the way, lend me the magic beard." Su Ye stretched out his hand.


    Hannas hurried over.


    Su ye put on his magic beard and walked to the magic palace.


    Hahnnus looked at the magic palace and Su Ye''s back. He went to the steps and looked at the Persian students who followed him, and at the camps, magic huts and magic Villas at the foot of the mountain.


    "Stop this road and don''t allow these Persians to go up the mountain!" A cruel color flashed in hahnnus'' eyes.


    The man behind him immediately stood in front of the steps, the Persian student under his sword finger.


    "Hahnnus, you are against the princess! Against Persia! "


    "I believe Princess isina will not delay the exploration of the plane heart for this small matter." Hahnnus said coldly.


    Persian students had no choice but to use magic tools to contact isina.


    "Let''s wait here. The princess said she would solve it."


    A group of Persian students looked helplessly at the Greeks above.


    Hahnnus stood behind the guard and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood 50 meters away from the magic palace.


    "You should thank you for not killing us. Otherwise, you''re dead." Su Ye''s voice floated into everyone''s ears ahead.


    Some magicians felt very strange. Su Ye''s voice clearly came from mid air, but it seemed that there was his voice in the earth.


    They have the illusion that they seem to be in the Suye territory.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Isina''s voice was still cold.


    "Although I don''t understand why you did this, I''ll review the whole process carefully afterwards. You show me your kindness first, and then do it. In fact, even if I choose score, you won''t really kill my deskmate. Your behavior is more like... Forget it, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is, I want to get my things back. " Suye road.


    "It has become mine. No one can rob it." Isina held her head up proudly.


    Her whole body was almost covered by clothes, but every inch of her skin seemed to glitter.


    Su ye said calmly, "you are lucky to have left a way for yourself. Now, in the name of magic, I, Su ye, challenge the 47 people in front of me. One on one challenge, I only hurt but not kill. If there are many people shooting at the same time, life and death will matter. "¡° The Greeks are always so arrogant, Hercules so, AEAS so, so are you. I''d like to see what you challenge 47 of us! Choose ten people first and fight him one-on-one. Who will come? " In front of the princess of Persia, people took orders and scrambled for places. Soon, ten people, five soldiers and five mages were selected¡° Go, di Aotian. Honestly break your legs, dishonestly add an arm, and verbally break your limbs. " Su Ye''s voice was like a calm sea, with undercurrent surging. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 213

    Di Aotian changed into a bone less stick and walked forward with a smile.


    "Go, let''s see the power of the great summoner." Isina made no secret of her contempt.


    The spear soldier bent down and stared at the ground proud sky. His whole body was covered with black iron. Suddenly, he was wrapped by the light white wind and rushed to the ground proud sky like a chariot.


    Di Aotian took it easy to avoid the spear, and then lightly waved the bone stick.


    Bang!


    Click


    Persian soldiers screamed and flew out, covering their broken thighs and whispering in pain. Their faces were waxy yellow, and their faces were covered with sweat as big as soybeans.


    There was endless silence at the top of giant tree peak.


    No one seemed to hear the cry of the Persian soldier.


    Hahnnus was stunned. It was the first time to see Su ye and di Aotian make a move. Unexpectedly, an apprentice servant was so strong.


    Isina''s voice sounded.


    "He is worthy of being a miracle servant. After you absorbed the giant''s blood, he also gained enough strength and has been promoted to black iron. Unfortunately, it''s a pity... "


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian nodded, as if to say that the answer was correct.


    "Next." Su Ye''s voice was like a counting puppet.


    The Persians took the first man and sent the second.


    Seven seconds later, the battle is over.


    The third soldier came on.


    Five seconds.


    The fourth came on.


    Six seconds.


    The fifth came on.


    Nine seconds.


    Hahenas and Persians stared at di Aotian and Suye.


    The sixth mage walked forward carefully.


    "Start!"


    Di Aotian pointed to his opponent. After the spell of fireball, the red magic array appeared and the fireball flew out in an instant.


    The magician opposite had no choice but to roll on the spot and was ready to hide before


    Boom!


    Magic talent: burst power.


    The explosion radius of this fireball technique is expanded to 1.5 meters.


    The spherical space within three meters in diameter is transformed into fire.


    "Ah..." the magician screamed and was knocked down by the powerful impact. His clothes were ignited by the flame, and the flame spread rapidly.


    Di Aotian waved the bone stick and ran forward slowly.


    "I admit defeat! Give me advanced flame retardant! " The Persian magician shouted.


    The Persian magician on one side was ready. He quickly sprinkled high-grade flame retardant and helped take off his coat.


    The two magicians walked back slowly.


    The Persian in front of the door stared at the magician''s wound.


    The flame burned for less than three seconds, but he had seven charred blood holes, and the largest one was the size of a fist.


    It''s like a big crater just hit by a meteorite.


    "Next."


    Su Ye''s voice made the injured Persian magician tremble and grinned with pain.


    Soon, the ten wars were over.


    be ever victorious.


    "There are 37 left." Su Ye''s eyes were flat.


    Hahenas frowned. Su Ye really wanted to kill the Persians, but why did he feel that Su ye could do it?


    No, it should be just an illusion.


    "You''re forcing me." Isina said coldly.


    "No, it''s the price of your choice."


    "Now that you have made the wrong choice, pay the price! The undead army, attack! "


    "Yes!"


    Four undead soldiers dressed in dark red armor left yixinna''s side, and they surrounded Su ye from both sides.


    Di Aotian turned to Su Ye.


    "Chatter."


    One is not afraid, two are a little difficult.


    "Come back."


    Di Aotian walked back slowly with a bone stick.


    The four soldiers had light red eyes and steady steps. They raised white spears and raised round arm shields. They practiced every action for thousands of times.


    Everyone''s body is full of blood.


    There is no fear in their eyes, for they can rise again.


    There is no weakness in their eyes because they have no pain.


    There was no pain in their eyes because they were excited by the killing.


    Hahenas looked at Su ye with sympathy in his eyes.


    The ordinary undead army is extremely powerful. These four are all elite undead troops who have been on the battlefield. They can fight ordinary bronze soldiers and can be called killing machines with their divine power equipment.


    Even if Su Ye''s fireball is very strong, it''s impossible to hit them.


    The undead army is elite. It''s too strong.


    That''s a kind of weapon that can be compared with Spartan soldiers. There is no such powerful weapon in Athens.


    "Hua... Hua..."


    As the four soldiers moved forward, the sound made by the metal armor was like the waves beating the reef, and it was like the whisper of death.


    When the distance between the two sides was less than 40 meters, Su Ye raised his magic wand, and the head of the wand pointed to the two elite undead troops on the left.


    "Rock spike."


    Hearing the familiar spell, the Persian students had a strange look on their faces.


    Black iron mage''s casting limit is 30 meters. Is Su Ye crazy to do this?


    What''s more, the rock spike seems to be fast, but it vibrates before it stabs out of the ground. The slightly experienced black iron soldiers can escape, let alone the elite of the undead army.


    Some Persian students shook their heads gently.


    The earth yellow magic array with a diameter of one foot stood in front of Su Ye.


    At this time, the Persian students did not stop shaking their heads, but the next moment, everyone stared.


    Centered on the elite of the two undead armies and with a radius of five meters, the ground immediately ejected dense gray white stone cones, like stone flowers in full bloom and spreading on all sides.


    Poof poof


    A series of rock and metal blows sounded, mixed with the dull sound of flesh and blood being pierced in the sour sound.


    The elite bodies of the two undead soldiers spread out, and their bodies were pierced by countless stone cones and hung in the air.


    Their bodies twitched gently, like dead fish with their stomachs cut open and still swinging.


    Zizi


    The blood sprayed like a waterfall and washed the gray stone cone.


    Hundreds of stone cones, like blooming flowers, are slowly dyed red.


    The elite soldier of the first strong army of Persia was killed in battle.


    The whole audience was quiet, and the sound of blood gushing was like a sharp blade cutting everyone''s eardrum.


    Some people stared at the dense stone cones in a daze.


    The bottom of the grayish white stone cone has an arm thickness of two meters high. Each one seems to be carefully polished by an expert craftsman. The surface is smooth, thick at the bottom and thin at the top, and the tip is as thin as a silver needle.


    The dense stone cones pile up like huge hedgehogs.


    The two powerful undead troops are as thin as the fat film on the surface of hot milk, which will break when touched.


    The other two elite undead troops, who were preparing to sprint, quickly separated to both sides, but did not dare to move forward.


    In the face of forces that are absolutely irresistible, they are afraid.


    No one has ever seen a black iron grade rock spike, covering an area as large as a house.


    "That''s quartzite! One of the hardest rocks. " Students proficient in earth magic finally recognized the rock.


    "Ordinary rock, granite, quartzite, corundum, diamond and rock hardness increase in turn. Has his magic reached the golden level after the creation of magic? "


    "This should be the legendary flower of rock cone!"


    "The two sides are more than 40 meters apart..."


    Isina''s voice sounded again.


    "Unexpectedly, your luck is so good that you not only harvest the giant''s blood, but also the earth element''s blood, forming magical evolution."


    The Persian students looked at Su ye in horror.


    Magic evolution is a natural magic creation. The corresponding magic of each series will evolve into more powerful new magic.


    However, both the casting time and magic cost will not increase until they stay.


    "So I said, if you have a little intention to kill me, you are dead."


    Su Ye suddenly pointed to isina far away.


    "Rock spike."


    "Protect the princess!"


    Everyone is in a mess, but no one knows what to do.


    Or, they instinctively dare not approach isina.


    After a flash, Su ye saw a yellow magic array in front of him.


    Behind isina''s throne, rock cones erupted and stone flowers bloomed.


    The dense rock cone flowers are like the decorations of the throne, beautiful and cold.


    The guard trembled.


    Persian magicians are cold.


    The two living undead soldiers were stiff.


    The noble Persian princess, like a bird in the thorn forest, was numb and her fingers trembled.


    Magic evolution, power increase, quantity increase, range increase, distance double.


    Hahenas had a complex expression on his face and muttered, "where is this rock spike? It''s clearly a rock spike..."


    The light wind swept over, and the pale green leaves rustled in the air.


    Some people hear the trumpet of victory, while others hear the mourning bell.


    The Persian magician calculated the scene of fighting with Su ye in his heart, and sadly found that even if the number of his own side doubled, the whole army would be destroyed.


    The flower of rock cone 60 meters away is the oracle of death.


    The magic bow has a long range, but before the evolution of Earth Defense magic, it was just a little bigger ox hair.


    "Alas..."


    Isina suddenly sighed, but strangely, there was no anger and hatred in her eyes, but a kind of relief.


    "Everyone, admit defeat." The princess''s command rang through the giant tree peak. No one urged¡° I admit defeat. "¡° Lost. "¡° I admit defeat and admire it! "¡° Admit defeat, mighty Greek genius! "¡° Admit defeat and be convinced... "Su Ye untied the cotton cloth on his left hand. The numbers are constantly changing. Finally, Su Ye looked at yixinna¡° Isina, I challenge you again. " The crowd was silent. In the ears of Persians, Su Ye''s words seemed to be mixed with the sound of blood splashing¡° I admit defeat. "¡° Isina, I challenge you for the third time. "¡° I admit defeat. "¡° Isina, I challenge you for the fourth time... "I admit defeat."¡° Yixinna... "They said and answered, and continued. Until the number on isina''s left hand stays at "0". All the Persian students were stunned to see that behind the thin white veil, isina gnashed her teeth. Hahnnus was stunned at first, but at last he bowed his head. Afraid to laugh. Su Ye is too cruel. Su Ye glanced at the number on his left hand, nodded and looked at the Persian students again. All the Persian students trembled and had an ominous premonition¡° In order to avoid being obstructed, I have to go first. Let''s have another round. I, Su ye, challenge everyone in front of me. " All the Persian students were stunned and filled with grief and anger¡° You are cheating! " A student roared and almost shed tears¡° Su ye, you''ve gone too far! " Isina''s voice was finally mixed with fierce emotions, and she was no longer the princess who had always been high above¡° Only in this way can you remember the consequences of choosing the wrong one. In fact, I have a little hope in my heart that you will refuse, because the scene of rock cone flowers in full bloom must be very beautiful. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 214

    All Persians shivered, and the scene of continuous rock cone flowers appeared in front of them.


    That''s rock cone forest.


    "I admit defeat!" The magician who first called out the name of "flower of rock cone" was also the first to be frightened.


    "I also admit defeat..."


    The first group of people to admit defeat were all students who knew earth magic best.


    A few people hesitated to look at yixinna. The princess didn''t speak, so it''s not good to admit defeat directly.


    Isina sighed.


    She looked up at the back of her left hand.


    Look at the thorn "0".


    "I surrender."


    Isina surrendered again.


    That "0" seems to turn into a trace of coolness, seeping into the skin, into the flesh and blood, and into the bones.


    As Su ye said, yixinna felt very painful.


    The morale of Persian students collapsed and surrendered one after another.


    The figures in Su Ye''s hands have increased again and again.


    Isina looked at Su ye and said, "thank you for letting me remember today''s pain. Next time, I will make a more correct choice."


    "Good. After the first thing, let''s say the second thing." Suye road.


    Isina''s face sank and frowned.


    "What''s the second thing?" A bad feeling came into her mind.


    After all, something similar happened here, except that she said it.


    "Hahnnus should know."


    Su Ye looked at hahnas who came near.


    Hahenas racked his brains while moving on. A few seconds later, his eyes lit up and suddenly realized it. He said loudly: "Princess isina, your excellency Suye has a habit. He needs a Soviet apology. Otherwise, he won''t forgive the wrongdoer. I told you about it. "


    Isina was silent.


    For fear that yixinna would forget, hahenas explained, "the so-called Su style apology is to take out the highest value items you can use to make amends. Of course, if it is inconvenient to make amends, such as family keepsakes, no matter how high the value is, you don''t need to take them out. I believe your excellency Su Ye is a reasonable person."


    Yixinna bit her teeth, turned out a pale gold jade half the size of her thumb and threw it to the maid around her.


    "Send it."


    The maid hurriedly held it in her hands and carefully sent it to Su Ye.


    Some Persian students who knew the jade looked envious and then looked at di Aotian.


    Su Ye blinked, but he still took the Golden Jade. He wanted to say that what he wanted was clearly the third choice of the heart of the plane, and he didn''t mean to ask for Su style apology at all.


    However, since everything is in front of you, let''s do it once in a while.


    "It''s a miracle stone. It''s a kind of divine stone in ancient times. After eating, ordinary magical elves under the holy land will undergo a transformation. However, with the passage of the power of the divine stone, this miracle stone can only transform the magical creatures at the black iron level. Now it''s hard to find magical creatures. The main function of this stone is to put it with the remains of the black iron miracle servant. After being absorbed by the magic array, the black iron miracle servant will be promoted to a miracle servant. " Isina looked light.


    However, in Su Ye''s ears, yixinna''s teeth were like a grindstone, and every word flying out of her mouth was sharpened.


    "Thank you very much for Princess isina''s generosity. Since you made a Soviet apology, your gratitude and resentment against me will be written off. Our cooperation can continue if you like. "


    Isina clenched her teeth and said, "of course, continue! I need your tableware to earn all the money I lost this time! You can rest assured that I will be your best partner! As you said, "feelings belong to feelings, and interests belong to interests."


    Persian students who knew isina covered their faces. They really didn''t want others to know that the Persian princess was like this.


    "So, can you tell me why you forced me to make the previous choice?" Su ye asked.


    Yixinna sighed helplessly and said, "I was cheated by an old fox. However, as you said, everything is a transaction, and I will bear the consequences myself. As for the details, you should know when you leave the giant hills. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "next, I want to say the third thing."


    Yixinna raised her eyebrows like a spear.


    It''s over!


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see yixinna''s expression and said, "I want to take a chance and ask for the third choice of a plane heart. If successful, we will have further cooperation. After all, I can''t eat this noodles alone. "


    "Yes!" Isina nodded her head hard.


    "When will it start?" Suye looked at hahnas.


    "Before you came, we were preparing to dig, and the locations have been found." Hahenas said helplessly.


    "Then we can go now." Suye road.


    Hanas nodded.


    Isina stepped down from the throne and the three walked around to the side of the huge tree.


    The rest followed at a distance of hundreds of meters.


    Yixinna''s dress is inlaid with gold and jade. When walking, she wears a Ding Dong ring, with tassels gently shaking around her waist and lotus steps, showing the softness of Persian women.


    Bursts of strange fragrance came to my nostrils, got into my heart and beat my heart strings.


    Su ye thought, is there any talent for "girl fragrance"? Fortunately, there was no altar.


    After a while, Su ye saw ten fruit cores on the ground in front of him, and the ten fruit cores formed a circle.


    The top of the giant tree peak is composed of black rocks. The ground was originally dark, but the place surrounded by ten fruit cores turned out to be translucent, and there seems to be a light source below.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes," Hanas nodded, "I''ll make a preliminary excavation."


    Hahenas said, taking out a special magic shovel and carefully tapping the ground surrounded by fruit stones rhythmically, as if using special skills.


    After a while, the ground formed uniform radial cracks, like broken glass.


    Hahnnus got up, put away his shovel and said, "Your Highness isina, please."


    Yixinna nodded and walked to the side so that Suye and hahnas could see the ground, then reached out to pick up the broken ground and threw it aside one by one.


    After a while, a bucket sized pit was exposed below, which was slightly bright.


    Isina sighed gently and got up slowly.


    "You can also come closer."


    "No?" With a flash of pain and despair in his eyes, hahenas quickly walked over, looked at the empty pit, reached out and touched it all over the bottom and walls, and touched it again and again.


    After touching for three minutes, he sighed a long sigh. While patting the dust on his hands, he said, "ran away."


    "I think the plane heart of the ownerless land is very likely to be obtained." Suye road.


    Hahnnus shook his head and said, "you... Are still young and don''t learn much about it. In fact, there are a large number of inanimate divine power planes in the world, less than one tenth of which have been found, and at most one third of which have masters. It is very difficult for the divine power to recognize the Lord. Even the legendary masters and heroic soldiers may fail. I suspect that this divine power plane may not find a new owner you like, but it released the seeds of the plane and took a chance. "


    "Is the plane heart wise?" Su ye asked.


    "Beasts will react differently when they meet people, some are close, some run away, and some are cold. Of course, the heart of position will also. As for the wisdom of the plane heart, it should be like a smarter beast, which can not reach the level of Warcraft. If there is a particularly suitable host, it will choose early. "


    "Well." Su Ye nodded.


    The three walked out. When others saw this scene, they all knew that the heart of the plane was gone and shook their heads gently.


    Hannas and isina have something to say and go to the magic castle.


    Su ye walked down the steps.


    In front of the steps, hahnas''s men are guarding, while the Persian students tens of meters below are bored and don''t know what happened on the mountain.


    Su Ye shouted to the Persian students, "you can come up."


    Hannas''s men immediately parted on both sides.


    The Persian students hesitated for a moment and went up to the top of the mountain to the magic palace.


    However, after only a few steps, they were stunned and stared at the flower of the schist cone.


    The blood has dried up, and the two elites of the undead army are still hanging on it.


    Like salted fish in a fishing port.


    Su Ye continued to wear a magic beard, looked at the magic palace, opened his mouth, and his voice spread all over the top of the mountain.


    "I, Su ye, set a level here. From now on, if you want to go down the mountain, you must beat me in the duel. If you want to break through by force, don''t blame me for hurting the killer. Di Aotian, let''s go! "


    Su ye then stepped down, and three flaming goblins followed him arrogantly.


    All the Persian students turned to Suye with unbelievable faces.


    A man, a Greek, a Greek civilian magic student, dares to set a checkpoint to stop all Persian students?


    What the hell is this man going to do!


    Is this a provocation to the Persian Empire!


    But no one dared to speak.


    Until Su Ye disappeared at the top of the mountain.


    The flames of anger burned and spread among Persian students.


    Hahenas stared blankly at the place where Suye disappeared.


    "Su Ye already has the pride of Plato''s four heroes. In those days, Alexander was like this, blocking the whole noble college on his own. "


    Scenes of that year''s trial appeared in front of hahnas.


    Just before Su Ye climbed the mountain, a large number of nobles gathered around Eugene.


    Holding a spear and arm shield, a young noble student said, "Eugene, in your eyes, I''m not worth being challenged. But I''ve always wanted to fight future heroes like you. I have no courage at ordinary times, but in the black iron test, I challenge you! I hope that through this battle, I can sharpen my fighting skills and learn the essence of fighting! "


    Eugene smiled and said, "I''m never afraid of challenges. Come on! You can rest assured that I will control my divine power at the black iron level. " So, surrounded by many noble students, Eugene began to fight with the man. Eugene obviously didn''t use all his strength. Instead, he instructed the man like the teacher instructed the students. Finally, when he was almost done, he suddenly took out his sword and beat the man down with the back of the sword¡° thank you very much! I admit defeat. " The scores in the hands of two people change at the same time. Eugene smiled¡° I want to try! " Another noble student came out. Eugene doesn''t refuse anyone. However, after defeating five people and facing the challenge of the sixth person, Eugene changed his face and glanced at everyone present¡° Are you forcing me to cheat? " Eugene was as fierce as a lion and a tiger. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 215

    "Eugene, what is Su Ye''s identity?"¡° Civilian magician. "¡° So, what is the identity of Plato''s four heroes? "¡° Either a noble or a poor noble. Alexander''s origin is unknown, but everyone knows that he has noble blood, no less than the hero family. " Eugene said¡° Plato''s college can press the noble college, and Plato''s four heroes can press all the nobles at that time. However, when Su Ye presses the nobles, do you know what it means? " Eugene was silent¡° We can lose to Plato college, we can lose to Plato''s four heroes, but we can''t lose to civilians! Never! " Eugene remained silent¡° Even Solon, who wanted to fight against the nobility with the help of civilians, also had supporters among the nobility. Why? Because he is also an aristocrat, he will help the middle and small aristocrats! But Su Ye is not! Su Ye is just a civilian, just an ordinary magician. If you let him become the track of the tornado in the black iron test. Numerous petals form a huge flower tornado covering the seat surface, which rotates rapidly. The center of the giant tornado seems to be the giant tree peak. The flower tornado turns sharply, smaller and denser. More and more bright, shining on the whole seat. Soon, the flower tornado narrowed to a diameter of kilometers, and everyone at the foot of the mountain was shrouded. People who are exposed to the flower tornado find that those flowers are not entities, as if they are all composed of light, which passes through their bodies without obstruction. The flower tornado is clearly turning rapidly, but there is no wind. Many people reached for it and found nothing. Palos seemed to return to her childhood, showing a pure smile and trying to catch the flying flowers. Like everyone else, she couldn''t catch it, but she was not discouraged. She still smiled and grabbed it happily. The flower tornado shrinks rapidly and is about to leave everyone at the foot of the mountain. Palos was still not discouraged. She stretched out her white arm and grabbed it for the last time¡° Eh? " Palos felt as if she had met a small thing, soft, like goose feather and snowflake. She carefully took back her little fist and put it in front of her. She slowly opened it carefully. At the same time, she slightly turned her head and narrowed her eyes. She seemed afraid of something in her hand and was full of expectation. A pink shimmering petal lies quietly in the palm, and the edge of the petal floats gently, like the wing of a butterfly. Palos, like a child, showed a bright smile, her white teeth seemed to be rolling in the sun, and the bottom of the lake was covered with glittering gold. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 216

    "That''s nice..."


    Palos carefully held the petals with her hands, as if holding her own carefully.


    Even the gold Medusa necklace can''t hide her amazing face at the moment.


    But no one looked at Palos.


    They all looked at the center of the flower tornado with different colors.


    It turns out that giant tree peak is not the center of flower tornado.


    Su Ye is.


    The Persians, isina and hahnas on the top of the mountain went to the edge of the mountain and looked down at Suye on the steps.


    At the moment, the flower tornado is dense, as thick as a wall, as high as the sky, just like a flower Tianzhu.


    Palos held the petals, slowly looked up and looked at the thick flower tornado in surprise.


    Su Ye has been completely blocked.


    Hundreds of millions of petals bloom with bright light, and the flower tornado seems to illuminate the giant hills again like a small sun.


    Suddenly, the flower tornado began to collapse and become sparse.


    A large number of flowers disappear out of thin air, as if falling into a bottomless black hole.


    When the flowers became less and less, revealing Su Ye''s body, all the people saw what had happened.


    The petals poured into Su Ye''s body like a butterfly homing.


    Until the end, all the petals of the whole divine power plane were integrated into Su Ye.


    Palos lowered her head and saw the last pink petals melt slowly into the palm of her hand.


    "Originally, he gave it to me..."


    Palos looked up at Su Ye halfway up the mountain, with bright stars in her eyes.


    "What happened? Did Su ye get the heart of the plane?" Asked Holt.


    No one answered Holt.


    Because everyone has the same questions in mind.


    Not far from the noble gathering place, the noble students who had just shared the same hatred stared at Su Ye.


    No matter how anxious they are, at this moment, they straighten up, watch quietly and wait for the final result.


    Everyone believes that Su ye can''t get the heart of plane!


    No way!


    Giant hills should not belong to magicians.


    Nobility should not lose to civilians!


    Hahenas looked at Suye, who was still meditating, and walked down the steps quickly.


    Deng Deng Deng


    Three meters away from Suye, the three goblins raised their bone sticks and looked at hahenas.


    Hahenas stopped and looked at Su Ye''s back below. In his eyes, it seemed that a hundred plays were staged at the same time.


    He had never felt such complex emotions in his life, even when he knocked on the table.


    After a while, Su Ye opened his eyes.


    "Where are the flowers?"


    "Huh?" Su Ye suddenly found that everyone in the major camps below was looking at himself, and his deskmates were looking at him.


    Palos seemed to completely throw away her cold face, with a sweet smile on her face. She smiled so naturally, as if this was her most common expression.


    Su Ye found that Palos looked at her with more joy than before.


    It''s weird.


    "Maybe I misunderstood? They are not looking at me, but at the top of the mountain? "


    Su ye turned and looked behind him. He found that hahnas was behind him, while the Persians stood on the edge of the mountain and looked at themselves.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Suye looked at hahnas in confusion.


    "You don''t know?"


    Hahenas said that his face was hot. Unexpectedly, he accidentally used a real honorific, and the previous address was just polite.


    "I just meditated for a while. As for staring at me?" Su Ye looked blankly.


    "When you meditate, all the flying flowers gather towards you and finally enter your body. The flying flowers will end because of you, and they will rise because of you. "


    Hahenas''s tone was full of endless resentment.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "That''s a pity. I didn''t see it." Su Ye looked into the sky.


    The original bright light disappeared, and the whole plane returned to the dim sky light.


    The sky turned grey blue again.


    "You... Don''t know what happened?" Hahenas went to Su ye, grabbed Su Ye''s left wrist and held it up slowly.


    Su Ye looked at the back of his hand.


    The blue magic mark is still the same.


    The numbers in the mark have changed greatly.


    6246¡£


    "This is..."


    Hahnnus sighed and said, "a flying flower congratulates the new Lord."


    "Why am I the master of planes?" Su ye asked.


    Hahenas thought for a few seconds and said slowly, "I didn''t think about it just now. But when you think about the time to become the master of the plane, it is precisely after defeating and blocking the Persians on your own. I guess we may have been wrong about the heart of the plane in the past. In the past, we thought that the plane heart was only affected by strength, luck and blood, but this time, the plane heart chose you because of your spirit. "


    Suye looked at hahnas.


    Hahnnus continued to explain, "the spirit of fearlessness. Ancient titans are the second batch of creatures between heaven and earth. Some fell into evil, some divided into gods, and some, like Prometheus, fought against the gods, fearless, proud and strong. You are a magician, not a soldier. You have no blood. You are not like some plane masters. You are lucky to accept the plane heart as soon as you enter. However, when you fight the whole second magic college with your own strength, the plane heart chose you. "


    "Are you sure?" Su ye asked.


    "Guess, everything is just guess. After all, this is something that no God can know. Every divine power plane is an independent world, like a unique form of God. " Hannas said.


    "You are more excited than I am." Su Ye smiled.


    "After becoming the master of the plane, it takes a long time to get in and out, at least ten years. On you, I suspect that you may be able to officially enter and leave the giant hills in a year at most, or even earlier. " Hannas said.


    "You think too much, I''m not so anxious. What I want to do most now is to find time to learn more about plane learning. " Suye road.


    Hahnnus suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, when you go back, find the teacher of your college to prepare. Not surprisingly, people from the local magic association will come to you. You have the dual blood power of earth system and giant, and you can directly serve as a director. Of course, your rank is too low, which may be a small obstacle. After all, being a council member is generally a holy land, and only a few people are gold. If you become a director, you must be the lowest ranking director of the magic association in the world. "


    "I have time to study now." Suye road.


    "If you always want to be a good student, you don''t have to join. If you want to make achievements in the magic world and get more help in the face of accidental infringement, the magic association is an excellent place. There are many factions in the magic Council, but the magic associations are very united. "


    Su Ye suddenly said, "can a person join multiple magic associations?"


    "That''s no problem. Many masters work in multiple magic associations, just to distinguish the primary and secondary." Hannas said.


    The two men chatted as they went down the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, aristocrats gather.


    ¡°6246¡£¡±


    Eugene personally reported the number on Su Ye''s left hand.


    Those noble students were still straight at first, but slowly, their bones were removed and their muscles dissolved.


    They sat on the ground slowly. Some looked at the sky in confusion, some looked at Su ye on the hillside empty, and some looked down at the grass leaves without saying a word.


    Others, like drunken drinkers, slumped on the ground.


    The huge numbers completely defeated their will.


    Those nobles who originally wanted to continue to send points for Eugene fell into confusion.


    "Can all our noble scores add up to 6000 points?" A confused voice knocked on the souls of all noble students.


    "Not enough, not enough people in Plato''s college, not even Persians."


    "Then we... Won''t argue."


    Suddenly, a low cry sounded.


    Some young nobles kept wiping their noses with red eyes.


    "Get up! Get up! Why do you sit down? The trial is not over yet! " A freckled noble boy suddenly stood up, swayed gently and shouted at everyone.


    The noble students looked at the boy.


    "We haven''t lost yet! The trial continues! If we stop, don''t we bow to the civilians? My father told me that I would rather bow to wild animals than to cheap civilians! We haven''t lost yet! Get up! Eugene, I have three points left. I want to challenge you! I will challenge you! "


    "Forget it." Eugene''s face was tinged with pain.


    "How can you forget it! My great grandfather saved 100000 troops with a legendary body! My grandfather made great achievements in the Holy Land! My father is the most elegant golden soldier in Athens. Our family lives with honor and victory. How can we lose to civilians! "


    "And you?" Asked Eugene.


    The yelling noble boy stayed where he was.


    Eugene suddenly laughed at himself, picked up his backpack and walked to the magic tiger forest.


    Gerna of the north wind family looked at Eugene''s back and followed Eugene with his backpack.


    "At least, Su Ye''s score is not roared out."


    Among the hundreds of noble students, only seven quietly packed their bags and walked towards the magic tiger forest.


    "Traitor! You are all traitors to the nobility! " The noble boy shouted at Eugene''s back.


    Some of the other noble students continued to be in a daze, some bowed their heads to wipe tears, some whispered curses, and some stared at Su ye with a gloomy face.


    Su ye returned to the magic villa.


    "Su ye, what have you done? Why is it suddenly recognized by the plane heart? " Holt asked in surprise.


    "You won''t really defeat the Persians, will you?"¡° The plane heart only has 5000 scores. How did you get the other 1246 scores? " Su ye first looked at Palos and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I dueled with the Persians for a few times, and then I had a face. Maybe I was lucky."¡° The devil believes it! "¡° What the hell did you do? " All the deskmates stared at Su Ye¡° Clean up and let''s move. "¡° Where? "¡° He said as he walked. " Soon, Su ye put away the magic villa again, took his deskmates to the foot of the giant tree peak, set up the magic villa by the first step, and completely blocked the way up and down the mountain. All the deskmates were stunned. The opposite experimenter was also puzzled. Is Su Ye crazy? Blocking the Persian road? The students of Plato college hurried to ask what was going on, and Su Ye officially announced with a magic beard¡° In view of the bossy behavior of the Persians, I decided to punish the Persians accordingly! From now on, Persians are forbidden to go down the mountain unless they beat me in a duel. Malicious intruder, die! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 217

    This time, Su Ye''s voice spread all over the giant tree peak and all the camps at the foot of the mountain.


    The Persians heard Su ye say that for the second time.


    There was a lot of scolding on the top of the mountain.


    Isina sighed and silently returned to the magic palace, staring at the dome in a daze.


    "After returning to Athens, we should sign a formal agreement with the supernova for the first time, and we must earn back the money of the miracle stone. The whole miracle minion plan is temporarily suspended. It doesn''t matter. There''s still a chance in the future. Grand Summoner? I didn''t expect this magic branch, so I would be the summoner too! Scold Su ye? I don''t have much time to waste on such meaningless things. "


    After su Ye''s cruel words, there was peace at the foot of the mountain.


    Both students of noble college and Plato college are waiting to see a good play, but one is waiting for the misfortune of Su ye and the other is waiting for the misfortune of Persians.


    They looked eagerly at the top of the mountain, and then saw the Persian students standing on the top of the mountain yelling, scolding for a long time, and did not dare to go down a step.


    Soon, the Persian students were tired and left the edge of the mountain.


    Hundreds of students from the two schools and foreign schools looked at each other.


    When did the Persian become a scolding dog?


    Although the Persians will scold the Greeks, they all scold and kill them directly with real swords and spears. Why don''t the Persians on the top of the mountain do it?


    Albert grabbed the black pottery puppet''s head and couldn''t say a word.


    The students of Plato college Hula around and wondered what Su ye had just done up the mountain.


    "Just a normal duel, nothing."


    People don''t believe it.


    The nobles also asked hahnnus, but hahnnus didn''t say anything.


    At this time, an old voice suddenly sounded in every experimenter''s ear.


    "The experience of the plane meets its master. This black iron trial is coming to an end. In an hour, you will be sent back to your respective places and make final preparations."


    The noble students had a little luck and thought that Su Ye''s score might be false, but now when they heard this voice, the final luck was mercilessly broken.


    This is almost tantamount to announcing that Su Ye is the champion.


    Several noble students collapsed and cried on the spot.


    In front of the magic villa, six people at the same table sat on the grass on the hillside and looked at the gray blue sky in the distance.


    "Well, it''s coming to an end. I think it''s better than school. " Hotter road.


    "I kind of like it here, too." Rollon road.


    Rick looked at Luo Long''s side face. Luo Long''s face was dusty and his hair was greasy. He didn''t look handsome at ordinary times, but he had more courage and spirit than before.


    "Yes, if I could eat the fruit of talent, this test would be perfect." Jimmy road.


    Su Ye looked at the sky and said, "although I have lived in a big villa, I still like a small house."


    The other deskmates didn''t know what Su Ye meant. Palos showed a look of nostalgia, but then her face flashed a blush and glared at Su Ye angrily.


    Luo long suddenly said, "Su ye, I want to ask you a favor."


    Everyone looked at Rollon.


    "Say."


    "Before the black iron test, I signed up for this year''s city-state competition in the name of our family. I want to invite you to help. If I am invited to go one step later, I have no hope of winning the championship. " Rollon road.


    Palos frowned slightly. The demigod family disdained to participate in the games within the city-state, and even most people of the hero family rarely participated.


    The city-state competition has always been a competition between legends and holy families.


    "It''s dangerous." Palos doesn''t care about Rollon at all.


    Luo long smiled and said, "with Su Ye''s help, we are very likely to win the championship. There will be no danger. It''s... The final champion duel may have to grievance Su Ye. "


    "Hum. The glory of the nobility is really just and fair. Even in a city-state competition, civilians are not allowed to win the championship. In any case, the nobility can only win the championship. It''s ridiculous that any civilian who dares to win the championship will be killed. " Rick sneered.


    "Alas..." hort sighed. He didn''t like this unfair battle.


    Luo long said with a wry smile, "I know it''s bad, but I can''t help it. I... need this honor very much. Let me tell you the truth. I killed someone in the noble college. The other party targeted our family everywhere. Our family is very embarrassed now. If I can become a city-state champion and get the appreciation of some great nobles, I can make the other party converge. I will do my best in this city-state competition. "


    "I''m not very interested in the champion of the city-state competition. After all, there are not many actual prizes in the city-state competition, but only honorary rewards. If you are really short of people and want this champion very much, I am willing to help. " Su Ye smiled.


    "Thank you so much, Su Ye!" Luo long looked at Su Ye gratefully.


    Palos was a heavy complexion and said, "Rolon, you should be responsible for your words!"


    People looked at Palos in surprise. They didn''t expect Palos to be so direct and obviously warned Rollon.


    Luo long said helplessly, "Your Highness Palos, don''t worry, Su Ye is just helping me. If you are afraid of accidents, you can let others come to the final championship. Moreover, with the strength of Su ye, it is impossible to be injured in this black iron class battle. "


    "I don''t know much about the mechanism of the city-state games. You can say it briefly." Suye road.


    Luo long said: "the city-state competition was originally a kind of sports competition, but it took too long to hold it every year. Finally, it turned into a wrestling competition. It is usually held for two days and can only participate in the name of noble families. Not to mention the opening of the performance, the city-state competition is roughly divided into four stages. The first stage is the battle between the team and bronze Warcraft, the second stage is the fight with foreign prisoners of war, and the third stage is the competition between the winning teams for the champion family. The fourth stage is the final championship. The champion team sends two people to have a wonderful fight to repay the audience. "


    Lake interface said: "the final championship has always been a fight between an aristocrat and a civilian. The civilian can''t win, the aristocrat must win."


    Rollon immediately said: "I know that in the final championship, there are occasional nobles humiliating civilians, but we are not Rome, and the fight is not so bloody. Besides, I don''t have the strength to humiliate Su Ye. I don''t want to die. If I really do that, how can I go to Plato''s College in the future? Even if I am not afraid of Su ye, I have to consider the attitude of the Pandion family. "


    Palos gave Su ye a silent look.


    "That''s good." Lake Road.


    "Can I go?" Asked Holt.


    "The city-state competition must be black iron to participate. If you are a soldier apprentice, I can find a way to send you in. After all, your strength is obvious to all, but you really can''t go." Rollon road.


    "What a pity. It''s hard to get a ticket for the city-state competition. Please leave us some. "


    Luo long said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll pack your tickets!"


    Jimmy suddenly said, "can you bet on the champion in the city-state competition?"


    "I will bet my team!" Rollon road.


    "If you bet your team, how much can ten thousand golden eagles win?" Su ye asked.


    "I have inquired. The three teams with the highest voice have appeared this time, and the odds are very low. Our family ranks low, and the odds are about 1 to 3. If our team wins, you bet 10000 gold eagles and finally get 30000. Of course, ten thousand is the limit. You can''t bet any more. " Rollon road.


    "Really, I also want to borrow money and bet a hundred and eighty thousand." Suye road.


    "You can find different people to share the charge, but don''t go too far, otherwise it will be confiscated if it is found out. Just find one or two." Jimmy smiled.


    "Can you bet now?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s already started."


    "OK. When I get back to Plato college, I''ll go to the arena and deposit 10000 gold Eagles! " Suye road.


    "It''s nice to have money." Jimmy sighed.


    "I''ll bet all my family on you to win." Hotter road.


    "I also bet on Su Ye." Lake Road.


    "It''s the arolon family." Luo long said helplessly.


    Several deskmates looked at Rollon strangely.


    Generally speaking, people whose names repeat those of their ancestors are highly expected by their families, such as Eugene.


    Unexpectedly, Rollon bears such a heavy responsibility.


    "Is the odds of the game calculated according to the final set or when you bet money?" Su ye asked.


    "Most odds are calculated according to the time of closing, and the city-state games are different. The odds of the city-state games will also change, but they are calculated according to the time of betting. After all, the strength of the registered family is basically stable, and there are few surprises over the years. Moreover, the city-state games are held by the great nobles, not businessmen. The great nobles are not so keen on making money in this matter. Of course, with you, we can make a steady profit. " There was joy in Rollon''s tone.


    Su Ye nodded, which was a little similar to the atmosphere in Rome. Most of the wrestling competitions in Rome were held at the expense of the nobility and the Senate in order to show strength and win the hearts of the people.


    "I also feel that you are going to be the champion. Su ye will certainly help you win." Holt has great confidence in Su Ye.


    "Follow Su ye and make money. The closer you follow, the more you earn. " Jimmy looked at the others with envy.


    Rick suddenly showed envy and said, "but Su Ye makes so much money. The first prize of the three schools, even the holy land will be greedy. "


    The crowd looked very excited.


    "The first prize... Even the nobles of the hero family will be jealous." Luo long sighed.


    Palos bowed her head and thought seriously about a problem.


    Why did I follow Su ye all the time, but I didn''t make any money?


    Well... In fact, I earned half my life.


    Fortunately


    Palos thought to herself, gently touched the ring on her thumb, and then secretly blocked it with her fingers.


    "With the booty from the black iron trial, Su ye can now be regarded as a millionaire, which may not be comparable to those new Holy Land families. Su ye, do you have any plans? For example, invite us to a big meal. " Jimmy road.


    "For example, my shaving board." Holt''s memory burst. Su ye said with a smile, "no problem! When you get back to school, I''ll invite you to the most famous restaurant ''dragon''s beauty'' now and in the future to have a big meal. I''m sure you haven''t seen or eaten it. " Palos curled her mouth. She hadn''t eaten anything¡° By the way, in addition to the big meal, each person will send a set of silver tableware. " Suye road¡° Stingy! " Everyone at the table laughed. The rest of the time, no one tossed, everyone honestly chatted with familiar people. Only a few students walk around and take advantage of this opportunity to make friends. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 218

    Su Ye was about to leave like this when he suddenly found that sigrud holding a branch, scabbard and long sword was not far away. His heart moved. He told his deskmate that he had something to do and walked to sigrud alone.


    Sigrud sat on the ground with his sword and looked at the sky.


    He showed a gentle smile when he found Su Ye coming.


    "Congratulations, champion mage." Sigrud''s face was dirty and his clothes were worn, but he smiled very sunny.


    "Just better luck." Su Ye is modest.


    "Luck is the humble word of the strong and the excuse of the weak. You and I know very well what we have done to get here. " Sigrud lazy tunnel.


    "I seldom meet Nordic people in Athens, especially those who look polite."


    "Indeed, some people in the North always say I look like a Greek." Sigrud shrugged.


    "I have a chamber of commerce that sells some goods to open up the market. Do you have a market in northern Europe? " Su Ye opened the door to the mountain road.


    "You are a very direct Greek. What do you sell? " Asked sigrud.


    "Some tableware, new tableware, tableware that changed the world." Su ye said, took out the magic book and showed it to sigrud.


    "Interesting things, I think there will be good sales. OK, when I return to Athens, I will go to Plato college to find you. So... Do you recognize the sword? " Sigrud smiled and patted the sword in his arms.


    "It was just a guess. After hearing your name, you can probably be sure. Don''t worry, anyone who recognizes this sword won''t have a different heart. " Suye road.


    "I''m organizing dragon hunters. Are you interested in joining?" Sigrud smiled and didn''t doubt Su Ye''s words.


    "Holy dragon or legendary dragon?" Suye road.


    Sigrud smiled: "the Holy Land and legend are not the same concept at all. If it is a legendary dragon, I probably have no hope. It''s the storm dragon, Fafner. "


    "It is said that he has the strength close to legend." Suye road.


    "He has a legendary body. I came to Athens to find the art of killing dragons. You should know that our northern European barbarians and mages are only good at hard work, not at tricks. " Sigruddo.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "how long are you going to spend preparing?"


    "Life." Sigrud''s tone was very firm, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    "Why?"


    "He killed berenshire, the woman I loved." Sigruddo.


    Su Ye was stunned. It seemed different from what he knew. Then he nodded and said, "when I get promoted to gold, I can cooperate. Before that, we should accumulate strength. "


    "Of course, start with making money."


    Sigrud stretched out his right hand.


    Su ye also stretched out his right hand.


    Hold hands and cherish each other.


    They talked about some things about Northern Europe, and Su ye returned.


    Palos whispered, "that man, blood power seems to surpass me."


    "His father is Sigmund." Suye road.


    "It''s the blood of King Odin, the son of the former king of the north. No wonder... "Said Palos.


    Su Ye began to pack up his things, put away the magic villa and carry everything he could.


    Holt still carries the Egyptian colored coffin.


    After a while, the old voice sounded in everyone''s ears again.


    "The plane transmission is about to begin. Everyone is ready."


    Soon, people were shrouded in a mass of white light. Then the white light disappeared and the people inside disappeared.


    Palos looked around and whispered, "I don''t know when I can come again."


    "When this plane opens next time, I''ll bring you." Suye road.


    "Yes."


    Shua


    Palos disappeared into the giant hills.


    Su ye put away the flame goblin.


    Finally, everyone left, only Su Ye was still there.


    "Won''t you forget me..." Su ye said.


    White light appeared and enveloped the whole body.


    Shua


    As soon as it was dark and bright, Su Ye felt the powerlessness of the whole body floating in the air, and then his body fell rapidly, as if he were carrying a hill from the sky on his shoulder.


    After a moment, feet firmly on the ground.


    Blinked, heaven and earth changed, and the conference hall and the huge portal appeared in front of us.


    Surrounded by a large number of students, not only the examiners, but also other students and teachers in the school.


    Looking at the familiar environment and teachers and students, Su Ye suddenly felt a sense of dislocation. He couldn''t even tell whether he lived in giant hill or Plato college.


    The afternoon sun fell on the green grass, Plato''s white marble buildings were particularly bright, and the sky in Athens was blue and clear.


    Every experimenter is a little uncomfortable.


    "I feel a little strange here..." Holt whispered.


    "Yes, I seem to have been away for several years." Lake Road. Every experimenter was silent¡° On behalf of all the teachers and students of the school, I congratulate the experimenters on their triumphant return! " Dean larens took the lead in smiling and clapping. Wow... The other teachers and students of the school cheer for the experimenters. Loud applause and enthusiastic teachers and students completely pulled all the experimenters back to Athens. The examiners from other schools were asked to leave the scene. Master larens glanced at everyone and said with a smile, "the score of the test has been fixed. Larens read it for a long time¡° Ah... I''m so jealous! " A senior bronze soldier couldn''t help shouting¡° I also feel that life is loveless! "¡° Su ye, Plato college will depend on you in the future! "¡° No, after listening to this long list of rewards, I want to murder for money! " The senior students were all kinds of funny, and the scene was full of joy. However, a senior experimenter sneered: "is this reward jealous? If you see his highness Palos feeding Su Ye''s talent fruit on the spot, won''t you hit the wall immediately? "¡° What''s going on? " Everyone was attracted by the words of the Senior Tester. So the experimenter told the story of Palos feeding Su Ye''s talent fruit again. Those students who did not participate in the black iron test looked at Su ye and Palos with extremely complex eyes, constantly sweeping between the two people. All the vinegar jars in Greece were broken and scattered all over the Aegean Sea. Rick said loudly: "in order to celebrate Su Ye''s winning the championship and the bumper harvest of Su Ye''s career, love... Cough... Friendship, I decided to donate a torch!"¡° I donate firewood! "¡° I donate fire oil! "¡° I donate a bunch of big fireballs! " The whole school students have expressed their "goodwill". Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh. Palos stood where she was, with no expression on her face. The giant in her heart had stepped everyone in the school except Su ye into the ground, and then walked around on the human floor tiles, stamping her foot hard from time to time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 219

    Master larens began to announce other people''s rewards.


    At this time, people found an incredible thing.


    Rick, Rollon and Holt were second, third and fourth respectively.


    Su ye had four people at the same table and occupied the top four of the school!


    In the teaching team, niden sighed and said, "Gregory, you said that the top four students in our class are all my students. Is it a little too high-profile?"


    Gregory was about to habitually fight back, but Yu Guang saw the backpack behind niederon, coughed and said, "no way, powerful people can''t keep a low profile anywhere. People without strength lose all their underwear when they are high-profile. "


    The teachers behind them were furious and clenched their fists. They wanted to rush up and strangle them.


    "Yes, some people even laugh at you and me. I really admire their courage." Ned Endau.


    "Alas, they don''t know what heartache is like now. Just thinking about it, I feel a large ice cone drilling around in my heart."


    "Forget it, the past is not mentioned. After all, it''s all the past. People can''t be bound by the glory of the past." Ned Endau.


    The nearby teachers left silently. Several teachers even read the curse array in the magic book while walking.


    After Clarence announced the awards for ten people, the students broke out into fierce cheers again.


    The honor of defeating the noble academy and even the Persian mage academy is the best Berserker.


    "Although I have a lot to say and a lot to ask, I think the experimenters need a big meal to comfort their injured intestines and stomach. All students, please take your seats. "


    As Clarence said, with a wave of his staff, white light fell all over the sky and fell to the ground. Rows of large tables and chairs appeared.


    On the long table, dense food appeared, steaming and overflowing with meat fragrance.


    At the edge of the table, there are sets of silver knives and forks.


    "What''s that?"


    Most students looked at the new tableware and were puzzled.


    Only a few nobles were pleasantly surprised.


    A noble student shouted, "isn''t this the new tableware of dragon''s Meiwu restaurant? It is said that the reservation of dragon''s beauty has been lined up for three months. You can''t eat if you want to eat. This new type of tableware is not on sale now. It will not be on sale until tomorrow. "


    "It is worthy of being Plato''s college. It even used the new tableware directly at the celebration banquet."


    "I thought I would see these new tableware tomorrow, but I didn''t expect to use them today."


    "There is Kelton salad. Now, except for a few demigod families, most nobles can only go to the beauty of dolphin river or dragon."


    "Praise Plato college!"


    Some noble students couldn''t wait to find a place to sit down, picked up knives and forks and watched carefully.


    They looked at each other, a little guilty.


    Unable to use!


    Although the appearance of these things is not so unique, they can be made very exquisite. There are magic lines on them, and they are blown to the sky by those big nobles. In the hearts of these little noble students, the new tableware is covered with mysterious and noble gauze.


    The students took their seats one after another, but they were dazed at the unused new knives and forks.


    Don''t use it. I haven''t seen it before.


    At this time, someone whispered, "look at Su Ye."


    They craned their necks and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye sat next to Palos, fixed the pork chop with a fork in his left hand, cut a piece of meat back and forth with a knife in his right hand, and then skillfully cut the pork chop into small pieces while teaching Palos.


    "Don''t care about other people''s eyes. Just pick it up and use it. The function of tableware is to make it convenient to eat. Anyone who beautifies the eating posture too much is a clay steamed stuffed bun. Who has ever shown off how clever his eating skills and how elegant his actions are? People who show off their dining posture excessively are either too poor to show off this, or too weak to do anything useful. "


    "Therefore, there is no fixed way to use this fork and knife. How can you handle it. My right hand is flexible and powerful, so I take a knife in my right hand and cut quickly. And when cutting meat, you can eat one piece, or eat half of it, or even eat it all in small pieces. There is no fixed way. Convenience and simplicity are virtues. Tools are used, not displayed. "


    "Also, what if you encounter something inconvenient to use knives and forks, such as meat with bones, such as bread? It''s easy to get started. Never do stupid things for grace, let alone laugh at really smart people. Basic etiquette should be guaranteed naturally, but people who are really polite are asking for themselves, not criticizing others... "


    "How much talk!" Palos then picked up the knife and fork and used it clumsily.


    Su Ye nodded and praised: "the first in the class is different. It''s good to use it for the first time."


    Palos ignored Su ye and cut the steak by herself, but the collision between knife and fork and pottery tableware seemed a little more cheerful.


    Rick coughed and said, "everyone is looking at you two. Pay attention to the influence."


    Su ye said casually, "I can''t tell the truth because others are watching."


    "You won..." Rick didn''t know how to retort.


    "For example, when I meet Palos at ordinary times, I can say that she is so beautiful, the most beautiful girl in hundreds of millions of faces, but now looking at her actions and the messy meat pieces, I can only say... Well... Forget it, my deskmate is really cute." Su Ye is serious.


    Poof


    Many students laugh.


    Countless male students looked at Su Ye.


    Classmate, you are so awesome!


    It seems that the previous testers are right. They really dare to confess in public!


    Palos stopped with both hands, took a deep breath, meditated ten times in her heart, didn''t care about three fools, and continued to cut meat seriously but clumsily.


    However, this meat seems to be the best meat I''ve ever seen!


    The dialogue between Su ye and Palos dispelled many students'' resistance to the new tableware, and many people began to learn to use it. Although it seemed a little less elegant in public, after listening to Su Ye''s words, they saw that the princess of the great demigod family was also stupid, so they had no psychological burden.


    After all, no matter how elegant, it''s better than grasping.


    Some teachers looked at Su ye and nodded secretly. If it weren''t for Su ye, many students would be embarrassed to start. If they didn''t use it well enough, they would even be ridiculed by others. After all, most of them are children here and will make fun of each other.


    The atmosphere of Plato college is different from that of noble college.


    The banquet at Plato college is simple and simple, just chatting while eating.


    Some eat first and continue chatting in groups.


    All the students who participated in the black iron test were entangled by their classmates. We got together to listen to the experimenter talk about this experience.


    After all, most students participated in ordinary trials before.


    Almost everyone''s topics are related to Zhihua Valley and giant tree peak, and Su ye and Palos are people who can''t get around.


    Soon, Su Ye''s deeds spread all over Plato''s college, and they became more and more exaggerated.


    What kind of magic and martial arts cultivation, Aotian never lost the battle against the nobility. He once stood on the giant tree peak and looked at the world with emotion that there were no nobility.


    What seven people at the same table, Zhihua Valley, outwitted mummies, slaughtered hundreds of enemies, and booty was everywhere. They couldn''t pick it up.


    What? Palos gave up the giant''s blood talent fruit to show her love in public.


    What Persian princess is jealous. In order to fight for Su Ye''s humiliation of Palos, Su Ye becomes a beauty in anger, attacks the undead army, blockades the giant tree peak, and suppresses the second magic college with her own strength. She is invincible in the world and the black iron is king!


    What Su Ye mobilized the power of position to show her love to Palos with a circle of flying flowers, Palos agreed shyly.


    ¡­¡­


    With sensitive ears and eyes, Palos not only kept touching the tableware, but also the gold Medusa necklace.


    In addition to Su ye and huote, several other deskmates were frightened.


    Su ye had a good time.


    Although it''s not as comfortable as chopsticks, it''s much better than grasping everything with your hands.


    Western cuisine determines that knives and forks are more suitable tableware.


    After dinner, he was about to sit down and have a rest. A classmate came and said Eugene was looking for him outside.


    Su ye walked to the door with the magic villa box.


    The two sides looked at each other and tacitly handed over the magic villa box in their right hand to each other''s left hand.


    At this moment, Eugene whispered, "be careful." Then he turned and left.


    Su Ye held the new magic villa box, looked at Eugene''s back and bowed his head.


    "What does Eugene know? Or he guessed that someone was going to lay a black hand on me and couldn''t help saying so. It seems that Eugene''s previous actions were mostly calculated by others. "


    Su ye thought, a coachman jumped out of the carriage and trotted away.


    "Master Su Ye."


    Su Ye was stunned. How could anyone call himself an aristocrat?


    Looking up, it was Kelton''s coachman.


    "Hill, why are you here? Kelton has something to do with me?"


    "Master Su ye, from today on, I will be your special coachman. Even if you don''t use it, I will drive with you. Mr. Kelton said that your time is too precious to walk all the time. Are you going out? "


    "I have to go back to school." Suye road.


    "Then I''ll contact Mr. Kelton. He said if you come back, I''ll let him know." Hill Road.


    "OK." Su Ye nodded.


    Thinking about Eugene, he walked back slowly.


    Passing by the school bulletin board, Yu Guang scanned the red content. Su Ye was stunned and hurried to look carefully.


    Originally, in the eye-catching position of the bulletin board, there was a new red content, which said that a household in Athens was invaded by the forces of the dead. Plato college was investigating and hoped that if students knew relevant clues, they would submit them to the school.


    "The power of the dead..." Su Ye decided to report lawns to the school as soon as possible¡° Is there no big deal in Athens? It seems that we should step up our cultivation... "Su ye walked back to the table with the magic villa box and put his things in his backpack. Then, find clothes to wrap two thousand golden eagles and give them to Albert. The gift to Jimmy was a good bronze power equipment, worth 3000 gold eagles, which far exceeded Jimmy''s requirements. Jimmy refused again and again, but Su Ye gave it away sincerely, so he accepted it. After that, Su ye still got together with his classmates to talk freely. Albert sat alone in the corner, looking at the money bag in his hand and muttering to himself, "finally we can make a good magic prosthetic." The rest was almost over. Suye took the magic hut and found niden not far away. The other teachers were chatting with each other. Only nidern was alone. Su Ye looked at niden and suddenly felt a little desolate. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 220

    Niederon put his hand on the big backpack and looked beautiful reverie.


    "Teacher, I''ll return your magic house, thank you." Su Ye smiled.


    Niederon reacted that Su ye came, waved his hand and said generously, "don''t pay it back. I''ll give it to you."


    Su Ye directly threw the metal square into niden''s arms, stared warily into his eyes and said, "no, no, no, I can''t take your things."


    "This is your first prize." Ned.


    "No, no, no, teacher, you''re too polite. You''d better keep it yourself." Su Ye is firm and authentic.


    Niederon couldn''t help glancing at Su ye and said, "don''t worry. I didn''t calculate you. I just wanted to give you a gift."


    "I can''t rest assured." Su Ye is still vigilant.


    "Alas, you make me sad. I swear to the gods that I am willing to give you the magic house without any intention! Very happy! " Niedern''s tone was full of helpless sincerity.


    Su Ye stared at niden suspiciously for a long time before asking, "really?"


    "Really! I''m a great master of gold. As for the lack of this little money? " Asked ned.


    "As for."


    Niederon gave Suye a blank look and stuffed the magic hut into Suye.


    "Then I''ll take it!" Suye road.


    "Take it! I''m such a failure as a teacher. " Nidern sighed.


    "I always feel that you are hiding something from me." Suye looked around and found that the big backpack around niden was suspicious.


    "Nothing!" Niederon said seriously.


    "Let me get down to business. I saw something about the invasion of the dead on the bulletin board, which may have something to do with lawns... "Su Ye briefly explained the story. During this period, niden also asked about Princess isina. Su ye knew that some things could not be hidden and said it.


    "Well, before tonight, you write a detailed battle process at that time, send it to me, and I will submit it to Thucydides." Ned.


    "By the way, teacher, I''d like to ask you a small favor." Suye road.


    "Say!" Nidern''s tone was very heroic.


    Su Ye stared at niden and still felt that he was wrong. He said, "I got a lot of booty this time. I want to take out some of it for gold eagles, or magic potions, or magic tools or beautiful things suitable for me. Please give me your reference."


    "Come on, let''s go where there is no one." Ned Endau.


    Su ye said hello to his deskmate, picked up the huge Egyptian color coffin and followed niden out.


    The whole audience looked at them.


    The students looked at Su ye with envy.


    The teachers looked at niedern with envy.


    On the deserted grassland, Su Ye opened the colored coffin of Egypt. There were other Booties besides the booty of Zhihua valley.


    Niederon held his backpack in his hands, stared at the things in the Egyptian colored coffin, and was speechless.


    "How many people?"


    "It''s all mine."


    "I see. You help them earn score points and they give up the booty. Very good. It''s worthy of being a student brought up by me. I almost earned more than me. " Ned.


    "What?" Suye looked suspiciously at niden and looked at the backpack again.


    Niederon coughed and said, "no, if you count the talent fruit and plane heart, I''m not as good as you... Cough, get down to business."


    With that, niden waved and put his backpack into his teacher''s space.


    Only five golden staff are left to float on the side of the body.


    Suddenly, niden''s eyes fell on the two pages of the soul book. He was stunned. He quickly took out the blue magic cloth on a white background and wrapped the two pages of the soul book carefully.


    "Did you get this from the mage who controlled lawns? You''re lucky. This is not an ordinary soul book. It''s a soul book. Hide it quickly. If the dark mage finds out, he will keep an eye on you. "


    Niederon said, holding a golden staff, gently touched the magic cloth with the staff, and recited the spell of the magic seal.


    "Soul sending book?" Su ye heard the term for the first time.


    "The soul book is a disposable item used to stimulate the power of dark magic. It will burn completely once used. But the soul sending book is different. It can not only be used repeatedly, but also has two major effects. "


    "One effect is to imprison the soul. Your two pages of soul sending book, one of which is very ordinary, can also imprison the soul of the holy land, but one page is particularly powerful. I doubt it can imprison the soul of heroes, so I was shocked. "


    "The second effect is the soul container. The dark mage has all kinds of magic to come back from the dead, but the premise is to place the soul in a powerful container. The soul sending book is one of the best soul containers. You are so lucky, but how could the other party bring the soul sending book into it? It''s very strange. It seems that the dark mage didn''t know how to get this treasure. He was sent to the divine power level before he could make a move. " Niedern analyzed it carefully.


    Su ye knew that if the soul book changed, it had nothing to do with those dark mages. It was definitely the reason for the altar.


    "This means that the value of the soul book is far more than ordinary treasures, even if it doesn''t give me any talent."


    Su ye thought to himself and said, "how much is that ordinary soul sending book worth, golden eagle?"


    "Generally speaking, the starting price of Holy Land magic tools is 50000 gold eagles, and the maximum is 200000. That page of ordinary soul sending book is basically equivalent to a sacred magic instrument. The value is about 80000 to 100000 golden eagles. The page of soul sending book that imprisons the hero''s soul is very rare. I''m afraid it''s between 200000 and 400000. If someone is in urgent demand, it''s possible to sell it for 500000. " Ned Endau.


    "I want to change a ring of space." Suye road.


    "The ring of space is indeed one of the most powerful magic tools. Without the ring of space, the magician can only use the magic bag. It''s nothing to use it once a day. He''s afraid of forgetting to use it again. Then the magic bag suddenly fails and all kinds of things fall out. How big do you want? " Ned Endau.


    "Change with this page of ordinary soul sending book. How big can you change?" Suye road.


    "Well, it depends on luck. If you meet a mage who urgently needs a soul sending book, you may change to a large ring of space. It''s up to me. "


    Su Ye was relieved. With the ring of space, he could cover up the ruins space.


    "Look at these things. Help me pick some useful ones. Sell the rest for me. By the way, keep this wind sword for a while. " Suye road.


    "OK." Niederon recites group magic detection and clearly knows the function of each magic instrument.


    Soon, niden helped Suye choose the right magic tools to stay, and then sent all the things that could be sold, including the Egyptian color coffin, into the teacher''s space.


    "Do you want to change into golden eagle, or do you need something else?" Asked ned.


    "What do you think I lack now and in the future? Like the remains of the black iron miracle servant? " Su ye asked.


    Niederon was silent for a moment and asked, "how tall is your magic tree?"


    "No, I''ll go in and have a look." Su ye said, meditating and entering the magic tower.


    "What the hell!"


    Su Ye''s spiritual body was stunned in the magic tower.


    He saw a one foot tall white and fat doll riding on the head of earth Aotian and chasing the magic avatar.


    The cool little magic avatar holds his arms around his chest, stands straight in the air and flies straight.


    "My magic tower is going to become a nursery, nursery and kindergarten?"


    Su Ye looked at di Aotian and realized that when he was in the divine power plane, as long as he entered the state of meditation, he would release di Aotian guard. He never entered the magic tower when di Aotian put away.


    Unexpectedly, miraculous servants are so different. They directly enter the magic tower instead of other servants. In essence, they are just a magic matrix.


    "Chatter!"


    When di Aotian found Su Ye coming, he quickly stopped and ran over with a smile.


    The big fat doll''s eyes lit up, suddenly jumped down from di Aotian''s shoulder, fell a dog and ate shit, but he didn''t care at all. He got up and jumped on Su Ye''s feet, held Su Ye''s legs and said something.


    Su Ye doesn''t understand at all.


    The magic avatar stopped in the air, and his eyes were still cold. Even if he looked at Su ye, he looked like he was thousands of miles away.


    Su Ye stared at the fat boy and couldn''t get any information.


    "Obviously, the giant''s breath should be the transformation of the plane heart. This is normal, but it''s not normal to run in my magic tower. The magic knowledge involved in the plane heart is too high. Anyway, it''s all rice in the bowl. Don''t worry. I''ll have time to study it slowly in the future. "


    Thinking in my heart, I looked up at the magic tree.


    Two meters seven, 42 magic leaves, the fifth magic branch has been formed.


    Reaching three meters is the bronze magician.


    "If the black iron magician is divided into junior high school and senior high school, I should be an intermediate magician now. Experience and efforts are indeed the best way to grow up."


    Su ye took another look at the magic tower. Except for the three little guys who were more active, everything else was quite normal.


    The root of the earth magic tree is thick again, which is obviously enhanced by the divine power plane.


    Su Ye bent down, smiled and touched the big fat doll''s head and said, "you continue to play, I''ll go out and be busy."


    With that, Su Ye left the magic tower.


    "Two meters five." Su Ye reported a lower figure.


    "In six or seven days, you have grown from a magic apprentice to a medium-level black iron magician. It seems that you really have the level of the four masters of the college. If the college''s top four hadn''t graduated, you might have been named the fifth top of the college. Well, you can consider bronze magic. Since you have a miracle stone, any black iron miracle servant can be promoted to a miracle servant. I... really envy you. " Niederon couldn''t help feeling.


    Next, niden introduced Su ye to higher magic knowledge related to bronze spells.


    "In the bronze spell system, there are elemental trap mage schools, which are very powerful for defense, because traps are not only arranged on the ground, but also in various places, including mid air. For example, there are a lot of element traps behind Plato''s college. "


    "The theory of eight armed mages is also a great branch of magic, which is strongly related to the hands of multiple magic. In short, this is based on the theory of the formation of the bronze spell ''rock arms'' and the gold spell'' magic arms''. Theoretically feasible, but it can only take shape in the holy land. At present, several holy mages are studying, and the effect is limited. Because they need water element blood and lack the complete remains of legendary Naga, they have been unable to make effective progress. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 221

    "Infinite charm theory, a group of idle mages who have nothing to do, want to create an ultimate charm technique based on the charm technique. After they use it for themselves, everyone will fall in love with themselves, regardless of gender, race, including gods. It is said that he succeeded once. As a result, countless people rushed up to take possession of his body. With the continuous competition, they finally killed him and swallowed it. They didn''t even let go of their clothes and bones. You must not follow this evil path. "


    "Another unpleasant theory is'' don''t get close to me ''. It focuses on bronze'' quicksand '','' swamp '','' trap '','' stone wall '','' element trap ''and other levels of slow blocking magic to build a branch of the magic system of disgusting dead soldiers. Now that you have the double blood of giant and earth element, you can try this branch. The scientific name of this branch is earth fortress, which is very mature. If you cooperate with wind magic and can establish defense forces in the air, you can become an "open space fortress". Basically, soldiers of the same level will walk around you. "


    Su Ye''s eyes brightened and nodded.


    "In addition, gifted minions and group minions are applicable to any level. At present, the most profitable for you is the servant who controls the power of the earth system. There are three kinds of black iron earth magic creatures. "


    "Then I''ll wait for a month. I''m going to participate in the city-state competition of the Luolong family. I''ll bet ourselves to win in a moment. I''m afraid the odds will change if I go late. Do you want to participate? Now the Rollon family is 1 to 3. " Suye road.


    "Of course!" Ned Endau.


    "Lend me 20000 golden eagles first and deduct them from the booty sold at that time." Su Ye held out his hand calmly.


    Niederon looked at Su Ye helplessly and said, "wait half an hour. I''ll find someone to gather together."


    "OK, but, teacher, I have something to ask." Suye road.


    "Go ahead."


    "Persian Princess isina, why do you treat me like that?" Su ye asked.


    Nidern was silent.


    "She''s not in a hurry to accumulate score points, which is suspicious. She is a person who wants to make money very much. It is impossible that she is not interested in score points unless she can''t get score points in other ways. She doesn''t aim at others. She comes to me. It''s also suspicious. Did she come to the door because of me, or because I was the first? I feel like the latter. Can I infer that whoever was the first at that time would be found by the princess of Persia? "


    "I really don''t know about it." Ned Endau.


    "But teacher, do you have a guess? I even suspect that this kind of thing doesn''t happen once or twice. Has this ever happened in the previous trial? " Su ye asked.


    Niederon sighed and said, "it seems that all the four heroes of the college have experienced it. When Euclid and Alexander went in together, they were forced to fight. Later, Euclid conceded. I don''t know about Aristotle''s trial, but there seems to have been an accident. As for Archimedes'' trial, I know very well that he, like you, was threatened and handed over score points, but his strength was not as good as you at that time. He failed to fight back, but accepted failure. "


    Su Ye looked up at the fog behind Plato''s college.


    "I can''t afford to play! You said, "are those old women... Staring at us?" Su ye asked.


    "Don''t care. Anyway, everyone is used to scolding, and they are used to being scolded." Niederon looked like a common enemy.


    In the fog, on the magic tower, the two old men looked calm, unhappy and angry.


    "I still have a month to recover from my injury. The reward for this secret test is yours."


    "You can reward Su ye first and then continue to recover. Or reward after the injury. I believe Su ye can wait. "


    "The test is for the magic world."


    "The reward is also for the magic world. Don''t you want to send Su Ye nine drops of half god Hydra''s blood? "


    "There are only two drops in my hand!"


    "Then send two drops."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Take the second place, legend Naga."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The king of wind elves in your hand is good."


    "This is the seventeenth time you have mentioned it. As I said, only those who have the dual blood of wind element and dragon are eligible to get it. "


    "Su Ye is already a double blood of giant and earth, and has the blood of fire element. Why don''t you go to hell to catch some devil lords and refine the devil''s blood for him. In this way, his fire magic can evolve into hell fire. "


    "I probably know what you want for him... Wait..."


    Half an hour later, neden sent 20000 golden eagles.


    In addition to Albert, the six people at the table went straight to the arena and took out their own golden eagles and bet them.


    Rolon, Suye and Palos are all charged with ten thousand golden eagles.


    Just after several people left, the odds of the Luolong family fell directly to 1-2.


    Niederon, who hurried here, sighed and bet ten thousand gold eagles.


    The six people at the same table walked on the avenue of wisdom, chatting while walking. They were preparing to go home one after another and received an urgent magic letter at the same time.


    Six people opened the magic book together.


    The original school trial was divided into two groups. Another group of students did not enter the divine power plane, but left Athens, or hunt Warcraft, or deal with riots. A group of students from Class 3 were sent to settle the mob in the villages and towns around Athens. As a result, they were surrounded in the cave. The mage in charge of monitoring reported to the college. The college sent seven of Su Ye''s deskmates to rescue as a new test for Su Ye''s seven people¡° It seems that our future days will not be too calm. " Lake Road¡° It is said that senior students spend half of the year running outside. " Rollon road¡° How is your health? " Suye looked at Palos¡° The college has helped me get rid of the curse and weakness. Everything is normal. " Palos''s tender and sweet voice sounded¡° That''s good. Let''s go back to school first. The school has arranged war horses for us. I really haven''t tried long-distance riding out. " Suye road. The eyes of the others brightened. The six of them soon returned to school and joined Albert and chose their own weapons, rations and horses. Holt''s treatment was different. The school teacher gave him a war horse with Warcraft blood. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 222

    After all, as long as he rides for more than five minutes in every riding class, the war horse will foam at the mouth and fall to the ground and faint.


    Known as the horse killer.


    As it was late and the seven people had just experienced the trial plane, the school asked the seven people to rest first, refresh themselves and start early tomorrow.


    The next day, at dawn, seven people left the Greek city.


    The sky in the west is dark blue and the sky in the East is slightly white. Under the two-color sky and on the gray and green earth, a main road winds and turns and falls into the skyline.


    Seven men and seven horses, flying dust.


    Holt looked excited, and the other six looked dignified and went on their way seriously.


    Su Ye is very uncomfortable. He has no saddle and stirrup.


    It is precisely because of the backwardness of the harness that the cavalry strength at this time is very weak. Only a small number of Warcraft cavalry have strong combat ability.


    "If you want to run out often in the future, design the saddle stirrup in advance. Although this will change the pattern of war, enhance the strength of cavalry, and even a new class similar to Knights may appear in the middle ages, affecting the whole society, it can''t control so much. It''s important. Although the magic carriage is good, it can''t be used until I am promoted to silver, and the speed can''t catch up with that of single horse riding. Only the Holy Land magic carriage can make a qualitative leap in speed. "


    "Or wait until gold to create a new flying magic weapon..."


    When the war horse ran, the cool morning wind came. Su ye could only squint and soon thought of goggles.


    Later, Su Ye glanced at the other deskmates, and Hote was still in high spirits.


    Palos resumed her cool look, but her eyes flickered and kept observing the distant scenery.


    Rick and Rollon looked serious, and Jimmy couldn''t lift his spirits lazily.


    Albert looked depressed and sat on his horse like a living dead man, sighing.


    Su Ye originally wanted to communicate with his classmates immediately, but now he found that there was no way to communicate continuously during high-speed running.


    Before going out, all the war horses were fed magic feed, which was enough to support the war horses to run for a long time.


    Even so, after an hour, everyone felt pain in their thighs, lost consciousness in their hips, and got off the horse to rest.


    Seven horses were tied together and seven people stood aside.


    "Unexpectedly, the long-distance horseback attack is completely different from what I imagined..." Hote touched his ass.


    "My big legs are worn out." Albert complained.


    "This is still the war horse of the school. If it is an ordinary war horse, it is more tired to ride. There is no way to run at high speed for so long." Lake Road.


    "Let''s make a decision during the break." Suye road.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    "The school''s magic letter has made it very clear. The goal of those students was to solve the mob, but they were besieged by the mob and forced to hide in the cave. Anyway, their trial is over. My trial content has been very obvious, not only to save students, but also to solve those mobs. Now, what do you think of mobs? " Suye road.


    Hort sighed, "I have no opinion. They are all poor people. Who wants to be a mob if he can live? "


    Luo long said, "sympathy belongs to compassion, but since you have violated the law and killed someone, you should be executed!"


    "Whose law? The law of the nobility? " Rick sneered.


    Luo long frowned and said, "we are now talking about our views, not arguing about right and wrong. If you have any dissatisfaction with the law of Athens, go to mount Ares. They made the law. "


    "Rollon is right, Rick. You can either say what you think or calm down." Suye is quiet.


    "My view is very simple. The mob is only the appearance, and the nobility is the root." Lake Road.


    Sue looked at Jimmy.


    "I don''t have any opinion. I''ll do what the school asks me to do." Jimmy skilfully avoided the dispute.


    "I think... They have to..." Albert whispered.


    Finally, Suye looked at Palos.


    Palos looked at the distant sky and sighed softly.


    "We didn''t protect them."


    The crowd looked at Palos in surprise.


    They never expected that such words would come from the noble mouth of a demigod family.


    Rick blinked and doubted that he had heard wrong. Can one of the 100 nobles say such a thing? No, not one in 10000.


    The more they thought, the more surprised they were. Palos didn''t have to deceive anyone. This must be the real idea in her heart.


    Su Ye looked at Palos''s small body and suddenly found that he was far from understanding the deskmate.


    The morning light shone on Palos.


    It seems to be covered with a faint light.


    Su ye said, "my view of the mob is that some are poor, some are poor but damn it. It happened yesterday. After one night, everyone should have their own ideas. Then, everyone talk about their own methods to deal with them. If they don''t think about it carefully, they can say it directly. Holt, you come first. "


    "I... never thought about it. If I have to say something, I''ll run when I save people. I don''t want to hurt those poor civilians. "


    "Well, this is your plan. Where''s Rolon? " Su ye asked.


    "I thought about it before I came. It''s very simple. Kill one batch and put another batch." Rollon road.


    Suye looked into Rick''s eyes.


    Rick thought for a moment and said, "I hope we can catch the culprit and make a judgment, and the rest will be released."


    "Jimmy, your idea."


    Jimmy said, "I listen to you. I''ll do what you say. I''ve never been good at fighting."


    "I listen to you, too. Anyway, no one listens to me." Albert said.


    "Tell me, we''d like to listen." Suye road.


    "I don''t want to say." Albert said.


    Suye glanced at Albert angrily, didn''t waste time, and looked at Palos.


    "I... I can only think of saving those children and women and letting them work for our family." Palos lowered her head slightly, as if ashamed.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I also have my own plan, but my plan... May make everyone bear the responsibility that they should not bear, so I won''t say it. However, the seven of us always have to choose a solution. We can''t do our own things. Otherwise, if the civilians don''t solve it at that time, we will fight against each other first, just like those fools blocked in the cave. So, I propose that we choose one person and let that person decide what plan we use. Once selected, it cannot be changed. Everyone must obey it, otherwise it will be handled according to military law. Of course, everyone is entitled to object until it is determined. This is my current method. Is there any objection? "


    "I must choose you!" Hotter road.


    "Let''s not say who to choose, we must first pass the selection plan in an all-round way. Is there any objection? If we oppose it, we must put forward a new plan, otherwise we will fall into endless disputes. You have also read the contents of the school magic letter. They were forced into the cave. A considerable part of the reason was excessive internal friction. " Su Ye looked to everyone.


    "I support it." Hotter road.


    "In fact, it''s best for you to show your plan, but since you don''t say it, you must have a reason not to say it. Anyway, whoever you choose is equal to who you choose. It doesn''t matter. I support it. " Lake Road.


    "I have no other plan to support you." Rollon road.


    Palos nodded in support.


    "That''s the only way, otherwise it will waste a lot of time." Jimmy road.


    "That''s it." Albert said indifferently.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "well, now, everyone begins to choose people. The people who choose decide the final plan. Everyone can''t choose themselves. In order to save time, say it face to face and think it over. "


    "I choose Su Ye! Everyone has seen Su Ye''s appearance in the divine power position. Anyway, he is the only one who can pass me. " Hotter road.


    "I also choose Su Ye." Rollon said immediately.


    "Su Ye." Palos''s tone was firm and powerful.


    "Definitely choose the Soviet industry." Jimmy touched the two bronze magic rings in his hand, which he bought from his senior classmates with divine power equipment.


    Rick said reluctantly, "I want to choose myself, but since everyone chooses Su ye and what others say is not feasible, I also choose Su Ye."


    "Can I... Abstain?" Asked Albert.


    Everyone looked at Albert, and the expression on his face was even more embarrassed.


    "Because Su ye said, is it possible to bear responsibility?" Rollon''s voice was colder than the morning wind.


    Albert shut up.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "of course you can abstain. This is your freedom. However, you should understand that your waiver cannot affect the final choice. If you want to stay in the team, you must follow the previous rules. Otherwise, either leave the team or accept punishment. You can still abstain or escape all the way, as long as you don''t obstruct us, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Thank you. Then I abstain. But rest assured that I will not obstruct you. " Albert said.


    "Good. Finally, it''s my choice. I choose Palos. " Suye road.


    "At this time... Forget it, tell me what we should do?" Rick said weakly.


    "Now, everyone has the opportunity to oppose. If anyone objects again later, it will not only be ineffective, but also be regarded by me as a malicious sabotage insider and a life-threatening enemy." Su Ye''s voice gradually cooled.


    Everyone is silent.


    "Since there is no objection, the next plan is up to me. In order to avoid everyone taking responsibility, I will not say, of course, if there is a harvest, everyone has a share. In addition, if necessary, I will ask you for help. " Suye road.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Since Su ye said so, he must have his reason." Hotter road.


    "It''s almost time. We continue on our way. Although some teachers secretly protect them, it''s better to arrive earlier." Suye road.


    They turned over and mounted their horses and continued on their way. When passing a small town, everyone slowed down and looked at the town. Grey River town. According to the information sent by the school, the leader of the mob is Zachary, and like Zachary, most of the mobs originally lived in Huihe town. Huihe town is the territory of the legendary Cabell family. It was originally a good town. Until KAMORA, the third son of the chief of the Cabell family, was exiled here last year, the peace of the town was broken. He thought barley was not delicious and asked the territory to plant wheat. All the residents objected because the Grain Growers knew that barley was drought tolerant and wheat was not. In Greece, barley fails only once in more than ten years, and wheat fails every few years. Therefore, the Greeks used to exchange olive oil, wine and other items for foreign wheat. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 223

    KAMORA held all the power of Huihe town and finally forcibly promoted the cultivation of wheat.


    No one expected that just this year, Athens encountered a slight drought, barley was not greatly affected, and the wheat harvest failed in an all-round way.


    The aristocratic tenant farmers handed over five sixths of their harvest to the aristocrats every year, leaving only one sixth for themselves, which was called the 61 Han Dynasty. Even in the bumper year, the 61 Han people have a tight life. Now the wheat harvest is poor, and they have to hand in five sixths of the wheat, and the whole family will starve to death.


    Kampala thought that the failure of wheat harvest was caused by the laziness of tenants, so he collected the rent according to last year''s amount.


    Kampala''s behavior angered some civilians. They reasoned with Kampala, but Kampala was scolded by his father for the failure of wheat harvest. Before his anger subsided, he sent someone to hurt the civilians. Two civilians died the next day because of their injuries.


    This move aroused public anger, and a large number of civilians and tenant farmers in Huihe town resisted Kampala.


    Kampala invited a bronze soldier and well-trained private soldiers. Instead, on the grounds that civilians refused to pay rent, Kampala killed and retreated civilians, and hung more than a dozen corpses on high for demonstration.


    Many civilians could not pay rent and were unwilling to stay in Huihe town to starve to death. They had to gather together and act as refugees.


    Zachary, the leader of this team, was originally a black iron soldier and mercenary. His family was rich. Seeing that the people in the same town were displaced, he also went to KAMORA to discuss. As a result, he was wounded by the bronze soldier and driven out of Huihe town.


    As a last resort, Zachary joined the refugees in the same town, gathered some refugees from other places, formed a small force, looted everywhere, and was judged as a mob by Athens.


    In order to sharpen students, Plato college often cooperates with the Athens city guard and takes cleaning up these mobs as a test.


    But unexpectedly, most of the students in this test were in grade two and grade three. Some refused to take action because the other party was a poor civilian, and some dared not kill, which isolated a few students who dared to take action. Finally, they were defeated in a row in disputes and internal friction, but were driven into the cave by the mob.


    Most soldiers lose their weapons. Without the protection of soldiers, the mage can''t cast spells safely and is difficult to break through.


    Because these people are apprentices of soldiers, even if there are black iron mages and soldiers, they have just been promoted. There is no mage to learn the magic of bread fruit trees, which can only be supported by water making.


    Trapped for several consecutive days, the injured people could not get treatment, and the injury was getting worse and worse.


    In order to survive, some students cried that they were students of Plato''s college. As a result, the mobs were not afraid, but happy, ready to catch everyone and go to Plato''s College for ransom.


    Because all the mobs believed that master Plato was a kind man and would never hurt civilians.


    The cause of all this is this gray River town.


    The letter also implicitly mentioned that these mobs would not have been so miserable, but their own land was affected by a legendary battle.


    Although it is far away, Su Ye''s eagle eye can still clearly see the gray River, more than half of the houses in the town have been dilapidated, and a large number of fields are deserted.


    At the entrance of the town, there were several wooden stakes nailed with dead bodies with broken clothes and rotten bodies.


    Several crows stood on the corpse and pecked hard. The beak pulled the black intestines from time to time, and white maggots splashed everywhere.


    "These animals!" Rick''s voice squeezed through his teeth.


    Su ye took a deep look at the largest house in the town and said, "let''s continue on our way."


    After another hour, the team came to the foot of a hill.


    Halfway up the mountain, nearly a hundred people gathered together.


    At the foot of the mountain, there are more than a dozen people, some walking around, some chatting together.


    Close to the foot of the mountain, Su Ye''s seven people slowly reduced their speed.


    Eleven people at the foot of the mountain immediately looked over, and then someone gave a signal to the mountain.


    Seven men turned over and dismounted, each armed.


    Suye, Rick, Jimmy and Albert hold a staff.


    Holt still holds a big black stick.


    Rolon''s left arm shield and right hand short spear.


    Palos holds the standard steel gun and sword distributed by the school and is valiant.


    "Su ye, what we do, listen to you." Holt held the black iron stick nervously.


    Several people sighed secretly. Hote was not nervous in the face of Warcraft, but Hote was at a loss in the face of these civilians.


    "Just stand behind me and I''ll solve it. However, for the sake of safety, everyone should bless magic. My rock skin has evolved for a long time. I use it once for everyone. Magic armor can only last for a few minutes. It doesn''t work very well. If you use it continuously, it''s too wasteful of magic. Men don''t need it. Women first. "


    Su ye said, very calmly adding rock skin and magic armor to Palos first.


    Palos''s skin immediately turned light gray, and her body surface was covered with a layer of light blue transparent armor.


    Several other deskmates had strange eyes, but they immediately faced the battle. They all forbear their inner Sao words and said nothing.


    After blessing all the students, Su Ye used it for himself, and then walked to the 11 people in front.


    The group of seven carefully observed the eleven.


    Eleven people were wearing ragged clothes and robes, covered with mud and covered with holes. One person''s clothes looked like rags, and one person had a big hole in his crotch.


    They were sallow and skinny, covered with dirt, and their hair looked like an old hen had just hatched eggs. Their eyes are very strange, most of them are very muddy, but they are a little transparent, like a bug with a shiny shell falling into lard.


    The eleven men had bronze weapons in their hands, or short swords, or short spears and wooden shields, which were rough as polished by monkeys.


    "Who! What do you want to do! "


    At the foot of the mountain, the two sides were in formation.


    The morning light is cold.


    Eleven people stared nervously at Su Ye''s seven people. Their eyes fell on Su Ye''s clothes, magic tools and weapons. They showed a strange color. They were obviously scared to death, but they were a little contemptuous.


    "We are students of Plato college to save our classmates." Su Ye opened the door to the mountain road.


    Eleven people suddenly relaxed, and several even smiled.


    "Students of Plato college, we have seen it." As they spoke, they laughed, their faces full of frivolity.


    Then, a man waved to the hillside and shouted, "it''s a student of Plato college. The warning is lifted."


    All the deskmates beside Su Ye looked at the eleven people in front of them with pity.


    Albert shook his head gently and said, "these fools are hopeless."


    Six deskmates suddenly turned their heads together and looked at Albert in surprise, all with doubts on their faces.


    Albert blushed with a little helplessness and a little anger and said, "I''m not blind. I can tell who is strong and who is weak!"


    "You''ve grown up." Jimmy couldn''t help making jokes.


    "No kidding, we can''t make the same mistakes as the other side."


    Su ye said, then looked at the Yellow skinned man ahead and said, "I really haven''t seen the mob, especially the mob with thief light in his eyes."


    There was a look of anger on every face.


    "We are not mobs!" A man roared.


    "Then the blood on your bodies and weapons was splashed by wild animals?" Su ye asked back without expression.


    There was a flash of panic in their eyes.


    Su Ye opened the magic book, turned to the school''s magic letter and said: "in the investigation of Plato college, the mob represented by Zachary killed 17 people, injured more than 100 people, and destroyed countless farmland, crops and property. So, how many people did you actually kill? How many people''s blood have splashed your heart? "


    The faces of eleven people showed extremely complex expressions, including panic, regret, pain, sadness and anger. However, they all had excitement, ferocity and happiness


    "We don''t want to offend master Plato, but if you come to the door, no wonder we!" A middle-aged man pointed his spear at Su Ye.


    "You shouldn''t have killed me." Su Ye looked at the man''s eyes and said with some regret.


    "Only you noble lords are allowed to kill us, and we are not allowed to kill you?" The greedy eyes of the middle-aged man flashed over the magic weapon on Su Ye.


    Su ye said calmly, "I don''t talk nonsense with you. Let''s open the way. Let''s save our classmates. You will have a better result. Otherwise, anyone who obstructs me from saving my classmates will be regarded as a mortal enemy by me. "


    "Why, the noble master is angry and wants to kill?" The middle-aged man sneered.


    "My heart is really not hard enough to kill innocent people without paying any attention. However, none of you are innocent. I won''t have any psychological burden when I kill you. So when you run out of my compassion, it is the moment when death beckons to you. " Suye road.


    "Hahaha... You speak more than the waste student union in the cave." The mob opposite laughed.


    Su Ye sighed a long sigh.


    "Summon apprentice servants."


    Three magic arrays emerged, and three short flame goblins rose from the magic array.


    "What a terrible monster. It''s frightening. Ha ha...... "they laughed again.


    Di Aotian turned to Su Ye.


    "Chatter?"


    "Go ahead and kill all those in the way until they drop their weapons and kneel down to beg for mercy."


    Di Aotian''s face showed an incredible color of joy. In ancient times, killing was like breathing naturally. After becoming a servant, he always restrained himself.


    Now, the constraints are gone.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian suddenly burst into an unprecedented heroic momentum, just like an ancient fierce beast. He rushed up with an arrow, jumped more than ten meters in the blink of an eye, and jumped up high. Before the eleven mobs reacted, di Aotian waved three sticks in a row.


    In everyone''s eyes, the sharp stick suddenly turned into three and fell on the top of the top three people almost at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The three heads, like ripe watermelons falling from a height of 100 meters, burst on the spot, white, red and yellow splashed everywhere. Di Aotian grinned and looked fierce. The remaining eight mobs were stiff, their arms were weak, and their weapons fell to the ground. At the same time, the hillside sent out harsh screams, including women and men. Di Aotian was about to continue to swing his stick and turned to Su Ye. Su Ye looked at di Aotian coldly. With a ashamed face, di Aotian suddenly turned around and smashed at the next mob. Bang! The fourth death. The other seven people seemed to be in a nightmare. They wanted to run away, but they were scared to stay still. Bang! The fifth skull burst¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 224

    One of them woke up like a nightmare and fell on his knees with a plop.


    The other five instinctively knelt down.


    Di Aotian stretched out his fiery red tongue and naturally licked the blood on the sharp bone stick to aftertaste the breath of ancient times, but a small goblin hurriedly pulled his leather coat, which was cut out of Carlos''s clothes.


    As soon as di Aotian''s body stiffened and his hand shook, he directly threw the sharp stick aside, then looked at the sharp stick with disgust, and finally secretly looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye did not look at the proud sky, but said to the six humanitarians: "put your hands behind your head, stand up and take us up the mountain."


    The six men got up trembling and walked slowly up the mountain.


    Su Ye followed, and the other six followed behind Su ye, carefully bypassing the five headless bodies.


    Holt, Rick, Jimmy and Albert have sympathy in their eyes.


    Besides sympathy, Palos also had some remorse in her eyes.


    Rollon looked coldly at all the headless corpses, with no expression on his face and no fluctuation in his eyes.


    Su Ye looked up at the hillside as he walked.


    In front of the cave halfway up the mountain, there were a lot of curses. Some people sat on the ground crying, and others were ready to rush with weapons and farm tools.


    A tall and strong middle-aged adult stood in front of everyone to block the impulsive mob.


    The mob continued to curse loudly, and several people holding rough bows and arrows hesitated.


    The man''s black dirty Leather Armor cracked everywhere, and his shield and spear were full of gaps. He has a beard on his face. Like others, his face is attached with a layer of shallow plaster, and his eyes are full of fatigue and helplessness.


    "Why kill us!" The bearded man stared at Su ye with red eyes.


    "Because your men want to kill me, and they have killed people." Su Ye''s eyes were cold.


    "We have to!"


    "As if I liked to kill them." Suye road.


    "You had other options." The big man shouted.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "because I killed them, I have another choice. Are you Zachary? "


    "I am." Zachary''s anger slowly subsided. He didn''t expect that the boy was so calm that he was more like a child.


    "Get out of the way and hand over my classmates. I''ll give you what I think is fair." Suye road.


    "What do you think?" Zachary looked sarcastic, and dozens of people behind him stared at Su Ye angrily.


    "Either I think, or the nobles think, you choose one."


    The mobs didn''t understand, but Zachary''s face changed slightly, stared at Su ye, and then looked at the others behind Su Ye. When his eyes fell on the gold Medusa Necklace in front of Palos, his face trembled and his body shook instinctively.


    "It seems that the Plato academy has sent elites this time." Zachary''s face was dignified.


    "I''m not here to negotiate with you. I''m here to save my classmates. I don''t have time to entangle with you. Every minute delayed, a classmate may die. Even you, Zachary, can only keep me compassionate for three minutes. "


    Zachary sighed softly and said, "your classmates killed four of us and injured dozens."


    "I killed five." Suye road.


    The mob burst into a rage.


    "Executioner!"


    "Murderer!"


    "Damn noble!"


    Suddenly, an archer bent his bow and shot an arrow.


    Whoosh


    The long arrow flew out of the air and hit Su Ye directly.


    Many mobs'' eyes brightened, Zachary''s face changed dramatically, stretched out his hand to stop, and the long arrow passed close to his finger.


    Su Ye''s face remained unchanged.


    Palos waved her gun and sword to block the path of the long arrow. Luo long also took the first step and covered Su ye with an arm shield.


    A small figure jumped gently, like an ape picking fruit, fishing with its right arm and grasping the wooden arrow.


    Falling back to the ground, di Aotian threw out the wooden arrow with a disdain on his face.


    "Kill him." Su Ye ordered.


    Di Aotian stretched out his hand and the big fireball flew out.


    Boom!


    The fireball fell between the man''s waist and abdomen and exploded.


    "Ah..."


    The man screamed and his body exploded into two fireballs.


    Two archers nearby were ignited by the flame of the explosion afterwave and soon turned into a fireball rolling on the ground.


    The others screamed and retreated, far away from the three firemen.


    The flames continued to spread around, and the people around kept retreating, retreating.


    They have seen fireball, but they have never seen such terrible fireball.


    "You killed them!"


    "You have to pay for their lives!"


    "Zachary, let''s kill him together!"


    "Kill him!"


    "The magician is full of waste!"


    "It takes time for them to chant. There are many of us!"


    Many mobs waved weapons and wanted to rush over.


    However, some children and women kept retreating from Su Ye.


    "Shut up!" Zachary suddenly burst into a violent drink, like thunder, and suppressed everyone''s cry.


    The mob stared at Zachary.


    "A bunch of fools, don''t you find that his summoning minions and fireball are instant! Shut up! From now on, break your leg and throw it down the mountain without my permission! "


    The crowd looked at Zachary suspiciously.


    Zachary looked at Su ye with a heavy look and said, "I didn''t expect such a powerful force from Plato college."


    "At last there is a clever man. Let him go." Suye road.


    "You can release people, but you have to defeat me first." Zachary said.


    "OK, I''ll do it myself. You said, "start." Su ye said and walked forward.


    Zachary slowly raised the shield of his left arm, held the spear in his right hand and said, "start!" With that, he rushed to Su ye from a commanding position.


    "Skinny!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and the magic cow rope around his waist flew out.


    Zachary was ready and waved his spear to stab him. He wanted to pick the magic cow rope with his spear.


    However, the speed of the magic cow rope was much faster than he imagined. Before the spear met, it swished past, wound around his waist, grew quickly, and then wrapped his arms like a living snake and tied it firmly to his back.


    "You..."


    Zachary struggled with all his strength, but the magic rope tied him tightly. All the struggle was in vain.


    When the people behind Zachary saw this scene, they all looked sad. Unexpectedly, even the most powerful Zachary was defeated, and so thoroughly.


    The magician is too strong.


    "Do I need any other magic?" Su ye asked.


    Zachary sighed.


    "I admit defeat." Zachary stood where he was, motionless.


    Su Ye didn''t take back the knotted magic cow rope.


    "Zachary leads the way. Everyone go to my left side, 20 meters away from the hole. Whoever doesn''t listen to the order, kill him!" Su ye made a rude order.


    The three goblins of fire rushed up at once, ready to kill those who didn''t obey orders.


    Seeing the fierce appearance of di Aotian, the refugees rushed to Su Ye''s left side, away from the cave, like a school of sharks.


    "Let''s go." Suye road.


    Zachary bowed his head and led the people to the cave door.


    Su Ye stood at the entrance of the cave and shouted, "fellow students, this is Su Ye. The college sent me to save you. I''ve solved the mob. You can come out. "


    "Su ye? It''s really Su Ye''s voice! "


    Several people came out of the dark hole, excited and dirty, only a little better than the mob outside.


    "It''s really Su Ye. Come out!" They shouted into the cave.


    Then, a dozen students helped each other out slowly.


    At the moment of seeing Su Ye''s seven people, some students burst into tears.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    "Thank you, Su ye, and all the students."


    Su Ye glanced at the students and found that several of them were seriously injured. He said, "don''t say more. You go back down the mountain immediately. You should meet someone who will pick you up on the way. Here, it''s up to me. "


    Those students had no fighting spirit in their eyes. They thanked Su ye and others, then whispered curses at the mob, went down the mountain and walked in the direction of Plato college.


    Zachary lowered his head slightly and said nothing.


    Civilians not far away looked at Su ye and others in fear.


    "I don''t quite understand why you are afraid of a bronze warrior and noble, but not a powerful legendary magician." Suye road.


    "Master Plato is kind, and Kampala will kill us." Zachary reluctantly replied.


    "Bullying the soft and fearing the hard is our nature." Su Ye sighed and stood at the mouth of the cave, looking at his classmates at the foot of the mountain.


    Between the blue sky and the gray green fields, the students on the road are like another group of refugees.


    "What are you going to do next?" Su ye asked.


    Zachary gently twisted his arms, still unable to break free.


    "I don''t know. I can only look for food everywhere as before and continue to be a refugee or a mob in your mouth." Zachary lost his momentum at first sight, like an old man, staring blankly at the refugees next to him.


    Su ye also looked at them like a group of beggars with weapons and farm tools.


    The weather is fine, but the world in everyone''s eyes is covered with dark clouds.


    Even in children''s eyes, it is cloudy.


    "You know." Suye road.


    Zachary was silent.


    "From the beginning, you know your final destination. Mount ares will not allow you to exist. In a month at most, they will send a team out of the city to kill you all, then return with your head, claim to have solved a theft group and accept the cheers of the citizens of Athens. However, you are no different from the thieves. "


    "We are not thieves!" Zachary gnashed his teeth. The rest of the refugees also showed anger. Several children clenched their fists. They were already hungry and couldn''t stand steadily, but they still wanted to come up and bite Su Ye. Su Ye didn''t seem to see the anger in their eyes and began to recite the mantra¡° Bread tree. "¡° Bread tree. "¡° Bakery fruit trees... "Su Ye breathed out ten bakery fruit trees, ten two meter high bakery fruit trees standing on the hillside. On every green breadfruit tree, there are more than a dozen one foot high white breadfruit fruits. Because they are magic breadfruit fruits, they don''t need to be roasted, but also give off a sweet smell. The expression of the originally angry people changed significantly. Those children seem to have forgotten Su ye, and all look at the breadfruit with the smell of bread. Several children even wipe their saliva constantly. In their eyes, the dark clouds dispersed and the stars were all over the sky. Su Ye glanced at Zachary. Zachary''s face showed a complex look and said loudly, "take them off and eat them. This is the magician''s magic. There is no poison. This breadfruit can only exist for a few hours and will rot if not eaten. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 225

    Zachary suddenly lowered his head and couldn''t say a word. He didn''t eat anything, but his throat seemed to be stuffed with breadfruit.


    The refugees stood still and looked at Su Ye.


    "Eat, for you." Su Ye''s tone returned to his usual gentleness.


    Several bold young men rushed up, grabbed a breadfruit and retreated quickly, staring at Su ye and eating directly with their teeth.


    Su Ye didn''t move.


    "Is it delicious?" A child whispered.


    "Delicious!" The boy stopped suddenly, then broke the bread fruit and distributed it to the people around him.


    While swallowing saliva, he gave it to others without taking another bite.


    Then, several teenagers began to pick fruit, handed it to others, and finally picked all the fruit.


    Everyone ate together. Occasionally, someone ate in a hurry, choked or choked, and the people nearby hurried to help.


    "Uncle Zachary..." a seven or eight year old girl timidly walked up to Zachary, holding a piece of bread fruit and holding it up.


    The magic rope fell off.


    "Thank you, little Nini. Go back and eat." Zachary took the breadfruit.


    The little girl smiled happily, turned down and returned to the crowd.


    Zachary turned his back to the refugees and wiped his face.


    He didn''t expect that the first time he fed everyone was to wipe out their enemies.


    Su Ye''s deskmates watched all this silently, and no one spoke.


    No one knows what to say.


    Holt also slowly sideways.


    "This is delicious..."


    The little girl''s crisp voice sounded on the hillside.


    Rick and Palos couldn''t help but wipe the corners of their eyes.


    Jimmy and Albert sighed.


    Rollon looked sympathetic and shook his head gently.


    "You always know the result." Su Ye''s tone was still very calm.


    "Yes."


    Zachary''s shoulders are enough to support hundreds of people.


    But now, hang down softly.


    "You obviously have another choice."


    "Yes, I can look at it from a distance like you. Sympathy is enough." Zachary dried his face, raised his head and looked at Su ye with a sneer.


    His face was painted with tears and dust.


    "I will save the people who should be saved, and then give you a choice to go back to Huihe town. At least let Athens hear your voice. "


    Su Ye looked at Zachary and a strange smile appeared on his face. There was a fierce beast in his smile.


    Zachary was stunned for a long time. His face changed. Finally, he took a deep breath and burst out endless light in his eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "I listen to you!"


    "Wait until they finish." Su Ye stood quietly.


    The table mates have different faces. They look at Su ye, the refugees and occasionally the distant city of Athens.


    They are guessing what Su Ye is going to do.


    When everyone was full, Su ye said loudly, "now, all children under the age of 14 and their mothers stand on my left."


    The refugees gathered together were in a commotion, and no one dared to go there.


    Zachary roared, "now listen to the master! Whoever dares to disobey the master''s order, I will kill anyone! Hurry up! Little Nini, take your mother there, come on! "


    Zachary said, raising his spear and pointing at the refugees.


    So the children walked slowly to the left with a frightened look, but more than half of them walked alone.


    Su ye said again, "all the old people..."


    The sound stopped suddenly.


    The mountain was quiet with a light wind.


    Everyone seems to be stuffed with a ball of cotton.


    The oldest in the team is not over 40.


    Su Ye was in a trance in his eyes. Only then did he realize that, including a large number of premature infants and young children, the average life expectancy of human beings in this period was less than 20 years old.


    21 on the left and 63 on the right.


    "Zachary, do you know everyone?" Su ye asked.


    "Master, I can call everyone''s name." Zachary straightened up.


    "I trust you very much. I hope you can live up to my trust." Suye road.


    "You say!" Zachary lowers his head.


    "Of the 63 people, pick out those with clean hands and let them go to the left. I hope the less the better. " Suye looked at Zachary with a smile.


    Zachary''s body stiffened, sighed and said, "don''t worry!"


    With that, Zachary went down and started calling names one by one. Let the people who called names go to the left to be with the children and women.


    The people called were either empty handed, with sticks or farm tools.


    No one is armed.


    After a while, Zachary stopped and looked at everyone on Suye''s right, biting his teeth and biting hard.


    Until the corners of the mouth exude shallow blood.


    Zachary turned and looked at Suye.


    "Master, I''ve chosen one. There''s no more and no less."


    Su ye did not look at the people below, but looked into the distance, at the already small and small city of Athens.


    Under the blue sky, dark clouds seemed to float on the city of Athens.


    The tall statues of Zeus and Athena are clearly visible.


    "My name is Su Ye."


    Suye smiled at Zachary.


    "Lord Su Ye." Zachary bowed his head.


    "Palos, can your family accept all the 41 people on my left?" Suye turned to ask Palos.


    "Yes." Palos nodded hard without hesitation.


    "OK, next, I''ll take the people on the right back to Huihe town. The six of you sent these people to Palos''s house. " Suye road.


    "I''ll go with you!" Lake Road.


    "I''ll go with you too," said Holt.


    Rollon, Jimmy and Albert are all hesitating.


    "Green Town, 20 miles southwest from here, is my fief. Take my keepsake and let people take it there. Someone will arrange them. As for me, I''ll go to Huihe town with you. " Palos''s voice was still young, but her tone was cold.


    Suye nodded and said, "well, Rollon, Jimmy and Albert, you three take them to Green Town, and the four of us go to gray River town."


    The three were relieved.


    "Don''t worry, I will send people to." Rollon road.


    Jimmy and Albert nodded together.


    "Let''s split up," Suye said, looking at Zachary. "Let''s go to grey River town."


    "Yes!"


    In Zachary''s eyes, a fire spread.


    He turned to face the 43 people on the right and said loudly, "everyone listen to the order and go back to Huihe town with the master."


    "Didn''t we agree not to be a dog for the nobility even if we die?"


    "What can we do when we go back? There are two crossbows on the wall of Kampala''s house. We also die when we go. "


    "Have you been cheated by the mage?"


    "Zachary, you''re not trying to hurt us, are you?"


    "Shut up!" Zachary roared.


    Su Ye looked at the 43 people coldly and said, "you have no choice now. You can either go to Huihe town with me or die. The earth and the sky surround them. "


    "Chatter!"


    The three flame goblins are divided into three directions to "surround" the refugees.


    The refugees immediately remembered the power of di Aotian and kept silent.


    Zachary sighed and said, "follow me. This is our best choice. I, Zachary, have never hurt you. "


    The refugees looked puzzled.


    "I believe in brother Zachary!" A teenager holding a bloody spear said.


    "OK, let''s follow brother Zachary."


    "I believe in Zachary, too!"


    The refugees shouted one after another.


    It''s like cheering yourself up.


    Zachary held his right fist, his nails deep into the meat.


    "Thank you!" Zachary glanced back at Su ye, focused his head, and took the first step down the mountain.


    The rest followed, with three flame goblins on both sides and behind, like shepherds herding sheep.


    Suye, Palos, Holt and Rick, leave first.


    Zachary suddenly stopped and looked at the man on Suye''s left.


    "You go to Green Town and listen to the master''s orders. Be good..." Zachary suddenly got stuck, his eyes darkened and lit up in an instant, "be good and obedient!"


    Zachary looked at the children and smiled. His smile was brighter than the dawn sun and clearer than the sky at the moment.


    The children watched Zachary and others go down the mountain in a daze.


    "You go to green town with us. Don''t ask why. I don''t know." Luo long showed his spear and his skin was covered with black iron.


    Jimmy and Albert show their staff.


    The refugees followed three people down the mountain without saying a word.


    Three teams, moving towards different goals.


    The students who failed the test advanced to Athens on the avenue.


    Rollon, Jimmy and Albert, take people to green town.


    Suye, Palos, Reke and Hote took Zachary and other mobs from a closer path to Huihe town.


    Zachary was at the front, silent.


    Those refugees were suspicious at first, but when they saw the familiar route, they began to chat and move forward, and some even talked and laughed.


    Su Ye four people led the horse and walked at the back.


    "Su ye, you can talk about what you want to do now. I already have a guess. I hope you don''t do anything stupid. " Rick''s eyes were heavy¡° I don''t know what Su Ye is going to do, but I always feel very bad. I think Su ye needs help. " Hotter road. Su Ye smiled and said, "you think too much. I just do a very ordinary thing."¡° Are you still afraid of implicating us? We''ve all come here with you. " Palos road¡° Different. " Suye road¡° We won''t come if we''re afraid of being implicated. " Palos road. Holt and Rick nodded their heads gently¡° I want to know earlier. " Lake Road¡° Sorry, you''ll never know about it. Of course, you may see something, but it has nothing to do with you. " Suye road¡° You''re so annoying. " Palos stared at Suye¡° You talk a lot now. Keep it up. " Su Ye showed a bright smile. Palos gave Su ye a white look¡° I still hope you don''t do anything stupid. " Lake Road¡° Don''t worry, I''m a genius of Plato''s College in the future. Why should I do stupid things? " Su Ye smiled¡° Alas... "Rick sighed¡° Rick, I think you think too much. Su Ye is so smart that he won''t do anything stupid. " Hotter road¡° Smart people generally don''t do stupid things, but once they do, they are big stupid things that fools can''t do all their life. " Rick looked at Suye. The four people followed the team while chatting. I don''t know how long later, they came to the northwest of Huihe town from the path. The sun is west, and the shadow is growing on the ground. Athens is about to enter dusk. A small river flows slowly close to the town. In the afternoon sunshine, Huihe town is like a gentle and quiet woman taking a nap, quiet and serene. But the woman''s body has rotted. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 226

    At the edge of Huihe Town, the team stopped.


    When they looked at the largest house in the town, they saw the low city wall of the house garden, the afterglow of the sunset, the spearhead shining and the shield shining.


    A dozen people stood on the wall, laughing and pointing at the mob outside.


    Two giant crossbows are like two Warcraft, staring at everyone with cold eyes.


    The mob in the procession looked at the corpses at the mouth of the town, gnashing their teeth and muttering curses.


    "The three of you just stay here. I''ll go into town with them alone." Suye road.


    Palos stretched out her white little hand and grabbed Su Ye''s leather armor at the back of her waist.


    "My health is better." Palos''s tender voice was full of firmness.


    "I''ll go too!" Rick and hotzi.


    Su ye turned around and looked at the three deskmates with a shallow smile.


    "Thank you for doing so. However, there are uncontrollable factors in everything. Even if I think I have a way to avoid danger, I can''t guarantee that there will be no accidents, let alone take you. " Suye road.


    "You can''t do it. You said that everyone has a better choice." Rick stared into Suye''s eyes.


    Su Ye looked at the town ahead, at the dead bodies nailed to the pillars, at the dead world and the yellow sky.


    "I''ve been thinking about how to become a legend and what kind of road will become a legend. Have you ever thought about it?" Su ye asked.


    Holt shook his head.


    "I thought about it, but there was no result." Lake Road.


    Palos nodded.


    "I searched all the biographies of legendary masters and the records of those early aristocrats, hoping to find the way of legend from their learning experience, speech and behavior style and behavior. Unfortunately, their legendary paths are diverse, and their behavior is not similar. However, I kept summarizing and thinking, and finally found a common ground. " Suye road.


    The three men looked at Su Ye seriously.


    "What they have in common is that what they do is the most meaningful and valuable thing they think. They never become legends for the sake of legends. They become legends by doing what they think is the most meaningful and valuable. Most people who are in the same period with them not only don''t understand them, but will ridicule and deny them, think they are liars and think what they do is meaningless. Until they become legends, until they do what they always want to do. Then those who laugh at them continue to laugh at the next future legend. "


    "I''ve been thinking, why do most people laugh at those legends? I''ve thought a lot, but I don''t have the right answer. Not long ago, I suddenly thought of a possibility, that is, people who laugh at legends are thinking instinctively, judging the world with feelings, and never think deeply. "


    "Later, I didn''t continue to consider this answer. I only considered what I thought was the most meaningful and valuable. Only by doing what I thought was the most meaningful and valuable, can I find my own legendary road."


    "There are legends on thousands of roads, but there is only one legendary road for me. Perhaps, my choice now is not the most correct, but at this moment, I firmly believe that I am on my own legendary road. "


    "Although the next step may bring me disaster, even if I stand where I am, who knows if there will be a Kampala in Huihe town and a Kampala in Athens? Will Greece leave Kampala? And will I become another mob? I don''t know. "


    "Therefore, I can only do what I think is the most meaningful and valuable."


    Su Ye finished and smiled.


    "You three just stand here. To tell you the truth, if you three join the battle, you are more likely to make trouble for me. Sad? Just be sad. " Su Ye smiled and looked at Palos.


    Palos still hasn''t let go.


    "I won''t go." Hotter road.


    "Next time you change your reason, it''s too hurtful to say so." Rick said helplessly.


    Su ye and Palos looked at each other.


    Palos slowly withdrew her hand.


    Su Ye smiled.


    "See you later." Su Ye faced forward and waved back.


    At this time, Palos''s firm voice sounded.


    "Do what you want to do. It''s my fault!"


    The girl''s voice seemed to have the power to break the world.


    Su Ye looked back at the girl.


    Under the setting sun, the shining gun sword and sunshine shine on the girl in red leather armor.


    Her pride, set off a strong wind, blew waist length black hair, dyed a little golden light.


    Her eyes were blue, like the sky over Athens.


    Su Ye smiled. Is this a domineering female president falling in love with me


    "See you later."


    Su Ye strides towards the mob in front.


    Palos, Hote and Rick looked at Su Ye''s back.


    "What the hell does he want to do?" Asked Holt.


    "I can only guess the general, but I can''t guess the details." Lake Road.


    "He wants Athens to see the color of grey River town." Palos looked quietly at Su Ye''s back with soft eyes.


    The mob stood there, calmed down by the bodies and the private soldiers of the nobility.


    "Zachary, what are we... Doing here?"


    "Yeah? I''m a little flustered. "


    "The bronze warrior is still there."


    "Let''s... Go."


    The mob was soft and looked at Zachary in panic.


    Zachary went to Suye and said, "Lord Suye, everything is up to you."


    Su Ye nodded and reached out to Huihe town.


    "Before that, it was still your home. You could still live in a warm house, eat your own barley and chat with relatives and friends. At that time, your clothes were complete, and there was not so much mud on your face. "


    Everyone''s eyes changed, became soft and docile. In front of everyone, there were good memories of Huihe town.


    Su ye took it back.


    "After Kampala arrived, the grey river was frozen, and the children did not dare to run around happily. The tumbling stomach was like a frog, and the cry inside often echoed in your ears. You''re hungry, you''re cold, you can''t live. As a last resort, you have to leave your hometown, the once warm place, the place where everything is beautiful, the grey River town and the dark and cold outside. You do everything you can to survive, plunder, rob, kill and escape... "


    Their expressions changed again. Some people were sweating, some looked frightened, some became more and more vicious, and some gnashed their teeth.


    Suye points to the distant city of Athens.


    "You exiles have been designated as thieves by the noble lords of Athens. Kampala''s words will make you a hardworking mob, a robber who does all kinds of evil, a vicious butcher and a mob who should be exterminated. In a month at most, under the instigation of Kampala, there will be a noble team led by golden soldiers in Athens. Under the banner of eliminating the bandits, they will leave Athens and find you in the cheers of Athenian citizens. What will happen to you? "


    Almost everyone has heard of the ferocity of those noble soldiers.


    Hundreds of years ago, hunting wild animals was popular among nobles.


    Nowadays, hunting is also popular among nobles, but the object of hunting is neither wild animals nor bandits, but refugees.


    "In front of the powerful noble team, you are vulnerable. You will be cut off by them, thrown on the ground, trampled, thrown on the fire, dragged behind the horse, and cut off your heads one by one. When they have had enough fun and come back, they will return to Athens with a carriage full of your heads, accept the cheers of Athenian citizens again, get glory and booty, and get promotion. And your head is buried with the heads of other "Robbers" and becomes the nourishment of weeds. "


    Some people trembled gently.


    Palos, Rick and Holt stood not far away and heard clearly.


    The three men clenched their teeth and held their fists.


    "So, I didn''t humiliate you. You have no choice. If you have a choice, you won''t become a refugee, let alone wander on the vast land like a wild dog. At the end of your life, you can only be hunted by nobles like beasts and beasts. Then, you will be branded as robbers. Even after death, you will become the object of curse in Athens and Greece. "


    Everyone was silent, and no one had the courage to refute.


    There is no excuse to refute.


    Su Ye looked at Huihe town and the big house again.


    "In fact, I don''t quite understand why aristocrats are like this. Even I, who have never been to the field, know that the barley harvest in Greece will fail once in fifteen or six years, and the wheat harvest will fail in four or five years. KAMORA learned these basic knowledge in the noble college. Why do you have to plant it? "


    Everyone had the same doubts and looked at Su Ye.


    "I have a friend named Rick, who is the thin man behind me who always wears black eyes and looks pale. He said that the nobles don''t treat civilians as people at all, but always treat people as animals. After hearing this, I suddenly realized that in the book, the early aristocrats were heroes. They were so brave, so wise and so generous. They regarded civilians as people. Why are their offspring completely different? "


    Many people nod gently, and they don''t understand.


    "I also have a friend named Palos, who is also behind me. She said that nobility became like this because of arrogance. I think both of them are right, but it seems that there are other angles to explain this problem. I''ve been thinking, but I haven''t got any results until I heard the story of Huihe Town, barley and wheat, and Kampala. "


    "I found that Kampala and you, or nobles and civilians, have one thing in common. The actual distance is very long. Yes, you live in the same gray River town, only a few streets apart. However, KAMORA is in the heavily guarded fortress, and you are separated outside the wall. What you want to say to Kampala, a noble, needs to pay a huge price. If you are unlucky, you may hang it on a wooden stake. "


    Many people turned their heads to the wooden piles outside the town and looked at the familiar but strange faces on the wooden piles. Zachary''s eyes were dim. Let alone those civilians, even if he was a black iron soldier, he didn''t deserve to talk to Kampala. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 227

    "What is the reason for the actual distance between the two sides? I thought about it and came up with a word, social distance. It is precisely because there is a great social distance between nobles and civilians that there is such a real distance of one step and ten thousand miles. So, why are those early aristocrats not far away from us, but now the aristocrats are so far away from us? "


    "The early aristocrats often fought together with soldiers. Why are there few aristocrats now?"


    "The early aristocrats could eat barley with everyone. Why do today''s aristocrats have to * * fine wheat?"


    "The early aristocrats exchanged their lives and blood for glory and booty. Why do today''s aristocrats only shrink in the castle and play with privileges?"


    "Why did those really powerful and brave early nobles never deliberately avoid civilians and never deliberately emphasize the difference between nobles and civilians, but today''s nobles try their best to isolate themselves from civilians?"


    "I thought for a long time and finally realized that the nobles are protecting themselves."


    "Why do they protect themselves? Because they are afraid. What are they afraid of? Fear of their own incompetence, fear that they do not have the wisdom, prestige and ability of their parents and grandparents, but have privilege, status and wealth. From the bottom of their hearts, they feel that they are not worthy of these privileges, status and wealth, because the early aristocrats are great men who they can''t surpass or even stand side by side in their life. "


    "They know better that their ancestors fought for their dreams, for glory, for the city and for the people, but they only fought for themselves."


    "In order to protect their privileges, status and wealth, they fabricated a lie that they are qualified to inherit the power, status, prestige, ability, wisdom and even glory of their ancestors. They are noble and noble, while others are naturally ''cheap''. They redefined and reclassified humans. With this definition, they can cover up their fears, cover up their incompetence, and determine the rationality of inheriting all the inheritance of their grandparents. "


    "In order to strengthen the new definition and make their status more stable, they will take the initiative to expand the social distance between nobles and civilians, use all means to beautify nobles'' morality, good deeds, strength, legitimacy, dedication, courage, etc., put all the common human virtues on nobles, and then put the common human sins on nobles, They are all placed on others, such as businessmen who are rich but not noble, such as those who are slightly higher than ordinary people, such as those emerging forces who start from scratch, such as a very few lazy civilians. "


    "Such behavior itself is not terrible. The terrible thing is that with the nobles beautifying themselves all year round, some civilians really believe it!"


    "Many people may think that some people believe it. What''s the point? In fact, once the civilians believe in the beautification of the nobility, even if they feel a little that the privileges, status and honor of the nobility should be, then these people will inevitably believe that the other side of the opposition is that the civilians are cheap, or that at least some civilians are cheap. "


    "Once you believe in expensive and cheap, once you believe in this definition, there will only be two kinds of civilians in the world."


    "One is to believe that you can only be a civilian, just a servant of the nobility, you should be enslaved by the nobility, you should listen to the nobility, what the nobility says is right, and your destiny in this life is doomed. These people are constantly solidifying the authority of the nobility. "


    "The second kind of people think that although they are civilians now, they may be aristocrats in the future. They can''t become aristocrats, but their offspring may become aristocrats. Therefore, these people will work harder than the first kind of people to maintain the authority of the nobility and spare no effort to advocate the distance between the nobility and the civilians. They feel that they are defending themselves in the future and future generations. Such people will also continue to solidify the authority of the nobility. "


    "The second kind of people seem to have a good idea. Do they really have a chance to become aristocrats? They ignore the most important core. When they recognize the definition and privileges of nobility, they have completely handed over the decision to promote nobility to nobility. "


    "Sad people will never find that nobles make the final definition from the beginning: they are civilians, forever civilians, and never threaten the civilians of nobles! No matter how hard they try, no matter what they make, they can never escape this definition, always revolve in this definition, but think they are moving forward. The pigs in the pigsty may think so. "


    In the eyes of all the refugees, there was a deep sadness.


    "Do you think this is the most terrible? no What''s more terrible is that once the children of civilians find that they have been civilians for generations, they will completely give up resistance and progress, just like walking corpses, machine puppets and animals, and work faithfully for the nobility. You fled Huihe town in order to survive, but after several or more generations, your children and grandchildren will not leave Huihe town even if they starve to death. Because they completely accepted the aristocratic definition of them: two legged beasts in grey River town. "


    The bodies of the refugees trembled gently.


    "Do you think this is the most terrible thing? no What''s more terrible is that the first generation of nobles completed their feats, and the next three generations of nobles solidified their distance. What about the later nobles? What the hell do they think? You know what Camilla thinks? He doesn''t treat himself as a person at all, but as a noble like a God. He really treats you as a pig and a dog, an ox and a sheep, and an animal! In Kampala''s eyes, you were an animal growing barley at first! Later, it was a bad animal to grow wheat! Later, there are some animals nailed to wooden stakes! Now, it''s an animal running around! Finally, the animals who let them earn military merit! "


    "You are a group of animals who have been driven out of the house, a group of animals who have killed all their relatives, a group of animals who are about to starve to death, and a group of two legged animals who dare not touch Kampala even in this way!" Zachary could hardly hold the spear in his hand and whispered, "stop talking, stop talking..." many of the refugees were already sobbing, and even sat down on the ground and lost their strength to stand¡° Stop... "Stop..." many people cried and begged. The three deskmates behind Su Ye silently shed tears. It turns out that not only themselves, but everyone in the world is climbing in the magma. After a while, Su Ye continued to speak¡° Is there only one nobleman and two civilians? No! "¡° I read the books and found another kind of people, that is, there are no nobles or civilians in my eyes, who only think of themselves as people. Such a person will not be defined by the nobility, nor limited by the status of civilians. He will neither be affected by the noble family nor destroyed by the civilian family. This kind of person defines his life and pursues his own value and significance! "¡° Every great man and sage in history, whether aristocrats or civilians, first got rid of the shackles of aristocrats and civilians, got rid of the definitions given to him by others, and got rid of the definitions given to him by himself in the past! "¡° They, first betray the past, and then become legends and heroes! "¡° Now, you are defined by Kampala as maggots, feces, lazy people, waste, mobs, robbers and animals that are easy to cut down. Do you admit it? "¡° Don''t admit it! "¡° We are not! "¡° We are not! " Many refugees cried and shouted¡° No, you are maggots! It''s a mob! It''s a robber! It''s an animal! It''s waste! " Su Ye looked contemptuously at the refugees in front of him and made no secret of his contempt. The refugees looked at Su Ye angrily and were filled with deep disappointment. I thought Su Ye understood himself. It turned out that he was like an aristocrat¡° Do you think I will praise you, encourage you and admit you? Stop laughing! You, from beginning to end, have been defined by the nobility in the scope of animals, constantly turning around. Compared with the animals in the town, the biggest difference is that you are the animals who dare to leave the town. "¡° You can''t insult us like that! "¡° Shut up! "¡° We are heroes! We are fighting against the nobility! "¡° Yes, we are righteous men! " Su Ye sneered, "righteous man? hero? Against the nobility? Then tell me, which hero killed the tenant farmer in Kahn village who was dismembered by you for protecting his granary? Which righteous man killed his wife and eldest son? His little daughter, who was just a few months old, was thrown into the fire and burned to death! Say it! Tell me! " The refugees were silent. Zachary bowed his head and looked regretful¡° Righteous man? hero? When you kill sheep for barbecue and watch the shepherd throw himself into the river, is it what a righteous man can do, or what a hero can do? Do you call yourself a righteous man or a hero when you bypass the noble family and search for the food of the poor people? " All the refugees bowed their heads¡° Only animals will wield swords and cut at children; Only animals can kill innocent civilians; Only animals will kill innocent people under all kinds of excuses! "¡° You will say, you are angry, you are painful, you are sad, you have nowhere to vent, but what is the use of killing the weak and innocent? Your actions, like lions preying on injured antelopes and tigers catching clumsy fawns, are completely instinctive and can only be done by animals! "¡° If you are individuals, if you have a little bit of human nature, you are really angry, really painful, really want to vent, really want to let the world know your experience, and really want the world to know you, then you will not bite the weak like animals, but will show that human beings are higher than animals. "¡° Do you know what is higher than animals and what is human? You don''t know, because your mind is like an animal! Come, look at me and I''ll tell you what the human side is. "¡° Wield a knife and cut at the noble above! "¡° Nobility is the root of all your pain! Is the target of your anger! Not a weak innocent. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 228

    "Do you know why you only dare to bully the weak? Do you know why you dare not touch a hair of the nobility? Because you have been defined by the nobility from beginning to end, from inside to outside, you are just animals! Only deserve to be a bully. "


    "Why don''t you dare to cut down on the nobles? Because, since you were born, you have determined that you are inferior to the nobility! I decided that I only deserve to kneel in front of the nobility and eat dung! I decided I was just a maggot! "


    "So now do you know why Kampala grows wheat instead of barley? Now do you know why Kampala didn''t talk to you and killed you directly? Now do you know why you are in exile like animals? "


    "Because you chose to accept the definition of nobility and civilians from the beginning. From the beginning, you knelt on the ground and never looked up into Kampala''s eyes. You would rather starve to death, exile, or kill innocent people. You still dare not raise your head, stand up, stand up, look into the eyes of the nobility, and then say to them... "


    "I''m not a beast, I''m a man!"


    Everyone stared at Su Ye.


    The sun sets and night falls.


    But Su Ye seemed to be burning. The fire on him lit Athens, Greece and the night of the whole world.


    Holt''s eyes were filled with supreme respect.


    Rick looked at Su Ye''s back and suddenly realized that he might be wrong.


    Palos had tears in her eyes, but she smiled happily.


    Zachary straightened his chest slowly and held the spear hard, with the same flame burning in his eyes.


    Su Ye''s voice sounded again.


    "In fact, in this world, there are some people who are neither nobles nor civilians. They are far away from nobles, and many nobles will take the initiative to stay away from them. In the hearts of nobles, their distance is more distant than that of civilians. These people are called magicians. "


    "Magicians seem to be like civilians. They have been attacked by nobles, vilified by soldiers, and suppressed like rats crossing the street. Even the magic god they worshipped at the beginning gave up the believers on the ground and could only spread power in the underworld and hell. But did the magician bow his head? Never! "


    "All magicians have been working hard to strengthen themselves by all means until one day, a legendary master named Socrates no longer hides his power, breaks through the hero, goes straight to the demigod, and finally kills the new God with his own power. When the gods fell, every nobleman saw the blood light in the sky and heard the wailing between heaven and earth. "


    "That''s the medal of Socrates."


    "Since then, the status of magicians has completely changed. So, what is the difference between magicians and civilians? "


    Su Ye looked at all the refugees.


    Some refugees are confused, some are still immersed in anger, and some are full of expectations.


    Su Ye pointed to the city of Athens and said slowly, "because even if the two sides are very far away, the magician also let the nobles see the light on the magician."


    Many refugees are still puzzled.


    "I know you don''t understand now. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a new choice." Su Ye showed a gentle smile.


    Zachary''s eyelids jumped and the smile was just seen.


    "This choice will enable you to wash away the bad reputation of the mob and even the reputation of the bandits. Finally, it will enable you to become a decent Greek and let future generations always remember that there are 44 righteous men in Greece, Athens and Huihe town who once did an earth shaking event in order to resist the nobility! They did not choose to be chased like animals, hung on wooden stakes like animals, or added a bloody medal to the nobility, but chose to become heroes! Become an immortal hero! "


    The people in the team gradually woke up. They stared at Su ye and vaguely guessed his purpose.


    Some people are panting, some people are extremely frightened, and some people''s eyes are filled with blood.


    "Or become an animal knocked to death by a goblin." Su Ye''s voice was like a bucket of cold water pouring on their heads.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian raised the sharp stick, bared his teeth and looked fierce.


    Su ye took out the magic book, suspended it in front of him with magic control, then opened the blank page and put his fingers on it.


    "Today, I, Su ye, will be your recorder. Now, starting from Zachary, from left to right, shout your name out loud, everyone shout it three times. Let your voice break through Athens, Greece, sky and time, and let everyone in future generations hear your name! Start! "


    "Zachary!" The black iron soldier shouted.


    "Too young, are you learning to bark?" Su ye despised the tunnel.


    "Zachary!" He raised his voice.


    "Come again!"


    "Zachary!" He shouted with all his strength and even warmed up.


    "Come again!"


    "Zachary! Zachary! Zachary! "


    Zachary roared as if to carve his voice on the earth.


    Zachary gasped, but there was something in his eyes.


    He seemed to recognize his name and himself again.


    "Write it down. Next! "


    Su Ye looked at the leftmost man in the first row.


    The man didn''t answer.


    "Tell me your name, little voice eunuch." Su Ye sneered.


    "Hausen!" The young man glared at Su Ye.


    "I take back the title of eunuch, in a low voice... What''s your name again? I can''t hear you. " Su Ye ridiculed again.


    "Hausen!" The young man roared with all his strength.


    "I can''t hear you!" Su Ye roared.


    "Hausen! Hansoh Hansoh My name is hausen! I''m a loud hausen, a seedy hausen! " The brown haired hausen shouted like a beast.


    "Good, I wrote it down, loud hausen. Well, let''s see if the next one is a low voice... "


    "My name is Taylor! Taylor! Taylor! Taylor... "


    Taylor''s voice grew louder and louder.


    Su Ye scolded one by one, and the people shouted one by one.


    "Twenty one, um... What''s your name?" Su Ye looked at one of the three women in the team.


    "Doris." The woman cried out. Although there was a blush on her face, her voice was loud.


    "Well, the first half of the bastards are not as good as you, bitch!"


    For some reason, many people burst into laughter.


    They seem to have completely forgotten what to do next. They just remember that someone is recording their names, listening to their cries carefully, and even making their voices louder.


    "But as long as half the bastards have a louder voice than you, you''re just a woman with a low voice!" Suye mocked with rude Greek slang.


    Instead of shame and anger, the middle-aged woman''s face was red.


    "I''m... Doris!"


    "No, I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you are the daughter of the ocean! I only see a little girl with gray hair and dirty! "


    "Doris!"


    "Such a small voice can''t be included in my magic book."


    "Doris!" The woman screamed that could almost shatter the glass.


    "Good! Good! If screaming can gain power, you are at least a hero, or even a demigod! Doris, I remember, you are the first woman I wrote down, you are the loudest woman! You beat all those bastards! "


    Those men were scolded bastards. Not only were they not angry, but another flame burned in their hearts.


    Doris raised her chest with all her strength and held the bloody hoe in her hand.


    Doris found for the first time in her life that it felt so good to stand up!


    I know for the first time that someone wants to remember his name so much.


    Not remember your father, not remember your brother, not remember your husband, not remember other men, but remember yourself as a woman.


    "Next!"


    They reported their names one by one, and Su Ye recorded them one by one.


    Finally, on the blank page, Su Ye wrote down the names of 44 people.


    Su Ye held up the book and put the pages facing the person opposite.


    "I know most of you may not read, but I wrote down your names and didn''t miss any."


    "We are not animals, we are people with names. All our actions are condensed into this name, not anyone''s definition! No one can define us except ourselves! That''s the real reason why humans have names! "


    They looked at the lines of names with unprecedented light in their eyes.


    For the first time, they felt that they were really alive, not tenant farmers, not 61 Han, not refugees, not mobs, but a living person who was no different from anyone.


    Su ye took a deep breath.


    "Tell me, do you want to go back to Huihe town?" Su ye asked loudly.


    "Yes!" Everyone roared.


    "Tell me, do you want to point at that fool Kampala''s face and say, we want to grow barley, not wheat?"


    "Yes!"


    "Tell me, do you want people to know that you are not refugees, not mobs, not robbers, not murderers, but Athenians, Greeks and one person!"


    "Yes!"


    "Tell me, do you want to get rid of the animal definition given to you by Kampala?"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone roared and some even burst into tears.


    "Then go into Huihe town with me and solve the maggot named kamura!" Su Ye raised his staff.


    "Let''s go!" Zachary shouted.


    Most turned and left, but a few looked frightened.


    "But... We can''t beat them."


    "They are too strong."¡° That''s a bronze soldier... "The team stopped without moving forward¡° I''ll take care of the bronze warriors. I''ll take care of the people you can''t kill. However, I would like to say that there must be innocent people there. I hope you will let go of the servants in the big house. Who will kill them? I will kill who. As for the soldiers, they may be pitiful, but they are not innocent. "¡° This battle belongs to you. I''m just a passer-by. Di Aotian, you three solve the two giant crossbows and kill all the archers! " Suye road¡° Chatter! " Like three little wolves, the three flame goblins rushed into the town at a very fast speed and disappeared. Soon, they could only see three small shadows shuttling through the town and approaching Kampala''s house. Those ordinary people just watched the excitement, but Zachary and some soldiers apprentices were full of surprise. What a terrible apprentice. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 229

    People on low wall looked at three goblins of the fire, but both young man with the jewels and bronze warrior with the spear smiled jokingly.


    When the three fire goblins approached, the archer slowly shot his arrow, and all of them were avoided by the goblins.


    The bronze soldier frowned and looked at Su ye and others behind the mob, frowning tighter and tighter.


    He clenched his spear and looked warily at the three flaming Goblins who had rushed under the low wall.


    The refugees held their breath and stared at the three flame goblins.


    They place their last hope.


    Three flame goblins rushed smoothly to the low wall made of white rock. Seeing this, Ao Tian reached out to pick up a small goblin''s left leg and threw it to the position of the first giant crossbow, and then picked up another small goblin and threw it to the second giant crossbow.


    Goblins throw goblins?


    Goblin thrower?


    Neither refugees nor soldiers expected this.


    The soldiers didn''t even attack at the first time, but laughed.


    The young people dressed in gorgeous decorations laughed the most happily, and the laughter seemed to spread to Athens.


    "That man is Kampala." Zachary pointed to the laughing young man.


    Su Ye nodded.


    The refugees were silent. If they had not seen di Aotian''s ferocity with their own eyes, if they had not been inspired by Su ye, they would be amused even if they were ready to attack Huihe town.


    Now, their eyes are full of expectations.


    They hope that the ferocious earth proud sky before can show its divine power here.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two loud noises and flames.


    The two giant crossbows that threatened the silver soldiers were torn apart. The people on the side of the crossbow were either blown to pieces or splashed by fire. The fire spread all over the body, screamed and ran around, and even jumped off the low wall.


    The three meter high low wall is very narrow. After the fireman began to escape, he kept bumping into others, and the flame continued to spread.


    After a while, the low wall turned into a sea of fire. Only seven or eight people jumped off the low wall and hurried back to the house.


    Di Aotian jumped onto the low wall, stood in the fire unharmed, and looked around blankly. What about people?


    Su Ye''s three deskmates saw this scene and looked at each other.


    Who would have thought that only a few days later, the self explosion range of flame goblins grew from a radius of 5 meters to a radius of nearly 7 meters.


    The explosion range with a diameter of 14 meters is already the attack range of ordinary golden mages.


    Goblins grow faster than people!


    The refugees were also frightened by this scene. No one thought that the three goblins were far more ferocious than they saw.


    If Su Ye hadn''t been merciful before, throwing out all three goblins would be enough to kill everyone outside the cave at that time.


    Di Aotian jumped down from the low wall, waved a big stick and smashed the gate.


    The hard bronze wrapped oak gate was smashed to pieces.


    "The flame is too small. Everyone, follow the orders and move forward! Capture KAMORA! "


    They were stunned at first, thinking about Kampala''s arrogance at that time, and then thinking about now, it was like another world.


    "Kill me!" Zachary took the lead.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Many people hoarse their voices and roar out the most violent voice in their hearts.


    Su Ye uses the servant summoning technique again, the earth proud sky in front disappears, and three new flame goblins emerge.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian proudly waved the bone piercing stick to invite merit.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "when you return to Athens, I''ll find time to wear a row of fireball rings for you."


    "Chatter!"


    The three goblins of fire moved forward excitedly.


    Palos and Hote didn''t feel much, but Rick''s forehead was sweating. The servant was so strong that he could take credit for it, because after the normal servant was summoned, he was a new servant and couldn''t have the previous memory.


    "We really can''t go there?" Asked Holt.


    "Was it useful in the past?" Asked Rick.


    "It seems really useless." Holt said discouraged.


    "Wait, wait for what Su Ye is doing." Rick rolled his eyes and took a few steps forward.


    Palos was silent for a few seconds and took a few steps forward.


    Hotter frowned and thought for a while before he realized it and took a few steps forward quietly.


    In this way, the three people pretended not to know each other, walked and stopped, and kept moving forward.


    When they rushed to the gate of the courtyard, the refugees stopped.


    Zachary turned to Su ye and asked, "master, what shall we do?"


    "Go in and catch Kampala! Give me the bronze warrior. " Suye road.


    "Go!"


    People rushed into the courtyard with weapons or farm tools.


    In the White Rock Hall, the purple curtain is hung on the wall, and the marble ancestors belonging to the Cabell family are separated on both sides.


    KAMORA shrank in the corner and five black iron soldiers stood in front of him.


    The bronze soldier stood at the door of the hall, staring warily at everyone.


    Su Ye looked to Kampala.


    It was totally different from when he laughed just now. His face was gray, his eyes were wandering, bent and hunched behind several black iron soldiers.


    "Zachary, are you crazy? How dare you fight against the legendary aristocracy? " The bronze soldier was angry and anxious.


    "You didn''t expect that the defeated men will come back to you." Zachary''s tone was not complacent, only helpless and emotion.


    "I knew I should have killed you!" The bronze soldier said contemptuously.


    "Yes, if I hadn''t run fast, the maggot Kampala told you to go back for fear of being attacked by others, I might have died in your hands."


    Zachary said, tearing open the broken clothes on his left shoulder and revealing the suppurative wound.


    There seems to be a nest of earthworms crawling inside.


    Kampala shouted, "what are you doing? Why don''t you kill them? Fool! Fool! "


    The bronze soldier sighed, looked at Su ye and said, "master Kampala, the mage is a little strange. No, it''s very strange. His summoning servant is too strong. I even doubt that the strange goblin has bronze power. "


    "Nonsense! I am also a bronze warrior! He only uses apprentice summoning, and apprentice servants can be stronger than bronze warriors? "


    "If it''s a miracle servant, it''s possible." The bronze soldier said.


    Kampala was stunned for a moment, and then said loudly, "the mage, do you know who I am? I''m KAMORA from the legendary Cabell family. I''ll pay you three times as much as they spent on you! No, no, no, I pay ten times! "


    "The price they pay, you can''t afford it in your life." Suye glanced at Zachary.


    Zachary held the spear tighter.


    "Whose mage are you? Which college? How did your teacher teach you? Do you know the price of a black iron mage killing nobles? Especially the legendary family! If I die, our family will avenge you at all costs. " Cried KAMORA.


    "I don''t think a worthless descendant exiled from Athens will make the legendary family spend much time on revenge. Perhaps your brothers want you to die at the hands of the refugees. " Suye road.


    "You... You''re talking nonsense! If you kill me, my father will avenge me. We are a legendary family, not those small Holy Land families. If I die and the family does not revenge for me, the honor of the family will be seriously hit. " Cried KAMORA.


    "I think if you live, your family will be hit harder."


    Kampala was stunned and couldn''t refute for a moment, because his father said similar things.


    "Kill the bronze warrior." Su Ye gave orders.


    Di Aotian rushed forward excitedly and fought with the bronze soldiers holding arm shield and spear.


    Everyone around hurried back.


    The bronze bear belly armor on the bronze soldier''s abdomen radiated a slight light, and a large number of divine powers poured into his body, making his bronze skin more tough and his body more flexible.


    His arm shield and spear are also bronze divine power equipment. They constantly attack the sharp bone stick of earth Ao Tian and make a continuous clear sound.


    Facing the length advantage of the battle spear, di Aotian tried his best to get close.


    The refugees looked at each other, showing a little fear.


    "He''s strong." Zachary reminds Suye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "after all, it''s the bronze guard invited by the legendary family. Of course it won''t be weak." At the same time, make a judgment in your heart. This person is far stronger than lawns. His strength should be equal to that of Huck. The key is to act flexibly and respond quickly.


    After more than ten seconds, the two sides were still equal. Su ye said, "almost."


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, a flame arrow flew out of di Aotian''s body. Because there was no magic array when the apprentice magic appeared, the speed was very fast. The bronze soldier didn''t respond well and was hit by the flame arrow in the waist.


    Flame spread.


    The bronze soldier scolded in a low voice. As soon as his body shook, the leather armor and abdominal armor fell off instantly and retreated quickly.


    The leather armor and belly armor were surrounded by fire, and there was no fire on his body.


    Su Ye nodded. This is the reaction ability of a qualified bronze soldier. This soldier is inferior to di Aotian in strength, speed and skills, but he can make good use of his own advantages and take advantage of di Aotian''s disadvantages.


    A soldier who fights with his head.


    "A little faster." Su Ye gave orders.


    The earth''s proud sky turned black.


    "Chatter!" He was so angry that the bronze warrior let his master give orders continuously.


    Di Aotian kept using fire arrows while attacking.


    Bronze soldiers secretly complain, which is equal to fighting with two people at the same time, and gradually fall into the disadvantage.


    Suddenly, a magic array appeared and a huge fireball flew out.


    "What the hell is this goblin!" The bronze soldier yelled and rolled on the spot. The fireball burst and the flame rushed to him in an instant. The bronze soldier groaned, and the bronze power around him was more shiny. He firmly isolated the fire, and then jumped into the pool in the yard. Di Aotian stepped forward to block the bronze warrior¡° Go away! " The bronze soldiers were furious and waved their war spears. When they attacked continuously, they saw the green light attached to the surface of the war spear. Every time they collided with the bone stick of earth Aotian, they would make a clang and brittle sound, and even occasionally spark. His spear occasionally fell to the ground, splinters exploded and debris flew¡° Ah... "The bronze soldier shouted suddenly and retreated abruptly. Then the burning smell spread all over the audience. Several refugees even swallowed saliva¡° My stomach... Um... "The flame went into the bronze soldier''s stomach and mouth. Soon, the bronze soldiers were burned into a blackened skeleton and scattered on the ground. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 230

    "Chatter!" Di Aotian raised the bone piercing stick.


    "Leave the rest to you."


    After su ye said that, he opened the magic book and recorded that the bronze warrior''s divine power protection can last for 10 seconds under the fire, which means that if there is silver divine power equipment, the bronze warrior can last longer and even disperse these flames.


    "Come on, kill KAMORA with me! On this day, I waited too long! " Zachary gritted his teeth, picked up the bronze warrior''s weapons and shields, and took people into the hall.


    KAMORA and five black iron soldiers were forced to a corner.


    The refugees moved forward slowly.


    The ancestral statues on both sides seemed to look at everyone in the hall.


    "Protect me! protect me! As long as I live, each of you will give you two thousand golden eagles! No, five thousand! The mob opposite, who takes refuge in me, I give who a thousand golden eagles! A thousand golden eagles, you can''t earn it all your life! As long as you take refuge in me, there will be a thousand golden eagles. What are you waiting for? You are so big that you may not have touched golden eagles, but dirty copper owls. What are you looking at me for? Not even money? Are you all crazy? " KAMORA yelled.


    The refugees suddenly stopped. Zachary glanced at the people behind him and said with a sneer: "now, do you still believe Kampala''s nonsense? Have you forgotten what he did to us? We killed so many people and his men. Will he spare us? We have no choice but to kill him! Kill! Whoever dares to shrink back, Zachary will kill him first! "


    "Kill!"


    The refugees waved their weapons and attacked the five black iron soldiers from all directions.


    These black iron soldiers fight alone, even not weaker than Zachary, but they can only passively resist attacks from all directions.


    Their main energy is focused on Su ye and di Aotian.


    However, the weapons of these refugees are too poor. With a tinkling noise, their weapons are broken and broken,


    The five black iron soldiers with divine weapons only suffered skin injuries with divine protection. On the side of the refugees, all the people in the front row were injured, and even four people lost their combat effectiveness and had to retreat to the rear.


    The five black iron soldiers did not dare to be aggressive and continued to defend passively.


    The two sides were deadlocked for a moment.


    Kampala poked indiscriminately with a divine power war spear. Even if he hadn''t fought for many years, he was promoted by blood power. After all, he had bronze divine power. Every time he poked with all his strength, he could force everyone in front to avoid. Even Zachary didn''t dare to fight head-on.


    Different from the beginning, KAMORA was suddenly silent and occasionally looked at the sky outside the gate.


    "It seems that he is waiting for help. Di Aotian, solve the five black iron soldiers. Don''t take the initiative to attack Kampala. Of course, if he dares to attack you, you can fight back." Su Ye''s voice can just be heard by KAMORA.


    "You..." Kampala gnashed his teeth. He originally wanted to delay and wait for others to find here, and then tried to let Athens know. Unexpectedly, he was found by Su Ye.


    Di Aotian immediately drilled around in the crowd, like a little fox to the front line, and then fought one against five.


    In the spacious courtyard, di Aotian was at a disadvantage, but the narrow hall seemed to become his main battlefield.


    After a while, with the help of di Aotian, Zachary led the refugees to kill five black iron soldiers.


    When Kampala saw that he was the only one left, he was in a panic. He waved his spear indiscriminately and shouted with a cry: "don''t come here! Don''t come here! I am a member of the legendary family. If you kill me, you will be sentenced to death! My family will kill you! You Dalits can''t kill me. I''m a noble nobleman! I, KAMORA, how can I die at the hands of the Dalits! Don''t come here! Don''t come here! My father will kill you all... "


    The harder Kampala scolded, the deeper the hatred in the eyes of the refugees.


    At first, they were afraid of Kampala, the legendary family and death, but Kampala scolded more and they suddenly understood.


    You''ll be killed by the nobility anyway. What''s terrible?


    At this time, they suddenly understood Su Ye''s words.


    This Kampala is not a real fool. He knows to buy people with more money. However, at this time, he is still scolding civilians as Dalits. He doesn''t feel anything wrong, nor does he feel that these "Dalits" will be more angry.


    As Su ye said, these aristocratic descendants have completely believed in their definition.


    Nobles treat civilians as animals from the depths of their souls.


    "Kill him!" A man shouted.


    "Kill him!" More people shouted.


    "Kill him!" Everyone shouted together, including those seriously injured lying on the ground.


    "Kill him!"


    The refugees could no longer restrain themselves. They were all fierce and fearless of death and attacked fiercely.


    Suddenly, Zachary grabbed KAMORA''s spear.


    "Kill him!" Zachary''s roar broke through the roof.


    "Kill him!" Armed refugees rushed up, and all weapons attacked Kampala.


    Kampala was still protected by bronze divine power, but his fragile face was attacked continuously and his eyes were stabbed. He screamed, threw down his weapons and instinctively blocked with his arms. His mind was out of control and his divine power was out of control.


    The bronze sheen disappeared from his skin.


    Poof poof


    Numerous weapons fell on KAMORA''s body, as if thousands of kitchen knives were chopped on a chicken.


    "Help, help, I''m wrong, I..."


    Just a few seconds later, KAMORA''s body was chopped and completely swallowed.


    The refugees were still angry, dragged Kampala''s body to the middle of the hall, continued to wave weapons, chop and stab, and even several people grabbed Kampala''s broken meat, stuffed it into their mouths, chewed it, and shed tears at the same time.


    Those people chewed for a while and vomited all over the ground stimulated by the bloody smell, but then they went to grab the blood and meat on Kampala and continued to chew and vomit.


    No one stopped.


    Those people lost all their relatives because of KAMORA.


    Finally, everyone looked at KAMORA''s body.


    Like a rotten red carpet on the ground.


    "Ha ha..." a man suddenly sat down on the ground and laughed loudly, and his tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    "Beast! Animals... "Some refugees scolded and cried.


    "My son, if it wasn''t Kampala, how could he starve to death..."


    "My wife..."


    In the hall, the refugees cried.


    No one has the joy of victory.


    The victory came too late.


    Bodies were scattered in the hall, broken weapons were scattered, and semi dry dark red blood was everywhere on the ground and walls.


    The night wind blows, as if sending a thin cry.


    On the ancestral statues on both sides, the blood slowly solidified.


    Three goblins of fire stood at the door of the hall.


    Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at the house on the side. The slave servants hid inside and trembled.


    "Thank you, Lord Su Ye." Zachary went to the door, his hands empty and his body bathed in blood.


    There is the blood of the enemy and his own blood.


    The filth on his face had been washed away by blood.


    He was laughing, laughing happily.


    Su Ye has only seen such a smile on the child''s face.


    "My hands are clean, but I can''t restrain them. I''m sorry." Zachary restrained his smile, reached out and grabbed the blood stuck hair and gently rubbed it open.


    "You''re not sorry for anyone." Suye road.


    Zachary sighed and said, "I just wanted to reason with KAMORA, but I didn''t expect to cause a fight and was forced to escape. What''s more, Kampala has no aristocratic spirit... No, no humanity. He sent someone to catch my wife, kill her and nail her outside the town. I stole her body at night and buried her. At that time, my daughter Julie lived in her aunt''s house in Athens. I was going to look for Julie, but I found that I had been wanted in Athens and had to stay away from Athens. "


    "Later, I asked my friend to summon Julie to take care of herself when I had a chance to pick her up. However, I suspect that KAMORA has gone to her aunt. Julie should have escaped. I never got in touch with Julie. I am neither a good husband nor a good father. I hope that if possible, you can find her and send her to a good family for foster care. This is my last plea. "


    Zachary''s eyes were very soft.


    "Give me something about your daughter. If not, give me a drop of your blood. I''ll find the master of the college to find Julie''s whereabouts. Besides, tell me her aunt''s address. " Su ye said and took out the magic book.


    "I have a little fish woven by my daughter." Zachary said, took out a small cloth bag, opened three layers of rags and exposed the small grass fish.


    At the moment of seeing the braided fish, Zachary smiled at the corners of his mouth, wrapped it carefully for three layers, and handed it to Su ye with both hands.


    "It breaks easily." Zachary said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it well." Su ye said, put away the cloth bag and stuffed it into his belt.


    Then Zachary said Aunt Julie''s address, and Suye wrote it down in the magic book.


    "If you see Julie, you say to her, I''ve gone to sea to look for treasure. When she grows up, I will come back with pure white conch and give it to her as a gift for the annual gift. However, I want to apologize to her. Before she grows up, I can no longer tell her stories at night, comb her hair, make barley fish porridge for her, and never... "


    Zachary turned his head and rolled his throat. He didn''t go on.


    Su Ye stood quietly.


    After a while, Zachary looked up and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    Su ye took a deep breath and looked into the hall and at every refugee. None of them fell.


    There were already four refugees lying on the ground, eyes closed, and they could no longer stand up.


    "The battle is over, but it''s not over." Su Ye''s voice sounded. The refugees turned their heads and looked at Su Ye. Their eyes are particularly complex¡° You use the blood of aristocracy to wash away the identity defined by aristocracy. From now on, you are not animals, mobs, robbers, pigs, dogs, cattle and horses. You have broken through the prison of nobility. You are soldiers, people and real people. I salute you. " Su Ye finished and bowed 90 degrees. Everyone showed a bright smile, even with tears in their eyes. They smiled at Su ye and looked at the man who made himself no longer an animal. At the moment Su Ye bowed, everyone felt great glory, and an unprecedented sense of achievement and pride rose in his heart. Originally, is this the feeling of being recognized and respected? Really good. Originally, we can also be respected. They laughed and tears flowed quietly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 231

    Su Ye got up, opened the magic book and turned the page full of 44 names to the hall.


    "Every one of your names is on it. When I go back, I will write a novel called Zachary and a play of the same name. Each of you will appear in the novel and play. Not one less. " Su ye had a faint smile on his face.


    People looked at the bright Magic Book page, looked at unfamiliar but familiar names, and laughed more and more happily.


    "After this battle, you should have understood what I said before. When Kampala lured you with money, he defined you as mercenary. You didn''t give in and break through this definition. When Kampala Liang became a monk, he defined you with weakness. You didn''t bow your head and break through this definition. When Kampala threatened you with death, he defined you with timidity. You didn''t stop and break through this definition. "


    They continued to laugh, even if some people slowly spilled blood from the corners of their mouths.


    "He defined you as a mob, a robber and a two legged beast, but you return here, smash one definition after another he imposed on you, and then show your strength, your spirit and your will. In the end, you successfully redefined Kampala. He is not only an arrogant, arrogant and despicable aristocrat, but also an incompetent, timid and cowardly man. You, first of all, defeated yourself, then Kampala, and the nobility. "


    "You have defeated your greatest enemy, yourself."


    "From now on, in your eyes, there are no nobles and civilians, only people!"


    "From today on, I will try my best to spread your story, so that more civilians can realize that they are human, and more nobles can realize that they are human."


    "You will encourage more people to get rid of the definitions imposed on themselves, those of nobility, those of malice, those of enemies, those of family, those of classmates, those of society, and all negative and bad definitions. Even, get rid of the definition given to you by yourself in the past. "


    "At that time, you were not only people, but also people who showed the way, people who moved forward, people who inspired, great people and heroes! Let more people find a better self-definition. "


    The people in the hall kept laughing and crying.


    "I salute you."


    Su Ye bowed for the second time.


    Straightening up, Su Ye''s expression gradually turned cold.


    "Noble blood washes away your definition, but it can''t wash away your sins."


    Everyone''s smile solidified and slowly disappeared.


    "Now, you should understand why I let Zachary choose you. The hands of each of us are covered with the blood of innocent people. In each of us, there is a beast that has eaten people. At the foot of each of us, there is a road stained with blood. So you can''t get out of this hall. "


    Zachary looked at his comrades in arms. He thought they would be angry, desperate and scolded at this time, but he didn''t.


    Everyone was particularly calm, and some even smiled as if they were relieved.


    "I often hear that no snowflake is innocent under an avalanche. Yes, this sentence itself is not wrong, but the people who say this often shamefully hide the most important thing. Who caused the avalanche? Is there anyone more evil than all the snowflakes combined? You are not innocent, but you solved the culprit of the avalanche in Huihe town and avoided the next avalanche. "


    "In this world, there are avalanches all the time, continuous and never stop."


    "The magician''s way to stop the avalanche is to let the nobles see their light. Then, you, who are defined as civilians, break the definition and already have the light. Next, let the nobles see."


    "I originally thought that the nobles could see the flame at the gate of Athens, let the flame burn their skin, and let the sword pierce their heart. Only when they feel the pain at a close distance can they see the light on you."


    "But unfortunately, it''s your limit to come here."


    Su Ye looked at them, their eyes floating with weakness and weakness.


    Even Zachary dared not look directly at Athens.


    Killing Kampala is their limit.


    "Maybe there will be more suitable candidates in the future." Suye road.


    "Next, I will light here and let Athens see the flame of grey River town."


    "See the flame burning the noble."


    "See the flames of forty-four of you."


    "See the flame breaking through the definition."


    "I apologize to you."


    Su Ye bowed for the third time.


    The people in the hall looked at Su ye, no anger, no fear, no confusion.


    Their eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Zachary stood in the middle of the hall, raised his feet and stepped on KAMORA''s head.


    "Everybody, come here. Let''s stand together." Zachary faces the door, Su ye, heaven and earth.


    The rest dragged the bodies of their comrades in arms, or helped their friends, or climbed slowly over.


    Finally, forty-four people either lay on the ground, or sat, or stood with each other.


    They clung together.


    They lived on Kampala''s body in a pool of blood and looked at Su ye together.


    They smiled.


    They had torn clothes, dust, dirt and blood.


    No tears.


    Their eyes seemed to sing.


    "I am neither a good husband nor a good father, but today, thank you for letting me know what is the most meaningful in my life. I''m not a beast, I''m Zachary. "


    "Thank you for not letting our heads hang on the stake. I''m not a two legged sheep, I''m hausen. "


    "Thank you for not letting us kneel down under the city of Athens. I''m not a robber, I''m Taylor. "


    "Thank you for remembering my name. I''m not a mob, I''m Doris. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, under the light of magic lights, in the world surrounded by purple curtains, white walls and blood colored ground, ragged people who bathe in blood tell their thanks and their names.


    Su ye took the door as the frame and branded this dynamic oil painting in his mind.


    "After today, we''ll meet again in the play." Zachary grabbed the spearhead and plunged it into his throat.


    Blood flowed down the spear.


    Zachary smiled, closed his eyes and stood upright.


    "We meet in people''s eyes!" Hausen slashed his throat with a sword.


    "We met in shouting." Taylor reached out, picked up hausen''s sword and stabbed it into his heart.


    "We will meet in the future."


    Doris smiled, grabbed KAMORA''s broken meat, stuffed it into her mouth and chewed it, and stabbed the dagger into her throat.


    The blood stopped flowing, but the chewing didn''t stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye lowered his head and reached out to dry the dust on his face.


    "Bring all the wood in and put it in the hall." Suye road.


    "Chatter." The three flaming goblins ran out at once.


    After a while, the three fire goblins dragged large boards to the door and looked up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked to the middle of the hall.


    Forty four people piled together.


    The mountain in front of us is more towering than Olympus.


    The sea at the foot of the mountain is wider than the Aegean Sea.


    "Put it on them and put all the wood in." Suye road.


    The three fire goblins immediately moved the wood quickly. They were small, but their bodies seemed to be full of infinite energy.


    Soon, all the wood in the house was thrown into the hall.


    Including the fragments of the oak gate.


    The wood completely covered forty-four people and piled into a wooden mountain.


    Su Ye stepped forward and began to cast spells.


    "Bread tree..."


    Finally, the whole hall was filled with bread fruit trees.


    Enchant the fragrance of breadfruit to cover up the bloody smell.


    "Di Aotian, you break the roof."


    "Chatter!"


    Like a little monkey, di Aotian rushed to the roof, waved a sharp stick and smashed the roof.


    Some stones fell in the hall and some stones fell outside the wall.


    The night spilled into the hall with only four walls.


    "Fireball!"


    Su Ye raised his head and kept releasing fireball.


    One fireball after another fell into the hall filled with wood and bread fruit trees.


    The flame spread and burned everything.


    The flames rushed up the walls and broke through the sky.


    This flame, in the night of Greece, lit a small point.


    This little spot is brighter than the lights of thousands of houses and the stars in the sky.


    Suye turned to look at Athens.


    People on the walls of Athens will see the flames here.


    "Let''s go."


    Su ye turned and walked, looking at the three deskmates at the door.


    In the dark night, the flames reflected in the eyes of the three people, as if the stars overflowed.


    "Go back to Athens." Suye road.


    The three nodded gently.


    At night, a group of four left the town and rode back to Athens.


    As soon as the four left the town, a tall blue portal appeared outside the Kampala house. Mages led by Provost Lawrence came out one after another.


    They looked ahead, the flames burning in their eyes, silent for a long time.


    "After all, it''s a child. Things are too rough." A golden mage scanned the surrounding environment and even saw some residents of the town and the servants of the Kampala family.


    "Maybe he''s testing us." Clarence looked at the burning house and smiled. The other mages were stunned and thought deeply¡° Solve the hidden danger first. " The golden mage who spoke took out a sacred lyre, and the other mages held the prepared magic strings to avoid being disturbed by the magic lyre. Master gold gently stirred the lyre, and the beautiful melody spread outward until it covered the whole gray River town. All the people in Huihe town have dull eyes and slowly walk towards the player. Finally, all the people in the town gathered in front of the magicians like walking corpses and meat. Suddenly, the tone of the lyre changed and became urgent, like a rainstorm beating a palm leaf. All the residents shook their heads in pain, and finally collapsed slowly on the ground and fainted¡° Memory erasure, the next step is to cover up their tracks and avoid being traced back by prophecy like spells. " Clarence slowly stretched out his right hand and slowly recited the spell. Not long after, butterflies flew out of his hands, like looking for nectar, to every place Su ye walked through, sucking into the void, expanding his body, flapping his wings, and then bursting one after another. Larens took out a small wood carving of Plato, bowed his head and threw it into the fire¡° Let''s go back. " The crowd nodded and entered the portal. After a while, the small wood carvings in the flame turned into ashes, and the faint white light spread to a few miles around like a ripple, and soon dissipated slowly. In Athens, a rapid alarm sounded. A group of people rushed out of Athens and ran to Huihe town. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 232

    At night, Athens is full of stars, illuminating the road with the moonlight.


    Without the urgency of coming, the four men slowed down, and the four horses moved forward with brisk steps.


    The crowd chatted as they moved forward.


    "Su ye, if you do this, it may be a big problem if it is known." Rick frowned when he left gray River town.


    "If Plato college can''t even solve this kind of thing, I can only consider changing places." Su Ye smiled.


    "Ah? Are you testing Plato''s college? "


    "Yes, they tried me twice and I tried them once. Reciprocity is not too much, is it?" Su ye asked.


    The three deskmates were silent.


    "Don''t let master Plato hear that. I''m afraid he''ll kill you with a legendary magic." Lake Road.


    "You are so brave." Hotter road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s not too daring, but it''s mainly backed by someone behind me, right, Princess Royal?"


    Palos gave Su ye a white look.


    "After the trial, we will write a report. Is it a confession or the truth?" Asked Rick.


    "Just tell the truth. There''s no need to hide it, but don''t mention it to others." Suye road.


    "Well, who calls you big backstage and big background." Rick said quietly.


    Palos didn''t hear it.


    "School will begin next semester. Have a good sleep tonight. Let''s get together at the same table at noon tomorrow. The place is the beauty of the dragon. I''ll send a carriage to meet you at the school gate. After all, it''s a new restaurant. I''m afraid you don''t know. " Suye road.


    "Yes, I will! But if you''re ready to order more, you know how much hotter eats. " Lake Road.


    "No problem, enough." Su Ye smiled.


    "Then I''m welcome." Holt laughed.


    Su Ye looked at Palos and said, "don''t come."


    Palos nodded.


    The four men went on and went up a slope. Suddenly, they saw a group of people in front holding weapons and loosely surrounding a black carriage.


    "The people in the car get down, hand over valuable things and let you go. I don''t think you like the feeling of a spear in your throat. " A tall man pointed at the groom with a spear.


    Su ye and others were behind the carriage and could not see the groom.


    The big man finished and looked with the others in the direction of the sound of the horse''s hoofs.


    More than half of the robbers looked at Su ye in surprise.


    Su Ye suddenly laughed and caught his horse''s belly. While letting the horse rush forward, he shouted, "meet again. Your luck is always very bad!"


    Then Su Ye pulled the reins, the horse raised its front hooves, barked, stopped more than ten meters away from the team, turned over and dismounted, and summoned three flame goblins.


    The other three at the same table immediately followed up and got off the horse. Palos and Hote stood on both sides, taking out their weapons.


    "Are you su ye, who is very good at bluffing?" The strong man said.


    "We met twice at my house and once at the gate of blunt knife tavern. We are acquaintances." Su Ye''s face was filled with emotion. It was only half a year, but it seemed a long time.


    "Do you think you could bluff brother lawns and now you can bluff us? This is outside the city. Plato can''t care about you at all. We were always looking for opportunities. Unexpectedly, you brought it to the door yourself. Kill you and we''ll contact lawns! " The strong man smiled grimly.


    "Lawns? Already dead. " Suye road.


    "Nonsense! How could Lowens be dead? He''s a bronze warrior! Do you think we''ll be fooled by you again? "


    "You haven''t contacted lawns for at least a month. Do you know why lawns suddenly cut off contact with you?" Su ye asked.


    Everyone across the street turned pale.


    "Because lawns secretly transformed into a steel mummy and then went to the divine power plane to kill me, but I killed him instead. Just like today, it''s your misfortune to meet me. After all, I''m a little unhappy today. Killing some real robbers who have enemies with me can relieve my mood. Coachman, get out of here and leave it to me. Although Athens has made your journey difficult, the Athenians will solve it. "


    Su ye said, looking at the robbers in front.


    "Leave the carriage alone and kill him first!" The strong man said.


    "Thank you, sir." The coachman made a hoarse voice and whipped the horse.


    When the carriage was moving forward, a young man suddenly opened the door and secretly looked back. His sparkling eyes were full of curiosity.


    "How does he know we are not Athenians?" The boy asked softly.


    "The style of the carriage." The humanity in the carriage.


    "Don''t you look?"


    "The miraculous servant let the battle be without suspense. Don''t look at it."


    Sixteen robbers armed with sharp weapons surrounded.


    "Can I do it this time? I''m not happy today. " Holt is eager to try.


    Palos looked sideways at Suye.


    Su Ye looked at the robbers. The skin of three people showed black iron color, and the rest looked like soldiers and apprentices.


    "You three practice your skills. I''ll let di Aotian escort you. They are robbers. Don''t have any psychological burden! " Suye road.


    "I wanted to kill robbers since I was a child!" Holt said, waving a stick and rushing forward.


    A black iron soldier smiled contemptuously, waved his spear and stabbed hote. Halfway through, he found Hote''s iron rod was fast and long, so he quickly closed his move and resisted with the shield of his left arm.


    Suye, Rick and Palos shook their heads at the same time.


    Di Aotian shook his head.


    Bang!


    The man, with his shield and shoulders, was directly smashed by an iron bar and fell to the ground with a scream.


    Holt then hit the man''s sky cover with another stick.


    Skull burst.


    The other robbers saw that they wanted to split their eyes and killed them with spears or swords.


    "Kill them!"


    Holt and Palos, left and right, did not avoid and retreat, and met the enemy''s weapons.


    Rick began to practice magic attack. Although he cast magic slowly and had average power, he had a great deterrent.


    Some people want to attack Su ye, but they are blocked by Di Aotian.


    Di Aotian did not attack and gave the opportunity to Hote and Palos.


    Su Ye specially observed Palos. It didn''t matter. When he saw the cold air coming from behind.


    In just three seconds, Palos''s sword pierced the heart of a soldier apprentice, and then cut a black iron soldier.


    "Have you been hiding your strength?" Su ye asked.


    Palos didn''t say a word and fought with a gun and sword.


    Su Ye immediately understood that Palos didn''t have to do her best at school. She was unlucky when she arrived at the giant Hill. She was cursed by a sneak attack first, and then used an artifact to lead to weakness. Until now, she had the opportunity to show her skills.


    Later, she saw that Palos was like a female god of war, advancing and retreating in an orderly manner, skillful in tactics, completely without any airs, and her posture was not beautiful, but each move was full of strange rhythm.


    In the eyes of Su ye, who knows how to fight, Palos''s movements are extremely elegant, not because they are beautiful but because they are precise and straightforward.


    Every step forward, backward and lateral movement seems to have been measured, the strength, angle and skill of each shot seem to be in calculation, and the landing point, speed and range of each shot seem to be predicted in advance.


    Su ye even had the illusion that it was not Palos who took the initiative, but the enemy who took the initiative to hit the gun and sword.


    She seems to be playing a sweet lyre, and the battlefield is just the music she plays.


    This is a very high level of combat, which can only be achieved by golden soldiers.


    The apprentice soldier could not hold out for three seconds in her hand. After three seconds, he either lost his combat effectiveness or was pierced by a gun and sword and died directly.


    "These are all real ways of killing people. They are worthy of the demigod family." Su ye thought.


    Soon, Palos and Hote solved sixteen robbers.


    Holt didn''t forget to stick the head of the corpse one by one, just like killing Warcraft, according to the senior students, so as to prevent fish from escaping the net.


    Palos''s breath was a little heavy, her face was ruddy, no longer cold as usual, her eyes were shining, and there was still a trace of meaning.


    Rick sighed, "you killed so fast that I didn''t do much. The magician really can''t do it when he is at a low level... "


    Yu Guang suddenly glanced at Su ye and di Aotian, and Rick resolutely shut his mouth.


    "Holt, good job!" Su Ye praised.


    Hotter laughed and continued to mend the knife.


    "Palos, you really impress me. I even doubt that if di Aotian doesn''t use magic, he''s not even your opponent. " Suye road.


    "He is not my opponent with magic." Palos looked proudly at the stars in the distance, and the girl''s delicate face seemed to reflect the light of the stars.


    "Say you''re fat and you''re panting? When I have a chance, I''ll let di Aotian compete with you. " Suye road.


    "That level of fire can''t hurt me." Palos said calmly.


    "Ah?" Su Ye blinked.


    "You know nothing about the power of the demigod family." Rick whispered.


    "Then you were stabbed by a sword?" Su ye asked.


    "It was master Thucydides who helped me dispel the curse." Palos shook her hair, looked like you had never seen the world, and walked to her war horse.


    "In other words, the magic weapon that stabbed you is the power of the legendary mage? You''re not dead? " Su Ye was surprised. He thought it was the curse of the holy master.


    "I went all out and could only last four seconds under Palos." Holt sighed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Su Ye really didn''t know about it.


    "I lost so badly that I didn''t have the face to say." Holt looked depressed.


    Su Ye carefully observed Palos, looked carefully from beginning to end, and took another look at hote.


    The difference is very obvious. Holt''s weapon was full of fresh blood, and his body was splashed with a lot of blood. Palos was clean, whether leather armor or spear sword, without any blood on it¡° Are all my deskmates monsters? " Su Ye shook his head. He knew that Palos was powerful before, but he didn''t expect Palos to be so powerful. He even thought that giant Hill was a complete accident. Under normal circumstances, he should be held all the way by Palos... Four people turned over and mounted the horse without taking care of the robber''s body. However, di Aotian habitually searched for the body and found some coins. These people, not to mention divine power equipment, can''t even afford enchanting weapons. There are a lot of items, which add up to more than a dozen golden eagles¡° You keep it. " Suye road. Di Aotian cheered excitedly, took off a robber''s money bag, put it in and hung it around his waist. The two goblins looked at their king with envy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 233

    It was getting dark, and the four people continued on their way, feeling much relieved.


    "Palos, what are you going to do with those people?" Su ye asked.


    "My family has a lot of land, enough for them to grow." Palos road.


    Su Ye reluctantly said, "you put it another way, I can''t take this."


    Rick and Holt nodded.


    Who can answer that?


    "Let them live like other farmers." Palos road.


    "I have some spare money. Why don''t we cooperate and buy some fields or build some workshops in your name to feed more people." Suye road.


    "Good!" Palos''s eyes brightened and nodded vigorously, as graceful as a swan drinking water.


    "Then we''ll find time to discuss it, and then find someone we can trust to help take care of the fields and workshops. The booty has been sold by Mr. niden, and the first batch of funds will be available in about half a month. I''ll start with 50000 golden eagles. " Suye road.


    "How much?" Rick blurted out.


    Holt looked at Su Ye blankly and felt that his body was promising.


    "I also give 50000 pocket money." Palos nodded seriously.


    "You two, I can''t take it." Rick looked up at the sky.


    Holt nodded.


    Palos whispered: "in fact, it''s a lot of 50000. My pocket money is only more than 100000. If I have more, I can only sell gifts from others."


    "Stop, stop, all good students. I have a heart ache and a whole body ache when talking about money instead of money." Rick covered his left chest.


    "My heart seems to hurt a little, too." Holt was puzzled.


    "That''s settled. To cooperate in the name of the chamber of Commerce, it''s called Suye Palos firm, or Suluo firm for short." Suye road.


    Palos frowned slightly. Although she thought about it carefully, there was no problem with the title, she always felt something wrong.


    Rick blinked, looked at Su ye, thought about it, and decided to shut up.


    "Very good." Hotter road.


    "Even Hote said yes, then it''s settled. It''s called Suluo firm. The main purpose of this firm is not to make money, but to help more people in need without losing money. If the first step is done well, I am ready to make it bigger, that is to popularize... Basic education. " Su Ye didn''t say the words of popularizing magic education after all.


    Rick and Palos look at Suye.


    Their eyes were like lightning in the night.


    "I continue to save money." Palos clenched her little fist gently, like a girl who saved money to buy snacks, cosmetics, clothes, jewelry and all kinds of beautiful things.


    "I don''t have much money. If I have time, I will go to your firm to help. It''s obligatory." Lake Road.


    "I''ll go too!" Holt is happy.


    "OK."


    Su ye said that and suddenly looked up to the front.


    Palos followed.


    Holt and Rick frowned and looked ahead. Some light spots could be seen faintly. They couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "The city guard of Athens should have found it. Send someone to come. Let''s get out of the way and go close to the right. These arrogant soldiers and fierce generals often like to provoke while on business and then blackmail businessmen. " Suye road.


    "No." Palos said coldly.


    "I forgot you were there. But there''s no need to conflict with them, Rick, Holt. Let''s lean a little to the right and slow down. " Suye road.


    Palos thought and turned slightly to the right.


    Not long ago, the fierce sound of horses'' hoofs sounded like running thunder in front, the earth shook and dust flew.


    There were more than ten magic lights hanging in the galloping team.


    Su ye had a rough look. There were about 200 people on the other side, each riding a horse and holding a horse for a ride. The head has a yellow belly, which is more dazzling than the magic lamp at night. It is the Golden Lion belly armor that can only be used by the golden warrior.


    When the two sides are more than 200 meters apart, the other party suddenly slows down and slows down.


    Su Ye felt wrong and whispered, "be careful." Then he took a look at Palos.


    Palos, as usual.


    When the distance between the two sides was 100 meters, all the people on the opposite side dismounted together, weapons and armor clattered, and stood still and waited.


    Su Ye looked carefully at the people in front. They looked serious and respectful, as if they were waiting for the review. They didn''t look malicious. They vaguely guessed a possibility and took another look at Palos.


    Palos was still cold and arrogant and expressionless.


    At the distance of ten meters between the two sides, the golden soldier placed his right fist on the left chest and bowed his head. He said, "I''ve seen your highness."


    "I have seen your highness!" The soldiers behind the gold soldier knelt down and greeted loudly in the crisp sound of metal impact.


    The armor is crisp, and the sword and spear are like frost.


    Like a proud queen, Palos gently touched her chin, then changed her voice with divine power and said, "go on."


    "Your Highness, do you need to send troops to escort?" The golden warrior Lang said.


    "No, let''s go." Palos''s voice was cold, as if she were saying a trivial thing.


    "Yes!"


    All the soldiers bowed their heads and waited for the four of Su ye to leave before they turned over and mounted their horses again and went to their destination.


    Rick took a long breath and said, "these people are the elite of the city guard, aren''t they? They stand together, so oppressive. "


    "Palos, although the city guard is only loyal to the demigod family, it is actually the common private soldier of the demigod family, but now it is dealing with important business. It is not suitable for such a grand ceremony, is it? Anyway, it''s impossible to treat the princess of the ordinary demigod family so grandly. " Suye road.


    "My brother is the second general of the city guard, although I don''t like him." Palos''s voice was flat.


    "That''s normal." Su Ye suddenly realized.


    Lake said, "the city guard is the first army in Athens, the first general of the first army, also known as the first general. It should be a legendary soldier, but it usually doesn''t appear in the city guard. The real manager of the city guard is the second general. Su ye, luckily you didn''t bring anyone to Athens, otherwise you would be embarrassed... "


    Rick gave Su yetou a strange look.


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up. " Suye road.


    Rick curled his mouth.


    Until late at night, a group of four people entered the city of Athens.


    Then, the Magic Book suggested that there was a magic letter. Su ye said that there was a signal. After a cursory look, there are letters from teachers and thank-you letters from other students. Those students have been picked up by teachers.


    The four people received the same magic letter from the school. The mob''s trial task has ended. The four people go home first, rest tomorrow, and hand in the trial report the day after tomorrow.


    Rollon, Jimmy and Albert haven''t come back yet.


    After reading the magic letter, Rick said, "Holt and I have gone back to school. Suye, it''s too late. Take Palos home. By the way, give us your horses, or we''ll have to send them. "


    When Rick finished, he rode up to Palos, grabbed the reins of her war horse and said, "get off the horse first. I''ll take this horse back to the college."


    Palos got off her horse with a blank face.


    Su ye also got off his horse and handed the reins to Holt.


    "See you at noon tomorrow!" Rick smiled at Suye and asked Holt to keep up.


    Holt was confused while riding a horse. It seemed that it was faster to ride to Plato''s college first. Athens was so big that when two people had to walk home?


    Su ye saw that Palos still looked puzzled, shrugged, smiled and said, "come on, I''ll take you home. You should be glad it''s too late today, or you won''t get the king''s personal protection of the noble''s 50 winning streak. "


    "When did it increase so much?" Palos said as she walked.


    "Persian nobles are also nobles." Suye road.


    Palos nodded, didn''t speak any more, and walked along the avenue.


    While taking out the magic book, Su ye sent magic letters to the other five deskmates, and then said to Palos, "I have written to the five of them. I will gather at the school gate at noon tomorrow, and then take two carriages to the beauty of the dragon. Don''t be late."


    "Yes." Palos gently nodded her head and walked quietly forward, holding a gun and sword, which was particularly eye-catching in the dark.


    The two didn''t talk any more. After walking for a while, Su ye asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    "Huh?" Palos looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "Didn''t you agree to talk more in the future?" Su ye said seriously.


    Palos sighed helplessly and said, "I''m tired."


    "How perfunctory." Suye road.


    "I''m really tired. What happened today shocked me almost as much as what happened in those years." Palos walked slowly, her eyes flashing.


    Su Ye didn''t expect Palos to say so, so she didn''t continue to joke.


    After walking for a while, Palos suddenly said, "you should have heard of my grandfather?"


    "His majesty Theseus''s great achievements are well known." Suye Xindao''s fame can definitely rank among the top ten heroes of ancient Greece, and may even enter the top four.


    "Although I don''t know where he takes risks now, he liked to hold me around when I was a child." A shallow smile appeared on Palos''s face.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart. If he guessed correctly, Theseus should stay in the underworld now. The death ability of this great hero is among the best in Greece.


    "I remember very clearly that when I was five years old, one of his students commanded a battle and asked him for advice. He took me for a walk to the battlefield. It was a siege. I felt very strange at that time. Grandpa Mingming walked on the front line of the two armies with me. Mingming kept walking between the two armies, but no one found us from beginning to end. All attacks will be deflected when they get close, even if they are powerful magic or war skills. I realized later that it should be demigod''s great power. "


    "I was very young at that time and didn''t understand anything. It was also the first time I saw a cruel battle. There were fights everywhere, with shining swords, spilling blood, ferocious faces, twisted bodies, broken hands and feet, the impact of weapons, the falling sound of boulders, angry roars, painful wails... I occasionally dreamed of that day and turned into a soldier, Keep fighting in your dreams. "


    "I didn''t want to see it at that time, but I was the daughter of the Pandion family and the child of the demigod family, so I forced myself to see it and experience it, even if I was only five years old." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 234

    "Later, the Athenian army broke through the gate and rushed into the city. Grandpa hugged me and walked around like nobody. At first, I dared to watch it, but the next scene was unexpected. I saw one civilian after another being driven out of the house, kneeling on the ground, stabbed to death by a war spear, beheaded by a sword, or broken by a war hammer. Especially those women who have no strength to bind chickens. Some of them are even pregnant, and some children like me are killed one by one by the soldiers in Athens. "


    "I couldn''t see it any more. I put my hand over my face and cried. I don''t cry because of fear, I cry because of sadness, because it''s different from the world in my heart. I originally thought that the demigod family existed to protect mankind in the name of God, as said in the book. I originally thought that my cultivation was also to protect the Greeks. But I didn''t expect that the Greeks were killing each other. "


    "From that day on, I learned that Greece is a pan concept composed of countless city states, not a unified force."


    "I''m so sad, crying, hoping Grandpa will take me away."


    "Grandpa asked me why I cried. I thought about it and cried. I cried because I couldn''t protect those people. I still remember what grandpa said after. "


    "Grandpa said: ''originally, my Palos wants to protect these people. From today on, you should move towards this goal, study hard, practice hard, and have strength so that everyone can''t hurt the people you want to protect, including me. Otherwise, you''ll be just a crying Palos, just a boasting Palos. '' I didn''t understand. I just cried. Grandpa didn''t seem to hear me at all. Keep walking in the city, keep walking. "


    "That was the most painful day of my life. Even if many painful things happened later, it was no more painful than that day. From that day on, I knew vaguely what kind of person I should be and what kind of thing I should do. I always thought so. I thought I knew. "


    "But today, after listening to you and witnessing what you have done, I suddenly realized."


    "I remember the poor man who died in front of me that day. I remember my grandfather''s words and my words at that time, but I forgot to do it. I really completely forgot. "


    "Until you say those words before us, until you lead them into the town of grey River, until you light the flame that lights Athens. Thank you and light up my memory. "


    Palos said with a long sigh of relief.


    There was a strange fire in her eyes.


    "So, now you know what you want to be?" Su ye asked.


    Palos stopped, holding a gun and sword, turned and looked at Su Ye. Her face was shining, her eyes were bright, and her long hair floated in the night wind. Each one seemed to be shining.


    "I want to be the Greek goddess of war!"


    "What did you become the goddess of war for?" Su ye asked.


    "Protect everyone I should protect."


    Su Ye looked at Palos quietly, looked at her energetic face, smiled and nodded.


    There seemed to be a clear sound in my ears. It was the sound of something smashing.


    "Come on, let''s go together." Su Ye smiled.


    "Who do you want to be?" Asked Palos.


    "Legend."


    "I don''t believe it. Tell the truth! " Palos road.


    "Don''t believe it."


    "Then why did you become a legend?" Asked Palos.


    "Guess." Suye road.


    "Why are you like this? I said mine, and you didn''t say anything. " Palos regained her frosty coldness.


    "I like listening to you. You didn''t say you like listening to me." Su Ye''s eyes were full of smiles.


    "You..." Palos took a deep breath and went on.


    Su Ye followed up and said slowly, "this road is very difficult."


    "That''s better than no way." Palos road.


    "I didn''t expect your words to be quite philosophical." Suye road.


    "After all, I''m the first and you''re the third from the bottom." Palos raised her head proudly, and the girl''s steps were much happier.


    "Please say my latest ranking!" Suye road.


    "No!" The girl walked forward quickly, and her long black crystal hair swung around behind her, like a brisk dance step, full of youth.


    "When my play is on, let''s go and see it together?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Good!" The girl''s voice is full of vitality.


    Su Ye looked at Palos''s back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Palos finally smashed the definition of bad sound and found the original definition.


    Terrible learning ability.


    I wonder if Rick and Holt can crush the definitions that bind them.


    Young men and girls walked in the dark, talking while walking, leaving all the way brilliance.


    After entering the noble area, occasionally soldiers were ready to cross examine, but they took a look at the golden Medusa statue in front of Palos''s chest, immediately shut up, lowered their heads, and waited for the two to pass before leaving.


    Finally, they came to a huge house.


    The high white rock wall stands, and the wooden tower in the wall is like a spear stabbing into the sky. On the tower is a giant magic crossbow, which emits a faint color light in the night.


    On the left and right sides of the gate stood ten guards. Each guard was as tall and short as a statue, wearing shiny silver plated armor.


    As they approached, all the guards turned their heads like puppets and looked at them.


    Then all the guards turned back, as if they didn''t see anything.


    "Why don''t you go and sit at my house for a while?" Palos stopped at the door with a cold expression, but her eyes glittered with cunning light.


    "Go!" Su Ye tried to enter the door.


    Palos''s eyes widened and she was startled.


    Su Ye stopped with a smile and said, "if I really go in during the day, I won''t bother at night. Have a good sleep. See you at noon tomorrow. "


    "Wait, I''ll let the carriage take you back." Palos trotted towards the gate.


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    "You can''t give it away. Wait! Or I''ll be angry! " Palos'' voice came from behind the door.


    Su Ye was helpless to stand at the door, looked around, and finally looked at the guards who were wearing full body armor and had only inch wide cracks in their eyes.


    Su ye had a feeling that these well-trained guards were secretly looking at themselves.


    After a while, Palos came out with the carriage.


    "This carriage has been to your house." Palos was still cold, but her eyes jumped and her voice was light.


    "I remember, your housekeeper has been to my house. At that time, Mr. niden asked you to take a stake in it. Why didn''t you tell me? " Su ye asked.


    "I don''t know you well! Goodbye! " As soon as Palos turned around, her small hands folded behind her slender waist, and walked into the door with a cheerful step.


    Su ye had no choice but to get on the carriage.


    "Master Su ye, please sit down." The coachman said this and rode on.


    When the carriage got home, Su Ye thanked the coachman and entered the house.


    I took a look at the dark yard, washed with water making technique in the yard, and then entered the bedroom.


    Suddenly, Su Ye stopped at the bedroom door.


    On the table, there was a sheepskin roll and a magic sheepskin roll.


    Su Ye stepped back, opened the magic book and fluently offered the three-dimensional image of Plato.


    The magic sheepskin roll didn''t respond.


    Su Ye was preparing to take pictures with the new function of black iron students in the magic book, and then contacted Mr. niden. The sheepskin roll suddenly floated into the air.


    On the sheepskin roll, a line of black font appeared.


    "I knew you wouldn''t touch this sheepskin roll, so I opened it myself. Lawns is dead, resentment is over, and everything is over. Swear in the name of magic. "


    The handwriting stayed for three seconds, the whole sheepskin roll burned, and finally there was no dust and disappeared without a trace.


    Suye immediately sent a magic letter to niden.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry to disturb you late at night, but it involves the life of your best disciple..." Su Ye wrote the matter in the magic letter.


    "This is a common means of reconciliation for magicians. Congratulations. Don''t worry. I''m asleep! "


    Su Ye looked at the magic letter and thought that the teacher was really incompetent and related to his life. Is that ok?


    Su ye thought for a moment. He left the bedroom and went to the living room with a statue of the gods. But considering that he had a secret, he went to the room without a statue and took out his spare bedding from the ruins space.


    Just getting ready to sleep, the magic letters of Rollon, Jimmy and Albert came one after another.


    All three said they had just returned to Athens, briefly talked about the resettlement of refugees, and said that they would gather at the school gate on time tomorrow.


    Luolong and Jimmy both asked Suye what happened in Huihe town. Suye was vague.


    "Hoo..."


    After going through the giant hill first, he went to rescue and deal with the refugees without a good rest. The tight string finally relaxed.


    First, he began to meditate, but he found that his body was too tired and the meditation effect was not good. Su Ye resolutely stopped, looked at the magic tower, looked at the ruins space and was ready to sleep.


    Outside Rolon''s house.


    At the door, Luo long handed the reins to the servant, opened the magic book and looked at Su Ye''s reply.


    "There was a fire in Huihe town. Some noble friends said that KAMORA in Huihe town was burned to death. Could it be su ye... No, I don''t know about it, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Luo long thought and walked to his bedroom, but after a few steps, a servant whispered, "young master, the master has been waiting for you."


    "I''ll go now." Luo long found that he hadn''t come home since he entered the divine power plane. He thought of not greeting his mother for so many days and felt a trace of guilt in his heart. However, thinking of Grandpa''s gloomy face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, his heart was full of helplessness.


    With a heavy step, Rollon walked into the family hall.


    The magic lamp has been extinguished, the whole hall is dark, and only some magic items emit light fluorescence.


    The statues and murals of ancestors are arranged on both sides, without the illumination of magic lights, as if there were ghosts. An old man sat on the main seat in front of him, his eyes like lights in the dark. The old man is dry and thin, with brown and yellow skin, and the wrinkles on his face are like stiff stone edges. His hands were on the armrest of the chair, like two pieces of dried ham on it. There is a large piece missing from the back of the chair on the old man''s left shoulder¡° Your excellency Leopold. " Rollon walked across the threshold, half knelt down to greet him, and then got up¡° Who made you stand up? " The old man stared at Luo long with a gentle tone, and his eyes seemed to emit a faint green light. Luo long lowered his head and half knelt down again. He sighed in his heart. Outsiders can''t imagine how strange his grandfather is. Even they are not allowed to call him Grandpa. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 235

    "I heard the name of his highness Palos." Leo Bo looked up at the door and looked at the bright stars.


    Luo long didn''t know what grandpa said and still bowed his head.


    "I heard that she was killing a goblin brigade with a victory gun and sword in the divine power plane. I heard that in order to repay her kindness, she gave her talent to her classmates. " Leopold.


    "That''s right." Rollon bowed his head.


    "I heard Su Ye''s name." Leopold''s eyes were cold.


    Luo long vaguely guessed grandpa''s intention and lowered his head deeper.


    "I heard that he won a series of battles against the aristocracy. I heard that he broke Eugene''s arm and won twice. I heard that he created a learning method that shocked legendary masters. I heard that he became the third black iron trial school. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Mr. Leo Bo." Rollon tried to hide the shame in his tone.


    "I shouldn''t have let him name you."


    Luo long felt that his heart was pierced by a sharp sword, and he could even hear the sound of blood dripping on the ground.


    His name was given by his father.


    The blonde man with a smile on his face is still smiling and his eyes are still so soft, even if he is afraid of dying in front of himself.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Leopold. I''ll work harder." Luo long bit his teeth and said slowly.


    "Don''t go to your mother tomorrow morning." Leo Bo''s cold voice echoed in the hall, as if with a gust of cold wind.


    "Why?" Luo long held back his anger and looked up at Grandpa.


    Leo Bo, the Holy Land Warrior, did not look at his grandson, but still looked at the stars in the sky outside the house.


    "She learned that you were not the first one in the black iron trial, and left in despair. No sanctuary, no return to Athens. "


    Grandpa''s every word is like a knife, separating Luo Long''s skin.


    "You lie! Mother wouldn''t say that! " Rollon looked angrily at the old man in his seat, tears rolling in his eyes.


    "Of course she won''t!" The old man suddenly raised his voice and stared at his grandson with fierce eyes like a demon wolf.


    "Of course she won''t say that her son has brought disaster to the family!"


    "Of course she won''t say. Her son disappoints her every time!"


    "Of course she won''t say. She thought her son was so excellent!"


    "Of course she won''t say. She doesn''t want to pick up the rusty sword again, become a mercenary and hone herself."


    "But she is afraid that in a few years, there will be no holy land in the family!"


    Rollon bit his teeth and held his tears with all his strength.


    Can''t cry in front of this person!


    Otherwise, he will say more vicious words!


    No tears!


    You can''t cry even if you die!


    "Go back, retract your kennel and cry." Leo Bo did not hide the disgust in his eyes and waved his hand gently.


    It''s like driving flies off a pottery bowl.


    Rollon clenched his teeth and turned away.


    Out of the door, he heard grandpa sighing softly inside.


    "Why did you die?"


    Rollon strode to the bedroom.


    Tears poured down his face, as irresistible as the river burst its banks.


    This is the tenth time Rollon has heard grandpa say this.


    Before his eyes, his father''s smile and bloody smile appeared again.


    He still remembers that before his father died, he rubbed his hair and said gently, "take good care of Grandpa and mom."


    Father smiled until he closed his eyes.


    Rollon rushed into the bedroom, sat by the bed, hugged his knees and sobbed.


    Ruins space.


    Su Ye stared at the white space barrier on the left side of the headless statue.


    In the giant Hill, there was a vertical blue light.


    But now, the vertical blue light disappeared and was replaced by an oil painting, a very realistic oil painting.


    How tall is the yellow picture frame.


    Inside the picture frame, a circle of flying flowers.


    In the flying flowers, the giant tree peak stands on it, and the giant tree shakes gently.


    Dynamic oil painting.


    "It turned out that the light was related to the divine power plane. It seems that because I get the plane heart, the light forms this oil painting. If I don''t get it, the light may disappear. But... "


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and slowly touched the oil painting, his eyes suddenly widened.


    My own spiritual body can even enter the oil painting!


    "Is this..."


    Su Ye''s whole body rushed into the oil painting.


    As soon as it was dark and bright, Su Ye found himself under the big tree on the top of the giant tree peak, but there were no flying flowers in the sky.


    Su Ye looked down and saw that his body was translucent or spiritual.


    Looking around carefully, this is the giant Hill, the divine power plane!


    "Is the ruins so powerful that my spiritual body can directly enter the divine power plane? Each plane is a different world. I can only get in and out at a great price or at a specified time. Can I get in and out of the divine plane at will? No, there must be some conditions. I won''t go out first. Look here first. "


    Su Ye''s mind moved and flew slowly.


    Originally, the spiritual body can fly freely here.


    Su Ye slowly accelerated his flight.


    Finally, the speed became faster and faster, even more than a hundred times the speed of sound, and turned several times over the giant Hill.


    Finally, Su Ye stopped at the height of the giant tree peak and looked down at the whole giant Hill.


    "It''s strange, but I can''t find anything now. Let''s try what we can do first..."


    With novel toys, Su Ye was sleepless and began to test his ability.


    Many things can be done here, such as floating objects, flowering plants, diverting rivers, and even shifting mountains.


    Can control everything here!


    However, after a hill was moved a little, the magic ran out.


    The Lord of planes can change the world here, but only if there is enough magic.


    Magic is not enough and can only make limited changes.


    Su Ye stood high in the sky and scanned the world.


    Giant Hill is an irregular shape, about 50 kilometers long from east to west and 40 kilometers long from north to south, covering an area of about 2000 square kilometers. Even in blue star, it is equivalent to a very large city, and the urban area of imperial capital is not so large.


    There are five mountain goblin communities here, but one tribe has only a few goblins, with a total population of thousands.


    Around the five mountain goblin tribes, there are mines and medicine gardens. Each warehouse has been filled with raw ores and slightly processed magical herbs.


    In addition, there are several Warcraft gathering places, and finally a large number of demonized olive trees.


    Except that a mountain elite group was destroyed and a few Warcraft were hunted, the whole giant Hill was completely preserved.


    This is the main source of income for a hero family!


    Even if Su Ye was prepared, he was still a little excited.


    The average annual output of giant Hill is about 200000 golden eagles.


    That is, one primary legendary magic weapon a year.


    I thought it might take many years to harvest. Who knows I can enter the next day.


    Su ye thought, flew back to the giant tree peak and began to meditate.


    The spirit body smoothly enters the magic tower and the light of the divine world.


    I used to be tired, but now I''m excited. Meditation works very well.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye opened his eyes, left the light of the divine world, returned to the giant tree peak and checked the effect of meditation.


    It''s almost equivalent to practicing for a month!


    It is similar to the practice effect of the body entering the divine power plane.


    "It is worthy of the divine power plane. No wonder everyone is crazy."


    At this moment, Su Ye felt that all his previous efforts were worth it.


    The increase of meditation effect means that the growth of magic tree is increased, which means that the growth speed of yourself is accelerated.


    Make up for their own shortcomings.


    Although their meditation effect is pitifully weak compared with those legendary masters who have a stronger divine power plane, their meditation effect is definitely not as strong as themselves when they are in the black iron level!


    "However, not necessarily. Even when there is no divine plane, the effect of meditation may still surpass that of me. I also want to find more and stronger divine power planes and continue to strengthen the effect of meditation! "


    "The next step is to study how to collect resources here."


    Minerals, magical herbs, enchanted olive trees and Warcraft are the four specialties of giant hills.


    "Even if the ruins space is very strong, it is impossible for me to get in and out of the divine power plane at any time. There must be certain restrictions. Then, every time the resources are brought out, we should maximize the interests. However, destructive mining cannot be carried out. The maximization of long-term interests is better than the maximization of short-term interests. "


    At this moment, the magic has been restored, and Su Ye comes to the largest medicine garden.


    The mountain spirits who are responsible for guarding here are kneeling on the ground like gods.


    Some of them cheer, some cry, some sing carols, some are full of fear


    Su Ye nodded, ignored them, checked the medicine garden here, and then counted the magic medicine warehouse.


    The warehouse is full of preliminarily made magical herbs.


    All the magical herbs here are carefully planned by the agala family. These magical herbs have one thing in common. After simple preliminary preparation, they can keep their efficacy for one to five years.


    There are even some magical medicinal materials, which can only be picked after planting for many years. Even if they are not picked and continue to grow, the efficacy will continue to increase and the value will continue to improve.


    The average annual output of this divine power plane is 200000 golden eagles, but no one has entered for many years.


    Su Ye scanned the magic medicine warehouse and soon came to the dried paper flower medicine area.


    After extraction, paper flowers will form a variety of different medicinal materials, and each raw material is very popular.


    Therefore, magic paper flower is not the most valuable medicinal material, but it is always the best-selling.


    Before there is no market, selling paper flowers is the best choice. Su Ye looked here and there were tens of thousands of dried paper flowers. They are all paper flowers within two years. The previous paper flowers should be cleaned up because they are invalid. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 236

    Fresh paper flowers are worth 200 golden eagles, but dry paper flowers are only worth 50 golden eagles a year, those over one year are only worth 10 golden eagles, and those over two years are worthless.


    Su Ye roughly estimates that the total value of dried paper flowers here is more than 300000 golden eagles.


    If you take 50 golden eagles, the next time you come in, some paper flowers of 10 golden eagles will be completely reduced to waste.


    If you take 10 golden eagles, some paper flowers of 50 golden eagles will be reduced to 10 golden eagles.


    "Obviously, if you can only take one, you should take 50 golden eagles first. Otherwise, it is equal to the psychological control of loss aversion and can not let go of sunk costs. Even if I know to make the right choice, even if these are what I didn''t have, even if I will make a lot of money, I still feel a little disgusted when I think that some paper flowers will become waste. Human instinct can help and hinder people. "


    Su Ye reached out and touched the stored dried paper flowers, trying to send the dried paper flowers into the ruins space.


    Failed.


    "Sure enough, it can''t be directly sent to the ruins space. The biggest possibility is that it can only be carried to the ruins space by my spiritual body, and the weight is determined by magic. "


    The goblin tribe has all kinds of weighing tools. After simple test, all magic can move items with a total weight of about 100 kg.


    "You can''t carry much ore, but it''s enough to remove all the paper flowers and other magical herbs."


    Su ye made a list of all the magic medicinal materials. Because he had no channel at present, he had to choose the magic medicinal materials with large market demand first. When he had a perfect channel, he could sell the magic medicinal materials that would take a long time to sell.


    Looking at the list of magical medicinal materials, Su ye thought, "you can''t always bother niden to sell things. It seems that I want to set up a magical medicinal material firm. If possible, I''ll set up another magic medicine firm. Fortunately, the magic world is much better than the secular world. As long as the new chamber of commerce is registered in the magic Council, it will be protected. Unless some extremely evil mages, no one will trouble me. "


    "But the old problem is coming again. I can''t spend too much energy on this. HMM... eggs can''t be put in the same basket. Ordinary goods cooperate with aristocrats. The magic medicine firm should find a magician. Mr. niden is a ready-made network and can''t be wasted... No, it''s to deepen the friendship between teachers and students. "


    If you do such a big magic medicine business by yourself, you don''t have time to go to school, let alone practice. Once it is sold in batches, someone will secretly trace the source of medicinal materials, but if it is only sold in small batches, the altar can starve to death.


    "Instead of letting those magicians check me, let Mr. niden carry the pot... No, it''s to help the students share their worries and solve their problems."


    Su Ye immediately outlined a general plan.


    Prepare 100kg of high-value and easy to use medicinal materials. Su Ye exhausted his magic and slowly lifted it up.


    In the moment of lifting, imagine yourself back to the ruins.


    Shua


    In front of him, Su Ye found himself in the ruins space with a lot of magical herbs.


    "Sure enough!"


    Turn around and look at the oil painting of the giant Hill.


    The original colorful flying flower picture has become black and white, but at the bottom of the picture, the color is slowly moving upward to replace the black and white part.


    Su Ye tried to reach out and touch it. Sure enough, it felt like an ordinary mural, unlike the previous hand.


    "It seems that when the oil painting becomes full-color, you can go in again. Although there are restrictions, it is much better than entering in more than ten years. "


    Seeing a large number of magical herbs piled into a mountain, Su Ye''s heart beat faster.


    This pile of medicinal materials is not heavy, but the total value is more than 500000 golden eagles!


    "I''m finally rich. No wonder even the great nobles tore their faces for a divine power. In front of this income, not many people can control it. Try sacrificing first. "


    Su ye, rich and generous, grabbed a handful of magical herbs and put them on the altar.


    The altar was motionless.


    After thinking about it, I vaguely guessed a possibility.


    "Sell it first, and then try the sacrifice payment."


    Leaving the ruins space, Su Ye looked out. It was dawn and he could only take a nap for two hours.


    Two hours later, Su Ye got up sleepy and made a simple schedule.


    Contact niden in the morning, then study, go to dinner at noon, go home in the afternoon and start writing the drama Zachary, and learn the knowledge of plane in the evening.


    Su ye walked out of the door and saw the cart driver Hill''s car parked at the door.


    "Look for another car. I''ll take my classmates to the beauty of Julong at noon. By the way, you have to go to Kelton and reserve a room for me at noon. Do you still have that single room? " Su ye asked.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Suye. That room is reserved for you. Mr. Kelton won''t let anyone use it without your opening." Hill Road.


    "Well, don''t forget to pick me up at noon. I''ll study first."


    "You can rest assured."


    Su Ye left and went home to contact niden.


    "Teacher, when I was testing the divine power plane, I met some friends. One of them wanted to do a big business with me, mainly in the field of magical medicinal materials. I was going to build a new business, which was different from the beauty of the dragon and mainly engaged in magical materials."


    "Sigrud or isina? The two people came to the school one after another and wrote down their addresses, ready to discuss with you. " After niederon''s magic letter, two parchment letters were attached, which were the addresses of the two people.


    Sigrud is not in a hurry. She can do it in two months, but isina hopes to discuss cooperation in two days.


    Su ye thought that if he was really sleepy, someone would give him a pillow.


    "I can''t elaborate on this. I can only say that I''m going to manage magic medicinal materials. There may be some magic minerals. You know, my goal is to be a legendary master, and the goal of running a business is only to promote the legendary level. Therefore, I''m going to cooperate with some magicians to operate. It doesn''t need to be too strong. It''s OK at the level of gold or holy land. What are the conditions of partners... Noble morality, gentleness, kindness, openness, benevolence, integrity and ability, and helping others. "


    After a while, niden replied, "it''s hard to find such a person. It seems that no one meets your conditions except me."


    Su ye turned his eyes in his heart, but the magic letter wrote: "Oh, it''s true that you say so! You may be the only eligible golden mage in Greece. "


    "Don''t play with me! How to cooperate? "


    "Because I''m responsible for supplying goods, which accounts for the majority. As long as you find someone to operate, you won''t spend too much energy. You have five shares. " Su Ye showed a mysterious smile.


    "So much? It seems that you have a good conscience, so I reluctantly agreed to cooperate with you. "


    "Well, you can''t go back. This firm has 100 shares, you have 5 shares and I have 95 shares. "


    After a long time, niederon replied, "where are you? You''ve been expanding too much lately! It seems that the ice wolf can''t cure you. I''ll call the Ice Mammoth to try! "


    "Is the Ice Mammoth an ordinary silver servant? To tell you the truth, you may not be able to beat my proud heaven. " Su Ye is serious.


    "Then add me!"


    "If you only use the black iron spell, I don''t think you are an opponent."


    "Hehe, very good! Go back to school next time and accept special training in hell! "


    "Did you accept the terms of cooperation?"


    "2 / 8 points, this is my bottom line! You think selling magic medicine is so simple? At the beginning, I have to work day and night to explore the market and find contacts. Do you think anyone can really help you? The magician''s world is a little better than the secular world, but it''s not a fool! "


    "Do you think selling paper flowers in large quantities will consume contacts or expand contacts? I''m helping you accumulate contacts! I ask you, 15 shares for your future contacts, for those big forces to take the initiative to curry favor with you, is it cost-effective? You ask the magic associations and national cities all over the world, which one does not lack paper flowers? "


    "Hehe, how many paper flowers can you sell at a time? Do you think I''m a native apprentice who hasn''t seen the world? "


    "Paper flowers of 300000 golden eagles, various magical medicinal materials of 200000 golden eagles, in stock! In other words, you will add 25000 gold Eagles out of thin air in the next few months! If you didn''t take good care of me, you think I would come to you? With these goods, I can directly cooperate with master thucydide! " Su Ye quickly sent a magic letter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll think about it." Nidern replied.


    After a while, niden said, "five shares are too few. After all, I know you. You should be the shopkeeper. There are too many things to be solved in this magic business. Even if I am a golden mage and hope to be a holy land, there is the largest magic force in Greece behind me. When I do a lot of things, I spend as much time and energy as the Aegean Sea. "


    "10 shares, or 10%, can''t be more. What''s more, when I grow up, I need to cooperate with others and may sell some shares. I can guarantee that you will make at least 50000 gold Eagles this year! "


    "Deal!"


    "I''ll go to sigrud and isina tonight and set up a business with you tomorrow. You can prepare as soon as possible." Suye road.


    "Good! I''ll act now! "


    Su Ye felt that teacher niden''s words were full of fighting spirit.


    Su Ye smiled and added another source of wealth.


    Supernova chamber of commerce is responsible for operating all kinds of ordinary commodities. It seems that the profit is small, but the quantity is large.


    Magic firms specialize in magic materials, mainly engaged in the production of divine power planes.


    "Giant Hill is a typical small divine power plane. We must find a way to get a larger divine power plane in the future! The divine power plane is the real capital and ten thousand profits. The key is to speed up cultivation. It is more precious than any magic weapon. HMM... I heard that there is a legendary magic tool to assist cultivation. I''ll try to get one. "


    "When the giant hill opens next time, first communicate with the big fat doll to see if he can help increase the output of the giant plane."


    While walking in the yard, Su Ye outlined the future business blueprint in his heart.


    Not long after, Hill knocked on the door to remind him that it was time.


    After opening the magic book and reading the time, Su Ye nodded, used the water making technique to simply clean it, tidy up his appearance, walked out of the door and entered the carriage in front. The wheels pressed on the ground and made rhythmic noise. Su Ye''s thoughts were flying. I don''t want to make money, I don''t want magic, but I''m thinking about how to create a new drama. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 237

    Su Ye kept writing and drawing on the magic book.


    Because it is completely written with ideas, it is very fast.


    "Do I use classical drama or realism?"


    "Is it a tragedy or a drama?"


    "Is it a one act play or a multi act play?"


    "Is it to write the current mainstream poetry drama or opera or drama?"


    "Closed or open?"


    Su Ye kept making choices and judgments, and finally decided to write a big one or not.


    Greece is the origin of Western drama, and the beginning of drama is a ceremony to pay tribute to Dionysus, which is developed from the ode to Dionysus. At the beginning, it was just a person wearing a mask. Aeschylus, the father of tragedy, added one person, and then Sophocles added another person.


    At present, the form of Greek drama is relatively single, but there have been many classic plays.


    Today''s drama is only entertainment for aristocrats and wealthy civilians, and has not been popularized.


    Even so, drama is one of the most popular recreational activities in Greece and even Rome.


    "Since you want to write, write a work that is completely impossible to be born in this era!"


    Su Ye was immersed in the world of drama and kept writing the outline of Zachary.


    Unconsciously, Su ye even mobilized his magic to maintain high-speed thinking and avoid excessive brain fatigue.


    "Master Su ye, I''m at Plato''s college." Hill''s voice came from outside.


    "Yes."


    Su Ye didn''t answer and wrote quickly.


    After a while, Su Ye felt too tired and stopped.


    The outline is basically completed, some details of each act have been determined, and even some wonderful sentences have been written. The next step is to write specifically.


    Put away the magic book and get out of the carriage.


    Socrates Avenue was quiet, and Plato''s College looked empty.


    The sea demon fountain behind the gate is as usual.


    Seeing that the others had not come, Su ye went into the college and carefully observed the statues on both sides.


    These statues can be called the peak of art in Greece and even the world. Su Ye observed them carefully, constantly appreciated them and marveled at them.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye felt someone close and looked up. Rick came from the west of the school.


    "You''re early." Rick smiled.


    Su Ye glanced at Rick. The dark circles on his face were a little lighter, his clothes were clean, and his hair returned to its original upright appearance. He looked very energetic.


    "But your family lives in the East. How did you cross from the west?" Suye immediately remembered that Rick had been to the west before.


    Rick''s eyes darkened, and then he said with a strong smile, "nothing. I went to see a friend."


    "Well." Su Ye nodded without asking. Everyone has his own secret.


    "Haven''t they come yet?" Rick grinned away from the topic.


    Su Ye glanced at the two magic cars, shook his head and said, "it''s estimated that he came home too late yesterday and was sleeping in. What happened last night... Thank you very much! My most sincere regards to you. "


    Su Ye smiled and patted Rick''s upper arm.


    "They are all at the same table. They should. We have no chance. It''s better to let the meat rot in your broken pot than to let others rob it. " Rick winked and smiled.


    "Just classmates. Don''t think so far. By the way, is your sister used to it these days? " Su ye asked.


    "Okay. But one thing is very bad. " Rick looked at Su ye with vigilance.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "She suddenly began to ask about you, and asked you many times in a row! Very bad! " Rick is like a lookout for danger.


    "Maybe I''m too famous, handsome and kind! To satisfy her curiosity, I can tell my story to her face. "


    "Hehe! I''ll tell Palos that in a minute! "


    "It doesn''t matter," Suye shrugged. "I''ll go with Palos."


    "You have a thick skin." Rick said helplessly.


    "It''s called honesty." Suye road.


    Rick glanced at Su ye, turned his head and looked at both sides outside the gate. He found that there was still no one, so he leaned back and leaned against the marble door frame of Plato college.


    "I didn''t sleep well last night." Rick looked at the blue sky in the sky and squinted slightly under the sun.


    The shadow of his short, flat nose fell to the ground and could hardly see the arc.


    "I can." Su Ye stood aside, squinting and raising his head to receive the sunshine.


    "What you said yesterday touched me a lot, even more than my favorite books. I never imagined that I would experience such a strange thing. " Lake sighed.


    "There is touch, there is gain." Su Ye smiled.


    "I have strengthened my confidence. I must fight with the nobility and let the civilians live with more dignity!" Rick''s face was firm.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, lake was still attached to the contradiction between nobility and civilians, and did not pay attention to the more important definition. On the contrary, Palos last night was not bound by the definition of nobility and civilians, but broke through the old definition and pursued a higher mission.


    After thinking about it, Su ye said, "some people clearly want to climb distant mountains, but they have been wrestling with the stones under their feet."


    "Well said! In the future, I will reduce my participation in private competitions and spend more time on my study. " Rick''s eyes were firmer.


    Su Ye nodded and said nothing more.


    "By the way, it''s very difficult to write drama. You know the results of my drama elective course. After you finish writing the outline, you can let me advise you. In fact, I also want to write a play. Unfortunately, I gave up because I didn''t have time. Even Mr. escuros said I was a pity. " Lake Road.


    "Who?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    "Aeschylus." Lake Road.


    "Father of tragedy?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "You know him?" Suye road.


    "I''m lucky, too. When I visited the potion president''s house, I happened to meet escuros. Then I talked a few words. He said I was very talented. " Rick smiled and a little arrogant in his tone.


    "I don''t see. I think the best drama in our class is... Mr. niden." Suye road.


    "Is he good at drama? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Su Ye handed over his magic book, only allowed Rick to see the page of Zachary, and said, "I have finished the outline and written some good sentences. Please help me have a look. However, I''m not going to write old plays. I''m going to create new types of plays. "


    "You want to run without learning to walk? Who gave you courage, Olympus? Let me see. " Rick took the magic book and looked serious.


    At first he frowned, but slowly, his eyebrows stretched and his face was dignified.


    Seeing the end, he looked excited, sometimes clenched his fist, sometimes stared wide, and could hardly control his emotions.


    Finally, he held the magic book and looked up at Su Ye. There was a glittering flash in his eyes.


    "I have no right to judge your structure and pattern, but your story deeply moved me. I dare say that if you can really finish Zachary, you will become one of the greatest playwrights in Greece! " Lake Road.


    "You look too high at me." Su Ye is modest.


    But Rick lowered his head and recited some sentences written by Su Ye repeatedly in a low voice.


    "No matter how long the night is, the day will come."


    "Even if you live in the gutter, you have the right to look up to the stars."


    "Survival or death..."


    "Life is like summer flowers, death is like autumn leaves..."


    "Su ye, I really didn''t expect you to write such soul shaking sentences! I got the first grade in drama class, but your drama is first-class in Greece! Please forgive my previous complacency and arrogance. In front of you, I''m just a child who doesn''t understand drama. Your drama has surpassed drama and reached the level of philosophy! There are also some sentences that I can''t understand, but they baptized my soul. "


    Su Ye coughed slightly and was embarrassed. These sentences are too famous. It is well known in future generations that he just wrote them casually. He is not sure whether to use them.


    "You don''t need to be modest. I can guarantee that as long as your drama can be performed, you will be as famous as master Aeschylus! You are the future king of drama! "


    Rick looked at Su ye with sincerity in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to write Zachary." Suye road.


    As if he had suddenly lost his strength, Rick leaned lazily against the marble gate and whispered, "life is like summer flowers and death is like autumn leaves. This simply explains Zachary''s life. Although he is just an ordinary black iron soldier, he is as brilliant as summer flowers at the end of his life. There are other sentences, not about Zachary alone, but about each of us, about every civilian. It''s my honor to see such a beautiful sentence. "


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the play had such a great impact on Rick. He didn''t know how to do it for a while.


    "Su ye, I told you that the half year I was recovering from injury was the second painful period of my life. Do you remember?" Rick looked quietly into the sky.


    "Remember, I felt strange at that time, but I didn''t ask in detail." Suye road.


    "Seeing your Zachary and looking at those beautiful sentences, I think of the most painful things. If I had known these sentences earlier, I might not be so painful. I''ve been trying to forget it, but I can''t forget it. " Lake Road.


    Su Ye listened quietly.


    "I was originally born in a very happy family. Although my parents are not aristocrats, they are also leather goods businessmen with high income. Our brothers and sisters have not suffered since childhood. Until one day, everything changed. I was too young to know the reason, but recently, with my continuous investigation, I finally knew the reason. "


    "In those years, my parents did business with an aristocratic family. They brought a batch of very good leather goods from northern Europe and sold them to that aristocratic family. But unexpectedly, the housekeeper of the noble family became greedy, exchanged the low-cost inferior goods for the good goods of our family, and then handed the inferior goods to the noble, saying that our family was not trustworthy. The other was a nobleman. He thought he was humiliated, so he sent someone to smash my shop, rob a lot of goods and money, and prohibit my parents from doing business in Athens. "¡° My parents went to the God of war mountain, but the God of war mountain was partial to the nobility. As a last resort, my parents had to find the aristocrat, repeatedly begged the aristocrat, and repeatedly said that our leather goods had been exchanged. However, the nobleman didn''t listen to my parents'' explanation at all. Later, every time my parents went, the nobleman sent someone to beat my parents away. Until once, those private soldiers went crazy and killed their mother. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 238

    "When my mother died, my father went crazy. Knowing that it was useless to find that noble, he went to find another noble. That noble is a legendary family. He looks for the hero family and the demigod family. He hopes that the great noble will preside over justice for our family. I don''t need to say more. You can guess that it''s useless. No big aristocrat will offend the legendary family for a small civilian. "


    "But the father''s constant help finally played a bad role, not a good one. The nobleman''s housekeeper, with his private soldiers, found his father again. "


    "At that time, I didn''t know these things. I only knew that my mother died and my father was always unhappy. I only knew everything recently."


    "But I clearly remember that the weather was fine that day, just as it is today. The sun was too bright to look directly, and the sky was too clear to be dazzling. I went home from the outside and came to the corner. Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice in the alley diagonally opposite. I walked slowly over, and then saw that four or five people blocked at the end of the alley and kicked my father hard. My father made a sad cry. "


    "I was too young, too small, so small that when I saw this scene, I stood there blankly and didn''t even understand what happened. I still remember my father lying under the wall and curling up. Those people either smashed with sticks or kicked with their feet. Soon, my father saw me. "


    "I didn''t know at that time, but now I remember, my father''s original eyes were full of fear, anger and sadness, but at the moment of seeing me, all his original emotions disappeared, became extremely calm and his eyes became extremely soft. Then he raised his left hand slightly with all his strength and waved it gently from the angle that people didn''t pay attention to."


    "He didn''t say anything. Looking at his gently waving hand, I know he''s saying don''t come, don''t come... He told me to go away. I was too young, really too young, I was afraid, I really don''t know what happened, just fear. I went back and ran away. "


    "After running for a while, I suddenly realized what had happened and that someone was hurting my father. I cried, turned around and ran desperately to where my father was. Cry while running and shout while running. "


    "When I ran to my father again, the people had gone. Looking at my father lying in a pool of blood, I knelt to the ground, bewildered and wailed. My father opened his eyes and his eyes were still so soft. He didn''t say anything, but I know what he wanted to say. "


    "He must have been saying that he didn''t blame me. Then my father closed his eyes and never opened them again. "


    "From that day on, I fell into endless regret. I began to hate myself, why I was so cowardly and why I was so timid. If I shouted, if I shouted while running, those people would be scared away by me and I would save my father. But I didn''t. I killed my father. "


    Rick looked at the far sky quietly, tears slowly flowing down.


    Su Ye opens his mouth and wants to say that he can''t be blamed. Everyone can''t do something. Everyone suddenly loses control. Even if he saved his father that time, there may be a second time


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he couldn''t say that.


    Rick wiped his tears and said, "since then, I swear, I can''t shrink back, I can''t hurt others like killing my father. So I worked hard and tried to feed my sister. So when the hooligans appeared, I killed them recklessly. So I was willing to help pelus, but he took the initiative to give up himself later. So I''m willing to help Holt, so I''m willing to help you when you''re wronged, so I''m not afraid at school... Noble, so I learned that someone wanted to hurt you in the divine power plane. After countless struggles, I still chose to follow them to save you. "


    Su Ye patted Rick on the shoulder and said, "I thank you very much. Without you, I''m afraid I would be killed by a sneak attack. "


    "No, I should thank you. After experiencing everything in Huihe town with you yesterday, I vaguely understood what to do in the future. Today, when I saw the outline of your Zachary, I suddenly found that I have been living in the gutter, I have been living in the long night, but you let me know that I can look up to the stars, and I will see the day! "


    Rick dried his tears as he spoke.


    Su Ye sighed. No wonder Lake liked Zachary so much. No wonder he always hated the nobility. It turned out that his parents died in the hands of the nobility.


    "I''m not very good at persuading people. I can only say, continue to work hard, work methodically, and establish my own world in the future!" Suye looked at Rick gently.


    Rick nodded hard and said, "don''t worry, I was still confused, but after what happened yesterday, after watching your Zachary, I''m ready to change! As you said, since I want to climb the distant mountains, what I have to do now is to find the way to the mountains, not wrestle with the stones under my feet! "


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Su Ye was relieved.


    Just then, a familiar figure appeared from the west of Socrates street.


    Luo long, dressed in black leather armor, came here with a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right hand. The sun was shining all over his dark brown curls, and his eyes were still full of melancholy.


    Sue saw that Rick''s look suddenly changed slightly, so she turned her head and looked. Rick was very calm.


    Maybe I read it wrong.


    "Rollon, why are you still armed when you go to dinner? Just finished the test, take a few days off. " Suye road.


    "No holy land, never rest!" Rollon said.


    Su Ye was stunned and felt that there was something wrong with Luo long today.


    "Come on, let''s go to the carriage and say that if we are too lazy to stand, we can sit in the car and talk." Su ye said and walked to the carriage.


    Rick and Rollon nodded and followed Suye forward.


    Rick walked at the back, took a few steps, suddenly stopped and looked at Rollon''s waist.


    There, a corner of the round silver ornament is exposed.


    That day, in Zhihua Valley, Rollon was repulsed by lawns, and it was this silver ornament that fell.


    A keepsake of the Rollon family.


    Rick stopped and saw his father waving to him before he died.


    Rick didn''t tell Suye.


    The same silver ornament once fell from the waist of the man waving the stick.


    When the man bent down to pick up the silver jewelry, Rick turned and ran away.


    Rick always remembered the pattern of the silver ornament.


    And the father''s gently swinging hand on the ground.


    "Rick!" Su Ye stood by the carriage and shouted.


    "Huh? Oh, here we are. " Rick walked slowly forward.


    At this time, Jimmy''s voice sounded in the distance.


    "Hi! Here we are! "


    The three men looked over and saw Jimmy and Albert coming together from the East. Jimmy waved happily.


    "Palos is here, too."


    The crowd looked to the West.


    On the gray slate Road, Palos in a white robe came over, wearing white linen shoes on her feet, and her long black hair was simply tied in the middle, combed into a single ponytail and hung back to her waist.


    As she walked, her long hair swayed gently, like a dancing spirit.


    Her face is still delicate and flawless, her chest is still hung with an eye-catching gold Medusa necklace, her face is still calm as usual, and even some coldness, but her eyes reflected in the blue sky have more unprecedented vitality.


    The breath of youth came to my face.


    Her whole body seemed to have a pale divine glow, as if she was the sunshine shining on Athens.


    The five deskmates were almost stunned.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot the time when I exercised!" The simple and honest voice broke the peace.


    When they followed the prestige, they saw hort laughing and trotting all the way.


    Rick said, "the four of us take the second car. Suye, Palos and Holt, you three take the first car. "


    "Oh, good!" Holt didn''t think much and went straight into the first carriage.


    Holt sat carefully in his seat, and then his row of seats was empty. If anyone came in, he could only sit in the seat opposite him.


    Jimmy, Rollon and Albert looked at Suye and Palos carefully, and sat on the second carriage with Rick. The space was just right.


    "Please."


    Su Ye sat politely in an inviting position and extended his hand very gentlemanly.


    Palos also gave a very polite nod of thanks. Instead of helping Su Ye''s hand, she gently lifted her long skirt and steadily boarded the carriage.


    The jasmine fragrance blew across Su Ye''s face. Su Ye looked at his empty right hand with regret.


    Su Ye stepped into the carriage and sat opposite Hote and beside Palos.


    Holt moved his nose and looked at Palos and said, "did you use Phoenician perfume? I know a female classmate who doesn''t study hard also uses this, but your one seems to smell better. "


    Su Ye almost laughed when he thought of Hote and his female classmates.


    Palos took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and looked away.


    Become fashionable for a time, and the history of perfume is very popular. After that, it was popular in Greece. The Greeks love jasmine perfume most, and even make jasmine as national flower.


    "Holt, don''t judge a lady. Palos dressed up specially for my banquet. She had a plain silver head ornament on her hair. Her shoes were new, and the belt was embroidered. What about perfume? "


    "Oh." Holt looked at Palos with some fear and decided not to talk to this cold and powerful woman in the future. It seems that it was an illusion that he felt familiar yesterday.


    Palos bit her little teeth gently and couldn''t help saying, "you two are really good deskmates!"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you look good. Did you sleep well last night?"


    "Yes." Palos fell into a state of indifference.


    "Is this your first time to attend a classmate gathering?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Palos wants to see Bai Suye very much. Do you know what else to ask? You know how to hook up with people all day. Isn''t it over?


    Suye looked sideways at Palos. Just now, she did dress up a little. Although the change was minimal and simple, the more it was, the more attentive it was. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 239

    Palos looked sideways out of the window.


    The sun came in and fell on her eyes.


    Su Ye mistakenly thought that the whole carriage was submerged by the blue lake.


    "How did the nobles react to the new tableware?" Su ye asked.


    "I heard the servant say two words this morning, which may be better than we thought."


    Palos turned her head to Su ye, but found that Su Ye looked straight into her eyes, without impoliteness or other bad intentions. She was still slightly offended.


    Because no one has ever looked at her like that.


    Even if someone secretly looks at her, once she looks at it, those people will immediately avoid it.


    Facing Su Ye''s eyes, Palos always felt that he didn''t treat himself as a princess, his highness, or a member of the demigod family. He was really becoming an ordinary deskmate.


    This kind of look is different from Holt''s silly look.


    She was a little happy, but a little unhappy.


    "That''s good. It seems that I underestimated the purchasing power of the nobles." Suye road.


    "It''s the ability to compare." Palos used more precise words.


    "When I got to the restaurant, I asked Kelton. He should know. You happen to meet him too. After all, they are all shareholders. "


    Palos nodded her head gently.


    The two were talking when the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Palos had a good time talking, but she frowned.


    "Something big happened in the noble district?" Palos looked out.


    "Huh?" Su Ye didn''t feel unusual.


    "Or the carriage won''t stop." Palos explained further.


    Su Ye laughed and said, "this is my carriage, not your Pandion''s carriage. It''s normal to be stopped for inspection."


    "Your carriage?"


    "Kelton was afraid that I was in urgent need of a carriage sometimes, so he arranged for the carriage to send me directly." Suye road.


    "Yes." Palos nodded.


    Just then the door opened.


    Palos looked at the soldiers calmly.


    The soldier was stunned when he saw Palos, turned white, half knelt on the ground, bowed his head, and dared not say a word.


    Palos did not look at the soldier. The ring flashed, and a brass shield shaped object several circles larger than her hand appeared in her hand.


    The surface of the shield shaped object is like a medusa with snake hair. It is made of brass. Its shape is very different from Palos''s necklace, but it is also very exquisite. If you observe it carefully, you will even feel the cold in the eyes of poisonous snakes.


    She handed it to Su ye and said, "if you hang it in front of the carriage, you won''t waste time."


    "This is your family logo." Su Ye dared to misuse the logo of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, but he was still a little worried about the logo of the demigod family.


    "Don''t forget that we are partners." Palos put Medusa''s copper shield keepsake in Suye''s hand.


    "That''s right. Is there any more?" Su ye asked.


    Palos took a deep breath and turned her head when she didn''t hear it.


    Su Ye smiled, got out of the carriage and said to the soldier, "it''s all right. Let''s go. Hill, put this on the trailer later. "


    Hill turned around in front of the carriage and Su Ye threw Medusa''s shield Keepsake directly.


    "Yes, Mr. Su ye..."


    Hill didn''t see what it was at first. When he saw it, his hands were almost unstable and his body trembled slightly. He almost threw it out.


    As a groom, he must recognize the badges of all families.


    This is the badge of the demigod family!


    It''s only in the Pandion''s carriage!


    No soldier dares to stop the carriage with this token.


    He feels hot.


    This is not what people of their own identity can touch. Even looking at it more is like blaspheming this powerful and sacred family.


    However, no matter how hot he was, he didn''t dare to let go.


    Then he thought of a possibility and his face changed greatly.


    If it is really a token of the demigod family, why dare Su Ye throw it directly? Shouldn''t you be respectful and hand it over with both hands?


    "Master Su ye... Master, where did this come from?" Hill can''t speak easily.


    His face was pale and his lips were purple.


    After a while, Su Ye realized that hill thought he was making a fake and said, "there is a Pandion in our car. It is a gift she gave me and a shareholder of the dragon''s beauty."


    "Ah? Oh, I see, I see. "


    Hill breathed a sigh of relief and remembered that Kelton had vaguely mentioned it before, but he didn''t expect that there were really people from the demigod family sitting in his carriage.


    He took several deep breaths and slowly recovered his calm. Then he carefully found out the tool and hung the Medusa SHIELD BADGE in the eye-catching position of the carriage.


    His actions are very pious, like priests dedicated to gods.


    Hill picked up the whip again. He didn''t know why. He felt that the whole street was looking at himself.


    He straightened his chest, looked up and looked at the soldiers.


    "From now on, no one will stop my carriage!"


    Hill waved his whip and drove gracefully.


    Gu Lulu


    The two carriages went on.


    Several soldiers were located on both sides and behind the carriage and trotted after the carriage. Once someone or other carriages stopped in front, these soldiers would wave to the people in front to get out of the way.


    Escorted by the soldiers, the two carriages stopped smoothly in front of the dragon''s beauty gate.


    The door of the back carriage opened, four people came down one after another, and hort got off impatiently.


    Su ye and Palos chatted like no one else along the way. It''s really boring!


    "Do you need to prepare? This restaurant has three entrances and exits. " Suye road.


    Palos thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "it''s just an ordinary classmate dinner. There''s no need to deliberately avoid anything."


    "Well, good."


    Su Ye got off the carriage first, then politely raised his arm and said, "get off carefully."


    Palos held her robe in her right hand, hesitated for a moment, stretched out her left hand, took Su Ye''s hand and walked down slowly.


    Like a bride in full dress, Palos lit up the outside as soon as she got out of the car.


    Their eyes met and quickly bounced away.


    Their hands were also separated, but compared with their eyes, they seemed to touch for a long time.


    Rick, Rollon, Jimmy and Albert gave Suye a thumbs up.


    Su Ye shook his head. The world is getting worse. Even the minds of these 15-year-old children have become complicated.


    Before holding for two days, would I be greedy for this encounter between fingers? Although Palos''s hand was as delicate as grease, as soft as clouds, and a little cool. It felt slippery and wanted to hold it in her hand all the time, so what?


    Palos raised her head and saw a huge plaque above the gate, which read "the beauty of the dragon", and a humorous dragon head simple stroke next to it, vivid and funny.


    The whole restaurant is not painted white like an ordinary restaurant, but blue, like a sea in the clouds.


    Palos nodded and said, "not bad. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Palos took the first step, Su Ye followed, and the other students followed.


    The two waiters at the door immediately opened the door respectfully and made a gesture of invitation.


    Palos nodded her head to express her gratitude and stepped into the restaurant on the first floor.


    She looked around.


    She heard from Su ye that Su Ye originally wanted to decorate the upper and lower floors into single rooms, but Kelton said that some nobles like spacious and bright halls, and the purpose of nobles coming to restaurants is to socialize rather than eat. If there is a public place, it would be better.


    Su Ye stood beside Palos and looked around the restaurant.


    house full.


    Every table was full, and there were even nobles standing in the waiting area on one side of the hall.


    Even if her beauty and temperament are covered up by the power of golden Medusa, once someone passes by, she will be amazed by Palos.


    What''s more, all the nobles met the princess of Pandion''s family at the grand meeting.


    Some little nobles got up in a hurry and banged the tables and chairs.


    Many people didn''t find Palos, but they were awakened by the noise of tables and chairs and looked up.


    "It''s your highness Palos..."


    "She is a hundred times more beautiful near than far away..."


    "Still so noble, you can''t look directly, just like a goddess..."


    Many nobles hurried up. Men were afraid to speak, and women whispered. They looked at Palos with surprise.


    All the customers stood up, and most of them lowered their heads slightly, only daring to secretly look at the princess.


    Palos frowned slightly. She didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Su Ye is also a little confused, as for?


    Palos gently nodded her head and said in a high and cold voice, "welcome to the beauty of the dragon."


    Everyone was stunned. It seems that the rumor is true. This restaurant really has something to do with the Pandion family.


    Palos obviously regarded herself as the master here.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Many nobles stooped to salute.


    Su Ye stepped forward, raised his right arm on Palos''s left side and whispered, "I''ll take you upstairs."


    Palos found that she didn''t know how to go, so her left hand naturally took Su Ye''s right arm and followed Su Ye slowly to the stairs.


    The nobles stared at the scene in amazement.


    Everyone did not see Palos, but Su Ye.


    Who is this man?


    Although this is a common etiquette, it only exists among family members, or between elders and younger generations.


    Peers do this. Unless it is on some special occasions, they have the worst relationship and are close friends. Isn''t his highness Palos famous for his solitude and indifference? Isn''t she practicing and studying at home all day? If you don''t even have a female friend, how can you have a male close friend? Who is this man! The demigod family is the focus of all aristocrats, the Pandion family is the focus of the focus, and Palos has always been a hot topic in the aristocratic circle. Most nobles were puzzled, but a few nobles suddenly realized that it seems that it is true that Princess Palos gave her talent fruit to her classmates in order to repay her kindness. Perhaps this person is her classmate. Maybe Su ye, the first of the three schools? The two of them walked forward, and Holt followed in ignorance. Rollon, Rick, Jimmy and Albert stood at the door, neither in nor out. Even if Luolong is a noble of the legendary family, he is a little nervous to see this scene. The other three were all counselled. They have never been in close contact with so many nobles. Seeing that he was about to distance himself from the people in front, Luo long quickly walked a few steps to keep up. Someone recognized Luo long and asked Luo long. Luo long showed a helpless look, then pointed to Palos and Su ye, saying that he had no time to talk when he was invited. Those nobles immediately showed an understanding smile and carefully hid their envy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 240

    As soon as Rick gritted his teeth, he followed.


    Jimmy and Albert saw that Su Ye was going to disappear on the second floor and hurried to keep up.


    As soon as Su ye and his party went upstairs, the noise of people on the first floor was boiling, and the nobles talked one after another.


    In the corridor on the second floor, Su ye and Palos were still holding their arms like close friends and walked slowly forward.


    "What do you think of the style of the store?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s strange. It''s different from the style of normal restaurants or Athens, but it gives people a refreshing feeling. It''s more low-key, but it''s also more luxurious. Your design?"


    "Correct answer." Su Ye smiled.


    "I now believe that the dragon''s beauty has been booked for two months." Palos road.


    "Our room is in front, just turn the corner. If you don''t want to have a small banquet at home, you can come here and mention your name. Moreover, Plato''s chamber of Commerce has placed a simple magic array in each single room to prevent eavesdropping. "


    In addition to Hote, the other four students followed and saw Su Ye talking with Palos skillfully and calmly. Instead of stage fright, they seemed to be guiding Palos and filled with strange emotions.


    It turned out that he was so far from Su ye


    Even Rollon had a sense of loss. Although he dared not touch Palos, there was still a trace of expectation in the young man''s heart. He thought that in Plato''s college, he had no hope, and others were even more impossible.


    Who knows, kill Su Ye halfway.


    Before, it was mostly half joking to coax the two people, but now I look at the two people intimately whispering in public, and my heart is full of envy.


    The four people looked at each other and saw the same emotion in each other''s eyes.


    "You must eat more today!" Rick is vicious.


    "Yes! Eat the best! " Jimmy shared a common hatred.


    "It''s said that both of them pay for the business, otherwise Palos wouldn''t think of herself as the master just now." Rollon road.


    "Then eat two people who doubt life!" Albert said.


    "I regret eating Su Ye. Please come!"


    At this moment, the friendship of the four people sublimated to the limit, just like brothers.


    But Holt kept swallowing, because he could always smell the fragrance he had never smelled before.


    "Right here." Su Ye pointed to the room with the door open in front.


    Palos withdrew her arm, walked slowly in and looked at the room curiously.


    This single room is composed of three small rooms. One room has a long table and is a place to eat.


    One room is a reception room for guests to communicate after dinner.


    And a bathroom.


    This design has never appeared in Greece.


    The style, decoration and tone of the room are also different from the existing Greek style. There are some mild luxury and nobility, but they are far simpler and simpler than the Persian style.


    On the square table, white cloth was laid, and glittering silver tableware was neatly placed in front of each seat.


    "Very good."


    Palos sat on the left side of the main seat.


    Su Ye sat on the main seat of the long table.


    The students who entered the door sat down one after another and looked at the room curiously.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    When they looked up, they saw a tall and elegant middle-aged man standing at the door with a smile.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Kelton. I will serve you this lunch. This is the specialty of our restaurant. If you have any inconvenience, you can stop the service at any time. "


    Palos looked at Su ye and asked.


    Suye nodded and said that this was Kelton.


    "Mr. Kelton, we are just an ordinary dinner for our classmates. There is no inconvenience. Just come normally." Suye road.


    "Well, please check the menu."


    Kelton took the thick menu from the waiter and handed it to seven people.


    Luo longmian was surprised. The menus here are made of expensive parchment, and each dish is simply drawn and equipped with materials.


    As a legendary aristocrat, he was not interested in eating, but he didn''t expect that there were things he hadn''t eaten on the menu, but he was interested.


    "Dragon''s Meiwu restaurant is almost completely designed by Mr. Su Ye. It is not only the dishes, but also the strange eating order. There is a set meal that can be ordered directly on the menu. If you want to eat other dishes, you can order extra. More than half of the dishes in our restaurant are not available in the outside world... "


    After Kelton''s brief introduction, everyone ordered one after another.


    Palos took the menu to Suye and whispered, "this Wellington steak looks delicious."


    "Yes, this steak is very delicious, but the service is slow, and there is foie gras sauce in it. The advantage is that when you eat the first bite, the aroma is diffuse, the gravy is rich, the outside is crisp and the inside is tender, which can make people fully enjoy the beauty of meat. The disadvantage is that every extra bite will double the taste. Most people can''t eat too much. Let''s order one together. It may be left, but it doesn''t matter. I believe Holt can solve it. " Suye road.


    Huo said, "yes, you can''t waste it. Give me the rest."


    Kelton smiled and said, "after reading the menu, you can order directly from me."


    Holt, holding a thick menu, habitually delimited from top to bottom and said, "all points."


    "Huh?" Kelton bent slightly and turned his head, suspecting that he had heard wrong.


    Six deskmates looked at Holt and laughed.


    Holt looked at Kelton and didn''t understand what Kelton meant.


    Su ye said with a smile, "hotter means all points. I forgot to tell you that he eats a lot, at least for ten people. "


    Rick suddenly said, "that''s normal! If he doesn''t control it, at least 20 people. Today, I''m happy to celebrate the success of the trial. I''m celebrating that Su Ye is the first of the three schools. Hort, you eat freely. The goal is 30 people! "


    "Yes, Holt is going to eat for thirty today!" Jimmy followed.


    Rollon and Albert nodded together.


    "Really?" Holt looked to Suye.


    "No problem!" Su Ye doesn''t care.


    Kelton''s face collapsed and said helplessly, "some dishes are limited, maybe not so many. Like Wellington steak, we can''t prepare that much. "


    "I don''t choose, just the one with more meat." Holt is honest.


    "No problem." Kelton breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jimmy suddenly said, "Holt, you have to sit opposite Suye. Otherwise, you will have trouble eating when serving. "


    The crowd laughed. Generally speaking, the host and the hostess sat opposite on both sides of the table.


    "That''s right." Hotter smiled, moved his position and sat opposite Su Ye.


    That momentum, like a person monopolizing half a table.


    Soon, everyone finished ordering.


    Palos was the smartest. Sue ordered what she wanted, but the first set was different. She ordered a beautiful cherry goose liver.


    Su Ye didn''t stop. Humans have eaten foie gras since ancient Egypt. Now it is popular in Rome. Palos must have eaten it, but cherry foie gras is definitely the first in the world. Although it can not be compared with classic dishes, it is enough for the dishes to be novel, beautiful and attractive.


    Luo long ordered it himself, while others ordered the package recommended by Su Ye.


    Soon, the first dish comes up.


    Su Ye is growing up. He directly orders fried goose liver, which is greasy but nutritious.


    The surface of the oily foie gras is burnt brown in different depths, emitting a strong aroma, and the oil slowly infiltrates into the crisp bread below.


    Put the bread and foie gras into your mouth and bite it gently. The foie gras melts rapidly, the rich aroma blooms in your mouth, and the delicate foie gras rubs against your lips and tongue.


    With bread neutralization, the greasy feeling is infinitely reduced.


    Palos looked at the delicate cherry foie gras in front of her, showing a curious color.


    Cherry sized foie gras is surrounded by red jam, with attractive color, very much like a real cherry.


    "Cherry foie gras is chilled. You can eat it every few minutes. How many minutes do you feel the best taste? You can eat it at this time in the future. Generally speaking, it tastes best in about ten minutes. " Su ye still remembers that the store manager friend of Bluestar Dadong Branch said this time.


    Nodding, Palos sat up straight and stared at the cherry foie gras seriously.


    A sense of ceremony.


    Of the seven, the head plate in front of six is a pottery plate.


    Only Holt''s is now a large pottery plate.


    It''s a very serious western restaurant. The waiters come and go out of the festive atmosphere of busy traffic and shoulder rubbing. Kelton''s nose is sweating.


    Others ordered fried foie gras. The fried Foie Gras was fat and greasy. After eating, it would depress their appetite, but when they saw that Hote ate so delicious, everyone''s stomach rumbled.


    After waiting for less than five minutes, Palos couldn''t wait. Holding the fruit handle of cherry foie gras, she sent the foie gras into the mouth and tasted it carefully.


    The fat of fried foie gras melts, and the entrance is greasy. The cold foie gras is completely different. The oil is still evenly distributed throughout the foie gras. You can''t feel any greasy feeling, and your mouth is delicate. The aroma is not strong, and it lingers faintly between the teeth.


    Outside the foie gras is the puree carefully prepared by chef master, which completely neutralizes the faint fishy smell in the cold foie gras, adds a faint fruit aroma, and makes the cherry foie gras have a richer taste level and taste level.


    Even if it is completely eaten, the delicacy of foie gras and the fragrance of fruit puree are still floating in the mouth.


    "Delicious!" Palos''s eyes suddenly lit up and her voice sounded like a wind bell.


    She stared at Cherry foie gras with happiness in her eyes.


    The food in the back hasn''t come up yet. Everyone is waiting.


    Su Ye showed a bad smile and said, "there are many in front of Holt anyway. If any of you are hungry, share some from his plate."


    Rick hurriedly said, "no, Holt is good at everything. It''s just that it''s more revenge at this time!"


    "He is more protective of food." Jimmy said helplessly.


    Hotter smiled and stuffed the seventh piece of foie gras bread into his mouth.


    Next, Palos ate one every minute. After eating all eight, she nodded and said, "indeed, after all the thawing, the cherry foie gras is a little too soft, like scattered, and tastes a lot worse. The one you eat at the beginning is a little cooler than the back. There is a slight discomfort in the entrance. If you eat it directly without placing it, you may have a very uncomfortable experience. "¡° You''re good at eating. " Suye road. Palos raised her head proudly. Then, one dish after another came up, and the seven were very satisfied. Not long after, Wellington steak was served as the main course. It was steaming and the unique aroma of meat fat quickly filled the room. Every Wellington steak is wrapped in yellow pastry. You can only see the shiny appearance, but not the meat inside. Rick, Rollon, Jimmy and Albert each have a large Wellington steak. In front of Holt, in addition to a Wellington steak, there are all kinds of meat entrees, pork chops, steak and lamb chops, which make people look full. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 241

    Regardless of others, Su Ye cut the Wellington steak with a knife and fork. The strange smell different from the ordinary steak gushed out with the heat.


    Steaming, revealing the cross-section of Wellington steak.


    Inside the thin multi-layer pastry, there is a thin ham, the inner layer is a black filling mainly made of mushroom sauce, goose liver sauce and chopped onions, and the innermost layer is tender red filet beef.


    Under the magic light, the juice on the beef surface glittered like stars.


    Palos gently moved her nose and her eyes lit up.


    Su Ye skillfully cut the Wellington steak and cut out a piece of medium size with pastry filling and meat. Although the knife and fork are dirty, they are not worth mentioning in front of delicious food.


    Su Ye handed the forked steak to Palos and said, "Wellington steak cut so perfectly is rare. The meat is either big or fragmented. Open your mouth, come on! It will be cold soon! "


    Palos''s eyes brightened, but her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Then she leaned back a little, as if to stay away from the steak.


    She secretly glanced at the others and found that everyone cut the steak with their heads down. Suddenly, she quickly put her head forward and swallowed the steak handed by Su Ye. Then she leaned back quickly and looked up.


    Steak entrance, chew carefully.


    The pastry in the outer layer and the stuffing in the middle of Wellington steak fully lock the steak''s gravy, while the heated ham adds a trace of pork fragrance to the steak, which not only does not make the beef fragrant, but also plays a role in enhancing the flavor. The fresh, tender and juicy beef is matched with the stuffing mixed with oil, coupled with the crispy multi-layer pastry, and the delicious power of layers erupts in the mouth at the same time.


    Palos stared and nodded hard.


    She is reluctant to open her mouth. Even a little fragrance is a huge loss.


    Su Ye smiled and cut off a small steak with black stuffing and sent it to the entrance.


    Slowly chewing, Su Ye was calm on the surface, but shook his head secretly in his heart.


    The variety of cattle is not good, the meat is not cooked, the cooking temperature of steak is not good, and there is no black truffle, which is far worse than the Wellington steak I have eaten before.


    It seems that if you want to eat good beef in the future, you have to find a magic ripening cabinet.


    However, several others stared and nodded. Even the most reserved Luo long was full of praise after eating.


    "Incense! Sweet! It smells great! This is the best meat I''ve ever eaten! " Holt was very moved.


    Next, except for Holt and Rollon, others, as Su ye said, suddenly couldn''t eat after eating a few pieces. They were too tired.


    But even so, everyone ate half of it.


    But both Rollon and Holt ate easily.


    What surprised Su Ye most was that Palos also ate half a steak, nearly half a kilo.


    On second thought, she was a soldier after all, so she was relieved that soldiers could eat more greasy than magicians and ordinary people.


    Su Ye suddenly looked at Palos and whispered, "in fact, you can eat, right?"


    Palos was reddish because of the hot food, but the coldness accumulated in her eyes for many years did not dissipate.


    She looked at Su ye, straightened her body, raised her chin, and tried to make an image of a reserved little princess who was not moved by the food.


    But feeling the sincerity in Su Ye''s eyes, the cold in Palos''s eyes suddenly dissipated and replaced by shallow shyness.


    "Yes." Palos gave a clever nod.


    Su Ye didn''t expect Palos to be so cute and almost laughed, but he still smiled and said, "Kelton, serve two more Wellington steaks, one for Hote and one in front of Palos."


    "Maybe a little slower. The last Wellington steak at noon is in this room." Kelton road.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same now." Suye road.


    "Wait a minute, guys." Kelton immediately ordered people to do it.


    Half the Wellington steak left by the others went into Holt''s stomach.


    While waiting for the second round of Wellington steak, everyone began to eat dessert.


    Holt likes honey, but he has an average appetite for other desserts. Men taste desserts.


    However, in the face of unprecedented dessert, Palos''s appetite increased greatly.


    "Egg tart? Delicious! "


    "Caramel pudding? Delicious! "


    "Apple pie? Delicious! "


    ¡­¡­


    The six men kept blinking and didn''t quite understand Palos''s enthusiasm for dessert.


    Having tasted all the desserts, Palos put down her hand with satisfaction and leaned close to Suye.


    "Can my desserts come here to learn desserts? I can pay extra for Golden Eagle." Palos''s voice seemed sweet.


    "As long as he can guarantee not to spread, he can learn at will. In addition, if you want to eat, you can come at any time, or even book in advance. This is our shop. " Suye road.


    "You can''t always eat out."


    Palos looked at the empty dessert pottery plate as if her eyes were smeared with honey.


    After a long time, two hot Wellington steaks were delivered.


    In front of Palos and Holt.


    Palos took a deep breath and ate seriously.


    Nearly a kilogram of large Wellington steak soon disappeared into Palos''s stomach.


    Su ye said with a smile, "it seems that I made a small mistake at the beginning. Soldiers are soldiers and do not change because of gender."


    "Of course!" Huo said.


    Rollon nodded, too.


    Palos didn''t hear it and was immersed in delicious food.


    The mages shook their heads. They really couldn''t eat so greasy things.


    After eating and drinking, the seven people went to the reception room and began to chat with tea and sweets.


    Because they were very satisfied with their food, everyone was lazy and spoke very sincerely, mainly because they didn''t have the energy to use their brains.


    The whole body''s strength is used to digest delicious food.


    After experiencing the divine power plane, the trial of Huihe Town, and another time of eating and drinking like no one, we have a lot less estrangement.


    Palos, who always looks like a princess in ordinary days, even leans lazily on the sofa.


    However, she wisely asked Kelton for a small blanket to cover her body.


    It''s too bad to see a full belly!


    Rollon, Jimmy and Albert were very curious about grey River town and asked several times in a row, but Su Ye was vague every time, so they had to stop asking.


    However, everyone is very interested in Suluo firm.


    "When the family gets through the difficulties, I will donate a sum of money to Suluo firm!" Rollon road.


    "I like those children, too. If I really set up a Suluo firm in Athens in the future, I will visit them at least once a month. "


    "I... can also teach them sculpture or make puppets." Albert spoke for the first time.


    Everyone looked at Albert in surprise.


    "Of course, if I have time." Albert hurried to explain.


    Holt said, "we can take delicious food!"


    "Yes, yes..." they agreed in unison.


    Rick suddenly whispered, "Suye, can you bring my sister some dessert, especially the egg..."


    "Egg tart." Palos added.


    "Yes, it''s egg tart." Lake Road.


    "No problem, but you have to say I sent it!" Suye road.


    "You... Palos, it''s not me. I suspect Su Ye has an attempt on my sister." Rick began to complain.


    Palos gave Rick a white look and didn''t bother to touch the gold Medusa necklace.


    "Don''t say no!" Suye road.


    "OK, I said!" Rick bit his teeth.


    Rick sat back and imagined his sister eating egg tart. He couldn''t help smiling.


    After a while, everyone was speechless and the room was quiet.


    "Not surprisingly, Su Ye''s Zachary will perform soon. Don''t forget to see it." Rick touched his stomach.


    "Huh? Show? Drama? " Asked Jimmy.


    Rick said, "yes, it''s drama. Su Ye based on... No, it''s pure fantasy. He imagined a Zachary and wrote a play. I read the outline. It''s very good. It will stir the world. On the day of the first performance, I will go to see it! I''ll take my sister to see it. She can hear the sound! "


    "OK, I''ll see it too." Jimmy road.


    Luo long flashed a worried look in his eyes and said, "after Kampala''s death, his family thought someone manipulated the mob behind the scenes..."


    "It''s a refugee." Rick interrupted Rollon.


    Luo long glanced at Rick and said expressionless, "then it''s a refugee. Their family has been looking for the murderer, and even suspected that it was the masters of Plato''s college. I don''t know what story you want to write, but if it catches their attention, their family will trouble you. "


    Su Ye was about to speak when Palos''s voice sounded in the room.


    "They dare not!"


    Palos''s voice resounded.


    Rollon nodded and said, "of course there''s no problem with Palos. However, to be on the safe side, it''s best not to appear the name of Kampala or their family in that play. If their names are really involved, they have the right to ban the play. "


    "What you said is very reasonable. I won''t change the names of those 44 people, but the names of others are not important. Well, I''ll change KAMORA''s name to... Andre. " Suye road.


    Su Ye finished and looked at Palos.


    Only the two of them knew what Andre had done.


    Rick said with a smile, "Andrea has been knocked unconscious by your hit" legendary flying stick ". It''s terrible enough. Don''t let him go?"


    "Probably not an Andre." Rollon road.


    "I can''t think of others for the time being, so I''ll take care of him." Su ye made a final decision.


    After a while, Jimmy couldn''t help asking, "Suye, you occasionally hit each other with your right thumb and index finger. Can you tell me what it means? I often saw you do this before, but I haven''t done much lately. I didn''t know you well before. It''s hard to ask. I can''t help it today. "¡° Yeah! I already wanted to ask! " Hotter hurried¡° I also want to ask! " Lake Road¡° And me. " Rollon road. Albert blinked. He didn''t notice Su Ye''s little move¡° I''m curious, too. " Palos road. Su Ye smiled and said, "this is my little secret."¡° No, you must say. I found that every time you gently tap with your right thumb and index finger, there will be changes in your look and posture. I always don''t understand. What''s the secret? " Asked Rick¡° I found it, too. Su Ye sometimes makes amazing changes in his temperament after that action. " Jimmy road¡° Say it! " In order to hear Su Ye''s answer, Palos took the initiative to speak¡° I''ll tell you when the time is right. " The radian of Su Ye''s mouth rose a little¡° Liar! " Palos whispered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 242

    Jimmy sighed and said, "well, we respect your secret and don''t ask. But can you tell me about the animal test you did on the first day of the semester? Last time you didn''t say it, even if you didn''t say it, it''s too much. "


    "Yes! If you keep doing this, we''ll be angry. " Lake Road.


    "Ignore you later!" Palos road.


    Su Ye blinked and asked, "are you so angry?"


    "Very big!" Everyone spoke in unison.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you can say."


    Everyone was relieved.


    "But you can only say one animal first. Discuss one for yourself."


    "Little rabbit!" Palos responded quickly.


    "Tiger!" Rollon and Rick speak in the same voice.


    "Eagle!" Albert said.


    "Sheep!" Hotter road.


    "At present, there are two other votes for the tiger. Obviously, the tiger has the highest vote." Suye road.


    The crowd looked at Su Ye helplessly. Only Rolon and Rick had bright eyes.


    "Cough..." Su Ye cleared his throat and sat up straight.


    "We all know that the tiger is the king of all animals. It can be said that it is the most powerful beast and represents power. So, do people who choose tigers have the same heart? No. "


    People were more curious and listened carefully.


    "In our hearts, we all have primitive motives, that is, the most instinctive purpose. I believe that except for a few people with brain lesions, the motivation of normal people to do things is good and loving. Therefore, we do not analyze what power the tiger represents, we only analyze what motivation is for choosing power. I don''t know what you think, but I think the inner motivation of those who choose tigers is to ''protect'' and want to gain strength and have the ability to ''protect''. "


    People nodded gently. This statement is very novel and reasonable.


    "But ''protection'' has a scope and a direction. Rick and Rollon both want to have the power to ''protect''. So, do they protect themselves, protect others, or protect something else? This involves something deep in their hearts. I can''t elaborate. " Suye road.


    Rick and Rollon both lowered their heads.


    I don''t know whether I''m thinking or avoiding the eyes of others.


    The rest of the students thought deeply and guessed slowly in their hearts.


    "What else?" Asked Jimmy.


    "Talk about it at the next party." Su Ye smiled.


    Six pairs of disdainful eyes fell on Su Ye''s face.


    The seven people at the same table continued to chat until the evening. They found that they had been chatting for too long, so they left one after another.


    When the others left, Suye let Kelton in.


    "Thank you for giving me a chance to meet the princess Pandion." Kelton sat opposite Suye.


    "There should be other nobles here to eat?" Suye road.


    "But no one wants me aside." Kelton was helpless.


    "How''s the business in this restaurant?" Su ye asked.


    Kelton was inspired and gushed, "beyond imagination! Beyond imagination! The profit is at least five times that of dolphin river. More importantly, win the praise of almost everyone. Even if someone thinks some dishes are not delicious, they will say that other dishes or desserts are perfect. Moreover, everyone especially likes the process of serving and the layout of the restaurant. It''s really incredible. Especially those desserts, which make women crazy... "


    Su ye thought it was strange that they didn''t like it. It was a system slowly established by blue star for thousands of years.


    Kelton kept on nagging. Su ye had no choice but to interrupt him and said, "how are the tableware sold?"


    Kelton sat up suddenly, just like crazy, his eyes flushed and shouted in an exaggerated tone.


    "Unbelievable! unbelievable! You are a business genius! I thought that the Pandion family had been generous in buying 20 sets of gold tableware at a time. As a result, a mysterious Persian Princess bought 50 sets of gold tableware! Fifty sets, that''s 100000 gold Eagles! And I paid on the spot. I wasn''t there. If I were there, my heart would burst... "


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. It seemed to her heart that Princess yixinna really liked these tableware and might take it back as a gift. However, it did not rule out that she would bring it back to Persia to be a second dealer and make a small profit first.


    "You don''t know how serious the comparison mentality of those nobles is. Even I didn''t expect that the small show off of a holy family inspired the purchase desire of the nobles in the whole city of Athens. Now 300 sets of golden tableware have been sold, and this number is still rising. "


    "Sell for two days, sell so much? It seems that I really underestimated the purchasing power of these nobles. 300 sets of golden tableware, that is, nearly 600000 golden eagles, far exceeding the previous estimate. How about silver tableware? " Suye road.


    "Gold tableware is only used to decorate the appearance. Aristocrats don''t buy much. Silver tableware is different. Those nobles simply don''t want money. They can afford to buy 20 sets. Because nobles not only need to use their own homes, but also often entertain others. They don''t buy twenty or thirty sets at a time. How much face will they lose if they lack them when entertaining others? However, the craziest is not aristocratic families, but those emerging civilian families or rich businessmen. They are usually suppressed by nobles everywhere, and many things can''t be used even if they have money to buy, but this kind of tableware is different. "


    "So... The stock of silver tableware has been sold out, the dwarfs are working overtime to make, and even stop making many other goods. The sales of new tableware this year will far exceed our expectations. Now it''s just the beginning. After brewing for some time, once the aristocrats and those emerging families continue to entertain, more and more people will realize that if they don''t buy our tableware, they will fall behind, and the purchase volume will increase sharply for the second time. But unfortunately, silver tableware can be used for hundreds of years, and even for family heirs. In a few years at most, the income will decline significantly. " Kelton road.


    "That''s a good thing." Su Ye smiled.


    "Huh? Isn''t it better to sell more? " Kelton was surprised.


    "In the short term, the more they sell, the better, but in the long term, the longer they use, the more frequently they use, the better. What we sell is not goods, not even brands, but cognition. " Su Ye smiled.


    "I don''t quite understand." Kelton frowned.


    "Not to mention durable metal tableware. Soon, we will make some tableware that can''t be used for a long time, which may be a little fragile. " A faint smile appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    "What tableware?" Kelton asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have something to do recently. After a while, I asked the dwarves to make fragile new tableware and completely replace the pottery. As for the recent tableware... Tomorrow I will draw the derivative tableware of knife and fork tableware and give it to the dwarf workshop. After all, there should be more than these tableware on the table. The more, the more complicated, the more exquisite, the more subdivided, the nobles like it more. "


    "There is a Metis in your brain." Kelton used the best praise in the world.


    "I''m going to talk to someone about cooperation today. I may invite someone to have dinner here at noon tomorrow. You prepare and the other party... It''s estimated that they can eat very well." Su ye thought about sigrud''s body close to Hote and loved his restaurant.


    "You must be satisfied." Kelton road.


    Su Ye left the beauty of the dragon and went to the place where Persian Princess isina lived.


    On the way, Su ye took out the magic book and tried to send a magic letter to Palos.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Sent successfully.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped gently.


    As if to see the door of the new world open.


    It was a long time before Palos replied.


    "I''m practicing war skills. What''s up?"


    "Next, I will discuss the cooperation of tableware with the princess of Persia, but many things need to be decided according to the number of shares. Kelton naturally listens to me. Would you like me to act as my sole agent? "


    "Well, you can decide everything about the supernova chamber of Commerce for me."


    "Seriously, your eyes are much better than mine." Su Ye sincerely regrets.


    After a long time, Palos replied, "if you flirt again in the future, you are not allowed to contact me with magic letters!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to you. I''m going to talk about business. I''ll talk later. "


    After getting off the carriage, Su ye asked hill to go to sigrud first and agreed to discuss the development of the Nordic business road in dragon''s Meiwu at noon tomorrow.


    When they met isina, they discussed the details of cooperation.


    The two men were perfectly matched. The whole process was a battle of wits and courage. Finally, the two men were exhausted and finalized the details of the agreement in the second half of the night.


    Then, with the consent of the president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, the final agreement can be signed.


    Su ye came home and fell asleep.


    The next day, Su ye went to school and handed in two trial reports. At noon, he rushed to dragon''s Meiwu and talked with sigrud in his exclusive private room.


    In fact, the process is not beautiful. Sigrud is the blood of the king of God and the first successor of the king of the north. His eating appearance is a little better than hote.


    He eats no less than hotter.


    After eating, sigrud held his stomach and shouted: what he had eaten before was pig food.


    To Su Ye''s surprise, sigrud, who was well fed, was very talkative and the negotiation process was very easy. The two people quickly finalized the details of cooperation, only waited for the signing of the contract, and finally shook hands happily and left.


    Leaving the beauty of the dragon, Su Ye hurried back to Plato college to discuss the establishment of a new business with Mr. niden.


    Su Ye''s original name of the new firm was too long. Niederon changed Levin hook magic medicine firm into hook magic medicine firm, and then the two signed the magic document and sent it to the magic Council.


    Soon received a response from the magic Council, Hooke magic medicine firm was established and is qualified to operate magic medicinal materials and magic potions in any magic market and city in Greece.


    At the end of the negotiation, niden handed Su ye a space ring, which was exchanged for the ordinary soul sending book. There was a large space with a length, width and height of 6 meters, which was larger than the ordinary space ring.


    There are more than 20000 golden eagles inside. This is the payment for agent sales, as well as seven black iron magic tools and the ring of fireball.


    The establishment of Hooke magic medicine firm needs start-up funds. Su Ye directly took out 10000 golden eagles and said he would send the herbs in a few days.


    Su ye had a very full and tired day. After returning home, I didn''t have the energy to write drama. After meditation, I fell asleep. Wake up in the morning and find that there is an unread magic letter, which is Rick''s. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 243

    When he opened it, Su Ye was very surprised.


    It turned out that yesterday, lake went to visit Aeschylus, the father of tragedy. The old man famous for Greece agreed to Lake''s request and was willing to guide Su Ye. He was free in the next two days and asked Su ye to make an appointment in advance.


    Su Ye didn''t expect to meet the legendary father of tragedy so early. He immediately sent a magic letter to Rex and agreed to meet at the dragon''s beauty at noon.


    Near noon, Su Ye''s carriage arrived at the gate of Plato college, where Rick was waiting.


    Su Ye stepped out of the carriage and saw that the dark circles on Rick''s face were thicker and came forward to give him a hug.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? Why are you so enthusiastic about me? Do you want to see my sister? " Rick looked at Su ye with vigilance.


    "No, no, no, I have no interest in your sister in front of the father of tragedy. The reason why I hug you is to thank you for your silent pay. Aeschylus is an aristocrat and a famous Greek playwright. If you can let him see me, you must do your best. Look at your dark circles, which is the best proof. "


    Su Ye is not a fool. He knows what churek has done these two days.


    Aeschylus is not as famous as Plato in Greece, but it is no less than Thucydides. Especially in the circles of nobility and emerging families, Aeschylus is more famous.


    The pioneer of this immortal industry giant decided to meet a teenager. Su ye even suspected that Rick was likely to beg escuros.


    "Thank you!" Instead, Lake thanked Su Ye.


    Thank Su ye for not ignoring his efforts.


    "Go! I hope you''re not tired of the beauty of the dragon. " Sue patted Rick on the shoulder.


    "Never tired. By the way, NIA said, "thank you for your dessert." Rick laughed.


    "My sister is very polite and good." Suye road.


    "It''s my sister!" Rick stared.


    Su Ye laughed.


    Rick hesitated for a moment and reluctantly said, "Niya said that she will make you a cover of the magic book in a few days after she is busy with what she is doing." Rick finished and patted the leather cover on the surface of his magic book. "


    "Thank you very much. I will bring more delicious food next time I see her."


    "I won''t let you meet!"


    "There''s always a chance." Su Ye smiled.


    Not long after, they arrived at the beauty of the dragon and stood waiting.


    A carriage stopped, and a tall old man stepped out of the carriage. He was dressed in a white Greek robe, with a gentle smile, and his deep eyes showed the light of wisdom.


    "Lord Aeschylus!" Rick walked quickly.


    Su ye also followed and looked forward to the Eternal Father of tragedy.


    "Your Excellency, this is Su ye, my classmate." Lake introduced.


    "Thank you very much for your willingness to come." Su Ye immediately bowed his head and saluted.


    The old man smiled and said, "no, no, no, thank you, otherwise I will have to wait at least two months to eat the delicious food here. I didn''t want to come, but Rick said he could eat here and nodded his head immediately. "


    "Then I will let you eat the most delicious food. Please come in." Su Ye sideways made a gesture of invitation, gave a look to the waiter at the door and asked the waiter to lead the way in front.


    Aeschylus went into the dining room, looked around the hall, gently nodded his head and followed the waiter.


    "Mr. Aeschylus!"


    "Good afternoon, sir!"


    Many noble diners greeted the old man one after another, with respect in their tone.


    Aeschylus kept smiling and nodding.


    When the three took their seats, Su Ye smiled and said, "let''s eat first. We can''t make you hungry."


    "I think so, too." Aeschylus laughed.


    Su ye did not expect that the father of tragedy was a cheerful old man.


    Perhaps, know what people like, know what people are sad.


    Kelton came again in person to explain the dishes in detail and asked the old man''s taste.


    However, Aeschylus said, "since you come to a new restaurant, you should naturally try new dishes you haven''t tasted. If you only choose the old taste every time, it''s not a try, it''s just a repetition."


    "You are really a wise sage." Kelton sincerely praised it.


    The three talked and laughed and had a happy meal.


    However, the old man did not touch any dessert.


    Suye and lake were surprised to ask why.


    "I like all sweet things, but too much sweetness will paralyze my perception. Therefore, I want to restrain my desire, give up the sweetness of the world, and seize the higher sweetness, drama. " Aeschylus smiled and said why.


    "Then we respect the sweetest thing in the world, drama." Suye road.


    The three raised their glasses and sipped.


    After dinner, the three men went to the reception room and chatted for half an hour to let Aeschylus know Su ye a little.


    During the narration between Su ye and lake, the old man often nodded gently and responded to Su ye and lake. Every time he heard the highlights, he didn''t hesitate to praise Su Ye. Every word was like an epic, which was particularly useful.


    Then Su ye took out his magic book and let Aeschylus read the outline.


    Aeschylus looked through it carefully. After reading it, he didn''t say anything immediately. Instead, he thought for a long time and read it again.


    Throughout the process, he showed no other emotions and remained serious and focused.


    Thinking again, he returned the magic book to Su Ye.


    "The story is a good story. Some of your words make me think that you are the divine dependant of the muse. So, do you want to hear the whole truth? " Asked Aeschylus.


    "Of course." Suye road.


    "Personally, I don''t like it very much."


    Aeschylus''s words were like a bucket of cold water, which poured Su ye and Rick cool.


    Su Ye just smiled awkwardly, while Rick changed his face.


    "The beginning of your story is not attractive enough, which is why most of today''s dramas focus on flashbacks and occasionally explain the cause with interruptions. Your scene conversion and multi act changes are easy to distract the audience. And... "


    Aeschylus said many of his shortcomings.


    Suye held a magic book and wrote down what Aeschylus said.


    However, just highlight a few of them and write down how to improve them below.


    Soon, the old man finished his opinion.


    Rick''s face sank like water. Unexpectedly, this would be the case. He thought Aeschylus would like the play very much.


    The reception room was silent for a moment. The old man smiled again and looked at them.


    "I said my personal opinion before. Next, let''s talk about the opinion of ''playwright Aeschylus''."


    Su Ye''s eyes were frozen, and Rick was surprised.


    The old man laughed and said, "don''t be surprised. After all, in addition to the name "Aeschylus", I am most often called "champion of the poet competition" and "father of tragedy", although I don''t like the latter. But, of course, when people are willing to call me that, I have to bear the corresponding responsibility. "


    Rick nodded softly.


    But when Su ye heard the word "responsibility", his eyes changed and looked more seriously at the father of tragedy.


    "Personally, I don''t like your drama very much. Note, I just say ''I don''t like it''. I won''t say bad or bad, because I know that in front of the world, each of us is as small as an ant. No matter how wise your eyes are, you can only see the front. No matter how narrow your eyes are, you may also see the blind spot of the wise. So, I can only say, I don''t like it. My love is not the standard of the world, so I am not qualified to make judgments, especially negative judgments, especially judgments that hurt people. "


    "When I first make a judgment of harm to you, I will allow your sword to pierce my chest." The old man''s tone became more and more kind.


    "You are really a wise elder." Su ye said sincerely.


    Rick blushed and looked down on the old man.


    "However, as a playwright, as a champion of the poet competition, and as the father of tragedy in the mouth of others, my personal preferences are not important. When I read your outline of Zachary for the second time with these identities, I may roar out almost every second. You see, your mind is not bound by our old things. You don''t care whether it''s one person, two people or three people. You directly need more than 50 people! "


    "You tore our old things to pieces. One act play? Rough kicks and multiple scenes. Single stage? Throw away, place some sets and change the time and place of the stage, which is a wonderful Muse''s inspiration. Poetry? All broken, all replaced with easy to understand words, so that people who don''t know how to read can understand. You make us blush with practical actions. We playwrights always think that we represent the crystallization of human wisdom and always think that we understand the people''s heart, but you let us know that we are so hypocritical. How arrogant it would be if ordinary people could not understand the drama! "


    "Your words are not beautiful enough, but those words, including those repeatedly recited by Rick in front of me yesterday, have gone beyond the beauty of mortals and have the beauty of philosophy."


    "Yes, escuros doesn''t like it, but the poet competition champion and the father of tragedy like it crazy! Because I see completely different things, completely different lives! This life looks small and even ugly, but why should we refuse it? Just like, how can we kill a little ugly baby? What we should do is to sprinkle sunshine, carefully irrigate, and let time prove this new thing! "


    "If time proves that this new thing is good for nothing, what can we lose? But if we stifle this new thing and the last time proves that it is wonderful, we will have a huge loss. "


    "We are not the truth of the world, not the truth of anyone. Most of the time, we are not even our own truth. However, we often regard our ignorance as truth and standard, limit ourselves and others. "


    The old man didn''t care about Su Ye''s and Rick''s reaction. He was like reciting his own poetry and drama, gushing and expressing his views. Suye and Rick looked at each other. It is worthy of being a professional poet and dramatist. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 244

    Aeschylus continued to comment.


    "Is it not enough for each of us to be questioned, opposed, denied and strangled in our lives? Aren''t those new things dying enough? Which of the new things submerged by the dirty saliva has not bloomed the amazing brilliance? "


    "Where was drama born? Born in the prayer to Dionysus, but who could have thought that this prayer would produce such a great art form? Our predecessors did not stifle drama because drama was not as solemn as sacrifice, and I, Aeschylus, should not make the same mistake. At the sight of strange drama forms, the worst reaction is not to stand idly by, but to block the obstructionists with their bodies to prevent them from strangling new life. The best response is to fill it with sunshine and water and water this ugly looking young life! "


    Rick just thought what Aeschylus said was reasonable and nodded frequently.


    Su Ye was surprised by the old man''s words. Unexpectedly, even if the old man was not a great philosopher, his language also had the power to penetrate time.


    Su Ye exclaimed, "what you said is very good. When new things appear, the greater a person benefits from the old things, the fiercer his resistance and the more mistakes he makes, which is an instinct that no God can resist. And you, Mr. Aeschylus, the father of great tragedy, transcend this definition and use your body to open the way for new things. "


    The old man smiled happily and said, "no, no, no, I was inspired by your story and your drama. I''m not so virtuous... I just... I should say, I just redefined me. Rather than stand in the way like those rotten old guys, I prefer to escort the younger generation full of vitality, even if I pave the road with the remains and build a bridge with the bones. "


    Su ye and Rick were awed.


    "Taught." Two humanitarians.


    "Then, let''s study how to write Zachary. The main elements of structure, backbone, emotion, spirit and so on are up to you to decide. Try not to change them. I only give some minor suggestions. Remember, never be influenced by the prejudice of others unless that person is right in front of you. Of course, you have to be able to determine what prejudice is. "


    "I understand. There are too few sages like you. Since you are also involved, how do you sign? " Su ye asked.


    "I''m not sure about the achievements of this drama, but it is destined to be a work with a high ceiling. It''s my honor to participate in this work. If I sign, it will become a double stain on this work and me. If you insist on mentioning me, thank me at the end of this work. " Aeschylus said.


    "Everything is as you wish." Su Ye was no more polite.


    The three men began to discuss the content of the play.


    First of all, Su Ye unreservedly stated his understanding of the play, including details such as creative intention. Then, the three people began to discuss it from different angles.


    Inspiration is always a new combination of old things, or one person''s old things, or many people''s old things.


    The three people''s heartfelt discussion formed a violent collision of inspiration, and Su Ye kept recording important sentences.


    The discussion lasted until late into the night, and the three were still not satisfied.


    "I''m too tired. I''ll go home and have a big sleep. I''ll come back at noon tomorrow!" The old man turned and left whether Su Ye agreed or not.


    Su Ye smiled. The old man is really a man of temperament. He speaks and does things with childlike directness.


    The two sent the old man away and then went home.


    Early the next morning, hassock, President of Plato chamber of Commerce, authorized nidel, vice president, to sign cooperation agreements with isina and sigrud together with Su Ye.


    Plato''s chamber of Commerce promised to build a large workshop in Persia and Northern Europe to make new tableware.


    The two also happily gave the first cooperation authorization fee.


    A 500000 Golden Eagle, nidel''s knees are soft.


    Su Ye''s heart beat a little faster. Supernova and Hooke magic medicine firm have just been established. There are more places to spend money. Don''t worry about paying dividends first. Wait at least half a year or a year.


    If you accumulate more, you may have a chance to sacrifice at the level of millions.


    At noon, Suye and Reke met Mr. Aeschylus again in the beauty of the dragon.


    The three men talked late at night again. This time, they discussed almost all aspects and finalized the whole play.


    "Now, I personally begin to like Zachary." The old man laughed happily.


    Rick said, "when will the play be on?"


    "How soon can you finish it?" Aeschylus asked Suye.


    "The magic book is written very quickly. The draft can be completed in three days, and then it can be preliminarily finalized after repeated inspection in two days." Suye road.


    "After the preliminary draft is finalized, I''ll read it again, and then I''ll find relevant people to rehearse. But... Do you want to make a profit or... Want more people to see this play? "


    Both Aeschylus and lake looked at Suye.


    "I don''t lack this money, and I don''t want to make money with Zachary. I hope that this play can be seen by more people and the name can be heard by more people. Even at the beginning, I can pay for actors and perform for free. If I can, I can even ask Plato''s chamber of Commerce to form a theater company. " Suye road.


    "Drama troupe?" The old man''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, recruit a group of people who specialize in drama and become their own work. In ordinary times, you can make money by performing. When you need it, you can perform for free. " Suye road.


    "Young people''s ideas are like meteors in the sky, elusive. If you really want more people to see and know, the best way is to perform in the municipal square, like... The smart holy master. " The old man smiled.


    "Are there any restrictions on performing in the city square? That''s the center of Athens. "


    "The first time, it only needs money to solve it. The second time... The authorities should not allow us to perform in the municipal square. We can go to lion harbor or other places. "


    "Yes, the first chance is very important. Not surprisingly, after the first performance, when they learned the content and theme of the play, the nobles would block it. However, we have many ways, such as a charity performance at the gate of Plato''s College on major festivals. " Su Ye smiled.


    "You smile like a little fox. Since Plato college is disturbed, it''s better to borrow some magic beards from Plato college and ask magicians to help build the stage. " Aeschylus laughed.


    "Don''t worry, I have a good popularity in the college."


    An old fox and a young fox looked at each other and smiled.


    Rick shook his head and said he was too honest.


    "How much does it cost? Is 10000 gold Eagles enough?" Su ye asked.


    Rick and Aeschylus showed helplessness at the same time.


    "From the beauty of the dragon, we can see that your family is great. No, plus buying the nobles who manage the municipal square, the 2000 Golden Eagle may not even be used. "


    "When shall we perform?" Asked Rick.


    Aeschylus thought for a moment and said, "as soon as possible! In case of a leak, it would be bad for the nobles to start in advance. Let me see... How about before the city-state games? "


    "Is it too hasty?" Asked Rick.


    "As long as enough money is given, those actors can rehearse in fifteen days." The old man said.


    "I want to participate in the city-state competition and help my classmate Luo long compete for the championship. I''m afraid there will be a conflict of time." Suye road.


    "Then perform on the evening of the end of the city-state competition! Because the winners of every city-state competition are nobles, and the civilians have resentment after the end. If it is staged after the end and publicized at the gate of the arena, most civilians should be willing to see the play. Of course, if the city-state competition is delayed, it will be changed to the next day. " Aeschylus said.


    "I listen to you in this regard. But why don''t you look like an aristocrat? " Su Ye blinked.


    Aeschylus stood up and said, "I am a man, then a playwright, and finally a noble."


    "Your success is no accident." Su Ye sincerely praised that perhaps it was this kind of mind that made the old man the father of tragedy.


    "There will be no accidents in your future." Aeschylus smiled and praised Suye.


    Rick sighed in his heart that excellent talents will attract each other wherever they go. They have only known each other for two days, and they are even closer than themselves.


    It seems that we should continue to learn from Su Ye!


    "In Zachary, you erased the traces of you. What Zachary said, did you create the definition of nobility and the definition of civilians? " Aeschylus stared at Suye.


    Su Ye hesitated.


    The definition mentioned earlier is derived from Bluestar''s knowledge of Neurology, psychology and sociology. It is a comprehensive and specific application. If you really want to explain it clearly, you can''t say hundreds of thousands of words. Moreover, it is too advanced to tell people of this era about cognitive model, construction, framing and other knowledge.


    "You may not know that I often listen to people from various countries in lion harbor and hear a lot of things. Slowly, I refined, classified and sorted many stories or knowledge, formed my own knowledge system, and had a new understanding. But the term "definition" is really what I have understood and been using after integrating that knowledge. "


    "Good. It seems that my previous judgment is correct. The hope of mankind comes from Plato college. The new star of the world will rise from magic! See you next time! "


    The old man got up and left.


    Suye and Rick looked at each other and always felt that there was something hidden in the old man''s words.


    It''s strange for a noble silver warrior to praise magic so much.


    The next day, Su Ye didn''t write a script, but looked for Julie according to Zachary''s address. Unfortunately, Julie''s aunt said that Julie left a few months ago and her whereabouts are still unknown.


    Su Ye gave the straw fish to Provost Lawrence, and couldn''t find Julie after using magic. This shows that Julie is hundreds of kilometers away, beyond the limit distance of magic search, and can only wait until master Plato is cured.


    In the following days, Su ye put all his mind on writing Zachary. Only when he was tired of writing, did he preview the books of the new semester.


    Hooke magic medicine firm runs well. All the medicinal materials are handed over to niederon for treatment. Otherwise, niederon deliberately presses it and prolongs the sales time. All the magic medicinal materials can be sold out in three days.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 245

    Dragon''s Meiwu restaurant operates normally. Kelton is busy from morning to night every day, tired and happy. Kelton was most pleased that a brass Medusa Keepsake was added outside dragon''s Meiwu restaurant, which solved many potential problems.


    As Su Ye expected, after the new tableware gained amazing reputation and profits, the nobles rushed to the supernova chamber of Commerce like sharks smelling blood.


    But waiting for them are two colossal giants.


    One is called Plato college and the other is called Pandion family.


    All sharks died.


    The rehearsal of Zachary is very smooth. Provost Lawrence will attend the drama performance and provide all magic props. In the face of Aeschylus and golden eagle, the chief officer of the Athens government affairs department will allow the drama to be staged in the municipal square.


    Everything developed in order as Su Ye expected.


    Until two days before the city-state games.


    At nightfall, as usual, Luo long left Plato''s college with a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right hand and walked home.


    Near the door, the old housekeeper Turner stepped up quickly, smiled modestly and said, "young master, sir, please go to the hall."


    Luo long looked at the servant who had followed his grandfather since childhood, and his heart beat heavily for no reason.


    Before his birth, old Turner was the housekeeper of the family. At that time, only a few of his hair was white, but now he has silver hair.


    Old Turner has a high status in the family, and Rollon occasionally matches grandpa Turner.


    Rollon clearly remembers that the last time old Turner deliberately waited for himself outside the door was to transfer to Plato college.


    "I see, Grandpa Turner." Rollon said politely, slowed down and walked towards the hall.


    Old Turner bowed his head slightly and looked modest.


    When Luo long went away, he looked at the child who had grown up with his own eyes, with a complex look in his eyes.


    "Mr. Leopold." Luo long, with a sword and gun in his hand, walked into the hall, half knelt on one knee and looked up at grandpa in his seat.


    Leo Bo''s missing half of the chair back behind him is particularly eye-catching.


    Leopold looked at Rollon in a rare way.


    "Su Ye promised to participate in the city-state competition with you?" Asked Leopold.


    "Yes, even ten thousand gold eagles." Rolon answered.


    "Good. As long as we win the championship, the name of our Rollon family will resound in the ears of all the nobles in Athens. And you will be a member of the bronze statue group in the municipal square. "


    "I will try." Rollon was in high spirits.


    "I heard you have a deskmate named Rick?" Leo Bo seemed to ask questions carelessly.


    Luo Long''s heart jumped again and said, "it''s one of my deskmates, an annoying civilian, who is right with me everywhere and has the worst relationship with me."


    "When you were young, you wouldn''t choose friends." Leo Bo seemed to talk casually.


    Luolong suddenly clenched his teeth and held the gun and sword hard, almost breaking the handle of the spear.


    Before his eyes, the little face appeared.


    The face of the child who often appears in his dreams.


    "Rick is investigating you." Leopold.


    "What?" Rollon glared with disbelief.


    He knew very well that although Rick hated evil and did not like aristocrats, he was definitely a good, kind and sincere classmate. Giving up the trial for Su Ye was the best example.


    "He already knows that I sent old Turner to ask your war technology teacher for help and give you high marks as much as possible within a reasonable range." The wrinkles on Leo Bo''s face were as hard as wood.


    "What are you talking about!"


    Luo long suddenly stood up, his blood rushed to his head and his eyes were full of Venus.


    "He knows about you." Leo Bo''s tone was particularly cold.


    "I mean, why are you looking for a war skills teacher! Why did you cheat! Why did you do that! "


    Rollon flushed with anger.


    He suddenly remembered that Rick had mentioned that he was cheating. At that time, he only thought that Rick was nonsense. Now he suddenly realized that Rick knew something at that time.


    "If my grandson can be the first in the exam and will not be trampled by civilians, why should I rely on this old face to ask for help." Leo Bo looked sarcastic.


    Rollon was stiff and his hands and feet were cold.


    Unexpectedly, Grandpa would say such words.


    What''s more, Rick may have mastered the evidence.


    Once Rick is published, Plato''s college is bound to expel itself.


    He was expelled from the noble college first, and then from the Platonic college. Even if he was a noble, no college in Greece would accept him again.


    The most terrible consequence is that the Rollon family will have neither reputation nor glory.


    The rival families only need a little effort, and the nobles who cooperate with the Rollon family will give up their cooperation.


    The whole family will be reduced to a broken aristocracy.


    Once grandpa died, the whole family could not maintain the expenses of the aristocratic area and could only move to the civilian area.


    At this moment, there were countless voices in Rollon''s ears, all of which were the words of others laughing at the broken aristocracy.


    Those vicious, sharp and harsh words, like one long needle after another, pierced Luo Long''s heart and rotated gently.


    "Why is it like this, why is it like this..."


    Rollon muttered to himself, unable to understand why things came to this point.


    His eyes were red and he was biting his teeth. He wanted to smash the hall.


    "We cannot leave your future to a civilian. The future of the family cannot be decided by a civilian. " Leo Bo''s voice sounded in the hall.


    Rollon bowed his head and said nothing.


    "You can solve the problem you caused." Leo Bo''s voice turned the hall into winter.


    "What do you mean?" Rollon raised his head abruptly, with vigilance, resistance, and hidden hatred and hatred in his eyes.


    "You know what aristocrats do." Leopold said calmly.


    "Impossible! Rick is a genius valued by Plato college. Master Plato has been paying attention to him! " Rollon road.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t know. These days, master Plato has taken back his field and tried his best to recover." Leopold.


    "Did you know about Rick long ago and have been waiting for this opportunity?" Asked Rollon.


    "A person who brings trouble to the family is not qualified to question me who gives every drop of blood and every inch of meat to the family." Leo Bo''s eyes were particularly sharp, like a knife reflecting the moonlight. It seemed that he was not looking at his grandson, but his enemy.


    "I''m sure Rick won''t say it." Rollon road.


    "You always have such a bad eye for choosing friends. It seems that from now on, our whole family will act according to the face of a civilian. If he is happy, we don''t have to worry. If he is unhappy, we have to worry. Rollon, do you think so? " Leo Bo had a cold smile on his face.


    Rollon held the hilt of his sword and spear.


    Luo long in Grandpa''s mouth is not only his name, but also the name of his ancestors.


    "I''ll fix it!" Rollon bit his teeth.


    "How to solve it?"


    "Don''t worry! I just want Rick to never talk! " Rollon road.


    "Then get out and come back after solving it. If it can''t be solved, for the honor of the family, I can only expel you from the family and deprive you of your name! " Leo Bo''s throat seemed to be made of stone, and every word he said made Rolon''s ears ache.


    "You can never compare with your father!" Luo Longhong stared, turned and left.


    Luo long stepped out of the hall and suddenly heard grandpa''s low curse behind him.


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    Rollon''s body froze in place and an incredible expression appeared on his face.


    This is the first time I have heard grandpa say such words. I can even hear the grinding sound of Grandpa''s teeth.


    Luolong''s eyes were wrapped in water mist.


    While wiping his tears, he walked out, but in his heart came the father who was killed by the enemy in order to save himself.


    The Holy Land Warrior under the age of 30 was originally the hope of the whole family.


    But he died in the hands of the enemy because he saved his son.


    Luo long bit his teeth and tried his best not to cry.


    "I knew he had been hating me and killing his son! I knew... "


    In the hall.


    Leopold slowly glanced at the statue of his ancestors.


    There are two vacant seats.


    After a long time, he snapped his fingers.


    "Pa......"


    The clear sound echoed in the hall.


    A man in black appeared outside the hall, half kneeling.


    "Go, if he doesn''t dare to do it, you can help him as... Said before." Leo Bo looked quietly at the dusk in Athens.


    The gray sky light slowly flowed into his eyes.


    Luo long ran out of the gate and ran to the civilian area. He constantly recalled Rick''s dialogue with others, found the street where Rick lived, and then asked people nearby to determine Rick''s specific address.


    When he reached Rick''s house, he opened the door and walked in slowly.


    The lake house is a typical Athenian residence, built of rock and painted with white plaster.


    A few steps into the door is a small yard, one of which is a wall and the other three are rooms.


    Rollon stopped in the yard and looked at the people under the porch pillars.


    In the dim evening light, a young girl in a gray robe was holding a piece of brown cow leather in her hand and slowly groping, as if she was measuring the size.


    The girl''s face suddenly showed a color of joy, but then she was stunned, her smile disappeared, slowly turned her head and leaned her left ear towards the door.


    "Hello, are you looking for your brother? We shouldn''t know each other, because I haven''t heard your footsteps. " The girl''s voice is like an empty valley oriole, crisp and pleasant.


    Rollon looked at the girl with an unbelievable look. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 246

    Countless scars appeared on the girl''s face, like thick earthworms sticking to it, crisscross.


    The girl''s eyes were gray.


    The stars in the night sky of Athens are bright, but they can''t shine into her eyes.


    Rollon stared at the girl and said nothing.


    "Let me guess, you should be my brother''s deskmate? Certainly not the big man of Holt. His footsteps fell to the ground, louder than the sound of an elephant running. " A smile appeared on the girl''s face.


    "It shouldn''t be brother Suye. He said that brother Suye was the best at teasing girls. If it was brother Suye, he would talk to me first. I''m making a cover for brother Su Ye. " The girl said, slowly putting down the cowhide in her hand.


    "It won''t be Jimmy. My brother said Jimmy was a joker."


    "It can''t be Albert. My brother said that Albert was actually very poor. If it was him, he must follow the puppet with him."


    "The most unlikely is Princess Palos. She is so beautiful. When my brother describes her, I can even feel the loss in his tone. It is a person he will never dare to think about, just like a goddess. However, recently, my brother told me that brother Suye and sister Palos are a special match. He has been helping brother Suye look for opportunities. I also want them to be together. It must be the best couple in the world. "


    "Is it brother Luo long? It shouldn''t be like that. Brother Rolon is a noble. Brother said that brother Rolon is proud, just a little worse than sister Palos. My brother said that although brother Luo long is an aristocrat, he is actually very good. He never does bad things in Plato college. He also practices seriously and studies hard. However, after all, brother Luo Long''s name is the same as the family name, and must bear a burden that ordinary people can''t imagine. "


    "My brother said a few days ago that brother Luo long behaved like a hero in the trial and would shine. My brother said, "brother Luolong will certainly become an excellent aristocrat and an excellent soldier, so as to raise the glory of the Luolong family to a higher level."


    Luo long suddenly didn''t dare to see the girl. He turned his head slightly and his nose was sour.


    After a while, the girl sighed softly and said, "are you wrong? Is that my brother''s classmate or other classmate from the potion club? There are so many people that I can''t guess. Take a seat first. I''m inconvenient to move. I''m afraid I''ll have trouble filling in for you. "


    The girl slowly got up from the chair, slowly touched it forward, finally touched another chair, then released her hand and saluted slightly in the direction of the visitor.


    "You can sit first. My brother will be back soon." The girl tried to keep smiling.


    Her hands, gently twisted together.


    The night wind blew and the girl''s clothes were fluttering.


    "Won''t you come and sit down? Then I won''t rush you. " The girl sat down slowly.


    Rollon was silent.


    The girl was also silent and spoke after a long time.


    "My brother has taken care of me since childhood. He can do anything for me. Many of his things are done to protect me. He works very hard and studies late into the night every day. Others regard him as a genius. Only I know that he is exchanging his life for knowledge. Therefore, his health has been poor. He is very kind, but sometimes he is too impulsive. If he did something wrong, you will punish me. I am willing to bear everything for my brother. Is that all right? "


    In the night wind, the girl''s voice trembled with her clothes.


    Rollon looked at the girl blankly and suddenly remembered all kinds of things about Rick before.


    Somehow, tears flowed slowly.


    Luo long took a deep breath slowly and carefully for fear that the girl would hear it.


    After a while, Rollon turned and left quickly.


    Luo long just went out, a man in black turned in from the wall and landed in the yard.


    Like leaves falling silently.


    The girl twisted her hands together and clenched her teeth.


    The night wind is stronger and the skirt and robe shake.


    The man in black walked slowly


    On the street.


    Rick shook his neck and sighed softly.


    There was no test before the new semester, so I had time to simply study all the courses before the start of school, but recently I spent too much time on the test and helping Su Ye complete Zachary.


    These days, I always unconsciously learn late and think of going home and eating.


    "I hope my sister is not too hungry." Rick sped forward with two people''s meals in his hands.


    Walking to the street where he lived, a neighbor said, "Rick, I saw someone asking for your address just now. I think it''s also a child, so I said."


    "What''s that man like?" Asked Rick.


    "Dressed in black leather armor, holding a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right hand, he is a very handsome young man. He looks like a noble young master from the West. His feet are very clean."


    "Oh, thank you. I know who it is." Lake Road.


    "He went in for a while and left again. Walking to the west, if you had come back earlier, you might have met him. You see, that figure is him. " The neighbor suddenly looked West.


    Rick turned around and just saw Rollon turn to another street and disappear. The heart is very different. What does Luo long do at his home?


    He walked quickly to the door of the house and saw that the door was hidden. For some reason, his heart jumped.


    On the day when he killed himself, the door was also closed.


    "Niya!"


    Rick hurried into the house while calling his sister''s name.


    Rick rushed to the side of the yard and stared blankly at the front. As soon as he loosened his hand, dinner fell to the ground.


    The pottery bowl clicked a few times, smashed, and the food and soup flowed slowly.


    Niya lay on her back under the steps of the corridor pillar, her clothes broken.


    Niya''s eyes looked at the sky empty and dim.


    Moonlight, the body''s neck stopped bleeding, black blood scab paste in the wound.


    There was a line of blood beside the body.


    Shut your mouth - Rollon.


    "Niya!"


    Like crazy, Rick rushed forward, hugged his sister''s body, covered the wound and shouted, "Niya! NIA, wake up! You open your eyes and look at your brother. My brother is here. My brother is by your side! I''m coming, I''m coming... "


    Rick held his sister''s body and burst into tears.


    After crying for a long time, Rick suddenly woke up.


    "Yes, yes... I''m a magician. I can revive people! Yes, yes, yes... When I become a legendary master, I will revive Niya. Niya, don''t be sad. My brother is around. Resurrection is very simple, just like I want to heal your wounds and your eyes. As long as I become a holy land or legend, I will be able to do it easily... "


    "Niya, go to sleep first. When you wake up next time, your eyes will get better together... Niya is good. My brother is late this time and will never be late again. In the future, my brother will carry you behind his back. Wherever my brother goes, you will follow him, so that my brother will never be late, so that we can be together forever... "


    "But..."


    Rick looked aside at the blood words.


    "But my brother will leave you for the last time. When my brother kills Rolon, he will carry you away from Athens to a place where no one can find you, and then raise you up. In this way, our brothers and sisters will live together forever, live happily forever, and never contact the terrible people outside... "


    "Niya, go to sleep first. Brother, go and kill Rolon now! His family killed our parents and he hurt you again. How can I let him go? How can I let him go! Are you right? "NIA?"


    "Go to sleep first. My brother will come and come back soon..."


    Rick rushed into the room, holding a pile of clothes, covering NIA''s body one by one, and finally covering her face.


    "The world is not worth watching."


    Rick smiled gently at his sleeping sister, as if every time he saw her taking a nap.


    Rick got up, grabbed his staff and rushed out of the house.


    "Luo long..."


    Rick roared wildly and floated over the street.


    A man in black climbed over the wall, wiped the line of blood, then took out a shiny bottle and poured it out slowly.


    The shining sequins turned into strange magic power, making the whole yard gray.


    The man opened another bottle, and the strange power filled the whole street. One after another fell asleep.


    Plato college.


    Holt punched hard and hit the demonized sandbag madly.


    "I want to be strong, I want to be a black iron soldier!"


    Sweat spilled.


    The Pandion family.


    Palos wielded a sword and spear. She was as graceful as a goddess and as swift as a tiger and a leopard. She beat the bronze female soldiers opposite to her and retreated day by day.


    After a practice, she gently wiped the sweat on her forehead, and then quietly looked at the magic book.


    Jimmy''s house.


    Jimmy was reading the history of magic and vowed to get the first place in history and was praised by teacher cadelius.


    Albert''s house.


    Albert frowned, smelled the strong smell of wine, listened to the thunder cry next door, and silently made a magic prosthetic.


    Su Yejia.


    Su Ye got up and moved slowly in the yard.


    "The day after tomorrow is the city-state competition. No accident, it should help Luo long win the championship. As for the final performance championship, let Luo Long''s men fight against him... "


    Rollon''s house.


    Empty handed Luo long came home like a corpse walking with meat. He took off his bloody leather armor, washed his hands and rubbed them until he rubbed his hands red and broke the skin.


    I don''t know how long later, the housekeeper old Turner came over.


    "Master Luo long, the master is waiting for you in the hall."


    "Let him wait." Rollon''s eyes seemed to lose color and wash his hands numbly like a puppet.


    I don''t know how long it took Luo long to pick up a towel, dry his bloody hands and slowly walk to the hall.


    He stepped over the steps, stood in the hall and calmly looked at the old man in his seat. Looking at the missing half of the chair back behind the old man. The old man looked at his grandson and couldn''t see the slightest emotion on his face. Rolon''s eyes and face, like rock carving, have no temperature¡° Very good. It''s worthy of being a child of the Rollon family. " A shallow smile finally appeared on the old man''s face. Rollon''s eyes trembled slightly. This was the only time grandpa smiled after his father died. This is what I expected most before. But I don''t know why, now I can''t feel the happiness in that smile or my own happiness. Originally, not every smile is happy¡° By the way, he is not only investigating your cheating, but also investigating other things. " Leopold seemed to think of something and said it casually¡° He said, "you sent someone to kill his parents." Rollon road¡° Old Turner''s shot is too heavy. " Leopold looked regretful¡° Yes, it''s as heavy as I did today. " Luo long lowered his head and quietly looked at his hands, still slowly spilling blood. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 247

    Leo Bo looked at Rollon quietly.


    Rollon''s tone was different from before.


    Luo long slowly raised his head and looked at Grandpa.


    "He never investigated my cheating. He''s just looking for the murderer who killed his parents!"


    "No difference."


    "It''s very different!"


    Luo long looked at his grandfather in the shadow with gray eyes.


    The magic light in the hall still didn''t turn on.


    "As I said, you have a bad eye for choosing friends." Leopold.


    "So you killed little Tom?" Rollon retorted.


    Luo long said, and finally there was a color in his eyes, a thicker black.


    He clearly remembered that when he was six years old, his father and mother often went out for the family, and there was only one grandfather in the family.


    When there were no parents, the mansion was like a gloomy haunted house.


    In order to escape, after learning and practicing every day, he would secretly climb the wall and run out to play until the evening.


    Before long, he met a child of his age. The child was the son of a servant of a nearby noble family.


    Under the leadership of little Tom, six-year-old Luo long never thought that there were so many interesting things in the world, such as sand that could keep hands and feet drilling around, mud that could be mixed with water, and even the petioles of fallen leaves


    Those days were the colorful days of little Rollon''s life.


    Don''t face the scary faces in the haunted house, don''t go with statues, and don''t smell the rotten smell.


    Even the sludge and sweat are so warm and happy.


    Until one evening, little Rollon arrived at the place agreed with little Tom again.


    He saw Grandpa, old Turner and little Tom lying on the ground.


    Little Tom''s neck was crooked, like a wild duck whose neck was broken.


    The six-year-old little Rollon raised his head and looked at his grandfather blankly.


    Leo Bo handed the white handkerchief to old Turner.


    "Thank you, sir." Old Turner took the white handkerchief and wiped his palm slowly.


    His hands were clean, without sludge or blood.


    But I don''t know why, little Rollon always felt that the white handkerchief was slowly dyed red.


    "Old Turner shot too hard." Leo Bo''s tone was full of regret.


    "Why?" Little Rollon murmured.


    "It''s harmless for you to go out occasionally. After all, you''re a child. I thought you would repent one day. Unexpectedly, you should indulge in it. " Leo Bo looked down at little Rolon.


    The whole block seemed to be shrouded in the shadow of Leo Bo.


    Little Luo long looked at him as if he were a grandfather far away from the sky. He couldn''t understand what he said.


    "Your name is Rolon. You represent not only yourself, but also your family, all of us, every ancestor and the glory of the family."


    "When you are friends with civilians, you will be enemies with nobles."


    "Be alone or make friends with nobles."


    "Do you understand?" Asked Leopold.


    Little Luo long shook his head with tears in his eyes.


    "Hold it back! The children of the Rollon family, only bleed, not shed tears! " Leo Bo''s voice sounded like thunder.


    Little Rollon bit his teeth and bit him.


    When grandpa left, tears poured out.


    Rollon remembered that a few days later, his father came back.


    However, little Rollon''s eyes have lost color.


    Luo long still remembers that after understanding the whole story, his father smiled and picked himself up.


    "Come on, let''s go find grandpa and tell him he''s wrong." Father''s gentle smile melted the black sky in Luolong''s heart.


    "Yes!" Little Rollon nodded hard.


    The father and son came to the hall. The father put down the little Rolon and tried his best to release the power of the golden warrior. His body was golden like a lion rushing in front of Leo Bo and punching him.


    Leo Bo didn''t move.


    The strong wind surged, and his fist brushed past and hit the back of the chair behind Leo Bo.


    Half the back of the chair burst and sawdust flew.


    In the strong wind, father and son looked at each other.


    "You can''t teach my son the way you teach your son! You didn''t destroy your son, and you can''t destroy my son! If you dare to do this to him again, I will kick you out of the house! "


    "I won''t hear until you''re promoted to the holy land." Leo Bo looked calmly into his son''s eyes.


    "OK."


    Rollon remembers that a year later, the father who was promoted to the holy land held himself in the same place and repeated the same words.


    "Yes." Leopold nodded.


    Luo long was in a trance, as if he had returned to his childhood, as if he saw his energetic father and the bright smile.


    Until Leo Bo''s voice sounded again.


    "We have done nothing wrong, but civilians are too weak. We are strong enough to survive. "


    Rollon''s eyes fell on the missing half back of the chair behind Leo Bo.


    Rollon suddenly laughed at himself.


    "Have you cleaned up the two scenes? Including those who show me the way. "


    "Everything has been solved. Even Plato himself can''t find any clues." Leopold.


    "Without evidence, it doesn''t mean you won''t doubt. If found, I will bear it myself. "


    With that, Rollon turned and left.


    "Do you want to go back to the noble college?" Leo Bo looked at his grandson with a strange light in his eyes, gray, dirty and dim.


    Rollon looked at grandpa in disbelief.


    Luo long thought he would be ecstatic when he heard the news, but he didn''t know why. Looking at Grandpa''s gloomy eyes, his heart sank deeply to the bottom of the valley.


    The morning of Plato''s college is always bright.


    In the sound of birds chirping, Su ye walked into the classroom.


    Everything was almost the same as usual, except that Palos, hort, Rollon and Rick arrived early in the morning and were absent.


    Suye sat down, turned his head to hotter, and then picked his chin from Rick''s seat.


    "I don''t know." Holt shook his head.


    Suye nodded and saw Palos staring at the magic book and looking over.


    Palos tilted her head slightly and looked at Su ye with a cold face.


    "You are wrong in this math problem." Suye put his hand on Palos''s magic book.


    Palos held her claw in her small hand and slowly released it.


    I don''t do good things early in the morning. I''m really free to pick people''s mistakes!


    After a while, there was a magic letter on the magic book. Palos saw that it was sent by Su Ye.


    "Don''t forget to watch our city-state games tomorrow. Remember to cheer me on."


    Palos resisted the urge to roll her eyes and deleted the nutritious magic letter.


    Su Ye finished his daily routine and forced communication with Palos, and began to quickly preview today''s course. He just browsed through the important contents quickly without thinking too much, just to deepen his memory.


    When the bell rang, Su Ye looked at Rick''s empty seat and was puzzled.


    Ned walked slowly into the classroom.


    A few students suddenly looked at him in surprise.


    Niederon is tall. He usually walks big and fast, but today he walks very slowly.


    Su Ye looked at niden and found that his face was gloomy, as if it had been plastered with a thin layer of plaster.


    Niederon stood firm on the podium and slowly glanced at the whole class.


    Everyone felt that the speed of niederon''s scanning was extremely slow.


    Only a few people noticed that niden''s eyes stayed for a moment in Rick''s empty seat.


    Su Ye suddenly felt very uncomfortable, but he didn''t know why.


    Niederon opened his mouth, but suddenly closed it.


    The students were surprised to find that niden''s eyes suddenly turned red, and even his nose turned a little red.


    The classroom was quiet, and everyone seemed to have a big stone in their heart.


    After a while, niederon took a slow deep breath and his face returned to calm.


    "Dear students, Rick of our class was attacked and killed last night and has died."


    Niedern''s words were like a bolt from the blue, which made everyone''s ears buzzing.


    "What?" Some students asked in surprise.


    "Impossible..."


    "Teacher, are you wrong..."


    Su Ye sat blankly, his brain blank and completely lost his ability to think. Even, as if he had just woke up from a dream, Mr. niden''s words seemed to happen in a dream. He vaguely remembered what he said, but completely forgot it.


    Then, the whole world disappeared, and he seemed to be in the white empty world.


    After a while, low sobs, angry curses, and Hote''s roars pulled Su ye back from the empty world.


    Su Ye blinked and slowly regained consciousness.


    The world in front of us is covered by water vapor.


    Rick''s shadow floats ahead.


    The Rick who gave himself three bottles of advanced antidotes.


    The Rick who stood firmly beside him when he was framed.


    The Rick who followed the enemy for giving up his trial.


    The one who went to find the father of tragedy for himself.


    Rick, who studies hard and always has black eyes on his face.


    Rick, who always protects his sister.


    Well, Rick, who has said he wants to change.


    But now


    On one side, Holt was full of tears, clenched his fists and clenched his teeth. Obviously, he had tried his best to restrain it, but his tears still flowed like a river.


    All the students had red eyes, and some students wiped their tears silently. Su Ye opened his mouth, but did not make a sound, but shut his mouth silently. I''m afraid I can''t control it. Su Ye sat blankly, wondering why it was like this and what happened to lead to Rick''s death. Maybe it was an accident? I hope it was an accident¡° Teacher, what happened? " A classmate asked¡° Late at night, the College received a notice from the city guard that a student of Plato college might have died in a remote alley. We hurried to send someone to see and found Rick''s body. After that, we separately pursued the murderer. Those who went to Rick''s house found that Rick''s sister was also killed. " Nidern''s eyes dropped slightly, and his eyes were full of sadness¡° These animals! Beast! Even Niya! The most damn beast in the world! Beast... "Holt completely lost his control, smashing his fists on the desk and scolding. The students were startled by hort at first, but watching him cry and scold, they couldn''t help reddening their eyes. Many people turned their heads and wiped their tears silently. Most of the students in the class know that Rick''s sister is a blind girl. She is very sad, but she is very nice. However, after listening to Holt''s scolding, they vaguely felt that Niya might be more pitiful than those people said. Otherwise, Holt wouldn''t be so rude. Suye remembers that Holt met Niya. After scolding for a long time, Holt covered his face with his hands and sobbed¡° Niya can''t eat Anzer honey any more... Woo... "Su Ye patted Hote on the shoulder and bit his teeth hard. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 248

    When Holt''s cry was low, niederon sighed and said, "we''ve been doing our best to investigate this matter. The most regrettable thing is that master Plato is still recovering from his injury and still doesn''t know about it. Master Thucydides is not good at prophecy magic, and has personally gone to the scene to use legendary magic tools to cast spells, but he can''t get any results. The scene has been disturbed by all kinds of magic forces. "


    "If the legendary mage who is proficient in prophecy appeared at the scene within an hour of the incident, he may find clues. Now... Unless the gods come, no one can find the trace of the enemy through magic. However, this world is not only the power of magic, but also the power of wisdom. Plato college has gone all out and will find out the murderer of Rick in the near future! " Ned Endau.


    "Could it be an accident?" A man whispered.


    "It wasn''t an accident." Su ye made a judgment.


    Many people looked at Su Ye.


    "I really hope it was an accident, but he and his sister died on the same day and the scene was destroyed by powerful magic. The most important thing is that choosing the time for master Plato to heal is doomed to be an accident. Someone must have wanted to kill Rick! Since they dare to kill the people of Plato''s college, they must have the strength to fight Plato''s college. "


    Su Ye slowly said his inference.


    Many students feel creepy.


    Niden sighed and said, "this matter may be more complicated than expected. Su Ye is right. Therefore, I am here to warn everyone, not only me, but also the college! From now on, no one can trace Rick! Once found, give the most serious punishment! "


    Everyone looked at niden, niden looked at Suye.


    "Do you hear me?" Asked ned.


    "Yes." A few students responded sparsely.


    "Do you hear me?" Niederon raised his voice.


    "Yes." More students responded.


    "Do you hear me!" Niden stared at Suye and yelled.


    No one responded this time, but all looked at Su Ye.


    "I''m not a fool. I''m just a black iron mage. What can I do to investigate the forces that dare to fight Plato''s college? I won''t look into it. " Suye calmly looked into niden''s eyes and answered.


    Niederon looked at Su ye and wanted to ask "forever", but he didn''t ask.


    Because he knows the answer.


    Niederon glanced at the class and said, "although the college prohibits you from investigating, the college will do its best. Don''t doubt the determination of the college. It may be inappropriate to say something. This matter is not only related to the lives of the Rick brothers and sisters, but also related to the whole college. You can''t investigate, but you can recall the recent abnormalities related to Rick and write a magic letter to me sometime, which will be of great help to us. "


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and immediately remembered that Rick went to the west of Socrates street twice. Would it have something to do with this?


    Write it down silently in the bottom of my heart and send it to Mr. niden after class.


    Then, niederon looked sad and said, "we blocked that part of the street and Rick''s home. Nothing will change until master Plato appears. As long as we don''t find the real murderer, we won''t bury their brother and sister. Therefore, there will be no funeral for them for a long time. Now, everyone stands up and mourns for the Rick brothers and sisters. "


    The crowd quickly got up, lowered their heads and closed their eyes.


    After a long time, niden sighed and said, "I apologize to you. I really can''t talk about the first class. This class is changed to self-study. I''ll deal with it first. "


    Niederon walked out of the classroom slowly with the magic book.


    The classroom fell into a dead silence. Slowly, someone whispered. Then, more and more students began to talk about Rick.


    "Ricks are very good. Once my grades dropped sharply because of things at home. He pretended to meet me by chance and said that I could discuss about learning in the future. In fact, he asked me to ask him if I had any questions."


    "Yes, when pelus was bullied, he helped many times, but finally pelus gave up and he let go."


    "I have asked Rick questions several times. No matter how busy Rick is, he will answer them quickly. Sometimes when the magic letter comes back slowly, he apologizes and says he''s doing something else and doesn''t see it. "


    "Rick is actually very warm-hearted. For a while, my stomach was uncomfortable. When Rick heard about it, he directly brought me two bottles of magic medicine and drank it. I''ll give him money. He won''t live or die. "


    "I was ill once, and although Rick asked for magic medicine, he gave it to me at noon that day. He was very nice..."


    Suye quietly listened to the discussion of the students in the class. Only then did she know that Rick had been helping the students in various ways.


    It turned out that Rick had been atoning for his father''s failure in various ways.


    "But you have never been guilty..."


    "You have already started to change..."


    "You can''t see Zachary on..."


    Su ye thought, suddenly saw his magic book, saw the cover, and remembered that Rick said that Niya wanted to make a cover for herself


    Su ye could no longer help but slowly lowered his head and let the world blur.


    After a while, Su Ye felt Palos touch herself.


    Su Ye looked sideways and Palos pointed to the magic book.


    When I opened my magic book, there was a magic letter from Palos.


    "I''m not very good at talking and comforting. I believe that the murderer will be found and Plato college will avenge the Rick brothers and sisters! If you''re sad, if you have anything, come to me. If you don''t want to send magic letters, we can chat sometime. What I want to say most is that you must not look for the murderer of lake. If you really want to find it, wait until it becomes a holy land, okay? "


    Su Ye looked at Palos and felt warm in his heart.


    "Good!" Su Ye replied a word.


    Su ye did have the impulse to look for the real murderer at the beginning, but after calming down, he understood that he could not do stupid things. If Plato college can''t find the real murderer, when he becomes a holy land and a real high-level mage, he will go all out to find the murderer!


    Su Ye glanced at Palos and found that she gently held her small fist and waved it.


    Cheer Up!


    I''m cheering you up!


    Su Ye understood Palos''s voice, took a deep breath, shook his fist and waved it gently.


    Come on, too!


    Palos nodded her head hard.


    Su Ye didn''t expect to feel the goodwill of the world at such a sad time.


    Holt had dried his tears, but he still clenched his fists, and the anger in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "Holt, do you want revenge for Rick and NIA?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes!" Hotter road.


    "Well, what revenge do you take?" Su ye asked.


    "I......" huote was stunned and couldn''t give an answer.


    "The other party''s power is so great that revenge needs strength, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes."


    "So, how should you gain strength before revenge?" Su ye asked.


    "Practice! Keep practicing! I want to be a strong soldier and a hero! " Holt growled.


    "Yes, that''s your goal! That''s what you should do, not endless anger. " Suye road.


    "Thank you, Su Ye."


    Sue patted hotter on the shoulder and said nothing.


    The class was gloomy all day.


    Even if she gets Palos'' care, even if she persuades Hote, Su Ye is confused all day. She is listening to classes and taking notes, but she always seems to be in a dream. She is spirited and does not seem to belong to the classroom.


    It was not until the last bell rang that Su Ye suddenly realized that he had forgotten to find the teacher and to write on the magic blackboard what he wanted to preview and review today.


    Picked up the magic book and hurried to the office.


    Soon, Su ye came back and wrote on the magic blackboard what to preview and review today.


    Looking back, there are only four students left in the class.


    Palos and Rollon are still there.


    Palos nodded to Suye and left the classroom.


    Su Ye''s heart warmed.


    Back in his seat, Su Ye stayed for a while before slowly leaving the classroom and walking home.


    After a while, footsteps came from behind, mixed with the sound of weapons collision.


    Su Ye felt familiar. Looking back, it was Luo long.


    Su Ye nodded and went on.


    Soon, Luo long caught up with Su ye and walked forward side by side.


    The two men walked silently for a while before Luo longcai spoke.


    "I don''t want to pretend to be a good man at this time. My relationship with Rick is really bad, but I''m really sorry for him now. I really mourn for him. I really don''t want him to die. So, I hope you don''t misunderstand my next words. " Luo long said slowly.


    Su Yemo was silent and didn''t respond.


    "I''m looking for you to tell you that tomorrow is the city-state competition. I hope you will attend it on time." Rollon road.


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded carelessly.


    "I know it''s not good to say this now, which makes me very selfish, but I''ve put everything on this city-state competition. Put my life, my future, the glory of the family and everything in the family on this competition! I hope you cheer up. " Rollon road.


    Su Ye felt an unknown fire in his heart, but soon took a deep breath and slowly spit it out.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrive at the arena on time tomorrow and go all out to help you win the championship." Suye road.


    "Yes, the championship is important, but I''m more worried about you now. If you lose your mind on the battlefield tomorrow, you may be injured." Rollon road.


    "I understand. Tomorrow, you will see a new me. As long as I am on the battlefield, I will certainly regard myself as a combat magician. " Suye road.


    The two men walked forward silently. After a while, Luo long sighed and said, "I don''t know why. Today reminds me of my father''s death. I met many things when I was a child. Those memories are colored, black and gray, but more brilliant colors, such as sunflowers in the sun and clear blue sky. However, since my father died, all my memories are bloody. The world I used to live in was also bloody. " Su Ye didn''t speak, just listened quietly¡° My father is a genius, a very powerful soldier, even in all Greece. I often hear my father''s feelings from my close elders. Everyone says that if it weren''t for the accident, my father could become a legend and even a hero. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 249

    "In my memory, the relationship between my parents is very good. Father''s character is very cheerful and likes to laugh. He is so kind to me that I can''t recall that he refused me. He always tries to satisfy me. Even if there were some accidents, as long as my father was there, I felt that the world was beautiful until that day. "


    "I still clearly remember that day when our family took a carriage to the manor outside the city. Father and mother talked and laughed, and said to help me have a sister. Mother blushed and gently slapped her father on the shoulder. I looked out of the window, at the beautiful mountains and bright grass. In my memory, this period of time seems to exist all the time. "


    "Two unexpected people broke the peace. Father''s enemies came up and fought with his father. At that time, I didn''t understand why people fought and why people fought. I didn''t understand until I grew up that the good things in the world are limited. Everyone wants more good things, so someone will want to rob others of their good things. "


    "I didn''t know what I was facing at that time. I just thought it was an ordinary fight. I also cheered for my father, because in my heart, my father will win. Even if I lose, so what? He''s still my father. Even if it''s two people. "


    "It''s the same as I thought. My father was really strong. He fought one against two, but he succeeded in killing the mage. Of course, he was also seriously injured. The remaining soldier could not kill his father, and neither could his father. Then the madman suddenly gave up his father and killed me and my mother. I didn''t react. My mother stepped forward to help me block the man''s blow and was beaten out. "


    "Next, my father rushed in time to save me, and then kept in front of me and continued to fight the madman."


    "I stood there blankly, watching my father fight like a mountain. Later, my father and the madman were injured. Then the madman gave up his father completely and tried his best to kill me. My father always protected me. Finally, I don''t know how, the man suddenly hit his father, and his father hurt the madman at the same time. Finally, the two men played with a losing game. "


    "I can''t remember the specific scene. I only remember that the nearby earth was crushed by two people. They were covered with blood and distorted. Finally, the man died. I rushed to my father and asked him to get up and go home together. "


    "My father looked as like as two peas in my face, and smiled. He was laughing, just like usual. He smiled and said to me, "take good care of Grandpa and mom, but take good care of yourself..."


    When Luo long said this, he suddenly widened his eyes, closed his mouth and silently followed Su Ye forward.


    His eyes showed a blank color, frowned and thought. After a long time, a painful color appeared on his face.


    "My father said two words, but I only remember the first one." Rollon muttered to himself, his face slightly distorted.


    He covered his chest as if countless poisonous snakes were biting his heart.


    After walking for a while, Rollon continued to tell his story.


    "You must have heard of why I left the noble college and came to Plato''s college. Yes, I killed someone in a duel. "


    "After losing my father, my life also lost its only light. My family seemed to have become a haunted house. I often woke up in my dream. I shrank in the corner and whispered my father''s name until dawn. That was the darkest moment of my life. "


    "Later, I went to an aristocratic school. I was silent and poor at communication. Occasionally, I had a small conflict with others. Over time, a small conflict will evolve into a big conflict. Some students may have some contradictions with our family. They humiliated me, attacked me, insulted my parents and said I was... In short, it was very, very ugly. Adults are the most vicious, while children are the most vicious. "


    "Later, I couldn''t help but start a life and death duel with them, and then accidentally killed an aristocrat. As you know, the power of our family is not enough for me to fight so many nobles. The noble college can only expel me, and I can only come to Plato''s college. "


    "I thought this was the end, but I didn''t expect that those nobles would not spare, no longer target me, but began to target my family. If I were stronger, if I worked harder, if I was more famous, the enemy might converge. Unfortunately, my ranking in the black iron trial is not high enough. My mother is afraid that the family can''t survive. She can only prepare early and join the mercenary regiment with weapons and equipment to hone herself. "


    "I can''t imagine how brave and disappointed a noble mother in her thirties, who has lived in dignity for decades, finally chose to hold a war spear and go out to practice. Therefore, I swear that I will try my best to win the championship and let my mother regain hope for me. Then, I will work hard and point to the Holy Land! I, Rolon, want to protect the glory of the family! You can''t let the Rollon family fall in my hands! "


    "Su ye, please help me. I have to win this championship for my family. Su ye, I beg you, you must help me. "


    Su Ye glanced at Luo long and saw that his eyes were full of pain.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you. But have you ever wondered why the glory of the family came into being? " Su ye asked.


    Luo long was stunned, thought for a moment and shook his head.


    "I think you can protect the honor of the family only when you understand where the glory of the family comes from. Otherwise, it will be a waste of time and regret." Suye road.


    "Well, you must seriously consider it when you have time." Rollon nodded hard.


    "You still have a chance, but Rick doesn''t." Su Ye looked at the distance, as if there were more light in his eyes.


    Rollon''s heart beat heavily, then pretended to be careless and asked, "I don''t quite understand."


    "You and Rick both chose tigers."


    "Yes." Luo long looked at Su ye, and the light of dusk fell on his face, as if it turned into sadness.


    "I don''t know why you chose tigers, but I know why Rick chose tigers."


    "Why?"


    "He chose tigers to protect his sister. Over time, he will forget to see if the tiger is around him, but he thinks the tiger is always around. " The light in Su Ye''s eyes gradually faded.


    After a while, Rollon said, "you mean, he thought he had enough strength to fight others, but he didn''t?"


    "Almost." Suye road.


    Hill''s carriage followed and followed the two men to the door.


    "Take you home, and I should go back. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning and meet the other three black iron soldiers. Let''s participate in the city-state competition together. " Rollon road.


    "Well, hill, you take Rollon home." Suye road.


    Luo long said with a smile, "no, I go back and just think about how to fight tomorrow. It shouldn''t be too difficult to fight with bronze Warcraft, but it''s hard to say with prisoners of war. As for the final championship, it''s even more difficult. "


    "Well, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Rollon turned to the western sky that was about to be shrouded in dark blue night.


    Su Ye watched Luo Long''s back disappear into the street and turned to return home.


    The news of Rick''s death was so sudden that Su ye still couldn''t adapt. He went back to his bedroom and thought about it over and over. He didn''t want to study.


    After a while, Su Ye found that he didn''t have dinner.


    Afraid of suffering from hunger at night, he casually took something out of the ruins space, ate a few mouthfuls and found that he couldn''t eat, so he forced himself to eat a little and gave it up.


    Suddenly, the Magic Book glowed slightly and gave off a stronger magic smell than usual.


    Su Ye immediately opened the book. This is an urgent reminder. Only a few people''s magic letters have this treatment.


    Looking at the new magic letter, Su Ye''s expression eased slowly.


    This is the first time Palos has taken the initiative to send a magic letter to herself.


    The content of the letter is to ask soldiers how to avoid instant fireball. It seems that it is just a normal consultation.


    But Su ye knew that Palos was worried about herself, so she threw away her usual reserve, her habitual indifference, all kinds of things and stretched out her hand.


    Su Ye sighed gently. It seemed easy, but for Palos, she didn''t know how much determination she had made.


    Thinking for a moment, Su ye answered the question seriously.


    After a while, Palos sent a thank-you reply.


    "Your explanation is very detailed, which makes me learn the attack and defense methods from the magician''s point of view. You are really good. Thank you, Su Ye! "


    Su Ye looked at Palos'' reply and felt warm.


    "By the way, the school is off tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Do you have time to go to the city-state games?"


    "Yes."


    Seconds back.


    Su ye thought about the way Palos stared at the magic book, and her heart became more and more warm.


    "Will you sit in your original seat or in your family''s seat tomorrow?" Su ye asked.


    "I''d better go back to my family seat."


    "Well, your family has the best position. Will your family go? "


    "I don''t think so. Basically, every city-state competition, the seats of the demigod family are empty. I''ve never been there before. "


    "Then don''t forget to cheer me on tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, I will cheer for you silently in my heart."


    "You didn''t gain much from this black iron trial. I ate all the talent fruits. Will it delay your promotion?"


    "No, I''m a bronze warrior now."


    "Ah? When did you get promoted? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "A few days ago. What is there to say about such a small thing? "


    "Your demigod family is really powerful. It''s a small matter to promote bronze. At your speed, you are likely to reach the level of Aristotle and be promoted to gold in the fifth grade? "


    "In grade five... If you work hard, you should be promoted to gold."


    "You demigods are so powerful?"


    "The direct line members of the demigod family will basically be promoted to gold at the age of about 20 and to holy land at the age of about 30. Then, it depends on their personal efforts. As long as the owner has made a large-scale sacrifice, he will be favored by the gods and his strength will increase rapidly. Once upon a time, all the lineal blood of a demigod family died in battle. Finally, the gods chose a young bronze warrior from the collateral blood to be the master of the family. After the sacrifice, they were directly promoted to gold, a month later to the holy land, and three years later to legend. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 250

    Su Ye carefully read the magic letter twice. Although he knew that the people of the demigod family were highly favored by the gods, he didn''t expect it to be so strong. Palos sent another magic letter¡° I said secretly, if you can not sacrifice, try not to sacrifice to... Most gods. Of course, the ordinary small sacrifice is nothing. If you carry out a large sacrifice that can attract the attention of the God, you will be branded with the God, which is both glory and prison. Some families even secretly said that it was better to sacrifice to the gods than to the demons of hell. As for the specific reason, I can''t say. " Palos road. Su Ye didn''t expect that Palos dared to say such an important thing in order to help her relieve her mood¡° You don''t have to tell these secrets. I''m afraid it''s bad for you. " Suye road¡° Nothing. Many families say everything secretly. It''s nothing. In fact, the gods don''t have time to pay attention to us. As long as you don''t specifically refer to any gods, you scold the gods in the sky, and the gods don''t bother to pay attention. Even if you have reason to scold some gods, the gods will not pay attention. For example, the goddess in charge of hatred, if you scold her for no reason, you may be stared at by her, but if you suffer unfair treatment and are unable to fight back, even if you scold loudly at this time, the goddess will not retaliate against you. " Suye nodded. She was talking about the goddess of vengeance¡° Since you dare say so, by the way, why do gods appear less and less these years? "¡° It can be said that we often talk about many reasons that affect the birth of gods. Let me briefly say a few. The primary reason is the closure of the divine world. It is said that the surface is to protect the human kingdom, but in fact it is to seal the Titan gods and dusk gods. After the ban, the body of the gods cannot come. Even if the body is lowered, it will consume great power and may even damage the body. In addition, it is said that the divine war in the divine world is becoming more and more intense. The main gods or God kings of the four God systems do rarely fight, but the true gods under the main gods often fight. In addition to some reasons such as the revival of old gods or twilight gods, the gods are actually very busy. "¡° The most important reason, you should know, is that the last new God who came was killed by master Socrates. Greek gods bypass the great ban of the divine world, form a half body avatar, and then grow to the level of a new God in a short time. What a huge amount of real God power will be consumed? After that, miracles suddenly decreased. In addition, the gods will support God''s dependents in the world. Ordinary things can be solved by the temples. They don''t have to end in person unless something that shakes the foundation of the God system appears. "¡° What does the old God mean? I saw it occasionally, but I didn''t explain it in detail. " It was a long time before Palos replied¡° I just thought briefly for a while. This problem is very complex. Like human beings, gods change and change. No one knows the details, but many sages discovered the secrets of many gods through various clues. Through textual research, those sages divided the gods into four generations. "¡°¡° It''s good for the game. Otherwise, there must be some fighting. " Suye road¡° I especially want them to challenge you and see how the bone stick of di Aotian stands on their neck. Their expression must be wonderful at that time. However, your proud land can compare with the old black iron? I''m a little uncertain. " Rollon road¡° Compared with the most powerful old black iron, it should be no different. " Suye road¡° With the earth and the sky, we have one more comrade in arms and have great advantages. Especially in the final championship team battle, the two sides are bound to reduce their staff, and di Aotian will become a decisive force. " Rollon road¡° Was the last battle of the city-state competition very tragic? "¡° It can only be said that good luck will be safe, bad luck will even die. No matter how powerful the bronze Warcraft is, it also has weaknesses. However, if you encounter too strong prisoners of war or prisoners, you are likely to leave early. As for the final championship battle, if you are a friendly aristocrat, you will trade privately before the battle. If you are a noble with hatred, you will face a fierce death battle. " Ronnie shook his head¡° Are there any enemies of your family among the nobles participating in this competition? " Luo long said with a wry smile, "there are two families. That''s why I''m looking for you. Your earth is too strong. " Su Ye nodded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 251

    Not long after, the carriage stopped, the people got out of the car and came to the side door of the Athens arena.


    Su Ye looked around. The outer wall of the huge arena stood like a mountain, blocking the sun, and the black shadow fell on the street, making the street more cool.


    Not far away, an old man with a bent back came slowly, holding an iron hook with black and red stains in his hand.


    "Let''s go in and try the Gladiator''s breakfast." Rollon road.


    A group of five people entered the side door of the arena, and the dark magic light shone on the corridor.


    "This is the bottom of the auditorium. In order to save money, the magic lights are turned very dark..." Luo long patiently explained to Su Ye as he walked.


    "The canteen is here."


    Walking through the dark corridor, the people came to a less dark hall, where there were tables that seemed to be blackened everywhere, and the background color of wood could hardly be seen.


    Hundreds of people are sitting around, some eating quietly, some talking and laughing, and others don''t know what to curse.


    "Come on, let''s go get some food. Ordinary gladiators can only eat barley porridge. Better ones can add exquisite bone meal. The best gladiators can also eat beef. Before every city-state competition, our meals are of the highest standard, and all meals and rest should be according to the gladiators'' wishes, which is the most basic respect of the gladiators. "


    Five people holding large pottery bowls lined up to get rice.


    Cooking is fast and slow. Most of the time, the chef directly scoops bone meal, beef and barley porridge into the pottery bowl. Occasionally, he stops to see the rice maker.


    When Su ye and Luo long were cooking, the cook looked carefully and filled them with porridge.


    "I suspect we are children who eat together..." Luo long smiled.


    Five people found an empty table and ate slowly.


    Su ye took a sip of porridge, including finely ground beef and fish, but the taste was rough.


    The porridge has the original taste of simple food, exudes shallow fragrance, and is not greasy for a long time.


    While they were eating, a tall and thin man came over, smiled and patted Luo long on the shoulder.


    Luo long looked up at the man as if he didn''t see him and continued to eat.


    Su Ye raised his head. When the man laughed, his eyes looked like a poisonous snake.


    "My brother is not as skilled as a man. I can''t say anything. However, if you encounter this city-state competition, I will let you understand that you shouldn''t be called Luolong. " The man turned and left with a smile. Four tall men in leather clothes left with him. Each man''s back was very broad and thick, like a half wall.


    Su Ye looks at Luo long.


    "His brother was wounded by me, one of the two families." Rollon didn''t care.


    "What about the other one?" Su ye asked.


    Luo long put down the pottery bowl, turned his head and scanned the hall. His face was getting cold, and then said, "right there."


    Su Ye followed Luo Long''s line of sight and looked surprised.


    There were five people sitting there. Except one was a typical image of a Greek aristocrat, the other four were all wearing black cloaks to cover their bodies.


    "I already know that the family forms a four nation hybrid team. Egyptian mummy soldiers, Persian magic lamp old black iron, Nordic beast soul mages and beast soul crazy soldiers. " Rollon road.


    "Beast soul crazy warrior?" Su ye asked.


    "It refers to crazy soldiers who can integrate the power of animal soul. They are rare but very powerful. Once integrated into animal soul, it is basically equivalent to raising a level, which is equivalent to bronze." Rollon road.


    "For you?" Su ye asked.


    "So I always feel sorry for you." Luo long said helplessly.


    Su Ye glanced at the four people again.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s better to have a personal experience of the power of various countries than to suddenly encounter a rush in the future." Suye road.


    "You are always positive." Rollon smiled.


    "It''s me who makes myself always positive." Suye road.


    The three black iron soldiers were thoughtful.


    After dinner, Rollon got up.


    "Let''s take you around the arena. It''s probably your first time."


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded his head, his eyes more curious than before.


    In the dim light, Rollon explained as he walked.


    "The fighting came from Rome. The atmosphere in Greece is different from that in Rome. It is not so fierce. There are few cities in Greece with gladiators. Even if there are, they don''t fight as frequently as Rome, and there are few dead people, unless hostile nobles settle disputes in the gladiators. Of course, Sparta is an exception. Spartan gladiators are better than blue, and their love for fighting has gone beyond Rome. "


    "Athens is rich in magicians and philosophers, and gladiators have a low status. The scale of Gladiator college is also small, and the largest ones are only two or three hundred people, which can''t be compared with our Plato college and noble college. Unlike Rome and Sparta, the Gladiator academy has thousands of people. "


    After leaving the canteen, the group came to the corridor, with a row of prison like rooms on one side.


    "You should know that many gladiators come from poor backgrounds, most of them are prisoners, prisoners, robbers and desperate people. Therefore, at the beginning, the places where gladiators live are set up according to the prison, which has become a custom over time. Of course, those freedom gladiators don''t have to suffer this crime... "


    Then, Luo long took Su ye to important places, such as the storage room for weapons and equipment, the large pool for bathing, and the place for collecting debris... Finally, he walked to the bright round arch gate.


    Walking out of the dark buildings, the bright morning light shone. Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and looked carefully at the huge circular arena far beyond his imagination.


    The hard arena is like a small plain, surrounded by protective nets, and then stepped rock seats, layer after layer, dense, almost stacked to the sky.


    At the end of the seat, there are rows of sunshades.


    Just north of the arena, the terrace protrudes and hangs in the air like an eagle''s beak.


    Standing in the arena, Su Ye felt like a small sesame seed in a big pot.


    "Shock? I couldn''t believe it when I first saw it. It was built by legendary mages and heroes. It is said that if people sit crowded, they can seat millions of people. It is said that people with slightly poor eyesight can''t see the people in the field if they sit on the outermost side. This is the largest arena in Greece except Sparta''s God of war... "


    Bang Bang


    Su Ye followed his reputation and saw many wooden stakes standing on the edge of the arena. Many people were attacking the stakes with wooden swords or spears.


    "They should be the gladiators who will participate in the performance and are warming up..." Luo long pointed to the south side of the arena. "Let''s go there. The seats there are set up for us to participate in the city-state competition, just facing the big terrace, so that adults and animals can see us clearly. The inner edge of the field can be seen more clearly than in the auditorium. "


    "I thought the city-state games were sports." Suye road.


    "No way, there are too many sports events. Once they are held, they will take many days to mobilize the public. Later, the city states did not hold them, but only held regional, pan Greek or world sports competitions. Anyway, Greece has a competition at least once a year. You must have a chance to participate. However, there are few projects suitable for mages to participate in. After all, in many projects, once the mage is allowed to use magic, the warrior can''t play. Therefore, most projects limit the magic level that mages can use, so mages can only participate in combat projects or only participate in mage competitions. "


    "I''ll try when I have a chance." Suye road.


    "I have a feeling that you can sweep all the Games in the future." Rollon smiled.


    "There must always be a dream. What if it comes true." Suye road.


    The smile on Luo Long''s face slowly dissipated. Su Ye didn''t smile all day, which was completely different from before.


    "Let''s find a place to warm up and draw lots after the opening ceremony." Rollon road.


    "Is the game still in normal order?"


    "Yes, it won''t change. At the opening ceremony, the gladiators performed, and then it was our turn to play. They are fighting Warcraft, fighting prisoners of war, and finally family war. There will be a final championship tomorrow. "


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded.


    Su Ye looked at the huge arena as he walked.


    Half of the arena was as yellow as an egg yolk in the morning light, and the other half was in the shadow.


    Su Ye just moved his body gently, then sat in his seat and took out the magic book.


    It is located at the edge of the infield. Behind it is a wall several meters high. Above the wall are protective nets and auditorium.


    It''s like being at the bottom of a bowl.


    "I''m at the arena. I''ve just finished my meal. When will you arrive?"


    Suye sends a magic letter to Palos.


    It was a long time before Palos responded.


    "I will arrive before the opening ceremony."


    Su Ye raised his head and looked straight ahead.


    There is a large protruding terrace in the audience, which is made into a huge faucet.


    The faucet opened its big mouth, the huge tongue tilted slightly, and those seats were on the dragon''s tongue.


    That is the famous mouth of the giant monster, also known as the demigod terrace. There is such a large terrace in the slightly larger arena.


    For the great nobility.


    In Athens, only the demigods could sit there.


    Heroes are not qualified.


    Over time, more and more people appeared in the arena and in the audience.


    Soon, a part of the audience shouted the names of some gladiators who were warming up.


    When the named Gladiator gets up, or raises his weapon, or shows his strong posture, or roars loudly, he can always cause the audience to shout.


    Su Ye looked at all kinds of gladiators in strange clothes. So far, he can''t figure out what is a Thrace Gladiator, what is a fish Gladiator, what is a heavy Gladiator, and what is a hunter.


    The net fighter is easy to recognize. He is the one with a big net in his hand. However, it is still difficult to distinguish between Scissorhands, protectors and other Gladiator branches.


    With the development of wrestling, it has become a competitive sport like boxing and wrestling, but it is more dangerous. When the sun lights up the whole arena, people are also crowded with the arena. The entire arena is like a boiling pot, and the disorderly sound is annoying. Su Ye''s seat was also crowded with people from all families. Su Ye glanced and found several nobles who had met in the black iron trial. Most of them had no eye contact. Only gerna of the north wind family nodded to Su Ye. Su ye also nodded gently. This seemed to be Palos''s cousin¡° How many hero families are there on the field? Gerner is here. Won''t hahnnas come? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 252

    "On the day when the trial was completed, hahenas was sent to Persia to take care of their family business. Of course, everyone knows that he is in exile. Unless he becomes a holy land in the future, he will not come back in his life. Gerna is here to play. After all, he is a hero family and will not stand in the way of our little aristocrats. It is estimated that after defeating prisoners of war, he will abstain or admit defeat and leave. "


    "No wonder I haven''t seen Hannas for so long." Suye road.


    Su Ye glanced at the audience and suddenly found an obvious phenomenon.


    In the auditorium near the inner ring of the arena, most of the clothes are white, occasionally mixed with purple clothes popular in Rome and Persia. The ornaments on these people constantly reflect the glittering light.


    In the auditorium in the middle circle, the clothes began to appear variegated. Many people also have white robes, but they are not so bright. They seem to have been wearing them for a long time.


    In the outer circle of the auditorium, the clothes are mostly natural brown and brown, there are few white robes, and purple can not be seen at all.


    In the place of hundreds of thousands of people, the voice is chaotic, the words are chaotic, and everything is chaotic. Only the color of clothes is so clear.


    Not long after, Su Ye looked at the demigod terrace, where there were three sporadic people.


    The three people were far away, as if they didn''t know each other, and stayed quietly.


    Palos is looking here.


    The two eyes met, and Su Ye waved his hand.


    Palos nodded her head gently.


    Su ye turned to look for his classmates and teachers, but swept around and faced hundreds of thousands of people. Forget it, he was just the eye of the eagle, not the eye of a hundred eagles.


    Time passed slowly. Soon, opposite the demigod terrace, in the audience above the contestants, a host wearing a magic beard began to speak.


    First praise the gods, then the nobles, and finally everyone in Athens.


    After that, he recited the common poems in the competition, announced the rules, and nagged before announcing the opening ceremony.


    "We stood up and the entrance ceremony began." Rollon whispered.


    The whole audience, no matter where they were, all stood up, including the three people on the demigod terrace.


    Suddenly, music sounded nearby.


    Su Ye looked to the left.


    In the dark gate on the left, four tall and strong soldiers came out. The Golden Lion belly armor on the belly of the four people was particularly eye-catching. They were dressed in wartime leather armor, and everyone was carrying thorns.


    They are the law enforcement officers and judges of the game, and the thorns in their hands represent their law enforcement power.


    The whole audience shouted, mountain and tsunami.


    Behind the law enforcement officer were musicians who were blowing or playing various musical instruments. Their voices were suppressed as if out of tune by the cheers of the audience.


    Behind the musicians is a wooden white statue of Athena, which is carried by more than ten people and moves forward slowly.


    The white wooden statue of Athena is sacred and solemn, wearing a divine crown and robe, with a shield in the left hand and a spear in the right hand.


    Her eyes are carved in wood without any color, but people dare not look directly at them.


    The audience cheered again.


    "Goddess of wisdom!"


    "Athena!"


    "Goddess bless..."


    The people shouted the name of the goddess.


    After the statue of Athena, the protector of the city-state, it is the God most believed by gladiators.


    The winged goddess of victory, painted golden, holds palm branches in her left hand and holds the victory corolla in her right hand.


    The statue of the goddess of victory was much smaller, but caused greater cheers.


    The arena is the home of the goddess of victory.


    Su Ye quietly looked at the statue of the goddess of victory.


    The shape is very similar to the one who flew over him that day.


    After the statue of the goddess of victory, there are children holding palm branches. Next, they give palm branches to the winners of each game.


    Later, there were several nobles with exquisite appearance, or the elderly or middle-aged, dressed in white robes and purple belts. There were not many decorations on their bodies, but each one was particularly exquisite.


    The host immediately introduced the new aristocrats in a passionate voice and praised the sponsors of these games with all kinds of praise.


    Then the gladiators followed the nobles at a later position and followed the team.


    "We keep up with the gladiators." Rollon whispered.


    As the gladiators passed by, all the noble teams followed.


    They are the real protagonists of the game.


    Everyone in the audience cheered loudly, regardless of men, women, old and young, nobles and civilians, introversion and extroversion. At this moment, everyone was driven by the atmosphere of the whole audience and roared with all his strength.


    Su Ye looked up at the audience. At the junction of the inner circle and the middle circle, he suddenly saw hotter, Jimmy and Albert.


    Holt sat there quietly, as tall as others. He obviously liked to join in the fun, but he didn''t shout. He just stared at the front and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Jimmy and Albert shouted excitedly. When they saw Su ye, they waved hard.


    Su Ye nodded gently, but his eyes left the two and fell on the empty seat beside them.


    After watching it for a while, Su Ye silently turned back and followed the team.


    After walking for a while, the team stopped, the music continued, and the host spoke again to complete the opening ceremony.


    Rollon whispered, "I''ll draw lots now to decide what Warcraft we''ll attack next. You go back to your seats and watch the gladiators perform."


    Su ye and other noble teams returned to their previous seats, and the host began to recite poetry again. After reciting, Su Ye found that these gladiators were different from what they imagined. They were all like competitive athletes. Although they were real fighting, there were many restrictions, such as not attacking from behind, not attacking each other''s head, and not rushing when one party''s weapons were broken, Wait for his assistant to hand over the weapon


    For Su ye, who has participated in the actual battle for many times, this kind of battle is still a little worse, but the audience is boiling with blood.


    Every time a Gladiator is injured and bleeding, a large audience cheers.


    Su Ye watched the game calmly, looking for a place where he could learn.


    Soon the first duel was over.


    Then, some people carried the basket to the auditorium, then took out some thin shell wooden balls from the basket and threw them to the auditorium. Many spectators fought with all their strength.


    Only the spectators in the outer circle and the middle circle have wooden balls scattered.


    The audience in the inner circle looked at the audience who grabbed the wooden ball and showed a seemingly kind smile.


    Su ye saw this scene for the first time and had heard of this custom from the Roman arena. In order to please citizens, the great nobles of Rome would put the papyrus written in the wooden ball. After the person who got the wooden ball opened it, he could exchange the things written on the papyrus at the end of the game.


    There are many kinds of prizes, including slaves, weapons, food and coins.


    At the beginning of the second fighting performance, Rollon came back with a bitter face.


    "Sorry, I''m so unlucky."


    Luo long said, showing the papyrus he drew the lot in front of Su ye and three other black iron soldiers.


    "Magic turtle?" Casona showed an unbelievable look.


    "This is the king of bronze, one of the strongest bronze Warcraft. From another point of view, you''re lucky." Suye road.


    Luo long said helplessly, "the number of magic armor turtles is rare and the transportation is troublesome. They rarely appear in the city-state games, but every time they appear, the team facing it will lose. In the Warcraft war for a while, you should defeat Warcraft in ten minutes, otherwise you will be defeated. The magic turtle itself has infinite power, strong defense and water magic. Its only disadvantage is that it moves slowly on the land, but once it retracts the turtle shell, the black iron level can''t do anything about them. "


    "The materials on the magic turtle are very valuable, but I heard that even silver soldiers are too lazy to deal with the magic turtle. It''s not that they don''t love money. It''s too troublesome. Generally speaking, only gold soldiers or mages can deal with the magic turtle easily. This Warcraft war is difficult. " Casona road.


    "Will it be targeted?" Gloll said casually.


    As soon as the faces of the people changed, Casona gave glor an unhappy look, and glor immediately realized that he had made a mistake.


    "I believe the organizers of this competition are fair, but there is no possibility of accidents." Rollon''s voice was a little heavy.


    The crowd looked at each other. Rollon was almost saying that his lottery was probably manipulated.


    "Anyway, we go all out, even if we fail, we can afford our own efforts!" Colbert whispered.


    "Yes, we can''t give up." Casona road.


    While reading the magic book, Su ye said the characteristics of the enchanted turtle, and everyone listened carefully.


    After reading it, Su Ye concluded: "the magic turtle has few advantages. Its defense is too strong. His weakness is his head, four legs and tail. As long as we cut off its head, we can quickly end the battle. "


    "The magic turtle is timid. I''m afraid it will shrink into the turtle''s shell and won''t come out alive. We can''t help it at all." Rollon road.


    "I''m not afraid of it shrinking in a turtle''s shell. I''m only afraid that it uses water magic to affect my fire magic. However, if it wants to cast a spell, it must show its head. Then, it''s not difficult to solve. " Su Ye is confident.


    "Its head is also very hard. We have to attack at the same position many times before we can cut off its head." Casona road.


    Rollon nodded softly.


    "My earth pride can be solved." Suye road.


    "Di Aotian''s sharp bone stick is poisonous! As long as you prick its skin, you have a chance to kill it in ten minutes! " Rollon road.


    Everyone discussed tactics and could only focus on the earth and the sky.


    The three black iron soldiers were all skeptical when they asked about the power of di Aotian.


    The three Gladiator performances soon ended and the audience became addicted.


    Soon, the host announced that the city-state competition officially began. The first game will be a team against Warcraft.


    In the cheers of the audience, a bronze ice wolf king slowly came out of the cage in the arena. Its huge white body and cold eyes caused the audience to scream. Then, five members of the first noble team came out and attacked the ice wolf king. As the battle progressed, the voices of the audience rose one after another. As a result, the noble team was poor in strength, and finally killed the ice wolf king in the ninth minute at the cost of one serious injury and three minor injuries. Four people stood on the body of the ice wolf king, and the host shouted the family name of the team, causing enthusiastic cheers from the audience. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 253

    The war of Warcraft continued. Except for a few teams, more than half of them just won reluctantly, and a few teams were crushed by Warcraft.


    All families that have lost the war of Warcraft will cause large-scale ridicule.


    Su Ye listened to the ridicule and felt that some people''s guess might be reasonable. The nobles used such a way to let the civilians vent their emotions.


    Rome did this more thoroughly.


    The spectators have no right to decide the life and death of the defeated in the wrestling competition in Athens unless it is a special competition.


    Unless a few nobles come forward.


    But in Rome, in every formal competition, the whole audience decides the life and death of the defeated.


    Therefore, the Romans satirized that the Greeks had no decision-making power even in the arena, while the Greeks satirized that the Romans could only exercise power in the arena.


    "Su Ye is interesting. He is listed as an ordinary observation target of the association. When he becomes a golden magician, he will be absorbed. If he is willing to let the association study the king of flame goblins, he can relax the membership conditions appropriately. " An old mage wearing a white boat navigation badge said.


    "Yes." The talking mage wore a gold oak badge on his chest, immediately opened the magic book and carefully wrote it down.


    "By the way, remember to explore the intentions of other magic associations. If they also value this child, we will relax the membership conditions and recruit him first. After all, I heard he was a little famous at Plato''s college. The sealing order of the temple of the goddess of wisdom may have something to do with him. "


    "Yes."


    The old mage casually scanned some areas of the auditorium and crossed with some eyes.


    Off the court.


    Rollon looked back and asked, "how long can your flame burn?"


    "It used to be 15 seconds, now it''s close to 20 seconds." Suye road.


    "It doesn''t seem to burn. The magic turtle didn''t respond at all, and didn''t even give off the burning smell." Rollon road.


    "We have 30 20 seconds. Don''t worry." Su Ye looked calm and was not ready to take action.


    You don''t have the fire talent of overlapping fire. Overlapping fire will not increase power.


    "What''s the magic of that place?" Asked Rollon.


    "There is no bottom."


    Su ye once tested di Aotian in the mirage of the mirror gate of the college. This guy released fireball for a whole hour without exhausting his magic. He was not tired. Su Ye was tired and decided to stop the test.


    The crowd waited slowly.


    The audience was in high spirits, but some were impatient.


    "The Luolong family is not even as good as a turtle!"


    "Just can''t see the attack, when the audience?"


    "Just admit defeat! That''s a magic turtle. The black iron level can''t be broken! "


    "It''s a shame for the Luolong family..."


    Su Ye was calm, and Luo Long''s fingers holding the spear turned white slowly.


    "Luo long, the opponent of your family doesn''t seem to be on the table." Suye road.


    "You''re right. I don''t have to be angry with them. I want to win and let them have a good look! " Rollon road.


    Su Ye shook his head slightly and said nothing more.


    After two minutes, the slightly fragrant burnt flavor began to spread and spread slowly to the audience.


    Luo long said with great joy, "it''s burning to its weak part. It''s effective."


    "Next is the point." Su Ye stared at the huge flame.


    "Oh..."


    The magic turtle suddenly gave a painful howl, and its limbs, head and tail suddenly popped out. Then a huge blue magic array appeared on its head, and a Blue Shield fell on its body.


    Zizi


    The power of water and fire collided, and a large amount of water vapor filled the air.


    The flame decreased rapidly, but it didn''t go out.


    Many people watched the scene in disbelief.


    "The magic turtle has just used a bronze spell. It is a water suit that can only be used by water Warcraft. It can''t extinguish the flame!"


    "Magic penetration is the power of magic penetration!"


    "What I guessed before was really good. The power of this fireball skill exceeded the black iron level and reached the bronze level as a whole!"


    Seeing this scene, the students of Plato college were particularly excited.


    "Su ye, come on!"


    "The earth is proud and the sky is invincible!"


    "Di Aotian! Di Aotian! Earth is proud of heaven! "


    Su Ye was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Aotian was so famous in the college.


    Di Aotian even found an opportunity to wave his hand, and then continued to use fireball, which made many people laugh.


    Originally, many viewers were still laughing at the Rollon family, but soon cheered for the Rollon family, and several sporadic laughter voices were completely suppressed.


    "The Rollon family!"


    "The Rollon family!"


    Many people''s emotions were aroused by the scene.


    A faint happy look appeared on Luo Long''s face.


    The next moment, the smile on Rollon''s face solidified.


    The magic turtle roared again, opened his mouth, and a blue magic array appeared again. On his body surface, there were layers of water light scales, which were located in the inner layer of the water clothes. The double magic power immediately suppressed the flame, and the flame of the magic turtle dissipated slowly. His beautiful shell, especially the tortoise shell in his abdomen, has been partially burned into coke¡° Water wave scale. This is a spell that a magician needs to create with the help of magic to master. It is very powerful and works as expected. "¡° Double protection can''t come out. This flame goblin is useless. " The magicians talked one after another. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 254

    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian was annoyed. Just after receiving the cheers of the crowd, a turtle dared to dispel his magic?


    He ran up quickly, jumped high, waved a huge sharp stick and smashed it into the head of the magic turtle.


    "Oh..."


    As soon as the magic turtle raised his head and opened his mouth, a column of water with a diameter of more than three meters rushed out, just like a river burst its embankment, hit the earth and the sky, and continued to impact.


    The water rushed the earth and the sky fifty meters away.


    Di Aotian fell to the ground, shook his head, reached out to wipe the water stains on his face, showing an expression of disgust.


    Fire goblins hate water!


    "Attack the weakness of the magic turtle!" Rollon shouted.


    The three black iron warriors immediately attacked from three directions, bent over and hit the magic turtle''s legs with their weapons.


    After three light sounds, the weapon separated from the legs of the magic turtle, leaving a light white trace.


    The magic turtle showed contempt and suddenly raised his two front legs.


    "Retreat, jump!" Casona roared.


    Three experienced black iron warriors jumped up at the moment when the magic turtle landed on both legs.


    The magic turtle landed on both legs, centered on itself, the earth shook, and a ring-shaped water wall gushed in all directions, ring after ring, and three ring-shaped white water waves rolled in all directions.


    In the sun''s light, three circular water waves bloom on the arena like three huge white petals.


    "Damn it, ordinary magic turtle can only form a circular wave. Be careful!" Rollon shouted.


    The three black iron warriors were too close to the magic armor turtle. They avoided the first two water waves and were finally "sure enough, they have giant blood and even ordinary earth talent. The key is instant. If they have no spell casting in the future, they will form a perfect instant, and their achievements will be unlimited. The fire magic association should have focused on him and will probably include him in the ordinary observation target. Our local magicians have a longer-term vision and now set Su Ye as the key observation target. " The talking mage wore a white boat navigation badge on his chest.


    "Yes." The magician behind him immediately took out the magic book.


    "If he is lucky enough to get the power of the earth element blood, even the power of the most common people of the earth element, we should invite him immediately and give him high positions and cultivation resources. We can''t let other magic associations take the lead."


    "Yes."


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian easily avoided all the three ring water waves, waved the sharp stick again and smashed the magic turtle.


    "Poof..."


    The magic turtle opened his mouth again and spewed out a thick column of water.


    Di Aotian screamed angrily and was rushed away by the water.


    "This magic turtle has the natural power of water system, otherwise it can''t make di Aotian so embarrassed. In order to deal with you, the other party has really worked hard. " Suye road.


    Luo long nodded his head and said loudly, "we continue to attack!"


    The three black iron warriors were full of black iron color and attacked the magic turtle from three different directions.


    Two battle spears and a big axe fell continuously on the belly edge and legs of the magic turtle, banging.


    The huge body of the magic turtle moved gently, and suddenly roared. With it as the center, dense water arrows appeared within a radius of 30 meters, falling with a hissing sound, forming a dense water mist.


    Three black iron soldiers were in the midst of the white water arrows, constantly attacking the weakness of the magic turtle.


    The water arrow fell on their divine power shield, making a light white mark, and then covered with black iron color.


    Di Aotian attacked the head of the magic turtle again. The magic turtle opened his mouth again and spewed out the water to wash away di Aotian.


    "Chatter!" Ao Tian, who fell in the distance, roared angrily.


    The magic turtle suddenly moved sideways.


    Bang


    The turtle shell hit Casona''s shield heavily. Casona snorted and rolled continuously. He quickly stood up, spit bloody saliva on the ground and continued to attack.


    Di Aotian rushed up again and was washed away by the magic turtle again. Many times, di Aotian had to run around the magic turtle and look for opportunities.


    "Our attack was completely ineffective. They have tried very hard, but they can''t hurt the magic turtle. " Rollon looked at the three black iron soldiers.


    Suddenly, the magic turtle raised his head and roared, and silver spots appeared on the surface of his body.


    Su ye and Luo long looked at each other.


    "Originally, this is their card."


    "Find a magic turtle close to the breakthrough. Once we break through on the spot and promote to silver Warcraft, we will lose!" Rollon clenched his teeth.


    "Di Aotian, do your best!" Su ye said that he began the external fireball technique and ordinary rock spike 30 meters away, and gave the four soldiers ordinary rock skin and magic armor.


    The three black iron soldiers were shocked in spirit and shot more fiercely.


    "Chatter!"


    The color of shame and annoyance appeared on di Aotian''s face. He suddenly roared, and his Ruby like eyes suddenly burst into two flames. The flame gushes out of the eyes, instantly ignites the whole body and ignites the sharp bone piercing rod.


    "Chatter!" The earth proud sky surrounded by fire is slightly low and runs forward quickly. Where it passes, the ground vibrates and dust flies. In the eyes of the magic turtle, there was a sneer. He opened his mouth again and the water gushed. At the moment when the water column came, di Aotian jumped to the right and avoided the water column. The magic turtle hurriedly turned his head, controlled the impact of the water column, and di Aotian dodged again. The white water flows like a runaway spray pipe, and the earth is as flexible as a cat. Five seconds later, the water in the turtle''s mouth suddenly disappeared. Di Aotian jumped up high and waved a sharp stick. The magic turtle suddenly retracted its head, tail and limbs, and the hole in its head suddenly closed. Di Aotian took a deep breath, and the flames all over him poured into the bone piercing stick, which expanded like a huge mace. Di Aotian swung the Juhua sharp bone piercing stick and hit the closed mouth of his head. The charred closure makes a slight sound, and shallow cracks appear on the surface. Di Aotian knocked wildly and banged. Su Ye''s fireball continued to fall on the magic turtle, and the flame covered the magic turtle again. Suddenly, the closed mouth of the magic turtle''s head made a clear sound. The bone armor exploded and the fragments flew. The magic turtle groaned and poked out his head, just like a poisonous snake out of the hole. He opened his mouth and bit the earth Ao Tian. Half of di Aotian''s body entered the mouth of the magic turtle, and the head of the magic Turtle was bigger than the whole body of di Aotian. The tyrannical light flashed in the eyes of the magic turtle. With his big mouth, he was about to bite off di Aotian''s waist. Boom... The head of the magic turtle suddenly burst, and the eye-catching fireball exploded after rapid expansion. The powerful impact raised the dust all over the sky. The light dissipated, and in the dust, the neck of the giant turtle who lost its head splashed bright red blood and made a sound. There was silence¡° What happened? "¡° The apprentice blew himself up? "¡° Interesting... "The host''s voice spread throughout the audience¡° In the seventh Warcraft war, the Luolong family won. Let''s give the Luolong family the warmest cheers! " The audience cheered¡° Thanks to your proud land. " Luo long walked up to Su ye with a happy face¡° Your opponent is a little well prepared. " Suye road¡° It doesn''t matter. In the next battle, you can''t use advanced flame retardant, and the black iron level can''t use element shield. They can''t resist you and di Aotian''s fireball! I''ll burn them! " There was anger in Rollon''s eyes. Su Ye nodded and sat back in his previous position. Su Ye sat in his seat, opened the magic book, looked at the next Warcraft war, as before, and recorded the people in each team. Soon, all teams finished the war of Warcraft. The host announced loudly: "thank these families for their wonderful games. We are sorry to see that several teams failed and several teams announced their withdrawal because of their serious injuries. However, we are also pleased to see that seven teams will enter the second round of prisoner of war. During the team draw, we will see a wonderful circus performance and a generous wooden ball in the second round. " In the sound of music, some magicians took their beast servants into the arena and performed an interesting circus together, which made the audience laugh. Soon, Rollon, who drew the lot, came back and took out the papyrus¡° We have drawn the prisoners of the third team. We still don''t know the identity and number of each other, but I believe we will be more relaxed than just now. " Rollon road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 255

    "It was really embarrassing just now. Fortunately, I just suffered some minor injuries." Casona road.


    "In front of the magic turtle, we low-level warriors are really useless." Colbert shook his head.


    "In the next battle, we will certainly give full play to our real strength!" Gloll said.


    The three black iron soldiers looked at each other, nodded hard, and their eyes were full of war.


    After the circus, Luo long nodded and looked helpless.


    "Their team is really strong." Suye road.


    "As far as I know, their family spent a lot for this team. However, I have confidence to defeat them! " Rollon held his fist.


    "With what?" Su ye asked.


    Luo long was stunned and looked at Su Ye. He didn''t understand what Su Ye was talking about.


    "Having confidence is a good thing, and having a goal is also a good thing. So, is there something missing between you and your goal? " Su ye asked.


    "Let me see..." Luo long was lost in thought.


    After a while, Luo Long''s eyes lit up and said, "there is a process between me and the goal, and we often only remember the goal and forget what the process should do. This process should be... How to achieve the goal. "


    "So, how to achieve the goal? We should now find ways to achieve our goals. " Su ye said, opening the magic book and describing the five Baines family one by one.


    Luo long looked ashamed.


    The other three black iron soldiers were also very surprised.


    When Su Ye finished speaking, glor sighed, "this is the top student of Plato college. Although we also watch battles, remember and think, compared with you, we are no different from those viewers. "


    "Luo long, we should learn more from Su ye in the future." Casona road.


    "Yes, I have been learning from Su Ye." Rollon opened the book at once.


    After the second captive war, at noon, the city-state competition began to take a lunch break, and the audience left one after another.


    Su ye returned to the canteen for lunch.


    After lunch, they find the assigned single "cell" to rest.


    The rooms seem to be randomly assigned. There are no people in the nearby rooms.


    Su Ye sat in the room with three walls and an iron fence. It is not iron bars that make up the iron fence, but iron pillars with thick wrists.


    After cleaning the room, there was no dust and the toilet was very clean, but the damp smell and faint smell of urine remained.


    "Gladiators are just glossy."


    Su Ye shook his head, closed the door and began to meditate.


    After meditation, enter the magic tower.


    The magic tree has seven branches and 64 magic leaves.


    After leaving the divine power plane, Su Ye learned icing, accurate pointing and flying stone, and thoroughly mastered the ten most basic apprenticeship magic.


    Then I learned the magic of sound imitation, fear illusion, secret mark, night vision, magic lock, wind bow and ice arrow.


    Now, Su Ye has mastered all apprentice level and black iron level basic magic.


    After meditation, Su ye went out of the Gladiator''s room and walked to the arena.


    At noon, the bright sun shone on the whole audience, and more than half of them sat at the table. In the center of the arena, magicians and humorous servants caused bursts of laughter.


    "The next game is us." Rollon came over.


    Su Ye nodded.


    After a while, the host announced the beginning of the third war of prisoners of war.


    Su Ye''s five men, fully armed, stood on the arena.


    The afternoon sun was dazzling, and Su Ye narrowed his eyes and looked forward.


    In the opposite gate, a group of strong men with weapons came out slowly.


    These people are tall and strong, ragged, their exposed body surface is covered with dense scars, but their muscles are as solid as rocks.


    They either hold a great hammer, or a great axe, or a great sword, without a shield.


    Seventeen men, all black iron soldiers.


    Their steps are steady and their eyes are sharp. There is a small "X" mark scar on everyone''s left chin.


    The audience was in a mess, with countless people exclaiming, and some even stood up with excitement.


    Many Greeks cursed angrily, and others lamented the bad luck of the Rolon family.


    "I thought I was the most troubling student in Plato''s college." Su Ye looked at the prisoners and said.


    Luo long said with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect that all the crazy soldiers of the bloodthirsty Legion are the trump card army in the north, which is not inferior to the undead army of Persia. It seems that, as we discussed before, we can only use your old tactics. "


    Su Ye''s eyes flickered slightly, nodded and said, "they are very strong. Unfortunately, without a magician, they are destined to be restrained by me."


    "What old tactics?" Asked Casona.


    "You''ll know. That''s the way Su Ye killed a mountain goblin team alone. I don''t want to encounter that kind of fighting in my life." Rollon road.


    Colbert said, "you should see that I am also a crazy soldier. But I want to remind you. Once these bloodthirsty warriors become crazy, they will ignore some pain. Your flame may be strong, but you will not be able to burn through their divine power protection for a long time. They are not that stupid turtle. Just give them ten seconds and they''ll kill us all. "


    "They didn''t last ten seconds in my fire, not even five seconds. This time, we use the backup tactics mentioned before. All of you exist to protect me. Don''t fight, okay? " Suye road.


    "I see!" The four answered immediately.


    The two sides stand firm at a distance of 100 meters.


    The referee threw out a white towel.


    "The battle between the Rolon family and the prisoners, start!" The host''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    "Roar!"


    Seventeen crazy soldiers roared up to the sky, and the color of black iron appeared all over their body. Then, a light red light appeared.


    Their eyes turned blood red instantly, their bodies expanded for a whole circle, and their blood vessels were wriggling like earthworms under their skin.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill!"


    Seventeen black iron soldiers rushed over.


    "Summon apprentices and servants!" Suye used this magic habitually.


    The three fire goblins looked at Su Ye bitterly, then their eyes burned and rushed at the enemy with enthusiasm.


    Su ye and five others are retreating.


    "Kill the cowardly Greeks!" A crazy soldier roared.


    "Kill the goblin!"


    "Kill all the enemies!"


    Seventeen crazy soldiers, like crazy, lost their reason in their eyes and rushed forward.


    Soon, three goblins of fire rushed to the crazy warrior.


    Without waiting for the crazy warrior to start, the three flame goblins blew themselves up.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The crazy soldier who was only blown up by a small goblin was on fire.


    At the same time, if the goblin and the earth proud sky blow up, the body will be directly blown off and the tragic corpse will burn.


    The audience was silent.


    Everyone looked at the terrible scene in disbelief.


    In the blink of an eye, four of the 17 black iron warriors of the Nordic ace army died on the spot, nine were surrounded by flames, and the other four were at a loss.


    "Madmen are fearless!"


    "Madmen are fearless!"


    The nine crazy soldiers surrounded by fire were as fierce as the nine fire elements and continued to charge Su ye and others.


    But what awaits them is a wall blocking technique.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds, five seconds


    A burning man''s leg suddenly fell and the whole man fell forward.


    A burning man''s head suddenly fell to the ground and landed in front, but his body was still running. He kicked his head and staggered forward.


    A burning man was running, his body slowly collapsed, like gradually falling into a swamp.


    The fastest fireman rushed to the side of the wall and hit it with force. With a snap, his whole body collapsed and the wall didn''t move.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, all nine firemen were killed.


    The four crazy soldiers who were not touched by the fire had clear eyes.


    The red light on them was still there, and the crazy effect was still there, but they were scared and sober.


    Su ye cast the spell again, and the three flame goblins appeared again.


    "Go and deal with them."


    Di Aotian stopped the other two goblins from following, and ran excitedly to four crazy soldiers more than ten meters away from each other.


    Four crazy soldiers looked at di Aotian with complex eyes.


    If they don''t join hands, they will be broken one by one.


    Together, burst in an instant.


    The people in the audience looked at the tragic scene and said nothing for a long time.


    They didn''t return to God until di Aotian fought with the crazy soldiers again.


    "List the Soviet industry as the key observation target of the association!" The great mage of the holy land of fire cut the nail and cut the railway.


    "Well, I sympathize with the Nordic for the first time."


    "It''s terrible."


    "I almost wanted to shout crazy soldiers to hold on."


    The audience watched the battle as they discussed.


    It was obvious that Aotian''s small figure was like a small pet in front of the tall crazy soldiers, but he defeated them one by one.


    Finally, four crazy soldiers fell to the ground seriously and were unconscious.


    The host was stunned for a while before excitedly announcing: "unbelievable! unbelievable! This is the cleanest battle in the history of the city-state games! The Rollon family is a treasure! I declare the victory of the rollons. I''m looking forward to the next performance of the Rolon family! "


    Enthusiastic cheers broke out again in the audience.


    "The Rollon family!"


    "The Rollon family!"


    The shouting at Plato''s college is completely different.


    "Earth proud sky!"


    "Earth proud sky!"


    Di Aotian stood proudly on the crazy soldier, held his head high, and was thinking about what posture to pose. Su Ye waved his hand to dispel the summoning technique.


    At the moment when the body dissipated, the earth was proud and full of resentment.


    Luo long came over and affectionately hugged Su Ye''s shoulder¡° Then the battle of the nobility began. We continue to work hard! Together, we will let the name of the Rollon family reverberate over the city of Athens and never stop! " Rollon waved his fist. Su Ye looked at Luo long. An indisputable smile appeared on Luo Long''s face, and his eyes were brighter than ever. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 256

    Su ye returned to his seat and continued to watch the war while recording the details of each team.


    The coach of the sixth game was a tall nobleman who provoked Luolong in the canteen in the morning. Soon, the battle was over.


    The five members of the team were beaten into pig heads by Egyptian prisoners of war and all fell to the ground.


    In the roar of the audience, they pretended to be unconscious and were carried away, causing more laughter.


    Rollon put his hands in front of his mouth and laughed loudly.


    Soon, all seven teams completed the capture war. Two teams were defeated and only five teams remained.


    Su Ye looked at the other four teams, only the four nation coalition led by Chad and gerna''s team remained intact.


    Gerner signaled the referee to give up the next game.


    There are only four teams left.


    Rollon went to draw lots.


    This time, Rollon came back happily, holding a papyrus and said, "it''s not the hybrid team of the Baines family."


    After a while, the host announced that the two opponents of Rolon and Baines gave up the game and said with a smile that the two teams that gave up thought they could draw each other. As a result, they drew the most unfortunate result.


    Then, the host announced that the remaining two teams will rest for half an hour and compete for the championship team after half an hour.


    "How lucky." Luo long smiled.


    Three black iron soldiers nodded.


    "Let''s study the five people again." Su ye took out the magic book.


    "Good!"


    The four men, like small soldiers who heard the general''s order, gathered together to discuss in a low voice.


    The three black iron soldiers were experienced and constantly put forward various possibilities, which made Su Ye nod and record one by one.


    "Time is up!" The host''s voice exploded in the audience.


    "Everyone can''t wait, and I won''t talk nonsense. Now let''s invite the Baines family and the Rollon family to play! Audience, now shout out the name of the team you support, shout out! " The host shouted passionately.


    "Baines family!"


    "Baines family!"


    The Baines family was first called, and many echoed.


    Luo long said helplessly, "it is worthy of being a hero family."


    As soon as Rollon''s voice fell, more people began to shout.


    "The Rollon family!"


    "The Rollon family!"


    The voice calling the rollons completely overwhelmed the Baines.


    Luo long looked at the audience in surprise, with a faint color of gratitude and a strong color of pride on his face.


    Su Ye patted Luo long on the shoulder.


    "The people will not favor them because of the difference in the rank of your ancestors, but will shout for the favorite winner." Suye road.


    Rollon trembled slightly and nodded heavily.


    "I seem to understand what you asked me yesterday, where the glory comes from, but there are still some places I can''t figure out."


    "Always think, always think, you will understand." Suye road.


    "Good!" Rollon looked up with joy in his eyes.


    Su Ye''s eyes were gradually dim.


    Before, Rick looked like that.


    It is a vision of a new and beautiful world that has been separated from the past.


    Unfortunately, Rick has no chance.


    The two teams walked slowly forward and finally stood a hundred meters apart.


    The sun is about to set. The huge wall of the arena blocks the sun in the west, and half of the arena seems to be swallowed up by a dark shadow.


    The junction of shadow and sunshine seems to become a unique dawn dusk line in the arena, dividing everything in the arena into two.


    Under the demigod terrace, the statue of Athena stands just at the junction of light and darkness.


    The dragon head terrace and Palos inside are equally equally divided by the light dark boundary.


    Between black and white, the girl''s face seems to have the mystery of night and the brilliance of day at the same time.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at the demigod terrace.


    Palos is staring here.


    Palos hesitated carefully on her face. After a while, she raised her small fist to Su ye and waved it gently.


    Su Ye nodded and squeezed out a very shallow smile.


    In the audience, very few people looked at Su ye and Palos in surprise.


    A few young nobles changed their faces and whispered to the people around them to find out the relationship between the two people.


    Some of the great nobles were lost in thought.


    Su Ye looked at the opposite team carefully and was stunned. He whispered, "Luo long, the mummy opposite has been replaced by an Egyptian mage!"


    "What?" Rollon looked quickly and carefully.


    "Can you change people in the city-state competition?" Su ye asked.


    "Special circumstances are OK, but our consent is required." Rollon immediately raised his hand to the referee.


    The referee came up and asked, "what''s up?"


    "There''s a change across the street!" Rollon road.


    The referee looked at the other side and said with a smile, "this is the other side''s tactics. The mummy soldier is the puppet of the Egyptian mage. Because there can only be one at a time, it has always been a puppet to fight. Today, the puppet will be replaced and the mage himself will go to war. "


    Su ye and Luo long looked at each other and looked dignified.


    The referee went between the two teams and threw the white towel high.


    "Did the rollons win the first place, or did the Baines win? Champion family battle, start! " The host''s voice echoed in the sky.


    The residents of Athens shouted excitedly, and hoarse voices came one after another.


    Chald, the young aristocrat opposite, put his index finger across his neck and gently delimited it, revealing a cruel smile.


    The shadow of the arena was like a big mouth, completely swallowing the two teams.


    Su Ye recited the mantra for the first time.


    "Summon apprentice servants."


    Di Aotian appeared again, looked around, and finally looked forward.


    Su Ye applies protective spells to all his teammates and himself in turn.


    Rollon whispered, "shall we go forward or wait for them to attack?"


    Su Ye looked ahead, and the opposite team was motionless, but the Egyptian mage was talking.


    "Attack first to avoid any accidents!" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "Go!"


    Three flamegoblins hit the striker, and five trotted behind and rushed forward quickly.


    There was a slight change in the expression on the faces of the Baines family. They all looked at the Egyptian mage.


    "Be careful of the Egyptian mage. The other party may be casting spells. Try to interrupt him!" Suye road.


    "Let''s throw the spare spear!"


    "Colbert, you have the greatest strength. When you get close, throw the flame goblin over!" Suye road.


    "No problem!" Colbert said.


    Luo long hesitated and took a look at the Holy Land mages and holy land warriors who were standing on the edge of the arena.


    The two sides were getting closer and closer. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on Chad''s face opposite.


    And he saw the black robed Egyptian mage behind him, stretching out his hand to Su Ye.


    A dark magic array emerged, with dense magic lines flashing.


    The right arm of the Egyptian mage starts from the fingertip, the skin dissipates, the flesh and blood withers, turns into withered bones, and reaches the shoulder.


    Su Ye frowned. Suddenly, his head seemed to have been hit by a giant hammer. He suddenly leaned back and screamed in pain.


    "What''s the matter!" Luo long made the first move and helped Su Ye.


    The other three black iron soldiers stopped quickly and protected Su ye and Luo long.


    The three flaming goblins suddenly screamed with their heads in their arms. Di Aotian shouted while covering his head and retreated.


    Luo long looked at Su ye in horror. He saw Su Ye biting his teeth, fine sweat coming out of his forehead, and his face was very white.


    "Is it a curse?" Exclaimed veteran gloll.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the opposite team.


    When Luo long looked, he saw the Egyptian mage holding his head in his hands. Thin blood came out of his eyes. His body stumbled and fell back. Finally, he fell to the ground and convulsed.


    Su Ye slowly opened his eyes, looked tired, took a deep breath, and frowned tightly.


    "How''s it going?" Asked Rollon with concern.


    "Much better. It should be a kind of mental attack, but the other party didn''t expect that my mental body was stronger than him, so he was eaten back. " Su ye took a deep breath slowly to relieve the little pain left.


    Rollon scolded: "the Baines family is really insidious. It must have used some secret technique. If someone else had died!"


    Su Ye looked sideways at the demigod terrace.


    Palos held her hands tightly, her small face was slightly white, and her blue eyes were full of waves.


    Su Ye nodded to her.


    Palos breathed a long sigh of relief, and her little fist slowly loosened.


    The young aristocrat who has been paying attention to two people has an iron face.


    The audience talked, and the host appropriately came out and explained: "this should be the secret art of spiritual attack in Egypt. The mage of the Luolong family has survived, and the caster has suffered an accident."


    "Despicable Egyptians!"


    "Despicable black magician!"


    "Greeks, come on!"


    "Come on, Rollon family!"


    The angry Athenians shouted for Su ye and others.


    The man who cheered Baines shut up.


    "Can you still fight?" Asked Rollon.


    "A little impact, but nothing." Suye road.


    Then, Luo long looked embarrassed and whispered, "don''t kill Chad. His family and I are in the same boat. If you kill him, our family will be devastated. After all, he is the direct son of the hero family and the fourth in line successor. "


    "Are you afraid?" Su ye asked as he rubbed his temples.


    "I''m not willing, but I''m really afraid." Luo long said helplessly.


    "It seems that you don''t care about the glory of the family, at least not as much as you think." Su ye, you''re welcome.


    Luo long was stunned, lowered his head and looked ashamed. Su Ye patted him on the shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll help you with this. I''ll try not to kill him. Just like you didn''t accept my two thousand gold eagles in Zhihua valley. "¡° Thank you. " Luo long thanked¡° If they don''t come, let''s go! " Su Ye dressed up and walked forward. The three goblins shook their heads and looked at Su Ye. Su Ye nodded. The two goblins immediately forgot what had happened and played forward happily. Di Aotian was angry and kicked two little goblins'' buttocks¡° Chatter! " The two goblins wilted at once. With a sharp stick on his shoulder, di Aotian stared at the people in front with cold eyes as he walked, clucking the handle of the stick¡° Chatter! " Earth Ao Tian roared¡° Chatter! " Two goblins burst into flames and rushed forward angrily¡° Stop them! " Child hurried back in fear. The Holy Land Warrior in charge of security outside the field looked at the Holy Land mage, nodded gently and got ready. An advanced flame retardant appears in the right hand of a Holy Land Warrior¡° Don''t blow up Chad. " Rollon hurried to remind¡° Um. " Su Ye readily agreed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 257

    When the animal soul mage opposite recited the mantra, he saw a snow-white translucent polar demon bear emerge from behind him and get into the body of the animal soul crazy warrior.


    The beast soul crazy warrior roared. He had magic armor and rock skin. Now his body surface first showed black iron color, then light red, and finally white ice.


    An inch of ice


    The beast soul crazy warrior waved his axe and met the two little flame goblins without fear.


    Two small flame goblins rushed close and blew themselves up immediately.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The huge fireball exploded and burst into dazzling light. The beast soul crazy soldier more than two meters high squatted slightly, his feet rooted in the earth, and his arms crossed in front of him.


    In the strong flame impact, he took a half step back and quickly stood firm.


    The flame spread all over his body in an instant, strong and vigorous. A second later, the ice on his body broke and splashed everywhere with the flame.


    After dispelling the flame, the beast soul crazy warrior roared, and ice reappeared on the body surface.


    The inch thick ice layer is like a layer of hard armor, shining on the arena.


    The arena screamed everywhere.


    "Su ye, your fire magic can''t help this beast soul crazy warrior. In other words, all black iron magicians can''t stand him. " Rollon road.


    Su Ye was about to open the earth element blood, but Yu Guang glanced over the Egyptian mage. He didn''t know how. He felt a little uneasy and gave up exposing his strength for the time being.


    At this time, di Aotian rushed to the beast soul crazy soldier and waved a bone piercing stick to smash it.


    The crazy soldier''s axe.


    Bang!


    When the giant axe and the sharp bone stick hit each other, the crazy soldier''s body shook and the earth proud queen stepped back.


    With a wave of bone stick, di Aotian flew out and hit the crazy soldier''s waist.


    The ice layer around the crazy soldier''s waist quickly broke and fell off, took away all the flames, and then grew a new ice layer.


    Su Ye frowned slightly.


    "The strength of Nordic soldiers is already strong. With the dual strength of mania and animal soul, their strength even exceeds that of the earth''s proud sky. With that layer of ice, they are simply the enemy of the earth''s proud sky." Luo long looked at the beast soul mage again and said, "the beast soul mage gave the beast soul to the crazy warrior. He can only use basic magic, and the magic power is very weak and there is almost no threat."


    "Di Aotian can''t help him, and he can''t help di Aotian. Now we have five people, counter attack those three people. In addition, I always think there is something wrong with the Egyptian mage. When I get close, I will burn him with fireball. You cooperate with me. " Suye road.


    "Go!"


    The four soldiers formed an arc in the front row, and Su Ye was behind. The distance between the two sides was 15 meters.


    Opposite, the noble young chald, holding a spear, nodded to the Persian mage.


    The black iron lamp on the head of the Persian mage trembled slightly, and the mouth of the lamp spewed out yellow smoke. In a flash, it turned into a large dark yellow sandstorm and rushed over.


    "Retreat or rush? The casting speed of the Persian magic lamp mage is too fast. " Cowbert and others looked at Su Ye.


    "Induced draft!"


    After reading the spell, Su Ye immediately appeared in the magic array, and saw the light cyan wind appear out of thin air, facing the dust storm.


    However, Su Ye secretly closed the most powerful talent "stripping".


    The four people were stunned, and their eyes showed doubt.


    The magicians in the stands shook their heads.


    The fire Holy Land mage sighed and said, "this boy''s fire magic and earth magic are good, but his understanding of wind magic is much worse. Look at the guys of wind magic association, they are shaking their heads."


    The mage on the side said, "yes, the wind force caused by wind induction is very small, and can only blow smoke. His wind speed is faster than that of ordinary black iron, which may be strengthened by some strength. However, the speed is fast and the power is far less than that of a sandstorm. It is bound to be blown... "


    The cyan wind meets the dark yellow dust storm.


    Everyone stared.


    A strange scene emerged. The wind speed on both sides suddenly slowed down, but there was a stalemate for a second. The cyan wind suddenly began to accelerate and rush forward, and the dust storm began to break up.


    The people of the fire magic association and the earth magic association were nervously sneaking at the people of the wind magic association.


    People of the wind magic association showed incredible looks one after another.


    "If the wind speed does not decrease, there is definitely a talent for ''rapid'' power."


    "After encountering a sandstorm, it is not dispersed, but very stable. It must have a talent for ''cohesion''."


    "When the two winds come into contact, there will be a whirlwind, which is a phenomenon of ''sharp turn'' with talent."


    "I also feel that I may have the talent of ''cutting'', but it''s not wind blade magic. I can''t judge."


    "List Su Ye as the key observation target of the wind magic association!" The wind Holy Land mage who hasn''t spoken issued an order.


    The blue wind rolled rapidly towards the Persian mage.


    The Persian mage looked helpless, and the magic lamp on his head showed yellow magic again, condensed into a wall of sand and stone and blocked in front.


    The high-ranking magicians can''t cry or laugh.


    The strong blue wind climbed over the wall of sand and stone and continued to blow forward.


    Laughter broke out one after another in the audience.


    Luo long couldn''t help laughing and said, "the magic wall can block water and ordinary induced wind, but this wind is obviously different."


    The Persian mage blushed, and the magic lamp trembled again, erupting thick sand, like a dense sharp arrow, penetrating the blue strong wind.


    "Let''s continue!" Suye road.


    The team bypasses the place where the beast soul crazy warrior and earth Ao Tian are located and continues to rush to the Egyptian mage.


    Chad reached out and grabbed the wrist of the Egyptian mage, dragged away, and began to walk around the beast soul crazy warrior and di Aotian, keeping a distance from the five Suye people.


    Su Ye looked at each other.


    "The Egyptian mage really has a problem. Pay attention!" Rollon road.


    "We run and they run. We can''t go around like this." Colbert said.


    "It seems that the opponent''s tactics are very clear, completely around the most powerful beast soul crazy warrior. Or... Try to annoy the noble? " Gloll said.


    "The championship war of the noble family will not be scolded. We should keep the dignity of the noble." Rollon road.


    "Then solve the beast soul crazy warrior. What suggestions do you have? "


    Su Ye looked at Chad and the Egyptian mage in his hand. His uneasiness still lingered in his heart. He decided to continue to retain his power and use it only at the critical time.


    The five men discussed quickly while staring at the battlefield.


    "Can your strength hurt the beast soul crazy warrior?" Su ye asked.


    Four people were silent.


    "That means we should think of him as a smaller but more flexible magic turtle?" Su ye asked.


    The four nodded together.


    "I have a feeling that they have long known that I am good at fire magic. This combination is aimed at me." Suye road.


    Rollon said: "their tactics are obvious. First solve you, the strongest in the team, with mental impact, and then easily solve us. Because if you solve me first, you still have the power of a war. They are wasting that spell in vain. Fortunately, you resisted the magic. "


    "Then fight a protracted war! Generally, the crazy time of black iron crazy soldiers is ten minutes. We can afford to wait! " Suye road.


    "Yes! Procrastination is our main strategy in fighting the Nordics. " Old soldier gloll said.


    "Can di Aotian hold on?" Rollon road.


    "No problem, I can''t hold on. I''ll call again!" Suye road.


    Therefore, the audience on the arena saw that in addition to the earth proud sky and the beast soul crazy soldiers, the others of the two teams also became the audience.


    Many people shouted and encouraged the two teams to fight.


    After a while, the five people finished their discussion and slowly walked towards the beast soul crazy warrior.


    The three men were 15 meters away from Su Ye. When Su Ye was 30 meters away, the team stopped.


    Su Ye began to use fireball technique. He did not deliberately aim at the beast soul crazy warrior, but deliberately aimed at the foot of the beast soul crazy warrior.


    Several fireballs fell and spread, and the place where crazy soldiers fought with earth Ao Tian turned into a sea of fire.


    The crazy soldier''s shoes have long been burned, and there is a thick layer of ice on his feet.


    His feet fell on the fire, the ice exploded, and the flames within a meter of his body were lined up.


    The next second, the flame spread and fell under his feet again. Ice grew under his feet again and burst again when the flame approached.


    Suddenly, the fireball skill of the earth proud sky flew to the feet of the beast soul crazy warrior.


    The fireball exploded, and the flame burned in the feet of the beast soul crazy warrior, slowly burning the divine power armor, magic armor and rock skin.


    Su Ye''s fireball flew over again.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the black iron magic lamp moved gently, and the yellow light flew over, attached to the legs of the beast soul crazy warrior, and condensed into fine sand Shinguards.


    The flame falls on the fire, fine sand splashes and takes away the flame.


    By the time there were more flames, the ice had covered again.


    "They must get the guidance of the fire master and find the means to break the adhesion and spread." Rollon''s tone was full of depression.


    "Then continue to procrastinate!" Su Ye simply gave up casting and watched quietly.


    As time went by, the two sides observed quietly, and the shouts of the audience became smaller and smaller.


    "The other side is getting impatient." Rollon whispered, staring at Chad.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Be prepared to prevent them from jumping over the wall." Old soldier gloll said.


    Suddenly, when di Aotian was knocked back by a blow, the crazy soldier took an arrow step across di Aotian and rushed to Su ye with all his strength.


    "It''s broken!" Screamed Rollon.


    Di Aotian turned and chased, but he couldn''t catch up.


    Su Ye immediately dispersed di Aotian.


    "Summon apprentices and servants!"


    Three flame goblins slowly emerged in front of Su Ye.


    However, the beast soul crazy warrior has rushed to the four black iron warriors like a magic cow. Three black iron soldiers are in front and Rollon is in the back. The four men were almost animal soul crazy soldiers looking up at the hill. Rollon took a half step back, but the next moment he reacted, flushed, clenched his spear and stabbed forward. Three black iron soldiers attacked from three directions. The beast soul crazy warrior does not dodge and swipes with a big axe. Poof... Casona''s spear and shield were broken one after another, and he fell back with a loud cry. The huge wound on his abdomen splashed bright red blood. His intestines were scattered, his spine was broken, and only the skin of his back waist was connected. Cowbert screamed and retreated back. His axe was hit and his left hand was cut off by his wrist. The last glor rolled on his side to avoid the axe. The beast soul crazy soldier was stunned when he saw that glor had let the axe fail. Then he was angry and waved the axe after glor. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 258

    Battlefield veterans are constantly embarrassed to avoid the pursuit of beast soul crazy soldiers.


    "What are you doing? Go kill Su Ye! " Child was furious.


    The beast soul crazy warrior completely ignored others and chased the veteran to slash. Each axe sent out a harsh roar. Each axe fell on the ground and could cut the earth.


    "The crazy soldier is crazy!"


    "Ha ha, this is the only disadvantage of crazy soldiers!"


    Di Aotian rushed to Luo long and protected Su ye together.


    Under the ice, the whole body of the crazy soldier changes from the original reddish to dark red. It is faintly visible that the blood vessels are broken, and the blood condenses and expands under the skin.


    Luo long hurriedly said, "Su ye, don''t come near! This is the sequelae of a long period of madness. It will completely fall into madness and increase its strength. Then it will lose its strength. For up to one minute, the victory will belong to us! "


    Crazy soldiers are getting stronger and faster.


    With an axe, veteran glor couldn''t escape any more. His head and body were split in half by a giant axe.


    "Oh..."


    The beast soul crazy soldier roared up to the sky. His hair suddenly grew long and his teeth became thicker and bigger, just like an ORC.


    "It''s over..." Chad stepped back, muttered to himself, and simply put down the Egyptian mage.


    See the beast soul crazy soldier motionless, the whole body is bathed in blood, and falls to the ground like a tilted statue.


    The beast soul mage snorted, and the blood in his nostrils splashed like a waterfall.


    The polar bear spirit separated from the crazy warrior, withered like a corpse, and slowly floated back to the body of the beast spirit mage.


    "We admit defeat!" Child raised his right index finger high.


    To everyone''s surprise, Chad didn''t look depressed, but smiled.


    Child stared at Luo long and Su ye, laughing more and more strangely.


    The host''s voice exploded in the arena.


    "Let''s congratulate the Luolong family on winning the champion of this year''s city-state competition with the warmest cheers! Let''s shout ''Rollon'' together! Rollon! "


    "Rollon!"


    "Rollon!"


    "Rollon!"


    Both nobles and poor people began to cheer loudly at the moment.


    Luo long threw down his spear, first saluted in four directions, then raised his head high, looked up at the dusk sky, and accepted the praise and cheers of the people.


    On Rollon''s face, the smile is better than the sun.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at the direction of the demigod terrace.


    Two people''s eyes met.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    Palos nodded, too, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to hear the cheers at all and scanned the audience.


    Veteran glor was hacked to death by crazy soldiers.


    The old black iron Casona of the Luolong family lay quietly on the ground, almost separated from his waist and abdomen, and swallowed his breath.


    His fingers were stuck in the hard ground.


    Colbert covered his broken left wrist with his clothes and tried to close the wound with divine protection. His face was waxy yellow, his body was shaking, and his clothes were wet with heavy sweat.


    Su Ye ran over, picked up Colbert on his back and walked quickly to the medical room of the arena.


    Luo long still looked up at the sky and enjoyed his glory.


    Most people in the field originally looked at Rollon, but slowly, someone began to look at the shadow moving forward steadily.


    Especially the gladiators, the prisoners of war in the cage, quietly looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye approached, and all the gladiators and prisoners of war bowed their heads.


    Su Ye left the infield with Colbert on his back and entered the dark corridor in the.


    "Thank you..." Colbert''s weak voice came from behind.


    "Yes, after all, we fight side by side." Suye road.


    Colbert opened his mouth and said nothing more.


    Take corbert to the medical room. Su Ye sits outside, leaning against the wall and resting quietly.


    Su Ye reached out and rubbed his temples. The light in his eyes was dim, and a shallow tired color appeared on his face.


    Don''t think or do anything, empty your brain and rest quietly.


    After a long time, the light footsteps approached.


    "Su Ye!" Rollon shouted happily.


    In the narrow corridor, the sound shook the wall gently.


    Su ye turned to look at Luo long, who was excited. He had a crown made of laurel branches on his head and a green palm branch in his hand.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    "Su ye, thank you so much! You don''t know how excited I am now! From today on, I am no longer the former Rolon, I am the city-state champion Rolon! In a few days, all Athens will know my name, and even all Greece will spread my name. Tonight, I will certainly become the topic of all nobles, and so will tomorrow! Those nobles who despise me will certainly look up to me by three points in the future. Those nobles who are hostile to me will certainly restrain their hostility. "


    "And the Baines family, there must be some convergence! Mother will be glad to know. I''ll find a way to contact my mother tomorrow and let her come back! From then on, Grandpa will never underestimate me! And I, Luo long, is the champion of the city-state. Now I am a legend, and I will become a legend in the future! "


    Su Ye squeezed out a faint smile and said, "all this is the harvest of your efforts. Congratulations, our city-state champion."


    Luo long smiled, walked close, took off his laurel and handed it to Su Ye.


    "I''ll take the laurel home, but I hope you wear it now. I know very well in my heart that without you, I will never win the championship. You are the most powerful in the whole city-state competition! Now think of Childe''s team, I''m still cold behind my back. If we don''t stop the beast soul crazy warrior, our people will die even if we double. That crazy soldier is too strong. "


    Rollon said and handed over the palm branch, which was also a symbol of victory.


    "In addition, I suspect that the Egyptian mage originally wanted to use the spirit shock to me, but they realized that you were the strongest. Even if they used the spirit shock to me, they might fail, so they chose you. You are my Savior! You saved my life! You have almost redeemed the glory of our family! Thank you, Suye! You will be the best friend of my life! "


    Luo Long''s voice is as passionate as a poetry club speech.


    Su Ye stood up, took the laurel, and smiled and put it on Luo long again.


    "This is your champion, come on! I hope that in the future, you can get one crown after another, so that Luo Long''s name can be heard all over the world. "


    "Thank you, Su Ye!" Rollon''s voice trembled and even choked.


    Su Ye patted him on the shoulder.


    "All this is what I should do, just like you do in the paper flower valley." Suye road.


    Rollon laughed happily.


    "I''m too tired today. I''m more tired than the black iron test. I''ll go home and rest now and get up early tomorrow to watch your championship." Su ye said he was going out.


    Luo long hurriedly stopped and said, "wait, you can''t go back today."


    Su Ye was stunned and suddenly realized.


    Luo long said helplessly, "in fact, I don''t want you to lose in public, but there are only five of us, you and me. Casona and glor are dead. Colbert broke his hand. If he was allowed to go, the audience would scold me. So tomorrow we can only play for the audience. "


    "Indeed, I forgot that just now." Suye road.


    Luo long beamed and said, "it doesn''t matter. You summon di Aotian and let him fight with me in a special humorous way. Anyway, he''s just your servant. The more he loses face, the better. Anyway, the purpose is to amuse the audience. When it''s almost over, I kill di Aotian with a war spear. Then I point a war spear at you in the bright sun in the morning, and you raise your hand and surrender. In this way, the audience won''t care about the ending. "


    Su Ye controlled his frown and said, "well, I''ll deal with it tomorrow. I just want to get out of here as soon as possible. "


    Luo long said with a smile, "yes, I heard that turtles can''t live for three days in this arena. I didn''t believe it until the magic turtle died in front of me. "


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    "Alas, you are embarrassed! In the future, as long as you need help, I will go all out! After all, we are a legendary family! " Rollon pride tunnel.


    "However, my 50 game winning streak against the aristocracy may be suspended by you." Suye road.


    "Ha ha! I owe you too much. When the dragon''s beauty has new dishes next time, I''ll treat you and let you eat enough without spending money in your own store. " Luo long smiled happily.


    Su Ye nodded, but did not smile.


    The two talked for a while and walked to the canteen together.


    Along the way, most of the gladiators on the road stopped what they were doing and bowed their heads slightly.


    Luo long was in a good mood and smiled all the way. When there was no one, he whispered, "this is the treatment of the champion."


    Su Ye nodded and said nothing.


    The two walked all the way to the canteen. Each Gladiator looked up at Su Ye''s back after they walked away.


    After dinner, the nobles who stayed in the arena chatted with Luo long. Su Ye slowly walked into the arena alone.


    Night fell and the sky was full of stars.


    Even at night, in the arena, there are still banging sounds around.


    The gladiators are training.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky surrounded by huge circular walls and walked quietly around the arena.


    The more he walked, the more Su Ye felt out of breath.


    The arena is very big. It is a vast starry sky, but I feel locked in it.


    Su Ye glanced at the gladiators.


    In the eyes of the demon eagle, there is no difference between here and the day.


    Except for a few gladiators whose faces are full of passion, fighting spirit and smile, the vast majority of gladiators practice or compete with each other without expression.


    Su ye thought about his future life while walking¡° Not surprisingly, I will study and grow step by step in Athens in the next few years. At the current speed, I may also be promoted to gold before graduation. After mastering the creation of magic, we will embark on the Golden Road, that is, going out for experience, which is the only way for every golden mage and soldier. Maybe it has something to do with the adventurous spirit of the Greeks... "If you have the opportunity, go to Persia, Egypt, or northern Europe. Of course, it would be better to go to the underworld and hell, especially hell. It is said that it is the most powerful place in the world. The strong men of the four God systems and the great monsters of God veins are locked in it. "¡° I don''t just want to be a legend. What I really want is to see what is above the legend... "Socrates is only promoted to the demigod in the end. Then, can a magician stand on the demigod?" Su Ye looked up at the night sky and the stars¡° Is there a god star that belongs to me? " After the walk, Su Ye found a place to read. At night, Luo long came over and chatted, and they said good night to each other. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 259

    Su Ye continued to read magic books and learn plane knowledge. He didn''t return to the smelly Gladiator room until 10 p.m.


    Looking at the toilet in the corner, the smell in the room seems to be heavier than that at noon.


    After a short meditation, Su ye lay in bed.


    After lying down for a while, I felt uneasy and released the alert of di Aotian and two small goblins. Then I fell asleep safely.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes and found that he had returned to the giant hills.


    In the giant hills, fragrance overflows and flowers fly all over the sky.


    In the incomparably beautiful world, Su Ye looked around, but he didn''t know what he was going to do.


    I don''t know how long it took, all the flowers suddenly turned black, but they were still fragrant.


    Su Ye was surprised to reach out and grab the black petals.


    Suddenly, the giant Hill was dark and turned into a giant beast.


    At the same time, three flaming goblins appeared in the dark and shouted.


    Su Ye retreated in fear and tried his best to cast the spell, but his mouth was silent. The more he couldn''t make magic, the more anxious he was


    Su Ye suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were dim and then slowly clear.


    At this moment, Su Ye''s mind was numb and his body was weak. He realized that he had just had a nightmare.


    The smell is still there.


    Su Ye sniffed and his face changed slightly.


    How can a room full of peculiar smell have aroma? Is it still in a dream?


    Su Ye quickly sat up and looked around carefully. It was the Gladiator''s room, not a dream!


    Where''s di Aotian?


    Suddenly, Su Ye stood up and looked at the ground at the door.


    Under the iron column fence, a small black wooden box was placed there. The outside of the wooden box was blue magic lines, and the inside of the wooden box was empty.


    The smell is most likely from there.


    Su Ye was stiff, holding his breath, instinctively pushed the door and ran away.


    The door stood still.


    Close to the fence, the door was locked outside.


    Later, Su Ye found that his body was weak and could not destroy the gate at all.


    "Di Aotian will smash the gate."


    "Summon apprentices and servants!"


    The spell is normal, but the magic flow rate in the magic array is very slow. It took five seconds to complete the spell that can be used quickly.


    The magic array is completed, but the magic cannot flow out and form a complete magic.


    Failed to cast.


    "Magic can flow, but can''t cast. This is a phenomenon in the field of magic prohibition. But why does magic flow so slowly, right... "


    Su Ye rechecked his body and magic. He had the symptoms of being poisoned by magic!


    "This aroma is magic poison!"


    Su Ye continued to hold his breath, tore open the quilt, wrapped the wooden box with a cloth, then picked up the fence and threw it away.


    Then, take out the prepared cotton mask from the ruins space and wear it.


    You can''t use the induced draft technique. You can only take out the hard board from the ruins space and fan the wind madly to fan away all the aroma.


    Finally, Su Ye''s face turned red and he was in a hurry to breathe.


    There was little fragrance left in the room.


    Su Ye stood at the door shouting.


    "Anyone!" Su Ye shouted outside.


    Su Ye listened.


    There was no response, not even a basic echo of the voice.


    "The sound here is cut off!"


    Su ye thought, immediately opened the magic book and sent a magic letter to teacher niden for help at the first time.


    However, the display cannot be sent.


    Like falling into an ice cave.


    Some letters were unread, so Su Ye didn''t have time to read them.


    Try using the ring of space.


    No response.


    Like all magic tools, the ring of space is isolated by the forbidden magic field.


    Ruins space can still be used!


    "Magic poison... Magic poison..."


    Su Ye was suddenly stunned. His eyes showed a strong sadness. After the sadness, there was an extremely complex emotion.


    Countless emotions intertwined, as if dyeing Su Ye''s eyes black.


    A small bottle appeared in Su Ye''s hand.


    Thumb size, the bottle is transparent and contains black liquid.


    At the bottom of the black liquid, there are fine transparent particle deposits.


    Advanced antidote.


    Looking at the advanced antidote, countless things are connected in my mind.


    Su Ye''s eyes were more sad. He opened the bottle cap and poured it into his mouth.


    Bitterness and acrimony bloomed in his mouth, and Su Ye couldn''t help coughing gently.


    The sadness in his eyes is stronger.


    Bite your teeth, bite your teeth.


    Su Ye glanced outside the fence, and his eyes showed a strange look.


    Not despair, not anger, not fear, not hatred.


    It''s disappointment.


    "Maybe I think too much..."


    Su Ye lowered his head and a second bottle of antidote appeared in his hand. He drank it up and shook it without wasting a drop.


    Rick gave it to himself.


    He asked for it from the president of the potion club.


    It''s for yourself.


    Su Ye was in a trance. The sun shone into his heart that morning. Rickgen''s upright hair like a black needle came into his eyes, and half joking words echoed in his ears.


    "Originally, I prepared one bottle for each deskmate. You can cause trouble than other students, so I prepared two bottles for you."


    "Forget it, I''ll give you another bottle. I always feel that you will be luckier than us."


    Rick''s eyes were clearer than the clear sky.


    Su Ye bit his teeth, endured his sour nose and smashed his fist at the wall.


    Bang!


    Severe pain came from the hand.


    Su ye did not shout, his eyes glittering.


    "I won''t be so unlucky. I will get out of here alive." Su Ye suddenly clenched his teeth and smiled.


    "Because I have your advanced antidote!"


    As soon as Su Ye waved his hand, gray pottery pots appeared on the ground. Each pottery pot was filled with Warm goat milk.


    Then a brown wooden bucket filled with eggs appeared, followed by two large black pottery bowls.


    Su Ye began to beat eggs and separated the egg white from the egg yolk.


    Beat a large bowl full of egg white and break it up with a fork.


    Finally, take out some magic cow blood.


    Su Ye began to meditate and feel his body and magic. He realized that the advanced antidote had played a certain role, but its effectiveness was declining.


    "I don''t know what the magic poison is. In the magic world, there is no way to remove the magic poison except taking targeted herbs and antidotes. However, I can''t just rely on antidotes. Although milk, egg white and blood are mainly aimed at some food poisoning and metal poisoning, it''s never wrong to try, and simple catharsis should also speed up detoxification. A dead horse should be a living horse doctor! "


    "When the efficacy of these two advanced antidotes has passed, we will start to eat catharsis, then take a large number of ordinary antidotes, and finally take the remaining advanced antidotes."


    After a while, Su Ye began to gulp sheep''s milk, and then swallowed egg white and blood.


    After a while, Su Ye observed his body through meditation and found that these things were really effective!


    Therefore, continue to drink a lot of protein and continue to catharsis at the same time.


    In order to avoid excessive water loss, sugar and salt water are specially prepared, and the raw materials in the ruins space are complete.


    Soon, the smell of the room completely covered the aroma.


    After tossing around for a while, Su ye took out the ordinary antidote in the ruins space and drank it bottle by bottle. When it reached the dangerous dose, it stopped.


    When the efficacy of the antidote passed, Su Ye drank goat milk, egg white and blood again.


    Finally, Su ye took out the third antidote that Rick gave himself.


    Su Ye held the antidote the size of his thumb in front of him. Scenes of meeting Rick came to mind. He opened his mouth and drank it up.


    "You just want me to die in the arena, and you won''t kill me here. This is my chance of survival! Moreover, I have three kinds of blood power, multi battle body talent, and can greatly resist magic poison! "


    Su Ye immediately entered the ruins space and sacrificed all sacrificial items. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the talent to resist toxicity, but all chose war body and wood talents.


    According to the research of the magic world, wood talents can slightly resist toxins, because poison belongs to wood power in magic.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, Rollon''s room.


    "Huh? Who? "


    Rollon opened his eyes vaguely and saw a figure holding a magic lamp.


    "Young master, it''s me, Turner."


    Luo long was stunned for a while, then slowly sat up and was about to speak. He found another familiar figure standing at the door.


    Rollon got up quickly.


    "Your Excellency Leo Bo." Luo long said and looked at Grandpa suspiciously.


    The magic light was bright, but the room was so dark that Rollon couldn''t see Grandpa''s face clearly.


    Leopold looked at old Turner.


    "You go outside and watch."


    "Yes, sir." Old Turner put the magic lamp in place and walked out of the room.


    "I heard you bowed to a civilian again?" Leopold stood at the door and asked.


    "I didn''t!" A wave of anger went straight over Rollon''s head.


    "Then why didn''t he bow to you?" Asked Leopold.


    "He''s my friend, Rick isn''t!" Luo long angrily said.


    "He is a civilian." Leo Bo''s tone was always calm, and his face was always as hard as clay sculpture and stone carving.


    "He saved my life and brought glory to the Rollon family!" Rollon road.


    "The goal of the Egyptian mage is him from beginning to end. Your life has never been in danger." Leopold said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Rollon felt uneasy¡° You didn''t answer what I asked you yesterday. "¡° What did you say? "¡° Do you still want to go back to the noble college? " In the dark, Leopold stood at the door like a giant, looking down on Rollon¡° Whether I want to or not, I can''t go back. " Rollon road¡° I''m asking, "do you want to go back to the noble college?" Leopold''s voice increased slightly. Luo Long''s heart suddenly jumped and looked at his grandfather as if he had returned to the hall of the family''s old house. His whole body was cold¡° Think. " Rollon answered honestly¡° I can let you go back. " Leopold¡° Forget it, if you can let me go back, I won''t go to Plato''s college. Now the family is not as good as it used to be. What do you take me back? Even if I go back to the noble college, will I be attacked by those people, Duel and leave again? The Baines want to tear me to pieces! " Luo long mocked himself¡° What if the Baines are willing to reconcile? " Leopold¡° Did you wake me up in the middle of the night to tell a joke? " Rollon road¡° As long as you do what a noble should do in the next championship, you can go back to the noble college, and no one will trouble you again. " Leopold¡° What exactly do you mean? I don''t believe the Baines gave up their hatred so easily. Unless you reach an agreement with the Baines family. " Rollon''s eyes were full of vigilance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 260

    "To be exact, it was a joint agreement reached by many nobles in Athens."


    "What?" Rollon looked at grandpa in disbelief, and his face became more uneasy.


    "As long as you do what a noble should do in the championship. You can not only return to the noble college, you will not only get the marriage of the legitimate daughter of the hero family, you will not only get the full training of the family, but also have the opportunity to preside over the great sacrifice in person. " Leo Bo''s voice was full of fatal temptation.


    "Great sacrifice? Our family has been unable to do it for nearly a century. The great sacrifice needs something of divine power. At worst, it is also part of the body of the demigod. What shall we take for the great sacrifice? As far as I know, the most precious treasure in the family warehouse is only legendary. If you can really sacrifice, my father is a hero now! You use the great sacrifice as a temptation to humiliate your wisdom and my mind. " Rollon stared at Grandpa.


    "Yes, there is really no divine power in the family, but as long as you do what the nobility should do, you will be invited by the hero family to enter the old God star." Leo Bo''s eyes brightened when he said "Old God Star".


    Luo long was short of breath. After a while, he recovered calm and said, "it''s impossible! The old God Star is a God Star of fallen gods, which is equivalent to the Kingdom and territory of gods. It is the highest level of divine power. Having an old God Star is not the Lord of planes, but the Lord of God stars, which is equal to the new God. Some families can stand for many years because they have the old God Star! You can lie to me, but you can''t treat me as a fool! "


    "You will be eligible to enter the old God star, not to be the Lord of the God star. For a truly powerful family, it is not difficult to enter the old God star. One more place is nothing. What''s more, they are for greater interests. " Leopold.


    "I don''t believe it." Rollon road.


    Leo Bo said to himself: "every old God star may have a god battlefield. There will often be demigods, new gods and even real bodies. If you are lucky, you may even encounter the residue of the main God and even the God King. Of course, it is said that the person with the best luck can get the relics of the creator God. It is said that the God King of Persia was very lucky to get the supreme artifact fate mud board before he was promoted to God King. "


    There was a complicated look on Luo Long''s face. As the legitimate son of the legendary family, he had listened to these legends since he was a child. I thought I had no chance to enter the old God star in my life, but unexpectedly, there was an opportunity.


    If you can gain something from the old God star, even the half god''s residual body is also qualified to open the great sacrifice. Once you get the continuous care of the gods, you can easily be promoted to the holy land. His divine power blood is not strong enough. It was impossible to be promoted to legend, but now, there is a great possibility.


    Have the same glory as our ancestors


    Leo Bo looked at his grandson quietly.


    Rollon''s eyes flashed, as if millions of people were climbing and struggling outward in his eyes.


    After a long time, he sighed and his eyes were dim.


    "What do you want me to do?" Asked Rollon, lowering his head.


    "Do what nobles should do."


    "What should nobles do?" Rollon kept his head down.


    Dare not look into Leopold''s eyes.


    Leo Bo said slowly, "reap the lives of civilians, trample on their dignity, cut off their hope, and let them know that civilians will always be civilians and nobles will always be nobles. Putting your feet on the heads of civilians forever is what a noble should do. "


    Rollon raised his head sharply and glared at Leopold.


    "You asked me to kill Su ye?" He lowered his voice and roared.


    "It''s killing civilians."


    "But he is my deskmate and my friend. He helped me in the arena!"


    "If the cow helped you plow the land, you won''t eat beef? The fragrance of fruit makes you feel happy, so you don''t eat fruit? Meat is for eating, fruit is for eating, and civilians are also for eating. " Leo Bo''s voice was very peaceful, as if he was really just talking about food.


    "However, he... He... He is me... My friend... He... He helped me..." Luo long panicked and couldn''t understand grandpa''s logic, but he felt it difficult to refute.


    "You helped him, too."


    "But... But we... That''s not a deal." Luo long frowned.


    "Is your deskmate important, or is your family important?" Asked Leopold.


    "All... All important." Rollon''s eyes were flustered.


    "Select only one."


    Rollon was silent.


    "Is it the life of civilians or the glory of the family?"


    Rollon remained silent.


    "Friends are important, or is your legendary road important?" Leopold suddenly raised his voice.


    Rollon stared blankly at the dark corridor outside the fence and couldn''t say a word.


    "Just civilians, not the first." Leo Bo''s voice suddenly became very soft, as if comforting people''s hearts.


    Luo long suddenly raised his head and looked at grandpa with frightened eyes. His face was twisted and his whole body trembled.


    "You... You..." there was an uncontrollable fear in Rollon''s eyes.


    "Worthy of being a child of the Rollon family."


    Leo Bo''s voice was like a biting cold wind, drilling into Rolon''s flesh and blood, into his bone marrow, into his soul, and finally out of his eyes.


    The fear in his eyes slowly dissipated and was replaced by uncontrollable anger.


    "You forced me to kill Rick myself for now? For this moment? Just for ''not the first''? Just so that I can kill the first one without worrying about killing the second? " Rollon roared again under his voice.


    Leo Bo did not answer, but said to himself, "wolf cubs who have tasted human blood will only treat people as food."


    Rolon looked at Leopold and felt that he was becoming more and more strange.


    That''s not Grandpa, a devil, an evil god, a crazy Warcraft.


    "But he is my friend, a better friend than little Tom! He taught me a lot of things. He was like a light in the night. I even felt that he was showing me the way. If I killed him, i... "Luo long couldn''t speak.


    "You can not kill him, let him out of the arena alive and let him return to Plato''s College safely. However, next, you, me and the whole family will face the crazy blow of all nobles. Do you think I have any other choice when so many nobles come to me? "


    "You are the master of the legendary family. You are a Holy Land Warrior. Why can''t you have another choice?"


    "Yes, of course. Everyone has a choice. Before you stabbed Rick with your spear, he stopped casting spells. He chose not to kill you, but why did your spear still penetrate his throat? " Leo Bo''s voice was like a ghost passing through Rolon''s heart.


    Luo long stepped back in a panic and looked at his grandfather in a panic. He looked at the devil who seemed to be smiling.


    After a while, Luo longcai slowly calmed down and smiled coldly.


    "Obviously you forced me to kill Rick, but it''s ridiculous as if everything was my fault." Rollon road.


    "I only let you solve things, and you choose to kill him." Leo Bo''s voice was floating, soft and soft, like a burst of smoke.


    Luo long was stunned.


    He slowly recalled the scene of that day and carefully recalled every conversation with Grandpa.


    Leo Bo suddenly smiled and said very gently, "you always know what nobles should do."


    Rollon cannot refute it.


    "You know the aristocratic style. You know I''ll give you a gentle push even if I don''t dare to do it. So the moment you stepped out of the house that day, your spear was waiting for Rick. Just like today, when I say the old God star, you have been waiting. "


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Rollon looked at Grandpa angrily.


    His hands were shaking, his legs were shaking, and his eyes were shaking.


    "This is the child of the nobility. This is the descendant of the Rollon family." Leo Bo seemed to show appreciation.


    "What do you... Want to do?" Rollon looked up at Leopold.


    Like looking at the dark mountains in the distance.


    "Kill a civilian in the arena in a fair and just way." Leopold.


    "If it''s fair and just, I''ll die as a noble."


    "You are responsible for fairness and justice and killing, and we are responsible for others."


    "I''m responsible for dyeing blood and you''re responsible for wiping it." Rollon road.


    Leo Bo didn''t seem to hear Luo Long''s sarcasm and said, "the level has been inspired to exile the border in the arena. All Summoning Magic will fail. You don''t have to be afraid of that goblin. Of course, it has also stimulated the fire system to weaken the boundary. At that time, his fire magic will be weakened to the limit. Even if he has the talent of adhesion and spread, he will not burn through your divine power protection. "


    "You... It takes a long time to set up the plane exile barrier and the fire weakening barrier. You really prepared for at least half a month!" Rollon road.


    "You misunderstood. These two kinds of boundaries exist in the arena, but they need to be prepared one day in advance." Leopold.


    "I''ve been preparing for so many years, and I''m worthy of being a noble..." Luo long lowered his head slightly, and his eyes seemed to be filled with dark sludge.


    "Of course not enough. Just when you fell asleep, we had asked the holy master to banish the goblin servants he used to guard, and then lit the slow magic poison. Of course, in view of his good health, the magic poison was slightly mixed with some poison that weakened his body. In order to prevent him from waking up in the middle of the night and finding out that in order to avoid his contact with the outside world, we also started the magic prohibition field and isolated the internal and external voices. "


    "Aren''t you afraid of him shouting out in the arena to expose everything?" Asked Rollon.


    "When he enters, he will take away all his magic tools, whether space rings or magic books. Someone followed him until he came on. The center of the arena is more than 100 meters away from the audience in the innermost circle. Once the duel begins, will you give him a chance to shout? " Leopold.


    "He can ask for help directly, and the people of Plato''s college will not ignore it. Master larens and others will always watch the game. " Rollon road.


    "If a poor old housekeeper kneels on the ground and prays, he will only think that the family attaches too much importance to the game to prevent accidents."¡° You let old Turner cheat him... "Luo long stared¡° He won''t know until he closes his eyes. " Leopold. Luo long looked at his grandfather. He seemed to be high forever. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 261

    "I don''t believe Su Ye is so stupid." Rollon road.


    "He''s not stupid, but his willingness to take risks in this competition means that he can sacrifice a little for you. If a poor housekeeper takes the initiative to admit his mistake and gives him generous compensation, he will be willing to sacrifice a little more. Moreover, he is a civilian, who will always be blinded by immediate interests and fears. Civilians will never dare to fight against the legendary family. " Leopold.


    "His death will arouse Palos'' anger!" Rollon road.


    "She is a princess of the demigod family, but she is only a little girl. His majesty lutos cannot punish so many families for his daughter''s temporary anger. " Leopold.


    Luo long sighed and said, "yes, you are not even afraid of master Plato, let alone a minor princess. But is it worth it? "


    "I only know that whether Plato college or the Pandion family will think that it is not worth fighting against so many nobles for the sake of two civilians, Suye and lake." Leopold.


    "But the cost of killing him is beyond your imagination." Rollon stared at Leopold.


    He could not say that Su Ye was a dependant of Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    Leo Bo slowly handed out a metal disc two inches in diameter and half an inch thick.


    "Put it on your waist. If you are on the verge of serious injury, press the giant eagle''s head, and the two hounds will spit out sharp spines and inject powerful magic medicine, so that you can gain unparalleled strength. Of course, you''ll have to rest for a month. "


    Rollon took the metal disc with a trembling hand.


    With the magic light, he looked at both sides of the disc seriously.


    One side is carved with a giant eagle and the other is carved with two hounds.


    Giant eagles and hounds are the favorite animals of Ares.


    This is the exclusive item of the God of war temple.


    "No wonder you can''t choose, no wonder..." Luo long slowly put the disc into his waist and blocked it with his belt.


    "You can still choose." Leo Bo stared quietly at Rollon.


    There was something hidden in his eyes.


    "Choose..." Luo long said with a self deprecating smile, "no wonder I always think Chad''s attitude is very strange. Although he always makes gestures against me, I can''t feel any killing intention. The Egyptian mage was to kill Su ye from the beginning, but unexpectedly, Su Ye survived. Finally, I had to let me do it. "


    "When it''s over, the arena will cremate his body and someone will remove all traces. We will also take you into the temple of the God of war for a small sacrifice in exchange for the protection of the God of war. As long as you rest in the temple for a month, you will still be Rollon. " Leo Bo''s tone was very smooth, but there seemed to be something more in his eyes.


    "Are you not afraid to provoke the gods?"


    "If the disaster bell doesn''t ring, the gods don''t know."


    Rollon instinctively looked at the big bell tower in the north, where the famous disaster bell hung.


    Luo long lowered his head and looked at his hands. The wound that had been scrubbed out yesterday had just healed.


    Blood gushed out of the fingers.


    He blinked hard and breathed a sigh of relief. His hand was still good. It was just an illusion.


    "Why did you do this to me? I can become a champion cleanly. I study cleanly in Plato college. I hug my friends cleanly and hold weapons cleanly. Why do you force me? " Rollon muttered to himself.


    "You can always be clean. I''ve never forced you. The spear that stabbed Rick is in your hand, and the spear that stabbed Suye is also in your hand. " Leopold said slowly.


    "The spear that pierces your chest is also in my hand." Rollon raised his head with hatred in his eyes.


    "I''m looking forward to it, but dare you?" Leopold raised his head high and looked down at Rollon.


    Luo long only felt that Leo Bo stood in front like a huge demon king, blocking the earth, blocking the sky, blocking all light and warmth.


    Past scenes flashed in my mind, and my fear surged like a tsunami.


    "Your name is Luo long. You are a good child of Luo Long''s family." Leopold reached out and patted Rolon on the shoulder and turned away.


    Obviously the whole body is cold, but I don''t know why. Luo long feels grandpa''s hands are very warm.


    Maybe it''s because grandpa touched himself for the first time.


    Mother said that Grandpa never held himself.


    At the moment Leopold stepped out of the door, Rollon suddenly whispered.


    "Can you let me go?"


    Leopold trembled and strode.


    Luo long was staring blankly, curled up on his knees, folded his arms around his knees, slowly lowered his head and buried his face deep into his knees.


    Suye''s room.


    The strong smell seemed to roll in every corner, even if the toilet had been covered by a quilt.


    Su Ye sat quietly on the bed and looked through the unread letters.


    These letters were sent before the emergence of the forbidden magic field.


    Most of them are congratulations from classmates.


    One of them was a letter from ned.


    In the dark room, the white light of the magic book page shone on Su Ye''s face, and his face became more pale.


    Suye quietly looked at niden''s long letter.


    "I don''t want to tell you, but I have to."


    "Before master Plato could recover from his injury, he appeared in advance and extracted the residual memory from Rick''s eyes. We verified the information provided by you and your classmates, and finally got the complete process and conclusion. "


    "Many years ago, Rollon''s grandfather sent his housekeeper Turner to buy leather goods. Those leather goods were very good-looking and more expensive. Turner wanted the other side to be cheaper, but the other side never let go. So Turner told Rollon''s grandfather about it. Maybe what Turner said at that time. Rollon''s grandfather was a little annoyed and asked Turner to solve it himself, but he must buy the goods at a low price. "


    "So Turner first gave a deposit, bought the goods, then changed the leather goods into bad ones, forcibly refunded them, and slandered the leather merchants. As you can guess, the fur merchant is Rick''s parents. Rick''s parents kept coming to seek justice, but Rick''s mother was killed by Turner, and later his father was killed by Turner. The Rollon family paid several times the total value of the leather goods to calm the matter. "


    "Rick was young at that time. He didn''t remember what happened at all. He only remembered the family silver jewelry when Turner hit his father. Rick buried it in his heart and never acted rashly. It was not until he was promoted to a magic apprentice that he looked for sources according to the style of silver jewelry and kept going to an intelligence Dealer West of Socrates street to buy relevant information. "


    "We learned all this from intelligence traffickers. The intelligence traffickers told us that they had long known that the silver jewelry belonged to the Rolon family, but they always hung Rick. First, they didn''t dare to offend the legendary family, and second, they wanted to make more money for Rick. Until the black iron trial, Rick found that Rollon had the same silver jewelry in the giant Hill, so he found the intelligence dealer. The intelligence dealer has to admit that the silver jewelry is indeed a keepsake of the Luolong family. "


    "While chatting with Rick, the intelligence dealer learned that Rick had heard from his classmates that Luo Long''s family asked the war technology teacher for help. The intelligence traffickers thought Rick would take revenge, but who knows, Rick said he had changed and was ready to focus on cultivating magic. He didn''t care about anything else, but became a master of the holy land. "


    "Later, when the intelligence trafficker was drinking with his friends, he accidentally said it. It was known by the Luolong family. The Luolong family came to the door for questioning and gave 50 golden eagles a sealing fee."


    "We suspect that the Rollon family knows about Rick and believes that Rick will find trouble. It''s better to start first than wait for him to be promoted to the master of the holy land."


    "We don''t know what happened that day, but we know from Rick''s residual memory that Rick and Rollon fought. At the last moment, Rick suddenly became soft hearted and stopped casting magic, and Rollon''s spear pierced Rick''s throat without hesitation. I saw the rake memory extracted by master Plato, a blood red. I can even hear Rick''s last painful voice. "


    "I tell you this because there is a magic book dropped by Rick not far from the crime scene."


    "On the open page of the magic book, there is an unfinished magic letter. The recipient is you. He should have written to you as he walked, and then saw Rollon, lost his mind and rushed over. "


    "The unsent letter reads: sorry, I may not see Zachary. Please, redefine the world... "


    Su Ye closed the magic book and bowed his head deeply.


    The shoulders trembled slightly.


    Su Ye sat quietly in the dark night.


    Until the slight footsteps break the silence.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at the people outside the fence.


    A neat brown robe, a modest smile, gray hair, but clean and tidy, as if even the wrinkles in the corners of the eyes had been carefully repaired.


    Su Ye recalled it carefully and confirmed that he had not seen this man.


    Su Ye looked at the gentle brown eyes and said coldly, "please do me a favor and throw the box containing magic poison away."


    "Hello, master Su Ye." The old man bowed his head slightly and saluted.


    "We haven''t seen it before." Suye road.


    "I''m the housekeeper of the Rollon family, Turner." The smile on old Turner''s face was very soft.


    Su Ye''s pupil suddenly widened. Even if he tried his best to hide it, his expression also changed significantly.


    "I know you must be very angry and resent us now. But please allow me, on behalf of the Rollon family, to extend my most sincere apology to you. Everything is our fault, and we will not sophistry. "


    Old Turner bent down and bowed.


    Su Ye regained his calm and quietly looked at old Turner without saying a word.


    "But I also hope you can understand that we have difficulties in doing so."


    "Yes, young master Luo long trusts you. I also think you will admit defeat in the end, and the master thinks you will do what you say. But as the housekeeper of the Rollon family, I shouldn''t think so. We can''t put everything on an outsider, and we can''t bet the glory of the whole family on one child. It''s not so much that we don''t trust you as we don''t trust anyone, including master Rollon. "


    "If there is an accident in the end, even if you are careless, or someone makes trouble secretly and makes you win Master Rolon, then the Rolon family will become a laughing stock in Athens and even a joke in Greece. You should understand how deadly the blow to the Rolon family is. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 262

    "We all know you are a smart man, but you are so smart that the master said that he saw Rolon living in your shadow. Therefore, we can only control the victory in our own hands. "


    "But you can rest assured that this magic poison is a slow magic poison. Its function is to slow down your magic flow in three days. After three days, the magic poison will dissipate naturally and will not form any negative effects. Of course, it was mixed with some magic drugs to weaken the body, which dissipated in a few days. You can rest assured that this will not cause permanent damage. You see, I stand here and inhale a small amount of magic medicine, but I don''t care. "


    Su Ye remained silent.


    "Master Su ye, don''t worry, you are safe from beginning to end. No matter how powerful the strength of our Rollon family is, we dare not fight against Plato college. What''s more, you are still a close friend of his highness Palos. You may not care, but the nobility knows how desperate it will be to be the enemy of the Pandion family. Therefore, you are absolutely the safest person in the all corner arena. "


    "I know you are still angry, complaining and scolding, but I hope you don''t tell young master Luo long about it. Young master, he always trusts you and likes you very much. He often praises your knowledge, character and strength in front of us. If we let him know that we have done this behind our backs, he is likely to give up the fight, the champion and the glory of the family on the spot. So, when the battle is over, you can say, but don''t tell him before the battle. "


    "If he really gives up fighting, the efforts of our Luolong family for so many years will be wasted. Not only the Rolon family, but also our servants and tenant farmers will be in danger. Of course, we won''t let you pay in vain. The Rollon family has prepared two gold magic tools. As long as the battle is over, we will present the two gold magic tools ourselves. "


    "I believe that the two magic tools are enough to reflect the sincerity of our family. Even if the other three people are killed and injured, the compensation added together is less than half a golden magic weapon. "


    Old Turner looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye just sat quietly.


    Old Turner sighed and said, "I know you are still angry. If it was me, I would be angry. After all, we did wrong. I... I kneel down and admit my mistake to you. I hope you can forgive my sin for the sake of young master Luo long. "


    Said old Turner, kneeling slowly on the ground.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved.


    Old Turner secretly observed Su Ye''s eyes, saw this scene and continued: "if you have any dissatisfaction and needs, you can say it. As long as we can do it, we will meet you. I heard that you have offended other nobles. The master said that when the city-state competition is over, he is willing to help you make peace in person. "


    "I never wanted to win the championship. In my eyes, the championship is worthless. I don''t understand why you did it. " Suye road.


    Old Turner said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t want to say it, but after thinking about it, I''d better tell the truth. You are young and don''t know. Decades ago, when our master participated in the city-state competition, he had discussed with a black iron soldier to let him win. Unexpectedly, the enemy of the family bought the black iron soldier and threatened his family''s life. As a result, the master fought for serious injury to win the championship, which would almost become a joke in Greece. This has always been a scandal of the Rollon family. "


    "We didn''t want to choose you. Your identity is too special. Our original plan was to let the family''s old black iron Casona, and then let him drink the magic medicine that temporarily weakens his body before playing. At least five of the ten champions of the city-state games will do so. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''ve heard that every championship, the last civilians will become weaker and worse than the day before. I didn''t expect to be fed magic medicine, and it has become a routine."


    "Yes, if you''re just a soldier, we''ll buy you a potion, but you''re a mage. We can only add the forbidden magic field. Moreover, our Luolong family will ask you for one thing, which is thousands of times more important than the city-state competition. " Old Turner knelt on the ground and looked sincere.


    "What''s up?"


    Old Turner looked into Su Ye''s eyes and said slowly, "enter the old God star."


    Su Ye''s face moved and instinctively took a deep breath.


    Yesterday, I just saw the old God star in the surface knowledge, and my memory is still fresh.


    That is to enter a country of fallen gods and pick up some garbage at random to obtain a large number of sacred objects.


    "It seems that you know what the old God Star is. The old divine star is different from the ordinary divine power. Even the Lord of the divine star cannot master the whole divine star. After all, it is the kingdom of the gods. Therefore, in order to maximize profits, every time the old God Star opens, the God Star Lord will sell some entry places to non hostile families. This quota is very scarce, because it is only sold to a limited number of families, so no matter how much money others have, they can''t buy it. And our family has exactly one place. " Old Turner said.


    "Will you give me a place?" Su ye asked.


    Old Turner smiled: "a quota is only a quota for nobles. Each quota is also allowed to bring an ally. You know, our family is a little weak, and it is almost impossible to choose better talents than you. The key is that master Rolon trusts you. You are an old God Star ally in our family! I even suspect that the reason why the master agreed to use magic poison is to test you. "


    Su Ye bowed his head and said nothing.


    Old Turner took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "with your strength and luck, once you enter the old God star, it''s easy to get booty. If you can get something of divine power, you can make a great sacrifice to the gods, whether it is to enhance your strength or put forward reasonable requirements to the gods! Perhaps you are lucky enough to get the things of the true God or even the LORD God from the old God star. At that time, our whole Luolong family will look up to you. "


    Old Turner observed Su Ye carefully and found that Su Ye''s eyes were gradually brightening, and he was secretly relieved.


    "After the fight, I want your family to add one more thing." Su Ye''s eyes were particularly peaceful.


    "What?" Old Turner held back his joy.


    "I won''t say until I get to Rollon''s house."


    "As long as it is something that our family can take out, it will satisfy you." Old Turner smiled modestly.


    "OK." Su Ye nodded.


    "So, you promised?"


    "I promised." Suye road.


    "I''m going to reply to the master now. You are really a kind magician. Tonight, the Rolon family will hold a banquet to celebrate the victory of the competition. Please come. " Old Turner said, handing out a parchment invitation.


    Su ye went to the fence and took it.


    "Please take that box with you. I hate the smell." Su Ye looked slightly cold.


    "You can rest assured." Old Turner got up and respectfully took the poison box away.


    Out of the side door of the arena, old Turner stood under the carriage and opened the door.


    "Sir, it''s done."


    "Say it." Leopold road in the carriage.


    Old Turner explained what had just happened, focusing on Su Ye''s reaction, details and final attitude.


    "Yes, he is a child after all. After all, he can''t hide the greed of civilians. Finally, he let you take the box just for useless self-esteem. Let''s go home. "


    "Yes." Old Turner closed the door and sat in front of the car with the groom.


    A shadow eye melts into the darkness and looks at everything quietly.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped at the family gate. Old Turner jumped out of the car, opened the door and stretched out his right arm.


    Leo Bo looked at old Turner''s right arm quietly. After a long time, he stretched out his hand to ride on it and stepped out of the carriage.


    At the moment of landing, Leo Bo was crooked. Old Turner was so frightened that he quickly reached out to hold him.


    Leopold stood still.


    "Master, you..."


    Leopold suddenly raised his hand and interrupted old Turner.


    He looked quietly at the door of his house with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Old Turner."


    "Yes."


    "Do you think Rollon will choose heroes or nobles?"


    "The young master will make the best choice for himself."


    "Really..."


    Leo Bo''s voice floated softly and walked slowly into the house.


    Finally, he walked into the hall and gently stroked the chair with only half the back.


    Su Ye sat on the bed, quietly flipping through the magic book and reading the plane knowledge.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    Time passed slowly.


    The stomach suddenly purred.


    Su ye read the magic book.


    It''s already seven in the morning.


    Rollon didn''t come.


    No one came to deliver the meal.


    Quietly looking at the fence, there was no window, it was a solid rock wall, and only the magic lights on both sides of the corridor gave out a weak light.


    After thinking for a while, Su Ye got up and walked, moved his body, and continued to sit back and read.


    Suddenly, there was a faint sound of music outside.


    Su ye put down the magic book.


    After a while, messy footsteps came.


    A group of people stood at the door.


    The first one looks dignified and solemn, with golden lion belly armor on his abdomen.


    One of the judges of the city-state competition.


    Su Ye was stunned and suddenly smiled.


    The referee didn''t seem to see Su Ye''s smile. He opened the door and turned his head to the man on his side.


    Two bronze soldiers rushed in like wolves and stood in front of Su ye to block the weak magic light.


    Standing in front like two black bears.


    "Hand over all your belongings. Don''t play tricks."


    "OK."


    Su Ye calmly handed over the magic book, the ring of space and the snake of the underworld around his waist.


    "Take good care of it for me. Thank you very much." Su Ye is polite.


    The two bronze soldiers were stunned, and then nodded instinctively.


    Seeing the reaction of the two bronze soldiers, Su ye turned to the referee.


    "Can I keep this magic money bag?" Su Ye patted the purse around his waist.


    Two bronze soldiers looked at the referee. The golden warrior nodded his head gently, and his expression was not the slightest different¡° However, we still need to check. " The golden warrior glanced at the two bronze warriors. Two bronze warriors began to beat and look for Su Ye''s clothes. Finally, they pulled out the magic cow rope and put it together with the magic book¡° Can''t even use the magic rope? " Suye road¡° Avoid accidents. " The referee''s tone was full of justice¡° Don''t you have to wear handcuffs or other instruments of torture? " Su Ye''s tone was as calm as usual. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 263

    "You should have misunderstood." The referee said calmly.


    Su Ye''s ears couldn''t even hear his heartbeat changing.


    "You are really a professional referee and a qualified aristocrat." Su ye said and walked out slowly.


    Two silver soldiers led the way in front, and the gold soldiers closely followed Su ye, only half behind.


    From an angle that no one could see, Su ye took a magic beard and an empty medicine bottle out of the ruins space and put them in his belt.


    Before walking out of this corridor, I heard bursts of cheers outside and the host praising Luo long.


    After turning a corner, the team moved forward in the corridor leading to the arena.


    The roads are potholes, the walls are smoked by black smoke for many years, and the moss in the cracks of the walls is black.


    At the end of the corridor, the morning light filled the gate like a holy fire, which seemed to be the road to the divine world.


    Su ye walked slowly forward, walked out of the door and stood still.


    The referee quickly stepped forward and stared at Su ye with severe eyes.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    The sky was clear, the sun was burning, and the sound in the audience was louder than the sun.


    "Maybe I can''t see Zachary either." Su ye thought silently in his heart.


    Suddenly, Su Ye was stunned.


    After a while, it seemed as if the fire of Huihe town jumped in front of me, and a happy smile appeared on my face.


    "Originally, I am the more suitable candidate!"


    Su Ye smiled happily and walked forward with firm steps.


    Laughing and walking, he turned his head and looked at the audience, at those who reflected the sun, and at those who were in uniform clothes.


    "Su Ye!"


    The Platonic college on the other side shouted first.


    Many non Platonic people followed.


    Some teachers, such as niederon and larens, sat in front of the students of Plato college and quietly looked at Su Ye.


    They didn''t shout or smile.


    Just watching quietly.


    When Su ye saw them, his smile was still bright, and then he looked at the demigod terrace.


    In the sun, Palos''s little face was like a thin jade, and the sun could even penetrate her skin.


    She held her head proudly as usual, like the only white swan in the lake.


    At the moment of seeing Su ye, the proud White Swan nodded gently.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded in response, then looked at Luo long in the middle of the arena.


    The sun shone on Luo Long''s face. I don''t know whether it was the sun or the crown on his head dispelled the melancholy that could never dissipate in his eyes.


    His smile is very bright.


    When I saw Su ye, I was no longer so brilliant, but I was still smiling.


    Rollon wore a magic beard under his nose.


    This is the Convention of the city-state games.


    Su ye walked to Luo long with a smile.


    When they were close, Luo long threw down his spear and arm shield, took off his sword, carefully closed his magic beard, walked quickly, opened his arms and gave Su ye a warm hug.


    Then, Luo long raised Su Ye''s hand and turned slowly towards the audience.


    "Rollon!"


    "Rollon!"


    "Rollon!"


    The Athenians were moved by their friendship and cheered heartlessly.


    Many women even screamed for Rollon.


    "We will bring a wonderful game to the audience!" Luo long patted Su ye on the shoulder and turned away as his brother told his brother.


    Luo long picked up his spear and arm shield, turned and looked at Su ye with a smile in his eyes.


    Su ye also smiled, instinctively touched the staff and felt empty.


    The referee handed over a magic wand, a white three section magic wand.


    At the moment of touching the staff, Su ye knew that it was just a model of the staff, which was not helpful to magic.


    "Thank you, referee." Su Ye is still very polite.


    The referee went between the two people, threw the towel into the sky, then looked at Su ye, slowly retreated to the edge.


    Su Ye looked at Luo long quietly.


    Luo long looked at Su Ye 50 meters away.


    "You cast the spell first." Cried Rollon.


    "You use a magic beard. I can''t hear you." Su Ye shouted.


    Luo long smiled and thought Su Ye was joking, but suddenly he was stunned. He took a closer look at Su Ye''s slightly white face and messy hair. In a moment of hesitation, he opened his beard and showed a bright smile again.


    "You cast the spell first." Rollon''s voice spread throughout the arena.


    The audience cheered warmly again.


    "What a kind warrior."


    "This is the noble virtue."


    "His character is as brilliant as his appearance."


    "What a yearning friendship."


    Su Ye smiled and recited magic.


    "Summon apprentice servants."


    After three seconds, the spell was cast successfully.


    There were three magic arrays in front of Su ye, but the three blue magic arrays were suspended on the ground without goblins and servants.


    Most people looked strange, but those high-ranking magicians looked heavy and looked around the arena carefully.


    Many nobles were thoughtful.


    Palos frowned slightly.


    Luo Long''s voice sounded in the audience: "Su ye, it seems that the magic of the Egyptian magician you had yesterday has not recovered yet."


    "I see." Most people suddenly realized.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "then I''ll try another magic."


    With that, Su Ye released his fireball skill.


    After a few seconds, the spell was completed, and a small fireball only the size of a grape flew out, like a snowball thrown by a six-year-old urchin. It fluttered for a few meters and scattered in the sky with a puff.


    The audience was stunned and then laughed.


    Many people even laugh and cry.


    "I''ve never seen such a small fireball."


    "This is fire lighting."


    "It''s so funny. Are they deliberately funny?"


    "It seems that the two have discussed it."


    The nobles wore strange smiles.


    In front of the high-level magicians, especially the magicians of the fire magic association, whispered curses.


    "Those damned nobles must have activated the fire system."


    "I don''t feel right. It''s reasonable to say that Su ye will give up the champion, but why do the people of the Luolong family still activate the border?"


    "In this case, nobles generally want to avoid accidents, but they may also want to tease civilians."


    The magicians of the fire magic association frowned.


    Su ye then used water magic, acid ball.


    After casting the spell, a light green liquid ball the size of a head flew out.


    Many people nodded. This magic is no different from normal.


    Rollon smiled and said, "it seems that the last injury only affected part of your magic. So, can we fight? "


    "Try again."


    Su ye said that he still closed most of his talents and used ordinary wind blade, cold ice arrow and ordinary rock spike.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, it seems that I can''t use fire magic except summoning servants. Let''s fight formally. "


    With that, Su Ye opened some talents, stimulated the earth element blood and giant blood, raised his head and looked calm.


    "OK, let''s start. Don''t worry, I''ll show mercy." Rollon smiled.


    The students of Plato college and many magicians were stunned.


    Luo long finished and trotted forward.


    The color of black iron slowly appeared on his skin, and there seemed to be black iron flowing on the surface of his spear and shield.


    After a few steps, the whole person was like a metal man forged with black iron, emitting metal color in the sun.


    Su Ye recited the mantra.


    "Wall art."


    People who knew magic were stunned. The two sides were more than 40 meters apart. Why are they reciting spells now?


    Black iron mage''s attack range is only 30 meters.


    With a slight shock at the foot of Luolong, a rock wall rose from the ground and rose sharply.


    Rollon just stepped on the rock wall, and the whole man was pushed up by the wall.


    The wall is four meters high!


    Rollon was pushed four meters into the air by the wall.


    "This..."


    There was an uproar.


    "How can a black iron mage summon Stonewall?"


    "Where is this like a wall?"


    "The wall becomes granite. Can''t the stone wall become quartzite or even corundum?"


    "His magic seems to be instant..."


    "He''s not in his body... Cough, cough..."


    Where the earth magic association is located, all magicians suddenly stand up.


    Even the vice president was stunned at the scene.


    "Your Excellency, chief vice president of Alex, this is... Magic evolution!"


    "It has both giant blood and earth element blood, and it is not the low-level blood of giant soldiers or earth element soldiers, at least the level of giant General or earth element general."


    "Immediately send magic letters to all directors, vice presidents and presidents, saying that our local magic association will add a new director, and when he grows up, he will be directly promoted to vice president!"


    "Yes, Sir Alex!"


    Although the mages of the fire magic association not far away sat, they seemed to shake all over.


    "What should I do? I have two blood vessels that can fuse! He is clearly valued by our fire magic association! "


    "HMM... it''s a good thing to be a member of the fire magic association. It''s a good thing to have more blood! I''ll send a magic letter to the president and ask him to go straight to Plato college to find master thucydide or master Plato! The earth magic association will certainly give Su ye the status of director, and we will directly give it to the vice president! If he dares to give it to the vice president, give me the chief vice president to him! Fight again and give up the president! "


    "Chief Archie, keep your voice down and blow it down. The earth magician will really believe it." On the demigod terrace. Palos flashed a happy look on her face. Unexpectedly, her words to comfort Su ye came true and she really gained double blood power. Everyone looked at the battlefield while discussing. Luo longmian stood on the four meter high wall and stared at Su Ye. Luo Long''s eyes seemed to be full of spears flying, gathering into dark clouds. Luo long was about to speak when Su Ye waved his hand. The stone wall collapsed. Luo Long''s body swayed, quickly restrained his mind and fell to a safe place. At the moment before he landed, the ground suddenly jumped up again, a blue gray granite wall. At this time, Rollon tried his best to stay away from the stone wall, but his feet were still held up by the rising stone wall. This time, Luo long lost his balance, broke away from the stone wall halfway through the flight, fell forward and tilted his body. He looked at the bottom warily. There was no change. He was preparing to land. Suddenly, a stone wall jumped up at the landing point. Luo long scolded in his heart and hurriedly kicked his feet on the rising stone wall. At the moment when his body was held up by the stone wall, he did a back somersault. The rising stone wall blocked Su Ye''s sight. Su Ye immediately dispelled the magic, clearly saw that Luo long tossed backward, and then opened two earth talents, heavy pressure and slowness¡° Stone wall art. " Another stone wall sprang out. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 264

    Luo long was afraid that his body would be hit by the stone wall, so he had to step on the stone wall with his feet.


    This time he didn''t jump high, but pushed hard against the stone wall, trying to reverse horizontally and land quickly.


    However, before his feet touched the stone wall, his body shook, as if he had been hit by something, and sank suddenly. At the same time, he seemed to be wrapped by invisible power and became slow.


    "You..."


    Luo long had no time to adjust his figure and fell sideways to the ground.


    At the moment he landed, another stone wall rose from the ground and hit his waist heavily.


    At the moment, Luo long, like a small beast lifted up by the giant horn of the magic cow, flew several meters high. His body revolved in the sky, crossed an irregular arc and fell to the ground. The spear flew and the sword fell. Only the round shield tied to his left arm was still there.


    "I can certainly escape!"


    Luo long secretly swore in his heart and tried his best to keep his balance, ready to roll when he landed


    Another stone wall rose from the ground.


    Luo long quickly twisted his body to avoid, but what appeared with the stone wall was the dual forces of heavy pressure and slowness.


    Bang!


    The rising stone wall hit Luo Long''s waist and legs again. Luo Long''s dull hum spread all over the audience and was hit and flew again.


    The people of the earth magic association looked at each other and were shocked from each other''s eyes.


    "There is definitely a ''solid'' talent, otherwise the impact force will not be so great."


    "He also has the talent of ''heavy pressure''. His figure stopped obviously just now."


    "As for whether there is'' slowness'', I''m not sure."


    Su Ye opened his talent.


    Before Luolong landed, the stone wall appeared again, surrounded by gray dust.


    "Dust!"


    Many magicians whispered.


    This time, Luo long, with his rich combat experience, reached out to grasp the top of the stone wall, unloaded most of the power of the stone wall, and released it to the ground during the rise of the stone wall.


    Dust does not work every time.


    But Rollon was not lucky.


    Dust crept into Rollon''s eyes.


    ¡°XX¡­¡­¡±


    Rollon instinctively swears.


    Clear dirty words spread through the magic beard.


    set the whole room roaring with laughter.


    A few nobles have green faces.


    This is a city-state competition!


    This is a place to show the power, dignity, glory, grace and authority of the nobility.


    Luo long reached out and rubbed his eyes. At the same time, he poured his divine power into his eyes to expel sand and dust.


    "Bad luck."


    Luo long scolded secretly, thinking he was just unlucky.


    But another stone wall rushed out of the ground.


    Bang


    Luo long, who could not see the stone wall at all, was hit and flew into the air again, and his index finger was almost inserted into his eyes.


    In the process of falling, Luo long narrowed his eyes, and his tears and divine power constantly washed his eyes. Looking at the blurred ground, he couldn''t care about the pain of being hit and just wanted to restore his eyesight.


    However, waiting for him is an endless granite wall.


    The audience began to talk and laugh, but slowly, they all stared at the arena.


    Rollon''s eyes never opened and his body never landed. He was kicked into the sky like a ball.


    Luo long tried many methods, using his feet, hands, hands and feet, and using a shield... The shield has been broken.


    The judges often looked at each other, the four sacred masters responsible for protection often looked at each other, and some nobles in the audience often looked at each other, but no one came forward to change the incredible situation.


    The earth magicians were excited, ashamed, and excited again and again.


    "Magic can still be used like this. Is there a misunderstanding about this magic in the magic world, or about Su ye..."


    Every magician repeated it in his heart.


    A child suddenly shouted, "Dad, why is that brother flying in mid air..."


    "Well... This... He... He''s the flying man Rollon."


    There was a moment of silence and laughter.


    The laughter continued to spread around.


    However, some nobles did not laugh, especially the students of the noble college. Their eyes were very complex.


    Some are full of fear. It''s too scary!


    Some are full of anger. How can they treat the aristocrats of a legendary family like this!


    Some are full of gratitude. Su Ye is really a good man. Fortunately, he didn''t use it on me at that time!


    Some scolded in their hearts. Who said Su ye only depended on goblins?


    Bang!


    Luo long suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood in mid air.


    He clenched his teeth, tried to remove the dust from his eyes and continued to think of ways.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    He was hit by the stone wall again, his head tilted and passed out in mid air.


    Bang.


    Rollon fell heavily to the ground.


    Large granite walls crisscross behind Luolong, like continuous ruins.


    Rollon fell to the ground, his mouth bleeding.


    Su Ye watched quietly without saying a word.


    All the audience watched quietly.


    No matter what the game is, if one side is unconscious, it is bound to decide the outcome.


    Many people also keep looking at the referee.


    However, the four referees looked at each other and said nothing.


    Su Ye looked calm and waited.


    After a while, Rollon slowly opened his eyes. His body trembled. He could have put his hand on his waist, saw the situation and let go a little.


    Rollon wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stood up unsteadily.


    His right hand gently pulled the leather armor and pulled down one grain after another of broken skin.


    His whole body was covered with dust, his strong wheat skin turned earthy yellow, and his hair was covered with blood mud formed by blood and dust.


    The blood was dry on his face.


    The elegant and melancholy aristocrat is gone.


    Luo long smiled bitterly and said slowly, "I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. Unexpectedly, you''ve been pretending to be badly hurt by the Egyptian mage. Unexpectedly, you said you didn''t care about the champion and were willing to give it to me. You were just lying to me. Su ye, your deep calculation! What a cruel heart! "


    Rollon''s voice spread through the arena through the magic beard.


    There was an uproar.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Did Su Ye really cheat Luo long?"


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    "No wonder..."


    "I don''t think so. Su Ye is not a fool. There will be a civilian curse in the city-state competition. He won''t know."


    Su Ye smiled, took out the magic beard from his belt and stuck it under his nose.


    "Rolon, do you have anything else to say?"


    When Su Ye spoke, there was no smile on his face. Instead, there was a thick shadow.


    The faces of the four judges changed dramatically, and the four sanctuaries at the edge of the auditorium looked at each other in surprise.


    In the morning, the referee who escorted Su Ye rushed over, but his body shook, stopped and looked in the direction of the teachers and students of Plato college.


    Provost Clarence stared at him coldly.


    Like a dragon looking down at food.


    The referee was stunned and hesitated.


    Many nobles glared at the referee and then looked at the four holy masters.


    The four holy masters looked at each other, looked at the place where Plato''s college was located, looked at the demigod terrace, and finally looked at the audience.


    Four people were silent.


    On the inner circle of the auditorium, suddenly someone shouted: "pull off his magic beard!"


    "Civilians don''t deserve a magic beard!"


    "He must have a problem!"


    "Rollon, pull off his magic beard!"


    Suddenly, the voice of Provost Lawrence spread all over the audience.


    "Please calm down. The masters are watching the game." Clarence stood up.


    Strangely, his voice bypassed Su ye and Luo long.


    The shouting nobles looked in the direction of Plato''s college and shut their mouths angrily.


    Palos''s fine black eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a faint cloud appeared on her picturesque face.


    A large number of the audience were puzzled and looked around.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very wrong.


    A holy land magician and a Holy Land Warrior stood up beside Lars.


    All the teachers stood up.


    Many students looked and stood up.


    The people of the earth magic association were standing.


    Archie, the chief vice president of the fire magic association, stood up, and all the mages around him also stood up.


    Then, all the people of the wind magic association and the water magic association stood up.


    The magicians sitting scattered everywhere and the magicians of the little magic school stood up one after another.


    At this moment, the magic badge that does not reflect light is burning and shining.


    The audience behind the magicians silently moved to both sides without saying a word.


    The scene seemed to solidify.


    Palos rose slowly.


    All the nobles looked at the demigod terrace in surprise. They looked at the little princess in the sun. Their long hair fell like a waterfall. Their white robes seemed to attach a touch of holy light, and their blue eyes seemed to be another sky in the arena.


    The referee looked at the nobles in the inner circle. This is the magician demonstrating!


    The noble looked at the magicians with gnashing teeth, looked at each other, and did not move.


    The referee drew gently from the corner of his mouth, silently turned and walked back to the edge of the field.


    Luo long sighed a long sigh. While staggering to pick up the spear and sword, he said slowly, "I want to say a lot. Although it embarrassed me to say it, we all know that the last battle of the city-state competition can only be won by the nobility. If you don''t promise, how can I invite you to participate in this battle. "


    The audience nodded softly¡° What''s more? Before you came up, I was afraid you would cheat and search you. Where did you get your magic beard? It''s not intentional to harm me. What else can it be for? " More audience nodded¡° Yes, I promised you, "Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience." however, when you asked me to participate in the city-state competition in front of your classmates, you didn''t say that you would secretly use magic poison to me at night, or that you would use a magic array to weaken fire magic and expel summoned servants in this battle, He didn''t say that he secretly united with the Baines family to kill me by using Egyptian mages and war spirit crazy soldiers, or cut off my contact with Plato college, let alone that you want to kill me! " There was an uproar again. The audience talked wildly. Luo long picked up his spear and sword and said with a bitter smile, "it was my grandfather who did it. I didn''t know at first. When I came on the stage and found that your strength was wrong, I found an Egyptian mage as an excuse to cover it up. I apologize for this. It''s our family''s fault. I''m sorry. But I really can''t kill you. You are my good deskmate and a genius of Plato college. How stupid am I to kill you? "¡° After all, you''ve killed a civilian at the same table. It''s not difficult to kill another civilian at the same table. " Su ye said, taking out the transparent empty medicine bottle from his belt. The transparent medicine bottle glittered in the sun. Rollon stayed where he was, pale and staring at the empty magic bottle. At this moment, he suddenly understood why Su Ye was not affected by magic poison. The mood of the audience was aroused¡° Luo long killed his deskmate? "¡° It''s impossible. Rollon is so powerful that he killed the students of the noble college and the students of the Platonic college? "¡° Who did Rollon kill? " Albert and Jimmy stared and opened their mouths, looking at Rollon in disbelief. Holt''s head was in a mess and looked silly off the court. Palos clenched her fists. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 265

    "You must know this bottle. All six of us at the same table received Rick''s gift. When Rick gave me a gift, he said I was more troublesome than other classmates. But unexpectedly, he died first, in your hands. And the magic poison you Rollon family put on me happened to be solved by Rick''s antidote. I''ve been thinking that if there were no advanced antidote, my magic book would be taken away by the referee and I couldn''t ask for help, the space ring would be taken away and I couldn''t take out the magic wand inside. I could only use the wooden fake magic wand that the referee stuffed me and weakened by the power of the magic array. What would I look like now? "


    Su Ye finished, took a look at the referee and threw out the model of the staff.


    The whole audience was silent. Unexpectedly, things turned out to be so tortuous.


    The man killed by Luo long saved Su Ye.


    Many civilians looked at the referee angrily.


    The referee clenched his teeth and stared at Su Ye.


    A few nobles cast scornful glances at the referee.


    Most aristocrats have no expression, as if they were listening to others discuss lunch.


    Luo long sighed and said, "I see. You are bribed by the hostile family and want to insult me by the city-state competition to achieve the purpose of attacking our Luolong family. And you''re smart. You insist that I killed Rick and make everyone believe that I''m a sinner. Why? "


    "Buy off? I now have an annual income of at least 500000 gold eagles. As the head of the plane, one person''s worth is more than the whole Luolong family. What do you think is the price to buy me out? " Su ye asked.


    Continuous exclamations broke out in the audience, and even some nobles showed an incredible look.


    The annual income of the golden eagle is 500000, which is already the income of the top legendary family.


    "You can earn as much as you say, but you, a 16-year-old civilian, are insulting the minds of the Athenians by saying that you earn 500000 gold Eagles a year."


    Su Ye didn''t keep pestering about his income and said, "I forgot to tell you something. In order to investigate Rick''s death, master Plato personally took action, and used magic to extract Rick''s dying memory. In Rick''s memory, you pierced his throat with a spear, but he stopped casting and let you go. "


    "You keep talking nonsense. In addition, you should not know a common sense that any magic can be forged, so magic can not be used as evidence of Athens. " Rollon looked indifferent, but his hand holding the sword and spear was stronger.


    "Yes, magic can''t be used as evidence for the trial of Athens, but it can be used as evidence for Plato''s college! Of course, you can say that master Plato forged evidence. " Su Ye''s voice spread through the audience through the magic beard.


    Then, larence''s voice sounded: "as the provost of Plato college, I declare that everything Su ye said is true. Master Plato extracted Rick''s memory by magic and clearly showed that Rollon was a murderer. "


    This time, larence''s voice also spread throughout the audience, but Su ye and Luo long didn''t hear it.


    Then a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Beast! Rolon, you beast! "


    The roaring man didn''t use a magic beard, but his roar almost spread all over the big arena.


    Almost everyone looked at the man, the tall figure, Holt.


    Holt''s eyes almost burst into flames, and his whole body seemed to be red.


    Luo long trembled, gritted his teeth, sighed and said, "Su ye, unexpectedly, you not only slander me, but also deceive others to slander me. It seems that the person who bought you really paid off. I think about what you will do next. You will hit me badly again, and then pretend that you don''t do this for the championship, and then leave. In this way, although you left the champion to me, you brought a great disgrace to our Luolong family. Right, my good deskmate? "


    Su ye had a strange expression on his face. There seemed to be countless complex lights and shadows intertwined in his eyes, just like the forest and lake reflecting the night. When the wind blew, the forest was moving and the lake was moving.


    "Looking at you today, I suddenly remembered that when you were in Zhihua Valley, you were hurt by Lawrence and fell to the ground in order to save me. At that time, we have reached out to you. Why is your hand still holding the sword? Just like this city-state competition, di Aotian and I have clearly helped you block the enemy. Why did your spear stab me? I know you have difficulties. You were forced. You were forced to kill Rick. You were forced to kill me. "


    Su Ye''s eyes slowly turned red and his words didn''t stop.


    "Last time we were willing to reach out to you, this time we are still willing, but why do you always hold the sword when you face us! Why? You''d rather kill us than ask "can you help me"? Do you know why Rick finally stopped casting? You don''t know? Then I tell you, he suddenly understood this. He was reaching out to you and asking you: do you need help? For you, he gave up revenge for his parents and his sister, but you didn''t hesitate to pierce his throat! "


    "We are at the same table. We are friends. We could have solved your difficulties together! But what did you do? Kill the Rick who wants to help you and me who wants to help you! "


    "You know better than anyone that city-state competitions and nonexistent bribes are worthless in my eyes! In the giant Hill, Princess Persia forced me to choose with your life. I didn''t hesitate for a second. I gave her all my grades and let you leave safely! Because I know what "I stand in the arena and hold out my hand to you, but you hold the sword!"


    Su Ye bit his teeth and tried his best to stop his blurred vision.


    The audience was silent.


    Then they understood why Su ye had never used offensive magic and had only used stone wall.


    Holt looked off the court and burst into tears.


    Palos looked down quietly, her look was still so cold, but two lines of thin tears slowly flowed down.


    Luo long stared at Su Ye blankly, remembering the past scenes, and finally only Rick''s last eyes were left.


    He suddenly covered his chest and lowered his head.


    After a long time, Rollon slowly raised his head.


    The blood stain on his face was washed away by divine power.


    Only the rim of the orbit remained shallow blood.


    Luo long sighed heavily and said, "when you were framed, as a noble, I helped you, a civilian under great pressure. In Zhihua Valley, you were surrounded and killed. I didn''t hesitate to stand up. That''s what you did to me today? Full of lies and rumors. You have a nickname called all Greece. You''ve never lost a quarrel. I didn''t understand it before. Today I understand it completely. I can''t quarrel with you and argue with you, but I''ll give you one last chance, admit your mistake, admit defeat, and then leave the arena. "


    "Why don''t you take back your sword and spear?" Su Ye looked at Luo long quietly.


    "The Baines family forced me, Grandpa forced me, and even you forced me!" Luo long suddenly changed his face, ferocious as a fierce beast, and pressed his right hand on his waist.


    Before Su ye could speak, Luo long roared, "I only wanted to win a city-state competition. I only wanted to be an ordinary nobleman to revitalize the family, but you forced me! You, Su ye, you are really good at talking. You have said all the good things in the world, but what have you done? You think I''m weaker than you? That''s just because I don''t want to use the Loren family''s secrets! Now, I inspire the secrets of the Rollon family. You have no way out! You asked for it! You asked for it! "


    Luo long said, suddenly roaring up to the sky, and saw that his body slowly grew larger, and his muscles expanded like baked bread, breaking his skin armor.


    The skin of the whole body turns reddish, and the color of black iron is attached to the reddish surface.


    When the whole body is covered with black iron, it is covered with a thick layer of bronze again.


    Finally, silver spots are attached to the bronze skin.


    Green veins are exposed, like thin tree roots lurking in the skin.


    The eyes are red, and the whites of the eyes are occupied by clear blood filaments.


    His heart beat violently, and each beat was like the horn of the battlefield and the giant drum.


    Hiss


    His trousers and leather armor were constantly broken, leaving only basic clothes to cover his body.


    "I''ll show you my real power!"


    Rollon slightly lowered himself and jumped up high behind him.


    Bang!


    The ground forms small-scale collapse, cracks extend and dust flies.


    He jumped easily to six or seven meters high and landed on the granite wall.


    The whole audience exclaimed.


    "See? In front of my strength, your stone wall is like a small stone. "


    He jumped off the stone wall, turned around, twisted his waist and waved his fist.


    Boom


    Stone walls crumbled, rocks splashed, and smoke everywhere.


    A stone wall collapsed.


    "This is my strength!" Luo long turned around and looked down on Su Ye proudly.


    "Is this your choice?" Su ye asked.


    "This is my choice!" Luo long raised his head high, and his fists collided gently in front of his chest. His two arms were like the hind legs of a magic cow, and the muscles at the back neck were raised like a mountain bag.


    "Very good."


    Su ye said, taking off the magic gold bag around his waist, a large number of golden eagles poured out of the gold bag, like a golden fountain scattered on the ground.


    Wow


    The golden light flickered and dazzled.


    Su ye took back the magic gold bag, tied it back to his waist and looked at Luo long. The sad color in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Here are two thousand golden eagles. I''ll pay you what I owe you." Su ye said slowly, and the sadness in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "Pick it up!" Rollon took a step forward and roared.


    Su Ye looked at Luo long quietly.


    "Pick it up!" Rollon took another step forward and roared at the same time.


    Su Ye stepped forward and stepped on the two thousand gold eagle.


    "Traitor! traitor! I regard you as my friend, but you betray me! " Luo Long''s skin suddenly surged with strange red, and his eyes seemed to have plasma flowing.


    Everyone stared at Rollon. He had lost his mind.


    Luo long roared, "I will use the secrets of the Luo long family to destroy you, an disrespectful civilian. You can''t humiliate me like this! I''m the champion here! I will reap your life, trample on your dignity and cut off your hope in front of all Athenians! I want you to lower your head, pick up the golden eagles one by one and hold them to me with both hands! For my glory! For the glory of the family! For the glory of the nobility! "


    Luolong rushed to Suye like a violent giant bear¡° Rock spike! " The cold voice sounded, and Su Ye stretched out his hand to Luo long. Centered three meters in front of Luolong, the flower of stone awl blooms. Reinforcement, heavy, solid, dust, heavy pressure, slowness, magic evolution... Rollon jumped back with all his strength to avoid the flower of stone awl. Puff, puff... His body was pierced by dense pointed cones in mid air¡° You just said, "what are you going to do?" Su ye asked gently. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 266

    The huge arena was silent.


    The audience looked in surprise at the bottom. In the yellowish brown arena, gray spikes appeared and pierced the people wearing black leather armor.


    The sharp cone is dyed red.


    From a distance, it looks like the back of a porcupine with a rotten black leaf.


    More than ten stone cones penetrated Rollon''s body and emerged with sharp tips.


    Strangely, just a few seconds later, his wound stopped bleeding.


    His flesh and blood were wriggling, as if to row away the sharp thorns of the rock.


    Luo long not only didn''t die, but also didn''t faint. Instead, he lay on the flower of stone awl, held his head with strength and glared at Su Ye.


    His eyes were red with blood, and his mouth was panting like a beast. He clearly wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    All the audience could hear Rollon snoring in his throat, like someone gulping porridge.


    The experienced nobles and magicians looked at the priests of the God of war temple not far away.


    After using the fanatical potion produced by the God of war temple, that''s it.


    Su Ye stared at Luo long.


    "You are an aristocrat, and many of you here are also aristocrats. It is said that each aristocrat''s family has ten volumes of aristocratic books written by master Socrates. Well, I have a small question. Not a magician, who has really read ten volumes of noble books? After reading, please raise your hand. As long as you can answer the questions in the book, I will confirm that you have finished reading, and then give you 10000 golden eagles. If not enough, add 10000 more. "


    Su Ye looked around the audience.


    The audience was silent again.


    Thousands of nobles were present, and no one raised his hand.


    Some young nobles showed hesitation on their faces. They finished reading, but they forgot the content.


    Palos''s hand moved a little and then put it down, staring at Su Ye.


    Now you owe me 20000 golden eagles!


    "So, besides the aristocrats, who else finished reading the aristocracy book? Please raise your hand. "


    Master larens raised his hand first.


    Many holy masters and a few golden mages raised their hands.


    A few nobles looked at the magicians who raised their hands and their faces were hot.


    Most nobles were indifferent.


    Many civilians watched the scene with different smiles on their faces.


    Only a few civilians began to think.


    "It seems that magicians know nobles better than nobles." Su Ye was joking, but there was no smile on his face.


    Su Ye continued: "most nobles should not have finished reading the noble book. It doesn''t matter. I believe most nobles should have opened the first page and read the first line of the book."


    "The privilege of nobility is innate." Su Ye''s voice suddenly increased.


    All nobles instinctively sit up and straighten their chests. This is a word they often hear. Every time they hear this sentence, they will show undisguised pride on their faces.


    The same is true now.


    "Then, how many of you have read the last line of the last page of volume 10 of the noble book?"


    The nobles were stunned and their straight bodies collapsed slightly.


    Only a few nobles whispered the last line.


    "Aristocratic responsibility, from beginning to end."


    Su Ye''s tone was extremely peaceful, but it sounded like thunder through the arena.


    Many nobles changed their faces.


    Many civilians have a vacant look on their faces.


    "You can see from your faces that nobles only know privileges and don''t know responsibilities."


    Many nobles flew into a rage.


    Some nobles kept winking at the referee.


    The four judges bowed their heads and counted the sand on the ground.


    There was a sneer on the faces of civilians, and a few civilians even flashed hate eyes.


    However, their eyes at Su ye were particularly soft.


    "When it comes to responsibility, I heard a saying in lion harbor that ''the greater the power, the greater the responsibility''. I remember that many sailors were discussing this sentence at that time, and most people were laughing at it. "


    "I remember it very clearly. Someone said at that time, if you have strength, why should you take responsibility? This sentence is only used to deceive the weak. It is the self comfort of the weak. The real strong will never think so. "


    "I thought his words were very reasonable until I read Master Socrates''s words."


    "The privilege of nobility is innate; The responsibility of the nobility, from beginning to end. "


    "The real meaning of this sentence is that some people, born, have foreign things and power unmatched by most people, but if they want to continue to have these foreign things and power, they must always bear responsibility."


    "This sentence is difficult to understand. But we can imagine what would happen if a person was more powerful and irresponsible? "


    "A golden warrior, he has a crush on a girl. The girl doesn''t like him. The girl is just an ordinary person. She has no power to restrain him. He doesn''t have to be responsible for anything, morality, conscience, law, or even girls. So, what will he do? I won''t say the answer, everyone knows. "


    "A legendary warrior who likes a city-state and wants the whole city-state to work for him. The people of the city-state disagree. If he is not responsible for anything, what might he do? He can shatter the whole city by running around the city. "


    "If there is an existence that is countless times stronger than the legendary warrior, his power is so strong that all worlds will perish wherever he passes. However, he doesn''t care about everyone''s life or anything in the world. Will he never restrain his strength, walk through and destroy the world at will, just like children playing with insects - even if he doesn''t want to kill? "


    "The situation we just mentioned is just imaginary. What is the real situation? The reality is that if a person''s strength continues to increase, but does not bear the corresponding responsibility, it is not the world that is destroyed, but himself! If the golden warrior really doesn''t control himself, doesn''t take responsibility and does whatever he wants, one day he will be destroyed by forces stronger than him. "


    "The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. This sentence is not to protect others, but to protect yourself. To avoid losing control. Responsibility is not a constraint, just as clothes are not to stop us, but to protect us. "


    The audience everywhere looked different, some nodded, some doubted, some shook their heads and some thought deeply.


    "If I only come here, I still can''t understand master Socrates. I didn''t really understand this until I personally experienced Rick''s death, poisoned, deceived and imprisoned. "


    "I have a very simple dream since I was a child. I want to make Athens better, Greece better and the world better."


    "When I went to lion harbor when I was a child, I always saw a lot of duels, robberies, killings, betrayals, betrayals, pain, anger and suicide... I know very well that I can''t reverse the world, but I must bring good changes to the world and make the world a little better, even a little better, a little more is enough."


    A gentle smile appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    "Therefore, I want to become a legendary magician and use the power of magic to make the world a better place. At first, the idea was very simple. When I became a legendary mage, I could change the world, so I had beautiful dreams and lived a confused life every day. As I kept reading books and exchanging ideas with the most talented people in the world through books, I suddenly found one thing. "


    "Those legendary masters do have great power, but they didn''t have it before. So I read their experiences carefully, studied them bit by bit, and found a strange thing. They seem to have the ability to predict the future. Everything they do seems to be a step to legend. Like ordinary people climbing mountains, they ascend to the legendary position step by step. "


    "I was surprised and began to think that there must be something hidden in it. Because I have a basic thinking principle: if I can understand a major and important thing by simply thinking about it, then I must have overlooked something. The reason is very simple. If I can really quickly and deeply understand the essence of a major event, I must have been at the peak of mankind, rather than growing painfully. "


    "I repeatedly studied what they did, and in the end, I found a strange phenomenon. What they do sometimes subverts common sense; Sometimes, he disobeyed his elders; Sometimes, the interests are lost; Sometimes, he abandoned his reputation; Sometimes, give up the benefits; Sometimes, they are denied... In short, what they do is either wrong or useless from the perspective of ordinary people. However, everything they do, whether small or big, has an amazing common ground. "


    "That is, everything they do points to what they want most. We can call it spiritual goal, or ideal, or mission from the inside out."


    "Before making major choices, they don''t consider whether they can make money, whether they can eat in the future, and how others think of themselves. They only consider whether this thing points to the ultimate goal of their life."


    "I suddenly understood this. Only by doing ''things that make the world better'', can I become a legendary master. This is the legendary road of Su Ye. "


    "After I want to understand this, I have a ruler in my heart. I often use the two rulers'' make the world better ''and'' legendary master ''to measure myself. Why do I do it? Do you want to do it? What should I do? Of course, I don''t do well. I often forget to use the ruler and even use it wrong. However, I don''t demand myself. As long as I keep using it and remind myself, I can do it one day. "


    Su ye took a look at the audience and continued to speak.


    "What I do for my dream is my responsibility. The greater the responsibility, the greater the strength, which is the deeper essence! "


    "For example, there is a magical mountain in the world. There is a magical box on the top of the mountain. You can get what you want by opening the box. However, the mountain is very high. You can''t open the box until you climb up the mountain. Most of us think the mountain is too high to climb. However, those masters and sages did not consider difficulties and obstacles. They only wanted one thing: how to get what they wanted. Then they climbed the mountain for the purpose of opening the treasure chest. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 267

    "The most interesting thing is that even if many people can''t climb to the top of the mountain, they can encounter unexpected treasure boxes in the process of climbing."


    "Some people will say that climbing is too tired."


    "Then, compared with the pain of walking into a pit, falling into a swamp, trapped in the desert and drowning, what''s that tiredness?"


    Su ye then looked at Luo long.


    "I asked you before where the glory of your Rollon family comes from, but you didn''t answer. Obviously, you don''t know where the glory of the family comes from. So, do you know what is the glory of the family? Obviously, you don''t know. "


    Most of the madness in Rollon''s eyes dissipated and was replaced by confusion and doubt.


    "You only set up a seemingly glorious existence for yourself and call it the glory of the family, but you don''t know what it is. Then everything you do is not only irrelevant to glory, but also doomed to run counter to glory."


    "Not long ago, I read the experience of your ancestors, that is, Rollon I. after reading it, I realized where the glory of the great Rollon I came from. It comes from his attack on the bandit group with his partners, from his joining hands with his friends to fight against the Warcraft invading the town, from his fighting side by side with his comrades in arms, and from his joining hands with legendary friends to defeat the legend of Egypt. "


    "In the story of Rollon I, I found a very interesting detail. His responses to several military exploits and praises are recorded in the story, and each of his responses is surprisingly similar. He said, ''I just do what I should do.'' "


    "Rollon, do you understand why Rollon I can become a legend? Because he is doing what legend should do! "


    "He bears the responsibility of legend, so he has the power of legend."


    "I know that this statement goes against our feelings, intuition and instinct, but the reason why we humans can surpass animals and Warcraft is precisely because we surpass instinct."


    Su Ye continued to watch Luo long.


    "Rollon I was not born with glory. He was honored by his own efforts and contributions. When you were born, you didn''t kill thieves, fight against Warcraft, fight with the enemy, but you got glory out of thin air. Why? It seems to say that you are better than Rollon I. You were born with glory. Rollon I was so great and unknown at the beginning. "


    "So I began to think, are you really better than Rolon I, or do you have a wrong understanding of glory?"


    "Then, I found a big problem. Property can be inherited, blood can be inherited, and some forces can be inherited. However, how can glory be inherited? May I ask the nobles present, did your last generation give you glory? Where is the glory? Can I see it? I believe glory cannot be given. Power can be passed on through blood, can glory? "


    "Yes!" One nobleman shouted, and then many noblemen followed.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "that''s strange. As far as I know, some nobles borrowed or changed their species, and even cheated by blood test. Now some nobles and family ancestors have no blood inheritance relationship, but why do they default that they still inherit the glory?"


    The nobles were speechless.


    "Since you say that blood can be inherited, there is another problem. The glory of most nobles is not completed by one person. When they are young, they are completed with their partners and comrades in arms. Even if they become legends or even heroes in the future, many people often defeat the enemy. They also need the support of the people, the help of soldiers and the support of the city-state. Is that right?"


    Many civilians nodded and even echoed loudly.


    Nearly half of the nobles nodded helplessly, but the students of the noble college watched Su Ye warily.


    Su Ye smiled politely and said slowly, "since the glory belongs to many people, you say that blood can inherit those glory, then this inheritance process... Your circle is really chaotic."


    The civilians burst into laughter.


    Some nobles were furious, but it was not good to take out their magic beard to argue with Su ye on this occasion.


    "Don''t be angry, nobles. Let''s assume that blood can''t be inherited. It''s spiritual inheritance, isn''t it?"


    Many nobles'' faces softened.


    However, a few nobles looked motionless and vaguely guessed Su Ye''s intention.


    "That''s not right!" Su Ye suddenly shook his head and said, "for example, my classmate Holt, his father is a meritorious minister. His family has made meritorious contributions for several generations. Perhaps their ancestors fought side by side with one of your ancestors. If the glory is passed down from generation to generation, will some of you say this when you see Holt: ah, father, I am your spiritual son! "


    The civilians laughed again.


    The old nobleman just shook his head, but the young nobleman scolded angrily.


    Palos couldn''t help glancing at Su Ye. She mocked in front of all the Athenian nobles in the body of civilians. Only Su ye could do such a thing.


    Su ye said, "so, I thought for a long time and finally determined that nobles can inherit blood, strength and wealth, but glory can''t be inherited."


    "Shut up!"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Kill this civilian!"


    "I really don''t want to live!"


    "What''s the referee doing? He won''t get out!"


    The four judges still bowed their heads and scolded in their hearts. If you have the ability, you should drive away the magicians first.


    A few nobles looked at each other with a complex look in their eyes.


    More aristocrats said nothing and had a strong sense of killing in their eyes.


    Those civilians said nothing. This time, no matter where they came from, they were thinking about Su Ye''s conclusion.


    Glory cannot be passed on!


    But privilege comes from glory.


    If glory cannot be passed on, then privilege


    Since the responsibility is from beginning to end, if the responsibility is broken, then the privilege


    More and more civilians looked at Su ye in horror.


    Kelton sat in the audience and looked at Su Ye as if he had lost his ability to think.


    Many civilians who knew about the city-state games suddenly red their eyes and looked at Su ye with sympathy and admiration.


    "Son, remember this man''s name, Su Ye."


    "Why?"


    "He''s saving you."


    "Well! Su Ye! "


    Su Ye suddenly frowned, slightly lowered his head and muttered to himself, as if talking to himself, but his voice could still spread throughout the audience.


    "The honor is on the ancestors, and the honor can not be inherited, so future generations should not be able to obtain the honor. But why do nobles claim that they have the honor of their ancestors and that the family has honor? This shows that the honor lies in the ancestors, in the family and in the nobility at the same time. Just think about it... I think of it. It is the corpse of the ancestor lying in the family. A group of noble giant babies sit on the corpse of the ancestor, tear off the rotten meat of the ancestor, put it into their mouth and chew it. These giant babies feel that they have the glory of their ancestors. Then they hold their stomachs, burp and spit out corpse gas. They proudly say that holding the scepter in their hands, they command the civilians outside: This is the glory and privilege given to me by my ancestors. In the name of my ancestors, you bleed and I drink. "


    Many nobles were furious.


    "Do you really think we dare not kill you?"


    A young aristocrat of the hero family slowly stood up, wearing a magic beard.


    "It seems that we good people are so kind that you, a cheap civilian, forget our power."


    Another young nobleman stood up and spoke with a magic beard.


    Many nobles who were about to stand up heard the man''s words, sat back and looked at him in disbelief.


    Some nobles glared at the man and wanted to slap him in the face.


    Even the first nobleman who stood up looked at the second man in disbelief. He thought he was the first to stand up at this time and could win the appreciation of his elders, but now he was all screwed up by the fool behind.


    Su Ye smiled and looked around at the civilians.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Yes!" Huo roared.


    "Yes!" Many Platonic students roared.


    "Yes!"


    "I heard..."


    More and more civilians shouted and stared angrily at the second nobleman who stood up.


    The first nobleman to stand up sat down silently.


    The second nobleman who stood up was stunned for a long time and sat down silently.


    Some nobles whispered angrily and tried to exile the fool to the north and let the Tebai clean him up.


    However, some nobles did not care and discussed in a low voice.


    "After the battle, find someone to kill him before receiving the prize."


    "Yes, then let Luo long drag his body to receive the prize and let the Dalits see it!"


    "Boris didn''t say anything wrong."


    In the arena, Su ye walked slowly to Luolong.


    Luo long moved up slowly. Finally, his arms and upper body broke away from the stone cone, and his legs were still pierced by the stone cone.


    He seemed to sit on the flower of stone awl.


    The wound has completely stopped bleeding and is healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "See? I have the power of immortality! You admit defeat, you admit defeat, there is still a way to live. If you kill me, the nobles will not spare you! You are not the Savior, you can''t save civilians, you can''t change anything! Just like you can''t save Rick! "


    Rollon suddenly laughed nervously, and his teeth were full of blood.


    Like a hyena tearing at the carcass of a bison.


    Countless civilians glared at Rollon.


    "Beast!"


    Many civilians shouted abuse.


    However, after scolding, they looked at Su Ye sadly.


    "Su ye..."


    Palos looked at Suye and muttered to herself.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye lifted the magic of the flower of stone awl, and Luo long fell heavily to the ground.


    Luo long lay on the ground with a crazy smile. Civilians are indeed civilians and are always afraid of nobles. Next, let everyone see how their fists pierce Su Ye''s chest... "Rock spikes!" Su Ye''s voice resounded through the audience, and Luo Long''s smile solidified. Poof poop... At the moment when the flower of stone awl came out, Luo long suddenly looked up to avoid being pierced in the head. Dense stone cones pierced his body and pushed him upward. The edge of the head was stabbed and bleeding. The last time the Stone Cone penetrated his body, it was only more than a foot high, but now, after the Stone Cone penetrated his body, it is a full meter high. Under the effect of fanatical medicine, he just felt a slight tingling, but his body could not bear such a serious injury¡° You...... "Luo long whispered and screamed, trying to lift his upper body away as just now, but he didn''t have enough strength. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 268

    The silver spots on Rollon slowly disappeared.


    While walking, Su ye said slowly, "the people in the arena have clearly given you the glory. You abandon it and pursue the glory of Rollon I, which no longer exists, to protect the glory of Rollon family."


    "You always don''t understand the most simple truth. People can be roughly classified, such as straight hair or curly hair, such as black eyes or green eyes, such as hardworking or lazy, such as evil or kind, such as irresponsible or responsible. Although some classifications will have a bad impact, they are harmless. But when we are not classified, but divided into high and low, up and down, high and low, everything will be different. "


    "When you think that people are high and low, and nobles are higher than civilians, there must be people more ''expensive'' than you. In the eyes of those people, you are cheap. Your cheapness is not given by them or the outside world. It is given to yourself when you think you are more noble than others. For example, it is precisely because you feel more noble than civilians that you feel lower than Princess Palos in front of her. "


    Luo long stared at Su ye, constantly recalling his relationship with Palos and the communication process between Su ye and Palos.


    The confusion in his eyes suddenly cleared a little. Su Ye seemed to be right. He had been careful and looking up in front of Palos, but Su Ye really regarded Palos as a classmate and a deskmate, that''s all.


    He didn''t understand why Su ye could do this before. Even all the people at the same table and participating in the black iron test couldn''t understand, but today, he understood a little.


    If there were no humble people in Su Ye''s eyes, naturally there would be no noble people and would not be humble in front of anyone.


    Palos''s eyes were soft and fell on Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye picked up the black iron long sword dropped by Luo long.


    There was a panic on Rollon''s face.


    All the nobles showed doubts. Su Ye wanted to kill Luolong? How is that possible?


    At best, it''s just a scare.


    "Those who lift themselves to a high place also reserve a distance to fall." Su ye walked and walked.


    "The privilege gained by the glory of others will also be lost by giving up responsibility."


    Holding the sword, Su ye walked slowly to the flower of stone awl.


    Rollon moved gently and tried to break away from the stone cone as he did last time, but it didn''t work.


    "The tiger in Rick''s heart is used to protect his sister. The tiger in your heart is eating people. "


    Luo long was stunned and saw the scenes of the past.


    Su ye said as he walked, "you''re right. I''m not a savior, and I don''t want to be a savior. What I want to do next is to make the future in my dream not disappoint me. I''m really afraid of death. I really want a lot, but my goal in this life is to make the world a little better, even a little. "


    "As long as I do it, it doesn''t matter when I die."


    "Have you done it for glory and family? You didn''t. "


    "I did it."


    Su Ye stood on the edge of the flower of stone awl and looked around the audience.


    Su Ye''s eyes crossed the white circle, the variegated circle, the dark circle, the deskmate, the students, the magicians, Palos and the people.


    Su Ye raised Luo Long''s sword.


    Suddenly, the Holy Land soldier in charge of protecting the audience wanted to rush off the stage. He raised his feet, but he was stunned and looked in the direction of Plato''s college.


    In the hands of Provost Lawrence, there is a small magic tower.


    Invisible power falls in the arena.


    The shield that can be seen at least in the Holy Land surrounds the whole infield, two people in the arena and Su Ye.


    Rollon struggled wildly and shouted, "stop! You can''t kill me! Civilians can''t kill nobles! If you kill me, you''ll die! The nobles will not let you go! You don''t have the guts to kill me! I''m a noble! I am a noble nobleman! Kill me, and the gods will punish you! "


    "We magicians have a tradition." Su Ye smiled with white teeth and a bright smile.


    Hearing Su Ye''s words, most people showed doubts.


    However, a very few nobles looked frightened. They saw a flower in front of them, as if they were back to the past day.


    On that day, Socrates hung high over the God of war mountain and threw down a burning golden head.


    In their eyes, the two figures coincided.


    Su Ye waved his long sword.


    The flower of stone awl dissipates.


    The light of frost and cold swept Luo Long''s neck, and the corpse fell to the ground, separating the two phases.


    Tear ostentation, but cut arrogance.


    Dark red blood, like black roses, blooms on the yellowish brown land.


    In Rollon''s eyes.


    In everyone''s eyes.


    Fear breeds, pain breeds.


    "You are still a noble, but you are not a man."


    Su Ye held a long sword in his left hand and raised an empty medicine bottle in his right hand. Cheers to the whole audience.


    Su Ye threw down his sword and strode back to the dark corridor of the arena.


    In the dark, glittering and translucent, step by step.


    A hunchback old man with an iron hook passed by and slowly walked towards the field.


    The sky was clear, the sun was burning, and the sound in the audience was more blazing than the sun.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the old man swung the iron hook pasted with red and black stains, hooked Luo Long''s body, bent over and bowed his back, and dragged slowly.


    A shallow bloodstain extends like a snake mark.


    Many people''s eyes fell on the trophy and laurel between the statue of Athena and the statue of victory.


    "We can''t let Su ye go!"


    "Kill him!"


    "No one can kill nobles, especially in the city-state games!"


    "He is the first civilian to kill nobles in the city-state competition, but he will never be the first civilian to die here!"


    "Athens is noble Athens, Greece is noble Greece!"


    "When none of us are noble?"


    One nobleman after another stood up.


    Finally, the nobles in the inner circle stood up.


    Their number far exceeds that of magicians.


    Both sides glared at each other.


    "When we civilians are alone!"


    A man stood up angrily.


    Another man stood up, and then all the civilians stood up.


    Their clothes are dirty, their feet are covered with mud and dust, their bodies are thin, and their eyes are firm.


    Athenian civilians standing high in all directions surrounded the nobles below.


    In the eyes of many nobles, there was an unprecedented panic.


    The fear planted by Su Ye spread in their eyes.


    "Untouchables!" A Holy Land Warrior suddenly drank violently, and the powerful divine power transmitted his voice and subdued the chaos of the whole audience.


    All the nobles looked at him with expectation, and all the civilians looked at him angrily.


    Some noble students who participated in the black iron test were thoughtful. This man was the father of kairona and the owner of the enka family of the holy land family.


    Outside Zhihua Valley, kairona was burned by Su Ye''s fireball technique to protect the grey robed mage who joined hands with lawns.


    "Only death can wash the dirty water that the Dalit poured on the aristocracy! With all the prayers of the enka family, I invite the great God of war ares to come and punish the murderer who killed the nobility, the sinner who slandered the glory, and the God to punish the cheap seed who intended to overthrow the nobility! "


    With that, enka''s master half knelt on the ground and held up a rusty bronze spearhead in his hands.


    Under the rust, the spearhead was shining and emitting strong blood light.


    Like a river of blood flowing on the spearhead.


    Many nobles opened their eyes. This is a sacred object given by the gods after the great sacrifice. Although it is old and cannot move the God of war itself, it can definitely move the statue of the God of war in the God of war hall.


    Boom


    The clear sky thunders and the stars fly in the day.


    The crowd looked at the sky in horror.


    The blood light on the surface of the bronze spear became more and more intense, but after a while, it no longer became bright.


    "The great God of war Ares, did you watch your believers be killed by a civilian?" The sorrowful voice of enka''s master spread throughout the audience.


    "All the gods of Ares, help the enka family leader!" A young nobleman suddenly half knelt down and prayed to Ares, the God of war.


    "I''m willing to help!"


    "Me too!"


    "Please join me in praying to Ares, the God of war!"


    A large number of nobles fell to their knees.


    Some nobles stood still.


    Dense prayers sounded in the arena. It was clearly just a low prayer, but it became more and more grand, forming a prayer resonance.


    Like the tides rolling in the sky, like the mountains falling in Athens, it is deafening.


    Countless civilians, pale and frightened, gently shrunk their necks.


    The bronze spear in the hands of the enka family leader suddenly burst out a dazzling blood light, and then a long metal sound made everyone''s ears tingle and frown.


    The spearhead flew into the air, slowly turned into a drop of blood, and finally expanded rapidly.


    A three meter tall bloody man stood in mid air.


    The giant man''s face is blurred, with broad shoulders and backs, strong legs and arms, an ancient bronze shield in his left hand and a bloody spear in his right hand. The red plumed bronze helmet on his head stands like the mane of a fierce horse.


    The broken dark blood war cloak fluttered gently behind him, and thousands of fighting sounds echoed in it, as if there were countless battlefields hidden in it.


    The God of war''s blood shadow stood over enka''s master, with his back to the civilians and facing the infield.


    "Great Ares, please punish the sinner Suye and let your glory shine on all Greece!" Enka''s master cried and prayed.


    Waves of strong breath spread from the God of war''s blood shadow. A strong wind suddenly blew in the arena and rolled up the loess. Everyone narrowed their eyes and flew in disorder, and the whole city of Athens shook gently.


    Clouds gather and disperse in the sky, alternating with darkness. Click... The light mask that only the holy land can see in the field is broken. Lars shook his body and put away the magic tower in his hand. The magicians looked at this scene in surprise. This power was too strong to surpass the legend and reach the level of hero, but it was only the remnant of Ares, the God of war, who didn''t know how many years ago¡° It''s over... "Albert stared at the blood shadow of the God of war¡° Their preparation is too full. " Jimmy''s eyes were filled with sadness. Holt stared at the blood shadow of God of war, clenched his fists and looked sad and angry. He dared not say it, but from now on, he believed in one less God. The terrible wind pressure is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that there is a dragon diving in the sky. Finally, someone can''t hold on and kneels on the ground with a plop¡° The great Ares, please forgive our sins... "The great God of war, the existence above the divine world, we should follow your Oracle..." you are the glory, you are the glory... "" Su Ye is guilty, and you will throw the spear of judgment... "More and more civilians trembled and knelt on the ground and confessed to the blood shadow of the God of war¡° Father, I can''t stand. "¡° Be sure to stand. "¡° Why? "¡° If we kneel down, Su ye will die in vain. " Those civilians who still stand are as sad as a sea in their eyes. Everyone knows that Su ye will die. He can''t do anything. However, standing with all his strength is the greatest respect for Su Ye. Palos stared at the blood shadow of God of war, closed her eyes, lowered her head and prayed silently¡° My Lord, please lower God''s punishment. " A priest of the temple of the God of war half knelt on the ground and made a request¡° Please lower God''s punishment! " Many nobles prayed in unison. The blood shadow of the God of war moved slightly, and his right arm slowly raised the bloody spear. The sky was suddenly dark, and the sunny morning became late at night. After a moment, the sun seemed to fall into the arena. On the tip of the spear, the golden light works as if inlaid with a sun. There was a look of despair on the faces of the civilians. The magicians sighed softly. The nobles'' smiles bloomed. Shua... A white shadow stood behind the blood shadow of the God of war. Everyone stared at the white shadow. The white statue of Athena raised her right arm, which was faster than expected, but it seemed as if a day had passed in everyone''s eyes. The right palm of the goddess patted lightly on the top of the blood shadow of the God of war. As light as a mother caressing her child. Bang... The blood burst. The ring-shaped transparent Qi spreads in the sky, sweeping Athens, breaking the darkness and shaking out the clouds. The night dissipated and the wind disappeared. Heaven and earth are clarified and everything is restored. Shua... The statue of Athena disappeared in mid air and fell back to the distance under the demigod terrace. Blue eyed Palos loosened the gold Medusa necklace with her right hand and sat down slowly. Suddenly, a scream sounded. The crowd followed the prestige. Below the original position of the God of war''s blood shadow, people nearby were covered with broken meat and dirty blood. With the blood shadow of the God of war, there is the master of enka''s family. Under the arena, the hunchback old man hooked Luo Long''s headless body and disappeared into the dark corridor. In the center of the arena, Luo Long''s head is facing upward, and the sky in his eyes is getting dark£¨ This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 269

    In the arena, the nobles talked one after another.


    "Why did the goddess of wisdom deal with the power of the God of war? Why? "


    "Although we all know the theocracy conflict between the two gods, we have never heard of the two gods shooting in public. What happened?"


    "Can we only choose between Athena and Ares from now on?"


    "I see! We made a mistake. We should not use the power of the God of war to kill Su Ye. This is tantamount to offending the goddess of wisdom. "


    "We should pray for the power of the goddess of wisdom from the beginning. Even if the goddess of wisdom is unwilling to kill, we can invite the goddess of victory to come."


    "Yes. So, what should we do? "


    "The master of enka family died and was killed by the gods. No accident, the goddess of wisdom hall will come forward and ask the God of war mountain to deprive the noble title of enka family."


    "No?"


    "The patron saint of Athens will always be Athena, the goddess of wisdom!"


    "Poor enka family."


    "But Su ye must die! Since the power of the God of war can''t kill him, we''ll gather the hands of the family and go down to kill him. "


    "Good! I''ll go too! "


    Many nobles were encouraged to walk up the stairs.


    Just then, a lazy magnetic voice resounded through the audience.


    "I, Medes, on behalf of the goddess of wisdom, announced that Su ye had been watched by the goddess of wisdom and was a dependant of the goddess of wisdom. Under the eyes of the goddess, any dishonorable killing is tantamount to provoking the great goddess of wisdom. Any provocation will awaken the sword, staff, shield and armor of the goddess of wisdom temple! Everyone, take care of yourself. "


    They followed the prestige, but found that the man had disappeared.


    All the nobles who wanted to find Su Ye stopped and looked at each other.


    "It''s... hard to do."


    "If you don''t know that Su Ye is the dependents of the goddess of wisdom, you can kill him if you kill him. At most, you can find someone to plead guilty in the goddess of wisdom temple and make a sin offering. But now that we know, we can''t do it. "


    "Yes."


    The nobles looked at each other, and their eyes were mostly vigilant. Some secretly looked at the statue of the goddess of wisdom.


    "What shall we do, just let Su ye go?"


    "Su ye only received ''the gaze of the goddess of wisdom'', which is the lowest level, with ''joy'', ''favor'', ''grace'', ''Blessing'' and the highest level of ''favor''. It seems that the previous speculation is correct. The goddess doesn''t like the God of war, not to save Su Ye. It is impossible for any God to attack another God in order to just ''watch'', at least at the level of ''Blessing''. "


    "Yes, since we can''t use dishonorable means, we can use legitimate means. Please come forward and judge Su ye... No, since he has the gaze of the goddess of wisdom, he can avoid death. Then we can only let the God of war mountain exile him. "


    "What a pity..."


    "But not necessarily!"


    "In the sight of the goddess, we can''t do it. When he is far away from Athens and the temple of the goddess of wisdom, we can..." said Chad, with the index finger of his right hand on his neck.


    "You Baines family and Rollon family are feuds. How can you be so positive to Su ye?"


    "Alas, don''t you think Su Ye is more damned than Luo long? At the moment of Rollon''s death, unspeakable fear suddenly rose in my heart. I never thought I would be afraid of a civilian. I was thinking that I must kill Su Ye! Only by killing Su ye can I continue to be my noble! "


    "Yes, Su Ye doesn''t die. I can''t sleep and eat well! So, is there any way to kill him? "


    "Very simply, he is a civilian, even with the protection of Plato''s college, he is still a civilian¡® The gaze of the goddess of wisdom ''can only avoid death once. He was sentenced to death for the first time, but he was just exiled. The next day, he fabricated a crime, caught him, kept him in custody, tried to get something out of his mouth, and then... "Chad said, and scratched his finger on his neck again.


    "I think so! Even if you can''t kill him, you should cripple him. Yes, we don''t have to kill him. Maiming him is the best way, don''t you think, Andre. "


    Several nobles looked at Andre, who had been silent.


    Andre smiled and said, "since he is a dependant of the goddess of wisdom, I won''t participate in your actions. After all, our family is also a believer of the goddess of wisdom. Of course, you can come to me whenever you need help. I''ve always been willing to help my friends. "


    The nobles stared at Andrea, some with their mouths curled and some with their heads nodded.


    "You are too cautious, but you are a magician after all. It doesn''t matter to be careful."


    "You did the right thing. How are you practicing? It is said that your talent is above Eugene. Your family is even preparing for you to enter the old God star. I really envy you. "


    "Eugene?" Andre shook his head gently, his golden hair shining in the sun.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, I have reached the peak of bronze. In another month, I will become a silver magician."


    "The gods are here. You have been promoted to bronze for less than three months? At that time, you just have to make a great sacrifice. It''s like... You must be a great magician comparable to master Plato in the future. "


    "No, Andrea will surpass master Plato!" Boris praised.


    "He''s in the arena now. Leave him alone. Let''s go to Zhanshen mountain and ask them to help solve Su Ye! By the way, which of you will take away the laurel and trophy, which can''t be obtained by the Dalits! "


    "I''ll go!" There was a flash of anger in Boris''s eyes.


    "I''ll go too!" Chalder road.


    The noble team was divided into two teams. The brigade went to the God of war mountain, and the five person team went to the place where the two goddess statues were located.


    The rest of the nobles slowly left their seats.


    All the people except the nobles stood where they were, or chatted with others, or waited quietly.


    Some civilians murmured that aristocratic privileges were so great that they had to wait until they finished walking.


    Boris, Chad and others walked halfway, suddenly slowed down and looked at the center of the arena.


    Old Turner, the housekeeper of the Luolong family, took his servant''s clothes, picked up Luolong''s head, lowered his head and left in frustration.


    "Well, even if I have a feud with the Rollon family, I feel sad for him. On the day of Rollon''s funeral, I will go. " Chalder road.


    "I''ll go too and give you a big gift. In the future, our family''s business can take care of the Rollon family. We will take care of it. " Boris road.


    "Unfortunately, the immediate son of the Rollon family is cut off, and Lord Leo Bo can''t have another child. He can only find a new heir from a collateral or other aristocracy with similar blood."


    "Poor Leo Bo, although he is a little strict, he is a noble after all."


    "Blame Su ye..."


    While scolding Su ye, the five nobles came to the statue of the goddess.


    The five first saluted the two goddess statues. Boris reached for the Bronze Trophy and Chad reached for the laurel.


    "What are you doing?"


    A voice as cold as a queen sounded behind them.


    The five people turned their heads quickly, and their bodies trembled at the moment they saw Palos''s cold face.


    "I have seen Princess Royal.


    The five people saluted together. Boris and Chad just bent slightly and stood straight, but the other three legendary families bent down and kept their heads down.


    Boris and Chad looked at each other and saw vigilance in each other''s eyes.


    "What are you doing!"


    Palos''s tone was more severe, like scolding her men.


    The three legendary families were even more frightened. Boris carefully said, "Your Highness, I know you and Su ye are friends. He also saved your life. We understand that you are very kind after all. But now he offends all the nobles. "


    "I''m asking, what are you going to do!" Palos''s tone was colder.


    "We... Want to take away the trophy and laurel. We can''t give two things to Su Ye." Chalder road.


    Palos didn''t seem to hear. She stepped forward and put the trophy and laurel into the ring of space.


    "Your dirty hands don''t deserve to touch Su Ye''s honor." Said Palos, turning away.


    When Palos went away, Chad whispered, "it seems that her relationship with Su Ye is closer than rumored. Maybe they have..."


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense. If her brother hears it, he will definitely beat you into a pig''s head. This is still the best situation."


    "Come on, let''s tell Andre about it."


    "Go..."


    Five noble youths hurried away.


    In a corner of the arena, Palos took out the laurel from the ring of space, gently held it, and quietly looked at a dark door not far away.


    Su ye entered there. He must be in a gladiator room inside.


    After thinking about it, Palos looked up at the audience.


    The nobles have not all left, and the rest of the audience are still waiting.


    Palos opened the magic book and clicked the name of "Provost Lawrence".


    "Master larens, when will the college make the full-length bronze statue of Su Ye as soon as possible?"


    "All Bronze? The bronze statue of each city-state competition champion will be placed in the municipal square, but these are the responsibilities of Ares mountain. If nothing happens, they will never agree to put the bronze statue of Su ye there. "


    "Leave it to me. I just ask you when you can make it as soon as possible."


    "I see. If I come forward in person and join hands with the dwarf master, I can finish the production in an hour. However, after leaving the arena, I have to do something. It may take two hours. "


    Palos looked at the sky and replied, "it''s near noon. Two hours is enough. I hope that when Zachary is performed, I can see the bronze statue of Su ye in front of the municipal square. "


    "Aeschylus is right next to me. He is discussing Zachary with me. He said that while the nobles did not respond, it was best to perform tonight. If Zhanshen mountain issued an order against Su Ye tomorrow, it would be late. However, he said that even today''s performance may be interrupted by Ares mountain. " Palos glanced at the laurel in her hand¡° No one can interrupt the first Zachary! If you make full preparations, I will ensure the smooth performance of Zachary. " Palos replied. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 270

    "In that case, I''ll tell Aeschylus to make full preparations."


    Palos closed the magic book and looked in the direction of the students of Plato college. She saw that Lars was whispering with a tall old man.


    "Lars, why don''t you use magic and publicize it now so that the nobility won''t hear it?" Aeschylus whispered.


    Lars''s eyes lit up and said, "yes!"


    Lars adjusted his magic beard, coughed gently and said, "fellow citizens of Athens, today we witnessed a feat destined to be remembered in history books. A civilian killed a noble. This is the first time at the city-state competition."


    A large number of civilians looked at larens.


    "Su Ye is the champion and hero of this arena. However, you may not know that he is still a great playwright. This is not my praise, but the praise of Mr. Aeschylus, the father of tragedy. He is right beside me. "


    "Tonight, in the municipal square, a new form of drama will be staged, and the theme of this drama is the struggle between civilians and nobles. Yes, the author of this play is Su ye, a magician, an unyielding fighter, an excellent playwright and a civilian. On behalf of master Aeschylus and all members of Plato college, I invite you to go to the municipal square tonight to watch the play Zachary. "


    "Of course, please go back now to publicize to your friends and neighbors and ask them to go to the municipal hall in the evening. Because this is the first performance of Zachary and may also be the last. "


    A few civilians fell into thinking, and most civilians nodded quickly and forcefully.


    "Must support!"


    "We must go!"


    "For Su Ye!"


    "For Su Ye!"


    Many civilians shouted.


    A few nobles turned and looked at the civilians. They didn''t know why. They always felt that these civilians were like weapons in hand and armor, and hurried away.


    Gladiator room.


    Su Ye changed a room and sat quietly with empty eyes.


    Footsteps sounded and the iron door opened.


    "This is a previous item. There is no shortage of a copper owl." The golden warrior referee put everything in his hands by the bed.


    "Thank you very much." Su ye had a light in his eyes and gently nodded his head.


    "However, you can''t leave this room until the God of war mountain gives an order. Of course, there will be no more magic prohibition. " The referee said.


    "I know."


    "We will deliver dinner for you on time. I wish you a peaceful time here." The referee nodded his head and turned away.


    The door was unlocked.


    Su Ye looked at the iron gate with a faint smile on his face and opened the magic book.


    There are a lot of magic letters piled together.


    Su Ye opened Palos''s first.


    "I''ll make sure Zachary is on schedule."


    Su Ye looked at Palos''s letter, smiled and replied, "thank you. It''s a pity I can''t watch it with you. I''ll invite you again at the next performance. "


    "Good!"


    Su Ye slowly thumbed through the magic book.


    There are not only students from Plato''s college, but also students from those small magic colleges, as well as letters from some famous magicians.


    Or congratulations, or praise, or sympathy, or encouragement.


    Su Ye smiled after reading it.


    After a long time, open the magic book and preview tomorrow''s course.


    The hall of the Rollon family.


    Old Turner told the story in detail, even Su Ye''s words didn''t drop a word.


    "Say it again." Leo Bo sat in his chair, looking as usual.


    Old Turner repeated it again.


    After listening calmly, Leopold stood up slowly, turned around, gently stroked the back of half the chair, and his right hand trembled.


    "This half of the chair back was originally reserved for you."


    With that, Leopold turned back and looked at the clear sky outside the door.


    "Take my spear."


    "Master, he is Athena''s dependents. If you do it..."


    "Rollon is my grandson."


    "But..."


    Leo Bo''s indifferent eyes fell on old Turner.


    Old Turner trembled, lowered his head, turned and walked out.


    A figure flew down and blocked the gate.


    "Long time no see, my old friend." Lars held the staff and looked at Leopold inside.


    Old Turner was stunned for a moment and slowly stepped back.


    Leo Bo stared at larens.


    The two sides looked at each other.


    "You already know?" Asked Leopold.


    "I knew." Larens.


    "His heart is still so cruel."


    In Leo Bo''s eyes, the waves fluctuated.


    "You can''t move Su ye now." Clarence road.


    "Let me be the grindstone of his holy land?" Leo Bo''s face was rarely ironic.


    "After the sanctuary, we won''t stop you." Clarence road.


    "I will wait." Leopold said and sat down slowly.


    Clarence turned and left.


    "You''ll wait." A strange smile appeared on the corners of larens''s mouth.


    The sun is setting in the West.


    Throughout the city, a name is spreading.


    "Have you heard? A civilian named Su Ye killed the noble of the legendary family at the city-state competition... "


    "Su Ye wrote a play and will perform in the municipal square tonight. Don''t miss it..."


    "Su Ye is really awesome. It''s a pity that Zhanshen mountain won''t erect a statue for him in the municipal square. If I set up a statue for him, I will touch it. If you don''t touch the head of the statue, it means attack; If you don''t touch the shoulder of the statue, it means contempt. If you don''t touch the arm of the statue, it means praise. Touch the instep of the statue, for I should bow down and respect. "


    "A real civilian hero..."


    Whether in the temple area, noble area, workshop area, civilian area, slave area or wharf area, the whole city of Athens is discussing the same person.


    When the sun was about to set, people from all directions flocked to the wisdom goddess Avenue and walked to the municipal square.


    This time, without Solon''s cry and the sound of magic beard, many people seemed to have agreed in advance.


    The setting sun is dim and yellow, and gold dissolves in one place.


    The play has not yet begun. Many audiences spontaneously went to ask those who arranged the stage if they need help.


    Under the power of magicians and soldiers in Plato''s college, the stage was quickly built, which was unimaginable.


    Several puppet masters are located behind the stage. Magic is connected with the set and curtain to change the stage.


    Not far from the stage, there are rows of bronze statues.


    Every champion of the city-state games will have his own position there.


    Now, there is a new statue there, even emitting the strange smell of bronze just cooling.


    It was a statue of Su ye, holding three Dharma sticks and wearing a robe, looking quietly ahead.


    As like as two peas.


    The statue has its back to the sunset.


    When the shadow of the Acropolis and the giant statue of Athena shrouded the municipal square, the municipal square was crowded with people from all over Athens.


    There are a large number of magicians and soldiers, workers from workshops, civilians everywhere, slaves who can move freely, and foreign businessmen with unique clothes.


    Sigrud put his arms around his chest, leaned against the wall and looked at the stage.


    In a room on the edge of the square, Palos opened the window and looked sideways at the stage.


    The afterglow shines in, leaving a light orange red by the blue lake.


    Holt with red eyes and many Platonic students are in the middle of the stage.


    The students are whispering.


    "Su Ye is doomed not to be sentenced to death. He should be exiled, but the nobles will not let him go."


    "When the judgment comes down tomorrow, we''ll get together and find a way to discuss how to help Su Ye."


    "OK, I''ll organize this!" Jimmy road.


    Albert blinked and lowered his head.


    Between the students of Plato''s college and the stage, many older people sit in the best viewing position.


    The nearby audience kept looking at them with respect.


    Those people are either famous poets in Athens or famous playwrights.


    Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes and so on.


    Like a high mountain, it is looked up to.


    On a roof at the edge of the municipal square, there are inclined beds and tables. There were many wine sets on the table. More than a dozen young nobles were lying on the inclined bed, drinking wine and chatting outside the window.


    "Andre, we know you always like drama and often watch performances, but the author of this play is Su Ye. Why do you come to see it?" Child spoke frivolously, and the combination of a hooked nose and deep eye sockets made his face too gloomy.


    "I''m not here for Su ye, I''m here for those drama masters. A play praised by Aeschylus must be outstanding. " Andre''s grayish green eyes smiled.


    "But we should stop it. This is Su Ye''s play, which is likely to attack the nobility. When you think about his performance on the pitch today, he is biting each of us like a mad dog. "


    Andrea smiled and said, "the magician Su Ye is the magician Su ye, and the dramatist Su Ye is a different person. We can''t deny the play because he is a civilian, a magician and the murderer of Rolon. If the play is really bad, we should read it quietly and then judge it. "


    "You are a wise and kind man. We thought that your success comes from good luck, but now we understand that your success comes from wisdom and a broad mind. " Boris praised.


    The crowd nodded softly¡° Although I am a soldier and don''t like magicians, I always respect Great Magicians like Plato. Your future is unlimited. "¡° I heard that someone wanted to stop the performance of the play, but pels, the housekeeper of the Pandion family, came forward personally, and the officials in charge of relevant affairs had to let the play continue. "¡° Recently, there is a rumor that when Princess Palos graduates, the Pandion family may find a good son-in-law for her. " All the young nobles looked at each other. Finally, they all looked at Andre¡° It is said that Princess Palos also came to see the play. "¡° She seems to be very close to Su Ye. "¡° Therefore, Su ye must die. " Chad finished and stared at Andre. A smile appeared on Andre''s mouth¡° Today, I only watch the drama and appreciate the great art. The disputes in the world, the feelings and hatred in my heart and the chaotic emotions should not be brought to the scene or insult the great drama. We raise our glasses and after drinking, we watch the play soberly, no matter who the author is. " Andre finished and raised his glass¡° Cheers! " The curtain opened. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 271

    In the center of Athens, the Acropolis stands like a hill.


    Under the mountain wall on the east side of the Acropolis, a huge square paved with stone lies horizontally, surrounded by folk houses on three sides.


    The huge stage was built against the mountain wall. Many people stood on the square and looked up at the stage.


    The sky was dim and the curtain opened.


    "Wow..."


    People exclaimed everywhere around the big square.


    In the stage, blue sky and white clouds, green mountains and green water, and green farmland are paved on it.


    There are five teenagers standing or sitting nearby.


    In the distance, farmers ploughed with cattle and horses, sweating like rain.


    The natural light fell on the stage, as if it were still day.


    "It''s magic, really powerful..."


    "Why don''t they wear masks? Is this the new drama? "


    "There are five people."


    Five ragged teenagers held farm tools, some gently shook their arms, some patted their back waist, and some twisted their necks.


    They wore magic beards under their noses.


    Among them, the tallest boy stepped forward and said to the other four boys, "if anyone is rich and noble in the future, don''t forget these friends."


    "Ha ha, Zachary, stop joking. We are all civilians. How can we be rich?"


    "Yes, you like daydreaming and talking nonsense."


    The four laughed at Zachary.


    Zachary shook his head, faced the audience and looked up into the sky.


    "How can a sparrow understand the aspirations of a swan!" Zachary cut the railway.


    Their conversation clearly spread throughout the square, even further away.


    The four children began to laugh at Zachary again.


    Suddenly, a carriage drove slowly into the stage. A middle-aged man and a young man came out, dressed in luxury and wearing a magic beard, followed by two guards.


    "Father, is this our territory of Huihe town? It''s so beautiful. I''ll always live here in the future. "


    "Only the poor and the exiled waste aristocrats will live here, Andre. Tell me, you don''t want to live here."


    "Well, father, I don''t want to live here."


    The nobles on the roof instinctively aimed at Andre, but Andre looked calm, as if everything had nothing to do with himself.


    The nobles nodded softly and secretly praised Andre for his composure.


    "Father, their clothes are so worn. Who are they?" Young Andre asked loudly.


    "They are not people." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Ah? What are they? "


    "In Huihe Town, there are only animals. The difference between them is four legs or two legs."


    "Ah? Can I ride a two legged beast, too? "


    "Turn a two legged beast into a four legged beast and you can ride. In the name of the Lord of Huihe Town, go and catch the tallest boy and let Andre ride on it. "


    So two guards rushed over and forced young zacre to kneel on the ground, and young Andre rode up.


    "Drive!"


    Young Andre grabbed Zachary''s hair in his left hand and shook his right arm in mid air.


    "Drive!"


    "Drive!"


    "Drive!"


    In the excited voice of young Andre, Zachary knelt on the ground and crawled slowly.


    The curtain fell slowly and the prelude ended.


    The repressive atmosphere spread at the scene.


    At this time, the voice over sounded.


    "Twenty years later, the adult Andre was exiled to Huihe town by his family because of his crimes..."


    Many nobles turned to Andre.


    Andre noticed the people''s eyes, smiled and said, "just now I said, drama is drama, reality is reality, just the same name."


    The crowd nodded and admired Andrea''s calmness more and more.


    Soon, the prologue rose slowly.


    The scene of the stage changed from a field into a magnificent aristocratic hall.


    Young Andre lay in the hall, drinking blood like wine, served by two maids.


    "Master Andre, no, those civilians are shouting for justice outside..."


    Next, the audience watched the first act seriously.


    In the first act, Andre severely squeezed the grain in Huihe Town, and the civilians asked Andre for justice, but Andre sent someone to kill several civilians and hang their bodies outside the hall.


    Then, the black iron warrior Zachary appeared and reasoned with Andre.


    In the hall, two people argued fiercely. Zachary said Andre speechless, causing the audience to applaud one after another.


    At the end, Andre suddenly recognizes Zachary, insults him as a two legged beast, and then lets the guard hurt Zachary.


    Zachary vomited blood and fled. Andre''s guard chased after him, and the curtain fell slowly.


    The audience at the scene had never seen such a well arranged drama or such a real life mode. Their emotions were fully mobilized, either abusing Andre or anxiously hoping that Zachary could escape.


    The masters of drama at the front of the stage held their voices down for discussion.


    Soon the second act began.


    The background is not a field, not a noble hall, but a wasteland.


    At first, Zachary led the residents of Huihe town to escape and open up wasteland.


    However, when the nightmare came, the nobles in Athens hunted the refugees led by Zachary like hunting animals under the banner of eliminating the bandits.


    No matter how the refugees explained, the nobles did not listen and kept hunting by cruel means.


    In this plot, many audiences could no longer help but yell, which almost led to the interruption of the performance.


    Zachary keeps fleeing with the refugees.


    Once again, they escaped from the noble hunting team, and the refugee team gathered for dinner.


    Zachary suddenly shouted.


    "Apollo''s sun chariot has never passed over my head."


    "The Greek sun never shines on me."


    "In my ears, only Zeus''s thunder is roaring!"


    The refugees looked at Zachary sadly.


    "Are nobles and legends born?"


    "Running away is death, and killing nobles is death. It''s also death. It''s better to uprise, die for justice and wake up the people! Kill the nobles! "


    "Kill the nobles!" Hausen shouted.


    "Kill the nobles!" Taylor shouted.


    "Kill the nobles!" Doris shouted.


    "Kill the nobles!" Forty four people on the stage shouted together.


    "Kill the nobles!" A few people under the stage began to shout.


    "Kill the nobles!" People who had experienced the battle between Su ye and Luo long shouted.


    "Kill the nobles!" A large number of civilians began to shout.


    Many people cried and shouted.


    They wanted to say this for a long time, but they never dared to say it.


    On the stage, everyone picked up farm tools or weapons, stood tall and looked at the distant sky.


    The curtain fell and the second act ended.


    The audience looked at the curtain and burst into tears.


    Holt wiped his tears desperately.


    Countless civilians have red eyes.


    The voice of cursing the nobility came one after another.


    Some nobles in the field, silently away.


    "I have a bad feeling." Child whispered.


    "Me too."


    "Shall we ask Zhanshen mountain to stop the performance?"


    "If you are not afraid of your highness Palos, your highness Sisyphus and your majesty lutos, you can try."


    The crowd immediately vented their anger.


    "I don''t want to see it."


    "Although it''s just a drama, how do you feel that you''ve been scolding our nobles?"


    "I feel the same way."


    "Andre, do you want to see it?"


    Andre smiled and said, "I still adhere to my view just now. Drama belongs to drama and reality belongs to reality. We can see all those people''s lives in just one night. What a novel experience. Not surprisingly, the next ''I'' will be unlucky. I won''t run. What are you going to do? "


    "Ha ha..." the young nobleman laughed.


    "You are a model of broad mindedness." Child praised.


    The curtain rises again.


    The third act begins.


    Above the stage is the hall of Andre''s house.


    Forty four righteous men are fighting Andre''s men.


    Andre shrank in the corner and trembled like a frightened mouse.


    The two sides fought and scolded each other.


    The righteous scolded Andre.


    "Murderer, you insulted my wife!"


    "Madman, you killed my father!"


    "Thug, you hurt my wife and children."


    ¡­¡­


    All the crimes of the Athenian nobles were shouted out by the roar of 44 people.


    "Kill Andre!"


    "Kill Andre!"


    The audience under the stage roared angrily.


    The nobles on the roof looked at Andre again, and everyone''s eyes became more complicated than before.


    They saw that the smile on Andre''s face disappeared, gently pursed his mouth, and his gray green eyes were particularly dim.


    At the end of the battle, Zachary fought with the captain of the guard. The two actors were carefully selected black iron soldiers by Aeschylus, which brought an extremely wonderful battle scene to the audience, far more than any previous drama.


    Seeing this scene, all the playwrights were stunned. Unexpectedly, the drama can be displayed so realistically.


    Finally, Zachary kills the captain of the guard. Zachary led everyone, grabbed Andre to the center of the stage, stepped on his head and looked at the audience ahead. Forty four people, looking forward together. The scene was completely boiling¡° Kill Andre! "¡° Kill Andre... "More than 100000 people shouted in unison. Those who did not dare to shout "kill the nobles" now shouted without scruples¡° Kill! " Zachary did it himself and killed Andre. Forty-four men went around and secretly changed Andrea''s body. Then, the audience was silent, and the Athenians saw a scene they had never seen in their life. Forty four people, like wild animals, attacked Andre, waving farm tools and weapons, smashing, chopping, chopping... As if the blood and broken meat of real flesh and blood were flying on the stage. At this moment, forty-four people seemed to become demons stained with blood. Some even held out their hands, grabbed the broken meat and blood and stuffed them into their mouths. Chew and cry. All the audience opened their mouths and completely shocked. At this time, the horn sounded at the edge of the stage, the earth shook and the horse''s hooves burst¡° Our nobles are coming. " Hausen''s voice was filled with regret¡° I would rather commit suicide than be stigmatized as a robber and become their booty. "¡° Unfortunately, we can only kill Andre and can''t enter Athens. We can''t let those noble lords above see our power. We can''t make them fear, we can''t make them suffer. "¡° No, as long as we know that we killed Andre and killed the nobles, the nobles will be afraid! They will certainly reduce the persecution of other civilians because of fear and pain. We can''t kill Athens, but we can light a fire for the city of Athens to see! Let this light burn their souls forever! " Zachary shouted. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 272

    The nobles present suddenly aroused their spirits, and many civilians suddenly realized it.


    At this moment, they understood the meaning of the fire in the real Huihe town.


    Zachary stands in the middle of the stage, and the others slowly approach Zachary.


    Some stood on both sides, some sat on the ground, and others were dying.


    Zachary looked at the distant sky and recited poems like an ordinary drama.


    "Even if you live in the gutter, you have the right to look up to the stars."


    ¡­¡­


    "No matter how long the night is, the day will come."


    ¡­¡­


    "I have never loved the world, and it is the same to me. But I will always love everyone in the world. "


    Finally, Zachary held a torch in one hand and a sword in the other.


    "I''m not a bipedal sheep, I''m hausen."


    "I''m not a robber, I''m Taylor."


    "I''m not a mob, I''m Doris."


    ¡­¡­


    Forty three people reported their names in turn.


    Everyone finished his name and committed suicide immediately.


    Finally, Zachary put his sword across his neck.


    "I''m not a beast, I''m Zachary."


    With that, Zachary cut himself with his sword and the torch fell.


    Hoo


    The phantom flame ignites, burns everyone, burns the whole hall, burns the whole stage.


    The red stage has become the brightest place in Athens.


    Some people even step back for fear of being ignited.


    Then the illusion reappeared.


    The audience was surprised to see that a light curtain appeared on the stage, and the light curtain appeared in the burning Huihe Town, which was farther and farther away.


    Finally, Athens appears in the picture.


    Under the starry sky, on the wall of Athens, soldiers looked at grey River town.


    The fire blazed into the sky.


    Finally, a line of words appeared on the light curtain.


    Life is like summer flowers and death like autumn leaves.


    Many people are immersed in the emotion of drama, but a few soldiers and magicians have huge waves in their hearts.


    The last magic light curtain is not magic at all. It is the magic image record of the day when Huihe town burned.


    It''s not a drama, it''s a real flame.


    "Kill Andre!" Holt suddenly roared.


    "Kill Andre!" Many people roared along.


    "Kill Andre!" Countless civilians roared.


    People shouted and cried.


    On that roof, many nobles looked at Andre.


    Andre''s face was darker than the bottom of the pot.


    After a long time, he breathed out slowly.


    "It''s a beautiful day. Let me see these Dalits struggling like maggots, so insignificant, but so hard. Unfortunately, there are so many Dalits. Su Ye is the only one who really dares to kill the nobility, and Su ye will die soon. Just like this wine cup... "


    Click


    Andre smiled, loosened the pieces of his glass and walked away slowly.


    Everyone saw the cold in his eyes.


    The illusion of the stage dissipated, and all the actors stood on the stage and bowed to the audience.


    The actor playing Zachary''s eyes were red. He took a deep breath and said slowly: "this play is written according to the ''grey River town uprising'' which is rarely known. But we didn''t expect that its author, the great Su ye, killed a despicable aristocrat in the arena on the same day as Zachary. Now, Su Ye is being treated unfairly, but I have nothing to do. I can only say that we should remember all this, Huihe Town, the arena, Zachary and Suye. "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su ye..."


    More and more people shouted the name of Su Ye.


    Palos''s small nose was reddish.


    Suye ignited Huihe Town, ignited the arena, and now ignited the municipal square.


    It will ignite Athens, Greece and the world.


    "Thank you for showing me the way."


    Palos got up and left.


    The sound of shouting "Su Ye" not only stopped, but became louder and louder.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "that''s the bronze statue of Su Ye''s champion! It''s su Ye''s! "


    They looked around and found that there were many magic lights near the statue of champion Su ye, which illuminated the bronze statue very brightly.


    "Su ye..."


    Many people have experienced both arena and drama with wet eyes.


    "Respect you as God!"


    A teenager shouted, walked over, squatted down in front of the bronze statue of Su Ye''s champion, and reached out to touch Su Ye''s instep.


    The people nearby were stunned for a moment, just like a huge wave.


    Many people squatted down and stroked the instep of Su Ye''s bronze statue like facing their most admired hero.


    The scene fell into chaos.


    Master larens flew over the statue and struck the void with his staff.


    Boom


    Centered on the bronze statue of the champion, the invisible air wave pushed forward slowly, and all the audience nearby were pushed away slowly, screaming and retreating.


    "There are many people today. In order to avoid trampling or accidents, if you want to touch the bronze statue of the champion of Su ye, you must not rush up. You must queue up! The students of Plato college, together, help me maintain order and let them form a long and tortuous team. In addition, I suggest you go home and rest. If you want to touch the bronze statue of the champion, it''s not too late to come back tomorrow. "


    Master larens looked around at everyone and said, "the champion of the political square is like a bright part, which is not made overnight. Please don''t worry."


    People looked at other bronze champions, some with bright heads, some with bright shoulders, some with bright arms, and few with bright feet.


    The students of Plato college came to help master larens maintain order.


    But what everyone didn''t expect happened.


    The vast majority of people did not leave and insisted on queuing.


    The total number exceeds 100000.


    At first, people didn''t notice, but as time went on, magicians began to calculate the time.


    Stunned to find that only 3600 people can contact one person, one second and one hour, and these more than 100000 people can''t contact them all day and night.


    So Lars had to persuade everyone again.


    However, many people are unwilling to leave and insist on queuing.


    Some people didn''t line up. They stood on the edge of the square and quietly looked at the people in line.


    At first, they couldn''t understand the people''s choices.


    But over time, one hour, two hours, three hours


    Late at night, there are still people standing in line.


    In front of the champion, the people are like dragons.


    "Like a God." Sigrud sighed and left slowly.


    "Respect you as God." Kelton bowed slightly to the champion and turned away.


    Huck also saluted the champion and followed Kelton slowly.


    The drama masters sat in front of the stage and stared at the long crowd.


    "Life is like Su ye, and death is without regret."


    The father of tragedy sighed.


    The other drama masters were stunned, light or heavy, and nodded for this sentence.


    The night faded and dawn came.


    People everywhere in Athens got up early and rushed to the municipal square at dawn.


    When they arrived at the city square, they stood still and looked unbelievably ahead.


    In front of Su Ye''s champion statue, there is still a long line.


    The people in the front row have red eyes and light bodies. Some people even fall like kowtows.


    Someone stayed up all night and kept waiting in line.


    The newcomer walked silently behind the line.


    The magicians who maintained the order of the team looked as usual, but they were helpless to see that the team was no longer shortened, but began to extend and extend rapidly.


    When the early morning sun fell on the image of the champion of the Soviet Union, a long dragon appeared in front of the municipal square again, twists and turns, endless.


    Everyone''s heart was deeply shocked when they saw this scene.


    "They are not for Su ye, but for themselves." Clarence muttered to himself.


    In the shadow of the alley, a man in black slowly emerged like mud. After his body solidified, he walked out of the alley and arrived at the municipal square from the avenue of wisdom goddess.


    He quietly looked at the municipal square in the morning light. After a long time, he left slowly.


    Since last night, the whole city of Athens has been praising the name of Suye.


    Su Ye.


    Plato was quiet in the morning. Even if the holiday of the city-state games had passed, the students had returned to school for normal classes, and the campus was still so quiet.


    It looks like it''s still on holiday.


    At noon, it was barely lively.


    Jimmy has been running around and using magic letters to contact his classmates in the college.


    The school bell rang in the afternoon.


    Many students in the class instinctively looked up at the blackboard and wanted to copy the contents to be previewed and reviewed in the evening.


    There is nothing on the blackboard.


    All the students were disappointed.


    Just then, someone whispered, "the judgment of the God of war mountain has come down!"


    Palos is looking at the magic letter.


    Because Su Ye killed noble Luo long in the arena, Zhanshen mountain sentenced Su ye to death. But Su ye had the gaze of the goddess of wisdom and had a chance to avoid death. The sentence was changed to exile for ten years.


    Jimmy got up and said to Holt, Palos and Albert, "the judgment has come down. We are trying to help Suye. I have contacted some students and Rick''s friends. They are willing to help Su ye and are ready to get together tonight to discuss countermeasures. Would you like to come? "


    "I''ll go!" Hotter said immediately¡° I''ll go too. " Palos nodded hard. The three men looked at Albert. Albert hesitated, "I... I have something in my family. I can''t go." Palos turned her head without expression and looked out of the court. Her black hair swayed gently and her blue eyes were like a lake. Holt clenched his fist hard and loosened it slowly. His face was cold. Jimmy sighed and said, "since you have something at home, we won''t force you. Let''s go. " The three got up and walked out of the classroom. Albert sat quietly with his head down. After a while, he suddenly woke up, bent down, picked up the wooden box he had taken from the puppet club at noon, and walked quickly home. The setting sun slowly fell, and Albert''s shadow quickly extended on the ground, as if farther and farther away from Plato''s college. When he reached the door, Albert took a deep breath, put down the box, and took out the exquisite bronze magic prosthesis, which was covered with blue magic patterns. This is the first magic item I made. Albert stroked the polished surface of the prosthesis, his eyes were soft, and he couldn''t help thinking of that day many years ago. On that day, seven year old Albert squatted on the ground playing with mud, constantly mixing the proportion of water and mud, and kneading all kinds of shapes. Suddenly, a black shadow fell¡° Albert, what are you doing? " A familiar voice sounded. Little Albert narrowed his eyes, raised his head and looked at the man blocking the sun. The man was leaning on a crutch and only one foot was exposed under his robe. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 273

    "I''m playing with mud." Little Albert smiled at his father.


    The father looked at the mud marks on his face and mud ideas all over his body, smiled and said, "why play with mud?"


    Little Albert smiled and said seriously, "I want to be a big sculptor, make artificial limbs like real legs, and let my father walk the same as before!"


    Little Albert sniffed proudly, habitually scratched the wing of his nose with his dirty index finger, and added a small mud mark on his face to cover a little freckles.


    Father laughed and rubbed Albert''s hair.


    "Then we agreed that when you make a prosthetic like a real leg, I''ll call you Albert the great sculptor!"


    "Good!" Little Albert laughed merrily.


    At that time, my mother had not died and my father could not drink.


    The warm picture disappeared from his eyes, and the light in Albert''s eyes was dim.


    He gently stroked the magic prosthetic, took a deep breath and entered the room.


    The strong smell of wine came on his face, and Albert''s whole face was wrinkled into walnuts.


    A middle-aged man was lying on an inclined bed with disheveled hair, stained with several broken leaves, hazy eyes, two legs in an eight figure shape on the bed, one leg intact, and a wooden prosthesis embedded under the knee of the other leg.


    "Father, I''m back." Albert bent slightly.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man snorted and couldn''t see whether it was an answer or an attack of alcohol.


    "I made a magic prosthetic. Although it can''t be the same as the real leg, it''s much better than the wooden leg. I''ll press it for you now." Albert said cautiously.


    "Yes."


    Albert stepped forward, skillfully removed the wooden prosthesis and gently replaced it with a magical metal prosthesis.


    Albert got up and looked at the prosthetic legs that fit his father''s legs, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Father, get up and try. This magic prosthetic is very powerful. The elders of the puppet society praised me." Albert''s tone was full of pride.


    "Huh?" The middle-aged man didn''t seem to hear Albert''s voice at all. As soon as he turned around, he picked up the wine pot and poured wine into the glass.


    Tick


    Three drops and then stop.


    He shook the jug vigorously. The jug was quiet and smashed it at Albert.


    Albert dodged quickly.


    Bang!


    The jug smashed against the wall, scattering fragments.


    "How much money have you made this month?" The middle-aged man looked at Albert with his eyes lit up a little.


    Albert was stunned. He was about to say two thousand gold eagles, but he looked at the magic prosthetics, which had been used up.


    "I''ve been trying this month and haven''t made much money." Albert was nervous.


    "Waste! I raised you for school. Is that how you repay me? Look at your neighbor''s Strauss. He''s about your age and can work. What about you? If you don''t study well and don''t earn much money, what''s the use? It''s better to have a dog than to have you! "


    Albert was silent. He went to Plato college because he passed the talent assessment. After going to school, he not only didn''t spend his father a penny, but also often made money to support his family.


    But wine is expensive.


    "Get out and buy me some wine. Next time you don''t bring wine home, don''t enter this door! Get out! "


    Albert bowed his head and turned away.


    He walked out of the door, into the yard, out of the house and down the street.


    As the sun set, Albert could no longer help but shed tears wantonly.


    "You forgot, but I remember."


    He wiped his tears and walked slowly alone.


    In the room of the arena.


    Su Ye looked at teacher niden''s magic letter again.


    "Mount ares has made a judgment to exile you for ten years and leave Athens within three days. Don''t go yet. Stay there. I''ll find you right away. Remember, don''t leave. "


    "Yes."


    Su Ye simply returned a word, quiet as water.


    After a long time, footsteps sounded.


    Su Ye raised his head, and teacher niden in a black robe pushed the door in.


    The five section staff was suspended on his right side, emitting a faint light, and followed him.


    "My smartest student, how can he still look cold when he sees your best teacher." Niedern smiled.


    Su Ye didn''t have a good way: "those who can laugh now must not be good things."


    Niederon immediately restrained his smile, coughed, stretched out his right hand and said, "touch my ring with your ring of space, and I''ve brought all your things. Two magic source badges, three schools "help me submit Zachary to the magic Council to see if I can change the magic source badge." Suye road.


    "Is that all right?" Niederon was stunned.


    "After all, I''m helping magicians fight against the nobility. If such a good drama doesn''t count as a contribution to the magic world, who dares to fight against the nobility as a magician in the future, right? You write my words in the application. " Suye road.


    Niederon looked helpless and said, "if you dare to think, I dare to do it. I''ll try. In addition, you should pay attention to your words in the future and don''t boast too much. "¡° I''ve always been honest and reliable, honest and rigorous. When did I boast? " Su Ye was puzzled¡° Do you know what those magicians are talking about now? They all doubt that your earth proud sky is a super miracle and magical creature, and even doubt that it is an ancient goblin God. Damn it, those guys dare think of anything. "¡° Well, I''ll restrain myself a little later. " Suye road¡° What else do you have to say? "¡° Is this your last words? Can I swear? " Su ye asked¡° No. "¡° Can I take refuge in Persia, Egypt or northern Europe? " Su ye asked¡° I suggest you think it over. " Niedern''s eyes gleamed with cold light¡° I think it is feasible. After all, Plato college watched me being exiled, and the Athenian nobles wanted to devour me alive. If I ask for help as a persecuted person, the three countries will be happy to accept it. Moreover, I have acquaintances in Persia and Northern Europe, and my status is not low. " Suye road¡° What exactly do you want? " Niederon looked warily at Suye¡° How about I rent gold warriors and gold mages to follow me? " Su ye asked¡° How much can you have... "Niden suddenly shut up, because he found that Su ye could really afford to rent halfway¡° No, you''re in exile, not an outing! " Ned Endau¡° So, where do I go next? " Su ye asked. Niederon said angrily, "the sea."¡° Specific places. " Suye road¡° I don''t know, but our temporary plan is the East Bank of the Aegean Sea opposite. It belonged to the pan Greek region, which was actually occupied by Persia, but remained relatively independent. The people there don''t care about the orders of the Athenian nobility, and there are powerful magic schools. "¡° Can I transfer to another school of magic? " Su ye asked¡° Exchange students at most. Unless master Plato speaks, you are born a college magician and die a college necromancer. " Ned Endau¡° You are so cruel! " Suye road¡° By the way, do you need anything else? I''ll send someone to the magic market to buy something for you. " Su Ye immediately said, "I''ve made a list in the book. Now I''ll send you a magic letter." Niederon opened the magic letter and looked at the dense list of magic items¡° Money is great? You''re running away, not playing a survival game. Halve the total amount, halve the quantity, that''s it! "¡° Then I''ll buy it myself! " Suye road¡° I''ll send you out to sea. Do you still want to go to the magic market? It''s beautiful. " Ned Endau¡° You won. Let''s go now. " Suye road¡° I''ll take you on the road. " Ned Endau¡° Put it another way. " Suye gave niden a white look¡° I''m glad to take you on the road. " Niederon was serious. "..." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 274

    When the two men came out of the arena, Hill hurried to meet them.


    "Master Su Ye!" Hill looked excited.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''m leaving Athens for the time being. You tell Kelton not to be afraid. When something happens, he''s at the gate of Plato college. He wears a magic beard and yells that he is my friend of Su Ye. We can''t make righteous men cold and heroes bleed and shed tears. Plato college is shameful and won''t die. If it couldn''t be solved, he went to Palos and said nothing. He knelt in front of her and banged his head. He didn''t get blood on the ground and didn''t look up. She is soft hearted and can help. If this can''t be solved, don''t ask for help. Roll up the money and run away. I won''t blame him. "


    Hill stared at Su Ye blankly. Why is this so awkward.


    Su ye took out 50 sacrificial golden eagles from the magic money bag, put them on Hill''s carriage and said, "you''re also very hard. This is your reward. I''m gone. I''ll protect myself. I hope you won''t be killed by the nobles next time I come back. "


    "Thank you, master Suye! Thank you, master Suye... "Hill blushed.


    Su ye then got into niden''s College carriage and drove slowly to lion harbor.


    "Do you think Palos will stab you when she hears this?" Niden has no good airway.


    "She can''t bear it." Suye road.


    "You will take advantage of her in words and have the ability to join the Pandion family!" Ned Endau.


    "Huh? Marrying a princess of the demigod family can only be a burden? " Su ye asked.


    "Of course, at least the hero family is not a burden, and the legendary family is all." Ned Endau.


    "Fat son-in-law, this is a promising career..." Su Ye was lost in thought.


    "Wake up!"


    Between Athens and lion harbor, there are two walls called "long walls", which connect the city and the port. The road between the north and South long walls is wide.


    The carriage drove over the long wall to lion harbor.


    Lion harbor consists of three official ports, two military ports and one military and commercial port.


    There is also a very small shoal, which can be used as a port and is called dumb port.


    The carriage stopped at the port of canthorus, which was shared by the military and merchants.


    "Let''s wait here. I''ve asked cadelius to go to the magic market to buy those magic items for you. It will take about an hour. In order to avoid unnecessary danger, you wait in the carriage. When cadelius comes, I''ll take you directly on board. "


    The carriage came all the way, and lion Harbor was bustling. Su Ye wanted to see the prosperity of lion harbor.


    However, Su Ye pressed down his curiosity, nodded and said, "I know the weight."


    "Anyway, you often came here when you were a child. Here, you probably left a lot of childhood memories." Ned Endau.


    All right, you say so. Su Ye didn''t answer.


    They didn''t talk. The carriage was very quiet, and lion harbor became more and more lively.


    "Your Zachary is very good. If nothing happens, there are still people touching your champion bronze statue. It''s a pity that you didn''t see it. From yesterday to now, people have been lining up in an endless stream. " Ned Endau.


    "If I could see it, maybe no one would line up." Suye road.


    "You''re feeling a little down." Niden turned to look at Suye.


    "A fool can see it." Su Ye was helpless.


    "Don''t worry too much. Your mood will be even lower when you get to the sea. No one can influence the sea except legend. " Niden began to "comfort" Suye.


    "Then I thank you, teacher!" Suye road.


    "By the way, do you still have the stone token of Pandion''s house?"


    "Palos didn''t ask back. I''ve always put it in the ring of space."


    "That''s good. Don''t lose it. The ancient token of Pandion''s family has magical power on the sea. After all, it is rumored that his majesty Theseus is the son of the sea god. Of course, most of them are rumors, but no one can figure out what''s going on. " Ned Endau.


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "You offended the noble too hard this time. If there is no accident, the noble will send someone to hunt you down. We can intercept part of it. If a fish finds you, don''t try to be brave, surrender, and then agree to return to Athens. No accident, few people will really kill you. "


    "I''ll be careful." Suye road.


    "Be careful when you go out of the sea. Even if the holy land enters the ocean, it may be swallowed up. Although cadelius will help you buy water walking and underwater breathing magic devices, you should promote bronze as soon as possible and master these two spells. "


    "I understand. My magic tree has reached three meters and will soon be promoted to bronze magician. "


    "Gold is just the foundation, but the foundation must be solid, especially the magic array. You must constantly practice. I know you have a strong painting ability, but you can''t take it lightly... "


    So, as in class, niden began to tell his magic experience.


    Su ye took it all and wrote it down in the magic book immediately when he met important places.


    "By the way, after you leave Athens, the magic book cannot automatically replenish magic. You need to input magic into it or consume magic crystal..."


    "Also, I asked cadelius to buy some medicine to dissolve the corpse of Warcraft..."


    "Even when you''re on the run, don''t forget to learn. Because everything you do now determines your future... "


    After a long time, there was a knock at the door.


    When the door clocked in, the history teacher cadelius appeared outside the door.


    Su Ye immediately nodded and saluted. Cadelius waved his hand and said, "don''t see the outside at this time." Then he stretched out his right hand and aimed the ring of space at Su Ye.


    "Thank you, teacher." Su ye let his ring of space touch each other''s.


    With a flash of light, the transmission is completed.


    Cadelius withdrew his right hand and looked at Su ye with admiration in his eyes.


    "You are inspiring us."


    "Teacher, you flatter me." Su Ye is modest.


    "Well, get off. It''s time to get on board." Niederon''s voice was much lower than usual.


    Su Ye nodded and got off the carriage.


    Within a few hundred meters, it was all emptied, and more than a dozen mages in black cloaks stood everywhere to prevent others from approaching.


    Master larens was suspended in the air and looked at Su Ye quietly.


    Su Ye stooped slightly to salute.


    Lars nodded his head gently.


    "That''s a merchant ship of Plato''s chamber of Commerce. It''s a new magic sailing ship. As long as you sail first, theoretically, no ship in the Aegean Sea can catch up. But remember, this is just a sailboat with magical power, not a real magic tool. Compared with those real magic warships, this ship is insignificant. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye looked in the direction of niden''s eyes.


    It was as like as two peas in the age of a huge monster, with a black body and a white sail, almost the same as the Holy Land master''s badge.


    The magic sailboat is about 40 meters long, with three masts standing high, and the largest three oar sail warship of this era is only 378 meters.


    "So... I''m on board." Su ye took a few steps and turned to look at niden.


    Nidern nodded softly.


    The sea breeze blows and the seagulls sing.


    The waves clattered against the dock.


    The magic sailboat swayed gently.


    Su ye did not board the ship, but turned to look in the direction of Athens.


    "Goodbye!"


    Su Ye waved his hand and strode towards the magic sailboat.


    On board, everyone lined up to wait.


    "Mr. Su ye, I''m the captain of the Hailong, Belk. This ship belongs to the Plato chamber of Commerce, and this is your home. "


    "Hello, Mr. Su Ye. I''m the first mate of the Hailong, somon. I watched the city-state games and your Zachary."


    "Hello, Mr. Su ye..."


    A captain, three vice captains, a boatswain and three magicians on board took the initiative to greet Su Ye.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of respect, even if each of them is older than Su ye, everyone''s rank is higher than Su ye, and everyone''s experience is richer than Su Ye.


    The sailors also looked at Su ye with respect.


    "Thank you. I''m Su Ye. I depend on you at sea." Su Ye responded politely.


    "The ship can''t leave until a little while later. I''m the captain. I can''t leave. Somon, take your excellency Su ye to get familiar with the Hailong."


    "Yes!"


    Su Ye followed somon on the deck and inadvertently turned around to look at Athens. He was stunned and turned back.


    Take out the magic book and send a magic letter to Palos.


    "When I get back, watch Zachary together."


    "Good!"


    Half an hour later, the Hailong set sail.


    With the white sails surging, the black boat cut through the dark blue sea and accelerated slowly, leaving a long white tail wave behind the boat.


    Su Ye stood on the side of the ship and waved to the teachers at the port.


    The ship went for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, a figure rushed out of the port and ran on the waves.


    Where we passed, the sea blew and white waves surged into the sky.


    Ten times faster than the Hailong.


    There was a rapid brass bell ringing everywhere.


    The crew took up arms one after another, and Su ye and somon arrived on the deck.


    Ordinary sailors were very nervous, but the captain, vice captain and magician all looked calm.


    The captain is just a golden soldier.


    Running on the water is a holy land.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Su Ye. If we were in the deep sea, we might pay a great price, but this is lion harbor, which is still within the scope of Athens. " Captain Belk said.


    The Holy Land Warrior was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, a huge dark shadow appeared below him.


    Boom


    A dark figure rushed out of the water and set off a huge wave. It was a thick black snake. Its head alone was as big as a house. The giant snake opened its mouth, swallowed the holy warrior, and then made a strange long sound, fell back into the sea and set off the surging waves again. Su Ye quietly watched where the giant snake disappeared. When the snake head came out, there was still a huge shadow under the sea. The snake head was only a small part of the shadow¡° There must be no more fools coming. " Captain Belk smiled. Just then, Su Ye found that Mr. niden was waving. Looking at it in surprise, I saw that niederon, who was almost reduced to a small one, wore a magic beard and his voice spread all over the port¡° Su ye, in your magic book, in addition to magic charts, textbooks and books, there are reserved daily homework and test papers, which are prepared by teachers of various subjects for you all night. Don''t live up to the teachers'' expectations for you! When you come back, if you don''t finish it, the college will judge you to fail in all subjects in that year! " Su Ye was stunned. The teachers at the port are smiling and kind¡° I''m in exile! I''m being chased! I''m on the run! Are you still human? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 275

    Plato''s College in the morning is quieter than yesterday.


    Niederon walked into the classroom, looked at the last row, and his eyes trembled slightly.


    In the last row, there were seven students.


    Now, there are only three people left.


    Holt, Jimmy, Albert.


    Niden glanced at the class and said, "Su Ye left the port safely last evening."


    The students breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "However, just this morning, Ares mountain issued a new order, suspecting that Su Ye was suspected of killing nobles in Huihe town and arrested him on a new charge. Not surprisingly, the city guard has launched an arrest operation. "


    Many students clenched their fists and were full of anger.


    "By the way, classmate Palos asked for leave today. OK, let''s start this class... "


    While talking, niederon looked out of the window and in the direction of Ares mountain.


    Ares mountain is a smaller hill than Acropolis mountain in Athens. The houses under the mountain are surrounded. They are subordinate institutions of Ares mountain and manage all things in Athens.


    Diagonally opposite Zhanshen mountain, the spacious city guard camp stands.


    A slender girl walked forward, holding the golden Pandion family token, all the way from the gate to the city guard hall.


    The generals of the city guard sat in the hall and looked at the girl in red leather armor in surprise.


    Before the generals could speak, Palos threw the gold keepsake in her hand in front of the hall door.


    "I, Palos, daughter of lutos of the Pandion family, ask you a favor. Stay here until the sun rises tomorrow. If someone leaves, I can''t do anything now, but I will write down all those who cross the golden Medusa and brand them in my soul, because you will be my enemy. Once promoted to gold, I will blade the enemy and never die! "


    Palos put her right fist on her left chest, slightly bowed her head and made a military salute.


    With that, Palos turned and left.


    The generals in the hall looked at the girl''s back and whispered.


    Palos returned to the Pandion family, stood at the gate and looked inside quietly.


    The door of Pandion''s house is carved out of a whole piece of white marble, and all kinds of magical creatures, Warcraft or monsters are engraved on the door frame.


    Are prey to the Pandion family.


    It''s full.


    Palos, dressed in fiery red leather armor, stood in front of the gate like a red rose in full bloom.


    A tall young man came from the yard.


    The young man''s clothes are different from those of ordinary Greeks. His upper body is wearing black leather armor, but the leather armor only covers the chest and abdomen, allowing him to expose eight strong abdominal muscles, which are arranged neatly and symmetrically, just like those carved by a sculpture master.


    The mermaid lines on both sides of the abdominal muscles are as clear as an axe.


    The legs are seven point Black Leather shorts.


    Perhaps because of the black leather armor, his light copper skin was particularly eye-catching, and the surface was even shiny gold.


    He was barefoot like most Greeks, but there was no dust on his feet. He was as clean as if he had just washed.


    On the left side of his body, a strange sword floated along with him.


    The scabbard of the sword is very wide and looks like an Egyptian coffin. On the surface of the Yellow coffin, a god of death with a sickle in his cloak is carved.


    The handle of the sword is interwoven with three twisted white bones, and the edge of the sword is a circular white bone spur, no more, no less, a total of 18.


    The young man had dark curly hair, a little blue light reflected in his black eyes, a straight nose, thin lips with very light blood color, and his appearance was a little similar to Palos.


    Unlike Palos, who always looked serious, the young man always had a smile radian at the corners of his mouth, and unpredictable evil was always floating in his eyebrows and eyes.


    The cynicism in his smile can''t even make people sure whether he is laughing or laughing.


    The young man stopped on the stone road in the courtyard and looked at Palos at the door.


    Palos'' eyes seemed to reflect the sunny day.


    "My dear sister, what are you doing?" Sisyphus showed a faint smile. Like every brother looking at his brother and sister, his tone was full of kindness, but there was always a little dislike in his eyes.


    "Please stay at home until the sun rises again." Palos''s tender and sweet voice sounded in the yard.


    "No problem, as long as you tell me the reason, wait until the sun rises in the West." Sisyphus didn''t care.


    "You know why." Palos looked coldly at the little contacted brother with a straight face.


    Sisyphus tilted his head slightly and looked at the clear sky in the morning. After thinking for a while, he suddenly realized, "it seems that it''s for Su ye? It is rumored that he is your lover and a strong competitor for my future brother-in-law. Is it true? "


    Palos resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said, "false."


    "Who is she to you?" Sisyphus had a stronger smile on his face and more evil in his eyebrows and eyes.


    "My friend, my classmate, my deskmate, my life-saving benefactor." Palos road.


    "You can''t die, and you thanked." Sisyphus smiled.


    "You can''t die, and you don''t need me to repay, but you will always be my brother." Palos''s tone was particularly cold.


    "Do you like him?" Sisyphus looked at his sister with interest.


    Palos thought for a moment and said, "I like what he said, what he said, and what he did."


    "So, you like his people." Sisyphus whistled frivolously.


    "Of course. People I don''t like won''t be my friends, such as you. " Palos road.


    "Dear sister, you always break my heart. Well, I probably understand that you like him more than friends, but not lovers, right? " Asked Sisyphus with a smile.


    "It''s not wrong."


    Sisyphus shrugged and said, "I''m sorry. If he is your lover, I, as a brother, will help anyway. However, since he is not your lover, I will execute the order of Zhanshen mountain and go to arrest him. But don''t worry, he is your friend after all, and I will be kind to him. "


    "Don''t force me." Palos held the gold Medusa Necklace in her right hand and stared at Sisyphus like an angry kitten.


    "Why, forget the time to cry when the competition failed?" Sisyphus was still smiling.


    "You can''t leave here."


    "I''m going to the city guard."


    Palos yanked down the gold Medusa necklace.


    Boom


    The necklace separated and turned into a golden flame, which spread rapidly in her hands. In the blink of an eye, the golden flame condensed into a golden gun and sword.


    On the sword body, there are dark red blood grooves, bright blue divine patterns and frost white blades.


    Above the handle of the gun, liquid gold flows in dense bright blue divine patterns.


    Palos''s body slowly changed from white to bronze.


    "Bronze? not bad It seems that time makes you forget the pain of the past. I''ll give you another chance to put down the victory gun and sword. You know, once my hidden coffin sword is displayed, it will not return to its scabbard unless you kill anyone. " Sisyphus smiled.


    Palos held the victory gun and sword in both hands and pointed to Sisyphus.


    Sisyphus shook his head helplessly and said, "don''t blame me."


    Sisyphus said, stretched out his right hand and grabbed the laurel tree on his right. A branch full of green leaves broke and flew into his hand.


    He held the branch and gently shook it. The leaves and branches scattered, leaving a straight bare branch. The golden power surged like water, covering the whole branch.


    "You and I haven''t competed for a long time. I really miss it." Sisyphus walked forward with a branch in his hand, and the coffin sword was suspended on his left.


    Palos stabbed with a gun and a sword.


    Her eyes were focused, her steps were steady, her guns and swords were fast, there was no superfluous action, and there was no omission.


    "Too slow." Sisyphus leaned gently with a smile, avoided the victory gun and sword, waved the branch and slapped it heavily on Palos''s left shoulder.


    Pa


    The leather armor splits, and the Holy Land divine power cuts like a sharp blade.


    The skin cracked and blood spilled.


    Palos took a half step back, silent and stabbed again.


    Pa


    Sisyphus was intact, and a clear blood mark appeared on Palos''s left arm.


    Palos bit her teeth as if she could not feel the pain and kept attacking.


    Sisyphus, with his powerful power in the holy land, can always avoid the attack and always attack Palos with branches.


    Slowly, there were more and more scars on Palos, and her whole body was soaked in blood.


    Sisyphus stepped back with a faint smile on his face.


    "The blood of the Pandion family should not be wasted here."


    Palos stabbed again as if she hadn''t heard of it.


    Sisyphus, as before, leaned gently, waved the branch and pulled it towards Palos''s upper arm.


    However, the golden flame suddenly appeared on the surface of the victory gun and sword, turned violently and cut horizontally to Sisyphus.


    "You''ve been preparing for this move!"


    Sisyphus immediately realized that the branch changed direction and pulled towards the body of the victory gun sword.


    The branch broke quietly, and the victory gun sword wrapped in gold flame cut into Sisyphus''s arm.


    At the moment when the victory gun and sword cut his skin, a harsh sword sounded and the hidden coffin sword came out of its sheath.


    White bone is the handle and black inflammation is the sword.


    The sword body is dark, and the flame on the sword body is also dark.


    Sisyphus held the fire black sword to block the victory gun sword.


    The skin brushed by the victory gun and sword suddenly cracked and blood splashed.


    "You shouldn''t have forced me to draw my sword." Sisyphus suddenly changed his look, the insignificant blue in his eyes dissipated, and a touch of blood appeared in his dark eyes.


    He took a sudden step forward and cut off with his sword. Palos parried with a victory gun and sword. Keng... The blades strike each other and make a sharp sound. Palos turned white and took two steps back. Sisyphus waved his sword again. Palos resisted with a victory gun and sword and took another step back. Sisyphus kept coming out and Palos kept resisting. The attack and defense of the two men became faster and faster. Finally, Sisyphus seemed to wave a black cloud all over the sky to press Palos, and Palos seemed to wave a golden light against the black cloud. At first, it was Palos who attacked with the victory gun and sword, but slowly, the victory gun and sword took her out. The two swords sing and jingle incessantly. Palos kept retreating, leaving Pandion''s house and retreating on the avenue. The two men were surrounded by strong winds and dust. At the feet of the two people, the ground continued to collapse. Suddenly, Sisyphus put away the shadow of the sword in the sky, changed from holding the sword with one hand to holding the sword with both hands, and chopped it out. Palos tried her best to wave the victory gun and sword to resist. Bang... She flew backwards and fell heavily seven or eight meters away¡° Admit defeat. " The smile on Sisyphus''s face became lighter and colder. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 276

    Palos struggled to get up, her head bowed, her long hair drooping and blood sticking.


    She swayed slightly and reluctantly stood with a victory gun and sword.


    "Brother, can you not go to the city guard?" Palos asked softly, her face covered by black hair.


    "No." Sisyphus''s answer was very straightforward.


    "Well..."


    Palos shook again.


    "The sword of victory, the gun of immortality!"


    Long hair is flying and the light is condensed.


    Blue eyes, cross star.


    "Madman!"


    Sisyphus suddenly disappeared in place and suddenly appeared behind Palos. He held the hidden coffin sword in his right hand to suppress the victory gun sword, turned the knife in his left hand and cut heavily on Palos''s back neck.


    Palos fell obliquely when she was weak.


    Sisyphus quickly stretched out his left arm and held his sister.


    He let go of the coffin sword and hung his right hand in the air. After a while, he gently touched Palos''s long hair.


    The evil in Sisyphus''s eyes disappeared and replaced by gentle warmth.


    He remembered holding his sister twice.


    Once she was just born.


    Once when my mother wanted to kill her.


    In the fire, the boy held his sleeping sister and ran desperately


    This is the third time.


    "You''ve grown up..."


    Sisyphus picked up Palos, went into the courtyard and handed Palos to the strong bronze maid.


    "Take her back to the bedroom and remember to apply the wound medicine for her."


    "Yes, master Sisyphus."


    Sisyphus turned and left.


    Along the way, the black flame on the body of the hidden coffin sword was burning and turned around Sisyphus from time to time.


    Ordinary people just looked at him curiously, but when all the nobles saw it, they ran away in all directions like rabbits who met tigers.


    Sisyphus arrived at the city guard camp, stood not far from the door of the hall and looked at the gold token of the Pandion family at the door.


    "Your Excellency general Sisyphus." He saw a golden warrior general cross the threshold and rush to Sisyphus.


    "What''s the matter?" The evil in Sisyphus''s eyes was still there, and his smile was still there, but suddenly there was a touch of coldness.


    "Your Excellency, your royal highness, Princess Pan Diweng, has just come. She has thrown away the pledge of the family, and will not let us leave." That''s humane.


    "Tell me more." Sisyphus''s tone was very kind.


    "After her royal highness came here, she dropped the token and said that she was not allowed to leave until tomorrow. If she leaves, she will be regarded as an enemy. After she is promoted to gold, she will come back for revenge. However, the order of Ares mountain has been issued. We can''t stay here for a day. General, please give orders. "


    "Is ares mountain big or me?" Sisyphus suddenly smiled and looked at the golden warrior.


    "Of course you are!" The golden warrior immediately replied that it was the habit of all the city guards.


    "I have a question. Why did Palos let you stay in the Council hall and you ran out?" Sisyphus looked at the golden warrior and seemed to have doubts in his eyes.


    The gold soldier trembled, glanced at the hidden coffin sword without returning its sheath, changed his complexion, and said in a trembling voice: "general... Man... You... Listen to me..."


    Shua


    The black light flashed and the long sword returned to its sheath.


    The golden warrior''s head fell to the ground and blood gushed from his neck.


    "The order of Mount ares is not an excuse for you to cross the token of Pandion''s house."


    Sisyphus said with a strange smile and looked into the hall.


    All the generals and soldiers in the hall bowed their heads and dared not look directly at the second general of the city guard.


    "Ares mountain is big, or am I big?"


    "You are big!" The soldiers shouted in unison, neat and uniform, as if they had practiced countless times.


    "You stay in the hall to make a plan and catch my first candidate brother-in-law after dawn tomorrow. I won''t go into the hall, or I won''t be able to get out today... "


    Sisyphus said and walked slowly out of the city guard.


    Pandion''s house.


    Outside Palos'' room.


    Two bronze warrior maids whispered.


    "I just heard from the housekeeper that the bronze statue of the Soviet champion set up by your highness was robbed by the people of Zhanshen mountain."


    "How could this happen? They are too brave."


    "I heard that it angered the civilians present. If it weren''t for the magician''s stop, the civilians would attack the God of war mountain and lead to a blood case."


    "Your Highness would be unhappy if he knew."


    "I can''t tell your highness about it for the time being. When she''s in a good mood in a few days, I''ll tell her about it."


    "Alas, your highness seems to have changed a few days ago. She is happy every day. Once Su Ye leaves, she will be the same as before."


    "Yes..."


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the room.


    Two maids rushed into the room and stood in front of the bed.


    "What''s the matter with your highness, princess?"


    Palos was pale, her wounds had healed, and the scars dissipated, leaving only shallow red marks.


    "I... I heard you say that the bronze statue of the champion is gone?" Palos stared slightly, her lips white and bloodless.


    "Well... You can rest assured that the matter will be solved soon. Plato''s academy has sent someone to negotiate with ares mountain. "


    "I''m going to find them..." Palos put her arms on the bed and sat up suddenly.


    "Your Highness!" The two maids hurried to hold Palos.


    "You can''t go! Your injury has not recovered. "


    "I''m going!" Palos struggled to get out of bed.


    "Your Highness, you can''t go..." the two maidens panicked.


    Palos was angry and anxious. She blacked out.


    "Princess highness!"


    "Go find the housekeeper..."


    The Pandion mansion was in chaos.


    The southeast corner of the mansion is the training ground of the Pandion family.


    The training ground is surrounded by colonnades.


    A middle-aged man stood under the porch post with his hands on his back.


    The shadow of the colonnade fell on him, shrouded his upper body, and diagonally divided his body with the sun.


    He slowly stretched out his right hand, the light flashed, and a demonized javelin with red stripes on a black background appeared in his hand.


    The surface of the enchanted javelin is intertwined with long black snakes.


    The dark golden power wrapped the gun body like running water.


    He took half a step with his left foot, turned his body slightly to the right, aimed at the direction of Ares mountain, and suddenly threw a magic javelin.


    Boom


    The enchanted javelin carried a harsh roar. After passing half of Athens, it began to decline. Suddenly, the javelin accelerated further and made a more terrible roar.


    The front end of the javelin burst out conical white fog, and the rear end was surrounded by annular white fog.


    People in half the city heard the sound and looked up at the sky.


    He saw that the demonized javelin, like a divine soldier, swooped down and fell into a house at the foot of the God of war mountain.


    A holy land soldier sat in the room and scolded his men with a cold face.


    "Is the order of the God of war mountain important, or is a woman''s word important? I don''t want to see Suye''s statue appear anywhere in Athens! He is the enemy of all nobles! Remember, he is the enemy of all nobles! If who... "


    Black light flashed.


    Boom


    The roof burst, the room collapsed and the earth shook.


    The rocks exploded and the dust rose.


    People were scared to flee everywhere, and many people were either shaken by aftershocks or hit by rubble.


    When the dust dissipated, they were surprised to see that the house was missing and a huge pit appeared on the ground.


    The Holy Land Warrior was nailed to the bottom of the pit with a black enchanted javelin, stared and stopped breathing.


    The people present looked at each other, trembling and at a loss.


    Under the pillars of Pandion''s house, the shadow covered his deep eyes.


    "The order of the God of war mountain is not a reason to make Palos sad."


    The middle-aged man left slowly.


    Half an hour later, the bronze statue of Su Ye''s champion appeared in its original position again.


    The citizens of Athens ran around telling each other.


    A long line formed again in front of the bronze statue of the champion.


    Those who went late sighed and didn''t have time to line up. They looked at other champion statues nearby. No matter who it was, they touched their head and turned away.


    On this day, the heads of a large number of champion bronze statues were touched smooth and bright, and countless noble families were angry and scolded Su Ye.


    As the sun rose, a loud voice suddenly spread all over Athens.


    "I, Archie, in the name of the chief vice president of the fire magic association, officially appoint Su Ye as the director of the fire magic association, and declare that Su Ye is an integral part and loyal member of the fire magic association. Any act of killing Su ye in an infamous way will be regarded as the enemy of all members by the fire magic association! The fire magic association will cut off all relations with it and fight back at all costs! "


    A few seconds later, another voice sounded.


    "In the name of the chief vice president of the earth magic association, I officially appoint Su Ye as the senior director of the earth magic association. Those who are enemies of Su ye are enemies of the earth magic association. "


    Hearing master Alex''s voice, the soldiers and magicians were stunned.


    The senior director has an alias, which is "alternate vice president". Once a vice president leaves office, he is bound to choose a supplement from the senior directors.


    The sky was silent for a moment, and archer''s angry voice sounded in the sky.


    "I, Archie, in the name of the chief vice president of the fire magic association, announce the appointment of Su Ye as the vice president of the fire magic association! If your local magic association dares to appoint him as vice president, when he returns to Athens, I dare to give him the position of chief! "


    "Archie, calm down first."¡° If calmness is useful, what do you want fire magic to do? " The people who heard the voice couldn''t cry or laugh. The chief vice presidents of the two magic associations fought for a black iron mage. After a while, there was another sound¡° The wind magic association announced that Su Ye was appointed as the director of the wind magic association. "¡° The water magic association announced that Su Ye was appointed as the director of the water magic association. "¡° The triple magic association of ice, wood and metal announced the appointment of Su Ye as the director of the triple magic association. " The magicians were puzzled. It was normal for the wind magic association to appoint Su Ye. But what does the water magic association do? What does it have to do with the triple magic association? Civilians around Athens cheered excitedly. They didn''t know what these positions represented, but they could see that magicians were supporting Su ye in various ways. And the nobles all have black faces. A Platonic college is comparable to several demigod families, but it is still much worse than the God of war mountain, but with the five associations, the meaning is completely different. Before they could clear their minds, the voice of master Lawrence came from the direction of Plato college¡° Congratulations to sophomore and black iron magician Su ye on his promotion to the official member of the magic Council and becoming the youngest official member in the history of the magic Council. " Now all magicians are full of lemon juice. Congratulations to Su Ye. What do you mean by "sophomore" and "black iron magician"? Who do you look down on? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 277

    The Hailong sailed smoothly through the wind and waves. The ship hit the waves and the sound came into the bedroom. The magic lamp at the top of the bedroom shook gently, making the cabin a little more confused. After a night''s sea voyage, Su Ye gradually adapted. Everything is much better than originally expected. There is no seasickness and discomfort. Under the strong fighting body and strong spiritual force, it seems to be on the flat ground. Su Ye''s various attempts, whether meditation, reading, writing on magic books or others, had little impact. The only effect is to depict the magic array, but once you enter the magic tower and use the spirit to depict the magic array, it will not be affected at all. Su Ye was relieved. In order to avoid accidents, he decided to make a round of sacrifice first to enhance his strength. In the arena, the wind sword and 5000 magic crystals were sacrificed, but the miracle stone was retained. The wind sword contributes a rare warrior talent called "magic anti skin". This talent can only enhance their resistance to magic, but it has a rogue characteristic to counteract magic penetration. Five thousand magic crystals contributed to the battle body talent "tough bone", wood talent "concealment" and "growth", a "magic root", and a warrior talent, which remained on the altar. Su Ye stood in front of the altar and made a final count. Gold eagle with 200000 operating income. 20000 gold Eagles betting on harvest. There are championship games, championship trophies and championship laurels. There are two magic source badges. There is a test reward from Plato college, a bronze badge, a bronze magic instrument "hidden breath waist", and an invitation to test the candidate seeker. There is a silver divine power battle shield produced in the temple of the noble college, an invitation for noble promotion, a set of bronze advanced combat skills, and VIP tickets for the pithia games. Persia''s role can only be changed into a badge that can only pass three subjects, but it can directly stimulate the trophy and laurel of the city-state competition... Su Ye''s heart is a little complicated. After all, the process of getting it is too tortuous and difficult to evaluate¡° Bronze badges can be worth 10000 gold eagles. This is the Champion Award of the whole city of Athens. It is the first time to obtain it as a civilian. It is definitely the best of the three rings. " Slowly put the trophy on. The fourth ring lights up! Beyond imagination! Su Ye smiled happily. There is an unprecedented thing in the light curtain. Absolute protection: will. It was a small pale gold shield. At the moment of seeing, I naturally know the function of this thing. Resist a mental attack beyond your own limit. Su Ye immediately chose¡° Good thing! " Su Ye couldn''t help thinking of the previous attack of the Egyptian mage. Thanks to the fact that the Egyptian mage was only black iron, if it was bronze, he might be slightly injured, if it was silver, he would be seriously injured, and if it was gold, he would die on the spot. This absolute protection: will, although it may not be able to protect the power of gods, can absolutely protect against legendary spiritual attacks¡° I didn''t expect that one of the champion rewards of the city-state competition could be exchanged for such a powerful item, which is almost equivalent to a legendary magic weapon! It seems that there will be large-scale competitions in the future. Try to participate! After these honor awards and sacrifices, I''m afraid I''ll get a lot of rare things that the Golden Eagle can''t exchange. "¡° So this crown... "Su Ye is full of expectation and puts it on. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 278

    Sure enough, there was a strong white fog, which finally stimulated the rules and regulations, and the Third Ring Road lit up to obtain a source of magic.


    In this way, the total number of magic sources reaches 5, the additional magic increases by 50%, and the recovery speed of additional magic increases by 50%.


    It was a little closer to the master Baijing in his dream.


    After all, no matter how good the magic source badge is, it can only stimulate the third ring talent. Now I often stimulate the fourth ring, and the importance of the third ring talent


    Su Ye stared at the light above the altar.


    There is a palm sized colorless transparent crystal disc, in which is a complex blue magic array.


    Magic cure: bronze.


    It smells good!


    Unexpectedly, it is the magic solidification ability that legendary masters can master!


    Magic solidification sounds very simple. It is to make a spell work on a person permanently.


    But many types of magic can''t be solidified, and aggressive magic can''t be solidified, such as fireball.


    Magic like domain can''t be solidified.


    Only the magic power connected with the body or inherent can form magic solidification.


    If you want to form magic solidification, even the lowest level of black iron solidification, you also need the legendary master to spend a month alone to depict an independent magic matrix, cooperate with the corresponding casting materials, and do not guarantee 100% success.


    Therefore, except for the disciples or descendants loved by the legendary master, it is almost impossible for anyone to obtain magic solidification ability except by sacrificing to the gods.


    The magic source badge worth 10000 golden eagles has magic solidification ability, which is beyond imagination.


    Although it is only bronze, it can only solidify bronze or low-level magic, but its value is beyond imagination.


    Su Ye reached out and touched it. He immediately noticed that the crystal disc flew into his magic tower.


    Simply thinking about it, Su Ye chose the magic solidified after he was promoted to bronze mage.


    Rock armor.


    The solidified rock armor will not form a real rock attached to the body, but will become an equivalent force attached to the skin, which is equivalent to a little thicker skin.


    The point is that I have both giant blood and earth element blood, and have the ability of magic evolution, which makes the protection ability of rock armor absolutely stronger than silver protection magic, close to the golden level.


    Moreover, magic solidification has a powerful place. If you solidify yourself, the solidification effect will be enhanced after your magic is enhanced.


    The reason why magic solidification is a legendary ability is that the solidified magic has an extremely rogue effect.


    Ordinary rock armor, even if it can''t be broken in one hit, can be quickly defeated as long as it attacks repeatedly.


    The solidified rock armor can be broken at one blow or attack with high intensity in a very short time. Otherwise, wait slowly, because the solidified magic can continuously restore its power by absorbing magic.


    "Big harvest!"


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the remains of the rock dwarf and the miracle stone.


    The remains of the king of goblins of fire are miraculous servants, which stimulate the four rings talent and give yourself the fire element talent.


    The remains of the rock dwarf is a slightly worse miracle servant, but with the miracle stone, the effect will not be too bad. After all, the rock dwarf is a black iron servant, and the flame goblin is just an apprentice servant.


    Su ye put the miracle stone into the remains of the rock dwarf.


    A strange scene appeared, and the miracle stone slowly turned into liquid and integrated into the remains of the rock dwarf.


    There was a faint golden light on the surface of the dry rock dwarf remains.


    Su ye put the remains of the rock dwarf on the altar.


    Absorb white fog and white light eruption.


    The fourth ring lights up.


    Artistic talent: forging master.


    Battle talent: golden body.


    War skill talent: Weapon Master.


    Magic talent: minion enhancement.


    Seeing the last talent, Su Ye was surprised.


    This is a talent that only exists in deduction. Only half god Warcraft has it. The magician doesn''t have enough samples to study.


    Before summoning di Aotian, many people suspected that Su ye had this talent.


    I didn''t expect it.


    Click directly!


    "The great Summoner is just the theoretical direction in the legend. Do I have the opportunity to realize those seemingly impossible theories?"


    Su Ye looked at the ground. All the important things were sacrificed, and there were some fragments. We''ll talk about them later.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t have a chance to try on the ship. When I got off the ship, I found a place to try the power of the new talent."


    Su Ye happily left the ruins space and re entered the magic tower.


    The little fat man rushed over and held his legs.


    Su Ye didn''t care about him. He saw that in the middle of the magic tower, there were more shields representing absolute protection and more crystal discs representing magic solidification. At the same time, there were two magic incarnations.


    The shape of the two magic incarnations seems to be another self.


    The total number of gifted elves has reached 102!


    Among them, there are more than 10 talents in art, war body, earth system and water system.


    "Mr. niden said that if the magic talent exceeds 10, in addition to doubling the corresponding magic effect, it may also trigger other mysterious effects. However, there is no record in the book. Only legendary masters know what it is. Perhaps, before long, I will know exactly what the effect is. "


    Su Ye stretched out, walked out of the cabin and onto the deck to chat with the busy crew.


    On the Hailong, Su Ye spent some time every day communicating with the crew of all levels, learning all the knowledge related to navigation, and even took the helm with his own hands, which was a great harvest.


    However, most of the time I read and study.


    The journey was not smooth. We often encountered small storms, resulting in continuous detours.


    The Aegean Sea is far larger than the blue star Aegean Sea. Even if there is no detour, the Hailong needs to sail for five days to reach the east bank.


    Su Ye was not in a hurry and studied hard.


    On the way, I entered a giant Hill. Through a long time of divine power plane meditation, the magic grew rapidly.


    On the fifth day at sea, the Hailong replenished on Samos island.


    Su Ye stood by the boat and looked at Samos island with regret.


    Because this island is the birthplace of the legendary master Pythagoras, the "king of geometry". Although the master Pythagoras was mainly in Miletus before and has now gone to Italy, it is still a holy land for magicians.


    After the Hailong set sail, Su ye returned to the cabin to meditate.


    After the meditation, Su Ye opened his eyes and felt that the world seemed to be a little different.


    Su Ye hurried into the magic tower and looked at his magic tree.


    Magic Tree breaks through three meters!


    The magic tower grew from two floors to three floors.


    The roots of the magic tree are stronger, and the five magic wells emit dark blue starlight to absorb the magic.


    Di Aotian and big fat boy ran around excitedly.


    The branches of the magic tree soared directly to nine, and the mature magic leaves reached 87.


    "Great!"


    Su ye went out and told the first mate somon that he wanted to depict the magic array, hoping not to be disturbed. Somon thoughtfully sent a sailor to guard the door.


    Su ye first portrayed "summoning the black iron servant". After portraying, he took out the remains of the rock dwarf and integrated them into the magic array.


    "Summon the black iron servant!" Su Ye calmly summoned the rock dwarf.


    A dwarf with a foot of 1.6 meters doesn''t look like a dwarf in any way emerged from the magic array.


    Like most dwarves, the dwarf has dark skin, strong body, strong muscles like steel, messy brown hair and black beard woven into two braids hanging in front of his chest.


    Different from ordinary dwarves, the dwarf has a golden crown on his head, which is inlaid with seven gemstones of different colors.


    The purple diamond in the middle is brighter than the magic lamp, enough to become an underground searchlight.


    He held a sharp square hammer with a black handle and a golden head like gold.


    He wore a beautiful silver chain armour, which was completely different from the dirty dwarves seen in Plato college. He was more like a knight among the dwarves.


    He is indeed a knight.


    Instead of standing on the ground, he rode on a giant horned black demon sheep.


    Black demon sheep is like a pony with bulging muscles. It is a little small for human adults, but it is just suitable for children.


    Even the body of the black demon sheep was covered with silver armor.


    Wow


    The dwarf turned down the sheep and half knelt on the ground.


    "Dwarf King hammer, have you seen your majesty?"


    "Baa..." the black demon sheep knelt on his front legs, lowered his head and trembled slightly.


    The dwarf servant stared at Su ye with big black eyes, full of respect, and even faintly afraid in his eyes.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Su Ye is a little curious.


    "Your Majesty is a giant, and the small one is only your vassal." The dwarf servant said honestly.


    "Change your name." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty''s order is my glory." The dwarf servant''s eyes were firm.


    "Call it Wang Da Chui instead."


    The king hammered.


    "Dwarf King sledgehammer, what a good name." Suye road.


    "Yes, your majesty." Wang dachui looked wronged.


    "What rank do you have?" The more Su ye saw it, the more he felt that Wang dahammer didn''t look like black iron.


    "Your Majesty, the bronze peak is about to be silver. This beast is also black iron. " Wang sledgehammer held his chest out proudly and patted the wide horns on his side.


    "Baa..." the black demon sheep still lowered his head.


    Its brown horn is almost like two antelope horns, nearly two feet long.


    "Yes, get up." Su Ye nodded.


    Wang sledgehammer got up happily. The black demon sheep was half up. His legs softened, and he knelt down again with a bang. His armor clattered.


    "A beast who has never seen the world!" Wang dahammer grabbed the sheep''s horn, gently lifted it and picked up the black demon sheep¡° How strong are you compared with ordinary silver soldiers? " Su ye asked. Wang sledgehammer raised the sledgehammer with his right hand, stretched out two fingers with his left hand, leaned back his neck and said in a rough voice: "three hammers!"¡° Good! I just don''t know numbers. " Su Ye is very satisfied. It seems that not only "servant strengthening" has a bonus on Wang sledgehammer, but also giant blood and earth element blood have a strong bonus. After being praised by his master, Wang dachui grinned happily¡° All right, go to the magic tower and meet your new friend. " Su Ye waved his hand to disperse Wang sledgehammer. Open the magic book and look for other bronze magic arrays¡° There are many magic leaves, but time is limited. Learn the most important first. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 279

    Su Ye quickly selected important bronze spells, such as disease resistance, enchantment, sharp eyes, element addition, element trap, element shield, toxicity resistance, rock shield, rock arms, rock armor, strong earthquake impact, stone wall, trap, swamp, quicksand, flame eruption, sound transmission, wind movement, healing wounds, proficient in water, water movement Underwater breathing, frost flying liquid and vines.


    24 magic arrays, even if they don''t stop for a moment, will take at least 6 hours. This is Su Ye''s powerful depiction ability, and he prepared in advance. Ordinary bronze mages don''t want to depict a complete magic matrix in half an hour.


    After depicting the twelfth magic array, Su Ye felt tired and left the magic tower.


    The cabin shook violently


    Su Ye hurriedly held the wall and staggered to open the hatch.


    The weather was gray, the rain pattered, the waves fluctuated, the white waves beat the hull, and the strong wind sounded in my ears.


    The deck was wet, as if smeared with oil.


    The sailor outside breathed a sigh of relief, narrowed his eyes and said loudly in the wind: "Mr. Su ye, fortunately you come out now, otherwise we might go in to remind you."


    "Is there a big storm?" Su Ye shook and grabbed the door panel.


    "Yes, and it''s a wide range. The golden mage flew into the air and observed it. It is said that it lasted hundreds of miles and lasted for many days. He couldn''t get around it. He had to give up going to millido and change his way to effis. "


    "OK, I see. I don''t know as much about sailing as you do. If you need me, you can call me. I''m already a bronze magician. You don''t have to stay here. Go and do your business. If there is anything important, remember to inform me. " Su ye said loudly.


    "Yes!" The sailors walked quickly on the fluctuating deck.


    Su Ye found a rope in the cabin and tied it to his waist. Then he walked slowly to the side of the ship to observe the distance.


    The dark clouds in the southeast pressed the top, as if sea animals were surging all over the sky.


    There was a clear sky to the Northeast where the Hailong was heading.


    "What a pity..."


    The Hailong was originally going to Miletus, the largest magic city on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea. It was the birthplace of Thales, the father of philosophy, the father of Greek magic and the king of water. It was also the city with the most magicians in Greece, even more than Athens.


    Not only Thales, the king of water, lived there, but also Pythagoras, the king of geometry. Most of the Greek disciples of Pythagoras gathered in Miletus.


    In Miletus, there is also the exclusive magic tower of Heraclitus, the king of fire.


    Even if there were Socrates and Plato in Athens, the number and strength of magicians were not as good as Miletus. However, Athens grew faster.


    Miletu was also one of the cities that the Persian Empire was unwilling to attack. The two sides signed a peace contract.


    Now the direction of Hailong is effis, a city on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea, which is second only to millido.


    This is the hometown of Heraclitus, the king of fire, but he hasn''t come back for many years.


    Su ye still remembers the information about the city of eiffes he had just seen a few days ago. There were still many magicians here many years ago, but the king of fire left eiffes to travel around the world and never came back. The magicians in the whole city gradually withered and were completely dominated by soldiers.


    The next morning, the Halon arrived at the port of Orpheus city.


    Captain Belk first euphemistically said that the order of Plato college was to send Su ye to the first city on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea, and then led the crew to see Su Ye off.


    Su Ye smiled and scolded the teachers who were not human. He waved to the crew of the Hailong and walked to the wharf.


    Su Ye looked around.


    The faint smell of sea water suddenly disappeared, replaced by a strong smell of rotten fish and shrimp.


    The clear waves rolled up the wood chips and garbage, and made a sound of crashing against the wharf.


    The dense ships fluctuated gently with the waves, making a slight impact sound.


    The dock is full of goods as high as a hill.


    On the road between goods, the ground was covered with dirt and water, and people came and went, trampling.


    Businessmen in Persian costumes and people in Egyptian costumes are pointing at each other and scolding each other.


    A young man with a fish basket on his back slipped and fell to the ground. The full basket of fish jumped out and jumped on the ground with a silver light.


    "Puff..." the sailor who fell into the sea drank and scolded drunk.


    An Egyptian holding a whip stared at the slaves carrying pottery and drew a whip from time to time to remind them.


    Even though the Persian women who had just disembarked were covered with scarves, they still showed that they were pale, shouting with skirts to avoid the sweaty porters.


    A group of Nordic people in leather clothes ran rampant. Their leather armor was covered with dirt and held huge axes and hammers. People nearby took refuge one after another.


    A young nobleman covered in gold kneaded his nose, held the servant''s arm and tiptoed, walking carefully as if in a swamp.


    Shouting, drinking and swearing, quarreling, bargaining, crying of children, collision of goods and so on are intertwined into a chaotic world.


    Su Ye watched quietly.


    The docks here are completely different from those in Athens.


    The docks in Athens are well managed with carriages, various magic props, and various handling tools.


    But here, there are no magic related tools. There are dockers carrying things everywhere. There are stacked goods everywhere, emitting a strong fishy smell.


    "Haha... Haha..."


    More than a dozen unarmed porters dragged the rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to a large number of wooden boxes. Under the wooden boxes, several workers kept placing rolling logs in front, and several workers kept taking logs back from the back.


    Su Ye looked at this primitive way of transportation and shook his head gently.


    "The ancient Greece of blue star is probably to this extent..."


    Compared with the lion harbor in Athens, everything here seems to have a hazy layer of dust on the goods, ships, clothes and eyes.


    Su ye took a step and suddenly found a unkempt man glancing at himself. The man had a cloth around his waist. He looked dirtier than the dishcloth he had used for three years. His whole body was dirty and his eyes were shining.


    They looked at each other with four eyes. The man hurried away and walked forward with a wooden box on his shoulder.


    Later, Su Ye found that many people''s eyes crossed him.


    Su Ye''s heart is full of alarm bells, forgetting that this is the wharf or the edge of the city, when this is a dangerous jungle.


    Su Ye immediately used summon apprentice servant and summon black iron servant to summon three flame goblins and King sledgehammer.


    On the Hailong not far away, the people observing Su Ye nodded gently, turned and left the ship''s side, and were busy with their own work.


    People nearby immediately showed surprise and looked at Su ye with more respect.


    However, others looked around at Su Ye''s hand, di Aotian''s hand and Wang dahammer''s crown.


    Su Ye stood on the ground and did not move. Instead, he used the magic solidification ability obtained from sacrifice for the first time to solidify the bronze spell "rock armor".


    There is a burning sensation on the surface of the skin, like wiping pepper, or a flame passing by.


    Su Ye looked the same. A few seconds later, the hot feeling disappeared and replaced by a cool feeling.


    The right hand gently touched the skin on the back of the left hand. Not only did it not feel rough, but it was smoother, as if the skin was more compact.


    The color of the skin is a little darker, almost negligible, and the blood vessels are not as clear as before.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The rock armor was originally the most powerful protection spell of the bronze level. After magic evolution, it was like a layer of quartzite armor. Its defense exceeded the silver spell and was close to the gold spell


    Su Ye was thinking about it when he saw three flame goblins suddenly kneeling on their legs and kowtowing.


    Wang sledgehammer also turned down the sheep and half knelt on the ground.


    "Chatter!"


    "Praise your great majesty and thank you for giving me permanent strength."


    Four eyes, four thanks.


    "You have also added the effect of solidifying rock armor?" Su Ye stared at the four servants carefully.


    "Chatter!" The three goblins nodded desperately.


    "Yes, your great majesty!" Wang Dashui was very excited.


    "Baa..." the black goat nodded as he bleated.


    Su Ye couldn''t look at the black magic sheep. It also achieved the effect of magic solidification.


    My men seem to be a little strong.


    Subsequently, a very serious problem was found.


    Su Ye stared at Wang sledgehammer.


    "Can I beat Wang sledgehammer now? Wang sledgehammer is also a miracle servant. My talent lies in him... Forget it. I don''t want to talk about it so much later. The most important thing now is to find a hotel and learn all the magic. "


    Su Ye tapped twice with the index finger and thumb of his right hand, raised his head, and walked into the crowd without expression.


    At noon the next day, Su Ye left the "big oak" hotel with his servants and went to the largest slave market in the city.


    After a day''s hard work, Su Ye has mastered all 38 basic bronze spells, and spent a Silver Peacock yesterday to learn more about the city from the bartender on the first floor of the hotel.


    When he didn''t understand, Su Ye didn''t want to stay here. After understanding, Su Ye decided to leave today!


    This city is too dangerous!


    In other words, the whole city on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea is very dangerous, and Milly, the magic city, is no better.


    Su ye made a simple safety ranking and was stunned to find that finding a cave and a cat in the wilderness was the safest, followed by the big cities of the Persian Empire. Milly could only rank third. As for the city of Orpheus, it was almost 100.


    However, the only problem with going to Persia is that you may not come back.


    The slave market in Orpheus is more orderly than the wharf, but it smells worse.


    It consists of rows of dark brown wooden houses. The small ones can only accommodate a few people, and the large ones can accommodate hundreds of people.


    Although the wharf is in chaos, there is light in everyone''s eyes, a kind of spiritual light. There is no spirit or light in the eyes of the slaves here. There are all kinds of slaves here. Dwarf slaves sat on the ground like wooden piers, their faces like cast iron. Human female slaves habitually shake their bodies and constantly flirt. Only when people are close, their eyes show a faint will to survive. The human male stands loose, with wooden flail and godless eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 280

    Green skinned wood elves are particularly eye-catching, but most guests stay away, because wood elves look like human beings with bark, most of them are covered with moss, and even insects crawl around.


    Two and a half meters tall trolls can show off everywhere, but now they are huddled in a cage and listless.


    The goblins gathered together and prayed to the goblin God, like a pile of watermelons in the warehouse.


    The human face fish demon floats in the sink and is covered with blue and black scales. Only the belly exposed upward is light white. The webbed hands gently paddle the water. At the same time, they can easily tear open the sharp teeth of the human throat.


    The dark red little devil shrank in the corner like a toy. His little tail swayed gently and sobbed from time to time. He didn''t know whether he was really crying or bluffing.


    A four meter high giant was bound by chains and sat on the ground, poking the ground with his fingers, poking a hole.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up when he saw the giant, but when he looked carefully, it was a very common wild giant. He was mentally retarded, ate a lot, greedy and lazy. Except that the mage used it for magic research, only a few nobles were willing to raise them as Warcraft.


    The Persian army has a strong team of giants, but they are only ordinary giants.


    Higher giants are difficult to tame and can only cooperate.


    Su Ye looked at the giant. He was very tall. His arms were thicker than people''s waist, but his muscles were loose and his eyes were lax. Even his hair was soft, without the momentum of a giant.


    The giant suddenly looked up at Su Ye.


    The giant''s eyes are as big as adult fists, and its pupils are orange yellow, like eggs in a bowl. He suddenly looked frightened. His nose and saliva slowly flowed out. He stared at Su ye for several seconds before he knelt down and put his forehead against the ground.


    People nearby were scared and hurried back. They didn''t know what was crazy about the giant.


    "It seems that I sensed the blood of my giant General. It seems that this name is an ordinary blood. The actual effect is beyond imagination." Su Ye''s heart.


    Su Ye ignored the giant and stepped forward. A man full of gems and gold suddenly trotted up to Su ye and said with a smile, "distinguished guest, I don''t know what slaves you need."


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui watched the visitor warily.


    "Huh?" Su Ye glanced coldly at the merchant in red Persian robes.


    In this strange place, proper indifference is always better than kindness and enthusiasm.


    "My name is aromo, a Persian slave merchant. Nice to meet you. Your strength attracts me. " The rich Round faced businessman smiled and was full of humility.


    "You see?" Su ye still looked cold.


    "When I saw your powerful servant, I realized your extraordinary. After all, we slave traders are familiar with all species. When you pass by that wild giant, I realize your strength more deeply. " Aromo road.


    "I need powerful slaves, at least no less than this wild giant. By the way, Princess isina and I are business partners. " Su Ye''s complexion eased slightly and showed another layer of relationship to avoid accidents.


    Aromo''s eyes brightened, smiled and said, "so you are a friend of Princess yixinna. The Emerald on her forehead was sold to her by my brother."


    Su ye said carelessly, "are you doubting me? I have seen her several times, and her forehead is always studded with Topaz. That money addicted woman shouldn''t like emeralds. "


    "Now you really know your Highness Princess Elena, forgive me for my doubts. If you buy slaves from me, I''ll give you a 10% discount. " There was a look of fear on aromo''s face.


    "Is there a smarter giant?" Su Ye looked at the wild giant who was still shaking.


    Aromo said helplessly, "once a smarter giant arrives, it will be bought by the giant Legion within ten days. The wild giant is too stupid to sell. In fact, I don''t suggest you buy him. He eats too much, has little strength and is clumsy. It''s useless. However, you are different from others. This giant is better than a dog in front of you. Maybe it can help you. "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "nothing else, but if you''re too stupid, it''s not suitable to follow me."


    "As long as he is equipped with good weapons, he is equal to four or five silver soldiers. Of course, he is so clumsy that ten can''t beat one golden warrior. In addition, this wild giant should have magic resistance talent. We have tested silver magic and can hardly hurt him. " Aromo smiled.


    "You''re good at selling, but I''m not interested in him. Is there a golden warrior? " Su ye asked.


    Aromo couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "Sir, your identity is really unusual. Most of our slaves live in ordinary people. I haven''t met silver soldiers for half a year, let alone gold soldiers. But... There is really a wounded golden warrior, maybe even a wounded holy land. It should be a demon resistance warrior. "


    "Oh? Show me. " Suye road.


    "Come with me. He''s right here. He is a free slave. " Aromo road.


    "Slaves have freedom?"


    "That''s what I asked, but he said it himself. To put it bluntly, he is equivalent to a mercenary. He can be hired for a period of time with money. However, there was something wrong with his mind. He didn''t want to be a mercenary. He only wanted to be a slave. And he can only hire, can''t buy, and will leave after a while. He won''t follow his employer for a long time. " Aromo.


    "If it weren''t for the bad reputation of the mercenaries here, I wouldn''t look for slaves. Unexpectedly, it''s a slave mercenary, which is obviously not what I need. " Suye road.


    Suye and aromo stop outside a wooden house.


    Aromo said with a smile, "you''re right. The east coast of the Aegean Sea is more chaotic than the west coast. Today is a mercenary, and tomorrow you can be a robber. Unless you know the root, you''re really not as good as a slave. If you meet a mercenary who is desperate and wants to make a lot of money, you will be in bad luck if you don''t care about the contract of the gods. I can swear to the great Marduk, to his majesty Darius, that this slave is absolutely different. "


    Su Ye looked at the low wooden house. Grass was spread on the roof, and the mud pit in front of the door smelled fishy.


    In the wooden house without a door, a tall and strong man sat in the corner, his hair covering half of his face and his beard covering the other half.


    More like a savage than a wild giant.


    His exposed skin is covered with mud dust. Where there is no mud dust, his skin color is waxy yellow and his flesh is loose. He doesn''t look like a healthy person at all. However, he is too tall and strong. Just sitting there, he has a strange pressure.


    "What''s different about him?" Su ye asked.


    "He had easily defeated the golden warrior, and every employer who hired him wanted to buy him at a high price, but it was strange that he seemed to be picking on the owner. He came to me knowing that I was one of the best-known people in the slave market and that I dared to buy and sell anything. " Aromo smiled.


    "Swear again in the name of your God King, what you say is true." Su Ye stared at aromo seriously.


    "Swear by malduk, the great king of kings, that everything I say about this akerdes is true." Aromo''s eyes were firm.


    Su Ye nodded gently. Few Persians dared to joke about the Persian God King, but not none.


    "What''s his price?" Su ye asked.


    "Don''t be angry, 100 golden eagles a day." Aromo smiled awkwardly.


    Su ye said, "the annual employment cost of a general gold warrior is about 10000 gold eagles, and a stronger one can reach 15000. That''s good. It''s more than doubled. "


    "Yes, in addition to the high cost and short follow-up time, he is almost a perfect escort." Aromo road.


    "You said he was a demon resistance warrior?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, we tried. Any silver magic that fell on him didn''t work. Moreover, we can''t find the golden wizard experiment. You should know that magic resistance warriors and mage killers are the enemies of magicians. If there is such a magic resistance warrior in your team, you will not be afraid of magicians wherever you go. " Aromo road.


    Su Ye looked carefully at akerdes, who kept silent and lowered his head.


    From him, I can feel a strange smell, faintly visible.


    Su ye could not guess what this power was, either a powerful divine power or a strange blood power.


    "I''m willing to hire him, but I have to meet two conditions."


    "You said." Aromo road.


    "The first condition is to sign a formal multi God contract."


    "As long as you are willing to give an additional Golden Eagle, I can use the parchment scroll contract of the temple." Aromo road.


    "The second condition is that I can take a punch from my servant..."


    As soon as Su ye turned his head, the three flame goblins and Wang sledgehammer disappeared. He even played the giant lying on the ground as a slide. It was a lot of fun.


    Even the black demon sheep played with the wild giant on its horns. The wild giant was not angry and laughed.


    Su Ye was surprised in his eyes, and then shouted, "come back!"


    Four servants and a sheep ran back in dismay.


    Su ye turned to Wang sledgehammer and said, "put down your weapons and attack him with your fist."


    Wang sledgehammer put down the golden sledgehammer, smiled, stretched out two fingers, stared at them for a while, then put away one, finally put up one finger and looked up proudly, "I''m afraid he''ll die with one punch!"


    One side of the ground Ao Tian''s lips, a look that the boy will boast.


    You learn to count first!


    "That giant, I can kill him with one punch!" Wang pointed his thumb at the wild giant behind him.


    Aromo, the slave merchant, smiled and said nothing.


    "Does it require his consent?" Su ye asked.


    Aromo nodded and shouted inside, "Mr. akerdes, what do you think of this employer?"


    Akerdes raised his head, his eyes covered with hair were full of confusion, but the next moment, it became very clear.


    At the moment when his eyes changed, Su Ye was acutely aware of something terrible hidden in his eyes.


    It''s like a giant destroying heaven and earth. Even suppress their own blood power! Akerdes stooped and walked slowly. As soon as he got out of the cabin, he raised his head and looked down at the people. Suye blinked. This guy is taller than hotter, at least two and a half meters. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 281

    Akerdes was only wearing shorts, not inches elsewhere.


    The skin of the whole body is loose, the complexion is waxy yellow, and the body can see good muscle contours everywhere, but some are shriveled, like a sportsman who has been neglecting exercise for a long time.


    Even a small belly.


    Looks like a sick little giant.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes said nothing.


    Aromo said helplessly, "he doesn''t like talking very much. Don''t mind. I have invited people to see his illness, but I can''t tell. It''s estimated to be a very special disease. " He gave Su ye a look when he spoke.


    Suye nodded and realized that aromo wanted to say that it might be the power of magic or curse.


    "Ackerdes, are you willing to accept him as your employer?" Asked aromo.


    Akerdes stared at Suye for a while and nodded.


    "Well, then you punch my dwarf servant. You can carry his blow." Suye road.


    Akerdes nodded.


    Akerdes''s eyes returned to normal, without light and God, and calmly looked at Wang sledgehammer.


    "Wang sledgehammer, don''t aim at his knee, aim at his hand." Suye road.


    "Full strength?"


    "Try your best."


    Wang sledgehammer retreated slowly, leaned over slightly and stepped on the earth. The ground collapsed and the dust was scattered.


    In the dust, the strong dwarf jumped out like a sharp arrow and waved his right fist to akerdes''s abdomen.


    At the moment when he waved his fist, he saw that the right arm of Wang sledgehammer began with his fist, and layers of rock scales appeared, just like layers of large scales carved from topaz, covering the whole right arm.


    The right arm expanded rapidly, and finally expanded to the thickness of a man''s waist. The arm was as big as his body, like a huge rock column hitting akerdes.


    Aromo looked surprised. This punch can really kill the silver soldier.


    Di Aotian stared at him, showing a touch of sadness.


    I can''t beat this guy without magic.


    Akerdes punches.


    Suye stared at akerdes'' arm.


    The muscles are still dry, the skin is still loose, and the speed is not fast enough. There is no strong breath or strength.


    Bang!


    Akerdes remained motionless and withdrew his fist.


    Wang sledgehammer screamed and flew upside down. The rock scale armor on his right arm burst. Then a terrible scene appeared. The blood and flesh on his right arm splashed everywhere, revealing his thick white bones.


    Then, the white bone slowly cracked and cracked.


    When Wang sledgehammer fell heavily to the ground, the whole arm disappeared.


    "This man is so powerful! I''ll die if he punches me with all his strength! " Wang dahammer screamed.


    "Don''t you brag?" Su ye had long guessed this result.


    "No more, no more!" Wang dachui looked down at the broken shoulder and was devastated.


    Suye stared at akerdes.


    Akerdes''s pure physical strength has such power, and he doesn''t even try his best.


    The sanctuary can''t do it.


    Above the sanctuary!


    Su Ye looked at aromo, and aromo also looked solemn.


    Su Ye waved away the screaming King sledgehammer and summoned it again.


    The king sledgehammer, who rode the black demon sheep again, was scared to step back and stay away from akerdes.


    The tall but somewhat thin akerdes still stood there with dull eyes.


    Su Ye felt someone touching his leather armor. Looking back, he saw that he was proud and dignified, and pointed to akerdes.


    Su Ye nodded.


    What can make di Aotian do this will not be an ordinary legend.


    "Aromo, take the temple parchment and we''ll sign a contract." Suye road.


    Su ye took another look at akerdes. In fact, he came to the slave market only by chance and was ready to go on his own.


    However, this is a true legend. Soldiers at this level will never dare to violate the contract of the gods.


    "Well, his contract is good elsewhere. The only problem is that he can leave at any time. Of course, return the Golden Eagle. He... Seems to have something important to do. " Aromo road.


    Su ye Xindao, a legendary big man, doesn''t say to leave at any time. He can make money with himself all day.


    "No problem, his strength proves everything." Su Ye is quite generous.


    "You are a wise magician." Aromo''s tone was very sincere, and then took out the temple contract.


    Rose patterns are scattered on the sheepskin roll, which is the symbol of the temple of the God of beauty. The patron saint of the city of Orpheus is the God of beauty Venus.


    Su Ye nodded. Aromo didn''t fool with the contracts of other temples. He was either sincere or smart. Both were reassuring.


    After signing the contract, Su Ye touched akerdes with his magic gold bag and gave a deposit of 900 gold eagles to complete the transaction.


    Su Ye glanced at the wild giant and said, "I think that guy is very poor. Sell me cheap."


    Aromo smiled and said, "ackerdes is only hired, but the wild giant is completely sold to you. The price will be very high. Two thousand gold eagles. However, I kindly remind you that I said before that this wild giant is useless. "


    "Two hundred." Su ye said calmly.


    Aromo''s face changed slightly and said, "Sir, you''ve gone too far."


    "He occupies such a big place and wastes so much energy. The key is to spend so much food every day. However, no one wants to stay in his hand for a day, which is equivalent to losing money for a day." Suye road.


    "But he is a popular giant after all." Aromo smiled.


    "This guy is not necessarily. Look at the strangulation and scars on his body. It is obvious that he has been enslaved by humans for a long time. He is either useless for a long time or resold through you. The price is not much higher. I''ll take a step back and give out three hundred golden eagles. If I don''t sell them, I''ll go right away. "


    Su Ye glanced at akerdes, and akerdes nodded.


    Su ye walked away, and akerdes followed. Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer hurriedly followed. The two little flame goblins reluctantly glanced at the wild giant and soon followed.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    "Wait, I sell!" Aromo said helplessly, "in this case, I lost 200 golden eagles."


    "You earn at least a hundred! He doesn''t need a contract. "


    Suye took akerdes back to the wild giant.


    The wild giant flopped and knelt on the ground, touched the ground with his forehead, pouted his ass high, and his body trembled.


    More scared than just now.


    Su ye said, "from today on, you are my follower. I won''t treat you as a slave, but you are my personal follower and must be loyal to me, okay? Swear to the Titan gods. "


    The wild giant raised his head tremblingly and made an oath in giant language.


    Unlike humans, giant''s vows related to gods have real binding force.


    Su Ye looked at the wild giant again.


    The skin is gray and very thick. There are no blood vessels. It looks like elephant skin. There are sparse black hairs on the skin, each two or three inches long. There is no hair on the top of the head, and it is also sparse hair.


    His face is similar to that of human beings. His eyes are deep, his nose is big and round, his jaw is prominent, and his teeth in his mouth are especially large. He is a bit like a giant and fatter ape man.


    Su Ye doesn''t understand why his servants like him, but there must be some secret. Buy it first.


    "Your name." Su ye asked.


    "Snore, your majesty." There was a flash of shame in the wild giant''s eyes.


    "Because you snore?" Su ye asked.


    Snore nodded honestly.


    Aromo smiled and said, "this guy snores like thunder. People sleep beside him and can be numbed by him."


    "Do you have his weapons?" Su ye asked.


    "Except for the giant legion, no one is willing to equip the giant with weapons. The bronze is too brittle, the steel is too expensive, and it is useless. Therefore, wild giants generally carry big trees as portable weapons and pull out another one when it is broken. " Aromo road.


    Wang Dashui suddenly turned his head and looked at snoring up and down.


    Su ye said, "OK. Let''s go now. Does effice have a magic horse to sell? "


    "This kind of controlled things can only be traded between major powers and can''t be bought at all. Your team can''t ride. The horse can''t bear the weight of akerdes, let alone snore. You can only buy advanced Warcraft. "


    "The advanced Warcraft that snore can sit is at least the earth walking dragon. At least 30000 golden eagles. I don''t have so much money. What about the magic improved carriage? " Su ye asked.


    "There are many millies, but in effis, not many people buy and need to book."


    "Forget it, just walk."


    Su ye now just wants to be promoted to silver quickly. At that time, he can control the real magic carriage, which will be much more convenient.


    "Wise choice, all caravans are on foot. Where are you going? I can guarantee you to travel with the business team. " Aromo road.


    "No. We are not afraid of the enemies that ordinary firms can deal with. We can''t deal with enemies. No matter how many ordinary commercial banks there are. " Suye road.


    "This is..." aromo glanced at akerdes.


    "What else do you want to buy?" Aromo asked with a smile.


    "No, I just want to leave the city quickly." Suye has been in safe and civilized Athens for a long time, and can''t adapt to cities like Orpheus.


    "Magicians hate this city. Be careful along the way, very careful. " Aromo smiled.


    Su Ye glanced at aromo in surprise. He didn''t expect that the slave merchant was so kind.


    The other party is obviously reminding himself that he is swaggering through the market with his pearly servants, and he is likely to be stared at by others alone.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "those who know the strength of akerdes dare not touch me. I don''t care if I don''t know his strength. "


    "You are a very thorough magician. If you need slaves and jewelry, you can send a magic letter to this address, and I will be able to meet you." Aromo said and handed out a parchment note¡° You are a very successful businessman. " Su ye took it and looked at aromo¡° I''m just humble enough. " Aromo smiled¡° If you see isina, pass me a message and say that I need the remains of miracle servants or miracle stones very much. As long as she is willing to trade, I will bring her unimaginable business! Goodbye. " Su Ye didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He left the slave market and walked directly to the south gate¡° Effice is too dangerous. No matter where you go next, leave first and then... "Three goblins, a dwarf, an ordinary man, a frighteningly tall warrior and a giant. This strange team walks in the street, and most people avoid it from afar. But many people look strange when they see snoring. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 282

    Out of the South Gate of effis City, before walking a few steps, akerdes suddenly whispered, "someone is peeping."


    "Can you solve it?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Akerdes nodded.


    "Then go on." Su Ye didn''t care much.


    The team walked forward, slightly faster than the ordinary caravan, but much slower than running.


    Passing by a caravan, Su Ye looked. There were no carriages. Cattle were pulling carts to transport goods. Moreover, they were ancient wooden carts. Even the wheels were made of a whole piece of wood, while the current Athens carriages were spoke wheels.


    The caravan watched the strange procession with vigilance and even slowed down.


    Su Ye ignored them, accelerated his pace and continued to move forward.


    On the way, Su Ye cut down a big tree surrounded by one, cut off the branches and let snore be carried on his shoulder as a weapon.


    Hulu was very happy to carry the log more than five meters high. He couldn''t see that his strength was small at all.


    After walking for two hours, akerdes suddenly stopped and said, "I don''t feel well. Go to the woods to solve it."


    Suye also stopped and looked into akerdes'' eyes.


    Akerdes''s eyes, covered by messy hair, were clear again, but he still had no spirit.


    "OK." Suye road.


    "You go on and I''ll follow you soon." Akerdes took a few quick steps and rushed into the forest.


    "Continue." Su ye took a look at the place where akerdes disappeared and continued to move forward.


    After walking for a few minutes, a team suddenly rushed out of the forest in front.


    The first three men were dressed in bronze armor, followed by more than a dozen people in leather or cloth, or holding swords, or spears and arm shields.


    Suye, stop.


    The skin surface of the three people in front slowly changed color and turned into bronze skin.


    In the following dozens of people, six people''s skin turned black iron, and the rest had the same skin color.


    The leader was tall and strong. He gently waved the black iron sword in his hand, smiled and said, "Hello, outsider. We are a three brothers gang. You may not have heard of it, but everyone near effis knows our name. It''s not how strong we are, but that our gang is famous for kindness. As long as a few of you hand over your jewelry and valuable things, we will leave you enough food and even travel expenses. "


    "How do I feel that you are a bit like a begging group?" Su ye asked.


    "Chatter." Di Aotian burst into laughter.


    The two little goblins were stunned, looked at each other and pretended to laugh.


    Several robbers had angry faces, but most of them remained the same.


    "You can''t surrender. In that case, you will know the other side of our three brothers'' Gang, which is famous for its cruelty. We''ll break you up and hang you by the side of the road to feed the crows. " The head man smiled.


    A man nearby said with a smile: "needless to say, your dwarfs are completely vulnerable. As for this seemingly... Well, the whole city knows "snoring". How to say, you are probably the 20th person cheated by aromo. The whole people of effice know that this snoring fool can eat and sleep, but he is as timid as a mouse, not to mention black iron. Even a child can frighten him. He''s never been beaten. He''s been beaten all the time. All those who buy him will sell them back to aromo. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "that''s not necessarily."


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian volunteered and was angry.


    "Your Majesty, I can beat them..." Wang sledgehammer suddenly looked down at his moving fingers and looked at the people in front of him. He counted for a while before saying, "I can beat all of them!"


    "Don''t do it yet. Snore, they''re going to kill me, your majesty. " Su ye turned and looked up at the snoring behind him, his eyes indifferent.


    Snore was stunned for a moment, then his face showed an angry color, and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Snore!"


    Snoring sent out an earth shaking roar and saw an inch thick rock armor on his body surface.


    "Snore!"


    Another layer of rock armor appeared on the body surface.


    After snoring for five times, five layers of thick rock armor appeared on the body surface. The whole person seemed to be transformed from a wild giant into a stone giant.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui looked at snoring excitedly, with their eyes shining.


    "Snore!"


    After snoring shouted for the sixth time, he picked up the big log on his shoulder with both hands, strode out, roared on the ground, and rushed to the bronze soldier headed by him.


    The ordinary robbers looked surprised, but the soldiers still smiled.


    "Unexpectedly, snore has learned to bluff. Your magician is really interesting. Then I''ll let you see with your own eyes what a waste giant is! "


    The leader of the theft group picked up the long sword and smiled at Hulu.


    Snoring rushed over like an elephant in war, waved a log and smashed the leader of the theft regiment from top to bottom.


    The leader of the bandit group smiled and was about to move sideways to avoid. Then he stabbed snore''s arm with a sword. Suddenly he felt wrong.


    "Why is this log so fast?"


    People saw that the huge log carried a terrible strong wind, scattered the long hair of the leader of the theft group, and blew dust all over the ground.


    The leader of the bandit group had no time to avoid and instinctively waved his sword to block.


    Bang!


    The long sword broke and the log hit the head of the leader of the stealing regiment heavily.


    Poof


    Flesh and blood splashed everywhere.


    The leader of the bandit group didn''t even scream. Like a mosquito full of blood, he was slapped on the wall and painted all over the floor.


    The rest looked at snoring, dull on the spot, unable to understand why the waste giant bullied by people every day suddenly became such a brave giant warrior.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    None of the "three brothers" were killed by snoring with a log.


    At this time, the robbers looked frightened.


    "Kill him!" A black iron soldier threw a spear at snore.


    But everyone else turned and ran.


    Snore took a deep breath, spit it out violently, the strong wind gushed out, blowing and throwing the spear.


    The spear thrower was stunned.


    Hulu jumped high with a log in his arms, jumped more than ten meters, and trampled on the spear throwing soldier with one foot.


    Next, Su ye and others saw an indescribable scene, snoring like a giant lion jumping among the broken leg rats, one by one, smashing all the robbers like a hamster.


    "It''s cruel..." Wang dahammer was stunned.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian thumbed up.


    Two little goblins trembled.


    Snore threw down the log, stood in place, snorted and gasped, and the rock armor around him dissipated slowly.


    Finally, he looked around with confused eyes, scratched his head, and walked towards Su ye with a puzzled face.


    Su Ye looked at her snoring seriously and thought deeply.


    Suddenly, Su ye turned and looked behind him.


    Akerdes had come back, steady and indistinguishable from when he left.


    "Solved?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes nodded.


    Su Ye didn''t ask much.


    Akerdes looked at the messy scene, looked at snoring, and looked at Su ye, with a flash of doubt in his eyes.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian rushed to the battlefield with two men and began to pick up valuable things.


    Wang sledgehammer also rushed up. He only picked up metal weapons.


    After a while, di Aotian smiled and came back with a lot of things. There was a money bag worth 3000 gold eagles and some accessories.


    "Chatter." When di Aotian handed Su Ye something, a little helpless color appeared on his face.


    The divine power equipment was smashed.


    Su ye put away his things, put them into the ring of space, and then turned into the ruins space.


    Wang sledgehammer didn''t come back. He had stacked all metal weapons and damaged divine power weapons together.


    Su ye walked forward and was about to speak when he saw Wang sledgehammer grab a spear, remove the wooden pole and put the iron spear head in the palm of his right hand.


    See the iron spearhead floating slowly and quickly transformed into a liquid ball.


    A large number of impurities fly out of the liquid ball. The liquid ball becomes brighter and brighter, like mercury floating in space.


    The crowd stared at Wang sledgehammer quietly.


    Di Aotian hurried to help and continued to remove metal objects.


    Wang hammer successively put metal into the liquid metal ball, making the liquid metal ball bigger and bigger.


    Finally, the weapons of more than a dozen people were thrown in.


    "Alas, it''s still too few. It''s not enough to make a weapon for snore." Wang dachui sighed.


    "I have more here."


    Su ye walked over and waved his hand. A lot of weapons fell to the ground. They were all fine steel weapons bought from Plato''s chamber of Commerce.


    Wang dahammer''s eyes lit up and shouted, "enough!"


    With that, he threw the weapon into the liquid metal ball, and the liquid metal ball finally became extremely huge.


    The whole silvery liquid metal ball is like a mirror, reflecting the distorted figures of the people


    "Snore, what weapons do you like? Axe? Hammer? Sword or what? " Wang sledgehammer shouted.


    "Tree!" Snore said honestly.


    Wang dahammer rolled his eyes and said, "let''s use the totem pole. When you get used to it, you can add strength to the master in the future."


    Then, the liquid metal ball began to deform and slowly condensed into a dark totem pole.


    The surface of the totem pole is a complex ancient totem pattern, with a diameter of about 60 cm and a height of 5 meters, which is higher than snoring.


    Before shaping, he snored, "it''s a little short."


    "How long do you want?" Wang dahammer said.


    "Double." Snored.


    "Ten meters? Are you kidding me? "


    "He can grow tall." Akerdes spoke infrequently.


    "If you want to use the ten meter long totem pole for a long time, you need to add some magic metal in addition to more metal." Wang dahammer said¡° I have some magic tools and divine power equipment here. See what can be used. " As soon as Su Ye shook his hand, a lot of things flew out again¡° Divine Shield? This level is definitely made by the believer spirit on the craftsman''s God star. It''s not cost-effective to put it into the totem pole. Keep it. Wind sword? Enough, this sword is enough. But this sword is not cheap. " Wang dahammer''s eyes shine¡° Use it. " Su Ye doesn''t care¡° Good! " Wang Dashui excitedly integrated the wind sword into the totem column, then absorbed a large number of ordinary iron, and finally made a ten meter long dark totem column. On the surface of the black totem pole, there are many blood red lines, outlining a ferocious animal face, ferocious and terrible. Wang sledgehammer turned white and let go. The totem pole fell to the ground with a bang, cracking the hard soil¡° This is a weapon that human legends can try. " Suye road. Everyone looked at snore. I saw that snoring was easy to pick up and carry on my shoulder like an ordinary person holding a bamboo pole. The ground under his feet began to sink¡° Wang sledgehammer, what is your ability? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 283

    "Metal dominates. We rock dwarves have not only the blood of normal earth giants, but also the blood of unknown magical creatures. However, that kind of blood is too thin and suppressed by the blood of the earth giant, so our metal masters can only be used for foreign objects and can not enhance themselves. " Wang dahammer said.


    "What abilities do metal masters have?"


    "There are only three. The first is metal refining. As long as there is raw ore within ten meters nearby, we can directly extract it, whether it is metal, mineral or any other treasure. "


    "The second is metal making. The process you saw just now is the process of making after decomposition."


    "The third is metal strengthening, adding the corresponding magic items to the metal, changing the properties of the metal and creating new items. There was no name in our time. In the words of this time, it was divine power equipment or magic equipment. "


    "Wait, can you create these two things at the same time?" Su ye asked.


    "The items of our time, regardless of divine power equipment or magic equipment, any power is useful. However, is it based on a large number of magic items, or does modern magic equipment and divine power equipment save more materials. As long as it''s a magic item I''ve broken down, I can rebuild it. "


    "What level of magic equipment can you make now?" Su ye asked.


    "Black iron." Wang dahammer said.


    "How many black iron weapons can be made in a day, such as a magical black iron long sword."


    "Two or three thousand, more will be too tired." Wang hammer looked down at his fingers.


    "Good, you have a bright future!" Su Ye praised.


    The dwarves of Plato''s academy can never reach this figure in a day.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Wang dahammer raised his head proudly and glanced at the proud sky proudly.


    The earth is proud of the sky.


    "Let''s keep going. Snore, such a heavy thing doesn''t affect you? " Su ye asked.


    "Snoring can!" Snoring immediately speeds up his steps, and each step can step on the ground into a small pit.


    The team went all the way until the evening. Akerdes had diarrhea four times and met five robber teams.


    Su Ye didn''t do anything, but let Hulu solve it all.


    Every robber is full of accidents before he dies.


    Why has snore become so strong?


    Wang dachui is very dissatisfied with akerdes.


    Akerdes didn''t bother to talk to the broken mouth dwarf.


    Su Ye doesn''t seem to care that akerdes leaves from time to time.


    Gollum


    The sound sounded like a drum.


    Snoring immediately lowered his head.


    The sound of drums came from his stomach.


    "Hold on a little longer. We''ll find a place to camp and have dinner later." Suye road.


    Snore breathed a sigh of relief.


    Two hours later, the team was still moving forward.


    Snoring and walking began to float, and the thick weapons swayed. Except for akerdes, everyone else hid far away.


    The two little goblins held their heads from beginning to end.


    It was dark and a fire burst out ahead.


    Su Ye looked up and saw a bonfire lit far away.


    By the distant fire, Su ye saw a familiar face.


    "See the bonfire ahead? We''ll be there in a minute. "


    The team quickened its pace and got closer and closer to the fire.


    When the distance was hundreds of meters, a dense police whistle came from the camp in front. The people in the camp formed a battle array to protect the bullock cart.


    There are about forty or fifty people in the camp.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see it and continued to move forward.


    After a while, a man in the camp suddenly looked happy, lined up the mercenaries in front and trotted all the way to Su Ye.


    "Mr. Su ye, I didn''t expect to see you here." Hannas was pleasantly surprised.


    Su Ye smiled. Unexpectedly, the old friend who gave him the restaurant and the giant''s blood fruit met again. He was suddenly relieved. He even felt that something good must happen.


    "Hello, Hannas. I saw you from a distance. " Suye road.


    "Why did you come here suddenly and what happened?" Hahnnus looked at the others in surprise.


    "You don''t know about Athens?" Su Ye didn''t expect that a noble of a hero family didn''t know such a big thing.


    Hahnnus said with a wry smile, "we are soldiers, not magicians. Even the demigod warrior wants to send a message, either fly over by himself or shout all over the world. Besides, all my thoughts are on running the agala firm here, hoping to let the family see my value again and let me go back. The source of Athenian news depends entirely on those sailors or mercenaries. "


    Su ye saw that the people in the camp were still far away from him. He thought that hahnnus would know sooner or later. He briefly told the story, including his story with Rick and Rollon, what happened in the arena, and Zachary.


    "I should have missed such a big thing, enough to go down in history! It seems that I still have a misunderstanding about you. You are definitely the fiercest man in the world! God is the first, it''s you! " Hahenas was stunned.


    Akerdes was very calm all the way, but now he even opened his eyes and looked at Su ye again.


    "I thought you would run away." Su Ye smiled.


    Hahnnus shrugged and said, "if I were in Athens, I would try my best to get rid of my relationship with you. Now I''m just a poor exile. What can the family give me? Not even as much as you give. By the way, let''s go to miletu, too. How about together? I''m only bronze now, but there are four silver in our team. "


    "Oh?" Su Ye looked at the camp and scanned everyone.


    Hahenas looked at Su Ye''s team and opened his mouth and said, "I didn''t expect you to buy the two most famous slaves in the effis slave market."


    "Even you know them both?" Su Ye smiled.


    "I knew it the day after I went. Lord ackerdes should be the holy land of injury, needless to say. This snore... Is purely used by aromo to deceive people. Wait... Is the pillar on his shoulder wood or magic? "


    Hahnnus looked at snore in surprise. Finally, his eyes fell at the foot of snore and looked at the slightly collapsed ground with a dull look.


    "Let''s eat in the camp and talk while eating. Since you know these two people, I don''t need to introduce them. This dwarf is my new servant. I''m already bronze. " Suye road.


    "Your progress is really rapid. Let me introduce you to the four silver, three soldiers and a mage. They are all trustworthy people. You know, in such a ghost place on the east bank, you can''t travel with strangers. Every stranger is a devil. By the way, there should be nobles looking for you now. Change your name temporarily... Call Suya. Remember to block the name in your magic book. "


    "I''ll cover up my name." Suye road.


    Hahenas took Suye into the camp.


    Four silver ranks came up.


    Three men and one woman, but everyone''s eyes fell on the woman.


    The middle-aged female soldier was wearing a delicate black leather armor, and her dark brown curly hair was scattered behind her like waves. Compared with ordinary soldiers, she was not so strong and had more flesh feeling, but she was not fat, and her whole body exuded plump charm.


    Perhaps it was because leather armour was too close to her body that she outlined her body curve incisively and vividly, especially the delicate white under her neck, which attracted everyone''s eyes involuntarily, and then quickly looked away.


    Sleeveless leather armour reveals a pair of the white jade arms. Her arms are not like soldiers. They have no clear muscle outline and look soft and smooth, like white bread.


    The faces of the soldiers present were mostly thin, or angular, weather beaten, but the middle-aged woman''s face was round and elegant, and there was not much wind and frost on her face. A trace of fishtail lines in the corners of her eyes not only didn''t make her look old, but also made her more mature.


    Her face was particularly white, and seemed to shine among a group of dirty soldiers.


    Su Ye looked at the female soldier in surprise. He saw many female soldiers all the way, but there was no such beautiful and mature female soldier.


    Her eyes are soft and soft. Like her plump body, it seems that people can completely fall into it.


    She doesn''t have the slightest warrior momentum, like the young aunt next door when she was a child. Every frown and smile is full of mature charm. She is not green, nor will she grow old. She will always live in memory.


    Hahnnus smiled and said, "this is my friend, Suya. He came here with a little accident. I can''t say more about it. However, I can guarantee that he has no problem. Next... "


    Hahenas went to the beautiful middle-aged lady, smiled at Su ye and said, "I think as soon as you get close, you will be attracted by this taibeisha lady. You are still young and may be shy, but we are not shy, but we often secretly stare at her. No way. She''s so beautiful. "


    Tessa clearly has a mature appearance and body. When she heard what hahnas said, her face still showed a very shallow crimson. She smiled gently, her white teeth were particularly white at night, and said softly, "Hello, my name is Tessa."


    The voice seemed to pop up from her delicate lips, soft and waxy as cakes.


    "Hello, miss tebertha. This is Suya." Su Ye is polite.


    The caravan was stunned and burst into laughter.


    Su Ye looked at the people suspiciously and didn''t understand what they were laughing at.


    "Naughty child, aunt tebertha!" Tibesha smiled gently, vaguely angry, and looked at the young man in front of her like looking at her own child. However, there seemed to be a faint melancholy in her soft eyes.


    Hahnnus laughed and said, "you see, my friend is so brave that he doesn''t care about age difference."


    Su Ye realized the problem and smiled and said, "yes, aunt tebesa is so beautiful. I completely regard her as the big sister of the next door."


    Someone is still laughing.


    Tibesha glanced at the crowd, smiled softly and said, "don''t embarrass him. He is the youngest child in the team. I''ll take care of him when he''s in the caravan. "


    "Thank you, aunt tebertha." Su Ye''s heart was warm. He didn''t expect to meet such a kind woman in such a dangerous environment. Hahenas said with a smile, "although tibesha is not from our agala firm, I can definitely trust what my friend introduced." Hahenas said to Su ye again, "the old mage around tibesha is Cecil, from Miletus college, with rich experience and is the think tank of our team."¡° Mr Cecil. " Greetings from Su Ye. Cecil nodded slightly. After that, hahenas introduced two other people. One was a strong man named Cedric, while the other named Carey gave Su ye a few more eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 284

    Carey was thin and dry. He looked like he was in his thirties and had very deep sockets.


    "He is a mage killer among soldiers. But don''t worry, Carey is our friend and will never trouble you. What''s more, your servants are hard to deal with. " Hahnnus laughed.


    Su Ye nodded to Carey.


    Carey smiled and said, "don''t worry, mage friend. Our mage killers only deal with those who are easy to start. In the face of shining mages like you, we usually hide far away. "


    "I really want to learn from you how to avoid being attacked and killed. I wonder if you are willing to teach me on the road. Of course, I will pay the corresponding remuneration." Suye road.


    "With pleasure." Carey road.


    "It''s a deal."


    After a few brief greetings, Su Ye found an open space in the camp and put it directly on the magic villa, which made everyone of the caravan look around. Some looked envious, some discussed in a low voice, and some shook their heads.


    Hulu went logging and soon set up a bonfire in front of the villa.


    Snoring is too high to enter the villa. Everyone eats out.


    Snore stared at Su Ye.


    The drum has been beating in my stomach.


    Su Ye was about to take out the food in the ruins space. Aunt tebertha came over wearing a white apron and carrying a steaming pot.


    "This is the vegetable soup I just made. Add some bacon and drink it while it''s hot." Aunt tebertha put down the pot and straightened her drooping hair behind her ears with her fingers.


    Su ye said with a smile, "thank you, aunt tibesha. I brought a lot of food in my space ring. I''ll take it out and give it to you."


    "No, I''m finished. This pot is specially made for you. You''re still young. It''s when you grow up. Eat more. " Aunt tebertha walked away with a graceful figure.


    Su Ye tasted the vegetable soup. Aunt tebertha''s craft is really good.


    "What would you like to eat?" Su Ye looks at Hulu and akerdes.


    "Meat!" Snoring hurriedly.


    "All the same." Akerdes was very calm.


    "How long haven''t you eaten meat?" Su Ye looked at Hulu.


    Snore was stunned for a while and tried to think. After a long time, he said helplessly, "I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I can''t remember."


    "Stretch out your hands." Suye road.


    Snoring hurriedly stretched out his hands to pick up things. Su Ye waved his hand and a roasted whole sheep fell from the sky and landed on snoring''s hands.


    "Eat." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, you are so kind to me..." snore said, drooling and wet his eyes. This is a whole roast sheep!


    With that, snoring was like holding a piece of big bread and biting off the leg of sheep.


    Creak, creak


    Chew the flesh and bones directly.


    Snoring while crying while eating, eating while talking vaguely.


    "Fragrant... Delicious... Sobbing..."


    Mercenaries and businessmen in the distance rolled their eyes. I''ve never seen anyone eat mutton like this.


    So big a roast whole sheep, snore for a while, then start licking your fingers.


    Even di Aotian and Wang dachui, who didn''t need to eat, swallowed their saliva, and their Adam''s apple kept rolling back and forth.


    "Not full?" Su ye asked.


    "Hey, hey..." Hulu was embarrassed to laugh.


    "Reach out." Suye road.


    Snore suddenly stretched out his hands. His fingers almost poked Su Ye''s face and hurried back a little.


    Su Ye waved again and the two roasted whole sheep fell.


    "Your Majesty, you are so kind to Hulu..." Hulu knelt down on the spot.


    I haven''t eaten so much meat!


    I used to eat the worst food. I even ate pig food for a while. The most delicious thing is the remaining bones.


    "Eat." Suye road.


    "Yes!" Snore ate a little slower this time and began to taste the taste of mutton.


    Akerdes took a look at Su Ye.


    It''s a long experience. Whose magician puts roasted whole sheep in the space ring? It seems that there are still many.


    Subsequently, Su Ye spread a tablecloth and took out all kinds of food from the ruins space, including honey biscuits, smoked tuna, cold steak, lamb chops with skin, figs


    Akerdes was silent, and everyone in the distance looked dull.


    Is this master on an outing?


    Aunt tebertha didn''t expect Su ye to bring so much food and smiled.


    "Take it and bake it yourself." Su Ye finished, handed akerdes a set of silver tableware, and then ate with a knife and fork.


    "The legendary New tableware?" Asked akerdes.


    "Yes. You can see how I use it with a few eyes. " Su ye took a steak, cut it in a pottery plate, handed it to akerdes, and then opened it himself.


    Akerdes stared at Su ye for a long time, carefully picked up the fork and forked the steak cut by Su Ye.


    Click


    The pottery plate broke. The fork pierced the tablecloth and plunged into the grass. The fragments of the pottery plate almost collapsed to Wang sledgehammer.


    Everyone looked sideways.


    Akerdes looked the same and did not move.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are many pottery plates." Su ye took out a pile of pottery plates, put them in the past and ate them for himself.


    After chopping the four pottery plates, akerdes skillfully mastered the knife and fork, and was particularly accurate. No matter what meat was cut, no more or less, it was completed with one knife, and even did not touch the bottom of the plate, without making the slightest collision sound.


    Su ye had no choice but to shrug. Palos later did the same. It was boring to eat with these more serious soldiers.


    "Very good." Akerdes took a bite, nodded and praised from the bottom of his heart.


    Suye ate quickly, and then akerdes ate all the food on the tablecloth.


    Su Ye calculated silently, one and a half hotes and nine Palos.


    Ackerdes stared at the empty tableware and couldn''t help explaining, "your food is very special."


    Su Ye glanced at akerdes.


    Say you''re greedy!


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I always pay attention to diet. This is fun and fundamental. After all, diet, sleep and exercise are the three cornerstones to ensure physical health."


    Akerdes stared at Suye.


    Or the magician can talk.


    Baji... Baji


    Suye and akerdes go.


    Snoring is licking his lips with his tongue, louder than a dog drinking water.


    "You haven''t had enough?" Su ye asked.


    Snored with shame.


    "I don''t believe it yet."


    Su Ye stood up and released ten black iron spells in a row.


    After being promoted to bronze mage, the fruit of bread fruit tree grew in a circle, like a big white watermelon more than a foot high, and the number also increased to 30.


    "You eat, I watch you eat today!"


    Snore gently moved his nose.


    "Incense!" Then he rushed up and ate big breadfruits like apples.


    Click, click


    The mercenaries and businessmen who rested in the distance did nothing and stared at the scene of snoring and eating breadfruit.


    It''s amazing.


    Su Ye glanced at the people and even suspected that they would throw copper owls in front of snoring.


    The sound suddenly disappeared.


    Su ye turned in surprise. Ten bread fruit trees were empty, empty


    "Come again!"


    Su ye cast the spell again, and there were ten bread fruit trees.


    Su Ye doesn''t believe it. Bread fruit trees are different from ordinary fruits. They are rich in starch. The reason why mages and sages chose bread fruit trees as basic magic is that they are full and fight hunger, no less than meat.


    After a while, ten bread trees were empty again.


    Su Ye releases ten more


    Empty again


    Ten more


    After eating up the 100th bread tree, snore suddenly shook his body and waved to Su Ye.


    "Enough..."


    Then he went to the ground, held his stomach in his hands, and an unspeakable happy expression appeared on his face.


    The first full meal in my life!


    Su Ye looked at Hulu''s bulging stomach and seriously suspected that there was a space stomach in his stomach.


    Akerdes was stunned. He knew that giants could eat, but giants could not eat up food ten times their body weight at a meal.


    "Fortunately, I can do magic, otherwise I might be poor by him..." Su Ye muttered to himself.


    Di Aotian nodded with Wang sledgehammer.


    The magician in the firm looked at Su ye and looked strange.


    Instant black iron spells are powerful enough. In such a short time, instant 100 black iron spells show no sign of magic reduction. The bronze mage can''t do it!


    Wang dachui looked at snoring and whispered, "can''t this goods have a real name? The real name is snore - eat in death if you can''t eat. "


    Di Aotian nodded hard.


    "Real name?" Su Ye looked at Wang Dashui. He had read this word in some books before, but he didn''t know what it was. There was no explanation in the magic dictionary. He could only speculate that it was an ancient power.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you know?" Wang dachui asked in surprise.


    "I know, but I don''t know enough." Suye road.


    "Yes, you are still young. It''s normal that you don''t know your real name. Giants all inherit their ancestors'' blood to gain strength, but blood is not inherited out of thin air. They need to get their real name. After obtaining the real name, you will get the real power of this blood. Even if the original power is low, it will gradually become stronger. Unfortunately, I''m a dwarf and can''t inherit my real name. But this guy is a real giant and can inherit his real name. " Wang dahammer said.


    As soon as Wang Da Chui''s voice fell, snoring suddenly rolled his body, facing down, knelt in front of Su ye and touched the ground with his forehead.


    "Does he want his real name?" Su ye asked.


    "It seems so." Wang dahammer said¡° Does he think I can give him his real name? " Su ye asked in surprise, why didn''t I know I was so awesome¡° Yes. " Wang Dagui looked at Su ye with strange eyes¡° Don''t make trouble. " Su Ye glanced at Wang dahammer¡° Really, you can try if you don''t believe it. " Wang dachui looked at Hulu with envy. Akerdes was stunned for a moment, his eyes showed doubt, looked at Wang sledgehammer, and then stared at Su Ye. Su Ye blinked and said, "then I''ll try. What is the strongest real name of the giant? " Akerdes said, "the origin of the Greek Titans is Uranus, the God of the sky, and Gaia, the mother of the earth. Among their descendants, if they have the power of the true God, they are Titans. If you lack strength, you can only be called a giant. Gaia has a special identity and is not among the real names of the Titans, so the strongest real name of the Titans is Uranus, that is, the first generation God King of Greece. " Su Ye pointed to the sky and said, "the God King''s grandfather?"¡° Yes, Uranus begat Cronus. Cronus''s son is the one you said. " Zeus, the God King¡° Well, snore, then I''ll give you your real name Uranus, and your full name is snore Uranus. " Su ye said casually. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 285

    "Thank you, your majesty!" Snore cried with joy and sobbed.


    Wang sledgehammer was silent.


    Di Aotian looked confused.


    Akerdes was startled.


    Are people crazy now? They should be slaves. It''s good for them to play games with the name of the first generation God King.


    The key is that one really dares to say and one really dares to use!


    Akerdes was silent for a long time and looked around Suye again.


    A goblin servant with eight fireball rings on his hand.


    A dwarf servant with a metal master talent.


    A wild giant''s entourage can use such a heavy metal rod as a weapon.


    A bronze magician who dares to give a giant his real name.


    After thinking about it, akerdes felt that he was the most normal person in this team.


    Su ye said, "akdes, Uranus has fallen. Is there nothing terrible?"


    "That''s what you say, but be careful. After all, he was the first God King, and there must be great power left. By the way, the second generation God King, Cronus, is still alive. Don''t talk nonsense. " Akerdes warned.


    "I know that. Cronus was sealed in the depths of hell by his son''s town. It is said that the giants have been attacking Olympus. It should be him behind the scenes. But the war of God King has nothing to do with me. I''ll say it''s nothing. " Suye road.


    "Be careful." Akerdes looked helpless and he was not afraid, but the bronze magician was really brave.


    "We magicians are not afraid of this." Su ye had a faint smile on his face, and his eyes were better than the brightest stars.


    Akerdes was stunned and in a trance.


    I was so confident, so arrogant, so proud and so pure.


    "Yes, you are magicians..." an indescribable look of envy appeared on akerdes''s face.


    Su Ye looked at Hulu and said, "look, I use the name of Uranus. It''s nothing. You just think too much."


    Wang sledgehammer remained silent.


    Snoring is still sobbing.


    Di Aotian was still confused.


    Akerdes looked up at the sky. After a while, he said, "it seems that I think too much. By the way, you said you wrote a play called Zachary. I like watching plays very much. I''m an admirer of master Aeschylus. I didn''t expect him to help you. Can you tell me something about your play? I wonder what kind of play the magician will write. "


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t see the premiere, so I''ll talk about the content of the play. The protagonist of the play is Zachary... "Su ye said slowly.


    Su Ye looked at the stars in the distance and slowly told Zachary''s story.


    At last, Su Ye''s eyes seemed to have a flicker of fire, as if reflecting the flame of Huihe town.


    Akerdes was extremely indifferent along the way, but in the process of listening to Zachary, he clenched his fist and lowered his head several times.


    After saying "life is like summer flowers and death is like autumn leaves", Su Ye stopped and walked slowly back to the villa.


    Wang dachui stared at the night and wiped the corners of his eyes gently.


    Snoring with his back to the crowd, tears and snot flowing like a waterfall.


    Akerdes sat on the ground and looked at the starry sky.


    After a long time, he said slowly, "I also saw the fire in Huihe town."


    Suddenly, akerdes got up and looked around.


    In his eyes, transparent meteors, if any, fell from the sky, like meteor showers all over the sky and all over the world.


    Whether it is Greece or Rome, whether it is Persia or Egypt, whether it is northern Europe or wilderness, whether it is the underworld or hell, there are oracles in all temples.


    Akerdes frowned and looked to the West. A touch of boredom flashed in his eyes, but after a slight boredom, there was a tyranny that seemed to destroy the world.


    "My stomach is uncomfortable. Find a place to solve it." Akerdes entered the forest with a calm face.


    "The lazy donkey grinds shit and urinates too much." Wang dahammer whispered his lips.


    Soon, a huge roar came from the Far West.


    The earth shook, the air waves hit, and the trees fell.


    The people of the chamber of commerce immediately moved, formed an array and faced the West.


    Su Ye quickly walked out of the villa gate. Before he could stand firm, a soft and warm hand held his wrist and pulled him aside.


    Su Ye sniffed the faint fragrance and looked at aunt taibertha who blocked herself on the side.


    "You are still young. Don''t be brave and stand behind me." A gentle voice sounded.


    Aunt tebertha protected Su ye with her left arm and sword in her right hand. She was absorbed in the front. Her arms were like polished Ivory at night, white and soft.


    Hahenas said loudly, "tibesha, in the name of the leader of the caravan, you protect Suya. He is my particularly important friend. I hope everyone present knows this!"


    Hannas''s voice was very firm.


    Everyone was shocked and reassessed the status of Suya.


    "I will protect the child." Tebertha''s voice was still gentle, but a little more firm.


    Su Ye smiled, didn''t say anything, and stood motionless on the side of aunt tebertha.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer ran over and stood in front of Su Ye. Hulu took a few steps to the left front of Su ye with the totem pole.


    Hahnnus took a look at Su Ye. He was clearly protected by the whole caravan, but he felt that Su Ye was safer than himself.


    After a while, silver mage Cecil said loudly: "my flying servant saw that a battle had just ended in a distant place. The battle range covered about ten miles. Although I didn''t see both sides of the battle, the scene was a typical legendary battle. My servants did not dare to approach and did not know the result, but various signs showed that the two sides might try to fight and then withdraw respectively, otherwise the battle should not end so soon. "


    Su Ye frowned slightly and quickly ended the battle. In addition to their evacuation, there was another possibility.


    Hahnnus sighed and said, "since it''s a legendary war, you can rest assured. They usually don''t anger us. If they do, we can''t help it. The end is doomed. "


    The caravan man nodded helplessly.


    Tebertha whispered, "little Suya, if there is a legend who wants to kill someone later, you run first. Let''s block it. The legend shouldn''t deliberately chase and kill one of your children."


    "Thank you, aunt tebertha." Su Ye whispered.


    "You''re too young. Don''t come to the dangerous wild after you go home this time, do you hear me?" Tebertha''s voice was very gentle, full of concern, mixed with the persuasive tone of adults when talking to children.


    "OK, I won''t run around next time." Su Ye smiled.


    Su Ye was helpless. Aunt tibesha really regarded herself as a child, but she looked only 16 or 17 years old. Tibesha was almost 20 years older than herself. When they stood together, it seemed that they would really be regarded as mother and son.


    The crowd waited slowly. After a while, a slight sound appeared in the forest on the side.


    Some mercenaries changed the direction of the bow and crossbow and pointed there.


    Akerdes came out of the forest, expressionless.


    "Hoo..." they were relieved.


    "Come here quickly! Watch out for people in the forest! " Wang dachui waved to akerdes, laughed at him at ordinary times, and stood up for justice and enthusiasm at critical times.


    Akerdes nodded, trotted all the way and stood next to snore.


    After half an hour, there was no change in the forest.


    The silver mage used the flying servant to detect again. Lang said, "lift the alert. The two sides have not appeared. We are safe."


    Some mercenaries cheered softly.


    "Well, go back to bed and remember to be careful." Tibesha smiled gently and patted Su ye on the shoulder.


    "OK, thank you, aunt tebertha." Su Ye is like a clever boy.


    Tibesha left with a smile and went back to her tent.


    "Akerdes, you can sleep in the villa at night. Both di Aotian and Wang dachui can help watch the night." Suye road.


    "I''m used to sleeping outside. No problem." Ackerdes road.


    Su Ye nodded and entered the magic villa.


    Early the next morning, Su Ye just walked out of the villa, and aunt taibertha came over with steaming vegetable soup.


    It made a group of mercenaries jealous.


    "Good morning, little Suya." Aunt tebertha came over with a smile. The sun shone on her busy, white and red face, making her whole body seem to radiate brilliance.


    "Aunt tebertha, haven''t you had breakfast yet?" Su ye asked.


    "I haven''t eaten yet, but I made two pots." Said Aunt tebertha.


    "Then don''t go back and eat here. My space ring is very large and I brought a lot of food. " Suye road.


    "No, I''ll go back and eat by myself." When aunt tebertha heard Su Ye''s invitation, her eyebrows were bent and her face was full of smiles.


    "If you don''t stay here to eat, I won''t drink your vegetable soup!" Suye smiled and looked at aunt tibesha.


    "Naughty boy, well, I''ll get my food."


    "Good! I''ll prepare here first. "


    Su Ye immediately spread a tablecloth on the ground and put all kinds of delicious food on it.


    "You can eat more when aunt tebertha finishes eating!" Su Ye looked at akerdes.


    Akerdes nodded.


    Su Ye looked at his jealous snore and said, "I actually want you to eat meat, but I can''t afford you. I''ll have bread and fruit trees for three meals and meat for dinner."


    "Your Majesty is so kind to me..." snored with tears.


    Su Ye released 30 bread fruit trees in a row, and then had dinner with aunt tibesha.


    Aunt tebertha knelt on the tablecloth, her upper body straight, and ate in a very elegant posture. The beauty ate beautifully, but... She was still grasping with her hands.


    So Su ye took out his knife and fork and handed it to aunt tibesha, teaching her how to use it. Aunt taibeisha followed her curiously. After all, she was a silver soldier and learned it soon. In the early morning sunshine, aunt tebesa knelt on the tablecloth in a white apron, gracefully ate breakfast with a knife, took no time to put meat or vegetables between her white teeth, and then closed her mouth and chewed gently. At any time, she has a gentle smile on her face, especially when she whispers with Su ye, it''s like chatting with her favorite nephew, full of warmth. Her eyes seemed to contain all the goodwill in the world. Suye was a little awkward at first, but she felt the pure kindness and tenderness of aunt tabesha, and soon got used to getting along with her. The morning wind blew gently, as if to block the line of sight secretly aiming at aunt tebertha. After breakfast, the caravan continued to set out. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 286

    Hahnnus specially came over and listened to Su Ye''s needs.


    Su ye had no need. After a few words, he found Carey and paid Jin Xiongying to learn how the mage targeted the mage killer.


    Carey is serious about teaching.


    "Mage killer is a kind of warrior mainly aimed at mages. Our understanding of magic is no lower than that of mages at the same level. In some aspects, especially in observing the casting of magic, judging the power of magic, predicting the angle and distance of magic, we must be higher than the mage in order to really kill the mage. The most powerful mage killer, even killed the legendary master... "


    "Don''t use any deceptive means in front of the mage killer, unless your magic is higher than the high-level mage. If you want to fight against the mage killer, there is the simplest way to show your strength and let the mage killer know that it is more likely to die, then we will retreat. "


    "Magic resistance soldiers are completely different from us. They are still soldiers in essence. They only have magic resistance talents and are trained to fight against mages. Because of deliberate cultivation, their magic resistance will become stronger and stronger..."


    "In any case, magic resistance warriors and mage killers are the banes of mages. Now I''ll explain in detail how to target mage killers and magic resistance warriors... "


    Su Ye studied hard, asked questions when he met problems, and wrote down important ones in the book.


    Everyone in the caravan looked at Su ye with new eyes. Yesterday, they thought Su Ye was a noble young master who only knew how to show off.


    Aunt tebertha occasionally glanced at Su ye and nodded gently. Her smile was always gentle, but when she looked at Su ye, there was a trace of the elders'' unique love for the younger generation.


    Today''s trip was very smooth. I didn''t meet the robber group from morning to night.


    Both Wang dachui and di Aotian feel bored.


    Even ackerdes only slipped three times. Wang dahammer was embarrassed to laugh at him as a lazy donkey.


    Aunt tebertha''s lunch and dinner also came to eat together.


    At night, in front of the magic villa, Su ye and others had dinner with aunt tibesha, talking and laughing.


    After dinner, hahnas came over with a smile and said, "forget it this time. Don''t rob people from the agala chamber of Commerce next time!"


    Aunt taibeisha smiled and poured a little soup for Suye.


    "Come and eat, too." Suye road.


    Hahnnus turned his head and looked at his own people, but said, "I''ll forget it. Let me tell you something. Tomorrow morning, we will leave the main road and go to Hongshan Town. There are a batch of goods to be delivered. We will also stay there for a day, buy some magic minerals, and then go on the road. Are you going straight back to miletu or to Hongshan Town with us? "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if it''s only one day, let''s go together."


    "OK, I''ll be ready."


    Athens.


    After half the banquet, the young nobles were drunk.


    Child blushed and cursed loudly, "it''s Suye''s fault! A good enka family, it was destroyed! Removed from the temple and expelled from Athens by the goddess of wisdom, you can''t become a noble within ten generations. If Su Ye doesn''t die, the nobles are restless! "


    "Yes, Sisyphus killed the golden warrior for a Soviet cause, and his majesty lutos even killed the holy land. Sisyphus doesn''t matter. I''m not surprised that he killed anyone, but why is his majesty lutos so impulsive? I can''t understand! In the eyes of Princess Palos, are we not as good as civilians? "


    "When it comes to the Pandion family, I don''t want to hear it again." Andre said coldly.


    "We say something else... In fact, we don''t need to scold in the future. We will hear the news of Su Ye''s death in three days."


    "Ha ha... Yes, we don''t have to be depressed. I''m sure we''ll get the news of Su Ye''s death before tomorrow."


    "The sent holy land has not replied yet, but since there is a family legend, we will get news soon."


    "If the legend makes a move, Su ye will die. That''s the east coast. It''s Persian territory. The goddess won''t trouble us. "


    Suddenly, Boris rushed into the room and shouted, "no, the legendary soldier is dead."


    "What?"


    All the nobles lying on the inclined bed suddenly sat up and sobered up in an instant.


    Even Andre, who had always been calm, was no different from the others.


    That''s a legendary warrior!


    A punch can smash a terrorist strongman for several blocks.


    Just die?


    "Boris, don''t talk nonsense! Even if the legendary soldier loses, he can''t die! Unless it''s a combination of legendary magicians. "


    "The people who delivered the message couldn''t believe it. They checked it carefully for a day before submitting the detailed process and inference. However, there is no trace of magic on the battlefield. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Another soldier killed him. Not only is there no trace of magic, but all traces show that the battle ends only in a short time, about two or three seconds, and at most two or three moves. People passing by even said, "there was a sudden loud noise, and then everything calmed down."


    "How possible! Are you mistaken? When the legendary soldier left, he even brought two heroic costumes. Even the hero can''t think of two or three moves to kill him. "


    "That''s right! The final result is that a hero killed the legendary soldier, and it is not an ordinary hero. "


    "Did Plato college invite the top heroes of other countries? damn! damn! Damn it! "


    "Those holy places set out in advance and have no news until now. Have they been killed by the peak hero who should...?"


    "What shall we do?"


    "You say, could it be a trap set by Plato''s college?" Asked Andre.


    The crowd was silent.


    "Take it easy to kill Su Ye. Since Plato college is preparing to die and the temple of the goddess of wisdom intervenes, let''s pause. As long as we continue to guard against it, Plato college will never find a way to end his exile. "


    "Yes, we''d better not chase him. We just need to be prepared for his return."


    "However, the ''demon breaking mercenary regiment'' has already set out. Those mage killers and demon resistance soldiers are carefully selected. They could have been, alas..."


    "Alas..."


    The east coast of the Aegean Sea.


    Outside the city of Orpheus, a team of people wearing black leather or armor was marching rapidly.


    Like a black river flowing rapidly.


    "We were a day late because of the storm. The vanguard is out of the line. You go day and night to find Su Ye as quickly as possible. If there are few people, you can test the attack. If the other party is too strong, return to report immediately! "


    "Yes!"


    A black tributary separated from the trunk and moved forward at a faster speed.


    The old night flies away and the new morning comes.


    Aunt tebertha came over with hot vegetable soup and had breakfast with Su Ye as she did yesterday.


    After breakfast, the team set out.


    After walking for an hour, the team left the main road and headed east from the small road.


    Half an hour later, I walked out of the path in the dense forest, and suddenly it was bright.


    The light red peaks in front are undulating and continuous.


    A small town shrouded in smoke appeared at the foot of the mountain more than ten miles away, like a huge gray brown beast lying at the end of the road.


    Hahenas said loudly, "Suya, that''s Hongshan Town. This is my second time here. The mayor is very nice. The nobles who own this territory have been too lazy to manage here. They only need to hand in enough gold coins every year, whether it''s the Golden Eagle or the golden snake head. "


    Suye nodded. The gold coin of Persia engraved the head of the angry snake on the front and the big babilenta connected with the divine world on the back.


    "This town has been heavily guarded?" Su ye asked.


    "What?" Hahnnus immediately observed carefully.


    The mage killer Carey looked dignified and said, "master hahenas, Hongshan Town has suddenly stepped up its alert. Be ready."


    Hahnnus turned black and said, "the mayor''s crow mouth can''t be right?"


    "Shall we go or go?" Carey asked.


    "It''s just to strengthen vigilance, not nobody. Of course, delivery is required. Let''s go, go in early and ask what''s going on? Ha ha, don''t worry, we have a lot of people and there will be no problem. " Hannas laughed and comforted the crowd.


    After a while, Hannas and tibesha came together.


    Taibeisha smiled at Suye, showed her white teeth and said, "don''t be afraid, there will be nothing." Then he followed Su ye and looked around vigilantly.


    Hannas whispered, "can you recognize the origin of these red mountains?"


    Su Ye looked at the light red mountains carefully and shook his head.


    "These red mountains were originally called Devil mountain. It is said that the original mountain was several times higher than now. There was a crack leading to hell at the foot of the mountain. Later, a legendary devil ran out and released magic to make the mountains burn like this. This legend is half true and half false, but there is a passage to hell. It may be true. Last time I came, the mayor said that many places in Hongshan smelled of sulfur in the previous earthquake. In legend, it''s the smell of hell. "


    Su Ye nodded, his face unchanged.


    "The mayor said that the devil appeared when the red mountain smelled of sulfur decades ago. But it''s just a little devil, equivalent to black iron or bronze. I hope there is no silver or gold devil this time, it will be difficult to deal with. Of course, it is almost impossible for the Holy Land devil to appear. After all, hell is banned by the gods. "


    "Well, then I''m right?" Su ye asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Our magician is very interested in hell and the devil, and I just want to study the devil." Suye road.


    "You magicians are so bold... But if they are ordinary demons, I actually want to see them. I really hope to meet the demon... "Hahnnus''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t teach bad children!" Tibesha glared angrily.


    "Cough... Let''s go on. I asked sister tibesha to stay with you. She is very careful and just takes care of you. " Hannas said¡° I really don''t need care. " Su Ye was helpless¡° Children just like to be brave. " Aunt tebertha smiled softly and looked as if she wanted to wrap Su ye up so that the child would not be hurt. Hahenas shrugged and said, "it''s settled. I''m most afraid of something wrong with you now." Hahnnus glanced at Su ye and walked to the front of the team. The team soon arrived at the entrance of Hongshan Town, and the old mayor went out to meet him. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 287

    "They are all old friends. I''m welcome. Come in. It''s dangerous outside." The old mayor said.


    The team entered the town and everything was settled. The caravan entered the town''s citizen hall, a large wooden house enough to accommodate hundreds of people.


    As the crowd continued to enter, the oil lamps in the hall flickered, and several lamps near the door were blown out.


    Su ye and several other mages radiated suspended light, which shone brightly on the citizen hall.


    Snore sat helplessly outside the door.


    I can''t get in.


    The old mayor has a white beard and a slight camel on his back, but he is very tall. On his left chest is a silver giant bear.


    "It was a silver soldier." Su Ye stared at the badge and thought.


    "Our Hongshan Town and agala firm are old friends. I also like Hanas very much, although he always looks at the girls in our town." The old mayor smiled.


    The merchants and the people in the town followed.


    Hananas nodded politely and accepted the old mayor''s praise.


    "I have selfishness and kindness. My kindness tells me that we should ask you to leave immediately after we finish the transaction. But my selfishness tells me that Hongshan Town is willing to pay a high amount of ore to invite you to explore what happened underground in Hongshan. If there is a real danger, we will either report to the city-state, or hire someone to solve it, or the whole town will flee. " The old mayor reluctantly glanced at everyone present and finally stared at hahnas.


    Hahnnus smacked his mouth and said, "old mayor, if this is the territory of the agala family, I will send someone directly, but now you know my identity, I don''t want the caravan to be in danger. Of course, if most people in the caravan agree, I will follow their wishes. "


    The old mayor smiled and said, "if you are willing to participate, all the gains in this process belong to you. You should know that this devil mountain is a treasure land. There have been many precious beauty things, including the source of magic. In addition, we are willing to offer this mining king as a reward. "


    The old mayor said and opened the large ore covered by rags. It was more than half a person high. The main part was light red stones. Among the light red stones, red gemstones could be seen faintly. There were more than 30 pigeon eggs in the size. I don''t know how many there were.


    Many people present showed curiosity, especially mages and people who know minerals.


    Su ye knew this red magic gem, called "Hongyan stone", which was a necessary material for many fire magic tools. For this kind of town or small aristocracy, it is a big treasure, but in the view of the mage, it is only basic magic materials.


    The reason why I am not interested is that it is too difficult to mine this kind of red flame stone. They are deeply hidden in the red stone. They are extremely hard. Even the magic that the fossil is mud does not work. It needs to be knocked with another red stone to mine slowly.


    If you hit it with great force, the red flame stone will be broken and its value will be greatly reduced.


    If the hongyanshi mine is too barren, the Lord will give up mining or sell it at a low price.


    "This red flame stone mining king, someone once produced 10000 gold eagles, but we didn''t agree. Because our valuation is about 20000 golden eagles. We now pay you for this Hongyan stone mining king and hire you to find out the problems underground in Hongshan. Do you want to accept it? "


    Hahnnus looked at the rest of the silver and bronze warriors. Everyone''s eyes were brighter than usual.


    The caravan ran back and forth in effis and Millie, and the net income was less than 10000 golden eagles, but it was already a profitable caravan, and the caravan accounted for the majority, and not much was distributed to everyone.


    If you accept such additional entrustment, according to the usual practice, the firm only takes a symbolic 10% commission.


    Su Ye didn''t care about the money, but wanted to see the devil.


    The master and servant of Wang sledgehammer sounded in Su Ye''s ear.


    "Your Majesty, there is a precious stone in this ore. You know, in our time, we didn''t give a separate name to the magic gem. All I know is that it was a fire magic gem. " Wang dahammer said.


    Su ye also used the voice of the master and servant to ask, "describe the gem. The more detailed it is, the better."


    "The shape is irregular. If the ordinary red flame stone is a small flame, the magic gem is like a flame lake, and it is full of violent breath, like life. HMM... I remember, this magic gem should be the blood or debris of a powerful Warcraft of the fire system. "


    Su Ye suddenly understood and said to Wang dahammer in the dark, "it seems that I want you to learn modern mineral knowledge in the future. This is the famous "fire dragon gem", which generally refers to the gem condensed from the blood or debris of all higher fire Warcraft. How big is the gem? "


    "Half my thumb is so big." Wang sledgehammer said secretly and raised his fist.


    Even if the quality of such a large fire dragon gem is ordinary, it is around 10000 gold eagles. If the quality is slightly better, it may exceed 20000 gold eagles, which is enough to become the main material of Holy Land magic tools.


    "I can take it out secretly." Wang dahammer said in secret.


    Su ye said calmly, "it''s not necessary."


    Wang dahammer nodded.


    Hahenas looked at Suye.


    Su ye said, "I can go with you. You know, I really want to see the devil."


    Hahnnus looked at the caravan members and said, "I won''t force everyone, so everything is decided by the silver and bronze people raising their hands according to the rules. Raise their hands if you go. If the majority go, we will accept the entrustment. Of course, those who don''t want to go can stay here to guard, but they can''t get too many benefits. OK, now show of hands. I agree to go. "


    Hannas raised his right hand.


    The silver and bronze people looked at each other, and most of them raised their right hands.


    "Good. Now the team has decided to go. However, final preparations have to be made. Old mayor, do you have any requirements? " Asked hananas.


    "At least bronze rank, because the two black irons in our town are gone forever. We were going to go to the city to find someone, but we thought you were coming, so we were waiting for you. If you don''t agree, we will go to the city-state for help. "


    "No wonder." Hannas whispered.


    The silver and bronze ranks of the caravan began to negotiate.


    "Suya, are you sure to go?" Asked hananas.


    "I''ll go." Suye road.


    "You... Think again." Tabitha frowned slightly.


    "Aunt tebertha, I''m honing myself. What''s more, what am I afraid of with you?" Su Ye smiled.


    "I don''t want you to go, but if you must go, I will protect you." Aunt tebertha said helplessly.


    After discussing for a while, they soon decided to send out all four silver, a bronze magician and four bronze soldiers from the caravan, and all the people of Su Ye followed.


    The team quickly got ready. Under the leadership of a black iron townsman, they climbed over a hill more than 100 meters high and stood on the top of the mountain.


    "You see, that''s it." The townspeople pointed to the big black hole under the hillside on the other side.


    Su Ye looked at it and his heart beat heavily.


    Surrounded by the reddish peaks, an irregular black pit with a diameter of about three or four hundred meters is startled, which is like a channel to hell. It is deep and bottomless, as if it were hiding a terrible monster.


    The faint smoke floated over the deep pit. Even if it was far away, it could smell the pungent smell of sulfur.


    The silver mage gently sniffed, looked dignified and said, "it''s really the smell of hell. I''ve smelled it."


    Su Ye looked at Wang dahammer. Wang dahammer shook his head and then looked at the earth and Aotian.


    Di Aotian nodded indifferently.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at akerdes.


    Akerdes nodded.


    "It seems that there is a plane crack. Akerdes, what do you think?" Su ye asked.


    Everyone looked at the strong man whose face was covered by hair and beard.


    "The smell of hell is very weak, indicating that the plane crack is not large, and there will be no demons beyond the golden level."


    The crowd breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Even without akerdes, the strength of this team is enough to defeat a single golden level devil.


    Silver mage Cecil took a look at snoring and said to Su ye, "your giant entourage may not be suitable for this place."


    "My bronze miniaturization can make him smaller. Your silver miniaturization is better. If the channel is always small, I can let him wait outside." Suye road.


    "This is the best." Cecil nodded.


    They stood on the mountain, after a brief discussion, said goodbye to the villagers who led the way and walked to the cave.


    When they came near, they stopped snoring.


    The rest slowly came to the edge of the pit and looked inside with their heads.


    The pit wall went straight up and down, and the slope slowed down only when it was thirty or forty meters deep. Most of the places below are dark, some places are dark red, and a deeper hole can be vaguely seen.


    Cecil said, "I use gliding to you one by one. You can fall like a feather. But... Snoring can''t go down. At least the gliding skill of master gold can lift it. If he goes down with my gliding, it''s no different from jumping directly. "


    Su Ye nodded and looked at Hulu.


    Hulu was carrying the totem pole. He was far away from the pit and dared not go there. He was afraid of collapse. Now he is more wronged.


    "The question is, how do we get up?" Hahnnus asked the key question.


    Cecil said, "it''s easy. I''ll use gliding, fashion and climbing for everyone to climb up easily. Look at the texture of the mountain wall. It''s very hard. There''s no problem. If the texture is soft, I can use fossils to make a ladder for mud and turn mud into stone. "


    "That''s good. It''s just a pity. Even if he can get down, climbing can''t bear his weight."


    "I can take him down." Ackerdes road.


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at akerdes in surprise.


    "You don''t think about it anymore? The totem pole can be taken with my ring of big space, but his people... "Su ye said¡° I''ll go down with him first. " In everyone''s dull eyes, akerdes grabbed the totem pole in his right hand and snoring in his left hand, jumped directly into the dark pit, and then the two ran quickly down the slope into the deeper pit. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 288

    Everyone looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    It''s like an eagle catching a chicken.


    "It seems that the rumor of the slave market is true. Ackerdes is at least a legend and a very powerful one. The ordinary legendary warrior of mankind can never be as relaxed as him. "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "it''s a pity that he can''t be hired for a long time, otherwise I can hire him to die."


    "Let''s go down, too."


    Master Cecil applied bronze spells, gliding and climbing to everyone. The two silver soldiers jumped first.


    Su Ye stood on the side and watched their movements carefully. Then the others jumped down one after another and really floated down the slope at the bottom of the pit like feathers.


    "Have you never used gliding?" Aunt tebertha''s gentle voice sounded.


    "For the first time." Su Ye looked at the height of more than ten floors below.


    "Come on, take my hand." Aunt tebertha, stretch out her hand and pull Su Ye''s hand.


    Soft and delicate, like freshly baked white bread.


    "I''ll count one, two, three and take off. I''ll help you keep steady. One... Two... Three! "


    Suye jumped down with aunt tebertha.


    Su ye thought he would have a sense of stall when his heart beat violently as a roller coaster, but there was nothing except a little sense of insecurity. He fell very slowly, but his body shook a little. However, he was caught by aunt tibesha and was fairly stable.


    "Thank you, aunt tebertha." Su Ye breathed slowly and deeply. He fell from such a high place for the first time. There were still subtle fluctuations in his heart, tension, but also curiosity and excitement.


    Suddenly, aunt tebertha put a little force on her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Su ye turned to look at aunt taibeisha. The wind in the mountain blew her long hair and gently fluctuated. She looked over with a smile. Her eyes were full of care and love. The whole person seemed to exude a faint holy brilliance.


    There was a touch of light purple in her eyes, which was particularly elegant, but this elegance was melted into affinity by her gentle smile.


    "Are you still afraid?" Aunt tebertha smiled.


    "I''m not afraid." Su Ye smiled.


    "That''s good." Aunt tebertha gently shook her long hair, shining.


    "Aunt tebertha, I have a question. Why are you so kind to me?" Su Ye slowly declined and asked his own questions.


    Aunt tebertha''s eyes were as soft as the evening wind in early summer and said softly, "because you are as old as my child, I think of my child when I see you. And... Um... "


    They fell on the slope at the same time, and aunt tebertha''s words were interrupted.


    Under the effect of climbing, the two men stood still.


    "Let''s go, Cedric. You''re in front." Cecil''s head was suspended with a ball of light about a foot in diameter.


    Sidric raised his arm shield, raised his spear and began to move forward.


    Su ye and another mage in the team also use suspended brilliance to illuminate the road.


    The party walked slowly down the slope.


    At the front of the team was Cecil''s black iron servant, a black iron demon leopard.


    The fragrant wind fluttered around her. Su Ye glanced at aunt tebesa. She stared at the front intently.


    Su Ye instinctively wanted to pull back. After all, he was not a child.


    However, aunt tebertha grabbed Su Ye''s hand, turned her head and smiled and said, "don''t be shy at this time. It''s so dark. Don''t walk away." Then she continued to take Su Ye''s hand.


    Su Ye was stunned before he realized the reason.


    They have eagle eyes, but they don''t.


    In her own eyes, the road ahead was bright, but in the eyes of aunt tebertha, it was dark beyond the suspended brilliance.


    Suye vaguely realized that aunt tabeisa was so close to herself and missed her children too much. As a result, she transformed her feelings into herself, so she cared for herself these days.


    Perhaps half of herself is protected by her, and the other half is her spiritual sustenance on the road.


    Su Ye''s heart softened and gently held aunt tebertha''s hand.


    A shallow smile appeared in the corners of aunt tibesha''s mouth, and the warmth between her eyebrows and eyes was full.


    The mercenary in front looked back occasionally, and his eyes could always pass the hands held by the two people.


    On the ground, at the edge of the pit, di Aotian and Wang dachui looked at each other with question marks on their faces.


    Forgotten?


    Do you want to jump?


    After moving forward for a while, Su Ye remembered and summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Di Aotian stood in front of Su ye and let his two men walk behind to cut Su Ye off.


    Wang sledgehammer is different. He completely follows the nest like a mouse. He runs everywhere, knocking on a stone, lying on the ground listening, and taking out a small pickaxe to dig a hole.


    Everyone else treats this guy like a fool.


    After a while, Wang dachui ran over with a cheap smile on his face and bright eyes. He whispered with his master and servant: "Your Majesty, the ring of space!"


    Su Ye suddenly woke up, sent all the things of the ring of space to the ruins space, and stretched his left hand to Wang sledgehammer.


    The right hand is held by aunt tibesha. It''s very comfortable.


    Wang dachui reached out to take off Su Ye''s ring and put it on his hand. Then he began to run everywhere, constantly touching the nearby ground or wall, and occasionally jumped high like a bear child.


    However, he didn''t make much noise, and the others didn''t say anything.


    Soon, the team stopped.


    The crowd looked helplessly ahead.


    At the end of the road are two large openings, each with a slope channel to form a fork road.


    "How did they run so fast and leave no trace at all." They looked down at the ground, because the ground here was so hard that even snoring carrying the totem pole could not leave a trace.


    "I''ll try." Silver mage Cecil recited the servant summoning technique and saw a green haired Magic Mouse appear from the magic array and gently move his nose.


    "Zhi..." the green haired devil mouse screamed in horror, jumped three feet high, and then fell to the ground with his feet facing the sky. His body kept twitching, foaming at his mouth and fainted.


    "The smell of akerdes is too strong to scare the magic mouse." Cecil said helplessly.


    "What shall we do? Can''t you wait for them here? "


    "There is no sign left. The key is that there must be more branches below."


    Everyone felt a headache.


    "Take the biggest hole." Suye road.


    Everyone was stunned and suddenly realized.


    "Little Suya is so clever." Aunt tebertha smiled and praised.


    Mage killer Carey picked up a hard red stone from the ground and drew several arrows at the hole.


    "Avoid accidents." He said.


    Su Ye directly drew a plane diagram in the magic book.


    Aunt tebertha stared at the magic book and was about to ask. Hahnnus said, "let''s go quickly and catch up with akerdes as soon as possible. It''s safer to be around him."


    The people hurried forward, and aunt taibertha continued to hold Su Ye''s hand forward.


    Along the way, people constantly encounter forks. They have no choice but to choose the largest one.


    After half an hour, Wang sledgehammer ran to Su ye and smiled and handed out the ring of space.


    Su Ye glanced at him. His space ring was very large. How could it be filled so quickly


    Su Ye was stunned when he took over the ring of space.


    It''s full!


    Although most of them are ordinary metals and gemstones with limited value, there are also a small number of magic gemstones and magic metals, many of which are red phlogistic stones.


    Conservative estimate, at least worth 100000 gold Eagles!


    Half an hour is equal to the total income of Hongshi town in two years.


    Obviously, this road is located on the ore vein.


    Su Ye immediately sent the contents into the ruins space and handed the empty ring to Wang sledgehammer again.


    "You have made great contributions!" Su Ye secretly praised.


    Wang Dashui was so excited that he began to search for treasure again.


    Su Ye sighed that he had really picked up a big treasure. Who would have thought that the miracle rock dwarf was so powerful that he could extract metal and precious stones from the ground out of thin air. Even if it was a poor mine, he would have a lot of harvest. If this boy can sneak underground, he will be a treasure excavator.


    "The more advanced earth element blood has the ability to perform magic, and can even run in the rocks. At that time, take him to the mining area of hostile forces..."


    I can''t imagine. The picture is so beautiful.


    Su Ye suddenly thought of a key question.


    "Your extraction range is ten meters, but how many meters is the exploration range?" Su ye asked secretly.


    "It''s about 100 meters now. It''s increased or decreased according to different rock materials. When I get promoted to silver, my ability will be greatly improved!" Wang sledgehammer is very proud.


    "Sure enough... It''s an artifact. I want to find a way to get a higher level of the earth element priest''s blood. If I can get the earth element Lord''s blood, I''m afraid I can walk through any rock. "


    Su Ye has a new small goal.


    The team went deep into the ground. Two hours later, the smell of sulfur became stronger and stronger, and even caused the bronze mage to cough.


    Cecil immediately signaled, "everybody stop. The smell of sulfur is not only the smell of burning, but also slight toxicity and the smell of hell that ordinary people can''t bear. I have a magic medicine here that can greatly alleviate the smell of hell. If it''s cheap medicine, I won''t be distressed, but... These drugs are often dozens of golden eagles. According to the rules, if you want them, you have to pay me when you go back. Of course, I will charge according to the cost price. "


    "I also have some potions here. Aunt tebertha and I are enough." Suye road.


    Cecil took out only one potion, and Suye took out three potions and handed them to aunt tibesha.


    "One can resist the erosion of the smell of hell, the smell of the dead and the smell of the shadow, one can alleviate slight toxins for a long time, and the last one is to alleviate fatigue." Su Ye handed out the potion.


    Aunt tebertha took three bottles of potions, glanced at the potions in other hands and said, "I''ll give you money back." Su ye said, "if you give me money, I won''t give you medicine. Can you calculate your protection for me with money? " Aunt tebertha''s face was moved and gratified and said, "it''s aunt''s fault. I''ll take your medicine." Then he drank three potions. The people next to her looked at the potions in aunt tebertha''s hands, and then looked at the potions in her own hands. There was a big gap. Su Ye''s three potions were at least worth hundreds of golden eagles. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 289

    "There''s also enchanted seaweed. Just put it in your nostrils. It can block a lot of poisonous gas." Su ye then handed aunt tabeisa a small glass bottle with two green seaweed balls the size of soybeans in the water.


    The two magicians looked at the magic seaweed, shook their heads gently, and looked envious on their faces.


    It''s not difficult to make magic seaweed, but the magic liquid used for preservation is very expensive. This bottle is less than 100 golden eagles, and can only be preserved for half a year.


    Even silver mage Cecil was reluctant to buy it. Su ye took two bottles at a time.


    "Thank you, little Suya." Aunt tebertha''s eyes were full of emotion. She had heard about the price of demonized seaweed before.


    "Give me one, too." Hahnnus shamelessly held out his hand.


    Su Ye handed out one and said, "not much."


    Others knew Su Ye was explaining, but they didn''t care. No one would buy too much.


    Su Ye puts two pieces of enchanted seaweed into his nostrils respectively. The enchanted seaweed melts into a transparent film to make the inhaled air more fresh.


    Aunt tebertha breathed hard several times and showed a happy smile.


    The team moved on.


    Aunt tebertha once again clenched Su Ye''s hand, harder than before.


    "Are there any other reasons why you didn''t drink magic medicine?" Aunt tebertha whispered.


    Su Ye whispered, "it''s nothing. I have a little talent. I''m not afraid of the smell of hell. I just need to demonize seaweed."


    "Little Suya is so powerful!" Aunt tebertha gently shook their hands and was very happy.


    Su Ye is helpless. It seems that she really treats herself as a child.


    As it continued to deepen, the smell of hell became stronger and stronger.


    Su Ye didn''t drink magic medicine. Not only was he not eroded, but his physical strength and energy became more and more abundant. Even the magic recovery speed was accelerated.


    Devil affinity is not only affinity for the devil, but also affinity for all the forces in hell.


    At the beginning, the members of the team also said they wanted to find akerdes and snore, but after walking through unknown branches, they completely broke their mind. They even want to return directly if they don''t understand.


    With the deepening, the atmosphere gradually depressed.


    But Wang sledgehammer was happy.


    He continued to extract metals and gemstones from the depths of the rocks and harvested more and more.


    Every time the ring is full, he gives it to Su ye, then takes back the empty ring and continues to dig for treasure.


    Mercenaries occasionally exchanged a few words and talked about it with envy. They thought that if there were no accidents, the Lords here would increase the income of 200000 golden eagles every year.


    Aunt tebertha whispered, "I can see that you have a lot of magic items, but you must save some use, and avoid people. There are too many greedy people. When I first arrived in Miletus, I was cheated of a lot of money. "


    "Who dares to cheat you? Let''s go to Milly and get it back!" Su Ye pretends to be young.


    Aunt tebertha smiled happily and said, "I came here to sharpen, not to enjoy, so I didn''t bring much money. It doesn''t matter."


    "I can see that you don''t look like a mercenary for a long time. Although this is your choice and I should not make random comments, if I were your child, I would prefer you to stay at home and live a safe and comfortable life rather than take risks. It''s too dangerous here. Don''t argue. You''ve been telling me. " Su Ye smiled.


    Aunt tebertha''s eyes darkened and whispered, "I don''t want to be brave and say nice words. I came out only when I had no choice. Our family is declining day by day. The owner of the family is seriously ill. I''m afraid he can''t last for three years. My child is too young. He... Can''t support the whole family. I can only come out. "


    Then, aunt tebertha smiled brightly, raised her head high and said confidently, "don''t underestimate me. I was very talented when I was young, and even expected to be a holy land! Before I got pregnant, I was at the peak of silver. I began to have golden power, which was enough to be regarded as half a golden warrior. Although I haven''t honed it for many years, it won''t be long before I can be promoted to gold. I believe I will become a holy land! "


    "I believe aunt tebertha will become a holy land!" Su Ye nodded with encouragement.


    "What a good boy..." aunt tebertha said softly, "if you don''t have a house in Milly, you can live with me. I spend most of my time outside. It''s a waste to rent a house that no one lives in. That''s it! "


    Aunt taibeisha suddenly smiled happily, regardless of whether Suye answered or not.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "OK, when I get back to millido, I''ll live with you first, and then go to millido College... Be careful!"


    Su Ye suddenly whispered and instinctively pulled aunt taibeisha back, but he took a half step forward.


    The whole team stopped immediately.


    "What''s going on?" The people in front quickly looked back at Su Ye''s back, saw nothing, and then looked forward.


    Su Ye whispered, "my servant found a huge cave at the end of the passage in front, and a devil flashed by. I suspect the devil is lying in ambush on both sides of the entrance. "


    "My magic leopard can''t find an enemy so far." Cecil doubted.


    "Are you sure?" Asked hananas.


    "OK. As written in the textbook, most demons have a humanoid shape, dark red skin, two small horns on their head, a small tail, a metal fork and a pair of small meat wings behind them. The eyes of the devil I saw exuded a faint black iron luster. It should be the most numerous little devil in hell. " Suye road.


    "Your description is very clear, that should be right. Be careful, the devil is a powerful race. When they mature, they will directly become black iron and promote faster than humans. Every devil has experienced endless bloody battles. Don''t despise them. Let''s discuss the battle plan now. "


    They talked and made a plan.


    The bronze mage uses the black iron servant summoning technique to summon an ice wolf.


    Cecil releases the bronze minion summon, summoning a rare Fire Elemental.


    As soon as the fire element appeared, the whole cave was bright and hot.


    It was a human shaped Flame. The whole body was red. The flame fluttered. There were only limbs, trunk and head. There were no facial features on the head, floating in the air one foot above the ground.


    Several mercenaries who knew Cecil relaxed slightly when they saw the bronze fire element man.


    Cecil explained: "all demons are proficient in the power of fire. Powerful demons can even master the fire of hell, which is a terrible flame juxtaposed with the fire of the divine world. Their attacks will naturally add fire attacks. My fire elementals are immune to the black iron level flame. They have no entity and can entangle for a long time in the battle with the devil. Huh? Wait, what are you doing... "


    The people were stunned to see that the fire element who was supposed to stand in the forefront floated in front of Su ye, knelt on one knee and put his right palm in front of his left chest.


    Then the fire element man got up, stood with his back to Su ye, bent slightly and made a fighting posture.


    The scene was almost out of control.


    "What''s going on..."


    "Is he really my fire element man?" Cecil looked dull.


    The rest of the soldiers didn''t know what had happened for a moment. They kept silent, but their eyes moved disorderly.


    The contradiction between you magicians will not be mixed with our soldiers.


    A few seconds later, the old mage Cecil reacted and said, "Suya, do you have higher fire element blood?"


    Hahnnus suddenly realized and said, "yes! He must have higher fire blood! We suspected him before, and he still... Cough... "


    Hahenas almost said that Suye and the evolution of terrestrial magic.


    People suddenly realized that if so, it would be reasonable.


    Aunt taibeisha stared at Su ye with beautiful eyes. When Su Ye opened her just now, she was very moved. Unexpectedly, the young man was just a bronze mage and took the initiative to protect a silver soldier. She had such masculinity.


    But now, she realized that the teenager was stronger than she thought, and much stronger.


    Let the bronze fire element people almost betray their master, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "now listen to Mr. Cecil''s orders and leave me alone."


    The fire element man turned around again, bowed down and saluted Su ye, then returned to the distance like a person who had nothing to do and stood at the front of the team.


    Cecil couldn''t cry and smile: "fortunately, Suya is a companion. If it''s an enemy, the fire element person doesn''t listen to the command, or betray and attack me."


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen." Su Ye was helpless.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has secrets. Come on, let''s move on. "


    The team moved forward again. Wang Dashui stood behind Su ye to protect him. Di Aotian led two small goblins and walked in front of the team with other servants.


    To everyone''s surprise, the fire element man is clearly a bronze servant and di Aotian is an apprentice servant. The fire element man only dares to stand behind di Aotian.


    The black iron ice wolf was the same. He tilted his head and looked at di Aotian for a while, and honestly followed him.


    The mages and soldiers behind shook their heads. I''ve never seen such a strange thing.


    When di Aotian reached ten meters from the cave entrance, he stopped and turned to look at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "follow the way you like to fight."


    They were stunned to see that di Aotian bent down, picked up the flame goblin on the left and threw it to the left of the hole, then picked up another flame goblin and threw it to the other side.


    Two small flame goblins fell on both sides of the cave, then ran to both sides with open teeth and claws and disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    Boom... Boom


    A huge explosion sounded.


    There was a shrill scream at the mouth of the cave. On both sides, several demons threw away their steel forks and ran and screamed around in flames.


    Under their flames and on their skin, a thin layer of red magma is attached.


    Mercenaries keep blinking, and the devil proficient in fire is surrounded by fire?


    Among the eight talents of combustion, explosion, spread, adhesion, magma, roar, cohesion and common fire, cohesion did not work, and the rest worked.


    Condensing takes twice the time to accumulate double magic, and then let the flame exert double power. Common fire can absorb more fire elements around. The thicker the fire element, the greater the power of common fire. This is a typical environment on the edge of hell, with abundant fire elements. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 290

    In a few seconds, the demons stopped shouting.


    Everyone entered the cave.


    Thirteen devil''s bodies lie on the ground in disorder and have been burned to dryness.


    Everyone looked at Su ye with a little more respect.


    Even the silver mage could not kill so many demons so cleanly.


    They looked around.


    The cave is as big as several gladiators. It is seven or eight meters high, with black and red tops and stalagmites hanging upside down.


    The reddish rocks radiate light, and even red burning stones embedded in the walls can be seen.


    Many people show greed in their eyes, but they can only shake their heads.


    The cave extends in all directions and has seven openings. I don''t know where it leads.


    "Let''s discuss it."


    They stood and discussed, while Wang dachui ran around like a huan''er.


    Di Aotian hesitated for a moment, ran around the cave with short legs, and looked inside at each hole.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian ran back, dragged Su Ye''s leather armor and pointed to one of the very common holes.


    Su ye asked, "do you mean that there may lead to more important places?"


    Di Aotian nodded.


    The others looked at di Aotian with disbelief.


    "Is that passage more hellish or different?" Su ye asked.


    "Chatter." Di Aotian smiled and nodded hard.


    "You have heard that we still need to decide where to go in the end." Suye road.


    "We have no choice but to listen to this little guy. After walking for too long, eat something first and rest for half an hour before continuing the exploration. " Hannas said.


    The people sat on the ground to rest. Su ye took out two soft cloth bags and handed one to aunt tibesha.


    "What a considerate child." Tibesha looked more gentle in Su Ye''s eyes. If people who didn''t know saw this scene, they would regard them as mother and son.


    Su Ye sat next to aunt tebertha and chatted in a low voice.


    The bronze mage took a break, went to the place where the demons died, looked at the devil''s body, and said with regret: "a complete black iron devil is worth 1000 gold eagles, but the devil''s horn is worth 500, and the sum of eyes and small flesh wings is worth 300. What a pity. "


    "Is the devil so expensive? Silver Warcraft is only worth 1500 gold eagles. " A soldier said.


    "No way, the devil rarely appears in our world. Unless you are lucky to meet a team of demons, you must go deep into hell if you want the materials on the devil. Generally speaking, only legends can sneak to and from hell, and can''t make a big fuss to avoid being detected by powerful demons or giants. Legendary masters can''t hunt these ordinary demons, so the price of devil materials has been high. "


    Su ye said with a smile, "next time I try not to use fire magic."


    "However, let''s not be too greedy next. Just dig out our eyes. The meat wings are a little big, and the devil''s horn grows on our head. We can''t cut it off. If we take our head away together, it''s too big."


    "You don''t have the ring of space?" Suye looked at hahnas.


    Hahnnus couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "do you think everyone carries at least two space magic tools like you? Well, if there''s a devil''s body next and there''s a place for your ring of space, you can take it. When you go to millido, you occupy half and the other half belongs to us. How about it? "


    As soon as the eyes of other mercenaries brighten, it''s a good idea.


    Su ye said, "I don''t lack the money, but my share should be higher. The reason is very simple. If the total value of the devil is 10, you can only bring out 1, that is, no matter how much you contribute, you can only get 1. And with me, you get 5, of which ''4'' is completely for nothing. I think I should account for at least 70 percent. "


    "You account for 6 and we account for 4. This 4 is not only for us, but also for other mercenaries. " Hannas said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "that''s the distribution."


    Other mercenaries also agreed that this proportion is not particularly fair, but it is not unfair and belongs to a reasonable category.


    "You are much better than I thought." Aunt tebertha smiled and looked at Su ye with appreciation.


    "Sister tibesha, we are in a caravan. He is an outsider! You can''t be fascinated by this boy! " A bronze soldier joked.


    "I''m just fascinated by him. If you think about it, he will summon powerful servants, bring so many delicious food, and teach me dining etiquette. Obviously, he is only bronze and is willing to protect me. He is gentle and considerate. He is studying hard all the way and is very polite to everyone. He is kind when he should be kind and will never compromise when he should safeguard his own interests. Who doesn''t like such a charming little man? " Aunt taibeisha smiled, picked up Su Ye''s right arm and leaned over with her head more intimate.


    Su Ye felt that his upper arm touched the soft and elastic place and wanted to pull out his arm, but she was tightly held by aunt tibesha, so she had to keep it the same.


    "Smelly boy, how enviable!" The bronze soldier complained.


    Everyone laughed. Everyone in the whole caravan knew that he liked tibesha and that tibesha lost her husband and had only one son. However, the status of the two sides was very different. He never dared to take the initiative to say anything and could only help tibesha openly and secretly.


    Along the way, he peeked at Su ye and tibesha from time to time. Now he finally couldn''t help it.


    They continued to talk and laugh. As soon as the time came, they lined up in a tight formation and went to the channel pointed by Di Aotian.


    Wang dachui handed the ring secretly again. Su ye took it and saw that there were more than 1000 red inflammatory stones, one worth 100 gold eagles. The red flame stone is worth 100000 gold eagles. Together with miscellaneous ores and gemstones, there are 200000 gold Eagles at a time.


    Su Ye handed back the ring of emptying space and gave Wang dahammer an encouraging look.


    Looking at the back of Wang sledgehammer, Su Ye sighed in his heart. No wonder the golden rank has to travel around the world. It turns out that it''s not just cultivation, but mainly making money!


    If you can meet this once a month, don''t change your heart.


    Come out and earn millions of gold eagles. The five ring talent is lying naked... Waving to yourself!


    However, this is just good luck. I can''t see it once in a few years.


    So we must let Wang sledgehammer scrape the ground three feet!


    The passage was no different at first, but as it deepened, the heat suddenly came to my face.


    They looked at each other and nodded cautiously.


    Su Ye added magic armor, rock skin, sharp eyes and toxicity resistance that did not affect aunt tibesha''s action.


    Aunt tebertha''s eyes towards Su Ye became more and more gentle.


    When the two magicians saw the rock skin on aunt tibesha, their eyes moved slightly.


    Soon, the team came to the exit of the passage, and the servants went out first. There was no attack.


    The crowd quickly walked out.


    Ahead is an incomparably wide underground space.


    In the dark environment, there are many mosses or fungi, as well as some sparkling crystals or stones.


    Su Ye looked around and couldn''t see the edge at a glance.


    "Look there!" Someone whispered.


    Everyone looked to the left and shook.


    A black castle is built near the mountain. In the castle, a ten story Obsidian magic tower rises from the ground. The tower body emits a faint black light, standing there like a giant, as if it could rush over at any time.


    "Go! The magic tower must be built at least in the holy land. " Silver mage Cecil said, and everyone turned back to the cave and retreated quickly.


    "Did any of you see the people in the castle?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    Su Ye didn''t answer. Unexpectedly, the people in the magic castle were very complicated.


    There are human magicians, demons, and underground dwarves.


    "We use vogue to speed up our escape, hoping they don''t find it."


    Two magicians used vogue for others, and Su Ye used vogue for himself and aunt tibesha.


    Everyone felt that the light cyan popular art around Su ye and tibesha seemed more solid than that of the other two mages.


    The two magicians looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    For the same magic, the higher the level of the caster, the stronger the power, but it is more affected by talents. Su Ye has nine wind talents, some of which can not only act on attack magic, but also on auxiliary magic.


    "Do you remember the passage?" Hannas said.


    "You can see the mark at the entrance." Carey road.


    "My servant can fully remember, Wang sledgehammer, you lead the way." Suye road.


    "Yes." Wang dachui handed the ring of space to Su Ye. Instead of wandering around, he ran in the front. Su ye and aunt tibesha were behind, and the rest were further behind.


    No one spoke, and the whole team seemed to be wrapped in a thick shadow.


    After a short run, a slight sound came from behind the channel.


    The people looked at each other and their faces were as heavy as water.


    After running for half an hour, the sound behind did not disappear, but increased.


    But the two mages couldn''t hold on


    The bronze warrior showed a tired color.


    "Slow down slightly." Mage Cecil panted and ran instead.


    "I''ll carry you." Carey road.


    Cecil shook his head and sighed.


    A bronze soldier said helplessly, "it''s useless. Even if we can carry the mage, we will be caught up sooner or later. You should find that in this environment on the edge of hell, physical exertion is great. Even with the help of magic drugs, the body can''t afford it. "


    "As long as the opponent''s team does not exceed one gold, we will win. In this environment, the devil''s physical strength is far stronger than us. Running further is tantamount to chronic suicide. " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "Welcome! Most of the opponents are demons. First protect against fire magic. " Cecil said firmly. Everyone nodded together, turned the direction and faced the deep part of the channel¡° Fire element shield. " Su ye said, reaching out to aunt tebertha¡° Fire element shield! " Two magicians also use it against other warriors. Then everyone was stunned. One of the two mages is silver and the other is bronze, but they use the same fire element shield. The shield is composed of light red flame, translucent and one foot high. Each person has four shields, which rotate slowly and can greatly weaken the fire magic falling on him. However, the fire element shield on aunt tebertha is a little different. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 291

    The shield around aunt tibesha is also composed of flame and translucent, but the shield is not only the shield surface, but also depicts a high Warcraft flamingo. The shield is three feet high, and six shields rotate around her body.


    In front of aunt tebertha''s fire element shield, the flame shield on others looks like a brother.


    The mercenaries looked at each other, unable to hide their horror.


    This Suya is much stronger than previous speculation.


    "You are the master of fire element. Come on." Cecil reluctantly dispels the previous fire element shield.


    Cecil said that he was going to use ground protection magic for hahnnus, but hahnnus said: "protection magic, I suggest to give it to Suya, and you are responsible for fighting."


    "Are you sure?" Asked Cecil.


    "Very sure." Hahenas saw the flower of stone awl bloom on the giant tree peak with his own eyes.


    "Well, let''s use magic traps."


    Hahenas said in a strange way: "if you set up a trap, you''d better give it to Suya."


    "What do you want us to do?" Cecil couldn''t laugh or cry properly.


    "Protect Suya?" Hahnnus half joked helplessly.


    The two mages felt uncomfortable, but when the magic evolved quartzite armor appeared on aunt tibesha, the discomfort disappeared.


    "Don''t forget to bless me with protective magic." The two mages said in unison.


    Su Ye nodded and continued to release protective magic for everyone. Because of the crisis, he may have to fight the golden devil next. If he hides the evolution of magic, it may be equivalent to indirectly damaging these partners, so he didn''t close any talents.


    "Suya''s talent is really strong!"


    "What a reassuring child."


    The soldiers kept praising


    The two mages looked at each other. It seemed that these soldiers could not recognize the evolution of magic. Since Su Ye didn''t say it, they all tacitly helped hide it.


    Aunt tibesha smiled and looked at Su Ye casting spells for other soldiers. There was a trace of pride in her smile, as if her child had been recognized by everyone.


    After adding strong protection for everyone, the footsteps in the channel became louder and louder.


    "I''ll release the magic trap. You step back a little. Don''t touch it by mistake."


    Su Ye finished, recited the mantra and said, "trap art."


    Cecil hurriedly said: "don''t use traps that change the terrain. The ground here is especially hard rocks. Many trap techniques will fail..."


    The silver mage said half and suddenly shut up.


    Everyone saw that the ground of the passage 20 meters wide and 30 meters long collapsed, forming a big pit five meters deep. At the bottom of the pit, sharp quartzite cones were set up, dense and shining with cold light under the suspended brilliance.


    The surface of the as like as two peas, which form a surface, is like a healing wound, which is quickly becoming the same as the surrounding ground.


    The soldiers'' eyes were dull.


    "Is this a bronze trap? This is holy magic! "


    Cecil and the bronze mage looked at each other. It seemed that they knew nothing about the power of magic evolution.


    Su ye said, "in order to avoid the devil''s body being destroyed too hard, I don''t use element traps to add element power."


    "I feel that we can escape safely if the other party doesn''t have gold." Hahenas said helplessly.


    Everyone nodded together.


    "We step back thirty meters and I release"... "


    The crowd was silent.


    "Little Suya, how can you be so powerful?" Aunt tebertha looked at Suye with sparkling eyes.


    "He''s much better than you think. I''m particularly jealous of him." Hannas made no secret of his sour tone.


    The two magicians stared at the front, motionless.


    Already numb, how about love.


    "According to the previous plan, first use traps and long-range attacks to consume them, and try not to engage in close combat. They have many soldiers, and we suffer a lot in close combat."


    "What are they doing now?"


    Su Ye looked ahead and said, "they have triggered the second trap with magic, and then release the stone wall technique in the trap. Take the stone wall as a bridge and quickly cross the trap."


    "It seems that the other party has received orthodox mage training. It is a textbook skill to solve trap magic with stone wall. In other words, there may be a very big force behind the other party. After we return to Hongshi Town, we should leave immediately and inform the mages of miletu. " Cecil said.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Quicksand." As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, a large quicksand vortex appeared in front, blocking the whole channel.


    The quicksand rotates slowly.


    The devil brigade shouted angrily and rushed over. At first, it was just quicksand. Instead of slowing down, it rushed over at a faster speed.


    The mages behind the devil soldiers looked at each other, nodded gently and released quicksand together. The way to stop quicksand is very simple. Quicksand is also used on the opposite side to form the opposite force, which can turn quicksand into pure sand.


    Dozens of devil soldiers rushed into the quicksand and walked on the quicksand with super fast speed, but they didn''t run a few steps. Their legs fell into the quicksand. At the beginning, they could pull out their legs and continue to run, but soon their whole waist fell into it and struggled with all their strength¡° It seems to be dragged by something! "¡° Something grabbed my foot! " A dozen demons and underground dwarfs struggled and screamed, twisting like kelp in the undercurrent, sinking deeper and deeper. Both sides were stunned. Quicksand is an obstruction magic, not a killing magic, but why do you feel that these demons will die in quicksand? The opposite mages used quicksand in the opposite direction one after another. However, their quicksand didn''t stop Su Ye''s quicksand, but made Su Ye''s quicksand stronger¡° This quicksand technique is wrong... "All the demons sank at an incredible speed. Finally, they sobbed a few times and were completely involved in the quicksand and disappeared¡° Use Stonewall! " A dark mage said loudly. See a stone wall erected in quicksand, stone wall was broken by quicksand, also blocked the power of quicksand. Several demons went into the sand to salvage their companions. As a result, they picked up a corpse with sand flowing out of its mouth and nose¡° Kill humans! "¡° Kill humans! " The more crazy devil team stepped on the top of the stone wall and rushed over. Several huge fireballs flew from the depths of the channel. Three of the fireballs are extremely huge, with a head size. Different from ordinary fireball, the color inside and outside ordinary fireball is close, and the color of the three fireballs is getting darker and darker from outside to inside¡° Lie down! It''s a burst fireball of silver! " Cecil shouted. Aunt tebertha hugged Su ye and fell to the ground with him. Boom... Boom... Boom... Three exploding fireballs explode in turn, with strong impact and flames scattered, the channel vibrates and dust flying¡° Why didn''t you move just now? I still have too little combat experience. Be careful in the future. Luckily I''m always by your side. " Aunt tebertha quickly got up and stretched out her hand to pull Su Ye. "..." Su Ye got up reluctantly. When the fireball flew over, I had two ideas. One was to use stone wall to block the fireball, and the other was to stand still and see how my protective power was. It turned out like this¡° Suya''s protective magic is so strong! "¡° No damage. "¡° Even the leather armor can''t burn through. "¡° Such a powerful burst fireball was weakened to the apprentice level by the shield. " The soldiers'' morale was greatly boosted. As they spoke, they protected the mage and retreated slowly, staring at the devil soldiers coming. In the distance, three silver magicians and human magicians whispered and looked surprised. One of the bronze mages couldn''t help shouting: "why do you send so many magic resistance soldiers? Why on earth are you here! " The mercenaries looked at each other. Who is the demon resistance warrior? It took a long time to understand that the other party misunderstood. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 292

    Silver mage Cecil snorted and began to cast spells.


    "Ice arrow rain!"


    Cecil finished casting, raised three wands and pointed forward.


    The top of the passage suddenly burst out a dense white arrow, shrouded the space of more than ten meters, fell down and fell into the team of devil soldiers.


    Countless ice arrows stabbed the demons'' dark red skin.


    The devil soldiers waved with steel forks to resist. The black iron soldiers were tied into hedgehogs, screamed and retreated, and hurriedly pulled out an ice arrow.


    The bronze devil warrior was just pierced and continued to rush forward angrily.


    Su Ye wrote in his mind that the devil''s body is much stronger than human beings, but the low-level devil has no divine power to protect his body, and his resistance is very poor in the face of high-level Xiangke spells.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed forward.


    "Swamp art!"


    The eyelids of the two mages in the team jumped. This is instant magic again, and they chant spells very quickly.


    The devil at the front fell directly into the mud.


    "Get ready, they will rush out soon..."


    Sidric, an experienced silver soldier, said half shut up, and the two mercenaries who were preparing to draw their bows and shoot arrows stopped.


    I thought that the swamp technique could not even trap the black iron soldiers, let alone the bronze demons. However, after those demons fell into the swamp, they moved forward slowly like a snail and sank quickly.


    After a while, it was completely submerged.


    The Human Mage and the devil mage opposite looked at Su Ye.


    This is obviously just blocking magic. It was waist deep and had no lethality!


    But why drown the devil like quicksand?


    The charging devil team stopped again.


    The mercenaries gave Su ye a thumbs up.


    For any career that takes risks, strong teammates are always worthy of respect.


    Su Ye is just trying the power of magic.


    It seems that it has been qualified to build the "earth fortress faction".


    However, it seems more powerful than the earth fortress. It can be called the earth death fortress


    Cecil finally understood and said helplessly, "how many talents do you have? Swamps and quicksand are so dense, they must be reinforced and solid, and their actions are so slow, they must be slow. Moreover, swamps and quicksand only have the ability to block the enemy, but they don''t have the ability to trap. As a result, they can''t get out. You must have the talent of ''trap''. This is a rare talent in the earth department. "


    "I''m lucky." Suye road.


    Hahnnus sighed and said, "the good fighting atmosphere is completely destroyed by your spell! There''s no tension! "


    The mercenaries nodded hard.


    Aunt tebertha couldn''t help smiling softly. Her smile seemed to illuminate the dim passage.


    The human beings, demons and underground dwarfs on the opposite side looked puzzled. As soon as they met three magic, they lost more than 40 people, and the battle was constantly interrupted. What else should we do?


    "Kill!"


    Silver mage uses to turn mud into stone.


    The swamp technique is directly turned into a flat rock. The devil warrior and the underground dwarf attack again without rescuing the teammates swallowed by the swamp.


    Su ye thought about it. It''s exaggerated to be proficient in the earth department and fire department. The bronze spells of other departments will try again later.


    Bronze fire magic is "ring of fire" and "flame eruption", which are close-up magic and are not suitable for trying now.


    Suddenly, the opposite magician began to cast spells.


    "Aunt tebertha, don''t help me avoid magic."


    Su ye said, reaching forward when the other party''s fireball technique was about to be completed.


    "Stone wall technique!"


    A towering stone wall stood between the two teams, completely blocking the devil.


    Stonewall is five meters high, while this passage is only six meters high.


    "Quartzite wall..." the silver mage muttered.


    Boom, boom


    The fireball fell behind the wall one after another, and the stone wall vibrated like an earthquake, but there was no crack.


    Suddenly, the stone wall cracked.


    Three powerful silver demons, burning pale infernal flames all over, smashed into the stone wall and came out. Their three meter high body was like a little giant.


    Every devil''s face showed undisguised pride. Under the package of hell flame, their body surface was attached with a light black hard shell.


    Different from ordinary little devils, these three silver devils have bulging muscles and are taller. They have no weapons in their hands, but their arms turn into two dark and thick bone knives with shiny blades.


    At the moment of passing through the stone wall, the three silver demons converged on the flames of hell.


    The dark red hard shell disappears, and a little blackening appears on the skin surface.


    In the eyes of the three devil soldiers, the silver light flickered, and a cruel smile appeared on their faces.


    Suddenly, the whole stone wall burst.


    The stones with big heads exploded in all directions, as if a stone storm had formed, and even blasted to the place where Su ye and others were located


    "Earth talent: burst. When some earth magic is destroyed or terminated, it will form a burst effect. No wonder the devil''s nose and mouth in the quicksand are full of sand. It must be the explosive force that poured the sand into their bodies. No accident, those bodies are full of fine sand. " Cecil muttered to himself.


    Every stone is as powerful as black iron magic.


    Three silver demons stood still in the stone storm, and the gravel left only shallow marks on their skin.


    However, those bronze demons covered their heads and were beaten to cry.


    When the stone falls on the head of the black iron soldier, he will die. If it falls on other parts, he will be torn apart and his bones will be broken.


    Some mages were stunned directly.


    The mercenaries stared blankly at the front. A stone wall almost killed twenty or thirty black iron demons.


    have never even heard of it.


    Three silver devils turned around and half of them were knocked down by rubble.


    "Human!"


    Three silver demons roared violently, and a faint flame appeared on the body surface, rushing over at a speed far faster than that of human silver soldiers.


    "Rock spike!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed to the three silver demons.


    The three silver demons did not dodge. Suddenly, their bodies were blocked by invisible forces and their speed decreased. Before they could react, dense rock cones burst out in an instant, like countless long guns stabbing into the sky from the ground.


    Poof poof


    The flower of stone awl blooms.


    Two silver demons were stabbed through their heads and died instantly.


    Another devil was stabbed into a beehive, but his brain was intact, his body twitched violently, his eyes opened wide, his throat was pierced and snored.


    The devil''s hot blood slid down the sharp cones, making a nourishing burning sound and emitting a faint smoke.


    "You can fight back." Suye road.


    "Rock spike!"


    "Rock spike!"


    "Rock spike!"


    "Rock spike..."


    Su Ye repeated the same spell like a puppet without emotion.


    In the passage, the flowers of stone awl bloom everywhere.


    One by one, like the flower of hell.


    Except for the last few human mages in the attack distance, except for the first seven devil soldiers who were scared to rush to the mercenaries, all the demons were pierced by the gray stone awl flower and held in the air.


    The hot devil''s blood burned on the stone cone, and the strong smell of sulfur filled the channel.


    Both sides stared at the incredible scene.


    "Give us these fish that have slipped through the net!" The mercenary soldiers in front reacted first and attacked the approaching devil soldiers.


    The three human mages looked at each other, turned and ran away.


    "Poof..."


    In the darkness, the cold light flashed, and the head of the human silver mage flew high.


    "Mage killer!" The other two bronze mages screamed and ran away, but then Carey easily killed them.


    Five of the seven demons near were quickly killed, and the other two were captured.


    "Let''s clean the battlefield quickly, and then interrogate the confession while fleeing to find out the origin of the magic castle." Cecil said.


    Su Ye handed the ring of space to Wang dahammer and waved to dispel the magic.


    The bronze mercenaries, armed with sharp swords, began to mend all the bodies.


    Not long ago, Wang sledgehammer, who had collected all the bodies, handed over the ring of space.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    "Am I right? He''s better than you think." Hahnnus sighed.


    Cecil looked at Su ye and sighed: "you will be a magical new star shining on the world."


    "This is the power that only legendary masters have when they are young."


    "Don''t worry, from now on, I will stay away from you, even if I am silver." Standing five meters away, the mage killer Carey shrugged.


    In the eyes of the other mercenaries, there was a little more respect than before.


    "Let''s go quickly. It''s likely that the devil will catch up." Suye road.


    "Go!"


    The mercenaries led two little demons with ropes, and the two mages interrogated them in devil language as they walked.


    Finally, everyone knew the origin of this place.


    It turned out that many years ago, it was a battlefield between demons and ancient humans. These channels were dug up by the underground dwarves in those years.


    Not long ago, the legendary devil Lord on the other side of hell found a plane crack leading here. However, due to the strong power of the plane net of the plane crack, he can only send a human golden mage and weak subordinates.


    The magic tower was the stronghold of the previous war. The golden mage stationed in it with the devil to expand the plane crack.


    But unexpectedly, there was an earthquake the other day. The earth collapsed and the big pit appeared. The passage was found by people in Hongshi town. Two black iron soldiers in Hongshi town who explored the way have been killed.


    No matter how many things, two little demons are confused and can''t explain clearly. "We now have a few options," hahnnas said¡° First, nothing remains the same. After returning to Hongshi Town, I get paid, escort the goods to miletu, and then report to miletu''s mage tower. "¡° Second, send a few people to summon, and we will stay in Hongshi town to protect the villagers. "¡° Third, we put down the bulk goods, all loaded lightly and returned to miletu as soon as possible. Well, let''s start discussing and finally raise our hands to vote. " The people discussed as they walked¡° We can''t stay in Redstone! The golden mage hasn''t moved Hongshi town for so long, which means that he won''t attack Hongshi town at least in the short term. But if there is no accident, he is bound to pursue and kill us. Our stay in Hongshi town is tantamount to harming the villagers and giving up our way of life. "¡° Yes, I think we should choose the third one. We attract the attention of the golden mage and go directly to Miletus. "¡° The goods can only be put in Hongshi town first. Pack light. "¡° Even if summoned, the mage of Miletus may not pay attention to it. We''d better take the two little demons to Miletus, and they will send powerful forces to solve the underground demons. "¡° Show of hands. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 293

    Finally, the team chose the third scheme.


    In the process of team discussion, the top layer of obsidian magic tower deep underground.


    A round magic array with a diameter of 20 meters is carved on the ground, emitting bright blue light and holding up a six meter high gold gate.


    White light spots kept flying out of the magic array and were sucked away by the Golden Gate suspended in mid air.


    A dry old mage held the staff in his left hand and closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, the mage opened his eyes.


    "My son is dead..." he sighed softly, and the wrinkles on his mouth were pulled into lines, like a folded fan.


    He stretched out his hand, and a magic mirror on his side flew to his right hand, and strong magic poured into him.


    The situation in all parts of the channel constantly appeared in the magic mirror. The picture blinked quickly. Suddenly, the picture stopped.


    The surface of the magic mirror changes slowly and is divided into two. The upper perspective is behind Su Ye''s team and the lower perspective is in front of Su Ye''s team.


    The conversation of the team came from the magic mirror.


    "Since there are mage killers in the team, there should also be magic resistance fighters. Those soldiers were clearly involved in the battle, but magic could not leave any traces on them. It seems that this is a broken magic mercenary regiment... "


    "They were going to miletu to find help. From here to miletu day and night, at the speed of the mercenary regiment, it will take two days to arrive. However, the gate of my golden regiment will not be refined until tomorrow. "


    "Well, wait on their way tomorrow to test the power of the gate of the golden corps!"


    More than ten minutes later, the crowd in the magic mirror was getting farther and farther away.


    The mage continued to inject magic into it, but there was no change on the surface of the magic mirror and could not see further.


    Su ye and the others climbed up the pit and looked down quietly.


    "Where did akerdes and snore go?" Su Ye couldn''t help asking.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    "As long as akerdes is there, snoring is not dangerous. Maybe in a few days, I''ll see two people again in the slave market in effis. "


    "However, snoring should not go back. I feel that snoring seems to be getting smarter."


    "I also have a feeling. I don''t know why."


    "Let''s go. They should worry about us. We have no right to worry about a legend and a giant."


    "If they come out, they will go to Hongshi town. We''ll leave a message there."


    The team returned to Hongshi Town, explained the situation to the old mayor and other mercenaries, and left a large number of goods and ox carts here.


    After dinner, the caravan only carried two days of food and light valuables and went on the road.


    The west gradually darkened in the evening, and the townspeople silently watched the caravan leave.


    Compared with the time when they came, the advance speed of the caravan was significantly faster.


    The night was like water and everything was silent.


    In a team of more than 40 people, no one spoke.


    Everyone move forward quickly.


    Su ye took a look at his ring of space. The mining king was inside, and there were a lot of devil bodies.


    However, there are a few fewer than at the beginning.


    In addition to two devil captives, five devil servants were added to the team.


    Different from those soldiers, the five magicians had a little joy in their eyebrows and eyes.


    Devil minions are rare minions. They can fight with weapons like humans. They can also use magic. Their wisdom is better than Warcraft.


    Until late at night, most of the caravan members were tired and found an open space on the roadside to rest.


    No one carried a tent, only a few people with changed clothes and spread them on the ground as beds.


    Su ye still took out the magic villa and spread the tablecloth for dinner.


    But there are fewer people.


    With a knife and fork in his hand, Su Ye looked around. He was disappointed that there was no akerdes to eat and no snoring to eat breadfruit.


    Aunt tebertha smiled and said, "eat quickly. Even we can come out safely. They must be very safe. Maybe the next time I see them, akerdes has become a world-famous hero, and snoring has become gold and even a holy land. "


    Su Ye suddenly shouted, "hahnnus, since akdes is a legend and a Greek, someone should have heard of it?"


    Hahnnus shook his head and said as he walked, "I haven''t heard of it. It may be a false name or an old name. The world is so big that no one knows where there will be a legend of the holy land. "


    Suye nodded. Plato''s original name was Aristotles. There are not many such people in Greece.


    "Aunt tebertha, let''s simply have some dinner and go to bed."


    "I''ll just have a few honey biscuits." Aunt tebertha reached for the biscuit.


    Su Ye handed her knives, forks and other food.


    "I know you soldiers eat a lot. It''s impossible not to be hungry after walking all night. " Suye road.


    "Well, considerate little boy." Aunt tebertha smiled, reached for a knife and fork and ate gracefully.


    Her arms are as white as jade. When moving, they are like two flowing milk rivers, shining at night.


    After dinner, Su ye asked Wang dachui and di Aotian to watch the night outside, used the warning bell, and then looked around.


    At night, the caravans lay scattered everywhere. Some mercenaries had fallen asleep. The night watchmen walked slowly and talked in a low voice occasionally.


    The five devil servants are scattered everywhere, and the powerful night vision ability makes everyone feel at ease.


    Suye invited aunt taibertha to live in the villa. Aunt taibertha was not polite and lived next door to Suye.


    Late at night.


    A figure appeared in the forest and looked at the camp quietly.


    After a long time, the figure disappeared and returned to a black armor team.


    The team galloped all the way.


    Until the morning, the black armor team met the main force of the broken magic mercenary Corps.


    "Captain, we found Su Ye''s team. They have a large number and even demons."


    "What, a devil?"


    "Yes, there are demons, possibly servants, and dwarves. I don''t know if they are servants."


    "How many devil servants?"


    "Five heads."


    "How many mages are there?"


    "Six or seven at most."


    "It''s rare. Devil''s remains have always been rare. This means that there may be dark mages in their team, and they may even be proficient in summoning demons. However, it doesn''t matter. The whole staff has strengthened the protection of fire element, and got a ground element dispelling magic device from the aristocracy. He will die! "


    "I heard from them that they were going to miletu to find reinforcements. Although they didn''t say who they were aiming at, they should be on guard against those who pursued him. After all, we are not the only team chasing him. He is not dead now. He may have solved some people. "


    "Yes, we must solve him before the reinforcements arrive! set out! Kill all the dwarves! Kill the devil! Kill all the magicians! "


    "Kill all the magicians!"


    The demon breaking mercenary regiment ran to Miletus like a black torrent.


    On the new day, Su ye and the caravan set out again. Near noon, Cecil suddenly walked quickly to hahnas.


    "Master hahenas, I suddenly found a faster way to inform Miletus''s mage tower."


    "What way?" Hannas hurried.


    Su Ye looked at the silver mage curiously.


    "The golden mage Ronald lives in Changsong town. As long as we find him, we can let him use the messenger servant to summon miletu." Cecil said.


    On hearing this, hahenas said with great joy: "it''s half a day away from Changsong town at most. We can arrive at night. If we go to millido, we can arrive tomorrow night. Come on, let''s go to Changsong town. "


    The team immediately entered the dense forest and disappeared on the avenue to Miletus.


    Not long after, a team of more than 70 people passed by and went straight to Miletus.


    Everyone in the team was shrouded in black leather or armor.


    Deep underground of devil mountain in Hongshi town.


    "The gate of the golden Legion is finally completed."


    Not long after, the old mage left the ground and flew in the direction of miletu alone in a ten meter long skeleton eagle.


    Near dusk, the old mage landed on the main road leading to Miletus, took out the skeleton giant eagle and took out the magic mirror.


    Magic poured into the magic mirror and then chased the mirror towards the road.


    There is no change in the mirror.


    "They haven''t arrived here yet, so when I summon the devil corps, I will take the initiative to meet them!"


    The old mage said, the light in his hand flashed, and a six meter high bright golden gate appeared on the ground.


    The old mage''s face showed a color of infatuation and gently stroked the door frame.


    "Let''s go!"


    The old mage finished, the white bone staff, recited the lengthy spell, and three minutes later, a black vortex appeared in the golden gate.


    Then, evil demons came out one after another.


    A golden giant blade demon with two arms turned into two bone knives.


    There was a golden chain demon whose whole body was bound by chains and a large number of chains fell to the ground. As soon as he walked, he clattered.


    The devil mage with a light red flame came out, and the golden devil horn was very bright at night.


    A group of underground dwarves came out with the smell of wine.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the old mage was in a daze and looked pale. He put down his walking stick.


    The black vortex of the Golden Gate disappeared, and the bright golden gate was dim, like gold plating stripped off the surface.


    The old mage put away the gate, looked at the three hundred troops in front of him, and smiled.


    "For the evil of Lord castle, tear up those mage killers and magic resistance soldiers!"


    The demons howled excitedly and walked in the direction of Orpheus.


    In the dark, on the avenue between Orpheus and Miletus, a black team met a dark red team.


    In the dark, the two teams stopped and looked at each other from a distance. In the demon breaking mercenary regiment, the mage killer who secretly investigated the caravan exclaimed: "dwarves, demons and mages! Su Ye''s reinforcements must have stopped us! However, their number is a little large. "¡° Ha ha, it''s just a devil servant. Is our fire element magic resistance a decoration? Kill! " The leader of the team roared, holding a shining magic Tomahawk in both hands, placed himself on both sides of his body and ran forward slowly. At the same time, his black metal armor radiated a faint blue light. The rest of the magic resistance soldiers rushed out excitedly, the mage door followed with small steps, and the mage killers gradually became invisible or drilled into the nearby woods. The mage killer who explored the caravan was stunned. He suddenly wanted to ask the other party about his intention first, and heard a scream from the opposite side¡° Damn the broken demon mercenaries! Kill them all! " The mage killer breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he is really Su Ye''s helper¡° Kill! " He roared and rushed forward. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 294

    The two teams of black and dark red are like two torrents crashing together.


    Under the starry sky, blood gas soared to the sky.


    Far away, outside Changsong Town, a young Holy Land mage floated in the air and looked at two crazy teams with a crystal ball.


    He had curly black hair, a dull face and a fog in his eyes.


    "Su Ye''s luck is so good? First I hired the one, and then I met two teams of fools... "


    At night, the caravan entered Changsong town.


    The townspeople on the road looked at the team curiously and were more curious about the devil.


    Cecil took people with two devil captives to the residence of golden mage Ronald, while hahnas took people to the citizen hall, and then took several people to the mayor.


    The rest of the caravan stood outside the citizens'' hall chatting, and occasionally someone passed by.


    Suye is chatting with aunt tibesha when she suddenly finds her distracted.


    "Aunt tibesha, what''s the matter with you?" Su ye asked.


    Aunt tebertha smiled and said, "nothing."


    After a while, hananas came back with the mayor, paid the money for renting the citizen hall, and everyone entered the citizen hall.


    The higher ranking people sat around the big table, while the others stood behind.


    "Safe, count the harvest!" Hahnnus laughed loudly.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye excitedly.


    Next, the people counted that the Hongyan stone mining king was worth about 20000 gold eagles, various devil corpses were worth about 80000 gold eagles, and the total value of the equipment on those mages or devil soldiers was about 30000 gold eagles.


    After discussion, they finally decided to ask Jin Xiongying to sell everything to Su Ye. However, because Su ye made the greatest contribution in the battle, he accounted for half of the reward of Hongshi town. He only needed to pay 11000 gold eagles to buy hongyanshi.


    Finally, Su Ye paid 55000 golden eagles and got all the booty.


    Su Ye paid on the spot and the team was allocated on the spot.


    Su Ye''s harvest was full, the caravan people cheered, and both sides were happy.


    At the same time, Su Ye silently counted Wang Dashui''s harvest in devil mountain. After rough calculation, the total value was about 900000 gold eagles. With the booty in front, the total harvest exceeded one million!


    Not long after, Cecil came back and said that master Ronald had sent a message to Miletus. Someone would go to devil mountain tonight. No accident, he could return to Hongshi town tomorrow to get the goods.


    Everyone cheered loudly. Soon, the wine and dishes ordered by hahnas were sent to the citizen hall.


    So the caravan began to eat and drink to celebrate the harvest.


    Everyone began to revel.


    Even Wang sledgehammer, di Aotian and two little goblins went crazy. They drank, shouted and even danced with the rest of the people, making the atmosphere especially warm.


    At the beginning of the celebration, Su Ye found that aunt tebertha was not there.


    After a long time, I found that aunt tebertha was sitting in the citizen hall again, looking up and drinking a whole glass of ale.


    Su Ye was stunned when aunt tebertha put down her glass.


    Aunt tebertha sat there dejected, her eyes reddish and her corners moist.


    Su Ye hurried over and sat next to her.


    "Aunt tibesha, what''s the matter with you?" Su ye asked.


    Aunt tebertha bowed her head and said nothing.


    Her hands were shaking.


    Su ye saw that she was unwilling to say, so she could only accompany her quietly.


    She kept her head down, stopped drinking, occasionally shed tears silently and dried it.


    Su Ye looked at the kind aunt painfully, but he didn''t know what to do. He could only continue to accompany him silently.


    "I''m by your side. If you want to cry, cry." Su Ye whispered.


    Aunt tebertha suddenly couldn''t help crying with Suye in her arms.


    Su Ye gently patted aunt tibesha on the back.


    People nearby heard the cry and looked over.


    Su Ye quickly waved his hand and winked to them not to disturb.


    So some people took the initiative to stand next to them and block them with their backs to avoid being seen by others.


    In the noisy environment, Su Ye occasionally patted aunt tibesha on the back or comforted her in a low voice.


    After a long time, aunt tebertha seemed to have finished crying and whispered, "little Suya, please go out with me."


    "OK."


    Aunt tebertha picked up her sword and walked ahead with her head down. Su Ye followed.


    Out of the citizens'' hall, the night breeze was slightly cool. Su ye took out his cloak from the ruins space and put it on for aunt tebertha.


    Aunt tebertha didn''t seem to feel it and walked forward slowly.


    Finally, the two men came outside the town and walked slowly around the town.


    In the moonlight, aunt tebertha''s eyes swelled into peaches.


    Su Ye looked at her and found that her eyes were particularly complex. She was confused in grief and flustered in anger. It seemed that all kinds of emotions were intertwined and could not be untied.


    After walking for a long time, aunt tebertha said slowly, "I''m sorry, little Suya. I think of something very sad, so I can''t control it. I''m disturbing you."


    "Don''t bother." Su Ye smiled.


    After a while, aunt tebertha said, "we''ve known each other for so many days. I don''t know anything about you. Can you talk about your story?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I guess many of you can guess my false name. There''s no way. I''m in danger now. However, since it''s aunt tebertha, you want to hear it, let me talk about it. My name is not Suya, my name is Suye. "


    Aunt tebertha''s body trembled slightly.


    Under the moonlight, shouts came from the twinkling Town, and leaves rustled in the breeze in the woods outside the town.


    The grass on the ground seemed to frost, reflecting the moon in the sky.


    Su Ye looked into the distance with a smile.


    "I am a very ordinary child. When I was a child, I only liked to play around..."


    "Until my parents were killed, I was completely awake, so I made my first money by using the food formula left by my parents..."


    "I offended Andre in the small game, and then Carlos framed me..."


    "Later, I entered the giant Hill with my friends..."


    "After leaving the giant Hill, we went to Huihe town. I may not tell others about this, but I don''t know why. I especially believe you. I''ll briefly talk about Zachary..."


    "After that, Rick''s death... I don''t want to say, but I don''t know why. I also want to find someone to talk about these things. This matter has been in my mind for too long... "


    "Then there was the fight that I would never forget in my life..."


    After finishing his experience, Su Ye sighed and said, "thank you, aunt tebertha. I''m much better."


    "Originally, you have experienced such a painful struggle." With tears in her eyes, aunt tebertha looked at Su Ye sympathetically. Deep in her eyes, there was deep pain.


    "So I don''t know how to persuade you, because each of us is painful, and no one in the world will really understand himself."


    "Well..." aunt tebertha''s voice trembled. "Well... What do you think of Rollon?"


    "I don''t know, because I still don''t know what he went through. As I said to him in the arena, I have reached out to him, but he still holds the sword. Whether on that day or now, I hope that before he makes the most extreme choice, he can consider a very simple question, that is, look for at least three possibilities and choose carefully. If he could think more and even ask me before killing Rick, everything would be different. " Su ye said slowly.


    "If he asks you before killing Rick, how do you answer him?" Asked aunt tebertha.


    Su Ye sighed softly and said, "I thought about this problem many times when I was on the ship. After thinking for a long time, I finally figured it out. "


    Aunt tebertha looked at Su Ye quietly.


    "If Luo long came to me, I would say to him: who do you admire, respect and like most? What would that person do if it happened? "


    "Who do you think Rolon worships most?" Asked aunt tebertha.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and looked at aunt tebertha in confusion.


    She lowered her head.


    Su Ye replied, "I don''t have much communication with Luo long, but I also know that he worships his father very much. So I should ask him: what would his father do if it happened to his father? I believe Rollon will make a better choice. "


    "What a good boy, what a good boy..." aunt tibesha lowered her head, covered her face with long hair and muttered to herself.


    After a while, tibesha raised her sword slightly and said slowly, "your element attachment is very strong. The frost attachment disappeared after a whole day. Can you help me with metal attachment? "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "however, I have a metal talent called ''toxicity''. The blade will be highly toxic to a certain extent. Be careful not to cut yourself."


    "Yes." Aunt tebertha still looked at the magic sword in her hand.


    Su Ye''s index finger was on the back of the sword. A touch of light bronze color was added to the divine power long sword, and the two edges became brighter and brighter.


    With a wave of her long sword, aunt tebertha swept the wild grass and the broken grass danced together.


    The fresh smell of grass juice floated in the night wind.


    "Your magic is really powerful." Aunt tebertha looked at the long sword quietly.


    The moonlight all over the sky is on the blade.


    At this time, a thick voice sounded.


    "Su ye, if you dare to move, my spear will pierce your neck. Don''t doubt the power of a golden warrior."


    Su Ye was stiff and motionless, but his brain was spinning wildly.


    Aunt tebertha looked surprised and even angry, but she immediately restrained.


    "Very good. Raise your hand slowly, take off the rings in your hand, take them off one by one, then loosen them and slide down naturally. Don''t play tricks. As long as you have the slightest spell casting action, I''ll kill you! "


    "OK." Su Ye calmly raised his hands slowly, took off all the magic rings in his hands, loosened his hands, fell on his body and bounced in the grass¡° Well, tebertha, thank you for bringing him out. You can come. " The man''s voice sounded again¡° "You..." Su Ye looked at aunt tibesha in disbelief, but Yu Guang only saw the milk like luster disappear in the night¡° hold it! Move again and kill you! " The man growled. Su Ye''s mind was in a mess. She kept coming up with all kinds of experiences with aunt taibertha. It''s not wrong. Aunt taibertha has never been hostile and has always been kind. It''s impossible to harm herself. How could this happen... "Well, you can turn around." The man''s voice is full of joy. Su Ye raised his hand and turned slowly. A bearded man in gray leather armor held a spear in his right hand, surrounded by gold power, only three inches from his throat. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 295

    Aunt tebertha stood on the left side of the bearded man, holding a sword in both hands, placed on the left side of her body, and slightly lowered her head.


    Her long wavy hair covered her eyes.


    Her shoulders shook gently.


    "Tessa, you''ve been soft hearted since I''ve known you for so many years. But you did a good job of leading him out. " A strange smile appeared on the man''s face.


    Su Ye stared at the man''s eyes, waiting for the opportunity to look for flaws.


    "Why, do you want to fight back? It''s a pity that I''ve got something out of tebertha''s mouth. The terrible legend called akerdes has left. Fortunately, I didn''t act with the teacher, otherwise I would have been killed by him. What about your arrogance in the arena? " The bronze spear of the golden warrior approached another inch.


    "You know the price of killing me." Su Ye stared into the man''s eyes.


    "Yes, I will face the pursuit of the masters. However, killing you is tantamount to avenging my teacher and getting the protection of a large number of nobles. I just need to hide in the temple, and no powerful mage can hurt me. At that time, with only one sacrifice, I can be promoted to the Holy Land and even legend. At that time, who can kill me? " The smile on the golden warrior''s face was stronger.


    "I think you have other choices. There is no danger to your life, but you can also gain a lot of wealth." Su ye said slowly.


    "I don''t need wealth. And tebertha promised me that she would be my mistress as long as I could solve the murderer of his children. You don''t know the position of Tabitha in our hearts. Unfortunately, in her heart, I was a despicable robber. How can I get her without killing you? " The golden warrior''s eyes were full of evil thoughts.


    "I don''t believe aunt tebertha would say that. Before, aunt tebertha was with you?"


    The golden warrior smiled and said, "I know you''re procrastinating, but it doesn''t matter. After the teacher was killed by akerdes, I tried my best to escape and fled to this town to look for opportunities. But unexpectedly, I met tebertha. Then I sent a messenger to her and asked her to meet me outside town. "


    "I didn''t say you killed her son. First of all, her son is dead. I know the murderer, and I can kill the murderer. If she wants to avenge her son, she will be my lover for ten years. She is a gentle woman and a kind mother. How could she not want to avenge her son, so she nodded and agreed. I know she is reluctant, but who makes her soft hearted? "


    Suye stood in the same place and looked at aunt tebertha in disbelief.


    His raised hands trembled gently.


    The gold soldier smiled with satisfaction and said, "after she promised, I told you what I know and the gratitude and resentment between you and Rolon. It was so interesting that you killed Rolon on the West Bank of the Aegean Sea and met tibesha on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea, so I didn''t kill you immediately, because I wanted to see your reaction. "


    "Aunt tebertha, I''m sorry..."


    Su Ye looked at aunt taibeisha with long hair. Her throat seemed to be blocked by something and she couldn''t say a word.


    The golden warrior smiled and said, "after all, you are Rollon''s good deskmate, and tibesha doesn''t want to see you die miserably. If you have anything else to say, hurry up and I''ll give you a good time. I believe that my kindness will be exchanged for Tessa''s sincerity. "


    Su Ye''s mind flashed scenes of getting along with aunt tibesha and suddenly said, "aunt tibesha, you didn''t know I killed Rolon before, but you suspect I''m Su ye, right? You should have heard of me from Rollon before, so you''re so good to me, aren''t you? "


    Aunt tebertha reached out to wipe the tears on her face, still lowered her head and said in an extremely depressed voice, "although I haven''t been out for many years, I''m not stupid. Your voice is a standard Athenian accent, and hahnas is so afraid of you. I have heard about the violet restaurant from other nobles, and the tableware you take out is just the symbol of the beauty of the dragon. Your skillful dining action is the best proof. Your magic book is as like as two peas of Ronaldo, the standard style of Platon Institute, but your name. Suya and Suye are originally names derived from the same vocabulary. Your age is just in the second grade. "


    "As like as two peas," you are not an ordinary citizen. "Luo long has always said you have noble temperament and master wisdom. He said," I want to learn from you, but he feel shy. "But at that time, I only wanted you to escape or experience, so I want to be nice to you, and treat you like my child, like Roland. However, I didn''t expect that you killed him, you killed him... "


    Aunt tebertha burst into tears, covered her face with her left hand and sobbed.


    The golden warrior sighed, but his sight was always on Su Ye.


    "Aunt tebertha..."


    Su Ye never felt sorry for Luo long.


    When he threw the two thousand golden eagles to the ground, Su ye no longer felt guilty.


    And now, Suye feels sorry for aunt tibesha.


    She is so kind and gentle, even if she just suspects that she is Luo Long''s classmate, she tries her best to help, and even treats herself as a nephew.


    Rollon, damn it.


    But aunt tebertha shouldn''t have suffered this torture.


    "Plead guilty to Tabitha. After pleading guilty, I''ll take you to the underworld." The gold warrior raised his head with satisfaction, and the golden power on the battle spear became stronger.


    Suye quietly looked at aunt tebertha.


    Suddenly, aunt tebertha whispered, "if Rollon asked you for help and you said that, what choice would Rollon make?"


    "I believe he will become the same hero as his father." Su Ye''s tone was very soft.


    The gold warrior looked puzzled. He glanced at tebertha, then looked away at Su ye, and slowly exerted his right hand.


    The moon flashed in the dark.


    Tibesha held her sword in both hands and twisted her body to the right. Her long wavy hair waved. Her silver sword cut open the neck of the golden warrior like a curved moon.


    "Er..."


    The golden warrior''s head flew out and blood erupted.


    The incredible look on his face was gradually solidifying.


    The night wind blew tebertha''s long brown and black hair. The moonlight shone on her face, and two light silver tears were clearly visible.


    The lavender in her eyes was like a gem.


    A little crimson splashed down under her eyes, like a tear mole.


    Her eyes were as cold as ice.


    "My child made a mistake, but Su Ye defeated him by fair means. You, a bloody robber, deserve me as a lover? "


    Tibesha threw down her sword and her cold eyes shrouded in mist.


    "Aunt tebertha..." Su Ye looked at the woman in the moonlight.


    Tibesha turned slowly and turned her back to Su Ye.


    "You go, one of my children is dead, and I don''t want the other to..." aunt tibesha cried faintly when she said the last few words.


    Suye stared at aunt tibesha''s back.


    "Luo long owes you his life. I''ll pay it back for him." Said Aunt tebertha.


    Su Ye didn''t move.


    "Get out!" Aunt tebertha suddenly drank and scolded angrily.


    Su Ye didn''t move.


    Suddenly, Tabitha covered her face and sobbed.


    Su Ye rushed over and hugged her with open arms like in the citizen hall.


    Aunt tebertha struggled frantically, but she couldn''t escape Su Ye''s embrace.


    After a while, aunt tebertha suddenly hugged Su ye and burst into tears.


    Su Ye patted aunt tebertha on the back and said nothing.


    After crying for a long time, aunt tebertha suddenly broke free again.


    Su Ye held it hard.


    Aunt tebertha said helplessly, "I want to wipe my face."


    Her voice was hoarse and weak.


    "Water making."


    Su Ye holds a water polo and wipes aunt tebertha''s face.


    "Cure!"


    Su Ye used water bronze magic. His right hand was placed on aunt tibesha''s eyes, and the dim light lit up.


    Aunt tebertha closed her eyes and felt the cool water flowing on her skin.


    After a while, Su Ye withdrew his hand.


    Aunt tebertha''s swollen eyes left only a trace.


    Aunt tebertha looked at Su ye with complex eyes and sat down slowly.


    Su Ye sat beside her.


    The two men looked at the moon in the sky quietly.


    After a while as like as two peas, aunt Teresa softly said, "I began to suspect you were Suye on the second day, and I tried to do some tests, which you and Romain said are just the same. So, since then, I have regarded you as my child. You don''t know, Rollon never talks about other students in front of me, and never praises others, including Eugene and the demigod family. However, after deciding to participate in the city-state competition, he asked me for advice. "


    "As like as two peas, he said how many things you did, how you could resist other students'' bullying, how you improved your grades, how you helped Holt, how you totally didn''t care about the work in just ways, how you managed to beat Carlos in the chamber of justice, right, just like what you just said. He said that you are a trustworthy friend and an example to learn from. He said that no one in Plato''s college can be his friend, except you. "


    "You think I didn''t kill you because Rollon owed you his life? Or because Rollon treats you as a friend? Or is it because you beat Rollon fairly? Neither. "


    Suye quietly looked at aunt tebertha.


    Aunt tebertha looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and shallow tears flowed on her face.


    "In our hall, there is a chair that can only be used by the owner, but half of the chair is broken. Do you know how it is broken?"


    Su Ye shook his head.


    "My husband, Rollon''s father, broke it. Do you know why he broke the back of the chair? "


    Su Ye listened quietly.


    "Because Luolong''s grandfather, the owner of Luolong''s family, Leopold, forced the young Luolong to personally kill his slave partner he knew outside. Because little Tom stole from Rollon. "


    "What?" Suye looked at aunt tebertha in disbelief¡° However, that memory was too painful for Rollon, so he kept changing his memory to deceive himself. When he grew up, he believed in the changed memory. He always thought that old Turner killed little Tom. "¡° When he still had that memory, he cried in my arms and said, "I don''t want to see any friends die." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 296

    "Did little Tom really steal from Rollon?" Su ye asked.


    "Later I asked old Turner. He didn''t elaborate, but I knew what was going on. It was a disgusting means of the old aristocracy to temper future generations by killing civilians, regardless of how much harm it caused to children. Rollon''s father was forced to do it. He didn''t want Rollon to do the same, so he angrily went to Leo Bo and broke half the back of the chair. "


    "Rollon''s father came out of the shadow of childhood, but Rollon didn''t." Su ye said slowly.


    Aunt tebertha turned her head, looked at Su ye with warm eyes and whispered, "so after I guessed that you were Su ye at the beginning, I regarded you as his friend, just like poor little Tom, just like my child. Even if that bastard says you beat Rolon, I can''t be cruel to kill you. So, from the beginning, I wanted to kill him to protect you. However, I can''t convince myself not to avenge Luo long... "


    Aunt tibesha said half, lowered her head and wept silently.


    Su Ye sat quietly.


    After a long time, aunt tebertha whispered, "I came to you to hear what you said. I didn''t want to lead him out to kill you. I didn''t expect him to dare to do it so close to the town. Until you say that, you will teach Rolon to do what his father should do. It suddenly dawned on me that you were still Rollon''s friend. You don''t have his blood on your hand. You just help him get rid of Leo Bo''s control. Leo Bo has Rolon''s blood on his hand. And I''m also repeatedly asking myself, "what would I do if the child''s father was here?"


    Aunt tebertha looked up at the moon with a touch of tenderness on her face.


    "He always has a heroic mind. If he were here, he would kill that bastard. He is also a gentle man. He will not kill you, but will say to you, Su ye, you are an excellent soldier. We Luolong family do not kill the fair winner. Then he will leave and find a place where there is no one to cry for Rollon. "


    Aunt tibesha finished, gently wiped her tears, and Su Ye handed over a soft white cloth.


    "You are also a gentle child..." aunt tebertha took the white cloth, but suddenly covered her face and cried.


    Su ye knew that she thought of Luo long again.


    The two sat on the grass under the moon, opened their hearts like friends and talked softly.


    Until late at night.


    "I finally found you, Su Ye." A soft voice sounded.


    Su Ye instinctively protected aunt tibesha behind her and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Looking at Su Ye''s back, aunt tebertha''s eyes were moved and complex.


    A mage holding a six section staff was suspended in the air. He had a dark blue pointed hat on his head and wore a black star robe with a white boat navigation badge on it.


    The mage''s thick white beard covered his lips and smiled kindly.


    "Dear holy master, what can I do for you?" Su Ye looked up at the holy master.


    "What a polite child. I don''t want to hurt you. Unfortunately, I owe a favor to a family and need to be repaid. If you have any last words, explain them clearly now, and I will certainly convey them to you. " The old mage smiled.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "OK. My last words are... "


    Su Ye suddenly shouted: "the old immortals of Plato college, come and save me quickly. If you don''t come again, the best genius of Plato college will die in the future!"


    The old mage smiled and said, "do you think I would come here without exploration? Stop shouting. No one will come. Now that you have finished your last words, I will... "


    The old mage raised his staff and pointed to Su Ye.


    "What are you talking about?" A lazy voice sounded.


    When they followed the prestige, they saw a young man with black hair whose hair was in a chicken nest, suspended five meters above the old mage''s head and looked down quietly.


    "Aristotle?"


    Seeing the magic ring in the old mage''s hand flash, his body suddenly disappeared in place and appeared 100 meters away.


    While flying rapidly, the old mage shouted: "everyone is a member of the magic Council. I promise not to pursue Su ye and not to be an enemy of Plato college! We met twice in those years. We are your elders. Please save my life. If I have a chance, I will repay you... "


    Tibesha stared at the old mage in the distance. Unexpectedly, the great holy master was frightened by a young mage. She didn''t have the demeanor of a master at all.


    "It was Aristotle..." Su Ye didn''t expect that the guy who played with ants on his first day of school was Aristotle.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped up in frustration. This was the first and only big man he saw after he came to Greece, and it was one of the highest level big men with influence and practical role throughout the long history of Bluestar human history.


    In human history, many people, no matter how famous they are, are dispensable.


    But a few people like Aristotle are different.


    "Late..."


    When Aristotle spoke, his black curly hair suddenly turned into flying blond hair, just like a sun shining at night.


    Su Ye''s heart shook heavily, as if he were gripped by a huge hand, but he died in a flash.


    I didn''t hear Aristotle recite the mantra. It seemed that his left hand measured something, and then made a stroke in mid air to open a one foot high dark blue portal.


    At the same time, he grabbed with his right hand in the void and grabbed a pure white ball of light with a big fist.


    "Bye."


    Aristotle threw the white light ball into the portal.


    After a flash, the white light ball appeared 50 meters in front of the old mage, and the light ball was divided into ten in an instant.


    Boom, boom


    Each light ball sprays out a hundred meter long white awn, thin and long, like a hundred meter long lightsaber.


    Then, like chopping vegetables with a knife, the ten white mans quickly swept around the old mage, making a loud buzzing sound.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was full of white mans.


    It seems that countless highly condensed searchlights sway at night.


    The old mage showed a dense protective force. Bai mang fell on him, burst, and the magic light shone.


    Just two seconds later, all the protective forces collapsed, the old mage screamed, and the dense white awn fell on him.


    In the blink of an eye, his body was cut into countless pieces, and Bai mang continued to sweep around.


    Finally, ten white mans vaporized the flesh and blood of his whole body, and only some broken magic tools fell to the ground.


    Aristotle waved his hand smartly to disperse the distant light ball and white awn.


    Su Ye recognized the magic created by Aristotle in the legend.


    Ten edged sword.


    This magic has killed legendary Warcraft.


    "Now can you tell me what a lazy ant is?" Aristotle fell slowly, and finally squatted in the air two meters high like squatting on the ground to see ants. His deep eyes smiled, but there was always a gray fog in his eyes.


    His hair faded slowly and finally changed from gold to black.


    "How long have you been with me?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m on the dragon, too."


    "Helped me deal with many hunters?" Su ye asked.


    "I just dealt with some small miscellaneous soldiers, and akerdes is the main force. I have to say, you''re lucky to catch up with me. " Aristotle said.


    "Do you know akerdes?"


    "Met a few times."


    "Does he have another name?"


    "I feel like you''re interrogating the prisoner, classmate Su Ye. Please call me Mr. Aristotle. " Aristotle''s mouth tilted slightly, and his handsome face was more friendly.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "think about it. You stare at me even when I eat or shit. I don''t know how to communicate with you."


    "I''m not that sick." Aristotle gave Su ye a white look, but his smile remained the same.


    "Thank you." Su Ye saluted seriously.


    Aristotle raised his hand casually and said, "you''re welcome. Anyway, it''s those old Yin... Cough, they forced me to come anyway. The reason why I''m willing to come is to find a chance to let you talk about the lazy ant. "


    "You haven''t found anything about lazy ants yet?" Su ye asked.


    "I''ve been too busy recently. The observation is interrupted." Aristotle said helplessly.


    Su ye thought and said, "I said two points."


    "Say." Aristotle''s eyes suddenly burst out and stared at Su ye like a curious child.


    "First, do you know the way ants communicate?"


    Aristotle shook his head.


    "When I was a child, I often went to lion harbor to play. For a while, I liked watching ants, so I became interested in ants. Then, outside the ant nest, I built a maze and put food in different places. So something interesting happened. "


    "At first, the ants ran around in disorder. When they found food, the ants began to gather, but interestingly, the ants didn''t immediately gather to find the food. They can''t talk like us and can''t accurately point out the food and route. "


    "The ants gather slowly, and most of them finally take the shortest route to carry food, which is very different from the route first found."


    "I won''t talk about the specific research process, because it takes a long time to understand. What I want to say is that I suspect that in the process of moving, ants will leave something, probably like a smell. I don''t know what this is, so I can only reluctantly call it pheromone. "


    "Most ants will walk along the route with particularly strong pheromone, because the thicker the pheromone, the more ants come and go on this road, and the more likely they are to have food. However, this pheromone will soon disappear. In other words, if there is no food, the ants will go to other places, so there will be less and less pheromones on this road, and the ants will not go this way again. "


    Aristotle suddenly realized, "your inference is very good. This is really the way ants look for food."


    "The second point is that no matter how thick the road full of pheromones is, even if there is always food there, even if the ants can carry the food as soon as they go out, there are always lazy ants who seem to do nothing, wandering around and don''t take the seemingly right road."


    Aristotle''s eyes brightened again¡° I felt something vaguely. " Aristotle said. Su Ye smiled and said, "next time, you find a small ant nest, use magic to mark every lazy ant, and then catch all those diligent ants. You will find wonderful changes."¡° And then? " Asked Aristotle. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 297

    "Either you get the result yourself, or you answer you next time you save me." Suye road.


    Aristotle lowered his head, thought and whispered, "I can throw you into the sea and save you..."


    "Old Aristotle... Teacher!" Su Ye pulled the long tone loudly.


    Aristotle raised his head and smiled.


    "Let''s talk about this lazy ant next time."


    Su ye asked, "how are snore and akerdes now?"


    "You don''t have to worry about akerdes. As long as he doesn''t want to die, no one can kill him. As for snoring... It should not die, but it will be very bitter recently. " Aristotle said.


    "Where have they gone?"


    Aristotle looked in the direction of Redstone.


    "It''s still inside, but it''s going to collapse."


    Boom


    The earth shook and the house shook. Su ye and aunt tebertha couldn''t stand stably, holding each other''s hands and standing together.


    Suye and aunt tibesha looked at each other, and then looked at Aristotle together.


    Aristotle still squatted in the air, awkwardly stretched out his hand and scratched his disheveled hair, saying, "I just guessed, but I didn''t expect it to come true so soon. However, what collapsed is only the passage of the devil battlefield, that is, the place you passed yesterday, which will not affect Hongshi town. "


    "Where''s the magician inside?" Su ye asked.


    Aristotle looked in the direction of Miletus and said with a smile, "we have fought with those who are after you, and both lose."


    "How many people are chasing me?" Su Ye''s eyes showed concern.


    "Don''t you count yourself?" Aristotle half joked and half mocked.


    "Forget it, I can''t count it anyway. It''s collapsed. Will akerdes and snore be safe? " Su ye asked.


    "It collapsed because akerdes broke through the plane crack and rushed into hell. I don''t know which level of hell they reached, poor lords of hell... "Aristotle really showed sympathy.


    Su Ye nodded, even Aristotle said so, which means that the two people should be fine.


    Aunt tebertha said softly, "it should have been akerdes who found something, so he chased it. Don''t worry about them. They''ll be fine. "


    "Yes." Su Ye looked up at Aristotle and said, "what''s the arrangement of the college? You won''t really let me wait in Miley? "


    Aristotle glanced at aunt tibesha, and then said to Suye, "the college has ordered me to send you to Sparta tomorrow."


    "Huh? One of my mages is going to Sparta? What do those old women think? " Su Ye was puzzled.


    "All four of us have been to Sparta." Aristotle showed nostalgia.


    "How do you feel?"


    "I''m ok, the three of them are really miserable..." Aristotle shook his head and sighed, but there seemed to be a flash of schadenfreude in the depths of his eyes.


    "Sent me to Sparta to sharpen me?" Su ye asked.


    "No, because Sparta agreed that once maduous was ready to land on marathon plain, they would send a team to fight." Aristotle smiled.


    Su Ye suddenly realized, "I see. There are few ways to end exile, and two of the easiest ways are to obtain an oracle''s pardon or make enough military achievements. Don''t think about getting an Oracle pardon. It''s too difficult. But the premise of making war achievements is to enter the Athenian army. Obviously, those nobles won''t give me any chance. So you thought of letting me join the legions of other city states and participate in the war commanded by Athens. At that time, as long as they have accumulated enough military achievements, those nobles have no choice but to see me return to Athens. "


    "Yes. However, the God of war mountain also weaves a charge against you, saying that you killed a nobleman named KAMORA in Huihe town. "


    "Then I still can''t go back?"


    "Teacher Thucydides personally went to the foot of the God of war mountain to find the nobles who issued the order and asked for evidence. They couldn''t get it. As a result, teacher Thucydides shouted abuse and his voice spread all over the city. Finally, the God of war mountain withdrew the order and wanted you no longer." Aristotle said and laughed.


    "If you have a chance in the future, you must thank Master Thucydides... No, he is also Lao Yin... What." Su Ye snorted coldly.


    Aristotle continued, "take a night off and I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    "Magic carriage or boat?"


    "Magic carriage."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''ll prepare tonight."


    "See you tomorrow morning." Aristotle finished and hid his body.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you about your return to Athens through Sparta." Said Aunt tebertha.


    "I know you won''t. The moonlight is beautiful. Let''s talk while walking. " Suye road.


    As they walked around the town, they talked and said a lot to each other.


    Gradually, the gap between the two sides gradually melted.


    However, the estrangement did not disappear after all.


    "I''ll go to Sparta next. When will you go back to Athens? If we meet in Athens, I''ll invite you to eat delicious food in the beauty of the dragon. " Suye road.


    Aunt tibesha shook her head gently and said, "I don''t want to go back for the time being. Athens has no home for me."


    Su Ye was shocked and opened his mouth without saying anything.


    "Don''t mind. I don''t know why. I like Hongshi town very much. There seems to be something that attracts me there. If I''m tired of being a mercenary, I''ll stay in Hongshi for a while. " Said Aunt tebertha.


    "OK." Su ye said, took out the divine power equipment that the snake of the underworld and the soldiers could use, and put it into aunt tibesha''s hand.


    "How can I ask for your things?" Aunt tebertha''s beautiful eyes moved and showed her anger.


    "You take it, so I feel better." Suye grabbed tebertha''s hand and wouldn''t let her send it back.


    Two people look at each other with four eyes.


    "Alas, you child..."


    Aunt tebertha put away her things.


    Su Ye used the healing technique to help aunt taibeisha relieve the redness and swelling of her eyes and returned to the citizen Hall of the town together.


    In the evening, Su Ye sacrificed all kinds of metals or gemstones, but there was no response.


    Basically, these things, like herbs, are raw materials. They can''t be sacrificed directly. They can only be replaced by golden eagles.


    However, the devil''s body can be sacrificed directly.


    Early the next morning, Su ye saw everyone off in the town.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer also waved goodbye to their crazy friends yesterday.


    Su Ye stood outside the town and watched the caravan go away slowly.


    From time to time, aunt tebertha looked back at Su Ye.


    Su ye also kept looking at her.


    A long sigh sounded behind.


    "Su ye, let''s go."


    When Su ye turned back, Aristotle and a seemingly ordinary carriage appeared behind him. The puppet coachman was like a living man, but his eyes were godless.


    "Please." Aristotle politely opened the door.


    Su Ye looked inside. Where was the carriage? It was a luxurious living room.


    Su Ye stepped in and couldn''t feel whether he was getting smaller or the luxury living room was getting bigger.


    Aristotle then entered it, and the carriage took off very smoothly.


    "Much more comfortable than I thought." Su Ye looked around the interior of the carriage. There was not only a living room, but also a bedroom next to it. It was a house with everything.


    "You can think of it as an ordinary house and do anything." Aristotle said.


    "How long does it take from here to Sparta?"


    "It''s just a holy land Flying Magic device. It''s not fast. If you accelerate the flight, you can arrive in four or five hours. Now you can fly at normal speed and arrive in more than ten hours."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "after I entered Sparta, do I directly join the Spartan army, or do I have to practice for a while?"


    "Maduous is attacking the island of uberea. There are various signs that after conquering uberea, the Persian army will go south and land on the marathon plain. The current plan is to throw you... Cough, and send you to Sparta''s largest Gladiator Academy for a while. Once the Spartan army sets out, you will be arranged to become a military mage. "


    Su Ye almost gave Aristotle a white eye. How could he have a virtue with those old Yin... Masters of philosophy he admired so much?


    "Have you been thrown in, too?" Su ye asked.


    Aristotle said, "next, that''s the point. You should have heard that gladiators spread all over the world from the south of Rome. In most places, gladiators are performance sports, which is different from Sparta. In Sparta, gladiators turned into a cruel battlefield. "


    "I know that Sparta has completely changed the rules of the competition, even crueler than the city-state competition I participated in." Suye road.


    "In other cities, aristocrats occasionally participate in fights, just for fun. But in Sparta, from civilians to nobles, all have to experience the baptism of the arena! I''ve heard of your achievements and even witnessed your powerful magic. Heroic blood is not worth mentioning to you. Like Eugene, it''s no threat to you. But the blood of the demigod family is different, very different. " Aristotle looked serious.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I know. I''ve seen Palos fight. She doesn''t even give full play and can make me feel pressure. Even if she doesn''t use a victory gun or sword, it''s hard to say the end if she fights with me. "


    "Just think so. In fact, ordinary demigod blood is not a big threat to you. The real threat is those demigod blood soldiers blessed by the gods. In Athens, the gods have fewer blessings, but in Sparta it is different. The patron god of Spartan city is Ares. He is a bloodthirsty and belligerent Lord God. In order to stimulate the blood of Spartans, he often gives gifts from God. Therefore, the lineal demigod blood warrior of the Spartan family has a lot of God of war care. "


    "They are not only blessed by the God of war, but also inspire blood power. This can only be achieved by semi divine blood. The sequelae of stimulating blood power is too large to fight within a year. However, the power to stimulate blood is so strong that you can''t believe it. All four of us have been defeated by the lineage of the demigod family that inspires blood power. " Aristotle became very serious¡° I will remember that I will not underestimate Spartan soldiers. Because everyone knows that Sparta, whether individual or legion, has one of the strongest combat effectiveness in the world, and no Legion can stably defeat them. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 298

    "But their power is more than that. At that time, the Spartan Legion suffered a period of continuous defeat because they despised the magician, so that they suspected that the magician would attack Spartan city. Therefore, all Spartan families joined hands to make a large-scale sacrifice and obtain the eternal city-state protection power of Ares. As long as within the Spartan city-state, the soldiers recognized by the guardian power can stimulate the guardian power of the God of war. "


    "How strong is the God of war?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s basically equivalent to raising a level. Of course, it''s just an increase in strength and unchanged combat skills."


    "What a scoundrel!"


    "I hope you don''t meet the chosen one."


    "What do you mean?"


    "All the heroic kings and demigods you have heard of in history are God''s choice."


    "I see. Soldiers who are cared for by the gods and are difficult to die. Have you met him? "


    "Yes."


    "What''s the outcome?"


    "Defeat is better than." Aristotle smiled calmly.


    "It is said that Sparta''s fighting will be more just than Athens." Suye road.


    "Good. Although the city-state games in Sparta are also controlled by nobles and civilians are not allowed to win the championship, other games are different. Even, all demigod blood gladiators cannot compete for the championship, even if they defeat their opponents in the final battle, they can only be regarded as runner up. Therefore, you don''t have to worry even if you meet a half god blood opponent. "


    "The only way for civilians to defeat the demigod blood can only rely on magic. Is there a legendary warrior that master Plato cannot defeat? " Su ye asked.


    "If it''s around the magic tower, it shouldn''t. If it is a sudden encounter outside, there should be some heroes in the world who can compete with teacher Plato. " Aristotle said.


    Su Ye smiled. Legends and heroes are not the same thing. Aristotle is equivalent to saying that Plato is invincible in the legend of master Plato.


    "Your Zachary is very good. I was one of the audience for the premiere. Not surprisingly, someone will write the history of drama in the future. In any case, you can''t get around your drama. This is one of the best plays I have seen in recent years. " Aristotle showed emotion.


    "You flatter me." Su Ye smiled, but he was happy inside.


    Not everyone can get such praise from Aristotle.


    "Not too much. Before you, there were all kinds of dramas in the world, whether they were obscene pantomime and fairy tale dramas in Rome or tragedy and comedy in Athens, but there was never a drama like you that revealed the essence of nobility and civilians. The civilians in those plays may have all kinds of excellence, but they lack a power of struggle and a power to regard themselves as masters. You did it. Others may think your Zachary is just full of fearless fighting spirit, but in my opinion, there is another spirit, the spirit that everyone can be the Lord of Athens. " Aristotle''s tone was full of respect.


    "Your words flatter me." Suye road.


    "What I like most is that you use Zachary to say the concept of ''definition''. Some dramas only show that civilians want to fight, and some dramas only show that civilians struggle successfully, but only you have completely created a method of struggle, a practical method to completely change the spirit, a method that everyone can use. Therefore, I have asked Mr. Plato to recommend your Zachary as the first speaker and assess it as a legendary contribution. "


    Su Ye looked at Aristotle''s misty eyes and sighed that the big man is worthy of being a big man. He saw the core of the play at a glance.


    "Thank you very much." Su Ye is modest.


    "However, I admire your spirit of returning to death in the arena." Aristotle said.


    "I''m sorry."


    Su Ye''s face turned red when he was praised by the top boss who was destined to be famous in history.


    "No, you deserve my admiration. Because even if you are poisoned, you can escape from the arena, but you chose to stay there and fight with the nobility. " Aristotle solemnly said.


    "Huh?" Su Ye was stunned and said, "I couldn''t escape at that time."


    Aristotle was puzzled and asked, "don''t you know?"


    "Know what?"


    Aristotle suddenly realized that he could not cry or laugh and said, "you don''t know the field magic attached to blood, and ignore any means of prohibiting magic?"


    "I haven''t heard of it." Su Ye looked blankly.


    "How did you learn your blood?" Aristotle hated that iron is not steel.


    "I''m only in second grade, Mr. Aristotle!" Su Ye was extremely wronged.


    "Oh, I forgot that. However, when I was in grade one, I had read all the textbooks in grade five. " Aristotle said calmly.


    Su Yebai glanced at the super Xueba. Did you come to me to install this beep?


    Aristotle patiently explained, "you should have found that when you are in the forbidden magic field, you just can''t stimulate the magic array, but the magic is still flowing, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Your magic comes from the magic tree, and the magic tree is directly connected to the element plane. No one can cut off the connection between the magic tree and the element plane unless a powerful God or the master of the plane takes action. The blood force is the same, directly connecting the element plane. Do you have fire blood? "


    "Yes."


    "If you are the blood of the fire element general, you will have a blood field magic called the flame lamp. Whether you are forbidden, silent, sealed or limited by any power, you can release it as long as it is not too powerful divine power. Because the power of the flame lamp comes not from you, not from the surrounding elements, but from the plane of the fire element. Of course, if the power of the surrounding fire elements is drained, the power of your flame lamp will be weakened. "


    "I see. It seems that I have to learn about blood in advance." Suye road.


    "This is the content of fifth grade hematology, and third and fourth grade hematology will not be involved. After all, no one expected that a sophomore would have such high blood power. " Aristotle said.


    "And you?" Su ye asked.


    "I was in the third grade to have the blood of the great king of the light element." Aristotle had a light face.


    Su Ye couldn''t resist. He rolled his eyes. The element priest was above the element general, the element Lord was above, and the element king was the last.


    Blood power is up to the great king, because on top of it, it is the master of elements and the master of a super giant plane!


    There is also an element elector between the element monarch and the element Lord, but it is only an identity, not an actual blood level.


    The difficulty of obtaining the blood of the great king of light element is about 100 times that of the great king of fire element and 100000 times that of the general of fire element.


    Su Ye confirmed one thing.


    You guessed right. You came to me just to beep.


    "By the way, I also have fire element Dajun. This is later. I got it in Grade 5. The blood of the wind element is a little poor, but the Lord just got it a few years ago. As for the earth element, water element, ice element and dragon blood, it''s just a general. Unfortunately, I don''t have metal elements, wood elements, thunder elements and dark elements. It is said that if you have all element blood, you will have incredible power. " Aristotle''s tone remained indifferent.


    Hold the grass! Hold the grass tightly!


    Su Ye looked up at the sky. Who is this!


    I haven''t heard that Aristotle''s heart of beeping is so strong.


    Su Ye understood why when Aristotle showed his power and his hair changed color, his heart suddenly jumped heavily. That was because the blood of the general of the fire element was suppressed by his blood of the great king of the fire element.


    "How many sources of magic do you have?"


    "Not much, more than 30 magic wells."


    "Where''s the magic root?"


    "I have a little more, 50000."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Forget it, I''ll ask something else. In addition to the devil''s blood, the fire element blood can form magic evolution, and the light element blood can also form magic evolution? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes, the ten edged sword is the power of magic evolution. Work hard. In the future, others will say that you are the best student of Plato college after Aristotle. " Aristotle''s face was taken for granted.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Play the beeper, Aristotle!


    Su Ye sighed and said, "to be honest, is it possible for those God elect or Temple priests to seal my blood with the power of the gods?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s too expensive. The higher your blood level, the harder it is to be limited. For example, the blood of the great monarch of the fire element can''t be limited even if the real God does it himself. At least the main God does it himself, and it is the main god with the divine power of fire, such as the God of craftsman. Of course, if you become the Elector of the Lord of the fire element, even the Lord of the fire element can''t cut off your connection with the plane of the fire element. " Aristotle said.


    "It''s too far to choose the emperor and marquis. Let''s talk about Sparta. I feel that I will suffer there." Suye road.


    "Or what are you going to do there?" Aristotle asked.


    "Well, you should feed me?" Suye asked, staring at Aristotle.


    "It''s not us, it''s them. I just like to watch." Aristotle smiled.


    "Will the Athenian nobles find out when they arrive in Sparta?" Su ye asked.


    "Don''t you know the hatred between the two city states? Constantly fighting and cooperating. If the Athenian nobles find out and really want to move you, Sparta can protect you as a national treasure. You can rest assured that even if you find it, it will not affect your future plans. " Aristotle said.


    "What happened to the four of you when you entered Sparta?"


    "The three of them didn''t say much, but I guess everyone is the same. After initial adaptation, it''s common to participate in wrestling every day, three or five games a day, and even keep going from morning to night. Alas, they all say that the four heroes of our college are all weird. Aren''t they all tossed by Lao yin? " Aristotle sighed softly.


    "How are you four abnormal... Strange?" Su Ye has really heard of it.


    "I like to think quietly, so in the eyes of others, I walk around like a madman all day."¡° Euclid suspected that when he was a child, he was run over by the wheel. He was a super amnesia. He often couldn''t remember my name. If he didn''t see me for more than three days, he would be vigilant to ask who I was. He will even forget the names of the masters. "¡° Alexander fainted and never dared to touch blood. Can you imagine a Holy Land Warrior fainting? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 299

    "Archimedes has the worst reputation. The three of us are eccentric. Because of him, we are called the four perverts of the college. Because he likes to think when he takes a bath. Once he finds something, he must run around the street excited. Alas, he has ruined the reputation of the four outstanding scholars of the college. "


    Su ye said, "it seems that Archimedes is normal."


    Aristotle squinted at Su ye, as if two big words were written in his eyes.


    Pervert!


    In the magic carriage, Su ye and Aristotle talked happily.


    Slowly, Su ye asked Aristotle about magic.


    Aristotle was the teacher of the college and taught seriously.


    Su ye took the magic book and made crazy records.


    Aristotle''s eyes kept showing appreciation. He thought that Su ye would be proud and even want to compete with the four outstanding scholars of the college after he had a reputation that shocked Athens and enviable multiple talents. He also felt that he was too young. Su ye would only treat himself as his peers and would not study modestly, but it was not so at all.


    In the Far East, in the King City of Persia.


    Isina looked at the two reports in front of her and sat on the gem throne with a smile.


    One from the island of EuPIA.


    One from Orpheus.


    "My brother-in-law maduous was lucky to find the remains of a queen of the wind on the island of EuPIA in Greece. He said that he would bring it back to me after landing on the marathon plain and winning the war. After the wind and ice, natural kings are rare miraculous servants. It''s really exciting. "


    Then isina looked to the other side.


    "Take away my two miracle servants and want to take the third? Dream! Let me see. I''ll let him understand that his flame goblins and rock dwarfs are vulnerable in front of the wind. But save him some face. After all, he''s helping me make money. "


    It''s getting dark.


    "Arrive in Sparta immediately. You can look out the window directly ahead." Aristotle said.


    Su ye went to the window and looked down.


    At dusk, the land is vast, the woods are green, and the mountains are undulating.


    A magnificent city stands in front, like a fortress carved by gods with mountains.


    In the city, the most striking are giant statues of gods.


    Like Athens, the tallest statue here is still the statue of Zeus, the God King in the East.


    The second tallest is the statue of Hera, the Western God.


    But the largest number is the statue of Ares, the God of war.


    Bronze, marble, gypsum, tin, wood, everything.


    In addition to a tall statue, the most striking are gray circular buildings.


    A dense round arena.


    In the middle of the city, a huge arena far beyond the Athens arena stands in front like the mouth of a giant dragon.


    The momentum of the arena even surpassed the statue.


    There is a statue of Ares in each of the eight directions of the arena.


    "That arena is really the largest in the world, better than Rome? And Sparta has more gladiators than Rome? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Aristotle said.


    "What a magnificent city." Su Ye''s heart slowly became hot.


    "Learn to control your emotions. In Sparta, everything is under ares''s control." Aristotle said.


    Su Ye nodded, but felt a little strange. He generally called ares the God of war, while Aristotle called him by name. It''s not impossible to call him that, but Aristotle seemed to have no respect for the God of war.


    Suddenly, Su ye turned his head and looked to one side, then walked quickly to the side window of the carriage and looked down.


    The Mountains lie there, and a long and narrow canyon seems to be split by the sword of the gods, and the mouth of the valley faces the city of Sparta.


    Even if Su ye, who has the eye of an evil eagle, is far away, he can see a white thing in the canyon.


    Su Ye''s eyes were dim, and the blood color on his face faded slowly.


    "Is that the abandoned Canyon?" Su ye asked.


    Aristotle sighed and said, "good. After the birth of Spartan babies, civilians other than the nobility will be sent to the baby hall called lesk for examination. If the baby is too weak, it will be thrown into the abandoned Canyon to live and die. Of course, there have always been kind-hearted people feeding the babies inside, but obviously, it is difficult for babies in that place to survive. "


    Su ye said, "so the surviving babies, even if they grow up, do not have Spartan citizenship. They are called abandoned soldiers. Only after making great achievements can they become Spartan citizens again. However, they and their descendants, even if they make great achievements, can never become aristocrats unless they are promoted to demigod. Right? "


    "Yes. If no abandoned soldier is promoted to a demigod, there will be no abandoned soldier to become an aristocrat. " Aristotle said.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "when I first heard about the abandoned Canyon, I was a little sad. Unexpectedly, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Ares is Sparta, the arena is Sparta, the Greek first soldier Legion is Sparta, and the abandoned Canyon is Sparta." Aristotle said slowly.


    "Yes, there is light, there is night."


    At this time, the sun slowly sets.


    The city of Sparta was gradually shrouded in darkness.


    Even the statues of gods have only a huge shadow in the night.


    The carriage landed outside the city, drove in slowly, and finally stopped at the side door of a huge arena.


    The two men got out of the carriage. Su Ye looked up at the outer wall of the high arena.


    "This arena is as big as the big arena in Athens?" Su ye asked.


    "The diameter is dozens of meters smaller."


    "It is worthy of being the city of soldiers and the capital of fighting. Such a big arena belongs to only one Gladiator college? " Su ye asked.


    "Correctly speaking, only the strongest Gladiator college can enter the arena, and this Gladiator college has only one name, ''the first Gladiator College''."


    "How many gladiators are there in the first Gladiator academy?" Su ye asked.


    "The number of gladiators registered at the same time is more than 10000, and the number of people trained in the college is generally no less than 5000. Do you see the houses around you? "


    Su Ye looked at the nearby white houses.


    "These houses are either the gladiators of the first college or their families. More than 10000 households in the whole block have something to do with the first Gladiator college. " Aristotle said.


    "Strange place..."


    Su Ye didn''t expect that this Sparta was so much stronger than the blue star Sparta.


    "Let''s go find Julius. He is the head of the first Gladiator academy, a very legendary figure. Ordinary civilians are just ordinary black iron soldiers, but with hard work and learning, they can start from a small stall and become the people who call the wind and rain in Sparta step by step. " Aristotle walked and walked.


    "Are Sparta''s gladiatorial colleges all for-profit businesses?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, I was disgusted at first, but after in-depth understanding, I had to praise the great power of business. Sparta would not have been so strong without these gladiators and businessmen. " Aristotle exclaimed.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "indeed. Money is indeed related to crime, but it is not money that brings crime, but people. This is the basic truth that many people don''t understand. If money cannot be regarded as an ordinary object like rice noodles, whether it is beautified or vilified, it will distort the whole society and hinder human progress. "


    "A rare angle." Aristotle gave Su ye a surprised look.


    "Very simply, if you belittle and vilify money, you will inevitably hinder money from directly or indirectly promoting social progress; If money is over beautified, people will take money as the standard to measure everything, leading to social retrogression. I think we should take a middle course in dealing with money. When money is a neutral thing, we should be vigilant against the false statement that money is like dirt. At the same time, we should also be vigilant against the false statement that money is more important than everything. The world is balanced. For example, some people belittle money, but we all know that the actual money is not so low, so someone is bound to raise money. If everyone says that money is neither high nor low, then no one wants to raise it. Unfortunately, all the examples in history prove that human beings just like to go to extremes. Fortunately, however, better people do not. " Su Ye sighed casually.


    "Middle way? Middle road? Middle way! Su ye, you are a treasure! " Aristotle suddenly exclaimed excitedly.


    Some people nearby looked here, but Aristotle didn''t care at all. His eyes flashed like a magic lamp.


    "Er..." Su Ye suddenly realized that he had ignored a key issue.


    Now Aristotle may not have refined the concept of "middle way".


    Su Ye looked at Aristotle who was crazy with excitement and wanted to explain that, brother, you put forward this!


    "I''ve figured it out, I''ve figured it out! Your so-called middle way in money can be extended to morality and ethics, and even to all fields. For example, the middle way in morality is good. Whether it is more or less, it is evil. Another example is... "


    Aristotle, like a teacher giving a class to his students, began to explain with a crackle.


    What else can su ye do?


    Take out the magic book record.


    It took Aristotle half an hour to explain his idea.


    Finally, he suddenly bowed 90 degrees to Su Ye.


    Suye hurriedly helped Aristotle up.


    "Get up quickly..." Su Ye hurriedly said.


    "You are my teacher." Aristotle solemnly said.


    Su Ye cried and laughed and said, "I just said it casually. At most, I gave you some inspiration."


    "Sometimes a little inspiration is better than ten years of thinking." Aristotle said seriously.


    Su Ye was helpless, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Come on, let''s find Julius. If I write relevant books in the future, I must indicate that the source of the "middle way" is you. " Aristotle was in a good mood, and his eyes to Su ye were more strongly recognized, respected and appreciated.


    "In fact, you don''t need it. You understand it yourself..." Su Ye was helpless¡° no Let''s not worry about these details. " Aristotle patted Su ye on the shoulder and walked into the arena together. Su Ye sighed in his heart that no wonder Aristotle had such great achievements. The noble Saint mage, the darling of the whole magic world, bowed so humbly to a young bronze mage. Aristotle happily said to a man guarding the side door, "go and tell Julius that Aristotle is coming.". The result is a fake word. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 300

    "Are you Mr. Aristotle? I''ll report it right away! " The gatekeeper slipped away and ran inside.


    Two people walked along the passage.


    Unlike the arena in Athens, there is only an oil lamp far away from the walls of the arena, with a faint smell of oil lamps all over the passage.


    Su Ye looked at the environment here. Except that there were no magic lights, other places were similar to the arena in Athens. It was located under the auditorium. There were no windows. It was damp, cold and smelly.


    Aristotle was familiar with the road. As soon as he turned the corner, he saw a fat man in a simple robe coming with several bodyguards.


    When the two sides met, the fat man ran over with open arms.


    Aristotle could not cry or laugh and said, "Julius, everything else is good, but too much..."


    Julius jammed Aristotle''s words into his mouth with a warm hug.


    "My best magician and gladiator finally meet again. I don''t think of meat and wheat these days. I''m looking forward to your arrival every day. God, you''re handsome again! " Julius couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Too flattering." Aristotle laughed.


    Julius didn''t seem to hear what Aristotle said at all. He turned to Su ye, opened his arms, smiled and said, "are you the genius magician that Aristotle said? Handsome boy, let''s meet first. My name is Julius. "


    Then he couldn''t help but give Su ye a hug.


    Su Ye smiled and accepted the hug. He thought he was the master of the first Gladiator college. He was really an expert who understood people''s hearts.


    "Hello, I''m Su Ye."


    Julius said with a smile, "let''s go to the reception hall first. Let''s talk in detail. Aristotle, haven''t we seen each other for about five years? At that time, you were only silver and gold when you left. After the news of your leaving came out, on the graffiti wall outside, I don''t know how many girls wrote your name in tears and wished you well. If you want to review your youth, I think they are willing to let you enjoy maturity. "


    Aristotle gave Julius a white look and said, "don''t teach bad children! Get down to business! "


    "The arena is the place to teach bad children, right, Su Ye." Julius cast your eyes at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled.


    "Your statue is still in the old place, and it is polished by people. Especially magicians and gladiators almost worship you as a God. Su ye, you know, Aristotle set a record that no one can break so far, winning 107 games in a row in two months! Even if comodes has experienced thousands of games, the number of consecutive wins has reached 578. The only ten-year champion in history can''t win 107 games in a row in two months. "


    Aristotle''s eyes moved when he heard the name of comodes.


    "I hope you can break my record." Aristotle said.


    "Is there a reward?"


    "The magic carriage will send you."


    "It''s a deal! You really look like a respected teacher at this time. " Suye road.


    "What if you can''t break it?" Aristotle smiled.


    "Then I don''t want your magic carriage!" Su Ye has a firm attitude.


    Aristotle gave Su ye a blank look.


    "There seems to be nothing wrong." Julius laughed.


    When several people entered the reception hall, Julius sat down on the sofa impolitely, smashed the sofa and said loudly, "Su ye, you don''t have to make yourself at home. Aristotle, what''s the arrangement this time? "


    After sitting down, Aristotle thought and said, "everything is as usual. However, the time may be shorter this time, 20 days at the earliest and no more than 50 days at the latest. "


    Julius complained: "Su Ye is a very likable young man. His temperament and eyes will fascinate countless girls and young men. I''m very sad for such a short time."


    "I can''t help it. If I have a chance, I''ll send you more in the future."


    Julius said carelessly, "no matter how much you give, you can''t compare with a warrior who dares to scold all the Athenian nobles. Su ye, if you don''t stay here, I promise I can train you to be the next fighting king, although comodes won''t be happy. At that time, if you want wealth, beauty and reputation, you will be able to enter the history books and become the most famous big man in this era. What about? Are you interested? "


    Aristotle smiled, "but you can''t promote gold."


    "Compared with the fighting king, let alone gold, what is the holy land? Of course, my dear friend, Aristotle, this is not about you. Suye, think about it. I believe you can take over the king of komodes. I suspect that those viewers are tired of duels between soldiers. Many old viewers often talk about Aristotle''s time here. If you can get the fighting king as a magician, I believe it will stimulate the enthusiasm of many audiences. " Julius road.


    "And hatred." Su Ye smiled.


    Julius smiled, narrowed his eyes into a slit, full of joy, and said, "you are really a smart child. Only in this way can you become the king of wrestling. But don''t worry, the more Spartans hate magicians, the more they want to defeat you fairly. "


    "My goal is legend." Suye road.


    "You can be a legend in the arena." Julius said carelessly.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t answer.


    Aristotle said, "well, Julius, don''t tempt him. Let''s get down to business. "


    "As long as it''s the same as before, don''t worry. I Julius either won''t agree. Since I agree, I will do my best." Julius smiled.


    Aristotle thought for a moment and said, "indeed, there is nothing special. However, his strength should be much stronger than you think. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK."


    "Is also the element king?" Julius looked at Suye in surprise.


    "Just the element general." Aristotle said.


    "That should not exceed my imagination. I know very well about the arena in Athens. He has magical evolution, many talents, charming temperament and smart mind." Julius road.


    "He may surpass me in some aspects." Aristotle spoke very slowly.


    "..." Julius looked surprised and stared at Su Ye seriously, as if his eyes could penetrate the bones.


    Su Ye felt the same way when he looked at slaves in the slave market.


    "Aristotle''s teacher is always modest." Su Ye smiled.


    "Is he modest? It''s so funny. You haven''t seen how crazy he was in the arena... Well... Since you don''t know, I won''t say it. He was also trying to sharpen himself. Yes, he was just trying to sharpen himself. " Julius glanced at Aristotle and quickly looked away.


    Su Ye looked at Aristotle with a calm face.


    It''s really a beeping monster.


    Aristotle said, "if everything goes as usual, there is nothing to say. I have to say something special... Let him start challenging the stake today. "


    Julius''s eyes lit up slightly, looked at Su ye, smiled and said, "it seems that the masters of Plato college have high expectations for you."


    "What is the challenge pile position?" Su ye must not be a good thing.


    "You''ll know right away, but I''m not going to see it. I have to meet my old friends." Aristotle said.


    "Recalling youth?" Su ye asked.


    Julius laughed.


    "You learn bad a little fast." Aristotle said helplessly.


    "Is there an equipment store of Plato''s chamber of Commerce?" Su ye asked.


    "Do you want the dwarf king to help you forge weapons?" Asked Aristotle.


    "Yes."


    "Open a restaurant, sell tableware, sell magic drugs, and then sell weapons and equipment. It seems that you will become a rich family in the future." Aristotle sighed.


    "It''s never wrong to save more money for the legendary road." Suye road.


    Aristotle nodded and said, "I will contact the chamber of Commerce and ask them to cooperate with you."


    Julius smiled and said, "I''m very interested in the dwarf king."


    Su ye and Aristotle looked at each other.


    "I am happy to cooperate with Mr. Jules. I think future interests are more important than immediate financial interests." Su Ye held out his hand.


    The surprise in Julius''s eyes flashed away and held out his hand to Su Ye.


    "Aristotle, I''m not belittling you, but in some ways, Su Ye is really better than you were." Julius road.


    "Plato''s students, of course, are better than one generation!" Aristotle made no secret of his pride and was proud of better students.


    "I believe." Julius squinted and smiled.


    "However, you should know that he is a person of great concern to the masters." Aristotle suddenly turned pale and stared at Julius quietly.


    Julius instantly became extremely humble, slightly bowed his head and said, "don''t worry, master Aristotle, give me 10000 courage and don''t dare to hurt him. When the demigod family wanted to punish you once, I held my teeth. Even if you didn''t do me any good at that time. "


    The last sentence was full of sadness.


    Aristotle smiled, patted Julius on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go first. Leonidas is waiting for me. I''ll stay here for three days, Su Ye. You can contact me at any time with the magic book within three days. "


    "Doesn''t it mean that you can''t contact with the magic book when you leave Athens?" Su ye asked.


    "I can." Aristotle smiled faintly and turned away.


    Su ye turned a white eye in his heart. Can he die without beeping?


    Wait, Leonidas?


    "Don''t forget to mention my name in front of Prince Leonidas. My name is Julius!" Julius yelled like a bison, not face at all.


    Aristotle quickened his steps to escape.


    Julius smiled at Su ye and said, "have you had dinner?"


    "Yes."


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the arena." Julius smiled.


    Su ye thought he was full of bad water. When the two men walked out of the reception hall, Julius asked, "Mr. Su ye, can you tell me something about the dwarf king?" Suye Xindao, this guy''s name has changed so fast¡° I have a special servant who can quickly refine black iron divine power equipment and magic equipment. I want to open a weapons and equipment firm that specializes in selling low-level weapons and equipment. " Suye road¡° Then I must be your excellent partner. Opening the Gladiator college actually doesn''t make much money. It''s hard work. What really makes money is something outside the Gladiator college. If your divine power equipment is really good, I can guarantee sales. " Julius road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 301

    "Can you promise yourself?" Su ye asked.


    Julius pondered for a moment and said, "if it''s too popular, I''m afraid I''ll have to find a partner."


    "I might as well cooperate directly with Plato''s chamber of Commerce. We have a cooperative relationship." Suye road.


    Julius gritted his teeth and said, "let me see the samples. If they are good enough, I can guarantee that you will benefit more from your cooperation with me."


    "OK."


    Su ye took out a long black iron sword made by Wang sledgehammer and handed it to Julius.


    "Suspended brilliance."


    Bright light shines on the channel.


    Several bodyguards of Julius behind him looked at Su ye in surprise. It was instant magic.


    Julius took the magic sword, looked carefully, stunned, and then asked the bodyguard to take out his weapons.


    Bronze sword, cut with one sword.


    Iron sword, cut with one sword.


    Black iron magic sword, a big gap in one sword.


    Su Ye''s long black iron sword is as clean as new, and the blade has no trace.


    "What kind of steel is this? What is this forging technique? What mode of power addition is this? Which of you can see? " Julius handed it to the guards behind him.


    Everyone looked at it and shook their heads one after another.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the overall value of this long sword is more than twice that of ordinary black iron. Of course, there is still a certain gap compared with the works attached to the sacrifice of the temple or the works of the master. "


    "The master you said was made by the demigod himself. Even the black iron long sword made by the holy master himself may not reach this level. This sword is perfect in all respects. The only black iron work I have ever seen better than this sword is made by the believers in the craftsman temple and placed on the stone platform of a legendary family as a work of art. "


    Julius held the long black iron sword and stroked the blood groove on the ridge of the sword, reluctant to let go.


    "However, I heard that Sparta likes to use short swords and spears. This kind of long sword doesn''t seem to be suitable here." Suye road.


    "Yes. The standard equipment of Sparta is four weapons, left arm shield, right waist short sword, one throwing spear and one battle spear. Throwing spears can''t be equipped with divine power, but war spears can. " Julius road.


    "In Sparta, I mainly make short swords and spears?" Suye road.


    "In Sparta, shields are more valuable. Before we Spartans set out, every mother would say, "come back with a shield or lie on it." Julius road.


    "That''s just right. I''m responsible for making shields, daggers and spears. Relevant accessories are purchased from other workshops and finally assembled." Suye road.


    "I think you will monopolize the black iron rank divine power equipment of Sparta soon. Even if your price is a little more expensive. " Julius road.


    "The price of a divine power war spear is about 1000 gold eagles. What price do you think our divine power war spear should set?" Su ye asked.


    "If it''s just to sell black iron level weapons and equipment, I suggest you increase the price to 1500 gold eagle, which is definitely not high. However, if you want to sell other items and earn more money, the price of 1200 is the upper limit. " Julius road.


    "Good. I want to set up a weapons firm as soon as possible. My name is... Dragon chopper. I''m going to draw a powerful red dragon dragon head as a trademark. " Suye road.


    "I have also heard that the humorous faucet on the dragon''s beauty is the trademark you created. You are really a commercial genius. I hope to cooperate with you for a long time in the future. Because you and I have the same belief in business, short-term financial interests are not important, long-term interests are more important. " Julius road.


    "I hope we can cooperate happily!"


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    The soldiers behind Julius felt strange. How could a teenager be so old-fashioned and never lose in front of Julius.


    The two walked out of the passage, through the gate and came to the edge of the arena under the moon night.


    The sound of wooden swords hitting wooden stakes, the sound of long swords, loud insults, patient guidance, and light cries of injury can be heard all the time.


    Thousands of gladiators are training at night.


    Some were naked and sweating, some were fully armed and dodged, and some were scolded by the training officer.


    At the edge of the infield of the arena, there are high walls. Above the walls are large nets to prevent wild animals. Behind the big nets, there are stepped auditoriums.


    Directly opposite, there is also the dragon mouth terrace.


    The arena here is more simple than that in Athens, but it is full of rough wildness. It has invisible power to stimulate people''s blood.


    Su Ye''s spirit perked up, and then his face showed doubt.


    "Why are there so many non Spartans here?"


    Although most people''s equipment and weapons are similar, some people''s clothes can be seen at a glance.


    For example, mummies in Egypt are wrapped in enchanted metal strips.


    Others need weapons and looks to recognize them. For example, Nordic, Persian and Egyptian people have some differences.


    Julius proudly said, "Sparta was indeed xenophobic before, but with the innovation of kings over the years, countries are allowed to enter Sparta training. In a few decades, Sparta has become a holy land for soldiers all over the world. Because of this, we Sparta are becoming stronger and stronger. Even, many foreigners were willing to be naturalized as Spartans. But we Spartans have the pride of Spartans and only accept excellent foreigners, at least reaching the golden level. Unlike some stupid countries, they collect all kinds of waste. As a result, the people complain. Finally, the country is occupied by foreigners and the native people become slaves. "


    "There will indeed be such a stupid country. Such a country has never been cut off in history books, and there will be no fewer in the future." Suye road.


    Su Ye lamented that the Spartans of this era all know the catfish effect, but some countries copy their homework, but they are occupied by doves. It''s wonderful.


    "Cooperation is cooperation, but next I''ll train you as a gladiator. First, you have to take the first step, that is, stand here and swear to Ares. This is the wax board for the oath. " Julius took the Black wax plate from his men and handed it to Suye.


    Su Ye immediately took an oath with a wax plate.


    "Well, since you have sworn, even if you are a gladiator, you will be included in the list tomorrow. Generally speaking, gladiators will carry out long-term and boring training. Even experienced soldiers need to study for a few months, but you don''t have time. There is a way to let you play directly, that is to challenge the pile position. " Julius road.


    Suye looked at Julius.


    Julius glanced at the arena and said, "look, these wooden stakes on the arena are used for novice training and veteran warm-up. They all come from Rome. The status of gladiators is also ranked by wooden stakes. "


    "The fifth stake refers to a novice who is completely unqualified to play."


    "The fourth wooden stake is an ordinary Gladiator, and his seniority is not deep enough."


    "The third stake is a senior gladiator who has been a gladiator for more than three years or participated in ten formal fights."


    "Second, wooden stakes can generally become the team leader or vice captain, with more than 50 games or more than five years of experience. At this level, you can be a training officer. "


    "The first stake. In Rome, those gladiators like sheep can be the first stake even with black iron, but in Sparta, it takes silver soldiers to be the first stake." Julius''s words caused laughter around him.


    "Different competitions have different restrictions. In some competitions, only gladiators at the first stake level are allowed to fight. Therefore, you must at least reach the second stake to participate in most competitions. "


    "I understand that." Suye road.


    "Next, you should continue to challenge and finally determine your pile position. To challenge the fifth stake and the fourth stake, you only need to defeat one person, but to challenge the other three stakes, you need to defeat three people in a row without interruption, otherwise the challenge will fail. " Julius stared into Suye''s eyes.


    "OK, can we start now?" Su ye asked.


    People nearby looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    "Very good!"


    Julius said, stretched out his hand, and the magician bodyguard behind him took out his moustache from the ring of space and put it on his hand.


    "Today, a bronze magician named Su Ye wants to start the pile position challenge. Everyone can rest and watch the challenge." Julius''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    The chaotic sound of the arena suddenly stopped, and then the eyes that seemed to be burning flames fell on Su Ye.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the way they look at me." Suye road.


    Julius narrowed his eyes with a smile. His chubby face was like a big cake and said, "of course not. The pile challenge is basically equivalent to humiliating all the gladiators present. Generally speaking, the fighting colleges with mutual hatred will send people to each other for pile challenge. You''re a magician. Double the humiliation. "


    Su ye had no choice but to shake his head. This was clearly a challenge. No wonder those gladiators were like wolves one by one.


    "But don''t worry, as long as you complete the pile challenge and beat them cry one by one, they will still respect you. Of course, respecting you will not extinguish their hostility to the magician." Julius still smiled.


    Su Ye sighed and knew that Aristotle had no good intentions.


    "Then come and finish early. I''m a little tired today." Suye road.


    The gladiators nearby were more angry.


    Julius smiled and was not angry at all.


    Thousands of people slowly gathered ahead.


    Julius said, "a fifth stake black iron warrior."


    "I''ll come!"


    "Me!"


    A dozen black iron soldiers rushed out first.


    Julius pointed to the strongest man and said, "you come." Then look at Su Ye.


    Su ye asked, "can you summon servants in Spartan fighting?"


    "Most can summon, with very few exceptions. Of course, the challenge stake can be summoned. However, I know your servants are powerful, and I prefer to see your strength. " Julius road.


    "OK. However, the power of magic can''t be controlled. I''m afraid it will hurt people. Do they want to add some protective measures? " Suye road¡° Man, you are very sincere when you boast. I almost believe it. " A bronze soldier put his arms around his chest and whistled. The whole audience burst into laughter. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 302

    "It''s too troublesome to take protective measures. Please take it easy." Julius road.


    Su ye said helplessly, "then don''t use attack magic."


    "Man, you have a high level of ridicule!" The man shouted again.


    Some people laughed, others frowned.


    The magicians and gladiators present looked at Su ye with some sympathy. The magician was proud, but in the arena, the magician was naturally weak because the environment was too single.


    However, those old gladiators not only didn''t laugh, but always looked at Su Ye carefully.


    "Get out of the way and leave enough space for two people." Julius road.


    They hurried to separate to both sides and retreated slowly like sand pushed away by both hands.


    Su ye and the black iron soldier walked forward together.


    The two sides stood at a distance of 30 meters.


    The black iron soldier had a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand, and a short sword was inserted in his right waist. He arched his back slightly and stared at Su Ye attentively.


    His whole body was covered with black iron.


    Su Ye nodded gently, worthy of Sparta. Even the feeling of novice gladiators reached the standard of powerful soldiers in Athens.


    "Start!" Jules said suddenly.


    The black iron soldier opposite made a full sprint and locked his eyes on Su Ye.


    "Stone wall art."


    Su Ye stretched out his right arm and pointed the index finger of his right hand at the black iron soldier opposite.


    The earth yellow round magic array floats in front of your fingers.


    The black iron warrior looked down slightly to find the position of stone wall.


    Boom!


    The gray quartzite wall broke through the earth from the foot of the black iron soldier, like a sea dragon out of the water, rising rapidly.


    The black iron warrior was about to escape, but the dense earth talent worked. Before he could escape, he was hit by a stone wall.


    He gave a little cry, and slight pain came from his legs. Then his body was hit and flew into the air.


    He tried to adjust his body, but the painful legs made him lose his balance and fell to the ground with his back down.


    "Stone wall technique!"


    Boom!


    At the moment when the black iron warrior landed, the second stone wall hit his back and rose.


    Poof


    The black iron soldier vomited a mouthful of blood. His eyes were black. He circled in mid air and fell to the ground and fainted. The mage who was proficient in water system hurried forward for treatment.


    In just a few seconds, the battle was over.


    The gladiators present looked at the scene blankly and didn''t react to what had happened.


    The mage Gladiator stared at the quartz rock wall.


    "The rising speed of this stone wall technique is comparable to rock assault."


    "Magic quartzite is much stronger than ordinary quartzite in terms of density, hardness and other aspects."


    "His magic is very strange, a bit like the legendary magic evolution. Of course, it may also be a strange talent or blood power."


    Julius smiled and clapped a few times and said, "well, Su Ye defeated the novice Gladiator at the fifth stake level and is qualified to challenge the official Gladiator at the fourth stake. Who''s next? Rest assured, Su Ye is a very kind mage. He will try to avoid serious injuries. "


    "I''ll come!"


    Many gladiators of the fourth stake shouted.


    "You!" Julius points to a familiar good black iron warrior.


    The other gladiators nodded gently. It seemed that Julius did not discharge water. This Gladiator was enough to rank in the top ten in the fourth stake in the whole Gladiator Academy.


    Both sides stand.


    "Start!" Julius''s voice sounded.


    The stone walls on the ground rise, and the soldiers in the sky fly.


    After the fifth stone wall hit, the black iron soldier fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Everyone''s eyes were numb.


    "This is the lightest injury." Suye to Julius road.


    "You are really a good man." Julius praised sincerely.


    The gladiators stopped talking.


    "Man, we underestimated you. I admit my mistake." The people''s Congress who just laughed at Su ye said.


    Many gladiators nodded and looked at each other.


    This mage is a little unusual.


    The first stake gladiators and trainers frowned and whispered.


    "I feel the pressure."


    "Originally, only silver mage could attract my attention."


    "Be careful of this bronze mage."


    Julius laughed and said, "Su Ye defeated the fourth wooden stake member and officially became the fourth wooden stake Gladiator. Now... Who is the first training officer on duty today? "


    "Master, it''s me, ogutu." A silver soldier came out.


    Su Ye looked at a typical strong Nordic man. He was tall and strong with bulging muscles. His skin and armor were dirty. When he twisted out the oil, he could fry a pot of vegetables.


    However, his skin is not as shiny as other soldiers.


    All the gladiators looked at him with respect. The chief training officer of ogutu was second only to the king comodes in the arena.


    "You choose three third stake members, the best gladiators, and let this damn, arrogant magician see our Spartan warriors!" Cried Julius.


    "Roar!" All the gladiators raised their arms together and issued a neat roar.


    Su Ye smiled and liked Julius''s words a little.


    "Boss okutu, let me be the first! I want to see the power of this man! See if the first two suckling pigs have put water. " The soldier who laughed before admitting his mistake shouted.


    Okutu gently nodded his head and chose two more powerful third wooden stake bronze warriors.


    "Hey, man, look at me. Yes, it''s me. My name is segus. I''m destined to be a great Gladiator! My goal is to fight the king! "


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the vigorous young man. His long light red hair was as eye-catching as a rooster.


    His eyebrows were faint, but his eyes were huge, like two big ox eyes. His nose was flat and his mouth was very wide. He spoke with neat big teeth.


    His eyes seemed to have an eternal flame, and his face even reflected a faint moonlight.


    Like most gladiators, he wears leather armor and holds a shield, spear and dagger.


    "Let''s start, big bull eye." Suye road.


    "How do you know my nickname? Am I so famous? " Segus looked blankly.


    Many gladiators couldn''t help laughing.


    The two sides walked 50 meters apart.


    "Your stone wall skill is useless to me. Change it for a magic." Segus pride tunnel.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I never despise my opponents, especially the bronze soldiers of the same rank. Don''t worry, I won''t use Stonewall against you. "


    "Good!" Segus changed his face and stared at Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su Ye felt himself in the jungle and was stared at by a fierce tiger.


    Su Ye nodded in his heart. Every bronze soldier was killed in the sea of blood. If he was approached by this segus, he would have to worry about his life.


    But he shouldn''t be close.


    The mage and gladiators cast spells one after another, and one by one they flew to the top of the battlefield.


    The battlefield was as bright as day.


    "Start!" The voice of chief training officer okutu sounded.


    Segus took a deep breath and trotted slowly.


    "Swamp art!"


    A huge swamp with a radius of 15 meters appeared ahead.


    The gray black mud wriggled slowly, and mud bubbles burst out one after another, exploding one after another, making a gentle puff.


    The gladiators involuntarily issued a soft voice, and the mages looked dull, including three silver mages.


    "It''s just swamp magic. After I was promoted to bronze, this magic can only make me slow down. Ouch... I''m x..."


    People were surprised to see that at the beginning, segus clearly stepped on the swamp with the bronze power of his feet, but he only ran a few steps. Just like his sprained feet, his feet suddenly fell into the mud and soon fell to his knees.


    With segus''s funny curse, people wanted to laugh, but they couldn''t laugh.


    "Nothing! Even if you fall into the swamp, you can only sink into my waist and slow me down. I can escape your magic, ouch... I x... "


    The swamp is chest deep!


    Segus panicked, mobilized the bronze magic power of his whole body, used the bronze combat skills, and suddenly smashed down with the battle shield.


    The bronze light burst out on the battle shield, wrapped the battle shield, turned into a huge light shield, formed a terrible impact and fell into the mud.


    At the moment of the light shield''s downward impact, segus wanted to break free from the mud by reaction.


    However, there was no imagined scene of mud splashing.


    The light shield is trapped.


    "Ouch... I''m x..."


    Segus and all the gladiators were stupid.


    "It''s the fall of talent. It''s really possible to drown." A silver mage couldn''t help shouting.


    By this time, the swamp technique had flooded the neck of segus.


    "Segus, surrender!" A gladiator joked.


    "I don''t, I don''t believe I can drown by swamp art!"


    People thought, really, no one has been drowned by swamp art.


    Many people looked at Su Ye.


    "If you don''t surrender, you may become the first person to drown by swamp, because the first 18 drowned are devil soldiers."


    All the gladiators looked stiff.


    Some young gladiators were cold all over.


    "I segus, even if I die, I can''t surrender to the mage of the same level!" Segus roared.


    However, one of the gladiators in the field is counted as one. They either roll their eyes, or look up at the sky, or smile, or reach for their forehead.


    "Gollum..." segus''s head was also submerged, leaving only light red long hair. Like cockscomb in the mud. The mud shook violently. Suddenly, two arms rushed out of the swamp, fist clenched and index finger extended at the same time. Standard Gladiator surrender posture. Su Ye waved it to dispel the effect of swamp technique. Segus lay on the ground, wheezing and panting. The gladiators smiled and looked at him¡° Segus, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t surrender to your fellow mages? " The scene was full of joy¡° I''m sad that you laugh at me so much. Whoever dares to laugh at me again, I will betray the soldiers and take refuge in the magician! " Segus sat on the ground and lied¡° But we don''t want you. " A silver mage smiled. The crowd burst into laughter. Segus gave everyone a white look, stood up honestly, and then secretly aimed at Su Ye. He was relieved to find that Su Ye didn''t look at himself¡° Next. " Ogutu cold channel. Bronze warriors move forward. In a second¡° Swamp art! " Ten seconds later. Looking at the swamp submerged to the neck, the second bronze soldier reluctantly stretched out his index finger and surrendered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 303

    "Next..."


    "Wait, I''ll study it first." Cried the third man.


    The crowd looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded gently and wanted to know how the soldiers solved the swamp technique. He was ready for it in the future.


    A large number of gladiators gathered and talked.


    Most people agree that Su Ye''s swamp technique is too evil to play.


    There are also several fantasy soldiers who put forward various solutions and vowed to succeed, but they were ignored.


    Soon, the third soldier came on with confidence.


    All kinds of fancy fighting techniques and methods are used, but the end is still to stretch out your index finger in the mud and surrender.


    "Good! I declare that Su Ye has been successfully promoted to the third wooden stake Gladiator. " Julius saw that the whole arena was stirred by Su ye and smiled.


    Many gladiators turned ugly.


    Segus smiled and said, "brother of the second stake, you just surrender. You are also bronze, but your skills are stronger than us, your strength is stronger than us, and your experience is richer than us. You can''t escape the end of mud filling your ears. At least you can walk on this swamp with silver power, but it will also be greatly slowed down. "


    "You betrayed quickly."


    "I''m telling the truth, aren''t I?"


    The gladiators were not surprised at segus''s words.


    The soldiers looked at the silver soldiers.


    "Segus is right. According to various signs, only by mastering the silver divine power can we not fall into it, but it will be slowed down. If the strength is not well mastered, it may also fall into it."


    "Yes, his swamp skill obviously has a talent for slowness."


    "The bronze mage has so many talents that he doesn''t let people live?"


    A silver mage said helplessly, "not only has talent, but also has obvious blood power."


    "What? Is it the second Aristotle? "


    Everyone was surprised and looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "I saw Aristotle just now."


    "Man, you can''t be a student of Aristotle!" Screamed segus.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''m his student."


    "It''s over..."


    The morale of the arena suddenly seemed to be blown away by the wind god, and everyone looked defeated.


    Especially those old gladiators, their eyes seemed to be filled with fear dominated by Aristotle.


    "It won''t be the same as the last time. At last, comodes beat Aristotle."


    "Here comes the king of gladiators!"


    Everyone suddenly looked at Longkou terrace.


    A tall soldier wearing a lion helmet stood there with his arms around his chest, like a statue of a hero, with a fiery momentum all over his body.


    You can even hear the whirring sound of the fire burning in your ears.


    It seems that it can ignite the whole arena and collapse the whole arena.


    His upper body was bare, his whole body was covered with dense subtle scars, and his body was like bronze pouring, with a faint golden color.


    "Comodes." Julius smiled and waved to the wrestler in the distance.


    Comodes put his right hand in front of his left chest, slightly bowed his head to Julius, then hugged his chest with his arms again and looked at the crowd.


    "The spinning machine of the goddess of destiny moves slowly, and the silk thread of the two people''s destiny will be connected in the arena. Is it that comodes has become the unique king of eleven years'' struggle, or that Aristotle''s disciples revenge for the teacher? Everything will be staged in Sparta..." segus began to recite like a poet.


    A gang of rough men rolled their eyes. They hated the poet''s tone most.


    Su Ye accidentally glanced at segus. Unexpectedly, among the Spartan soldiers, there were those who were proficient in drama. He thought that the Spartans even had muscles wrapped in their brains.


    Julius smiled and said, "my dear gladiators, the king is watching you. Don''t you want to defeat foreign magicians and get the king''s attention and praise? Okutu, you choose three from the second stake. "


    Okutu nodded and chose three more people.


    Su Ye''s look was more dignified.


    These three men, all bronze warriors, give people a completely different feeling from before.


    The first two people are like a ferocious tiger and leopard. The third person doesn''t look ferocious and gentle, but Su Ye knows that it''s an elephant.


    Julius smiled and said, "ubiku has defeated ordinary silver soldiers."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "then I''ll use a softer attack spell."


    Su Ye fought against three bronze soldiers one after another.


    Su Ye easily won the first two wars with swamp skill.


    Ubiku went to the battlefield.


    This is a middle-aged man with long hair braided at the back. He looks like a Thracian.


    "You are a kind mage, not arrogant." Ubiku road.


    The other gladiators wanted to refute, but they couldn''t find an excuse.


    "After all, I am also a member of the first college. There is no need to hurt anyone because of a temporary victory or defeat." Su Ye smiled.


    "OK. Then next, I will try my best to avoid hurting you. " Ubiku raised his head high, and the color of bronze spread slowly like water.


    "As long as you can walk within five meters of me, even if I lose."


    "Allow me to throw a spear?" Ubiku held two spears.


    "What are the rules of formal competition?" Su ye asked.


    Julius said: "there is no limit to fighting between teams, because the mage has added a lot of protective magic to himself before the battle. If it is a single player battle, the mage can add a protection spell to himself. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, I can use a rock shield."


    "Yes." Ubiku road.


    "Rock shield!"


    A 1.7-meter-long quartzite shield appeared in front of Su ye, suspended an inch above the ground. Su ye would be blocked by the whole shield as long as he lowered his head slightly.


    A huge mountain is carved on the shell of the shield, and on the mountain sits a giant bigger than the mountain.


    "This shield is a little big."


    "Three inches." The side Gladiator reached out and tried the thickness of the shield.


    "This XX is a rock shield, this is clearly a rock wall!" Segus opened his mouth and burst into foul language.


    "I''ve never seen such a rock shield."


    "The magic rock is stronger than ordinary rock. Now it''s so thick that ubiku is going to cry."


    The gladiators talked, and the mages looked at each other, helpless.


    "Please." Suye road.


    When the whistle sounded, ubiku said, "I aim at the center of the shield and throw it. If you are afraid, hide."


    With that, his bronze power wrapped the spear and threw it at Su ye in a standard posture.


    Su Ye didn''t move, but he was always ready to shrink back.


    Bang!


    The throwing spear hit the rock shield at a terrible speed. After the loud noise, the wooden rod of the throwing spear burst, the spear head collapsed and flew, and the fine rocks on the surface of quartzite splashed everywhere.


    They craned their necks and looked at the shield.


    Just above the center of the shield, there was a small pit, which could probably put down an immature green apple.


    "It''s over. The magician is too naughty! Ubiku''s spear is famous all over Sparta and is enough to penetrate any level of protection spells. "


    "The last day of the soldiers is coming."


    "How can I fight?"


    Julius smiled at his gladiators and said nothing.


    "Continue?" Su ye asked.


    "Continue." Ubiku stared at Su Ye.


    "Swamp art!"


    The black swamp with a radius of 15 meters appeared at the foot of ubiku.


    A strange scene appeared. He kept moving forward without sinking at all.


    "What a powerful ubiku!" The gladiators couldn''t help admiring.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on ubiku''s feet. He wrapped his feet with bronze power and trampled on the surface of swamp art in a very fast but light way to prevent himself from falling into it.


    Even if the additional forces of swamp obstruct him, his forward speed is still close to that of ordinary people.


    Pop pop


    The soles of his feet fell on the swamp and made a dense sound.


    "Awesome." Su Ye sincerely praised it. I didn''t expect a bronze warrior to do so.


    "Vine art!" When Su ye cast a spell, he took out a handful of wheat grains from the ring of space. When the spell was completed, the wheat grains disappeared into the green magic array.


    Su Ye points to ubiku.


    This time, no one underestimated Su Ye''s magic.


    However, all gladiators were relieved to see the effect of vine art.


    There is no metamorphosis like swamp art. When the radius reaches 15m, the swamp with a radius of about 2.5m turns green, which is just a little larger than the scope of ordinary vine art.


    In the green, vines twined upward.


    The speed is also average.


    The gladiators were relieved again.


    The vine just entangled ubiku''s feet. It is reasonable that he can get rid of it easily.


    Ubiku made a sudden effort to break free from the vines and move forward.


    Poof


    Ubiku, who was rushing forward, not only didn''t break free from the vines, but even fell into the vines because he lost his balance.


    The dense vines wound around his body like long snakes.


    "No, why does his vines have spikes? Will it tie and tie automatically? Am I dazzled? "


    "There are blue reflections on the surface of the spikes. It looks poisonous."


    "The vine art is changing color and slowly becomes the color of the swamp. Mages, tell me what the ghost vine art is. It''s so scary! Are all the vines you''ve seen before fake? "


    A silver mage was excited and helpless: "the spike talent makes vines grow spikes, and the winding talent can make vines knot constantly and have stronger binding ability. The blue thing is the poison talent, and the discoloration is the concealment talent. I''ve only seen so many wood talents in Wood Elves before. I didn''t expect to see them in humans. "¡° No, ubiku''s divine power is very strong. He can easily break away from the bronze vine art. "¡° That is, there is a talent for ''tenacity''. It may take a while for ubiku to get rid of it. "¡° No, do you feel that the vines are getting thicker and bigger. "¡° It''s a talent to grow and thicken so fast. It''s not like a talent to grow. If you grow, it suddenly becomes stronger after a long time, and the power is directly increased by one level. Fortunately, his wood talent is far less than the earth talent. Otherwise, spikes and toxins can pierce ubiku''s divine power protection and directly kill him. "¡° Strength and tenacity, the battle is over. " The crowd looked helplessly at one of the strongest bronze soldiers in the first fighting College. Ubiku lay on the green grass and was wrapped into zongzi by dense vines. No matter how hard he struggled, it didn''t help. Slowly, there were more and more vines. Finally, he was surrounded and couldn''t see him anymore. Big zongzi didn''t move. He couldn''t even see him struggling¡° I admit defeat for him. " Okutu, the chief training officer, sighed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 304

    Su Ye waved his hand to remove the magic.


    Ubiku gasped and looked slightly green. It seemed that so many vines sealed his mouth and nose.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, ubiku curled up his legs and lay on the ground without getting up.


    "Ubiku, your face is a little wrong. Can you say... There are thorns on the vines and they wrap around your body. Even if you have divine power to protect your body, the most vulnerable parts may be hurt... God, poor ubiku..." segus couldn''t help shouting.


    Countless gladiators smiled with low hair.


    "Shut up, segus, talk nonsense again. I''ll insert the war spear into your XX all the way to your mouth!" The iron faced ubiku was too lazy to cover up after scolding and covered his crotch with his hands.


    More gladiators lowered their heads and laughed.


    Su Ye endured a smile and said, "sorry, this is the first time I use vine art after I was promoted to bronze. I forget this side effect."


    "It''s all right. It''ll be fine tomorrow. Let me lie down for a while." Ubiku said with great pain.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd didn''t hold back and gave a strange sharp laugh, just like a gust of wind.


    More people burst into laughter.


    The rest of the people were infected and couldn''t help it any longer. The whole audience laughed wantonly.


    Ubiku rolled his eyes and whispered, "you traitors! I knew I wouldn''t come out to accept the challenge. "


    Julius smiled for a while and said, "OK, I announce that from now on, Su ye will become the second wooden stake Gladiator. So, Su ye, are you interested in challenging the first wooden pile? "


    "Can I use a servant?" Su ye asked.


    Julius thought and said, "try it first. If you have to use it halfway, the other party must step back and give you time to summon servants."


    "OK." Suye road.


    Julius looked at ogutu.


    "Two people have been selected." Augustus.


    Everyone was stunned, and then a look of excitement appeared on their faces.


    Okutu wants to play!


    He is the chief training officer.


    Although he is not a first-class silver Gladiator because of his injury, he is also in the top five of the first wrestling college.


    "Very good!" Julius beamed.


    "Didos, you come." Augustus.


    An experienced and steady silver soldier nodded, went to the battlefield and stood 100 meters away from Su Ye.


    Ogutu whistled.


    "Trap!"


    "Trap!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye released a trap technique with a length of 30 meters in front of him, and then performed the trap technique further ahead. The two trap techniques seamlessly integrated into a trap with a length of 60 meters and a width of 30 meters.


    In the 5-meter-high pit, sharp rock spikes are densely arranged, and there is no place to stand.


    Startled voices came and went, and all the gladiators became frightened spectators.


    Even the silver warrior is powerful and can''t jump 60 meters. What''s more, even if he can jump, he will be attacked in mid air.


    The seasoned didos immediately wanted to detour, but Su Ye used the trap technique continuously in which direction he ran.


    All traps are seamlessly connected.


    Didos runs fast, but Suye casts faster.


    Soon, at the foot of Su Ye is a flat land with a diameter of 5 meters. 5 meters away, there is a huge trap ring with a width of 60 meters.


    The surface of the huge trap ring is covered with magic dust, which looks no different from before.


    Didos stood stunned.


    Su ye did not take the time to cast the spell again.


    "Elemental trap: wood."


    "Elemental trap: wood."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, all traps were transformed into wood element traps, and dense green vines appeared on the four walls of the trap and under the sharp thorns.


    "Su ye, you will be my idol in the future!" Segus was stunned.


    The rest watched the scene with disbelief.


    "Earth fortress..." the mages muttered and recognized the system.


    Silver warrior didos walked slowly around the edge of the ring trap, his eyes blank and at a loss.


    After a moment of silence in the arena, everyone talked.


    "This mage is a little strong..."


    "Silver soldiers can jump about forty or fifty meters if they jump with all their strength. Even if he can skip the trap, Su ye will certainly attack halfway and will inevitably fall into the trap. How can I do that? "


    "Is this a mage? This is clearly a master! "


    "Is this magician of hedgehog constellation..."


    "Think about the tactics quickly and see if you can crack it."


    "Think of a fart!" Segus doesn''t have a good airway.


    Julius smiled and even patted his belly happily.


    "The students of Plato college are really talents."


    After a while, didos didn''t attack. He stood at the edge of the trap and looked at Su ye in a daze.


    Okutu, the chief training officer, coughed and said, "if the two gladiators don''t fight for a long time, they will be sentenced to a draw. Su ye, the result of the draw is that you failed to challenge the stake. "


    Su ye said, "then I''ll lift the trap."


    With a wave of hand, all the traps in the outer ring collapsed and disappeared, and restored to a solid ground.


    Only the trap in the inner circle is 30 meters wide.


    "Silver warrior, now you can try jumping over." Suye road.


    "I''m not stupid!" Didos''s cry caused a burst of laughter.


    Didos frowned and approached, but stopped ten meters from the edge of the trap.


    The two men deadlocked again.


    "It doesn''t decide the outcome." Augustus.


    Su ye let go and said, "my magic is too strong. I''m afraid he will bear irreparable damage."


    The arena was silent.


    No one objected, no one laughed.


    "Then you must decide the outcome." Okutu said helplessly.


    Julius suddenly said, "Su ye, you should try your best to take it lightly. If you hurt him, I will ask the priest of the temple to do his best to ensure that he basically recovers as before. This is the fate of gladiators. "


    Suye looked at didos.


    "Please." The divine power of didos''s whole body is like mercury wrapping his whole body.


    "Then I''ll... Turn off some talents."


    Su ye said, reaching out to didos.


    "Rock spike."


    Those who knew the spell were stunned and were surprised. Didos moved gently under his feet.


    Didos jumped back and looked at the stone cones in horror.


    The whole audience exclaimed.


    The ground with a radius of more than 5 meters is equivalent to the floor area of a folk house.


    All the soldiers who fought with Su ye were cool and full of happiness.


    Didos was falling in mid air, and Su Ye''s voice sounded.


    "Rock spike."


    A grayish white stone cone flower blooms around didos''s landing point.


    Didos was shocked and saw him take off his arm shield, throw it on the sharp cone and fall on the arm shield.


    Suddenly, the flower of stone awl disappeared and quicksand was replaced.


    Unlike the slowly sinking swamp, the arm shield is involved by quicksand at the moment of touching quicksand.


    The silver light of didos''s feet was stronger. He stepped on the quicksand like a flat ground and moved quickly to the side to run out of the quicksand range.


    "Rock spike."


    The quicksand moves gently.


    At the moment when the sharp cone of the rock pierced out, the silver power at didos''s feet suddenly spread out to form two silver discs. His feet stepped on quicksand and his body soared into the air.


    Bang


    Powerful force impacts quicksand and splashes flying sand all over the sky.


    In the flying sand, the Stone Cone soars to the sky.


    Bronze soldiers are full of envy. They are only one rank short. They can''t do it by themselves, but silver soldiers can do it easily.


    Didos fell to the hard ground outside quicksand.


    "Trap."


    There was a huge pit under didos'' feet, which was covered with sharp thorns.


    Didos looked calm as usual, and the silver power under his feet thickened again.


    Most of the silver soldiers present smiled.


    Trap spikes of this degree will undoubtedly die for bronze soldiers, but they are only dangerous for silver soldiers. As long as the silver power is thick enough to resist, they can jump out easily.


    "Element trap: water system."


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t want to use this rogue way.


    Water talent reached 11.


    The water magic mastered now is very weak.


    However, once the element trap is formed, the whole trap is equivalent to a water magic.


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, the whole element trap was suddenly shrouded in thick fog.


    They were stunned. It was thicker than any fog. It was not so much a fog as a large piece of sheep''s milk.


    "This... Water vapor talent, advanced talent, thick fog, how can su ye have so many talents..." the magician who recognized the talent was helpless.


    Suddenly, there was a yell with dirty words in the trap, and then a scream.


    "I admit defeat, quickly remove the magic!" Cried didos.


    The gladiators were creepy, and his screams seemed to be wrapped in blood.


    Su Ye waved his hand and the trap was removed.


    Didos suddenly stood up from the ground and said in a loud voice, "cough... Master Julius, please ask the priest to treat me. Look at my back..."


    As soon as didos turned around, everyone saw a sad picture,


    There are dense round wounds behind the back, hips and legs. The wound has been sealed by silver power, but the whole back is still red with blood.


    "Didos, what happened?" Asked Julius.


    Didos was still in shock and said, "I don''t know. I''m ready to step on the sharp cone in the trap and jump out. I thought it was nothing, but my body suddenly suffered invisible pressure and lost balance. When my feet fell on the sharp cone, I felt wet and slippery, and then I slipped, He fell heavily on his back and had to surrender. It''s terrible... "A silver mage muttered to himself:" thick fog, water pressure, wet or slippery, this Su industry may have less blood than Aristotle, but its talent seems to be more and more miscellaneous than Aristotle... "It''s over, the warrior nemesis appears!" Segus looked desperate¡° Somebody, take didos to the temple for treatment. Next. " Julius was still smiling. The second silver soldier smiled bitterly and said, "can I admit defeat directly?"¡° Don''t you want the honor of a gladiator? " Augustus¡° In fact, you can change a silver magician to defeat him by distance. " Said the silver soldier. The gladiators'' eyes lit up. The casting distance of bronze magician is 40 meters, while that of silver magician is 60 meters. If there is a large range of magic, the casting distance will be extended¡° Didn''t you find that the distance of trap is beyond the casting range of bronze mage? " A mage said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 305

    Another silver mage sneered, "don''t dream. Magic evolution can double the distance of a series of magic. Unless the golden mage uses flying in advance, Su ye will have a rock spike and how many magicians will die. Do you know that magic evolution has another alias? It''s called mage kitchen knife, because it''s as simple as chopping vegetables for mages with magical evolution to kill mages of the same level. However, Su Ye''s strength is a little strong, and high-ranking mages and soldiers have become dishes. "


    "Continue!" Augustus.


    The second silver soldier came on reluctantly.


    Su Ye gave up building earth fortress and directly trapped under the feet of silver soldiers.


    "I surrender!" The silver soldier shouted as he fell.


    There is only one last battle left.


    Everyone looked to the third silver warrior, the chief training officer ogutu.


    As he walked to the battlefield, okutu said, "I can only fight with all my strength for three minutes. If I can''t win in three minutes, I will be defeated. All of you should carefully observe the battle between the two of us. "


    "Yes!" All the gladiators responded in unison, their eyes as bright as lights.


    "Finally, I can see the chief training officer''s full strength in person!"


    "Yes, he hasn''t done his best for almost half a year."


    "It is said that he drew with Aristotle."


    A hundred meters away, okutu stood still. His bronze skin was coated with a layer of delicate and morbid earthy yellow. In the dark, his eyes were even dimmer than ordinary soldiers.


    "You can start." Augustus.


    Okutu has a square face, like a rock, facing Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "if I deal with ordinary silver soldiers, I can not use servants, but if I deal with a particularly powerful Gladiator like you, it is not only belittling the enemy, but also stupid."


    Okutu nodded and said, "even then Aristotle could defeat me by miraculous servants."


    Su Ye was stunned. Aristotle''s dead pervert was no longer here. He even installed a beep indirectly.


    "How many miraculous servants did Mr. Aristotle have?" Su ye asked.


    "When he was in silver rank, there was a miracle servant and two miracle servants."


    Su Ye suddenly felt that his heart was full of warmth. In terms of servants, he was finally not completely crushed by Aristotle.


    Su ye first summoned the flame goblin.


    "How can a goblin wear eight magic rings on his hand!" Segus broke his foul mouth again.


    "It''s the ring of eight fireballs." A mage added.


    "That''s more valuable than my whole body!" Segus''s face was filled with despair.


    The gladiators looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    "Summon the black iron servant!"


    The king sledgehammer riding sheep appeared from the magic array.


    "He is also a knight with a crown on his head and shining armor. I said Su ye, are you here to show off your wealth?" Segus shouted.


    The heavy gladiators looked at Su ye with common hatred.


    "Baa..."


    The black demon sheep suddenly looked at segus with disdain, and then tilted the sheep''s mouth to chew.


    "I seem to hear the sheep calling me poor..." segus was stupid.


    "Ha ha..." the gladiators laughed.


    Wang dachui said politely, "you heard wrong, human. It''s not scolding, it''s just telling a fact."


    The crowd laughed again.


    Su Ye wanted to kick Wang sledgehammer. He got some benefits from the devil''s ancient battlefield and began to float.


    Okutu''s eyes fell on the crown on the head of di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "They are both miraculous servants..." ogutu said.


    "Yes."


    The laughter stopped abruptly.


    "Baa..." the black demon sheep turned to scan the audience.


    The gladiators could not laugh or cry.


    The mages sighed softly.


    "It''s nice to have money."


    Su Ye looked up at ogutu.


    "Your status is unusual. I''ll do my best."


    This time, Su Ye directly released a large number of trap techniques to form a 60 meter wide trap ring. Instead of adding water elements, metal elements were added to make the Stone Cone in the trap sharper and stronger.


    Su Ye wants to add dark elements, but unfortunately, like light elements, dark elements cannot add elements without a separate magic tree root.


    Later, Su Ye applied protective magic to himself, including magic armor, rock skin and rock shield.


    Su Ye looked up at ogutu.


    "It''s not glorious for me to attack you as a bronze mage with the body of silver, but you are powerful, and I''m hurt. I''m barely equal. All gladiators, watch carefully! " Okutu walked slowly forward after saying that, as if mercury was flowing rapidly, and soon wrapped his whole body to form a silver divine power protection.


    "Quicksand!" As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, a large piece of yellow quicksand fell at the foot of okutu 80 meters away.


    An amazing scene appeared, and okutu seemed not to be affected at all and stepped forward.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell at the foot of okutu, and he sighed in his heart that Sparta was indeed hiding dragons and crouching tigers. With so many gifted quicksand skills, he could only slow down his speed slightly.


    "Swamp art!"


    After okutu rushed out of the quicksand range, a black swamp appeared at his feet.


    He walked on the swamp like walking on the ground, but the mud of the swamp was constantly shaking gently.


    "Master, this man''s fighting skills are above me. Be careful!" Wang Dashui hurriedly reminded.


    "How much more than you?" Su ye asked.


    "A lot!" Wang dahammer looked dignified.


    Di Aotian nodded hard.


    "Worthy of being the chief instructor of the first college." Su Ye smiled and looked at ogutu who quickly ran out of the swamp.


    Okutu rushed to the edge of the trap area and jumped forward. His legs rowed alternately in mid air. He jumped 30 meters, crossed the first trap and fell into the second trap.


    Before landing, okutu in mid air, holding a spear, stabbed the trap cone at the landing point.


    With a silver flash on the surface of the spearhead, the powerful silver power exploded, and the white light flickered. With the spearhead as the center, all the trap stone cones within a radius of one meter were blown to pieces.


    He was about to land safely on it.


    Su Ye''s voice sounded.


    "Rock spike."


    The flower of the Stone Cone with a radius of more than 5 meters rushed out of the ground. However, okutu waved the spear again, the war skills broke out, the silver light flickered, blew up a small piece of the stone cone, and his feet fell steadily on the broken stone cone section.


    Unharmed.


    "Okutu!"


    "Okutu!"


    The gladiators shouted excitedly.


    "Sure enough!" Su Ye really didn''t expect that this silver soldier had so much experience, so strong grasp of the opportunity and so powerful skills, which other silver soldiers couldn''t do at all.


    "You are only a bronze mage after all. If you are promoted to silver, I''m afraid it will be very difficult." Okutu said, his feet made a force, the stone cone was broken, and he jumped forward.


    This time he only jumped more than ten meters and began to fall.


    "Water arrows all over the sky!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and saw that the dense water arrows continued to fall, covering a radius of three meters. Because of the talent of thick fog, it seemed to become a white fog column, which was just located at the landing point of okutu.


    When the water arrow in the sky formed, okutu just reached the landing point and rushed into the water mist.


    Okutu once again blasted the stone cone on the ground with a spear, and the shining silver power rushed through a large area of fog.


    "Vine art!"


    Before okutu landed, the vine began to grow upward and entangle okutu''s spear.


    "Hum!" Okutu suddenly shook his spear, and the silver power burst open, tearing the vines. His feet fell on the vine. Before the vine bound him, he took off quickly, rushed into the air and was about to fall on the flat ground at the foot of Su Ye.


    "Percussion!"


    Su Ye reached out and pointed to ogutu.


    At the moment of hearing the spell, the mages were puzzled. The rush technology is wind magic, which can form a strong wind. It is close but powerful.


    However, no matter how powerful it is, it is only the wind that affects the bronze soldiers, and it is impossible to affect the silver soldiers.


    A blue wind mass with a radius of five meters rushed past.


    Cohesion, solidity, sharpness, rapidity, sharp turn, auditory hallucination, ear piercing and cutting are all eight talents. Only the stripping of rare talents has not been opened.


    Condensation and solidifying make the wind mass not like the wind, but more like water mass.


    The sharp edge, sharp turn and cutting make the edge of the wind mass rotate rapidly, and there are more wind blades that impact doesn''t have at all.


    The speed and magic acceleration make the already fast wind mass incredibly fast.


    Boom!


    In the unbelievable eyes of the crowd, okutu held up his arm shield as if he had been hit by a huge fist and flew backwards in the huge roar.


    The two talents of auditory hallucination and harsh ear pierced his ear like a needle.


    He showed no sign of pain, but a slight frown.


    Okutu flies backwards for several meters. He is about to fall into a trap full of sharp cones. Immediately adjust his body, bombard the sharp cones with a shield, and he will fall to the ground.


    "Rock spike!"


    Okutu''s reaction was far beyond anyone''s imagination. Before the flower of the stone awl stabbed him, he took out the spear again, used his war skills to blow up the stone awl, and acted as if he had judged everything in advance.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that as long as magic moves, direction, speed and strength can be predicted. In the eyes of this old soldier, there is no secret and can be avoided.


    "Fireball!" Su ye cast the spell again.


    A huge fireball flew to okutu.


    Before the fireball burst open, okutu suddenly waved a shield wrapped by divine power and hit the fireball.


    Boom! Fireball explodes, and the roar talent makes the fireball make a huge sound far beyond normal. Okutu frowned again. See all over the sky flame burst, the flame fell, the magma was hot. There was no flame and magma on ogutu, but the whole shield was surrounded by magma. He saw silver light on the shield. Then he threw it with force to throw out the divine power and magma flame together. At the moment of seeing the magma flame, everyone looked at Su ye and his eyes were full of good feelings. Ordinary fireballs carry magma. If fire element traps are used, the whole trap must be full of magma. At that time, Suye can cooperate with magma to kill okutu¡° I haven''t seen such a powerful magician for a long time! " Okutu jumped to Suye again undaunted. The four servants looked at ogutu and Su ye, waiting for Su Ye''s order¡° Percussion! " Su Ye raised his hand, which was another huge wind mass. This time, okutu, who had been prepared, thrust out the spear. The shining spearhead suddenly burst out a silver whirlwind, shaped like an eagle. When it spread its wings, the eagle beak broke the blue wind mass. Okutu fell from the sky, endured auditory hallucinations and harsh discomfort, and took Su Ye''s face with a spear¡° Stone wall technique! " A quartz rock wall rose up between the two. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 306

    Okutu seems to have been prepared. He quickly retracts his spear. With his left hand, he grabs the top of the stone wall technique. The stone wall rises together and jumps up. Standing at the top of the stone wall, he will attack Su ye from top to bottom.


    The whole stone wall was shrouded in sand and dust, and he suddenly closed his eyes.


    "Percussion!"


    Okutu quickly waved his arm shield to resist, and his body was blown away by the wind with a bang.


    "Elemental trap: water."


    Okutu fell into the trap confused by the water vapor. His eyes were fascinated by the sand and dust, but he seemed to have eyes. He accurately judged the distance between himself and the bottom of the trap, defeated the sharp thorn at the bottom of the trap with a spear and fell safely.


    His eyes slowly shed silver power and tears, mixed with fine dust.


    Okutu opened his eyes. The trap was white. Obviously, he couldn''t see anything, but he jumped directly, jumped onto the flat ground where Su Ye was located, and jumped onto the stone wall again.


    This time, he protected his eyes with silver power and was not afraid of dust.


    He froze at the top of the stone wall.


    Ahead, there is a vast white fog.


    Simple black iron magic, fog.


    The gladiators sighed helplessly that this was the natural disadvantage of soldiers. Unless they reached the holy land level, even the golden soldiers could not dispel this fog on a large scale.


    Okutu listened and was stunned to find that his hearing was not as sensitive as before, and his ears were buzzing.


    "What a su Ye!" Okutu sighed.


    It turned out that Su ye had been using fire magic and wind magic, that is, using the roar and auditory hallucination in his talent to temporarily destroy his hearing.


    For now.


    With okutu''s rich experience, as long as the hearing is complete, even in the fog, the strength will not be greatly affected.


    But now, I can''t see or hear.


    There seems to be a flat land below, but okutu knows that the flat land below must have been turned into a trap. The reason why Su ye made the space before is to create an illusion.


    "If he had magic vision, he could see through the fog..." ogutu hesitated and jumped down.


    When he met the ground position, he kept calculating the distance between himself and the bottom of the trap.


    "The bottom of the trap is five meters away from the ground. I want to use my combat skills to destroy spikes about one meter away from the ground..."


    Suddenly, there was resistance at the foot, followed by needle pain, and then a slight paralysis.


    "Got caught!"


    The trap depth is not the previous five meters, up to three meters!


    Okutu looked down and saw that his feet were solid and stepped on the dense pointed cones.


    The surface of each sharp cone is metallic, and there are light green spots on the surface of the sharp cone.


    Element trap: metal.


    Okutu sighed. If he was in his heyday, he could find out in advance, but he had been injured for many years and had lost his strength that year.


    "I admit defeat!"


    Okutu''s voice echoed in the arena.


    When the white fog dispersed, ogutu sat on the ground, his feet slightly off the ground, and the silver power slowly overflowed from his feet, together with a little green toxin and blackened blood.


    Soon, the toxin disappeared. He covered the soles of his feet with silver power and stood up.


    "Chief training officer, how did he do it?" Segus was puzzled.


    Okutu thought for a moment and said, "Su Ye didn''t want to solve me quickly from the beginning. He first used the depth of the trap to create an illusion for me that the trap was always five meters deep. Then I used my natural power to affect my hearing. Finally, use the simplest but most core tactics, fog and trap. My eyesight and hearing were impaired at the same time. Next, I was unable to fight. "


    Okutu turned to Su ye and said, "your future is unlimited, because you don''t defeat me with magical power, but with magical wisdom."


    "You''re welcome. I''m just a fluke." Suye road.


    The two meter four big man suddenly bowed his head and said, "thank you for your kindness and kindness. If you add fire or wind elements to the trap, it will not only hurt me, but may even completely destroy my hearing. "


    "They are all gladiators of a college. There is no need to start too hard. What''s more, if you don''t have injuries, we don''t know the outcome. " Su Ye smiled.


    "You are really a modest man." Augustus.


    The gladiators'' eyes fell on di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. They didn''t start from the beginning.


    "I declare that Su Ye has been promoted to the first wooden stake Gladiator!" Julius road.


    "Roar!" Some gladiators raised their arms and cheered in celebration of the first stake.


    However, with the exception of segus and the mages, most gladiators were powerless.


    Julius smiled and said, "my dear little bitches, see? This arena is like a well. You are a group of frogs at the bottom of the well with bare hips. This Sparta is just a bigger well. Now, an eagle flies over the wellhead. Do you feel his power? Tell me, do you feel it? "


    "I feel it!" The Gladiator whispered.


    "You sons of bitches have no eggs, I didn''t hear you." Julius''s face changed suddenly and his eyes were cold.


    "I feel it!" All the gladiators shouted.


    "Very good, just feel it," Julius resumed smiling. "Tomorrow, our first college will participate in many wrestling competitions, but the first stake or bronze level can only participate in five of them. One beast fight, one execution match and three ten player matches. I let Su Ye participate in five consecutive games. Do you have any opinion? "


    "No!" All gladiators are convinced.


    "So, how should you congratulate the birth of the new first stake Gladiator?" Julius''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    "Roar!" All the gladiators raised their arms, clenched their fists, and roared with their heads forward, so that the veins of their necks were exposed.


    The color of doubt on Su Ye''s face flashed away.


    "Let''s go, my dear magician and first stake friend. Let''s go back and talk about cooperation." After saying this, Julius took off his beard, put his arm around Su Ye''s shoulder and walked back with a smile.


    All the gladiators stared at Su Ye''s back and had thousands of thoughts.


    Julius said this not to Suye, but to the gladiators present.


    Even the chief training officer can''t get such preferential treatment.


    Su Ye followed Julius to the inside, turned his head and looked at the Longkou terrace.


    The figure of the fighting king has disappeared.


    Suye and Julius return to the reception hall.


    Julius smashed into the sofa that might fall apart at any time and said with a smile, "are you worried about the execution match?"


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Why?" Julius road.


    "Whether the execution match in Sparta uses various ways to torture and kill prisoners or prisoners is determined by the cheers of the audience. Whoever has a high voice will win?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. Aristotle''s voice for execution is always the highest. " Julius road.


    "I don''t mind killing in battle. Even, I am willing to take the initiative to solve the people who may kill me. However, let me kill people I don''t know at all. I''m not unable to do it, but unwilling to do it. " Suye road.


    "For your sake, we will choose really ferocious sinners, not prisoners, not light sinners." Julius hurried.


    "I must understand why I kill. I can kill criminals on the execution ground, but torture is to meet the audience, meet your requirements and meet the rules of the arena. Therefore, I don''t want to do it. Because today I kill others to satisfy the audience. Next time, I may do more cruel things for something else. "


    Julius thought for a moment and said, "as far as the execution match is concerned, you can either finish the killing and compete for the first place or give up the first place."


    "As far as I know, the winning streak does not count the execution game or Warcraft war, but only the normal battle." Suye road.


    "Yes, the winning streak is not counted, but if it fails, the winning streak will be suspended."


    "I must have another choice." Suye road.


    "I''m sure you''ll think of the right way, but you can''t give up the execution. When you take the oath, you lose your choice. " Julius smiled.


    Su ye said, "no, I still have a choice. I can choose to buy you off, I can choose to threaten you with the interests of the cooperative firm, I can choose to escape from the arena, I can choose to contact Aristotle to persuade him, I can give up my status as a student of Plato college, I can ask the magic Council for help, and I can even kill a way from here... You see, I have too many choices. "


    Julius half joked: "I often have this feeling in front of Aristotle, as if other people''s mouth is the mouth, and my own mouth is a meat ball. So, do you refuse to participate in the execution match? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "of course I will go and even compete for the champion of the execution match, because just now, I got a new choice through thinking."


    "Human beings are always full of lies."


    "Human beings are always showing different colors." Su Ye smiled.


    "You won! I say, but Aristotle should not try to convince his students! " Julius was helpless.


    Su Ye smiled and drank a sip of water.


    "How to establish blacksmith shops and shops? I''ll send someone to choose a site tomorrow. " Julius road.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I don''t need a blacksmith shop. I need a shop selling goods, two warehouses and a production room. One warehouse stores raw materials, the other stores finished weapons, and the manufacturing room completes the final assembly of weapons. I am only responsible for the production of weapons. As for the required raw materials, accessories, warehousing, transportation, sales, assembly, procurement, etc., it is up to you. "


    "It seems that I paid far more than I thought."


    "More people lined up to pay." Suye road.


    "Then, how does the Dragon chopper firm distribute? Your name is... Joint stock system?" Julius road.


    "It seems that you know my firm very well. I''m going to divide the Dragon chopper firm into 100 shares. Because I contribute the most, I should account for 90 shares. " Suye road.


    Julius stared and said, "are you a dragon chopper or a dragon swallower? 90 shares? Thanks to you! That is to say, I, Julius, have a mild temper. Instead of being a grumpy guy, the spear point has been put on your throat. "¡° What do you say? " Su Ye smiled¡° Although you master the powerful power of the dwarf king, I have to solve so many links... Well, one person and half. The 50 shares in my hand are not only for myself, but also for the group of dragons behind me. " Julius road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 307

    "The dragon is not terrible, but the greedy dragon. You have 20 shares, no more. If you think about it, a weapon costs 1200 gold eagles, the material cost is about 300 gold eagles, the production cost is about 300 gold eagles, and the gross profit is 600 gold eagles. Plus various costs, the net profit is about 500. Selling 200 gold Eagles a month means 100000 gold eagles. You account for 20 shares. You take 20000 gold Eagles for nothing every month and 240000 gold Eagles a year. You earn much more than ordinary Holy Land families. What else are you dissatisfied with? "


    "No, no, no, that''s not how it''s calculated. I will take 100000 for the 240000, but my energy and cost are far more than 100000. I 4 you 6, can''t be less. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "who opened the largest weapons firm in Sparta?"


    "Who else, naturally, is the arms firm of the craftsman temple, and the whole Greece is their first." Julius road.


    "Is the craftsman Temple willing to take a stake?" Su ye asked.


    Julius was stunned and said, "your courage can cover the Aegean Sea. Let me think..."


    After a while, Julius shook his head and said, "no, the craftsman temple is relatively friendly, but they are not interested in doing business with others, especially what they are good at."


    "What about the temple of the God of war?" Su Ye smiled.


    Julius was startled and said, "don''t you know that the blood shadow of the God of war died in the arena of Athens?"


    "Gods belong to gods, and Commerce belongs to commerce. I offered to send money to the God of war temple. Don''t they want it? Not the God of war, but not the priests? " Su ye asked.


    "What''s your purpose? After all, you are the God of the goddess of wisdom. " Julius road.


    "I only think about business now, not anything else. I''ll send 10 shares to the God of war temple. Do they want to? " Su ye asked.


    "Of course! The God of war temple is a group of guys full of brains and muscles. They are not good at management and spend a lot of money. You send more than 100000 or even hundreds of thousands of golden eagles every year. They will definitely forget your identity and are willing to help you solve all difficulties. " Julius road.


    "Just want it. As long as you can get the temple of the God of war to accept 10 shares, I''ll give you another 5 shares. " Suye road.


    Julius pondered for a long time and said helplessly, "I still want to bargain with you, but I am a conscientious businessman. Sending so many golden eagles to the war god temple every year is something I can''t do at all. I''m very willing to use your money to close the relationship with the war god temple. Don''t worry, I promise to make the hall of the God of war a member of our dragon chopper firm, and I''m willing to escort our firm. "


    "Well, I hope you can decide as soon as possible so that we can officially set up a business. Before that, you need to give me a batch of black iron equipment popular all over Greece. I need to study it. Of course, I will return it in the end. After that, you need to decide what type of weapons we make. I want to make them before the establishment of the firm. In addition, after the establishment of the firm, you should ask your gladiators to help advertise. " Suye road.


    "Advertising?" Julius was puzzled.


    "You must have a gladiator college with deep hostility and even hatred?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" Julius narrowed his eyes and the cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "I personally took people to start the college fight. All of us use the weapons and equipment of the Dragon chopper card. After victory, what should you do? Needless to say?"


    Julius trembled, his eyes were shining, and said in a loud voice, "of course I understand! I must let all Sparta know that we defeated the damn Fierce Giant college. Of course, we defeated it with the weapon of the Dragon chopper brand! "


    "Very good..." Su Ye was suddenly stunned and said, "I feel I have overlooked a little. Which part of the cost of the weapons and equipment needed by soldiers is mainly spent on technology and time?"


    "Belly armor first, armor second, shield third." Julius road.


    "Forget the belly armor. It''s not metal. Needless to say, shields must be made. But armor... Divine power equipment armor is customized according to the body shape. " Suye road.


    "Yes, the making of armor is a big problem. But we can make standard armor. The armor can''t be small. If it''s larger, you can add a set of soft leather armor inside, and many armor can be tightened, but the process is cumbersome. For example, the arm armor is not cylindrical, but like two semicircular iron sheets or C-shaped iron sheets. It needs to be fastened after wearing. It is adjustable. "


    Su ye said: "very good. Then we will choose some adjustable armor with high sales volume, and the profit will exceed imagination."


    "A complete set of adjustable armor with a price of 3000 gold eagles. The material cost is only 600 gold eagles, but the production cost is very high, at least 1400 gold eagles. The final net profit is difficult to reach 800 gold eagles. How much can you reduce the cost? "


    Su ye thought it would be zero cost for Wang sledgehammer, but pretended to think for a long time and said, "even if the dwarf master makes it, it also needs 1200 gold Eagles?"


    "If we drop to 1100 golden eagles and sell 2900 golden eagles, we will have an advantage. After all, there are not many people who can really afford divine armor. Even if they buy it, the same price will be customized according to the body. You mean, it can only be made in standard, not customized? " Asked Julius


    "It''s not that you can''t customize it. If I leave Sparta and change the location to Athens, the transportation time will be a problem. " Suye road.


    "The dwarf king cannot live in Sparta?" Julius''s tone was full of regret.


    "The dwarf king is my secret. I''m sorry." Suye road.


    "I can understand, just as everyone knows that there is a powerful dwarf tribe and volcanic furnace in Plato college, but they can''t take it for themselves. Behind you, there should also be a master? " Julius regretted.


    Su Ye smiled without explanation.


    Julius stared at Su ye and said, "is my share owned by the Dragon chopper firm or the Spartan branch?"


    "If you can spread in Greece, your shares are not only owned by the whole firm, but I can give you another 5 shares." Suye road.


    "Alas... I understand. Unfortunately, Greece has never been a country. Every city state here is a country. The transaction cost between each other is too high."


    "Don''t lose heart. If you can really do a good job in this firm, I will make you one of the agents of dragon''s beauty." Suye road.


    Julius had bright eyes and said excitedly, "you don''t know how much sensation those tableware with faucets appeared in Sparta. Especially those nobles, who worked hard to publicize the benefits of silver tableware, wanted to set a dividing line between nobles and civilians at the door of their home. The blacksmith shops in Sparta have imitated a number of them, but the powerful scruples and reputation will not imitate them. The nobles don''t buy them at all. When can I represent you? "


    "I''m going to open three shops in Sparta. There must be one in Plato''s chamber of Commerce. I''m going to contact the God of war temple. Finally, I''ll try my best to consider you." Suye road.


    Julius blinked gently. Finally, he suddenly became silent. After a long time, he said, "do you have any... Greater plot against the God of war temple?"


    "It''s not a plot, but for greater cooperation in the future. It''s a new industry that needs the joint efforts of all the main temples and a large number of demigod families. I sent it out and of course I want to earn it back. " Su Ye smiled.


    "You are worthy of being a student of Plato. I believe you will succeed." Julius''s eyes were full of sincerity.


    "By the way, help me prepare two large cans of wine before the execution match tomorrow." Suye road.


    "No problem."


    The two talked in detail until midnight, and then preliminarily worked out the cooperation of the Dragon chopper firm.


    Before going to bed, Julius personally sent Su ye to a big room in the arena. He should have all kinds of living appliances, which is completely different from ordinary gladiators.


    "This is where Aristotle lived. I believe you like it better than the Gladiator''s cell." Julius road.


    "Thank you very much. I like it here." Suye road.


    "Then I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    When Julius left, Suye suddenly sighed.


    "Do your homework first..."


    The next morning, Su Ye meditated first and then went to the canteen. Almost all the gladiators bowed their heads along the way.


    Only a few gladiators of the first stake just nodded gently.


    After entering the canteen, ordinary gladiators can only drink barley porridge and Spartan''s famous black sauce soup, but the gladiators of the first stake can choose a rich mix of vegetables, meat, fish, fruits, biscuits and everything.


    After dinner, everyone got together to chat. Su Ye looked at the magic book alone and began to read the travel notes of those magicians. It took no brain and was equivalent to entertainment and rest.


    After a while, a loud voice sounded.


    "Man... No, idol, you work too hard. It''s said that Aristotle is the same. If you have time, hurry up to read."


    Su Ye looked up and saw the light red haired segus standing aside with a smile. In the dark canteen, two big cows stared like torches.


    "You should also be literate." Suye road.


    Segus sat carelessly on a bench and said, "what''s the use of literacy? More than 90% of Spartans can''t read and still live well? Among nobles and gladiators, literacy is despised. Those who call Spartans literate are mostly Hilos. "


    "The Hilos mean the slaves?"


    "Yes, as long as we Spartans capture a city-state, we will designate all the people of that city-state as Hilos, prohibit them from learning magic or war skills, and only allow them to work or work to support our Spartans. Don''t you think I''m insignificant in Sparta. When I come to my territory, I''m half a noble! After I was promoted to blackIron, a Hilo family gave it to me. After I was promoted to bronze, there were already two Hilo families. I distribute all their produce. I am kind-hearted. I always share half and half. I don''t need that little food. It''s better for them to eat more than they starve to death. " Segus road.


    "Your kindness is better than nobility." Suye road.


    Segus said, "you have a good eye! Some nobles are fools. They get six points of grain, five for themselves and one for the tenant. In case the tenant starves to death, isn''t it the nobles themselves who lose? I don''t understand why nobles don''t understand this simple truth. By the way, is this your first time to Sparta? "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 308

    "First time." Su Ye closes the magic book.


    "After a few days'' rest, let''s go to Sparta. I know where you want to go." Segus laughed.


    Su Ye looked at segus carefully and found that there was a trace of expectation in his eyes, but his eyes were bright and his heart beat steadily.


    "Well, I just want to know about Sparta. It''s better to have acquaintances to lead the way." Suye road.


    "I''m in two of the five duels you participated in today. Would you like to listen to the rules and experience of the duel?" Segus road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I can''t wait."


    Segus smiled and said immediately, "then I''ll tell you about Sparta''s fighting. We are different from the soft egg gladiators in Rome..."


    "Unlike the fighting animals in other places, our Spartan audience watched the fighting animals not to see people kill Warcraft, but to see Warcraft toss people. Therefore, you must be careful next, because the bronze level is likely to encounter the golden Warcraft. I also participated in your first Warcraft war. Just ask me if you don''t understand at that time. Of course, golden Warcraft are smart and can''t really kill people. We often call them Warcraft gladiators and occasionally play, ha ha... "


    "The execution match is cruel. You may not be used to it, but in the final analysis, you still kill people. Who hasn''t killed anyone yet..."


    "The ten man war is actually a five to five war. Your first ten man war also has me. In fact, there are no rules for the ten man war, that is, five people form two teams to fight. Generally, if you are injured, you will quit until one party admits defeat... "


    "Personal warfare is simple. Two gladiators fight each other."


    "There is also a large-scale team battle. Both sides are on the scale of 100 people, led by the regiment leader or Centurion. This kind of 100 people battle is less frequent, but a large number of spectators flock to each time, because the team battle is often a real fight between Spartans and prisoners of war, which is the most real and cruel battle..."


    "There are massacres, one or a few soldiers, killers, unarmed Hilos or prisoners of war..."


    "There are also some fights that ask the master to change the terrain, such as forming trees, forming various fences, and even siege or water war..."


    While segus was bragging, some gladiators came over and joined the chat.


    Halfway through the conversation, the training officer shouted, "castrates, your ass has rotted into the bench. It''s time to pull it out!"


    The gladiators hurried out of the canteen, entered the arena together and began to warm up.


    Under the bright blue sky and on the yellow earth, the gladiators were sweating and noisy.


    As soon as Su ye saw it, someone was jogging. He walked and began jogging. Segus kept following Su ye and talked about things related to gladiators and Sparta.


    After jogging, Su Ye began to stretch, and the gladiators looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "Is this your magician''s cultivation method? It''s mysterious. " Segus envied the tunnel.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "no, I heard others say it in lion harbor. Stretching before exercise can prevent severe exercise from hurting the body, such as cramps. Stretching after exercise can stretch the body, make the body more flexible and relieve physical fatigue. For example, if you exercise violently the day before, will some places ache the next day? "


    "This is a common thing." Segus road.


    "If you stretch correctly, your pain will be reduced a lot the next day. If you have nothing, you can learn from me as a magician''s cultivation method." Su Ye continued to stretch with a smile.


    Segus followed curiously.


    "No feeling." When finished, segus whispered.


    "If you always feel right, you are at least a golden warrior now." Su Ye finished and looked around.


    Segus thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "you''re looking for a place for the magician to practice. Let''s go. I''ll take you there. Magician''s magic often destroys the terrain, and its power is not easy to control. It can only be used in special places. The place we passed by just now is, you see, it''s right there. "


    "Thank you."


    When Su Ye got there, he closed all his talents and began casting spells.


    According to the content of the textbook, don''t pay attention to the final casting effect, but brand every detail of the whole casting process in your mind. The deeper you understand every detail of magic, the stronger your power is.


    The magicians secretly observed Su ye and finally nodded gently. The students of Plato college really had solid basic skills.


    Some little mages without the guidance of famous teachers even stared at Su ye and remembered every move of Su Ye.


    Segus practiced his war skills in a nearby place.


    After half of the magic power was consumed, Su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer to find a place where there was no one and began to meditate to restore the magic power.


    After meditation, I found Seth beside me.


    "After I finished practicing my war skills, I was afraid that your meditation would be disturbed, so I stood by and watched." Segus is full of kindness.


    Wang dachui and di Aotian looked at each other and kissed their mouths together with the black demon sheep.


    apple polisher


    Suye thanked segus and asked segus about Sparta during his rest.


    Segus knew everything and said everything.


    At about 8:30 in the morning, the horn sounded.


    The trained gladiators retreated to the edge of the arena.


    Most gladiators began to rest, but the novices who practiced against the stake still practiced diligently.


    Su Ye glanced at them. Most of them were about their own age, and even had children of seven or eight years old.


    Segus saw Su Ye looking at the children and said with a smile: "these children are really lucky now. If we go back for decades, all children will be sent to the army for training. They have to receive the most cruel training since childhood. They also have to train to steal from the Hilo people and compete for food with others. Adult rites are killing people. It''s much better now. If you don''t want to go to the army, you can train in the arena. "


    "Spartans have no choice but barracks and gladiators?"


    "Of course, become a magic apprentice. I secretly tell you that although we Spartans are hostile to magicians, we still envy you who master all kinds of magical powers. In addition to these three directions, there is no other choice. After all, in Sparta, even women need to exercise. Moreover, we Sparta have many powerful female soldiers. "


    "What about craftsmen or merchants?" Su ye asked.


    "Before, Sparta was full of soldiers. Everyone ate and lived together, and no wealth was left. Later, the double kings and elders realized that this was unrealistic, so they allowed some injured or ill people to engage in other work. Later, outsiders were allowed to operate in Sparta, but their status was relatively low. Of course, if it is bigger, it still deserves people''s respect. For example, master Jules, he is just a black iron, but he has trained countless powerful soldiers for Sparta. In our Spartans'' eyes, he is equivalent to a general. " Segus road.


    Su Ye glanced at the audience and said, "the wrestling match is about to begin. Let''s get ready."


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you a detailed explanation."


    The two men came to the gate facing the Longkou terrace. The gate was made of white marble on a black background, engraved with the slave God of Ares.


    Su Ye recognized the goddess of destruction, the goddess of strife, the God of terror, the God of trembling, the God of panic and the God of fear. In addition, there were a large number of devil Lords.


    Segus said: "this is the famous gate of life and death in the arena. We enter from here and then come out from here..."


    Two people sat on wooden chairs not far from the gate of life and death. Soon, thousands of spectators appeared in the audience, scattered like a handful of corn grains scattered on a fertile black land.


    "So few people?" Su ye asked.


    "The number of viewers exceeds 1000, which is already very large. After all, it''s not a major festival and there are no gimmicks. It''s just a daily fight. " Segus road.


    "I see."


    As soon as the time came, the host of the game, wearing a magic beard, enthusiastically introduced today''s game, stressed that Aristotle''s disciples were also present, and declared that Spartan gladiators would surely kick the ass of Athenian mages, causing bursts of laughter from the audience.


    Su Ye smiled and knew that the host had been very restrained. If he wasn''t here, he couldn''t say anything worse.


    There is no grand ceremony in the daily fighting competition. Just carry the wooden statue of Ares from the gate of life and death to the Longkou terrace and place it all the way. Then the host announced that there will be three to five animal fighting competitions this morning.


    The first to play were two black iron soldiers. They fought in a colorful way, which attracted a lot of applause. Even the audience threw copper owls or Silver Peacock coins into the arena.


    After the opening of the performance, five black iron soldiers fought against a silver Magic pig.


    The silver Magic pig was secretly controlled by the magician, and the weapons of the black iron soldiers could not hurt the silver Magic pig at all. The whole process was that the silver Warcraft teased the black iron soldiers and often arched the black iron soldiers into the sky.


    The audience were very excited and cheered for the silver Magic pig.


    The most interesting thing is that sometimes the Magic pig pays tribute to the audience, causing the audience to grab a lot of copper owls and throw them down.


    Suye, a new Spartan, could not see such a thing anywhere else.


    Segus smiled, "I''m afraid you don''t know. There is a gladiator college not far away called ''Warcraft College''. The star gladiators in that college are not Spartan soldiers, but smart Warcraft. The reserved program of the Gladiator academy is not fighting animals, but playing people with Warcraft. The more interesting Warcraft is, the higher the cheers of the audience. "


    "I''ve seen a lot." Su Ye likes this diversified way of fighting.


    At the end of the first game, the host announced the victory of silver Magic pig, and the audience stood up and cheered.


    Then came the second scene, which was a normal fighting beast. A team of black iron soldiers attacked the bronze Warcraft. The scene was bloody and the audience''s response was flat.


    At the end of the battle, segus whispered, "it''s our turn to play. Get ready."


    Two men got up, and three other soldiers and the chief training officer ogutu stood by the door. Julius came over, looked at Su ye with a smile and said, "this is just an ordinary animal fight. Four bronze soldiers add you to fight against the silver wooden lion. Don''t worry. With your strength, you will be able to defeat it." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 309

    "Try not to use fire magic?"


    "Huh?" Julius doesn''t quite understand.


    "If you burn out Warcraft, you will lose a lot of money." Suye road.


    "Well, yes, your magic is a little strong. You don''t need fire magic. Anyway, you have other powerful magic. " Julius road.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Scene three! Scene three! Dear audience, the exciting third scene begins! Why aren''t you excited? Oh... I forgot to say that this time, there will be an unexpected figure. He, a genius of Plato college in Athens, a disciple of Aristotle, is a man who wants to challenge the king of wrestling! He is the most arrogant, arrogant, arrogant, sinister, dark, mysterious and powerful magician in the whole arena, Su Ye! Let''s pray that the silver wooden lion will kill the damn magician! Kill him! "


    "Kill him!" Many soldiers shouted excitedly in the audience.


    "Program effect." Julius smiled.


    "A belly of bad oil." Su Ye glanced at Julius and followed other soldiers through the gate of life and death to the arena.


    At the moment, Su Ye was wearing a white Greek robe and carrying a magic book in his right hand.


    Out of tune with the four bronze warriors and the whole arena.


    There were boos.


    "Kill the magician!"


    "The magician should die!"


    "The boy looks arrogant!"


    "I hate magicians!"


    "Tear up the Athenians!"


    Su Ye shrugged and said to segus: "I seem to be very popular."


    "It''s irritating."


    The other three bronze soldiers laughed together.


    Roar


    A loud noise came from the opposite side.


    According to the prestige, a giant lion ten meters long came slowly. Unlike ordinary lions, the lion''s body surface was rough brown bark. Saplings about feet long occasionally grew on the bark, and the mane on his head was also a piece of green grass.


    The shape is strange, but the body is vigorous and majestic.


    Segus immediately explained: "the wooden lion''s body is composed of strange wood, which is far more powerful than the flesh and blood Warcraft of the same level. Although it is wood, it is not afraid of fire, and its action is very agile. The key is wooden spells, which can entangle the enemy. Of course, wooden spells are not particularly powerful, and its main attack method is physical attack..."


    Su Ye naturally knew this kind of Warcraft, but he didn''t stop segus from talking, so he could learn how to look at Warcraft from the perspective of gladiators.


    As the referee''s whistle sounded, the wooden lion trembled all over, roared up to the sky, and the green grass mane on his neck exploded, causing bursts of cheers.


    Su ye first summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and then blessed the other four bronze warriors with rock armor and magic armor respectively.


    "You go. I didn''t finish my homework yesterday. By the way, di Aotian, don''t use fire magic."


    Su Ye finished, reached out and took out a chair from the ring of space, sat down, held the magic book and began to do his homework.


    The four bronze warriors are stupid.


    You look at me, I look at you.


    Segus was so anxious that his red hair trembled. Like a coughing rooster, he said, "idol, you are really my idol! Do your homework in the arena and read textbooks in front of Warcraft. What drama are you playing? "


    "If you linger any longer, the wooden lion will rush over." Suye road.


    "For your majesty!" Wang sledgehammer grabbed the sheep''s horn in his left hand and the golden hammer in his right hand. With a sheep belly, he rushed straight over.


    "Baa, baa......" the black demon sheep looked fearless.


    Di Aotian followed up with short legs.


    "Really?" Segus is still sleepwalking.


    "Go and fight quickly."


    Su Ye waved his hand and continued to do his homework.


    The four bronze soldiers looked at each other and rushed to the silver wooden lion helplessly.


    The wooden lion stared at Su ye with narrow eyes and judged that there was a conspiracy with little IQ!


    Stay away from that magician!


    The audience stared at the scene.


    They didn''t react until di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer fought with the silver wooden lion.


    "Refund!"


    "The magician is so arrogant! Too arrogant! "


    "He has a lot of money to buy such a good audience!"


    "Silver wooden lion, kill the magician!"


    "He is not only mocking Warcraft, but also mocking us, mocking all Sparta!"


    "Kill the magician!"


    "Kill him!"


    The audience was completely angry.


    The rest of the rational audience can''t laugh or cry. The arena of the first college is becoming more and more interesting, and there are such divine gladiators.


    The gladiators watching the battle on the edge of the arena were also stunned. The novices who were practicing looked at Su Ye foolishly.


    Can you still play like this?


    Gladiators near Julius looked helplessly at Julius.


    Are you out of sight?


    Julius smiled and said, "yes, I don''t care whether he meant it or not, but he did it beautifully."


    "Master, what does that mean?" Asked okutu, the chief training officer.


    "Are we short of mages in the arena?" Asked Julius.


    "No shortage." Okutu answered.


    "A bloody Gladiator?"


    "No shortage."


    "Lack of funny gladiators?"


    Ogutu glanced at the fighting segus and said, "no shortage."


    "Do you think any Gladiator dares to do his homework in the arena, in front of silver Warcraft and under the eyes of many audiences?"


    "No one dares."


    "Therefore, our first college has a wonderful Gladiator that is not available in Sparta." Julius smiled.


    "But the audience is scolding him."


    "Do you think it''s better for someone to scold a gladiator or no one cares?"


    "Well... It''s better to be scolded."


    "So if he doesn''t care, we won''t worry."


    "You mean..."


    Okutu rubbed his temples and felt vaguely that he should have expected the magician to be different since he lost to Su Ye.


    The audience watched the game while scolding.


    Looking at it, someone suddenly said, "those two servants are very interesting."


    "The dwarf Knight looks silly, but he''s a little cute."


    "That little goblin is also very interesting. It''s a little ugly, but it seems as fierce as a bronze warrior."


    The curse gradually decreased, and many people began to cheer for the gladiators in the field.


    Some people cheer for the silver wooden lion.


    The two small flame goblins were so weak that they were quickly killed by the wooden lion''s big claws.


    However, di Aotian is more ferocious than bronze soldiers. He often drills around in the belly of the wooden lion. Leng Buding waves a stick and smashes wood debris, making the silver wooden lion roar again and again, but there is nothing he can do.


    Wang sledgehammer was so brave that everyone was stunned.


    He rode a black demon sheep and charged with a silver wooden lion.


    Even if the two collide head-on, he can smash part of the body of the silver wooden lion with a gold hammer before being hit.


    After being hit and flying, Wang dachui shook his head and continued to stand up, just like the people who had nothing to do.


    As for the black demon sheep, they are more fierce. Occasionally, they sneak attack from the side and can knock down the silver wooden lion.


    Soon, everyone in the audience found that the four bronze warriors together did less damage to the silver wooden lion than the two servants.


    "How can I lose to two servants! Stab the silver wooden lion! " Segus roared up.


    So the four soldiers and two servants cooperated with each other. Ten minutes later, the silver wooden lion fell to the ground with a bang.


    It slowly closed its eyes, and I saw that the human was still sitting there reading.


    What''s he doing here?


    With the last doubt, the silver wooden lion slowly closed his eyes.


    "Well done!"


    Many spectators cheered and began to throw copper owls into the arena.


    Like the other four gladiators, Wang dachui and di Aotian saluted the four sides politely and welcomed a good impression.


    Su ye still sat there doing his homework.


    The party came to Su Ye.


    "It''s over?" Su Ye looked up and asked.


    "It''s over." Segus held his waist helplessly.


    "I''ll go back and do my homework." Su ye said, put away his chair and went back to the seat at the edge of the arena to continue his homework.


    The audience was full of question marks.


    "Is that all right?"


    "This damn magician!"


    "Arrogant, arrogant, arrogant and foolish Athenian!"


    "I must see him fail today!"


    "If he doesn''t fail, I''ll never enter this Gladiator college again!"


    Segus whispered, "don''t mind. We Spartans are all rude people. We''re used to scolding when we encounter something."


    Su Ye smiled. If he was angry with people of this era, he would have been so angry.


    There are a lot of angry spectators above.


    That magician is too arrogant!


    The next two animal fights were held normally.


    After that, the execution game.


    One prisoner after another or prisoners were taken to the arena and tied to posts.


    The host announced their crimes one by one. In case of particularly cruel, the audience immediately scolded.


    One Gladiator after another began to kill, some skinned, some sliced, some drilled holes, and the harsh screams filled the audience.


    Su Ye continued to do his homework.


    "It''s your turn." Segus road.


    "Oh." Suye picked up the two cans of wine that Julius had prepared early and walked forward. All eyes¡° It''s the boy again! "¡° Let me think about how to scold him! "¡° Damn magician... Huh? What''s in his hand? " With everyone watching, Su ye put the wine jar on the ground and summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. Di Aotian and Wang dachui drank up the wine with one mouthful, and Wang dachui gave the black demon sheep several mouthfuls. So the three guys staggered towards the prisoner in front. Then Su ye took out his chair again and sat down to do his homework. The whole audience fried again. There was a lot of scolding in the audience, and the gladiators couldn''t cry or laugh. Soon, everyone''s attention was attracted by Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. He saw the two men staggering forward with shoulder to shoulder, and when they came ten meters away from the prisoner bound to the stake, Wang sledgehammer pointed to the prisoner and himself. Di Aotian was unhappy. He pointed to the prisoner and himself. Wang sledgehammer reached out his hand and pushed Aotian. He saw that Aotian rolled back like a gourd, rolled several somersaults, and then staggered to his feet. Di Aotian angrily raised the bone stick and shouted, but he was stunned soon. What about people? The audience burst into laughter. Di Aotian turned his back to Wang sledgehammer¡° Ha ha...... "Wang dahammer covered his stomach and laughed. Di Aotian then reacted, turned around, threw down the bone stick and rushed to Wang dahammer. Wang dahammer quickly turned over to the sheep. As a result, the black demon sheep tilted and he fell off the sheep''s back with a bang¡° Ha ha...... "the audience laughed again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 310

    Wang dahammer got up vaguely and found that di Aotian ran to the prisoner. He rushed over and grabbed di Aotian''s feet.


    An interesting scene appeared. Di Aotian kicked Wang dahammer''s head with his other foot, which made Wang dahammer scream.


    In the laughter of the audience, the two guys began the prisoner battle.


    The gladiators laughed, but they were more and more frightened. Who did the two servants learn? All kinds of novel behaviors and strange movements are more talented than drama actors.


    The audience has never seen such a funny scene, laughing from beginning to end, and some even have stomachache.


    After fighting for a long time, they began to fight drunk, and the fighting process was more humorous.


    After a long time, the two men began to compete for Wang sledgehammer''s hammer, and the hammer fell next to the prisoner.


    The two guys suddenly stopped and looked at the prisoner together.


    The black demon sheep suddenly picked up the sledgehammer, stood upright and threw it violently.


    Bang


    The gold sledgehammer smashed the prisoner''s head to pieces.


    "Chatter!"


    "Cheap sheep!"


    Wang dachui and di Aotian looked at each other, shared a common hatred, and killed the black demon sheep with open teeth and claws.


    The audience did not expect that a sheep could kill. They completely forgot that this was a torture execution match, cheered wildly and cheered wildly for the three little guys.


    Finally, it ended with three little guys lying on the ground exhausted and gasping.


    The audience cheered loudly, and some even put their fingers in their mouths and whistled hard.


    Di Aotian, Wang sledgehammer and black magic sheep got up and saluted to the four directions politely.


    After receiving the cheers from the audience again, the three of them staggered back to Su Ye.


    "Let''s go back." Su ye put away his chair and walked back with the magic book.


    The audience was stunned and forgot the magician.


    At this time, the host smiled and said, "according to the rules of the arena, the champion of this execution match is the magician Su Ye! Let''s cheer for him! "


    "Shh..."


    There were boos.


    Then the audience themselves were booed and laughed.


    "The magician is also very interesting."


    "What a fart! I just want to see him killed by Warcraft while reading. "


    "It''s said that he is also in the ten man war in the afternoon. Do you think he will join the war at that time?"


    "I''m not sure."


    The host announced the end of the morning''s competition, the audience left one after another, and Su ye and others returned to the canteen for lunch.


    Today''s canteen is more lively than usual. Many gladiators are in high spirits to discuss Su ye and two servants.


    Many gladiators even began to study the real strength of the two servants.


    Others speculated whether Su ye would go to war in person this afternoon.


    Segus sat next to Su ye and looked enviously at the lunch with meat and vegetables in front of Su Ye. He said: "the performance competition, animal fighting and execution are not standard fighting competitions. Regardless of the results, there are no bonuses or prizes, and the crown is not calculated."


    "Laurel?" Su ye asked.


    "Laurel crown" is a general term, including palm crown, olive crown, laurel crown, wild celery crown, etc. In Sparta, only the real actual competition can win the title. Like the actual battle in the afternoon, whether it''s the first captive battle or the comparison between our Gladiator college and other Gladiator colleges, they all belong to the actual battle. No matter how many to several actual battles, they win five games in a row and win a crown. If you fail halfway, start from scratch. "


    Su Ye nodded. The laurel is a good sacrifice.


    "More important than the crown is the trophy. Only those large-scale fighting competitions that may take two or three days to decide the outcome will have trophies. In Sparta, there are a variety of trophy competitions, the most famous of which is the king of gladiators. "


    "I know that."


    "What you may not know is that in Sparta, trophies can be exchanged for God given equipment from various temples." Segus road.


    "Oh?" Su Ye is interested.


    Laurels and trophies are good sacrifices, but the sacrifice value of God given equipment is higher.


    "Sure enough, even magicians can''t resist the charm of God''s equipment. Alas, my dream is to have a god given equipment. " Segus road.


    "I heard that the trophy of the sports competition is more important?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course! The sports competition is not only a city-state competition, but even the whole Greece competition. Any trophy or laurel is no less valuable than the wrestler king. If it is a multi crown, even when there is a championship, it is definitely a lifetime honor. As for the Olympic Games, it is all over the world. Northern Europe, Persia, Egypt or other small countries will participate. One year, even the devil will participate. As a result, he also qualified, won the champion of an event and won cheers. " Segus''s eyes lit up as he spoke.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped gently and began to guess the sacrificial value of the champion of the competition.


    "The annual fighting King competition will be held soon. You also have a chance. The top three can get trophies." Segus road.


    "When will it be held?" Su Ye is interested.


    "There are more than twenty days left." Segus road.


    Su Ye nodded gently. If he was still there, he would certainly participate. Even if he could not become the king of fighting, he could also fight with the most powerful gladiator in Sparta.


    Maybe I''ll meet the king of gladiators, comodes.


    After lunch, the gladiators continued their training. As soon as the time came, they returned to the edge of the arena one after another and waited for the battle in the afternoon.


    The first two were black iron battles. Su ye took a look occasionally and spent most of his time studying.


    The third battle was the battle of bronze. Five bronze ranks, including Su ye and segus, passed through the gate of life and death and arrived on the field.


    The five bronze warriors opposite are from another Gladiator Academy.


    The men smiled when they saw Su Ye wearing a robe instead of leather armor.


    Then, the audience suddenly heard overwhelming shouts.


    "Kill the magician!"


    "Kill the Athenians!"


    "Sparta is invincible!"


    "From the lion Gladiator academy, if you can win, I will reward you 50 golden eagles!" A bronze warrior audience suddenly roared.


    People in lion college have bright eyes. Ordinary rewards don''t have their own share. They can get half of this designated reward.


    Su Ye''s teammates couldn''t cry or laugh.


    What resentment.


    "Idol, you are causing public anger. The final outcome of such a Gladiator is very sad. " Segus said helplessly.


    "Yes, you''d better go to war." Another team friend said.


    "I know." Su ye took out his chair.


    The gladiators of the first college rolled their eyes.


    The audience roared.


    At the beginning of the referee''s speech, Su Ye summoned two servants, then sat down in a chair, reading and scolding the teacher.


    The audience was even more angry.


    The five bronze soldiers opposite first had angry faces and then smiled.


    "Here comes the chance to earn the Golden Eagle!"


    "Brothers, come on, fuck them!"


    "And a guy riding a sheep, I''m so happy! I don''t believe I can lose to a sheep! "


    "Kill!"


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    What everyone didn''t expect happened.


    The black demon sheep suddenly accelerated and rushed straight to a bronze soldier. The other party reacted quickly, immediately resisted with an arm shield and waved a war spear.


    Wang Da Chui waved the golden hammer with both hands.


    When


    The shield broke and his arm was broken. The bronze soldier screamed and flew backwards.


    "Baa, baa, baa..."


    Wang sledgehammer and the black magic sheep were like a tiger into a flock of sheep and scattered each other''s formation.


    The people behind rushed over and split the bag and sandwiched the other party''s four bronze soldiers, causing the other party to be often attacked from both sides.


    After only three minutes, di Aotian finished the battle with a stick.


    Di Aotian jumped onto the black demon sheep, held up his weapons with Wang sledgehammer and shouted loudly.


    Four bronze soldiers also raised their weapons and shouted to proclaim victory.


    The gladiators of the first college cheered loudly.


    Some of the gladiators muttered.


    These two servants, one seems to have bronze strength, the other seems to have silver strength


    Only a few spectators cheered loudly for the winner.


    More audiences clapped their hands without expression, and their eyes fell on Su Ye.


    After a while, the fourth battle began, which was also the battle of bronze.


    Su Ye is still there, but everyone else has changed.


    Next, it seems to be a repeat of the last scene.


    Su Ye learns, the servants fight, we crush, and the enemy suffers.


    The battle ended in four minutes.


    The gladiators of the lion academy opposite couldn''t hold their breath. They talked and couldn''t believe what was happening.


    The audience, which was still fierce just now, suddenly stopped.


    Many people suddenly lost the strength to drink, scold and shout.


    Su Ye is not human!


    "It doesn''t matter. The next battle is the silver battle. Su ye will also participate. I don''t believe he won''t end! In the next game, if the lion academy can beat Su ye, I will add 50 golden eagles! " The former bronze warrior suddenly roared.


    "Hank, don''t be angry. 100 golden eagles are equivalent to your income for half a year. It''s not worth it."


    "Yes, Hank, calm down."


    "I believe that even if he wins the next game, he will do it himself. As long as he makes a move and dares to sit there and read in the future, we will laugh at him. "


    "Yes!"


    Soon, the fifth silver level battle began.


    Su Ye fought continuously, so he came to no end. He just got up from his chair.


    The mood of many audiences gradually calmed down and filled with expectations. After all, silver level battles are rare. What''s more, you can see the arrogant magician himself. This time, Su Ye summoned two servants and did not sit down, but released all protection spells for his teammates and servants. The audience was ready to laugh. Su Ye sat down and continued reading. There were shouts of abuse from the audience in all directions. Some of the audience were unable to laugh or cry. This is a silver level battle. Is it so fierce that only servants are allowed to fight? The gladiators of the lion academy opposite were furious, and several silver soldiers whispered to discuss¡° This Su Ye is too arrogant. The four of us block the others. Go and attack him and let him taste the power of our Spartan soldiers! "¡° Good! " Behind Su ye, beside the door of life and death, the chief training officer ogutu whispered, "master, will this offend too many people?" Julius kept laughing¡° You can see from the number of viewers tomorrow. " The four silver soldiers on the field sighed helplessly and followed two servants to kill them. The two sides moved forward in neat formation, slowly approaching like two teams on the battlefield. When the two sides meet, the spear is like a dragon and the shield is like a wall. The sound of weapons fighting rang through the arena. Many spectators stood up, put their hands on their mouths, synthesized horns and shouted loudly to cheer for their favorite gladiators. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 311

    Unlike the bronze level battle, the silver level battle was stuck at the beginning.


    Wang Dashui was brave enough to find a chance to charge. As a result, he not only failed, but also was hit by a spear. If it weren''t for Su Ye''s protective magic, he would be pierced.


    The battle went on slowly and the audience became nervous.


    Different audiences cheer for their favorite college or Gladiator.


    However, everyone in the audience looked at one person from time to time.


    Su Ye.


    From beginning to end, Su Ye was reading.


    Only when I was tired, I looked up and gently shook my neck, watched the battle for a while, and then continued to read, write and draw.


    The battle continued. Suddenly, the gladiators of the lion academy changed their formation, and Wang dachui and others did not adapt.


    When they got used to it, a silver soldier had bypassed them and rushed to Su Ye.


    The whole audience exclaimed.


    "Su Ye!" A silver soldier roared.


    Su Ye raised his head and saw the silver soldier rushing towards him 100 meters away.


    Su Ye smiled and was about to pick up the staff. Suddenly, a voice spread all over the audience.


    "For your majesty!"


    Wang sledgehammer suddenly roared, and he saw that his right arm suddenly became extremely thick. Layers of gray white rock scales grew rapidly, and the scale arm was as big as an adult.


    The golden hammer also suddenly expanded and glittered.


    "For your majesty!"


    Wang sledgehammer roared again, and his left foot suddenly stepped forward on the ground. The earth cracked and the smoke rose. Then he waved his right arm and threw the enlarged gold hammer at the silver soldier.


    The hammer of gold wrapped in white light is like a white rainbow, flying away with a huge sound of breaking the air.


    The soldiers of the lion academy shouted repeatedly. The silver soldier hurried back. Yu Guang saw the flying golden hammer. He was calm as usual and rolled on the spot to avoid the flight path of the golden hammer.


    Seeing this scene, the gladiators of the lion Academy were relieved, and the soldiers of the first Academy sighed.


    The silver warrior reacted too quickly and had avoided the path of the golden hammer.


    Suddenly, the whole audience exclaimed.


    Golden Warhammer, turn around!


    Before the silver soldier who was turning over could react, the golden hammer hit him firmly on the back.


    Poof


    Like a giant axe cleaving rotten wood, the giant hammer penetrated the body of the silver soldier and flew to the king hammer with broken bones, internal organs and blood.


    Blood spilled all the way.


    When the golden hammer returned to Wang dahammer, it was as clean as new.


    "It is our duty to protect your majesty." Wang dachui said seriously.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian raised the sharp stick and patted Wang sledgehammer on the shoulder.


    Su Ye smiled, nodded gently and continued to read with his head down.


    The battle stopped and the audience looked dull.


    The silver soldier has divine power to protect his body. The silver soldier hits him with all his strength. At most, he blows him away and spits blood. He can never be hurt so badly.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the golden hammer in Wang''s hand.


    Gold divine power equipment.


    Later, they looked at Su ye and almost crooked their nose.


    I''m still reading at such an important moment. I don''t treat my opponent as a person.


    It''s not human!


    "We admit defeat!" The captain of the lion Gladiator academy suddenly stretched out his index finger.


    The gladiators on the field looked at the audience.


    Admitting defeat before the battle is over will arouse the anger of the audience. If most of the audience disagree, the Gladiator must continue to fight.


    But the audience did not respond.


    The gladiators of the two sides saluted. The gladiators of the lion academy hurriedly carried the unconscious silver soldier away. The gladiators of the first Academy returned to Su Ye.


    "Is it over? Go back. " Su ye put away his chair and turned back.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer followed behind, and the other four silver soldiers followed behind.


    Everyone who saw this scene had an illusion.


    The bronze magician Su Ye is the captain of this team.


    The audience stared at the audience and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Refund!" An audience couldn''t help shouting.


    The rest of the audience could not laugh or cry.


    Scold Su ye, but Su Ye won.


    Don''t scold. I always think there''s something wrong.


    "But that Dwarf Warrior is really powerful."


    "That little goblin is also fierce."


    "Alas, how could su ye get such a good servant?"


    "Unfortunately, Su ye still failed to make a move."


    "He must depend on two servants, nothing!"


    "Yes, he is bluffing there!"


    At this time, the host announced the victory of the first college and said loudly: "from today on, Su ye will become a permanent Gladiator of the first college. There will be his games every day. If you like, you can watch them often."


    "Look at him? Impossible! "


    "I don''t look either. A fool runs to the arena to watch him read."


    "The magician''s fight is beautiful, but Su Ye''s fight is no fun!"


    "I actually want to see when he will join the war..."


    "I don''t care if he goes to war or not. I just want to see the day when he is beaten by the soldiers!"


    "Me too!"


    The audience left while complaining.


    "Well done!" Julius happily stretched out his arms and gave Su ye a warm hug.


    Other gladiators were puzzled. Is Su ye so big? Is Julius still so happy that he''s almost screwed up the arena?


    After a while, Julius announced the arrangement of gladiators tomorrow. Seven actual matches will be arranged tomorrow afternoon, and Su ye will fight five games in a row.


    The gladiators looked at Su ye with envy.


    Although frequent participation in the battle may hurt the body, each time you participate in the battle, you will get extra bonus and be known by more viewers.


    Many famous gladiators can accept the invitation of the audience on vacation and enjoy the treatment that ordinary gladiators can''t enjoy.


    Julius sent Su ye back to the room, pointed to the weapon rack outside the room and said, "the above is all the most popular black iron divine power equipment in Sparta. There are detailed data and sales volume on the papyrus next to it, which can be used as a reference."


    "OK." Su Ye nodded and took everything away with the ring of space.


    Back in the room, Su ye took out the magic book and sent a magic letter to Aristotle.


    "Teacher, if you have time, help me buy a silver magic instrument that can release the ''blockade spell'' to prevent others from spying on me. I can''t leave the arena now. "


    "I have it in my hand. I''ll send it to you tonight."


    "Thank you, teacher. Besides, I still lack a silver magic leather armor. "


    Aristotle did not return for a long time.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿ Can you get it? "


    "After all, this is not Athens. Sometimes I can''t get news from my magic book. You send it again. "


    "I still lack a silver magic leather armor."


    Aristotle did not return for half a day.


    "It''s all right." Su ye sent a magic letter.


    "Well, if you have anything in the future, just say it, teacher. I will help you if I can do it!"


    Su Ye closed the book and pretended to signal with me?


    Su Ye summoned Wang sledgehammer, then shook his hand and all his weapons fell to the ground.


    "Sledgehammer, it''s time to show your strength." Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty!" Wang dachui said, picked up a magic sword, saw a flash of white light, then put it aside and picked up another one.


    Soon, he put down the last divine power equipment and said, "Your Majesty, I have learned to make all the divine power equipment here."


    "Good job!" Suye road.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Wang dachui smiled.


    Su Ye handed the ring of space to Wang dahammer and said, "there are many magic metals, magic gemstones and a large number of ordinary metals. See what magic equipment you can make."


    Wang dahammer took the space ring, glanced and said, "it can make all divine power equipment. The essence of divine power equipment is to add an appropriate amount of magic metal to ordinary metal, and then build divine power. It is very simple. The difficulty is not only to build, but also to build, which is very easy for me. "


    "Then try making a magic sword."


    "Yes."


    He saw some metal in Wang dahammer''s hand, and then the metal turned into liquid and melted into a metal ball.


    He grasped the metal ball and grasped it with force. The metal ball deformed rapidly like a liquid and finally turned into a magic sword.


    After a flash, a faint white light flied upward from the bottom of the sword handle, and finally flew out of the sword tip and disappeared.


    The long sword of divine power solidified completely.


    "Done." Wang sledgehammer took the long sword in both hands and sent it to Su Ye.


    Su ye took over and saw that a good magic sword can be sold only by installing accessories.


    "Good. Next, you start making divine power equipment according to the approximate proportion I said. " Suye road.


    "You are really a generous majesty. Forging equipment is our rock dwarf''s lifelong hobby." Wang dachui said excitedly.


    Su ye took a deep look at Wang dahammer and said, "don''t cry in the future.".


    "Very good, then I appoint you as... My chief forging officer. In the future, all weapons forging will be completed by you!" Suye road.


    Unexpectedly, Wang sledgehammer suddenly flopped and knelt on his legs. With tears in his eyes, he said, "thank you for your grace! From now on, sledgehammer will work hard for you and forge invincible weapons for you. The sword points to the world and expands the territory! "


    Su Ye raised his eyebrows. Who did his servants learn from? How did each of them look like a playwright? It''s clearly a short title. How can it be regarded as a gift from heaven.


    "Do a good job. I''m very optimistic about you!" Su Ye patted Wang sledgehammer on the shoulder. Wang dahammer got up excitedly and forged with the power of metal. Su Ye was surprised to find that, perhaps inspired, Wang Dashui made weapons more quickly than just now. A magical equipment in a few seconds. The speed is abnormal. Even for the dwarf of the golden rank of Plato college, it takes one day to build a black iron long sword. If you build armor, it will take at least four or five days. It is not the material that restricts the divine power equipment, but the manufacturing speed. Su Ye looked at Wang dahammer in high spirits and suddenly thought of a wonderful picture. If "summon black iron servant" is promoted to group summoning and summon multiple rock dwarves at one time, the output of divine power equipment... Su Ye opens the magic book and sends a magic letter to Aristotle¡° Great Aristotle, your excellent student Su Ye prays to you. Is there any bronze miracle remains? Silver is OK, gold is OK, I don''t choose. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 312

    "Yes, I used it myself." Aristotle replied.


    "Is there a sales channel? I have money and am willing to buy it. " Suye road.


    After a while, Aristotle replied: "the higher the number of miraculous servant remains, the less they are, the higher their value. The key is that many people rob them. Low level servants are of little value and few people want them, but high-level miracle servants are of terrible value. There are few legendary masters, so the price of holy land remains is not high, about 500000, which is equivalent to the price of an advanced legendary equipment. But there are many holy masters and the remains of golden miracles and servants. Do you know how much it is? 400000! The price of two primary legendary magic tools. "


    "I can afford it." Suye road.


    "Why do I think you''re angry with me? Are you going to specialize or be comprehensive? "


    "Mr. niedern thinks I''m suitable to walk comprehensively and try to ensure that the characteristics of each servant are different."


    "Well... Your apprentice servant is fire, and the black iron servant is earth. I suggest that your bronze servant choose wind and silver servant choose ice. Although the ice wind double queen is rare and expensive, because they are the descendants of ancient element gods, their magic can be integrated, which is what we magicians call magic creation. You can afford it, but sorry, no one sells it. "


    "Well, I''ll think about it again. What shall my golden servant choose? " Su ye asked.


    "It is reasonable that you choose the water system better to supplement the four main forces of earth fire and geomantic omen. But the water servants of the golden rank are too weak. It''s better to replace them with wood, metal, dark, light or thunder. When you become a legend, you can choose the servants of the holy land. They are not weak. "


    "The dark system and the light system don''t matter. I can''t exert my power without the magic roots of these two systems. The thunder system is also a little weak. I''ll choose one of the wood system and the metal system. "


    "There are really two powerful magical creatures in the gold level of the metal system. One is metal Baroque, a kind of metal Centaur, which is the king of the Centaur group. One is a metal giant, but you can summon at least with the blood of the giant king. There is also a miracle servant, the wolf of steel. You can find a way to find the miracle stone. "


    "What about wood?"


    "There is only one kind of miraculous servant of the golden rank of the wood system, which is called ''world branch''. This is one of the rarest servants, because the nature of the world branch is particularly strange. It can indeed be regarded as a magical creature, but it itself is a part of the world tree. I also wanted to find this kind of miracle servant, but I didn''t find it. It was replaced by Lei. World branches were auctioned in Athens. Guess how many? "


    "One million?" Su ye asked.


    "Too little."


    "3 million?"


    "Continue."


    "Five million?"


    "A divine power plane has a total value of nearly 10 million, that is, the price of a semi artifact."


    "Why?" Su Ye was surprised.


    "The branches of the world can make longevity potions. The world branch is relatively large. It can make about ten bottles, and each bottle can prolong its life by ten years. Of course, everyone can only drink the first bottle. "


    "That is to say, even if I have the branches of the world, I should sell them instead of becoming a miracle servant?" Su ye asked.


    "Intellectually, you are right. But don''t you think it''s more special to be the first person in the world to have a world branch servant? "


    Su ye thought you were full of beeping!


    "Is the world really so hard to get?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s very difficult. This thing basically belongs to gods. It can only be obtained by entering the old God star. I was lucky. After entering the old God star, I didn''t get the branches of the world, but only the remains of the true God, and they were incomplete. "


    Su Ye silently looked at the magic letter and wanted to drop the magic book on Aristotle''s face.


    That''s the remains of the true God. Even one hand is enough to hold up a great sacrifice.


    The sacrifice income from the incomplete remains of the true God will never be lower than the seven rings. Maybe you can change a great gentleman''s blood.


    Worth at least ten times the world''s branches.


    "Is it good for the branches of the world to form servants?" Su ye thought for a moment. You can pretend as you like, and I will stand still.


    "The world branch is a part of the world tree. Theoretically, the growth of the world branch is unlimited. After all, the original world tree has been cut down by the old gods. Now it is said that the gods are planting world branches to strive for their own saplings to grow into the world tree first. Because the world tree is unique. "


    "Does the world branch have other advantages, such as fighting?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course there are advantages. It is speculated that the world''s branch servants are just golden ranks, and their actual power is no less than that of the holy land. With this artifact, a wooden magic tree root will naturally be born, and its own wooden magic and talent will be strengthened. If you have enough wood talents to resonate with wood elements, you will find that world branches can resist legends. Of course, it''s just a legendary warrior. "


    "Element resonance? I haven''t learned this knowledge. " Suye road.


    "This is higher magic knowledge, which is not in the textbook. At least you can learn it in the holy land. But... I doubt you will see it soon. When you see it, you''ll know. It''s not urgent. It''s getting late. Agamemnon passed by Sparta and asked me for a drink. That''s all for today. "


    The prince of Mycenae, the Greek leader of the future battle of Troy


    Su ye took a deep breath.


    Pretending again... Forget it, forgive him. After all, he was his idol when he was a child.


    "Well, I''d better have a good chat with Mr. niden."


    Su Ye shook his head and continued to study.


    But my mind is full of branches of the world.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. Find a way to get the wind and the ice. When the time comes, let Aristotle and niederon pay attention to it for me. If someone sells, as long as the Golden Eagle can buy it, they will buy it at a high price. "


    The next day, everything went as usual, except that Su ye did not participate in the wrestling match in the morning and only participated in the five actual matches in the afternoon.


    But to everyone''s surprise, today''s audience is 50% more than yesterday.


    The audience who vowed not to come yesterday were all present.


    The gladiators did their best in the morning, but the audience was listless.


    In the afternoon, as soon as Su ye came on the stage, the audience''s eyes lit up.


    At the moment Su ye took out his chair, the audience shouted in unison.


    "Refund! to refund a ticket! Refund! "


    The gladiators were surprised. Why was the audience so excited?


    Someone fell asleep in the morning.


    "Dead sunspot..."


    Su Ye whispered half jokingly, summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and then sat down to open the magic book to learn.


    "Kill the magician!"


    "The fool opposite, can''t you even beat the people sitting in the chair?"


    "You''re from the sword of the wind college, aren''t you? If we lose this game, we will let all Spartans know that the sword of the wind college is swept by a goblin and a dwarf! "


    "Kill the magician!"


    Gladiators and supporters of the sword of the wind college looked confused.


    Are the audience scolding the magician or mocking the sword of the wind college?


    In the first game, five bronze soldiers came on in confusion.


    Two minutes later, they were beaten miserably by Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. A bronze soldier was accidentally stunned by the black demon sheep with two horns.


    "Waste sword college!"


    "Even a magician is not as good as a soldier!"


    "Goblin captives!"


    "A soldier living under the crotch of a dwarf!"


    The gladiators of the sword of the wind college are going crazy. What audience is this?


    Why are you scolding at both ends?


    With the support of the sword of the wind, the audience wanted to scold, but they were a little excited when they saw a large number of people across the street. Forget it.


    The host took the opportunity to say, "that goblin is the noble king of flame goblins, which is called Earth Ao Tian. That dwarf is the noble dwarf king, called King sledgehammer! They are all servants of Su Ye. "


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui salute the audience.


    "Earth proud Heavenly King sledgehammer!"


    "Earth proud Heavenly King sledgehammer!"


    The names of the two men resounded through the arena.


    Su ye turned a deaf ear and continued to sit and read.


    The two servants fought five consecutive battles and won all of them.


    After the last scene, watching Su Ye sitting still, the audience''s evil fire gushed to the sword of the wind college.


    "Waste sword!"


    "Even a magician who can''t move can''t fight!"


    "The shame of Sparta!"


    "Go away!"


    "You only deserve to drill around in the crotch of di Aotian, but you don''t deserve the crotch of Wang dahammer and little black sheep!"


    ¡­¡­


    Di Aotian looked at the audience with some doubts.


    The gladiators of the sword of the wind college left with a stomach full of fire, and their supporting audience sneaked away without saying a word.


    The host coughed and said, "so far, your excellency Su Ye has accumulated eight consecutive victories. According to the rules, we will wear a laurel for your excellency Su ye in front of the statue of the God of war. Please give warm applause to your excellency Su Ye. "


    "Behind the scenes!"


    "Refund!"


    The audience shouted, but most people laughed.


    When the chief training officer put the laurel on Su Ye''s head, the audience broke out again.


    "Behind the scenes!"


    "Behind the scenes!"


    Su Ye glanced at the audience and walked to the door of life and death.


    "How dare he roll his eyes at us?"


    "He''s going to rebel!"


    "Refund! to refund a ticket! Refund! "


    Everyone followed.


    Julius smiled so much that his eyelids stuck together that he couldn''t be separated without a knife.


    Many gladiators saw this scene and vaguely felt that there would be new changes in the arena.


    On the third day, the number of visitors increased again.


    All new audiences were reserved at first, but soon learned to shout "refund" and "black curtain".


    On the fifth day, Mingming was still an ordinary wrestling match, but when Su ye came out, there were 8000 people in the audience.


    Eight times as much as the first day. The moment Su Ye sat in his chair, most of the audience brightened their eyes, opened their voices and shouted¡° Refund! "¡° Refund! "¡° Refund! " The gladiators of the iron olive college opposite smiled. They didn''t expect that their opponents were so annoying and there were so many opponents. Next, the gladiators of iron olive college never laughed again. From the first defeat to di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, the whole audience gushed at the iron olive college, and all kinds of Spartan and Greek dirty words floated around the field like a strong wind. The gladiators of iron olive college were scolded. Su Ye sat there. Su Ye provoked you and scolded us for what? Another five game winning streak. In the continuous "black curtain" shouting of the whole audience, Su ye put on the fourth laurel, smiled and bowed slightly to the audience in front, and then walked to the door of life and death¡° Just bow and provoke us again! "¡° There will be a trophy match the day after tomorrow. We can''t let him go! "¡° Yes, I can''t let him go! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 313

    The first college applauded Su ye like a hero.


    Such a cow is rare.


    The last one shouted by the audience has not been out of bed for ten years.


    Aristotle dared not play like that.


    However, the gladiators didn''t understand. What did the audience spend money to scold Su ye?


    Out of the door of life and death, Julius greeted him with a smile.


    "Su ye, well done! The college has determined that you will take part in the battle of the goddess of strife the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow you take a day off and keep your spirits up. "


    Segus whispered, "he''s been resting for six days."


    "Trophy game? The audience seems to have said. " Suye road.


    "Yes. An official contest of bronze rank held in the name of the goddess of war. The goddess of strife likes to fight with many people, so the form of competition is that ten people are from each team, and the referee selects two teams to fight. In each round, the team eliminated one person. In the tenth round, there was only one person left in each team. No matter how many teams are left, everyone will play together, start fighting disorderly, and finally calculate the ranking according to the elimination order. "


    "This model is very interesting." Suye road.


    "If you do well, the goddess of strife will give a divine thing." Julius road.


    "What do you mean? How to be good? " Su ye asked.


    Julius thought and said, "there is no fixed form. After all, mortals can''t spy on the preferences of gods. However, every time the goddess dropped a sacred object, it was because the battlefield was unexpected. For example, once a pair of twins swept the audience and got a gift from God. On another occasion, the whole staff was badly hurt and everyone was on the verge of death. The goddess sent a miracle to save them. In short, in the competition of the goddess of strife, the more chaos, the better. Just like in the game of the God of terror, the more the enemy is afraid, the better. If they can scare the audience to cry and the gladiators to pee, they will definitely give God a gift. "


    "Is it really up to the gods?" Su ye asked.


    Julius looked around, attached to Su Ye''s ear and whispered, "in fact, there are few God gifts personally. The so-called God gifts are generally divided into two cases. One is that the priests of the temple decided that the game was in line with the preferences of the gods, and the temple sent gifts on behalf of the gods. The other is to resonate with the power of the gods, and the power of the gods will lower the gifts of the gods, not the gods themselves. "


    "I see." Suye road.


    "Take advantage of it. After you become a gladiator given by God, your future will be unlimited and will be valued by the Spartan royal family and the Presbyterian Council. If you are lucky, you can gain additional strength, such as talent. " Julius road.


    "But I am a magician, and I have been favored by the goddess of wisdom." Suye road.


    Julius shrugged and said, "the gods are not idle all day to remember you as a mortal. What''s more, the rules of the game are jointly set by the temple and the royal family. With the consent of the gods, the gods will not break their rules for mortals. Unless you have determined the gods to be attached to, for example, you have the highest attachment of the goddess of wisdom, the favor of the goddess of wisdom, or your family dedicated to the goddess of wisdom from generation to generation. If you are really strong and believe in the gods, the gods will win over you. How can you hate you? "


    "I see, but will this gift be taken back?" Su ye asked.


    Julius smiled and said, "sacrifice and competition are two concepts. Sacrificial gifts are both praying and trading. It''s like you do meritorious service for the king, the king gives you an official position, you betray the enemy country, and the king naturally takes it back. But the reward of the game is equivalent to the gold and silver treasure given to you by the king. Even if you betray the enemy country, you can run with the gold and silver treasure. The king can''t help you. "


    "This metaphor is very appropriate. I see." Suye road.


    "If you get a trophy and want to sell, or change to God given equipment to sell, you can come to me. After all, the equipment given by God in the temple of strife are all soldiers, and few mages. " Julius road.


    "I understand. If I really want to do it, I must ask you for help." Suye road.


    Julius smiled and said, "you are a reliable guy! Don''t worry, we are friends. I won''t smoke at this time. I won''t smoke a copper owl. "


    Su Ye smiled, but he knew that Julius did not make money, but he could get to know people with more status through the trading of God given equipment, which was far higher than the income of money.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you want to find a place to have fun or do something else during your holiday tomorrow. We Sparta don''t have as many rules as Plato''s college. " Julius smiled vaguely.


    Su Ye didn''t have a good way: "I''m still a child. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Tomorrow I just want to walk around and get a brief understanding of Sparta. It is more important to understand Spartan customs and culture than those vulgar things. "


    "Ha ha, I believe it. Will you hang out tomorrow or find a guide? I have something to do tomorrow. I can''t get away, or I''ll play all over the city with you. " Julius said helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Aristotle has left... I''ll find segus. He''s very enthusiastic." Suye road.


    Julius slightly recalled, nodded his head and said, "segus was born clean and has been in the college for more than five years. It''s reliable. That mouth is too owe. No problem. I''ll arrange him to accompany you tomorrow. But... Sparta is no better than Athens. There are too many soldiers. They just climb out of the belly of Warcraft one by one. They are rude and easy to cause disputes. We must be careful. "


    Su ye said, "I have di Aotian and Wang dahammer. I should be able to solve a lot of problems."


    "That''s good. If anything happens, mention my name. If you can''t, just call you a friend of Prince Leonidas. Anyway, you are a student of Aristotle, and Prince Leonidas must be willing to help. " Julius road.


    "OK." Su Ye smiled.


    Early the next morning, Su Ye left the room and found segus waiting excitedly at the door.


    "Mr. Su ye, let''s go to dinner. After dinner, we''ll show you Sparta."


    "OK."


    The two finished their meal and walked out of the arena.


    When the morning light fell, segus was excited and his face was ruddy than his red hair.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Just walk around, wherever you go." Suye road.


    Along the way, Suye constantly observed everything about Sparta, and segus also explained it.


    I thought the buildings and streets of Sparta would be dirty and messy. In fact, they are just simpler than Athens. The streets and ground are cleaner than Athens.


    Occasionally, people with shabby clothes and thin complexion can be seen cleaning the streets.


    "Those are the shilos?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Segus didn''t care.


    After taking a few steps, a slight slap came to my ears, like the sound of a whip on the skin and meat.


    After a while, a majestic white marble temple stood in front. Under the steps of the temple, a statue of the moon god stood. The moon goddess wore valiant hunting clothes and leather boots, held a silver moon bow, followed by a golden deer on the left and four hounds on the right.


    Under the statue of the moon god, there is a long line of teenagers. At the front of the team, a teenager lay on the ground, biting a soft cloth and bareback.


    Pa... Pa


    The whip fell on the boy''s back one after another, and pulled out one bloody long mark after another, like red paint on the copper door.


    From time to time, the boy made a dull cry and his body shook slightly.


    The two stopped, and segus looked at the boy on the ground with a complex color on his face.


    "This is one of the ways we Spartans exercise courage and resilience. Between the ages of 14 and 20, flogging is carried out once a year. However, simple treatment by the temple after flogging will not hurt muscles and bones. However, it is a great pain for children. Alas... "


    At the end of the whip, the boy got up with a bloodless face, and a thinner boy lay on the ground.


    Pa


    "Ah..." the thin boy screamed bitterly.


    The two soldiers who executed looked at each other, a faint unhappy color appeared on their faces, and suddenly strengthened their strength.


    Pop! Pop!


    The thin boy made a more miserable cry and twisted his whole body in pain.


    Most of the young people behind looked at the thin young people sympathetically, and only a few people gloated.


    Suddenly, the thin boy couldn''t help but hold the ground with his hands and was about to get up.


    The executioner put his foot on his neck and stepped on it. The other soldier raised his foot on the back of the thin boy.


    The whip fell on the thin boy like a storm and soon knocked the boy out alive.


    "Simple treatment, throw this waste out!" The old priest in a white robe cursed darkly.


    Segus sighed and said, "we were poor when we were young, but that''s why we are strong. Let''s go. There are many people in line today. It seems that some people in other temples will be whipped. "


    The two men bypassed the execution place and walked to other places.


    Su Ye found that most Spartans here are in groups, with about 15 people as the team, but a few individuals move forward. Remembering that this is the living custom of Spartans, generally arranging 15 soldiers to eat and live together and cultivating team awareness and comrades in arms'' feelings can greatly enhance cohesion and combat effectiveness.


    After a while, segus pointed to a large wooden house and said, "that''s the public canteen. Even aristocrats often come to the public canteen to eat. Spartan black sauce soup, ridiculed by the world, was born in it. However, even if the black sauce soup is difficult to eat, the elderly are not willing to drink broth. They should leave the broth to teenagers who need to grow up. "


    Along the way, Suye constantly witnessed various customs of Sparta.


    Suddenly, a group of prisoners in shackles and handcuffs came. More than 30 people were chained together and walked slowly forward.


    Their bodies were painted with dyes of different colors, and their clothes and hair looked strange.


    Nearby children revolved around them, laughing and playing loudly.


    Segusman said carelessly, "we often organize the Hilo people to walk in the street to humiliate them and attack them. Of course, it is also to enhance our Spartans'' confidence and let us Spartans know the tragedy after the defeat."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "let''s go to the abandoned canyon. I want to see those poor abandoned babies."


    "We''d better rent a carriage."¡° No problem. " The two men rented a carriage and drove out of the city. Before leaving the city, a song came, slowly becoming clearer and clearer. " Because we don''t obey orders, we are just punished! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 314

    Su Ye followed his reputation curiously. He saw a crowded market ahead. A team of strong men only wore shorts covering their lower body, sang and walked slowly forward.


    Different from the tragic expressions of the Shiloh people, some of these men smiled indifferently, some were silent, some were extremely calm, and only a few were ashamed and bowed their heads.


    Several of them are extremely strong and have a strong aura, as if they were in a high position.


    Su Ye felt that even the silver soldiers in the arena were far from being able to reach.


    "Poor fellow..." segus gloated.


    "Who are they?"


    "Bachelors over the age of 25 who are not married are found in our Spartan law that they are determined not to marry and commit the crime of undermining the country. After all, we Spartans are too few. If we don''t force marriage and have children, the number will be less and less, and will be replaced by other city states. So every time after a certain time, these bachelors are pulled out and paraded in the streets. You see, most of them don''t care and are used to it. "


    "They sing songs as part of the punishment?" Su ye asked.


    "Ha ha, yes. The pedestrians on the road are laughing at them. It''s so pathetic. " Segus road.


    "Unexpectedly, Sparta is so unfriendly to single dogs. It''s terrible." Su Ye''s tone was full of sincere sympathy.


    "Single dog? This word is good, ha ha. "


    Segus smiled and shouted to the punished bachelor outside: "single dog, get married quickly. If you get married, you won''t be punished. Single dog! "


    Nearby pedestrians laughed.


    Some children also shouted, "single dog! Single dog... "


    The single dogs in the parade gave segus a bad look.


    Segus got back in the carriage and said, "I will never be like them. I can get married before I am 25."


    "It''s good to have a dream." Su Ye half joked.


    "Our Sparta is a system of marriage by snatching. As long as I discuss with the girl I like and find an opportunity to grab home with my brother, I can get married. So I''m not afraid of being single. " Segus road.


    "The question is, do any girls like you?" Su ye asked.


    Segus was stunned, scratched his head and said, "I''ve been in the arena these years. I really don''t know any girls. I used to think that after becoming a powerful Gladiator, a girl would show her love to me, but there was no result at all. The most irritating thing is that last night I saw a girl show her love to di Aotian and Wang dahammer on the graffiti wall outside the arena. "


    "So you''re also a single dog." Suye road.


    Segus muttered to himself, "I don''t seem to be wrong."


    The carriage continued out of the city to the abandoned Canyon outside Sparta.


    Su Ye stepped out of the carriage, his eyebrows and nose wrinkled slightly


    A faint smell floated in the air.


    "This is the smell of abandoned Canyon, alas..." segus sighed softly.


    "Let''s go in."


    The two men walked slowly forward.


    The light gray mountain peak is like a huge door frame, leaving an intersection for more than ten carriages to run parallel in the middle.


    At the entrance of the canyon, a group of Spartan soldiers in black leather armor walked around.


    They looked at Suye and segus and continued their patrol.


    The two entered the canyon and walked for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, the front opened up.


    The green grass was spread out, and rows of old brown wooden houses were scattered. The roof and walls of the wooden houses were rotten and black, as if they had been soaked by rain.


    Further away, there are some small mounds with ups and downs. Further away, the mounds are weathered and exposed a little pale.


    Su ye took back his eyes. The two men walked forward and looked at the nearby house.


    The baby cries one after another.


    Some people walk around, mostly women.


    A woman is nursing her baby with her back to someone.


    A woman gently coaxed the child in her arms while crying.


    Someone is feeding baby rice soup bit by bit.


    There are also women who clean up dilapidated wooden houses and let the babies lie down.


    A girl in black came out of a room, sighed gently, turned her head and looked at the mouth of the canyon.


    The girl was petite, and her black hair hung down, covering most of her face with bangs.


    Where the hair is not covered, dark red birthmarks and several dark moles are exposed.


    The range of birthmarks is huge, and it seems to cover most of the face.


    However, the girl''s eyes are light pink.


    Like a pink diamond.


    Her eyes seem to have amazing magic, which is unforgettable when people only look at them.


    Su Ye looked at the girl, and the girl also looked over.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    Su Ye stopped and nodded slightly. The girl blinked, seemed to smile, and seemed to have no indication. She nodded gently and walked to another house.


    Segus sighed softly and said, "although the law threw the weak babies into the canyon, the family did not abandon them. Many mothers will come here to nurse their babies, but they will gradually reduce the number of times. Finally, they have to give up. There are also some kind-hearted people who take care of the children when they have time. "


    "The city does not forbid them?" Su ye asked.


    "The laws of the city states do not stipulate that babies cannot be rescued, and even stipulate that Spartans can adopt babies if they can live to the age of three. A few parents will feed their children until they are three years old, and finally apply to the city-state for adoption. In fact, I know several such abandoned soldiers. "


    "I see." Suye road.


    "Are you here to donate? There is the donation box. " Segus pointed to a wooden box.


    "Donations don''t do much for these babies. After coming here, everything is similar to what I guess. The abandoned Canyon doesn''t need any donation and needs long-term feeding. " Suye road.


    "Then you mean..." segus looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    "I have set up a charity in Athens and am going to set up one in Sparta." Su ye said that and looked up at the sky.


    The sky was blue and cloudless, but the whole canyon was gloomy.


    "It will cost a lot of money." Segus road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I calculated that less than 10000 golden eagles a year."


    "A gold soldier can''t earn ten thousand gold Eagles a year. The income of the fighting king comodes is the highest among all gladiators. Even so, it seems that the fighting King alone can''t earn 20000 golden eagles a year. Of course, he has other shops and industries, and his total income still exceeds 20000. Moreover, if you have a baby, you really need less than 10000 golden eagles a year, maybe even 1000. " Segus looked at Suye suspiciously.


    "Just raising babies may not cost much. When they grow up, they will spend more." Suye road.


    "Ah? Are you serious? Don''t bother. Some people try to cultivate abandoned soldiers, but... The success rate of abandoned soldiers is not high, and they will basically lose money. If we set up a private mercenary regiment, we won''t lose too much. " Segus road.


    "I didn''t save these babies to make money." Suye road.


    "What''s that for?"


    Su ye thought for a while and said, "there are many reasons. Part of it is out of the most basic goodness of mankind. I can watch adults step into the underworld, but I don''t like to let children who have no choice embark on a road of death. Since I was a child, I hope that when I have the ability, I can help people in need. What''s more, don''t you think it''s a very valuable thing if you can save so many people just by spending some money? It''s not price, it''s value. "


    Segus hesitated: "what you said is very reasonable, but I still think something is wrong. It''s not necessarily a good thing to save others with your own money. "


    "If I''m not rich but help people, it''s pedantic. It may be stupid if it''s worse. However, I have a lot of spare money in my hand, which comes from the whole world. Isn''t it a good thing for me to give some money back to the people in need in the world? Every year, thousands of golden eagles are just a golden magic tool for me. It''s very worth exchanging so many lives with a golden magic tool. " Suye road.


    "You are really a good man." Segus is sincere.


    "What''s more, everyone can get spiritual and spiritual gains from doing good. My own gains far exceed my efforts. So I don''t quite understand why Spartans don''t feed these babies. " Suye road.


    "I don''t want to, I can''t. Civilians can''t afford it. No one can travel so far every day. The rich and noble can afford it, but they can''t. Because in the Spartans'' view, throwing these babies here is the dual will of the law and the gods. If a noble keeps feeding these babies, is it against the gods? Will you be hostile to other nobles? " Segus road.


    "I see. However, I believe that no God with justice will allow this to happen. " Suye road.


    In the wooden house, the girl with pink and diamond eyes took a serious look at Su ye, and then continued to help the crying baby.


    Segus looked startled, quickly stretched out his hand to block Su ye, and whispered, "my idol, don''t say that. It will scare people to death. A few years ago, I saw with my own eyes a man who was drunk and scolded the gods in public. As a result, thunder fell and killed him alive. "


    "I didn''t name the gods. It''ll be fine." Su Ye smiled.


    "If you really want to feed them, you need to find a lot of nannies first. It''s not easy. After all, babies can''t drink goat''s milk, but it''s hard to survive by drinking rice soup. " Segus road.


    "This is the thinking of your soldiers. I am a magician, so when I think of these babies, I think about how to solve them by magic for the first time. I casually flipped through the book and asked the teacher to know that there was a magic medicine that could be put into goat''s milk or milk and diluted with water, so that the baby could drink it directly, and the effect was no less than that of breast milk. Now I just need to buy that magic medicine to feed all the babies here. You see, things are not as difficult as you think. " Suye road.


    "Really? I don''t know magic. Don''t lie to me. " Segus wondered¡° Yes, and the price is not high. I''ll go to the people of Plato''s chamber of Commerce in Sparta today and ask them to prepare potions directly. " Suye road. Segus smiled, "that''s great. I''ll come here to help when I have time. But... What if you''re not in Sparta? "¡° Julius will do everything. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 315

    "That''s not necessarily." Segus whispered.


    "As long as he cooperates with me for one day and wants to make more money, he will do well." Suye road.


    Just then, a thick voice sounded in the rear.


    "I will also come to the charity to help."


    Segus turned his head suddenly with surprise and joy.


    Su ye had never heard the voice and turned to look.


    A tall man in black stood behind him, wearing a gray felt hat, like an iron tower. Two people had to look up to see the whole picture of the man.


    Bronze skin, square face, a pair of deep brown eyes, eye-catching scars on the forehead from the top left to the bottom right, like a gully.


    Even if he was covered by a black robe, his muscles still squeezed out like hills. His arms hugged his chest and his sleeves were bulging and almost bursting.


    "Dear Lord comodes, how do you do?" Segus quickly bent down to salute.


    "My annual income as a Gladiator is really less than 20000 gold eagles." A faint smile appeared on the corner of comodes''s mouth.


    Segus smiled awkwardly.


    "Hello, Lord comodes, the king of fighting." Su Ye nodded slightly.


    "They are all our own people. Don''t be so polite in private." Comodes smiled kindly.


    "Well... Lord comodes, have you been here before?" Segus boldly looked up and asked.


    Comodes scanned the canyon as if dark clouds were gathering and dispersing in his eyes.


    "In the hill behind the house, I dug a hole and put it into my brother. One of my sons was buried aside. "


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t ask." Segus hurried.


    Comodes looked indifferent and said, "it''s not you or me that''s wrong."


    He still holds his arms around his chest like a python.


    "You don''t want to do anything for the abandoned Canyon?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m not interested in being a savior." Comodes did not look at Su ye, but still looked into the distance.


    "I''m interested in doing what I want to do." Su Ye smiled calmly.


    "When will your charity be established? I am willing to contribute. " Comodes road.


    "Are you not afraid of reputation damage?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s actually a good thing to be scolded occasionally. Don''t you think so, scholar?" The corners of comodes''s mouth curved in a subtle arc.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''ve seen it here and am going back to buy magic medicine. Will you stay here or go back together?"


    "Let''s go back together. I haven''t been out of town for a long time. I''m just walking." Comodes road.


    "We are honored by your invitation." Segus quickly winked at Suye.


    Su Ye just smiled.


    The three men turned and walked out of the canyon.


    The girl in the room stretched out her white hand, held it to the door frame and looked at the three people and Su Ye''s back.


    Bright eyes are like pink gemstones.


    The three men walked out of the canyon and slowly towards Sparta, with two carriages following behind.


    Comodes put down his arms.


    Su Ye looked at the male city in front. The wall was as high as ten floors, and there were enough seven or eight carriages to go side by side.


    It was a magnificent city built by gods.


    The Colossus of Zeus, Hera and Ares are clearly visible.


    They are not only the masters of heaven, but also the masters of the earth.


    "Are you going to take part in this year''s Gladiator competition?" Comodes''s tone was softer than just now.


    "I think it''s not easy to come to Sparta and encounter the most famous fighting competition. How can I not participate?" Suye road.


    "There is someone who may beat me this year." Comodes road.


    Segus was surprised and looked at the wrestler in disbelief.


    In the eyes of gladiators, comodes is the embodiment of the God of war.


    "A demigod?" Su ye asked.


    "Polux."


    Su Ye nodded. He was a famous figure and one of the brothers in the legendary incarnation of Gemini.


    Segus hurriedly said, "the one who competed with you in private not long ago and was in a tie? Is that true? "


    Comodes smiled calmly and said, "it''s true to compete in private, but I won."


    "I said you couldn''t be leveled by a child." Segus road.


    "That was three months ago. Now he has been promoted to silver." Comodes road.


    Segus whispered: "if you are a silver warrior, half god''s blood is equal to more than half a gold warrior. It is enough to inspire blood power to advance one level and the God of war to guard another level, which is comparable to the peak gold warrior. You are really dangerous."


    "However, as long as you can reach the final, even if he wins you, you will still be the king of fighting, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Two of my ten fighting kings were defeated by the blood of more than half god. However, I have defeated more than ten silver level demigod blood warriors! " Comodes''s tone was full of strong confidence.


    "Which two demigods are better than you?" Su ye asked.


    "One is Leonidas and the other is Sisyphus." Comodes road.


    Segus exclaimed, "I''ve known this for a long time, but every time I think of it, I don''t think you''re weak, but I think you''re too strong. Leonidas was destined to be king of Sparta. Even if he was better than the brothers of polux and castor, he was not his opponent. Sisyphus is equally terrible. He is the grandson of his majesty Theseus and the genius of the young generation in Athens. He has even been praised by many strong men such as Heracles and AEAS. But you, not half god blood, let them do their best to win. You are the light of civilians in our hearts. Only you are qualified to hold the sword of glory. "


    Comodes smiled and did not answer.


    Su ye said, "I''ve heard of the sword of glory, but what does it mean?"


    "The weapon given by the great God of war ares is not powerful, but the weapon attached to him has a faint divine power. Once used, it is enough to kill a legend without strong protective power. Unfortunately, it can only last for a year and can only be used once. Lord comodes has ten glorious swords. Of course, only one sword still has divine power. " Segus road.


    "Already used. This year, I joined hands with a legend to kill a legendary Warcraft. " Comodes road.


    "Hiss..." segus took a cold breath, "that is to say, you have used the glorious sword ten times and have received great benefits ten times?"


    "Otherwise, why does everyone want the sword of glory?" Comodes smiled.


    Segus whispered, "let me calculate. A legendary Warcraft is between 500000 and 1 million, with an average of 800000. Even if you are not a legend, you can only make a sword and get 100000 gold eagles. Isn''t it too much? Ten shots... Your annual actual income exceeds 100000 gold Eagles? "


    Comodes said nothing.


    "I thought there was only one 0 between me and the fighting king. Now I understand that it was three 0. Obviously, there is only one level difference. Why is there so much difference? Gold warriors can''t earn 100000 gold Eagles a year. " Segus was extremely depressed.


    "What I''m most curious about is how you defeated Aristotle?" Su ye asked.


    "He is not strong in silver rank, because he has been studying before and lacks practical experience. Most importantly, he did not open the power of the light element king. Once opened, there is no enemy under the holy land. Even the legitimate son of demigod is not his opponent. " Comodes road.


    "Yes. The blood at the level of the great king is the power that the gods can master. Once opened, it can sweep away the enemies. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen him turn on the power of the light element king and the fire element king. It must be very spectacular. " Su Ye is full of regret.


    Comodes sighed: "although I always say that I have defeated Aristotle, I know that he is different from me. I can only beat him in a small period of time, and his whole life is destined to last forever. "


    "I don''t think you''re any different." Su Ye smiled.


    "You''re still young. I hope you always think so." Comodes road.


    Su ye said, "how did you feel when you saw my first battle?"


    "Very good." Comodes road.


    "You know that''s not what I want to hear." Suye road.


    "Well... I''ll probably spend some effort to defeat you. After all, you are only bronze, not silver. If you are silver, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than Aristotle. " Comodes road.


    "You are very confident." Suye road.


    "I say this because of your two miracle servants. They are so powerful that I envy them. " Comodes road.


    "Who doesn''t envy? Just sit and count the money. " Segus sour lane.


    Su Ye glanced at the giant statue of the God of war in the distance and said, "I want to ask you if you want to?"


    "If you come a few months earlier, I don''t mind competing with you. After all, I appreciate you very much. I almost ended up that day. However, the king of gladiators competition will begin soon, and you will participate again. We are not suitable for competition. " Comodes road.


    "Yes." Su Ye regretted.


    Su Ye added, "but I want to compete with some powerful silver soldiers. Those silver soldiers these days are too weak to even solve my servants."


    "Your two servants are no weaker than you." Segus road.


    "My servant is also my strength." Suye road.


    Comodes said, "it''s hard to find someone who helps you, but it''s easy to find someone who hates you. Go back to Julius and ask for a top ten ranking in the Gladiator Academy. Just hit it all the way from No. 10 to No. 2. "


    "I''ve never wanted to start a dispute." Suye road.


    "I did it, and Aristotle did it, and everyone who wants to be the king of wrestling has done it." Komodes glanced at Su ye and smiled. His exposed teeth glittered with the cold light of a sharp blade.


    Su ye thought for a moment, nodded heavily and said, "OK! And I don''t need to be proud of heaven and Wang dahammer. It doesn''t matter if I interrupt the winning streak. " Segus said, "you misunderstood. This kind of challenge is a private duel, which is usually held in the evening, not a fight. When you go back to Julius, he will be very happy to help you contact your opponent. "¡° Come on, prepare more therapeutic drugs or money. If you are seriously injured, go to the nearby temple for treatment at the first time. " Comodes was joking¡° I''ll be ready. " Su Ye smiled. The three people were chatting and moving forward. A team of people came slowly from the. The two sides approached and crossed.. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 316

    It was natural for the teams to meet and separate on the avenue.


    Suddenly, comodes stopped.


    Wang sledgehammer shouted.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Ye quickly turned around.


    "Rock shield!"


    Before the rock shield was formed, three people in the team threw spears at Su ye at the same time.


    The scream was shrill.


    The king wielded his hammer and smashed a spear.


    Seeing that the other two throwing spears were about to fly over, one big hand seemed like a dark cloud, stopped in front of Su ye and fished gently. The big hand seemed to have great suction, and the two throwing spears fell into the big hand actively.


    Comodes gently grasped the spear, and the spear broke. As soon as he released his hand, the broken spear fell to the ground.


    "Are you... Comodes?"


    More than a dozen people across the street stopped.


    Su Ye quickly glanced at everyone. A bright gold divine power appeared around one person, four people were covered with silver divine power, and the other nine people were covered with bronze.


    "Get out." Comodes blocked Suye and segus, his face motionless and his eyes like a mirror.


    The gold soldier opposite smiled coldly and said, "you are just a silver soldier. You may be invincible in the arena, but in front of US soldiers who swim between life and death, it''s nothing. Our goal is Su Ye. As long as you get out of the way, we will regard nothing as happening. "


    "No one can hurt my gladiators in front of me." Comodes''s tone was flat.


    Segus leaned behind comodes.


    "Well, then I''ll show you that compared with real soldiers, your gladiators are worthless!" The golden warrior went straight to comodes.


    "Trap!"


    "Elemental trap: flame!"


    I saw a trap with a side length of 30 meters suddenly appeared in the other party''s team. Except for the gold soldiers taking off in advance, the other soldiers had nowhere to borrow and fall down.


    While landing, the power of fire element is full of traps.


    Combustion, burst, spread, adhesion, magma, roar, common fire and so on.


    The stone cones at the bottom of the trap stand up, between the stone cones, magma flows, the four walls of the trap, and the magma pours like a waterfall.


    Burst continuously, magma and Mars splash. As long as anyone is touched by a little magma or Mars, he will be covered by the power of spread and adhesion.


    But in the blink of an eye, all the bronze soldiers were surrounded by magma and fire, shouting and struggling madly in the trap.


    The four silver soldiers were covered with thick silver power. Stepping on the stone cone, they jumped out of the trap, and the silver power peeled off, taking away the magma and flame.


    Then, four silver soldiers bypassed comodes from both sides and killed Su Ye.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer firmly protected Su Ye''s left side,


    Segus stooped and arched his back, staring at the two silver soldiers on the right.


    "Trap!"


    "Elemental trap: wind."


    The two silver soldiers on the right stepped into the air and fell into a trap.


    Cohesion, solidity, sharpness, rapidity, sharp turn, auditory hallucination, piercing, cutting... And rare talents that are rarely used, peel off!


    In the whole trap, numerous cyan wind blades fly back and forth. The power of each wind blade itself is equivalent to ordinary black iron magic, but under the action of natural power, the power reaches the bronze level.


    Silver divine power protection can easily resist bronze magic.


    The two silver soldiers hummed and did not dodge. Then there were urgent screams and all kinds of strange sounds in their ears, like the roar of giants, the collapse of mountains and earth, and the surging tsunami.


    They immediately covered their ears with silver power.


    Suddenly, they screamed together and looked down at their bodies in disbelief.


    The divine power protection of the whole body suddenly disappeared, and the dense wind blades fell on the body.


    But in the blink of an eye, the whole body was covered with wounds and blood splashed.


    "Where is my divine power protector?"


    The two silver soldiers were about to jump out when they stepped on a pointed cone.


    However, there was no divine protection under their feet.


    The sharp cone fell deeply into their feet.


    The dense wind blades cut off their muscles.


    Two silver soldiers fell powerlessly to the ground, roared in pain, and their bodies were slowly cut into meat mud by the wind blade


    Outside the trap, the two silver soldiers on the left who were going to attack Su Ye suddenly stopped, stared at komodes in horror and retreated slowly.


    Suye and segus also looked at comodes.


    He saw komodes holding the golden warrior''s neck with his right hand, holding it high, pinching and breaking it.


    Click


    The golden warrior''s head was soft and crooked, his eyes were dim and his breathing stopped.


    "Golden warrior, I''ve killed a lot."


    Comodes coldly threw the body of the golden warrior aside.


    Two silver soldiers turned and ran.


    He saw a flash of light in komodes''s hand, and two throwing spears appeared. They shot rapidly and repeatedly, penetrating the back hearts of the two silver soldiers respectively, and nailing the two lives to the ground.


    The two silver soldiers struggled hard, desperately clasping the soil on the ground, slowly, more and more slowly, and finally did not move.


    "Your magic is stronger than I thought." Comodes looked at the disappearing trap.


    Nine bronze warriors have been turned into black charcoal, two silver warriors have been rotten into meat sauce, and their bones have been cut like rice grains covered with ketchup by wind magic.


    "I didn''t expect you to kill the golden warrior in just a few moves, even if the other party is not the top gold. Do you have a total of more than 20 war body talents and war skill talents? " Su ye asked.


    Comodes did not answer.


    Segus whispered: "it''s said that more than thirty years have won a large number of Championships for so many years and received many gifts from God. The king of fighting for ten years is not in vain. Apart from the soldiers of the demigod family, even the blood of the hero can''t be compared with him. "


    Komod smiled and said, "Su Ye''s talent is only a lot more than me."


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui rushed forward excitedly and began to search the body.


    Su Ye didn''t see it and said, "why don''t you promote gold? I feel like you''re deliberately suppressing power. "


    Comodes smiled and didn''t answer.


    "You don''t understand that," said segus. "In Sparta, there are many silver soldiers who suppress power and avoid promotion to gold. Because the upper limit of a Gladiator is silver, once promoted to gold, you can''t participate in the duel. Gold or higher level battles are not allowed in the arena. The most important reason is that if gold level battles are too frequent, the whole arena will be destroyed. If it is a holy land, the arena may collapse after a battle. This has happened before, killing many viewers. "


    "Is there another reason?" Suye road.


    Segus looked at maudes and didn''t speak.


    "Interest. As the king of gladiators, I got far more than the golden warrior, and even far more than my childhood dream. " Komodestan said sincerely.


    Segus then said, "that''s it. Not to mention the gold warriors, even the Holy Land warriors can hardly earn more than 50000 gold Eagles a year. As Mr. comodes said before, his actual annual income is more than 100000, or even higher. He''s not a fool. Why don''t you give up big money and make small money? "


    Su Ye smiled and said nothing more.


    "You are still young. If you are more mature, you will understand." Comodes sighed.


    Segus nodded and sighed: "Suye, we understand that you are a person with great aspirations. You won''t make the same choice as us. However, if you look at the cruel reality like us, you will understand that your excellency komodes has made the most correct choice."


    Su ye still smiled and didn''t refute anything.


    After a while, di Aotian burned all the bodies and came with Wang sledgehammer holding the booty.


    Komodes was not allowed to take the most valuable silver rank armor and a divine power ring from the golden warrior. Segus took a bronze divine power war spear, and the rest belonged to Su Ye.


    "Let''s get in the car." Suye road.


    "Come to my car and talk." Comodes gets on the bus first.


    Two carriages headed for Sparta one after another.


    "Many people want to kill you." Comodes looked out of the window and suddenly said.


    Su ye thought a little and said, "I thought the hunt was over. This one is more like revenge. After all, many people want to kill me but get killed. Their relatives, friends, teachers and students will not give up. "


    "Fortunately, the arena is safe." Segus whispered.


    "The city is also safer." Comodes road.


    "I won''t go out of town in the future. If you have anything to do, let Julius do it for me." Suye road.


    "The master is not your errand runner."


    "He is willing to run errands for money." Suye road.


    "You can find me!" Segus said boldly.


    The carriage stopped at the side door of the arena, Suye and segus got off the carriage, komodes sat on the carriage, and the carriage drove away slowly.


    "I''ll wait for you in the final."


    A thick voice came from the carriage.


    "I''m looking forward to meeting you." Su Ye smiled.


    Segus stared at Su ye and said, "you can''t beat him. If you''re promoted to silver, it''s probably possible, but bronze can''t, really can''t."


    "It''s more meaningful to fight with him seriously than to defeat him, isn''t it?" Su ye asked.


    "Also..." segus said a little depressed, "why do I always think you are very good at boasting? But you don''t just seem to brag, you really think so, and you seem... You can really do that. Do you believe it? "


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you like to boast about people, ideas and words that are different from you?"


    "Eh... It seems you''re right." Segus looked down and thought¡° Come on, let''s go to the shop here of Plato''s chamber of Commerce and discuss the nursing potion with them. "¡° Um. " The two men got into the rented carriage and left the arena again. Suye and segus had been busy all day and finally got most of the things done. In the evening, Julius took Su ye to the God of war temple and signed the relevant agreement of "Sparta branch of dragon chopper firm". The priests in the war Temple didn''t seem to know who Su Ye was. The whole process was very smooth. By the way, Su Ye established the Spartan branch of Suluo Charity Society, with the help of the God of war hall, which was released all the way. After completing the important things, Su ye and Julius arrived at the equipment store on the commercial street next to the arena. With a wave of his hand, Su ye saw the magic weapon armor made by Wang sledgehammer fall to the ground and pile up like a mountain. Julius was stunned. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 317

    Julius roughly calculated that the total number of these black iron divine power equipment exceeded 1000.


    "The great magician Su Ye is really the result of these days? This is not an ordinary steel weapon, but a divine weapon! As far as I know, unless the two kings order full forging, the average daily output of black iron divine power equipment in Sparta is less than 50. Don''t be surprised, because in addition to the gold master, no matter how good the magic blacksmith is, it takes many days to build a black iron divine power equipment. The gold masters are often building stronger divine power equipment. "


    "Are you building so slowly? At Plato''s college, the output of dwarf blacksmiths is much higher than you say. " Suye road.


    "You also say that they are dwarf blacksmiths. They are natural forging masters. We Sparta do not lack ordinary weapons. The forging of ordinary weapons is even better than Athens. However, too few magicians are willing to participate in forging, so the forging speed of divine power equipment has become a short board of Sparta. Over the years, the two kings and the Presbyterian Council have been discussing whether to introduce a large number of magicians, but those nobles have always opposed it for fear that magicians would threaten the status of nobles. " Julius road.


    "I see. It seems that opening a branch here is the right choice. By the way, remember to give me all the first payment. For long-term cooperation, we should first show our sincerity to the dwarves. " Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, I will satisfy the powerful dwarf Kingdom behind you!" Julius hurried.


    "Let''s talk about the charity..."


    The two talked about midnight and everything was settled.


    Julius patted his belly and promised to do a good charity.


    Early the next morning, Julius took Su ye and some gladiators away from the arena of the first college and went to the arena of the dispute contest.


    Like all large-scale fighting competitions, the beginning is a long opening ceremony, entry ceremony, epic recitation, praying to the goddess


    In this process, Su Ye occasionally glanced at the arena and roughly estimated that the audience in the entire arena exceeded 100000. This is still the small number of Spartans. If it were Athens, it would be less than doubled.


    Thanks to the help of divine avatars or legendary masters to build the arena, otherwise there would be no room for so many people.


    However, Su Ye always feels something wrong.


    After a long opening ceremony, under the gaze of the wooden statue of the goddess of strife, 32 Gladiator colleges were divided throughout the arena, and the host began to draw lots.


    The two colleges that were selected directly rushed to the field and began to duel.


    The rules of the goddess of strife are different. The first priority is strife, but the victory or defeat is not important.


    There is only ten minutes in each game. Regardless of the victory or defeat of the double ten battle, it will exit and reduce one member to wait for the next double nine battle.


    The two colleges in the first and second games worked very hard, and the audience cheered loudly.


    The two fighting colleges in the third game played with their minds. On the surface, they were playing noisily, but in fact they were saving energy.


    Ten minutes later, the two teams stopped.


    But what awaited them was the roar of the high priest who disputed the temple.


    "Despicable bug! Cheap mouse! Godless bastard! In front of the great goddess of strife, you should relax and neglect! I don''t care whose nobles, elders or kings are behind you! In the name of the goddess of dispute, I declare that Silver Lion college and Sphinx college are prohibited from participating in any wrestling competition held by the temple of dispute for ten years! These twenty damned maggots will be listed as unwelcome by the temple of strife! Get out of the scum of your two colleges right away. Slow down. I will pray that the power of the goddess will crush you into meat sauce from your head to your toes! Get out! Get out now! "


    The angry roar of the Holy Land soldiers spread throughout the audience.


    Many viewers realized that they had been cheated, so they scolded one after another.


    In the crowd''s shouting and swearing, the two college people ran away in frustration.


    Many gladiators not only did not sympathize with each other, but also scolded.


    Segus glanced aside and said, "these fools do everything they can to win the championship. It''s OK to play at ordinary times. Your Excellency the high priest personally supervised and dared to play like this. You deserve it."


    Julius immediately scolded, "remember, the first game, go all out! I don''t need you to save energy. I just need the satisfaction of the high priest and the satisfaction of the goddess! We can lose, but we can''t be scolded, okay? If you dare to embarrass me, I''ll throw you into the black prison and taste the taste of getting into fart y by cockroaches and mice! "


    The gladiators trembled, and Julius always did what he said.


    Segus hurriedly said, "Suye, don''t do your homework this time."


    Julius was stunned, smiled and said, "it''s up to Su ye to decide. I believe he will make the most correct choice."


    "But..." segus still wanted to speak and was stopped by Julius''s stern eyes.


    In scene 8, I finally read the name of the first college.


    Thousands of spectators suddenly burst into spirits, their eyes shining and staring at the field.


    Then, ten gladiators from each of the two fighting colleges entered the venue, and the host recited the names of 20 people.


    More than half of the names will cause more or less cheers. When talking about Su ye, there will be a sudden burst of cheers that are not the most, but the loudest and most orderly.


    "Su Ye! Must lose! "


    "Su Ye! Must lose! "


    "Su Ye! Must lose! "


    As soon as Su ye heard this, he almost burst into foul language. Following his reputation, he saw that nearly 10000 black powder excitedly put his hand to his mouth and shouted in a trumpet like chorus.


    Neat and uniform! Loud and clear!


    It''s like rehearsal.


    Organized and disciplined!


    Finally understand what''s wrong, the original gang of black powder has been holding, and suddenly broke out at this time.


    The other audience laughed.


    There are few such shouts before the battle begins. Even if there are, they are against those notorious criminal gladiators.


    Julius was not angry, but very happy. He almost said to the college next to him, see, Su Ye is from our college.


    The ten gladiators in the opposite college were still very happy and walked forward happily.


    The two sides stood at a distance of 100 meters. With the whistle of the referee, the two sides made final preparations.


    Su ye first summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and then used protective magic for all soldiers.


    There are also magicians opposite. They also use protective magic for everyone.


    But when Su Ye released all the protective magic, the magician opposite had not finished half.


    As soon as the audience saw it, they suddenly became interested.


    However, next, Su Ye stunned the whole audience.


    Seeing that Su Ye didn''t know where to take out a chair, sat down, opened the magic book and did his homework.


    Nearly 10000 black fans looked around, looked at the stunned faces in the audience, and couldn''t help laughing.


    On the Longkou terrace sat members of the demigod family and priests of the disputed temple.


    Everyone has the ability to influence the situation in Sparta. Everyone is usually happy and angry, but now he looks confused.


    The high priest of the temple of strife tried his best to restrain his desire to throw out the semi artifact spear in his hand.


    I just scolded the two colleges. Does the bronze magician dare to play like this?


    The high priest took a deep breath and made a decision. Ten minutes later, he directly announced that the magician was blasphemous and could kill him directly. If the background is too big, whip him out of Sparta first!


    Who do you despise?


    The high priest looked at the other priests. All the priests nodded heavily now, no matter what faction they belonged to.


    Kill the damned magician and maintain the majesty of the goddess of strife!


    In the field, segus almost knelt down and said, "idol, no, my father! No, grandpa! Can you be serious? This is really different from our daily fight. There are gods watching here, really! You are not afraid, we are afraid. "


    The other eight bronze soldiers looked at Su ye, just like the dog who had been hungry for three days and saw the food robbed, and could cry at any time.


    This Su Ye is so capable!


    Don''t you look at the people sitting on the Longkou terrace?


    That''s the priests of the goddess of strife. The priests of the goddess are all grumpy soldiers. They want the world to be in chaos. They even want Sparta to mess up first and make them unhappy. Once ten minutes, they must do it.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t answer. He just handed the two magic beards to Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian respectively.


    Segus looked, sighed and said, "since you are ready, let''s go crazy with you. Brothers, this one has a bearing on whether we can live until the afternoon. Go all out! "


    Everyone nodded heavily.


    Ten gladiators on the opposite side walked forward with a smile.


    Then, an interesting scene happened to all the audience. A goblin and a dwarf were at the forefront of the first college team, with other soldiers behind.


    Just like a rogue, Wang sledgehammer hugged di Aotian''s shoulder and wore a magic beard. "Di Aotian, I predict we can solve them in three minutes. How long do you think they can carry them?"


    Di Aotian thought and stretched out four fingers.


    "Five minutes? You look down on them. "


    Di Aotian looked at Wang sledgehammer with disgust.


    Segus couldn''t help coming up to Wang dahammer''s beard and said, "that''s four."


    "I say five is five!" Wang sledgehammer gave segus a bad look.


    The voices of the two men spread throughout the audience.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The audience laughed. Originally, the two little guys could play very well. Unexpectedly, one of them didn''t know how to count.


    The Gladiator opposite was embarrassed.


    They looked at each other, nodded hard, and were cruel in secret.


    Suddenly, there was a neat shout in the audience.


    "Di Aotian! Wang sledgehammer! "


    "Di Aotian! Wang sledgehammer! "


    Su Ye''s black fans cheer for di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. Wang dachui turned over the sheep and greeted the audience with di Aotian. Then, Wang dahammer suddenly rushed to the ten gladiators in front and said, "man, you are too weak! Go home and drink milk for another two years. Take a big drink. You can''t drink less. " Laughter broke out again in the audience. It''s very interesting that the dwarf riding the sheep is so arrogant. The bronze gladiators opposite took a deep breath and their eyes were angry. When the eyes of the priests of the temple of strife brightened, was there a lively strife? Good thing¡° Fierce Eagle college, invincible! "¡° Fierce Eagle college, invincible! " The audience supporting the gladiators across the street began to shout. Subsequently, the audience supporting di Aotian and Wang dachui also began to shout. Before the fight, supporters of both sides filled the whole arena with fire. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 318

    The high priest''s stiff face eased slightly. He looked at Su ye, who was regarded as his homework, and thought deeply.


    The two teams quickly approached and charged at the same time.


    The whole audience suddenly quieted down. In most people''s imagination, the two sides must rush together, hit each other with shields and waved spears.


    But an incredible scene happened to everyone.


    When the two sides approached, Wang dahammer and the black magic sheep suddenly soared into the air. The two front hoofs of the black magic sheep trampled heavily on the shield of the bronze soldier in front. At the same time, Wang dahammer''s golden hammer knocked on the helmet of the unlucky bronze soldier.


    Dong


    Even if Wang sledgehammer left his hand and didn''t attack with all his strength, the bronze soldier rolled his eyes and fainted.


    While Wang Dashui solved the bronze soldier, di Aotian rolled through the crotch of another bronze soldier. Before the bronze soldier reacted, the bone rod was suddenly picked up and hit between the two legs of the bronze soldier.


    "Oh..."


    The bronze warrior roared like a beast, dropped his weapon, covered his crotch and rolled around on the ground.


    Countless audiences showed sympathy.


    The female audience was unable to laugh or cry.


    In the field, a girl in black took a look at Su ye who was doing her homework with her pink and diamond eyes.


    The team of Lieying college was chiseled through, lost two soldiers and immediately fell into crisis.


    The soldiers of the first college were intimidated by Julius, went all out and hit hard directly.


    After di Aotian and Wang dachui solved the two people again, the morale of the soldiers of Lieying college collapsed, shrank together and kept resisting passively.


    They dared not surrender directly because the roar of the high priest blocked their retreat.


    Their six tenacious battles aroused the sympathy of the audience, and more people began to cheer for Lieying college.


    However, the voice of cheering for the first college is more orderly.


    The smell of fire element is aggravated again.


    Finally, in four minutes, the last soldier was shot through the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    The host shouted, "praise the goddess of strife! The first college has maintained its position as the king in the arena with absolute advantages. Let''s cheer for the first college! "


    The audience cheered, occasionally mixed with the laughter of "dark scenes".


    After the cheers, it was the customary ridicule of the black fans of Suye.


    "You can''t even beat the people in the chair. The people of fierce Eagle college should die!"


    "Goblins are better than you!"


    "Goblin''s loser!"


    Before, the audience who supported Lieying college were black faced and angry.


    The rest of the audience watched with a smile.


    On the Longkou terrace, the priests looked at the high priest.


    The high priest looked as usual and said nothing.


    Business as usual.


    One after another, however, the audience suddenly found that there were good-looking battles, wonderful and bloody ones, but none was as interesting as the first college.


    Two hours later, the first round of double ten ended.


    After only ten minutes of rest, the host announced the start of the draw for the double nine.


    One by one, the twelfth lottery began. When the host read out the names of "the first college and the sword of the wind College", most of the audience were in a burst of spirit.


    The old audience of the first college looked strange.


    The gladiators of the first college also looked at each other.


    The sword of waste... No, it''s the sword of high wind college. I just met it a few days ago, and it seems that the other party is very miserable.


    The gladiators of the sword of the wind college all had black faces. An old man in Chinese clothes at the back of the team suddenly whispered a few curses, then looked at Julius and sat down helplessly.


    Then, the host continued to report his name.


    When reporting "Su Ye", the black fans shouted collectively.


    "Su Ye! Must lose! "


    "Su Ye! Must lose! "


    Before, only the black fans gathered in the corner to shout, but suddenly, there were people shouting in all directions of the audience, and it was very neat.


    Su Ye looked around suspiciously, full of question marks.


    Is that ok?


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The audience laughed happily.


    When the two teams came on the stage, everything seemed to repeat itself. Su ye first summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, applied protective magic to his teammates, and then took out his chair and sat down.


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    The black fans shouted again, and the audience cheered.


    Su Ye ignored everyone and continued to read.


    The referee whistled and the two teams looked at each other.


    The light sound of Wang sledgehammer spread throughout the audience: "eh? Isn''t this an old opponent''s kitchen knife? You have to work hard this time. If you lose as miserably as the chicken college just now, others think you are cheating the goddess. "


    The gladiators of the sword of the wind immediately blushed, and the gladiators of the fierce Eagle Academy were also furious.


    Suddenly, the audience shouted.


    "Sword of the wind!"


    "Sword of the wind!"


    At first, people shouted in one direction, but soon people shouted in two directions.


    Those who shouted later happened to be the supporting audience of Lieying college.


    The audience of both sides are integrated into one, with great momentum.


    The audience of the first college was unhappy and shouted.


    "First college!"


    "First college!"


    Before the off-site gladiators fought, they fought in the audience first.


    During this period, there were occasional angry people scolding.


    Some priests in the temple of strife smiled.


    This is what the goddess likes to see. If the audience fight, it will be better.


    The dispute between the two spectators aroused the interest of other spectators. Under the sunshine at noon, the whole arena became hot.


    The two teams moved forward slowly, then began to trot and finally charged.


    Soon, it was as if two walls collided.


    However, one is a wall and the other is a great wall of steel.


    No accident, Wang Dachui directly hit a man, chiseled through the formation, and then transferred to the sheep''s head, for second rounds of charge.


    The gladiators of the sword of the wind cursed in their hearts, shrinking their formation and defending passively.


    The priests of the temple of strife elongated their faces at the advice of the sword of the wind.


    There were boos in the audience.


    The audience cheering for the sword of the wind suddenly decreased.


    "Wang sledgehammer!"


    "Wang sledgehammer!"


    Many spectators began to cheer for the most eye-catching Wang sledgehammer in the audience.


    Su Ye blinked suspiciously. Why are there many women''s voices?


    Shouldn''t you cheer for me?


    Wang sledgehammer is like a crazy man. His face is red and yells for a knight charge. Each charge is full of impact. He even wants to hurt the enemy at the expense of injury.


    It''s like a little magic cow in the field.


    The audience became more and more excited and the voice was shaking.


    Soon, the soldiers of the sword of the wind were torn again and again by the charge of Wang dahammer, and finally all the soldiers were defeated.


    Wang dachui, di Aotian and other bronze soldiers raised their weapons and the whole audience cheered.


    "First college!"


    "First college!"


    Many spectators cheered the winner.


    Julius patted his stomach with a smile and a complacent face.


    Other Gladiator academy owners looked at Julius, some envious, some contemptuous, some expressionless, and some cold.


    After the double nine match, we entered the lunch break.


    The audience who left the room talked with great interest, almost mostly discussing the first college, Su ye, Wang dachui and di Aotian.


    After the lunch break, everyone returned to the game.


    The people are waiting for the double eight battle with great expectation.


    To the surprise of all the audience, the first college won the first round, and the opponent was Nu long college, the fourth ranked college in Sparta. Its owner was Persian, and the proportion of Persians in the team reached half.


    As soon as the host announced the list, someone shouted in the audience.


    "First college!"


    "First college!"


    "Sparta!"


    "Sparta!"


    Most Spartan audiences are in high spirits.


    A few Persian audiences wanted to cheer for nu long college, but they shouted a few times and found that they couldn''t hear clearly, and there were countless angry eyes around them. They shut up silently.


    The priests of the temple of strife smiled, even the high priest.


    Making Spartans hostile to Persia is a greater dispute.


    Julius hurriedly said to Su ye who got up: "we must win this battle. The more beautiful, the better. It''s best to completely annoy the Persians. This is a big chance! Whether you can get God''s gift is crucial. "


    Su Ye glanced at the priests on the Longkou terrace and nodded gently.


    "I''ll try, I''ll do this..."


    Su Ye whispered, and Julius asked suspiciously, "can you win?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll let them do what you say."


    In everyone''s expectation, the two teams played.


    They thought everything would be the same as before.


    Su ye only blessed di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer with protective magic, so he sat back in his chair.


    The other seven bronze soldiers stood in front of Su ye, lined up and motionless.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer walked forward with a smile like two hooligans, and the black demon sheep bleated.


    After taking a few steps, Wang dachui said loudly, "listen, your majesty said, to deal with you, so many people are bullying children, just the two of us with the worst strength. By the way, my master is very kind. You''d better prepare advanced flame retardant. This time, we''ll do our best! "


    All the audience were stunned. This Su Ye was too arrogant. Some Spartans who originally wanted to see the Persians lose were angry. If they lost, wouldn''t they lose the face of the Greeks? The priests of the temple of strife also looked puzzled. If they lost, although they could strengthen the dispute between the two countries, the Spartans would not be comfortable. Suddenly, all the gladiators of the first college shouted together¡° First college! Win! "¡° First college! Win! " Then, many viewers shouted helplessly. At this time, they had to cheer for their own people¡° First college! Win! " However, the shouting was sparse. Suddenly, a neat voice sounded¡° Di Aotian, Wang sledgehammer! Win! "¡° Di Aotian, Wang sledgehammer! Win! " Su Ye''s black fans roared together, and the atmosphere of the whole stadium was ignited in an instant. Even the audience who watched Su Ye''s fight for the first time today were infected and shouted the names of di Aotian and Wang dachui¡° Kill the Persians! "¡° Victory belongs to Sparta! "¡° The Greeks will win! " More and more people shouted. The big people in the field looked at Julius and saw that Julius was smiling. Everything was as usual. They soon realized that Julius was gambling. Lost the bet. If you win the bet, the temple of strife must look at the first college and Julius differently. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 319

    The gladiators of Nu long college never expected that each other would despise themselves so much.


    The eight gladiators looked at each other with fierce faces.


    "Kill two servants first, and then the arrogant, arrogant and arrogant mage! We will defeat each other head-on and let them have nothing to say! "


    "For the angry dragon!"


    "For the angry dragon!"


    The eight gladiators were united regardless of nationality.


    The priests of the temple of strife frowned slightly at this scene.


    The goddess of strife hates unity.


    The high priest suddenly said, "if those two little guys can defeat everyone opposite, the goddess will be happy about it."


    Nearby priests and demigods nodded softly.


    A Persian mage was behind and seven soldiers were in front.


    The team slowly accelerated and rushed to di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Wang Dashui charged directly, and di Aotian followed.


    A bronze lamp was suspended on the head of the Persian mage. The mouth of the lamp ejected fine yellow sand. Suddenly, two foot long sand arms appeared on the ground in front of him to intercept Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian.


    Di Aotian jumped up with the sheep''s tail and stood behind Wang dachui. Wang dachui didn''t hide and rushed over.


    The audience looked at this scene in surprise. It was a very famous Persian magic, the hand of sand. It was very difficult. How dare Wang sledgehammer rush over.


    The black magic sheep rushed into the hands of the sand, and the sand arm grabbed the black magic sheep''s leg.


    The black magic sheep seemed to be smeared with oil. No matter how hard they tried, those sandy hands would slip away and could not stop the black magic sheep.


    The experienced mage shook his head slightly and used earth magic in front of the rock dwarf. It was like teaching a teacher to teach an axe.


    The Persian mage reacted, but the black demon sheep jumped up like a flying horse, crossed the bronze soldiers in the front row and fell to the bronze mage.


    Those bronze soldiers hurriedly waved their spears and stabbed out. Only three people hit the black magic sheep, but the black magic sheep only swayed in mid air without any damage.


    The bronze warrior was stunned. After careful observation, he found that there seemed to be a layer of rock between the fur of the black demon sheep.


    The Persian mage was in a hurry to defend. The king sledgehammer hit it, and all the protective magic broke in response.


    The magician in the audience was surprised. He didn''t know whether it was magic penetration talent or magic cracking talent.


    When Wang sledgehammer was ready to hit the second hammer, the Persian mage ran away and shouted, "I surrender! I give up the fight. "


    Wang dahammer took back the golden hammer with satisfaction and joined hands with di Aotian against the other seven bronze warriors.


    At the beginning of the battle, the seven bronze soldiers were full of despair. They found that their attack fell on two people and had no effect at all.


    The two people seem to be protected by powerful protective magic all the time.


    The war spear can also leave light white scratches on di Aotian, but Wang dahammer is different. Wang dahammer''s whole body is covered with armor. Without war skills, the war spear can''t even leave traces on the armor.


    Watching one Persian after another fall, the audience shouted like crazy.


    "Wang sledgehammer!"


    "Earth proud sky!"


    "First college!"


    "Sparta!"


    In the cheers of the audience, Wang sledgehammer knocked out the last bronze soldier, then rode on the black demon sheep with di Aotian, ran around Su ye and started to raise dust.


    The cheers of the audience intensified.


    The gladiators of Nu long college were dejected, and the Persians looked at Su Ye helplessly.


    "Go back and check this Su Ye!"


    Gladiators and businessmen from other colleges began to give orders.


    "Find out the details of this man."


    Julius looked at the Longkou terrace and found that the big people there were smiling.


    Julius breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the cheers, Su ye put away his chair and returned to Julius.


    "Good job!" Julius gave Su ye a warm hug!


    Su Ye smiled.


    "You used a few games to get the attention of the temple priest! The voice just now is louder than that of previous finals! You are the pride of the first college! " Julius praised loudly.


    The Gladiator on one side looked at Su ye with envy.


    After the double eight battle, the double seven battle was carried out. This time, di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer were well behaved and fought normally.


    Su ye still reads in his chair.


    Although the double seven battle is far less beautiful than the previous two and eight, the audience has fallen in love with Wang dachui and di Aotian and has not spared their cheers.


    The last double seven ended the first day of the race.


    The next day, the dispute contest was held as scheduled.


    After the opening beast fighting competition and performance competition, the double six man war began.


    The audience was very enthusiastic.


    After the host read Su Ye''s name, more people began to shout neatly.


    "Su Ye! Must lose! "


    Su Ye has been too lazy to pay attention to these black and red powder.


    However, after su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, the whole audience shouted their names, which was far more popular than Su Ye.


    Many people found that the gladiators of the first college changed their clothes into unified black iron divine power equipment, and there was a sign of red dragon leader in an eye-catching position.


    Even di Aotian and two small goblins have changed their clothes completely, which can be called armed to the teeth.


    Wang Dashui didn''t change his equipment, but engraved the trademark of a dragon chopper firm on the left side of his breastplate.


    The priests of the temple of strife were surprised to find that the number of people today was a little more than yesterday.


    Because the law of all events is that there are many people on the first day and the last day, and there are few spectators watching the game in the middle. I didn''t expect that the game will grow against the trend.


    This made the priests of the temple of strife very happy, because it made more people bathe in the glory of the goddess of strife.


    Many priests looked at Su Ye silently.


    The high priest looked at Su Ye very gently.


    The whole day''s battle passed quickly. Every time di Aotian and Wang dachui played, they would inevitably lead to the peak of audience shouting.


    However, di Aotian and Wang dachui did not disappoint the audience''s hope. Most of the time, they showed their real strength and occasionally deliberately played treasure, causing the audience to laugh.


    Everyone found that Su Ye was just a tool to summon di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    However, the gladiators who had learned about Su Ye yesterday often glanced at Su ye with fearful eyes.


    The first wooden stake of the bronze rank, which can only be reached by a few combat talents, is basically a member of the demigod family or the hero family.


    And it is a mage who is at a disadvantage in the arena. Such a person is even more rare.


    After the battle the next day, when the host announced that 24 people from 24 Gladiator colleges would fight together tomorrow, the whole audience was boiling.


    Countless people shouted for their favorite Gladiator academy, and countless people looked forward to tomorrow''s final.


    One night is fleeting.


    On the morning of the third day of the dispute contest, there was good news for the priests of the dispute temple.


    Tickets are sold out!


    At the entrance, thousands of people stood at the door complaining and even yelling, gathering more and more.


    The curses of those spectators without tickets were like beautiful music in the ears of the priests of the temple of strife.


    So, before the opening of the finals, the host announced a news that shocked the whole audience.


    "In the name of the temple of strife, it is announced that this competition has won the joy of the goddess of strife. Therefore, whoever wins the championship will certainly get the gift of the goddess of the temple! Of course, if anyone can make this fight more exciting, he will get more and more brilliant gifts! Gladiators, fight, fight, quarrel, please the goddess! "


    After a brief silence, the audience cheered.


    It seemed as if an invisible force swept through the audience. No matter the Gladiator or the audience, there was a crazy color on their faces, and blood colored flames leaped in their eyes.


    Looking at the frenzied scene, the high priest happily loosened the slightly luminous dispute spear.


    "The battle... Begins!" The host pulled a long tone and announced loudly.


    Then, 24 gladiators walked forward from different directions and all entered the field.


    On the loess, the war spirit condenses.


    All the audience looked at the 24 people with envy, which means that the 24 people are being watched by the goddess.


    Unlike before, everyone wears a magic beard.


    The referee whistled and no one moved.


    Su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer step by step, and then applied protective magic to the two people.


    After the blessing, Su yehuan looked at the arena and said with a smile: "I respect the goddess of dispute and am willing to try to please the goddess. Therefore, I will do something that makes everyone unhappy. However, I am a peace loving person, so in the previous battle, I specially asked sledgehammer and Aotian to keep their hands, so as not to kill and try not to kill. I hope that this final final can let me finish my homework quietly. If you defeat di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, I will get up and fight. If someone tries to force me to get up before defeating them, then I will put down peace temporarily and please the goddess of dispute with your blood and soul. "


    Many gladiators were silent, and no one was willing to offend the Gladiator of the first stake. Moreover, Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian did keep their hands in the previous battle.


    A bronze soldier suddenly shouted, "don''t believe his nonsense! He is just a very ordinary magician. His success today depends entirely on two servants! We only need to divide half of the people to entangle his two servants, and the rest can kill him! Kill him and we''ll compete fairly for the championship. "


    "Rock spike."


    Qingyue''s voice spread throughout the audience. Everyone saw that Su Ye stretched out his hand to the soldier more than 70 meters away.


    People were puzzled. The bronze mage couldn''t attack the enemy so far. The bronze soldier who spoke smiled at Su Ye. Poof! The flower of stone awl blooms. The bronze soldier lay in the dense stone cones like rotten meat, and his body twitched violently. Blood splashed everywhere, making a sound, and the sound of blood gushing from the wound spread all over the audience through the magic beard. Everyone watched the scene with disbelief¡° Who else doesn''t want me to sit down? " Su Ye scanned the audience. The whole arena was quiet, like a secret place waiting for a lover''s tryst. Su Ye sat down, opened the magic book and did his homework. In a flash, Su Ye''s name resounded through the sky¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! " The people who used to scold Su ye were the loudest at the moment. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 320

    Su Ye sat down, opened the magic book and did his homework carefully.


    The audience''s voice slowly decreased, but their eyes became brighter and brighter.


    The gladiators remained silent.


    Wang sledgehammer rode on the black demon sheep and said, "I''m not aiming at anyone. All the people standing in this arena are rubbish."


    Di Aotian and the black demon sheep suddenly turned their heads and glared at Wang sledgehammer.


    Who are you talking about!


    The audience was so happy that the dwarf was too cheap.


    "Cough, fight, fight. This time, we''re going to show our real skills. However, 22 people, a little more. The two of us work together, one by one. Whoever wants to kill us most, we''ll kill who first and choose which one? " Wang sledgehammer solemnly touched the beard braided into two braids.


    Twenty two gladiators turned slightly and looked at each other. Several even retreated slowly.


    The people outside looked and shook their heads.


    Only the priests of the temple of strife look more and more pleasing to the eyes of the king''s sledgehammer. Creating strife and creating strife forever is the life ideal of every believer of the goddess of strife.


    "Just choose the nearest one, rush!"


    "Chatter!"


    The two men rushed to the nearest bronze soldier one by one. The bronze soldier ran away and shouted, "come and help me. We can only defeat them together. We can''t let them break them one by one!"


    "You''re right!"


    "Good!"


    "I''ll help you right away!"


    Several gladiators shouted, but did not move.


    Only some people who didn''t shout silently leaned against Wang dahammer and di Aotian.


    More than half of the gladiators looked at each other, understood and acted silently.


    Suddenly, the black demon sheep accelerated and surpassed the earth proud sky, getting closer and closer to the bronze warrior.


    "Everyone help, we can''t be broken by him one by one!" The bronze soldier shouted with a trembling voice, as if a flock of crows were circling in his throat.


    Because, in the first day of the battle, he was knocked unconscious by the king''s sledgehammer.


    Seeing that the two sides were ten meters away, the black magic sheep suddenly stepped on the ground, the earth exploded, and the dust flew away. The black magic sheep and Wang sledgehammer flew up like a giant crossbow, like an eagle pouncing on the bronze soldier.


    The bronze soldier suddenly couldn''t hear the footsteps chasing him. When he looked back, he looked puzzled. Then Yu Guang saw a shadow on his head.


    Wang smashed his head with a sledgehammer.


    "I..."


    The bronze soldier was stunned by a hammer again before he scolded.


    The audience exclaimed repeatedly that the movements of Wang sledgehammer and black magic sheep just now were so handsome that they seemed to be flying.


    "Chatter." Di Aotian looked enviously at the one with a mount, and then turned around and looked at the disappointing little flame goblin.


    Huh?


    What''s the matter? Why are four bronze warriors sneaking at the two little goblins?


    The host said before that you can''t blow yourself up before the final.


    It''s the final


    "Chatter!" The earth is proud of the world.


    Bang


    Bang


    The two goblins immediately blew themselves up. The flame spread and the air waves churned. All four bronze warriors were blown away, and the flame and magma spread.


    "Surrender, we surrender! What the hell is this fire! Help! Dear adults, help! "


    Four bronze soldiers wrapped their bodies with divine power and rolled wildly on the ground, but it was not useful, but ignited the ground.


    People were surprised to see that the four soldiers were full of flames and magma. In a few seconds at most, the bronze power would be burned through.


    The Holy Land soldiers who were responsible for protecting the audience immediately flew over. After a distance of five meters, they waved in the air. The flames and magma on the bronze soldiers all peeled off and were thrown away by invisible forces.


    Many soldiers are jealous. This is the powerful power of the Holy Land soldiers. They have the field ability with a radius of five meters. They can do many unexpected things within five meters, and will greatly enhance their own strength.


    However, those high-ranking soldiers and magicians were shocked.


    It is reasonable to say that the Holy Land Warrior can extinguish the flame and cool the magma without hands, but the Holy Land Warrior can only peel off the flame and magma to save people, indicating that those flames can slightly resist the power in the field.


    Four bronze soldiers thanked the Holy Land soldiers and turned away reluctantly.


    There were only 17 people left on the field.


    "We must work together!"


    "Join hands!"


    Seventeen people gathered together, but Wang dachui and di Aotian each aimed at a bronze soldier and pursued him.


    The two bronze soldiers ran away and never met face-to-face.


    The audience did not expect that these bronze soldiers were so timid. They first booed and then shouted abuse.


    However, no matter how the audience scolded, the two bronze soldiers never stopped.


    "Run to us!"


    The remaining 15 bronze soldiers stood in three rows of square formation, protected the left side of the body with shields, and the spears protruded from the right side. The shields of each soldier on the right could block the right side of the soldier on the left, and only the right half of the soldier on the far right was exposed to danger.


    They ran in small steps and lined up to meet the nearest bronze soldier.


    The bronze soldier immediately turned the corner, but Wang sledgehammer accelerated again and knocked him unconscious.


    When


    Di Aotian is still chasing another bronze warrior.


    "For your majesty!" The sound of Wang sledgehammer spread throughout the audience.


    The audience was surprised to see that Wang dachui rode the black magic sheep alone and rushed to the soldier array.


    "Wang sledgehammer!"


    The crowd cheered loudly.


    The atmosphere at the scene was full of tragedy.


    Wang sledgehammer rushed to the soldiers'' Square, and the black demon sheep suddenly jumped high.


    "No! Spread out! " An experienced middle-aged bronze soldier suddenly realized Wang dahammer''s intention.


    However, the others did not react, but instinctively used their skills to stab them.


    Those spears, with their fighting skills and divine power, burst on the black demon sheep.


    A total of eight battle spears hit, enough to break the silver divine power protection. The solidified rock armor on the body surface of the black demon sheep was broken, and three spears were pierced into its body.


    "Baa..." the black demon sheep was still struggling in mid air and jumped into the distance.


    However, Wang dahammer jumped down in advance and fell behind the square array. A hammer hit the back of a bronze soldier.


    The bronze warrior instinctively turned and resisted with a shield, but with a bang, the bone of his left arm broke and he flew out upside down.


    "Dare to hurt my mount!"


    Wang Dagui''s eyes turned red and waved the war hammer to kill the bronze soldier.


    The bronze soldiers fought and retreated, and more than a dozen spears constantly used the advantage of distance to obstruct or stab.


    Soon, Wang sledgehammer didn''t hurt anyone, but his armor cracked everywhere, even the rock armor cracked.


    "I can''t fight!" Wang sledgehammer turned and ran.


    "Baa..." the black demon sheep''s wound has been covered by new rock armor, but its action is not as flexible as before.


    Wang dahammer rode the black demon sheep, bypassed the bronze soldiers and rushed to the earth and proud sky.


    "Our brothers join hands!"


    At this time, di Aotian had stunned the man and rushed over.


    The two brothers worked together to kill the last fourteen bronze soldiers.


    However, these 14 bronze soldiers are different from the previous soldiers. Each of them is the best bronze gladiator in each college. They can''t take 14 people at one time.


    "Fireball!"


    Di Aotian suddenly cast a spell, and the huge fireball skill flew to the bronze soldiers.


    All the bronze soldiers were startled and dodged quickly.


    Boom


    Fireball blew up.


    However, bronze warriors were also separated.


    The two men immediately rushed to the bronze soldier on the left, but as soon as they wrote down the fight, they were attacked from both sides and had to move horizontally to let them meet.


    The battle is more intense.


    Soon, the black demon sheep was seriously injured and lay on the ground unable to fight.


    There are more and more wounds on di Aotian and Wang dahammer, while the bronze soldiers opposite consume a lot.


    Several bronze soldiers fought hard and hurt Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian at the cost of serious injury.


    Su Ye finally put down his book and carefully observed the competition, but from time to time he wrote and drew, summarized the battle, summarized the weaknesses and advantages of the two servants, summarized various combat methods, and deduced how to win.


    As time went by, the injuries of di Aotian and Wang dahammer became more and more serious, even affecting di Aotian''s spell casting, but the number of soldiers opposite had been reduced to seven.


    By this time, the audience has no camp. Cheer for both sides and cheer for both sides.


    Finally, when there were five bronze soldiers left, the bodies of di Aotian and Wang dachui began to shake gently.


    Wang Dashui has used flying hammers twice in a row in this battle, causing heavy losses to two people, but with the continuous battle, his body has been overwhelmed.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian suddenly rushed to five people.


    "Earth proud sky!" Wang sledgehammer suddenly roared and wanted to follow.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian shouted.


    The light of the water flashed in Wang''s eyes and retreated rapidly.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian suddenly shouted, his body turned into a flame and exploded.


    All five bronze soldiers of the other side were blown up and then shrouded in flames.


    "Surrender! We surrender! "


    The five bronze soldiers looked at the flames and magma all over their bodies and were terrified.


    The Holy Land Warrior reappears and uses domain power to strip away flame and magma.


    Wang dachui looked at the place where di Aotian disappeared, sighed softly, turned around, faced Su ye, knelt on one knee and leaned on the hammer.


    "Your Majesty, we won."


    Su Ye got up and summoned di Aotian and two small goblins again.


    Wang Dashui excitedly ran over and hooked up with di Aotian.


    The audience was so moved that they shouted their names one after another. The host''s voice spread throughout the audience¡° The winner has been divided, and the champion appears! Let''s cheer for Wang sledgehammer, proud of the earth, Su ye and the first college! " The whole audience stood up and cheered loudly, and the earth shook with the sky. The demigod nobles on the Longkou terrace got up as well as the priests. The high priest smiled kindly and held the sharp spear of dispute. He was about to raise it. Suddenly, the arena darkened. When they looked up, they saw a dark cloud floating 100 meters above the arena, covering more than ten miles to cover the morning sun. Everyone looked frightened, but there was a faint joy in the horror. Then, the dark clouds broke and a faint blood light fell from the sky. The bloody light column enveloped Su Ye. Also shrouded the earth, Ao Tian and Wang sledgehammer¡° It''s a gift from God! "¡° Praise the goddess of strife! "¡° Praise the goddess! " Except for a few people who were half kneeling on the ground, most people raised their arms and cheered loudly. The high priest looked excited and stared at the red crack in the dark cloud, his right hand trembling. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 321

    In the eyes of outsiders, this gift is more like resonating with the power of the goddess of dispute. As the high priest of the temple of dispute, he can feel that it is the gift of the goddess of dispute.


    The goddess of strife has not been given by God for decades.


    "Praise the goddess of strife!" The high priest cheered loudly.


    The ordinary priests all half knelt on the ground, prayed loudly, and even recited epics praising the goddess of strife.


    "Praise the goddess of strife!" Su Ye stood in the light of God, sincerely raised his arms and sincerely praised him.


    Wang dachui and di Aotian also raised their hands and looked happy.


    Su Ye felt a cool stream pouring into his body.


    Then, another cool stream poured in.


    Su Ye was so stunned that he was distracted at this time.


    Many divine gifts are recorded in books and legends, but almost all people''s divine gifts give only one ability or one object at a time.


    Even if someone gets the joy of the gods and gets two kinds of gifts, it comes in two times or more.


    Such a double gift from God at one time may not be absent, but it is so few that there is no record at all.


    Su Ye was puzzled and kept guessing in his heart.


    "There are many branches in the Greek god system, also known as the minor God system. Each minor God system has many gods, such as the minor God system of ocean goddess, the minor God system of river god, the minor God system of Muse goddess, the minor God system of destiny goddess, and so on. Among them, there are two opposite gods, that is, discord and harmony. Among them, the minor gods of disharmony are mostly goddesses, and they are also stronger, so they are collectively referred to as the goddess of disharmony. "


    "Many gods in Greece pursue their origin and theocratic action, and even occasionally ignore the power of God King Zeus. For example, in order to enhance their strength and combat the peaceful little god system, gods that do not belong to the small God system often provoke various disputes. There is a shadow of not belonging to the small God system in the internal struggle of Greek city states, the internal struggle between Greek gods, and the great external struggle between the Greek god system and other God systems. But Zeus never restrained himself. I''m afraid there''s something fishy in it. "


    "Although both Ares and Athena have the Theocracy of ''War'' and ''battle'', ares is a belligerent and bloodthirsty madman, and Athena has another theocracy of ''Peace''. But I was concerned by Athena, and the goddess of strife was the slave God of Ares. It was strange that she gave me a double gift. Why did she give me two? "


    "The gods won''t reward for no reason, and I don''t have ''face talent''. Then, it can only be... I provoked a dispute between civilians and nobles in Athens and greatly enhanced the power of the goddess of dispute, so I secretly gave me two kinds of power."


    Thinking of this, Su Ye''s heart suddenly opened up.


    "Is this a mother with milk? But who is... Cough... "


    Su Ye immediately stopped his unhealthy thoughts.


    Thunder roared above the dark clouds.


    Su Ye''s face was stiff and a little flustered.


    The blood column converged and retracted into the clouds.


    The dark clouds merged and dissipated in an instant.


    The morning light shone back into the arena.


    The host flushed with excitement and shouted: "let''s cheer for this proud, arrogant, arrogant, powerful, lucky and irritable Su Ye! He, favored by the goddess of strife, is already a gladiator given by God! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The audience cheered.


    At this moment, no one cares whether Su Ye is a magician or not, and no one cares whether he is a Spartan. Since he has been given by the goddess of strife, he is his own person, and he is worthy of worship.


    Especially those young children, looking at Su Ye''s eyes.


    Even the gladiators of other colleges cheered, even if most people were reluctant.


    Julius, the owner of the first fighting College, also shouted the name of Su ye, excited like a big meatball with good sauce.


    "Suye Niubi!"


    Segus spoke loudly in Spartan slang.


    Su Ye seriously saluted the four directions this time, and returned to Julius amid the cheers of the crowd.


    "Perfect as God!" Julius Chong gave Suye another solid hug.


    Segus rushed up and hugged Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian, making them a little confused.


    Next, there are various performances.


    After the performance is the award ceremony.


    With a warm smile on his face, the high priest personally crowned Su ye, then presented the trophy, and even patted Su ye on the shoulder.


    The second and third place are presented by the ordinary priests.


    After the award, there was the closing ceremony. Finally, Su ye and all the gladiators walked around the field.


    When he returned to Julius, a handsome middle-aged priest was talking to Julius.


    Seeing Su ye, the middle-aged male priest quickly came over with a smile and said, "Your Excellency Su ye, Hello, I''m the main priest of the temple of strife, boas."


    "Dear Lord boas, hello." Su Ye smiled and saluted.


    "Congratulations to you on becoming the God of the goddess of strife." Bouoz road.


    "This... Is also the favor of the goddess of dispute?" Su ye asked.


    "Generally speaking, this is the gaze of the goddess of strife. Moreover, if you are favored by many goddesses at the same time, you must also be favored by the goddess of luck. " Bouoz road.


    "I thought you would worry about my other identity." Suye road.


    Boas smiled and said, "we don''t intervene in the affairs of gods. We only care about the likes and dislikes of the goddess of strife."


    Su Ye nodded. If he realized something, he would know more about the relationship between the divine department and these clergy.


    "As usual, after getting the trophy, you can go to the temple treasure house to choose treasures. Then, do you want to go later or now?"


    Suye glanced at Julius.


    Julius nodded his head gently.


    "I''ll go now. My luck may be better while the goddess cares and the temperature." Suye road.


    "OK, let''s go to the temple treasure house now. Julius, you have done a good job. The first college must be pleased by the goddess. " Boas turned to look at Julius.


    "For the sake of the goddess, we will always create disputes." Julius stooped humbly.


    "Let''s go." Boas smiled and took Su ye away from the arena, got on the carriage and went to the temple of strife.


    "We heard about you in Athens." Boas is in the car lane.


    Su Ye smiled, but his heart was cold.


    "The gods are tolerant, as long as you can please the gods; The gods are also jealous. " Boas said half.


    Su Ye gently nodded his head and said in a plain language: "I''m just a mortal now. My goal now is to become a legend. As for the rest, it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t care."


    But boas said, "I heard that the priests of the temple of harmony have a lot of complaints about you."


    Su Ye''s heart came to the point.


    "I am a magician who pursues peace. Of course, I don''t resist pleasing the goddess of strife." Su Ye was ambiguous.


    Boas smiled and said, "the goddess is tolerant. If one day you need help, the door of the temple of strife will always be open to you, whether in Sparta or Athens, or anywhere in Greece. As long as you can please the goddess, no matter where you are. "


    "Praise the goddess of strife." Su ye said vaguely.


    In his heart, Su Ye is full of high vigilance.


    Other temples are eager to win over themselves and ask them to believe in only one God. According to boas, the goddess of dispute obviously doesn''t care who they take refuge in. She just needs to create chaos. The goddess of dispute will always pay attention to it and even drop God''s gifts.


    This means that the goddess of strife has great plans.


    Think of the legend seen in the book, is it related to competing for a higher throne?


    Boas smiled calmly and said, "now think about what kind of treasure you want to choose. However, in the treasure house of the temple of strife, there are only ordinary magic tools. There are no magic tools given by God. You can exchange high-value divine power equipment, and then exchange good magic tools. "


    "Thank you for your kind advice. I''ll think it over." Suye road.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the temple of strife.


    Greek temples are mostly one room temples, and a god enjoys a huge column hall.


    The two men bypassed the temple of strife, went to the ancillary buildings behind the temple, passed through the guard of many guards and entered a temple.


    "You can choose any treasure here, but some treasures need multiple trophies to exchange." Bouoz road.


    Su Ye nodded and looked up.


    The treasure house is more than 40 meters long and 20 meters wide. There are two rows of shelves on the left and right sides, and there are also two rows of shelves in the middle.


    The treasures on the shelf are dazzling.


    There are divine power equipment emitting a sacred atmosphere, exquisite magic tools, ancient collections, precious statues and celebrity handwriting, as well as bright and magnificent jewelry.


    Su ye saw a light red ore inlaid with fist sized transparent crystal. In the crystal, the dark blue liquid was like a miniature ocean.


    The source of magic. Unfortunately, it says below that you need three dispute trophies to exchange.


    Boas said, "there is also a small treasure house next to it. It is a trick played by the high priest several generations ago. Now all temples have learned it. There are fifty treasures in that small treasure house. Most of them are ordinary, but some are as expensive as the source of magic. All the treasures inside were blocked by wooden boxes and blocked by the power of the temple. For each trophy, you can choose a box from the small treasure house. If you like, you can take a chance. "


    "Your temple was also good at creating inner disputes." Su Ye smiled.


    "One day, don''t worry. You can think about it slowly or observe the treasures in this big treasure house." Bouoz road.


    Su Ye curiously walked to the side door and saw that there were indeed many wooden boxes in the small treasure house. Unlike the smell of the big treasure house, it could be clearly perceived. Boas smiled at Suye. Suddenly, Su Ye was stunned and blinked quickly. In front of Su ye, the world has changed. Each box has become transparent, but you still can''t see the things in the box. You can only see more or less, thick or light white fog. Those white fogs look very familiar. This is the fog that comes out when the sacrifice is placed on the altar¡° In order to get better sacrifices, the altar also gave me a gift of God''s eye? " Su Ye looked around and saw that most of the 50 boxes were ordinary white fog, which was worth four or five thousand gold eagles. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 322

    Among them, the fog in four boxes is very strong, almost worth 100000 golden eagles, which is enough to activate the four ring talent.


    Su Ye looked indifferent.


    Go out of the small treasure house and enter the big treasure house.


    The surface of all items in the treasure house also emits white fog.


    Su ye first looked up and prepared to look one by one, but was surprised to find that the fog of one item was dazzling white.


    It was not white fog, but light fog, as bright as a magic lamp.


    It was a truncated bronze spear, about the size of a palm. The surface was rusty, but the spear blade was still bright. Placed in a humble corner, you only need a trophy to exchange.


    "The total amount of light and fog is small, but it is too bright, even brighter than the equipment given by God. If the equipment given by God is contaminated with the breath of the divine world, then the broken spear may contain the breath of the true God. Don''t worry, I''ll pretend to look carefully first. "


    Su Ye strolled through the treasure house and looked at it one by one. The fog of each item exceeded 100000 golden eagles, which were secretly recorded.


    After more than half an hour, Su ye walked around and remembered all the high-value treasures.


    However, no treasure is more valuable than the broken spearhead.


    Not surprisingly, the value of the broken spear is more than 500000 gold eagles, which is equivalent to an advanced legendary magic instrument, or even more valuable.


    "Well, do you want to choose between the big treasure house or the small treasure house?" Bouoz road.


    Su Ye smiled helplessly and said, "it''s worthy of being the treasure house of the temple. It''s too tempting."


    "These are not the treasures of the temple." Boas''s tone was full of pride.


    "I understand." Su Ye nodded.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''m a stable man. I''ll choose from the big treasure house."


    Boas nodded and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    The goddess of strife prefers adventurous people.


    Su Ye suddenly shrugged and said, "the treasures I want need too many trophies, and the gods I can exchange for are not of high value in my eyes."


    "You can deposit the trophy here. When you get the trophy of the dispute competition, you can add it together and change it. Of course, you can also buy dispute trophies from others. " Bouoz road.


    Su Yedao moved in his heart and said, "I can''t stay in Sparta for a long time."


    "That''s a pity. Of course, if you will win trophies in the competition, such as the champion of fighting, such as the trophy of sports competition, you can also exchange them for treasures here. Those competition trophies are common in all temples. " Bouoz road.


    "Well, thank you for your advice." Su Ye''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "You can change your mind at any time before you choose." Bouoz road.


    Su Ye wandered around the treasure house again. Finally, he sighed and said, "forget it, since there is no suitable item for me, choose the one you like best. This truncated spear should be a treasure of ancient times? Although it has been covered with dust for many years, it is a great beauty for a person who likes ancient history and collections. "


    "You have a very good eye. The broken spear is indeed an object before the dark age. Although it is old and rusty, it is still sharp. It is at least a legend and may even be part of the hero''s spear. For those who like collecting, the value of this broken spear is immeasurable. But... I suggest you reconsider. " Boas gently exhorted.


    Su Ye reached out to hold the broken spear and said, "don''t think about it. If you think about it again, you may lose this opportunity."


    "Well, congratulations on changing to your favorite beauty."


    Boas''s eyes took a little joy. Although Su Ye was not adventurous enough in the small treasure house, he was more adventurous in the large treasure house. Few people would choose this useless collection.


    Su ye took the broken spear into the ring of space, took out the trophy and handed it to boas.


    After the handover, the two men went out, and boas left one step in advance and went to reply.


    Taking this opportunity, Su ye walked slowly and carefully looked at the architecture, statues and style of the disputed temple.


    While walking, I was about to get on the bus. Behind me came the voice of boas.


    "Mr. Su ye, just a moment."


    Su ye turned around and saw boas coming quickly with a small wooden box in his hand.


    "Are you..."


    Boas smiled and said, "the high priest said that you are too casual to choose a collection rather than a real thing. There happens to be a dark silver magic Bracelet in the temple. Almost no one uses it. I''ll give it to you. "


    "How sorry." Su Ye didn''t reach for it.


    "You deserve it." Boas stuffed the wooden box into Suye''s hand.


    "Thank you, boas, and please convey my gratitude to the high priest." Suye road.


    "May strife and turmoil follow you." Boas sent the best wishes from the temple of strife.


    Su Ye''s face stiffened, laughed, said goodbye to Boas and boarded the carriage.


    Sitting in the car, Su Ye muttered, "you were followed by disputes and turmoil, and your whole family was followed by disputes and turmoil!"


    Back in the arena, Su Ye wanted to meditate for the first time to observe what talent he had been rewarded by the goddess of strife, but as soon as his feet landed, he was surrounded back to the arena by Julius and other gladiators who had been waiting for a long time to attend the celebration party.


    All the gladiators were allowed to drink three glasses of wine. Even the king of the gladiator, comodes, appeared and offered Su ye a glass of wine, which aroused the cheers of the gladiators.


    Julius was so drunk that he even joked with comodes in public: "we have heard that the gift of Su Ye is the gift of the goddess of strife. Comodes, although you have won the champion of many strife games in a row and once, it is only the gift of the temple, not comparable to the gift of the goddess."


    Julius said that there was a brief silence in the audience. Then the people seemed to hear nothing and continued to eat, drink and chat.


    Suye looked at Julius and comodes in surprise.


    Comodes smiled and raised his glass to Jules.


    Julius returned a toast and both sides smiled.


    At the end of the celebration banquet, Su ye said goodbye to Julius and was ready to go back to his room, but Julius grabbed Su Ye''s arm and said as he walked: "go, I''ll take you back... Go back, I have... One thing, please."


    Leaving the noisy crowd, Julius woke up a little and said, "Suye, you must help me. I owe my friend a favor, but now the other party asks me. If I Julius can''t do it, I might as well fall into a cesspit and suffocate. "


    "You say it first." Suye road.


    "My friend has a daughter who is a black iron magician. As you know, Miletus is now recognized as the city with the largest number of magicians in Greece, but the place that can best educate magicians is Plato''s college. The relationship between Athens and Sparta... Sometimes they help each other, but they have been fighting openly and secretly. My friend has always been worried that his daughter will go to Athens. My friend is very rich and can even afford to hire a holy land magician to teach, but his daughter thinks that only the masters of Plato college are masters... Alas... Burp... "


    Su Ye was a little far away and was caught back by Julius.


    "His daughter is not an unreasonable person. Later, I learned that his daughter is an admirer of Socrates, so I think only Plato college is the inheritance of orthodox magicians. He has been trying to invite the Holy Land mages who graduated from Plato college, but he can''t get them at all. How can the magicians in Athens come to Sparta to teach a student. The golden mage who can be invited either specializes in magic potions or magic tools, which is different from what her daughter needs. When we met yesterday, I talked about you. I said you were a top student of Plato college. The key was that Aristotle personally recognized you and was concerned by the masters. As a result, he had a whim to let you be his daughter''s teacher. Even if it is short-term, it can at least meet his daughter''s wishes. "


    "I''m just a bronze magician." Suye road.


    "I said the same at that time, and then he said, as long as you can win the championship of the dispute competition, he and I will blow you into the new generation of disciples most valued by master Plato, as famous as the four heroes of the college, and his daughter will be willing to find you as a teacher." Julius road.


    "You may be telling the truth." Su Ye''s face is not red and his heart is not jumping.


    "Did you agree?" Julius rejoiced.


    "Did the other party agree?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, as soon as you won the championship, he said his daughter agreed and would come tomorrow. We''ll make an appointment tomorrow. " Julius road.


    Su ye said, "I really want to promise you, but you know, I usually participate in the wrestling competition in addition to reading, and we have agreed to go to other wrestling colleges to challenge silver soldiers every night. I don''t have time at all."


    "I''m sure we can spare a class every day. Su ye, help me. " Julius pleaded.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "I don''t want to help, but I have to keep learning and do my homework."


    "Can''t you do these in the arena?" Julius showed an expression that you don''t lie to me.


    Su Ye blinked and thought for a while before continuing to make up: "that''s not enough time. I used to study in Plato College from early to late. I couldn''t finish it except for eating and sleeping time, let alone now. You don''t know how much you study at Plato''s college, otherwise I would do my homework in the arena? "


    "Su ye, please help me. I promised my friend. Or I''ll kneel down and beg you... "Julius grabbed Su Ye''s arm and tried to kneel.


    Su ye saw that Julius was determined to help himself. He was about to refuse decisively. Suddenly he remembered Feynman''s skills. Perhaps he could sort out his knowledge by teaching others.


    The knowledge learned a while ago is enough, but it has not been systematically sorted out. You can take this opportunity to get feedback by teaching others and find your own knowledge blind spot.


    Su ye only said, "OK, I promise, but I can only teach basic magic courses in the first and second grades of Plato college."


    "It doesn''t matter. His daughter should be far better than you in other courses," Julius said casually, turning blue and hurriedly changed his mouth. "I don''t mean that. Her daughter is a great genius. When his daughter saw me, she also said that the reason why she agreed to study with you was that she only wanted to study with the masters of Plato college, not to learn specific knowledge, but learning methods, learning thinking and learning more essential things. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 323

    With these words, Julius looked regretful and carefully at Su Ye.


    Su ye asked curiously, "did you make this up or did she say it herself?"


    "She said it herself. Don''t you know how much knowledge I have in my stomach? I still don''t understand what she''s talking about. "


    Su ye thought about it and sighed, "you have given me a big problem. I''m afraid his daughter''s knowledge is above me. Well, I agree, but I don''t agree to be a teacher, but to learn from each other. I''m just sharing what I''ve learned, not teaching her. "


    "No problem. As long as you promise to teach, even if she doesn''t learn, I''ll fulfill my promise." Julius road.


    "By the way, how old is his daughter?" Su ye asked.


    "Just over twelve." Julius road.


    Su Ye was silent. The 12-year-old black iron mage was a demon.


    "Isn''t his family ordinary?" Su ye asked.


    "His ancestral family is legendary. It''s really unusual, but he''s not a direct lineage. Now the owner of the family is his uncle. It sounds like an aristocrat, but his actual status is the same as that of civilians like us. At most two or three generations will lose the privilege of nobility. My friend is good at business and can use his identity, so he has a little more wealth than me. You think, who can become friends with me, how high can he be? Although those nobles often praise me, who can make deep friends with me, a civilian businessman? As for those little nobles, it''s hard to say. In order to protect the poor glory of their ancestors, they live more tired than me, and I don''t look down on them! " Julius said indifferently.


    Su Ye found that his attitude was natural, his tone was stable, and even his heart beat was as stable as an old dog. He should not have lied.


    "Let''s meet sometime tomorrow." Suye road.


    "That''s it! But... There are some flaws in the child''s appearance, but his character is very good and pathetic. Don''t show too many expressions. " Julius road.


    "If a magician cares about his appearance, he can''t be a great magician." Su Ye smiled.


    "Good! You helped me a lot this time. I owe you a big favor! I can help you where you can find it useful in the future! The registration of the wrestling King competition has begun. I directly reported it for you. You are the first stake and can directly enter the qualifier. " Asked Julius.


    "How is the schedule of the king of gladiators competition arranged?" Su ye asked.


    "I forgot you didn''t attend. The king of gladiators is a one-on-one battle. The first step is a large-scale preliminary competition, because people below the gold level can participate, not grouped according to the level, so there are a large number of participants, tens of thousands each time. The process of the preliminary contest is very simple. Set up a silver soldier holding a wooden stick. The silver soldier attacks five moves in a row. If he doesn''t get hit within five moves, he will pass. Most bronze warriors will be eliminated. The first stake and silver rank can cross the preliminaries. "


    "Then there will be the qualifier. The number of people in the qualifier will be directly reduced to about 1000."


    "The pre match mode is that each person fights five games, with 3 points for victory, 1 point for draw and 0 point for failure. This is to prevent some good strength from being suddenly eliminated when they encounter stronger strength. Finally, only the top 64 were selected. If there are equal points, there will be an extra match. "


    "The next is the group competition. 64 members are assigned to 8 groups. Eight members fight with others respectively. The two best performers in each group enter the semi-finals, leaving only 16."


    "These 16 people are equal to entering the finals and conducting the cruelest knockout until the first, that is, the champion, is determined. But it''s not over. "


    "Finally, there is the finals of the wrestling king. This year''s champion fights with last year''s wrestling king. Whoever wins will become the new wrestling king."


    "The competition process is very mature." Su Ye nodded.


    "After all, every year, and for hundreds of years, it is naturally very mature." Julius road.


    "Then I''ll go back to the house."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Back in the room, Su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and then took out the silver magic instrument "blockade cage" given by Aristotle, a small cage the size of a fist.


    Inject magic, light gray light will be emitted outside the closed cage, expand rapidly, and soon cover the whole house to isolate the inside and outside.


    Su ye took out the half spearhead and handed it to Wang sledgehammer.


    "Look at the material of this spearhead." Suye road.


    Wang dahammer gave a light cry, carefully stretched out his hand to take it, looked carefully for a while, and was pleasantly surprised: "Your Majesty, this is a treasure, a broken semi artifact. It has been infiltrated by Shenwei for a long time, and the material is very rare. Unfortunately, this artifact was destroyed by powerful forces, and even the material was affected. However, it can be used as the main material of legendary divine power equipment. I can use the power dominated by metal to process it into mixed metal that can be forged directly. Of course, I can''t make it into powerful divine equipment. "


    "There is no divine power in it?" Su ye asked.


    Wang Dashui hesitated for a moment and said, "I can only say that I don''t feel it. Generally speaking, this artifact smashed by a powerful force can hardly have divine power after years of baptism."


    Su Ye stared at the broken spearhead. The white fog on it was extremely fierce. Without divine power, the white light could not be so.


    "If there is no divine power, after your processing, the value of this thing will be higher, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course! Without the power of metal, the reprocessing of this article will take quite a long time and consume a lot of sacred objects. " Wang dachui proud tunnel.


    "If there is divine power, how can you reprocess it?"


    Wang dahammer immediately vented his anger and said, "once reprocessed, the divine power dissipates, which is equivalent to reducing the value of this thing."


    "OK, you two keep a good watch. I''ll find you then." Suye road.


    Later, Su Ye began to meditate and entered the magic tower.


    Seeing the two new talents given by the goddess of strife, Su Ye was shocked and almost got out of meditation.


    "The goddess of dispute is really willing to..."


    The first talent is very rare, poison resistance, which is a talent many people dream of.


    The strength of this talent is that it can quickly dissolve low toxins and slowly dissolve medium toxins. Although it can not dissolve too strong toxins, it can greatly delay death. Combined with higher antidotes, it will not be killed by the highly toxic poison below the legendary level.


    Su Ye looked at the gifted elf and felt a little complicated.


    Then he looked at another talent that greatly enhanced the strength of magicians.


    Magic guide.


    This is a magical talent that frightens soldiers.


    With this talent, the magic that many soldiers could have avoided will become difficult to avoid. Under the guidance of magic, magic can turn or accelerate within a certain range.


    Just weaker than abnormal magic tracking.


    At least it''s a four ring talent, and it''s extremely rare.


    "With the talent of acceleration, you don''t have to worry about super fast soldiers."


    Su Ye left the magic tower and entered the ruins space.


    In the ruins space, there are many laurels, including the previous winning streak award and the winning streak award in the dispute competition. The most eye-catching laurel is the champion laurel of the dispute competition.


    Su Ye was going to find an opportunity to sacrifice, but the bronze broken spear was an exception.


    This thing is too precious. In case of the loss of divine power, I can''t regret it.


    Su ye took a deep breath and put the bronze spearhead on the altar.


    The strong light and fog gushed out of the broken spear, and even made Su Ye instinctively narrow his eyes.


    The whole bronze spear head was wrapped by a small white sun, and then the light fog was absorbed by the altar.


    The first ring lights up and goes out, the second ring... The third ring... The Fourth Ring


    The fourth ring was blazing, but it didn''t disappear.


    This is the same as my previous guess. It is close to the fifth ring, but it didn''t arrive.


    "If the reward is average, I''ll just put it here and wait for the superimposed sacrifice in the future to make up for the fifth ring."


    Su ye thought, staring at the altar.


    The altar erupted a faint white light upward.


    Above the white light, two rows of eight optional items suddenly appeared.


    Seeing the white light, Su Ye instinctively knew that this time, he could choose one from a row.


    Su Ye nodded. The gap between the previous sacrificial items was not so big, up to tens of thousands.


    However, the gap between the Fourth Ring Road and the fifth ring road may reach 900000 golden eagles. It would be a loss if you only let you choose to sacrifice items worth 900000 once.


    Su Ye looked to the first row.


    Battle talent: golden body.


    Warrior talent: speeding reaction.


    Magic talent: Magic vision.


    The fourth is a crown, a cyan crown.


    Wind element general blood crown.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. He exchanged the trophy for a sacred thing and bet right.


    Next, only one water element general is needed to obtain the blood vessels of the four basic elements, and the function is immeasurable.


    Magic vision is very strong, but I still chose the wind element general blood crown.


    The second row stayed temporarily, then returned to the room and began to absorb the power of the blood of the wind element.


    The subtle feeling surged in the body. At first, it was just a cool feeling, but soon it turned into an obvious tingling feeling, as if a fine needle was passing through the body.


    Fortunately, the tingling feeling is not strong, but there is a large number.


    Slowly, the tingling disappears and turns into comfort.


    After a while, Su Ye felt light in body and even relaxed in spirit.


    Enter the magic tower and look at the blood crown of the general of the wind element.


    Wind element affinity, like other element affinity, reduces the casting time of wind element, increases the power of wind magic, and is immune to wind magic at the apprentice level.


    The wind elemental general does not give the elemental field, but gives an ability to move forward lightly.


    "Aristotle mentioned..."


    This light moving forward enables people to increase their speed greatly under the influence of zero air resistance and ultra-low gravity. This effect not only includes Su Ye himself, but also includes wind magic, as well as all Flying Magic, such as fireball, and even the stones and arrows thrown by Su ye will be affected by moving forward lightly. Once the blood is further improved and promoted to the wind element priest, the lightness will evolve into flight. At that time, you can fly directly in mid air to completely eliminate gravity. Aristotle was able to walk on the ground in mid air because he had the blood of the Lord of the wind element. Light forward is different from the field. It does not need to be released. It always exists. It is equivalent to the exclusive talent of the wind element general. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 324

    Now, the magic tower has four blood forces: earth element, fire element, wind element and giant.


    Returning to the ruins space again, Su Ye looked at the second row of talents.


    Artistic talent: Music dominates.


    Warrior talent: weapon expert.


    Magic talent: protection overlap.


    Fire talent: concussion.


    Su Ye was very tangled in his heart.


    Whether it''s protecting against overlap or concussion, it''s very useful. It''s the top talent.


    The effect of concussion is single but arrogant. The burst of fire magic will form a weak but strange impact, which is bound to make the enemy retreat.


    The magic Yin bully is that once the magician is shaken, he will be interrupted to cast spells.


    Once a soldier is shaken, all combat skills will stop, and even the divine power protection will have a short gap.


    However, the overlap of protection is more terrible.


    Can make the effects of the same protection magic stack twice!


    If this is the case, it is not enough to compare with shocks.


    The problem is, Su Ye has a magic avatar!


    Magic avatars can be superimposed to the master if they use protective magic.


    "The total amount of protection... I remember that in some competitive competitions, boxing, wrestling and fighting, magicians are allowed to use protection magic..."


    "The magic avatar also has my talent. Can''t it stack two layers for me? That is, there are four floors? "


    Su Ye''s heart became hot.


    "Concussion is valuable, and the protection price is higher. If it is overlapping, both can be thrown!"


    Su Ye boldly chose overlapping protection.


    Quickly exit the ruins space and slowly feel the power of new talents.


    After absorbing his strength, Su ye took a deep breath.


    "Rock armor!"


    In the surprised eyes of di Aotian and Wang dachui, Su ye had an inch thick quartzite armor.


    The two little guys blinked quickly.


    Soon, Wang Dawei suddenly realized, "Your Majesty, have you got a new talent?"


    A three inch handsome man in a tuxedo, the magic incarnation of the bronze rank, flew out of Su Ye''s side.


    The magic avatar reached out and pointed to Su Ye.


    "Rock armor."


    The rock armor on Su Ye''s body not only did not thicken, but became half an inch thinner.


    However, the earth element smell of armor is more intense.


    "Rock armor!" The magic avatar cast a second spell.


    In Su Ye''s expectation, the rock armor changed and thinned again, and the smell of soil elements became stronger.


    Three layers of rock armor and a layer of magic solidified effect make su Ye full of security.


    Su ye said, "do you both know the protective effect of rock armor?"


    Di Aotian nodded with Wang dachui.


    Su Ye pointed to his chest and said, "according to your understanding, use your strength to attack me. The strength is equivalent to breaking a layer of rock armor. Be careful not to be too heavy. Let''s go outside."


    Three people walked to the corridor.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you''ll die with a hammer..." Wang dahammer raised his head proudly and blew his beard straight.


    "I''m dead, and you don''t want to live. Hurry up, hold it well, you can be a little lighter, not two hammers. Don''t tell me you can''t even control such strength. " Suye road.


    "You can insult Aotian, but you can''t insult me!" Wang dahammer said loudly.


    Di Aotian squinted at Wang sledgehammer.


    Bullying me can''t talk?


    "Come on, with the power that can break a layer of rock armor." Suye road.


    "Really? If I hurt you, I will be punished forever. " Wang dachui said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I volunteered. As long as you didn''t hurt me intentionally, you''ll be fine. Hurry up and talk nonsense again. I''ll order you to do something you''ll never forget in your life. " Su Ye''s face sank.


    "OK..."


    Wang took a deep breath, held the golden hammer and waved it hard, but the moment the hammer touched Su Ye''s chest, he suddenly stopped and then gently sent it forward.


    The golden hammer fluttered like a mosquito and bit on the rock armor.


    Di Aotian was stunned for a moment and laughed.


    Su Ye glanced at Wang sledgehammer.


    "Now you want to go to the cesspit and eat a ton?" Su ye said with a gloomy face.


    "You really don''t test my loyalty?" Wang dahammer said bitterly.


    "If you don''t exert yourself next time, I''ll let you know what the real test is."


    Wang sledgehammer hit a cold war and said bitterly, "then I''ll try my best. Even if you have protection, you will be hammered back by me. "


    "Don''t worry, this kind of attack can''t hurt me. Even if I''m injured, I can pay the temple priest for treatment." Suye road.


    "Good!"


    Wang sledgehammer retreated slowly.


    As soon as di Aotian''s eyes turned, he ran behind Su Ye.


    "Your Majesty, please be careful!"


    Wang took a deep breath again and waved the golden hammer.


    Su Ye stood firm with two feet apart.


    Bang


    The golden war hammer is solid, and the hammer is on Su Ye. Su Ye doesn''t move.


    The surface of the rock armor is not broken or collapsed at all.


    "You want to eat a ton, don''t you?" Su Ye drank angrily.


    "I... I''ll try again next time!"


    With a bitter face, Wang dahammer waved the hammer again.


    Bang!


    This time, Su Ye couldn''t stand firm and stumbled back. Di Aotian behind him hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold him.


    Wang dahammer glared at the sky.


    I beat the master, you flatter me and let me be a villain?


    Di Aotian smiles.


    "Are you sure this blow can break ordinary rock armor?"


    Su Ye looked down at his rock armor. There were only shallow traces and no damage.


    "I can feel it." Wang dachui feels guilty.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "it seems that you are not loyal enough. Now it''s time to test your friendship. Wang dahammer, give the hammer to earth Aotian. "


    Wang dahammer was overjoyed and handed the gold hammer that he regarded as a treasure and never lent to di Aotian.


    Di Aotian held it in his hands and looked bitter.


    "Rock armor!"


    Su ye cast a spell on Wang sledgehammer.


    "Rock armor!"


    "Rock armor!"


    Double stack magic avatars.


    The king hammer has the effect of adding four layers of rock armor.


    Wang Dagui looked at Su Ye blankly and blinked.


    Di Aotian suddenly realized and grinned.


    "Your Majesty... My king sledgehammer is loyal to you. You should let di Aotian wear such excellent magic. I already have armor! "


    "Stand there. Di Aotian, hit it with your full strength. If you don''t dare, I''ll let Wang hammer hit you. " Suye road.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian swore loudly.


    Wang dahammer angrily scolded, "earth is proud of heaven. I can see through you! Brother on the mouth, paper grass friendship! "


    With a smile, di Aotian waved the golden hammer and smashed it into Wang dahammer''s chest with all his strength.


    Bang!


    Wang sledgehammer flew out, fell to the ground, covered his chest and shouted, "ah... I''m dead! I was killed by my good brother. Your majesty, you must avenge me, ah... "


    "Get up!" Su Ye kicked Wang dachui''s ass and forced him to stand up.


    The three men stared at Wang dahammer''s chest.


    There are clear traces of stone chips, but there are no cracks.


    Wang Dashui smiled awkwardly and said, "there was'' divine power penetration ''in di Aotian''s attack just now, but fortunately, I made it."


    "You really did your best?" Su Ye looked cold and proud.


    Di Aotian was ashamed, and then squeezed his index finger and thumb together to separate a small crack.


    "Almost? Use your best this time, okay? " Su Ye is serious.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian nodded hard.


    "Wait first."


    Su Ye waited for a while. Under the influence of magic evolution, the rock armor was completely restored, and even the stone debris on the surface disappeared.


    "Let''s go, remember, hit with all your strength. Your full strength has surpassed the bronze warrior. " Suye road.


    Di Aotian shouted and tried his best.


    Bang


    Wang sledgehammer flew backwards again, and then quickly got up.


    "Ha ha, it''s okay!" Wang dachui smiled.


    "Swap." Su Ye began to cast spells.


    Di Aotian looked at Su Ye bitterly, and then looked at Wang sledgehammer.


    "Ha ha... Di Aotian, you have today! Your majesty, you are a just and kind Master! " Wang dahammer took over the golden hammer and looked at the earth Aotian with a smile.


    After casting the spell, Su ye said, "now you hit with all your strength, which is equivalent to an ordinary peak silver warrior hitting with all his strength with combat skills?"


    "It should be stronger." Wang dachui proud tunnel.


    "Well, that''s what I said." Suye road.


    Wang dahammer was dejected.


    "Try your best." Suye road.


    "I''ll do my best!" Wang dachui said solemnly.


    "I know that with your full strength, you can easily break a layer of rock armor, but now it''s four layers." Suye road.


    "Di Aotian, get ready!"


    Wang Dashui said that, rushed to the ground and smashed to the chest of the earth''s proud sky with all his strength.


    The surface of the golden Warhammer glitters with blazing white light, and the power of magical creatures surrounds it.


    Bang


    Poor di Aotian flew more than ten meters away like a ball, fell to the ground and fell back. Like a floating stone, he played it several times in a row before stopping.


    "Alas, I personally killed a superficial brother..." Wang Dashui looked at di Aotian with expectation. Di Aotian was dizzy and stood up¡° Muttering... "He looked down at his chest. Su ye and Wang sledgehammer hurried over and looked at di Aotian''s chest in silence. There are slight cracks on it, but the cracks are slowly healing. Wang dahammer looked slightly changed and said, "Your Majesty, only gold soldiers cooperate with gold fighting skills can break at one blow. If you want to completely disintegrate, it may be the peak golden warrior. However, it may not hurt the solidified layer of rock armor. "¡° In other words, these four layers of rock armor completely surpass the silver protection magic and reach the level of gold protection magic. With the talent of giant blood... "Back in the room, Su Ye endured the impulse to sacrifice other laurels, picked up the magic book, read it for a while and then lost his mind¡° If I have a lecture tomorrow, what should I say? That child is obviously an evil genius. In terms of knowledge, she must surpass me. If I just follow the teaching methods of the teachers of Plato college, I will probably be unable to get down. In case of rollover, it will be too embarrassing. I must come up with different great knowledge that goes beyond the times, beyond the eyes, beyond intuition, beyond instinct, and touches the level of truth and even truth. Moreover, she has explained the purpose of learning. What she needs is not ordinary knowledge, but metacognition... "Su Ye looked at the magic book and thought for a long time, and finally thought of some vague teaching directions¡° Almost, write down these directions, and then sort out the magic knowledge system of the first semester of grade 2. When you get up tomorrow, think again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 325

    Su ye made a decision, began to review the magic knowledge course of last semester, and then drew a big thinking map for the whole semester to clarify the basic context.


    Su Ye didn''t sleep until late at night.


    Early the next morning, Su Ye meditated as usual to ensure more concentration throughout the day.


    Practice magic after lunch. It''s still a daily fight in the morning.


    The audience on this day exceeded 15000.


    Originally, Su ye did not participate in the beast fighting competition and the morning schedule, but the audience kept shouting the names of di Aotian, Wang dachui or Su Ye. Julius had to ask Su ye, so Su ye had to let di Aotian and Wang dachui participate in a beast fighting competition.


    The audience was very satisfied and kept throwing copper owls or silver peacocks into the arena.


    There were seven duels in the afternoon, and Su Ye participated in five, which made the audience addicted.


    This whole day, Su ye, like before, didn''t fight in person.


    The audience is used to watching Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian. They are also used to not looking at the audience sitting on the chair. They don''t feel abrupt.


    At the end of the duel, at dinner, segus sat next to Su ye with barley porridge and said with envy, "Su ye, do you know what I saw on the graffiti wall outside the duel?"


    "To your confession?" Su ye asked casually.


    "It''s a confession to you. Dozens of confessions, both men and women, envy me." Segus ate some barley porridge and put it aside.


    "Wang Da Chui and di Ao Tian''s confession is more?" Su ye asked.


    "Stop talking. I want to die. I''m not even as good as a goblin!" Segus pushed away the bowl.


    Su Ye patted segus on the shoulder and said, "don''t be discouraged. As long as you work hard, you still have a chance to catch up with Wang dachui and di Aotian."


    "I want to chase you." Segus road.


    "You will be punished by reality."


    Segus looked desperate and wanted to put his face in the bowl.


    The gladiators nearby laughed.


    After dinner, the people were chatting in the dark canteen. Julius''s bodyguard came over and said respectfully, "Your Excellency Su ye, the host said that you should go to the reception room. There are guests waiting for you."


    Suye nodded, said goodbye to the others and arrived at Julius''s reception room.


    As usual, Su Ye knocked politely on the door. Before opening the door, he heard Julius''s hearty laughter.


    "Su ye must have come, the all horn arena... No, all Greece. I''m afraid he''s the only one so polite."


    Then there was the sound of the sofa undulating violently in the room.


    When Su Ye opened the door, he saw that Julius wanted to get up, but he struggled to get back to the sofa, and then was helped up by the bodyguard around him.


    Opposite Julius, there stood a slender and petite girl, not even as tall as Wang sledgehammer.


    The girl was wearing a black robe and a hood. Her fine black hair fell down and covered most of her face. On her white face, the dark red birthmark edge was clearly visible.


    The girl''s eyes, under the magic light, emit light pink, just like diamonds.


    Two people have four eyes.


    "Miss Su ye, we meet again." The girl''s face was covered, but her smile was like summer flowers, and her eyes were full of pure joy.


    The crisp voice is like an Oriole.


    Even if Su ye had been prepared, he was still influenced by the vitality and calm in the girl''s words.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the world is very small."


    "So you''ve met?" Julius constantly glanced at girls and teenagers in surprise.


    The girl smiled and said, "we met before and saw him in the abandoned canyon. Later, in the dispute competition, I knew that he was su ye, the famous'' noble butcher ''. It''s my honor to meet the teacher. "


    Su Ye was puzzled and was about to ask questions. Julius laughed and said, "that''s great! This shows that you are destined to be teachers, students and friends from the beginning! I thought I had to introduce myself. That''s great. Let''s make a long story short and get down to business first. Just three things, compensation, teaching time, and teaching content. Of course, the final teaching content is up to you two to decide, so I won''t participate. "


    Julius turned to Su ye and said, "clemela is willing to pay 100 golden eagles for each class. What do you think?"


    "High price, I have no reason to refuse." Suye road.


    "OK, next is the teaching time. You have wrestling matches in the morning and afternoon. You need to challenge silver soldiers in the evening. Then, you only have time in the morning and after dinner. Which one do you choose? " Julius road.


    "I can see what time chimera likes." Su Ye looked at the girl in the pink diamond eye.


    Clemela smiled and said, "thank you, miss Suye. Early morning time is too precious. You should use it to meditate and practice magic. I can''t take it. Let''s teach after dinner. In addition, I''m also very interested in your use of magic combat. I hope I can watch the war and learn magic combat skills in the evening. "


    "Of course." Su ye also smiled politely.


    Julius smiled: "now that the time and reward have been made clear, the next is the teaching content, I won''t participate. Come on, I''ll take you two to a special room, and you''ll use it as a classroom in the future. "


    Julius took Suye and clemela into the classroom and left.


    The so-called classroom is just a spacious room with thick red Persian carpet, sofa and seat on one side and snow-white walls on three sides.


    The ring on her left hand flashed, and a one meter long magic blackboard appeared in her hand.


    "Teacher, I have prepared all the tools and put them in your favorite place." Clemela handed the magic blackboard to Suye.


    Su Ye reached out and stood on the wall opposite the sofa. The magic blackboard generated suction and firmly adhered to the wall.


    Looking back, she saw that the single desk and chair had been set in front of kremela, sitting there with her chest straight like a good pupil.


    She had taken off her hood, but most of her face was still covered by long hair.


    Through the gap between her dark long hair, you can see that her whole right face is covered by a huge dark red birthmark, and there is also a small darker birthmark on her left face, covering less than half of her left face. In addition, there are small freckles on her face.


    On the table, the magic book is opened. It''s a typical style of Plato''s college, but it''s different from the formal one. It''s a sold out version.


    Su Ye glanced over her face, finally stared into her eyes, smiled and said, "this is our first formal understanding, so I''ll introduce myself. My name is Su ye, an excellent bronze mage. I used to be a poor student in Plato college. Of course, now I can be regarded as an excellent student. My goal is legendary mage. I am pursuing the road of legend. At present, because of offending the nobility, he is running away and trying to return to Athens. The most important thing is that I am a student who will always work hard, study, progress and change, and a student of my life. Next, it''s your turn. "


    Clemela''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "you are a sincere teacher. Then I will learn from you and introduce myself frankly. I am a descendant of the an ordinary nobleman, but I have no divine power talent, but I am lucky to have magic talent through learning and want to be greatest magician. The reason why I asked you to be a teacher may be that I just took you as a substitute to meet my wish that I could not become a student of Plato''s college. "


    Clemela said here to observe Suye.


    Su ye still smiled and listened, and his expression did not change at all.


    "I am an admirer of Socrates and a follower of Plato''s master spirit. Miletus'' magicians are as famous as Athens. I have had Miletus'' magic teachers and even three holy land teachers, but I am very dissatisfied. The three holy land teachers gave me a very similar feeling. Their achievements and status were completely accumulated with a large amount of magic knowledge. I''m not denying or criticizing them. I just feel that their understanding of magic seems to be very broad and many, but... I can''t feel the height or depth. "


    When Su ye heard this, he gently nodded his head.


    Clemela continued: "I have read the biographies and stories of the masters, especially after reading master Plato''s Republic, I am more convinced that Athens and Plato college are the places for me to study in the future. I know Master Plato can''t accept me as a disciple, so I want to step back and become a disciple of Aristotle, but unfortunately, it''s also out of reach for me. Not long ago, I found an opportunity to pass by Athens. Although I only stayed for one day and stared at the gate of Plato college on Socrates Avenue, I still gained unspeakable joy. At that time, I told myself that I must study at Plato''s college! "


    "Unfortunately, my father doted on me too much for fear that I would be hurt. He was always unwilling to send me to Athens. Therefore, I can only step back and find an excellent magician from Plato college. My father just talked about you, and I like your deeds in Athens and the famous Zachary very much. In my opinion, your Zachary is, in some ways, an outstanding work beyond this era. Therefore, I hope to be your student and learn magic from you. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s ridiculous. As I said, I am not teaching you anything, and I am not a qualified teacher. I just share what I have learned with you. Compared with professors, I prefer to communicate this word. I even doubt that in terms of the amount of knowledge, you are far more than me. Can you tell me what field you have studied? "


    Clemela straightened up again, her chin tilted slightly, and her eyes were full of strong self-confidence. She said, "I had read all the textbooks of the fifth grade of Plato college two years ago, and I had read them three times in a row. Last year and this year, I reviewed it quickly. I have read the famous literary work of magic, philosophy, combat, war, museum, history, drama, geography, astronomy, biography and so on. Among the two hundred or three hundred most classic books, I have read more than three times, and have made notes of reading, and I have been revisited every year, and I love to see the best part of Jing Hua and I like it. At the same time, I also pay attention to some of the latest masterpieces, such as your drama. I have obtained the full text from other magicians. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 326

    Su Ye sighed and said half jokingly, "fortunately, I was prepared, otherwise I would have covered my face now. If what I expected is good, your magic talent should be better than your performance. "


    "I could have been promoted to bronze for a long time, but my heart is full of countless doubts. I don''t know whether my path is right or wrong. I''m worried that I will become the same person as those Miletus mages, and finally learn endless knowledge, but I always stay in the Holy Land and can''t see the legend. I''m looking for you to understand the inner things of Plato college and to learn the essence of magic. " Said kremela.


    "If what you want is the essence of magic, I can''t say you''re wrong. I can only say that I''m also pursuing. In this regard, we are like-minded. Even legendary masters may not understand the essence of magic. In other words, magicians spend thousands of years to pursue, maybe they are only close to the essence, but can''t reach the essence. " Suye road.


    "I can try." The girl''s eyes brightened again.


    "Well, I like your courage very much. Let''s try together."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    Su ye said, "with your talent and family background, it''s easy to enter Plato college. First, I wish you to become a student of Plato college, sister clemera."


    "Xuemei? I like the name. " Chimera laughed happily.


    "Since you want to be a student of Plato college, I''ll ask you a question that every sophomore needs to answer on behalf of the teachers of Plato college. Now put your hand on the magic book. After I ask the question, you should write down the first idea in your mind. Remember, you must write it in three seconds. If you can''t write it, I''ll stop the course. "


    "OK."


    "The question is, if master Plato found you and ordered you to climb Olympus, what would you do? One... Two... "


    Crimela was stunned, hesitated for a second, and wrote a word in the magic book.


    "... three! Tell me what your first thought was. " Suye road.


    A hesitation flashed in her eyes and said, "I have a more dangerous problem in my mind. Can I change it?"


    "If you are in school, you can disguise your true intention with another one, but there are only you and me here. You can say it boldly."


    "OK. My first thought was, why did master Plato give this order? " Clemela stared into Suye''s eyes.


    Su Ye smiled happily and said, "you are a very excellent child. Asking questions without questioning is worthless. So, let me ask you a question. What else do you want to learn from me besides the essence of magic I can''t teach? "


    After a while, she raised her head, her eyes shining like stars, and said, "I want to be lit."


    Su Ye stared at the pink diamond eyes and remained silent.


    Clemela is talking about Socrates'' famous saying.


    Education is not indoctrination, but lighting a flame.


    Kremela explained: "my former magic teachers, or teachers in all other fields, are almost instilling knowledge. They are teachers. They are very kind, they also have profound knowledge, they have rich experience, and they have strong abilities in their own fields. However, to tell the harsh truth, they are not educators, or even qualified educators. But I know that master Socrates is an excellent educator and master Plato is an excellent educator. I also believe that there must be other excellent educators in Plato college. "


    "Are you really only twelve?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "I''m more ignorant than my peers." Clemela smiled, her eyes flashing unspeakable happiness.


    "Yes, we will always feel ignorant, and we will be more ignorant."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    Su Ye picked up the magic quill pen matched with the magic blackboard, went to the blackboard, looked into clemela''s eyes and said, "I can''t teach you the essence of magic, and I won''t even be a qualified educator. In this first class, I don''t teach you magic, language, writing, phonetics, anything you can learn directly in school. Even, no teacher has taught me. "


    Clemela instinctively straightened her body and her eyes were brighter.


    Su Ye wrote on the magic blackboard.


    "I am a person who likes to think nonsense, so I have accumulated a lot of problems in my mind. I didn''t know much until I entered Plato''s college, but it wasn''t enough. In first grade, I was in a muddle. I didn''t know what to do. Not long ago, I suddenly realized a concept. I don''t remember whether I heard a similar concept from people in lion harbor or read it in a book, but this concept and word I can share with you in this class, and I think every child should learn from childhood... Not knowledge, but a kind of thinking. "


    Su ye thought silently in his heart, Aristotle, I don''t know if you have completed metaphysics and put forward the concept that will be handed down to future generations, but in order to suppress this evil student, you can only use your big killer.


    Su Ye pointed to the word with a magic pen.


    Clemela''s eyes widened.


    "First principles!"


    "So, what is the first principle? In short, there is a first principle in every field or system. This principle is a proposition or hypothesis, which cannot be deleted or omitted, and cannot be violated. This first principle is the law of law, the method of method, the cognition of cognition and the thinking of thinking. Once you understand the first principle in a field and practice it repeatedly, everything you do in this field is like... Standing on the roof and pouring water down, draining down, like splitting bamboo sections with a knife, unstoppable. "


    "Of course, this is a narrow interpretation, because it is too absolute to be explained clearly in simple sentences. As we said before, it is difficult for us to find the essence of magic, and the essence of magic is a first principle. "


    "The rigid first principle only exists in some truth disciplines. Like philosophy, mathematics, geometry, botany, history and so on. "


    "For example, in geometry, we can assume a public hypothesis, or call it the axiom of plane geometry, such as'' there is and only one straight line passing through two points''. Another explanation of this geometric axiom is that two points determine a straight line. In the field of plane geometry, we cannot overturn this axiom, which is a first principle in plane geometry. The example I give you is very simple. You even think it is like this. Even fools know it, don''t you? " Su ye asked.


    Clemela gave a sincere nod.


    "You will find it very simple or even useless, but the great discipline and magic are based on these seemingly simple and useless things. Because with this seemingly simple and useless axiom, we can deduce theorems that seem useless, but these useless theories together will form a huge force to promote the great development of mankind at an incredible speed. "


    Su Ye hesitated and didn''t say anything deeper.


    "I don''t quite understand, because I have also studied geometry, but I don''t understand what axioms, postulates or theorems are." Clemela frowned slightly.


    Su ye thought that although some theories have been put forward, which can be regarded as axioms or theorems, the strict definitions of words such as "axioms" or "theorems" have not been clearly put forward until Aristotle and Euclid are born.


    Now, Aristotle and Euclid are too young.


    Now the geometry of Pythagorean School can only be regarded as geometric theory, which is barely regarded as generalized geometry. Euclid''s original geometry is the geometry in the real sense.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "these are great knowledge. We''ll talk about it slowly in the future, but here, it''s just an example. Since geometry is difficult to understand, let''s change the easy to understand examples in magic¡® Master Democritus and his teacher liujibo put forward the famous "atomism". He believed that all things are composed of an indivisible smallest thing. He was not sure what it was, but named its smallest thing "atom". Regardless of whether the atomism itself is right or wrong, we will find that all the legendary master''s understanding, behavior and thinking mode of legendary magic are based on this "atomism" and firmly believe that all magic and all substances are composed of one atom. And atomism became the foundation of his promotion to legend, isn''t it? "


    Clemela nodded and said, "yes, it''s right. He said in person that his magic achievements are based on atomism."


    "Then, in his eyes, the essence of magic is'' atomism '', which is the first principle in the magic field he'' thinks''. Can you understand this?" Su ye asked.


    "Can understand the surface meaning." There was a trace of solemnity and solemnity in clemela''s eyes towards Su Ye.


    Su Ye continued, "I''ll take myself as an example, and you''ll understand better. When I was studying magic, I was always looking for a ''first principle of magician combat''. At that time, I thought that when I was fighting, I could not fight indiscriminately or just rely on instinct. I should find the most basic, essential, firm and most suitable supreme method, use this method to guide my fight, and try my best to ensure that this supreme method is applicable to any battle. "


    "I thought, it''s impossible. Because we will encounter countless possibilities. No one method can be applied to any battle. If we pursue one method to apply to all battles, we will encounter accidents. " Clemela said firmly.


    But the next moment, with a slight blush on her face and a light water color in her pink eyes, she hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, teacher, I shouldn''t talk nonsense."


    Su Ye praised, "you did a good job! This is the way I like to see. This is communication and sharing. You should keep it in the future. And you''re right. I thought as like as two peas at first, because I found that fighting with the icy wolf needed a way. Fighting with the magic cow requires another method. Fighting with a soldier needs a way. Fighting with another rank fighter may have to change the way. So, I thought and thought, and suddenly thought of a question, ''why do I have to use this method when fighting? Is there any supreme method that can help me win outside or before fighting?''


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 327

    Crimela suddenly opened her small cherry lips slightly, as if she understood something.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes, I broke through the limitation of ''inside the battle'' and found a ''first principle'' that can achieve my goal outside the battle. This method may be useless to others, not applicable to everyone, will be opposed by many people, and may not even be applicable to me in the future. However, for me now, it is the supreme method of battle. This supreme method is very simple, that is, before fighting, try your best to accumulate strength, including learning magic, improving status, getting the attention of masters, making friends, building business alliances, exchanging money for magic tools, strengthening your own magic, and so on. Then, with strong strength, defeat any enemy in the battle. "


    "I like this supreme method," said clemela, with wide eyes. Moreover, from your way of thinking, it seems that you can summarize another method or thinking, that is, if you want to solve something, you can not only be limited to it, but also jump out. For example, you clearly want to find a supreme fighting method, but you find it outside the battle. In this way, it seems that it can also be regarded as the "first principle" in a certain field. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "your sharpness and wisdom are amazing. This concept is called subversive innovation. For example, ancient humans could only collect wild food, but some sages jumped out of the scope of "collection" and began to "plant". Some sages jumped out of the scope of ''hunting'' and completed ''breeding''. "


    There are many examples of subversive innovation in Su Ye''s mind. From Euclidean geometry to non Euclidean geometry, from classical mechanics to quantum mechanics, from carriage to fuel vehicle, from fuel vehicle to electric vehicle, they all directly jump out of some limitations in the original field and are subversive innovation.


    "I understand that in the field of ''innovation'', this subversive innovation can be regarded as a ''first principle''. Of course, this is only the first principle in the field of innovation, and others can find their own first principle in the field of innovation. " Said kremela.


    Su Ye lamented that the girl was so clever and continued, "what you said is very correct. In fact, we are inseparable from the generalized first principle at any time. To take the simplest example, there are two mothers who have children. However, in the field of "taking care of children", the two people''s first principle is different. One mother believes that it is most important to try her best to protect her children, that is, the first principle of her love for her children is "protection". Another mother believes that it is more important for her children to get appropriate setbacks and exercise, that is, the first principle of her love for children is'' exercise ''. "


    "Well, because the two mothers follow different first principles, they treat their children very differently. By extension, there are one or more "first principles" in each of us. This first principle governs our language, action and thinking, and ultimately determines everything we do. "


    "I''ve always liked to say to myself that if my language, action and thinking were right, I would have been a top person in my field, but I''m not a top master in the magic world. Then I must have done something bad. What is not good enough? I haven''t found a better "first principle" in every field. Even if I''ve heard of this "first principle", I haven''t followed it. Therefore, my speech, behavior, thinking and ability are not good enough. Therefore, I''m not the top master in the magic world. "


    "I''m a little confused." Said kremela.


    "This is a very profound theory, but it seems very simple. We can almost immediately understand the sentence ''there is a first principle in every field'', and we will mistakenly think we understand it. In fact, with the deepening of our thinking, we will find ourselves more and more confused. However, if we continue to think, think and practice, We''ll really understand. If anyone thinks he can fully understand it at first sight, either his brain avoids tired thinking and habitually deceives himself, or he has really mastered the first principle and changed the world like master Socrates and master Plato. I''m glad you didn''t understand, because you can recognize yourself. " Suye road.


    "How can we fully understand the first principle?" Asked chimera.


    "With the theme of ''first principles'', write a book that you can understand and others can understand. Then, this means that you really understand, understand and master the first principles." Suye road.


    "Do you fully understand the first principle?" There was a glimmer in the girl''s eyes.


    "I only recently discovered the concept of the first principle. If I''m arrogant, I can master it in about ten years. If I were modest, I might spend my whole life learning. "


    "So, how to learn and master the first principle?" Asked chimera.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "after finishing the basic concept of the first principle, we need to learn how to use the first principle. The first principle has several major learning points. The first point is that "truth governs truth". Don''t use truth to govern truth. In other words, we should use truth as the first principle, not those general principles we all say. "


    "Can you give me an example?" Said kremela.


    "When we make alchemy or magic medicine, it seems that we put all the materials into the container, which is similar to cooking. Can we say that alchemy and magic medicine are cooking?" Su ye asked.


    "It sounds reasonable. It sounds similar, but I don''t think I can say so."


    "Yes, the reason is very simple. In this wrong statement, we only extract ''similarity'' or ''identity'', ignore ''difference'' and ''difference'', and ignore the great difference in essence. If we always use general principles to explain phenomena, we will always fall into the "understand trap" and miss the truth. We can connect ''truth'' and ''truth'' to facilitate memory and learning, but we should learn to distinguish. "


    "The first point to be extended is that we ''better'' use the solid theory of basic disciplines as our first principle, rather than using the common sayings and principles in life as our first principle." Suye road.


    "Can you give an example?" Said kremela.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "well, you didn''t say you understood, and you didn''t feel embarrassed to ask questions."


    "For example, we need to find a first principle for the ''learning field''. It is found that there are classification methods in Botany, and usually we place things and classify them. Then, we should choose a more systematic classification method in botany rather than a classification method in life as our first principle. "


    "For another example, ''equivalent exchange'' is the foundation of alchemy, but our daily trading seems to be an equivalent exchange with similarities. If we want to choose the first principle between the two, we must choose the equivalent exchange in alchemy instead of buying and selling in life. "


    "I still don''t understand why similar things can''t be replaced? I understand this, but I don''t understand why. " Said kremela.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said slowly, "everyone looks at this truth from different angles. My point of view is that since we want to choose a road, should we choose a road that changes in length, width and landform at any time, or a grand avenue that remains unchanged for a long time?"


    "The latter." Said kremela.


    "If we choose a guiding light, should we choose a light that is bright and dark, sometimes large, sometimes small and sometimes absent, or a stable, bright, constant and clear light?"


    "The latter." Said kremela.


    "Then, you can find that trading in the market changes, even losing money and selling at high prices. There is no real measurement standard. However, in alchemy, equivalent exchange is irrefutable at present or even for a long time. Then, the concept of equivalent exchange in alchemy is more like the Grand Avenue and the eternal light. " Suye road.


    "The question is, how do we determine that our own first principle must be a Grand Avenue and an eternal light?" Said kremela.


    Su Ye stood up and said, "it''s impossible to be sure. Even if the solid theories of various disciplines may change and be subverted, the solid theories of basic disciplines are ''relatively'' closer to the truth than other theories and principles. Since there is something closer to the truth, why should we choose something far from the truth? Just because things far from the truth are close to us and easy to get, do we give up the pursuit of ''more truth''


    Clemela was silent for a long time and her eyes jumped.


    Su Ye continued: "the second key point of the first principle is to ''pay attention to the applicable boundary''. Each first principle can cover a limited field."


    "Each of us has many fields. Take myself as an example, there are magic fields, learning fields, business fields, social fields, life fields, thinking fields... And so on. Take the social field as an example. This field needs to be subdivided, such as'' family communication '','' school communication '','' work communication '', etc. in addition, it can continue to be subdivided according to different communication objects. The reason to subdivide is that it is difficult for us to communicate with everyone in the same way. "


    "Let me cite a mistake that everyone can make. When I was in lion harbor, I met a little boss. The little boss found that if he treated those workers well, they would cheat and play tricks. However, if he was fierce and often intimidated, those workers would be obedient. For example, when a worker was asked to do something, he threatened to reduce his pay if he didn''t do it well, and beat him if he didn''t do it well. He always spoke to the workers in a threatening tone. He always went well. Then he was complacent and even preached that he had found a good way to manage the workers, believing that it could solve all problems. Well, his intimidating thinking when "communicating with workers" is his first principle. "


    "Then I found something that surprised me. He even treated his wife and son in a "threatening" way. His wife and children were often frightened by him. Later, his children grew up and began to resist him. He is not a person with enough wisdom. He doesn''t understand reflection. He won''t think about why. He just feels that what he does is effective for workers and everything. He is not wrong. It must be children. As a result, his son ran away from home and was killed by the stolen regiment. "


    "When he was in despair, he clashed with a bronze warrior, so he intimidated the other party. As a result, the bronze soldier was annoyed by him, smashed his shop, often harassed others, and finally let him go bankrupt. It sounds incredible when we say it. In fact, everyone is making similar mistakes. "


    "We can''t communicate with different people in the same way, that is, we can''t control all fields with one first principle." Suye road.


    After thinking for a while, chimera said, "I probably understand what you mean. However, there seems to be something else behind this point, infinite segmentation, and there seems to be something hidden. "


    "Well, you are indeed the spiritual follower of the masters. Divide the big field into the middle field, the middle field into the small field, and the small field into the micro field. Continue to subdivide it to the extent that it is inseparable. For each field, we should use different thinking, behavior or language to find their own "first principles". This method is especially suitable for ''single field''. For example, if a person only studies "life prolonging drugs" in his life, he can use this method to study life prolonging drugs to the extreme. What do you think of this method? Please answer, classmate clemela. " Su Ye smiled.


    "Atomism!" Answered chimera happily.


    "Yes! This theory of continuous decomposition is based on "atomism", but through atomism, it refines a kind of thinking behind master Democritus, which is called "reductionism". Reductionism is a thinking of infinite division. "


    "The first principle, in some respects, is exactly the opposite of reductionism. It is not to pursue finer and deeper, but to pursue higher and fewer directions. For example, if we want to do a good job in the ''social field'', I don''t need to consider how many categories there are and how many situations there are. I just need to find one or several minority supreme methods, one or several minority constant thinking, and deal with everyone under the guidance of these thinking. Some people say it''s impossible. I''ll say it''s difficult, but I''ll try to pursue it! For example, in the social field, ''win-win thinking'' may be a first principle. "


    "I like what you said. In addition, I admit my mistake to you. From now on, there is no "impossible" in my world, only "I will learn." Clemela is like a cheerful bird.


    Her smile and bright eyes completely cover up the birthmark on her face.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the first principle itself is a first principle, and reductionism is also a first principle."


    Clemela ran the whole sentence through her mind, thought, and nodded hard.


    "I understand."


    "The third key point of the first principle is to use it continuously and repeatedly. Only by using it continuously and attentively can we really master it and turn it into our ability. Many people will feel that the process of hard work is very bitter, but why not imagine the sweetness after completion? "


    "Your words are like the North Star guiding the way and the thunder of the king of God." Clemela''s eyes were as bright as stars.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this is the law I got after studying the experiences of countless masters and sages: they are very lucky to find a strong first principle from childhood, believe it deeply, and then always follow their first principle. Finally, they achieve transcendence and shine all over the world. I may not be lucky enough. I have been ordinary since childhood. However, as long as I find my first principle and keep doing it, I may not be extraordinary, but I will be infinitely close to the extraordinary and far surpass the original me. "


    "You are lucky and wise." Clemela''s eyes were burning.


    "We are all lucky. The only difference between us in the future is to accept this luck or throw it away." Suye road.


    "Because you shine, I have held it firmly!" Clemela clenched her little fist.


    "What a good boy." Su Ye smiled.


    With her eyes wandering like a river, she whispered, "you are only sixteen years old, only four years older than me."


    Su Ye was stunned, smiled, pointed to the line on the blackboard and said, "the first principle is the content of my first class, the first class I dreamed of when I was a middle school student, and the first class of my dream life. It''s a pity that no one told me the first principle in the first class of my life, but since then, there''s no regret. "


    Clemela stares at Suye.


    "This is the luckiest day of my life. I am sure that Aristotle, not even master Plato or master Socrates, cannot give me such an important first lesson in life. From now on, you will be my eternal teacher. " Clemela''s crisp voice was full of determination.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t say anything, but he stood on the shoulders of countless giants, far beyond this era. Even Aristotle, who determined the "first principle", was only pursuing the only, eternal and supreme "first principle" in heaven and earth, and did not really expand the first principle. The first principle of later generations is more flourishing than Aristotle''s first principle.


    After a while, clemela asked, "teacher Su ye, is there an ultimate first principle that is more essential than the essence of magic, the only essence and the only first principle of all the world?" Su ye thought for a moment and said, "first of all, we can believe that there is the ultimate first principle in this world, and we can even keep pursuing it." Chimera nodded hard¡° Secondly, you should remember the fourth point of learning the first principle: "recognize multiple possibilities, maintain multiple perspectives, believe in all changes, and allow opposites to exist.". We allow, believe, or pursue the ultimate first principle, but we should also believe that there may be more than one ultimate first principle in this world. " Su Ye smiles. Clemela mused. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 328

    The classroom is quiet.


    Su ye took out the magic book and began to recall the process he had just described, check the deficiencies and fill in the gaps, and compare what he had said, done and thought one by one to see what was not good enough and record it one by one.


    Clemela kept thinking and occasionally wrote and painted in the magic book.


    After two classes, the two talents sorted out their thoughts respectively.


    Su Ye glanced at clemela and said, "well, that''s all for this lesson. It''s getting late. Will your family pick you up? "


    "My family will send my usual carriage to pick me up. Don''t worry," said clemela


    "That''s good."


    Kremela put away her magic book, bowed 90 degrees respectfully to Suye, and then got up to face each other.


    "Thank you, teacher. This is the most special lesson in my life. Your lesson opens the door to a new world for me." Clemela''s eyes were full of sincerity.


    "Next, try to find your first principle, and then try to do it. Go, I''ll take you out. " Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    Chimera answered briskly and went out with Su Ye.


    Julius laughed heartily and said, "clemela, is the person I recommend good? At the end of a class, before you two came out, I knew I had found the right teacher for you. "


    "Everything is as you said." Said clemeral with a gentle smile.


    "Since you are satisfied, that''s great! Let''s take you to the door together. Your coachman should be in a hurry. Su ye, thank you! " Julius shouted.


    Su Ye smiled and said nothing.


    Julius was about to keep up with Su Ye. She found that Su ye and kremela were walking side by side and chatting in a low voice. After thinking about it, she slowed down, followed two meters away and listened quietly.


    "Teacher, I always think those four points are also very profound first principles in some fields." Said kremela.


    "It seems that you have really thought about it. Yes, and it applies to a lot of fields." Suye road.


    "You are a treasure. To tell you the truth, I didn''t have much hope at the beginning. I thought you would talk about some ideas of Plato college, or systematically explain the magic system of Plato College for me. However, I didn''t expect you to point directly to the root of life and the ultimate of life. You have given the direction and the road. Next, I just need to walk slowly. Although this process is not easy, it is always better than the pain of regret in the future. " Said kremela.


    "You can see that, very good. Your knowledge reserve has reached its limit. Next, you should carry out simple knowledge management. " Suye road.


    "Knowledge management?" Clemela raised her head like a greedy dragon discovering a world-shaking treasure. Her eyes were brighter than a magic lamp in the dark.


    "Yes. Profound knowledge management requires different systems. I can''t give a choice instead of you. However, the basic knowledge management is actually very simple, that is, without reading, classify your known knowledge against blank paper, and disassemble it bit by bit, like the previous reductionism, to form a tower structure and check and make up for deficiencies. This process can be exciting at first because it''s exploring your brain. After that, we are full of fatigue, because it is equivalent to mining knowledge from our brains... "


    Suye looked down at clemela and said with a smile, "in the end, you will feel pain."


    "Why is it painful?"


    "It''s very painful to find yourself extremely ignorant." Suye road.


    With her arms behind her, clemela walked briskly, raised her head and said, "I won''t feel pain, I will be happy, because the more ignorant, the more it means that I have something new to learn."


    "Well, it means that you have correctly ''defined'' learning and knowledge, and I am still fighting against instinct and slowly transforming pain into happiness. Until in my heart, learning and reading are no longer happy or painful, but dominated by a higher definition. Therefore, for me at this stage, the so-called maturity is to feel happy from learning and efforts. " Suye road.


    "Well... I think about what my maturity at this stage is... It should be to find the first principle and always use the first principle to guide me."


    "I hope we are more mature and will not be defined by the secular world." Suye road.


    Crimela''s little body shook slightly and looked up at Su ye with a bright smile.


    "That''s why I like Zachary. Sure enough, I knew that the person who wrote Zachary must be different."


    "I don''t know who said he didn''t hope at first." Su Ye joked.


    "After all, I''ve been disappointed too many times. It''s normal to think so. By the way, Miss Su ye, what are you talking about tomorrow? Do you need me to preview it? " Asked chimera.


    "I still don''t suggest you preview." Suye road.


    "Why?"


    "If you preview, what else can I say?"


    They looked at each other with a smile and bright lips and teeth.


    Julius looked at them with a smile, as if he had returned to his most vigorous era.


    Out of the arena, clemela suddenly smiled cunningly and said, "that''s my carriage."


    Su Ye was stunned when he saw the carriage.


    Julius noticed the change of Su Ye''s look, looked carefully, looked puzzled, and then looked at the bodyguard behind him.


    Both guards shook their heads gently.


    "No wonder I thought you said something before. It turned out that we had already met." Su Ye looked at the carriage and was filled with emotion.


    On the way back to Athens, after burning Huihe town that day, I met lawns'' men to intercept a carriage, which was in front of me.


    The coachman of the carriage is still the coachman.


    "Miss, you are late." The plain old coachman looked at clemela indifferently.


    It''s not like a coachman looking at his employer, it''s more like an old father reminding his daughter.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Clemela bowed her head slightly, but her smile remained.


    The old coachman showed helplessness, then looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "thank you for your last righteous act."


    "It''s a little help, not to mention that you don''t need help." Su Ye''s eyes fell on the old coachman''s hand.


    At the mouth of a tiger, the calluses are hard and thick.


    Kremela folded her hands in front of her and bowed to Su ye with a clear voice.


    "I''m going home, teacher. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Bye." Su Ye smiled.


    The carriage drove slowly away from the arena.


    The girl in the carriage has bright eyes.


    "I have seen the flame of Huihe town with my own eyes, and now I see the flame of life. I must go to Plato''s college and become Plato! "


    The girl clenched her little fist gently, and a new fire burned in her eyes.


    At the side door of the arena, Julius smiled and said, "well, she doesn''t seem to have stumped you."


    "In the process of communication, no one can beat anyone." Suye road.


    "All right. Well, from tomorrow on, you have to communicate with other silver soldiers every night. As agreed before, fight from arena to arena. You can''t use land Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. You have to cast spells and fight by yourself. " Julius road.


    "No problem." Suye road.


    "And from tomorrow day, your number of fights will increase. By the way, what do you think of the infinite challenge Julius''s eyes flashed a different color.


    "Tell me about the specific competition system." Suye road.


    "All day long, from morning to night, all accept the challenges of the same pile position or level, continuous and endless, until late at night." Julius road.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "is this one of the most popular fighting competitions?"


    "Yes, because very few. The mage never did it, because the mage''s magic is limited, and Aristotle didn''t try. There are few soldiers. The reason is very simple. Soldiers'' physical strength is limited. " Julius.


    "What about comodes?" Su ye asked.


    "Komodes launched an infinite fight a few years ago, but it lasted only ten hours and had to be stopped. You may think komodes is not strong enough, but in fact, few people in history have persisted for more than eight hours. Only half god blood has done it. They can do it because they have endurance related talents. Do you know how long comodes rested after that day? "


    "Ten days?"


    "After the infinite fighting, comodes did not participate in the war for a month, and he had to go to the temple for treatment every few days. He said that thanks to the early end of the fighting, if we persist for another hour, there will be incurable damage to the body. " Julius road.


    "However, he also has a great harvest."


    "Yes, he also admitted that the infinite challenge made him break through himself and master powerful power. He even thought that as long as he gave up his status as a gladiator, he could be promoted to the holy land within ten years. However, I persuaded him to put out the idea. The Holy Land Warrior not only has to wait for the recruitment of the city-state, but also may die. In terms of income, he will not be more than he is now. If he can be promoted to legend, it''s another matter. However, I don''t think legend is so easy. " Julius road.


    "Only through continuous progress can all creatures avoid extinction. The same is true of humans and individuals. " Suye road.


    Julius shrugged and said, "I understand the heroic mentality of you people, so I like you very much and hope you can be heroes. However, I just want to spend my life easily. Anyway, you are the one who will bear the fall of the sky."


    "Are you really relaxed?" Su Ye smiled and turned back.


    Julius stood still, silent.


    He asked the bodyguard behind him, "do you think it''s easy for you or me?"


    "Of course we are relaxed." A bodyguard, of course.


    "Su ye, what do you think?" Julius shouted into the dark corridor. The figure moving forward didn''t stop¡° Everyone, pain is equal, difficulty is equal. " Julius listened to Su Ye''s words and was puzzled. Watching Su Ye disappear, Julius suddenly said, "what''s the most difficult and painful thing for you two?"¡° No money! " The two guards looked at each other and laughed together. Julius nodded and said, "this is not the most difficult thing I think. I think the most difficult thing is to protect my industry from being swallowed up by those damn nobles. So, what do you think is the most difficult thing for Su ye? " The two guards shook their heads. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 329

    Back in the bedroom, Su Ye used the blockade cage as usual to prevent outside prying, and then summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "What do you know about the fighting these days?" Su ye asked.


    "Good! Especially after the two of US fought 23 people, I feel I can be promoted to silver soon! " Wang dahammer said.


    "Well, that means you still need a long time to get promoted to silver." Suye road.


    Wang sledgehammer was weak.


    "What about the earth and the sky?" Su ye asked.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian was excited.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "that is to say, you two, different from those ordinary servants, can improve from the actual combat?"


    "Yes!" Wang dachui proud tunnel.


    Su ye thought quietly.


    "Your Majesty, your strength is too low." Wang sledgehammer.


    "Huh?" Su Ye glanced coldly at Wang sledgehammer.


    Frightened to death, Wang Dashui hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean that. I mean, your rank is too low now. If your rank is higher and your strength is stronger, you can monopolize the plane and become the real master of the plane even without the blood of the element Lord. At that time, di Aotian and I will be able to live in that area, command the ethnic group and continuously improve our strength. Of course, we will never be higher than you. "


    "Can you still do this?" Su Ye didn''t expect it at all, because he had recently read many books related to aspects, blood and summoning, and didn''t mention it at all.


    Wang dachui said carefully, "it''s not that I despise those magicians, but because they are too young. I and di Aotian can live for hundreds of years at will."


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian smiled and held up the bone piercing stick.


    "Next time you say that, my boots will kiss your ass hard." Su Ye glanced at Wang dahammer.


    Wang dachui glanced at Su Ye secretly, sighed with relief and said, "our miracle servants are different from ordinary servants."


    "You were just a servant of miracles." Suye road.


    "The remains are not mine. I am a true miracle servant." Wang dahammer looked helpless.


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    "Moreover, I am different from di Aotian. I am smarter than him and have more memories." Wang dahammer said.


    Di Aotian tilted his lips, but did not refute.


    "Such as knowledge about planes?"


    "Yes. For example, giant hills are formed by the power of Titans. Once your blood reaches the level of ''giant Lord'', you can take this position as your own. It is not the plane master you understand, but the true plane master, so that everything in the whole plane will listen to you. When you think about it, you can make a circle of flying flowers, wither and flourish trees and change the world. At that time, when I enter the giant Hill, I will... Live the same life as you and the giant Hill. "


    Di Aotian nodded hard.


    Su Ye''s face showed a slight surprise. These are the knowledge that the magic world has not touched.


    These theories will certainly promote the magic world.


    "So, is there any other way except for me to become the blood of the giant Lord?" Su ye asked.


    "To be exact, even if you have the blood of the giant Lord, you only have the opportunity, and you need strong enough strength. Without the power of the blood of the giant Lord, you have the power of gods and can completely transform the giant hills. Most of the known divine power planes in the world are in the hands of the gods. " Wang dahammer said.


    "Is there no other way?" Su ye asked.


    "If it is someone else, there may be no way, but... Your majesty is different from you. You may have a way with the growth of your strength. However, in any case, you also need to master enough strength. Anyway, the bronze level is certainly not good. The silver level is hard to say, but the gold level may have hope. " Wang dahammer said.


    Su ye said, "have you heard of the theory of ethnic servants?"


    "I know that this is your magician''s research achievement, but this research lacks a foundation, that is, plane. The premise of ethnic servants is that there is a divine power plane with the same nature. Otherwise, only one team can be summoned at most. Like di Aotian and two small attendants, like me riding a sheep, it''s basically the limit. " Wang dahammer said.


    "That is to say, if I really control the giant Hill and you settle in it, the giant Hill may give birth to a real dwarf kingdom?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, I can." Wang dahammer said.


    "So, you fight now and constantly sharpen yourself for that day?" Su ye asked.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer nodded gently.


    Wang dachui added: "we are different from other ordinary servants. Their strength is fixed, but we can continue to grow. Once it is formed... It is temporarily called the "servant plane", then all servants of the same department, such as my ordinary dwarves, can continue to grow. In other words, miraculous servants cooperate with the divine plane, which is equivalent to resurrecting a group and then creating a new group. "


    "Where are the gods? Does every god have many such servants? " Su ye asked.


    Wang dahammer shook his head and said, "the gods do not know everything and can do everything. Their strength is influenced by various factors. For example, the male god in charge of the battle, his servant plane, can not have our dwarf blacksmith. His servant plane is a monster combining man and beast, which can be called ORC. "


    "Wait... According to you, Ares, the God of battle, is the main god of orcs, volgan, the God of craftsman, is the main god of dwarves, and the moon and the goddess of hunting are the main gods of elves?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Wang dahammer said.


    "The divine war in the divine world, in most cases, is their servants fighting?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. The new God and the true God often fight in person, but the LORD God sends separate fighting at most, and the God King hardly participates in the God war. " Wang dahammer said.


    "You are not a miracle servant of the divine world, are you?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t know. I even doubt that I am God." Wang dahammer looked serious.


    Su ye and di Aotian rolled their eyes together, and even the black demon sheep looked contemptuous.


    "I think you still need a realistic beating. Then I''ll decide. I''ll accept unlimited challenges. At that time, you two will fight for me all day. " Suye road.


    "At your Majesty''s service!" Wang sledgehammer half knelt on the ground.


    "Chatter!" The earth is proud of heaven, and his hands are raised to the sky, just as the Greeks pray to God.


    Su Ye suddenly said, "by the way, I got two kinds of talents. Have you two benefited from the God given light of the goddess of strife?"


    Su Ye carefully observed the two men.


    "Of course!" Wang dachui excited.


    "Chatter!"


    "Baa, baa..."


    Su Ye looked at the black demon sheep in disbelief.


    "You are also given by God?"


    The black goat nodded hard.


    Wang dachui said, "my talent is'' fighting fanaticism ''. The stronger the Vietnam War is. The talent gained by Di Aotian is called ''magic extension'', which can greatly increase the casting distance. "


    Su Ye reluctantly glanced at di Aotian. The boy was lucky. He didn''t have any.


    "Baa, baa..." the black goat bit the corner of Wang sledgehammer and dragged it gently.


    "This beast is more fierce. It comes from my metal master. It obtains a ''metal battle body'', which can convert the body into a harder and stronger metal in a short time. The metal will absorb all damage. After the metallization is removed, the body will not be affected. Of course, if the metal weapon is directly destroyed, it will still die. " Wang sledgehammer touched the sheep''s horn with envy.


    "Baa..." the black demon sheep shouted up to the sky, which reminded Su Ye of the Lion King standing on the edge of the cliff.


    Su Ye was helpless. Metal warfare is the rarest and most powerful of these talents. It was obtained by a sheep.


    Su Ye suddenly said, "if we kill it when it becomes metal, do we have unlimited high-quality metal?"


    The black goat stared at Su ye and kept retreating until his ass hit the wall.


    Wang dachui said with a smile, "no, the metal will dissipate after it dies, just as your magic will dissipate after all."


    "What a pity." Su Ye glanced at the black demon sheep.


    The black sheep shivered.


    Early the next morning, two long strips of cotton cloth were hung outside the arena of the first college.


    The first long piece says that from today on, Su ye will gradually play overtime.


    The second long piece says that nine days later, Su ye will have an unlimited fight with the first wooden stake, and tickets will be sold from today. In addition, all gladiators of the first wooden stake are welcome to sign up and participate. As long as they play, they can get a subsidy of ten golden eagles.


    The news spread all over the city, and countless spectators flocked to the arena of the first college to buy tickets.


    Many gladiators of the first stake came one after another and signed up to fight Su Ye.


    On this day, Su Ye participated in seven fighting competitions, only one of which was a beast fight.


    After dinner, Suye gave a class to clemela. Compared with the day before, clemela was more lively and kept asking questions and talking in class. Su ye even encouraged her to do so.


    After class, Julius took the two to Sparta''s 10th fierce Eagle Gladiator college.


    The gladiators of fierce Eagle college are eager to try.


    This night, Su Ye fought in person. Once the magic was exhausted, he meditated to restore the magic. After exhausting the magic three times, the challenge ended.


    Because it''s just a challenge, not a fight, Su ye and the other Party keep their hands. Su Ye closes some talents. Once the other party approaches and hits Su ye once, even if the other party wins.


    The magic power is weakened, which indirectly prolongs the battle time.


    In the end, Su Ye fought twelve battles and won nine, two of which were tied due to the depletion of magic. One was approached by a powerful peak silver soldier and hit his body with a spear, which was considered a failure.


    This is a private competition and does not affect the winning streak of the arena.


    When Su ye entered the Falcon Gladiator academy, the gladiators took hostility and contempt.


    When Su Ye left, every Gladiator''s eyes were full of respect.


    The next day, Su Ye participated in nine daily fights. The number of daily spectators in the arena of the first college has officially exceeded 20000! More than half of the tickets for unlimited challenge have also been sold. Nine days passed in a flash. When Su Ye finished the feat of challenging the nine colleges and returned to the arena, the whole gladiators of the first college were cheering, and comodes patted Su ye on the shoulder. Almost didn''t shoot Su ye on the ground¡° Tomorrow''s infinite challenge, I will watch the war! " Comodes left with a smile. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 330

    At dawn, a large audience gathered outside the arena of the first college.


    "We must have all the slogans this time!"


    "Yes, the boo must be loud!"


    "Let Suye hear the voice of the Spartans."


    Everyone laughed and chatted.


    The sun rose and the Spartans came from all directions into the arena.


    Not long ago, the arena was crowded with spectators.


    Outside the arena, more and more people did not enter the arena,


    As early as three days ago, more than 100000 tickets had been sold out.


    People without tickets gathered at the door, sighing and unwilling to leave. One by one, like the wine brewed by the God of wine himself for three years, their eyes lit up and kept swallowing.


    They could only look curiously at the strange banners hanging inside and outside the arena.


    Some literate people recite slowly.


    "The blade of the Dragon chopper is a necessary black iron weapon for home travel, killing people and goods."


    "Dragon chopper shield, who uses who shines."


    "The Dragon chopper helmet is so confident."


    "Whoever cuts the dragon''s shin armor hurts when he kicks."


    "The Dragon chopper''s arm guard is infinitely close and silky."


    "It''s good to be a man."


    "If you love him, send him a dragon chopper and a spear; If you hate him, cut him off with the Dragon chopper''s sword. "


    "Good equipment, made by the Dragon chopper."


    ¡­¡­


    Amid the complaints of the spectators without tickets, the infinite competition began.


    The huge team carried out the wooden statues of the gods to open the opening ceremony. The statues of the gods of war, victory, revenge and so on circled the duel field and then placed them under the Longkou terrace.


    On the Longkou terrace, there are rare people.


    Most young people, and some lively children, craned their necks and looked down curiously.


    The younger child stepped on the low stool and put his hands on the edge of the terrace.


    After the entrance ceremony and poetry recitation, the host announced the effectiveness of the competition, invited the priests of the temple to witness the competition, and explained that if Su Ye successfully broke the record and created a new record of infinite fighting competition, he would get the infinite trophy issued by the God of war temple.


    Then, the king of fighting, comodes, appeared and stood beside the host to make a speech, causing a wave of cheers. The harsh screams almost tore the sky, and countless people shouted hoarse and red.


    "I declare that the infinite wrestling competition officially begins! Please Sue! Let''s cheer for Su Ye! "


    However, the sound of uniformity sounded.


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    More than 100000 people shouted in unison, even surpassing the cheers of the previous diagonal fighting king.


    A few people who had never seen Su Ye''s game were frightened and panicked, and some even prepared to run away at any time.


    In Sparta, so many people shouted for refund, but there was only one.


    The audience ended up teaching the damn gladiators.


    Especially those children, stunned and stiff, kept turning their eyes and looking for escape routes.


    However, many people quickly responded that those who shouted "refund" were not angry, but very excited one by one.


    When the gladiators saw this scene, they couldn''t cry or laugh. Su Ye really brought a new trend in Sparta.


    Su Ye ignored more than 100000 white and black powder, summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and then applied protective magic for the two people.


    The audience began to shout the names of Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian. They smiled and waved to the audience, triggering a more enthusiastic response.


    Then the famous scene appeared.


    Su ye took out his chair, sat down and opened his book.


    This time, I took out the table.


    "Shh..."


    The audience booed loudly. Countless audiences made similar sounds in four directions: East, West, North and south.


    Those viewers who had not seen Su Ye''s fight had experience and were no longer afraid, but were amused.


    Many children shush with adults and have a good time.


    Wearing the Dragon chopper logo, Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian rushed to the silver soldier in front.


    Su Ye looked at the back of Wang Dashui and di Aotian and remembered the battle a few days ago.


    During the day, Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian fought, but at night, they became silver soldiers who challenged each big horn fighting College.


    After continuous fighting until yesterday, the magic continued to consume and recover, and even vaguely felt some pain in the body.


    However, the harvest is huge.


    On the way home after fighting every day, Su ye will recall the most important places in his mind once or even several times, especially when the other party breaks through the protection and approaches, and even imagine himself recalling the enemy''s attack methods from different angles such as left, right, top and back, so as to make the whole battle three-dimensional.


    After returning home, they will carefully record all their experiences, and even sketch some of the most important battle scenes with a few simple sketches, and then classify, summarize and think.


    Then, think deeply.


    Su Ye clearly remembered that Aristotle said a very important word in the previous communication.


    Magicians are not necessarily the ones with the most knowledge, combat experience or combat skills, but they must be the best at thinking.


    Su ye also often talked with Wang sledgehammer and communicated with silver soldiers and silver mages in the arena.


    In just nine days, it grew rapidly.


    Watching di Aotian and Wang Dashui fight with the silver soldiers opposite, Su Ye wants to fight.


    However, Su Ye became an audience.


    This time, Su ye took out the book not to do his homework, but to record quickly.


    The previous battles were mostly with bronze soldiers, which is not worth wasting time, but today''s opponents are all silver soldiers.


    The process of recording is a process of thinking.


    For magicians, importance is as important as actual combat experience, regardless of level.


    Seven minutes later, di Aotian wounded the silver soldier, both sides stopped, and the silver soldier conceded defeat.


    Then, without any rest time, the second silver soldier raised his shield and spear and rushed over directly.


    Wang sledgehammer showed no weakness and rushed straight with a black demon sheep.


    The audience screamed with excitement when they saw this scene.


    Su Ye''s eyes were like a cage, firmly locked the silver soldier, and did not let go of any subtle movements of him.


    Once found, it must be recorded in the magic book.


    Three minutes later, the battle was over.


    The third silver soldier came up quickly.


    Fourth, fifth, sixth


    Infinite fighting takes place at an unimaginable ultra-high frequency.


    The wonderful battle came like endless waves, one after another. The audience kept shouting wildly, di Aotian fought with Wang sledgehammer, and Su ye and many gladiators kept thinking


    At noon, the fighting did not stop.


    Many experienced viewers have long brought food and will not leave.


    But more viewers hurried away and back.


    In the afternoon, di Aotian and Wang dachui are still fighting with the new silver soldiers.


    The audience''s eyes left the battle site and fell on Su Ye.


    Su Ye filled the table with food, holding knives and forks and eating gracefully as in a restaurant.


    Even the spectators who often watch Su Ye''s fights feel their heads ache.


    Why is this man so fierce!


    Compared with this magician, Spartan gladiators don''t seem to be on the table.


    Four hours after leaving the war, the audience found that the actions of di Aotian and Wang dahammer were no longer as flexible as at the beginning. Finally, there were wounds that were difficult to heal quickly and began to bleed.


    In the sixth hour, di Aotian and Wang dachui began to make obvious mistakes.


    In the seventh hour, the two men couldn''t stand firm.


    In the eighth hour, the two helped each other.


    The crown on the top of di Aotian''s head is slightly skewed, and there is a shooting gap on the red gem.


    The silver armor on Wang dahammer''s body cracked, and a piece of armor pierced into his lower leg and was black with dust and blood.


    The black demon sheep lay not far away, with only one horn left.


    However, the two men still stared at the new silver soldiers opposite.


    The host shouted, "this is the 97th! The 97th silver warrior! The bravery, endurance and persistence of Wang Dashui and di Aotian are far beyond imagination. This may be the last battle between the two. Let''s give them a cheer of encouragement and respect! "


    On the field, the cheers of the audience rang out.


    Fifteen minutes later, the silver soldier fell down, and di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer looked at each other three meters away and staggered towards each other.


    Step by step.


    Suddenly, di Aotian fell to the ground, and then Wang sledgehammer fell to the ground.


    The two men slowly replaced their feet with their hands and climbed slowly towards each other.


    One audience after another stood up.


    The audience watched two respected soldiers quietly.


    Finally, the two approached, slowly stretched out their hands and held each other''s hands.


    The whole audience shouted wildly, and the voice tore the sky.


    With a smile on their faces, they slowly closed their eyes and didn''t move.


    Many of the audience shed moving tears.


    The 98th silver soldier hesitated for a moment and walked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye uses summon minion again.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer appeared again in an intact image, and the bodies of the previous two disappeared.


    Watching the newly appeared di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, the audience was ecstatic.


    "Wang sledgehammer!"¡° Earth is proud of heaven! " The two men who resurrected in situ began to fight again. In the audience, many soldiers watched the battle calmly, and the eyes of some silver soldiers always fell on Wang dachui and di Aotian. People from all major forces sat together and exchanged in a low voice¡° The strength of the two of them has improved significantly after the dispute games. "¡° Miraculous servants are really extraordinary. They can grow up like us. "¡° They are growing too fast. "¡° Does it have anything to do with the gift of the goddess of strife? Their movement speed is not like growing up with experience, but like gaining additional ability. "¡° Those warriors who suddenly get wind or speed talents are very similar to two people. "¡° It seems that Su ye will be a popular candidate for the king of wrestling. "¡° Comodes personally appeared and spoke, which has explained his importance. "¡° Polux gave up this year''s king of gladiators. It is said that Menelaus participated. It is a courtesy of the demigod family. "¡° The second prince of Mycenae, Agamemnon''s younger brother and the soldier favored by his majesty tindaros, I''m afraid the battle of the king of gladiators will be more exciting this year. "¡° Now I just want to know when Su ye will personally join the war. "¡° Who doesn''t want to know? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 331

    Time passed slowly, the sun set and night fell.


    One by one, suspended radiance appeared over the arena, and the whole arena was illuminated like day.


    A few spectators left the audience, and most of them were still in high spirits.


    In the tenth hour, di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer suddenly encountered a powerful peak soldier and were seriously injured. Su ye had to call again.


    It was getting closer and closer to midnight, and the battle was becoming more and more intense.


    From 9 a.m. to 11 p.m., it had been fighting for 14 hours.


    Zero is the end time of the battle.


    After that, all the silver soldiers changed their fighting strategies and began to attack madly.


    In the last hour, the battle often ends in two or three minutes.


    Su ye had to summon di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer many times.


    Finally, the bell of zero rang.


    The fighting stopped.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer support each other.


    The host''s voice spread throughout the audience: "in 15 hours, 202 silver soldiers won in a row! Fifteen hours, 202 silver soldiers in a row! No matter the total time or the total number of consecutive victories, Su ye, Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian have broken the unlimited fighting record of Sparta and even the world! Let''s cheer for Su Ye! Let''s cheer for every contestant! Let''s cheer for the great Sparta! "


    The whole audience stood up, and even the bleary eyed people suddenly woke up.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    More than 100000 cheers echoed over Sparta for a long time.


    Julius and the gladiators of the first college shouted, their voices clearly hoarse, but they didn''t care.


    In the audience, clemela looked at her teacher with a smile.


    Su ye put away his tables and chairs and paid tribute to the audience in four directions.


    "Please go to the statue to receive the award! He will receive unlimited laurels and unlimited trophies recognized by the God of war temple and the gods! At the same time, become an honorary citizen of Sparta with the same status as a Spartan citizen! "


    Cheers like roar, applause like thunder.


    Some non Spartans looked at Su ye with great envy. In their view, the so-called laurels and trophies are not as high as Spartan honorary citizens.


    This is the highest status that non Spartans can get. Even if Suye fights Sparta, it will not affect this title.


    Every honorary citizen is a person respected by Sparta, whether a friend or an opponent.


    Su Ye didn''t expect Sparta to give him such a high honor. He looked up at the Longkou terrace.


    In the terrace, many people were smiling.


    A few people looked up at the sky, showing regret.


    Breaking the record of unlimited fighting is far more important than a champion of a dispute competition, but there is no God''s gift.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. After all, the gods should master the scale, and God can''t give too often.


    Even if comodes has created countless brilliant achievements in recent years, he can be called the first Spartan fighting king. The divine gifts in more than ten years have not been more than 20 times. Only he has received divine gifts twice in two years, but it is also several months apart. In other times, he has only received divine gifts once a year.


    Su Ye is in front, di Aotian and Wang dahammer are behind, and they arrive at the statue together.


    Between the infield of the arena and the Longkou terrace, there is a gray stone platform, on which many wooden statues of gods are listed.


    Ares, the God of war, is in the middle. The wooden surface is golden. It looks at the sky and is powerful.


    On both sides of him are the true gods under his command and those believed by other gladiators, but he is the only Lord God.


    A middle-aged priest of the God of war temple came over with a smile. He was about to reach out and pick up the laurel for Su ye, and suddenly stopped.


    The divine light is bright and bright.


    The whole arena was shrouded in white light.


    The middle-aged priest instinctively took a half step back, stretched out his hand to block his eyes, and then squinted from his fingers to the light source.


    Everyone present looked at the statue in front of Su ye in surprise.


    The wooden statue of the goddess of victory seemed to be alive. He bent down, stretched out his white arm and picked up the laurel.


    A pair of white victory wings spread out behind her, just like a white swan.


    Everyone held their breath and didn''t dare disturb the goddess.


    The priests of the temple of victory glowed with fanatical light in their eyes.


    The wooden face of the goddess had no joy or sorrow, but at this moment, everyone felt that the goddess of victory was smiling.


    The goddess of victory held the laurel in her hands and slowly extended to Su Ye.


    Su Ye bowed his head slightly and remained humble in front of the goddess.


    Under the gaze of the audience, the goddess of victory put an infinite crown on Su Ye''s head.


    After a flash, Su Ye felt a warm current pouring into his body and his heart was full of joy.


    "Praise the great goddess of victory!" Su Ye''s voice was full of sincerity.


    "Praise the goddess of victory!"


    "Praise the goddess!"


    The audience cheered. Even those who believed in ares did not hesitate to praise the goddess of the opposite little god system.


    The statue of the goddess smiled, straightened up, and the light dissipated slowly.


    Finally, it was restored to the statue shape of one holding the victory scepter and one holding the palm leaf.


    The priest of the God of war Temple restrained all his emotions, respectfully picked up the trophy and sent it to Su Ye.


    Su Ye held up the bronze infinite trophy and showed it to the audience in different directions.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The whole audience shouted.


    "What a perfect Gladiator. I wish he could stay in Sparta forever." Jules muttered to himself.


    "Unfortunately, he won''t stay here forever." Comodes road.


    "Yes, what a pity." Jules whispered.


    The spectators who had witnessed God''s gift at the dispute games before were all hot eyed.


    "Su Ye is really a lucky man! Even in such a short time, I got the gift of two goddesses at the same time. "


    "If only I could marry Su Ye."


    "If he gets God''s gift again in a short time, I even doubt that the gods will really pay attention to him."


    "He was so different. The moment he sat in the chair, he was so handsome!"


    "I wish he could win the championship."


    "It''s impossible. There are no magicians who can win the fighting king in history, and magicians will never be allowed to get the fighting king! The king of gladiators is the last glorious position of our soldiers! "


    "He is definitely not comodes''s opponent!"


    Everyone talked about it.


    It was dark and there were no other activities. The host announced that the game was over and asked everyone to go home as soon as possible.


    How many boys and girls rushed out of the arena first and wrote the names of Su ye, di Aotian or Wang sledgehammer with charcoal on the graffiti wall outside the arena.


    This time, Julius unexpectedly did not wait for Su ye at the gate of life and death, but went to the exit of Longkou terrace first and humbly sent the members of the demigod family and priests away.


    After the celebration lasted half an hour, Julius ran over with a red face, opened his arms and gave Su ye a signboard warm hug.


    "Su ye, you are my lucky constellation! Unexpectedly, the demigod family and priests praised me many times, saying that only I can cultivate the best gladiators in Sparta and even the world! My God, give me a glass of wine to cool down, or my heart will burst. "


    Julius finished exaggerating, picked up a glass of wine and poured it down.


    The gladiators were completely used to Julius''s appearance, laughing and chatting.


    When the celebration was almost over, Su Ye thanked the people and returned to the room. Julius immediately followed.


    "Go, I''ll take you back!" Julius was hooked up and had a little flattery in her smile.


    "Huh?" Su Ye gave Julius a wary look.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just happy for you." Julius hurried.


    "Explanation is disguise."


    Julius laughed and continued to walk. Out of the hall and into the dark arena corridor, he looked back at the two bodyguards.


    The two guards immediately slowed down and followed at a distance.


    Julius lowered his voice and said, "Suye, do you sell infinite trophies? I will give you an unexpected high price. "


    "What price?" Su ye asked.


    "Fifteen... No, 200000 golden eagles!" Jules said seriously.


    "How much did comodes sell?"


    "His? 150000 golden eagles. " Julius road.


    "The value of ordinary infinite trophy is not high, at most, it is only half the value of dispute trophy. However, the record breaking infinite trophy is at least equivalent to two dispute trophies. Am I right? "


    "Yes, a dispute trophy is worth 60000 gold Eagles at most, but I can give you 200000 unlimited trophies, but I will never deceive you by doubling your price." Julius road.


    "However, many of the treasures of the temple cannot be bought by the Golden Eagle." Suye road.


    "Cough... Then I won''t hide you. A great man of the demigod family is willing to buy your infinite trophy with 200000 gold eagles. His upper limit is 300000. You see, what an honest man I Julius is. I don''t want to earn you a golden eagle. " Julius road.


    "300000 golden eagles are equal to a medium legendary magic weapon. The price is really beyond the imagination of normal people. But... I''m not short of money. " Suye road.


    Julius looked begging and grabbed Su Ye''s arms. Su Ye didn''t have a good way: "you''ve begged once for clemela. I don''t want to see the same play repeated."


    Julius coughed, smiled awkwardly and said, "you misunderstood me. How could I do that continuously? I already owe you a favor. If you don''t want to, I will never force you this time. Well, I''ll add another 20000. How about 20000 for my own? No more. At most, I really lost a lot. "


    "Is it worth it to let the people of the demigod family owe you a little favor?" Su ye asked¡° It''s worth it, very worth it. " Julius said positively¡° But I''m very sorry. I''ll trade this trophy for my favorite beauty. "¡° Well... Although I''m very reluctant, it''s your booty after all. It''s up to you. " Julius''s eyes were full of grievances. Su ye said, "how many ordinary trophies are these trophies worth?" Julius thought for a moment and said, "like a dispute game, it''s the most basic trophy game. Like the trophy of the wrestling king, it is called a competition. The trophy is also called a big trophy, which is about equal to two ordinary trophies... "Wait, can komodes win at least one big trophy every year?" Su ye asked¡° Of course. "¡° It seems that we underestimated comodes before. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 332

    Julius showed a complicated look and said, "at the beginning, he was willing to share with me. In the last few years, he gave me nine. In the past, I helped him sell things. Now, he just asks me to sell some on behalf of him every year. His net income has exceeded me. My total income is a lot, but the cost is large and the expense is large. He is different. He has only himself. "


    Su Ye nodded and remembered segus''s estimation of comodes''s wealth before. It seemed that he had omitted the once-a-year fighting King trophy and other important trophies. Perhaps, the annual income of comodes can reach 300000 golden eagles, which is equivalent to the net income of ordinary legendary families in one year.


    "So, what advice do you have for me about the infinite trophy, dear friend Julius?" Su Ye imitates Julius''s deceptive tone.


    Julius cried and laughed and said, "well, well, although I am mercenary, I am never willing to deceive my friends. If you are a businessman like me, you should naturally choose to sell, because the total value of the transaction process plus the transaction result is far greater than the goods. But... Your goal is legendary, not secular, so you should exchange this trophy for a treasure suitable for you. Moreover, this trophy can open sacrifice. "


    "Is that ok?" Su Ye really didn''t expect it.


    "Of course! Some gods like trophies even more than divine bones. You are not an aristocrat. Only one grand prize cup is not eligible for sacrifice. You have to save at least three big trophies to be eligible for sacrifice. So, if I were you, I should save it and wait until I have enough three big trophies to sacrifice in one breath. " Julius road.


    Su Ye whispered, "we magicians don''t like sacrifice."


    Julius waved away the two bodyguards behind him and whispered, "I know that your magician has always been on guard against the gods, and the gods are also on guard against the magicians. It is said that long before the emergence of magicians, when witchcraft was just flourishing, the gods had been predicted that magic would coexist with divine power in the world. Hecat, the goddess of hell who mastered the power of magic and witchcraft, was suddenly suppressed by the gods and forced to leave the ground. She could only develop believers in hell and the underworld. As a result, no gods took the initiative to develop magicians and believers. Only Athena could win over magicians by virtue of her wisdom and divine power, but she only won over and did not develop vigorously. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "this is basically the case."


    "If you want to sacrifice, try to sacrifice in the temple of Athena, and try to exchange only goods, not power. The gods can recover their power, but you can change your hands. If you don''t think of an accident, just exchange the trophy for the temple treasure as before. " Julius road.


    "It seems that this is the only way." Su Ye sighed.


    "By the way, you can change ordinary trophies like dispute games, but for trophies like this grand prize cup or big sports games, try to find the great temple you trust." Julius road.


    "I understand that. In other words, I should return to Athens and exchange it with the priests of the temple of the goddess of wisdom. " Suye road.


    "Yes. Although you are favored by the goddess of strife, you are not a devout believer of the goddess of strife, let alone the God of war. Even if your identity is different, some gods will not let you exchange. After those demigods get the trophy, they can negotiate with the priests in the temple and exchange for the treasures in the secret Treasury. We can''t do it at all. For example, if you use this trophy, you can exchange up to 100000 or 200000 treasures, but the demigod family may exchange for 400000 or even higher treasures. "


    Su Ye nodded. It seems that there are hidden rules everywhere. Isn''t this a senior demigod VIP.


    "Of course, in your capacity, you may negotiate with the priest of the goddess of wisdom." Julius road.


    "Thank you very much for your guidance."


    Julius sighed: "it''s a pity that you are just a magician. If you are a soldier, you can prepare for the next pithia match after participating in the wrestling match. This year, comodes may have a chance to win the fight champion of the pithia competition. That''s a real championship. It''s worth more than a wrestler. "


    "Can you say the value of various trophies?" Su Ye''s heart moved.


    Julius thought about it and said, "the most common trophy is a trophy like a dispute competition, or a sports competition held by a small city state, that is, a small city state trophy."


    "Like the wrestling King competition, it is the most important competition in Sparta, so the championship trophy is the big city-state level."


    "The Pythia games are the games of all the city states in Greece. They are jointly held by dozens of city states and hosted by the Apollo temple. They are one of the five big games in Greece. Therefore, the trophy of each individual game is also called the big game trophy."


    "However, in addition to the individual champion, there is also the ''champion King'' in the pithia competition. It includes five major events: race King, fighting king, all-round king, music king and horse racing king. The value of the champion trophy is higher. "


    "In addition to the championship trophy, there is the most difficult ''championship King''. At present, only one person in the world has won the championship king. You should know who it is."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Hercules, no one has won the championship except him."


    Julius smiled, "yes. If the small city-state level dispute trophy is worth 1, the big city-state level fighting King trophy is worth 2, the single competition trophy of the pithia games is worth 3, the champion''s trophy is worth 10, and the total champion''s trophy is worth either 100 or 1000. In short, it is immeasurable. "


    Su ye said, "how does the champion Wang calculate?"¡° It''s simple. In that year''s pithia games, he won the titles of three champion kings, and in the other two events, if he won at least one champion each, he would become the champion king. That year, Hercules swept the three major events of racing, fighting and all-round, won the champion, and won the poetry and Piano champion with his exquisite piano skills. Finally, he lost in the horse race. You must know that as a great hero, his body is so strong that no good horse can bear his body. In the final chariot race, he had a chance to win the championship, and all his other opponents gave way, which made him the title of champion. Unfortunately, he was later found to be of Zeus'' blood and persecuted by the queen of God. " Julius sighed¡° How did the champion of each major event come into being? "¡° Very simple, win all the champions under this project! The race King needs to win four Titles: sprint champion, round-trip champion, long-distance champion and reload champion. The fighting king wants to win three Titles: boxing champion, wrestling champion and fighting champion. The Almighty king will participate in the pentathlon continuously, which are the five events of heavy running, discus, long jump, javelin and swimming. Note that if only the total points rank first, it can only be called ''all-round champion''. Only by ranking first in the five events of long-distance running, discus, long jump, javelin and swimming can we be called the ''all-round champion''. "¡° After that, the music king needs to become a clarinet champion, a lute champion and a lyre champion. The horse racing king has two events, the horse racing champion and the chariot champion. Do you know how difficult it is to win the championship now? " Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in other words, among the five major projects, music is the most difficult for soldiers and magicians, isn''t it?"¡° Yes, of course. Those who win the championship of music projects are masters who spend their time in music since childhood. Soldiers and magicians can''t defeat them. Hercules is an exception. He played a self-made song with original bonus points before he won the championship. Moreover, Hercules received a very strict education since childhood. He can be described as a real all-round hero. " Julius road¡° It seems that I have no hope of winning the championship. " Su Ye smiled. Julius laughed and said, "you are really ambitious, not to mention the champion. You can''t even get the champion. Even if you are a single champion, you can''t get it. Yes, you magicians constantly put pressure on the organizers of each competition so that magicians can participate, but soldiers are not allowed to use divine power, and you magicians are also limited. In some competitions, magic is allowed, but most of them can be used once. Protective magic can be used in combat, but it can only be used three times. It should be used before the game. It can''t be used in the process of combat, let alone offensive magic. In some competitions, magic can''t be used at all. You have to wear a magic ban bracelet, such as the long jump. If you use wind magic, you can fly directly and fart. " Su ye did move his eyes and said, "what if I mobilize my talent? Not affected by the anti friction bracelet? " Julius said, "it is also stipulated in the competition that all the strength that is not prohibited by the anti friction bracelet is considered a talent, and the competition is not prohibited. Well... You seem to have giant blood, don''t you? If you are the blood of a giant General and can become a giant, you can really try! Because the year before last, there was a lucky soldier who won the title of fighting king by turning into a giant and sweeping the three events of boxing, wrestling and fighting. But... In addition to being a giant, the warrior also has other warrior and combat talent, as well as combat skills. You can''t have these. There''s no hope. " Julius shook his head. Suye looked at Julius and said nothing. Who said I didn''t! Julius finally shook his head and said, "don''t think so much. It''s impossible. Unless it is an unlimited competition held in private, it is purely for fun. Magicians can directly throw discus for thousands of meters, and legendary soldiers throw discus where they can''t find it. Under the premise of limiting divine power and magic, magicians are not opponents of soldiers at all. Sports are for soldiers. "¡° It''s all right. I like to try new things. How do I sign up for the pithia games? I read it all in the newspaper. " Suye road¡° You... Deserve to be a chair gladiator and the best audience in the audience. You can do everything. If you really want to sign up, go to the people of Plato college and ask them to sign up for you. But if you play, don''t say you know me. I can''t afford to lose that man. " Julius road¡° Let me first think about how to use this infinite trophy. " Suye road¡° Don''t be too greedy. The gods are watching you. " Julius took a deep look at Su ye and turned away. Su Ye looked at Julius''s back and fell into deep thought. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 333

    He suddenly realized that although he had learned a lot of knowledge and even truth, his life experience was not as good as that of Julius, especially Greece.


    Knowledge and common sense of life not only have no conflict, but even have a large number of intersections.


    "According to my original plan, it''s very simple to enter the largest God of war temple here with the infinite champion trophy and exchange the most valuable treasures with the eyes of the altar. However, Julius reminded me, could that bronze spearhead be the bait of the goddess of strife? Will the temple of the God of war have the same bait? I''m lucky to get a bronze spearhead once. If it''s twice in a row, will the gods care? "


    "Julius is really smart. Although he doesn''t mean greed, he obviously refers to all aspects. Then, try to keep the grand prize cup in your hand and return to the goddess of wisdom temple in Athens. Other gods often eat very ugly, but in all the legends about Athena, at least they eat well. "


    "In addition to Athena, you can also go to the temple of Zeus. Because he is the king of God, too powerful to use any tricks unless I threaten him. Obviously, even if I become a legend, he can''t care about me. But what did Zeus care? It''s a good brain game. "


    Su ye thought for a long time and always felt that something was wrong. He thought for a long time and found the problem.


    It''s really inflated. I even began to think about gods.


    "Put the trophy first. As for the crown, it will be used before the wrestling King''s final."


    Then everything returned to normal.


    During the day, he participated in the wrestling competition and studied. After dinner, he gave a lecture to clemela, and even occasionally asked clemela to teach herself a lesson.


    Crimela refused at first, but after a lesson, she found that she had a stronger grasp of the knowledge in related fields and cheered. Then Su Ye told her about Feynman''s skills.


    Every time after class with clemela, the two would go to another Gladiator college to challenge, accompanied by Julius.


    If the second to ninth ranked have finished the challenge, challenge the lower ranked ones.


    However, the next challenge is to stop, because all the silver soldiers are preparing for the king of wrestling.


    Soon, the preliminary competition of the wrestling King began. Su Ye was the first wooden stake. He didn''t have to participate in the competition. He still carried out the daily wrestling competition.


    However, now Su Ye''s daily fighting competition has been increased to ten.


    Suye and Julius were determined to break Aristotle''s winning streak.


    Anyway, there are di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    When you walk too much at night, you will always meet ghosts.


    The preliminary competition is still going on. Su Ye is fighting in the arena of the first college as usual. Today''s opponent is the White Eagle Gladiator college.


    In the first one-on-one battle, di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer won easily.


    The second battle was also a one-on-one battle. The opponent was also very general, but more flexible.


    Suddenly, the silver soldier showed his flaws. Wang dahammer and di Aotian rushed forward excitedly, but what was waiting for them was the thunderous fighting skills.


    This terrible sword skill from the hero family turns the silver power into a silver light blade, forming a silver light storm with a diameter of three meters around the silver soldiers.


    Defenceless di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer are surrounded by the sword of war skill storm.


    The two men stumbled backward, silver light tore open wounds, blood flowed, and even fell into temporary blindness.


    The audience was cold for a moment and took a breath.


    This is a trap!


    Gladiators everywhere were stunned by their shining fighting skills.


    "No, Suye, be careful!" Segus suddenly shouted.


    The silver soldier rushed to Su ye at an incredible speed after knocking down the ground Ao Tian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "Summon apprentices and servants!"


    "Summon the black iron servant!"


    Su ye took his time and summoned a new land, Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    From beginning to end, Su Ye didn''t leave his chair.


    "You''re looking for your own death!"


    The king sledgehammer controls the black demon sheep, and the golden hammer in his right hand emits a blazing white light.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian and two little goblins rushed up with red eyes.


    The first goblin blew himself up, and the silver warrior was surrounded by fire. He saw that the silver protective body wrapped by fire and magma peeled off rapidly.


    The second goblin blew himself up, and the silver giant bear belly armor of the silver warrior emitted a powerful light to disperse the flame.


    Then, di Aotian blew himself up, far more violent impact, more turbulent flame and more harsh explosion than before.


    Even if the silver warrior had been prepared, the whole person was blown up, and the surface of the silver divine power protector wrapped around the whole body was covered with flame and magma.


    When he flew upside down, a white light with unparalleled power arrived in an instant.


    The silver soldier tried his best to meet the shield to the golden hammer, but the hammer suddenly turned around the shield and fell on his chest.


    Poof


    In the shocked eyes of the audience, the golden hammer collapsed the sternum of the silver soldier and passed through the body.


    The silver soldier looked down at the big hole in his chest, his eyes showed an incredible look, and slowly closed his eyes.


    A team of gladiators from the White Eagle academy rushed up at once, but a spear fell from the sky in front of the team and forced them to stop.


    Okutu, the chief training officer, picked up the second spear and looked at the gladiators from a distance.


    Wow


    The gladiators of the first college immediately took up their throwing spears and aimed at the gladiators.


    This is the arena of the first college. More than 20000 spectators are cheering for di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    At this moment, they were out of anger. They all learned Roman customs, raised their right hands and rushed down their thumbs.


    Di Aotian walked up to the soldier with a step of disobedience, looked down, kicked the silver soldier''s head, then despised the White Eagle college, clenched his fist, stretched out his thumb and crossed his neck.


    The silver soldier is dead.


    The audience cheered.


    The audience who saw this scene found that the original King sledgehammer and di Aotian were so strong that they were enough to kill a silver peak.


    The gladiators of the White Eagle academy, with black faces and silent, went to clean up the battlefield after the host declared that the game was over.


    The audience talked.


    "This is a premeditated sneak attack!"


    "Damn White Eagle college!"


    The chief training officers of both sides met and talked, and then went back to their camp.


    Okutu, the chief training officer, glanced at the gladiator who was about to play, and shouted, "lower your heavy hand and try not to kill him. If you kill him, it doesn''t matter! "


    Then he looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded his head gently.


    Next, the gladiators on both sides began a multiplayer battle.


    The first college is murderous, and white eagle college has long been ready.


    As soon as the two sides came on the stage, they killed red eyes, blood and flesh, and bones.


    Due to Su Ye''s powerful protective magic, the first college won quickly, and was only slightly injured. Each other was seriously injured, or his limbs were distorted, or his hands and feet were broken, or his chest and abdomen collapsed, or internal bleeding.


    One war after another, the people of white eagle college were completely defeated.


    Even the audience found that the gladiators of the White Eagle Academy were trembling in the last game.


    The audience kept cheering for Su ye and scolding the White Eagle college opposite.


    At the end of the last battle, the White Eagle college fled in despair. The audience cheered loudly and joined hands with each other in a rare way.


    Su ye returned to the gate of life and death, and the gladiators scolded each other.


    "That silver soldier is a stranger!"


    "The fighting style of the silver warrior is different from that of the Gladiator. The fighting of our gladiators always has some performance nature. Try to make their actions look better. But this soldier, with ruthless means, is obviously the silver peak in the army. "


    "It seems that Su ye or our first college has been too popular recently and has been hated by people."


    "Whoever dares to play here is aimed at our first college."


    While they were chatting, they saw Julius rush out with a black face.


    "What just happened?" Julius looked at the Gladiator of the White Eagle Academy who landed and left the field, squinting slightly.


    Everyone said a word to me and told Julius what had happened.


    Julius thought for a long time.


    "Everyone stop training and have a good meal. After dinner, start with me!" Julius clenched his teeth and roared, turned and walked back to his room.


    Su Ye was surprised to find that every Gladiator was like a crazy beast, with war in his eyes.


    "Fuck those sons of bitches!" Segus clenched his fist and roared.


    "What happened?" Su ye asked suspiciously.


    Segus smiled and said, "it seems you don''t know. Don''t worry. You''ll understand when we go together in the evening. I''m sure you''ll open your eyes! This kind of thing can''t happen once in several years. "


    Su Ye faintly guessed a possibility and nodded.


    As soon as dinner arrived, he walked into the canteen and Su Ye gently sucked his nose.


    The meat smells delicious.


    The cooking place is full of bright food, pork, mutton, chicken, fish and so on.


    Su Ye was never short of meat, but when he saw the gladiators eating like Warcraft, he felt that his stomach had become a meat grinding puppet and needed a lot of food to fill it.


    In the past, the cooking chef''s "skill of shaking vegetables" was amazing. He always maintained a critical state that was unsatisfactory but not to scold. But this time, the cooking chef was as generous as the Gladiator''s own grandfather.


    "Is that enough? Not enough for another spoonful! Open up and eat! Fuck! "


    Greasy meat with a spoon can be very greasy¡° Then another spoonful! " Segus swallowed the water¡° Good! " The cook''s spoon fell smoothly into the big black pottery bowl in front of segus. The smell of the whole canteen is stronger than that of every celebration. The fighting spirit in the gladiators'' eyes is brighter than before the competition. Slowly, those holiday or freedom gladiators came one after another, and everyone ate more or less. Today''s dinner, after dinner, everyone didn''t move and stayed in the canteen to digest food. The number of daily gladiators in the first college has always remained around 3000, and today the total number has exceeded 6000. So that there are not enough seats in the canteen that many people stand against the wall. Not long ago, a familiar figure walked into the canteen. Julius wore a black helmet with a red mane, like a hairy fan, which was the symbol of Captain Sparta. He was wearing custom shiny silver armor. Both hands hold battle shields. Fighting king komodes, chief training officer ogutu and several powerful fresh faces stood behind Julius. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 334

    The original chaotic canteen was silent.


    Julius glanced over, and everyone shut up honestly.


    "I, Julius, have never been afraid of challenges. If the other son of a bitch really wants to win and fight, I won''t say a word even if I hurt Su Ye. However, their goal is not to win, their goal is not to win, but to play tricks to kill Su ye and the first college! They are humiliating me with the most humble means, Julius, humiliating everyone in the first college and treating us as bastards! "


    "Roar!" All the gladiators roared and shook the canteen gently.


    "If you dare to play Yin in my arena, you must be prepared to pay the price! I want to show the white hawk fighting College how Julius became the master of the first college! Everyone come with me and kill those egg free castrated dogs! "


    "Roar!"


    Julius turned and walked out. The gladiators put down their weapons and followed empty handed.


    Suye and segus also followed the team.


    Su Ye was full of curiosity. He didn''t expect to have a chance to see a gladiator dispute.


    Out of the side door, clemela was getting down from the carriage. The girl looked at the thousands of people in doubt.


    Su ye walked to the edge of the team and waved to her.


    Chimera nodded and smiled, lifted her skirt a little, hurried to her and walked side by side with Suye.


    The carriage followed more than ten meters away.


    "Teacher, what are you doing?" Asked chimera curiously, with a faint excitement in her eyes.


    "I don''t know. It looks like a group fight..." Su ye said the story again.


    "I see. It''s the first time I''ve seen disputes in the arena. It''s really right." Chimera almost cheered.


    Su Ye cried and laughed, "I didn''t expect you to like watching the excitement so much."


    "I''ve heard of this kind of thing for a long time, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. I''ve heard it several times. Run over quickly, but it''s all over."


    "This kind of group fighting among gladiators seems to follow the rules. I think they all go empty handed." Suye road.


    "Yes. Gladiators are particularly belligerent, and we Spartans are more belligerent, so in the early days of the arena, many fighting colleges often clashed. Most of them will exercise restraint, but occasionally they will intensify for some reasons. They even invite gold soldiers to fight. The most intense one is to smash a block at a time. The Presbyterian Council couldn''t bear it, so it enacted a law. If there is a conflict between the two fighting colleges, fighting is allowed, but divine power or magic are not allowed, and weapons are not allowed. The weaker party can use shields to defend, but cannot use shields to attack. " Said kremela.


    Su Ye nodded and thought that like blue star''s ice hockey, limited fighting was allowed.


    "It''s really good luck to follow the teacher. This should be the largest fighting College in recent years," said kremela. However, it seems that white eagle college is not a big horn college. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it''s about 20. I was going to challenge them in the arena in a few days. I didn''t expect them to send someone to kill me first."


    Kremela nodded and said, "this is not the silver soldier''s whim, nor what the fighting College wants to do. It should be that someone secretly wants to target you or Julius."


    "It''s probably because of Julius." Su Ye replied solemnly.


    Clemela covered her mouth and smiled, her pink eyes shining.


    Walking, Su Ye suddenly stood on tiptoe and looked around. Behind the team, there was a large group of people, the number of whom had exceeded that of the first college.


    "There are so many people watching the excitement." Suye road.


    "Of course. There may not be a dispute in the wrestling college once a year. Now it is the famous first college. At least more than 100000 people will want to see it. However, the White Eagle Gladiator college should not have its own independent arena. I don''t know whether the place is spacious. If the place is narrow, many people can''t see it. " Clemela was in high spirits.


    Segus said: "the place where the White Eagle college is located is very spacious, enough for more than 100000 people to watch. Last time white eagle college was beaten, I saw it. "


    "Huh? Is white eagle college so miserable? " Su ye asked.


    "That college is a mixture of good and bad people. The owner of their college is a mercenary fool. If he hadn''t been the illegitimate son of a great noble, the spear inserted into his fart y would have grown into a towering tree at his grave." Segus road.


    Suye gave segus a white look, and clemela lowered her head and smiled.


    Seth Gus whispered, "Julius has long wanted to beat that fool. This time he went with two shields because he was afraid that the guy would have been on guard. However, he should have expected the end before he decided to do such a thing. I guess he should have run away. "


    "If you can suddenly install such a powerful silver warrior, you must get the consent of the master of the fighting College. However, is it possible for other gladiators to escape long ago? " Su Ye nodded.


    "I can''t escape. If you don''t escape, you''ll be beaten at most. Everyone won''t laugh. After all, gladiators win and lose. However, if the Gladiator escapes, a large number of spectators will refuse to watch the competition of this college, and other colleges have the right not to compete with this kind of fighting College. As a result, excellent gladiators leave one after another, and the Gladiator college will decline. There were two fighting colleges that had to be resold because of this. " Segus road.


    "Interesting city states." Su Ye smiled.


    The mighty team arrived at White Eagle college.


    This is a relatively open block. White Eagle college occupies a large area, and the nearest house is dozens of meters away.


    The White Eagle college is in all directions. The hard gray white gravel wall stands high, and the bronze birch door is tightly closed.


    Su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "Why is the door locked, little lamb of white eagle college? Shrink under your crotch and cry? " A big man stood at the door shouting.


    "Little white chickens, are you taking a bath? Then we''re welcome. "


    Bang Bang


    A silver warrior wrapped his arm with silver power and hit the gate continuously.


    Smashed some wooden doors, but found that behind them were layers of rocks and rockeries.


    "I knew you would shrink inside! Tear down the wall! " Julius ordered.


    The two new faces behind Julius walked towards the wall. When they were close to the wall, the golden brilliance appeared on their right arms, shining in the dark.


    Nearby, the residents of the city issued bursts of soft calls, and the people behind stretched their necks and tiptoed to look at the two golden soldiers.


    The mages and gladiators used the suspended light one after another to shine brightly in front of the door.


    Boom


    A gold soldier punched, broke through the wall, then kicked fiercely, and half of the wall flew out.


    The two golden warriors bombarded the wall like human siege puppets.


    The rocks were splashing and the dust was flying.


    However, in just a few attacks, a large reinforced wall was shattered.


    The two golden soldiers did not stop, expanding their bombardment positions.


    After a while, a passage of more than ten meters appeared in front of the crowd.


    The two golden soldiers still didn''t stop and continued to bombard both sides.


    Then they understood that they had come to tear down the house.


    Spartans in the distance shouted.


    "Fight!"


    "Rush in!"


    "Beat them up!"


    "Damn White Eagle college!"


    All the gladiators looked at Julius.


    Julius put on his magic beard and sighed all over the audience.


    Everyone was quiet.


    "I just heard someone say that our first college came to bully people again. I was very helpless. From a certain point of view, this sentence is not wrong, because our first college has always bullied other gladiators in the arena, bullied other gladiators in front of the gods, and bullied other gladiators under the eyes of all the audience. But have the gladiators of our first college ever bullied civilians? Has our first college ever violated the oracle of the God of war? Did our first college ever disappoint the audience? No, not once! "


    "Then why did we come to white eagle college today? There are two reasons. "


    "The first reason is that we all know that there is a young talented Gladiator Su ye in our college. Although he is only 15 or 16 years old, he has great strength. Yes, now his nickname has spread all over the city, what chair Gladiator, what the best audience, but presumably not many people understand why he did that. However, if you have seen the final of the goddess of strife competition, you will vaguely understand. Su Ye is too strong. He is a bronze mage, but he can instantly kill any bronze warrior, and even easily kill the silver warrior. If he goes all out, what will it be like? "


    "The attack distance of the warrior is very close. If you start too hard, you can stop immediately, but the mage is different. Once the mage''s magic forms an attack, it can''t be recovered quickly. Therefore, in order to avoid more casualties, the kind Su Ye has not taken action in person. Even Wang Dashui and di Aotian have been deliberately restraining their strength. Doesn''t Su Ye want to fight happily? Doesn''t Su Ye want the audience to praise him? Of course, but he doesn''t want to kill too many people, because every Gladiator, every Spartan and every Greek are the wealth of the gods. He knows that everyone he leaves behind is the backbone against foreign enemies. "


    "But what did those eunuchs at White Eagle college do? They suddenly installed a powerful silver warrior from the outside and quickly became a gladiator. Then, they pretended to be weak on the field, and then looked for an opportunity to sneak attack Su Ye. If it''s just a tactic, just to win, our first college swallows the blood into its stomach and says nothing. However, their purpose is neither Championship nor victory, nor the glory of gladiators. It is only because Su Ye won the championship of the dispute games and the champion of infinite fighting, just to pollute our first college. "


    "What did Su ye get after the dispute competition? God''s gift of the goddess of strife! What did Su ye get after the infinite struggle? A gift from the goddess of victory! An excellent Gladiator favored by the gods, a teenager loved by hundreds of thousands of spectators, such a kind child, has suffered such a plot. This is not for Su ye or Julius, not even for the first college, but for Sparta, but for the gods! When did we Spartans become so degenerate? If you can''t fight in the field, just use conspiracy outside the field, which is digging out the foundation of our Sparta, destroying every Spartan, and cutting off our Spartan future! "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 335

    Julius glanced sadly at all the Spartans.


    The originally neutral people''s chest fluctuated, their expression slowly became angry, and many people gnashed their teeth.


    Both men and women.


    In Sparta, everyone is a soldier.


    "Well done, Julius! Although you are greedy for money, only you can cultivate the best Spartan gladiators! "


    "Yes!"


    "Spartans cannot plot against their own people!"


    "The duel must be fair and just!"


    "No one can insult the patronage of the gods!"


    "We Sparta don''t need the waste of white eagle college!"


    Many people shouted.


    Julius nodded and said, "thank you for understanding. The second reason for coming here is very simple. Everyone in our first college is a soldier! You see, Su ye and these magicians and gladiators came empty handed; You see, our chef''s clothes are still stained with meat sauce; You see, among us, old gladiators in their sixties came from home; You see, I, a gladiator businessman who is usually ridiculed, come here in armor. "


    Julius said, holding up his two arm shields.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death when you see me like this? Well, I''m really afraid of death. " Julius laughed.


    The people laughed with goodwill.


    Julius smiled and said in a loud voice, "yes, I''m afraid of death. I''m just a black iron soldier who hasn''t been trained for many years. I''ve been scolded by people. I''m full of fat brains and intestines. I''ve been slandered and cursed by countless people. However, I, Julius, an ordinary Spartan citizen who is not trained to be timid and afraid of death, did not plot back like the son of a bitch from the White Eagle college, nor did I escape ahead of time like the coward, leaving the sons he usually shouted, but the first to stand up! "


    Spartans looked at Julius carefully.


    Julius smiled, stretched out his hand to the direction of Persia and said, "if one day, whether Persians or Egyptians surround Sparta, I will still be timid and afraid of death. However, Julius, like a Spartan citizen, will go to the battlefield with armor and shield like today! I, Julius, our first college, our Spartans, just want to step on all the enemies! This is Sparta! "


    Finally, Julius roared with all his strength.


    "Sparta!"


    "Sparta!"


    The people on the scene were all driven by Julius''s words and shouted.


    "Kill white eagle college!" Julius roared, turned and stepped on the broken wall and rushed into the White Eagle college.


    "Kill white eagle college!" Thousands of gladiators surged forward like wolves.


    "Kill white eagle college!" The crowd of Spartans also shouted.


    The two golden soldiers are still conscientiously tearing down the wall.


    Su Ye followed the flow of people and looked thoughtfully at the parapet that was constantly being torn down.


    People outside can clearly see what is happening inside.


    Suye and chimera looked at each other and smiled.


    The two men raised their heads and looked at the back of Julius in front.


    More than 5000 people poured into an ordinary arena with only a thousand people. It was like a tsunami rushing into a village or a group of wild boars rushing into a rat''s nest.


    Su Ye wanted to find a chance to try his hand to hand combat ability. After all, the two sides can''t use weapons or divine power. As a result, they and clemela were dispersed. When they realized that it was late, they had no choice but to stand on the edge and stretch their necks like the people outside.


    The gladiators at the White Eagle academy screamed.


    The first Gladiator encountered was not wounded, but trampled.


    It was not the gladiators of the first college who didn''t want to fight. As soon as they raised their hands, they were pushed forward by the crowd behind them. Then, they involuntarily stepped on the gladiators of the White Eagle college and rushed forward.


    More than 5000 people, like the tide, leave no grass.


    Su Ye suddenly felt that he stepped on something and looked down. A soldier with footprints on his face vomited blood and lay on the ground. The bronze divine power protection on his body was slowly disappearing.


    Without saying a word, he was stunned by being trampled alive.


    What a miserable guy. He was forced to use divine power to protect his body and was stunned. It is estimated that many silver soldiers had black hands.


    As soon as Su Ye looked up, he saw that he had separated from the big army and that the Gladiator of the White Eagle Academy was stunned in front of him.


    Boom


    Su Ye looked at the front helplessly.


    The gladiators of the first college are not satisfied with the demolition of the wall. They even start to demolish the house!


    Hiding in the house, the gladiators of the White Eagle academy cried their parents and rushed out. What was waiting for them was the fist or big foot.


    Su Ye was walking in. Suddenly, he saw three sneaky figures bending forward along the broken wall. He went around behind the team of the first college and was ready to escape.


    "Stop!"


    Su Ye roared, and the three gladiators of the White Eagle Academy were frightened.


    The three men looked up. It was su ye, stunned.


    Isn''t this the magician?


    Isn''t this the chair gladiator who can only rely on miraculous servants?


    The three gladiators looked at each other, nodded hard at the same time, and a cruel color flashed in their eyes.


    Can''t beat a gladiator in the first college or a magician?


    Three gladiators rushed together, and one of them shouted, "this is the battle of the Academy. You can''t use magic in front of so many Spartan citizens! Your servants also belong to magic. As long as we don''t use divine power, they can''t move! "


    The Spartan citizens outside were excited when they saw that Su Ye was about to be besieged.


    "White Eagle college is really a group of bastards. They can''t beat soldiers. They specialize in sneaking attacks on magicians!"


    "I know three of them. I''ve seen them in the previous fight. All three are bronze soldiers. Su Ye is going to be unlucky!"


    "The other gladiators are too far away to save Su Ye."


    "Alas, the poor little magician, such a kind child, will be beaten up."


    "Unfortunately, Aotian and Wang sledgehammer can''t do it."


    Di Aotian and Wang Dashui were stunned, then looked at each other, shrugged at the same time, and then looked at the three bronze soldiers with strange eyes.


    In the distance, several gladiators of the first college found that Su ye had been secretly attacked. They shouted and rushed over, but the two sides were too far apart and were destined to be too late.


    Su Ye gently turned his neck and smiled.


    A bronze Gladiator opposite hurriedly said, "you can''t use magic at this time! If you use it, you will be disqualified as a gladiator and then deprived of the honorary citizenship of Sparta. "


    Su Ye stretched out his right hand with a smile and hooked the three bronze soldiers.


    Segus, who is rushing to help Su ye, can''t cry or laugh. While running, he secretly scolds in his heart. When is it and bluff? Who can scare at this time?


    "Go and help the teacher," said chimera hurriedly


    The coachman who stood by her hesitated, hesitated and went to Suye, but the speed was only a line faster than segus.


    The Spartan citizens outside looked confused, especially those who had seen Suye''s struggle.


    Why is Su ye more and more fierce? Why is this magician more Spartan than Spartans?


    Is it because of his arrogance that he was awarded an honorary citizen of Sparta?


    Aren''t you afraid of being killed by three people?


    After a moment, the two sides met.


    Everyone stared at the four people on both sides.


    Su ye took a step like a strong wind and walked around the bronze soldier on the far right.


    A smile appeared on the bronze soldier''s face and instinctively turned to attack with his fist. However, at the moment of waving his fist, a confused color appeared in his eyes.


    How did he get around me?


    Why is he moving so fast?


    How can he punch so fast?


    His fist strength


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Su Ye bent slightly in advance to avoid the bronze soldier''s fist, and the knuckle of his right fist hit the bronze soldier''s back with incredible speed.


    There is one of the most vulnerable human viscera, the kidney.


    A dull noise.


    The bronze soldier was black in front of his eyes, and strong pain came from his waist.


    At the moment of the bronze soldier in the right boxing, Su Ye suddenly took half a step forward, looked up slightly, and his eyes fell on the bronze soldier''s chin.


    The left fist hit the bronze soldier''s chin accurately.


    The bronze soldier soared half a foot into the air, turned his eyes, fell unconscious in the air and landed heavily.


    The gladiators and coachman who came to rescue Suye stopped.


    The Spartan citizens outside were stunned.


    Clemela opened her mouth wide and her eyes flashed.


    From detour to right fist to left fist, the whole process flows like an experienced fighter.


    Only those experienced soldiers could see that Su Ye''s attack was full of flaws.


    Not steady enough.


    Too hasty.


    Breathing is not sure.


    The swing angle is out of shape


    Various problems emerge one after another. This kind of soldier can be scolded a hundred times a day by the training officer in the wrestling college.


    However, Su Ye has two advantages, one is fast and the other is accurate.


    The speed is so fast that it is close to the peak silver warrior without divine power..


    The fist landing point is too accurate, indicating that the eyes have extremely powerful dynamic capture ability.


    The soldiers suddenly realized that Su ye may not have studied war skills, but the magician of Plato college should also learn war skills and combat skills. As a magician, we must remember every weakness of the human body, kidney and chin, which are the major weaknesses that every soldier knows.


    However, why is Su ye so fast? So strong?


    The other two bronze soldiers who wanted to beat Su ye were stunned. They had no fear, no hesitation, only a trace of reluctance. Because a picture comes to mind. When he stepped onto the arena with confidence, the audience suddenly heard a chorus of mockery: isn''t this a soldier knocked down by the magician with his fist? No! The two instinctively exerted their tempered strength. One bypassed his companion and surrounded Su ye from the side, and the other suddenly raised his right leg and kicked Su Ye''s left ear and temple. The first college gladiator who had stopped rushed forward again. Many soldiers showed anger on their faces. It was too much for soldiers to give such a cruel hand to an empty handed magician. If he is kicked in the ear and temple, Su ye will inevitably suffer head bleeding, serious injury and coma. In the worried eyes of the people, Su Ye quickly bent over to avoid the side kick, and then bent over to make an upper hook. Fell precisely between the bronze soldier''s legs¡° "I x..." the bronze soldier uttered a shrill curse, covered his crotch, closed his eyes, twisted his face and fell straight to the ground. The whole audience was surprised. However, what surprised the Spartans was not the landing point of Su Ye''s fist, but Su Ye''s agility and strength. Lifting Yin is a basic combat skill. The last bronze soldier raised his foot and kicked Su Ye''s chest. Su Ye kicked it without hesitation. Two legs meet¡° It''s over... "Many people don''t even want to see it. How can a young magician''s body be compared with a bronze warrior who has been tempered for thousands of years? Crimela''s face shrank and she almost cried out. Click... The sound of broken bones spread all over the audience. Everyone looked at Su Ye sympathetically, but the bronze soldier opposite twisted his legs. He fell to the ground, hugged his broken leg and cried bitterly, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead. The crowd stared blankly. Su Ye steadily retracted his right leg and gently turned his neck. Segus, who rushed a few meters away, stopped and blinked. Clemela''s small mouth was open enough to swallow a big apple. Di Aotian and Wang dahammer looked at each other and shrugged indifferently. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 336

    "The Gladiator of the White Eagle academy is too weak." Su Ye shook his head regretfully.


    Su ye thought he would hear the praise of Spartans outside, but he felt the atmosphere was wrong.


    Turning around, I saw that many Spartans looked embarrassed.


    Suddenly, a man scolded with a crying voice: "Spartan faces have been lost by these three wastes!"


    "Three soldiers beat a magician and were knocked down by the magician three times. If this comes out, can we still be human?"


    "The key is that all three wastes are Spartan citizens."


    "It doesn''t matter if a soldier is defeated by a soldier, but if he is defeated by a magician with his fist, the sky is falling!"


    "I doubt that Ares, the God of war, will smash the city of Sparta when he sees this scene, thinking how these wastes are qualified to worship him!"


    "Kill these three bastards..."


    Su ye could not laugh or cry. The brain circuit of Spartans seemed different from that of normal people. This sense of honor was too strong.


    "The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I''m still crying and howling, howling you XXX..." segus, who came close, looked at the Gladiator holding the broken leg, got angry and kicked the man in the face.


    The man fell to the ground with a scream.


    The Gladiator of the first college nearby rushed over angrily and kicked the man indiscriminately, making him dizzy.


    "Good fight!"


    The people outside began to cheer, but they all looked like gnashing their teeth.


    Kremela picked up her dress and ran over quickly. She almost knocked Su ye down. She looked up at Su ye with shining pink eyes and asked, "teacher, how did you do it?"


    "Since I was a child, I wanted to be a great hero of both magic and martial arts. In order to exercise, I often travel between my home and lion harbor and walk dozens of miles every day. Although there is less exercise now, there is no mistake between study and exercise. I run in the arena every morning, and they all see it. " Su Ye is serious.


    "I don''t believe it." Clemela curled her lips.


    At this time, the old coachman of the kremela family said, "young master Suye has many warrior talents, incredible fighting talent, and wind element blood."


    Crimela suddenly realized, "I see, no wonder. But why do you have so many fighting talents? "


    "As I said just now, I have exercised since I was a child and mastered many exercise skills. I learn from others'' stretching exercises and core muscle exercises, which will inevitably spread all over the world in the future. " Su Ye''s tone is still serious.


    "Full of nonsense!" Clemela smiled.


    "Good people are always misunderstood." Su Ye shook his head and looked into the depths of the White Eagle fighting College.


    The two golden gladiators have demolished all three walls and are demolishing the fourth wall. They will meet soon.


    The White Eagle academy can accommodate thousands of gladiators. The venue is wide, but more than 5000 people rushed over and nothing could stop them.


    Many first college gladiators stood on the roof and demolished the house.


    After a while, the last section of the outer wall was kicked to pieces, and the two golden soldiers smiled and clapped their hands.


    Then, the dark gladiators of the first college returned from the depths of the White Eagle college. The team was irregular, but full of momentum, as if a majestic voice sounded over them.


    Julius walked at the front of the line with his head high and empty hands.


    Su Ye''s ear was vaguely echoed with the music of "Gu hunzi".


    Many people grabbed the wrists of the gladiators of the White Eagle academy and dragged forward.


    At the gate, the gladiators of the first college threw the gladiators of the White Eagle college in front of the door and piled them into a hill.


    Occasionally, a gladiator suddenly wakes up. If there is a slight change, he will have a random kick and pass out again.


    Julius straightened his magic beard, cleared his throat and shouted, "Sparta will win!"


    "Sparta will win!"


    "Sparta will win!"


    The gladiators of the first college shouted in unison, and many people shouted with them.


    Julius left the White Eagle college with a large Gladiator brigade.


    Many people left while chatting after watching the good play.


    There were thousands of people standing outside the White Eagle academy, each with a look of hatred for iron and steel, staring at the stunned gladiators of the White Eagle academy, gnashing their teeth.


    After a while, many gladiators woke up one after another. They scrambled out of the crowd and stood unsteadily. Their eyes were dim, confused and extremely decadent.


    Everyone has a black and blue face, blood all over his face, dislocated arms and crooked mouth and eyes.


    Suddenly, a Spartan soldier outside scolded, "how dare XX stand up after being beaten like this by a magician? Why not die? "


    "Shit, it''s embarrassing for our gladiators!"


    "Look at you like X. you''re worse than the Hilo."


    "More and more angry!"


    "I can''t help it!"


    I saw a big man rush out angrily.


    The others looked at each other and rushed out.


    Thousands of people rushed to the White Eagle academy, waving their fists and beating them up.


    Poor they didn''t understand what had happened. They didn''t even have time to shout for injustice and were knocked out again.


    Those who didn''t wake up didn''t escape, and thousands of people stepped on them one by one.


    After venting their anger, the people were refreshed and went to pubs everywhere to drink and chat.


    Back to the Gladiator academy, a grand celebration banquet opened.


    Different from the previous Limited drinking, this time Julius directly moved the wine in the cellar to the canteen and drank without restriction.


    However, most gladiators still drink slowly and soberly, and only a few gladiators drink heavily and get drunk.


    At the beginning, everyone was happily talking about how to punch and kick the gladiators of white eagle college. Suddenly, they talked about Su Ye.


    Many people gathered around.


    "Su ye, are you true or false? One dozen three? Or fist? "


    "I don''t believe it either. It must be segus who flatters you!"


    "You can''t believe what segus said!"


    "Your little body... Er, I didn''t seem as good as you when I was 16. incorrect! You are a mage. Why are you so strong? I feel... You have muscles? "


    "I feel it too..."


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and clapped the hands of a group of obscene gladiators away.


    "Su ye, dare you fight with me without magic power?"


    "Yes, come on! Or you''ll be bragging! "


    "You are a magician, not Wang dahammer. Where does the power come from? A dozen three bronze soldiers!"


    "If you beat me and see you later, I''ll call you dad!" A drunk Gladiator shouted.


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew that these guys were still restrained. If he was a soldier, these guys didn''t know what ugly words they could say.


    "One!"


    "One!"


    Many gladiators began to coax. While coaxing, they moved the table in the middle of the canteen around.


    Gladiators in other parts of the canteen saw the noise and joined in the fun, clapping the table and shouting together.


    "One!"


    "One!"


    Soon, a large open space was cleared out in the middle of the canteen, and everyone stood on the edge. Comodes was drinking red and was hanging shoulder to shoulder with drunken Julius, smiling at Su ye in the field.


    Kremela sat in the corner of the canteen and took a sip of wine secretly. Then she wrinkled her face and grinned at the sour taste. The old coachman stole her glass while laughing.


    Opposite Su ye, stood a slightly drunk bronze soldier.


    "You won, I call you dad!" The bronze soldier shouted.


    Many gladiators laugh, which is the usual gambling method of gladiators.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we''d better not fight. I''m not afraid you call me dad. I''m afraid other people are not convinced. Then... Early tomorrow morning, I have thousands of more sons."


    "This bastard!"


    "Kill him!"


    "You can''t let Su Ye open his mouth. He''s too damaged!"


    Many gladiators laughed and scolded.


    Segus shouted, "Suye, you come! You''ve all drunk. This is a fair war. Let these sons of bitches see your strength! "


    "Segus, this counsellor!"


    The crowd booed one after another.


    Su Ye''s face was slightly red and his eyes were bright. He smiled and said, "then I''ll really do it!"


    "Just do it. Am I afraid of you?" The Gladiator on the opposite side stepped back two steps, his hazy drunk eyes suddenly dispersed, his arms bent and raised forward to make a boxing posture.


    Su Ye smiled. Boxing in ancient Greece has a long history. Boxing is a compulsory course for soldiers and gladiators and a minor course in Plato college.


    "Then I''m welcome." Su Ye swept the light in his eyes, raised his fists and stared at each other attentively.


    Su Ye''s feet began to move.


    "Hey, hey, good. Don''t shout pain then!" When the bronze soldier opposite said that, he suddenly took Su Ye''s face with a straight fist.


    An incredible scene happened to everyone. Su Ye sidestepped away from the punch and struck with his right hand like lightning, breaking through the defense of the bronze soldier and hitting the nose.


    Bang


    In front of the bronze soldier, Venus appeared and hurriedly covered his face with his arms and fists. However, Su Ye fought back like a storm.


    The whole canteen was silent, watching Su Ye''s fists rain on the bronze soldiers.


    The bronze soldier kept retreating until his back hit the wall heavily, and Su Ye didn''t stop.


    The bruised bronze soldier put down his arms and stared at Su ye, who was breathing heavily. He asked vaguely, "you are clearly a soldier. Why are you pretending to be a magician? You lied to me! "


    Everyone was in a state of bewilderment. They were beaten drunk by Sheng Sheng¡° Call Dad! "¡° Call Dad! " A gang of unscrupulous gladiators shouted. The bronze soldier who lost was helpless to shout: "Su ye, you are my father! Father Su Ye! "¡° Ha ha...... "the happy atmosphere spread in the canteen. Later, the gladiators stared at Su ye and talked about it one after another¡° His fist speed is very fast, and so is the bronze warrior''s use of divine power. Of course, his strength is a little worse. "¡° No, his strength is not bad, but his skill is poor. Look... Su Ye''s eldest son, the injury is not light. "¡° His power is wrong. If it was right, his eldest son would have been unconscious. " Listening to the comments of the gladiators, Julius suddenly smiled and said, "don''t you have a second one? I don''t know what you think. Anyway, as a soldier, I can''t stand watching the soldier be beaten into a pig''s head by a magician! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 337

    "I''ll come!" Another bronze soldier rushed to the top with hot blood, got up and walked to Su Ye.


    Five seconds later, when Su Ye hit him on the chin, he saw him roll his eyes for a long time and fall to the ground.


    The soldiers present were full of question marks, and the magicians were full of question marks.


    "No, why is Su ye so fast?"


    "It''s reasonable to say that the bronze warrior can avoid his speed."


    "You go up and try. Don''t be unreasonable."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "will the third come up?"


    The gladiators laughed and scolded.


    "Here comes the third!" A careless Gladiator came forward.


    This is a famous tall man of the first college. His head is almost against the beam. Although he is clumsy, he has great strength. If he does not use divine power, he has defeated silver soldiers and is nicknamed big man by the people of the college.


    "If I hit you, I need to fight, not boxing." Suye road.


    "Well, then use less limited fighting. Of course, you are not allowed to hit me here. " The big man pointed between his legs with a serious expression.


    The gladiators laughed.


    "Don''t worry, we''re just having a normal duel." Suye road.


    Segus coaxed: "don''t worry, after all, Suye still wants grandchildren."


    The crowd burst into laughter. The tall man was not angry and smiled at Su Ye.


    Soon, the two men fought.


    Different from the battle just now, Su Ye attacked repeatedly, but all stopped halfway because the other party was too tall and his arms were too long. In this hand to hand combat, being tall and strong is far superior to any skill.


    Soon, Su Ye began to move quickly with the advantage of flexibility, and then attack the big man through longer playing skills.


    At first, everyone felt that Su Ye was just in vain, but soon they found that Da Gao''s action was gradually slow.


    "You see, the big man''s left leg is swollen."


    "The mage put on the suspended light, and the magic lamp is a little dark."


    One magic radiance after another rose to the sky and shone on the canteen.


    When they looked carefully, they found that the place where the big man''s left leg was constantly kicked by Su Ye was blue, but Su Ye''s leg was as clean as new.


    Suddenly, Su Ye suddenly kicked the big man''s left leg.


    "Ouch..."


    The big man fell to the ground. Su Ye immediately jumped on him, forced him to write down the big man''s random attack, hit him in the face, and then evacuated quickly.


    The big man hurried to his feet.


    "No..."


    Everyone kept looking back and forth at Su ye and the big man.


    The big man''s mouth was bleeding, his left eye was swollen and narrowed into a seam, and Su Ye''s face was as bright and clean as new!


    "Dad is playing! I want to tell Grandpa! " Su Ye''s "eldest son" screamed exaggeratedly, causing a burst of laughter.


    An experienced mage said, "it seems that I guessed right before. Su Ye has solidified magic effect. He should have solidified rock armor."


    "Ah? Isn''t it equal to saying that we hit rock armor empty handed? That''s bullshit! "


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    A crowd of gladiators followed, feeling that the shouting was very cool.


    Next, with his flexible fighting style, Su Ye kept bringing down the big man, and then looked for opportunities to attack. Finally, the big man with a black nose and a swollen face raised his hand.


    "Dad, I admit defeat!"


    Su Ye pulled the big man up with a smile, and then said, "we compete normally. Jokes are jokes. Don''t always call dad."


    Su Ye is really not used to playing like this. It''s completely different from the world of magicians.


    One chaos, one order.


    "No, you can''t break the rules of gladiators!"


    "Yes, don''t use your Sorcerer''s dirty routine in our pure arena."


    "What about old four? Hurry up. "


    "Silver warrior, okay?" A silver soldier said.


    "No problem!" Suye road.


    A silver soldier rushed over.


    This battle was completely different from that before. Su Ye often couldn''t meet silver soldiers. Even if he did, he couldn''t cause serious injuries.


    The other party''s attack was very powerful, but the problem was that Su Ye''s reaction was too fast for the other party to touch.


    Finally, the two sides ended in a draw.


    "Unfortunately, Su Ye''s melee skills are too poor. If he can train for a year, no, six months at most, he already has four sons."


    "You say, can su Ye participate in the fighting of the sports meeting?"


    "I think it''s OK. It definitely sweeps the bronze group, but some don''t group."


    "Goodbye, you don''t want to participate in the sports meeting and fight. I still want to participate. I also want to compete for the championship. I don''t want to meet Su Ye."


    Later, some people challenged Su ye, including bronze, silver and unconvinced black iron.


    When every black iron came up, Su ye would beat him. He had no power to fight back and was hit at the corner of the wall.


    "Monster!"


    The gladiators finally reached a consensus.


    "Comodes, teach him a lesson in the end!"


    "Comodes!"


    "Comodes!"


    Everyone shouted together.


    Su Yebai glanced at those people and said, "I don''t want to fight comodes. There''s no chance of winning. I''ll practice again. Julius, help me find a training officer. I want to practice boxing, wrestling and fighting. I''ll pay for the best. "


    "It seems that after defeating those three guys and taking in so many sons, they really want to participate in the pithia competition?" Julius''s words made the audience quiet.


    All eyes are wide eyed. The magician is going to participate in the fighting competition of the pithia competition?


    Are you kidding?


    "People always have dreams. What if they come true? My legendary road is too short of treasures, and the championship trophy is too precious. Of course, I have to fight. I''m going to the third grade soon. Boxing, wrestling and fighting in the third grade will become my major courses, and all kinds of physical education will also be my major courses. What''s more, how can I defeat you better if I don''t have a good understanding of the fighting of soldiers? " Suye road.


    Comodes nodded and said, "yes, Aristotle''s boxing, wrestling and fighting are also very powerful. Without divine power, most of his fellow soldiers are not his opponents. Listen to you, I''m going to study magic deeply. The last time I studied magic was four years ago. I''m afraid I''m far behind now. "


    Some of the gladiators disapproved and some looked at comodes with admiration. They didn''t expect him to have such a high status and take the initiative to study across fields.


    At least a few people, including Su ye, stared at komodes.


    Unexpectedly, his thinking level was so much higher than expected. After only watching a few fights and listening to a few words, he studied decisively and made changes so quickly, which is not what ordinary people can do. Even many holy places and even legends can''t reach the level of comodes.


    Comodes smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? Do you really think I''ve been king of the gladiators for ten years just because of my muscles? Your third son is stronger than me, but he''s full of cow dung. "


    Everyone laughed, and the big man himself laughed.


    "You are not allowed to study business." Julius said with a gloomy face.


    "I''ve been studying secretly for five years." Comodes said calmly.


    Julius turned white and looked helpless.


    Many gladiators bowed their heads and laughed. Like old husbands and wives these years, neither of them can leave the other, but they often quarrel.


    Julius suddenly said, "Su ye, after the king of isometric fighting competition, you find komodes and ask him to teach you boxing, wrestling and fighting. He has won the championship in these three events! He certainly doesn''t want to teach you, but if you lose him in the wrestling King competition, say it''s compensation, and he can only promise. If you win him in the king of gladiators competition, then from now on, you will be the king of Sparta and the first Gladiator of the first college. All gladiators listen to you except me, including comodes! "


    "Thank you, Julius." Su Ye smiled.


    Comodes rolled his eyes and turned away.


    The celebration continued. Many careless gladiators, regardless of their sons and fathers, had to fight Su Ye as soon as they got drunk. Even if they were beaten black and blue, they were still happy and didn''t care about winning or losing in public.


    Suye was pestered until very late. She took krimela as an excuse to send her out, and then went back to the house to sleep.


    Early the next morning, as soon as Su ye entered the canteen, many people shouted with one voice.


    "Good morning, Dad!"


    The people laughed after saying that, which was totally inappropriate.


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head.


    There was no change in the first college in the morning, but the news of the demolition of white eagle college spread all over the city like wings.


    Soon, everyone knew that the White Eagle college was not only seen through by the first college, but also beaten home. The master of the college fled in advance and nearly a thousand gladiators left were beaten twice.


    Many people were curious about why they were beaten twice. After questioning, they realized that the White Eagle college was angry with the onlookers. Three bronze soldiers secretly attacked Su ye, who could not use magic, and were turned over by him alone.


    After a while, the rumor turned into a rumor. It was said that three bronze soldiers of the White Eagle academy used divine power and were knocked down by Su Ye without magic.


    Soon, Su Ye was attacked by ten bronze gladiators of the White Eagle college. As a result, Su Ye beat ten with one enemy and severely taught those losers a lesson with his fist.


    Many people are dubious about the truth of the matter.


    At noon, a news came again.


    The first college issued an announcement. From then on, it refused to start any daily competition with the White Eagle college. If it meets in other large-scale fighting competitions, it will raise the Gladiator blood flag and never die!


    Before long, the Gladiator Academy announced in succession that it refused to compete with the White Eagle Academy in daily competitions, because the gladiators of the White Eagle academy did not use divine and magical power, and three bronze soldiers were stunned by a bronze mage with their fists, lost the Spartan''s face and did not match the Gladiator.


    Then, many freedom gladiators of the former White Eagle college said that the White Eagle college violated the spirit of gladiators. They have the right to terminate their contract with the White Eagle college and transfer to other Gladiator colleges. Since the morning, people everywhere in Sparta have refused to watch the fight at the White Eagle academy and called on relatives and friends. All kinds of news poured in, and many people realized that white eagle college was going to collapse. In Sparta, there is either strength or reputation. Now white eagle college has neither. Affected by the relevant news of white eagle college, the number of spectators of the daily competition of the first college soared to 50000 that afternoon, breaking the record of the number of spectators of Spartan daily fighting competition. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 338

    Julius looked at the enthusiastic audience in the audience, smiled askance, and then discussed with Su Ye.


    Soon, the host announced that Su ye would play five extra games today in order to celebrate that the first wrestling college broke the record of the daily games.


    The audience cheered wildly.


    "Is there Su Ye fighting?"


    "Watch the hand to hand fight!"


    I don''t know who howled, and the whole painting style changed suddenly.


    "Watch the hand to hand fight!"


    "Watch the hand to hand fight!"


    "Watch the hand to hand fight!"


    A large audience shouted excitedly.


    Su ye could not laugh or cry.


    Julius came over and said with a smile, "after tonight, you can break Aristotle''s winning streak, and you are one month and he is two months."


    "So fast?" Su ye thought carefully, it was really.


    "It''s not an infinite fight, or you''d have passed." Julius road.


    "This means that after today, the Holy Land magic carriage will belong to me."


    "What? Did you two bet? " Jules guessed at once.


    "Yes, the bet is his magic carriage." Suye road.


    Julius exclaimed, "Aristotle is so rich that he is willing to make this bet. His sacred magic carriage is specially made. Its actual value is equivalent to an ordinary legendary magic instrument, worth 200000 gold eagles. "


    "I don''t know if I can win 200 games in a row." Suye road.


    Julius moved his eyes and said, "do you want to find a way to break the record of 578 consecutive wins of comodes? Twenty games a day can be achieved in more than twenty days. "


    Su Ye shook his head and said with a smile, "in theory, there is time, but it''s too obvious. It''s unnecessary. Let it be."


    "Good. The preliminary competition of the king of wrestling has ended, and the next is probably the preliminary competition. I have asked someone to arrange your fighting time in the morning without delaying your daily wrestling competition in the afternoon. " Julius road.


    "OK." Su Ye nodded.


    Time passes day by day.


    After the budget game, the top 64 participated in the group game, then the top 16, and finally there were only 8 people left.


    The wrestling King competition did not affect Su Ye''s learning rhythm.


    Because, from the first game to entering the top eight, Su Ye has been sitting in a chair to study.


    Suye''s name has spread throughout the Spartan city.


    The audience who saw Su Ye either joked and shouted for refund, or could not laugh or cry.


    Starting from the top 64 group match, most of the audience watched the king of wrestling competition. The daily wrestling competition of the first college was suspended, but Su ye had less time to study because he practiced magic harder and practiced close combat for one hour every day.


    Due to his good learning thinking and learning methods such as "deliberate practice", Su Ye''s progress is so fast that everyone, including the fighting king komodes, is very surprised.


    There will be the top eight tomorrow, and Su Ye is waiting for the draw in the arena.


    Su Ye sat at the edge of the arena to rest and watched other gladiators practicing sweating. He heard heavy and rapid footsteps in his ears.


    Su Ye looked back and saw Julius rushing over.


    Julius slowed down and squeezed out a smile like a poor statue.


    "What was the result?" Su ye asked.


    "You''re going to play Menelaus tomorrow." Julius couldn''t understand the loss in his tone.


    "It was the most challenging result." Su Ye smiled.


    Segus thought carefully around him. He thought Su ye would say the worst result, but unexpectedly he would say the most challenging result. What''s the difference between the two?


    "I believe you can win! It''s just a warrior of the demigod family. Comodes can do it, and so can you! "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes, it''s just a warrior of the demigod family. It''s nothing great. I''ve seen it."


    "Good, confidence is more important than anything! I suggest you take more time to rest and relax today. " Julius road.


    "For me, tomorrow is the same as all tomorrow. There is no difference. So today is the same as all today. " Su Ye smiled.


    "Good, good." Julius nodded, his eyes full of praise.


    Julius then said, "I''ll go to comodes. He knows the silver level demigod blood warrior best. Menelaus is your common enemy. He must be willing to tell you what he has."


    "Well, I''d like to learn from comodes." Suye road.


    After dinner, Su ye returned to the classroom as usual.


    Clemela is already sitting there.


    Seeing Su Ye entering the door, clemela immediately got up, smiled brightly and said, "Hello, teacher."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in the evening, I''m going to find komodes to learn about the demigod blood warrior. I can''t delay today." Suye road.


    "Demigod blood warrior? I have read several related books. How about... I''ll give a lesson with Feynman''s technique today? " Asked chimera with a smile.


    "Yes! You come forward and I''ll sit down. " Suye sat directly in clemela''s chair.


    Without stage fright, clemela picked up the quill pen and walked to the blackboard. The magic quill pen moved gently, and the words "half god blood" immediately appeared on the blackboard.


    "Since we want to talk about the demigod blood warrior, we must first know how to count the demigod blood? Why is the demigod blood different? Hee hee... Teacher, did I start well? " The girl looked at Su ye with a smile. Her white teeth and bright smile brightened the classroom.


    "Very good!"


    Suye looked into clemela''s eyes with a smile. She didn''t care about the girl''s appearance at all.


    The brilliance of a person''s heart and spirit is more attractive than his appearance.


    "We all know that both humans and gods will absorb divine power from the divine world. The divine power obtained by man and God is only quantitative, not essential. Of course, don''t tell those priests or crazy believers that they will go crazy. But in fact, the power of gods and humans is very different. What does it mainly depend on? There are many kinds of statements, such as the power of the divine throne, the power of the divine power, and the power of the divine star, but today we talk about the most important power, divine power. "


    "What is divine power? Whether nobles, soldiers or magicians are studying, but they can''t find the real results. Therefore, we simply regard Shenwei as a new and independent power, a power that can make Shenwei qualitative change. And facts have also proved that once the divine power is integrated into any power, whether it is divine power or magic, the power will make a huge leap. "


    "Therefore, I have heard of the demigod slaughtering God and the legend that the demigod defeated the hero, but few legends or heroes defeated the demigod, let alone the true God. In addition, all people who kill demigods and even true gods in legend contain divine power in their own blood. Including... The great Socrates. However, other people''s divine power is either innate, inherited by blood, or given by the gods. Master Socrates, I don''t know how to integrate the divine power into the magic, so he can kill the new God. "


    While listening carefully, Su ye thought about the words used by clemela. Most of the words used by the aristocrat were neutral, with little respect for God and more inclined to magicians.


    "Of course, Socrates, killing God is a big secret, which has been hidden and guarded by all parties. Well, a little bit of my speculation, any magician who integrates divine power into magic will be targeted by the gods and even... Chased and killed. "


    Clemela took a deep look at Su ye, but her eyes were clear and didn''t seem to have any deep meaning. It was just an action.


    Suye''s face was expressionless, almost the same as clemela''s.


    "Well, back to our initial question, the conclusion is that people with divine power are semi divine blood. Of course, this division is relatively rough. Even if they are half god blood, there is a great gap in the total amount of divine power in the body. What''s more, some people are the children of the incarnation of gods, and some demigod blood itself is used to carry the arrival of gods. The divine power in these two kinds of people''s blood is frightening. For example, Hercules, the first hero of Greece, the parent-child of the God King who remained in the incarnation on earth, once born, the concentration of divine power in his body reached the semi divine level. In addition, he drank the * * of the incarnation on earth of Hera after God, and had incredible power. "


    Su ye said, "wait, the children of the incarnation of the gods are easy to understand. Before, there were often gods walking in the lower boundary, leaving many children. Now most demigod families are the descendants of the gods. But what does it mean to carry the gods? "


    Crimela frowned slightly and thought for a while before she said, "this matter is a secret among the secrets among the nobles. If you say too much, you may be punished by the gods, but you are my teacher. It''s okay to say it. Maybe the magic Council could have guessed it long ago. This is just a guess. The incarnation of the gods needs a lot of preparation to come, but what if something big happens and needs to come urgently? You can only borrow God''s body. As for more details, I don''t know at all. "


    "What Socrates met, was it God who sent the body?" Su ye asked.


    "Possible, but not certain." Said kremela.


    "OK, go on." Suye road.


    "After that, how can it be regarded as half god''s blood? Then let''s talk about the role of divine power. Shenwei itself is a kind of power that can be used directly. For example, we often hear a roar of demigod Warcraft, frighten ordinary soldiers to death, and keep the holy land or legend motionless, relying on the power of Shenwei. However, only when divine power is integrated into divine power or magic can it play its greatest role. The direct effect of divine power on people is to comprehensively strengthen the body, and the indirect effect is to speed up the formation of talent. Almost all people with multiple talents have divine power in their bodies. So, Miss Su ye, do you know what I think now? "


    "You must be thinking that Aristotle is the blood of the demigod. Go on." Suye road.


    Kremela smiled and continued, "so every demigod family has far more talents than ordinary people. Take Menelaus as an example. Although he is only a teenager, he has more than 30 or more talents. Once he inspires his blood power, he will be promoted from silver strength to the golden level. If he is protected by Sparta''s unique God of war, he may be able to fight the golden warrior at the peak. However, this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that everyone in the demigod family may get the personal help of the avatar of the gods at the critical moment. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 339

    Su Ye''s face sank. I''ve heard of this kind of thing more than once.


    "But don''t worry, it''s just a competition of the fighting king, which won''t lead to the incarnation of the gods. Basically, only when there is a war that can change the situation of the city-state and even Greece, the avatar of the gods will be invisible and participate in the war. Of course, they can''t do it directly, they can only help indirectly, unless one party commits the crime of blasphemy. It is said, but it is said that once there is a major war on the ground, there will be a divine war in the divine world. "


    Su Ye nodded. This guess is very likely.


    "In the face of Menelaus, you should not only pay attention to his demigod blood, but also pay attention to the family behind him, the Mycenaean family. Their family''s financial resources are far above the ordinary demigod family. For their family, a full set of the top magic resistance gold equipment is not worth mentioning. " Said kremela.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I have also considered this problem. No accident, Menelaus will dress up like a demon resistance soldier tomorrow."


    "The magic anti armor of the demigod family is far more powerful than ordinary magic anti warriors. You must pay more attention. If possible, try your best. " Said kremela.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "listen to what you mean. Compared with the nobility, I seem to want me to win?"


    "Of course, you are my favorite teacher. Of course, I hope you will win the battle and be promoted to the king of fighting. Then I can claim to be the disciple of the first magic fighting king! " Clemela smiled.


    Next, kremela told Su Ye about the demigod blood and the demigod family, and Su Ye carefully studied and wrote it down.


    After class, send away clemela and Suye to find komodes.


    Comodes didn''t know so much about the demigod, but he also told every demigod blood opponent he met seriously.


    "Leonidas is a giant dragon. His strength lies not in any skill, but in his indomitable momentum. I have fought with countless people. Only when I face him, I am afraid before I fight. He is a giant who can hold up the sky, and his future is unlimited. Let me be specific about his skills... "


    "Sisyphus is very handsome and strange. He is a completely different type from Leonidas. He is the same as his appearance, more soft and beautiful, but his eyes are very strange. He seems to regard everyone as a little thing worth mentioning... Forgive me that my vocabulary is not as rich as your magicians, and it is more appropriate to use the metaphor of Spartan soldiers. His eyes look at everyone as if they are saying that you are XX hair... "


    "I had a fight with Agamemnon, but it was not a formal King''s competition, because he was unlucky. He took part in the king''s competition under his pseudonym. That year, Leonidas met Leonidas in the king''s competition and was beaten into a pig''s head by Leonidas, but the two became good friends. Of course, Agamemnon''s character is known all over the world. He is arrogant, greedy, narrow-minded and desperate for face... So that I had to admit defeat in that private fight. So you should understand why I tried my best to help you deal with his brother Menelaus. Menelaus, since he was Agamemnon''s younger brother, naturally studied the war skills of the Mycenaean royal family. Their family''s war skills were very strong. At that time, Agamemnon was clearly just a silver soldier, but his "lion door combat Department" had completed the first task and mastered the combat skill called "spear of enlightenment."


    "It is said that the battle skill of the lion sect is actually a simplified magic skill. Menelaus is not as talented as Agamemnon. He should not have fully mastered the spear of enlightenment, but he can barely use it... "


    The two men talked for two hours.


    Thanks to comodes, Su ye walked back to the house while thinking, then took out the blockade cage, summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer and entered the ruins space.


    Beside the altar in the ruins space, there are all kinds of laurels.


    Most of the laurels are stacked together casually, and only two laurels are placed separately, one is the laurel of the dispute competition, and the other is the laurel of the infinite wrestling competition.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye stacked the small pile of laurels neatly.


    Win five games in a row and get a winning title. Now there are 33 titles.


    Su Ye has won 166 games in a row, becoming the Gladiator with the largest number of wins in a month.


    "It''s my favorite part again..."


    Su ye put an ordinary winning laurel on the altar.


    "Huh?"


    Artistic talent: sharp color.


    Combat talent: flexible hands.


    Warrior talent: proficient in combat skills.


    "That''s it?" Su Ye stared at the three gifted elves over the altar and wanted to wake them up and ask what was going on.


    What else can I do? Keep playing the second one.


    Or three talents, one artistic talent, one combat talent and one warrior talent.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Ye pondered for a long time and put the third, fourth, fifth and sixth


    Until the ninth, Su Ye stopped meditating.


    Most of them have one artistic talent, one combat talent and one warrior talent. When luck is bad, Lien Chan has no physical talent, and there will be two warrior talents.


    Strangely, some of these talents are two rings and some are three rings, which are completely unstable.


    "It seems that one soil and water nourishes another. Sparta doesn''t support magicians." Su Ye''s heart was a little sad.


    "Why don''t I spend money to hold a ''magician Competition'' in Athens and collect victory laurels and trophies? Will the altar jump up and beat me?"


    "Forget it, these fighting talents and warrior talents should be used to support me to participate in the pithia competition."


    Su Ye began to choose the appropriate combat talent or warrior talent.


    Finally, a full 26 new battle body talents or warrior talents were selected.


    There are 12 war body talents: swift body, insight into vision, dark vision, flexible hands, steel muscles and iron bones, metal skin, sound transmission of wind, internal healing, wound solidification, absolute balance, master hand and super jump.


    There are 13 warrior talents: rapid response, mastery of combat skills, mastery of weapons, stability of body shape, toughening of skin, rapid Dodge, mastery of throwing, smooth breathing, physical recovery, physical outbreak, disease resistance, necromancer erosion resistance and dark erosion resistance.


    The remaining talents are integrated into a four ring talent and choose the long endurance that also plays a great role in mages.


    Su Ye didn''t want to choose war skill proficiency and weapon proficiency before, but suddenly realized that sports such as discus and javelin can be strengthened by weapon proficiency. More importantly, it is a good choice to better defeat soldiers and have an in-depth understanding of war skills and weapons.


    After leaving the altar to let the body absorb the natural power, Su ye entered again.


    Put on the crown of the goddess of strife competition.


    "Give me a magic talent."


    Su Ye closed his eyes, then slowly opened them, expressionless.


    Artistic talent: Clarinet master.


    Battle talent: golden body.


    Warrior talent: weapon expert.


    There''s nothing to hesitate about, the body of gold.


    Leaving the ruins space, his body became hot. Su Ye closed his eyes and slowly experienced the changes of his body.


    The two servants looked at each other, then looked down at their bodies, ecstatic.


    How long have you owned the body of gold?


    These talents have little effect on Su Ye''s own improvement, but the improvement of di Aotian and Wang dahammer is particularly obvious.


    Wang dachui whispered, "I can easily challenge the silver soldier alone now."


    However, di Aotian is taller than himself and Wang dahammer. He grows five centimeters on this day!


    Then, the two servants looked at Su Ye. Su Ye''s body increased at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his muscles expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon became thicker than before.


    But the proportion is excellent and looks more powerful.


    As powerful as a soldier.


    Di Aotian and Wang dahammer looked at each other and fell into deep thought.


    Did the master not lie and really want the double cultivation of magic and martial arts?


    After absorbing the power of the body of gold, Su ye entered the ruins space again and put the crown of the final infinite competition on it.


    I''m too lazy to close my eyes and pray this time. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the altar is a dead pig and is not afraid of boiling water.


    They are all four ring talents.


    Artistic talent: Shiqin master.


    Warrior talent: Battle mania.


    Warrior talent: damage stack.


    Su Ye sighed softly.


    The bad news is that you really don''t give magicians talent. The good news is that your servants are blessed.


    Destruction superposition is a very powerful warrior talent. After attacking the enemy once, attack the same part in a short time. The second attack will attract double strength to form a double attack.


    Cooperating with the combat skills of the second consecutive attack will become the enemy''s nightmare.


    This talent is only effective for melee attacks. It is useless for spearing, archery or magic.


    "Eh... It seems that it can be used in boxing and fighting. For me, it''s pure athletic talent. But it''s different for those two little guys. "


    Su Ye looked at the laurels on the ground. He despised them on his face and moved his fingers. All the laurels flew to the edge and became collectibles.


    Then Su Ye looked at the picture of giant Hill.


    After leaving Athens, I have opened the giant Hill three times to obtain a large number of herbs, which are piled in the ruins space.


    The meditation effect of the three divine power planes is also very good, and the magic tree is improving day by day.


    I don''t know how long it will take to fully control this divine plane.


    Leaving the ruins, Su Ye looked at the ecstatic di Aotian and Wang dachui and asked, "are you happy?"


    "Your Majesty, you are really powerful and unfathomable! In front of you, we are like ants on the ground. We climb all our lives and can''t climb your knees. " The king praised the hammer bitterly.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian held up the sharp bone piercing stick, and his body supported the close fitting armor into a can.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "31 battle talents, 20 warrior talents, plus your own talents, you two are little Superman."


    "Don''t forget to make a new suit of armor for di Aotian. Let''s go out and get used to our new body." The three men went out of the room together to find the gladiator who was still practicing in the field. Su Ye shouted to practice free fighting, and someone came forward immediately. As a result, the poor gladiators were beaten black and blue by three people. Several silver soldiers were full of confidence. They could easily fight Su ye a few days ago, but they were hit hard by Su Ye''s old fist today. Without the use of divine power, most silver soldiers could not support Su Ye''s attack. Okutu, the chief training officer, became interested and fought with Su ye in the end. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 340

    At the beginning, Su Ye kept defending, while ogutu was injured and his physical strength was rapidly consumed. Soon, Su Ye counterattacked.


    Under the action of the body of gold, each fist of Su Ye contains the power of the golden warrior, with powerful characteristics such as shock, impact, rapidity and so on.


    Okutu defended with all his strength and was constantly beaten back.


    Among the stunned expressions of many gladiators, ogutu was beaten from one end of the arena to the other by Su ye, only symbolically giving back a few hands.


    Su Ye was so excited that he didn''t notice. When he found that they had hit the opposite side, he quickly stopped.


    "Sorry, stop."


    Ogutu, a Thracian, said solemnly, "it doesn''t matter, father Suye."


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. He patted him on the shoulder and walked back together.


    After taking a few steps, ogutu whispered, "before the competition, try not to expose your strength. Have you noticed that when you punch with all your strength, you will make a tsunami like sound? "


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded. He had just found out. Soon, his body rumbled and his blood surged like angry waves.


    "This is a vision only after there are more than 20 kinds of combat talent and warrior talent. With this vision, you punch three times as hard as before! You try to close some unimportant talents and try to avoid having more than 20 dual talents. Of course, if a champion is especially needed, it can be used, but it will also be exposed. Few people know about it. These ordinary gladiators should have never heard of it. " Augustus.


    Su Ye realized the reason why ogutu wanted to fight himself.


    "Thank you for your reminder. It''s so wronged." Su Ye is grateful to this Thracian.


    "It is an honor not to be wronged and to be able to fight with soldiers as powerful as the tsunami. It''s like a miracle to fight a magician who is as powerful as a tsunami. I have no regrets in this life. " Okutu is serious.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. The seemingly rigid chief instructor could also say strange things.


    "Comodes was as powerful as a tsunami many years ago. I don''t know if there is a double 30 talent now. Double 30 talent. It is said that with the divine power, the voice can spread hundreds of meters. The power is like thunder and continuous. I really envy it. " Okutu sighed.


    "Double 30 talent? Is it so fierce... "Su Ye muttered to himself.


    "However, even for comodes, the double 30 talent should be the limit. It is said that for those first-class demigod blood warriors, the double 30 talent is only the starting point, the double 40 talent is the pass, and the double 50 talent is the first-class. Like those famous demigod blood heroes, they are basically double 60 talents. As for the first hero Hercules, it is estimated that it is double 70 or even double 80. Of course, I also heard what others said, which came from those demigod families. "


    "This... The mage can''t compare at all." Su Ye didn''t expect so many perverts in the world.


    "A mage has a lot of talents, but it seems mediocre when it is scattered in so many magic departments. Not counting artistic talent, soldiers have only two major departments, which are highly concentrated and play a far stronger role than mages. Moreover, it is said that the maximum number of single talents of mages is not high, up to 30 or 40, but it is said that there are hundreds of talents for warrior talents and combat skills talents. It is said that Hercules''s goal is to attack the double hundred talents, and then the road of Fengshen. "


    "Pervert..."


    Su Ye calculated that his total talent was only 133, and was evenly distributed in a large number of branches. The talent of Hagrid''s two departments went straight to 200, which was too big a gap.


    "It seems that I have to continue to work hard. I''m really too ordinary." Su Ye sighed.


    Okutu was also very moved.


    "I want to kill you."


    Su Ye didn''t hear it.


    The next day, Su ye entered the canteen as usual, but the gladiators of the first college were like beating chicken blood.


    "Su ye, kill the little boy of the demigod family!"


    "Dad, come on!"


    "You must win! Our first college exists to teach the demigod family! "


    "Even if he loses, he will suffer a great loss!"


    "Fuck him!"


    "They don''t deserve to be gladiators!"


    "We have already reserved special collective seats, and more than 5000 people all support you!"


    A group of gladiators usually laugh and laugh. At this time, they all show their real feelings for the nobility.


    Su Ye smiled and ate normally after greeting.


    After dinner, under the leadership of Julius, comodes and Su ye, all the people in the arena of the first college left and went to the arena of God of war.


    All the Spartans in the city went to the city center from all directions.


    After entering the main road, the team of 5000 people entered the river like a stream, silent.


    From the top eight to the final king of the fighting competition, it will be held in the battle God arena in Sparta.


    Everywhere in the city, you can see the towering battle God arena. This is the first time Su ye came close.


    If the outer wall of other arena is like a mountain, the outer wall of this gray arena is simply a plane wall, which is as high as the sky and isolated from the two worlds, as if there was an independent magical world inside.


    The arena has entrances in all directions,


    With the crowd, Su Ye arrived at the entrance, and the ragged Shiloh slave handed a wooden box.


    Su Ye opened the wooden box. Inside was a pair of magic crystal glasses. There were frames and lenses, but there were no glasses legs. There was only a long bracket in his hand, which needed to be installed manually.


    Su Ye enters the arena and looks up. The whole arena is like a huge deep well, and the dense people are like ants at the bottom of the well.


    The man directly opposite is as small as a grain of rice.


    Finally understand why everyone should send a magic crystal glasses.


    The God of war Gladiator is the largest arena in the world. It is built by the avatar of the God of war, which is beyond imagination.


    The arena of the God of war can hold two million people, and there are less than two million Spartan citizens, Gentiles and gahilos in the whole Spartan city.


    This is a miracle building that human beings can''t build at all.


    The battle God arena never needs tickets.


    Su Ye roughly estimated that the diameter of the infield of the battle God arena was more than three kilometers. As for the diameter of the whole arena, it was impossible to guess.


    Like a small city-state.


    The auditorium in all directions is like a hillside. The auditorium on the hillside is stacked one after another, like giant steps, leading to the sky.


    On the wall at the edge of the arena, there are various statues of Ares, the God of war, one after another, as if the guardian and master of the world were arrogant in the sky.


    It''s already morning, but the sun can''t shine on the whole audience. There are still a large area of work and rest on the east side shrouded in the shadow.


    Here, it seems to be an independent plane, a plane called the God of war arena.


    Under the leadership of Julius and comodes, they found a large blank middle-level position.


    Clemela and her coachman were already sitting there.


    Seeing Suye, clemela came to meet the sunshine in the East.


    "Miss Su ye, we must win the game!" Chimera cheered loudly with a smile in her eyes.


    "OK." Su Ye smiled.


    "If you can win the Championship here, there may be unexpected benefits in the future." Chimera whispered.


    Su Ye was about to ask what the benefits were. The girl smiled and ran back.


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head. Even though his knowledge was as deep as a sea, he was still a child''s temper.


    When all the gladiators were seated, Julius put his arm around Su Ye''s shoulder and said, "go, let''s go down."


    Along with Julius were the two bodyguards, comodes and ogutu.


    Several people talked while chatting. Occasionally, people shouted the names of comodes and Su Ye.


    The party walked down the rock steps to the gate of life and death.


    Next to the gate of life and death, there are already dozens of people standing.


    Julius warmly greeted the owners or gladiators of other arenas, and many gladiators also took the initiative to greet comodes and Suye.


    There are eight people coming on, and now there are seven.


    Su Ye is not familiar with the other six silver gladiators, but after so many days of fighting, they all know each other.


    He only fought with one of the silver gladiators at night. Su Ye didn''t use di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer and ended in failure.


    The gladiators were familiar with comodes and had a pleasant chat.


    Su ye only listened to the chat of the best Spartan gladiators and benefited a lot.


    As the people were talking, comodes suddenly turned to look at the nearby entrance, and then others followed comodes.


    A group of soldiers came in with neat steps. They held high spears with shiny spearheads and silver plated armor. The left chest of each set of armor was engraved with the same logo. Two giant lions formed a lion gate.


    After the silver armored warrior, a man whose whole body was wrapped in pale gold armor blocked his face with the signboard gold face armor of the Mycenaean royal family. He is not tall, but against the background of his armor, he is particularly heroic and attracts everyone''s attention like a magnet.


    Like most Spartan soldiers, he had a shield in his left hand, a spear in his right hand, and a short sword hanging around his waist.


    Different from ordinary metal armor, the surface of his armor is fine and regular cracks, and there seems to be blue and black liquid flowing in the cracks.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved.


    Blue and black magic patterns are the symbolic shape of magic anti armor. On this person, whether it is helmet, face armor, shoulder armor, chest armor, belly armor, arm armor, shield or shin armor, the blue and black magic patterns in all parts are particularly fine.


    Only the holy master can make blue and black magic patterns of this degree.


    This degree of blue black blue pattern is jokingly called "desperate magic pattern" by magicians.


    If only a few pieces of magic resistance equipment, the effect is not much, but wearing a full set of despair magic pattern equipment, once the black iron level magic is close, it will be directly dispersed! When the power of bronze magic falls on the armor, it is less than half. Su Ye carefully observed that this is a set of golden divine power equipment. Even if the Holy Land magic falls on it, the power will be reduced by 20%. Su Ye looked at the other six silver gladiators. All of them were wearing not expensive Warcraft leather armor. They didn''t cover their whole body, and many of their skin was bare. Compared with the golden armor warrior, it''s like a barbarian. Okutu, the chief training officer, said, "now you can deeply feel the unfairness of the arena to the magician."¡° Yes, it is unfair to other magicians. " Suye road. The nearby Gladiator smiled and looked at the confident teenager with appreciative eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 341

    "Hey, Menelaus, you''re so handsome!" A top eight Gladiator walked over with a smile and greeted the golden armor man.


    Waiting for him is the spear of Qi Qi, a silver armor bodyguard.


    Shua


    All the battle spears are held flat, with an angle of 15 degrees upward, neat and uniform, as if they were copied statues.


    Menelaus in the golden armour looked quietly at the direction of the Longkou terrace. He didn''t seem to hear someone call himself.


    The top eight Gladiator smiled awkwardly and said, "what a proud royal family." Then he walked back.


    Several gladiators laughed impolitely.


    "Is it comfortable to put cold armor on your hot face?"


    "I don''t even have the qualification to flatter."


    "Recognize your identity. None of us, except comodes, can give him a high look."


    The Gladiator smiled awkwardly and did not refute.


    Su ye thought quietly.


    Not long ago, the host''s voice appeared in the arena, impressively a main priest of the war temple.


    Then, there was the opening ceremony of the cumbersome king of fighting competition. First, law enforcement officials, musicians, statues, teenagers, sponsors, gladiators and so on moved forward one after another, and then there were all kinds of performance competitions.


    During this period, wooden ball prizes were thrown to the audience, and cheers came one after another.


    All eight participants were assigned together, but Su Ye stood with six others, and Menelaus stood alone coldly.


    The top eight Gladiator went to talk again, waiting for only one word.


    "Get out!"


    Then there was the ridicule of others.


    Menelaus was always in the golden armor, and he could only see his light blue eyes covered with shadows through the eyes of his face armor.


    He seemed not interested in anything, but occasionally looked at the Longkou terrace.


    Su ye also looked past.


    He saw that the Longkou terrace was full of people.


    Suddenly, a handsome young man with black curly hair looked over, smiled and raised the crystal glass.


    Then, next to the handsome young man, two teenagers also raised their glasses and faced themselves.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment before he determined that the man was looking at himself. Then he recalled that he had not seen the three people, but it was certain that the three people were drinking to himself.


    Suye turned to look at Menelaus and wanted to see if the three were drinking to him.


    As a result, Menelaus was looking at himself.


    Somehow, Su ye saw disgust and coldness in each other''s light blue eyes.


    "Maybe it''s an illusion?"


    Su ye had passed the age of being defensive about everything and thinking bad about people. Then he looked at the three people on the Longkou terrace. The three people still smiled at themselves.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    The three men also nodded gently, and the youngest even waved his hand, and then each did his own.


    Su Ye hesitated for a moment, left his position and found Julius and comodes not far away.


    "You two look at the Longkou terrace. In the middle of the third row from bottom to top, there is a young man with two teenagers. The young man is very handsome. He has black curly hair and wears black armor. There is no obvious sign on the armor. He has a shallow beard and smiles very kind. He wears a gold armband on his left shoulder and a red cloak behind him. Who is that man? " Su ye asked.


    Comodes and Julius looked at Su ye with serious faces.


    Comodes said nothing.


    Julius doubted and said, "If Aristotle didn''t know him, I would stop you from asking. People at this level can''t talk about it, especially not far from us. But we can''t talk about it. You can. He''s Leonidas. "


    Su Ye was stunned and suddenly realized.


    "Why did you ask him?" Julius road.


    "He and the two teenagers around him raised their glasses to me. I suspect they may recognize the wrong person." Suye road.


    Julius immediately smiled, "you scared me. I thought you wanted to do something. Very simply, Leonidas is a friend of Aristotle. Aristotle should tell them about you. They or their friends recognize you and know your deeds, so say hello to you. But why do you look calm? I''m a little excited. "


    "I see. It should have something to do with Mr. Aristotle. Who are the two teenagers around him? " Su ye asked.


    "Polux and castor, the famous brothers of the demigod royal family. The two of them have a good relationship with Leonidas, so they may know Aristotle, so they also like you. " Julius road.


    Suye nodded and the doubt in his eyes did not disappear, because the brothers of polux and castor were friendly and far more enthusiastic than Leonidas. Did they have seen their own game? And shouted "refund" and "black curtain"?


    After the performance match, the host''s voice echoed in the arena.


    "I just heard a lot of complaints from the audience. Well, for this reason, on behalf of the organizers of this competition, I cut off all the performances in the morning and directly entered our top eight competition! Dear audience, are you satisfied? " The chief priest and host of the war Temple looked around the audience with a smile.


    "Satisfied..."


    "Satisfied..."


    Shouts from all sides filled the arena, which was restrained and amplified by the mysterious power of the arena, forming a tsunami like sound and spreading outward until hundreds of miles away.


    The travelers outside Sparta looked envious and hurried to Sparta.


    Those Hilos who were working in Agriculture held their waist and looked at Sparta and the gods. A thick hatred flashed in their eyes.


    More Shiloh people were frightened.


    The host smiled, nodded and said, "well, let''s announce the two players in the first game of the top eight. The first, Menelaus, the son of Atreus, Agamemnon''s brother, the second prince of King Mycenae, bears the glory of the demigod family, the darling of the God of war and the future hero. Let''s invite... Menelaus! "


    On top of a two horse chariot, Menelaus stood on the driver''s side, dressed in full armor, wearing gold armor, and holding the warrior''s iconic shield and spear.


    "Menelaus!"


    "Menelaus!"


    A large number of spectators shouted Menelaus''s name, especially those aristocrats, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    Many civilians followed.


    However, many soldiers were silent and looked at Menelaus silently.


    Many years ago, Sparta and Mycenae had a war. Although the two sides had concluded a contract to become members of the Peloponnesian alliance, there was still some friction.


    In the morning sunshine, Menelaus looked like a golden villain in the huge arena, some dazzling.


    Ordinary gladiators salute and thank all around at this time, but Menelaus stands upright in the carriage and smoke like a proud general.


    "Now, let''s welcome the next one. Well, the moment I saw his name, I almost shouted a refund... Then, let''s invite the magician Su ye, the champion of the goddess of strife, the new record holder of the infinite challenge, the winner in a row of single month fights, the chair gladiator and... The best audience forever! Next, what should we shout together? "


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    "Refund!"


    Occasionally someone calls the name of Wang sledgehammer or di Aotian.


    At first, only those who had seen Su Ye''s game shouted, but soon many people who didn''t know the truth also joined in the fun.


    The gladiators of the first college shouted with red faces and thick necks.


    Su Ye endured the twitch of rolling his eyes, took the magic beard from the auxiliary magistrate and put it on his mouth.


    Then Su Ye stepped on the chariot and went to the middle of the field.


    Su Ye looked at Menelaus in the distance and the wide field.


    They got off the chariot one after another and stood 100 meters apart.


    The armored referee also walked to the scene.


    On the referee''s eye-catching belly armor, several golden stars glittered.


    Holy Land Warrior.


    The host smiled and said, "the two players are in place. Do you have anything to say before the battle? The distinguished Prince Menelaus said first. "


    The audience held magic glasses and looked at the two people attentively.


    "I''m not interested in talking too much to the next loser." Menelaus''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    The young man''s voice is a little mature, but there is a trace of hoarseness.


    Everyone seemed to see a splash of Mars.


    The arena is quiet.


    "I''m just the opposite. I''m particularly curious. Did you put the magic beard behind your visor in advance? Not uncomfortable? " Su Ye''s voice also spread throughout the audience.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The audience familiar with Su Ye laughed loudly, and the gladiators of the first college laughed happily.


    Demigod family?


    Su Ye has never been afraid!


    More spectators looked at them with a smile. The big fight made gladiators quarrel. It was a favorite scene. Many gladiators even practiced ridicule.


    "I heard that there was a strange magician Gladiator among the gladiators in Sparta. His magic was not very good, but he won one champion after another and won one victory after another by his servants." Menelaus''s voice had a shallow irony.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes, I have no demigod blood to rely on, no royal family to rely on, no powerful brother to rely on, so poor that I don''t have half a copper owl, so I can only rely on servants. However, my two servants are my magic, which I bought with hard-earned money. As for you, it''s strange to say that a magician with poor magic wears a full set of magic resistance equipment carefully made by others... How to say, if you really treat me as a loser, you will probably wear a set of very ordinary armor. Now I''m wearing a suit of more than 300000 gold eagles. A picture comes to my mind. A child flopped down on his knees, hugged his father''s legs and shouted, "father, give me a set of gold armor. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll be killed by two servants of Su Ye."


    "Then his father said, ''well, don''t worry, I''ll give you an invincible armor that can defend against any war skill.''¡® But, father, he''s a magician. I need expensive magic resistance armor. "¡® Didn''t you say that he didn''t have much magic and could only rely on servants? " Er... Sorry, I''m not a fool. I can''t make it up anymore... "Su Ye showed a regretful expression and spread his hands out. One after another laughter rang out in the arena. Clemela covered her mouth and kept laughing. The gladiators of the first college laughed back and forth. Many viewers felt that Menelaus''s face must be red and purple after his face armor. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 342

    "Magicians are really good at rhetoric. I just ask, do you dare not use magic servants?" Menelaus said.


    "As long as you take off your magic resistance armor, I dare, but do you dare?" Su ye asked.


    "After all, you still dare not." Menelaus raised his spear and pointed at Suye.


    "Alas, I really dare not. I didn''t expect to lose to you twice." Su Ye sighed.


    Menelaus was stunned and looked at Su Ye quietly.


    The audience also looked at Su Ye curiously. Have the two had a fight before?


    Su Ye continued: "I was sent to Sparta by Mr. Aristotle. When Mr. Aristotle left, he came to say goodbye to me. However, he looked angry. I asked carefully before I knew what had happened. Originally, he and Agamemnon were good friends, but they suddenly quarreled with Menelaus because of me. Finally, I lost. Now let me talk about the scene of the quarrel between them. "


    "Aristotle said: ''Agamemnon, you look like a God, your eyes are like a dragon, and your body is like a Titan. In front of you, the earth seems to tremble and the sky seems to cry. It''s really respectable.''"


    "Agamemnon said, ''I am nothing. I have a beloved brother named Menelaus. He is more talented than me.''"


    "Aristotle was unconvinced and said, ''I have a student named Su Ye. He is also very talented.''"


    "Agamemnon said, ''my brother is a great Gladiator.''"


    "Aristotle said: ''Su Ye is the record holder of infinite wrestling.''"


    "Agamemnon said: ''my brother has half god blood''"


    "Aristotle said: ''Suye has the earth element blood and giant blood.''"


    "Agamemnon said, ''my brother can defeat ten enemies.''"


    "Aristotle said: ''Suye can defeat a hundred enemies.''"


    "Agamemnon was obviously unhappy and said, ''my brother has a king''s father who can give him endless wealth.''"


    "Aristotle did not care and said: ''Su ye had a legendary teacher named Plato, who could teach him infinite wisdom.''"


    "Agamemnon suddenly said angrily, ''my brother has a complete set of magic resistance armor.''"


    "Aristotle said: ''Suye has a divine plane.''"


    "Agamemnon said angrily, ''my brother dares to fight the giant.''"


    "Aristotle said lightly: ''Suye dares to kill the devil.''"


    "Agamemnon was furious and shouted, ''my brother dares to eat shit!''


    "Aristotle hurriedly said, ''I admit defeat, and my student Su Ye dare not eat.''"


    The crowd had listened with interest. Unexpectedly, the two strong men with such high status and fame still quarreled, but after listening to the last two sentences, they were stunned by the strong contrast.


    In a flash, everyone laughed.


    In particular, some people who were drinking water sprayed the audience in front all over at once, which was more uniform than watering flowers.


    The gladiators of the first college were overjoyed.


    Clemela trembled with laughter and burst into tears.


    The extremely serious coachman beside her even showed a look of crying and laughing.


    In the Longkou terrace, some nobles were unhappy. Some nobles forbeared to smile, and only a few nobles didn''t care to laugh.


    In particular, Leonidas, polux and castor, who had raised their glasses to Su ye, couldn''t stop laughing.


    Leonidas smiled and said, "Aristotle is right. He is really different from others. Ha ha... The little guy Menelaus is full of fire. If he blocks his visor at this time, he can explode."


    "Poor Menelaus, taking the Royal custom to the arena, arranged an honor guard to enter. I advised him to be a gladiator at that time, but he didn''t know what he was crazy. He really quarreled with Su ye... "Polux smiled.


    "Don''t you know why he''s crazy? But I picked the wrong person. This Su Ye is so interesting. " Castor looks about the same age as Suye.


    "Make fun of Agamemnon and Aristotle. This boy has great courage. I like it." Leonidas looked at Suye with a smile.


    Su Ye mocked, but had some doubts in his heart. At first, he thought that the other party just said some rubbish before the game. It was common in Sparta. Before fighting, the Greeks would sing or swear to enhance their momentum and observe the morale of the other party.


    However, Menelaus''s words are obviously mixed with something.


    Menelaus pointed his spear at Su ye and said, "your arrogance makes you make the wrong choice!"


    Su ye said calmly, "Congratulations, you are the first Gladiator to let me give up my chair and fight."


    Su Ye finished and scanned the audience.


    Hundreds of thousands of spectators roared with excitement.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    A few viewers almost burst into tears.


    Su Ye finally stopped sitting in the damn chair! I''m finally going to fight myself!


    Menelaus turned to look at the referee.


    The referee looked at the host on the stage.


    The host nodded gently.


    "The battle begins!" The referee shouted and threw out a white towel.


    Su Ye immediately summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Menelaus said nothing and ran in small steps. His armor and skin were slowly wrapped by the liquid silver power.


    Just three seconds later, his whole body radiated a faint red light, and the red light in the eye hole of the visor was the strongest, completely blocking his eyes.


    Many spectators exclaimed, especially the aristocrats.


    The audience of the demigod family on the Longkou terrace looked at each other and showed incredible eyes.


    Comodes stared at Menelaus, who was glowing red.


    Okutu cursed in a low voice: "damn... It directly stimulates the blood of the demigod."


    "Trap!"


    "Trap!"


    "Wind element trap..."


    Su Ye kept casting spells, and one huge trap after another immediately appeared in front of him.


    Menelaus changed his direction and di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer rushed over immediately.


    Soon, a semi ring-shaped serial trap appeared in front of Su ye, and outside the trap, Menelaus had fought with di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Su Ye continued to release a wide range of element traps while observing the battle.


    Menelaus stepped forward and smashed it with a bone stick.


    The spear wrapped in silver power and blood red light swept across and hit the bone stick. Di Aotian''s body shook and even people with the bone stick retreated half a step.


    The gladiator who saw this scene opened his eyes. Everyone knows how strong the power of di Aotian is. Even if it is slightly weaker than the silver soldier who goes all out, it will not be much worse, but now he can''t stop Menelaus''s normal attack.


    "Asshole!" Wang sledgehammer waved the golden hammer to Menelaus.


    Menelaus suddenly retracted his spear, thrust it out, and the spear point reached the golden hammer.


    Boom


    The crisp sound exploded in the field, the silver and blood exploded, Wang dahammer''s body shook, and Menelaus shook the same.


    There was no movement under their feet.


    There was an uproar.


    Those who have seen Su Ye''s Duel marvel at Menelaus, because Wang sledgehammer met all the silver soldiers before. No one can shake Wang sledgehammer without making full use of his war skills.


    Those nobles or those who have not seen the king sledgehammer fight exclaimed for the king sledgehammer. Menelaus is a half god blood. Even if he is a fool, the resources and rigorous training of the half god family can train him into a powerful soldier. Moreover, under the influence of the blood of the demigod, Menelaus of the silver rank can easily defeat ordinary gold soldiers. As a result, just let Wang sledgehammer shake his body?


    Ogutu and comodes looked at each other.


    "The power of Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian soared. I thought they were not the enemies of Menelaus at all." Augustus.


    "Two people''s bodies are more powerful. It seems that they suddenly have a lot of combat body or combat skill talents." Comodes looked thoughtfully at Su ye who was continuing to use trap.


    "You cast spells, I''ll fight melee." With a loud roar, Wang drove the black demon sheep and waved the war hammer to attack.


    All the silver soldiers Wang met before, whether in the top 16 or the top 32, did not dare to fight head-on when he went all out. They fought and retreated. However, Menelaus waved his spear into countless shadows and met them without fear.


    They saw their weapons collide with each other, making an eager clang.


    Soon, they found that Menelaus was moving forward, while Wang sledgehammer and the black magic sheep were retreating.


    The black demon sheep bleated occasionally, and uncontrollable panic flashed in his eyes.


    "Chatter!" With a loud roar, the huge fireball flew to Menelaus.


    A sneer appeared on di Aotian''s face. Magic resistance equipment? I''ve seen it!


    Menelaus did not dodge, and his face behind his armor was indifferent. Fireball? I don''t know how much it dissipated.


    Fireball roared past. At the moment of touching Menelaus''s armor, fireball shrank in half and its color was dim!


    The fireball exploded with a harsh sound.


    Menelaus and di Aotian looked at each other in surprise.


    Di Aotian was surprised that all the power of fireball, whether magic itself or talent power, was reduced to half.


    Menelaus was surprised that even the golden mage''s fireball would collapse directly when it fell on his armor, but why did the power of this fireball still surpass the black iron level to the bronze level?


    The magic stripe power in the armor forms a powerful anti magic power. However, the flame at the falling point of the fireball is still burning and begins to spread magma and flame outward.


    It''s just, it''s much slower than usual.


    Many people in the audience almost jumped up. Powerful soldiers and magicians looked at each other and could burn on such powerful magic resistance armor¡° The earth proud sky has fire element blood...... "polux said. Menelaus stepped back and instinctively looked at the flame still burning and spreading in front of his chest¡° Hum! " Menelaus snorted coldly. He ignored the flame and continued to attack Wang sledgehammer. However, Wang sledgehammer suddenly shook his left hand, and a brilliant gold shield appeared. He began to focus on defense. Wang sledgehammer is the main defense, and di Aotian keeps using fireball. Su Ye continues to set up wind element traps. At first, Menelaus didn''t care at all, but more than a dozen fireballs fell on him and the flames were connected. There are slight changes in some armor. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 343

    Some masters who found the clue sighed.


    "The magic of the king of flame goblins is really powerful."


    "It''s better than the magic anti armor made in the holy land, and it can''t withstand such burning for a long time."


    "Go on, Menelaus will lose."


    Just then Menelaus suddenly roared.


    "Get out of here!"


    He was shocked by his silver power and his fighting skills. All the flames were shocked by the powerful power and fell in all directions.


    As soon as the flames touched the ground, they spread rapidly, turning the place of the battle into a sea of fire.


    In the fire, di Aotian and Wang dachui were unharmed. When all the flames met two people, they would quickly avoid them, as if oil fell into the water.


    Many magicians looked at this scene with envy. At least there must be blood at the general level of fire element, so that their flame magic will not hurt the people connected with their souls.


    At this time, many people looked at Su ye and found that Su ye had created a large irregular circular trap.


    There was no flat ground at Su Ye''s feet. He stood right in the middle of the large trap.


    The power of the trap didn''t hurt him. The power of the earth element blood made him stand on the stone cone like walking on the ground.


    There were bursts of exclamations from the audience.


    Menelaus stepped back and stopped the attack. Wang dachui and di Aotian also stopped and looked at him warily.


    Menelaus snorted coldly and said, "the reason why I asked you whether you dare not use servants is not because I am afraid of servants, but because I want to say that your two servants are not worth mentioning in my eyes. Only when you defeat me without servants can you defeat me. Unfortunately, your shallow mind limits you. The reason why I haven''t attacked is to give you mages a fair chance. After you set up the elemental trap, I have magic anti armor. We''re even. Now, I will solve the battle as quickly as possible. The great God of war Ares, I pray to you, the God of war guard! "


    Menelaus gave a low roar.


    When the earth shook and the wind roared, a pale gold pillar of light fell from the sky and fell on Menelaus, turning into a pale gold armor of light.


    Menelaus''s body is a foot higher, more burly and stronger, and even the traces of muscles supporting armor can be clearly seen.


    "It''s over..."


    Many people who supported Su Ye showed a look of despair.


    Only the blood power makes Menelaus stand out from the crowd, and now it inspires the guard of the God of war. Menelaus has been able to fight any peak golden warrior.


    The God of war guard is too powerful. It falls on Menelaus, the blood of the demigod. It is basically equivalent to a holy land protection magic. Next, any magic of Su ye can''t hurt him.


    "The power of the gods is really great. Since you say fair, I want to be more fair. " Su Ye sighed.


    The audience suddenly widened their eyes, stuck tightly to the magic glasses and stared at Su Ye''s shoulders.


    On Su Ye''s shoulders stood a villain in strange clothes, with black hair and black eyes, arms around his chest and a cold look.


    Many people jumped up and sat down quickly.


    There are magicians, soldiers, priests, nobles, and even members of the demigod family on the Longkou terrace.


    "It''s a magic incarnation..."


    Very few people recognized it.


    "Rock armor."


    Su ye cast a spell on himself.


    Then, the bronze avatar also used rock armor on himself, and used it twice in a row.


    Su Ye has a thin layer of rock armor on his body surface. Combined with solidified rock armor, it is equivalent to four layers.


    There was a lot of discussion.


    "It''s magic overlap or protection overlap. This Su Ye is a monster..."


    "Aristotle is a blood monster and a genius monster. This Su Ye is a genius monster..."


    Then the bronze magic avatar disappeared and reappeared.


    Su Ye used his "magic armor" twice in a row.


    Black iron avatar and bronze avatar use black iron spell magic armor twice in a row.


    The six layers of magic armor are fused into a seemingly thin light blue translucent robe, which floats gently around Su Ye.


    The audience was stunned.


    The two magic avatars disappeared and reappeared again, displaying "rock skin" with Su Ye


    Six layers of rock skin.


    Then the two magic avatars disappeared and appeared again.


    The black iron avatar did not move, but the bronze avatar and Su ye cast spells together and used them twice in a row.


    "Rock shield!"


    "Rock shield!"


    "Rock shield!"


    "Rock shield!"


    Four quartzite rock shields appeared in front of Su ye, and then fused into a new rock shield only half an inch thick. The lower end of the gray white stone shield was suspended a foot from the ground and the upper end was to Su Ye''s neck.


    The audience was quiet.


    Menelaus opposite was motionless, like a sculpture.


    The bronze avatar returned to the magic tower and appeared again.


    "Rock arms."


    When Su Ye finished casting the spell first, he saw a strong quartzite arm extending from his two shoulders. The gray arm was as thick as Su Ye''s waist. Each arm was two meters long and taller than Su Ye!


    Then, the magic avatar''s "rock arms" spell is completed.


    Two as like as two peas in the shoulders of Suye,


    Four rock arms.


    Everyone in the audience, regardless of their status, even the noble high priest of the temple of the God of war, was dazed.


    Why are all magicians'' rock arms similar to their own, and Su Ye''s rock arm is more like someone else''s arm, to be exact, a giant''s arm?


    Di Aotian and Wang Dagui turned their heads and looked at Su ye with awe in their eyes.


    Others didn''t know, but they recognized the owner of Su Ye''s four arms at a glance.


    As like as two peas!


    Then, as soon as four arms higher than Su Ye grabbed the ground, a large number of rocks, sand and soil crashed up and condensed into a huge shield as high as Su ye on all sides.


    The four arms held up the quartzite shield and blocked Su Ye''s front with the magic shield in front of Su Ye.


    Both mages and soldiers were desperate to see this scene.


    It''s not five shields, it''s a mountain.


    Is this a bronze mage?


    How else?


    "That''s all for the time being." Su Ye stopped casting spells.


    Two magic avatars disappeared and appeared again.


    There was a dead silence.


    The soldiers who had fought with Su ye, whether bronze or silver, were sweating like bamboo shoots after rain, dense and wet their clothes.


    Where the first college is located, segus broke his fingers and calculated: "four layers of rock armor, six layers of magic armor, six layers of rock skin, four layers of rock shield, four rock arms and four stone shields. Is Su ye the constellation of the tortoise? Taite Ma is bullshit. If the other party is not half god blood and there is no God of war to guard, even if it is the peak silver, Su ye can smash the other party alive into meat sauce by rushing directly to the hand to hand fight... "


    Clemela covered her mouth with her hands, her pink eyes were full of surprise, and her excited little feet kept stepping on the ground.


    "My treasure teacher..."


    At this time, the host''s voice sounded: "it was rumored that Su Ye was a kind and kind child. The reason why he had been sitting in the chair was that he wanted to do the damn homework of Plato college, and he didn''t want to be cruel to diagonal fighters, because he believed that every Greek and every people of Olympus God system were the power against external gods. I always thought that this rumor was a lie. I always thought that Su Ye was good for nothing except calling di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. Now I understand that Su Ye is too kind. He may not be the kindest man in the world, but he is definitely the kindest gladiator in the arena! However, he was so cruel today that he almost burst my heart! "


    The host''s words seemed to ignite the arena.


    The whole field burst.


    "Su ye, we wrongly blame you!"


    "Su ye, you are the best warrior among magicians!"


    "Shit, it''s really dark this time. It''s too dark! Su Ye is invincible! "


    "No more ticket refunds! It''s worth it! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Those "sunspots" turned powder in an instant and shouted the name of Su Ye madly.


    Suddenly, the brothers polux and castor got up and shouted Su Ye''s name.


    The demigods looked at the brothers in disbelief, and even Leonidas couldn''t cry or laugh.


    The cheers of the whole audience suddenly dropped.


    Because many people forgot to cheer and looked at the Longkou terrace and the two brothers polux and castor.


    The demigod family cheered only two kinds of people, one was the fighting king who won the final victory, and the other was the Gladiator of the demigod family.


    Now, Su Ye broke the rules of the demigod family.


    Or is Su Ye actually the illegitimate son of the demigod family?


    Okutu sighed and said, "if I were Menelaus opposite, I would have been frightened. Who is this? It''s a pervert!"


    "This year''s fighting king is a little difficult." Comodes rubbed his temples and stared at the four huge rock arms in a daze.


    Julius screamed with excitement, bouncing like a ball.


    Su Ye hooked Menelaus outside the trap.


    "Come here."


    Strange posture, provocative words and fully armed appearance made the whole audience laugh.


    "Well, you let me find the desire to fight. I, Menelaus, son of Atreus, will be here today to show the glory of the demigod family! " Menelaus said that he was going to attack.


    "You''d better take back your last sentence. You can only represent Menelaus and yourself. You can''t even represent the Mycenaean family, let alone all the demigod families. Don''t pollute the brilliance of the demigod family with the power given to you by the demigod family. " Su Ye looked indifferent. Many demigods nodded gently. Menelaus was still a child after all. He was too young. He was a little stimulated and said what he shouldn''t say¡° Then, I, Menelaus, will kill the magician in the battle God arena today! " Menelaus was short and jumped up suddenly. The earth under his feet was spider like cracking and smoke everywhere. Di Aotian and Wang dachui looked up and rushed to Su Ye. Menelaus jumped to Suye like an eagle flying in the sky. The two sides are 80 meters apart, but Menelaus seems to be able to jump directly. Many soldiers looked at Menelaus''s pale gold Shin armor with envy, which was emitting strong light¡° Draught! " Su ye and two magic avatars used this seemingly ordinary black iron spell one after another. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 344

    Three cyan gales with a length, width and height of more than 20 meters poured into Menelaus one after another.


    The magic masters were surprised. The range, height and speed of the three winds were far higher than all wind inducing techniques, which could only have the effect after receiving the blood blessing of the wind element.


    The art of inducing wind could not even blow down children, but now it has formed a rapid wind, and the wind elements are highly condensed. Occasionally, the wind blade flashes, which is completely another kind of magic.


    Menelaus in mid air waved his spear, the silver light flickered, and his divine power collapsed, instantly crushing the cyan wind more than ten meters ahead.


    He also fell from mid air, 20 meters away from Su Ye.


    He looked down at the dense stone cones and small wind blades in the trap.


    Suddenly, there was a harsh scream in my ears, followed by a series of strange sounds, including the roar of giants, the cry of Warcraft and the tsunami.


    He only broke part of the draught, and when he fell, he had entered the scope of the subsequent draught.


    Menelaus had already prepared, but he still frowned, endured the harsh and auditory hallucinations, and fell into a trap.


    The dense little wind blade fell on him like a leaf and could not hurt him. However, the endless auditory illusion and harsh forces still worked.


    Before landing, he waved his spear to stab the lower part, and the silver divine power erupted, blooming like a white flower, crushing the rock cone within a radius of one meter.


    The moment before he landed. The flowers of rock cone break through the earth.


    Menelaus shook his spear, and his fighting skills broke out again. The flower of divine power bloomed and defeated the flower of rock cone.


    Keep your feet firmly on the ground.


    He looked up at Su ye, who was in the trap, with a smile in his eyes. He didn''t care about the harsh roar and all kinds of auditory hallucinations.


    All the voices are just illusions. They can''t intimidate the demigod family


    Bang!


    Menelaus suddenly fell forward. At the same time, a rock cone flower bloomed under him again.


    The dense rocks stung his armor.


    Those rock cones enough to pierce the ordinary silver divine power protection body can only leave subtle traces outside Menelaus''s divine power protection body.


    But at the edge of Menelaus''s mask, blood spilled.


    Menelaus turned his head and saw a golden hammer with white light flying back. Wang dahammer drove the black magic sheep, grasping the golden hammer with one hand and the sheep horn with the other hand.


    The big fireball of di Aotian rushed over with Wang Dashui.


    The two men walked flat on the dense trap cones.


    "Damn it..."


    Menelaus instantly understood Su Ye''s tactics, disrupted his hearing with his wind talent, and then hit back and forth.


    Don''t use silver power to seal your ears, just wait for the harsh sound to destroy your hearing.


    Seal your ears with silver power and you can''t hear anything.


    Suddenly, his Yu Guang felt that there was a slightly bright ball of light in Su Ye''s direction. He let the fireball fly to him and turned his head to Su Ye.


    He saw three light blue spheres flying at an unavoidable speed and falling into his body.


    When the light ball touches the magic anti armor, it shrinks to only one tenth of the original.


    Basic magic, no elemental talent blessing,


    "Physically pull away..."


    Menelaus gnashed his teeth.


    All the soldiers in the audience were cold when they heard this simple black iron spell.


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physically pull away..."


    Su ye and the two magic avatars are like a crossbow, constantly using their physical strength to pull away.


    Even if the effect of physical strength withdrawal is weakened to the limit by the power of magic anti armor, God of war guardian and demigod blood, quantitative change will inevitably bring qualitative change.


    Menelaus stomped on the ground and was about to jump out as before. The audience shouted softly.


    The hammer of the king sledgehammer and the horn of the black demon sheep hit Menelaus heavily on the back.


    At this time, the black demon sheep was no longer a wool, but inspired the battle talent "metal battle body".


    What hit Menelaus on the back was a metal sheep horn.


    The hammer of Wang sledgehammer fell on the falling point of the flying hammer.


    The armor collapsed.


    Menelaus was black in front of his eyes and fell heavily forward.


    The black demon sheep took a half step back and hit it again.


    The fireball technique of di Aotian kept coming, leaving a group of slowly spreading flames on Menelaus.


    Su Ye''s physical strength is drawn away forever.


    "You... Get out!"


    Menelaus suddenly roared, and his whole body burst into a bright light. He saw the silver power surging rapidly in his chest and condensed into two lions.


    The two lions stood upright on both sides, their front legs touched and closed into a magnificent silver door frame.


    There is a lion''s head on each door in the door frame.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the two lions shine.


    As if the silver gate carved on him suddenly came alive and opened slowly.


    It was dark in the lion''s gate.


    A roar of a giant lion came from the depths of the dark gate, and the smell of terror spread all over the audience.


    The Lion Gate seems to hide the doomsday Titan and the catastrophe dragon.


    Menelaus''s helmet instantly turned into a white giant lion skull. Except for the eyeholes in the two eyes, all other positions were tightly wrapped.


    The armor of the whole body, the light of the demigod''s blood, the silver body guard and the God of war guard are all integrated into a white bone armor to wrap the whole body.


    Human lion head, white bone body.


    At the joints and waist of the white bone armor, a majestic lion''s head is carved.


    The white bone armor suddenly burst into a strong light, and the hemispherical white light spread hundreds of meters away, and then converged.


    The majestic breath formed by the white light is like the sea falling from the sky, and like mountains flying, which makes everyone breathless.


    "Su ye, you shouldn''t provoke a warrior of the demigod family!" Menelaus''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    When the light passes, the physical strength is dissipated, the trap technique is dissipated, and everyone stands on the ground again.


    Even, all the magic tools on Su ye, di Aotian and Wang dahammer have temporarily lost their effect.


    "Demigod glory..."


    Many audiences watched this scene with shock. In those years, no matter Leonidas, Sisyphus, or even other members of the demigod family, they never inspired the brilliance of the demigod in the arena.


    Demigod radiance will consume the divine power in the body.


    It is not glorious for the soldiers of the demigod family to use demigod brilliance in the arena rather than against the enemy.


    Leonidas looked at Menelaus and sighed softly.


    Polux and castor looked at each other. Polux had no choice but to shake his head, while castor looked disappointed.


    In the surprised sight of the people, Wang dahammer waved the war hammer and collided with the black magic sheep.


    "Dwarf, you shouldn''t hurt Prince Ben."


    Menelaus suddenly turned around, avoided Wang sledgehammer with incredible speed, and then fiercely waved his spear.


    His whole body sent out a roaring tsunami, and behind him emerged a five meter high Golden Lion Gate, with bright stars on the spearhead.


    At this moment, the world is dark, only the spearhead is bright, just like the star before dawn.


    The spear of enlightenment lights up the sky.


    Boom


    Menelaus''s spear was wrapped in a translucent lion and penetrated the chest of King sledgehammer.


    Wang Dashui looked down and saw a big hole in his chest, so big that... His body was broken.


    "Your Majesty, I let you down..." Wang sledgehammer fell back, bounced on the ground and stopped.


    The legs under the abdomen still held the black demon sheep and rushed forward.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian rushed to Menelaus with two other goblins and blew himself up at the same time.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Many people of the demigod family shook their heads. This degree of power is not enough to threaten Menelaus now.


    Because the lion bone armor has been blessed by the demigod brilliance, Menelaus is equivalent to being in the weak demigod brilliance all the time.


    Suddenly, a large number of demigods suddenly got up.


    Menelaus was blown out.


    The raging flame covered his whole body, and the power of magma and spread spread on the lion bone armor as before.


    "It''s impossible..."


    "How can mortal power block the light of demigod?"


    "Is this the real power of the miracle servant?"


    "It is worthy of being a magical creature who once had the potential to seal the gods. Fortunately, it was destroyed by the gods..."


    "Shh..."


    The demigod family suddenly shut up.


    The atmosphere of the whole arena suddenly became strange. At the beginning, only an unhappy or even angry color appeared on the Gladiator''s face. However, with the continuous spread of demigod glory, many Spartan civilians also frowned.


    Menelaus used magic anti armor, demigod blood and God of war guard. He was already bullying others. Now he turned on the demigod glory that should not be used.


    "Cough..."


    Menelaus coughed a few times, stood up, put silver outside, stripped off the magma and flame, and looked forward.


    A large area of new element traps appeared, and new di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer appeared around Su Ye. Moreover, Su ye and the magic avatar have added a full set of protective magic to these two people.


    Six layers of magic armor, six layers of rock skin and four layers of rock armor.


    The audience stared at the scene, then at Menelaus, with a sudden expression of schadenfreude.


    Su Ye looked at Menelaus and said with a smile, "you are really strong, but you are not worth my best. No one is worth my best except comodes. Of course, unless you can turn on demigod brilliance again and again. "


    Su ye said, continuing to use trap technique and element trap. What is different from just now is that Su Ye is using earth element traps. The new trap has no cyan wind, but the stone cone at the bottom of the trap becomes harder. At the same time, the power of ten earth elements is stimulated in the trap. Su Ye retreated and expanded the scope of the earth element trap, while di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer stood together and rushed to Menelaus. In the middle of the rush, Menelaus was slightly short and had to jump. However, at the moment when he was short, Suye stretched out his hand to Menelaus¡° Swamp art. " Menelaus was unprepared. Instead of jumping up, he plunged into the swamp, shaking his body and waving his arms, barely stabilizing his body. Many audience laughed. The magicians kept nodding. If they could instantly send magic, the magicians had countless ways to target the soldiers¡° Hum! " Menelaus snorted coldly, wrapped his legs and feet with the power of silver, jumped out of the swamp, and then ran out of the swamp as fast as stepping on the flat ground¡° Trap! "¡° Earth element trap! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 345

    Menelaus stepped into the air and fell down.


    In midair, the power of dust, heavy pressure and slowness acted on his body, but the dust failed, and the heavy pressure and slowness slowed down his speed slightly.


    Menelaus used his fighting skills to destroy the sharp cone under his feet, took off again, and met him with three high and thick wind inducing techniques.


    This time, he didn''t break it with combat skills, but continued to jump forward in the wind.


    The two talents of auditory hallucination and harsh ear took effect again, and his eyes showed undisguised surprise.


    He thought that he would completely resist all the natural powers of a mere bronze mage after he released the demigod light and enabled the lion bone armor. However, the auditory hallucinations and harsh ears were only less than 10% weaker than before.


    His ears were again filled with messy and sharp voices.


    At the moment of meeting the blue wind, his forward jump speed decreased sharply. He couldn''t move forward and fell straight after jumping only five meters away.


    "What kind of wind is this?" Menelaus fell back into the trap in disbelief.


    Waiting for him is still the talent power of dust, heavy pressure and slowness. Dust still doesn''t work, but the wind enters the earth element trap.


    Dust and yellow sand float in the earth element trap.


    This time, Menelaus was not only affected by dust, heavy pressure and slowness all the time, but also affected by the illusion, harsh, cutting and sharpness of wind magic all the time.


    Those small wind blades fell on him. They really wouldn''t hurt him, but they were constantly consuming his strength.


    When he lost his hearing, di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer came around behind him and launched an attack.


    Two people are completely unaffected by the earth element trap and draught.


    Menelaus sighed in his heart and turned back to attack Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. He was ready to take off and rush to Su ye after the wind inducing technique passed. Even with the protection of lion bone armor, he didn''t dare to run all the way through the dense trap cones.


    However, since then, the induced draft has never stopped, and the movement speed has slowed down, resulting in a longer residence time of each induced draft.


    One after another light blue physical strength pulled away from the light ball and flew into his body.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer are no longer as fierce as before.


    Di Aotian stood behind Wang sledgehammer to release fireball, and Wang sledgehammer had more shields in his left hand.


    Under the influence of the earth element and wind element talents, Menelaus is far less flexible than before.


    After fighting for a full minute, Menelaus beat back di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. When he turned his head, he saw that Su Ye was constantly exerting his physical strength to pull away, and the two magic avatars were using induced wind according to a fixed rhythm, which could keep him in the dual power of induced wind and ground element trap.


    In just one minute, Su Ye has released more than 40 physical strength to pull away.


    Menelaus''s movement has slowed down significantly compared with that before.


    "Damn Su Ye! Damn magician! " Menelaus was suddenly irritable. He gave up Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian and turned to Su Ye.


    The speed of induced draft suddenly increased.


    Menelaus emerged a thick silver power at his feet. He trod on the dense trap cones, ran a few steps, suddenly stepped into the air, sprained his foot, and the whole person almost fell off. He quickly closed his feet and looked down. The stone cone at his feet did not know why it fell down.


    "Magic talent again!" Menelaus is almost crazy. He can''t jump or run, but he has just stimulated the brilliance of the demigod. If he is stimulated again, he may not only hurt his body, but even reduce his life.


    Just when he hesitated, Su ye took a step back and used his physical strength to pull away, always keeping at about 40 meters.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer rushed over and attacked Menelaus''s back.


    Menelaus was again entangled by King sledgehammer and earth proud sky.


    The first college took the lead, and a neat cheer burst out in the audience.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Su Ye scanned the audience, smiled and continued to use his physical strength to pull away.


    After using 100 physical strength to pull away, Su Ye began to change into attack magic and fireball.


    Fireball will not only continue to attach to the lion bone armor, but also form a natural roar when it bursts.


    The eardrum is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body.


    After a while, Menelaus suddenly slowed down a little. He only felt that his ears made unbearable sharp calls. He had to completely seal his ears with silver divine power. He was no longer tortured by auditory hallucinations, harsh ears and loud sounds. However, it was too late.


    Tinnitus bursts.


    Just when he was distracted, Wang hammer knocked on his right elbow for two consecutive times to stimulate the power of destruction.


    The lion''s bone armor was slightly deformed, Menelaus gave a soft cry, quickly waved a spear and struck the king''s sledgehammer.


    Keng


    The golden hammer intersects with the spear.


    When the spear bounced away, Menelaus''s right arm trembled and snorted.


    Wang dachui said with great joy, "this boy is hurt! ha-ha! Victory belongs to your majesty! "


    Wang sledgehammer became braver and braver. Di Aotian used fireball from all kinds of tricky angles. Su Ye began to use rock stabbing constantly, and the induced wind of the two magic incarnations never stopped.


    In contrast, Menelaus was constantly hit by Wang sledgehammer because of the influence of tinnitus and physical withdrawal.


    Suddenly Menelaus closed his eyes and instinctively rubbed them with his left hand.


    "Despicable magician..."


    In the next moment, he suddenly realized that it was a talent for raising dust, and hurriedly washed his eyes with silver power.


    Bang!


    The black demon sheep charged fiercely, and its two horns hit Menelaus in the abdomen, while Wang dahammer''s golden hammer fell heavily in the middle of the lion''s head.


    Menelaus was black in front of his eyes and fell on the dense trap stone cone.


    Wang sledgehammer had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. His right arm turned into a huge rock arm. Holding the thickened and heavier golden hammer, he rushed up, aimed at the unreacted head of Menelaus, slammed it down, lifted it up, and then smashed it... Into a virtual shadow.


    Destruction superposition madness takes effect, and battle madness fills his whole body with strength.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    Menelaus trembled all over and tried hard to get up, but even under the protection of lion bone armor, he could not withstand such violent and frequent shocks.


    At first, Menelaus felt that he fell into the water, and a large amount of water poured into his body along his mouth and nose. Gradually, his body began to sink, and the light in front of him became lighter and lighter, but the darkness became deeper and deeper, and he seemed to slowly fall into the dark sea cave.


    "No! I am the prince of the demigod family. I can''t lose in the hands of a civilian! My blood, my glory, my everything, demigod glory! "


    "Demigod glory!" Menelaus''s roar spread throughout the audience.


    The powerful light and power broke out, and the nearby di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer were rushed out and fell heavily into the trap.


    Even Su ye took several steps back.


    Menelaus jumped up in the eyes of the people.


    He looked at Su ye with empty hands.


    "No one can beat me, no one... Poof..."


    Menelaus closed his eyes and fell straight back.


    Blood spilled through his eyes and through the gaps in his helmet at his neck.


    The lion bone armor dissipated and turned into the magic anti armor.


    The referee of the Holy Land rushed over and lifted Menelaus''s visor. He looked at it for three seconds and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Menelaus continued to use demigod brilliance. His body can''t bear it. He can recover after a while." The referee turned to see Su ye, picked up Menelaus and rushed to the high priest in the temple of the God of war.


    The high priest of the war temple was a tall and heroic old man with deep bags under his eyes and a cold face. He snorted coldly and waved with his hand. The main priest on one side got up to meet the judge of the Holy Land and used divinity to treat Menelaus.


    The host said loudly: "because Menelaus was too young, he forcibly used demigod brilliance to cause coma. I declare that Su Ye won this game! Let''s congratulate Su ye on breaking into the top four of the wrestling King competition! "


    When the host spoke, he stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked at the host and gently nodded his head.


    The host breathed a sigh of relief and smiled kindly.


    The audience cheered.


    Especially the civilians who were angry with Menelaus just now shouted like crazy.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Su Ye looked up at the demigod terrace.


    Most of the demigods were motionless and expressionless.


    Polux and castor put their hands on their mouths and shouted Su Ye''s name.


    Leonidas smiled and raised his glass to Suye again.


    Su Ye nodded gently, which was a return gift, and then thanked the audience in all directions.


    The chariot came and took Su ye to the podium under the demigod terrace. A main priest of the war Temple personally put on the victory crown for Su Ye.


    Sitting in the chariot, Su ye returned to the gate of life and death.


    "My dear invincible Gladiator, I love you!" Julius rushed over and gave Su ye a warm hug.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes, raised his hand in advance, let Julius embrace him, and then clapped with ogutu and comodes.


    Julius loosened his arms, held Su Ye''s shoulder and said, "when he used demigod brilliance, I thought you were going to lose. Unexpectedly, you still won! I feel like you haven''t done your best, have you? "


    Su ye turned to komodes and smiled, "of course, there is only one opponent."


    Julius said, "no, even comodes cannot defeat Menelaus who uses the brilliance of the demigod."


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head and said, "we are not as good as you, but in terms of combat, you are not as good as me and comodes. Yes, Menelaus has more power than me and comodes in ''quantity''. However, he couldn''t control his emotions, and I deliberately provoked his mentality. Moreover, he was too arrogant, so he could only play 80% of his strength. In addition, he has rich fighting experience with soldiers. For example, the fighting process with Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian is so excellent that I respect him. He really worked hard. However, he is obviously not good at dealing with magicians. "


    Comodes looked strange and said, "no, the soldiers of the demigod family have a high-level mage to practice with, from small to large, and never stop. Menelaus is not bad at dealing with magicians, he is not good at dealing with magicians like you. "¡° Yes! " Julius and ogutu laughed together. Comodes thought thoughtfully, "I doubt you have opened a new school of magic."¡° What genre? " Su ye asked curiously¡° Million talent stream. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 346

    Several other top eight gladiators came to congratulate Su Ye.


    Then, another six people fought one after another to compete for the places in the top four.


    Su Ye didn''t read this time. He summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. The master and servant watched and studied carefully.


    At noon, the quota of the top four competition was determined, the first day of the wrestling King competition ended, and the audience left one after another.


    In the morning of the next day, the top four, the third place and the champion and runner up will be held.


    In the semi-finals, when Su ye took out his chair and table, the audience laughed, and then returned the ticket and booed.


    Countless spectators showed helpless smiles. I''m afraid they will never see this scene in the battle God arena since ancient times and even in the future.


    Su Ye spread out his book and carefully observed the battle of his servants.


    In order to learn more, Su Ye specially asked the two men to prolong the fighting time.


    The two sides fought for 15 minutes. The silver soldiers were exhausted and breathless before they were knocked down to the ground.


    The audience cheered loudly for Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian.


    At the same time, many people looked at the Longkou terrace and talked about it one after another.


    "I thought Menelaus was nothing, but now I understand the strength of the other side."


    "Yes, di Aotian and Wang dachui can fight the top four gladiators alone, but they are killed by Menelaus. How strong is Menelaus?"


    "So, Su Ye''s strength is unfathomable."


    "This guy really makes people hate his teeth. If I were his opponent, I would be angry with him."


    "Which Gladiator can stand losing to magic servants in the battle field of God?"


    "In the face of the fighting king, he must not dare to do so. You guess, in the next championship, will he also sit in his chair and watch the runner up be defeated by the servants? "


    "Huh? It seems that everyone knows who the champion is. There is only suspense about the ownership of the wrestling King... "


    Then, the second semi-finals was held. The silver warrior ubikus defeated the enemy and was qualified to enter the finals.


    This man is the gladiator who took the initiative to talk to Menelaus but was scolded away.


    Su Ye sat quietly, followed by the performance competition. After a full hour, the two eliminated gladiators fought for the third place.


    The third runner up battle soon ended, and the host''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    "Next, there will be the most exciting moment. Does the champion belong to Su ye, the best audience, or ubikus, the third runner up last year? Let''s wait and see! First, let''s invite ubikus to the stage! He is a brave soldier... "


    When the host talked about ubikus, ubikus took a chariot, raised his spear and reached the middle of the arena.


    The audience cheered the name of ubikus.


    Then Su Ye boarded the chariot.


    Looking at the chariot ahead, the host smiled and said: "now, Su Ye is coming out. He has too many nicknames, what is the best audience, what chair Gladiator, what is the ticket refund king, what is the boo attractor, what is the summoner of Wang sledgehammer and earth proud sky, but no matter what nickname, he can''t hide his strength and glory! Next, let''s welcome Su Ye! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    This time, no one shouted a refund, no one booed, and everyone shouted Su Ye''s name with expectation and respect.


    Especially those magicians who were unpopular in Sparta shouted louder than anyone else.


    "Su Ye! Su Ye! Su ye... "Like gladiators, clemela shouted in a crisp voice, a wild girl.


    The old coachman on one side sighed helplessly, but his eyes flashed over the dark red birthmark covered by her hair, and her face became kind.


    Su Ye raised his staff and greeted the audience around him.


    After getting off the carriage, Suye and ubikus stood 100 meters apart.


    Ubikus first bowed his head to Su ye and said, "Dear magician Su ye, I have seen your real strength. I admit that your strength is beyond imagination, but I will never admit defeat before the final failure. I hope you can meet my little request. That is, if I can defeat di Aotian and Wang dahammer, please fight with me. "


    "No problem." Suye road.


    "Thank you very much. Your good name will be famous in Greece. May the gods bless you. And I will take the spear as the oath and the shield as the glory and go all out! " Ubikus road.


    The audience cheered for ubikus.


    Su Ye nodded softly without saying a word, but he was thinking that there were so many routines for this boy. Typical gladiators tried their best to deceive the audience, and many viewers ate this set.


    This is a way of survival.


    Su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and then summoned the magic separation to fill up the protection magic for the two people respectively.


    The audience watched this scene with great interest, because the strength of Wang sledgehammer with full protection was unimaginable and could even resist Menelaus''s enlightening spear skill, which was the power of the top golden warrior''s full strike.


    After the blessing, Su ye took out the chair and table again and opened the magic book.


    The audience habitually laughed and booed.


    The old coachman looked helplessly at the nearby kremela. She even booed and was in high spirits.


    Su Ye carefully watched the battle between the earth proud King sledgehammer and ubikus.


    Ubikus is very powerful. He is definitely the strongest peak silver warrior he has ever seen. He is experienced, skilled, stable and has a good grasp of every detail.


    At the beginning of the battle, ubikus firmly grasped the initiative of the battle, and di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer could not get rid of his rhythm.


    Su Ye kept nodding. The same was true of watching ubikus''s game before. He was born to fight and his mastery of power has reached the peak. However, his talent is a little small.


    Ubikus not only has rich combat experience, but also occasionally makes some fancy and beautiful movements when it is safe, which has aroused the praise of the audience.


    When the battle lasted for ten minutes, ubikus''s action obviously began to slow down, while di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer suddenly started to work.


    Finally, due to lack of physical strength, ubikus was defeated by Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    However, ubikus also contributed a wonderful battle to the audience and won the respect and cheers of the audience.


    At the end of the battle, the main priest of the temple of the God of war presented the first, second and third place awards. Everyone won the laurel and trophy, while Su ye, as the champion, won an additional gold treasure.


    A fixed body bracelet can cast fixed body spell on nearby enemies, with a total value of more than 20000 gold eagles. Because the magic equipment for storing fixed body spell is very difficult to manufacture, it is also a very complex golden level magic.


    Finally, the host announced loudly that today''s schedule is over, and tomorrow morning, the final wrestling King finals will be held.


    Amid the cheers of the audience, Su ye returned to the gate of life and death.


    Komodes stood by the door and quietly looked at Su Ye. His muscles still supported his leather clothes and applauded. His eyes were still as cold as a knife, but only a slight arc was raised at the corners of his mouth.


    Suye stared at comodes'' brown eyes.


    "We will meet here after all." Comodes road.


    "I''m looking forward to fighting you." Suye road.


    "I really don''t want to lose to a bronze magician." Comodes'' voice was very flat.


    "You can lose to a future legendary master." Su Ye smiled.


    "I won''t quarrel with you. After all, you are a man who can scold the prince of the demigod family and spit blood. However, I don''t know why. I''m looking forward to fighting you, more than when I met Aristotle. "


    "It''s my pleasure, your Excellency the fighting king."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    "Let''s have lunch together, just the three of us." Julius said suddenly.


    Su ye and comodes looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    In the surging crowd, Su Ye left with the gladiators of the first college.


    As we walked out of the arena, cheers broke out in the streets.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    When Su Ye followed his reputation, he saw thousands of people gathered together and shouted at himself. There were men and women.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and waved to them with a smile.


    Those people screamed wildly, and many boys and girls even blushed.


    Comodes smiled, "more people like you than me."


    Su Ye half joked, "no, the people who like you are old."


    Julius and the others laughed.


    Comodes just nodded and thought.


    Back in the arena, Su ye, Julius and komodes came to the reception hall. The table in the reception hall had been set, and the servants sent meals one after another.


    Julius smiled and poured wine for the two people and said, "tomorrow will be an important day for you two. You can not drink, but you can''t drink more. Only one drink is allowed."


    "Since I can''t drink, I won''t drink." Suye road.


    "I''ll have a taste." Comodes took a sip and put it down.


    Julius sat down and said, "eat first and then finish."


    Three people ate quietly.


    not to utter a single word.


    After a while, Su ye said with a smile, "the atmosphere is a little heavy. Is it always like this before every wrestling King competition?"


    Julius sighed softly and said, "what I miss most is the day before comodes became the king of the fight for the first time. On that day, we were drunk. At that time, we only celebrated his victory, but we didn''t expect him to win the championship. Because his opponent, the former fighting king, has achieved the result of the king of three consecutive fights, and no one can stop him in the arena. But in the end, comodes used each other''s pride to defeat each other and win the battle king. "


    "What about the second year?" Su ye asked.


    "If comodes can take advantage of each other''s pride, he can take advantage of each other''s anger." Julius raised his glass to comodes and said, "the champion can win by strength, and even a wrestler can win by strength, but the king of ten consecutive fights must rely on his mind."


    Julius finished and drank it down. Comodes said nothing. Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, there are various reasons for success at one time, but continuous success must rely on the brain to master the methods of success." Julius sighed and said, "in fact, I envy comodes very much. He has great power and smart mind. I''m even sure that if he retires from the gladiator and opens the Gladiator college, he will train excellent gladiators and become the master of the new first college. And I can only look at his back and sigh. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 347

    Su Ye smiled and said, "I thought you would cooperate with comodes and run your Gladiator college together."


    Julius was silent.


    Comodes didn''t speak.


    "It seems that you trust me more than comodes." Suye road.


    "I just like your blind self-confidence." Julius smiled, and comodes smiled.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "the reason is very simple. You can cooperate with me to set up a weapons firm and a Charity Association, but you don''t want to open a gladiator college with comodes. You must trust me more."


    Julius and comodes looked at each other and quickly staggered.


    "You are still a child." Julius road.


    "Sometimes, children only have goals in their eyes and can''t see anything else, so they can reach them." Suye road.


    They sat quietly and looked at the table.


    After a while, Julius said with a smile: "this year, the demigod family participated, so the gambling before the championship was suspended, because even those big makers thought Menelaus would win, and there was no need to set a gambling game. Of course, after the battle, their faces and intestines were black with regret. However, the king''s gambling game was not closed. As far as I know, because this year''s battle is particularly wonderful, with the strange variable of Su ye, the total bet amount of the king of wrestling has exceeded 10 million gold eagles, and many nobles and even demigod families have made bets. It is said that there are two million Golden Eagles flowing into Athens alone. "


    "So much? I remember it was only two or three million in previous years. Even in the two years when Sisyphus and Leonidas fought, it didn''t exceed eight million. Moreover, it will be closed tomorrow morning. " Comodes looked surprised.


    Julius nodded, glanced at Su ye and said, "we don''t know why there are so many chips in Athens. Most of the golden eagles flowing into Athens are optimistic about comodes and less about the Soviet industry. "


    "What''s our odds?" Su ye asked.


    "Comodes pays 1.2, yours is 1.5. Of course, the odds are always changing, subject to the final odds of closing the offer. " Julius road.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "can I bet on myself?"


    "Of course, but I advise you not to bet." Julius smiled.


    Comodes glanced at Julius and said nothing.


    Su Ye looked at Julius, whose face remained unchanged and always smiled, but said, "I bet myself."


    "How much do you charge?" Julius still smiled.


    Su ye took a piece of metal from the ring of space and put it on the table.


    Palm size, it looks like bronze, but unlike ordinary bronze, the surface of this metal emits colorful light.


    "Is this... Deified Bronze?" Julius''s face changed slightly.


    "Good eyesight. Although it is old and its value is slightly discounted, it can be used as the main material of the hero''s spear." Suye road.


    "Good. The market price of this deified bronze will not be less than 500000 gold eagles. I don''t know whether it contains divine power? " Julius asked expectantly.


    "No." Suye road.


    "Unfortunately, if it contains divine power, the value will double. However, betting on this item is equivalent to betting on 600000 gold eagles. It seems that we still underestimate you. I can''t make so many bets now. " Julius looked envious.


    "Speak as if I could take it out." Comodes shook his head helplessly.


    "You should have a share of this gamble?" Suye looked at Julius.


    Julius smiled coldly and said, "I''ve been there in previous years, but the stakes are too big this year. I''ve been kicked out. As you said, the eating habits of the nobles... Forget it, don''t say it. But are you really going to bet yourself? "


    "Of course, if I bet comodes, will they let me?" Su Ye smiled.


    Julius showed a complex look in his eyes, which were well hidden because of his small eyes.


    He looked at maudes and was suddenly silent.


    "Comodes, you bet yourself?" Su ye asked.


    Comodes was silent for a while and said, "I never bet on myself."


    "Why?"


    "All the money I bet on myself was lost after the battle with Sisyphus and Leonidas. From then on, I won''t touch this. " Comodes looked helpless.


    Su Ye smiled.


    Julius looked at Su ye and said, "I kindly advise you that comodes is invincible in the arena. Even when Sisyphus and Leonidas defeated him, they worked hard to succeed with serious injuries. And... Comodes''s mentality was affected and did not dare to fight with all his strength, because the other party was the legitimate son of the demigod family. Afterwards, both of them privately admitted that if comodes did his best without fear of life and death, he would probably die together. "


    Comodes smiled.


    "I''m not just a gladiator." Suye road.


    "But the arena is the world of gladiators." Julius stared at Suye.


    Komodes said, "Su ye, you should think clearly. If you bet on this deified bronze and win, you can earn 200000 or 300000 gold eagles, but if you lose, you will lose 600000 gold eagles."


    "It''s normal to win or lose in a gambling game. It doesn''t matter. Gambling is gambling, and fighting is fighting. " Su ye said calmly.


    Julius sighed and said, "comodes has lived in the arena since he was a child. I even feel that he is the master of the arena. You don''t know what he has paid for it. Fighting is his life. Fighting is his life. It''s hard for you to defeat a soldier who is integrated with the arena. You can''t understand comodes. "


    "I know myself." Suye road.


    "You... I still advise you to think again. In the arena, comodes is the king forever."


    Suye looked at comodes.


    Comodes looked indifferent, his body was straight, and his whole body was like a spear piercing the sky.


    Eyes full of confidence.


    "The arena is just a part of the world." Su Ye smiled calmly.


    "I can''t tell you anyway." Julius rolled his eyes.


    Comodes looked slightly dim and quietly at the table.


    "If you really want to bet on yourself, come with me."


    "Can I bet the shares of the Dragon chopper firm?" Su ye asked.


    "No!" Growled Julius.


    "Well, well, I''ll make less money." Su Ye smiled.


    Julius turned to look at comodes.


    "Don''t be influenced by this boy. I suspect he is betting so heavily to enhance his confidence and attack your mentality."


    "If I am really hit by him, it shows that I still need to continue to sharpen, which is a good thing. If I''m not hit by him, it means I''m strong enough. It''s also a good thing. " Comodes said indifferently.


    "I like your statement." Suye road.


    "Two madmen!" Julius got up.


    "I''ll take you to bet. Comodes, and you? " Asked Julius.


    "I''m not short of money." Comodes road.


    "I''m too short." Su Ye sighed.


    "Go!"


    Looking at the back of Julius and Suye, comodes fell into deep thought.


    Deified bronze is valued at 600000 gold eagles. After betting, Su Ye returns to the arena to practice and returns to the house in the evening to enter the ruins space.


    In the ruins space, there are two new wreaths.


    One is the top four laureate and the other is the champion laureate.


    As for the championship trophy, Su ye put it aside and was not ready to use it.


    Su ye first put the top four laureates on it, and his face was expressionless.


    The bad news is that there is no magic talent or element talent, only battle body talent and battle skill talent.


    The good news is that the value of the top four laurels is beyond imagination and inspired the fourth ring of the altar.


    Su Ye blinked and fell on the talent in the middle.


    Battle body talent: light absorption (wood element blood)


    Su Ye has a little entanglement in his heart, which is a famous talent.


    No matter in the sunlight or moonlight, or even in the flame, as long as it is a bright place, it can continuously absorb the power of light, supplement its own physical strength, energy, divine power, magic and other forces, and even other powers of the gods can slowly recover.


    Although the amount absorbed is small, the victory continues.


    When Su ye first heard of this talent, his heart immediately changed into another word: photosynthesis.


    Unexpectedly, this powerful talent appeared.


    The problem is, this talent has huge limitations.


    Wood element blood is needed.


    I didn''t.


    But it''s likely to happen in the future.


    For a long-term plan, Su Ye chose this bright absorption.


    Su ye put on the title again.


    At the moment when the talent came out, Su Ye''s pupil widened and quickly selected the warrior talent for the first time, instead of another good combat talent.


    Then, leave the ruins of space and meditate to absorb the power of new talents.


    After absorbing the new talent, Su Ye opened his eyes.


    Wang sledgehammer, wearing new armor, kept looking at himself in circles, and his heart was so excited that he wanted to burst.


    And di Aotian and two small flame goblins also looked around at the new armor, and were also dizzy with excitement.


    "God, my God, your majesty is amazing! I love your majesty! "


    "Chatter!"


    The four servants, both big and small, had a thin layer of silver gray armor, wrapped from head to foot, with simple appearance and full texture. The surface of silver gray armor seems to be a magnificent picture scroll, which is covered with mountains, rivers and peaks, towering and lying across the world.


    If the four servants were enlarged to the size of normal people, they would be powerful enough to eclipse the soldiers of any demigod family.


    In terms of momentum and beauty, the shape of this armor is no less than the gorgeous dress made by the gods in the legend. Warrior talent: Mountain armor (giant) a power that only giant blood can use. Su Ye has giant blood. Su ye thought about the mountain armor silently, and saw that the silver gray rocks grew and spread rapidly from under his feet, and finally covered his whole body, forming a gorgeous mountain armor. It is obviously a rock texture, but it has a metal texture. Su Ye sensed that he was more closely connected with the earth, and a steady stream of power poured into mountain armor from the earth. As long as you step on the earth, mountain armor will last forever¡° Sure enough, only a big game of this degree can make me reap such a huge harvest. This talent can''t be exchanged by many golden eagles. No, we must find a way to hold a magician competition in the future! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 348

    "Come on, let''s go out and try the power of mountain armor." Su Ye smiled.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui walked out of the room with a full face of sadness.


    Soon, Su Ye happily returned to bed.


    In the dark night, di Aotian and Wang dachui stared at each other with bruised nose and face, narrowed their eyes, and their eyes glittered with dangerous light.


    Early in the morning, the gladiators of the first college were in high spirits.


    "World Gladiator power, first, Sparta. Second, the first college. Third, Rome! " Julius shouted.


    "The wrestling King competition is just an internal fight of the first college!"


    "Praise Julius!"


    The gladiators like Julius, comodes and the crab led by Suye entered the battle field of God for the third time.


    As in the fight two days ago, the referee carefully examined the two men and took off all items that could not be brought to the court, including the ring of space.


    After a lengthy performance that was interesting but the audience didn''t want to see at all, Su ye and comodes took a chariot from both ends of the arena to the middle at the same time.


    Two long lines of smoke rushed straight at each other.


    The horse''s hooves rattle the ears, and the smoke is like waves.


    When two light yellow smoke and dust were about to meet, the two chariots skillfully staggered, and then began to circle around the middle to form a ring of smoke and dust.


    When the two carriages circled around, the host loudly introduced the two people.


    However, the audience didn''t listen to what he said and shouted.


    Many people, regardless of the audience behind them, stood up, raised their arms, or shouted for comodes, or cheered for Suye.


    Slowly, the audience in most places stood up, excited and yelling.


    After the host introduced the two people, the roar of the audience still didn''t stop.


    When the carriage stopped, Su Ye silently used the water making technique to absorb the dust all over his body.


    The audience was angry and funny when they saw this scene. Who is this? Such an important wrestling King competition, they even wanted to wash away the dust first.


    Comodes put divine power to protect his body and bounce all the dust.


    The host said loudly, "before the two wars, do you have anything to say to each other? Everyone knows that you are all gladiators in the first arena. You must have something you want to say but you''re sorry to say? It doesn''t matter. Say what you want to say here! "


    The audience''s voice gradually thinned out and stared at the two people curiously.


    Comodes coughed softly, tried his magic beard, looked at Su ye, smiled and said, "Su ye, I''ve always had a particularly curious personal question. I don''t know if you''re willing to answer."


    "You ask first." Suye road.


    Comodes said solemnly, "I heard someone say that you are a child whose hair doesn''t grow up. I''ve always wanted to ask, does your hair grow up?"


    "Hahaha..."


    The whole audience burst into laughter.


    Spartan women react like men, and few are shy.


    However, many people blushed.


    Clemela was a little embarrassed to look at her teacher.


    Su ye said, "of course it''s all grown up. Otherwise, where did you get your beard?"


    "Hahaha..."


    The audience laughed and many people even clapped their thighs. Su Ye really made pollution with pollution, which is more obscene than Spartan soldiers.


    Comodes glanced at Su ye and said, "I have nothing to say."


    The host smiled and said, "Su ye, what do you want to say to comodes?"


    "Pervert." Su Yedao


    A simple word laughed the whole audience again.


    When the audience laughed enough, the host said: "it''s comodes who keeps the legend, continues the winning streak and becomes the king of 11 consecutive victories, or Su ye, as the bronze, becomes the first bronze king and the first magician king. Please wait and see!"


    The referee whistled and comodes did not move.


    "Call out di Aotian and Wang dachui first, set up a trap, and I''ll do it again." Comodes road.


    "Thank you first."


    Su ye said that, summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, then applied a full set of protective magic for the two people and himself, and then released the trap art.


    "Trap!"


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, comodes suddenly set off and rushed.


    "Never trust your opponent." Comodes said and rushed forward quickly.


    "Taught!" Su Ye used the trap technique flatly.


    Many spectators booed comodes.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui rushed straight.


    However, the audience quickly restrained their boos, because komodes did not try to rush to Su ye, but took the initiative to welcome Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian.


    Many people nodded and praised comodes, while others praised Suye for his proper response.


    Su Ye quickly laid a huge trap with a radius of 60 meters, leaving no space for himself. He fell directly into the trap, and then used the element trap.


    "Water trap!"


    In a short time, all traps changed their properties, a few became wind element and fire element traps, and most were water element traps.


    White fog envelops all water element traps.


    The audience could not see Su ye in the fog and shouted one after another.


    Suddenly, a huge white light curtain appeared in the sky. No matter what angle you look at it, everyone will find that the white light curtain is facing themselves.


    The appearance of the stadium appeared on the light screen, and the white fog in the light screen suddenly became as if there were nothing. Through the light screen, the audience can clearly see Su Ye standing in the trap.


    "It should be the legendary master."


    "Maybe the holy master borrowed legendary magic tools."


    "Magical power..."


    "It''s estimated that comodes can''t see the light curtain."


    The audience marveled and looked at Su ye in the trap.


    Su Ye stood in the white fog and looked forward.


    Without the blood of water element, Su ye could not see through the fog.


    However, there is dark vision.


    The whole world has undergone great changes in Suye''s eyes.


    With the continuous adjustment of vision, the original white fog turns blue and black, while in the distance, three light red shadows are jumping rapidly.


    The highest shadow is the reddest.


    "Well, I did it."


    When komodes finished, he suddenly waved his spear. He saw that his spear was like a long dragon coming out of the water, with great momentum, and like a sharp arrow with hundreds of steps through the Yang. It was castrated like the wind, and the exact location was on Wang dahammer''s throat.


    Above the spear point, a mass of silver brilliance burst out.


    "Er..."


    Wang sledgehammer suddenly loosened the hammer, covered his neck with his hands, and blood slowly overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "Muttering..."


    Di Aotian looked at Wang sledgehammer in surprise. He was distracted and the silver light suddenly appeared.


    Comodes'' spear suddenly split into two and pierced into di Aotian''s eyes at the same time.


    There was a soft pop.


    The sound of the spear pointed into the eye socket overlaps completely.


    Di Aotian didn''t react yet. His eyes were black, and then he covered his bloody eyes and screamed.


    Comodes jumped into the trap.


    The audience who saw this scene looked different, some were excited to praise, some shouted, some were cold, and some were frightened.


    "Comodes seems to be more terrible than Menelaus. It''s not the kind that looks terrible, but the horror of panic." Crimela whispered in amazement.


    The coachman beside her nodded and said, "comodes'' control of power has reached the level of holy land. Even the golden warrior is like a child in front of him. His current level was reached only in the third year after I was promoted to the holy land. "


    "Who can win with the power of silver?" Asked chimera curiously.


    "He."


    "Why?"


    "He is a young man, and I am old."


    Clemela and the old coachman looked at the light curtain.


    On the curtain of light, comodes had no divine power protection except that his feet, shields and spears were wrapped in silver.


    He was wearing his usual black leather armor, and most of his strong legs and arms were exposed.


    When the wind blew, his skin was like the grassland in early spring, and his hair was flying.


    The fire of the fire element trap burns like a beep, and the strong wind in the wind element trap blows constantly, and the wind blade flies and shoots, making a sharp sound to block the sound in the white fog.


    Comodes stepped on the spikes of the dense water element trap, kept running, almost completely unaffected, and his control of power was amazing.


    In the white fog, Su Ye quietly looked at the tall red outline, motionless, and even restrained his hostility.


    Seeing the red figure running aimlessly, Su ye took a look at the two twisting little figures in the distance and cast the spell again.


    "Summon apprentices and servants!"


    "Summon the black iron servant!"


    After using the magic, Su Ye looked at the figure of komodes. He was still running at random, which was no different from that just now.


    Therefore, Su Ye confidently whispered protective magic to bless di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Finally, bless the popular art for the two. With the blessing of the popular art and the blood of the wind element, the two run like gliding and can hardly hear any sound.


    Wang Da Chui and di Ao Tian looked at each other, and the silver gray rocks surged up from the soles of his feet like water, covering his whole body, forming a powerful mountain armor.


    "Go, dry the beard!" Wang dahammer said loudly.


    Su Ye glanced at Wang dahammer angrily, immediately turned and left, entered the white fog in other places, and then quietly looked at the two small red figures in front and rushed to the big red figure.


    The two sides soon met, but only a few seconds later, Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian screamed in front of them.


    Su ye saw two people rolling on the ground with their eyes covered. At this time, there was a continuous roar from the audience¡° Comodes! "¡° Comodes! "¡° The king of gladiators! " Some audiences who specially supported Su ye were silent. They could see clearly through the legendary light curtain that komodes didn''t use his fighting skills this time. He quickly blinded the two people''s eyes by simply stabbing them with a war spear, directly abolishing di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer¡° Powerful komodes, brilliant fighting thinking. " Su Ye sighed and walked slowly in the white fog¡° However, it also exposed his strategy. Instead of using powerful combat skills to quickly solve di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, he uses the most labor-saving skills, which means that he is saving divine power and must be ready to fight a protracted war. He did not avoid two people, but let them lose their combat effectiveness quickly, which means that he only regarded me as the real target. However, he is a fighting king, not an ordinary person. He can''t just want to fight a long war, but also want to make a quick decision. But... A quick decision needs to pay a higher price and is more likely to fail. Is he ready to pay the price? Unfortunately, his fighting style betrayed his inclination... "This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 349

    Su Ye kept thinking in a relatively safe area.


    Suddenly, Su ye saw the huge red figure coming towards him.


    "Did he find me by coincidence, or did he find me long ago but pretend to be a coincidence? Does he have any great talent to catch me? I blocked his sight and hearing, and used magic to hide the smell. What about the smell? Only the nose of the magic dog is not enough to detect me, but a higher sense of smell is possible. In addition, if he has the rare warrior talent of beast intuition, he will have a chance to find me. If he is a more powerful ''danger intuition'', he can perceive my general scope as long as I expose any hostility and release magic. When I released the magic just now, he didn''t respond. Did he really have no dangerous intuition, or did he pretend not to know? "


    Su Ye''s brain turned wildly. After thinking about it, he suddenly summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer again and issued new orders.


    With his mouth curled, Wang sledgehammer rode the black demon sheep to a place 20 meters away from komodes, and constantly knocked the shield with a gold hammer to make a clear sound, disturbing his hearing.


    Earth Ao Tian rushed to comodes with three flaming goblins.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two small flame goblins burst in turn, temporarily dispersed the nearby fog, and the powerful flame force impacted and rushed to komodes.


    At the moment of the flame goblin explosion, comodes was wrapped in silver armor.


    Silver bright whole body surface, attached with a little golden spot.


    Outside the silver shield, flames and magma burn.


    Subsequently, the silver shield collapsed outward, leaving komodes'' body with flame and magma.


    Suddenly, di Aotian blew himself up.


    The powerful flame and impact force instantly reach the body of komodes, and as strong as komodes, the silver body can''t be instantly protected again.


    However, komodes'' body suddenly burst into a light white light, wrapped around his body and blocked all the flames and impact.


    Then the white light disappeared and the flame and magma fell to the ground.


    Comodes went on unharmed.


    "Big beard, you are a little strong. When the battle is over, teach me?" King sledgehammer shouted as he rode the black demon sheep around comodes.


    "No problem. You two have strong fighting ability, but your skills are too poor and your fighting consciousness is too poor." Comodes spoke easily while looking for Su Ye.


    "Yes, we live in a chaotic era. Our fight has only one goal, that is to kill each other. But you gladiators are different. In addition to killing each other, we have to study how to make each other lose combat effectiveness, which is what we lack. In you, I see another direction of progress. " Wang sledgehammer shouted.


    "Yes, your mind is full of killing the enemy. Once you get to the arena, some means can''t be used, which will greatly limit your strength. Because every time you attack, you will consider whether it is right or not, and I have been tempered in the arena and have long adapted to this environment. I''m very interested in your miraculous servant''s enemy killing skills. I have time to compete. In terms of the number of enemies killed, you should be much more than me. "


    "Of course, I have killed eight thousand enemies as well as ten thousand."


    "Don''t brag there. You don''t know how to write eight thousand? Don''t say eight thousand. Now show me eight fingers. " Comodes quipped.


    "You can look down on me, but you can''t look down on my math! I''ll draw eight fingers now. "


    He saw Wang sledgehammer rush out of the white fog empty handed, rush to komodes, and seriously erect five fingers of his left hand and four fingers of his right hand.


    "See, this is eight!"


    The audience was stunned and laughed.


    "How much is five plus four?" Asked comodes.


    "Seven!" Wang dachui answered quickly with great confidence.


    The audience laughed.


    "What''s the use of keeping your eyes?" Comodes suddenly shot and stabbed the king sledgehammer in two eyes.


    "My eyes... Comodes, you scumbag, sneak at me!" Wang dahammer scolded.


    Komodes looked around and rushed to the direction of the previous Ao Tian. Su Ye''s original position.


    Su Ye summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer again, and let di Aotian and the small flame goblins blow themselves up, consuming the divine power of komodes, while Wang sledgehammer followed komodes far away, knocking the shield with a sledgehammer and occasionally scolding.


    "Comodes, you have the ability to hit me!"


    "What kind of hero is stabbing the eye? Are you the king of fighting or the king of stabbing the blind?"


    "So big, staring at your Majesty''s hair and my eyes, I suspect you are a big pervert... Your majesty, I''m sorry for the slip of the tongue."


    "You killed Tian Aotian so many times, he will take revenge. On the day when the winter snow covers the world, di Aotian will bring the flame goblins to ride the sun chariot and break your legs. "


    Chasing and searching in the fog was a little boring, but Wang dahammer''s drinking and scolding added a trace of interest to the battle.


    After summoning the seventh time of Di Ao Tian Tian, Su Ye frowned and only asked two small flame goblins to fry komodes. Di Ao Tian rode the black demon sheep with Wang sledgehammer and kept looking for opportunities to release fireball skills to komodes.


    Even better than comodes, you can''t avoid fireball with magical guidance talent again and again.


    However, even if he can''t avoid it, comodes can use the shield to calmly block the fireball, but he needs to exhaust the silver power that wraps the shield.


    Comodes seems to have been constantly guessing Su Ye''s position. Su Ye is also careful to ensure that his moving position is irregular.


    However, occasionally two people will be very close to each other, and comodes did not find it.


    Su ye did not rest assured and continued to be vigilant.


    Comodes wandered around like a headless fly. He happened to be very close to Su ye again. Suddenly, he rushed to Su Ye''s position.


    A stone wall broke through the earth and stood in front of comodes. Comodes'' shield flashed a brilliance and the battle shield impacted.


    Boom!


    The stone wall was broken, and comodes broke out of the wall. There were stones and smoke.


    Suddenly, komodes was covered with shining divine power and rushed forward.


    The whole stone wall exploded, dense stones splashed in all directions to the west, and dozens of stones fell on komodes, leaving shallow marks on the surface of the silver protective body.


    Comodes stopped, gently moved his nose and rushed to Su Ye.


    Su Ye noticed komodes'' small move, rushed directly into the wind element trap, and then left in a random direction.


    Soon, comodes stopped at the edge of the wind element trap and looked around, with a faint doubt on his face.


    The big fireball of di Aotian flew over, and comodes immediately avoided it.


    The two sides constantly fought for wisdom and courage. On several occasions, komodes even saw Su ye, but Su Ye used various means to avoid opening.


    Slowly, comodes'' movements were no longer as sensitive as before.


    "Su ye, if your hair grows up, fight with me!" Comodes roared.


    King sledgehammer shouted, "your method is useless. Your majesty said that he is only using magic. It has nothing to do with him whether it looks good or not, whether it''s front or back, whether it''s glorious or despicable. Even, victory or failure is not the point. His point is to better use magic to fight. Do you understand? I don''t understand anyway. "


    With the sound of the king''s sledgehammer, there is also the big fireball of the earth''s proud sky.


    "In that case, I can only change one tactic."


    Comodes said and suddenly rushed to Wang sledgehammer.


    "Run!" The king shouted with a sledgehammer and then hurled a golden hammer at comodes.


    The golden hammer wrapped in white light roared out. Comodes could not avoid it. He quickly resisted with a shield and skillfully withdrew his strength.


    However, his shield creaked, the silver power protecting the shield was broken, the shield was twisted, the edge was cracked, and his whole person retreated continuously, and his left arm was numb.


    "What a great power." Comodes watched Wang sledgehammer disappear into the white fog.


    Time goes by


    Half an hour later, comodes began to breathe heavily. He no longer wrapped the spear with silver armor, but only his shield and feet were wrapped with silver divine power.


    In the trap battlefield, the wind roared, the fire hunted, and more places were still shrouded in large fog.


    "Su ye, it doesn''t take much magic to release traps, but it takes a lot of magic to maintain such a large range of element traps. You have to constantly protect yourself. Let me guess, how much magic do you have now? A quarter or a fifth? "


    King sledgehammer said loudly, "Your Majesty said that since you planned to fight for a long time from the beginning, the master will play with you to the end. Look who''s been there. "


    "It seems that Su Ye has seen through my battle goal. Su ye, when did you know that I was procrastinating rather than trying to make a quick decision like Menelaus? " Comodes road.


    King sledgehammer said, "Your Majesty said, it''s very simple. Menelaus failed, so you will instinctively doubt the effect of quick decision. In addition, your fighting style has also exposed your real mentality. Now saying these can no longer affect the overall situation, because you have lost the possibility of making a quick decision. Your majesty also said, "if you go all out and make a quick decision from the beginning, you still have a chance to win, but now you don''t have a chance. Surrender."


    Komodes smiled and said, "Suye, you are very good at playing mentality, but I have been ready for you from the beginning. Well, let''s see. If my power and your magic are exhausted, who has the better chance of winning? "


    Time passed slowly.


    Not long after, the host announced: "now, one hour has passed since leaving the war. This battle is the longest time-consuming championship. Let''s see how long the next two can last. "


    Twenty minutes later, comodes suddenly left the trap and jumped onto the ground.


    "Su ye, come up. I''ve noticed that your trap begins to weaken. It won''t be long before it will collapse. I believe that you still have a few magic powers in the end, and I don''t have many magic powers left. How about we use a few magic powers and magic powers to fight the last battle? You see, my hands have trembled. I guess my face has turned white and my strength has been seriously worn out. "


    "Your Majesty said, wait." Wang sledgehammer shouted¡° Wait? Then I''ll stand outside the trap and wait and slowly recover my strength and divine power. You know, if the final is a draw, then I''m still the king! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 350

    Comodes stood there like a king in the arena.


    But many viewers frowned, especially comodes supporters.


    They found that comodes looked a little wrong.


    His lips cracked, his white skin stuck to him like broken ice, and the deep part of the crack was red, like a desert traveler who hasn''t drunk water for many days.


    His skin was dull everywhere, and his whole body was covered with dead white skin.


    More people found that komodes'' Adam''s apple kept rolling up and down, like swallowing saliva.


    The experienced magicians looked at each other without saying a word.


    "You misunderstood. Your majesty said wait. He waited, but you didn''t wait." Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian rode the black demon sheep and jumped out of the trap.


    "Oh?" Comodes stared at Wang sledgehammer.


    "Because I want revenge for being blinded by you many times." Wang dachui smiled.


    "Chatter!" The earth proudly raises the sharp bone piercing stick.


    "It seems that you still have a backhand. Show it." Comodes breathed long.


    "Well, I''ll do my best." With a smile, Wang dahammer jumped down from the black demon sheep and touched the braided beard in front of him.


    Comodes and the audience watched the tall and strong dwarf quietly.


    "In the name of your majesty, Jin is granted the title of king. You should be loyal all your life, follow our Lord, and live forever until death."


    The dwarf, who always smiles on weekdays, suddenly has a very serious face, sincere eyes and respectful expression.


    Suddenly, his whole body radiated a light yellow light, and his body expanded with the expansion of the light. The muscles of his whole body were like a blown pig bladder.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang sledgehammer expanded to 2.5 meters, which was close to the tall komodes, but his body was two times stronger than komodes, and his whole body was wrapped in thick metal armor, which was full of an inch thick.


    His overall shape has not changed. He is still a dwarf holding a sledgehammer.


    But the dwarf is too tall, taller than most humans.


    His legs are like two elephant legs, and his arms are the other two legs of an elephant.


    The surface of his exposed skin is not fluffy hair, but layers of silver gray rock lines.


    He stood there like a mountain, his whole body emitting a majestic smell visible to the naked eye, as if the surrounding air had been excluded by him.


    Di Aotian looked up at Wang sledgehammer. People were stupid and their necks were sore.


    Why does a guy who is about the same height as himself suddenly grow so tall?


    Can we play happily together in the future?


    "King of hills..."


    A few knowledgeable people muttered to themselves and recognized the king of the legendary dwarf kings, a powerful existence comparable to the giants.


    "I believe Su Ye is kind now..." komodez''s helpless voice spread all over the audience.


    Countless gladiators are ashamed, especially those hurt by Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. Now their hearts are full of gratitude.


    Fortunately, Wang sledgehammer hasn''t changed into the king of hills before, otherwise his small body can''t even carry a hammer.


    Their eyes fell on Wang''s sledgehammer.


    What a hammer! It''s just a pillar and a small room!


    Bang


    As soon as Wang Da Chui loosened his hand, the hammer fell to the ground and made a loud noise, as if even the people in the audience were slightly shocked.


    He saw his hands crossed and closed, placed between his eyebrows, and then slowly separated to both sides. Between his hands, a silver white metal strip continued to extend to both sides with his hands.


    Finally, a silver ring was worn on his head to block his eyes, forming eye protection, and the surface of the silver ring around his eyes was covered with thin pinholes.


    "I want revenge."


    Wang sledgehammer''s voice became very heavy. He picked up the hammer and rushed to komodes like a hill.


    Bang Bang


    He ran all the way, the earth shook and stepped on a small hole.


    The trap disappeared and Su Ye reappeared on the ground.


    "Well, I''ll solve the king of the hill first, and then you." Komodes glanced at Su ye and rushed to Wang sledgehammer with one hand of shield and the other hand of spear.


    "The earth!" When the two sides were more than 20 meters apart, Wang dahammer suddenly waved a huge hammer and hit the ground violently.


    Boom


    The crack, dark and tortuous, like a giant snake, quickly spread to the foot of comodes.


    Comodes jumped up quickly to avoid the terrible force.


    Wang dahammer smiled.


    Boom, boom


    At the foot of komodes, a hill rises from the ground and rushes up. The hill is covered with dense sharp cones, which are far better than the Stone Cone flowers of Suye in terms of quantity and thickness.


    Comodes''s face changed and his eyes flickered. Finally, he gave a low cry, held the battle spear and slammed into the hill.


    Hoo


    His spear was instantly surrounded by a sharp cone-shaped black tornado, and a full foot long black tornado bombarded the top of the rising hill.


    Boom!


    The sharp cone on the top of the mountain exploded, but the hill still rose at an incredible speed, and the sharp cone quickly re formed.


    "Not good..." comodes immediately curled up in mid air and used silver armor and combat skill armor. His whole body was shining white. At the same time, he used a shield to resist the hill that was about to rush into the sky.


    Boom!


    Hoo


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    The spire flew out of the ground and hit comodes.


    Comodes suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of Wang sledgehammer. The huge hammer like that small house tore the sky and flew.


    Su Ye quietly looked at komodes between the sharp cone mountain and the giant hammer.


    "Roar!"


    Comodes'' eyes suddenly flashed a red light, and then the golden light fell on him and turned into light golden armor, just like a God.


    God of war guard.


    Comodes turned with all his strength and smashed the shield against the giant hammer. At the moment when the shield flew out, the silver divine power integrated into it, quickly turned into a translucent armor warrior and charged against the giant hammer.


    Boom!


    The giant hammer broke the armored warrior in an instant, and the shield was splashed with fragments.


    The shield charge slightly obstructed the giant hammer, and comodes''s body sank suddenly. The giant hammer passed over his head, but the dense sharp cone mountain hit his body firmly.


    "Er..."


    Comodes groaned, his body flew upside down, the God of war guard shook violently, the silver guard broke, and the combat skill guard flew away.


    Hoo


    Comodes flew upside down in mid air, looking at the giant hammer that turned a corner in front and flew back in disbelief.


    The sledgehammer hit him again.


    "I am the king of the hills!" Wang sledgehammer roared loudly and ran to comodes. The ground roared and dusty, like a group of elephants trampling on the earth.


    "Alas..."


    Comodes sighed and the wind blew all over him, as if he were in an invisible tornado.


    His belly silver giant bear belly armor suddenly deformed and turned into a huge black deep hole. In the deep hole, the sound of volcanic eruption came out.


    In a flash, flames burst out and wrapped komodes.


    Keng Keng


    The clear metal sound sounded around comodes, and those red flames turned into pieces of metal scales, which condensed into translucent flame scales around comodes.


    The flame burns on the battle spear and attaches layers of flame scales to the battle spear.


    Comodes was burning all over.


    "The hero War Department of the war temple, the city of war..."


    Many people exclaimed. Unexpectedly, comodes obtained such powerful combat skills through sacrifice without saying a word, and even practiced them.


    Comodes seemed to be suspended in the air, holding a war spear in his right hand and stabbing the flying giant hammer, and punching the king hammer with his left hand.


    Behind him, a broken male city intertwined by flames emerged.


    The ancient city of Sparta.


    Thunder exploded and spread for hundreds of meters.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The fists of giant hammer and King sledgehammer hit comodes'' spear and left fist respectively.


    At this moment, everyone felt that komodes seemed to be flattened by two high mountains, but the next moment, the fire flickered, the red flame exploded, and the giant hammer and Wang sledgehammer flew backwards to both sides at the same time.


    Comodes fell from the sky and took several steps back to stand firm.


    "My hand! Comodes, why are you so powerful? "


    Wang dahammer looked at his right fist and the metal gloves were completely broken. The rock skin cracked slowly, and then the rock skin and mountain armor also cracked, revealing pale golden skin.


    There was an uproar.


    The audience''s eyes almost got into their magic glasses and looked at Wang sledgehammer''s skin.


    "Am I wrong? His skin is pale gold."


    "Isn''t that a golden battle?"


    "It''s exaggerated for a black iron servant to be promoted to bronze. How can there be a golden battle body?"


    "It is said that the body of gold can be a fighting talent."


    "That''s too exaggerated. Why should he?"


    "Did you hear thunder just now?"


    "I should have heard wrong."


    "Yes, comodes has reached the legendary double thirty talent!"


    "No wonder it can break the protective power of the king of the hills. It turns out that there are double thirty talents."


    "It seems that the rewards komodes has received over the years have been replaced by his own strength."


    "Worthy of being the king of ten companies!"


    Comodes raised his hand and looked at his right fist. His fingers twisted and his broken bones plunged into the meat, but he didn''t seem to feel the pain.


    "Let''s continue." Comodes''s eyes became very cold and rushed to Wang sledgehammer with a spear in his hand. With a move from Wang''s right hand, the giant hammer flew back with a cry, holding the hammer in both hands and facing comodes. Su Ye focused on the two people, instinctively held up the magic book with magic and quickly recorded some experiences. The audience did not care whether Su ye took out his chair to do his homework, and stared at the two people. Comodes is like a miniature fire giant. Every shot is powerful and thunderous. The war city behind him gives him infinite power, and his spear is like a fire dragon flying in the field. Wang sledgehammer is like a strong silver armor hero, waving a huge hammer that seems to be able to destroy the earth, beating and rushing. Every blow goes all out. Even if it falls to the ground, it can form a ground magic force to attack comodes. At the battle site, the ground cracked like broken porcelain, and the big pits were connected like meteorite clusters falling. The audience sitting on the edge of the infield were frightened for fear that Wang sledgehammer would collapse the arena. One is experienced and skilled. One has infinite power and double cultivation of magic and martial arts. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 351

    Neither side could take advantage. Slowly, their armor gradually broke, their wounds became more and more, and their movements became more and more slow.


    More than ten minutes later, the flame giant spear and the golden giant hammer met again.


    Boom!


    Wang''s sledgehammer and golden sledgehammer flew upside down and fell heavily to the ground. His body shrank like a deflated ball.


    "Your Majesty, your subordinates are incompetent. It''s time." Wang sledgehammer lay on the ground, his fingers moving gently, like a plant dwarf.


    Di Aotian hurried over and checked carefully. He found nothing wrong, but he was too tired and relieved.


    "Come here." Comodes hooked up with Suye.


    "Wait a minute. Fog art! "


    In the neat eyes of comodes and the audience, Su Ye spread dense white fog on the ground.


    "Su ye, can''t you fight with me like a gladiator?" Comodes said helplessly.


    "There are two mistakes in your sentence. Fog art! "


    Comodes wanted to roll his eyes again.


    "The first mistake, I was a magician first, and then a gladiator. My fighting style should first conform to the magician, and then consider the Gladiator. Whether others like it or not is not my consideration. Fog art! "


    The audience couldn''t cry or laugh. Su Ye really didn''t forget to cast the spell.


    "The second mistake, as long as I don''t violate the rules of the arena, whatever I do is neither dignified nor sinister. I''m just fighting. There''s no good or bad right or wrong fight. Fog. "


    "All right, you''re right. I can''t tell you. But can you get out of the white fog first? " Comodes said helplessly.


    "No. Fog. " Su Ye''s answer was very serious.


    "It seems that trap consumes too much magic. You can use fog which consumes less magic to affect me. However, when I opened the city of war, your fog has no effect. " Komodes said that his divine power urged the war skills of the city of war. With a sweep of the fire, the fog within more than ten meters nearby dissipated.


    "If your war city consumes so little divine power, why not at first? Obviously, I use fog to consume far less magic than you use the city of war. In addition, how many times can your divine power use the city of war? Ten times? Twenty times? The more powerful the battle system is, the more magical power will be consumed. Fog art! " Su Ye continued to cast the spell.


    "Your eyes are really poisonous. The power of the war system is extraordinary. It needs to be renewed every time it is opened and then used. However, even if I don''t have much divine power left, it''s enough to solve you with the city of war! " Comodes stepped forward.


    "Summon the black iron servant!"


    Wang sledgehammer appeared in front of Su ye again on the black magic sheep.


    Comodes looked at the place where Wang sledgehammer was, and there was nothing but a big pit.


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised? My king sledgehammer is back! " Wang sledgehammer shouted with a proud face.


    Comodes was surprised: "the miraculous servants are really different. They can recover immediately after stimulating such a powerful force. But I don''t believe you can inspire the king of the hills again. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you''re right. Wang sledgehammer can only use the power of the king of hills once a day. It''s not good to call repeatedly. Fog art! "


    Wang dachui glanced at Su ye in surprise, blinked and shut up.


    Comodes has entered the fog. This time, instead of consuming divine power to disperse the fog, he keeps moving forward.


    Experienced soldiers or magicians look at comodes and their eyes become strange.


    Because komodes'' body shape can''t keep steady. He trembles occasionally and even shakes his hand holding the spear occasionally.


    Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    "Comodes, you don''t have to hold on. If you hold on, unless you have the powerful talent of micro self-healing, you will suffer permanent damage."


    Su Ye''s tone was full of regret.


    "It seems that you have found it, so I don''t have to hide it. I don''t know why my body is getting weaker and weaker. It should be what special magic you used. It may also be related to the king of hills. However, my will can support my body to complete the next battle until I win the king of fighting again. " Comodes road.


    "Well... Let me see, you may have a warrior talent to recover your strength or a talent to dispel magic? But I''m sorry, it can''t work. To tell you the truth, even now I can''t immediately restore your strength. You either need to rest for many days or ask a powerful priest for treatment. " Suye road.


    "You''re playing with your mentality again. It''s no use attacking my mentality." Comodes road.


    "Should you maintain your current situation until you can''t hold it, or use some talent or combat skill while I''m not paying attention? But I''m sorry, I''ve considered all aspects. From the moment I decided to participate in the Gladiator competition, I was thinking about how to beat you in the safest way. At this point, you have no chance of winning. Fog art! " Suye road.


    "I only believe in myself." Comodes''s tone was full of pride.


    "I believe in the truth." Su Ye''s tone was very calm.


    "Then I will overcome the truth!" Komodes suddenly accelerated and rushed to Su Ye''s voice.


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physical pull away!"


    "Physical pull away!"


    Su ye and two magic avatars use physical strength to pull away at the same time, and three blue light balls fly into comodes'' body at the same time.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer stood in front of Su Ye.


    "Physically pull away..."


    When komodes rushed close to di Aotian and Wang dahammer, his body had been pulled away for a full twelve physical strength.


    Su ye and the two magic avatars were not prepared to use other magic and continued to use physical strength to pull away from komodes.


    Comodes swayed slightly, his speed decreased greatly, and a strange flash flashed in his eyes.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer rushed like wolves.


    "It shouldn''t be, but... There''s no way."


    Comodes said, taking a deep breath suddenly, his whole body burst into milky light, like the divine light of heaven, and like the blessing of the gods. A strong breath washed his body.


    The wound heals, the effect of physical withdrawal is dissipated, and the skin becomes as smooth as new.


    Everything looks back to its peak.


    But he looked very dignified.


    "It''s useless because I have a talent for dehydration. This water system talent itself is not very useful, because in the face of people with a talent like you and strong protection ability, their fighting will is very strong. Even if they stay in the magic fog for ten minutes, it will not have much impact. However, you stay in the water element trap for far more than ten minutes and keep running. The power you just used is very powerful. It can restore your physical strength and heal your body, but it can''t restore the water lost in your body. I admire your strength, because if ordinary people are dehydrated to your degree, they will die. "


    Su Ye frankly said his real killer mace.


    When hearing the talent of "dehydration", the old Spartan soldiers were cold and had uncontrollable fear in their eyes.


    Forty years ago, a Spartan holy general offended a legendary master of Miletus.


    Soon after, the general took three thousand Spartan soldiers and ten thousand soldiers of the vassal city-state to attack a small city-state and camped on the road at night.


    That night, it began to rain, pattering all night.


    The next morning, the holy general with cracked skin ran back to Sparta crying and went crazy.


    Sparta sent people to explore. Finally, it was determined that a legendary master used the non lethal rain technique, but added his own talent "dehydration".


    An ordinary rain skill and a seemingly ordinary talent killed 13000 soldiers in one night.


    From that day on, Sparta''s hostility to the magician increased day by day.


    "It''s this terrible talent. If you can trap me for another ten minutes, I may have no chance of winning, but fortunately I have felt the crisis and jumped out of the trap ahead of time. Let me end your magic! In the arena, I am the truth. "


    Komodes jumped up and jumped over Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, fell from the sky and stabbed Su Ye.


    The spear is like a dragon.


    "You''re not. Rock arms! "


    "Rock arms!"


    Su ye and the bronze magic avatar cast spells together to make su Ye grow four giant arms on his shoulders.


    Suddenly, a crown appeared on Su Ye''s head. The crown burst and the Yellow brilliance was unearthed


    Guanghua spread to Su Ye 20 meters away. The earth within a radius of 20 meters suddenly looked like a fluctuating sea, with soft sand and dust like waves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Huge columns of gray white quartzite rose from the ground and crashed into comodes.


    Each of those huge quartzite columns is more than ten meters long, and one person hugs them, as if they were the columns of the temple.


    In an instant, six giant rock pillars crashed into comodes from six different directions without dead angle.


    The whole audience screamed and exclaimed.


    Many people covered their mouths and opened their eyes.


    In mid air, komodes showed a look of surprise on his face, violently waved his spear to defeat a huge rock column, and then jumped forward, trying to jump over Su Ye''s head and attack again.


    However, his jump was like a kitten who took off suddenly but slipped under his feet. His strength was only half of what he expected.


    A daze flashed in his eyes, and then he was hit by two huge rock pillars.


    "It is the power in the field of earth elements and the land to protect! As long as comodes is around Suye, he will be affected by the earth talent! " A gold mage immediately recognized Su Ye''s power.


    As soon as the golden mage''s voice fell, another crown appeared on Su Ye''s head.


    The second crown exploded.


    Su Ye''s body expanded and rose rapidly. Like Wang dahammer''s incarnation of a mountain giant, he broke his clothes and turned into a four meter high giant. Di Aotian and Wang dachui looked up at Su ye in disbelief, a little higher than snoring! Now, Su Ye has six strong arms. Under the action of giant blood, all the protective power of Su Ye has doubled. The silver gray mountain armor covered Su Ye''s whole body, as if it were a God coming from the divine world. The audience looked at this scene with disbelief. Only a few high-ranking and well-informed great soldiers and magicians showed their expressions of interest. Blood power, they''ve seen too much. But I''ve never seen it in a bronze mage. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 352

    Su Ye''s four arms grabbed at the bottom, flew up the rocks and sand, and condensed into four rock giant hammers in his four hands.


    Wang dahammer looked ashamed.


    Compared with Su Ye''s giant hammer, his giant hammer is just bean sprouts.


    Su Ye held his chest in his arms and raised his big hammer in his four arms. He was condescending, his eyes were indifferent and his face was calm.


    It is as powerful as a mountain.


    The audience stared at the giant Su Ye.


    Crimela clenched her little fist and looked surprised and excited.


    The gladiators of the first college looked complex. Unexpectedly, Su ye, who had eaten and lived together for so long, turned out to be a monster far beyond his imagination.


    Comodes, 20 meters away, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, flashed unprecedented enthusiasm and excitement in his eyes, and the light and shadow of the war city behind him were bright and dark.


    "Good! Good! I haven''t met a real opponent for many years! You remind me of the joy of fighting! It reminds me of the voice I almost forgot. I want a real opponent, I want a real victory! I will defeat you! I am the king of gladiators, comodes! "


    Comodes roared. His strength was not enhanced, and his body was still weak. However, his will rose like a flame, as if he had added fuel to the bright and dark city of war.


    The city of war is burning.


    "From today on, not anymore."


    The flame crown floated over Su Ye''s head and then exploded.


    The faint flame covered the range of 15 meters around Su Ye. Six bright lights composed of flames were suspended 10 meters away from Su ye and rotated slowly.


    The bright red flame lamp is a foot long and can be held in one hand.


    Many fire magicians stare at the flame lamp, feel the rich smell of fire element contained in it, and show their intoxicated color.


    "I am!"


    Comodes, with red eyes, stepped on the earth and rushed to Suye.


    One stone pillar after another broke through the earth and crashed into him.


    Comodes avoided in advance with incredible speed and exquisite footwork, as if he could predict the path of the stone pillar. His body was as soft as cotton, and his speed was as fast as the wind.


    Suye stood still and watched komodes rush into the field of fire element.


    Hoo


    Magma, combustion, spread, adhesion, roar, burst and other fire element talents erupted at the same time, and komodes was surrounded by fire.


    However, he continued to rush forward like a fireman without fear of fire.


    The six flame lamps swam forward like sharks, emitting six pillars of fire, each with a waist thick and thin, and the bright flame torrent rushed.


    Hoo


    Boom


    The flame erupted and burst, slowing down comodes again.


    At the cost of crazy consumption of divine power, comodes rushed forward against the flame.


    He rushed ten meters away from Su Ye.


    A sky wall rises from the ground, 40 meters high, 40 meters long and three meters thick!


    On the sky wall, there are mountains and valleys. On each mountain peak, there is a giant with different shapes.


    Those giants are either drinking, or looking into the distance, or roaring up to the sky, or throwing a hammer


    Then, circles of ripples appeared on the surface of the sky wall. At the center of each ripple, a rough and old stone column appeared. On each gray stone column, it exuded a desolate and ancient atmosphere. Each stone column seemed to have supported heaven and earth and the divine world.


    Each stone pillar is hugged by two people.


    A hundred stone pillars floated out of the sky wall and rushed towards comodes like raindrops.


    Boom, boom


    One stone pillar after another carrying inexplicable great power hit comodes.


    At the beginning, komodes could fight with his divine power and combat skills, and fight and retreat, but slowly, he could only be protected passively, and his body was constantly knocked back.


    The sky wall melted, and Su ye put away the lamp of flame.


    Each stone pillar will disappear after impact, but a new stone pillar will emerge over Su Ye.


    Su Ye kept moving forward, the stone pillars kept hitting, and komodes kept retreating.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The city of war dissipated, and comodes fought hard with divine power.


    Exhausted, he resisted with a spear.


    The spear broke and he blocked it with his fists.


    His fists were bloody, and he blocked them with his arms.


    The arm bone was crushed and he blocked it with his chest.


    His sternum broke and he blocked it with his head.


    Bang Bang


    There was a clear blood path in the arena, and Su ye walked forward on that blood path.


    Comodes fell to the ground, covered in blood, but his feet slowly pushed on the soil, his broken arm supported the ground, and his body trembled and sat up.


    There are stone pillars all over Suye.


    "Admit defeat?"


    "I can still stand up." Comodes rose abruptly, and the flame in his eyes was stronger than ever.


    His bloody face was smiling, and the bright red between his teeth could not hide the whiteness of his teeth.


    "We, go on!" Comodes stumbled and rushed to Su ye and hit Su Ye''s chest with his head.


    Four sledgehammers fell and hit comodes firmly.


    Comodes fell to the ground, and the sound of broken bones spread all over the audience.


    Poof


    Comodes vomited blood, and his two white teeth rolled on the ground, wrapped in dust.


    Hoo Hoo


    Comodes gasped like a leaky bellows, but soon his breathing became weak.


    Su Ye stood beside komodes and quietly looked at the former wrestler with an expressionless face.


    "Can you still get up?"


    "Of course!" Comodes''s joyful voice sounded, "cough... Poof..."


    Comodes vomited another mouthful of blood, propped himself up with rotten arms, and it took three minutes to get up.


    He tilted his head, like a rotten corpse soldier, staggered towards Su ye and took one step, as if he had been walking for a year.


    Comodes had a smile on his face.


    The corners of his eyes were glittering, moist and dry blood.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    Comodes tilted and fell heavily to the ground.


    Su Ye looks to the referee.


    The referee looked at comodes quietly.


    Su Ye looks to the host.


    The host looked at comodes quietly.


    Su Ye looked to the audience.


    The audience watched comodes quietly.


    Su Ye looked to comodes.


    Comodes lay on the ground with his head tilted. One side of his face was tightly attached to the ground and the other side was facing Su Ye.


    He was still smiling.


    "I lost." Comodes slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Ye converged all his strength. His body flashed and ignored his image. He sat next to comodes, but he was still covered with mountain armor.


    The clothes were torn.


    "Su Ye wins!" Then the judge of the holy land turned his head to the main priest of the temple of the God of war, and the main priest looked to the high priest.


    The high priest nodded his head with soft eyes.


    The main priest flew to the battlefield and performed powerful magic.


    A milky white light column with a diameter of more than three meters fell from the sky, enveloping komodes and Su ye, emitting sacred brilliance.


    In the light column, Su ye saw komodes'' body reorganize and heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, more than ten seconds later, komodez''s body returned to normal, and even the sequelae of dehydration disappeared.


    "You''re good." The chief priest of the war Temple smiled at Su ye and turned away.


    Comodes gently turned over and looked up, and the magic beard was no longer on his face.


    "So tired..." he looked straight at the blue sky and sighed softly.


    Su ye took off his magic beard, threw it aside, lay back and looked at the sky.


    "What are you thinking?" Su ye asked.


    "I didn''t think of anything. My mind was blank." Comodes'' voice was gentle and soft, as if it had changed a soul.


    "If you go all out at the beginning, regardless of the consequences, you have a better chance of winning." Suye road.


    "I didn''t understand until I fell down for the first time." Comodes'' voice was filled with endless regret.


    "Do you know the root cause of your failure now?" Su ye asked.


    "I didn''t try my best at the beginning."


    "This is the behavior layer." Suye road.


    "I don''t understand." Comodes frowned.


    "Your loss to me is the most superficial result. Everyone can see it directly. It can be called the appearance layer." Suye road.


    "I understand."


    "What behavior caused you to lose to me, forming an appearance layer? You didn''t make every effort from the beginning. This behavior led you to lose to me. " Suye road.


    "Below the behavioral level?" Asked comodes.


    "Principle layer. You need to answer your own question, why do you choose protracted war instead of quick decision? " Su ye asked.


    Comodes thought for a moment and said, "I probably understand. I''m based on many reasons. First, Menelaus used the method of quick decision, which failed. I instinctively thought that quick decision was not suitable. Second, I need to personally understand your fighting style in order to be more effective against you, which takes time. Third, and most importantly, I think I have a better chance of winning when your magic power and my divine power are exhausted at the same time. The third reason is that it''s right to use it on normal magicians, but it doesn''t work on you... I thought you were just the blood of ordinary element people. I didn''t expect you to be an element general. Although it''s not as good as Aristotle, it''s not something I can resist. "


    Comodes''s tone was full of regret.


    "Then you need to keep asking yourself, why do you think Menelaus can''t do it, and neither can you? Why do you need to know for a long time to target me? Why do you think you can treat other magicians or me? " Su ye asked. Comodes was stunned for a long time, sighed and said, "I can''t figure it out."¡° There are many factors that cause you to think so, but I think the most important factor is the way you think, which I call the thinking level. " Suye road¡° Don''t we all think about how to become the king of gladiators? " Asked comodes¡° You spend your whole life thinking about how to become the king of wrestling, and thinking about how to become the king of wrestling is just a small episode in my life for dozens of days. " Suye road¡° My thinking is correct. " Comodes road¡° I didn''t say you were wrong. You see, we''re in the arena, but outside the arena, Sparta. Outside Sparta is Greece, outside Greece is the human world. Above the human world is the divine world, and the divine world is only a part of countless worlds. Do you think the king of the arena has a higher, deeper and broader mind, or the king of Sparta is more powerful? Or is the Greek King better? Or is human king more powerful? Or is the God King more powerful? Or are the kings of the world more powerful? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 353

    "I still don''t understand." Comodes road.


    "You are a gladiator. You explore the truth of the arena. I am a magician. I explore the truth of the world. Of course, I didn''t say that magicians are more noble and correct than gladiators, but I want to ask, do you think the truth you get in this arena is closer to the deepest truth, or the truth in the magical world is closer to the deepest truth? " Su ye asked.


    "I''m a gladiator, but I''m also a soldier. A soldier is no worse than a magician!" Comodes road.


    "Soldiers will not suppress their rank for so many years." Suye road.


    Comodes frowned.


    Su Ye stared at a white cloud like cotton in the sky and said, "what was your childhood dream?"


    "Fighting king! I''ve wanted to be a wrestler since I was a child. " Comodes''s tone was full of pride, like a child.


    "Just want to be the king of wrestling?"


    "Yes, I just want to be the king of fighting! When I first watched the battle of the king of gladiators, I knew that this was the goal of my life. " Comodes smiled and looked as soft as the cloud in the sky.


    "But you''re done." Suye road.


    "Huh?" Comodes did not know whether he had not heard clearly or understood.


    "You have fulfilled your childhood dream early. You have long been the king of fighting." Suye road.


    "That''s right." Comodes smiled contentedly.


    Su Ye sighed.


    "Isn''t it a good thing to complete the childhood dream and the past goal?" Comodes said with a smile.


    "When you were a child, your goal was to fight the king. So, you are now the king of gladiators. What is your goal? "


    Su Ye''s voice was very quiet, but it was far more painful than millions of stone pillars hitting his body.


    Comodes suddenly felt that his flesh and blood were in pain, his bones were in pain, his bone marrow was in pain, and even his soul was in pain.


    "Are you saying that I''m not even as good as my child now? Did I do anything wrong? " Comodes held his fist hard, his eyes blankly, and he didn''t know where to look.


    "The most common mistake we make is to confuse the short-term temporary goal with the life goal, thinking that once the temporary goal is completed, the life goal is completed." Suye road.


    "Don''t you always want to be a legend? Legend is just a temporary goal longer than the king of gladiators. " Comodes road.


    "Legend is just my magician''s goal, and it''s what I can say. There are other things I can''t say on legend. I always say that I want a better world before I want to be a legend. Unfortunately, not many people really understand this sentence. " Suye road.


    "I can''t understand." Comodes road.


    Su Ye raised his arm and pointed to the sky.


    "I never care about the throne in the cage. My future is the earth and the sea."


    Comodes looked at the sky quietly. For some reason, his nose was slightly sour and shiny things rippled in his eyes.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "If a dress is broken, just change into a new one. One combat skill has been eliminated. Just change to a new one. When one goal is completed, just change to the next. A kind of thinking is aging. Refresh it and find a better thinking in the world. The world is simple, but we''ve been imprisoning ourselves. "


    Comodes finally couldn''t look at the sky and turned to Su Ye. It seemed that there was a master of wisdom in the boy''s body.


    "Now do you know why you lost to me?" Su ye asked.


    Comodes carefully recalled his dialogue with Su ye, recalled it again and again, and savored every word of Su Ye.


    After a long time, he suddenly realized.


    "I just want to be the king of the arena, so I only care about everything in the arena. Over time, I really become stronger and stronger in the arena. However, the stronger I am, the more I think that the truth in the arena is the real truth, and the rest is unimportant. Even if there is a new truth and a new thing outside, because I only focus on the arena, I will inevitably ignore or even be hostile. This is inevitable, because I will try my best to protect me and everything I think is right. Now, there is a person outside the arena, that is, you. "


    Komodes took a look at Su ye and continued: "everything about you is actually far beyond the scope of the arena. However, I still think about you and me in the way of the arena. I don''t... in your words, it''s called "refreshing" my way of thinking. I can defeat you only if I stand at the same height as you and have a thinking level no weaker than you. "


    "Do you now know why Leonidas and Sisyphus can defeat you?" Su ye asked.


    Comodes''s eyes widened slowly.


    "I remember that Leonidas once said that he would become the first God like Hercules. His eyes are all the human world, so he must be able to see the truth of the world."


    "Sisyphus said that he wanted to be Sisyphus of the world. He was arrogant, but as long as he said it, these words would force him to look at the world. What he sees is also the truth of the world. "


    "You are the same, you are all the same. You want to see the world and see the world. Therefore, the arena will not trap you. And I can only deal with the small fish in the lake of the arena. Once the giant dragon in the ocean enters the lake, even the young giant dragon is just a bigger lake fish in my eyes. I use the method of dealing with lake fish to deal with the dragon. How can I win. I see... "


    Comodes sighed softly and continued: "I finally understand why you take out the book in public to study, why you don''t care about the support or opposition of the audience, and always do something you shouldn''t do in the arena, not because you are eccentric, not because you flatter the public, not because you are maverick, not because of anything else. Just because, in your eyes, the arena is no different from other places, just a part of the world. "


    "So, komodes, what are your dreams and goals now? Continue to be the king of gladiators like a child only wants to be a child? " Su ye asked.


    "I''m no longer the king of fighting..." at this point, komodes suddenly shook his body and looked at Su ye in horror.


    Su ye still looked at the sky and his lips were flying.


    "I see... I finally understand the horror of people like you or Aristotle. When I was the king of gladiators, I would only be the king of gladiators. When I was not the king of gladiators, I still just wanted to recapture the king of gladiators. Now, through the dialogue with you, I will consider other goals when I am no longer the king of wrestling. But you, Aristotle, you geniuses in other people''s eyes, from the beginning, you directly ignored the short-term goal like the wrestler, but pointed to the longer-term goal. "


    "I just summarized and sorted out the common points of the masters, and then learned." Suye road.


    "However, you have such a long-term goal. Can you really achieve it?" Asked comodes.


    "They never ask, I don''t ask, I only ask why."


    Su ye took a long breath and got up.


    In the audience, very few people stared at Su ye and fell into thinking.


    Su Ye picked up his magic beard, patted the soil on it, cleaned it with water making, and put it under his nose.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I''m trying to dredge comodes. After all, a pervert with dirty thoughts is likely to do terrible things, such as pulling others'' hair on the street once he loses."


    The audience laughed and many people laughed and scolded Su Ye.


    However, the audience also breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t know what they were talking about just now, they obviously wouldn''t just rest.


    Comodes lost badly.


    Even worse than his defeated generals over the years, if Su Ye helped persuade, everyone would be more relieved.


    No Spartan would like to see his city''s most famous Gladiator fall.


    Su Ye looked back at comodes lying on the ground and held out his hand.


    "Come and experience the feeling that others get the king of gladiators. You haven''t had this feeling for ten years. You must miss it very much."


    In the laughter and scolding of the audience, comodes gave Su ye a white look and stretched out his hand.


    Su Ye pulled up comodes.


    The audience cheered.


    "Comodes!"


    "Comodes!"


    "Comodes!"


    The whole audience shouted, encouraged comodes and thanked him for bringing us a wonderful battle.


    The two men went to the Longkou terrace, where many wooden statues of gods were displayed.


    The statue of the LORD God has only one Ares, the God of war, and the others are true gods, ranking lower than the LORD God.


    Suye glanced at the statue and then looked at the main priest who treated comodes.


    It was a kind old man with a smile on his face, and his white robe exuded a faint radiance.


    "Congratulations, dear Suye. From today on, you will be the king of fighting, and even the king of Sparta." The old man stretched out his arms and gave Su ye a hug.


    When they separated, the old man took off Su Ye''s magic beard.


    Commodus''s eyes moved, his head lowered slightly and remained humble.


    "You have a lot of experience." Su Ye smiled and blinked.


    The old man smiled, showed his kind face and said, "you are a child who likes to tell the truth, and I also like people who tell the truth. So, are you interested in joining Sparta? You see, Spartans like you very much, even if you are only an audience in the arena, even if you beat our hero comodes so badly, we are different from Athens. "


    "I''m afraid my words are too hurtful." Suye road.


    "Said, today you are the king of gladiators. As long as you don''t blaspheme, you can even scold everyone on the terrace, including the high priest I''ve always wanted to pull him down." The old man smiled.


    Suye couldn''t laugh or cry. The Spartans were really different from the Athenians.


    He is clearly a priest, but he is full of soldiers and bandits.


    "When you want to distinguish me from Sparta''s Gladiator or Athens''s Gladiator, I understand that Sparta and Athens are the same." Su Ye smiled.


    Comodes immediately remembered the previous conversation and thought slowly. The old man said, "yes, I''m selfish. But my selfishness is for the city, my selfishness is for the God of war. I hope you will become a gladiator of Ares. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 354

    "We are all the people of the gods." Su Ye is devout.


    The old man looked at Su Ye quietly.


    Comodes also looked at Su Ye quietly.


    "Am I wrong?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "You are well suited to be a diplomat." The old man''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "No, I just don''t want to be bound. The world is so big. I want to see it." Suye road.


    "Only under the glory of the God of war can you have more powerful power and see a broader world."


    "I have been bathed in the glory of the God of war, and I am also bathed in the glory of the gods." Su ye said seriously.


    The old man sighed and said, "since you are stubborn, for Sparta and the God of war, I can only pray to the God of war before the award, and ask his majesty to give up his divine gift to you."


    "Interfere with the gods for me?" The smile on Su Ye''s face disappeared.


    "No, it''s just my personal request to his Majesty the God of war." The old man looked indifferent.


    "It''s a pity that if you block me, you can block others and anyone who is beneficial to the temple of the God of war." Su Ye sighed.


    "Everything I do is for your Majesty the God of war." The old man''s tone was full of piety.


    "This is the limitation of our human beings. We always think that we are right and that we can decide what the gods need." Su Ye looked at maudes.


    Comodes bowed his head and frowned without saying a word.


    "The magician is really good at talking. Now, let''s continue the award ceremony." A smile reappeared on the old man''s face.


    His smile is more brilliant now, and there is brilliance in every wrinkle.


    "Everything is as you wish." A similar smile appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye stepped onto the platform. Then, the old man put the laurel on Su Ye''s head and presented the trophy to Su Ye. Finally, he solemnly gave Su Ye an exquisite wooden box.


    Su Ye grabbed the wrestling King trophy in his left hand, pulled out the glorious sword from the wooden box in his right hand and held it high to heaven.


    On the surface of the long bronze sword, the light white light shines in the sun, as if shining on the whole audience.


    The audience cheered.


    "Fighting king!"


    "Fighting king!"


    "Fighting king!"


    Comodes looked up at Su ye, his eyes complex, but slowly showed a shallow smile.


    He thought of himself as a child, of the child standing in the audience shouting loudly, and of the child who vowed to be the king of gladiators.


    "As the king of fighting, do I still just want to be the king of fighting?" Komodes looked at Su ye and repeatedly asked himself this question in his heart.


    Every time he asked, his heart beat violently.


    Finally, his heart almost burst and his blood seemed to boil.


    Comodes turned to look at the Longkou terrace.


    At the end of the award ceremony, the main priest left and the host made a speech.


    When the host finished, please leave in order, but no one moved.


    Everyone looked at Su ye and the statues of the gods behind Su Ye.


    The priests of the war Temple smiled strangely.


    Comodes sighed lightly. Even if he became the king of ten fights, he had only received God''s gift twice, and it was only a gift from the God of war temple, not a gift from the God of war himself.


    The gladiators of the first college sighed softly and looked sympathetic.


    In Sparta, it has become a convention that those who become the king of gladiators for the first time will receive a gift from God.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ye broke the myth of the warrior fighting king and the rule that the fighting king must be given by God.


    The magicians present looked at Su ye with a faint anger in their eyes.


    Magicians, hold your fists.


    "It''s not fair," chimera whispered, clutching her robe in both hands


    "If God says justice, then justice." The old coachman''s eyes were dim.


    Athens.


    The bell rang during the lunch break at Plato''s college.


    The students of class 3, grade 2 are waiting for the teacher to leave.


    On the last row of long tables, Holt seriously fell on the magic book and drew an ugly mind map.


    Jimmy and Albert are talking about what to eat for lunch.


    Palos turned and looked out of the window. The sun shone and the plants shone.


    Her right hand gently stroked the health ring of her left hand.


    Suddenly, Mr. niden came in quickly.


    "Just a moment, everyone. I want to announce an important announcement." Mr. niden''s face was grim and his eyes were cold.


    Everyone''s heart.


    Niden said, "there is a war report ahead. The Persian army has left the yuppian Peninsula and headed for the marathon plain. Mount ares launched a great recruitment, and Plato college is in the scope of recruitment. The academic affairs office decided to transfer some classes to the marathon plain overnight to cooperate with the Greek coalition to resist the Persian army. Class 3, grade 2, was collectively recruited and set out with the army tomorrow morning. This action is equivalent to a bronze test... "


    When niederon finished all the matters, the class fried the pot and the students talked one after another.


    "Why is it so sudden? Persian son of a bitch! Why invade us Greece! "


    "Don''t be afraid, the gods will bless us."


    "Everyone is from Plato college. Don''t believe the nonsense that the gods bless the Greeks. If the gods bless the Greeks, how did they die? The gods are not so free. Bless us. "


    "Let''s stop fighting. The first thing to do now is how to protect ourselves on the battlefield. Who knows military friends and tries to arrange us in less dangerous areas, which is more important than anything. "


    "I guess no one can help us except Palos."


    "However, according to the habit of the demigod family, Palos will probably be arranged in the most dangerous place."


    "It''s a pity that Su Ye is not here. If he is, he can come up with a good idea, and his magic will make us safer."


    "Digress, digress, I think the most important thing is... Mr. niden, are we going home to prepare at noon?"


    "There are classes in the afternoon. You can prepare when you come home from school in the evening."


    More than half of the students rolled their eyes.


    "Teacher, just tell the academic affairs office. Let''s go home early."


    "Yes, we may die on the battlefield right away. Don''t we even give half a day''s holiday?"


    "If you want to die, you''ll die. We''ll all come back alive, crow mouth!"


    Jimmy shouted, "let''s eat quickly at noon, go back to the classroom after dinner, discuss together, see what we should do, and then discuss how to fight and protect ourselves on the way to the marathon."


    "Listen to Jimmy!"


    The students got up one after another. Suddenly, the earth shook.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did the Persians hit Athens?"


    "This vibration is a little familiar..." Albert said to himself.


    "I remember that Su Ye was favored by Athena that day. It seems that it was also such a shock..."


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look."


    They ran out of the classroom and looked in the direction of the giant statue of Athena.


    "Sure enough..."


    It was incredible to see that the giant statue of Athena originally faced the Aegean Sea in the East, but now it is slowly turning from the east to the south.


    However, it only turned for a while and the vibration stopped.


    They blinked and suddenly found that the position of the giant statue of Athena was restored.


    "What''s the matter? How did you get back to your original position?"


    "Is everyone dazzled? But the vibration is true. "


    "It''s really strange. Su Ye comes a lot every day."


    "Won''t it have anything to do with Su ye?"


    "What does it have to do with Su ye? He doesn''t know where to escape..."


    "Alas, poor Su ye..."


    Palos clenched her fist.


    Sparta, battle God arena.


    Su Ye looked calm and was about to step down.


    Suddenly, the statue of God of war shook slightly, like the roar of war drums. Then, the statue radiated blood light.


    "It''s a gift from God!"


    "His Majesty the God of war has come!"


    The Spartans shouted excitedly. Many people knelt down, while the priests looked at each other and hurried to kneel.


    Su ye turned and looked at the Red Wood Statue of the God of war.


    The wooden statue slowly raised his hand and pointed to Su Ye.


    A red light flew out into Su Ye''s body.


    Then, the statue of God of war returned to its original state and looked quietly into the distance.


    The host was stunned and shouted, "let''s cheer for Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The Spartans cheered wildly.


    Since Su Ye was given by the God of war, it means that the God of war accepted him.


    The God of war will accept it, and so will all Spartans.


    Su Ye glanced at the audience in surprise. Unexpectedly, so many people knelt down. Not many people knelt down to the gods in Athens.


    "Praise the God of war!" Su Ye cheered loudly and respectfully.


    At the end of the award ceremony, Su Ye stepped down from the platform and the referee handed over the magic weapon.


    Su Ye wore them one by one, and then put the trophy, crown and glorious sword into the ring of space.


    Su Ye glanced at comodes and saw a strange light in his eyes.


    "Have you figured it out?" Su ye asked.


    "I''ve figured it out! After repeated questioning, I realized that what I wanted more than to become a gladiator was to become a hero! I want to be a hero! I want to be a hero! "


    Comodes''s tone was full of undisguised excitement.


    "Well, then, that''s your new goal. But why are you still a silver soldier? "


    Su Ye looked at komodes'' skin without any change. Unlike the golden warrior, his body surface had a layer of warm luster¡° I also want to participate in the next pithia competition. If I participate in the complete pithia competition, I will be promoted to gold and move towards the road of heroes. " Comodes road. Su Ye smiled and said, "Oh, it seems that you think a sports game is more important than the road of heroes. Then you can target the champion instead of being a hero."¡° Are you satirizing me? " Comodes road¡° I am describing a fact: when you can postpone the road of heroes for the pithia games and sports champions, you can postpone the road of heroes because of more "what you think is right". However, you forget that becoming a hero is the most important thing in your life. Once you set up obstacles and find excuses for yourself, there are basically two main reasons. First, you don''t know what you want. Second, you have fear in your heart. " Suye road. Comodes looked at Su Ye quietly and sighed softly¡° I doubt you can read your mind and read the depths of my heart that I don''t even realize. The gap between me and you is too big. " Comodes road¡° Gap? It''s not that big. I can understand you only because I have made the same mistakes and countless same mistakes. Then I want to do better, that''s all. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 355

    "However, you are still young. You can learn and change many things, but can I do it? Can I break through the shackles of the arena? " Comodes looked blankly around the walls of the huge arena.


    Audiences everywhere are exiting. They are like little ants.


    Comodes realized that he was also a little ant.


    "The best time to plant a tree is ten years ago, and the better time is now!" Su Ye smiled.


    "But it''s hard for people to change themselves." Comodes sighed.


    "So choose the power you believe in. I believe in wisdom, knowledge, Socrates, Plato, Aristotle and the sages. Of course, it is not so much the "people" who believe in them as their thoughts, their thinking and their path. You don''t believe in those great beings, but you believe in yourself, the people around you, and those who are far inferior to those great beings. Why? " Su ye asked.


    Comodes''s lips moved gently and his complexion was complex. He had been brewing for a long time. He sighed and said, "stupid."


    "Now there is a chance not to be stupid. It depends on whether you want to do it or not." Su ye walked to the gate of life and death.


    "You are a great being."


    "I''m not a great producer, I''m just a great porter." Su Ye smiled.


    Comodes followed Su ye in a daze, repeatedly talking about planting trees, now and greatness


    The audience coming out of the battle God arena occasionally looked back and suddenly felt that comodes was more pitiful than before.


    After walking through the door of life and death, Julius first extended his arms and hugged comodes.


    "Don''t worry too much, my old friend. As long as Su Ye goes to Athens, you will still be the next king of wrestling." Julius''s tone was sincere.


    Comodes was stunned and let Julius hold him.


    "What''s the matter with you? Although we haven''t hugged for a long time like couples for many years, you don''t feel it at all. " Julius half joked.


    Ogutu and the other gladiators looked at comodes and sighed.


    "You just lost one game. No one is invincible. You should regard Su Ye as the illegitimate son of the demigod, although I doubt he is the illegitimate son of the true God." Augustus.


    "If you are like this, we won''t live." Runner up ubikus road.


    But comodes said, "you misunderstood me. I was thinking about something. It turned out that in Julius''s eyes, if Suye didn''t go back to Athens, I couldn''t become the king of wrestling. Or I can only be a wrestler. "


    The crowd looked at him in surprise.


    "Isn''t the fighting King good? I dream of becoming the king of gladiators. " Ubikus road.


    Comodes turned and looked at the arena through the gate of life and death and the sky surrounded by walls.


    "I used to think that the king of gladiators was my destination. But today I understand that the arena is just my experience, and the king of fighting is just another starting point for me. From today on, I am no longer a gladiator comodes, I am a soldier comodes. "


    With that, the golden light around komodes flashed and attached to the surface of the skin. The golden light gradually condensed and became more and more prosperous. Finally, the whole body was like a gilded statue.


    People stared at comodes, wondering why he was promoted to the golden warrior at this time and completely gave up his status as a gladiator.


    Julius looked blank.


    The gold on komodes'' body surface is slowly broken into pieces, into powder, and finally into wisps of light smoke, drilling into the body along the pores.


    Comodes bowed deeply to the arena of the God of war, his head close to the ground, and then strode away.


    Pay tribute to the past and never look back.


    Take a new road.


    Su Ye looked at komodes'' back and smiled brightly.


    After a long time, Julius roared, "Suye, what did you say! You madman, you Plato college are all madmen! I thought there were two kinds of demons in this world, one living in hell and the other called Aristotle. Unexpectedly, there was the third most powerful devil, Su Ye! You did what Aristotle didn''t do! What magic did you use to deceive comodes! Damn Su ye, without him, what can I take to continue to master the first college! "


    "Anyway, he has left. Calm down. By the way, I have decided that you should act as the Spartan agent of dragon''s Meiwu series products and do a good job. " Suye patted Julius on the shoulder and followed comodes out.


    "I lost comodes. Can you make a 10% profit?" Julius shouted.


    "Well thought!"


    "I wish you no hair!" Shouted Julius.


    "You lost me forever." Suye resisted the urge to give Julius a fireball.


    "Sorry, I was wrong!" Julius''s voice was full of reason.


    "I''ll rest for three days." Suye road.


    "You... No problem!" Julius sighed.


    "Master, you''ve lost a lot this time." Augustus.


    Julius thought for a long time and said, "I''m not sure. Aristotle is like a high God. He doesn''t care about people like me, or he doesn''t care about everything. He only cares about magic and truth. Su ye... Looks like a different person. If he can invest before he grows up, he may have a richer return. As for the Gladiator Academy... If we don''t win the king next year, I''ll consider changing hands. "


    "Really?" Ogutu was very surprised.


    "Let me think again. After all, I can''t realize my dream of becoming the richest man in Greece by myself. Although comodes is tall and looks like a big fool, he is no worse than me. Su ye must have said something particularly important before he suddenly changed. However, he also earned enough. It doesn''t matter to eat every day and wait for death. HMM... no, I have to get something out of his mouth. What Su ye said may be good for me... "Julius immediately trotted forward.


    Back to the first college, Julius and others prepared for a grand celebration of the king of gladiators all afternoon.


    The celebration was attended not only by people from the first college, but also by other Gladiator colleges.


    All the gladiators and businessmen in the college are very happy.


    Julius didn''t give anyone a hug. On the contrary, every gladiator and businessman who came here would enthusiastically hug him like him.


    The celebration was held until midnight, and Julius scolded until midnight.


    Because of the three-day holiday, Su Ye drank a little more wine, put down the airs of the past, got together with the gladiators and played various Spartan games.


    Including dirty and dirty.


    It was not until late at night that Su Ye fell asleep.


    The next morning, Su Ye got up to wash, and di Aotian and Wang dachui stood in front of the door in good spirits.


    Su Ye pushed the door out, and Julius''s bodyguard hurriedly said, "Your Excellency Su ye, there is a special envoy in Athens, right in the host''s reception room. I hope you can go as soon as possible. Because the Persian army is going south. "


    "Who is it?" Su ye asked as he strode to Julius''s reception room, his eyes shining.


    "Lord Euclid, he also trained in the first college." The guard''s tone was full of respect.


    "Oh? Have you seen his battle? " Su ye asked.


    "I''ve seen it. His magic seems to have eyes. There has always been a legend in the arena that no one can escape Euclid''s magic, because he has measured every inch of the arena. "


    "I know. Euclid''s geometry is excellent. He uses geometry in magic. What else? " Su ye asked.


    "Forgetful... He can forget everything except his name. You don''t know the embarrassing scene of his meeting with Julius this morning. The master of Julius welcomed him with an incomparably warm hug. Guess what Lord Euclid said? He said, "do I know you very well?" Don''t tell master Jules the following. When I heard this, I almost laughed. If the master didn''t know Euclid''s amnesia very well, I''m afraid he would be mad. After all, master Julius was very kind to Euclid, and as a result... He completely forgot. " The guard said and laughed.


    Su ye said with a smile, "yes, Euclid the forgetter, this is his nickname at Plato''s college. I haven''t seen him, but he should have seen me, but he must have forgotten. "


    "You''re right. The master asked him what he was doing. He said to find someone. Then they stared for a long time. Euclid quickly opened the magic book and determined that he was looking for you. " The bodyguard couldn''t cry or laugh properly.


    "I''m ready." Su Ye smiled and shook his head.


    Su Ye knocked on the door and entered. He saw a smiling Julius round face and a dull face.


    Su Ye looked at Euclid carefully.


    His beard was like a frozen waterfall hanging on his chin, and his head was wrapped in a thick purple magic cloth hat. The whole hospital said that it was Euclid''s brain crushed by the wheel.


    He looked only about twenty years old, not much bigger than Su Ye. His pupils were black and bright, like the deepest hole in the world, but his eyes were numb, making him seem to be dozens of years old out of thin air.


    He looked at Su ye like an old man with blurred ears and eyes.


    His eyes clearly said: who is this?


    Su Ye pointed to the magic book in front of Euclid and said, "my name is in your magic book."


    Euclid''s eyes disappeared, his eyes were bright, he stood up with a smile and said, "you are..."


    He looked down at the magic book.


    "Are you su ye? Come on, we''re going to marathon plain. " Euclid said.


    "You should make it clear what happened. Let''s sit down and speak slowly." Su Ye smiled.


    Euclid thought and said, "we want to solve the pyramid of doom."


    "Ah?" Su ye and Julius looked at each other.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''ve heard of the pyramid of doom. This is a unique magician organization in Greece. The highest goal of this organization is to destroy Egypt and prove that magic originates from Greece, not from Egyptian witchcraft. To this end, they have done a lot of heinous things. However, I believe that this is another reason why you came to me. I''d like to listen. But I prefer you to talk about the marathon plain, the Persian army and my return to Athens. "


    Julius smiled, "Suye, you don''t have to explain for him. He''s used to nonsense. I often don''t listen to what he says." Su ye took a deep look at Julius and said, "no, Euclid is talking about his fundamental purpose of looking for me." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 356

    Julius looked blankly, but Euclid looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "No wonder even... Even... Who... Even Aristotle praised you. OK, let''s talk about urgent but unimportant things first. I hate dealing with any unimportant things. I prefer to solve unimportant but important things. "


    Euclid finished, opened the magic book and opened his mouth while looking at the words recorded on it.


    "Because of the differences in God system, country and culture, the Persian Empire once again marched westward to Greece. The leader was maduous, the son-in-law of Darius I. he had led the army to capture the island of EuPIA. Today... No, he went south yesterday and was about to reach the marathon plain. The city states in Attica region of Greece, led by Athens, formed the initial coalition forces and went to marathon plain to block the Persian army. In view of the wealth and strength of Persia, the total number of troops landing in the marathon will exceed one million, which needs to be fought by the federations of Greece. Since Sparta had previously agreed to confront the Persian army with other city states, Athens sent a special envoy to the Spartan Presbyterian court, and I sent the special envoy. "


    Euclid took a look at Su ye and continued: "the task given to me by the college is to take you to the marathon plain after Sparta has determined to send troops, participate in the battle of the marathon plain in the name of the Spartan army magician, make enough achievements, clear the old charges and return to Yadian."


    Julius moved his eyes, coughed softly and said, "as far as I know, Su Ye''s charges are very heavy. If you want to clean up the charges, you have to kill at least tens of thousands of Persian soldiers. It''s too difficult and the possibility of success is too small. I think it''s better for him to stay in Sparta for cultivation and participate in the battle after he is promoted to silver. "


    Euclid ignored Julius and looked at Suye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if you go to the war, the possibility of success is really small, but if you don''t go, there is no possibility."


    "Don''t forget, if you don''t get enough credit in this war, once you expose your identity, you will never use the same method next time, and you may never accumulate enough military merit to wash away your charges." Julius road.


    "This is what the old guys have to consider. I believe they will find a way as long as they want me to return. I''ll go to marathon plain. " Suye road.


    Julius looked sadly and said, "did you leave me like this?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me some money right away, or the dwarf kingdom will kill you." Suye road.


    "Give you 50000 first..." Julius said, half stopped by Su Ye''s cold eyes.


    "100000?"


    Su Ye''s eyes were still cold.


    "150000? No more. "


    "Okay, okay, 200000." Julius said helplessly.


    "Two hundred thousand first. In two months, I want to see another 200000. I believe that when I become a fighting queen, our arms store will be prosperous. " Suye road.


    "Not necessarily?"


    "You made a statue of me and comodes and put it in front of the weapons store. You said that this is the weapons store recommended by the two fighting kings. I believe it will be effective." Suye road.


    "You are a business genius. If you don''t get rich with me, you will become Greece... No, you will become the richest man in the world. I just need to be the richest man in Greece. " Julius smiled.


    "The richest man in the world? This is a good small goal, but my first goal is still legend. You get the money quickly. Don''t try to delay. I''ll give you two hours. If I can''t get the money, I''ll start burning the arena. " Suye road.


    "I''ll go now!" Julius didn''t expect that his careful thought was seen through by Su ye and hurried out of the room.


    "When shall we leave?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid shrugged and said, "it''s not important. It doesn''t matter when you leave. I don''t think we can affect the war situation. This time I go to the battlefield, I just work as a staff officer. Compared with combat, I prefer to draw geometry in the sun. "


    "Don''t you want to be promoted to the holy land?" Su Ye looked at Euclid suspiciously.


    Euclid smiled awkwardly and said, "my accumulation is still a little poor. Maybe as long as I understand my own truth, I will be promoted to the holy land. The future road is flat, no worse than those three."


    "Fighting can also help you advance to the holy land." Suye road.


    Euclid rolled his eyes and disdained to say, "don''t persuade me with this kind of thing. It''s useless. What I need to listen to is the fundamental thing, the fundamental."


    "If you can close your eyes and deduce the root from my words, it may be a better way." Suye road.


    Euclid immediately touched his dark beard, nodded and said, "well, you''re right. I want to change my mind. I should be like you said. No matter what others say, I should try to deduce the root by myself, rather than relying on others to tell me the root."


    Su Ye nodded and thought that these big guys were really powerful and had such a strong mind.


    "I was scheduled to leave tomorrow because the special envoy may not get the result until evening. If Sparta gives up sending troops, you may not be able to go to war. I will send you to other city states. By the way, who... "


    Euclid looked at the magic book again, took out a small wooden box from the ring of space, showed envy and said, "this is what Aristotle lost to you, which is equivalent to a legendary magic instrument. When can I be so rich and have a lot of money..."


    Su Ye looked at Euclid with tears and smiles. He seemed to have a golden eagle flying in his eyes.


    "Should it be the magic carriage?" Su ye asked.


    "I came to Sparta in this magic carriage and special envoy." Euclid said.


    "However, you are a gold magician and a top gold magician. You shouldn''t be short of money." Suye road.


    "Why isn''t the gold magician short of money? I''m exploring the truth of the world every day. How can I make money with magic? But without money, I can''t better explore the truth of the world. If I have endless money, I can let everyone serve me and help me explore the truth of the world! However, I am afraid that if I make money, I have no energy and mind to explore the truth. Therefore, I am still poor. " Euclid was full of helplessness.


    Su ye thought for a long time and said slowly, "you seem to have a good point. Let''s see... When I return to Athens, I will first fund you 100000 golden eagles. You can spend the money at will to explore the truth of the world. Of course, you need to keep an account and remember the purpose of each sum of money. "


    "Really? Thank you so much. It seems that most of the rumors about you in the college are false! There''s no problem with bookkeeping. I like to write down most things and read them when necessary. " Euclid''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you record because you are forgetful, or for something else?" Su Ye stared at Euclid with a smile.


    "Interesting, you are more interesting than others! Aristotle didn''t understand my intention until a long time later. Unexpectedly, you can see it at the first meeting. In my opinion, all unimportant things can be recorded in the magic book rather than stored in the brain. I should constantly clean up those useless things in the brain and keep only the least, only the truth and only the highest value. One day, I will find the ultimate truth and deduce everything from that truth, even a new world. At that time, the world will be bright and the road ahead will be infinitely possible! "


    Euclid was passionate and clenched his fists.


    Su Ye was shocked.


    "You will succeed!" Su Ye is sincere.


    "Really? Hei hei, I think I''ve overlooked something. I''m a little, a little... "Young Euclid felt embarrassed and scratched his head wrapped in a cloth hat. His white fingers were like fresh cheese.


    Su Ye opened his mouth and wanted to tell the truth, but smiled and said, "Mr. Euclid, my classmates... Forget it, you must not remember."


    "I wrote in the magic book that your class has been sent to marathon plain." Euclid said suddenly.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "they are only second grade students. Why do they go to such a dangerous place? The other side is the Persian army. "


    "You are also a sophomore." Euclid smiled.


    Su Ye frowned, sighed and said, "yes, we are all second grade students. I see. "


    "The college''s plan is that once the Spartan Presbyterian and Consul decide to send troops, I will drive your magic carriage and take you and a Spartan team to marathon plain. You will fight in the name of Spartan soldiers. Of course, remember to wear this magic mask... "


    Euclid said and handed Suye a soft magic mask.


    "Because you are the first soldier to arrive in Sparta, you will get a lot of military merit. Moreover, that... Um... "Euclid read the magic book and continued," Leonidas will arrange you with a higher general status to ensure that you get full military merit and will not be shared by others. Next, it''s up to you. Even Plato college can''t help you. Otherwise, once found by the shameless guy of Ares mountain, your war achievements will be eliminated. " Euclid said.


    "I understand. I''ll be careful. But the general''s status is a little high, isn''t it? It takes at least a golden rank to become a general, and basically governs thousands of people. " Suye road.


    "You are an honorary citizen of Sparta. Naturally, you can also become an honorary general. What''s more, you are the king of fighting." Euclid.


    Su Ye suddenly realized and said, "I remember. When the fighting king goes to the battlefield, his status will be improved. With the help of Leonidas, the first heir of the demigod family, it is very simple for me to become a general."


    "Aristotle has agreed with Leonidas that Leonidas will arrange an elite team to assist you and make you obtain greater military achievements. However, Leonidas can only do this. There is no way for you to lead a team of hundreds or even thousands of people. " Euclid explained kindly.


    "That''s good enough. I''ll thank Aristotle for his kindness and generosity next time." Su Ye weighed the wooden box with his right hand.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 357

    "Mr. Euclid, what are you going to do next?" Su ye asked.


    "The magic market in Sparta is too small, and there are no magicians proficient in geometry. I just want to stay here, read books, and set off tomorrow after the special envoy of Athens confirms the news." Euclid said.


    "You won''t forget all the old friends of Sparta?" Su Ye glanced slightly at Euclid.


    Euclid thought carefully for a long time and said, "I can''t remember any friends in Sparta."


    "You won. But I''m fine. Why don''t we talk about geometry? " Su ye asked.


    "You really know geometry?" Euclid looked at Su ye with a suspicious goal.


    Su Ye wants to say that he knows better than you now, but he''s not sure later.


    "I just don''t understand, so I ask you for advice. I''m sure you''ve heard of Feynman''s technique. Now is a good time for you to use Feynman''s technique. " Suye road.


    Euclid hesitated for a moment and said, "well, I don''t like wasting time, but unlike you, I still believe in that person''s vision."


    "Aristotle." Suye road.


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Next, the two began to discuss the knowledge of geometry.


    Su Ye found that Euclid''s geometric knowledge completely remained in the geometry of the Pythagorean School. However, unlike the disciples of the Pythagorean School, Euclid always felt that there were some defects in the geometry of the school, but he could not find them.


    At this time, Euclid neither knew eudox''s theory of proportion nor heard of Aristotle''s syllogism. Naturally, he could not create the foundation and axiomatization of later science on the basis of both.


    Su Ye has been hesitant to say it directly, but he always feels that if he wants to say axiomatization, he must say syllogism and proportional theory, but these three kinds of knowledge are too grand.


    Proportionality theory makes up for the defects of Pythagorean geometry, syllogism is the basis of logic, and axiomatization is a difficult scientific foundation. Any point can stir the world, although most people do not know the real value of these knowledge in a short time or even for a long time.


    Finally, Su Ye restrained his expression and only discussed it in the existing geometric framework, never mentioning theorems or axioms, nor the most basic axiomatization.


    In addition to talking about geometry, the two occasionally talked about other things. At the beginning, Euclid was a little disgusted. He obviously felt that Su Ye wasted his time, because he wanted to unswervingly pursue the ultimate truth of the world by dealing with Su ye in the face of the 100000 golden eagles.


    However, with the deepening of the discussion, Euclid completely forgot his original intention and began to seriously exchange mathematics, geometry, philosophy, magic, history, culture, civilization and so on with Su Ye.


    In the process of chatting, Su Ye occasionally wrote and drew in the magic book.


    "Don''t remember too many knowledge points. You must remember the most basic things. Once we rely too much on superficial knowledge, we will inevitably ignore the real principles. " Euclid kindly reminded.


    "If you are extraordinary, just remember the basic things, but if you are ordinary, you should not only remember the basic things, but also remember important knowledge points, and explore the whole world through the connection between knowledge points. However, what I recorded most just now is not knowledge. " Suye road.


    "What''s that?"


    "Your way of thinking, your way of thinking, or a logical line."


    "Logic?" Euclid''s eyes lit up.


    Su Ye realized that he had made a small mistake. Logic was formally established by Aristotle, and Aristotle should not have said it yet. However, in this kind of communication, there is no way not to mention this most basic word.


    "Logic is derived from the word logos created by master Heraclitus, the king of fire." Su ye had to explain.


    Euclid suddenly stretched out his hands and grabbed Su Ye''s wrists. His eyes were like a hungry wolf when he saw the delicious roast beef.


    Su Ye was so scared that he almost kicked it.


    Euclid exclaimed excitedly, "I like logos best! Logos is the origin of magic, and logos is the foundation of the world. Although the magic world has differences on the logos theory of the king of fire, more and more people accept it. Can you tell me what logic is? I have a feeling that there must be great power hidden in this word. "


    Su Ye was silent.


    Logos is equivalent to "Avenue" in philosophy and magic. It can be said that it is not only the law of magic, but also the origin of magic, but now it represents the latter more.


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "I often go to lion harbor and think about the sea. In fact, I''m ashamed to change the master''s words, but I always feel that the word logos is too big. It still refers to the origin of magic. And the power that continues from logos, such as the most essential connection between magic or things, has a constant relationship or law, which can be called logic. "


    "Of course, my understanding of this word is still very superficial, but I have a feeling that logic is a word that shines on future generations." Su ye said vaguely.


    "Yes! That''s right! The origin of the world is logos, and the most fundamental connection between the world is logic! It''s wonderful, it''s wonderful... "


    Euclid suddenly let Su ye go and got up and walked around the living room. His face was crimson and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    "Logos, logic... Yes, the word logic is wonderful! I always think Pythagorean geometry lacks something. Yes, it is logic, it is logic! God, Su ye, you are a genius. I''m sorry I underestimated you! From today on, Plato college has changed from four to five. If you must keep the title of the four heroes, kick out the barbarian warrior Alexander! He just wants to be the king of the world, and we want to be the king of philosophy and magic! He doesn''t deserve to be side by side with the four of us! His highest position is only to occupy a few poor pages in history books, and the real Plato should occupy the human mind forever! "


    Su Ye stared at the dancing Euclid. What he said was actually right. Although Euclid and other masters did not occupy as much space in history books as Alexander, their thoughts really occupied everyone''s brain in future generations.


    However, I didn''t expect Plato college to have this chain of contempt.


    "Logic, logic... It''s wonderful! It''s wonderful! This is absolutely the best thing after logos... No, no, no, this is the same thing as logos. Dear Su ye, you are the light! You are a god! You are the king of philosophy! Kill Aristotle, you are Plato''s true disciple! Aristotle, that fool, can''t compare with you. The logic you created can crush all his achievements. He is just an ant in front of you. Ha ha... I suddenly understand why he looks at ants every day. He is observing himself... Don''t tell him that he is cruel and black handed. " Euclid said finally, the enthusiasm in his eyes faded a little.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh. It seems that Euclid and Aristotle discussed profound magic principles, and it seems that the two people have differences, but they are only differences in ideas.


    "Cough, I was inspired after chatting with Aristotle a few days ago, combined with the experience of lion harbor, I found the word logic." Su Ye is busy.


    "No, no, no, it''s me, it''s me. Besides you, I''m the first one who knows logic. Aristotle is only the second one at most... Well, don''t tell him first. I''ll tell him what logic is. He will be stunned and look at me with great admiration. He doesn''t dare to laugh at me that I''m just a little golden magician, ha ha... "


    As Euclid spoke, he walked around the reception hall like a little crab with his teeth and claws open.


    Su Ye smiled. These masters are really more interesting than each other.


    Euclid was excited for a while and said, "I don''t care about you. It''s wonderful that I want to study this logic. I don''t even want to go to marathon plain... However, even if I get there, I won''t leave the camp. I will always study this logic. I feel that there is a special thing and a truth in this logic, Can help me pursue the ultimate truth of the world. It''s wonderful, it''s wonderful... "


    Euclid walked out of the reception room waving his arms.


    The guard at the door was stunned, and Julius looked like a breeze and light cloud.


    "Why, didn''t he scare you? Just get used to it. " Julius said calmly.


    "OK, almost as I imagined." Su Ye smiled.


    "I know all the four heroes of the college. Except you and Alexander, the other three are crazy." Julius road.


    "Alexander... Didn''t he beat comodes?" Su ye asked.


    Julius said, "they had a duel at ordinary times, and they didn''t decide the outcome. He only stayed in the first college for less than half a year and didn''t catch up with the Gladiator competition. However, comodes said that one-on-one, he is confident to beat Alexander. One hundred to one, he can draw. However, if both sides lead ten thousand troops to fight, comodes feels that he will have no bones left. "


    "Yes, Alexander''s talent is not in combat skills, but in strategy. You should have a good relationship with Alexander? " Suye road.


    "It''s OK. He''s a little silent and faint. I don''t like him." Julius road.


    Su Ye almost rolled his eyes and said, "I take back all the words I said before that you have vision. For ten years at most, you will regret your choice. You should not judge a king by the judgment of gladiators. "


    "I''m x, what are you talking about?" Julius was stunned.


    "Not to mention this, is the money enough?" Su ye asked.


    Julius cried, "Suye, what''s Alexander''s origin? I really don''t know. I just think he is a strange and gifted soldier. He is not interested in our gladiators. I flattered him for a long time at the beginning. He ignored it. I don''t care about him. Won''t I offend him? "


    Su ye thought for a while and said, "if one day he leads the army to Sparta, remember to surrender in advance."


    "Don''t scare me..." Julius was really going to cry.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 358

    "Give me the money first." Su ye said and took off the magic gold bag.


    Julius, with a bitter face, touched his magic gold bag with Su Ye''s gold bag.


    Watching the glittering money flow and listening to the clatter, Julius''s eyes were wet.


    "I hate this scene. I''ve hated it since I was a child." Julius road.


    "I like it very much." Suye road.


    Julius gave Su ye a white look.


    "Let''s talk about the Dragon chopper firm, dragon''s Meiwu firm and Suluo charity..."


    Julius sighed and nodded.


    When things were almost discussed, there was a slightly heavy sound of footsteps outside.


    Su Ye looked up at the door.


    The door opened, and clemela stood gasping slightly.


    The dark red birthmark on the girl''s face seemed to melt into a light red, flowing around and covering most of her face.


    Her long black hair still covered her face like a cloud.


    Her hands were tightly clenched together in front of her lower abdomen.


    In the pink and diamond eyes, deep resentment lingers.


    "Teacher, are you leaving?" Asked chimera.


    "The marathon war is about to break out. I need to fight." Suye road.


    "Then our class..." clemeral stared at Su Ye.


    I don''t know why, Su Ye is a little guilty.


    Su ye took a deep breath, got up, smiled and said, "maybe it''s over."


    "I''m not ready yet." Clemela''s delicate mouth tilted slightly.


    "Me too. I''m sorry." Suye road.


    "But I don''t want the teacher to go." The water rippled in clemela''s eyes.


    Julius left quietly.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "there''s no banquet that doesn''t end. We agreed before. I''m not sure when I can teach you. After I become the king of fighting, it may be a good time to leave here. "


    "I..." clemeral lowered her head and grabbed the black robe with her hands.


    Su ye thought for a moment, walked over and said with a smile, "let''s hug and say goodbye."


    "I don''t!" Clemela suddenly turned and ran away.


    Su Ye hurried to catch up and was relieved to see the old coachman closely following krimela.


    "Alas..."


    Su Ye sighed and walked silently to the arena, looking at the sky surrounded by the circular wall.


    Outside the arena, on the carriage, clemela''s small face was cold.


    After a long time, she suddenly smiled and the carriage was bright.


    "I''m going to Athens, I''m going to Plato''s college!"


    "The master will not agree." The old coachman sighed.


    "I''m going to Plato college!" Said chimera with a smile.


    "You''re not for Su ye, are you?" The old coachman''s tone was a little strange.


    "I like the teacher very much. He is a very attractive person and a good man. However, compared with the teacher, magic and truth attract me more." Clemela''s eyes shone brightly.


    "The master will not agree."


    "The teacher said that if you want to do something, you should consider how to complete it, not what to do if it can''t be completed. If you encounter obstacles, find a way to solve them. I can solve my father and go to Plato''s college! "


    "If you say so, the master will be very sad..."


    "I''m going to Plato college!" The crisp voice of chimera echoed in the carriage.


    At night, Julius held a farewell party for Su ye in the arena.


    The surprised gladiators were very sorry, and the atmosphere of the farewell party was a little dull.


    Comodes did not come. He was no longer a gladiator at the first college.


    In the arena, Julius was drinking muggy wine.


    "What, are you thinking about how to die?" Suye sat next to Julius.


    Julius gave Su ye a white look, looked up at the arena, sighed and said, "you and comodes have left. I don''t know what to do next year. I''m very confused."


    "Don''t you want to be the richest man in Greece? Why are you still confused? " Suye road.


    "If I lose my identity as the master of the first college, I may be completely out of touch with the richest man in Greece." Julius road.


    "Maybe you have to give up your status as a gladiator businessman to become the richest man in Greece." Suye road.


    "Why?"


    Su Ye pointed to the sky of the arena and said, "people who can only see such a small piece of sky in the arena can''t see the sky of Greece. Naturally, they can''t become the richest man in Greece. Only when you see the whole land and sea of Greece can you become the richest man in Greece. Instead of you becoming the richest man in Greece, you can see the whole land and sea of Greece. This logical order is often reversed. Besides, I helped you tear down this wall. You''re welcome. "


    Suye patted Julius on the shoulder and walked to the other gladiators.


    Julius stared blankly at the sky of the arena and suddenly felt that the wall was very dazzling. The wall blocked his eyes, his throat and his heart.


    On one side, segus pondered for a long time and secretly found Su Ye.


    "Cough, light, I have a small request." Segus road.


    "Oh? What request? " Su ye asked.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do now." Segus was very distressed. His red face was more like a flame than his red hair.


    "Why did you ask me this question?" Su ye asked.


    Segus thought for a moment, smiled awkwardly and said, "because in this arena, among all the people I know, you are one of the most intelligent and kind-hearted. If you can answer, you will be willing to help. Not like some people, even if they are strong, but they will never care about people like me. "


    "Then why do you think I''m the wisest?" Su Ye looked at segus with great interest.


    Segus naturally said, "comodes is the best Gladiator. He thinks you are very good. Julius is the most powerful gladiator and businessman in Sparta. He also admires you and is often willing to listen to you. Aristotle is so powerful, but he sent you himself. Euclid is so famous to pick you up, which means that the best schools and masters in the world value you. I''m stupid myself, but I''m not a fool. If people around me like me praise you, I may think you are nothing, but people far higher than me are so high that I can''t see with magic glasses. Masters who can''t see clearly praise you. If I don''t learn from you, I''ll be really stupid. "


    Su Ye looked at segus and said with a smile, "first of all, I don''t have wisdom. I''m just learning and using the wisdom of the masters. Secondly, you should remember these words you said today. You should remember this way of thinking. Your way of thinking is the wisdom you understand. "


    Segus was stunned, nodded hard and said, "I don''t really understand, but you said yes, it must be."


    "Well, although I want to say, you should learn to find out why I say yes, but don''t worry, take your time. As for you saying you don''t know what you want to do, in fact, I don''t know. " Su Ye spread his hand with a smile.


    "But... But... I think you must know." The wine red on segus''s face was dyed crimson by anxiety.


    "I really don''t know. I''m even in the stage of knowing myself. I don''t even know myself completely. How can I know you clearly? If I can''t understand you clearly, don''t I harm you by giving you any specific direction? " Su Ye smiled.


    "But... I still think you know." Segus became more and more anxious.


    "I don''t know what to ask you to do, but I have many ways to do it, that is, ways." Su Ye smiled.


    "That''s OK, that''s OK!" Segus road.


    "It''s not that, but the method is always better than the answer." Suye road.


    "I don''t think it makes any difference. The answer is simpler and more direct." Segus said carefully, "I''m honest. I know you like it."


    "That''s why you don''t know what you want to do in the future."


    Segus was stunned.


    "The answer can only solve one problem, the method can solve ten problems, the principle can solve a hundred problems, and the thinking can solve a thousand problems. Those sages have been pursuing things that can solve all problems, or the first principle, or the first driving force, or the ultimate truth." Su Ye smiled.


    "I don''t understand." Segus road.


    "Don''t you want to know what you''re going to do? It''s very simple. Think, always think, always think. If you don''t understand it one day, it''s ten days. If you can''t do it for ten days, it''s one year. If you can''t do it for one year, it''s ten years. Always think, always think, one day, you will think of what you want. " Suye road.


    "But... It took me ten years to figure out if it would be too late?"


    "A person''s life is either doing what he doesn''t like or doing what he likes, sooner or later." Su ye asked.


    "Is there any way to think about it?" Segus was stunned when he asked.


    Su Ye smiled happily and said, "the simplest way is to list everything you want to do. Write one by one until you empty your mind, which makes you feel stiff and blank. And not once. Think about it every day, or ten days, or a month, until you''re sure you can''t write anymore. At this time, you look at the things written down and imagine that the God of war put a war spear behind your head. The God of war said that you must cross out all other things and only one thing can be left, and this thing is the most exciting thing for you. Don''t consider whether this thing can succeed or whether you can do it. If you don''t choose the one that makes you most excited, You can''t feel the blood spreading from your heart to your whole body. The God of war will stab you with a spear. "


    "I''m a little excited now. I just imagine that scene. It''s really strange." Segus road.


    "Because you already believe that you can use this method to find what you want to do most. Now, put down your fears, put down your excuses, find time every day to think about what you want to do, who you want to be, and what you want the world to become. Then, stroke out the little bitches who don''t impress you and choose only the one. That''s what you want to do most. " Suye road.


    "What if there are two?" Asked segus¡° You can only save yourself now. " Suye patted segus on the shoulder and turned away¡° And then? "¡° I''ve told you the way. Why do you ask? " Su Ye smiled¡° I see... "Segus muttered to himself. Under the night sky, his eyes were slightly bright. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 359

    After su ye returned to his bedroom, he immediately took out the antidote, clarified his eyes and went to Euclid''s bedroom.


    "Euclid''s dialogue gave me great inspiration. On the surface, I went to marathon plain to get me back to Athens, but in Euclid''s eyes, the deeper reason is for the doomsday pyramid meeting. So what is the deeper reason for me than returning to Athens? Obviously, to be a legend. Therefore, the purpose of my participation in the marathon should not only be to return to Athens, but also point to legend. "


    Su Ye figured out the key and knocked at the door.


    "... classmate logic, what can I do for you?" Euclid had a pleasant face and a smile.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "forget it, you don''t remember well, and I won''t fight anymore. I want to ask about the doomsday pyramid meeting. I want to prepare in advance, rather than waiting for everything to come before me. "


    "Well, neither I nor the man misunderstood you. You sit first. " Euclid finished, and the index finger of his right hand tapped on the cover of the magic book, and the wand floating on his side moved gently. Then the wand glowed outside, sending out a gray light to cover the whole room and isolate the inside and outside.


    The magic book in front of him quickly turned the page.


    Soon, he picked up the magic book and recited it.


    "In order to make Greek magic take the lead in the world and make Greek magicians the best magicians, some magicians unite to form the doomsday pyramid society, which aims to cut off the connection between Egyptian witchcraft, Egyptian Magic and Greek magic, and want to make Greece the birthplace of magic, so as to make Greek magic gain the orthodox dominant position. However, in my eyes, this is a group of people who have made mistakes... Logical order, right, is logic. Praise logic and Su Ye. Eh? We continue to say that to make Greek magic lead the world, what we should do is not to destroy Egyptian Magic, not to cut off Egyptian witchcraft, but to strengthen ourselves. This is the powerful way of magic. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "you''re right."


    Su Ye compared the words of Euclid and Aristotle in his heart and found that both of them have one thing in common. When talking, he first said why, then how to do, and finally said what it is. This is a typical extraordinary thinking. On the surface, it seems counter intuitive, but in fact, this is the correct thinking line.


    "They originally had good ideals, but after years of development, their ideals have been distorted, and their goal has become ''to destroy Egyptian magicians without using their extreme''. We suspect that the doomsday pyramid will have become a chess piece for some ambitious people to achieve their ulterior goals. A while ago, there was a smell of the dead in Athens. We initially suspected that they came back to Athens after they came into contact with the smell of death in Egypt. The magician has the ability to resist the smell of death, but the civilians do not, so a civilian household is killed. " Euclid looked serious.


    Su ye said: "I submitted a report to Plato college before, that is, lawns was made into a mummy soldier. I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the smell of death."


    Euclid was silent for a long time, opened a page of the book and said, "this matter may have something to do with you. At present, the college has not made a final decision."


    "It has something to do with me, isn''t it..."


    "But don''t think too much. It won''t have a great impact on you. But... The internal plan of the college is to send a person with enough wisdom to enter the doomsday pyramid. If you find the behind the scenes, it''s best. If you can''t find it, try to destroy the secret meeting to avoid great disaster. As far as I know, they have assassinated some people close to Egypt, and many innocent people have also been implicated. " Euclid said.


    "Will the college choose me?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid said with a smile: "the college originally wanted to choose me, but I am already a golden mage. If I enter the doomsday pyramid, I will be vigilant by their senior management. Although your wisdom is a little worse than me, you are young and low in rank. Even if you are about to become a silver mage, the top level of the doomsday pyramid will not be vigilant against you, but will carefully cultivate you as the top level of the future. What''s more, you are now a popular member of the four elements Association. As long as you "accidentally" say you want to join the doomsday pyramid, they will be willing to accept you. "


    "Let me go undercover? Will it affect your studies? " Su ye asked.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t want you to go in and overthrow the doomsday meeting... Well, this is the abbreviation. I don''t like using too long words on such insignificant things, which is tiring. Our idea is very simple, that is, let you gain their trust, and then give the information to the college, and finally the college will solve it. Under normal circumstances, you won''t be in any danger. " Euclid said.


    "Sometimes the most tiring way may be the quickest way. What if it''s not normal? " Su ye asked.


    "You''re right. I''m going to rethink the tired brain. It''s not normal. They can''t help you. You''re now a popular magician in Athens. You don''t know how those old folks laughed when they heard that you had won the title of fighting king. What''s more, the end will like you very much. "


    "Why do you like me? I didn''t conflict with the Egyptian magician. " Suye road.


    "But your one studied the naming of the pyramids. They liked it very much. They thought you robbed the title of the pyramids in Egypt and agreed with the name of the doomsday pyramid society. They thought you and doomsday would be natural allies."


    "Psychosis... That is, as long as I return to Athens, as long as I have normal classes at school, occasionally attend the meeting of the doomsday meeting, and provide some information for the college?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Euclid said.


    "I''m a student of Plato''s college. Would it be too obvious?" Su ye asked.


    "They don''t know that our college and the magic Council are going to fight them. What''s more, you''re obviously not the only one. " Euclid said.


    Su ye had a strange smile on his face and said, "we won''t enter the doomsday meeting. Everyone is an undercover of the college or magic association. Will a few people be loyal to the doomsday?"


    Euclid laughed and said, "you are so humorous. It''s funny to think about this scene. How could it be?"


    "It''s not like it never happened." Su ye thought.


    "Well, you won''t refuse, will you? This is not a particularly difficult task. The original idea of the college was to take this action as your bronze test. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "this test will not help me become a legendary master. If it''s a short-term action, I can do it, but if it''s a long-term action, I''m afraid it will have too much impact on me. After all, I can''t do my homework in public when there will be a meeting at the end of the day? "


    "You have to do your homework... But I think you underestimate it." Euclid said.


    "Oh?" Suye looked at Euclid.


    "You said to Cromwell in the Council Hall of the college that you can become a legendary master only by asking yourself as a legendary master. In other words, you can''t do what a legendary master should do until you become a legendary master. This doomsday meeting is considered harmful by legendary masters to the Greek magic world. Since you want to become a legendary master, you must work for the magic world. You are not only Su ye, not just a magician, not just a magic senator, but also a person in the magic world. Only when you look at it from the height of the whole magic world can you reach the peak of the magic world and become a legendary master. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and a cold sweat ran through his back.


    "I see. I will look at it as a person in the magic world and do what I should do!" Su Ye was deeply relieved. It seemed that he did know this truth and understood it, but he didn''t understand it deeply enough.


    When you look at others, you can make this truth very clear, but you can''t make a quick judgment on yourself.


    those closely involved cannot see clearly.


    The essence is that I haven''t fully mastered this truth.


    "Thank you for your reminding. From now on, my understanding of this truth will deepen. If I can do this well, it means that I have initially mastered this truth, not just stay in my mouth. " Suye road.


    "Good! Good! I and that one didn''t read you wrong! " Euclid nodded with approval.


    Su Ye smiled and remembered Euclid''s reaction after his persuasion. He was very similar to him, which means that he may not reach Euclid''s realm now, but he is close!


    Suddenly, Euclid opened a magic letter.


    "The magician on the special envoy sent me a magic letter. Prince Leonidas has selected 30 warriors for you. Under your command, he will become the first batch of soldiers to marathon plain. He will leave tomorrow. After that, Sparta will send a team of no less than 5000 people to join the Greek coalition to resist Persia. " Euclid said.


    A strange expression appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    "Fortunately, not 300 people..."


    "Yes, too many people are bad for you." Euclid nodded seriously.


    "I''m on my way tomorrow. I''ll sleep first. Let''s talk about anything on the way." Suye road.


    "OK, see you tomorrow morning."


    The next morning, it was dawn.


    Su Ye finished washing and opened the door.


    A few gladiators, such as Julius, ogutu and segus, stood at the door.


    "Let''s have a farewell hug." Julius squeezed his eyes hard, didn''t squeeze out tears, and just hugged with open arms.


    Su Ye smiled and hugged everyone.


    "Euclid has been waiting in a secret place. Out of the side door, someone will take you. We can''t go. Euclid said it would surprise you. Come on, we''ll see you off. " Julius smiled.


    Su Ye nodded and the party walked out slowly.


    Every Gladiator is tall and big, but now they all seem to have become hobbling old people.


    It''s a short road and a long way.


    Finally, Su ye took the initiative to embrace everyone and left the arena under the leadership of Leonidas bodyguard.


    Julius and segus looked at Suye''s back, and the corners of their eyes were stained with early morning dew.


    At the corner, Suye turned around, raised his hand and waved to Julius and them.


    They also waved goodbye warmly.


    Turning into the corner, Su ye took a deep breath and continued to move forward.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 360

    Led by Leonidas bodyguard, Suye went all the way to a spacious yard.


    There are no fountains, no trees, no pillars in the yard, only a big room and white slate floor.


    Thirty strong soldiers stood in the courtyard, each wearing Spartan equipment.


    Except that the head wears red horizontal mane helmets, others wear red vertical mane helmets. Brass helmets protect most of their faces. Only through the "t" shaped gap can they see their eyes and part of their mouth and nose.


    They wear uniform brass metal chest armor, or gold belly armor, silver belly armor, or bronze belly armor. Under the belly armor is a brown metal and cotton dress.


    Their arms and legs were wearing bronze metal armor, and behind them, the red cloak rippled gently in the morning wind.


    With his left shield and right spear, he lined up in a neat formation and looked at Su Ye.


    The leader is a golden warrior, even taller than Holt.


    Su Ye was stunned when he saw the familiar figure.


    The leader of the gold soldier smiled and said, "general Su ye, we meet again."


    Su Ye smiled happily.


    "Comodes, we meet again."


    Comodes tapped his left chest with his right fist and stopped talking.


    Su Ye''s eyes turned to a young soldier wearing bronze belly armor beside comodes.


    The young soldier was more immature than Su ye, his armor was a little more and thicker than others, and his white skin was more smooth and tender than women, like pouring a layer of water.


    Su Ye met this young man. He was one of the two teenagers who toasted and encouraged him loudly on the Longkou terrace.


    It should be the brother of the demigod brothers, castor.


    "Does your family agree that you go to marathon plain?" Su ye asked.


    Castor raised his chest and said in a loud voice, "I am the soldier of Sparta first, and I am the soldier of the demigod family."


    "Have ambition!"


    Castor raised his head and looked high.


    The other soldiers looked at Su ye in surprise and didn''t quite understand why the soldiers of the great demigod family had such a good attitude towards Su Ye. Even castor didn''t have such an attitude towards comodes.


    Several of the familiar silver soldiers looked at each other with disappointment in their eyes.


    They didn''t want to obey a bronze order, and they were a bronze magician, even a bronze magician in Athens, but Leonidas had to obey because of his high status.


    They thought that even if Su Ye defeated comodes, castor, the prince of the demigod family, would not pay attention to Su ye and prepare to see a good play.


    As a result, after being praised by Su ye, castor was as happy as being praised by his elders.


    When was the prince of the demigod family so talkative?


    He looked arrogant to other soldiers just now.


    Is it because Su Ye is the king of fighting? No way. Comodes is the king of ten companies.


    At this time, Euclid slowly came out of the room and said with a smile, "we can start."


    Su ye said, "Mr. Euclid, I have never had combat experience. I may depend on you to command along the way."


    Euclid nodded, glanced at all the soldiers and said, "I will send you safely to the Greek coalition camp, but then I will let go."


    "I understand." Su ye took out the wooden box from the ring of space and took out a magic carriage like a model. It was more than a foot long.


    Bronze magicians can use magic carriages, but they are only limited to basic functions. Only when they are promoted to silver can they stimulate the space ability of magic carriages.


    Euclid took over the magic carriage and held it gently until there was a faint blue light outside the magic carriage.


    The carriage fell to the ground, quickly became larger, turned into a seemingly ordinary old magic carriage, and stood quietly on the ground.


    Many soldiers showed curiosity.


    "Let''s go in." Euclid finished and went in by himself.


    Su Ye stood at the door and said, "you go first."


    "Yes, general!" Comodes first shouted, bending into the door.


    People were surprised to see that comodes quickly shrunk after entering the door.


    Then the rest of the soldiers looked at castor.


    Castor didn''t move.


    "Silver soldiers are advanced." Suye road.


    Silver soldiers entered one after another, then bronze soldiers entered, and Su Ye finally entered.


    Su Ye straightened up and looked around the living room. He found that even if more than 30 heavily armed men were standing inside, the living room was only slightly crowded.


    Euclid lay lazily on the sofa, opened the magic book and looked at himself.


    The other 30 soldiers looked at Su Ye.


    "Move freely, but be vigilant." Suye road.


    "Yes!" Thirty soldiers said in unison.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction and went to Euclid and sat down.


    Except castor, other soldiers were restrained to secretly observe the surrounding environment and even look at the outside scene.


    "Mr. Euclid, did the special envoy of Athens leave?" Su ye asked.


    "He still has some things to do, so I don''t care about him. We''ll go straight to marathon plain this time. Even if we pass Athens, we won''t stop. " Euclid said as he read the magic book.


    "Well, I know." There was a trace of melancholy in Su Ye''s voice.


    "Don''t worry now. Be careful when you get to marathon plain. The other party may send spies to explore everywhere." Euclid said.


    "High level?" Su ye asked.


    "Even if it is not high, the magic carriage will be damaged if a gold warrior or gold magician sneaks in. It''s just a sacred magic carriage, not a legend. " Euclid said.


    "Does Mr. Aristotle have a legendary magic carriage?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid suddenly closed the book and looked ahead. His eyes were dull. He sighed and said, "I suspect he has countless divine power planes. Since he knew him, he has never lacked anything. He has everything he wants. You are very rich, but you are only rich. He is invincible, not only rich. I once saw something with my own eyes, which startled me. "


    "What you can remember must be very different!" Su Ye suddenly became interested.


    But Euclid whispered as he flipped through the book, "what happened? Oh, I see. Thucydides owed him two legendary magic tools, and they were high magic tools. And from the content of the two people''s dialogue, it can be inferred that master Plato also owes Aristotle something. "


    "It''s... impossible. What kind of business does he do?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid gave Su ye a deep look and said, "do you just look down on Aristotle?"


    "You mean..."


    "As I said before, I suspect he has countless divine planes. He never does business or goes shopping, and I know you often ask niedern to help with shopping. Everything Aristotle has is his own, the kind he takes at will. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye''s state of mind was a little collapsed and asked, "how many divine power planes does he have?"


    "The details are not clear. Anyway, if he goes out for a walk, he can harvest a lot of treasures. I worked together three times. Each time I was disheartened and returned empty handed. He really couldn''t see it and gave me some booty. Although it hurts my self-esteem to say so, what he casually gives me is more than my own experience, a lot more. " Euclid looked helpless.


    The rest of the soldiers listened curiously to the gossip of the geniuses.


    "You mean, he''s lucky?"


    "If you use luck to describe it, it belittles him. Let''s put it this way. Generally speaking, a person is said to be the illegitimate son of the goddess of luck. I doubt that Aristotle is the father of the goddess of luck. " Euclid said helplessly.


    The Spartan soldiers were so frightened that even comodes couldn''t cry or laugh. Only castor didn''t care.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I can probably understand, just as I knew he had the blood of the great prince of light elements."


    Euclid nodded and said, "if you have any dignity, stay away from him. I''m old and can''t help it. I can only rely on him to give me some benefits. "


    Su Ye cried and laughed, "I didn''t argue with you. I live on my own. I believe I won''t make less money than him in the future."


    Euclid looked up and down at Su ye and said, "when he was in silver rank, he found a legendary magic instrument and put it at home as a work of art, can you?"


    "Um... Um... Um..." Su ye thought for a long time, but said, "almost."


    "When he was in the golden rank, he dissected the head of the remains of the demigod. Note that it was his own, not the college. Can you?"


    "Well..." Su ye said, "Mr. Euclid, we don''t talk about such unimportant people. Let''s talk about the next action. What do you suggest for my next marathon? "


    Euclid thought for a long time and said, "do you want to return to Athens as soon as possible, or don''t worry?"


    "I want to do meritorious service." Suye road.


    "If you kill, you can''t kill, because once you kill too many people, the Persians will pay attention to you and try to send powerful golden mages or soldiers against you..." Euclid said.


    Su ye said, "wait! Will they target me? "


    "You are so brave." Euclid looked at Su ye in surprise.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "kill more gold soldiers or gold magicians. Isn''t your war achievement soaring?"


    "But you have to consider the risk." Euclid said.


    Su ye turned to komodes and said, "how many golden warriors can you block?"


    Comodes thought and said, "five."


    The other soldiers around showed awe.


    No one doubts¡° Are you a top gold warrior now? " Su ye asked¡° It can only be regarded as a high-level gold warrior. It takes a month or two to really become the peak. " Comodes road¡° And you? " Suye looked to castor. Castor was a little helpless and said, "if I had a demigod weapon like my brother since I was a child, I could guard against a top gold warrior. However, my battle spear is only the golden battle spear, but my battle shield is the holy domain battle shield, but I can''t resist the peak golden warrior. However, if you give me more than ten days to stimulate my blood power after being promoted to silver, I should be equivalent to a golden warrior at the peak. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 361

    "Your family... Can''t afford you?" Su Ye half joked.


    Castor couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "it''s not that I can''t afford it, but I took the initiative to come. My father wasn''t happy, so he didn''t give me a particularly good divine power equipment. Now think about it. I regret it. Unfortunately, I was cheated by my unscrupulous brother and sister at that time. I didn''t think so much. "


    "Poor boy. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you. " Suye road.


    "Thank you." Castor laughed happily.


    "Now?" Su Ye looked to Euclid.


    Euclid thought for a moment and said, "the holy land can''t end this kind of war in person. At most, the Holy Land challenges the holy land. However, if you kill too many golden warriors or golden mages, the Persian side will use Yin moves, such as curse or spiritual shock. But you have a sword of glory, which can save lives in times of crisis. "


    Su ye said, "I''m going to sacrifice the sword of glory. If I can only use it once, it''s too wasteful."


    "You can attract some gold mages or gold warriors, but the total can''t be too much. Kill a few and stand back immediately." Euclid said.


    "That''s good."


    Castor said, "brother Suye, I suggest you think about it."


    "Oh? Why? " Suye looked to castor.


    Comodes and the other Spartan soldiers had incredible expressions on their faces and looked at them in surprise.


    The prince of the demigod family calls Su ye like his brother?


    Can''t you hear me wrong?


    Is Su Ye really the illegitimate son of the legendary demigod family?


    Although the nobles in Sparta are not as strict as those in other places, the people of the demigod family are very proud, not to mention that they can''t be called the big brother of civilians, even if they meet the people of the hero family.


    People of the demigod family have always regarded themselves as the children of God.


    Euclid looked at Su ye and thought deeply.


    Castor said, "what if it''s the golden undead army?"


    Su Ye looked at komodes.


    "Two." Comodes said helplessly.


    Euclid nodded and said, "after all, it is the strongest branch of Persia. The golden warrior of the undead army, once he works hard, is worth half of the king of gladiators. And the best royal undead army is probably better than comodes. "


    Comodes nodded and said, "I fought with the undead soldiers. The other side is very strong. But he said, "the undead soldiers of the royal family are stronger." As comodes spoke, he looked at castor.


    Castor said frankly, "after all, there is only one king in Persia. The blood of the king of Persia is a little stronger than that of most of our demigods. However, he was beaten all over by Hercules. Among the Persian heroes, except Gilgamesh, who has not fought with Hercules, is not much better than us. "


    "I really want to see Gilgamesh and Hercules fight each other." Suye road.


    "Yes..."


    Everyone showed respect except Euclid.


    Euclid turned the magic book and suddenly said, "by the way..."


    He stopped suddenly.


    The carriage shook slightly and began to tilt.


    The crowd looked outside. It turned out that the carriage had left Sparta and began to fly to the sky.


    The soldiers looked out curiously at the shrinking city of Sparta.


    After a while, the carriage flew smoothly in mid air. Euclid looked at the magic book and said, "I just remembered that the strongest Persian army is not the undead army."


    "Legion of giants?" Several soldiers spoke in unison, and their faces changed slightly.


    Euclid did not nod, but asked, "giant, how many?" Then he smiled and looked at comodes.


    Comodes reluctantly said: "if you defend, you should be able to do it. If you do, the best result is to lose both. "


    "No, you are not the rival of the golden giant. Not that you are inferior to them, but that once they go crazy, they will fight with you. Your life is not as hard as theirs. " Euclid said.


    Comodes nodded helplessly again and said, "I understand."


    "And you?" Suye looked at castor.


    "I run." Castor''s calm face aroused the friendly laughter of the soldiers.


    "But..." Euclid looked at Su ye and said, "you have the blood of a giant General. The giants of the Persian Legion are either giant people or giant soldiers. There is unlikely to be a giant general, so they won''t take the initiative to attack you when they see you. Of course, if you provoke them, they won''t worry too much. After all, giants also have different branches. "


    "In short, let me avoid the golden giant as much as possible?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid opened the book and said, "not only the golden giant, you also need to avoid the descendants of angry snake, descendants of Persian royal family, destiny warlock..."


    "What?" Su ye and all the soldiers shouted softly, and even castor looked surprised.


    "Yes, they sent two destiny warlocks this time."


    The soldiers turned very ugly.


    "It seems that they attach great importance to the war." Castor''s canal.


    Euclid nodded and said, "the son-in-law of the king of Persia leads the army himself. Of course he attaches importance to it."


    "What is the strength of fortune warlock? I just know that they can borrow the power of the supreme artifact ''fate mud board'' "Su Yedao.


    "Thinking too much, they can''t even borrow the mud of the fate mud board. What they can borrow is the blood power of the projection of the mud board of fate. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye looked strange and said, "can artifact still have children? Is Persia in such a mess? "


    Euclid was amused by Su Ye''s strange words and said, "Persia sealed the projection of the mud plate of destiny into the royal blood with a secret method, and then the royal blood was designated as the son of destiny. The main role of the son of destiny is to have children. Most of the children and a small number of grandchildren will stimulate part of the power of the projection of the fate mud plate after a certain age, so they are called fate warlocks. "


    "Destiny mud board is the highest artifact. What level of artifact is the projection equivalent to?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m not a God. I don''t know. I only know that it''s equivalent to a real artifact, not a semi artifact." Euclid said.


    "How powerful is the fortune warlock?" Su ye asked.


    "Those two destiny magicians are golden mages. Just treat them as holy mages. Moreover, once the book of destiny is summoned, their magic is endless. " Euclid said.


    "Compared with you?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment and said, "they have strength in space, but their level is almost the same. I killed a fortune Warlock. "


    The soldiers whispered and looked at Euclid with admiration.


    "What are the characteristics of destiny warlock? It''s good to see me. " Suye road.


    "Fortune warlocks are easy to recognize for fear that others will not recognize them. They have white crowns on their heads, wear gold robes, a cold face and dead fish eyes. They always feel that the whole world is their slaves." Euclid looked cold.


    "That''s good. I''ll stay away from them." Suye road.


    The carriage sped towards the marathon plain in mid air, and the people in the carriage talked about the sky and the earth.


    Lunch and dinner were spent in the carriage. Late at night, Euclid said lazily, "it''s almost marathon plain. Cheer up and be careful of being attacked by Persian spies."


    They immediately dressed up and prepared for the battle. Su ye also summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Time passed slowly, half an hour, an hour


    "No! Get ready to get off! "


    The carriage suddenly dropped rapidly. Su Ye felt his heart thrown into the sky and fell suddenly.


    "What happened?" Su ye asked.


    "Not sure yet." Euclid looked serious.


    The carriage landed and the party stepped out of the carriage.


    Su Ye looked around. Here was a dense grassland. The weeds were below the knee. The light wind blew, and the green weeds shook gently like strong leeks.


    Not far away, there is a forest and a slightly curved road.


    Further afield, it was shrouded in fog.


    Euclid gently sniffed, then touched the ring of space, whispered a curse, stretched out his index finger, consumed magic and drew a complex magic array on the ground.


    So complicated that Su Ye looked a little dizzy.


    Then, the magic array flashed and disappeared into a smoke.


    "The pillar of Babylon." Euclid said helplessly.


    "Why am I so unlucky..." castor cried helplessly.


    The other soldiers and Su Ye looked at the two men suspiciously.


    Euclid explained, "the Persians secretly placed a Babylonian pillar near here, forming a huge magical boundary. As long as we enter, we will always go around here and never get out. You can use the pillar of Babylon as a fishing net. We are the fish caught in the net. They don''t come to see the fishing net, we can live a long time, but once they close the net and inspire the pillar of Babylon, we will all die. "


    Su ye also tried to use the ring of space, but found that the ring of space did not respond at all.


    "Don''t waste your energy. The pillar of Babylon contains the power to ban space, not to mention the ring of space. We can''t even send any news to the outside world. It''s a pity that you have the glorious sword. There must be life-saving things in this white and tender Prince''s space ring. I also have them, but... I can''t take them out. " Euclid squatted on the ground, picked up the stones and constantly drew strange geometric lines, which grew bigger and bigger, and even walked more than ten meters with his butt pouted.


    No one spoke and looked at him quietly.


    After drawing for half an hour, Euclid sighed and said, "we have found the location of the pillar of Babylon, but we can''t destroy it. It is protected by strong protective forces, but always try. Prince Bai Nen, do you have any treasures of the demigod family? If you don''t use it now, you won''t have a chance in the future. "


    Castor gave Euclid a white look and said, "my name is castor. I have, but in the ring of space. "¡° Go, find the pillar of Babylon first. Grab my clothes, and the people behind also grab the clothes of the people in front. Everyone is connected. I''m not responsible if I''m gone. " Euclid said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 362

    Su Ye stepped forward, put his hands on Euclid''s shoulders, and the others followed. All of them formed a long dragon and followed Euclid.


    In the middle of the night, the team seemed to be a believer in secret oblique religion.


    Di Aotian and Wang dahammer hold Su Ye''s leather armor from left to right, and two small flame goblins hold hands with di Aotian.


    Euclid held up the magic book with magic, flipped through the magic book quickly, and walked slowly forward.


    Euclid''s route was completely irregular, but Su Ye vaguely felt that it was based on the complex lines he had drawn on the ground before.


    After walking for ten minutes, Su Ye felt wrong and asked, "you need to turn over the book to go this way?"


    Euclid said, "turning a book is turning a book, walking is walking. I have calculated the position of the pillar of Babylon based on my previous observations, but it will take a long time to go. "


    "I see. By the way, I found that you have a habit of turning books when you have nothing to do. You are really an admirable learner. " Suye road.


    "You overestimate me. I''m looking for something. I always felt that I had forgotten the two most important things, so when I was idle, I began to look through the magic book and look for those two things. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye resisted the urge to roll his eyes and said, "I see."


    "Alas... Can you help me find out what I forgot?" Euclid''s tone was full of sadness.


    Su Ye was stunned and looked at Euclid''s side face, but he couldn''t see his real expression.


    "I''ve been looking for those two important things. This is the only thing I remember when I grew up." Euclid said.


    "I''ve been looking for it since I was a child?" Su Ye is full of curiosity.


    Euclid nodded and said, "since I was a child, I have a feeling that I have forgotten the two most important things. I must remember, I must remember. I suspect that those two things are very important. After my head was run over by the wheel, I forgot them. Damn wheel, enemy of life! "


    Su Ye smiled bitterly and said, "maybe it''s just your illusion."


    "No, no, no, it''s not an illusion. My soul, my blood and my brain are telling me to remember those two things. Unfortunately, I forgot..." Euclid''s voice was particularly melancholy.


    Su Ye didn''t quite understand and looked at others.


    The others either didn''t listen at all or were more confused than Su Ye.


    Why is the magician''s dialogue always so profound?


    "I''d better keep looking. You don''t believe me." Euclid murmured and quickly opened the magic book.


    "You didn''t get the magic book from childhood. What''s the use of looking for it?" Su ye asked.


    "I suspect I remembered it for a while, in the magic book, and then I forgot. It''s better to look in the magic book than to look around. " Euclid said.


    "Well, take your time." Su Ye completely didn''t understand what was going on in the brain of a strange genius like Euclid.


    But what did he forget?


    Su Ye quickly shook his head. He can''t become the top four of the college.


    After walking for half an hour, Euclid suddenly put away his books and quickened his pace.


    After a while, Euclid stopped suddenly, and the people behind him stopped quickly and bumped together.


    Euclid''s right hand sent out a faint magic radiance and kept writing and painting on the ground. After the formation of the complete magic array, a flash of light flashed, and the magic array penetrated into the earth like water.


    Suddenly, the water rippled in front of me.


    Wow


    Like fine waves beating the shore, the sound of water rises everywhere. Then, the space in front is broken like crystal, revealing an earthy yellow stone column.


    Su Ye looked carefully. One of the stone pillars was thick, three meters high, emitting delicate earthy yellow, like a huge pottery.


    On the surface of the stone column, engraved with a magnificent city, the city is like a huge mountain, layer after layer, with a total of nine floors.


    Suye saw the city in the magic book.


    Babylonian hanging garden.


    "Alas... I saw the pillar of Babylon for the first time. Sure enough, there is no hope. Even if I take out the glorious sword, there may be no hope. Wait slowly. I hope that more people will disappear in this area and there will be legends to see what happened... However, the legendary master should not come here. In the words of the holy land, either the man holding the semi artifact, or Aristotle or Archimedes, otherwise, the pillar of Babylon cannot be solved at all. " Euclid put his hand over the purple cloth hat on his head and scratched it gently with a worried face.


    "Can we separate now?" Su Ye''s hands rested on Euclid''s shoulders.


    "Oh, yes, but don''t run far." Euclid sat on the ground and quickly turned the book.


    "Are you looking for a solution or two things you forgot?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, I''m looking for two things I''ve forgotten. I can''t take the pillar of Babylon anyway. Of course, you can try. I won''t stop it." Euclid said, continuing to look down and quickly read the magic book.


    Su Ye looked to others.


    "I''ll try."


    Comodes, a little lower than the pillar of Babylon, came near and saw the shining golden power pouring into his spear, like the long hair of a blonde in the sun.


    Comodes took a deep breath and thrust it out. The golden whirlwind wrapped the spear and hit the pillar of Babylon.


    With a soft sound, the pillar of Babylon did not move, and comodes frowned and retreated.


    "My attack seems to fall in the air."


    Su Ye looked at Euclid.


    Euclid said nothing.


    "You can try the War Department of the city of war. After all, it is a hero War Department. Even if you only master two of them, ordinary holy places dare not connect them. " Castor''s canal on one side.


    "It''s still too tender." Euclid''s words made castor roll his eyes.


    "I''ll try." Comodes took a deep breath, and his belly armor turned into a black vortex. There was a roar in the vortex.


    Then, the red ruins of the city emerged behind komodes. With a low cry, the flame wrapping the spear suddenly turned into a slender red dragon and impacted with komodes.


    Su Ye''s eyes brightened, and his golden level combat skills were completely different from those before.


    Before komodes used this move, the spear was only a flame, barely a bit of the prototype of a dragon, but now, the translucent fire dragon is very clear, flapping its wings to fly, the dragon''s claws are sharp, the dragon''s head is dignified, and a little golden dragon scales make the war skills full of different beauty.


    The fire dragon wrapped the spear opened its mouth, and the spear tip flashed a golden light and hit the pillar of Babylon.


    Boom!


    Everything is the same as before. The powerful fighting skills can''t even blow the dust around the stone pillar.


    "It''s strange." Comodes stared at the pillar of Babylon in a daze.


    Euclid turned the book and said, "there is a man hundreds of miles away. You attack here with all your strength. How is the effect?"


    Comodes was stunned and said, "how can my power attack people hundreds of miles away."


    "The pillar of Babylon is hundreds of miles away from you." Euclid said.


    The crowd nodded gently and vaguely understood Euclid''s meaning.


    "Do you know the Second World War skills of the city of war?" Asked castor.


    "Yes." Comodes road.


    Castor threw the golden spear in his hand.


    "Use the Second World War technology, meteor fire."


    "However, the fire fighting skill of meteor needs to burn the spear. Do you mean..." comodes felt that the golden spear was hot.


    "My family only gives me gold and spear, but not just one. If I can''t get out, it''s useless to keep it in my hand. If you can go out, just change one. "


    Many soldiers shook their heads and sighed that they were worthy of the demigod family. They didn''t care about the golden spear of the twenty or thirty thousand golden eagles.


    "I''ll try again." Comodes walked slowly back.


    "You should know half god war skills?" Su ye asked.


    "I''ve practiced. I can''t use it without silver." Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Comodes took a deep breath and saw that the color of the war city behind him was becoming lighter and lighter, and the flame beat more and more slowly. However, the flame wrapping the war spear became thicker and thicker.


    Finally, the whole war city behind comodes dissipated, and then threw out the war spear surrounded by fire with all his strength.


    At the moment when the spear left comodes'' right hand, the spear tip suddenly burst and flashed a silver cross star. Then, like a meteor in the sky, it tore the sky and bombarded the column of Babylon.


    Everyone was watching.


    The spear burst and the terrible shock wave spread to the periphery.


    The originally dense and erect weeds, like wet dog hair, crawl on the ground, and the broken grass leaves fly up and down.


    But the pillar of Babylon did not move.


    "This is my strongest blow." Comodes said helplessly.


    "So don''t waste your time and wait. Young people are just impatient. " Euclid, in his early twenties, looked old.


    "Are we waiting to die? I don''t want to! " Castor''s mouth seemed to spit fire.


    "There''s no dad here." Euclid looked indifferent.


    Castor''s face changed, but he lowered his head slightly and said nothing.


    The soldiers on one side were frightened. This is the prince of the demigod family. Are the magicians so desperate?


    Su Ye patted castor on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t quarrel with amnesia patients, but if you want to scold directly, he will forget tomorrow."


    Euclid did not raise his head and said, "I will record everyone who scolds me in the magic book."


    "How much did you write down?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid turned the book and said, "five pages..."


    The crowd looked at such a big page and couldn''t cry or laugh. They remembered at least 200 people.


    Castor shook his head helplessly and his face softened¡° Wang sledgehammer, can you solve it? " Su Ye looked at the curious Wang sledgehammer. Wang dahammer shook his head and said, "if it''s pure metal, I may have a chance. Why don''t I dig the earth? " The crowd gave him a blank look. It would be strange if this kind of thing could be dug down¡° Do you have any way? " Su ye asked di Aotian. Di Aotian shook his head in shame. Su ye went to the pillar of Babylon and touched the surface with his hand. He felt that he could not touch the stone pillar at all, but the smooth magic shield¡° Mr. Euclid, what is the principle? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 363

    Euclid turned the book and said, "that''s right. After all, you''re only in grade two. Um... The space inside the ring of space is a space called dimension created by magic. The surface of the pillar of Babylon is similar to that, forming a dimensional shield. As I said, the effect looks like a thin layer, but it actually has a very long distance, which can offset almost all the magic under the legend. Even some legendary magic can''t affect so far. "


    "It''s a protective force, isn''t it?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Euclid said.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Euclid, you take them out of here and I''ll try to crack it."


    "Oh?" Euclid looked up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and looked calm.


    "Are you sure?" Asked Euclid.


    "OK." Suye road.


    Euclid frowned slightly, looked at the gray fog in the distance, nodded and said, "you come with me."


    Then he got up and walked forward.


    Castor quickly reached for Euclid''s shoulder, and the others grabbed each other''s armor as before.


    "Not this time." Euclid said slowly.


    Castor''s white face flew light red and hurried back.


    They walked for a while and suddenly disappeared into the air.


    Su Ye summoned two magic incarnations.


    "Induced draft!"


    Su ye and two magic avatars use this most common black iron wind magic together.


    This time, Su Ye opened the famous talent of stripping.


    There is no change ahead.


    Su Ye is not in a hurry and uses it continuously.


    Once, twice, three times


    After releasing the 32nd induced draft, a clear sound like glass landing sounded.


    "Yes!" Wang dahammer shouted excitedly.


    The surface of the yellowish Babylonian pillar suddenly faded, as if it had lost a layer of light.


    Su Ye winked at Wang dahammer.


    With a sad face, Wang dahammer walked over, like touching a flame, carefully reached out his hand to touch the surface of the stone column, and retracted like an electric shock.


    "Chatter!" The tone of di Aotian was full of ridicule.


    Wang hammer snorted coldly. Then he put his palm on it and stroked it gently.


    "Your Majesty, it is indeed an ordinary stone pillar." Wang dahammer said.


    Su ye walked over and touched it. Sure enough, it felt completely different from what he had just felt.


    "You go to Euclid where they disappeared and get them back." Suye road.


    "OK." Wang dahammer left dejected and soon disappeared.


    After ten minutes, the team led by Euclid slowly came in.


    It''s like a group of children ready to play eagle and catch chickens.


    "I can''t believe it. I''m the one who came up with logic." Euclid took a few quick steps, rushed over and gently stroked the pillar of Babylon.


    Others gathered around, some just looked at it, and others stroked it carefully. Sure enough, it was completely different from before.


    "You are really mysterious." Castor admired it from the bottom of his heart.


    "How did you do it?" Asked comodes curiously.


    Dozens of twinkling eyes stared at Su Ye.


    "The power of magic." Su Ye is serious.


    "I believe it." Euclid stared at Su ye like a city guard interrogating prisoners.


    "Well... Mr. Euclid, what should we do next?" Su ye asked.


    "Now that the protection of the pillar of Babylon has been removed, it is simple. Pull out the ground and you can break the magic barrier."


    "So simple?"


    Euclid didn''t have a good way: "the stone pillar is simple, but the dimensional shield is not simple. If a legendary master who doesn''t know much about dimension and space meets him, he will either crack it violently or toss it for a long time. You take it. Unexpectedly, you have made great contributions before you reach the coalition camp. "


    "How much is the credit?" Su ye asked.


    "If you can find ten more Babylonian pillars and throw them at the coalition camp, you can pat your ass and go straight back to Athens." Euclid said.


    "Is there so much military merit?" Su Ye''s face was happy. He didn''t expect it at all.


    "What do you think? The pillar of Babylon costs no less than 200000 golden eagles, which is equivalent to a primary legendary magic weapon. Greece has received very few complete, and there are no more than three as complete as this time. Alas, you are lucky. You won''t be the next Aristotle, will you? It''s possible... "


    Euclid''s eyes suddenly became extremely gentle, even a little gentle, so gentle that Su Ye''s back neck was cold.


    "Then I''ll just put it away?" Su ye asked.


    "Take it directly. If there are other people trapped, you will be more credited. But remember to put on the magic mask quickly. By the way, you have to give yourself a pseudonym. " Euclid said.


    "Ulacraty? It''s too long, Ulala... It doesn''t sound good. It''s ulak. " Su ye said casually.


    The people looked at Su Ye curiously and didn''t understand why he had this name.


    Wang dachui looked at earth Aotian and humbly bowed his head.


    Euclid gave Su ye a puzzled look, nodded and said, "then I''ll call you ulak. Now you can pull out the pillar of Babylon, and the whole magic enchantment will soon fail. Remember to take out the magic mask from the ring of space immediately. "


    "OK. Comodes, come on. " Suye road.


    Comodes nodded, hugged the pillar of Babylon and pulled it out slowly.


    At the moment when the pillar of Babylon left the ground, the faint light spread rapidly centered on the place where the pillar was located.


    Su Ye found that he could use the ring of space. He immediately took out a magic mask as soft as jellyfish skin and put it on his face.


    At the moment of contact with the magic mask, Su Ye chose a face. The magic mask slowly deformed and finally completely solidified.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and looked at himself in the mirror.


    With a sharp hooked nose, deep eye sockets, pale golden pupils and an inch long shallow scar in the corner of the eye, it is more like a soldier than a magician.


    "Don''t let anyone see your magic book."


    Su ye had no choice but to put it away and asked, "how will I study in the future?"


    "Use a magic hut, or a magic tent." Euclid said.


    "But I don''t have a magic tent." Suye road.


    Euclid took a deep breath, pointed to his nose and asked, "do you want to knock a magic tent from me?"


    "You misunderstood. I just want to buy it at the market price. I''m afraid I''ll knock you to death at once. You''re not Aristotle''s teacher. You can knock out a magic carriage. " Suye road.


    "Look down on me? Take it! No money! After all, I am a teacher! " Euclid gently twitched and moved from the corner of his mouth, endured the heart piercing pain, took out a cloth bag from the ring of space and handed it to Su Ye.


    "You are really a careful man."


    Su Ye didn''t expect that this thing was wrapped in cloth. When he opened it, it was reduced to a palm sized tent.


    "Teacher, why is your magic Tent Light Green? I remember it was a little darker grass green. " Su ye said, put the magic tent into the ring of space.


    Euclid said solemnly, "this is a gift from my friend. It is said that it has been handed down for three generations. You should cherish it."


    Su ye could not laugh or cry. It seems that Euclid bought an old bargain. I don''t know how many years it has been used. Sheng has been ground from grass green to light green.


    "OK, I will cherish it. After all, it is worth hundreds of golden eagles!" Suye road.


    "There''s someone over there." Comodes whispered.


    Then, the crowd looked along komodes'' line of sight and saw that on the road, a caravan of more than 50 people looked around blankly and saw Su ye and others showing vigilance.


    The light continues to spread, faster and faster.


    Soon the influence of the pillar of Babylon dissipated completely.


    At night, more and more people appeared on the road. There were not only caravans, but also sporadic teams, and even two teams of huge soldiers.


    There are more than two thousand soldiers in both teams.


    Euclid released the bright suspended light, took out his magic beard, coughed and said, "we are the reinforcements from Sparta to marathon fortress. You were trapped by the pillar of Babylon just now, which has been solved by me and... Ulak. At that time, we will report military achievements to the coalition forces. I hope you will bear witness. In the arms of comodes is the pillar of Babylon. "


    All parties looked in the direction of Euclid.


    "That''s... Mage Euclid, the four heroes of Plato college in Athens. I''ve met him once. He can''t lie. But how can he claim to be Spartan reinforcements? "


    "Comodes! It turned out to be comodes, the king of Sparta! "


    "It seems that Euclid went to Sparta and invited the king of gladiators!"


    ¡­¡­


    Euclid said, "we are going to leave by magic carriage. Do you have any envoys or messengers who can use the magic carriage to arrive as soon as possible."


    But no one responded.


    "Well, let''s go. See you at the coalition camp." Euclid said and released the magic carriage.


    Suye used the ring of space to take away the pillar of Babylon, and they entered the carriage and flew to the marathon plain.


    Soon, the magic carriage landed and slowed down.


    "Some soldiers saw us and we got off."


    Su Ye got out of the carriage and looked ahead. He saw two high mountains standing in front like giants in the night.


    In the canyon between the mountains, a gray shadow lies in it. It is the wall blocking the canyon, which is more than ten meters high.


    Above the city wall, soldiers with spears are patrolling.


    In the middle of the city wall, the huge bronze gate is closed. On the city wall above the bronze gate, a soldier with a tie looks over warily.


    Euclid took a bronze dagger from the ring of space and held it in front of him.


    Then the general took out a magic book. Su Ye looked at the Magic Book curiously. Compared with the magic book of Plato college, it was rough and wrapped in slightly stained black animal skin. It should be the command book of the Greek military, which can be used to give orders within a certain range and has many special purposes. Su Ye looked at the bronze dagger, which was a keepsake in wartime. The general was verifying it with the magic command book. A few seconds later, the general nodded and raised his hand. The bronze gate creaked and opened half way. The party trotted into the gate. Behind the gate, the general led hundreds of soldiers to stand in front and form a tight battle array. The general said¡° I''m barnra, the general on duty of the South Wall today. Please explain your intention, your excellency Euclid. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 364

    Euclid said: "as the special envoy of the Greek coalition forces, I went to Sparta for negotiations, and Sparta has promised to send troops to rescue. The thirty-one people behind me were the first vanguards to reach the front line. The leader of their team is... General ulak, a bronze magician, and the other two are comodes and castor. I''m going to see general fast. " Euclid raised the bronze dagger again.


    "It''s my duty. I can''t take you to general fast. Please forgive me, Lord Euclid. I''ll send my men now. The general will be happy to see the reinforcements from Sparta. " Baenla looked calm, but the other soldiers looked at the bronze general Suye curiously.


    Then, general baenla sent a team of ten soldiers to lead them into marathon fortress.


    It was dark and campfires were everywhere in marathon fortress.


    Su Ye looked around as he walked. As expected, there was no unified residence at all. Most places were temporary wooden houses or even tents. Many people gathered together in the city-state.


    The bonfire reflected numb faces.


    "Soldier, is the front fighting?" Su ye asked.


    "Report to the general, before the Persian army landed, we had mobilized people to prevent them from landing. However, they sent holy domain masters to provoke them under the pretext of holy domain challenge, and the holy domain masters of the coalition had to face it. As a result, you can guess that during the Holy Land War, their army landed, and we had to withdraw. " The soldiers leading the way team led the way.


    "What is our strategy?" Su ye asked.


    The chief soldier hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m just a small chief soldier. I don''t dare to talk before the generals give orders."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "thank you. I''ll ask general fast directly."


    At this time, a team came up and greeted the soldier.


    Along the way, Su ye and others crossed with teams of people and horses. The whole marathon fortress was very chaotic. Those soldiers could not see that they were well-trained soldiers, but like a large number of mercenaries.


    Su ye asked, "are all the city states sending elite?"


    "As you can see, all the city states have their own plans. At present, most of the city states have only sent mercenaries, and no elite of the city states have arrived. You are the only elite soldiers who have arrived here except Athens. " The soldier said, glancing enviously behind Su Ye.


    The worst is also a bronze warrior.


    While chatting, Su ye walked forward in the night, occasionally frowning.


    Hearing is too sensitive. Now it''s late at night. I can always hear some soldiers talking.


    Most soldiers have little morale and are either muttering or suspicious.


    Su Ye suspected that he had entered the prison camp.


    After walking for a while, the team stopped outside a courtyard, and four soldiers stood at the door and looked over.


    "This is general fast''s residence." The chief soldier stood politely on the side.


    From the bright white door of Uncle birch came hearty laughter.


    "Don''t worry, we have been friends for many years. I will not treat my friends badly."


    Su Ye looked inside and saw a familiar tall figure and a strange middle-aged soldier come out.


    Fast was stunned. His eyes staggered from Euclid, glanced at everyone, and finally fell on Su Ye.


    Fast fell in the middle-aged soldier''s ear and whispered, "I have guests here. Don''t worry, I''ll help you solve the problem." Then he patted the soldier on the shoulder with his big hand.


    "Only you are trustworthy!" The middle-aged soldier breathed a sigh of relief, walked out of the door, gave a polite nod to Su ye and others, and left with a brisk step.


    "Is it Sparta''s reinforcements? On behalf of all Greeks, I extend my sincere thanks to you. " Fast straightened up and put his right fist across his left chest.


    Spartan soldiers hurriedly stood up straight and saluted, their eyes leaping.


    Su Ye looked at the familiar fast.


    A washed white fur coat, the brown surface is almost worn out by years, and the light black beard is piled on the chin like weeds.


    His eyes were still as bright as at first sight, but his beard was longer and more messy than before, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be much deeper.


    General fast smiled kindly and said, "come on, let''s go in and say."


    As they were about to move forward, Euclid suddenly glanced at Su ye and glanced at castor and comodes.


    "King of gladiators, you lead them to stay here to prevent them from running around. Come in, Prince Bai Nen." With that, Euclid''s eyes seemed to pass Su ye again, and he stepped into the yard to keep up with general fast.


    Castor whispered and complained and walked in.


    The Spartan soldiers looked at maudes with surprised eyes, with sympathy in their eyes.


    Su Ye was about to raise his feet. His eyes glanced over komodes and found that his face hidden behind the T-shaped visor showed a very light embarrassment.


    After a moment, Su Ye smiled and said, "come in with comodes. I believe the Spartan soldiers will not mess around."


    Suye looked into comodes'' eyes.


    Comodes was stunned, nodded and followed in.


    Watching Su ye and others enter the yard, Spartan soldiers go to the wall and gather around.


    A soldier took off his muggy helmet, combed the red vertical mane on the helmet and sighed, "Alas, our identity is still a little poor."


    "I can''t help it. One is a genius of Plato college and the other is a prince of the demigod family. Ten wrestlers almost didn''t go in. After all, it''s the general of the holy land. "


    "However, this Suye... No, it''s ulak. What''s the origin? Euclid and Aristotle sent one for another. To tell you the truth, even castor couldn''t invite these two? At least at the level of Prince Leonidas. "


    "I''m not sure. Anyway, I heard it''s very famous in Athens."


    "Speak as if you were not famous in Sparta. You don''t see those young men and women who are as excited as crazy when discussing Su Ye. What''s more, I can''t understand that some people even want to marry Wang dachui. "


    "Of course you can''t understand, because you can''t beat Wang sledgehammer."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The laughter of the crowd flew across the courtyard and into the house.


    "Sit down. You''re welcome. You''re all friends here. Euclid, a little stronger! " Fast stretched out his big hand and kneaded it maliciously on Euclid''s left shoulder.


    Euclid hissed in pain and hurried back: "I said I saw you just now. My shoulder hurts. I remember! Fast pliers! "


    "Hahaha..." general fast laughed. "Very good. I''m glad to make Euclid remember his name, even his nickname. General mityad said, "I miss the days when you taught him geometry."


    Euclid''s face changed suddenly and looked around in panic.


    "He won''t be here, will he? I''d rather die than teach him geometry! That old fool... Cough... Old guy, I can''t even tell the triangle! I can''t remember what he looks like, I can''t even remember his name, but I want to die when I think of such a stupid student! I want to die! " Euclid looked miserable.


    Suye, castor and comodes could not cry or laugh. There was no young man who said so. Mithiad was one of the most famous legendary soldiers in Athens and even Greece.


    "Is the general so stupid?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes!" Fast and oggie Ritchie.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Fast smiled and said, "general, everything else is good, but mathematics and geometry are too poor. He is interested in geometry and vowed to use geometry to develop the most powerful war weapons. He wanted to study with Pythagoras, the king of geometry, but Pythagoras rarely came to Athens. Later, I heard that Euclid of Plato''s college was known as the "Prince of geometry", so I asked him to pay a high price. As a result... You see, I like to see Euclid hear the general. Ha ha... "


    The bright voice seemed to penetrate the roof.


    Euclid sat in his chair, depressed.


    "It''s terrible. Fortunately, my students are smart..." Su Ye sat down with a smile.


    Castor smiled and sat down.


    Comodes hesitated for a moment and stood closest to the door, like a bodyguard.


    "Komodus, the king of fighting? Good guy, when I was a golden warrior ten years ago, everyone talked about you! What are you doing standing? Sit down! " Fast stared at comodes with a serious look.


    "Yes, general fast!" Comodes sat carefully on the chair as if it had thorns.


    "Good! You''re better than they say! They all say that you can only see the sky as small as the arena and can''t come out all your life, but you come out! Your future achievements will far surpass me! I look after you! " Fast encouraged.


    "You flattered me. If it weren''t for Su ye... Cough... If ulak didn''t wake me up, I''m afraid I would really look like a pig living in the arena." Comodes lost all the momentum of the arena. Like a recruit''s egg, he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    Fast smiled, looked at castor and said, "I''ve heard of one of Sparta''s Gemini. Why is the little guy so shy? Our Greek soldiers just want to shout and rush. You should have kicked open the birch door and shouted, "is that old thing fast in the yard?"


    Castor smiled and straightened his chest.


    Su Ye pulled off his magic mask and said with a smile, "general fast, we meet again."


    "I knew it was you! Good! Good! Better than I thought! Athens needs young people like you, and Athens will be honored for you! Unfortunately, I didn''t watch the duel that day or the play. Fortunately, I borrowed the magic tool to see it again! Good! Good! It is worthy of the great Su Ye praised by general mitaiad! " General fast''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 365

    Comodes and castor looked at Su ye with envy. They were encouraged by fast, but in the face of Su ye, fast was praising from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''ll say you look at the world." you accumulated enough military merit last year and officially promoted it this year. " There was a hint of pride in fast''s tone.


    Comodes and castor are full of respect. Every meritorious general is the pillar of the city-state.


    "What do you do now to earn the most military merit?" Su ye asked.


    Fast was stunned and said, "before you came, I was thinking about what was suitable for you..."


    "Let''s talk about the most military achievements. Maybe they are all suitable for me." Suye road.


    "Proud boy!" Fast said, "catching maduous alive is the best military skill. Go."


    "Is he a holy land or gold?" Su ye asked excitedly.


    All four other people in the room laughed.


    "How brave." Castor laughed.


    "He always does." Comodes road.


    "Su Ye is the only person I don''t want to encourage." Fast half joked.


    "Although madous has a high status, he is only a golden warrior. You still have a chance. But... If you can solve a Holy Land Warrior and a holy land mage around him. " Euclid said.


    "Those two holy places depend on you, teacher!" Su Ye looked at Euclid seriously.


    "Stay away from me!" Euclid looked disgusted.


    The others laughed.


    Fast smiled and said, "if you kill maduous and have a head or body, you will be directly promoted to the new general for military merit. Catching maduous alive is twice the military merit. "


    "Let me think again, next." Suye road.


    Fast thought and said, "chisel through the Persian king ship."


    "Next."


    "Provide arrows, which are urgently needed now..."


    "I can do this!" Suye expressway.


    Fast smiled, "children are anxious. I haven''t heard of the magic of creating arrows. Even if you are good at forging, do you stay in the blacksmith''s shop all day to forge arrows? "


    "Come on, how many arrows are missing from the coalition." Suye road.


    "Two hundred thousand, every day! This is only the basic dosage, which should be provided by Athens. At present, there are only 500000 arrows in the warehouse. Even if there is a steady stream of assistance from the city states, it is not enough, far from enough. "


    "Does it cost so much?"


    "Of course, save some money and even recycle it when cleaning up the battlefield. The actual consumption will not be so exaggerated." Fast road.


    "I can''t make the whole arrow, but I can make arrows." Suye road.


    "The hardest part of arrows is arrows, which account for 80% of military skills. How much can you provide in a day?" Asked Custer.


    "Fifty thousand." Su Ye reported a relatively low figure. He asked Wang Dashui before. If he only made ordinary weapons, he could easily solve a large number of small things like arrows. Fifty thousand a day should not be a problem.


    "Are you... Are you kidding? The output of blacksmith shops in the whole city of Athens combined, it is difficult to make 50000 arrows a day. If Plato college had not had volcanic furnaces and dwarves, we would not have the confidence to fight this war. " Fast''s eyes widened.


    "Do you think I''ll make fun of such a thing? Of course, if you give me materials and a big warehouse, I can go in once a day. " Suye road.


    Euclid stared at Su Ye carefully and fell into deep thought.


    Castor suddenly said, "by the way, Suye can mass build black iron equipment! He has thousands of pieces of equipment in the blacksmith''s shop in Sparta, all from him. "


    "I can testify." Comodes road.


    "Where do you... Come from?" Asked fast.


    "Don''t worry about it. In short, there is a dwarf Kingdom behind me."


    "I can''t believe it! If you really want this military achievement, you must make a military order. This is not a joke. If you can''t do it and the nobles know it, they have the right to kill you! " Fast is serious.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t joke about my life. How many military achievements can you make 50000 arrows every day? " Su ye asked.


    "At present, two million arrows are urgently needed, and the military achievements are the most. Then you need arrows, and the military skills provided will be greatly reduced. These two million arrows are probably equivalent to the military achievements of the two military commanders. I can only give you one million arrows. After all, other city states also want a share. "


    "OK, then 1 million! At least 50000 arrows a day, guaranteed to be completed within 20 days, will it only be fast or slow? " Suye road.


    "Make a military order!" Fast stared at Suye road.


    "No problem."


    Subsequently, the two made a military order.


    "Alas, it seems that your growth is far beyond my imagination. Don''t tell me you''re going to be promoted to silver. " Fast road.


    "I''m really preparing for silver. I''m looking for the remains of the queen of the wind." Suye road.


    "What level is that?"


    "Miracle minion level."


    "... when I didn''t ask, I thought the bronze remains of the miracle that general mithiad accidentally got were rare enough." Fast road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 366

    "How much is it?" Su ye asked hurriedly.


    "What do you want? The general didn''t say not to sell. He was a soldier and it was not useful to keep the miracle remains... "Fast didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Su ye asked too directly.


    "Since I want to hide my identity, I can''t use the original magic servant, so I want to buy a good miracle servant." Suye road.


    "You overuse the remains of miracles? As far as I know, the value of bronze miracle remains is about 50000 to 80000 golden eagles. " General fast looked at Su Ye helplessly.


    "You help me find out what remains are and see what price general mityad offers." Suye road.


    "I''ll take you... No, general mithiad is watched by all parties. If you go, you may be concerned by all parties. I ask now. " Fast finished, took out the command book and sent a letter to mithiad like a magician using a magic book.


    "The senior general is very busy. Maybe we can reply later. Let''s talk first." Fast.


    Su ye asked, "what else are the military achievements related to weapons and equipment? As long as metal parts are involved, I can solve it... "


    "Stop! A million arrows is the limit that can give you. You''ve solved it. What about the other federations? What about the military achievements of those logistics people? Do you think this is a school? " Fast road.


    "I forgot that." Su Ye was thoughtful.


    "You can only do one thing in twenty days. After twenty days, I''ll find out if there is any relevant military merit. You can do the rest of the military route, such as frontal combat, such as getting important information. " Fast road.


    "Next, we just need to defend?" Su ye asked.


    "Defend, but not all the time." Fast road.


    "Afraid that Persian magicians will directly destroy the fortress?" Su ye asked.


    Fast said helplessly, "yes. Since the magician, the way of war has completely changed. In the past, it was enough for us to stick to the city wall. After all, soldiers who can destroy the city wall generally do not participate in the direct siege, but challenge each other. But now, not to mention the golden mage, even if the fossil of the silver mage is mud, it can easily solve this kind of wall. Unlike Sparta or Athens, this fortress is protected by the power of temples or magic and is not afraid of ordinary magic. Therefore, we can defend, but in order to prevent the Persians from jumping off the wall, we also need to take the initiative. "


    Su Ye suddenly remembered another marathon battle and said, "general, I have a suggestion for the first battle of the Persian army."


    "You say." Fast listened carefully.


    Euclid, komodes and castor looked at Su Ye curiously. The boy knew magic and could fight. Could he still understand the art of strategic war? The legendary three practices?


    "Please look at the topographic map of Marathon plain." Su ye said, extracting the three-dimensional magic map of Greece from the magic book.


    Comodes and castor looked curious. Neither of them had met.


    Subsequently, Su Ye constantly adjusted the magic map. Finally, the translucent marathon plain was paved in the middle of the room. The sea, mountains, plains and swamps were clearly visible. Even the marathon fortress stood vividly in front of everyone.


    "We can see that the marathon plain is in the middle of the map. To the north and northwest are the famous death swamps. Even if the holy master enters alone, it is very dangerous. Any army trying to cross the death swamp is a dead end. To the West are mount Ronnie and mount Nyala, with high mountains. To the East is the vast and beautiful Aegean Sea. And here... "


    Su Ye pointed to the shore of Marathon plain and said, "this bay is called marathon Bay. The terrain on the shore is flat and can be called a natural harbor. This is also the main reason why the Persian army chose to land here. They have too many people and too many warships. If we choose to land on a coast that is not wide enough, we can imagine the outcome once we attack. "


    "Our marathon fortress is located in the south of Marathon plain. Once the Persians break through the marathon fortress, they can go directly to the hinterland of Greece, either South or west, which has become our nightmare. So we can only block the Persians here. Since we can''t stick to it all the time and want to fight, we should not only win the first war, but also win a big victory and completely break their spirit. Generally speaking, they won''t send out giant legion, descendants of angry snake, war elephant Legion or Warcraft knight in the first war? " Su ye asked.


    Fast nodded: "it is very difficult to transport the elephant legion, giant Legion and Warcraft knights. They dare not take risks. Only when the army stands firm in the marathon plain can they transport from EuPIA Island, and they can''t catch up with the first war. The descendant of the angry snake is a flying Warcraft army, which is a deterrent force. It will not be used unless the Persians are completely defeated. Moreover, we already have the means to deal with the angry snake army. Although it will cost a lot, it is worth it. "


    "It''s almost what I inferred. Then, the Persian army in the first war should be dominated by ordinary troops, and at most some undead troops will be added. The Persians are different from our Greeks. The Greeks follow the route of elite soldiers. Most of our soldiers are heavy infantry. Each of them has undergone long-term training. The proportion of our soldiers, apprentices and black iron soldiers is much higher than that of the Persians. Although Persia is an empire, the undead army and the Royal Army account for less than a quarter, and most of the other soldiers are temporarily recruited from all over the country. Persian generals and nobles don''t care about the life or death of ordinary soldiers. They don''t even wear leather armor, even wear ragged clothes, hold the most ordinary spear, and even don''t have a wooden shield. They are called light infantry. Is that so? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes, it seems that you know the Persians well." Fast road¡° I have studied the previous battles of the Persians. They like to attack the enemy by virtue of their absolute number advantage. Moreover, they especially like to put the king''s army and the undead army in the middle army and pierce the enemy. However, their regular army is limited, so the light infantry on both wings has become the biggest weakness of their battle array. " Suye road¡° You go on! " Fast''s eyes lit up and everyone saw that he was excited. Su ye said: "in the future wars, I dare not say that I have the means to win, but in this first World War, I am not only sure of winning, but also confident to give a head-on blow to the Persian army and completely weaken their morale."¡° What means? " Asked fast eagerly¡° On the contrary, we strengthened the two wings of the Greek coalition and took defeating the two wings of Persia as the key breakthrough direction. Then, our Chinese army will fully defend, as long as our Chinese army can withstand the impact of the undead army and the king''s army until the two wings of the Persian army collapse. In order to avoid being attacked by us on three sides, the Persian Chinese army is bound to retreat under their two wings. But in fact, the withdrawal of the Persian Chinese army is always slower than the two wings, and our army can form a "V" shape and constantly attack the Persian Chinese army from the three sides... "Su Ye looked around the people and continued:" the longer the Persian Chinese Army persists, the greater their loss. At that time, we can even slow down the rhythm of the two wings, slow down the impact on the two wings of Persia, and focus on killing the king''s army and the undead army of Persia. Those light infantry in Persia are miscellaneous soldiers. We only need to attack them with saturation magic, which can break their morale. However, unlike the regular army, we must eat them up bit by bit like bones. Only in this way can we attack the morale and confidence of Persia and make them more and more afraid. "¡° Once they all collapse, we will pursue them at full speed and give them a fatal blow. If they are not prepared, we can even break up their camp and attack their warships. We probably have only one chance to form a system and eat the main force of Persia. Once their other powerful legions appear, what we have to chew next is not bones, but stones. " Su Ye just simplified the actual process of another marathon battle. Fast sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such an eye. It seems that I should have caught you in the Athenian army before. None of the people as like as two peas were here. I said, "the general will want to use the same tactics, but many people object to it. There will be the first war tomorrow, but they are still arguing. "¡° Is there a problem? " Su ye asked¡° Of course there''s a problem. We''re too few. The Persian army can directly send 100000 or even 150000 troops to fight tomorrow. We can only send 20000 troops at most. The tactical requirement is that the Chinese army can defend the regular army of Persia. If it cannot defend... The consequences are unimaginable. What''s more, the pursuit you said is almost impossible. There are more than 200000 troops ashore in Persia, and our hands are unable to attack their camp. " Fast road¡° 20000 to 100000? No problem. " Su ye thought of another marathon battle, which was a great difference between 10000 and 90000. As a result, Greece won by an absolute advantage, only 200 people were killed, while more than 6000 people were killed in Persia¡° Good boy, too few people have faith in the Greeks! You didn''t experience our pre war meeting. It was like a chicken feather on the ground. The main war faction and the main peace faction quarreled with frogs in the pond. General mityad had such a good temper that he held the hilt of the sword in his last hand. You''re fine. I''ll tell the general everything you say. " Fast greatly appreciated it. Su Ye smiled and said, "since both of us have no objection to breaking up the two wings of the Persian army, that is how to defend the Chinese army in Persia. I believe that as long as enough magicians are sent, they can be dragged down. We just need to delay slowly. After the two winged armies defeat the two wings of Persia, there is an opportunity for us to counter attack. " Fast stared at the magic map and muttered to himself, "if you follow the tactics of you and the general, we will definitely have a chance to wipe them out and win an unprecedented victory in history." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 367

    Su Ye immediately recalled the previous battles between the two sides and found that there was really no battle to completely annihilate more than 10000 Persian regular troops.


    "The key is, how can we hold it?" Fast road.


    "If only 20000 Persian regular troops, I believe our magician can do it. I''m alone. It''s no problem to hold four or five thousand. " Suye road.


    "Are you sure?" Fast''s eyes lit up.


    "I''m sure." Comodes answered first, helpless, as if there were dense traps in front of him.


    "What do you do?" Asked fast.


    Su Ye told his earth fortress school and briefly described the battle with komodes.


    "You didn''t consider each other''s magician." Fast road.


    "But I also consider the alliance''s magic potion. I also consider that my magic is not killing, but obstructing. No matter how the other magician counteracts, he can''t dispel my magic. He can only weaken it. For example, blocking quicksand with stone wall can still affect the Persian army." Su Ye smiled.


    Fast said reluctantly, "yes, if you want to win, you must pay a price. You have blood power, and the influence range of your earth magic even reaches the level of the golden mage. The key golden magic consumes a lot of magic, and you consume very little magic, which is a great advantage. However, your casting distance is only about 80 meters, while the golden mage''s casting distance is 100 meters. "


    "When I stand behind the team and master gold can attack me, our soldiers'' spears and bows can fall on the other party. The other party won''t be so stupid. In addition, the golden mage must have a way to dissolve my magic, but how many golden mages have instant magic? How much magic does it take to dissolve my golden spell? I can contain at least five golden mages! " Suye road.


    "If you can really contain the five golden mages of the other party and obstruct the enemy, I think you have a chance. After all, there are few golden magicians and fewer battle magicians. There are at most a dozen golden magicians in the Persian army. However, there will be many gold warriors. You should believe in the spears and arrows of the gold warriors. " Fast road.


    "In front of comodes, those forces can''t touch me, can they?" Su Ye smiled and looked at comodes.


    Comodes nodded vigorously.


    "This shield is lent to you to block all attacks that fly to Suye." Castor said, taking out the pale gold holy domain shield from the ring of space.


    Comodes took it impolitely and stroked it like a lover''s face.


    Euclid said: "in fact, we magicians can cooperate. For example, Su Ye is responsible for adding elements when others perform trap art. He has too many talents. It is a trouble for gold soldiers, and a disaster for ordinary soldiers, even undead soldiers. "


    "I can''t use fire magic. I just need to add ice traps." Suye road.


    "Yes, your fire magic is too famous. Don''t expose it unless you have to." Faster said, "since general mityad is the commander of the coalition, it''s no accident that the final tactics are still formulated by him. Plus you, a strange magician, the possibility of our defense success is greatly increased. The key is that after the magician joined, the battle form has changed greatly. "


    "Yes, if it is still in the form of dense battle array, I can wipe out the 20000 Persian main force alone." Suye road.


    Fast said helplessly, "your mage''s attack range is far beyond that of soldiers, which makes all the intensive battle formations in the past become targets. Now, the soldiers of both sides will disperse slightly and pay attention to magic all the time, which leads to the battle between the soldiers not as fierce as before. The low fighting intensity means that the possibility of our successful defense is greatly increased, but the fighting time is greatly prolonged, which is more unfavorable to the side with a small number of people. "


    "Even the king''s army of Persia, most of them are ordinary soldiers, and a small number are soldiers and apprentices. There are not many black iron soldiers. I can solve them easily. But the undead army can only fight hard. My magic is not suitable for wasting on them. " Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll send our discussion to general mitayad, and then we''ll discuss the specific tactics."


    After fast sent a letter to mityad, we discussed how Su Ye blocked and contained the enemy''s golden mage with instant magic and large-scale terrestrial magic.


    After a while, fast glanced at the command book and looked surprised.


    "General mithiad said, the miracle remains are for you! He also said that he agreed with your tactics. The Chinese army will depend on you tomorrow! When the war is over, he will personally wear you the general medal! "


    Euclid and comodes looked at Su ye in disbelief, and even castor was a little surprised.


    It''s a bronze level miracle skeleton. Although it''s not a miracle skeleton, it''s rare even for the demigod family.


    "This..." Su Ye didn''t react for a moment. Why did such a big pie suddenly fall from the sky? It was very fragrant.


    "General mithiad said that although it was not the remains of miracles, it was very rare. It was a magical creature of the light system. I wanted to ask Aristotle if he wanted it. Since you want it, send someone to send it right away. I''ll be there in a minute. " Fast''s eyes showed envy.


    Euclid, comodes and castor looked at each other with red eyes.


    Before I saw fast praising Su ye, I just thought fast had a good eye, but now, mityade has more than a good eye. It''s an investment, or even a bet!


    Such a rare and valuable beauty can be seen how much the respected legendary soldier valued Su Ye.


    "The miracle servant of the light system? The value will not be less than 100000 gold eagles, which is equivalent to half a legendary magic weapon. I''m called the little prince of geometry. Why didn''t anyone give me such a big gift? The geometric Prince is not a prince? " Euclid stared at Su ye with indignation.


    "In other words, Su Ye robbed what originally belonged to Aristotle? There are few miraculous creatures in the light system. There are only dozens of complete remains that can become servants in history. Aristotle has the blood of the great king of the light system. For him, this miraculous servant is no different from the miracle servant. " Castor sees another angle.


    "Is this a legend..." comodes murmured. As soon as he walked out of the Gladiator gate, his world outlook was greatly subverted.


    "Alas, general mithiad is really very kind to me. I''m a little embarrassed... "Su Ye kept weighing, and finally decided to let it go.


    "I don''t see where you''re sorry." Fast laughed.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if there is a place where general mitaiad can help in the future, I will help."


    "He is a legendary soldier. Where can I help you?" Fast road.


    "Then ask him to help me more. I won''t choose." Su Ye smiled.


    Fast laughed and said, "I just like your shameless appearance. Let''s wait. "


    Soon, there was a sound outside the door. Su Ye immediately used a magic mask to change his face.


    Then, faster''s bodyguard carried it into a wooden box more than one meter long and left.


    "Look." Fast lifted his chin to the wooden box on the ground.


    Su Ye bent down and lifted the wooden cover. A dry body lay on the Yellow weeds, like a withered goat.


    However, the old goat is snow-white, and its fur, hooves and one horn on its head are all white. No matter how distorted and shriveled its shape is, it is not ugly at all, and its surface is even suffused with a very faint holy light.


    "This is..." Su Ye was stunned.


    "Young Unicorn..." Euclid glanced at the magic book and looked surprised.


    "It... Seems that 100000 golden eagles can''t buy it." Castor''s canal.


    "Is it so expensive?" Comodes smacked his tongue. I didn''t expect the mages to spend so much money.


    Euclid swallowed his saliva and said, "unicorns are golden creatures. They are born in silver. Adults are gold. They are not as powerful as dragons, but they have strong light magic ability and are naturally immune to any spiritual power. Their status is no less than that of ordinary dragons. This unicorn is only a bronze rank. It should be that its blood is not pure enough. Maybe it''s because the blood is not pure enough to stay until now. The unicorn is extinct. It is said that it is only in the kingdom of gods. "


    "I can''t use it immediately. I''m looking for the miracle stone of the bronze rank!" Su Ye looked at Euclid.


    "The magic Council has ten magic source badges." Euclid said.


    "I''ll buy one magic source badge, 10000 gold eagles. I''ll give you an extra 2000 gold Eagles as a reward. You won''t lose." Suye road.


    Euclid frowned and said, "mine is not for sale, but I can help you find someone to buy it. Thirteen thousand one! "


    "How much do you earn?" Su ye asked.


    "One makes five hundred..." Euclid looked up at the brown log on the roof, which was a little dusty.


    "How are you? Give me a broken ancestral magic tent and make my money? Are you such a teacher? Won''t your heart hurt? " Su ye asked.


    "International practice." Euclid whispered.


    "Look at general fast''s face. Each magic source badge is free of 500 gold eagles. It''s settled. You still have to give general fast''s face."


    Fast stared at Su Ye. What does it have to do with me?


    "Well..." Euclid felt that he should not earn students'' money.


    "I''ll give you the money today. You can buy it for me and ask the magic Council to send it quickly. I''ll use it as soon as I''m promoted to silver. That''s it! Praise general mithiad. " Suye road.


    Su Ye closed the lid and took away the remains of the young Unicorn with the ring of space.


    "You''re a little lucky." Euclid said.


    "Ask general fast why I''m lucky?" Su Ye gave Euclid a white look.


    Euclid looked at fast.


    Fast smiled: "as early as last year, Su Ye strongly supported the view of general mityad and believed that the Persian army was bound to land from Marathon. After hearing my report, general mityad defied all opinions and ordered the reinforcement of Marathon fortress, and stockpiled materials here one after another. This time, Su Ye coincided with the tactics of general mityade. The remains of this miracle are not so much a gift as a thanks and recognition from general mithiad. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 368

    "Alas... Those who can take away Aristotle''s treasure will not have bad luck." Euclid sighed.


    Komodes and castor looked at each other and smiled secretly. Euclid was one of the four masters of Plato college. At any time, he made others sigh. As a result, he met Su ye and became like this, although it was only a joke for a while.


    Fast looked at the magic book and said, "it''s early morning. I''ll take you to find a place to rest. There will be a big war tomorrow! Come on, I''ll take you. "


    Su ye said, "you are the target of everyone''s attention now. It''s not suitable to send us away. Just send a bodyguard."


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with being careful."


    Under the leadership of fast''s bodyguard, Su ye and others found an independent house and settled down. Suye, Euclid and castor each have their own rooms, while comodes lives with others.


    Su ye first took out 100000 gold eagles to Euclid, which was the money to buy eight magic source badges, and asked him to help contact the magic Council and send the bronze miracle stone as soon as possible.


    Before going to bed, Su Ye habitually used the blockade cage to isolate the inside and outside, then summoned Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian, and took out the remains of the young unicorn.


    "This is your next partner." Suye road.


    Wang dahammer stared at the withered but still beautiful body, touched his beard and said, "Your Majesty, it''s humorous and cruel to say so."


    "Chatter." Di Aotian smiles.


    Su ye said, "after a while, I will use the miracle stone to turn the unicorn into my miracle servant. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Wang Dashui hesitated for a moment and said, "I advise you not to use it. Just sell it."


    "Why?" Su ye asked curiously.


    "Unicorns are very pure creatures. They are magical creatures symbolizing good. The silver Pegasus, which is extremely powerful in future generations, is just their descendants. The most powerful unicorns are the existence that dragons dare not provoke... "


    "Get to the point!" Suye road.


    "The point is that the unicorn is very kind and has a great temper. You have a black heart... Cough, people whose heart is not pure enough may be resisted by the unicorn." Wang sledgehammer lowered his head slowly as he said.


    "You want to die, don''t you?" Su Ye gave him a white look.


    "Anyway, the unicorn community doesn''t like me. I''m kind enough. How about you? Think for yourself." The more Wang dahammer said, the lower his voice was.


    Di Aotian nodded secretly.


    "I am a child with simple mind, good conscience, integrity and innocence! I''m not afraid! " Su Ye''s tone was firm.


    Wang dachui and di Aotian looked at each other, silently lowered his head and turned his eyes.


    "That''s it. Even if the unicorn doesn''t listen to me, it will provide me with talents over time. The unicorn''s talents are very powerful and not at a loss. Well, you two look at the door and I''m ready to practice. "


    Su Ye finished and entered the ruins space.


    The unicorn remains lie quietly in it.


    "When the miraculous stones are sacrificed together, you may be able to obtain the light element blood, which is a very rare blood. Only Aristotle may have the whole Athens." Thinking of Aristotle, Suye was a little sour.


    Facing a big war tomorrow, we should enhance our strength.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the two prizes won by the wrestling king after the competition.


    Fighting crown.


    The Gladiator trophy.


    As for the last glorious sword, Su Ye didn''t dare to bring it into the ruins space.


    Because the above is attached with divine power. Although it is generally semi divine power, it can drive a ten thousand year ship with care. If Ares, the God of war, sensed it during the sacrifice, there would be a big problem.


    Only choose the place where ares''s strength is weak, such as near the temples of other main gods, or go back to Athens.


    "The value of the fighting King trophy is very high. We should change some more valuable items at that time. We can''t sacrifice now, so as to avoid the poor sacrifice effect of the items we change."


    Su Ye picked up the crown of the wrestling king.


    The laurel is a symbol of honor, but the laurel of the wrestling king is too honorary. For soldiers, it is far more than the sports games.


    "I hope you don''t give me a warrior talent Weapon expert like the God of war." Su Ye muttered.


    Su Ye grabbed the laurel and put it on the altar.


    There was no accident that the Fourth Ring lit up.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face.


    All right!


    Water element general blood!


    The four basic elements of earth fire and geomantic omen are complete!


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and the light blue water element crown turned into a trickle into his body.


    Leave the ruins space, start meditation and absorb the power of the water element crown.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui looked at each other in disbelief, and then stared at Su ye in a daze.


    "Your Majesty... Is he gradually regaining his power?" Wang hammer lowered his voice.


    "Chatter."


    "It can''t be new. The growth rate is too fast, just worse than the natural gods. Your Majesty must be restoring his former strength! " Wang dahammer whispered.


    "Muttering..."


    "OK, you''re right. I''m too lazy to argue with you. However, we are now equipped with four blood vessels, and we are magical creatures... "


    Wang dachui and di Aotian''s eyes showed an irrecoverable color of ecstasy.


    "Chatter!" The earth proud sky is red.


    Wang took a deep breath, but he couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart.


    "The four elements have complete blood, which is equivalent to restoring vitality. We can grow normally! I''ll be promoted to silver soon! " Wang sledgehammer held his fist hard.


    After meditation, Su Ye looked at his magic tree in the magic tower, completely ignoring the fat boy holding his calf.


    The first is the rapid expansion of water element roots, which are as thick as the other three roots.


    Then, a more strange scene happened. The four tree roots expanded slowly at the same time and didn''t stop until they expanded together for a circle.


    Su ye can clearly feel that his magic tower is more closely connected with the four elements of earth fire and geomantic omen, and the growth rate of his magic tree is doubled directly!


    The speed of magic recovery has doubled.


    From then on, even if the body is poisoned by magic or other restrictive magic, it will be weakened by the main roots of the four elements.


    On the main root of the magic tree, some magic roots are attached to speed up the growth of the magic tree. Now, each magic tree root is twice as thick as the original!


    "In other words, since then, all my magic root effects have doubled? That''s great! Eh... "


    Su Ye found that six magic roots grew slowly on the main root of the magic tree. This was not the altar, but his own growth.


    The most interesting thing is that a small element root also grows on the four sides of each magic well. Although it can not increase the magic of the magic source, it can double the magic recovery speed of the magic source.


    Raise your head and the new water element crown floats above.


    The crowns of the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water are divided into four directions, and four light white lines connect the four crowns.


    Outside the square surrounded by four crowns, the giant crown is connected with the earth element crown.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the water element crown and got the power of the water element crown.


    Water element affinity, like other element affinity, reduces the casting time of water magic, enhances the power of water magic, and is immune to apprentice level water magic.


    Unfortunately, the water element general does not mention the power in the water element field, but provides a natural power of the same kind: water line.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved. In the all-round King project of the pithia competition, there was a swimming, and he knew how to swim. The champion


    Then Su Ye looked at the 100000 golden eagles on the ground, which was half of the income of the Dragon chopper''s weapon shop, and the other half was used to buy the demon source badge.


    Although the 100000 golden eagles given to Euclid can also be sacrificed, the sacrifice will inevitably affect the quality of the purchased bronze miracle stone, so we can''t lose big for small.


    Su Ye consecrated the 100000 golden eagles one after another.


    The final result is mixed.


    The worry is that there is no good talent.


    Fortunately, as a resident reward, the frequency of magic sources and magic roots has increased significantly.


    One hundred thousand golden eagles, in exchange for a full five magic sources and 40 Magic roots, as well as a battle body talent, bone restoration, can quickly return to its original position in any case of dislocation or bone fracture, which plays a great role.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and looked at the record form.


    "The total number of magic sources has reached 11, that is to say, my total magic has more than doubled, and I have taken a solid step towards Baijing magician."


    "The root of magic is a little less, only more than 100. The growth rate is only increased by 1%. We still need to work hard. It''s too far from Aristotle. Aristotle''s growth rate is 3000!"


    "It''s not enough to double the magic recovery speed of the magic source and double the magic recovery speed of the magic tree. My goal is to return to the devil infinitely. Only in this way can we create more powerful magic. With the increase of talents, the probability of permanent magic roots and magic sources continues to increase. This is a good thing that can increase strength in a short time. When the marathon war is over, I will try to speed up my money and continue to enhance my magic... "


    Su Ye kept planning for the future and slept slowly.


    The loud horn sounded. Su Ye opened his eyes, put away di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, and walked out of the room quickly.


    Others got up one after another and came to the living room.


    "Simply wash up, comodes. You arrange for two people to go to dinner." Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    Su ye said, brushing his teeth and washing his face with water making technique.


    When Su Ye finished, Euclid leaned over.


    "You gargle in a strange way." Euclid looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "It''s not mouthwash, it''s brushing your teeth. Some Roman nobles also use this way, but their way is very rough." Suye road.


    "Can you teach me? You don''t have to wash your face. I''ll see it as soon as I see it. " Euclid''s eyes were full of curiosity¡° OK. " Su Ye briefly explained the principle of toothbrush¡° Interesting, interesting... "Oujili Dexing Gao cailie made a water toothbrush in front of Su Ye. Su ye saw that Euclid''s toothbrush had fine bristles, crystal clear and beautiful streamline, which could be called a masterpiece of ergonomics. Compared with Euclid''s, his is just like the crude work of a magic apprentice. Su ye had an idea and said, "Mr. Euclid, your geometry is so good that it would be a waste if you don''t use it." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 369

    Euclid said seriously, "what do you mean it''s too wasteful not to use? You''re insulting geometry! Geometry is a great philosophy and the foundation of magic. Even if it is not used, even if it is only conceived in the mind, it has irreplaceable significance and value. practical? It''s really insulting. Only when we get rid of the narrow thinking of ''pragmatism'' can we explore deeper truth! If we are completely based on practical and sensory judgment, we will be bound by the so-called practical in front of us, just like walking around in the dark! We need the light of truth to guide our sight! You should rearrange your logic. "


    Su Ye is helpless. This is a kind of extraordinary thinking of ancient Greek philosophers. They believe that the real world that can be seen by the eyes is not important, but the truth world that thinking touches is more important.


    In their view, everything in reality is trivial and insignificant. Only the truth world of ideas and theories is eternal.


    In the view of those masters, the reality in front of them can not change the truth of ideas and theories, but the truth can easily determine the reality.


    In the eyes of Greek philosophers, geometry has nothing to do with mathematics. Even the Pythagorean School, which is called "everything is numbered", regarded mathematics as a part of philosophy.


    In the eyes of philosophers and magicians, there is only magic and philosophy. Others are branches of philosophy and magic, which don''t need to be paid much attention.


    The value of this kind of thinking is counter intuitive and counter empirical. It feels very wrong, but Su Ye knows that this is one of the important reasons for the transcendental development of mankind.


    "Teacher, you are right. Don''t go against the correct logic. We should use truth to dominate common sense, not common sense to dominate truth. Truth can explain everything, but common sense is only an example of truth and can never replace or equal truth. For example, geometry is truth and useless! " Suye road.


    Euclid''s eyes brightened, he smiled again, nodded and said, "good, good! I like the saying that it is useless! You are indeed an excellent member. "


    With that, Euclid carefully wrote it down in the magic book.


    Su Ye coughed and said, "I mean, you can do some small games to exercise your mind in your spare time. For example, design a beautiful toothbrush in line with geometry to let others know the beauty of geometry. At the same time, you can also get some funds for you to continue to study geometry and form a virtuous circle."


    Euclid thought for a few seconds and said, "I don''t care if others can understand the beauty of geometry, but if it takes only a little time, I can continue to study geometry, and I''m willing to do it. However, I will give the best plan, and then you go to Archimedes. He likes to do this kind of thing. Hum! "


    Euclid made no secret of his dissatisfaction with Archimedes.


    As Su Ye was about to speak, Euclid continued: "don''t make the same mistakes as Archimedes. He excessively pursues the analysis of the real world in front of him, and then pursues the truth in reverse. This method is not wrong, but may mislead us. Of course, Archimedes knew that he was only pursuing truth. Everything in the real world was just means, but others might not be able to distinguish this order. Most people just think that Archimedes found technology through reality and then found truth from technology. In reality, Archimedes thought in pursuit of truth. His attention to reality is just a means, not the ultimate goal. "


    "Teacher, you''re right. I must have this positive logic thinking." Suye road.


    "Positive order logic? OK. " Euclid wrote it down again.


    Other soldiers only feel brain pain. Is this the magician''s daily life? Can gargling and washing your face extend such a profound truth?


    Only castor and comodes listened and thought carefully.


    Although I don''t understand.


    Not long after, two Spartan soldiers carried back the black barrel.


    Su ye saw that there was barley porridge mixed with some other coarse grains and a little bacon, floating with light green olive oil.


    Several Spartan soldiers frowned slightly. Although they had not eaten this kind of barley porridge before, this porridge was too thin to maintain high-intensity combat.


    "This food is too little. Everyone eats the food I store, but try to save it. After all, I don''t have much." Su ye said and took out some meat, including ham, bacon and fish.


    The soldiers had bright eyes, each took enough meat and ate it.


    After dinner, Su ye and others walked out of the blocked courtyard and looked around.


    There are temporary tents everywhere in the open space, and some magic earth houses built by golden magicians, which can be used for more than ten days.


    Compared with the Spartan soldiers, most of the soldiers'' armor is old, their skin color is not so healthy, and they have no look in their eyes, but they are not desperate. They just seem to be open to everything in front of them and become indifferent.


    The whole fortress was in a mess. Some people were still drinking porridge, some were slowly cutting their own dried meat, some began to practice their combat skills, some sat quietly, and some young people were excited and talking about the upcoming battle.


    The old soldiers looked at the young soldiers with complex eyes.


    Everything seems to repeat itself.


    Not long after, a herald came and respectfully handed Su ye a wax plate and a bronze dagger.


    After su Yexie, he took the wax board to read.


    It turned out that this was an appointment order personally issued by the commander of the legendary soldier coalition army, general mityad. Without violating the higher-level military order, Su Ye was allowed to lead the Spartan soldiers to act according to the circumstances. After that, various codes, military sequences and command lists were attached.


    Su ye put away the wax plate and waited quietly.


    Many heralds came and went everywhere, issuing orders constantly and orderly in disorder.


    Around 8 a.m., the fortress was illuminated by the sun.


    The house of the fortress was still dark, the ground was still muddy, and the soldiers were still covered with stains.


    However, the world seems to have a glimmer of vitality.


    Su Ye led thirty Spartan soldiers and Euclid out of the north gate.


    The morning sun melts the fog in the distance, the salty sea breeze blows slowly from the East, and the distant sky becomes a blue line.


    On the edge of the blue, the Persian camp was like a black magic cow crawling on the coast.


    Groups of neat or messy Persian soldiers are slowly coming out of the camp. From a distance, they look like moving dark fields.


    Su Ye blinked and saw that in the Persian camp, flying snakes were flying leisurely. Those flying snakes had black four wings and were red all over. When breathing, thin flames came out of their noses.


    Each flying snake is seven or eight meters long and human waist is thick and thin.


    Those flying snakes with angry snake and fire dragon blood form the ace army angry snake army.


    In the camp, many Persian magicians were meditating, and magic lights were suspended in the air to soak up the magic.


    Su Ye looked carefully at the teams that kept pouring out of the Persian camp.


    Emaciation with sallow complexion, as like as two peas from the fields, the yellow skin is thin and dirty, with legs and muddy and dusty clothes, and ragged spears.


    Some spears are not even polished, and thin wooden thorns are erected on them.


    I thought they would all be listless, but unexpectedly, each of them had a fierce light in their eyes, and even a trace of contempt.


    Suye thought that maybe Persia occupied the island of EuPIA. These soldiers were still immersed in the past victories and did not pay attention to the Greeks. At the same time, they must be inspired. As long as they occupied Greece, they will get a generous reward.


    When a large number of light infantry came out, teams of soldiers with bright armor walked out.


    These new soldiers are well equipped. Most of them wear high-quality leather armor, shields and spears. A few even carry shiny spears behind them, just like Spartan soldiers. The reflective spears are like the stars in the day.


    A few of them even wear better metal armor.


    These are the main force and regular army of Persia, directly under the king of Persia, commonly known as the king''s army.


    After the king''s army, teams of soldiers wearing dark red armor walked outward like human cans. A bright red machete sign was engraved on the left chest of each human can.


    These undead troops marched forward in a neat and uniform manner, just like puppets.


    Suye looked back at the soldiers on the Greek side.


    The soldiers on the Greek side are composed of people from multiple city states. They can be colorful. However, all Greek soldiers, even the most sloppy and poor soldiers, are wearing old leather armor.


    Most soldiers have metal armor, or metal chest armor, or metal arm armor, which is in sharp contrast to the Persian army opposite.


    Greek soldiers don''t have too many yellow faced and skinny people. Most of them are symmetrical, and their average height is significantly higher than that of Persians.


    After simple verification, Su ye brought people into the Chinese army, while Euclid separated from them.


    Su Ye stood where he was, observing the situation of the Chinese army and discussing with the experienced soldiers in the team.


    Comodes and castor were silent. Their battlefield experience was not as good as those ordinary Spartan soldiers.


    Soon, the commander of the Chinese army and the herald of senior general lamakus found Su ye and gave some suggestions. He hoped that the Spartan team could help stick to the Chinese army and was allowed to leave the Chinese army to the flank only in the process of pursuit.


    "Obviously, general LaMarcus doesn''t like our team." Castor curled his mouth.


    "We don''t care about other people''s attitudes, we just need ourselves." Suye road.


    "Shall we contact those golden mages?" Comodes road.


    Su Ye followed komodes'' eyes and looked at Euclid''s place. He saw more than a dozen golden mages talking and laughing with Euclid.


    Those golden mages were over 40 years old, and even old mages with white hair and beard were kind to Euclid.


    "No, Euclid will help us secretly. Now if we get too close to Euclid, we will be noticed by those who want to. Next, you mainly protect me, and I mainly use traps to delay the Persians. " Suye road.


    Time passed slowly. Among the Persian army, the heralds on horseback kept giving orders, and the ranks of the king''s army and the undead army gradually became orderly. At the same time, the generals of the left, middle and right sides of Greece began to use magic beards. Both sides lined up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 370

    The eastern sun seemed to be the dividing point between the dark blue sea and the light blue sky. Under the sun, two completely disproportionate armies looked at each other from a distance.


    On one side, there are 12 square formations of 10000 people, plus an undead Army Corps of 3000 people.


    There are only 25000 people on one side, and the Chinese army is even less than 10000.


    Looking at the formation opposite, one side''s heart is like fire and the other side''s heart is like ice.


    Su ye saw that most of the Persians opposite were smiling. Even those ragged temporary light infantry could not hold their spears stably, still with the arrogance of a big country.


    Those mages behind the soldiers laughed more happily, which was destined to be a side-by-side killing like the battle of EuPIA island.


    Suye looked at the Greek coalition.


    Except for a few soldiers who looked indifferent, most soldiers were nervous and sweaty. They kept loosening their spears and wiping their palms.


    A few soldiers had a look of despair on their faces, white and trembling.


    An old voice sounded from behind.


    "I, Medea, standing here for Greece, will also be here to witness a miracle."


    Su Ye looked back at the old man standing on the wall.


    The old man has gray hair. Unlike the Greeks with curly hair, he has a short inch of head, and his hard white hair stands like a silver needle.


    At first glance, he looks like an ordinary old man with a round nose, but his body is too tall to stand there like a giant bear, even slightly hunched.


    A slight hunchback did not affect his momentum, but made him look like a fierce beast ready to attack at any time.


    In his eyes, there seemed to be a frost sword, and the sharp blade in his eyes pierced people''s eyes.


    "Last year, I knew they would land in marathon! I personally contacted and negotiated with the city states. Finally, the city states agreed to send troops to resist Persia. Today, as I said last year, I, mithiad, will command this battle with the glory of the past and the life of the future. Reinforcements from all over Greece are coming in an endless stream. We only need to hold on for one day. In one day, the first batch of reinforcements will arrive. After the next day, more reinforcements will appear. "


    "Behind us, there are not only marathon fortress, but also vast Greek farmland, villages and farmers, our city-state and families in the city-state. Now I''m tired of the old woman at home. She chatters all day and always scolds me. Sometimes I even suspect that I was blind to marry him! You have wives, don''t you think so? "


    Many veterans laughed.


    "We don''t dare say that in front of tens of thousands of people."


    "No, only you think so in Greece!"


    The nervous soldiers laughed.


    The voice of mithiad spread through the army again.


    "Not only does that old woman bore me, but my son is also a fool. He is clearly just a golden soldier that I can crush to death. He has already got married. My grandchildren are taller than him, but he is still as stupid as he was! I asked him to stay in Athens honestly. This fool not only sneaked into marathon fortress behind my back, but also led the troops in person. He even stood among you and in the middle of the Chinese Army! "


    All the soldiers looked around.


    Only a few people recognize it.


    Su ye searched for a long time, but he couldn''t find the son of general mitaiad.


    However, something seems to have been lit inside.


    "My stupid son said that his third son was just born. When he left Athens, the child didn''t even open his eyes. He said that when he came here, he stood in the Chinese army, and he faced Persia with his chest, he wanted his children to live at least until the day when they opened their eyes to see the sunshine of Greece. "


    The audience was silent.


    "And I''m very tired of the old woman at home. She''s always nagging and dislikes me. However, she didn''t nag when she sent me out. Just like the first time I went to war after marriage, and just like every time I went to war, she stood by the door and said to me, wait for me to go back. I don''t know how many times she said it, and I forget how many times I heard it, but I''m sure I can hear her say to me next time, wait for me to go back! I can hear it! "


    "I can''t rush to the front, but I must be the last person to leave here! I, Medea, look at each and every one of you, look at each and every one of your backs. I see that each and every one of you, like me, carries the family, the city-state and Greece! I''ll watch you kill those bastards, kill all the cheap Persians and drive them into the Aegean sea like rats! The gods are with us! "


    "The gods are with us!"


    "The gods are with us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye shouted together.


    Invisible but powerful forces surged among the army.


    "Greeks, never fear!"


    With a loud cry, mityad suddenly turned and threw a dark gold spear in the direction of the Persian camp.


    The spear rips the sky, makes a harsh roar, ignites the air, pulls the raging fire, and turns into a red light, like a meteor falling from the sky to the Persian camp.


    A moment later, in the Persian camp, a spear with the same flame wound flew out of the ground and collided with mithiad''s spear.


    Boom


    The flame and divine power of the sky bloom like fireworks, just above the Persian army.


    The Persian army was in a panic. The horses screamed with fear, or raised their front hooves to overturn the knight, or circled around, or fled in all directions.


    After the Greek army, the horn is melodious.


    "Kill!"


    Mithiad''s voice spread all over the marathon plain, even as if it had spread all over Greece.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    One Greek roared forward after another.


    Greek armed forces, move forward.


    The Persian army soon suppressed the chaos and met the Greek coalition.


    Su Ye lives in the Chinese army and keeps moving forward.


    The leader of each hundred person brigade wore a magic beard and constantly gave orders to his nearby men. About ten teams followed the team under the command of the soldier commander.


    Every thousand people gathered into a regiment, and the magic beard of the head of the regiment transmitted the sound further.


    There is a general in each of the three armies, left, middle and right, who keeps issuing orders to ensure the continuous progress of the army.


    At first, the three armies were very dense, reminiscent of the battle without magicians.


    At that time, the Greek phalanx was the best in the world. Every soldier would lean close to his comrades in arms. Everyone protected his left half with a shield on his left and the right half of his teammates.


    Therefore, the rightmost side of each row is always the best soldier in this row, because only their right body has no teammate''s shield.


    But times are different.


    After the phalanxes of city states in various countries were targeted by magicians, the dense phalanxes completely withdrew from the stage of history.


    As Su ye walked forward, he saw that the three armies were slowly dispersing like ink falling into the water. Every two soldiers had to keep a distance of at least two meters.


    Even so, every team, brigade or corps is still united by invisible forces.


    The sound of dense footsteps, the sound of rubbing armor, successive superior orders and subtle gasps, under the urging of the horn, are like a torrent, moving forward and forward.


    Spartan soldiers surrounded Suye in the middle, and everyone''s distance seemed to have been measured.


    In the morning wind, the dark red cloak floated gently.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    Su Ye felt his heart beat faster, his breathing began to be heavy, and some parts of his body even felt numb.


    When more than 100000 troops were numbers, Su ye had no feeling.


    When more than 100000 troops rushed forward, the body instinctively began to be on guard.


    The number of our own side is only one fifth of that of the other side.


    Su ye even felt that the magic in the magic tower accelerated the flow, both physically and mentally, and was fully prepared.


    Try to take a deep breath and keep calm. Soon, the faint panic dissipated and replaced by a kind of excitement.


    This is a feeling that cannot be experienced in the arena.


    In a troop of tens of thousands of people, we met tens of thousands of enemies.


    I become very small, because I am only a part of more than 100000.


    However, he has become extremely huge, because at this moment, the three Greek armies are one.


    Su Ye looked ahead, hit his right index finger and thumb gently, and asked himself a basic Larkin question. What should I do at this time?


    The brain turns instinctively.


    What is the strength of the king''s army, how they will attack, what means they should use to hold them down, and how they can avoid being attacked by the king''s army


    How about the undead army, the magicians, the crossbow men, and the spearmen


    After simple consideration, Su Ye completely ignored the king''s army and only focused on the undead army, magicians, spearmen and crossbow men.


    "The flying spear, bow and crossbow are yours." Suye road.


    "Yes, general." Komodes stepped forward and stood in front of Su ye, always keeping a distance of one and a half meters from Su Ye.


    No matter whether Su Ye accelerates or slows down, komodes can change accordingly. Now even if Su Ye deliberately wants to catch up with komodes, it is very difficult.


    Even if the two sides are so close.


    "You moved a little to the right and blocked my sight." Su ye said as he moved forward.


    Comodes immediately moved to the right, and Su ye could see straight ahead.


    Both sides are getting closer and closer. When you can see each other''s face, both sides slow down.


    Magicians chanted incantations, and the glory of magic twinkled in the ranks of archers on both sides.


    A light wind blows across a large area, and a light cyan light appears on the archers'' magic bow. The power of the bow of the long wind makes the bow fly faster, farther and more powerful.


    Then, a wide range of wind magic passed. The power of the guiding arrow made everyone''s arrows have a certain guiding ability to hit the enemy more accurately. Then, a clang metal attack rang through the battlefield. All bows were attached with the power of metal brilliance, and each arrow became sharper. Golden mages majoring in battlefield magic can double the lethality of every ordinary archer. Su Ye was not idle and applied protective magic to all the Spartan team one after another. Every SPARTAN SOLDIER can feel the strong protective force and his heart is full of gratitude. After all the protective magic, Su ye also applied a rock shield to himself. Most of the man''s high rock shield was suspended in front of him and moved with his movement. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 371

    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    Su ye heard the heartbeat of himself and others again.


    Both sides can even clearly see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Suddenly, all the captains and military commanders on the Greek side began to take the lead in singing.


    "Bathe in the glory of the gods... Breathe the sea breeze of the Aegean Sea... The Greeks are invincible... The Greeks are never afraid... The Greeks are invincible..."


    All Greeks began to sing in the form of roaring.


    Su Ye joined the war for the first time, but soon began to roar with him.


    The same song echoed in the Greek armed forces, and all the soldiers seemed to find a sense of belonging and confidence.


    Some soldiers roared with red eyes, not only to cheer up, but also to intimidate the Persians.


    On the battlefield, the singing and ferocity of the Greeks seemed to turn into invisible power. Many Persians who joined the army temporarily showed fear and uneasiness.


    However, the king''s army and the undead army remained unmoved and moved on without expression.


    "Let go!"


    The archers on the Greek side attacked first.


    Arrows were flying all over the sky and falling forward.


    "Avoid!"


    The Persian king''s army immediately raised the shield above his head.


    The undead soldiers did not seem to see the arrows and heard the sound.


    The light infantry on both wings are a little confused. What if they don''t have a shield? Some protect their heads with their arms, some wave spears indiscriminately, and only a few people with wooden shields raise shields to resist.


    The arrows are like flying locusts falling continuously.


    The shield of the king''s army easily blocked the arrow. Even if the undead soldiers were hit by the arrow, they would pull it down and move on.


    The light infantry in the arrow rain fell one by one. Even those holding wooden shields could not stop the arrows blessed by magic. Once they were hit, they would be controlled by severe pain and deprived of combat effectiveness.


    The whine of the light infantry spread like a plague among the Persian army, but they still moved forward, moved forward.


    Because there are people holding whips in the back. Each whip has barbs and is stained with salt water.


    More arrows flew out of the Persian army.


    The Greek soldiers raised their shields skillfully.


    Comodes didn''t even raise his shield, but waved an all metal gun like a bamboo pole and knocked out all the arrows.


    "Throw a spear!"


    After the first round of arrows of the Persian army fell, the commanders of the Greek Corps gave orders.


    The soldiers in the first few rows suddenly stopped, took down the spear behind them, pointed it at the front and threw it fiercely.


    Poof poof


    One Persian after another was pierced with spears and nailed to the ground.


    The blood from the wound came out and dyed their clothes red. They struggled hard and twitched all over, but their movements were slower and slower.


    The people in front didn''t look back, and the people behind passed their bodies.


    Everything seems to be just an illusion.


    Forward, forward, only forward.


    The Persians fought back with spears, but the spears of light infantry were like a peaceful and friendly greeting. Many flying spears looked like weeds blown by the wind, and even flew out sideways.


    "Persian baby, this is called throwing spear!"


    A Greek black iron soldier laughed wildly, caught the soft flying spear, turned sideways, exerted force at the waist, and threw it back in an incomparably standard posture.


    Poof


    The original owner of the spear was a yellow and skinny Persian farmer in his twenties.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty Darius..."


    The young man fell to the ground and looked at the clear blue sky. Everything he had experienced in his life flashed in front of him.


    Finally, he seemed to understand something and slowly closed his eyes.


    Blood flowed from the corners of the mouth and tears flowed from the corners of the eyes.


    The armies of the two sides collided.


    As soon as the battle between the two wings began, it became white hot.


    The dense Persian light infantry were all aroused to be crazy. With the advantage of number, they continued to attack bravely and fearlessly.


    On the contrary, the Greek soldiers, once they enter the battle, look very calm. Like puppets, they have no fear and emotion, and only know how to defeat the enemy in front of them.


    Superb skills make every Greek soldier comfortable on the battlefield.


    There was a strange scene in the battle of the Chinese army.


    The two sides were about to collide, and pieces of magic appeared in front of the king''s army and the undead army.


    There are dozens of meters long fire walls, dense ice cones, tornadoes with a diameter of more than ten meters, and large traps


    The Persian Chinese Army''s attack was immediately interrupted, but people kept moving forward in the rear, forming a dense area on the front line.


    Suddenly, a large number of arrows and magic landed in the dense Persian middle army area.


    The disillusioned Persian army quickly dispersed, and the Persians in the rear began to retreat.


    The front-line Greek soldiers who had long received orders shouted and even beat their shields with spears and laughed at the Persians.


    However, waiting for the Greek soldiers on the front line is a dense array of magic and arrows.


    However, Greek soldiers were prepared to avoid arrows with shields and avoid spells by predicting the magic landing point in advance.


    However, even so, the soldiers continued to die in the face of a wide range of magic.


    The Greek soldiers of the Chinese Army stopped charging and focused on defense, but the Persian soldiers could not stop and move on.


    Su ye did not use fire magic, but first tried to use magic and quicksand 80 meters away.


    A large area of quicksand vortex with a radius of 20 meters emerged in front.


    Su Ye was stunned. His quicksand technique clearly had a radius of only 15 meters. Is it because the four systems had complete blood and improved their strength in an all-round way?


    Not only Su Ye was stunned, but the soldiers nearby and the two sides observing the battlefield in the distance were stunned.


    Such a large quicksand covers hundreds of King Army soldiers and undead soldiers, most of them ordinary soldiers, but there are also more than a dozen black iron soldiers, two bronze soldiers and a silver soldier.


    Just a second later, all ordinary soldiers, black iron soldiers and bronze soldiers quickly sank. No matter what means they used, they could not stop the process.


    The silver warrior was better, but the speed of the silver warrior who was completely fearless of quicksand was greatly reduced.


    Comodes took a shotgun from the ring of space and threw it.


    Even the gold soldier''s gun can escape at such a distance.


    However, Su Ye''s native talent is too much, and komodes''s gun is too fast.


    Poof


    The gun bombarded the silver soldier''s chest.


    The silver soldier''s whole body was blown in two, and his head flew out with two shoulders.


    To death, the silver soldiers did not understand what had happened.


    The Persians shouted abuse.


    "The Greeks are so shameless that they hide the holy master!"


    "Even the golden mage who specializes in the earth fortress system can''t use quicksand with a radius of 20 meters, right... It seems that the quicksand of the Holy Land mage can''t be extended to such a large scale, except for the golden quicksand vortex."


    "What the hell is that? Why is quicksand so big? It should be the magic creation of the golden mage. "


    "And the soldier, who is obviously gold, how can he approach the holy land with destructive power and blow the silver soldier in two!"


    "Golden warrior, kill them!"


    In the Persian army, five golden warriors and three golden magicians gathered and looked at Suye and komodes.


    Su Ye realized that he had not used magic after the four blood lines were complete, so he underestimated himself.


    Su Ye looked at the three golden magicians and five golden warriors 100 meters away. His eyes moved and tried to cast the spell.


    "Trap!"


    A hundred meters away, a huge trap with a side length of 40 meters appeared out of thin air, and all Persians in the range fell together.


    "So big?"


    At this moment, all the people who fell had the same idea.


    The soldiers around Su ye were startled. Did Su Ye hide the real rank? How can the casting distance of a bronze magician exceed 100 meters.


    Su Ye tried to use the element trap to add power to the trap, but unfortunately, only the casting range of ground magic reached 100 meters, and the distance of other magic could not work so far.


    As Su Ye''s trap was six meters deep, people couldn''t see what was happening below.


    I saw three gold soldiers swearing and jumping out, and the other two gold soldiers jumped out of the trap, one holding a gold mage and the other holding two.


    The golden mage had a lot of protective power around him. They were not hurt by the sharp cone in the trap, but one twisted his foot and the other covered his neck.


    There are not only gold mages and gold warriors near them.


    There are also many ordinary soldiers and ordinary mages.


    The gold soldiers jumped down one after another to save people, but each gold soldier looked very ugly.


    Soon, the golden warrior stopped, stood by the trap and looked down in silence.


    After a while, Su Ye dispelled the power of trap art, and saw dozens of corpses on the ground, including soldiers and magicians.


    Their wounds are very similar, and their whole body is covered with wounds pierced by dense sharp cones.


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t kill the golden magician or the golden warrior. Let''s step back. " Suye road.


    The Spartan soldiers on one side ignored him and escorted Su ye back from the attack range of the enemy magician.


    Each of the five golden soldiers was accompanied by a young soldier carrying a large number of spears. Those young soldiers handed out spears with neat movements and postures, as if they had been strictly trained.


    The five gold soldiers looked at each other, nodded together, then quickly took over the spear, fiercely injected gold power and threw it at Su Ye.


    At the same time, the five young soldiers have handed the new throwing spears to the same place as before. The five gold soldiers don''t look at them, grab them and throw them again... The five gold soldiers turn into throwing spear puppets and frantically pour out throwing spears to the place where Su Ye is located. Su Ye reluctantly retreated, while komodes faithfully stood in front of Su ye, constantly blocking it with a shield or spear. Suddenly, one magic after another fell on Su Ye. Deflecting wind, deflecting nearby flight attacks. Dim fade, make the body dim and blurred. In the shadow splitting technique, Su Ye suddenly changed into two. Another Su Ye''s eyes were dull and did the same action as Su Ye. It was difficult to distinguish the true from the false in the distance. The magic mask, a light blue egg shaped mask, completely wrapped Su Ye''s whole body. Su ye turned his head and saw the gold and silver mages behind him smiling. Su Ye nodded and continued to pay attention to the war¡° No, my original plan was to drag down five golden magicians. Now how can I become the target of five golden warriors? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 372

    Looking at the covetous gold warriors and gold magicians ahead, Su Ye showed a contemptuous smile and decided to counselle for a few days, wait for silver promotion, call out the miracle unicorn, and then let them see the power of the Greek magician!


    Soon, Su Ye retreated 20 meters. The gold soldiers of the other party shouted provocatively. They found it useless and stopped.


    Seeing that the other party''s golden warrior and magician were no longer aimed at themselves, Su ye took out a seed and began to cast spells.


    "Vine whip!" Su Ye used a magic that is not so easy to be noticed but can be called a nightmare for soldiers below silver.


    Two meters away, the soldiers in the front line gave birth to a dark green vine.


    In addition to Su Ye''s vine whip, there are other bronze magicians on the battlefield. However, Su Ye''s vine whip is obviously different from others.


    There are spikes on Su Ye''s vines, which emit a blue shimmer, and Su Ye''s vines begin to change color slowly, like a chameleon, forming the same color as the nearby earth. Even the golden warrior can''t see clearly tens of meters away without visual talent.


    Once the other vines are formed, they will be fixed on the thickness of the wrist. Su Ye''s is good. He starts to grow thicker and longer, and finally becomes the thickness of the upper arm, which is thick for two circles.


    The six talents of spikes, toxins, flexibility, entanglement, concealment and growth have come into effect one after another.


    Other vines are two meters long, but Su Ye''s vines finally grow to four meters.


    On the battlefield, most soldiers in front of the vine moved away from the vine that looked a little thick.


    However, a black iron undead soldier rushed forward.


    He put the spear in his left hand and held the machete in his right hand.


    Su Ye didn''t expect to meet a man who knew the vine whip very well. There was no way for spear weapons to take the vine whip. Ordinary soldiers with spears would be covered with blood by the flexible vine whip. However, soldiers using swords can easily split vines.


    "But can my vine whip be the same as an ordinary one?"


    Su Ye looked at the soldier with great expectation.


    Four meter long vines crawl on the ground like a lazy python.


    The immortal black iron soldier made a half circle, away from the end of the whip, and suddenly rushed to the root of the vine whip.


    "Shall I deal with him? The other party is very experienced and knows how to deal with the vine whip. " Comodes road.


    "Wait." Suye road.


    The undead soldiers rushed very fast. The distance of four meters was just a blink of an eye for the black iron soldier. However, when his first step didn''t land, the vine whip started up like a living snake and swept across, stirring up a large amount of dust and sand.


    The soldiers of the black iron undead army were unmoved and prepared to withstand a whip and cut off the root of the vine whip with a knife.


    But an unexpected scene happened,


    The vine whip wrapped around his ankle at a speed that the black iron warrior couldn''t react at all.


    The vine whip rose suddenly, and the black iron soldier was thrown into the air.


    At the moment of reaching the highest point, the vine whip smashed the black iron soldier to the ground.


    Bang


    The black iron soldier''s body fell heavily to the ground, his hands loosened, and his spear and machete flew away.


    Before the black iron soldier could react from the short-term discomfort, the vine whip threw him into the air again, and then slammed him to the ground, back and forth.


    Bang... Bang... Bang


    The unlucky black iron warrior seemed to become a toy in the hands of giants, and his body kept in close contact with the hard earth.


    After a few times, he was completely unconscious.


    However, the vine whip did not stop, and continued to entangle the black iron soldier like crazy.


    Bang Bang


    In the surprised eyes of the people, the black iron soldier was smashed to pieces, and finally only half of his leg was entangled in the vine whip.


    The ground around the vine whip was covered with blood and broken stones.


    The Persian soldiers nearby looked frightened.


    Even the soldiers on the Greek side were frightened.


    Is this a vine whip? This is obviously a crazy arm.


    Suye wore a magic beard and shouted to the Persian master across the face: "don''t get me wrong. My magic is used by the master''s magic device. It has been completely discarded, and it can''t be used. After that, I will only use the vine whip, you give me a face, a pin for me, let me An Anwen steadily promote silver."


    Under the influence of the magic mask, Su Yelian''s voice also changed significantly. It was more deep and thick. With his face in his twenties, it was almost impossible to be recognized.


    Su ye then walked along the cross section of the Chinese army, taking a few steps and casting a vine whip.


    Each vine whip can attack a place with a radius of four meters. Su Ye displays a vine whip every seven meters, all the way.


    Soon, fifty vines and long whips crawled on the ground.


    Once a soldier rushes forward, he is bound to be caught by a vine whip and fall to death.


    Many soldiers didn''t believe in evil and rushed in a dense formation. As a result, the vine whip grabbed one soldier''s body as a weapon and smashed other soldiers close to him to death.


    All ordinary soldiers and black iron soldiers are not opponents of vine whip at all.


    So that the more than 300 meter wide front in charge of Su Ye seemed to be placed with silent border and the illusion of peace and friendship for a time.


    The Persian soldiers looked back at their mages.


    The mages bowed their heads and discussed without any response.


    Soon, some bronze soldiers rushed to the vine whip with machetes. At this time, as the backbone of the Persian army, bronze soldiers showed extraordinary strength.


    The bronze warrior didn''t disappoint Su Ye. He was much better than the black iron warrior. The vine whip had to fall more than ten times to die.


    The Persian soldiers panicked and retreated slowly.


    Even the Greek soldiers couldn''t bear it. Where was the vine whip? It was just the devil whip. Killing people made the ground broken. There was a strong smell of blood and dazzling blood everywhere.


    Persian magicians still didn''t do it.


    Silver soldiers appeared. They wrapped their bodies with silver power. However, to their surprise, the vine whip knew that it could not entangle them, so they simply used the most common beating method.


    Better than silver soldiers, they can''t quickly solve the vine whip. What is waiting for them is the attack of other Greek soldiers.


    After losing several silver soldiers, the Persians had to stay away from the vine whip again.


    At this time, Su Ye was far from the front line. Surrounded by Spartan soldiers, he entered the magic tent and began to meditate to restore his magic.


    The Spartan soldiers whispered.


    "These vines are so powerful that even our Spartan bronze soldiers will be difficult to defeat."


    "Those low-level magicians did not dare to attack, and the golden magician was unwilling to waste his magic. He really dragged on."


    "The golden warrior moved."


    Su Ye just walked out of the magic tent and looked forward.


    As a result, most of the spears were whipped by the vine whip. Even if some were hit by the spear, they were only pierced and grew again.


    This is the advantage of wood magic.


    The gold warriors were annoyed and began to use divine power to wrap the spear and attack the root of the vine whip.


    All the vines and whips suddenly curled up in a ball.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The throwing spear wrapped by the golden power successively hit the root of the immovable vine whip. Most of the vine whip was completely destroyed, only a small part remained, and then grew and recovered slowly, but was soon defeated by the subsequent golden power spear.


    "Earned..." comodes said.


    "The Persians lost gold and a spear." Castor laughed.


    Su Ye continued to cast the spell. This time, he used the vine whip 100 times in a row to form a 700 meter long defense line.


    The gold soldiers reluctantly used the gold divine power to throw spears.


    Su ye saw that the income was not great, but he could not always use the power of magic evolution to avoid being recognized.


    So, just close the giant''s blood, but reserve the talent.


    "Quicksand!"


    Circular quicksand with a diameter of 10 meters appeared on the front line, increasing, and finally covered the kilometer long front.


    The Persian soldiers stopped and looked back again. Whether this quicksand rushed past was dead, jumped in the air and became a living target, or dead.


    The gold soldiers gnash their teeth and look at Su Ye. Only when they are promoted to the holy land can they completely destroy the whole quicksand with their war skills. Ordinary gold soldiers need to use multiple war skills to destroy a piece of quicksand, which consumes a lot.


    However, now it is just a war of attrition, consuming those ordinary soldiers. Once the Persian gold soldiers first attack and consume their strength first, it is equivalent to giving the Greek gold soldiers a chance to fight back.


    The golden warriors looked at the golden mages of Persia.


    The golden mages sighed helplessly. They thought they had to wait until the key time, and they didn''t want to be involved in the battle at the beginning. However, we can''t avoid it. We have to use normal countermeasures and quicksand technique. By virtue of reverse rotation, we can offset Su Ye''s quicksand technique.


    "Quicksand!"


    See Su Ye''s location of a quicksand technique, there is a reverse quicksand technique.


    Then... The Persian mage''s quicksand skill sank, and Su Ye''s quicksand skill was still rotating, just a little slower.


    The gold mages'' faces changed.


    The same magic, the golden mage was crushed by the bronze mage?


    "Greece is invincible!"


    "Greece will win!"


    The soldiers behind quicksand roared excitedly.


    Persian gold mages looked at each other and looked unhappy. Multiple gold mages performed reverse quicksand against the quicksand skill of the same Su Ye.


    Five, five, five


    After more than 30 quicksand spells fell, Su Ye''s quicksand spell stopped and returned to the ground. The Persian gold warriors looked at the gold mages with strange eyes¡° Don''t fight, just use a wide range of fire wall, tornado, ice cone, wasp or poison cloud. " A gold warrior joked. The golden mage was silent. The mages of the golden level have great destructive power. If they continue to cast spells, they can''t hold up even if there are bronze soldiers all over the mountains. However, the golden mages usually only use some auxiliary magic methods when they fight hard or charge in an all-round way. When magicians reach the golden level, there are some hidden rules. If the two sides don''t have a big feud, if they don''t fight desperately, just kill some soldiers and mix some military skills. Everyone is a magician. Try not to tear your face. If you really want to kill red eyes, how embarrassing it will be in the future. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 373

    Now, the gold magician of Greece, who is obviously at a disadvantage, does not use a powerful gold spell. If he is forced to take the first shot by a bronze magician, does the Dharma Master''s dignity still need to be improved?


    The golden Wizards of Persia are a little embarrassed.


    Greek golden mages silently read jokes.


    The two wings shouted to kill. The soldiers and magicians on both sides came and went. Arrows flew and spears were thrown all over the sky. Part of the front of the Chinese Army seemed to be negotiating.


    Fortunately, the mages have many means. The golden mage reluctantly uses the second way to deal with quicksand, stone wall.


    See a row of stone wall art horizontal in the quicksand, a little higher than the ground, completely prevent the rotation of quicksand, there is a stone wall every meter or so, and Persian soldiers step on the stone wall to pass through the quicksand.


    After casting the spell, the golden mages of Persia retreated together. It was like saying that they had tried their best. Don''t call them until the last charge or dangerous moment.


    Faye needs a rest.


    Persian soldiers sneered in their hearts, but since they had solved quicksand, they no longer cared.


    "Kill!"


    The fully armed King''s army and the undead army ran forward, stepping on the wall above the quicksand and passing through the quicksand easily


    Although it feels a little wrong, it seems nothing.


    Rush forward!


    Poop!


    A bewildered soldier reached out and rubbed his eyes. With one foot in the air, he fell into the motionless sand.


    The adsorption power of quicksand itself has not disappeared, and the power of falling talent is still there.


    After only a few shouts, the soldier was swallowed up by quicksand.


    "Fool! Don''t fall! " The gold warrior generals behind were angry and scolded.


    However, some people squint and fall into quicksand.


    Persian generals only thought they were careless or shot in the front with arrows. They had nothing to do but scold.


    Most Persian soldiers are lucky not to be blinded by dust. However, as long as they are over quicksand, even if they step on the wall, they are still affected by slowness and heavy pressure. Both running speed and shooting speed are much slower.


    Greek soldiers waiting on the edge of quicksand shot one after another.


    The two sides are fighting on the edge of quicksand.


    Black iron, bronze and silver magicians shot one after another, but different from the fighting methods of soldiers, magicians generally retreat quickly after using a few spells to avoid being targeted by soldiers'' spears and arrows.


    As time went by, magicians could not cast spells endlessly. When there was only one third of their magic power, many magicians would retreat to the rear of the team and meditate to restore their magic power.


    The protagonist of the battlefield is still a soldier.


    Because it is impossible to use the dense battle array, both sides are relatively loose, the number advantage of Persia plays a great role, and the advancement of the two wings is very slow.


    The battle reached a brief impasse.


    Su Ye does nothing now. He only uses quicksand. When he runs out, he runs to the rear to meditate. After meditation, he continues to supplement quicksand.


    At first, neither side realized the role of quicksand.


    However, the soldiers on the Greek front soon found that those Persian soldiers would be lively once they left the scope of quicksand, but if they stepped on the stone wall in the scope of quicksand, they would be much slower.


    Therefore, the commander and captain of the front-line soldiers began to give orders to stick to the quicksand and try to avoid Persian soldiers from leaving the quicksand range.


    Not long after, the generals of the Persian Chinese Army found strange places.


    The losses of the two sides were a little out of proportion. After fighting for so long, many Greek soldiers still had old faces, but the backs of Persian soldiers changed one wave after another.


    But what if the Persian soldiers lost so much, the bodies? Why are there so few bodies?


    Quicksand.


    "Count the soldiers!" A Persian general suddenly roared.


    The Persian army began to count the soldiers from bottom to top, and a shocking news spread all over the Chinese army.


    Twenty thousand Royal troops died in the war.


    Three thousand undead soldiers died in battle.


    In the non siege war, this is already a very terrible war damage ratio. Under normal circumstances, it is enough to cause one party to flee across the board.


    But why didn''t both sides find out?


    "Damn quicksand! All magicians listen to orders and dispel quicksand. I want to see how many bodies are buried below! " The commander of the Persian Chinese Army roared.


    Gold magicians also feel that things are wrong. They no longer hide and tuck in, and continue to use the golden magic "magic digestion" that consumes magic.


    Many magicians are helpless. The magic consumed by magic digestion is three times that of ordinary gold magic, while the magic consumed by ordinary gold magic is ten times that of bronze magic. It takes 30 times of magic to offset the magic of cloud Dog Car bronze magician. They are very sad.


    It is reasonable to say that the magic digestion of the golden level can solve 100% of the spells of the bronze level.


    However, many golden mages are a little confused.


    Because their magic digestion often fails, and the success rate is less than 60%.


    On the contrary, the stone wall technique of the Persian side is often dispelled, resulting in the Persians falling into quicksand.


    However, in the face of the commander''s order, they had no choice but to harden their scalp and continue to use it.


    With the blue light of magic digestion falling on quicksand one after another, quicksand gradually failed.


    The bodies of Persian soldiers engulfed by quicksand appeared on the ground out of thin air, piled into hills, pile after pile.


    Not only the Persians, but also the Greek soldiers.


    "The Persians are over!"


    "The king''s army is dying!"


    "The corpses of the undead army are piled up in a mountain!"


    Some Greek generals suddenly spoke Persian with a magic beard, and their voices spread all over the audience.


    Many Persians didn''t believe it, but they panicked when they saw the piles of corpses and hills in the position of the Chinese army.


    The bodies of the light infantry were stiff, even if their reason told themselves that the bodies were only a small part, but their bodies and emotions were out of control.


    Suddenly, the horn of the general attack sounded on both wings of Greece.


    The golden magicians on both wings of Greece went out boldly.


    Rows of walls of fire cut off the retreat of Persian soldiers. Soldiers at the landing point of walls of fire screamed and rolled all over the ground.


    Tornadoes whirled wildly, breaking limbs wherever they passed.


    A fluffy white ice cone fell from the sky, covering a radius of 30 or 40 meters, and fell on the soldiers, one ice cone and one blood hole.


    Groups of poisonous bees as big as thumbs were flying all over the sky, just like dark clouds. A large number of soldiers were covered with blood spots and blue skin, and died slowly.


    Facing the sudden emergence of large-scale magic, the Persian light infantry on both wings collapsed and fled desperately.


    The gendarmes with barbed whips ran faster.


    The two wings of the Greek coalition were pressed down.


    However, the Chinese troops on both sides did not move.


    The soldiers of the Greek Chinese army were eager to try, but they didn''t dare to do it without orders.


    But the soldiers of the Persian Chinese Army panicked, because in their sight, there were the dead hills of the king''s army and the undead army in front, and on both sides were continuous golden magic and their own people fleeing.


    The faces of the middle and high-level soldiers and magicians changed slightly. They knew the virtue of the Persian light infantry best. Once they fled, even if they regrouped, it would be a long time later. Then their own Chinese army would face three side attacks and risk being divided and surrounded.


    Now, the Persian Chinese army has only two options.


    Or step back and keep in line with the wings.


    Or break through the Greek Chinese army and encircle the left or right wing of Greece all the way.


    "Forward! Chisel through the Greek army! " The commander of the Persian Central Army gave the order to charge.


    Persian gold magicians secretly scolded and had to return to the front line to recite a wide range of gold magic.


    However, the Greek Chinese army has long been ready.


    He saw the numerous broken magic arrows and broken magic spears flying to the golden magician.


    The gold warriors near the gold magician had to stop, and some of the gold magicians insisted on casting, while others stopped and retreated quickly.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The most worrying thing happened to the Persian Chinese army. The two wings of Greece have killed them.


    When the three sides attacked, the Persian Chinese Army immediately became chaotic.


    In addition to the undead army firmly executing orders and moving forward, Wang Guojun has begun to escape.


    A few people fled and immediately formed a complete collapse.


    "The whole army, attack!"


    The voice of general mithiad sounded in the sky.


    "Retreat, die!" A sharp voice came from the direction of the Persian camp.


    The Persian gendarmes armed with weapons cut down the escaped soldiers like wolves. The magicians even used the wall of fire to stop their own people.


    The Persian soldiers had to stop running and turn to the Greek soldiers.


    The undead army, fearless of death, interrupted the charge of the Greek coalition army, giving Persian soldiers the opportunity to reorganize their formation.


    Su Ye sighed that the role of the undead army in the war was too strong.


    However, the momentum of one side was like a rainbow, and the other side had no heart for war. The balance of the battle began to tilt to the Greek coalition forces.


    The Persian army was too many, and the undead army was not afraid of death at all. For a time, it was stable.


    All this was expected by the Greek coalition.


    There were slight changes in the formation of the Greek coalition forces.


    The number of people on both wings began to decrease and mainly defensive, but the Greek Chinese army began to attack.


    Su Ye soon realized it.


    The Persian light infantry on both wings have no fighting spirit and are unable to attack, and those light infantry are not the target of the Greek army at all. It is not too late to kill them at any time.


    However, there are few opportunities to eat the king''s army and the undead army.


    It seems that the top leaders of the Greek coalition forces have made up their minds to win the 20000 kings and 3000 undead troops of Persia in one fell swoop.


    The magic and arrows falling on the Persian Chinese army suddenly increased, and more gold warriors and gold magicians on the Greek side began to move closer to the Chinese army. In terms of the total number of people, Greece is far inferior to Persia. However, in terms of the number of people in the golden rank, the Greek coalition forces are no inferior. The Chinese military front on both sides seems to be a meat grinder. Su Ye continued to use vines and long whips to the places where the enemy were concentrated. The main reason was that wood magic had a certain intelligence and could identify the enemy and us. Otherwise, a quicksand spell would pass, the enemy would escape, and the Greek soldiers would not dare to chase. In this chaotic war, the golden magicians on both sides have become the targets of each other, and no one cares about the bronze magician. A mere bronze spell, a vine whip, can''t affect the war. But Su Ye''s vine whip can. In particular, the Persian soldiers who are entangled in their ankles and are constantly smashed have an extremely terrible visual impact, which affects even the morale of Greece, not to mention the Persians. In the sight of Persian soldiers, the fear in their hearts doubled with each additional comrade in arms hit by vines and long whips. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 374

    After a fierce battle, the gold mages and gold warriors on both sides slowly reduced their shots.


    Soon, the golden mages of both sides had a tacit understanding to stop, retreat back to meditate and restore their magic.


    The golden mages behind the Greek Chinese Army occasionally smiled and looked at "ulak" from Sparta.


    "That little guy is very interesting."


    "I don''t know whether it was carefully cultivated by Sparta or the genius of other city states."


    "Unfortunately, the achievements of the bronze mage in his twenties are limited. It is difficult to compare with the four heroes of Plato. Soon, he will be surpassed by a new generation of talents."


    "Euclid, I heard you came back from Sparta. How about this ulak?"


    "It''s OK. He''ll be promoted to silver soon." Euclid said.


    "Let''s not talk about him. People on both sides are about to go out. We also need to be prepared to avoid the other side''s counterattack."


    "Start preparing. If the magician opposite reacts quickly, he still has a chance to escape. It''s a pity. I''ve seen half of the magicians opposite in Miley... "


    "Euclid, the next war depends on you."


    "No problem."


    The battle continues.


    After su ye cast the spell, he observed the magicians on both sides.


    Golden mages rarely do it themselves.


    There is no black iron mage in the Chinese Army on both sides, and the black iron mages are arranged on the flanks.


    Hundreds of black iron mages from both sides took turns to fight. Their attack methods were surprisingly consistent, and they continued to cast fireball to the front.


    Fireball is like a nightmare for ordinary light infantry. Once hit, it will completely lose its combat effectiveness, but if it falls on those soldiers wearing armor, it can only cause minor injuries.


    Because the role of fireball was so small that Su Ye suspected that both sides were trying to sharpen their own magicians, but soon found that the main role of these black iron magicians was not to kill with fireball, but to hit the morale of the other side.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, black iron magicians are much more terrible than black iron warriors.


    Everyone can understand the attack of black iron soldiers, but they can''t understand magic. Looking at the fireballs flying one by one, the soldiers'' hearts will be affected more or less.


    Su Ye looked at the bronze magician again.


    The number of magicians at this level is much less. There are more than 100 people on both sides. Unlike black iron magicians, they are very proficient in magic.


    When it''s time to use offensive magic, they will use fireball, acid ball, frost flying liquid or rock spike. Most of the time, they will use restrictive magic, such as quicksand, swamp, stone wall, trap and so on, to create opportunities for friendly soldiers.


    Without strong talent, the magic lethality of this level is limited.


    Therefore, bronze magicians are not the main force of the battlefield.


    At present, the silver magician is the main caster of both sides.


    A flame demon snake, like a partner, stood upright beside the front-line soldiers.


    Those fire magic snakes have wrist thickness and nearly two meters high. The huge snake mouth spits a fireball every ten seconds, which is even more powerful than ordinary black iron magicians.


    Occasionally, a dense cold arrow rain falls from the sky, causing a fatal blow to the soldiers with dense distance.


    Burst fireballs with big heads fly out. These burst fireballs are a little slower than fireball, but once they burst, the firelight and shock wave sweep all the enemies within a radius of three meters. Once the soldiers under the black iron are in them, they will die. Even if the black iron warrior is protected by the black iron divine power, he will be seriously damaged.


    Around each silver mage, there is a metal sword with a length of no more than 20 cm. It is a floating sharp blade, which can take the initiative to attack all enemies within five meters of the body, and its power is equivalent to a black iron warrior''s continuous attack.


    Once the front is in danger, the silver magicians will use the fire silver magic "crazy blood" from northern Europe to make many soldiers have more strength and speed than themselves, but if they persist for up to ten minutes, these soldiers will have to retreat and fall into weakness for a long time.


    Temporary weakness is better than being killed.


    Silver mage''s casting distance reached 60 meters. They had a very safe casting distance. Countless enemy soldiers died in their hands.


    Su Ye understood why the city states or countries did not vigorously develop magicians, and the investment cost was very high, but at least they had to reach the silver level to play a real role in the battlefield.


    Most of the time, apprentice mages and black iron mages are often cumbersome.


    Su Ye looked at the golden mages on both sides, and his doubts were like wisps of white fog rising after soaking tea in hot water.


    Just before, the golden magicians showed great power. Within 100 meters, all kinds of large-scale magic swept each other. Once the soldiers under silver were exposed to the golden magic, they would die.


    The soldiers on both sides suffered heavy losses.


    However, both sides use standard magic, but the most concise basic golden magic in all magic departments, and do not use their best creative magic.


    "It seems that when we finally fight, we will see all kinds of different creation magic."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said to the Spartan soldiers nearby, "watch carefully. Once the golden magicians on both sides attack with all their strength, we will retreat immediately!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. Once they use creation magic, I''ll run as far as I can." Castor''s canal.


    "Well, be careful. Many creation magic is very strange, controlling the spirit, invisible, and even breaking the 100 meter limit. " Comodes road.


    Su Ye kept thinking about the meeting with general fast yesterday and suddenly found a particularly important thing.


    Neither fast nor Euclid talked about the most important thing.


    How do gold mages and gold warriors do it?


    Yesterday, we discussed the military array and strategies and tactics, but both seemed to ignore the role of the golden mage and the golden warrior.


    Even when Su ye said that he was dragging the enemy golden mage, the two didn''t say it deeply.


    "The number of magicians in Greece is not the first in the four countries, but the highest level has always been the first in the four countries. I don''t believe these guys are not prepared for this battle. It doesn''t mean that you can''t ask the legendary master to use the big portal or the teleportation array before fighting. As a legendary soldier and an unparalleled general in strategy, if mityad had foreseen the marathon half a year earlier, he would have asked the legendary master for help in advance... "


    Su Ye realized that he had found part of the truth.


    "Let''s back another thirty meters." Su ye put away his magic tent as he walked.


    "What? At this distance, you can only use the power of magic evolution. You can push it off twice at a time, but if it is more, it will be doubted that it is you. After all, there are many legends and holy places with magic evolution, but there are too few bronze ranks with magic evolution. " Castor''s canal.


    Comodes took a look at Su ye and said, "he is afraid of death."


    Su Ye glanced at the old fighting king and said, "this is an order."


    In the fierce battle, a small group of insignificant soldiers moved farther and farther away from the front line, and then stopped.


    "What shall we do next?" Castor''s canal.


    "Wait and see what happens." Su ye turned to look at the golden magicians who murmured around Euclid and looked at the magicians in Persia.


    Su Ye suddenly asked, "castor, as a demigod family, have you been paying attention to important wars?"


    "Of course."


    "Last year, the Persian army first occupied the northern island of EuPIA. Do you know the course of the whole battle?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t dare say it like the back of my hand, but I''ve seen the detailed battle process three times, and it''s the battle report from Persia." Castor smiled.


    "Then, what was the role of the Persian golden magician and what powerful magic creation was used in the wars on EuPIA island?" Su ye asked.


    Castor was stunned for a moment, frowned and thought for a while before he said, "I think about how to answer... No, no powerful magic creation was used. The golden magicians didn''t do too much. They were basically soldiers."


    Su ye said, "can you say that. Persia is a huge empire. Even though magic has developed rapidly in recent 100 years, the vast majority of Persian royal families are soldiers, so in Persia, it is still soldiers to lead magicians, and magicians are only regarded as soldiers for large-scale attacks. In the Persian Empire, there was no magician legion with magicians as the core, nor did they develop corresponding magician tactics. In other words, some magicians are developing, but they are not accepted by the Persian Empire. Because the Persian Empire thinks it has more powerful or more powerful forces at this stage, such as giant legion, Warcraft legion, flying snake legion, destiny warlock and so on, right? "


    "Your statement seems to be better than mine. Yes, you are talking about the current situation in Persia. " Castor was ashamed.


    "That would be a pity. I also ignored an important issue before. " Suye road.


    "What''s the important question?" Castor and other Spartan soldiers looked at Suye curiously.


    "In fact, the last large-scale war between Greece and the other three countries was 20 years ago. Although there have been constant frictions among countries in the past two decades, and small-scale and low-intensity battles have never been interrupted, almost every year, this kind of war in which a country directly dispatched more than 500000 troops is the first time in two decades. But the war situation on the island of EuPIA shows that the tactics and means of war of the Persian Empire have not changed in the past 20 years, right? " Su ye asked.


    Castor thought for a long time and nodded gently.


    "Yes, I recalled the war situation on the EuPIA Peninsula and the foreign war of the Persian Empire in recent years. There was no great change, but there was a small progress in equipment, but the number of magicians increased slightly."


    "What about Greece?" Su ye asked.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Most of the thirty Spartan soldiers looked ashamed.


    Some people are ashamed of ignoring magicians, while others are ashamed of the increasing role of magicians in the battlefield¡° Greece is different! " Castor suddenly said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 375

    "Especially in Athens, the magician''s power has been able to control the situation of the whole city-state. Even the Ares mountain in Athens is not willing to conflict with Plato''s Academy. Everything comes from master Socrates'' killing God. That is, from that day on, all Greek city states began to consciously train magicians. Although the strength was not as strong as Athens, it had formed a scale. Since then, magic schools, large and small, have been the best examples. Except for Sparta, Sparta has been rejecting magicians, like... Like the smaller Persian Empire. If Greek magicians can shine brightly in this war, I will remind the Spartan royal family when I go back. " Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you see, like the Persian or Spartan kings, you will change little by little only when you see the surface changes and effects, just like a stubborn donkey whipped by a whip. In fact, when you see the appearance, the world is already changing. When you fully understand the appearance, the change is irreversible. When you want to master this power, you find that the person or force who first mastered this power has become a behemoth you can''t resist. Don''t talk about it. My conclusion is that this battle will determine the future of Greece and Persia. "


    "The magician''s tactics?" Comodes was keenly aware of the key to the problem.


    "Progress, or advanced. This war will prove which side of Greece and Persia has mastered more progressive and advanced forces. I ignored this before, but fortunately, I woke up in advance. If I stand opposite, start running away now. " Suye road.


    Su ye said this and looked at the front quietly.


    Behind Su ye, several lines of sight swept his back.


    Castor mused.


    Comodes sighed: "although I still don''t understand, I have a feeling that everything will be right by you. In fact, it''s normal for you to find this problem on the other side, but you can find it in advance on our side. This ability is too strong. When you say this, I begin to recall the signs of these two days. It seems that they are really different. "


    "I hope the Greek magicians will not let me down. It is painful and lucky to live in this era and witness the progress of the world. "


    Su Ye looked at the front quietly, and there seemed to be flowers at the corner of his mouth.


    Euclid raised his head and looked at Su ye more than 20 meters ago. Then he lowered his head and wrote and drew in the magic book.


    His magic book is the outline of the whole battlefield.


    In the huge outline of the battlefield, there are dense dots and lines, many of which seem to be splashed with ink, covering the whole page and black.


    Slowly, the Greek soldiers on both wings moved forward again, while the Persian light infantry kept retreating.


    The Persian Chinese army, having suffered the previous losses, no longer rushed forward and slowly retreated with the two wings, but tried to avoid affecting morale at the same time.


    After the formation stabilized, the Persian armed forces tried to charge, and the Greek side retreated slightly.


    The two sides formed a tug of war.


    Before long, the soldiers on both wings of Greece suddenly charged again.


    This seems to be the starting point of another tug of war.


    The Persian generals were ready and kept retreating calmly.


    However, the Greek soldiers on both wings suddenly launched an all-round attack, and the dense large-scale golden magic exploded in the formation of Persian light infantry.


    This is almost as like as two peas'' first retreat.


    The Persian generals met coldly and began to conduct targeted command.


    Under the full command and pressure of the Persian general, the Persian soldiers retreated in an orderly manner.


    All kinds of large-scale magic released by the golden magician, including flame, water vapor, or bee swarm, looks like blocking out the sky and the sun, but its lethality is not strong.


    Su Ye felt a little strange and kept scanning the Greek army on both wings.


    "Why do some magicians dress up as soldiers and rush forward with the team?" Su Ye whispered.


    "What?" Comodes and castor hurried to both sides, but their faces were blank.


    "Look carefully at the running posture of some people. The soldiers'' running posture is like a lion and tiger. Even if they are more defensive, they also have a posture of making a posture to rush. Their bodies will lean forward, because their enemies are in front. No matter how reluctant they are, they need to maintain a similar posture. This is the combat instinct cultivated for many years, and this is what they think is the correct means to protect their lives. However, some of them are different. They seem to lean forward, but they are actually shrinking their necks and are afraid of direct combat. There are also some people whose upper bodies are straight and even lean back. They are not observing the enemy in front. They are observing the whole battle field. This is a typical magician''s vision. Moreover, you can also see that the walking style of those people is different from the solid steps of soldiers. Their steps are relatively vain. Sometimes they are deep and shallow. They obviously don''t run long. They are not good at running in this chaotic field, but slightly trained soldiers won''t be so clumsy... "


    Su Ye listed a lot at once, but they all spoke in a very low voice to avoid being heard by the other magician, even if the battlefield was very chaotic.


    "It''s true that you say so. I also feel that some soldiers are not like soldiers, and they are a little old." Castor''s canal.


    Comodes nodded: "I have just found a few people. They use magic masks to change their appearance. They look like faces in their twenties and thirties, but their exposed hand skin is loose and even has age spots, and their progress is indeed too slow. They also have a lot of rings. "


    The three people kept whispering about the magicians hidden on both wings.


    The other Spartan soldiers were covered. Do these people have eagle eyes? Why do you only see a mess of charge teams?


    Suddenly, the three people shut their mouths at the same time and kept looking at both sides.


    I saw some fake soldiers they had paid attention to before, and suddenly stopped. Besides, next to each fake soldier, there were two or three soldiers standing, scanning around vigilantly to protect the fake soldiers.


    Su Ye suddenly looked back at the Greek golden magicians behind him and saw Euclid suddenly close his eyes.


    In his dark vision, an old mage around Euclid suddenly burst out many silk like forces, which were instantly connected to each gold mage around him, and then continued to extend from these gold mages to connect one gold mage after another.


    At least 50 people were directly or indirectly connected by silk threads invisible to the old mage''s naked eye.


    Su Ye immediately remembered a golden spell.


    Spiritual connection.


    But spiritual connection can only connect one person, but what is it to connect dozens at a time?


    It should be created by magic.


    Su Ye''s heart beat violently. He took a deep look at Euclid and turned his head to the Chinese army in front.


    Don''t even look at the hidden magicians on both wings.


    There are slight changes in the expressions of the gold soldiers and gold mages in the Chinese army. Su Ye knows that the other party''s people have seen some strange details, but their minds are not enough to quickly sort out all kinds of information and get clear results, and only make the most basic judgment, which makes them alert and feel bad, but they don''t know where the danger comes from.


    Suddenly, the Greek golden mages connected by their hearts began to recite spells.


    Then, in front of a large number of Greek magicians, magic arrays of different colors appeared, and the element power of the whole battlefield surged.


    "No!"


    "Run away!"


    "Run!"


    The Persian gold magicians who found the surging elements for the first time showed a look of panic, and they saw a dense light around them.


    Dozens of magic instruments trembled all over the body.


    Layer after layer of protective forces, such as petals, appeared on the Persian magician. Some people hid their body shape, some flew to the sky, some moved to a hundred meters behind, and some directly entered the portal.


    But in the blink of an eye, the golden magicians of Persia escaped.


    The yells of Persian golden soldiers spread all over the battlefield.


    "These timid mice!"


    "Be careful! Damn magician! "


    "Go back and chop them up!"


    The gold soldiers began to run away, but several generals turned pale.


    I can''t escape myself, at least not now.


    Suddenly, the rings in the hands of the Greek gold mage flickered one after another. In front of them and near the Persian Chinese army generals, dark blue portal after portal appeared.


    At the moment of seeing the portal, Su Ye remembered the scene of Aristotle using the portal to extend the magic distance to kill the holy domain magician.


    At the same time, two meter long four-color spears appeared in front of many Greek gold mages.


    It is a spear with four colors of earth yellow, fire red, wind blue and water blue.


    Even if Su ye saw this magic for the first time, he suddenly opened his eyes. This magic is so famous.


    Spear of four elements.


    Gold magic is created by the magic formed by the four combinations of earth fire and geomantic omen. It is the strongest gold magic for single attack. The only disadvantage is that it consumes 16 times the magic of ordinary gold magic.


    All four element spears fly into the portal.


    One four element spear after another flew out of the portal near the Persian general.


    Every Persian general and Persian golden warrior changed their complexion. They immediately tried their best to defend the four element spear flying to themselves in the field of vision.


    However, in the next moment, only three golden soldiers changed their looks again. Instead of using their combat skills to attack the four element spear they could see, they suddenly turned around and used their combat skills to protect their rear.


    Su Ye''s eyes widened.


    Except for those three men, the other Persian gold warriors were like fools, blocking the four element spears that didn''t fly to them, but didn''t guard against the four element spears flying from their backs.


    Poof poof


    One gold warrior after another was pierced or hit by the spear of the four elements.


    Before they could react, the spear of the four elements burst.


    Bang, Bang... Except for a few gold warriors who have strong protection ability, they only blow a bowl of meat pit on their back. All the other gold warriors who are hit by the four element spear are blown to pieces by the violent force. Ninety percent of the 120000 troops were killed in battle. The Chinese flag fell¡° Retreat! " The surviving golden warrior roared wildly and fled. Their footsteps, some staggering, some vain, ran more than a dozen steps before they stabilized. The voice of the golden warrior spread throughout the audience. The Persian armed forces, completely collapsed. The Greek golden magicians once again cast their spells without expression. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 376

    Su Ye originally wanted to rush forward with the big army, but suddenly stopped.


    Not only Suye, but all the people of the Greek Central Army gave up the charge and stood still.


    It was not just the commander of the Chinese army who issued the order that the Chinese army should stand by.


    Because the world seems to have suddenly changed.


    Everyone''s eyes seemed to turn into the night sky, and then countless beautiful but cruel fireworks bloomed in the night sky.


    Powerful magic flies into the portal.


    Magic creation - the wind blade tornado is like a dark dragon standing on the battlefield. The wind blade tornado is hugged by more than a dozen people and is as high as ten floors. The movement speed of this magic is even faster than the full running of silver soldiers, just like a violent beast.


    All people within three meters of the wind blade tornado are sucked into it by this magic and bear endless wind blade cutting.


    Even the silver warrior didn''t last three seconds.


    After a while, the tornado turned dark red and continuously sprayed out meat sauce, like a moving meat grinder, frightening Persian soldiers to cry for their parents.


    Magic creation - the flaming eagles are a team composed of 30 flaming eagles. While diving from the sky, the flaming Eagles spit flames down and burn everyone below.


    After the flaming Eagles passed by, the ground left a human black charcoal.


    Magic creation - earth burst, you see that the ground with a diameter of 100 meters suddenly collapsed, and everyone in the range fell into a deep pit of 45 meters. Then, the whole huge pit burst.


    The sky was littered with stones, and the heads, trunk and limbs of Persian soldiers were flying together, mixed with some eyes, teeth or fingers.


    Su Ye suddenly looked in a direction.


    A red cloud of fire appeared there, covering an area of about 80 meters in diameter, and small dense flames fell from the sky like raindrops.


    The flames were pitifully small, and the king''s army and the undead army did not care.


    However, when the flames fell on them, Su ye saw a familiar scene.


    The flame spread suddenly, stuck to everyone and burned continuously.


    After the fire fell to the ground, the ground suddenly turned into a sea of fire.


    Only two seconds later, the magic disappeared, but all Persian soldiers within the flame were burned to death.


    These flames have at least three talents: spread, adhesion and combustion.


    "Sure enough, you can''t underestimate the magicians in the world." Su ye thought.


    Suddenly, a moving green cloud flew over the portal.


    Magic creation - swarm bee poison. This swarm goes straight to the place with the largest number of people, never stays, and leaves when anyone spits out poison stingers.


    Even a silver warrior with divine power equipment and silver divine power protection can''t resist. Once hit by a poisonous sting, he will lose his combat effectiveness instantly, and then be poisoned alive in a few seconds.


    Magic creation - rattan Python group, you can see a dense row of vines with thick thighs, flying on the ground like a group of dark green ancient python. No matter how many people you encounter, no matter how skillful, powerful and quick the Persian soldiers are, they can''t escape death.


    Where the rattan Python group passed, there were corpses everywhere.


    A variety of large-scale magic creations fell on the battlefield like a natural disaster. Without the reaction of magicians and powerful soldiers, those Persian soldiers seemed to enter hell, and hell in the end.


    After releasing the first round of magic creation, all magicians step into the portal.


    By this time, their new position had been swept by magic and there were no enemies.


    The golden magician recited the spell again.


    Su Ye was surprised because some soldiers in the Persian army seemed to be like fools. Instead of running away, they gathered together.


    Su Ye remembered the seemingly stupid reaction of those gold warriors before.


    It seems that an invisible hand is controlling the battlefield.


    Those golden magicians seemed to have expected that the second round of large-scale magic creation magic fell among the most dense Persian soldiers.


    What made Su Ye cold was that in the second round, there were 34 large-scale gold magic, and 34 Persian soldiers gathered nearby.


    From a distance, the Persian soldiers seemed to be waiting for the golden magic.


    Su ye had a terrible idea in his mind. He turned his head and looked at Euclid, who was still closed, and looked at the battlefield again.


    A more strange scene happened. The first Persian soldiers were killed because they were too concentrated, but the remaining Persian soldiers still gathered together to escape.


    The merciless golden magic fell on them again.


    "Are Persian soldiers so stupid?" The Spartan soldiers looked silly.


    "It''s a school of fish without brains!"


    Just a few seconds ago, Su ye thought so.


    However, Su ye can be sure that the landing of those large-scale magic is too exquisite.


    The rings in the hands of the golden magicians flashed again, and the portal appeared again in front of and in the distance.


    The distant portal appeared on the escape route of the Persian Chinese army.


    This time, the portal was not distributed everywhere, but every 100 meters or so, forming an arc on the battlefield to block the retreat route of the Persian Chinese army.


    The golden mages once again cast spells in the portal.


    A series of terrible large-scale magic flew out of the portal together.


    An arc-shaped Death Magic area appeared on the battlefield, and the Persian Chinese soldiers running in front crashed into it.


    The golden magicians took a look at the safe portal and stepped in.


    More than 30 golden magicians step forward, use large-scale magic in a push-forward manner, and continue to move forward and cast spells.


    These more than 30 people surrounded the whole Persian Chinese army.


    Before, the Persian Chinese Army just collapsed, but now, all the soldiers of the Persian Chinese army have collapsed.


    They ran like headless flies, but it was the order of general mityad who waited for them.


    "Encircle!"


    More than 30 golden mages are in the South and the coalition forces are in the north, like two giant hands together.


    The golden soldiers of Greece made every effort. In front of them, every Persian soldier was just a way of calculation.


    One or two.


    Comodes saw his blood boil.


    Castor kept looking at Suye.


    "You go too."


    "Yes!"


    All Spartan soldiers rushed like a group of bloodthirsty Warcraft.


    Su Ye looked at the battlefield quietly.


    Twenty thousand King troops and three thousand undead troops are about to be destroyed.


    In the distance, the escaped Persian gold magician and a few sporadic gold soldiers kept looking back. With each look, their grief and anger would increase.


    The fleeing two winged light infantry also looked back from time to time. With each look, their terror increased by one point.


    In the Persian camp, the soldiers who were ready to rescue just ran out of the gate of the camp, stopped and looked sadly at the besieged comrades.


    It''s too late.


    The Persians in the camp watched the scene silently.


    A middle-aged Persian with deep eyes and short brown hair clung tightly to the wine cup in his hand. The pure gold wine cup had been twisted into scrap copper by him.


    The top of the Persian army around him was as black as a pot.


    Those Persian magicians looked different from them. They had no anger, no sadness, only surprise.


    Have the tactics of Greek magicians been so exquisite?


    When the last Persian soldier fell, cheers came from the battlefield.


    The Greek coalition army roared wildly, and many people ran, rolled, jumped and vented their inner emotions in all ways.


    I thought I would be defeated, I thought I would be trampled by the Persians.


    But Greece won!


    Many people cried and wept silently.


    Others began to clean the battlefield and carry back the bodies of their Greek compatriots.


    Thirty Spartan soldiers came back.


    They discussed as they walked.


    "It is understandable that the light infantry temporarily recruited in Persia are stupid, but the king''s army is not so stupid. No matter how frightened they are, they can''t gather together to catch the magician when they escape."


    "I''m also surprised. Do we magicians use a wide range of illusions or mental control spells?"


    "It''s impossible. If you have that ability, do you still have so much trouble?"


    "Su... Ulak, you are a magician. Do you know why?" Asked castor.


    The Spartan soldiers looked at Suye curiously.


    Su ye turned around and looked at the place where the golden magician was before. He saw Euclid''s face was pale, his robes were wet with sweat and supported by another magician.


    All the soldiers and magicians nearby looked at Euclid with respect.


    Euclid smiled, glanced at Su ye, nodded, then got on the carriage and returned to the fortress under the protection of a large number of soldiers.


    "Because of Euclid." Su ye answered the Spartan soldier with his back.


    "What?" Castor suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "You didn''t see it, but I found that some people used the power created by magic to transform spiritual connections into multiple spiritual connections. All the golden magicians you saw before are connected by the power of spiritual connection. This multiple spiritual connection has two cores. The first core is naturally the magician who releases this magic, and the second core is Euclid, who decides the timing and landing point of each magic. " Suye road.


    "Impossible..." castor stared.


    Comodes stared blankly at the fading carriage.


    "Don''t you think the four element spear is strange? It''s normal for the four element spear to kill the gold warrior, but it''s strange that the gold warrior can''t avoid the four element spear, and most of the four element spears kill the gold warrior from behind, which is even more strange. If you recall, you will realize that it was an extremely terrible process. "¡° I can only guess now that before the first batch of portals appeared, Euclid deduced in his mind the possible reaction of each gold soldier in the next few seconds. Remember, it is the reaction of each gold soldier in the Chinese army. "¡° After that, he controls the landing points of all the portals. After the portal appears, the actions of those golden warriors will naturally change, and at this time, Euclid once again judged the next actions of all warriors. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 377

    "After making a second judgment, he controls all the four element spears to fly into the portal."


    "When only half of the four element spear entered the portal, Euclid could use the power of all magicians to affect the angle of the four element spear. That is, at this moment, Euclid made a third judgment on the next move of the golden warrior."


    "Three consecutive judgments will greatly reduce the error. Even before the war, I suspect that Euclid had memorized the information of each Persian gold soldier, including their character, preferences, fighting methods, choices in times of crisis, on-the-spot reactions, etc. Based on countless information, Euclid decided the landing point and angle of the last four element spear. "


    "Moreover, the four element spear must absolutely meet one condition, that is, appear in the rear of each gold warrior. However, in order to avoid gold warriors turning around accidentally at this time, we must use what ways to attract their attention. Yes, this is the second condition that the four element spear should meet. It is to ensure that there are other four element spears in the sight of each gold warrior, so that they feel that at least one four element spear is aimed at themselves. "


    "Only in this case will the gold warrior focus on the four element spear in his sight for the first time and ignore the four element spear in the rear. That''s why we found that those powerful gold warriors, like fools, seem to be unable to guess the spear of the four elements in the rear. "


    "Speaking of this, I can say another speculation, that is, didn''t magicians release a lot of large-scale magic before they used the portal? Those magic, in fact, played a role in blocking the line of sight, so that those golden warriors could not see the spear of the four elements. "


    "As a result, you can see that very few gold warriors either realized the crisis or found that the four element spear in their sight was not really aimed at themselves, and then quickly turned to resist the four element spear behind them. This is not Euclid''s failure, but Euclid''s choice. "


    "Euclid''s first choice was to kill most of the gold soldiers and give up a few gold soldiers."


    "Euclid''s second choice is for the next layout. The landing points of the portal are not only related to the spear of the four elements, but also related to the next large-scale magic. In order to make the next large-scale magic kill more King armies and undead armies, he allowed a few gold warriors to escape. "


    "Next, we saw that the first large-scale golden magic flew out of the portal and killed a large number of Persian soldiers. Now when we look back, we will realize that the path, direction and scope of each magic are carefully calculated. And the purpose of calculation is only one, so that more King armies and undead armies can gather together! "


    "In order to avoid a wide range of magic attacks, no matter how smart Persian soldiers instinctively choose the safest road nearby, which means that many Persian soldiers will choose similar escape routes and gather together. Yes, they may die together, but if they don''t choose that road, they will feel dead right away. "


    "Euclid knew very well that in that case, Persian soldiers would only rely on human instinct, such as forgetting the next disaster in order to avoid the immediate disaster, for example, if everyone went there, it would be safe there. Obviously, human instinct can save itself in the past, but in the new era, it is a sword that stabs itself. "


    "What I admire most is that Euclid not only calculated the reaction of the golden soldiers, but also affected the moving route of the first batch of Persian soldiers. He even used the second round of magic to attack and affect the moving route of the later Persian soldiers again, so that the third round of magic can continue to kill and injure efficiently. After that, Euclid will no longer be needed. The golden magicians will send them to the rear to cut off the escape route of the Persian Chinese army. They just need to aim at the front, use a wide range of magic and advance without brain. "


    Thirty Spartan soldiers, look at me and I look at you. You look stupid.


    Their emotions tell themselves that Su Ye is nonsense. How can humans achieve such a limit and that degree of calculation will blow up the brain directly!


    However, recalling what happened before, the more I think about it, the more I feel that what Su ye said is very possible.


    Because if the Persian army is really as stupid as it looks, it will not sweep around Persia or easily take down the island of EuPIA.


    "Are magicians monsters?" Comodes looked at Su ye and whispered.


    "Times have changed..." castor clenched his fist.


    The other Spartans are still in a trance.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "come on, let''s go back. This war is enough to make the Persian army dare not act rashly for three days. Only when their giants, Warcraft and other ACE armies arrive can they dare to attack us again. "


    "Go! I may be promoted to captain today. " Comodes grinned happily.


    "I feel like I can be captain!" Castor is more optimistic.


    The rest of the Spartans, at least the captain, and even the head of the army.


    Holding the bronze dagger, Su Ye led everyone to the place responsible for recording military achievements, and let 30 of them enter the lie detection magic array to report their military achievements.


    Later, Su ye went to general fast and reported his military achievements.


    Because general fast was too busy, Suye didn''t waste his time.


    After reporting the military merit, he was going to visit Euclid. As a result, there were too many visitors. Su ye had to leave silently.


    Soon, everyone received the message from the herald that only small-scale celebration parties are allowed in the city states today. Drinking and noise are prohibited, and we should be prepared for enemy attacks.


    The Spartan city-state is arranged to be responsible for the night duty of a section of the city wall tonight. At present, only the Spartan team led by Su Ye has arrived, and this task falls on their shoulders.


    In the afternoon, the whole team went to bed to keep up their spirits at night.


    Except Su Ye.


    Su ye did his homework.


    After finishing his homework, Su ye only slept for half an hour and got up to continue learning to depict the magic matrix.


    The silver magic array is much more complex than the bronze magic array. It takes two hours for a silver magician with a small success to draw a magic array.


    Even a very skilled Holy Land mage needs an hour to depict a silver magic array.


    This leads to the extremely high time cost of learning the silver magic array.


    Since entering Sparta, Su Ye spent an extra hour learning the silver magic array every day. Later, he found that it was too slow, so he had to reduce one hour''s sleep time and spend two hours learning to depict the magic array every day.


    Generally speaking, it takes a silver mage two or three years to master all the basic silver magic.


    Su ye knew he couldn''t hurry, so he only chose some of the most practical silver magic matrix to learn.


    Including spirit shock, summoning bronze minions, sleeping, floating, ventriloquism, climbing, blocking spell, collapse, turning fossils into mud, turning mud into stone, exploding fireball, flame demon snake, flame wave, offset wind, hazy dilution, gliding, frost bloom and cold arrow rain.


    And a new branch of magic that can only be used at the silver level.


    The fingertips of the lightning system fly electricity and the floating sharp blades of the metal system.


    When choosing to fly electricity at his fingertips, Su Ye was very tangled, because lightning magic and light magic had the same characteristics, that is, their power was not as weak as words before they produced a separate element tree root.


    According to the magic book, before there was no lightning element tree root, the power of fingertip flying electricity was probably equivalent to being hit by static electricity. It would only make the skin feel slightly numb, and it could also be used to kill mosquitoes and flies, not even dogs.


    Therefore, fingertip flying electricity is known as the shame of silver magic, and its alias is not as good as dog.


    But in the world of magic, everything is possible.


    If a silver magician is willing to major in thunder and lightning, crazy use fingertips to fly electricity every day, meditate after use, and continue to use it after restoring magic. If he persists for three years, he will naturally produce a thin root of thunder element.


    Since then, the power of fingertip flying electricity has finally made a qualitative leap, which is equivalent to bronze magic.


    However, if you want to continue to strengthen the root of thunder elements, you must continue to practice for another two or three years, and the power of fingertip flying electricity will reach the level of silver magic.


    From then on, the learned thunder magic can have normal power and become a real thunder magician.


    However, few silver magicians are willing to spend five or six years practicing fingertip flying electricity.


    Therefore, every Lei magician was given a nickname to generate electricity with love.


    It is difficult to practice thunder magic, but once it is practiced, it will exert unexpected power at special times. The most important thing is that thunder magic, like light magic, can be achieved in an instant. Once the correct magic creation is carried out, the power will destroy the sky and the earth.


    Fingertip flying electricity is an instant magic without magic array. As soon as you point out, lightning flies.


    Su ye knew that he didn''t have so much time to generate electricity with love. The reason why he learned to fly electricity with his fingertips was to place his hope on the altar.


    As long as you can sacrifice the blood of thunder element, you will directly generate the root of thunder element, and your own lightning magic will enter the house directly.


    This is only 20 silver magic looks simple, but Su Ye has studied it for more than a month and only preliminarily mastered 10.


    The magician is too difficult


    Therefore, on the first night of duty, Su Ye gave the magic mask to di Aotian and hid himself in the magic tent to draw a magic array for one night.


    When he came out of the magic tent in the morning, Su Ye felt that he was going blind. The whole world seemed to be composed of countless lines.


    In the next few days, reinforcements from Greek city states arrived one after another. The whole marathon fortress operated like a huge war puppet, and its strength continued to improve.


    On the other hand, the Persian camp has been quiet, like an old Yin cargo holding bad water.


    The Greek side received information that the outcome of the first marathon shook all Persia.


    The king''s army and the undead army were wiped out, which has not been seen in a hundred years.


    Darius the great was so angry that he sent another giant legion, Warcraft Legion and flying snake legion, and even sent a holy land destiny Warlock to prevent Greece from sending high-end combat power to bring the Persian army to a pot.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 378

    After the first battle of the marathon, everyone suspected that the Persian army would make an all-out counterattack in three days.


    To everyone''s surprise, the Persian army was quiet.


    Only a steady stream of major troops were transported from EuPIA to the Persian camp in marathon.


    The Persian camp did not move, and the Greek coalition had no intention of attacking at all.


    Behind the marathon fortress is Greece, and the most important thing is food and grass.


    Unlike Persia, the daily food and grass consumption of the Persian army is an astronomical figure. The longer it is delayed, the better it will be for the Greek coalition.


    In these five days, a steady stream of reinforcements and materials arrived at the fortress. More and more people were in the fortress, and soon more than 50000 people.


    According to this trend, more than 100000 Greek reinforcements will eventually arrive here.


    This figure is nothing for Persia, but for Greece, a city-state equivalent to a country, 100000 coalition forces are already a huge number. In history, there were no more than five wars in which the number of Greek coalition forces exceeded 100000.


    Taking advantage of these five days, Su Ye spent every morning studying and doing his homework, and spent the afternoon and evening learning to depict the silver magic array.


    Because depicting magic matrix is also equivalent to learning magic, Su Ye''s magic grows rapidly.


    On the evening of the fifth day, Euclid sent someone to bring a small exquisite wooden box.


    Su Ye opened it and saw the bronze miracle stone.


    Su ye returned to his house, used the blockade cage, summoned di Aotian and Wang dahammer, took a deep breath and entered the ruins space.


    "Light element blood! Light element blood! Light element blood... "


    Su Ye whispered in his heart as he integrated the miracle stone into the remains of the mixed race unicorn. Finally, he put the remains on the altar.


    One ring, two rings, three rings, four rings.


    The white light rose into the sky, and a blood crown floated in the air.


    Su YeMeng.


    Light element blood crown, logically speaking, is either milky white like milk or holy white full of brilliance, but why is this blood crown blood red?


    Something wrong with your eyes?


    Blinked, yes, just like what you saw in the blink of an eye.


    He rubbed his eyes again.


    Same as before!


    The blood red blood crown, the bright blood colored gem in the middle of the crown exudes the smell of evil.


    Su ye took a deep breath and stared at the crown carefully.


    The whole man almost collapsed.


    The devil general''s blood crown.


    "Who stole my light element blood crown!"


    "I sacrificed a pure and holy unicorn to make me a devil''s blood?"


    Su Ye roared loudly in his heart.


    At this time, Su Ye wanted to kick the altar and let the altar return its own light element blood.


    Light element blood is not only rare, but also powerful. Once you have it, your life protection ability will be greatly enhanced in the future.


    Poisoning? Just purify it.


    injured? Just cure it.


    Dying? Try glorious redemption.


    Light element blood warrior is a nightmare for all enemies and can''t be killed at all.


    The light element mage is basically equivalent to the two systems of mage and priest. It is also one of the most difficult opponents.


    In the master''s hand, the light element can cooperate with other elements to create magic, which can form powerful magic.


    Aristotle is the best example. It takes only a little magic. Killing a saint Mage at the same level is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    The devil''s blood is also very good, but it is a little worse than the light element''s blood.


    The only advantage of the devil''s blood is that it can form the power of magic evolution with the fire element, so that all fire magic can evolve into the fire of hell.


    Hellfire can add dark talents to form a double talent superposition. Its pure destructive power is above the fire in heaven, but the speed of the fire in heaven is fast. The key is good-looking.


    The dark fire of hell is the signature power of evil mages. As a righteous legendary mage in the future, how can he master such evil things?


    A mage''s whole body ignites a black flame, and the other mage''s whole body is a holy and pure white celestial fire. You don''t have to think about it. Almost everyone will feel that the latter one is more reliable.


    What is the devil?


    One of the most cunning and ferocious creatures in the world. They are proficient in magic, fraud and dark magic. They play with the soul and heart, which is a headache for even gods.


    Where is hell? That''s where the sin God and the old God were exiled.


    "Even if I die, Su ye can''t be with the devil! My heart to the light! "


    Su Ye reached out and touched the devil''s blood crown on the altar.


    Here we are. We can''t waste it.


    Su Ye left the ruins space, meditated deeply and absorbed the power of the devil''s blood.


    Di Aotian and Wang dahammer stared at each other, and then kept looking down at their bodies.


    The smell of the two guys is rising.


    Finally, di Aotian broke through the black iron rank and was promoted to bronze.


    Wang dachui stared and said, "I have a feeling that as long as your majesty is promoted to silver, I can also be promoted to silver immediately. I am still bronze now. I was delayed by your majesty Eh? Your majesty has been promoted to silver. "


    The two men looked at Su Ye. Su Ye''s breath soared and he had been promoted to silver magician.


    Di Aotian turned his head and stared at Wang sledgehammer.


    Wang dahammer blinked.


    Wang Dashui was still a bronze rank and did not get promoted to silver.


    The scene was very embarrassing.


    "Cough... I mean, when your Majesty''s silver rank is stable, I can be promoted to silver. I can''t steal the limelight from your majesty. But I have devil blood. This blood is slightly suppressed by the giant blood in my body. It has little effect on me, but it has a great effect on you. You should master the fire of hell now? " Wang dachui immediately turned off the topic.


    Di Aotian was stunned. As soon as he raised his hand, he saw a thin black flame on the tip of his right finger.


    Di Aotian slowly opened his mouth, which was a power he couldn''t have when he was alive.


    The fire of hell, that''s the higher flame power coexisting with the fire of heaven. That''s the power of higher creatures. You''re just a flame goblin, but you''re also a higher creature?


    Even the devil, in addition to having demigod blood, can freely control the fire of hell only when he reaches the golden level.


    Whether it is the owner of the fire of hell or the fire of heaven, in ancient times, there was a name called golden creatures. The dragon family is golden creatures.


    Di Aotian knelt down to Su ye and kowtowed three times, smashing a hole in the hard land.


    "Really honest, if I were you, I would at least kowtow when your majesty wakes up, silly." Wang sledgehammer shook his head.


    Su Ye absorbed the power of the devil''s blood and came to the magic tower.


    The four crown systems of earth fire and geomantic omen are still connected together and become the four vertices of the square.


    The earth element general crown is still connected with the giant General crown, but now, beside the fire element general crown, there is a devil general crown, and there is a thin light connection between the two crowns.


    "It seems that the evolution of fire magic has been formed. Since then, the casting distance of my fire magic has doubled, and the flame has been completely transformed into hell fire. Unfortunately, it''s not convenient to test now. When you go to the battlefield tomorrow, try the Persian army. "


    Su Ye stared at the devil''s blood crown in a daze.


    "Alas, I still like the fire in heaven. What the hell is going on at this altar? How could a unicorn representing holy purity give me devil blood? Even if you don''t give light element blood, you should also give me lightning element blood. Unicorn''s lightning magic is also very famous. "


    Su Ye was puzzled, but what else could he do now? Reluctantly accept it. It''s impossible to smell it.


    He focused on the devil''s blood and saw the power brought by the devil''s general''s blood.


    "There''s something in the devil''s blood..."


    The most basic blood ability is devil affinity. Unfortunately, it has existed before. If there is double affinity, the power will be stronger. At most, it can enhance the power of magic and fraud magic, but it is still a waste.


    What really makes Su Ye feel something is the additional talent of the devil general''s blood.


    Broken magic eye.


    Whether for mages or warriors, this is a dream talent power.


    If you encounter the magic barrier formed by the pillar of Babylon, Su ye can see the location of the pillar of Babylon at a glance, and it doesn''t take Euclid to calculate for half a day.


    The reason why the broken magic eye has the word "broken" means that it can not only see through magic, but also be immune to the influence of magic on itself.


    Magic is just a medium to carry all kinds of powerful forces and can easily kill people.


    However, immune illusion means that the carrier of other forces does not exist, so you can''t hurt yourself.


    However, the eye of breaking magic is also affected by the level. Now it can see through the holy land level magic, and even some ordinary legendary magic. It can''t see through the truly powerful legendary magic, such as the magic of the legendary devil.


    But the ordinary magic of human legend can''t hide from the broken magic eye.


    "OK..."


    Su ye still doesn''t think it''s fragrant enough.


    Su Ye stared at the devil''s crown for a long time. Although he told himself that it was good to have this blood, he was a little biased. The 180 degree deflection, why not 360 degrees?


    Not reconciled.


    "No, I have a bad feeling. Is there a problem with the unicorn? Isn''t it a nightmare horse in hell? Nightmare horse is good, but it''s a little worse than Unicorn! No, to avoid long dreams, I have to call it out quickly. "


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the magic tree.


    The original magic tree of more than three meters has grown to four meters high.


    The magic tree has 15 branches and 143 mature magic leaves, which can engrave 143 magic, which is far more than the number of magic that Su ye can master now.


    This amount is a lot for silver magicians, but it is too little for gold magicians and masters. The magic tower has also been expanded to four floors. The magic smell in the whole magic tower is stronger and the texture is stronger¡° I''ll carve a bronze servant summon first! " Su ye thought to himself, and specially practiced the magic array of bronze servant summoning for two hours, and then entered the magic tower and carved it on the magic leaves. The whole process took a full 50 minutes, which was the slowest time to depict the magic array. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 379

    Su Ye stared at the array of bronze servant summoning on the magic leaves and shook his head slightly.


    There is no trace of blue at the bottom of the magic array, which means that your magic array is not perfect and far from reaching the holy land level. Next, we can only improve the magic array by constantly practicing this magic.


    Completion is better than perfection.


    The higher the level, the more difficult it is to master the perfect magic array at the beginning.


    Like the legendary magic matrix, the first depiction basically takes a month to depict slowly.


    Leave the magic array, take out the unicorn remains, let the magic array absorb, and then start calling.


    "Bronze minion summoning!"


    With the completion of the spell, Su Ye was stunned.


    A tall creature with a black flame all over appeared in the room.


    This is a pure black creature with a shape similar to a horse, but taller and more robust. It is more than four meters long, nearly two and five meters high at the shoulder, and more than three meters high at the head. It needs to lower its head in the house.


    If it does not bow its head, the black thread and single corner wound by black flame on its head can pierce the roof.


    As like as two peas, the color of the fire and the fire of hell are all alike. They are all like horses, with sharp corners, and tall and mighty eyes.


    But the horse was dark.


    The fire of hell is black, the fur is black, the four hoofs are black, and the one horn is black.


    The whole body is black and shiny. It is more heroic than any war horse in the world. Even the mounts of legends and even heroes in the legend are not as powerful as this Black Unicorn, or even as beautiful as it.


    It seems to be carved from pure black diamonds, and each hair is crystal black, just like the masterpiece of the gods.


    However, why did the pure white unicorn, which symbolizes holiness and purity, become a pure black unicorn?


    The Black Unicorn lowered his head and gently rubbed Su Ye''s shoulder with his head. It was very intimate, like a child playing coquettish with his parents.


    However, Su ye did not have the slightest joy.


    Did you hold the wrong child?


    Is it possible that my magic circle made a mistake?


    Is it possible that my spell is wrong?


    Could it be the broken magic eye that broke my eyes?


    Su Ye looked at the earth, Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    Two men stood under the belly of the horse and looked up at the Black Unicorn like a hill.


    The two goblins trembled, and the black demon sheep knelt directly on the ground.


    "This is... Hell unicorn, your majesty, how dark is your heart to summon the pure white unicorn into hell Unicorn... Am I with the wrong person..." Wang dahammer murmured to himself and suddenly shut up at last.


    "Hell unicorn?" Su Ye quietly looked at the unicorn, which was so hot and handsome that it burst.


    It''s handsome, even more handsome than a normal white unicorn.


    But the color still doesn''t match.


    Wang Dashui hurriedly said, "yes, it''s a very rare unicorn in legend. It seems that your Unicorn remains should have hell blood, so it leads to the remains becoming miracle remains rather than miracle remains. However, you use the miracle stone to forcibly increase its power and give it complete blood power. I suspect that the miracle stone you got may also be biased towards the power of hell. If you deviate again and again, you will deviate from such a hell unicorn. "


    "How about the strength of hell unicorn?"


    Su Ye sighed and touched the neck of the hell unicorn.


    What else can we do? After all, it''s called by yourself. Can''t you throw it away?


    Keep it first. When the wind is found, the remains don''t call it.


    Wang sledgehammer looked embarrassed and said, "the number of hell unicorns is too small. I don''t know their specific strength, but they have a name called demon God''s mount. They are not gods in hell. They are not qualified to ride them. As for strength... I''m afraid one side and another. This guy can only be a mount. His combat ability is not enough. Of course, we can''t draw a conclusion now. We should test it on the battlefield. However, even if it is biased, it can kick me with one hoof. After all, it broke through the limit and promoted to silver as soon as it was born. "


    "What''s the difference between it and a unicorn?" Su Ye found that the Hellfire was well controlled, as if there was no temperature, and the horse''s fur was extremely delicate, smooth as water, and felt very comfortable. He couldn''t help touching it a few more times.


    Roll the horse.


    Hell Unicorn spits out two small firelights from its nostrils, squints and enjoys it comfortably.


    "Hell Unicorn must have the ability of Unicorn, such as immune spirit control. However, it seems that there is no way to use light magic, and it is estimated that there is no way to use lightning magic. Only fire magic can be used. However, it can use hellfire. In terms of lethality, it should be better than ordinary unicorns. Just as I can be promoted to the king of hills, di Aotian can blow himself up. This guy should also have strong ability. But... It shouldn''t be able to speak. " Wang dahammer said.


    "Come on, say something." Su Ye looked at the unicorn of hell.


    "ßÔ ßÔ?" The big black eyes of the hell Unicorn were full of doubts.


    Su ye said to Wang dahammer, "I really can''t speak. Forget it, don''t think about it. Save it for tomorrow to go to the battlefield and see its strength. This guy is too big to use for the night watch. See you later. "


    Su ye said and waved to disperse the hell unicorn.


    "Besides, don''t say strange things in the future. What''s wrong with the wrong person?" Su Ye kicked Wang Da Chui''s ass.


    "Your Majesty taught me." Wang dachui said with a smile.


    Su Ye ignored Wang sledgehammer and began to learn silver magic.


    "Although the first depiction of the magic array does not affect the final effect, the better the depiction, the greater the magic power in the initial stage. I will fight for some time in the future. I can''t depict the magic array in a hurry, at least above the average level. I can''t chew too much. I''ll go to bed tonight with two more magic tricks. Which one to depict first? "


    "Obviously, fire magic forms magic evolution, and fire magic with silver rank gains the most. Moreover, with fire magic, I can successfully hide my identity without other magic. Even if my classmates see me, they won''t think I can have the magic evolution of two elements in a short time. Calculate the time, they should arrive... "


    "But which two fire magic do I want to learn?"


    "The priority of burst fireball is high, the flight distance is long, the range is wide, and the burst power is large. In addition to being a little slow, I have no shortcomings, but I have all kinds of talents. I am definitely faster than the fireball skill of ordinary mages, and this is a chaotic battlefield. It''s not a problem to be slow."


    "The priority of fire magic snakes is also high. Ordinary silver magicians can only summon three fire magic snakes, but the number of fire magic snakes will increase with the increase of rank, talent, fire element blood, devil blood, etc. I''m afraid I can summon dozens of fire magic snakes now. Well, it seems that this is a necessary magic. "


    "The flame waves are very strong. Layers of flame burn forward. It is a sharp weapon in large-scale combat. The disadvantage of ordinary flame wave is that it is relatively short. Black iron soldiers can jump over it, and it consumes too much magic. My flame wave is estimated to be stronger, but magic consumption is a big problem. "


    "The flame cloak belongs to protection magic. Its key protection force is general. It can burn enemies within two meters. For mages, the left and right are small, and for soldiers, they are artifacts. But this flame cloak can only be used for yourself. It can only be used in special circumstances. "


    "Crazy blood, using the power of fire to stimulate soldiers and improve their power in a short time is not suitable for me. When you learn your hand later, you can use it against earth Aotian and Wang dahammer. Once the frenzy time is over, once the two people are weak, they disperse and re summon, forming infinite frenzy. "


    "Light flame, a shining flame falling from the sky, has blinding effect. It is fast and far away, but its power is slightly smaller. If you have the blood of light element, my flame will be promoted to the fire of heaven. The power of this flame technique will be greatly enhanced. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that the fire of hell is black and the blinding effect is general. The only effect of flame technique is fast and backward. "


    "So, my two magic spells today should be burst fireball and flame magic snake. Learn the crazy blood tomorrow. When the hell Unicorn plays, give it a crazy blood, perfect. "


    Su Ye was relieved to think that he had been promoted to silver magician.


    Since then, he is a medium-level magician and has enough self-protection ability.


    As long as you take another step up and promote gold, you can be more presumptuous and don''t have to worry about all kinds of calculations.


    Not only will magicians die, but they also have strong self-protection ability.


    "I''m going to save money. Di Aotian has been promoted to bronze, which means he can use silver magic tools. The ring of multiple fireball is out of date before it is enabled. Next, he should take the route of multiple burst fireball or multiple flame magic snake. "


    "When I am promoted to gold, I need at least ten Holy Land magic tools, one with an average of 100000 gold eagles, and at least one million gold eagles..."


    Su Ye sighed and carefully studied the magic array of burst fireball and flame magic snake.


    At dawn, Su Ye painted two magic arrays on the magic leaves and fell asleep.


    The sound of a horn.


    Su Ye suddenly woke up and sat up from bed.


    Wang sledgehammer carefully said, "Your Majesty, someone knocked at the door before. We whispered that you were sleeping, and they said they went to the battlefield first."


    Su Ye frowned slightly, but seeing the caution in Wang dahammer''s eyes, he pressed down and wanted to say why he didn''t wake me up. After all, both komodes and Wang dahammer are for their own good.


    Su ye took a deep breath, calmed his mood, gently nodded his head and said, "I''m going out now."


    Then he dispersed Wang dahammer and di Aotian and walked out of the house quickly.


    The bright sun shines on the fortress, and the faint smell and rotten smell linger in the nose.


    Su Ye scanned the audience and found many soldiers coming and going, all with heavy faces.


    Holding a bronze dagger, Su Ye quickly passed the inspection and walked out of the north gate.


    On the marathon plain ahead, the two sides have started the Second World War.


    Magic is flying, arrows are flying all over the sky, shouting and killing bursts, and weapons are shining.


    Looking around, the light infantry and the regular army in the Persian army are mixed together. The three armies look no different, completely different from the formation on the first day. After the three Persian armies, there were four legions that frightened every Greek. A giant legion, a flying snake legion, a Warcraft legion, a war elephant Legion. The number of the four legions was small, but like the four mountains, many Greeks were out of breath. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 380

    In the flying snake legion, more than 200 winged flying snakes hovered slowly in the sky, spitting scarlet letters in their mouths.


    Clearly so far away, but the ears of the Greeks seemed to echo with a hissing cold sound, cold all over.


    Occasionally, flying snakes spit out a fireball like playing, whistling out and exploding in the distance.


    Each fireball is equivalent to the burst fireball of the silver magician.


    Looking at the flying snake legion, I seem to see the scene of huge fireballs falling from the sky.


    In the Warcraft legion, a full 300 Warcraft animals of different shapes and colors kept roaring. Their eyes were red and bound by powerful magical forces.


    They can''t get rid of the knight''s control, so they have to vent their anger on the enemy in front.


    Kill every enemy with magic and claws!


    A hundred giant war elephants stood meekly behind the three armies. These war elephants were far taller than ordinary elephants. Each shoulder was more than eight meters high and the body was more than sixteen meters long. They were simply war ships traveling on land.


    On the back of each war elephant, there is a small wooden house full of archers and spearmen.


    In front of the cabin, the elephant controller appeases the elephant through a magic rope.


    The eyes of each war elephant were covered with thick cloth.


    On the battlefield, they don''t need to think, they just need to move forward according to the instructions of the image controller.


    The noses of these war elephants are like python. On their two long tusks, they are fixed with dense black sharp spines.


    These spikes are so sharp that the trunk is often touched by mistake, leaving dense scars on the trunk.


    In the giant legion, a full 100 giants with a height of more than four meters stand proudly in the distance, and the tallest giant is even more than six meters.


    Each of them wore fine and thick black metal armor, each of which was up to an inch thick, like small mobile fortresses.


    Each of them holds a super large weapon, a pillar like iron rod, a huge axe with a large door plate and a chain hammer with a large water tank.


    And the armor and weapons on their bodies emit a faint blood light.


    That''s the sign of an enchanted weapon.


    They didn''t move. They just stood there, like a mountain at the end of the earth, as high as the sky.


    The giants'' eyes were indifferent and looked much more proud than all the other legions.


    In the hearts of the giants, they are the only ace army in the Persian army. Although other legions are also powerful, they are only beasts. Only their own giant Legion has powerful power and no less than human wisdom.


    The giant legion of Persia has maintained an unbeaten record so far.


    There was a draw, but never a defeat.


    Every giant knows that in the near future, a larger giant Legion will come across the sea.


    The bravery of giants will deter all Greece!


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the giants and frowned slightly.


    The Legion of giants is the Legion that the Greeks fear most.


    After all, every giant has the strength of gold warriors. They have greater strength, stronger body, stronger defense and more deterrent than human gold warriors.


    Cyrus the great of Persia once proudly said that no enemy can not be defeated by a giant army. If there is, add another giant army.


    Su Ye carefully observed the expression of the Greek soldier general, and his heart sank deeply into the trough.


    Their expressions were even more gloomy than in the first war.


    Now, the number of Greek soldiers on the battlefield has reached 40000, while that of Persia is less than 130000. The proportion of both sides has been greatly reduced compared with the first war.


    But the war is worse.


    Because this is an endless war of consumption.


    The four legions seem to be the four magic swords that seal the whole marathon plain.


    If the Greek soldiers defeat the Persian regular army and light infantry, the four divine swords will come out of their scabbard and sweep the Greek coalition army.


    If the Greek soldiers maintain the status quo, they will be crippled by the Persian army with a large number of advantages.


    Persia is never short of people.


    Just as Darius the great once boldly announced that those two legged sheep were just tools for him to realize his dream of the king of the world.


    Su Ye felt that his heart was crushed by the boulder.


    Soon, Su Ye''s eyes fell on some red cloaks.


    In the bright sunshine, the blood red red cloak became shining.


    Not only the Spartan team of 30 people, but also other Spartan soldiers have arrived in the battlefield, with thousands of people.


    Su Ye found his team, but his eyes did not stop and continued to search on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s eyes tightened.


    A familiar figure came into view.


    Fiery red leather armor, concave convex curve, beautiful posture, dark long hair, exquisite side face and clean fighting skills are intertwined into a heroic battlefield girl martial god.


    Palos of bronze rank is fighting with a silver undead soldier.


    Near Palos, familiar figures are doing their own things.


    Some are fighting with other soldiers, some are constantly casting spells, and others are treating the wounded.


    One group of children, among another group of children.


    Su Ye sighed softly. There were not a few young people among the reinforcements of the city states this time.


    Holt changed into a spiked iron rod and beat the black iron soldiers of Persia back.


    He is still not even a soldier apprentice. He is still just an ordinary man without any divine power.


    Jimmy is a regular fireball. He looks around every time he releases one.


    Albert hid behind the front-line soldiers, and the black pottery puppet guarded him. He controlled the bronze puppet to attack the Persian soldiers, selected ordinary soldiers and soldier apprentices, and never touched higher-level soldiers.


    "OK, basically..."


    Su Ye''s eyes dropped slightly, took a deep breath, held his head high and looked at the battlefield.


    He was about to summon the hell unicorn, but he thought of the way the black demon sheep was so scared that he decided to call it out again in time of crisis, which may have an unexpected effect.


    After all, it is a golden creature. In terms of rank and blood level, I''m afraid only the tallest high giant in the giant Legion can compare.


    The students of Plato college were in charge of the left wing. Su ye walked slowly and finally stopped about 100 meters away from Palos and them.


    This position is where the archer and the golden magician are located.


    Two gold magicians, three gold warriors and archers nearby looked at him in confusion. The boy made a small show in the first battle, but after all, he was only a bronze magician, which had little impact on the whole war, but what happened here? Gold magician?


    After looking at the general bronze dagger in Su Ye''s hand, they didn''t speak.


    Su Ye looked at the battlefield again and saw that castor and comodes were fighting together. He didn''t call them.


    This distance is far safer than the first day, and there are gold soldiers nearby.


    I was about to cast a spell, but Yu Guang saw the fiery red shadow and suddenly forgot the spell of exploding fireball.


    Su ye took another deep breath, raised the three section staff captured in Hongshi town and began to recite the mantra.


    "Burst fireball!"


    When Su Ye''s burst fireball spell was half read, all the magicians nearby were shocked.


    Some turn and run.


    Some get close quickly.


    Some took out their staff and aimed at the back of Su Ye''s head.


    Some even aim magic tools at Su Ye.


    Only a few magicians stood still and didn''t understand why other magicians did so.


    The soldiers nearby wondered why these magicians were suddenly like fried chickens?


    The magic distance of silver magician is 60 meters. 60 meters away, it is where our silver magician and some soldiers are located. When you cast a spell at this distance, the falling point of the burst fireball must be in your own camp!


    Therefore, as soon as those experienced magicians heard Su Ye chanting a spell here, they immediately judged that Su Ye was likely to be a traitor!


    However, Su Ye''s performance on the first day was still fresh in the memory of these magicians, so they didn''t take action at the first time.


    Some people who were ready to fight were confused when they saw the black magic array in front of Su Ye.


    The magic array of dark magic is black, but why is the black of Su Ye''s magic array red, and the magic array is jumping like a black flame?


    When the big fireball with a diameter of 30 cm flew out, even the soldiers who didn''t know much about magic were stunned.


    The dark color, the big head of the burst fireball, the surface flames scurrying, like a group of snakes dancing, I''ve never heard of it!


    Is this man really a hidden gold magician or a holy land magician?


    What magic creation is this?


    Only a few magicians made a judgment in an instant.


    "He is not the enemy, don''t attack!" A gold mage quickly took back his right hand full of magic rings, then quickly approached Su ye and began to look around warily.


    While the golden magician was speaking, the fireball with a large head flew into the air at a speed faster than ordinary fireball, flew 110 meters away in the blink of an eye and landed among Persian soldiers.


    Boom


    Hell burst, the fireball exploded, and the thick black flame spread.


    In the eyes of the public, a light black spherical space with a radius of about eight meters was formed, surrounding all Persian soldiers in the space.


    Within eight meters of the radius of the fireball, there are nine soldiers, three ordinary soldiers, three soldier apprentices, a black iron soldier, a bronze soldier and a silver soldier.


    At the moment of the sound, everyone was blown away.


    Three ordinary soldiers and three soldiers'' apprentices were blown apart. Everyone was blown into at least five or six pieces, each wrapped in a black flame.


    The six of them didn''t even make any painful cries. The black iron warrior and the bronze warrior flew upside down in the air and fell heavily to the ground. Their whole body lit a black flame. Under the black flame, there was fire red magma. The two soldiers struggled wildly and screamed bitterly, but they lost their voice only two seconds later. His throat was burned through, he struggled silently, his figure twisted and his face was crazy. Four seconds later, the two bodies were burned into black charcoal and fell heavily to the ground, with black ash flying. The silver warrior was wrapped by the silver divine power. All the silver divine power exploded at the first time and left the body with the fire of hell to get him out of the danger of being burned by the fire. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 381

    Everyone was surprised to see that the silver soldier''s skin was red and even translucent blisters were slowly taking shape.


    What flame is this? Through the power of silver body protection, can you burn silver soldiers like this?


    Even if silver soldiers don''t use divine power to protect their bodies and splash boiling water on their bodies, they won''t be so red.


    "The golden master sneaked in! shame on you! It hurts me, it hurts me... XXX... "The silver soldier endured the severe pain, left a series of Persian dirty words and fled back to the camp.


    Many people are puzzled. Silver soldiers have strong willpower. Even if they are scalded, they won''t cry out in pain on the battlefield. It''s too strange.


    Su ye thought that the silver warrior was very lucky. He had 9 talents in the dark Department. Only the double pain talent was sure to win, and other talents were not necessarily inspired. The silver warrior perfectly avoided the other eight talents.


    As for other warriors, the damage of dark talents to them is far less than that of Hellfire.


    At this time, many Greek mages looked back to see which golden mage shot.


    However, they saw that all the mages looked at a young man in his twenties.


    "Protect this Spartan mage! Send two golden soldiers! " The magician who shouted before roared again.


    The three gold soldiers on one side hurried to Su Ye''s side. There was no expression of grievance on his face, but his eyes were full of doubts.


    What rank is this guy?


    Under the gaze of many people, Su Ye used the burst fireball again.


    A dark fireball with a big head roared over the heads of the people in front and landed among the Persian soldiers.


    The black fireball burst, the low rank Persian soldiers were directly killed, and the other soldiers were wrapped in black flames.


    Under silver, you will die.


    The Persian soldiers nearby were startled and shouted alert to each other.


    "Watch out for the magic of the golden magician! They may charge! "


    "Beware of the golden magician..."


    Persian soldiers nearby kept shouting. Soon, all Persian soldiers within hundreds of meters nearby were on full alert.


    Two consecutive burst fireballs with dark color, great power, large range and long distance burst, which immediately attracted the attention of Persian generals, high-level mages and high-level soldiers.


    Even there was a slight commotion among the four legions in the rear.


    Strangely, the commotion of the giant legion, which has always despised all enemies, is the most obvious.


    Su ye, regardless of other people''s reaction, aimed at a place again and released a burst fireball.


    "Avoid!" A sharp eyed Persian soldier shouted.


    The soldiers near the falling point of the burst fireball immediately ran a few steps, then rolled on the spot, held their heads and blocked their bodies with shields.


    Boom


    The black fire spread, the dust splashed, the earth shook, and all the soldiers in the range were either blown to pieces or screamed with flames.


    The nearby Persian soldiers'' ears were buzzing, and their hearing was temporarily damaged by the roar talent.


    "He is indeed a golden magician!"


    In the Persian camp, a golden magician who escaped on the first day scolded angrily.


    "No, he''s not a gold magician, he''s just a silver magician."


    "Impossible!"


    "His fire, the fire of hell, is a magical evolution formed by the medium-level fire element blood and devil blood, not a magical creation. If you look carefully and think carefully, you will understand. "


    Persian magicians stared at the black flame still burning on the ground.


    In the nearby area, all the mages on both sides stopped and looked at Su Ye.


    Persian soldiers were also frightened and looked at Su ye from time to time, ready to avoid the black fireball.


    The soldier students of Plato college just took a look at Su ye and continued to fight.


    Palos Yu Guang swept Su ye and continued to fight against the silver soldiers.


    However, the magicians stared at Su ye with bright eyes.


    They''ve never seen a black exploding fireball.


    "You... Your name is ulak? Is this the evolution of fire magic? " Asked the golden mage behind him.


    "Yes. Burst fireball! " Su ye cast the spell again.


    This time, using the limit distance, the burst fireball flew 120 meters before it burst.


    The golden mage immediately said to a black iron mage, "report to the general and say that we have a silver mage with fire magic evolution. I hope to send someone to protect it. By the way, don''t forget to inform other golden magicians. "


    The whole battlefield was too big. Su ye only attracted the attention of soldiers from both sides nearby, and the people in the distance were not affected at all.


    Su Ye was about to cast the spell again and found that there were fewer Persian soldiers in front of him. He either moved forward or moved horizontally to other places.


    Su ye thought for a moment. He didn''t move and cast the spell again.


    "Fire snake."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand, and a dark giant snake with a waist three meters high stood upright on the ground, startling all the Greek and Persian soldiers nearby. All the soldiers on both sides within more than ten meters nearby retreated back and watched the dark flame snake with vigilance.


    The flaming snake stands upright like a column, and the dark snake scales jump like fire. A pair of devil sharp horns stand on the huge snake head. A pair of red and strange eyes. It opens its big mouth. There is no snake letter inside. Only a small black fireball is absorbing the nearby fire elements and quickly becomes larger.


    When the fireball expanded to about 15 cm in diameter, the flame demon snake suddenly spit at the Persian soldiers more than ten meters away.


    Whoosh


    In this fireball technique, all Su Ye''s talents are added, and the speed is far faster than expected.


    The Persian soldier was hit in the face by a dark fireball before he even reacted.


    Boom


    The heads of Persian soldiers exploded, splashing white, yellow and red.


    The explosion of the fireball shrouded two other soldiers within a radius of three meters. The two Persian soldiers were not blown up, but staggered backward, and then their bodies burned the fire of hell.


    A scream sounded.


    The soldiers on both sides looked in awe when they saw this scene, but the eyes of Greek soldiers were more respect, while the eyes of Persian soldiers were more fear.


    The king''s army and the undead army were better, and the temporarily recruited light infantry instinctively fled to both sides.


    The soldiers near the fire snake are reduced at a very fast speed.


    After spitting out a fireball, the flame demon snake opens its mouth again, and the fire elements gather in its mouth again, and the fireball expands continuously.


    Five seconds after ejecting the first fireball, the flame snake ejects the second fireball.


    Everyone who knew the magic of the flame demon snake trembled.


    The flame demon snake can spit a fireball every ten seconds. Even if it comes from the hands of the holy master, the interval can''t be less than 10 seconds.


    Now, the flame snake only takes 5 seconds.


    Su Ye suddenly asked the nearby golden mage and said, "Hello, the fireball distance of the flame demon snake is halved by the mage''s own fireball distance?"


    "Yes. I am a golden mage. The casting distance of fireball is 100 meters. Then my flame demon snake can only attack enemies within 50 meters. This is the evolution of magic. Your fire snake attack distance is 60 meters. No, you''re not a fire snake, you''re a hell snake. " The golden magician was full of envy.


    Su Ye nodded, walked tens of meters to the left where the students of Plato college were, and released the second hell devil snake 30 meters away from the first fire devil snake.


    Then, Su ye went all the way and released a hell demon snake every 30 meters.


    When Su Ye released a few, everyone was just envious.


    But from the appearance of the tenth hell devil snake, a large range of magicians stopped, stared at the hell devil snake like a python, and looked at the Spartan master ulak who released a hell devil snake every tens of meters.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the silver magician can only release three fire magic snakes?" A dark iron magician muttered to himself.


    "Don''t forget that every time you increase a level or more fire talents, there will be more fire magic snakes that can release."


    "But now he has twelve fire magic snakes, no, thirteen. He has more than ten fire talents?"


    "Fire element blood, devil blood, dragon blood and giant monster blood can double the fire demon snake."


    When the twentieth hell devil snake appeared, when the 600 meter front was erected with strong hell devil snakes, all the mages of the two armies stopped casting spells and stared at the hell devil snake that kept spitting fireball.


    Su Ye released the 21st hell demon snake and calculated as he walked forward.


    "I have 8 fire talents. Plus the silver level, I have the basic casting number of 11 fire magic snakes. Fire element blood and devil blood are doubled respectively, which is 33 flame demon snakes. HMM... if you cast it all, you will expose the total number of my fire magic, then release 25 to avoid being guessed by others. "


    Finally, on the front of more than 700 meters, there were 25 hell devil snakes.


    These hell serpents spit a fireball every five seconds. The power of this fireball is equivalent to the silver spell burst fireball.


    This means that the Greek coalition army has 25 more silver magicians, and they are front-line magicians who continue to use fireball, and release hell fireball. The actual lethality is comparable to that of 40 or 50 silver magicians.


    In this battle, there were less than 100 silver magicians fighting at the same time!


    Euclid looked at Su ye and swallowed.


    What kind of devil student is this?


    The silver magician in the second grade can understand, but the double magic evolution magician in the second grade can be understood by the human brain?


    Aristotle was known as the first of Plato''s four heroes, and he was not so rampant in the second grade.


    Even less rampant to set up a long snake array in front of the Persian army! By this time, the Spartan team of 30 had returned to continue to protect Su Ye¡° Sparta! " A SPARTAN SOLDIER couldn''t help shouting when he saw everyone staring here¡° Sparta! "¡° Sparta! " Comodes and castor were also very excited. They were stunned by hell snakes. Su Ye was still worried about how to cover up his identity a few days ago. Why did he suddenly turn into a devil today? The magicians of the cities felt that their mouths were full of pig fat dipped in vinegar, which was greasy and sour! A genius magician appeared among the barbarians in Sparta? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 382

    The magicians stopped, and the soldiers on other fronts occasionally looked at the place where there were flame magic snakes.


    It''s so desperate there.


    After fireball spits, whether it hits a person or not, it will spread on the ground, forming a flame zone with a radius of more than ten meters and burning for more than 20 seconds.


    But the hell snake can spit a fireball in only 5 seconds.


    25 hell devil snakes, a large area of hell flame, make the 700 meter front seem to be reduced to hell.


    In addition to the experienced and skilled King''s army and undead army, those ordinary light infantry moved forward with spears and trembling like ordinary people who mistakenly entered hell.


    If you are unlucky, you will be killed directly by the fireball of hell demon snake.


    If you are a little lucky, you will be shot through by a sharp arrow from nowhere.


    The one with the best luck can walk safely in front of other Greek soldiers, and then be killed quickly because he is frightened by the hell demon snake.


    The generals of both sides reluctantly made a judgment. Su Ye''s credit was half of the 700 meter battle line.


    Occasionally, soldiers do not believe in evil, rush to the hell demon snake and stab it with a spear.


    The spear pierced the hell demon snake composed of fire. The hell demon snake was not hurt at all, but the spear of Persian soldiers burned.


    The Persian soldier turned and fled, but the body of the hell demon snake suddenly extended, rushed up and bit the man''s head.


    Boom!


    The head of the hell devil snake and the fireball in his mouth burst together with the man''s head.


    As soon as the hell devil snake shakes its body, restore the image of the devil''s horn snake head and continue to spit out fireballs.


    Persian generals frowned at the scene.


    If the hell serpent stays there, it is not the Greeks but the Persian army that will be consumed.


    Although the fireball of hell demon snake is strong, its attack mode is too single. Experienced King army and undead army can avoid in advance, but it has a great impact on Persian morale, at least affecting the right-wing army of the whole Persia.


    Persian generals were lucky at the beginning, but they found that there were more and more Persian bodies in the attack range of hell devil snake. Although many Persian soldiers still fought, they mostly defended with all their strength and their energy was used to guard against hell devil snake.


    As a result, they had no energy to fight against other Greek soldiers.


    "It can''t go on like this. The golden soldiers use their war skills to throw spears and destroy the hell demon snake!"


    The gold warriors held spears, wrapped with bright gold divine power, threw spears at the hell demon snake in front of them.


    Some golden spears aim at the head of the hell devil snake, and some aim at the tail of the hell devil snake connected with the earth.


    But Persian magicians have strange eyes.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Loud noise, one hell devil snake after another was hit by the golden spear, the snake body collapsed and the flame splashed.


    However, only two seconds later, the fire element condensed and the new hell demon snake was reshaped.


    A Persian gold mage sighed and said, "if it is an ordinary flame demon snake, the gold warrior can defeat it by throwing a spear with all his strength. But this is the hell demon snake. If the golden warrior wants to defeat it, he must go close and cover all the snakes three meters high with powerful combat skills. But that''s what the Greeks want us to do. "


    The gold soldiers were silent. If they really went over and made every effort to attack the hell demon snake, what would wait for them would be the spear of the Greek soldiers and the spear of the four elements. They would die without doubt.


    "What can you magician do to solve the hell snake? Can''t ice or water magic put out fire? " Asked the Persian general.


    "For ordinary fire magic, ice magic or water magic can be solved, but this is the fire of hell. Our ice magic or water magic can''t solve it." The golden magician said.


    "What about magic?"


    "If you let us use magic digestion to solve the hell demon snake, it means that we may not have enough magic combat next." The golden magician said.


    "Anyway, in the first marathon, you just ran away with your magic. Try it, use magic to dispel! " Ordered by the Persian general.


    The golden magicians looked at each other helplessly.


    "Let''s focus on using magic digestion on a hell demon snake to see how many magic digestion is needed to succeed, and calculate the magic consumption ratio."


    The magicians nodded and took turns to release the magic.


    One, two, three


    The twelfth magic dispelled the blue light, and the first hell demon snake disappeared without a trace.


    It was a great success, but everyone on the Persian side looked darker than the fire of hell.


    "The consumption of ordinary gold magic is three times that of ordinary silver magic. The magic consumed by magic digestion is about ten times that of flame magic snake. Now it takes twelve magic digestion. At least, if we can succeed ten times on average, our magic consumed is a hundred times that of the other side..."


    The gold magicians are silent. This consumption ratio is too terrible, which means that the Persian gold magicians on the battlefield can not only contain Su ye, but also need to dispatch more gold magicians from the camp.


    "It may be unlucky at first. Try to dispel the second one by magic."


    Soon, the second hell snake dissipated.


    Seventeen magic dispels.


    "Try next."


    Sixteen times.


    "Next."


    Fourteen times.


    People knew that the first time was the best luck.


    It takes an average of 15 magic dispels to solve a hell demon snake.


    The actual magic cost of both sides is more than 1 to 150.


    Magicians knew the power of magic evolution and had been prepared for it for a long time, but the Persian generals were about to collapse.


    "The Empire supports you, but what else can you do when you waste people go to the battlefield? It''s also a magician. Why can Greek magicians wipe out 20000 Royal armies? You TM can''t even deal with a silver magician? Why? " A Persian general shouted abuse.


    "Of course it''s because the Empire thinks soldiers are more noble than magicians and spends all its money on you. It''s time for the Empire to need you. Gold warriors, rush over and defeat a hell demon dragon! " A golden magician made a rude irony.


    "Say less! Our aim now is to win, not infighting! " Cold voice of the supreme commander of the Persian right wing.


    "If you can''t solve the problem, just solve the problem maker. We''ll try to sneak on the silver magician and kill him! Magicians, I know you are afraid to kill Greek genius by mistake and offend Greek masters. However, if you don''t kill a Liwei, you will offend your highness maduous! " A golden warrior said.


    "I think so." A golden magician said.


    "The protective force around him is not strong. There are about four or five gold warriors and three gold mages. As long as we use the two-way portal, first use a large-scale magic bombardment, and then let some soldiers and magicians arrive there through the portal to attack. After killing him, the magicians who arrive there use the two-way portal to return. This process only takes a very short time, and the other party will not be able to react. "


    "Yes, the sooner the better! Once they realize the strength of this ulak and are concerned by the mityad general, they are likely to protect it. His role is greater than that of the golden magician. " A golden warrior said.


    The gold magicians looked unhappy, but they couldn''t refute it.


    Magic evolution is really too strong.


    "Then let''s make an assassination plan! However, before the assassination, we need to communicate with the other two armies, let them exert pressure, and let the four ace legions move to attract their attention. "


    "Good!"


    Persian generals and magicians began to discuss a perfect plan.


    In the Greek army, several magicians showed strange faces. Then, magic messages were transmitted in the Greek army.


    Su ye made up for the hell serpents scattered by the Persian mage, returned to the ranks of the gold mage and gold soldiers, and kept a safe distance of more than 100 meters from the front line.


    Comodes suddenly sighed a long sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" Castor looked up at comodes. His head was not as high as comodes'' shoulder.


    "I was thinking, if this boy was already a silver magician in the arena, put hell snakes all over the ground in the finals of the king of wrestling, and then took out his chair to do his homework, would I become the most humiliating loser of the king of wrestling?"


    "Yes." Castor doesn''t think about cableway.


    Comodes gave him a white look, and the Spartan soldiers beside him laughed.


    "What are you going to do next?" Castor looked at Suye.


    Su Ye''s face changed slightly, sighed and took out the magic tent.


    "What else can I do? Do your homework. "


    Then he entered the magic tent.


    Spartan soldiers can''t laugh or cry. It''s pathetic to be students.


    Fierce as a tiger on the battlefield and as a mouse in front of homework.


    They didn''t see that in the magic tent, Su Ye opened the magic book with a smile and did his magic homework happily.


    The more you do, the happier you are.


    However, Su Ye''s smile disappeared when he finished his magic homework and began to do foreign language business.


    Su Ye reluctantly opened his Persian homework and began to do it slowly.


    A dull face.


    Suddenly, a harsh cry sounded.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Then there was a violent roar.


    Su Ye''s hair blew up all over his body.


    "Damn Persians!"


    The numerous protective magic tools on your hand light up, and layer after layer of protective forces are superimposed.


    "Protect ulak!" A magician roared.


    "Dry!" The roar of comodes sounded.


    Su Ye immediately put away the magic tent, and then found that a hemispherical shield with a diameter of four meters shrouded him.


    Outside the shield, a dozen large-scale golden magic raged.


    A huge ice hockey in the sky erupted ice cones crazily, making a loud crash sound. A flaming ground dragon lies five meters away, spits out a turbulent fire River, submerges the hemispherical shield, and the sound of flame burst can be heard all the time. A seven or eight meter tornado was two meters away from the shield. The dense wind blades flew in all directions, and the harsh sound of breaking the air continued. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have died our translation

 Chapter 383

    Countless Greek soldiers fell.


    Even the Spartans fell one by one.


    Comodes was shining with gold, roaring and waving shields and spears to block all the magic attacking Su Ye.


    Dense magic surged on his golden shield.


    Castor didn''t know what life-saving force he used. He was wrapped in a golden shield and stood next to comodes.


    Magic blocks out the sun. Even if Su Ye has dark vision, he can''t see people in the distance.


    After a few seconds, the large-scale magic dissipated.


    One after another Persian golden warriors and golden mages rushed out of the blue magic doors.


    But in the blink of an eye, 17 golden warriors and six Golden magicians poured out.


    Absolute repressive power.


    Su Ye stroked the ring of space with his right hand and was ready to take out the glorious sword at any time.


    But suddenly, a huge column of white light fell from the sky.


    A pure white light column up to six meters high and three meters in diameter shrouded Su ye, surrounded by a feather condensed by the holy light.


    The faces of the Persian golden warriors and mages who rushed over changed slightly.


    Holy land level divination, glorious protection.


    Who uses such precious magic tools for a silver magician?


    Unspeakable shock appeared on the faces of the Persian Raiders, but they looked at each other and replaced shock with perseverance.


    Kill.


    The gold soldiers were glittering with gold, and the golden divine power like a golden flame burned around them. Everyone tried his best to rush to Su Ye.


    The magicians raised their hands, and the whole body''s magic tools flickered continuously. One powerful spell after another fell to Su Ye.


    They are golden mages, but they can use sacred magic tools.


    The gray light of material dissociation flies out, where the light passes, the air evaporates, and the space seems to be slightly distorted.


    As soon as the death gaze came out, a skeleton with a height of one meter appeared in the sky. In its residual green eyes, the skeleton spewed out invisible power to attack Su Ye.


    A five meter high ghost Banshee wearing a translucent black and ground long skirt appeared behind a mage. The ghost Banshee made a sad cry, and the Banshee wailed, causing ripples on the shining shelter.


    A fire red cylindrical storm fell on the place where Su Ye was located, just like a flame tornado, and the power of the flame storm swept everything.


    One magic after another that was enough to kill the silver magician a hundred times appeared one after another.


    And the gold soldiers are also close to Su Ye.


    Comodes was burning with gold and divine power. Behind him appeared the city of war. He waved his spear wildly and defeated a lot of magic.


    Suddenly, a light blue light flashed by, and Su ye, komodes, castor and people nearby disappeared.


    "We''ve been found. Let''s go!"


    All golden warriors and mages will turn and return to the two-way portal.


    A magician was only one step away from the portal. He turned quickly, raised his feet and rushed forward.


    However, a light yellow light swept over all the portals.


    The magician''s eyes flashed a look of panic and he was about to step back. However, he was not a soldier after all, and his body reaction was a little slow.


    His body still enters the portal.


    At this moment, ripples appeared on the surface of all the portals, as if someone had dropped a small stone on a calm lake in the evening.


    The magician''s body was instantly cut into countless small pieces by the power of space shock and fell to the ground.


    Some fell here, and some fell on the other side of the magic gate, among the Persian army.


    Another magician''s ring flashed in his hand, and his body could have been instantly transmitted to the distance. However, as a result, like the magician who entered the portal, the space shock appeared, cutting his body into countless pieces.


    "Get out of here!"


    The Persian golden warriors gave up using the portal and were ready to rush back to the camp.


    However, those soldiers killed by magic suddenly burst up, and the brilliance of gold divine power and advanced combat skills glittered.


    At the same time, four element spears flew from afar.


    At the moment of seeing the spear of the four elements, all Persian gold warriors and gold mages knew that they had been tricked, and the Greeks had long been ready.


    "Go to hell!"


    Persian mages knew that they would die. They suddenly stimulated all magic tools and whole body strength. The dazzling light made them look like a cracked human sun.


    Pure magic and chaotic elements are like colorful fireworks, which bloom and expand rapidly in the daytime.


    People in the distance only see the brilliant brilliance, but those near them see the world dark.


    The end is coming.


    Boom


    Su Ye stood beside the commander of the Chinese army and Euclid, looking at the ground where he had been before.


    The bodies of magicians and ordinary dead people were evaporated by the violent magic power. A large pit several meters deep was blown out on the ground. The pit was dark. Many places were emitting light black smoke due to the crystallization of high temperature.


    Persian golden warriors, all down.


    The Greek golden soldiers were all dark and labored outward.


    Everyone not far away could see that the contest between the sneak attack and the anti sneak attack was a victory for the Greeks.


    Su Ye hurriedly looked in the direction of Plato college and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that the Persian magician''s power to die together was compressed within a radius of 30 meters by the long prepared protective magic, and the number of casualties was controlled within a very low range.


    Even so, more than 100 people died.


    However, the Persian side lost 17 golden warriors and six Golden magicians.


    Disintegrate half the high-level combat power of the Persian army.


    "The Persian high-level combat power that came to sneak attack was completely destroyed, and Greece won a great victory!"


    "Greece wins!"


    The Greek soldiers roared loudly to let their side know what amazing achievements they had achieved.


    The morale of the Greek soldiers was high, but the morale of the Persian side was low.


    The Chinese soldiers panicked and the rear support was gone.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The Greek soldiers who had been passive roared and took the initiative to attack.


    The Persian front was collapsing.


    Seeing this, the generals of the Persian camp by the sea were angry and scolded.


    Some magicians who didn''t care about the victory or defeat also turned pale.


    It is rare that six Golden mages were killed in battle.


    The Persian commander maduous had a gloomy face, and his huge hooked nose hung on his face like a sickle.


    "Out!" Maduous finally gave the order.


    "Woo..."


    "Woo..."


    "Woo..."


    "Woo..."


    Four long and heavy horns sounded.


    After hearing this voice, the Persian soldiers who were still in rout were like crazy soldiers. Their morale was greatly boosted and moved forward bravely, greatly alleviating the rout.


    On the side of the Greek coalition, many soldiers and magicians looked at the location of the four ace legions of Persia with suspicious eyes when attacking.


    Su ye also looked forward.


    The four Persian legions are out.


    "Oh..."


    Frost wolf, flame demon bear, wind lion, rock lizard, four armed ape... Many Warcraft charged with bloodthirsty roar, and even smashed their own Persians in front.


    Suddenly, bursts of cold hum came from the direction of the giant Legion.


    Those crazy blood surging Warcraft suddenly brake, stir up the dust all over the sky, honestly stand in place and secretly look at the giant Legion.


    The flying snakes of the flying snake Legion hissed. They immediately changed direction and circled in place.


    The Colossus Corps remained motionless.


    Under the gaze of everyone on both sides of the enemy and ourselves, the six meter high giant army commander roared up to the sky, and his arms were like two wings spread out on his side.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar..."


    All the giants roared along.


    A whole hundred giants in thick armor, like a hundred small fortresses, walked slowly forward, faster and faster, and began to trot.


    The earth turns and dust flies.


    The earthquake


    "Giant Legion!"


    "Giant Legion!"


    "Giant Legion!"


    Those Persian soldiers who were about to rush to the front line stopped and shouted at the name of the giant Legion.


    Even the gold warriors roared wildly.


    Invincible legion, invincible division.


    The giant Legion is the real soul and will of the Persian army.


    Seeing the giant Legion rush out, the Persian generals in the seaside camp showed a long lost smile.


    Even the magicians who despised the soldiers were smiling kindly at the moment.


    The wounded Persian patients in the camp struggled to stand up and looked into the distance and in the direction of victory.


    As soon as the giant army came out, it was like an avalanche.


    "Shrink the formation!"


    The generals of the Greek armed forces reluctantly gave up the pursuit of victory and began to shrink.


    The three armed services contracted in an all-round way.


    After the giant legion, the Warcraft returned to madness and shouted to charge.


    The Colossus army began to move slowly, and the masked elephants ran gently under the control of the elephant controller.


    The earth shook more violently.


    Hiss


    The flying snakes made happy calls and walked among the elephants. Some of them insidiously attached to the hut behind the Colossus and were ready to attack at any time.


    "Giant!"¡° Giant! " Persian soldiers at the forefront saw the Greek army shrink, stopped fighting and shouted for the giant Legion. The morning sun sprinkled all over the marathon plain. At the moment, the most dazzling thing is not the sun, but the 100 giants. Four legions, attack together. Mages on the Greek side sighed helplessly and recited servant summoning one after another. Magic minions of different ranks came out of the magic array and rushed to the middle army together. These servants, like moths to the fire, met the Legion of giants. All black iron and bronze magicians are evacuated. Their magic can''t even hurt a hair of the giant, but the giant can break their body in two with one punch. Silver magicians are busy casting a lot of trap skills. The golden mages chanted the spear of the four elements. This is the only magic that can hurt giants. Like those large-scale magic creations, falling on giants is just mosquitoes falling on people. Trouble is trouble, but it can''t cause effective killing. Every giant has strong anti magic ability. Looking at the giant getting closer and closer, more and more Greek soldiers not only reduced their fear, but showed a faint smile. When I saw the four ace legions in the morning, I was ready to die. Now the last moment is coming, why should I be afraid? Giants are powerful, not immortal¡° The Greeks will never fear! "¡° Greece! "¡° Greece! "¡° Greece! " The Greek soldiers breathed and shouted. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 384

    From a high altitude, the Persian army still retains the original loose formation of the three armed forces.


    However, under the leadership of the giant legion, the four ace armies cut open the middle army and went straight ahead, leaving billowing dust.


    In contrast, the Greek army on the opposite side still maintains a loose formation, and there is still a great distance between the soldiers, but the three armies continue to retreat and shrink, and gradually integrate into one army.


    The eyes of generals who are proficient in tactics are full of helplessness.


    The formation is too loose. The four legions led by the giant Legion will be like no one''s territory. The Greek coalition forces can''t give effective defense or counterattack at all.


    The formation is too dense, which can kill the giant Legion to a certain extent, but the friendly army is also facing the possibility of rapid collapse.


    However, the Greek coalition can only choose to shrink the formation


    The Greeks are different from the Persians.


    It is better to be defeated than to let the giant Legion wreak havoc.


    Hundreds of magic servants rushed out of the Greek coalition army to meet the front giant Legion.


    Those big giants were not only unprepared, but looked at the magic servants rushing up like ants.


    The giants smiled and waved huge weapons.


    Bang... Bang


    Whether it is a chain hammer or a giant axe, whether it is a giant sword or a giant spear, it is smashed out by the giants as a stick.


    They don''t need any skills, just the simplest blow.


    One end after another, the magic servants were either smashed flat, or smashed into two sections, or their whole bodies burst.


    Some giants dash forward without weapons at all.


    A head of Warcraft was knocked off, fell to the ground, and then trampled by the giant behind.


    Like a mudslide.


    Hundreds of magic servants were like a summer wind passing over the giant.


    The only trace they left was the pools of blood on the ground.


    The giants continued to charge, in the dust.


    The bodies of the Greek soldiers trembled gently, trembling with the earth trampled by the giants.


    The giants are too strong, the giants are too close.


    That''s not a giant, that''s a demon.


    Very few young Greek soldiers dropped their weapons and turned and ran away.


    Other people''s eyes flashed over the escaped soldiers. There was no slightest contempt and anger in their eyes, only a touch of sadness.


    The students of Plato college have long been arranged to the rear. They will not meet the giant legion, but each of them has cold hands and feet and legs.


    Whoosh... Whoosh


    A blue portal appeared near the giant Legion.


    The four element spears with changeable colors cut through the sky, flew out of the portal and flew to the giant Legion.


    Euclid is linked with all the golden magicians. Every four element spear flies to the best landing point. Even if the legendary master directs it himself, it has only this effect.


    But a scene of despair appeared.


    A magic light lit up on the giant, and the golden magicians of Persia shot.


    The spear of the four elements can easily tear all protective magic, but the element is lost, the speed is greatly reduced, and some are deflected.


    Only a dozen four element spears hit the giant and landed on the giant''s one inch thick enchanted super heavy metal armor.


    The spear of the four elements pierced into the metal armor, firmly pierced, but could not penetrate.


    At the same time, the swarms of broken magic arrows flew like locusts and landed on the giant Legion.


    Dangdang


    The arrow struck the giant''s armor like a knuckle on the gate.


    The giants stretched out their big hands, covered their faces, narrowed their eyes slightly, and listened to the sweet voice.


    Occasionally, a lucky arrow falls on the giant''s skin, which is like a wooden thorn into a man''s hand.


    Gently pull it out and bring out a little blood.


    That''s it.


    The full attack of the Greek coalition did not cause any trouble to the giant Legion.


    The earth is still shaking and the Persian coalition is still charging.


    Greek gold mages and gold warriors looked at each other and nodded together.


    At this time, we can''t let those middle and low rank people take action. Their role is too small.


    Only the golden rank can fight against giants.


    As for life and death, they stopped thinking about it before they arrived at marathon fortress.


    Just want to win the war.


    The giant Legion is getting closer, the four ace legions are getting closer, and the reorganized Persian army is getting closer and closer.


    This moment is the most confident moment of the Persian army.


    Even those light infantry who can''t hold their spears firmly have confidence in their eyes.


    Su Ye sighed softly.


    "Bronze minion summoning."


    The magic array emerged, and the tall hell unicorn was born from the blue light.


    The surging fire of hell surrounded its whole body, and its black fur glittered like a black diamond in the sun.


    The spiral sharp angle surrounded by the fire of hell is like a divine spear piercing the sky.


    The perfect body is carved by the God of carving, and every muscle seems to have been carefully polished.


    Everyone who saw the hell unicorn was stunned.


    How can there be a Black Unicorn?


    Moreover, how could this Black Unicorn... Can only be described as handsome. It is clearly a Warcraft, but it is heroic. It stands there like a handsome young man.


    Some female soldiers and mages showed infatuation.


    Euclid and fast looked at each other as if they had seen a ghost.


    What about the agreed pure white unicorn? How to become a hell unicorn.


    Not only the Greeks were surprised, but even the Persians were stunned to see the hell unicorn.


    Especially those magicians who think they are proficient in magic are most surprised.


    After playing handsome for a second, the hell Unicorn stretched out its big tongue and licked Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye tilted his head to avoid, pointed to the giant Legion and said, "show your strongest strength to the giant Legion. If you win, let you lick it."


    The hell Unicorn suddenly turned his head and looked at the coming giant legion, with a look of disgust on his face.


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    It barks like a horse, turns its body, lightly steps on the ground with its hard hooves, gracefully takes full dress dance steps, runs forward slowly and accelerates slowly.


    The eyes of both the enemy and ourselves were attracted by it.


    Because its body began to change.


    The first is expansion, circle after circle. Finally, the shoulder height is more than three and five meters, which is more than one meter high.


    His head is taller than most giants.


    With the expansion of the body, the muscles of the whole body become more and more obvious, like a mass of sarcomas squeezed out. Its shape is still strong, but there is a kind of evil and tyranny.


    In the process of expansion, its black fur cracked, red cracks spread on the surface of his body, and viscous red magma flowed in the cracks.


    Soon, cracks and magma filled its whole body.


    Hell unicorn is still beautiful, but it has completely transformed from its original appearance into a kind of violent beauty.


    It''s like an evil god.


    The sun is still shining, and the Legion of giants is still shining, but the whole marathon plain seems to be dark.


    Magma hell unicorn, as if spreading darkness and fear.


    Its change did not stop.


    The talent belonging to Su Ye continues to spread in it.


    Finally, the mountain Armor talent of giant blood appeared on the hell unicorn.


    The mountain armor on Su ye and others is just like a pattern carved on the body surface, but the mountain armor on hell unicorn is completely constructed by magma and hell fire.


    On the tall mountains, there are giants drinking, giants roaring, giants waving axes, giants opening mountains, and even giants reaching out to grasp the stars.


    Then, a scene that shocked everyone appeared.


    The giant figures attached to the hell Unicorn were suddenly separated and released.


    There are small magma mountains surrounded by hell unicorns. On those magma mountains, all magma giants are alive. Some are really drinking, some are really yelling, and some are really waving axes


    The giant Legion opposite stopped and looked at the hell unicorn in horror.


    The giants stopped so fast that the Warcraft behind them hit the back of the giants in the back row. The elephant army stopped quickly, and even the flying snake army slowed down.


    Even the leader of the giant legion, the giant General who was six meters tall and tore the Holy Land Warrior with his hands, looked frightened in his eyes.


    The young giants were even more unbearable and even trembling.


    The original fighting Persians panicked and tried to blink and rub their eyes. They couldn''t believe this scene.


    Not to mention the Black Unicorn, even the pure white unicorn of the golden rank can''t scare the giant like this.


    Even if the giant dragon appears, the giants are only cautious and vigilant, and can''t be afraid.


    The giant legion of Persia once slaughtered dragons!


    The Greeks looked confused. How could a Black Unicorn scare the giant Legion like this.


    The hell Unicorn separated the Greek team, leaving behind him a two foot wide lava river. With flying dust, it rushed out of the Greek army and jumped high to the giant army.


    The vigorous and heroic posture stretches in the sky and glides like a flaming flying horse.


    The dark figure seemed to cover the sun.


    In the mid air 20 meters away from the giant legion, the hell Unicorn suddenly burst out stronger red magma and black hell fire. Then, a black hell fire column rose into the sky and went straight through the sky.


    In the pillar of fire, the hell Unicorn fell heavily and stepped on the ground with four hoofs.


    Boom


    With the unicorn of hell as the center, the earth within a radius of 100 meters suddenly cracked and fragments splashed everywhere.


    Then, the red magma and the black hell fire intertwined and rose like a fountain.


    A prison fire lava fountain with a radius of 100 meters. Hundreds of meters straight. What''s terrible is that it was clearly blocked by the magma of prison fire, but everyone saw that the hell Unicorn seemed to be in the center of hell, whistling upward, its mane moving together and its long tail churning. Like a demon lord in the sky. The whole giant Legion and Warcraft Legion were submerged by the magma of prison fire. The flying snake in the sky screamed in horror, flapped its wings and retreated slowly. A giant elephant was clearly blindfolded, but it seemed to see some terrible scene. No matter what means the elephant controller used, he kept retreating. A few seconds later, the lava fountain of the prison fire fell from the sky like a lake. Everyone saw that the giant Legion and Warcraft Legion were all wrapped in prison fire magma. Even more unexpected for everyone, all giants turned and ran away. Every giant seemed to see the Lord of hell, threw down his weapons and fled desperately on the earth of magma and prison fire. Most giants run away in a straight line, but some giants run around in pain. Some even throw down their weapons, cover their ears and look scared. Dark talent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 385

    The giant Legion bumps into the Warcraft legion, overturns the Warcraft, and continues to escape on the Warcraft.


    The magma of prison fire is very strong, but the hell unicorn is only silver after all. It can''t burn the giant. At most, it can only hit those ordinary Warcraft.


    However, Warcraft, which is wrapped in the magma of prison fire and trampled by giants, is not just a heavy blow.


    One Warcraft after another was trampled and exploded by giants, and the pervasive prison fire magma spread along the wound and poured into their bodies.


    One Warcraft after another howled in pain and rolled all over the ground. No matter what means they used, they could not disperse the terrible flame.


    Watching a giant full of prison fire magma recoil, the flying snake army turned and ran away.


    The Colossus were frightened at first, but when the giant approached the smell of prison fire magma, they were completely violent.


    See each colossus crazy twist head and body, throw the flight control elephant man, throw down the cabin behind, turn and run away.


    Their eyes are covered.


    From a distance, more than a hundred giant elephants turned one after another and ran and spread towards the Persian army in a fan, leaving a large area of flying dust.


    Behind the fan image group are the giant legion with prison fire magma burning all over the body, as well as a few crazy Warcraft.


    The Persian army collapsed in an instant.


    Magicians fly, teleport, and leave first.


    "Woo..."


    The horn of the Greek general attack sounded.


    The Greek soldiers were stunned first, and then reacted.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "The Persians are over!"


    "Kill all the enemies!"


    The Greek soldiers turned into lions and tigers and rushed past like crazy.


    A few Persian soldiers only wanted to avoid elephants and didn''t want to escape, but they turned and ran at the moment when the whole Greek army charged.


    Many light infantry even throw away their weapons directly.


    Escape, they are more experienced than the king''s army and the undead army.


    The Persian army was defeated!


    This time, it''s worse than the last time.


    The number of Greek coalition forces today is twice that of the last time.


    Moreover, giants, Warcraft and colossus are trampling on the whole army.


    A large number of Persian soldiers were chased by the three ace legions.


    Some of the blindfolded colossus run to the swamp, some run to the Persian camp, and some run straight to the Gulf.


    Most of the Persian soldiers on the elephant''s back were thrown away, and only a few people clung to the tied belt, turned their eyes, were thrown around, and occasionally vomited.


    Suddenly, some portals appeared on the escape route of Persian soldiers.


    Then a wide range of magic flew out.


    Instead of landing, he flew to the sky and to the only flying snake Legion that was not damaged among the four ace legions.


    Numerous large-scale magic fell on the flying snakes.


    A large number of flying snakes are caught off guard. Even if they have strong magic resistance, they also lose the opportunity when they encounter targeted magic.


    They fled desperately, but the Greek mages were well prepared.


    Two hundred flying snakes that completely lost the protection of magicians and soldiers were destroyed.


    As for the other three ace legions


    Su Ye stood where he was, silently watching the Greek soldiers chasing and killing madly in front, and silently watching the Persian soldiers fleeing further ahead.


    The Greek soldiers were less than half the Persians, but they drove their sheep like shepherds.


    Except for a few undead soldiers who can resist attack, all the other Persian soldiers can only run. They are often caught up by powerful soldiers and stabbed with a spear.


    After completely annihilating the flying snake legion, the portal appeared in crowded places one after another, and the golden mages began to bombard indiscriminately.


    This time, the magicians were more relieved than in the first marathon.


    Last time they were worried about the counterattack of the Persian army, but this time, the Persian army was unable to counterattack.


    The Greeks kept chasing and killing, and the Persians kept running away.


    No matter how hard the people in the Persian camp tried, they could not stop the spread of panic.


    Because a huge prison fire magma unicorn is still chasing Persian generals, and aims at high-ranking silver or gold warriors.


    As long as the hell Unicorn catches up with people and steps on the earth with its four hoofs, the fire and magma in the sky will rise.


    Although the range is far less than the first time, and the radius is only 50 meters, the killing range is no less than that of the golden magician.


    The gold warrior has fled far. If the silver warrior cannot rush out of the prison fire magma within three seconds, the divine power protection will be burned through directly.


    In fact, most silver warriors can escape this range in three seconds.


    If the dark talent fails.


    Therefore, no silver warrior can escape the range of prison fire magma.


    There are always a few talents for lethargy, confusion, numbness, confusion, pain, distraction, illusion, confusion and double pain.


    Not everyone is so lucky, and not everyone has strong resistance like a giant.


    The hell unicorn is like stepping on a spring, jumping in the Persian army. As soon as it lands, it is a prison fire magma fountain with a radius of 50 meters, which frightens all Persian soldiers crazy.


    Soon, a scene unexpected to all Greeks appeared.


    And he saw a multitude of defeated Persian soldiers rushing outside the Persian camp.


    The low wall of the Persian camp was built by magicians. They were not afraid of the sneak attack of the Greeks, so the low wall only played a basic shielding role, only two meters high, only to the belly of the giants.


    The door of the Persian camp was closed, and the Persian generals on the city wall kept shouting with magic beards to intimidate the Persian soldiers, forbid them to escape, and order them to turn back and fight back.


    Giants have long escaped from the scope of prison fire magma, but they have rough skin and thick flesh. The most serious thing is severe burns, so it is difficult to die.


    However, the hell unicorn is still chasing after them, and they are still very frightened.


    The giants didn''t care about the Persian generals. They rushed to the low wall, kicked down the low wall and rushed into the camp.


    The Persian soldiers behind rushed in.


    A flood of Persian soldiers rushed into the camp.


    Seeing the chaos in the Persian camp, cattle, horses, animals and Warcraft began to run around, and even ignited flames everywhere.


    The Greek soldiers were about to continue to rush, but a large number of Persian gold mages and gold warriors rushed out of the city against the chaotic flow of people.


    Two magicians wearing gold robes and a holy white crown flew into the air. Their eyes were very white. Their pupils were only as big as mung beans. At first glance, they could surprise people with a cold sweat.


    In front of the two people, a virtual shadow of a mud board appeared.


    Strangely, Yu Guang saw that it was a mud board, but once he looked at the mud board, he would see that they were empty handed and had nothing in front of them.


    At the same time, on the Persian warship on the sea not far away, a magic crossbow was adjusting its angle.


    "Retreat!" The voice of Greek generals sounded one after another on the battlefield. The Greek soldiers slowly stopped and began to pick up the spoils of the battlefield, rescue the injured Greeks and prepare to evacuate.


    "ßÔ ßÔ?"


    Hell Unicorn suddenly turned to Su Ye.


    Su Ye gently picked his chin to the two fate warlocks.


    The hell Unicorn rushed straight to the two destiny warlocks.


    A disdainful smile appeared on the face of the golden magician of Persia. Before the chaos army fled, they naturally had to flee with it, and there was no way to target the hell unicorn.


    However, if it is a normal mage battle, there are too many magic in the golden level to summon servants.


    "Exile!" A golden magician recites a spell, one referring to the hell unicorn.


    A blue light enveloped the hell Unicorn out of thin air.


    Shrouded in blue light, the hell Unicorn continues to rush forward.


    In the blink of an eye, the blue light disappeared.


    Exile failed.


    The golden magician who released the magic was numb.


    Exile is very strange. No matter how high the magic resistance is, it''s useless. If you can resist exile, unless you have any special ability.


    The rest of the golden magicians cast spells together, and one exile after another fell on the hell unicorn.


    Until the hell Unicorn had rushed in front of them, the banishment didn''t work.


    The golden magician looked at the terrible magician with the fire of hell all over his body, and his heart was full of fear. However, he did not move and looked at the two fate magicians in the sky.


    The two fortune warlocks looked sarcastic, and the young man pointed at the chasing hell unicorn.


    A strange red ray flew out of the mud board of fate and landed on the unicorn of hell.


    Seeing the red light, the high-ranking soldiers and mages of the Greek coalition army were stiff and cold.


    Almost all of them have seen the result of the shot of the fortune Warlock. How many powerful gold and even the holy land were so simple and instantly destroyed.


    They seemed to see that the red ray penetrated the fur of the hell unicorn, its flesh and blood, its soul, and even its fate.


    Destiny warlock''s signboard ability, destiny collapses.


    This is not a magic power, but a divine power. It is the power given to them by the supreme artifact fate mud board, which is equal to borrowing power directly from the gods.


    In this power, there is a real divine power, and it is a very high divine power.


    Under the legend, the Chinese will die.


    Even the legendary mage will be killed by the golden destiny warlock if he does not use the powerful legendary protection force in advance.


    This is the power to directly destroy fate.


    This magic in any magic servant will completely die out and can no longer be summoned.


    So that the Greeks who knew this turned to Su ye and their eyes were full of regret.


    Euclid muttered bitterly, "the servant of the 200000 Golden Eagle is over, the loser... Eh?"


    The light of fate''s collapse fell on the hell unicorn, just as a match had just been lit, a tornado suddenly passed by, and then there was no more... The hell Unicorn suddenly opened its mouth and showed a white and neat big tooth. Its four hoofs fell heavily on the ground. The as like as two peas of fire, the magma rises. A huge prison fire magma fountain with a radius of 100 meters and a height of 100 meters erupted at the gate of the Persian camp. The golden warrior said that those magicians with powerful magic tools were also surrounded by protective magic at the moment of crisis. The middle-aged fortune warlock also skillfully used protective magic tools to protect himself, even though he knew that the projection of fate mud board projection would help him resist all disasters. The young fortune warlock thought so, but he didn''t protect himself with magic tools. He believes that the power of the mud board of fate will protect itself as before, just like every battle. Fate mud board has invincible power. The young destiny warlock''s eyes were full of indifference, and even the corners of his mouth still had a sarcastic smile. The magma of prison fire rushed up like a fountain, hitting all the gold magicians, gold warriors and two destiny warlocks. At the moment when the prison fire magma was approaching, the smile on the young destiny warlock''s face solidified. In the remaining light, the fate mud board had no response. Why? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 386

    The young destiny warlock wanted to use the magic instrument, but suddenly closed his eyes.


    Dark talent, sleepy.


    The dark lava of the prison fire wrapped his whole body.


    Not only the young fortune warlock, but also the middle-aged fortune warlock, most gold warriors and gold mages have all kinds of dark talents.


    People who are numb will lose their judgment of danger. Even if they are burned by the whole body flame, they will not feel pain and danger until they are burned to death.


    Confused people forget to cast spells or use war skills, walk around, don''t know what to do, and are slowly burned to death.


    Suddenly, several golden warriors and magicians killed their own people.


    There was endless anger and fear on each of their faces.


    "Kill you!"


    "You murderer!"


    "You have risen again. I will kill your whole family!"


    ¡­¡­


    They have a dark talent: illusion.


    Dark talent is one of the most terrible talents.


    "Unforgivable." The middle-aged fortune warlock was wrapped in dazzling white light. He was not affected by the magma of prison fire and pointed to the hell unicorn.


    The clear sky in the morning is bright. Even if there are stars in the sky, you can''t see them.


    But at that moment, everyone felt that the sky was dark, and a cross star lit up in the eastern sky. Then, the cross star turned into a holy white flame, instantly crossed the space and hit the hell unicorn.


    A column of white light falling as high as ten floors.


    Like the flame waterfall.


    The hell Unicorn just snorted, and its body was completely evaporated.


    The ground left a deep dark hole.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to revive. If you are killed by fate Shengyan, you can still revive. Later, I will call Su ye a teacher." Euclid sighed.


    "That''s what you said. I remember." General fast said.


    "What do you remember? I forgot. " Euclid gave fast a white look and continued to look at the Persian camp.


    The hell Unicorn died in battle, but the last prison fire magma directly killed seven gold warriors and four gold magicians, and four gold warriors and six gold magicians died of people in their illusions.


    However, looking at the gold and holy land in the Persian camp, the Greek coalition did not choose to rush into the camp after all.


    The magic crossbow of the Persian warship emits frost light.


    Even now, the total strength of Persia still exceeds that of the Greek coalition.


    The Greek allied navy has not yet arrived.


    General fast looked at the scene and whispered, "unfortunately, if general demis''s Navy arrives and we attack on both sides, we can now cheer for the final victory."


    A golden general next to him sighed and said, "the nobles are still watching, and the city states are still watching. Even if the first World War is won, they are also worried about the destruction of the Navy. Fortunately, we still won the Second World War. Tonight, the Greek coalition Navy should set out from the port of Athens. "


    "Aristocrats... They are mad dogs who can only see the immediate interests. We have won both wars. They will certainly regard Persia as fat meat. At that time... I hope I think more." General fast looked quietly into the distance.


    The Persian camp has gradually calmed down.


    "I don''t understand politics. If you use mathematical thinking to calculate, you will always think too little." Euclid looked at Su Ye.


    "Yes, when they think persimmon is a soft persimmon, they are bound to pull out other people''s hands and pinch it by themselves."


    "They will hold a hedgehog." Euclid disagreed.


    "But it''s not just the hands of the nobility that bleed. That''s why general mityad would rather offend the God of war mountain than fight the Persian army." Fast looked at the Greeks on the battlefield.


    "Someone will always light the fire in Huihe town." Euclid''s eyes turned away from Suye and turned to the blue ocean, where the dense Persian warships fluctuated gently with the waves.


    Fast glanced at Suye and at the Greek soldiers.


    "Yes, the final victory will belong to us." Fast smiled faintly.


    As like as two peas in the face of a Greek soldier, he smiled.


    Suye is counting Spartan soldiers.


    Six people were killed, all of them in a surprise attack by Persia.


    There are only twenty-four left.


    Neither komodes, castor nor other Spartan soldiers were in the slightest sorrow.


    This is the fate of soldiers.


    They did not die of failure, but fell before victory.


    "You have done enough in this war." Comodes road.


    Castor nodded.


    "Are you sure?" Suye road.


    "Killing a fortune teller is the military merit of half a general. It was you who defeated the four legions, plus the soldiers and magicians who died directly from unicorns, which was enough for half the general. " Comodes''s tone was full of envy.


    "I never thought that a bronze magician could earn military skills so easily that even our demigod family could not... No, you are silver." Castor''s tone was also full of envy.


    "I''m honored for you, too." Suye road.


    Comodes and castor rolled their eyes, and Suye''s mouth was always so poisonous.


    Castor suddenly turned his head and looked at the coalition general on the city wall. He was silent for a long time, sighed and said, "next, you can''t go, but you can take a break under the pretext of magic."


    "Oh?" Suye looked at castor with doubt.


    "You know magic, you know battle, but you don''t know nobility." Castor said helplessly.


    Su Ye frowned and thought for a while before nodding and said, "I probably understand what you mean. But they''re not stupid enough, are they? "


    "The Persians seem equally stupid after losing two wars in a row, but are they really stupid?" Castor''s canal.


    "Yes, they are not stupid. They are just kidnapped by the past and use their rigid minds to fight the tide of the times, but their minds always tell themselves that they are right. They think they are protecting themselves, but they can''t protect themselves. They are only protecting their ignorance. " Suye looked at the Persian camp and looked at all kinds of utensils that had long been eliminated by the Greeks.


    At least ten years of generational difference.


    "Lie down now." Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "we will win in the end."


    Su ye said, taking out a self-made stretcher from the ruins space, putting it on the ground and lying on it.


    "Let''s go." Suye road.


    "Ulak! What''s the matter with you, ulak? Do you consume too much magic? " Castor shouted, expressionless, but his voice was full of sadness and sadness.


    "Ah! The next battle depends on you... I tried my best! " Su Ye closed his eyes.


    "You two..." comodes couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Many people looked here, even the generals on the city wall.


    Two Spartan soldiers rushed over, lifted the stretcher and walked slowly to the fortress with the team.


    Euclid hurried to cast the spell and ran over with a blue breeze.


    "What''s the matter? Is it influenced by the power of fate? " Asked Euclid.


    "Fate can''t affect me. The nobility can." Su Ye narrowed his eyes and said lazily.


    The sun is dazzling.


    Euclid was silent for a while and nodded.


    "I see. Take a few days off and I''ll contact you when the right time comes." Euclid said.


    "How are my military skills?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid glanced at the wall and said, "as long as general fast is in charge of military merit, no one will deprive you of your military merit."


    "What if general fast has another appointment?" Su ye asked.


    "The first thing they have to do is deal with general mithiad." Euclid said.


    "Well, yes, they are short-sighted, but they are not stupid." Suye mixed a Greek dirty word.


    "But if they want military merit, they must get the consent of general mityad." Castor''s canal.


    "Of course, there must be gains and losses. No one can take everything alone. General mithiad can''t do it, nor can aristocrats." Euclid said.


    "Yes." Castor''s canal.


    A group of people passed through the gate, entered the fortress and went to their residence.


    Su Ye''s mouth suddenly raised a mocking smile.


    Comodes, castor and Euclid looked at each other, with similar sarcasm on their faces.


    The Spartan soldiers remained unchanged.


    "You Athenians are very interesting." Comodes couldn''t help laughing.


    "We Spartans, who were driven away by you, are still feeling on the wall why he is not an Athenian. I didn''t laugh with my stomach, but I gave you enough face." Castor touched the tiger''s head on his belly armor.


    "That''s it. You Spartan magicians are just like thieves." Euclid said.


    Castor earplug.


    Comodes looked back at the wall and the back of the nobles.


    Su Ye opened his eyes slightly and saw a familiar figure.


    The figure who was knocked unconscious by a big wooden stick and light blond curls.


    Above the city wall, Andre scanned the marathon plain with gray-green eyes.


    "I like it here. The cries of the soldiers are more pleasant than my harp." Andre smiled.


    "You are so modest that even the horn of the battlefield can''t match your harp. If the war ends before the pithia competition, you will be the harp champion this year. Young Athenian general, the music champion of the Galatia competition, you must get the favor of the sun god. " The young nobleman on one side said.


    "Chad, your praise makes me ashamed. I just accidentally commanded a battle, and then I might kill a golden warrior or golden mage with the family''s magic tools, and finally get military merit, which is probably the level of the head of the army. The teenage general is too exaggerated. I can''t do it. " Andre''s face was full of smiles.


    Chad sighed and said, "speaking of military achievements, the silver magician named ulak was really lucky. He had a magical servant, fortunately controlled the giant legion, and even accidentally killed a destiny magician. The generals have been talking about him. Not surprisingly, he will become the youngest general in these years, second only to Aristotle. "¡° Yes, this Spartan is still much worse than Aristotle. The famous battle of burning fire really shocked the whole Athens, which also led the military to pay more attention to the cultivation of magicians. Unfortunately, those old die hards have been afraid of magicians. " Andre road¡° As a soldier, I can''t understand your magician. " Child shrugged. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 387

    Andrea looked into the distance with a heavy look.


    "You might think I''m here to steal their credit. However, whether in the past, now or in the future, I can say that I did it for Athens and even Greece. Only when I am a magician in a high position in Athens and become a powerful general can I change the prejudice against magicians in Athens and even all Greece. Only by uniting soldiers and magicians can Greece resist external enemies. I am selfish, but I have a clear conscience in this matter. " Andre road.


    "I can''t understand the future situation, and I missed the first battle of magicians that they preached. But today, I did see that just a silver magician can affect the whole war situation, which I didn''t expect before. Anyway, magicians must be more and more important. " Chalder road.


    "So, I want to be a general, and then, change the magician, change all Athens, change all Greece!" Andrea said, looking at general mityad not far away.


    Then Andrea bowed his head and muttered to himself.


    "However, wars always bleed, and changes always have to be sacrificed. Sorry, everyone, I''m not aimed at you, I''m just for Greece."


    Andrea raised his head again, looked into the distance, clenched his fists, and his eyes glittered with perseverance.


    That night, various city states held celebrations of varying sizes. This time, the scale of the celebration was much larger than that of the first war.


    Everyone knows that the Persians can''t sneak attack tonight because they have been scared out of their courage.


    Many Greeks even believe that as long as the Greek Navy led by general demes arrives, it will certainly break the Persian Navy, and then the two sides will work together to wipe out the Persians.


    However, many experienced generals drank muggy wine.


    The next morning, a disturbing news spread all over the fortress.


    General mitayad suffered from an old injury and was temporarily unable to command the next battle. The next battle will be commanded by a sacred general sent by the God of war mountain.


    As a result, all kinds of grapevine news spread among the army.


    "Shit, this is a blatant effort! Next, as long as we break the Persian army, the first merit must be the new general''s. Alas, I love general mithiad. "


    "The new general even ridiculed general mityad, saying that as long as he stood on the wall, he could wait for the military achievements. He was different. He wanted to join the army."


    "The most ridiculous thing is that I heard that a teenage noble child was asked to lead a thousand person Elite Corps. He said that he was a magician and had a far better grasp of the war than other ordinary generals. It''s ridiculous. If anyone can grasp the war situation, he can be a senior general. I recommend the devil mage ulak! Which mage is better than him? "


    "It is said that ulak is also ill."


    "Hehe, a chief General and a chief meritorious official are ill at this time. Fools know what''s going on. Without hell Warcraft, I see how they deal with the four ace legions of Persia... Oh, there are only three left. "


    "It is said that the nobles worked together to force general mityad to hand over power, but general mityad only handed over part of his power under pressure. Fortunately, general fast is also responsible for the military record. If the nobles are responsible for the military record, I don''t know how many civilian military achievements will be transferred to the nobles. "


    "When the apple is not ripe, you want to pick it and eat it? Watch out for acid! "


    "Look, these noble kids won''t have good fruit to eat!"


    "These sons of bitches!"


    "Were they bought by the Persians? Do they believe in strange gods? Why don''t the gods send down thunder and kill them? "


    "I really don''t think of US soldiers as human beings. I completely regard us as their tools to win military merit. No, in their eyes, we are not even as good as tools. Tools have to be maintained. For them, we are just rubbish thrown out after use! "


    "Damn noble! Zachary was right! I''m in a hurry. Stab me directly with a dagger! It''s all dead anyway. I can''t live anyway. Whoever hurts me, I''ll avenge him! "


    All day long, it was the complaints of the soldiers of the city states.


    Su Ye seems to be really ill and hasn''t gone out. He spends most of his time studying and doing his homework. He spends the rest of his time studying and depicting the magic matrix.


    Another day later, the Persian camp set out again.


    This time, the Greek army did not go out, but engaged in a fortress defense.


    The Persians did not use any ace army, not even the undead army, but sent a large number of light infantry to fight with the king''s army.


    Even the number of magicians has plummeted.


    The fighting between the two sides suddenly seemed to go back a hundred years ago, almost completely dominated by soldiers.


    The fierce siege began.


    Su Ye didn''t go out, but occasionally listening to the war report on the front line, he could almost outline the tragedy of the battle in his mind.


    Persia is completely consumed with human lives.


    Even if the Greeks have a great defensive advantage, their troops will be exhausted one day.


    When the sun was west and dusk came, the Persians stopped attacking the city.


    Late that night, Su ye heard an incredible news.


    Because it was a defensive war, and Persia did not send a strong legion, the deaths and injuries of the Greek coalition were less than yesterday, which was praised by the aristocracy.


    Later, the reward order of Zhanshen mountain arrived, saying that this battle was the greatest battle of Marathon battle, because the number of deaths of the Greek coalition forces was less than 500, far lower than the number of deaths in the previous two wars.


    Did Su ye see the reward order?


    A sense of familiarity lingers in my mind.


    If the number of people killed in the next battle is huge and they are killed by the Persians, will they boast that the whole army is fighting hard and redouble their rewards in order to prevent the dead generals from being cold in the center of the underworld?


    Soon, Su ye heard about Andre''s promotion.


    Andre was promoted directly to the head of the army from a teenager with zero military merit. The reason is that the soldiers he led not only did not step back, but caused huge casualties to the Persian soldiers who attacked the city. At the same time, no one in the whole Corps died.


    "It turns out that this is the easiest way to get military merit. I really don''t understand nobles..."


    A scene came to Su Ye''s mind. The elite regiment with more than 70% of black iron or higher-level soldiers was fighting hard, and Andre stood behind the team and cheered loudly.


    The defensive battle lasted three days in a row, and the nobles earned military merit for three days in a row.


    Zhanshen mountain issued commendation orders for three consecutive days, and the nobles'' military achievements rose day by day.


    However, no one found that the number of casualties among Greeks was rising.


    Some people were seriously injured and died in the rear, which were not included in the statistics of war deaths.


    On the third day, more than 1000 people were killed and countless injured.


    These 1000 people are just a number for Persia, but in Greece, each is an experienced soldier.


    Even with the protection of magicians, the teachers and students of Plato college will be treated by the priest in case of serious injury, and people continue to die unexpectedly.


    Even if he did not go to the battlefield, Suye could judge that this was the Persian plan and was constantly improving according to the situation of the Greek coalition forces.


    Persian generals had nothing to do with the magician strategy, but it was easy to deal with the Greek aristocracy.


    "Sure enough, the nobles know the nobles best..."


    On the third night, Su ye heard a crazy news. In order to expand his war achievements, the aristocracy decided to go out of the city to fight tomorrow.


    After hearing the news, Su ye went straight to Euclid''s residence.


    "Mr. Euclid, do you still need the research sponsorship of the 100000 golden eagles?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes! I remember! " Euclid stretched out his hand to straighten the purple cloth hat and looked serious.


    "Then immediately Let Plato''s Academy withdraw from tomorrow''s battle and prohibit them from participating in the war! If you don''t do it, I''ll contact Palos! " Suye road.


    "Who''s Palos? Well, it doesn''t matter. You said it. I''m thinking about it. Since even you find it wrong, it means that tomorrow is a big crisis. I''ll order them not to fight tomorrow, and then talk to general fast. Go back and leave it to me. " Euclid said.


    The two men went out of the door together and walked in different directions.


    Taking a step, Su ye turned back and asked, "can''t it be avoided?"


    Euclid stopped and turned his back to Su Ye.


    "If you can avoid it, you won''t leave Athens. However, I always feel that there are ways to avoid it, but I forget. I suspect that what I forgot is related to this matter. I''ll look for it again... "Euclid turned the book and walked forward.


    Su Ye stared at Euclid''s back and frowned.


    "Is what he forgot true or false?"


    Su Ye shook his head and continued to return.


    After walking for a while, the red figure came face to face.


    Even the girl who loves beauty doesn''t care about the damage and dirt of the leather armor at the moment, but moves forward with a cold face.


    Su Ye glanced at Palos and lowered his eyes slightly, but the rest of the light fell on her all the time.


    Palos kept looking straight ahead.


    It was as if nothing in the world was worth looking at.


    The two passed by.


    Su Ye continued to move forward.


    Palos gently sucked her nose, turned in surprise and looked at Su Ye''s back.


    Thin black eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    She shook her head gently and turned away.


    It has more muscles, wider back, higher body shape, and a little evil temperament. It is not a person affected by the devil''s blood.


    It just feels a little like.


    Maybe it''s just


    Palos lowered her head and gently stroked the health ring.


    She went on, but her eyes were dim and her steps were slow.


    Back in the room, Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief and then sighed gently.


    Forced to open the magic book, but his mind was unstable.


    Second, look at the travel notes of the masters.


    Still can''t see it.


    Second, think about your goals and what you should do in the future. Active thoughts jump in the mind and slowly calm down. In three days, Su ye only learned six silver magic. The fire department''s light and flame art, flame wave and crazy blood have been learned. The flame cloak will be discussed later. The offset wind energy slightly affects all flying arrows and even magic. It has a strong effect with the blood of the general of the wind element. Learning is complete. Desalination of obscurity can make the body blurred, cooperate with the wind of deviation, and even encounter a soldier''s close attack, it can also affect the enemy''s judgment. It has obvious effect and has been learned. The last magic, Su Ye chose the frost to bloom. This magic, like the wind of offset, is a powerful magic that can be used all the time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 388

    Frost bloom takes a long time to release at the beginning, but with the continuous improvement of mastery, this magic can obtain the ability to cast spells without spells. Combined with other talents, it can form a real instant release.


    After the frost blooms and releases, it will instantly form an instant spherical ice force, which will greatly delay the enemy.


    If you practice this magic to the extreme, it will form a frozen power, and the range can be continuously expanded. It is one of the magicians'' strongest life-saving spells.


    It is also the core magic of the frozen Jedi stream.


    Most of the magicians who specialize in the ice department go through the frozen Jedi stream. Their enemies often freeze to death without waiting for their hand.


    "When you have the blood of ice element, you can consider studying this school. At present, you only need to learn ice bloom. As for the evolution of ice magic, it has never been recorded. It is estimated that no one has the corresponding blood. I''m afraid that only with the power of ice and snow theocracy can evolution be achieved. "


    "From silver rank magic, schools began to increase explosively. For example, the most basic "floating blade" of the metal system is an indispensable foundation for the "Iron Throne school". The rain in the water system seems useless, but it is the basis of the flow of planting masters. A few magicians have given up fighting and turned to study magic that can enhance all mankind. A few magicians specializing in wood are mainly responsible for breeding and planting, making great contributions to mankind. "


    "However, no one expected that the planting master school had a strong fighting ability and completely replaced the mainstream school of the forest in the past. After all, the master of the forest can only fight in the forest with many trees. The planting master can plant trees himself."


    "The basic magic of the air combat school also appears in the silver magicians, namely ''floating'' and ''gliding''. If you don''t master the moving and flying spells, you need to use floating to cast spells in the air. However, if you have flying spells, these two spells will be eliminated."


    "As for the most powerful Hydra Legion school, it is only a theory at present, because no one will use the precious Hydra blood to strengthen the magic of ''flame demon snake''. Even at the holy land level, mastering the "fire snake king" and relying on the symbiosis of magic leaves can comprehensively enhance the fire snake and spit out three fireballs in one breath, which is not worth putting in such precious blood. However, the Hydra Corps is especially suitable for me, because different heads of hydras can release different systems of magic. "


    "If you can really integrate the blood of the demigod nine headed snake into the flame demon snake, will the fireball emitted by the nine headed flame demon snake add multiple talents? Hydra xudela group is a very strange creature. They are the only creatures who master all kinds of magic. However, they bully ordinary enemies because they are miscellaneous but not refined. However, in front of powerful opponents, they eat special food. I''m different. I have many talents... "


    "Unfortunately, the hydra can only have nine complete heads at least until it reaches the legendary level. It can only master the tenth system of light magic until it reaches the demigod. A drop of demigod blood can only add one head. The cost is too high. It depends on the situation."


    Su Ye repeatedly studied various schools. At first, he only focused on the fire system and earth system with magical evolution, but soon realized that he had made a mistake.


    "I shouldn''t think from the perspective of ''I''ll do what I have''. This perspective is right. Even though the income is very high in a short time, it may deviate. Since I want to become a legend, or even above the legend, I begin to think about what genre points to the legend and above the higher legend! "


    Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly enlightened and reconsidered his magic with a longer-term and more correct direction.


    "The frozen Jedi system should be abandoned! Frost bloom can be studied in depth, but the frozen Jedi school belongs to the school with the higher level and the smaller effect. The reason is very simple. Those powerful enemies and Warcraft are terrible and can''t be frozen. "


    "Air combat flow is the top priority. Although it is very difficult, legendary mages fly around to fight and stand in legend? Does not exist. "


    "The flow of planting masters can''t be said bad. The premise is that it takes a lot of time to prepare. As long as there is enough time, planting masters are the owners of the moving forest. They can pay attention, but they can''t go all out."


    "The Hydra corps, if guided by a new way of thinking, is as important as air combat flow. Even if the cost is higher, as long as it is completed, the power will be terrible. If this magic school does not consider the cost, it should do it whether from its own talent or from the perspective of legend. It is a double fit. Hydra''s blood comes from tifeng, the king of demons and monsters. Although it is impossible to determine the strength of TIPHON now, he once had the strength of the God King. Even Zeus and the Greek gods could not kill him, but could only reluctantly seal him in hell. If you can help the Hydra Legion inject tifong''s blood... Forget it, I''m a little far away. "


    Su Ye is interested in studying silver magic and has a clearer directional guidance. Everything is like a strategically advantageous position.


    I slept until dawn and walked out of the room. The others were having breakfast, but their eyes were strange.


    Su Ye was puzzled. He looked around and found that there were four more guards outside the door.


    Su ye walked to the door.


    "General ulak, you are not allowed to go out today after receiving the order from general fast. If you violate the military order, all military achievements will be written off! Please, general, don''t embarrass us ordinary soldiers. "


    Su Ye was stunned for a long time. He was discouraged. He turned and walked back to the yard to have dinner with the Spartan soldiers¡° It''s nice of fast to be a soldier. He''s for you. " Castor''s canal. Su Ye didn''t say a word and ate silently. Comodes said, "castor is right. If you go out of the house and go to the city gate, and the current commander orders you to take us to the front, will you fight or not? If you can''t kill enough enemies, the noble commander can say you neglect your duty and directly deprive you of your military achievements. If you do it yourself without the command of the commander, they still have a way to say that you violate military regulations. " Castor said, "comodes is just one of them. If the Greek coalition wins this time, you''ll be fine. If the Greek coalition army is defeated, they will find a scapegoat. Your apparent identity is Spartan. Now the commander of the Greek coalition army is an Athenian aristocrat, which will certainly trouble you. Even if they were defeated, even if you could turn the war around, they would rob you of your military achievements. However, such a great military achievement is difficult to rob unless you are directly convicted! I know you still have illusions about nobility, but I said, I know nobility better than you. " Castor''s expression was a little tangled¡° Believe castor, he is one of the greatest nobles. " Comodes patted Suye on the shoulder¡° I don''t sound good. " Castor whitened an eye, maudes¡° It seems that you also know that saying that people are aristocrats is like swearing. " Comodes road¡° You can learn something good from Su ye in the future. Don''t even learn something bad. " Castor said helplessly. In a friendly atmosphere of mutual resentment, everyone finished their meal. After a while, Su ye said, "comodes, please help me to find out whether the people of Plato college have played. If you play, ask which class you are from. "¡° I''ll go. I know sister Palos. " Castor''s canal¡° Huh? " Suye stared at castor. Castor shrugged and said, "I met once a while ago, um... Actually twice."¡° Is she an unmarried person? " Castor hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m not completely sure, and even if I''m sure, I can''t say."¡° Yes, I won''t embarrass you. By the way, do you have a chance to enter God star? I''m willing to buy it at a reasonable price. I''m sure I won''t let you suffer. " Suye road. Castor spread his hands and said, "the divine power level of the divine star is extremely important to our demigod family. I can''t be the Lord. Of course, if someone is willing to sell places, I will find a way to tell you. Actually, you might as well find Palos. She''s very popular in their family. You don''t know. "¡° I really don''t know. " Su Ye was slightly surprised¡° Huh? Oh, I see. You had left Athens at that time. Maybe you didn''t know about it. A while ago, the people of the God of war mountain embarrassed her, and the patriarch Pandion personally made a move to disturb the whole Athenian aristocracy. "¡° what? Does anyone dare to embarrass her? " Su Ye was worried and unhappy¡° Because of you, of course. Palos was unhappy that your champion statue was taken away by the people of Ares mountain, and then patriarch Pandion himself killed a holy land. Ares mountain ordered the city guard to arrest you. Sisyphus made an excuse and killed a general who wanted to catch you. They seem to be helping you, but they are actually helping Palos. " Castor''s canal¡° Can you be more specific? "¡° I''ve been in Sparta and know so much. After you recover your identity, ask her or go back to Athens to inquire. " Castor''s canal¡° Um. Then go and try not to let her participate in today''s battle. If not, say I asked you to bring a message to her. " Suye road¡° It seems that you are really worried about your deskmate. Don''t worry, she will give me face. Don''t move out of you. Wait for my good news. " Castor turned and left. Soon castor returned¡° The good news is that Plato college is taking a day off today. Sister Palos is also very smart. She went to Euclid yesterday and said that she and her classmates will not participate in the war unless general mityad commands it. " Su ye thought of passing by yesterday. Palos should be looking for Euclid, so she let go¡° Since she knows to avoid war, that''s good. " Suye road. Castor suddenly smiled mysteriously and whispered, "she asked about you." Su Ye''s heart jumped¡° Of course, not ulak, but Suye. I said you are still practicing in the arena. It may take a year and a half before you leave Sparta. "¡° How did she react? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 389

    "You don''t know her temperament. It''s like the whole world owes her money... Cough, anyway, she''s still so cold. But she was relieved to hear that you were all right. " Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Today we can see which of the Persian nobles and the Athenian nobles is more stupid."


    Su Ye looked at the sky in the direction of Marathon plain.


    "Would you like to invite a golden magician to use the wait-and-see eye and then use imaging?" Castor.


    "Yes?" Su ye asked.


    "At least I''m also a member of the demigod family. No one will give me this face! I''ll borrow a golden magician who is resting. " Castor said and left.


    More than half an hour later, castor came back with an old mage wearing a gold oak badge on his left chest.


    The old mage looked kind, and castor''s expression was a little gloomy. Obviously, things didn''t go as smoothly as expected, but he succeeded.


    "This is master Antoine. He is willing to help us watch the battlefield."


    The two sides exchanged simple greetings and Antoine cast magic.


    In the dark blue magic array, a fist sized eye appeared, the whole body turned white, and then a black pupil slowly emerged on it.


    Even the Spartan soldiers are well-informed and feel strange to see this eye.


    The watchful eye rose slowly and soon flew over the fortress.


    Antoine said, "I''m just a golden mage. Behind the scenes, I don''t move. Please protect me."


    "Use this, a little thing given by others." Castor took out a palm sized silver water cup from the ring of space. It was carved with complex patterns and inlaid with gemstones of different colors. It looked like an appliance of Persian rich.


    "It''s the cup of imaging. It can save me a lot of magic."


    Antoine said, using magic to connect the cup of imaging with the watching eye.


    In the empty silver gem cup, there was more and more transparent water out of thin air. More and more water finally gushed out of the cup mouth. Instead of flowing downward, it continued to flow upward.


    Finally, a large water curtain with a side length of about two meters is formed.


    Slowly, the gemstones on the surface of the imaging cup emit different lights, and many light spots emerge in the transparent water curtain.


    After a while, those light spots condensed and soon appeared the scene of Marathon plain battlefield.


    On the light brown land, there are occasional red and black colors when the messy green grass is dotted.


    On the earth, the Persian and Greek armies were in close combat.


    There was no sound as like as two peas on the water screen, but clearly showed the ground fighting scenes, exactly the same as those seen in the sky.


    The Spartan soldiers watched curiously.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so clear."


    "Even the most basic movements can be seen."


    "Magic is amazing."


    Suye, comodes and castor were calm. Compared with their own eyesight, the water curtain was too blurred.


    Comodes said: "now it seems that the two sides are evenly matched. In other words, the killing ability is dominated by our Greeks, and the death toll of Persians is much higher than that of our Greeks. However, in terms of the proportion of deaths and injuries, the two sides are actually the same. In fact, we Greeks suffered a little. "


    Castor sighed and said, "the proportion of dead people is the same. Persians don''t care, because they are basically one to some extent. On the Greek side, each city-state is an independent country. If any single city-state loses too much, it will lead the whole city-state to suspect other city-states and give up going all out. Fortunately, however, we have a common God. "


    "But our gods are not united." A SPARTAN SOLDIER whispered.


    "Ulak, what do you think of the current situation?" Castor suddenly shouted Su Ye''s false name. The others nodded gently and realized that castor was reminding everyone not to leak in front of outsiders.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "our water curtain can only see the most intense battlefield, but the core of the marathon battle is not in the battlefield or marathon fortress, but in the Persian camp."


    "Insightful." The golden mage Antoine immediately adjusted the angle of the watching eye. The watching eye soon looked at the Persian camp and quickly drew closer to the picture.


    Su Ye carefully observed the Persian expression. Several high-ranking people looked up and looked at them, then smiled and didn''t care.


    Su Ye looked at the water curtain everywhere, and his face was getting worse and worse.


    "Did you find anything?" Asked comodes.


    "I feel something wrong, but I can''t say it." Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye glanced at Antoine and didn''t speak.


    Antoine smiled and said, "I have followed general mityad for 15 years and promoted from bronze mage to gold."


    "General fast appointed him." Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "the first thing I noticed was the look and subtle expression of the Persian general. It''s very wrong. It''s not like what it should be like after two defeats and three-day siege. Unless Persian generals, gold warriors and gold mages are proficient... I''ll call it ''expression management'' for the time being. "


    "I probably understand what you mean. This word is interesting." Antoine''s eyes gleamed.


    "Sure enough, I said I always thought there was something wrong, but your observation was meticulous. When you say this, I understand that expression is the reaction of psychological state. They are so relaxed that they don''t just think they can beat us, but may win greatly. However, on the surface, they have no means to win, so it can only be something hidden behind them. " Castor''s canal.


    The Spartan soldiers looked surprised. Were they bragging or serious? Can you see so much just by seeing the enemy''s expression?


    Comodes asked, "can those nobles see it?"


    "If they lose in a row, they will probably see it, but... They have experienced the illusion of victory made by Persia in a row and have been rewarded by the God of war mountain in a row. Do you think they will seriously analyze the details of Persian generals like us?" Su ye asked.


    "Alas..." comodes sighed softly.


    "I didn''t expect that you Spartans have such talented magicians who understand strategy and even people''s hearts. Are you interested in joining Athens? I can escort you to Plato''s college. "


    Su Ye was silent.


    The Spartan soldiers looked strange.


    "Ulak, have you found anything else?" Castor digressed the subject to ease the embarrassment.


    "They... Prepared an ambush. If you look carefully, you will find that the doors of the camps and magic houses close to us in the Persian camp are closed, but the doors of the camps and magic houses in the distance are opened and closed, which is very natural. I still remember that a few days ago, the gates of camps and magic houses in those places were not closed neatly. Obviously, there was something hidden in them. Moreover, the roads leading from those camp houses to the outside have been cleaned up, and few Persians walk around there, which is completely different from the clutter in other places. " Suye road.


    Then they paid attention to the details of the Persian camp and suddenly realized.


    "However, those ambushes are not used for sneak attack, nor are they used for hunting. The Persian camp is far from the center of the battlefield. It can''t sneak attack. Even if it wins, it can''t be pursued. Then, there are only two possibilities. One is large-scale transmission. Obviously, Persia can''t afford such a high cost. Another possibility, I think you should have guessed. "


    Su ye said, those ordinary Spartan soldiers looked at a loss. What do you mean?


    But a few Spartan soldiers and Antoine nodded softly.


    "It seems that Persia will lead our people to the camp, such as feigning defeat, and then attack. But I always feel like there''s something else. " Castor''s canal.


    "What''s worse is where their determination comes from. This is the source of our surprise. If we can find the source of their confidence, everything will be solved. " Suye road.


    The water curtain changes slowly and the angle of view turns to the sea.


    A large number of Persian warships are neatly arranged, and the Persian Navy on them is ready.


    "Was it the Persian Navy?" Asked comodes.


    "Just look at the waterline. There is no difference between those warships and the past, which means that there will be no ambush or other forces hidden on the ship. Compared with the formation of the previous few days, the Persian fleet has not changed much. There was also the arrangement of the ship''s appliances, and there was no landing preparation. If you are careful, you will find that the battle in marathon plain is in full swing. The lookouts of the Persian Navy rarely look at marathon plain and keep looking south. It is obvious that they are still on guard against the Greek Navy, which shows that today''s battle has little to do with the Persian Navy. Of course, everything is not absolute, but the possibility is very small. " Suye road.


    Comodes was ashamed. The Spartan soldiers were sweating. They had been fighting for so many days. They didn''t even pay attention to the key details such as the water line. It''s good that Su ye not only paid attention to it, but also remembered it all the time, but also used it.


    "Amazing magicians and Spartans, if you can join the Athenian military, you will become the first magician general in Athens, even the magician general! A powerful general! " Antoine''s eyes flashed.


    "Alas..." castor looked at Su ye and sighed.


    Antoine didn''t know what he was sighing, but the Spartans knew.


    The people continued to talk. Suddenly, castor stretched out his white jade like right hand, grabbed Su Ye''s wrist, walked into the room, and then motioned to Su Ye.


    Su ye took out the blockade cage, isolated inside and outside, and looked at the boy in doubt.


    "Are you interested in entering the demigod family?" Castor stared into Suye''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "If you want to seek greater development, Athens is impossible. You have offended too many Athenian nobles. Even if the Pandion family protects you, it may not be useful. Moreover, in the future, there will be a war between the Athenian nobility and Plato''s college. Behind the nobility are gods, and Plato''s college will inevitably fail. Even if Socrates killed God. " Castor''s eyes sparkled.


    "Continue." Suye vaguely guessed castor''s purpose.


    "Do you want to marry the princess of the demigod family? Palos, don''t think about it. She''s not married! My sister Helen is prettier than her! "


    Castor''s voice was like the temptation of the devil. Su Ye was full of doubts. Helen? Even Venus, the God of beauty, is jealous of the first beautiful woman in Greece? No, the point is, is Palos unmarried? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 390

    The two men stared into each other''s eyes.


    "If you remember correctly, just this morning, you said you were not sure, and you couldn''t say you were sure. Don''t tell me you''re Euclid. When you were a child, your head was run over by the wheel and you were often forgetful. " Su Ye''s eyes were burning.


    "I''m telling the truth." Castor''s tone was calm.


    "You are an old aristocrat." Suye looked at castor meaningfully.


    "I do it for the benefit of my family and Sparta, but I don''t have to deceive you. The reason why I''m not sure is because I don''t know if pontion patriarch lutos has an illegitimate daughter. The reason I didn''t want to say before was that I didn''t want to betray another demigod family. However, according to all the information I know, lutos has no illegitimate daughter. Palos was the only legitimate daughter of lutos or the whole Pandion family. Then she can only be unmarried. "


    "Why can she only be unmarried? Aren''t there many demigods who don''t marry? " Su ye asked.


    "You should understand that there are many unmarried goddesses in Greece, including Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and Artemis, the goddess of hunting. Pandion''s family believed in Athena from generation to generation, that is, there were unmarried people from generation to generation. " Castor''s tone was meaningful.


    Su Ye was stunned and recalled everything related to Palos.


    "No! I''ve heard that some nobles want to marry the Pandion family, and even the object is Palos! " Suye road.


    "First, they are not sure whether Palos is an unmarried person. They are gambling. Second, many families do not believe the rumors of unmarried people. Third, if you just get married and don''t have a further relationship, you may not be cursed by the gods. After all, times are changing, and no one is sure whether the curse of the past will take effect now. Moreover, if the family is strong enough to make a big sacrifice, it may be able to obtain the protection of the gods and offset the curse of marrying the unmarried. " Castor''s canal.


    "Then Palos may also offset the curse of the unmarried." Suye road.


    Castor was silent for a long time, but said, "she can''t offset it. The situation of unmarried people is very complex, I can''t say. In other words, even those of us do not know the real reason for not marrying. "


    "In order to win me over, you sold the Pandion family clean?" Su ye asked.


    "Now I only sell a little. When you become my brother-in-law, I will sell it clean." Castor smiled.


    "As far as I know, Helen is a girl coveted by the whole Greece and even the whole world. Countless families and kings want to marry her. It''s foolish for you to seduce me with her." Su Ye doesn''t care at all.


    "No, no, no, you''ve overlooked an important point. Those so-called big families and royal families married their sisters, benefiting from their families. In their eyes, my sister is just a halo to increase their status, identity and reputation, and will not really help our family. But you are different. You will only strengthen our family and Sparta. "


    "You are a genius. At the age of 17, you have double magic evolution and multiple blood forces. No matter what you are, it means that your future is unlimited."


    "You are also a real strategist. Your insight into the marathon war is comparable to that of a general. Your grasp of details is amazing. You can be called a real master of military strategy. Such value is far more than your genius for Sparta."


    "You are still a member of Plato college. With this identity, Sparta will attract more magicians. It is true that those old die hards still hate magicians, but the future of Sparta is ours and ours. Even I am still hesitant to fully introduce magicians into Sparta, but after personally experiencing this battle, I finally understand that in front of the trend of the times, even the powerful Persian Empire is vulnerable. If Sparta still foolishly adheres to the wrong concept, it will lead the whole Sparta into the abyss of death. "


    "Not only me, but all the young Spartans, whether Leonidas, who is brave and wise, or my brother polux, like magicians very much. Do you think Aristotle''s popularity in Sparta is just the intelligence of others? Even Agamemnon, who was arrogant, arrogant and irritable, said that once he became king Mycenae, he would attract more magicians. "


    "In other words, as long as you can join Sparta and our family, no, even if you don''t marry my sister and marry other Spartan princesses, you will become the leader of the magic legion of Sparta in the future, and even you may become the supreme military leader of Sparta! At that time, you will not be played by the nobility like general mithiad, nor will you be suppressed by the nobility like general demes. Our young Spartan nobility will certainly support you! "


    "Magic is the torrent of the times, and you, guide the torrent!" Castor''s voice was unequivocal.


    "You are really an old aristocrat." Suye turned and left, leaving castor stunned.


    "Even my sister can''t move him. Do you... Want me to pay?"


    Castor was lost in thought.


    Su Ye was calm on the surface, but he walked back to the yard and looked at the water curtain in a daze.


    "Unmarried? It turns out that I have been ignoring a very important point. Palos was always cold and unwilling to talk to outsiders. However, when she was in giant Hill, although she didn''t take the initiative to speak, it was completely different from usual. She is very reasonable, for fear that I am not happy, or even no longer indifferent. I thought she repressed her character only because of her high status and special status. Now when I think about it, does she know she is not married, so she keeps a distance from others? "


    "Can''t her family lift this curse? Or is it really a curse? Will unmarried people be just a kind of misinformation? Since the great sacrifice can solve the curse of marrying her, there must be a way to solve her curse. "


    "Is Palos an unmarried person?"


    "What does Helen look like? Well... I''m just thinking... "


    "Is castor testing me, or does he really think I can change Sparta? I admire myself a little... "


    Su Ye was full of wishful thinking.


    Castor quickly came out, also meditating.


    The battle on the water curtain continued, the Persians did not mobilize their ace army, and the battle between the two sides was cold and long.


    It seems that a huge blunt knife is slowly cutting two armies.


    After a long time, comodes suddenly whispered, "the Persians are retreating."


    "What?" Su Ye hurriedly looked at the water curtain.


    Castor was also startled and looked up.


    Above the water curtain, the Persian soldiers on the front line fought and retreated, but the formation was not chaotic.


    However, the Greek noble generals were not stupid. They did not launch a general attack, but moved forward normally.


    At first glance, it seems that the two sides are still normal. One side retreats slightly and the other advances slightly, that''s all.


    However, the Spartan soldiers and Antoine in the yard took a look at Suye from time to time.


    The prediction is so accurate that the Persians are obviously luring the enemy in depth.


    "It''s OK. The noble general seems to have experience." Comodes road.


    "Nobility is bad, but not stupid." Castor''s canal.


    "If you are Persian, you must lead the Greeks to the camp. If you fail this time, what will you do after that?" Su ye asked.


    "Pretend to be steady and continue to retreat." Castor''s canal.


    "What if it fails again?" Su ye asked.


    "No matter how stupid the Greek general is, he will retreat to avoid falling into the trap." Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye didn''t speak any more and continued to stare at the water curtain.


    Castor looked at Su ye in surprise and only said half of what he said.


    But the golden mage Antoine nodded thoughtfully.


    When Yu Guang saw Antoine''s action, castor suddenly realized and said, "you mean that after this failure, the Persians can''t retreat again. They will directly use their hidden forces?"


    "There may also be other methods, or they may take direct action. It depends on the greed of the nobles on both sides. " Suye road.


    "I probably understand..."


    When they stared at the water curtain, they saw that the Greek armies were commanding in an orderly manner and did not rush into the charge because the Persians were retreating.


    The Persians fought and retreated.


    However, after the Persians retreated about kilometers, the Greek army gave up and began to rest in place.


    Many Greeks laughed at the enemy in Persian and shouted that they had seen through their trick of luring the enemy in depth.


    Su ye and others looked at the water curtain and nodded gently. It seems that the nobles of Zhanshen mountain are still measured.


    Then the angle of the water curtain changed and fell on the Greek wall.


    I saw some nobles discussing around an old general. The old general shook his head. Finally, several young nobles gnashed their teeth, scolded and left.


    Most of the nobles stood quietly, looking indifferent.


    "It seems that most nobles are smart." Comodes road.


    The water curtain slowly returned to the battlefield.


    At this time, the Persians charged again, while the Greeks began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Many retreating Greeks had a joking smile on their faces.


    "Woo..."


    The horn sounded in the Persian camp.


    The tents and doors of the houses beside the city wall suddenly opened, and one after another undead soldiers wearing metal armor quickly walked out, rushed out of the city wall and ran to the battlefield.


    Ten thousand undead troops!


    Every undead army is also the worst black iron soldier.


    Seeing the emergence of the undead army, the Greeks were not afraid, but relieved.


    This is an affordable number.


    The Persians began to charge, the Greeks fought and retreated, and the formation remained intact.


    The undead army is getting closer and closer.


    Komodes breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it seems that Persia transported the undead army from the island of EuPIA overnight."


    Castor said, "intelligence shows that there are only two thousand Persian undead troops on the island of EuPIA. The other 8000 should be later. "¡° Just the undead army? " Su ye murmured to himself, and the others were stunned. Everyone was cold all over. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 391

    Castor suddenly thought of something and said with wide eyes, "can''t they use a plane boat? Together, there are less than five ships in the world! That''s a real artifact! "


    "What''s that?" Asked comodes.


    "Refining a powerful divine power plane containing special power into a ship, which can be carried with you and can be transmitted in space. You can think of the plane boat as a super large ring of space, or a super large magic carriage that can house people. " Castor looked up over the fortress with a dignified face.


    "Legendary or above forces are not allowed to be used in war. If Persia dares to use the artifact, the giant statue of Athens can be directly transmitted to kill all Persians. " Antoine road.


    "What if the plane ship didn''t participate in the war, but just transported the ace army?" Asked castor.


    Antoine''s face changed dramatically. He quickly opened the command book and sent an emergency military information.


    "It''s too late..." Su Ye muttered to himself.


    "What happened? Why can''t I see it? " Comodes looked at the water curtain and the sky.


    "The eye cannot see, but the mind can imagine. If you go through two disastrous defeats in a row, will you suffer? "


    Comodes saw a cloud in his eyes and said, "pain, very pain! I experienced great pain before and after I became the king of gladiators. "


    "And then?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t want to suffer in the future! I try my best to improve myself. I must not let the same pain appear again. " Comodes road.


    "From another point of view, the enemy is not important, and the pain is not important. What matters is what you can gain from the pain and how much you improve after that. You can, I can. What about the Persian generals who suffered two disastrous defeats? Just like, in order to obtain military merit, the Greek nobles did not hesitate to take the risk of failure to seize power, while the Persian nobles, in order to win this victory, in order to avoid being executed by Darius back home, coupled with the stimulation of Greek magicians, are bound to make great changes. "


    Su Ye looked at the battlefield.


    Everyone thought.


    "Can you speak more clearly?" Asked comodes.


    "We defeated the old Persia, but activated a new Persia. But now the new Persia''s opponent is the old Greek aristocracy. " Suye road.


    People suddenly realized that this angle was too thorough.


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing for Greece?"


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I don''t know whether it is good or bad for Greece, but it must be good for all mankind."


    People pondered this sentence carefully and always felt that there was something profound hidden in Su Ye''s words.


    People were thinking, dark clouds appeared, and most of the battlefield was shrouded in a huge shadow.


    "Where did the cloud come from?"


    Antoine slowly turned his eyes, then stunned.


    Just above the sky, the dark blue magic light rippled like the ocean.


    In the dark blue ocean, a huge ship with a full length of 5000 meters slowly emerged.


    Block the sun and the sky.


    Like mountains and gods.


    The whole floating giant ship hovered in the air like a Dragon God. The strange magic light was like various currents flowing and flying on the hull surface. It was clearly a black wooden hull, but it exuded a shiny metal color.


    Su Ye was about to observe carefully when a huge roar sounded.


    The sound spread all over the marathon plain to marathon fortress.


    They gave up looking at the water curtain and looked up at the sky ahead.


    A huge dark shadow appeared in the sky.


    The side of the huge ship opened doors.


    Hula


    Seven or eight meters long crimson black spotted flying snakes with two wings surged out like a flock of pigeons, with a total of more than 1000.


    There are even a few giant flying snakes with four wings up to 20 meters long. Their whole bodies are wrapped by a cyan whirlwind. There seems to be lightning jumping in their eyes.


    One of the strongest flying snakes had a bone crown on its head. On the crown, there was a huge fireball, just like a small sun, emitting bright light.


    "Flying snake king legion, the real angry dragon Legion..." castor looked desperate.


    "That''s..."


    After the flying snake king army flew out of the hatch, one huge figure after another appeared at the door and on the deck.


    Those figures are so familiar that each is above four meters, and some are even more than six meters tall.


    Giant Legion.


    Every giant wears thick armor. No, it should be called armor.


    In the bow position, a ten meter high mountain giant stood there.


    "Giant king..." the voice almost came out of comodes'' throat.


    The giant king didn''t have any metal armor, and his whole body was covered with thick translucent yellow gemstones, just like a gem giant.


    For ordinary people, this mountain giant is indeed full of topaz.


    But for the magician, it was a harder stone than quartzite, topaz.


    The giant king looked very simple. He was only covered with Topaz, shining in the sky. There was no crown on his head, not even metal weapons. He just carried a dark trunk.


    A trunk twenty meters long.


    Countless blue and black magic lines are attached to the surface of the trunk.


    If you cut down a piece of magic tree over 3000 years old, it can become the main material of Holy Land magic tools, if you can cut it down.


    The blue wind magic fell on the giants, and the giants jumped from an altitude of more than 100 meters.


    Even with the power of magic, they fall very fast.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Each giant was like a demon falling from the sky. After smashing big pits, he stepped on the cracks in the ground and killed the Greek soldiers in the boiling dust.


    "The giant army, invincible!"


    The giant king, who was ten meters high, gave a deafening cry, carried the trunk with magic patterns and jumped out of the boat.


    Boom


    He hit the ground like a hill. Then, with him as the center, the earth with a radius of 200 meters collapsed and collapsed. Everyone in the range, whether Greeks or Persians, was killed by the falling rubble.


    Even better than a silver warrior, it can''t resist the giant power contained in the rock.


    "Hand over the hell demon, or I''ll level the marathon fortress!"


    The giant king rushed frantically to the Greek coalition, ran a few steps, and suddenly became short and jumped high.


    Jump 50 meters.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Such a huge body, carrying such a huge weapon, the body is so light.


    Like a flying mountain.


    Boom


    The giant king fell to the ground and made a huge roar. Then he waved the trunk with magic patterns and swept out a huge fan. The Greek soldiers screamed and flew backward. Their chest and abdomen collapsed, their bones were broken, and some people were even swept in half by direct and powerful forces.


    The end of the trunk of the magic stripe even tore the air and made a harsh whistling sound.


    "Hand over the demon of hell, and I''ll roast it! The giant is invincible! " The giant king roared up to the sky and continued to jump around, sweeping the trunk with magic patterns.


    "Retreat!"


    A heavy voice sounded in mid air, and the three Greek armies were defeated.


    The giant king jumped like a giant lion among ants. Everywhere he passed, smoke and dust rose, roared, and Greek soldiers died one after another.


    "Persians, you are so mean that you use artifact!" The angry voice of the Greek commander spread all over the marathon plain.


    "You misunderstood. This is just our troop carrier. Because it is difficult to grasp the position of ultra long distance transmission, it happened to appear over the battlefield. The plane ship did not make any attack, even in mid air, not counting the use of artifact. You can also use surface ships to transport soldiers. We Persians will never call you mean. See you next time. "


    An arrogant voice came from the plane boat, and then countless magic wrapped the plane boat. The sky suddenly burst into strong light, like the explosion of the sun.


    After the strong light, the plane ship disappeared.


    On the battlefield, Greece was defeated like a mountain.


    A thousand flying snakes kept spitting out exploding fireballs in mid air.


    A thousand giants rampaged across the earth, invincible.


    The Persian army went crazy.


    Almost as like as two peas in the first battle of the marathon, the Greek magicians released some magic and fled with magic.


    The high-level golden warrior shook his head and ran away first.


    A thousand giants are equal to a thousand golden warriors.


    The 1000 flying snakes are comparable to 2000 silver magicians.


    In the face of absolute power, the Greeks could never win.


    Su Ye looked at the water curtain, at the fleeing Greeks inside, and at the desperate faces.


    In front of the water curtain, everyone watched silently.


    At this time, no one can turn the tide.


    The Greeks were defeated in the Third Battle of Marathon plain.


    The Greeks kept running away, and the Persians, the giant Legion and the flying snake Legion kept chasing and killing.


    A large number of Greek soldiers rushed into the city gate and even trampled, and a few wounded soldiers were trampled to death under the city gate.


    Just one step away.


    Under the threat of death and in the face of fear, everyone is equal.


    What happened in the Persian army in the first two wars, and now what is happening in the Greek army.


    Boom!


    The gate is closed.


    Thousands of Greek soldiers are still outside the door.


    "You sons of bitches, I curse you with everything I have! You must die! Greeks, never bow! "


    After scolding, a black iron soldier turned and killed a six meter tall giant with tears and blood.


    "Son of a bitch! You are Persian accomplices! Kill! " Another Greek scolded in front of the closed door and turned to kill him. No one rushed to the door, no one knocked, no one begged for mercy. In anger and fear, the more than 1000 Greek soldiers killed the Persians. They fell one after another, but everyone, at least one Persian life¡° Siege! " The voice of the Persian commander maduous echoed in the sky. The faces of all Greeks changed dramatically. I thought Persia would withdraw after this victory, but unexpectedly, they wanted to break the city¡° It''s over... "The same idea came into everyone''s mind. In front of the giant, all the walls were vulnerable. In front of the dense flying snake army, all the urban defense equipment are just toys. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 392

    The Legion of giants lined up and swaggered towards the wall.


    The numerous Persian armies guarded the giants like servants.


    The Persian army did not even use any siege equipment, because they knew that the so-called wall was vulnerable in front of the giant Legion.


    At that time, just follow and rush into the city.


    Not only the regular army soldiers know, but every Persian has heard similar stories.


    Above the giant, flying snakes flapped their wings, and the scarlet snake letter rustled.


    On the wall of Marathon fortress, the torsion riprap machine called "wild donkey" is full of stone bullets, and the powerful elastic riprap machine is ready. The crossbow man quietly looks at the Persians and giants.


    The mages stood in front of the crossbow men, and in front of them were rows of shield and spear soldiers waiting for battle.


    The spear is sharp and the shield is shining.


    Above the city wall, there was almost no aristocracy.


    Many nobles have gathered near the back door of Marathon fortress. Once the city is broken, they will flee for the first time.


    However, the noble commander stood on the wall.


    He knew that the moment the ruling ship appeared, the moment the giant fell from the sky, his end was doomed.


    Bear the charge of defeat.


    "Stupid human!"


    The giant king smiled contemptuously and bent down.


    All the giants bent down.


    When they put their hands into the ground, the power of soil elements gathered and formed huge stones between their hands.


    Before the Greeks could react, a thousand giants threw huge stones on the city wall 200 meters away.


    "Avoid..."


    The harsh sound sounded, and the Greeks on the wall were in a panic.


    Boulders all over the sky are like dark clouds falling from the sky.


    Some fell early, hit the ground, or hit the wall, making a huge sound.


    Some boulders flew over the city wall and fell on the houses behind. Some hit people and screamed bitterly.


    More than half of the boulders fell on the wall.


    Bang Bang


    Countless soldiers were smashed into meat sauce.


    A large number of urban defense equipment were smashed by boulders.


    "Launch!"


    The Greeks hurried to launch the stone throwing tools.


    Hundreds of flying stones fell on the giant.


    The Persians were in a mess, but the giants were smiling.


    The giant king couldn''t help laughing.


    "Stupid human!" When he finished, he grabbed forward with both hands and grabbed a flying stone.


    The other giants, too, catch the stones around them one after another.


    Part of the riprap fell on a deserted place, some were caught by giants, and only a few boulders fell into the Persian army.


    The deaths and injuries on both sides are completely out of proportion.


    "Stupid human!" The giant king roared again, and the other giants immediately threw stones on the Greek wall again.


    Several times of riprap, corpses were everywhere on the fortress wall, blood flowed into a river, and there were dense stones everywhere.


    Even many magicians were hit.


    There is no golden magician at the head of the city.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    The giant king roared and strode forward, leaving clear footprints.


    The earth shook like a herd of elephants.


    Seeing that the giant was about to rush to the wall, a harsh voice sounded.


    "What about the plane boat? Why is the plane boat gone? Ben will also want to fight a plane ship as a booty! "


    Looking at the Persians, on the east side of Marathon plain, a dark fleet appeared on the horizon. Between the blue sky and the deep blue ocean, it was like a sea animal swimming slowly.


    Suddenly, the Persian camp sounded the horn of retreat.


    The Persians retreated in panic, and the giants turned unhappily to look at the Persian camp.


    The giant king looked at the Persian camp and the Greek fortress in front of him. He pursed his mouth and wrinkled his nose, showing his anger.


    "Stupid human, I want to eat hell Warcraft. I must make a big tonic! A big tonic! " The giant king complained and turned away.


    At first, the giant king was still moving forward slowly, but everyone else was running in big strides. He took a look at the direction of the Greek fleet and saw a man with thick hair all over his body. His face changed slightly and he sped away.


    Looking at the back of the Persian army retreating, the Greeks breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The soldiers on the wall looked to the East. Unfortunately, the east of the fortress was faced by the mountain wall, and the Athenian fleet in the distance could not be seen.


    Then, the whole city cheered, and the nobles stepped back on the wall.


    In the yard, Su Ye looked at the distant fleet from the water curtain and asked, "is it our fleet?"


    "It''s general demes. Every Spartan remembers his sour voice." Castor''s expression was slightly complicated.


    There were subtle changes in the expressions of the rest of the Spartans.


    Su Ye smiled and demis was known as Spartacus.


    Sparta and Athens fought against each other.


    Demis''s fighting experience has also won and lost.


    However, in any war with Sparta, as long as it is commanded by Artemis, whether it is a sea war or a land war, Artemis will be invincible.


    Therefore, the attitude of Spartans towards demis is very complex. On the one hand, they worship this legendary soldier with unparalleled strategy and strong strength, and on the other hand, they hate this treacherous man who often plays the Spartans around.


    Demis is a different kind of legendary warrior.


    So many nobles ridiculed him that he was more like a magician than a soldier.


    He is a legend and the only civilian among all the living legendary soldiers.


    Is the real legendary aristocracy of the early generation.


    He is the most controversial figure in Athens.


    Those who hated him thought that he was morally corrupt and lustful, and used all kinds of intrigues to treat his opponents. Many Athenian nobles were overwhelmed by him and took the initiative to seek peace.


    Those who like him think he is the light of the common people. Although he may be morally corrupt, he only does his best to the aristocratic opponents, other city states, Persia and all the enemies. However, he has always done his best to Athens.


    After a long time, the Greek allied fleet arrived at marathon Bay, and the people on the wall saw their fleet.


    Most Greeks began to cheer, but all the nobles who stepped back on the wall turned black.


    Through the water curtain, Su ye saw an ordinary middle-aged man standing in the bow of the flagship of the Greek fleet.


    It was a man just wearing brown leather shorts. His upper body was bare and slightly black. What was more dazzling than the chest hair on his chest was the black hair on his abdomen above his shorts. The thick black hair almost connected to his chest hair.


    A small half of his angular abdominal muscles were covered by thick black hair on his abdomen.


    Su Ye suddenly understood why the nobles always laughed at demis as a "conspirator". The black hair on his abdomen was really a bit like that hair


    "Worthy of being called ''that man''..." Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Although demis was naked, he wore a magic bronze helmet on his head. In his deep brown eyes, there was no wise light of normal legend or the steadiness of a senior general. Instead, he showed a light color of banter. He was very like a cynical young man. He didn''t look like a legendary aristocrat in his forties.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on his thick chin beard, which was almost connected with his chest hair.


    Not tall, not strong, even the skin is not fit, even the appearance of chest and abdominal muscles is not good-looking, especially the hair of the whole body has nothing to do with legends and generals.


    Suye looked away and landed on a sword on the right side of demis.


    It''s not a sword, it''s more like a door panel.


    It is about two meters long and half a meter wide. The shoulder and back are dark, and the blade is darker.


    The giant sword hovered quietly in the air.


    Dark gate, hero''s sword.


    For this sword, demis not only went bankrupt, but also owed a huge debt.


    It hasn''t been paid off yet.


    The sword was bought from Hercules, and it is said that Hercules had to sell it disgustingly by holding Hercules'' legs in public and begging for it with snot and tears.


    The debt is owed to the Pandion family.


    His story often spread in Athens. Even if Su Ye didn''t pay much attention, he heard it many times.


    "Yo, Athenian nobles, how dare you stand on the wall? Call out the old mithiad. When I climb the city wall, if I see aristocratic scum standing on it, I''ll beat one at a time! "


    The nobles on the wall looked at each other. Some whispered curses and some whispered complaints. They were all ready to go downstairs.


    Suddenly, demis jumped out of the boat, stepped in the air and flew like a big bird.


    The dark gate followed closely.


    The nobles on the city wall completely fried the pot and fled in all directions like rats who had been dug. Even high-ranking soldiers jumped directly from the city wall.


    But demis is a legendary warrior.


    His speed was so fast that he rushed to the wall in a few seconds, raised his feet, aimed at the nobles, and kicked them all away.


    "General, it''s me..." the holy domain commander representing the God of war mountain saw a foot flying and shouted quickly.


    Demis kicked the current coalition commander away with one foot, and the great holy land general smashed into the roof below like a dead pig, with the walls cracked and smoke everywhere.


    "It''s you! If I hadn''t arrived in time, marathon fortress would have become a giant''s toilet! Waste, all waste! "


    Demis did not understand his hatred. He suddenly jumped off the wall and kicked all the nobles under the wall one by one.


    The lower rank is only broken by kicking, and the higher rank is often kicked into the wall.


    "General, we have gone down the wall... Ah..." the speaker flew out, hit the wall and vomited blood.


    "So you are all fools." Demis smiled coldly, and the cold light flashed in his brown eyes. In front of the water curtain, Su ye and others stared at dozens of nobles lying on the ground¡° I didn''t keep my hands. The lightest thing is that I broke two ribs. "¡° It seems that there are unlucky people. They are almost out of breath. It is estimated that they are people of the family that demes hates. "¡° Is demes always so fierce? " Su ye asked. Castor and Antoine nodded hard¡° Can the nobles bear him? " Su ye asked¡° It''s not that the nobles can''t bear him, it''s that he has been looking for revenge. " Castor said helplessly¡° I know he was born in a merchant''s house. His mother was a foreigner. When he was young, he was often bullied by aristocrats, but... He is a legend and is still so capricious? " Su ye asked¡° He said that it was to be so willful that he tried to become a legend. If you can''t be so wayward as a legend, you might as well die. " Castor''s canal. Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 393

    Castor whispered, "be careful. Maybe he can hear us now. And you can see the general''s temper. He is moody and will be rewarded. Whoever offends him is worse and worse. "


    "I didn''t offend him. He doesn''t have to make enemies. If he really likes what is spread outside, he can''t be promoted to legend." Suye road.


    "You''re right, but... It''s no harm to respect him."


    "At least for the current marathon fortress, his arrival is a good thing. I finally knew why the nobles were eager to seize the power of mithiad before demes came. But don''t the coalition have any other admirals? " Suye road.


    Castor shrugged and said, "although we Sparta hate demis, the Presbyterian Council unanimously decided that if Sparta wants to send troops, the navy must be commanded by demis. Not only Sparta, but also the city states of the entire Peloponnesian Peninsula, and most of the city states of western Greece and northern Greece, asked demes to lead the Navy. You should understand that the lives of those civilian soldiers are not those of nobles or rich businessmen, but the warships of all city states are those of nobles or rich businessmen. We don''t want to let our property drift. "


    "I see. It seems that everyone trusts general demis." Suye road.


    "Besides trusting demes, by the way, the Athenian nobles are also very good. Look, we were all very happy when demes punched and kicked the Athenian nobles. " Castor smiled.


    "What a pity..." Su Ye looked at the arrogant demis and remembered his deeds.


    "Next, the Athenian nobles will be honest for some time." Comodes road.


    "They will be honest until the end of the marathon," said the golden mage Antoine. "If the Athenian nobles want to seize power again, the city states will join hands to help general mitiad solve it."


    "In other words, the tens of thousands of people who died in the war today were sacrificed in advance." Su Ye''s voice was very quiet.


    No one spoke.


    Everyone knows the answer.


    Su ye said slowly, "I suddenly remembered that those soldiers sacrificed only their lives. The holy land general sacrificed his official position, nobles, but his military achievements."


    There was still no one talking in the yard.


    "So, either change or destroy. I made a mistake this time. Next time, I can''t make the same mistake. " Su ye said that and turned back to his room.


    "He shouldn''t blame himself for it." Castor''s low vocal tract.


    "He should, because he has a legendary heart." Antoine sighed.


    Castor was stunned, and a look of shame appeared on his face.


    Comodes frowned and said, "but he''s just silver. He can''t help it."


    "Yes, that''s how we look at it. And he''s looking for a way for the next time. I like this child. He is better than me. " Antoine smiled.


    "Find a way for the next time..." comodes chewed carefully.


    "I should do the same! Next time, if the same thing happens again, I will oppose the Athenian aristocracy in the name of my family! " Castor was firm.


    "What if it''s not an Athenian nobleman, what if it''s your father?" Antoine put away the water curtain and watching eyes and turned away.


    Castor was stunned and speechless.


    Marathon fortress was saved, but there was no festive atmosphere in the fortress.


    The corpses were transported back to the fortress from the outside. The magicians responsible for handling the corpses were simply too busy. Some city states had to give up transporting the corpses back and had to find cemeteries behind the fortress and bury them one by one.


    Soon, the result of the third war appeared in front of Su Ye.


    Greece directly killed more than 7000 people and seriously injured more than 3000 people.


    The losses on this day far exceeded the sum of all previous battles and dealt a fatal blow to the Greek coalition forces.


    Some city states lost their reinforcements in the war.


    Suye suddenly understood why demis would punch and kick the aristocrats.


    Because he came from outside the city, he flew over the battlefield, and he passed the bodies of Greek soldiers.


    After dinner, Su Ye continued to learn the silver magic array. Euclid broke into the door and used the blockade spell neatly.


    The gray light enveloped the whole house.


    "You have devil blood, what level?" Euclid held the purple cloth hat.


    Su Ye looked at the young golden mage. His eyes seemed to hide a bloody spider and woven two red cobwebs.


    "The devil general''s blood."


    "Is there water element blood?" Euclid asked again.


    "If you don''t read, you remember clearly." Suye road.


    Euclid ignored Su ye, lowered his head, flew the magic book to his chest out of thin air, quickly opened it and turned the page.


    "There are two battlefields in this war, one is land and the other is sea. The Persian energy source is constantly transported to cripple the army, but if the navy is defeated, the Persian army will naturally collapse. The arrival of general demes made general mitaiad determined to defeat Persia by defeating the Persian Navy. "


    Su Ye nodded and didn''t speak.


    Euclid continued: "the Persian Navy is very powerful. Many years ago, they commissioned Miletus to make a magic flagship. You should see that the largest Persian ship is the crystallization of the wisdom of Miletus magician. It costs up to 3 million gold eagles and has the most powerful magic ability at that time. It can not only command all ships, but also give early warning. There is a legendary master sitting on it. Even if general demis wants to sneak attack, he can''t help it. "


    "Can''t the Holy Land and legend end in person?" Su ye asked.


    "Demis likes to end up disguised as a golden warrior." Euclid looked calm.


    "Well..." Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. This demis is really a wonderful flower in the legend.


    "Therefore, in order to defeat the Persian Navy, we must solve the flagship. It''s important whether you have water or not. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye vaguely guessed some possibilities and said, "I have water element blood, water element general."


    Euclid''s eyes lit up and said, "go!" Then he will pull Suye''s hand.


    "Make it clear first." Su Ye''s right hand retreated.


    Euclid immediately withdrew his hand, turned the book and said, "do you know the talent and ability attached to the blood of the devil priest?"


    "I haven''t really seen this. Everything about blood is general. The devil''s blood is more mysterious than the four element blood." Suye road.


    "Your blood level rises one more level, which is the blood of the devil priest, and the additional ability is'' transformation ''. Yes, the name is the same as gold magic, and the effect is almost the same. It is to use the power of magic to make yourself look like another person or creature. However, the role of Transfiguration is only to deceive others'' five senses. If there are similar magic such as broken magic eyes, Transfiguration is useless. However, if your blood is promoted to the devil Lord, then the devil transformation will be promoted to real transformation. "


    "True transfiguration? Is it related to the devil''s blood... "Su ye said.


    "It seems that you also know that true transformation is to completely deform your body. Every detail of your body, whether it''s hair, skin, muscle or bone, will change directly. Even the gods, if not carefully explored, will not find the true transfiguration. All magic detection has no effect on real transfiguration because it is a real change. This is as like as two peas, but the real transformation of the devil''s Lord''s blood is a habit that can be made without any conscious effort to make a habit of getting the same memory. Euclid said.


    "So strong?" Su Ye didn''t expect that the true transformation of the devil''s blood was so strong.


    "Yes, the devil is synonymous with fraud and lies. Their blood contains this magical talent. Although you are only the blood of the devil general, your blood contains this power, which is why the devil''s magic is very powerful, and the Lord of hell has the great power to turn magic into reality. If you only have the devil''s blood, I''ll turn around and go, but you also have the blood of the water element general. You''re the only person who meets the plan. " Euclid.


    "Do you need devil blood and water element blood at the same time..."


    "You can probably guess. Yes, we will ask the holy master to use deformation to change you into a fish. Even the transformation of the legendary master can not deceive the magic detection of the Persian flagship. However, you have water element blood. In the magic detection, you will be judged as a water element creature, that is, a fish or a water demon. However, magic detection also detects whether there are magic tricks or other magic traces. You can cover up this smell with the devil''s blood. Finally, some magicians may judge with the naked eye, and deformation can be avoided. Water element blood, devil blood and deformation are indispensable. Even if the blood level is too low, it is easy to fail. " Euclid said.


    "Now I fully understand. Are you going to change me into a fish, sneak next to the Persian flagship and try to destroy the Persian flagship?" Su ye asked.


    "No, No. You just need to swim along the seabed to the bottom of the Persian flagship, even tens of meters away. After that, you open your mouth and spit out the magic weapon, which will automatically rush out and destroy the Persian flagship. I can guarantee in Plato''s name that this process is dangerous for others, but it is not dangerous for you. " Euclid said.


    "Hehe, isn''t it the tradition of Plato''s college that students cheat in the name of Plato? I did it, too. " Suye road.


    Euclid smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s different this time."


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "I''m not refusing, but it''s too dangerous and there are too many uncertain factors. It''s simple to say, but it''s totally different to do. I even have to spend some time learning to swim like a fish again. So... "


    "I understand!" Euclid said, "the two generals decided that as long as you can do this, no matter success or failure, I will remember the first merit for you."


    "I have half my first skill." Suye road.


    Euclid rolled his eyes and said, "forget it, I''m still too honest and kind, but you, go, I''ll take you to see general rice. The nobles still stare at general mithiad. As for general demes, the nobles dare not send people. "


    "Can I not see him?" Su Ye was a little flustered when he thought of the previous scene. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 394

    "Don''t be afraid, general demis appreciates you very much. He even complained to me that "Zachary" should be changed to "demes" to let him kill the nobility in the play. He even wants to invite you to tailor a play for him, called "bound demes." Euclid was serious.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes, and there was really no lower limit for the local rice.


    "Come on, you find a way to inform general mithiad. I''m afraid that general mithiad will go crazy temporarily and give me a kick." Suye road.


    Euclid opened the book and said, "based on my understanding of Artemis, he is despicable and unscrupulous. He will not touch you as long as you have great use value for him. He really wants you to write a comedy with him as the protagonist. He used to find Aeschylus, the father of tragedy. "


    "And then?" Su ye asked.


    "I remember being scolded away." Euclid said.


    Su Ye smiled.


    "He didn''t do it to master Aeschylus?" Su ye asked.


    "He didn''t want to offend all Greek dramatists. He scolded and left."


    "More rational than I thought." Suye road.


    "However, he was not very good tempered with young talents. When Aristotle was awarded the general in the first World War, he was also cynical. Later, he found that Aristotle had super talent and took the initiative to make friends. Aristotle was too lazy to look at him more." Euclid said.


    "Aristotle is an aristocrat and I am a civilian. He should not be hostile to me. Besides, I am now the enemy of the Athenian aristocracy. Wait, Aristotle won the first World War? When did it happen? I seem to have heard of it, but there is no detailed record. " Suye road.


    "Of course, it can''t be recorded, and no one believes it. The key scene is too tragic. The war even left a huge psychological shadow for the Egyptians, so that wherever Aristotle went, the Egyptians retreated one after another. Aristotle''s nickname in Egypt is the devil of fire. " Euclid said.


    "Tell me." Su Ye was full of curiosity and wanted to know about Aristotle''s great abnormal war of fame.


    "Do you have a fire talent: splash?" Asked Euclid.


    "Have I, don''t you know?" Su ye asked.


    "I know you don''t, but who knows if you do!" Euclid gave Su ye a white look.


    "There''s really no need for me to hide it." Suye road.


    "Then you know this talent?"


    "Of course I know. After the fire magic hits the enemy, it will spread out small flames. This talent itself has a general effect, but with adhesion and spread, it means that the casting range is extended for several circles. " Suye road.


    "Splash''s advanced talent is continuous, you know?" Asked Euclid.


    "Even play? Known as the most abnormal group attack talent in fire? What does Aristotle have


    Euclid nodded.


    "Then I understand how Aristotle made military achievements. If I have this magic, let alone a hundred thousand Persian troops, even if a million troops are in front of me, they are scum. " Su Ye was envious and helpless.


    Euclid continued, "at that time, the Egyptians sent troops to attack a city-state on Crete, in which Aristotle happened to travel. Aristotle... I don''t know if you understand. He is the first of the four outstanding scholars in the college. He is aggressive, bullying and arrogant... Don''t tell him. In short, the people of the city-state begged Aristotle. Aristotle was aggressive, bullied and arrogant... He nodded and agreed. Then, he said in front of the two armies: "Friends of Egypt, give me Aristotle a face. Go back, or you will have no time to cry..."


    "Wait!" Su Ye interrupted Euclid, "I don''t think he said that."


    "Understand the spirit, details are not important. Anyway, Aristotle was aggressive, bullying and arrogant, which annoyed the Egyptians. The Egyptians had a total of 30000 troops. The city-state was only 5000, old, weak, sick and disabled. Would the other party be afraid of a small golden fifth grader? Then scold Aristotle. Think about it, Aristotle is aggressive, bullying and arrogant... "


    "If you say that again, I''ll secretly tell Mr. Aristotle!" Suye road.


    Euclid gave Su ye a resentful look, coughed and continued: "Aristotle pretended to persuade them. Where would they listen and shoot an arrow at Aristotle. Aristotle was not happy, he made a fireball, and then the world was quiet. This is the battle of fire that few people know. "


    Su Ye didn''t ask or laugh. A scene appeared in front of him.


    In the setting sun, in the yellow sand, Aristotle stood alone in front of 30000 troops. With the power of the great monarch of elemental blood and the great monarch of fire, he formed magic evolution and obtained the fire of heaven. The fireball can fly at least 200 meters away.


    Fireball hits a person, no one cares.


    But then, under the influence of the talent of "continuous play", dozens of pure white celestial fireballs emerged from the man, dragging a small flame tail and landed on dozens of people around.


    Then, dozens of fireballs came out of the dozens of people and fell on more people.


    Every person who is hit by a fireball will form a series of bullets, and the body will emit a fireball to attack others.


    There are as many fireballs as there are people nearby.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people were shot by the fire.


    In front of Su Ye''s eyes, there seemed to be a picture. In the army of 30000 people, the dense white celestial fireballs continued to spread and play.


    Thirty thousand Egyptians seemed to be pushed down like dominoes, but in the blink of an eye, they were burned to ashes by the fire in the sky.


    "Is there really no upper limit for continuous play?" Su ye asked.


    "Really, even if the world is full of people, it is only a matter of fireball for Aristotle. However, in one-on-one or high-level battles, the role of continuous ammunition is very weak, which is nothing more than a fireball in the body. " Euclid.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "why does every time I think I know Aristotle, he becomes very strange in a few days?"


    Euclid patted Su ye on the shoulder sympathetically.


    "That''s what I thought. Now, I still think so. Before we came, we even discussed that if Aristotle was still in the golden position and gave the Persians 10000 courage, he would not dare to invade Greece. " Euclid said.


    "He''s the only one with a talent for continuous play?" Su ye asked.


    "The only one. This talent was rarely seen and was considered non-existent until it was proved by Aristotle. " Euclid said.


    "Aristotle the pervert!" Suye road.


    "Good name!"


    Su Ye shook his head reluctantly, got up and walked out and said, "I hope one day I will be as abnormal as Aristotle."


    "Work hard, child. As long as you keep working hard and learning, one day you will also have the opportunity to see Aristotle play ten thousand troops with your own eyes."


    Su Ye gave Euclid a white look. How come all the teachers of Plato college have a virtue.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go Suye road.


    "Well, don''t regret it."


    The two men went to the residence of general demes.


    Su ye entered carefully. Before he could see the yard and the main hall, he saw a man rushing up like a bear.


    "Ha ha... Dear Suye, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    When a bear hugged Su ye, he felt surrounded by steel plates, then hit the haystack, and the hairy weeds stabbed him in the face and neck.


    Su Ye was dizzy and looked up.


    Compared with those powerful soldiers, the general demis in front of him is not strong or tall, only half a head higher, but after all, he is a legendary soldier. He has all kinds of fighting talent and warrior talent, and his muscles and skin are as hard as cast iron.


    At this time, demis is like a steel statue, and it is a steel statue covered with hair.


    Demis is thinner than ordinary people. His skin is darker, with a smile and high spirits. His brown eyes seem to hide two wonderful worlds. His eyes jump and are full of strange charm.


    Demis put his left arm on Suye''s shoulder and his right arm on Euclid''s shoulder, and walked in with a smile.


    "Let''s go, let''s go inside. I prepared a good bluefin tuna, six meters long! On the way here, I went fishing myself, which was delayed for a long time. You may not be used to eating raw fish. I can have it cooked, but that''s a pity. " Demis''s voice seemed to be spewing sunshine and enthusiasm.


    Euclid stared and shook his head. When it was so important, he went to the sea to catch fish.


    "Delay?"


    Su Ye''s mind flashed and then said, "how can bluefin tuna be cooked? Of course, it should be eaten raw. Leave me a big belly of fish belly! "


    "Look, this is what I can eat, but I''ll tell you the bad news. I''ve eaten up the fattest belly. Don''t lose heart. Keep a fat and thin middle belly with a symmetrical proportion. The pattern is like the light of magic. Let''s go, let''s eat and talk. Euclid, what about you? " Demes patted Euclid on the shoulder again.


    "I eat cooked."


    "OK, let''s roast some tuna. It can be eaten, but... That''s it. Su ye, what else would you like to eat? "


    "Is there an elephant clam? Do you have a horse... Sweet sea urchin? Do you have lobster? Do you have girardo oysters? Do you have king crab? " Su Ye''s eyes are full of expectations.


    "Well... Well... There are lobsters in the house. I like them! As for the rest, take me to eat next time. " Demis suddenly felt that his arms were weak and could not hold Suye.


    "Well, we have a chance to fish in the sea. I''ve wanted to eat it for a long time." Suye road.


    "After solving the Persian guys, we''ll go fishing for delicious food!"


    When the three entered the room, demis snapped his fingers. After chatting for some time, they saw all kinds of seafood brought up.


    The arms and feet of big octopus cut into sections, a whole basin of clams, conch piled into a hill, three red lobsters, and the belly of light red bluefin tuna


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 395

    Su ye took out his knife and fork, sliced the bluefin tuna first, instinctively wanted to dip it in soy sauce and horseradish, but there was nothing. He sighed, dipped it in a little fine white sea salt, put it in his mouth, closed his eyes and enjoyed the taste of long lost.


    The delicate fish is softer than the lover''s tongue. Because of its incomparable freshness, the acidity of the fish itself is so weak that it can''t be checked, and even becomes a kind of seasoning.


    The belly meat is not as fishy as the back, and the almost non-existent fishy smell is covered by sea salt.


    Delicate fat blooms in the mouth.


    Unfortunately, the thin meat tendon destroys the final taste and aftertaste, but the defects do not hide the defects.


    Su ye took out another piece of tuna and picked out the meat tendon inside. Although it didn''t look good, when it was put into his mouth, he tasted it carefully and nodded gently.


    "The meat of big tuna is a little tough and tastes very good, but if it is a small bluefin tuna offshore, the meat will be more tender and sweet. If the small tuna can be cooked at an appropriate temperature for a few days, the tendons inside will completely disappear and taste better. " Su ye made serious comments.


    Demis was stunned and immediately said, "I''ll write it down. I''ll let the cook on board study how to eat tuna!"


    Euclid looked at the two men who ate fish raw like savages.


    Su ye took another bite of lobster meat, frowned slightly and asked, "isn''t the lobster * *?"


    "I make people remember!" Demis''s voice was a little lower than before.


    "The conch is really delicious. You don''t have to put anything. Just cook it and put it into your mouth, as if you were chewing the blue Aegean Sea." Su Ye praised while saying.


    "I also like eating conch, but I prefer your description." A happy smile finally appeared on demis''s face.


    "Don''t forget that he is the owner of the beauty of the dragon." Euclid glanced at the passage.


    Demis nodded happily.


    "The beauty of the dragon needs these delicious food in the sea. However, it is difficult to get long-term supply, so many dishes can''t be cooked. " Suye road.


    "How about setting up a special seafood fishing firm?" Asked demes.


    Su Ye was stunned and said, "OK, why don''t you try?"


    "It''s really a cute little guy. When the marathon war is over, we''ll let our men solve it." Demis was smiling.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    Euclid nodded gently, a legendary general, talked briefly, seized this business opportunity and took action. This sensitivity has far exceeded that of most businessmen.


    Su ye, a silver mage, had no stage fright and promised on the spot. This kind of decisiveness is not what ordinary people have.


    After a few seconds of silence, Euclid suddenly took Su Ye''s hard-working tuna belly with a fork, put it into his mouth and tasted it carefully. His facial muscles fluctuated slightly.


    "OK." Euclid nodded gently.


    The three smiled at each other and continued to eat.


    After dinner, the three came to the reception room on one side. Demes winked and Euclid put a blockade curse outside to isolate the inside and outside.


    "Eat and drink. Let''s get down to business." Demis tilted back, put his feet on the table, and a standard ge you lay down.


    At the same time, the Yellow gray index finger got into the thick chest hair and played with the chest hair like a girl winding her long hair.


    The strong visual contrast almost burst Su Ye''s eyes.


    Su Ye glanced at Euclid. The future master was expressionless, but he looked away and rolled his throat.


    Maybe it''s just nausea from eating too much sashimi.


    "It''s really capricious. I''m so angry with the capricious spirit..." Su Ye sighed in his heart.


    "Euclid should have told you. How are you thinking?" Demis squinted and looked comfortable.


    Fingers stirred slowly in the dense chest hair forest.


    Su ye also slightly looked away and said, "I have devil blood and water element blood."


    "OK." Demis let out a soft cry.


    "But the cost is too high and the risk is too great." Suye road.


    "What do you want?"


    "What can you give?"


    "We can give too much." Demis smiled confidently,


    A high cocked chest hair is more confident than a smile.


    Su Ye looked away again.


    "First, we should ensure that military merit is fair." Suye road.


    "What do you think I punched and kicked those nobles for?"


    Su ye and Euclid nodded gently at the same time.


    "Second, if I encounter difficulties in Athens in the future, the military will make a move."


    The index finger poked out of the chest hair jungle and shook gently.


    "The Athenian military has never been monolithic. No one can help you on behalf of the military. But I or mithiad can help you once. Of course, the premise is that it does not violate the laws of Athens and will not affect itself. Even if you don''t put forward this condition, we are willing to do it for the first runner of the marathon. Perhaps, on that day, both of us will fight. " Demis road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "the last thing is the booty. This is the highlight of every war. I want to put the ugly words in front of me. I don''t want to turn my face because of the booty. I remember a few years ago, Agamemnon and Achilles went north to fight the Nordics at the same time. As a result, the two best soldiers of our time became enemies for the booty. "


    "Say."


    The index finger went into the chest hair forest again.


    "I hope I can choose the spoils of the magician first. If not, allow me to choose from the Athenian army Treasury." Suye road.


    Demis thought for a few seconds and said, "no problem, I can promise you. But you should know that anyone who chooses booty first will set up countless enemies. "


    "Am I still afraid of setting up enemies?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you did a good job. Unfortunately, I''m still too soft hearted. If it were me, I would try to solve the noble classmate first in the black iron test. By the way, the marathon war is not important. The important thing is, are you interested in writing a play "bound demis" for me? "


    "If I remember correctly, there is a famous play called Prometheus Bound." Su Ye resisted the urge to roll his eyes.


    "What''s the problem? Prometheus is a traitor among the gods and saved mankind. Then I can be a traitor of mankind and save mankind as well. My strength is not as strong as Prometheus, the Titan God, but my love for mankind and my credit to Athens are no less than him. Even Sisyphus, the little girl, thinks she is no less than a God. How can I lose to him! " Demis road.


    "Are you so boastful that you''re not afraid of being struck by thunder?" Su ye asked cautiously.


    "Compared with being struck by thunder, I''m more afraid of being struck by thunder." Demis looked indifferent.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up and his heart praised him. He was indeed a legendary soldier. The so-called maverick was just a representation. What was really different from ordinary people was the deepest way of thinking.


    "In that case, we can prepare to sink the Persian flagship." Suye road.


    "Yes, you have my style. Don''t you just swim through hundreds of ships and then swim under the flagship? I dare. " Demis road.


    Su Ye looked at demis and felt that you had a back pain.


    "Normally, magic minions can also be transformed into fish by metamorphosis?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid was stunned and his pupils widened.


    It''s not human!


    "Sure enough, you are more treacherous than I thought." Demis showed appreciation, and his tone was full of indelible affirmation.


    "But are you sure your magic servant also has devil blood and water element blood?" Asked demes again.


    Euclid sighed and said, "miraculous servants are different. Miraculous servants can indeed share all the blood and talents of their masters. Before, Su Ye fooled others that he shared the blood of magic servants, which was believed by those silly boys and girls. We... Well, we masters know what''s going on. "


    "There are so many people in this room who are not afraid of thunder." Su Ye looked up at the roof.


    "Yes, at least three." Euclid gave Su ye a white look.


    Demis took back his feet on the tea table, sat up straight and said, "we can try first, your magic servant. If you can, you don''t have to go too deep. This war can be lost, but your life is more important. "


    Su Ye felt warm in his heart. He is worthy of being a famous general in future generations. He has vision.


    "If you want to die, you have to wait until you finish writing the bound demes." Demis smiled.


    Su ye and Euclid cast their eyes together.


    "Let''s try the fleet now?" Su ye asked.


    "Go, use your magic carriage to avoid others seeing you." Euclid said.


    The three took the magic carriage, drove out of the fortress and landed on the magic sea ship of the Greek coalition army.


    Su Ye looked around at the magic ship and was very familiar with its style. It was a large magic warship built by Plato college. Although it was one circle smaller than the Persian flagship, it was also 120 meters long and could be called a behemoth.


    "Don''t worry, this magic warship also has strong magic ability. The nearby sea area of kilometers will not be detected by magic. What we do here will not be found, let alone in the sea. Go. "


    Demis took Suye and Euclid to the stern.


    Along the way, the sailors greeted demis with a smile. They didn''t regard him as a legendary Navy General at all. Instead, they mocked his chest hair from time to time.


    Demis laughed and scolded all the way, did not start with any soldiers, and his arrogance when fighting the aristocracy disappeared without a trace.


    The three went aft.


    "Try it." Demis road.


    Su Ye summoned Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian.


    "Eh?" Both demes and Euclid looked at the two big boys in surprise.


    Di Aotian was already bronze, and Wang dahammer was successfully promoted to silver.


    "Your servant of miracles seems to be better than Aristotle. Aristotle''s servants have only one super level promotion. Your servants are better. Apprentice servants are promoted to bronze and black iron servants to silver. They are all promoted by more than two levels. "


    Demis felt around the taller and stronger black demon sheep. He didn''t know that his sprouting heart was overflowing in the rolling sheep. Anyone who knew could guess that he was comparing his chest hair and wool. The black demon sheep stood there, motionless. Wang Dawei squinted at demis and lifted the hammer half way down¡° Feel it, no money. " Wang dachui turned down the sheep and walked proudly in front of Su ye, showing his higher body, harder muscles and more gorgeous armor. Finally, he held the crown on his head¡° Don''t show off! " Su Ye kicked Wang dahammer''s ass. who learned this stink? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 396

    "Hey, hey." Wang Dashui stood proudly behind Su Ye.


    Di Aotian and the two little goblins are honest, but their eyes turn disorderly.


    Di Aotian was better, and the two little flame goblins turned white.


    This is the sea.


    Su ye said, "Mr. Euclid, you can try deformation."


    Euclid nodded gently and used the deformation technique of earth Aotian and Wang sledgehammer respectively.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two men became two big tuna, with blue and black back and white as silver belly.


    However, in Su Ye''s eyes, the two just have a thin layer of magic shape on their body surface. As long as they are willing, they can break the illusion with a stare.


    "How''s it going?" Su ye asked.


    "You two try to get into the water." Demis road.


    The two men immediately jumped from the to the side of the ship and then jumped out of the sea.


    Poop


    "Let''s go down, too." Demes jumped straight down.


    Euclid jumped down after performing several magic tricks such as water walking and underwater breathing.


    Su Ye has the blood of water element, underwater breathing is the basic ability, and water travel is far beyond the magic ability. He just performed a gliding skill for himself and jumped directly.


    The sea was very calm at night.


    Poop... Poop


    Five different dives broke the calm,


    The sound of Su Ye falling into the water was very light. After the water was below his knees, he stopped sinking.


    Then Su Ye stepped on the blue and Black Sea and walked on the water.


    The sea never crossed the instep.


    Euclid, who was not far away, could also practice water, but the sea still didn''t cross his waist.


    The legendary warrior demes went straight into the water.


    Su Ye''s mind moved. The sea under his feet seemed to be under his control, and his body immediately sank.


    The ocean is still that ocean, and I am still that myself, but after entering the sea, I feel completely different from swimming before.


    Their clothes and skin are wet, but the sea water at night is not cold, but full of warmth.


    The body doesn''t feel soaked in the sea water, but is wrapped and held by the sea water.


    There seems to be a film outside the eyes, ears, mouth and nose to block the sea water and breathe heartily.


    Su Ye didn''t move, but he wanted to move forward.


    I immediately felt a push from the sea behind me, pushing myself forward, faster than ordinary people swimming with all their strength.


    Then, Su Ye tried to swim. As a result, he rushed out like a shark, leaving shallow waves behind.


    "This is called swimming."


    Su Ye completely forgot the task of the two servants and swam freely in the sea, more flexible and faster than fish.


    Familiar with the power brought by the blood of water element, Su Ye looked at di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    I saw two people swimming very happily like two big fish.


    Demis followed the two and continued to guide them.


    Euclid stood in the water with envy on his face.


    After a while, Su Ye swam to Euclid and his body slowly rose.


    "Don''t you have blood power?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid glanced at his head proudly and said, "my mind is better than all blood."


    "Yes, wisdom and magic are fundamental, and blood power is only secondary." Suye road.


    "If only you knew."


    "But quantitative change produces qualitative change." Suye road.


    Euclid gave Su ye a white look.


    "You should have other talents?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid sighed and said, "I have a few talents, but I get them slowly through learning. None of them is obtained out of thin air, and I don''t suddenly get super talents like Aristotle."


    "Sometimes, the correct mode of thinking is better than countless talents. I believe you will become the brightest star in the magic world, no less than Aristotle!" Su Ye''s tone was firm.


    "Are you so optimistic about me?" Euclid looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "I never cheat." Suye road.


    "Yes, after all, I am also the top four in the college. I am growing slowly now and will certainly be no less than Aristotle in the future! I want to surpass Socrates and Plato! " Euclid raised his head proudly.


    "You can certainly surpass them in your own field, far beyond!" Su Ye smiled.


    "You don''t want to ask me anything, do you?" Euclid narrowed his eyes and held his hat.


    "You mean to say that? What can you give me now? " Su Ye rolled his eyes and dived underwater.


    Euclid was stunned for a long time and sighed: "Plato is an old pervert and Aristotle is a middle pervert. Now there is another small pervert. Life is really difficult..."


    After a while, Su ye and Euclid got on board, while demis continued to train Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian underwater.


    Until late at night, demis took the two men to the warship and said contentedly, "yes, they are both competent. And the plan needs to change. "


    Wang dachui and di Aotian looked eagerly at Su ye and winked hard.


    Take back both of us quickly. I''m too tired. This dimes is not human. I''ve been tossing about for half a night. I can''t stand it!


    Su Ye didn''t see it and asked, "how to change it?"


    "The original plan was to let you sneak under the Persian flagship and release magic tools to destroy the Persian flagship. Because we have to take your safety into consideration, we can only use the magic tool that can work only when you swim away. The choice is limited. After all, we can''t kill you with your Persian flagship. However, with these two little guys who are not afraid of death, there are more magic tools to choose from. " Demis road.


    "Who says we''re not afraid of death?" Wang sledgehammer stuck his neck and said.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian raised his hand in protest.


    No one looked at them.


    "For example?" Suye road.


    Demis smiled and said, "one is responsible for using the magic tool to destroy the Persian flagship, and the other uses the sea explosion crystal later."


    "You are so cruel. Once the sea burst crystal is used, thousands of warships around it may sink, and even form waves to impact the Persian camp. "


    "While destroying the Persian Navy, we must let the Persian army taste the taste of the sea." Demis road.


    "I''ll see."


    "This plan is very important. We''ll train for a few more days to ensure everything is safe." Demis''s eyes fell on di Aotian and Wang dahammer.


    The next two days, Su ye lived on the magic warship. Under the magic shelter of the magic warship, demis personally practiced Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian. The two people who were not good at swimming were getting better and better.


    In the early morning of the third day of Timis''s arrival, it drizzled on the marathon plain.


    The earth was painted blue.


    The sky was shrouded in dark clouds of lead gray, which fell on the Aegean Sea and blackened the sea.


    The Persian army regrouped, and in the loud sound of the horn, a team came out of the Persian camp.


    The giant king''s legion and the flying snake king''s Legion are ready to go.


    In marathon fortress, general mityad, who has regained power, stands on the wall.


    The Greek soldiers walked slowly out of the gate.


    In front of the giants, defense is equal to being beaten.


    The nobles who came to gild stood honestly in the fortress and did not even dare to climb the wall.


    Andrea stood among the nobles, looking at the wall and hesitating.


    "You''d better not go out. In front of the giant legion, it''s no use even if mithiad commands it himself. " The aristocrat on one side said.


    "Yes, anyway, your combat achievements have accumulated to the regiment commander. You can lead thousands of soldiers. After returning to Athens, you can directly enter the city guard and slowly accumulate military achievements. There is no need to take such a big risk."


    "If the good golden mage hadn''t saved you that day, you could have died at the feet of the giant."


    "We nobles can''t do it, and he can''t do it!"


    "In this war, the credit for winning is just like that, but if you fail, you may lose your life."


    The nobles were well intentioned to persuade.


    After a long time, Andre sighed and said, "I listen to you and don''t go out. Anyway, my purpose this time is to be a military commander. If I really become a general by virtue of this war, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause. "


    "I wish you could think so. Even if we lose the marathon, we can escape. Even if you get caught, just pay a ransom. What are you afraid of. In case of luck and victory, our heroic families also have the right to campaign for booty in advance. There are not many magicians among the nobles. What you want is not your word? "


    "That''s what I said." Andre''s face was full of smiles.


    The cold morning wind blew across marathon Bay, the sea waves swayed gently and the ships shook.


    Euclid had returned to the land. Suye and demis stood in the bow of the ship and looked at the Persian Navy ahead.


    In terms of the number of ships, the Persian Navy is three times that of the Greek Navy.


    On the advanced level of magic warships, both sides are equal.


    However, the strength of the Greek Navy has always ranked first in the world.


    But the Persian navy has a huge quantitative advantage.


    "Now?" Su ye asked.


    "Wait until the army starts fighting." Demis looked at the marathon plain in front of him on the left.


    Under the intermittent light rain, the two armies fought.


    The giant king''s legion and the flying snake king''s Legion are behind the Persian army.


    They had not yet entered the war, but it was like a dark cloud that weighed heavily on the hearts of every Greek soldier.


    The battle under the drizzle is completely different from the battle on a sunny day.


    Some people are weak, just want to save their lives, and are not willing to work hard.


    But the other people are in an uncertain mood and are particularly impulsive.


    From a distance, the rain curtain is like a sickle, and the soldiers of Greece and Persia are like weeds, harvested one by one.


    The sound of wind and rain blocked the sound of the battlefield. The killing and death under the cloud were silent¡° Almost? " Su ye asked¡° Wait. " After another half an hour, Su Ye looked at the giant king''s legion. He saw the giant king ten meters high walking around impatiently and shouting loudly. Other giants began to agitate¡° The giant Legion is moving. " Suye road¡° Yes, you have a good grasp of the time. Now you can. " Demis road. Su Ye used the master and servant to transmit the sound. The golden Mage at the stern immediately cast spells for di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. Two big tuna jumped from the stern and disappeared into the sea. Time passed slowly. Su ye did not dare to look at the Persian Navy for fear of revealing his intention, but just stared at the battle on land. The dark Persian flagship floats on the sea like a black whale. Thousands of warships nearby fluctuate up and down with the waves, but the flagship remains unmoved. In front of the giant whale of the Persian flagship, the ships were sardine. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 397

    The captain''s room of the Persian flagship.


    A dozen mages, led by a holy master, controlled the whole magic flagship.


    In front of each mage, there are four or five water curtains. In the water curtain, there are scenes of magic flagship in all directions.


    There is sky, sea and sea.


    "There are turtles, blood monitoring and magic breath monitoring are normal." Cried a magician.


    "Octopus passing by, blood monitoring and magic breath monitoring are normal."


    "There are two tuna, blood monitoring and magic breath monitoring are normal."


    The magician in charge of monitoring the underwater constantly reported the large creatures on the seabed.


    The two tunas are getting closer and closer to the bottom of the ship.


    The Holy Land magician frowned slightly, thought for a while and asked, "is tuna a social fish?"


    "Most tuna are in groups, but some are separated from fish schools." Monitor the magician.


    The Holy Land magician nodded gently, but his eyebrows were still frowned, because he felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t be sure for a time.


    "How about the size of two tuna?" The Holy Land magician turned to the water curtain where he found tuna.


    "Bigger than ordinary tuna."


    The Holy Land magician''s eyes fell on the two tunas and his face sank.


    "Use the underwater magic crossbow to attack! Come on! Even if you kill by mistake, you can''t let go! Such a big tuna rarely appears on the beach! "


    "Yes!"


    The monitoring magician''s heart suddenly jumped and his heart was full of extreme anxiety, because the Holy Land magician was right. He was responsible for monitoring for so many years. He had never seen such a large body of tuna on the beach, and the body of offshore tuna was not so large.


    He hurried to pull the lever on his right hand and sent out a warning to the mage responsible for controlling the underwater magic crossbow.


    At the moment of touching the rod, he saw that the smaller tuna suddenly vomited a series of bubbles.


    In that string of bubbles, there seems to be a silver arrow, not big, only thumb thick, one foot long.


    However, the blue magic pattern on the silver arrow is very eye-catching and brighter.


    "Enemy attack!" The monitoring magician made a sharp cry, even too nervous, resulting in a broken sound.


    At the same time, the magic tools around all magicians flashed, and a strong protective force enveloped them.


    Then the harsh sound echoed over the whole Persian fleet.


    Su Ye suddenly looked at the Persian flagship. Did he fail?


    Demes, with a smile on his face, stared somewhere on the Persian flagship ship.


    The hero''s giant sword on his side suddenly disappeared from the dark door.


    When the silver arrow flew up, the other big tuna opened its mouth and spit out a fist sized polyhedral crystal.


    There seemed to be wisps of smoke floating in the colorless crystal.


    The moment the crystal entered the water, it suddenly burst and formed a tiny shock point. Then, the power of terror spread from the shock point to all directions.


    "What arrow is that?"


    "Destroy the devil." The voice of the holy master was full of despair. The ring in his hand flashed and moved to the sky in an instant, and a pair of cyan wind wings were born behind him.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked to a slightly higher position on the left. An old man stood in mid air.


    The old man''s hair was very wide, as if covered with gray black kelp.


    The old man''s face is crisscrossed with wrinkles, and the light green moss thrives like the old bark in the tropical rain forest.


    In his hand, he held a black eight section staff. The top of the staff was not a gem.


    It''s a shrinking mountain.


    Looking closely, the mountains are intertwined with paths, chickens and dogs sing, and farmers are busy, like a paradise.


    "Master, why don''t you do it?" The holy master asked with a tremor.


    The legendary master said nothing.


    The Holy Land mage suddenly felt the strange smell of the scene, his whole body was cold, and hurried to look around.


    He suddenly stopped and looked at the lead gray clouds in the sky, with a pure black shadow inside.


    Sword shadow.


    Up to kilometers.


    The Holy Land mage looked down with a painful look on his face.


    A crisp sound sounded, like the remaining hen''s eggs falling on the marble.


    The sea below the Persian flagship faded dark blue and dyed silver.


    A silver ray pierces the Persian flagship from bottom to top.


    Two lines, three lines, four lines


    After a flash, the dense silver silk thread sprayed from below the Persian flagship and penetrated the ship, like silver flowers blooming and spreading.


    The magicians in the cabin hurried to activate all kinds of escape magic tools, but the magic tools didn''t respond.


    The Persian flagship cracked and the silver light melted everyone.


    Suddenly, with the Persian flagship as the center, a seawater pit with a diameter of kilometers appeared. The seawater was drained and the seabed was visible.


    All the ships within the range fell and fell heavily on the waterless seabed, making a loud noise and falling apart.


    "Empty..."


    A strange sound came from the sea pit, spread all over the sea and marathon plain.


    It was as if the gods were knocking at the sky.


    Everyone follow the prestige.


    The water white column with a diameter of kilometers rises into the sky, like an iceberg and snow peak.


    The annular waves burst and rolled in all directions.


    Persian warships fluctuate, toss, dump, break and sink on the sea like leaves in the wind


    Before the Persians reacted, waves of five or six meters surged to the shore in an instant.


    The carefully arranged Persian camp is like a fortress on the beach.


    No matter how subtle, no matter how attentive, in front of the continuous waves, it is just sand.


    But in the blink of an eye, the waves flooded the Persian camp.


    The fighting between the two sides came to an abrupt end, and no one knew what had happened.


    Even the Greek soldiers were frightened.


    Is it sea Warcraft?


    The Persians retreated with fear.


    The Persian Navy is the support of the army.


    The waves churned and reached half a meter high before the Greek navy fleet.


    "It''s OK, otherwise we can only invite the sea Warcraft. Those sea Warcraft are more and more greedy." Demis said, raised his right arm and waved it down.


    In the Greek Navy, the horn sounded.


    On the lookout platform of the magic warship, a crew member was quickly waving a flag.


    Greek Navy, move forward.


    Seeing the shark like Greek Navy, both sides suddenly realized.


    It was the Greek Navy that destroyed the Persian flagship!


    What just happened was done by the Greek Navy.


    "Victory belongs to Greece!"


    "Greece will win!"


    "Sparta!"


    "Special thanks to invincible!"


    "The glory of Corinth shines on the marathon!"


    The Greek soldiers on the land seemed to have been subjected to countless divination and frenzy, and their morale was greatly boosted.


    No general gave orders, and all the Greek soldiers charged.


    Rush towards the Persians like a raging herd of cattle.


    The king''s army and the undead army could resist normally, but the Persian light infantry collapsed and retreated one after another.


    Persian generals yelled and issued various orders.


    However, half of the Persian ships sank and the whole Persian camp was flooded. The morale of the Persian army has fallen to freezing point.


    "Send out the giant army! Send out the flying snake army! Kill the Greeks on land first, come on! "


    The Persian commander maduous roared loudly.


    "Oh..."


    The giant king roared like a gorilla, excitedly picked up the magic trunk and rushed forward first.


    The other giants roared forward.


    Come forward, the flying snake army follows the hula flight of the giant army.


    The originally murderous Greek army put out the fire in an instant.


    The shadow of the giant Legion is still on everyone''s mind.


    "Full speed! Otherwise, when we eat the Persian Navy, marathon fortress will be occupied by giants! " Demis frowned slightly.


    Su Ye looked to the marathon plain on the left.


    The Persian army was about to collapse, but because of the charge of the giant legion, the Persians calmed down instantly.


    Everything seemed to return to the day when the giant king appeared. The Persians followed the giant Legion and rushed to the Greek soldiers.


    No general announced withdrawal.


    No retreat horn sounded.


    No Greek soldiers withdrew.


    In the drizzle, the Greeks squinted, slightly bowed their backs, and slightly loosened and clenched their hands holding the weapons.


    Chest and abdomen rise and fall, breathe deeply.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the fiery figure.


    The girl''s hand passed the gold Medusa Necklace under her neck.


    "Don''t you need me here?" Su ye asked.


    "Not required for the time being." Demis looked ahead.


    "I go where I need me."


    Su ye said, casting spells.


    The huge magic array floated on the deck, and the dark and vigorous hell Unicorn rose from the magic array.


    Even when demes saw the unicorn of hell, his eyes lit up.


    "Sure enough, I''m not dead." Demis couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The mouth of hell unicorn is slightly open, and white teeth can be seen in the gap.


    He opened his mouth, stretched out his light red tongue and licked Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and licked his tongue on Su Ye''s hand.


    The hell Unicorn looked puzzled and had a little grievance in his eyes.


    "Last time you solved the giant, I allowed you to lick, but I didn''t let you lick your face."


    The hell Unicorn took a half step back, stared at her big dark eyes and collapsed on her face, like a woman who heard that her cheating boyfriend calmly analyzed the course of things and concluded that she was not good, but she could be given another chance.


    "Let''s go to the battlefield." Su ye said, patting the unicorn on the back. It''s a little high. I didn''t get it. I can only shoot it on the side of my stomach¡° ßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔ. Hellfire, dark throne. Su Ye was slightly short and took off suddenly. With his strong fighting talent... He didn''t grasp the angle well and fell back to the armor plate. The hell Unicorn blinked quickly. That''s it? The sailor on one side smiled. Hell unicorns are too tall, like some elephants. Su Ye reluctantly performed gliding and floating to make his body lighter. Just after casting the spell, before jumping, there was an invisible power to hold up the body and put Su Ye directly on the throne of hell¡° Huh? " Suye looked at demis. He is holding his right arm across the air and slowly putting it down¡° Can''t you come earlier? " Su ye asked¡° This is the right time. " Demis smiled¡° No wonder your men scold you every day, dirty chest hair! Let''s go. " Su Ye grabbed the mane of hell unicorn''s back neck and gently clamped his feet... He didn''t clamp his stomach, but his back¡° ßÔ ßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔ. The fire of hell around him suddenly became more vigorous. Then the fire of hell covered Su ye and turned into a dark armor of fire, revealing only his face. The whole body of the armor is dark, but a trace of red magma flows in the armor cracks, which not only adds a beauty to the armor, but also an unspeakable power. In hell, prison fire is armor and magma is decoration. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 398

    "So handsome?" The man was also stunned and left the chest hair jungle with his fingers.


    Compared with the throne of hell and hell armor, his chest hair is weak and explosive.


    "Drive!"


    At Su Ye''s command, the hell Unicorn stepped on the deck, jumped high, jumped to the sea and glided in the distance.


    The sailors and Marines of the whole ship hurried to the side of the ship. They saw that the hell Unicorn fluttered and fell in the sea like a feather. Its four hoofs stepped on the water, the water waves exploded, and jumped up again, as if flying in the sky.


    Su Ye sat firmly on the throne of hell.


    Like a king.


    "I also want to..." demis''s eyes lit up.


    "General, that''s the devil of hell."


    "After this war, I''ll go to hell and catch one head back!" Demis wiped the corners of his mouth.


    In the drizzle.


    On the blue and black sea, the Greek Navy killed the Persian Navy.


    On the dark brown muddy land, the Persian army stepped on the weeds in the mud and rushed to the Greek army.


    On the vast marathon plain, Su Ye is as small as a grain of wheat, not more eye-catching than raindrops.


    But a strange scene appeared.


    In the giant king''s legion, all the giants who had fought with the hell Unicorn * * stopped, turned and ran without saying a word.


    The Persian soldiers behind them were puzzled. Before they could react, they were trampled to death by a hundred giants or bumped into the mud.


    On the faces of the one hundred giants, there was an indescribable fear and strange awe.


    "Damn it! What are you doing! " The giant king felt wrong. He was less than 500 meters away from the Greek army and had to stop.


    But the escaped giants said nothing.


    "You fools, why don''t you always say why you ran away last time! You shouldn''t beat a mere silver servant! Why don''t you tell me? And now you''re scared away by that dirty black horse! I must eat him, I must eat him! Tonic! Tonic! Come with me and eat the demon of hell! "


    The giant king roared and, regardless of any military order, suddenly turned around and rushed to Su ye and the hell unicorn.


    "Eat hell Warcraft!" The other giants roared and turned, trampling on the muddy water all over the ground, and followed the giant king to the coast.


    The flying snake king stopped in the air and was stunned. He gently spit out the scarlet letter and turned his head to look at the flying snakes around.


    No one wants to continue the charge.


    Flying snake is very strong, but it is difficult to fight independently. Throwing spears, breaking magic arrows and golden rank magic on the ground are their nemesis.


    The flying snake king turned his eyes and followed the giant king.


    Some Persian troops are confused and some are going crazy. What''s going on?


    The general in the rear of the Persian army was angry and shouted loudly. The giant king turned a deaf ear and kept shouting "Da bu" in his mouth.


    The commander maduous, who had just been battered by the waves, wiped the rain and sea water off his face and shouted abuse.


    "Kill that damn black horse, kill him! I can be insulted once by an animal, but not repeatedly! " Maduous, who has always been known for his gentle temper, finally couldn''t help roaring.


    With that, maduous looked at the two fate warlocks.


    "You know, I can''t do it." The New Holy Land destiny warlock did not look at maduous, but looked at Suye and hell Unicorn with great interest.


    She is a mature woman over 30. Her face is covered with white gauze. She stands tall among men. She doesn''t show any weakness. She is taller than many gold soldiers.


    Another golden destiny warlock said, "the casting distance between destiny collapse and some small spells is 200 meters. I can''t even kill his servants. It''s useless for him. He should have the care of many gods, even the LORD God. The holy flame of fate can melt him, but it needs him to be within a hundred meters. Instead of letting me do it, you''d better send a gold wizard and gold warrior... Sorry, I''ve tried. You should think of another way. "


    Maduous glared at the two fate warlocks. Obviously, one was inconvenient to fight because of his rank, and the other was afraid of death.


    "I believe that the giant king''s army and the flying snake king''s army can solve him!" Maduous snorted coldly, turned to the Persian Navy and prayed that the Navy could hold on for a while. As long as he occupied marathon fortress, most of the Navy''s mission would be completed.


    "Kill!"


    "Even if you die in the hands of giants, you won''t lose!"


    "Kill..."


    When the Greek soldiers who had been weak in legs and feet saw that the ace army opposite was gone, their confidence surged up and rushed over with the heart of death.


    The Persian soldiers scolded the giant king and the flying snake king in their hearts and reluctantly welcomed the Greek soldiers. However, their morale is very stable. It seems that the two ace legions just turn a corner and kill people. They will return soon and may be able to encircle the Greeks from the side.


    The two armies met with each other, splashing water and mud.


    Su Ye looked at the aggressive two ace armies. The retreat drum sounded loud and urgent. He wanted to rush into the Greek brigade, but what did the two ace armies mean?


    A thousand giants and a thousand flying snakes are the existence that a hundred thousand armies can''t resist.


    Even if Aristotle, who was in the golden rank, had the talent of "continuous play" and inspired the great monarch''s blood, he might not be able to win.


    Su Ye sighed, grabbed the mane of the hell unicorn, used his servants to sound, and motioned it to move closer to the Greek army and avoid giants and flying snakes.


    But the hell Unicorn didn''t respond.


    It stared at the giant king and looked like a duel.


    "Who did you learn all this from?"


    Su ye saw that the hell unicorn was crazy and he couldn''t cast magic. The space ring in his hand flashed. He replaced it with a floating ring that he didn''t normally use. He used the floating technique to jump his horse cleanly.


    With his powerful fighting talent, floating skill and wind element blood, Su Ye barely fell to the ground.


    As soon as the hell Unicorn screamed, it seemed more happy and sped forward.


    In the process of advancing, as in the first battle, the whole body expands rapidly, the prison fire burns all over the body, and the magma flows.


    "Tonic!" The giant king held up the trunk of the demon pattern and continued to charge.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer, so that even the Persian and Greek soldiers slow down and occasionally take a look at the direction of the hell unicorn.


    The Persian soldiers were worried that this time, like last time, a horse would scare away an army giant.


    The Greek soldiers wanted to repeat the previous scene, but the giant king was completely different from that giant, and the possibility was very small.


    Amid the concerns of the two armies, the two sides approached.


    "I''ll eat you!" The giant king burst out one layer after another of rock armor, and his body was two meters higher, completely turning into a rock giant.


    Like the last time, the hell Unicorn inspires all its power. The mountain of giants leaves its surface and surrounds it. Then, it jumps high and falls heavily.


    A familiar scene appeared. The huge prison fire magma with a radius of 100 meters rose like a fountain column, drowning some giants, and the treacherous flying snake army was far behind.


    "The smell... I''m wrong!" The giant king suddenly let out a frightened wail, turned and ran away.


    All the giants burned by the magma of prison fire seemed to see a ghost, so they turned and ran away. Some giants even have weak legs and don''t stand firm. They fall into the mud and roll and climb.


    The giant outside the magma range of the prison fire saw that even the giant king ran away. Without saying a word, he turned and ran away.


    "Wang, what''s going on?"


    "What happened?"


    "What smell?"


    "Roll, roll!" While scolding, the giant king lined up the prison fire magma all over his body, tightened his eyebrows, kept thinking, and occasionally flashed the light of fear in his eyes.


    The flying snakes floated in mid air, staring blankly at the suddenly dispersed legion of giants.


    "Hiss..." the flying snake king spits out a letter at the giant king.


    "Silly beep." The giant king scolded and continued to run in the direction of the Persian camp.


    The flying snake king was mad, hissed for a long time, turned his body and ran away with the giant army.


    Seeing the reappearance of the scene a few days ago, every Greek soldier LIT an endless flame in his heart.


    "Counterattack!"


    "Fight back!"


    "Charge!"


    "Fuck the Persians!"


    Without the general giving orders, all Greeks, whether magicians or soldiers, spontaneously began to charge.


    "Hold on!" The Persian general shouted.


    However, the escape of the two ace legions directly collapsed the morale of the whole Persian army.


    "Run..."


    The Persians were defeated.


    Greece''s golden rank and generals didn''t react. They even suspected that there was an illusion in front of them until mithiad''s voice rang through the audience.


    "The Greeks, charge, kill all the Persians! The gods are protecting us! Our navy is about to win! "


    "Kill..."


    The Greek soldiers will start chasing the Persians, and the magicians will continue to use the portal to reach the front and bomb the Persians with a wide range of magic.


    Like every flight, Persian mages fled first.


    In the collapsed camp, madeus and the Persian generals were mad.


    Even if ordinary giants run away, why does the giant king run away?


    "Your Highness madeuse, surrender. My brother must be willing to pay enough ransom for you. " The female Holy Land destiny warlock said lazily.


    Madeus glared at the giant king.


    "What are you looking at? Useless little white face. " The giant king scolded maduous from a distance.


    Maduous flushed with anger, but he didn''t fight back.


    The position of the giant king is no less than him in Persia.


    Some high-ranking Persians chuckled. When the giant king rushed into the camp, maduous pointed to the 100 giants who escaped first and roared, "why did you run away! Why? tell me! They dare not say it like a mouse. Don''t you dare to say it? "¡° Who are you talking to? Believe it or not, I smashed you with a trunk? Little white face without eggs! " The giant king finished and sat down on the magic house destroyed by the waves¡° ATRA! I can''t do anything about you, but his majesty Darius and his majesty Gilgamesh can break your legs! " Maduous roared. The giant king shrugged and said indifferently, "when we giants joined Persia, we agreed that we can refuse to fight if there is a same race or if necessary! Pay the ransom. We surrendered. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 399

    Maduous''s face changed slightly and muttered, "you mean..."


    "Whether you''re right or not, shut your mouth." The giant king glanced at the trunk of the magic pattern, and then looked at maduous with threatening eyes.


    Maduous looked puzzled at the unicorn of hell, then looked at Su ye, who was blurred in the drizzle, and looked at the sea.


    Persian magic flagship and all magic warships sank. Without powerful magic warships, the naval battle was almost one-sided.


    The female destiny warlock looked at the giant king in confusion and whispered, "no... forget it, ask your brother directly at that time. Madeus, since the giant king surrendered first, your guilt will be very light. Now surrender immediately, and we can return in Persian warships. Otherwise, we can only return to the other side in Greek warships. "


    "Alas..." maduous flashed a complex light in his eyes, hesitated for three minutes, took out a special magic beard and put it on his lips.


    "Mithiad, demes, we surrender!"


    Above the city wall, mityad smiled faintly, and his voice spread all over the marathon plain.


    "Greeks, we have won!"


    But the harsh sound of demes came from the sea.


    "Call his name first and then mine? Look down on me? Keep killing! Then we go straight to EuPIA! " Demis''s arrogant voice echoed in the air.


    So that the Greek soldiers who were going to cheer couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "Truce!" Behind maduous, an old man in a black cloak suddenly opened his mouth. His mouth had no magic beard, but his voice spread all over the audience.


    Where his voice passed, the dark clouds dispersed and the rain evaporated.


    In an instant, the sun spread all over the marathon plain.


    Many people looked at the sky in surprise,


    The dark clouds in the distance were still heavy, but a huge hole was opened in the sky above. The sky outside the hole was blue and the sun was shining.


    From a distance, a huge light column hole broke the dark clouds, scattered from the sky, only shining on the marathon plain.


    Like a miracle.


    "I didn''t expect you to come." Mitayad bowed his head slightly.


    "Yo, isn''t this the big rat who always hides his head and shows his tail and never dares to fight head-on? The plane boat brought you here? Give you face! Stop the attack, the third fleet will stay, and the rest will follow me to EuPIA! "


    Demis gave orders again, stretched out his hand, and the huge black sword shadow on the sky disappeared.


    The giant sword of the dark gate was suspended on his side again.


    With a sigh, the old man turned his body into fine sand and dissipated with the wind.


    Marathon battle, over.


    Both sides put away their weapons, while Greek soldiers rushed into the Persian camp and began to collect all materials except daily necessities.


    Siege equipment, weapons and equipment, magic items, precious resources, etc.


    Only soldiers and magicians of gold rank or above were not attacked. Under gold, many magicians and soldiers were stripped by the Greeks, and their whole body was looted, wearing only the most basic single clothes.


    The giant army ate and drank in place. The giant king looked at the arrogant hell Unicorn from time to time, and occasionally looked at Su ye with confused eyes.


    The hell Unicorn returned to Su ye, opened his mouth, stretched out his tongue and licked Su Ye''s face.


    "Later." Suye road.


    The hell Unicorn looked at Su ye with a resentful look.


    "Take me back."


    The hell Unicorn opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue.


    Lick it first!


    Su Ye''s face sank and shouted, "get down!"


    The hell Unicorn trembled with fear and knelt reluctantly on the ground.


    Su Ye snorted coldly and rode on his back.


    "Go back to town."


    "ßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔ2168.


    "Ulak!"


    "Ulak!"


    "Sparta!"


    Where Suye passed, the Greeks cheered one after another.


    Even the most jealous person knows who the first merit of this war is.


    In front of comodes and castor, Suye turned over and dismounted.


    Su Ye glanced at the Spartan team, and there were only 20 people left. A total of 10 people were killed.


    But every Spartan was in high spirits.


    "Good job!" Comodes rushed over and gave Su ye a warm hug.


    Harder than Gladiator merchant Julius.


    Suye suspected that at least two bones were broken by komodesler.


    The hell unicorn was startled and squinted at comodes with a dangerous light in his eyes.


    I can''t lick. Can you hold it? Remember you!


    Castor looked confused and asked, "why can your hell Unicorn scare away the giant Legion? The first time is understandable, but this second time, it''s very wrong. "


    Castor stared at the hell unicorn in a daze.


    "Can I touch it?" Comodes looked enviously at the hell unicorn.


    The hell Unicorn blew up its hair, raised its right front hoof and kicked at comodes.


    Comodes took a hasty step back.


    "I also want to ask this question. How did you do it? " Suye looked at the hell unicorn.


    The hell Unicorn raised his head high and looked proud.


    "Come on, you don''t know." Su Ye is not angry.


    The unicorn of hell looked embarrassed. He had no choice but to lower his head and scream. His four hoofs trampled around in place, splashing mud like a child playing with water.


    "You don''t know?" Asked castor.


    "Maybe I''m too handsome." Su Ye replied casually.


    Everyone gave big white eyes, including the hell unicorn.


    "It''s strange. I''ll ask the giant king. " Castor''s canal.


    "Don''t forget to let me know when you ask. I have to go back and have a good sleep. I''ve been on the boat for three days and my body is falling apart. " Suye road.


    "Did you sink the Persian flagship? We were still guessing the reason why Euclid called you away. Now we''re basically sure. " Comodes road.


    "That was everyone''s effort. I only played a small role." Su ye said modestly.


    "Don''t say that. I''m afraid." Comodes road.


    The others nodded hard.


    "Come on, let''s go back to town." Su Ye glanced at them and walked towards the city on the muddy road.


    Castor whispered, "let''s see general fast first."


    "What?" Su ye asked as he walked.


    "Communicate with him and ask him to send the list of booty as soon as possible, especially what you need." Castor''s canal.


    "Don''t worry. I won the first merit. Anyway, it''s my first choice." Suye road.


    "You are only the first achievement of civilians, not the first achievement of nobles." Castor has a deep meaning.


    "The first time I went to war, I forgot it. Well, let''s go and see general fast first. " Su Ye looked up at the city wall. General mityad had left, and many nobles stood on the city wall. They were filled with joy and talked happily.


    Suddenly, a blonde young nobleman looked over.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Andre and ulak.


    The four eyes are staggered.


    Su Ye continued to move forward.


    On the wall, Andrea frowned and stretched quickly, and asked, "who do you know that ulak?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a magician who came out recently. It''s said that he is the illegitimate son of an aristocrat in Sparta. Castor is next to him, which is noteworthy. I visited castor, but he said it was inconvenient to communicate in wartime. We''ll talk about it later. Unfortunately, the last time he came to Athens, he only visited the demigod family. When we knew the news, he had returned to Sparta. "


    "Don''t forget that ulak may be the first performer." Andrea''s gray green eyes were clouded.


    "The first performer... How enviable. Historians have recorded this event, saying that it was the second Greek Polish war, and the marathon battle may be the beginning or the end of the second Greek Polish war. This ulak is destined to leave a strong mark in the history books and will be tied with general mityad and general demes. "


    "He was an honorary General of Sparta before. This military merit can directly promote him to a new general. If he is lucky, he may be promoted to a senior general."


    "Unless he is a demigod family, Sparta cannot promote him to a powerful senior general even if he is a hero family. However, if we let him be promoted to a senior general in the coalition army, what do the old Spartans think when he returns? "


    "In the first Greek Bosnian war, the city states had sworn before the gods that the military achievements of the coalition army were equal to those of the city states. Sparta has no right to deprive ulak of his military merit. "


    The Athenian nobles smiled at each other.


    Andre couldn''t help laughing and said, "he''s not an official aristocrat, but an illegitimate son, which will inevitably arouse the hostility of the orthodox aristocracy. Sparta''s way of suppressing him is very simple. It will not really give him the real power of a senior general. At most, he will be treated as a new general, let him do hard work, or throw him into the place of providing for the aged. Will he be willing? "


    "It is more in Athens'' interest to let the Spartans fight with each other for a period of time."


    "That''s settled. We secretly report to the God of war mountain and let the God of war mountain help kill ulak. We''d better give more honorary titles or rewards. However, I don''t know why. Every time I see him, I think he is very annoying. " Andre road.


    "After all, he is also a magician and has magical evolution. But don''t worry, he is ten years older than you, but his rank is the same as you. Ten years later, you may be a holy land, and he is only gold at most. His potential, I''m afraid, has been exhausted. "


    Andrea nodded and said, "although it''s a little cheap for him, the headache is Sparta. We just need to look at the flames in Sparta from a distance."¡° But, Andre, you have to hurry. "¡° What? "¡° He is both a master and a magician. If there is a good booty, the military will allocate it to him at the first time. General mityad has always been known for his impartiality and strictness. If he asks for booty first, even the demigod nobles can''t take it away. And that fast, who is a big general mityad of the smaller size, smelly and hard. "¡° I almost forgot. Let''s go. We must write down the list of booty at the first time, and then go directly to the military depot to get the booty. We can''t afford it cheaper, Spartans! "¡° Go! " The nobles of Athens hurried away. Soon, Su ye and others entered general fast''s residence. General fast patted his chest and promised that he would guarantee Su Ye''s booty. If there were any mistakes, he would demobilize his armor and return to the field and have no face to continue as a general. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 400

    Marathon fortress spent the whole day in a happy atmosphere.


    In the evening, outside the military warehouse.


    Many excited young nobles swarmed in, and several people held the command book in their hands.


    "I didn''t expect that the booty was so rich this time!"


    "Those gold warriors and gold magicians thought they would let them go. Ha ha, our gold warriors went directly to pick them up!"


    "You didn''t see maduous''s expression. You almost cried."


    "Unfortunately, those holy places are too strong, and no one dares to touch the fate Warlock."


    "I like the whole body armor of the golden rank. It is said that it was made by the Persian master and inlaid with a lot of magic gemstones."


    "I like Persian machetes. Unfortunately, I can''t exchange my military skills for a machete of Holy Land Rank. "


    "My military skills are enough."


    "The luckiest is Andre."


    "Yes, there are the remains of the queen of the wind on the booty list. I saw it at the auction house in Athens a few years ago. At that time, mages were fighting desperately. "


    "Andrea, after you return to Athens, the reception will be arranged by you. You can''t keep those fine wines that your family treasures. "


    Andrea walked forward with a smile and said, "I''m not going back to Athens. I''m going directly to Delphi to participate in the pithia competition. It will be held in seven days."


    "I may have to go back to Athens first. I may miss the first two days of the game."


    "People from all over Greece have begun to gather for the Pythia competition. Fortunately, we are very close to Delphi, only two days away. "


    "Here we are. Quartermaster, we''ve come to get the booty. " Child smiled at the Quartermaster.


    The Quartermaster was a tall middle-aged man. He picked up the command book, smiled and said, "please give your name and I''ll check your military achievements."


    "Andre, you come first!" Several people shouted.


    "Andre of the Tross family." Andre straightened his chest.


    The Quartermaster smiled more intensely and said, "it''s the famous Tross family. Wait a moment, let me see..."


    He rummaged through the command book and quickly said with a smile: "your war achievements are extraordinary, enough to exchange for the desired booty. But... You''re the first. General mithiad hasn''t come yet. "


    Some nobles turned pale and looked at Andre.


    "If general demes is not here, we can ignore him. If general mithiad doesn''t come, are we a little reckless?"


    "Reckless what? It''s not him this time, it''s ulak. He is a civilian, so we don''t have to worry about him. "


    "Think again."


    Andrea hesitated for a moment and asked, "are all the things on the list of high-level booty in your arsenal?"


    "It''s all there."


    "Where are the remains of the wind?" Asked Andre.


    "Right here." The Quartermaster patted the brown wooden box on one side. A faint blue light appeared on it and was sealed by magic.


    Andre took a deep breath and his heart beat fast.


    Even if the Tross family had a big business, his father only gave 50000 gold Eagles a quota for magical equipment in the silver rank.


    This figure was originally 80000. Unfortunately, it was reduced by 30000 because it offended Su ye and the Pandion family.


    Fifty thousand golden eagles are a huge sum of money for any silver magician. After all, they can buy five gold magic tools.


    However, I can''t afford the remains of bronze miracles.


    "Is my military skill enough?" Asked Andre.


    The Quartermaster looked at it, smiled awkwardly and said, "the value of this Fenghou remains is too high. Your military skills are not enough."


    "What, my military skills are enough to promote a small soldier to the commander of the corps!" Andre couldn''t help raising his voice.


    The Quartermaster said reluctantly, "originally, the military merit of this booty was not high, but it was known by all magicians. They used various means to find someone to trust the relationship in exchange for the remains of the queen of the wind. The appearance of this remains is excellent. There has not been such a intact post wind remains in more than ten years. There''s no way. We have to improve our military skills in exchanging this booty. Those mages will calm down. "


    "Well... I can borrow military merit." Andre road.


    Some of the nobles near him looked happy and some frowned.


    "You are a member of the hero family. Of course you have no problem at ordinary times, but... I''m afraid that other nobles will compete for the remains of the queen of the wind. If you exchange for military merit, it''s nothing, but I''m afraid it will damage the reputation of the Tross family." The Quartermaster advised.


    Andre looked quietly at the magic glowing wooden box.


    Borrowing military merit from others is an unspoken rule of the aristocracy, but if someone pokes it out, it will also disgrace the family.


    "I borrow military merit!"


    "Well, ask your friend." The Quartermaster said helplessly.


    "Which of you will lend it to me?" Asked Andre.


    "Me! They are all friends, it doesn''t matter! "


    "Just a little military merit!"


    Four of them spoke first. Andre was very happy and said, "thank you very much! When I return to Athens, I will thank you twice! "


    "Remember, Tiera''s wine!"


    "No problem!"


    Several nobles gathered together to make full military contributions.


    "Please look at the booty first." The Quartermaster finished and opened the wooden box.


    The crowd looked at it curiously.


    The box mouth was covered with light blue light, like a thin layer of plastic film.


    Under the light blue film, a palm sized human skeleton is placed in the center of the bottom.


    The palm sized human skeleton is crystal clear, like cyan crystal, curling up quietly.


    "How beautiful..."


    "It''s a work of art."


    "It''s said that these are the remains of thousands of years ago. They are so intact. Andrea, you''re lucky."


    The Quartermaster smiled and said, "there are many remains of magical creatures, but it is difficult to preserve them completely. Slightly damaged, the power of the magic minion will be greatly reduced, and even the summoning will fail. Congratulations, master Andre. "


    Andre grinned. With the wind, he didn''t have to envy the hell unicorn.


    "OK, I''ll change it." Andre road.


    Just then, an old and thick laughter sounded outside the military depot: "capoulos, is the remains of the wind still there?"


    Everyone was stunned. The voice was too familiar.


    General mithiad.


    Why did he come here himself?


    How could he mention the remains of the queen of the wind?


    Quartermaster kapoulos glanced at Andre with strange eyes and said with a loud smile: "general, you''re coming at the right time. Some noble friends are about to change their remains."


    "Huh?"


    A tall figure entered the door like a giant bear.


    Mithiad''s eyes fell on everyone.


    Everyone felt his skin ignited by his eyes.


    "General mithiad!"


    Everyone bowed their heads.


    General mithiad''s eyes fell on Andre.


    "Little Andre, I said that my vision is not wrong. You will become an excellent magician in the future. I saw your command in the battlefield. Although you are young, you already have the style of your father. I''m glad you can come to the marathon. " Mitayad praised.


    "I just did what I should do." Andrea said quickly and modestly.


    Mitayad glanced at everyone, frowned slightly, smiled behind him, and asked kindly, "among you, who has the military merit of three Corps leaders? Maybe I remember wrong. "


    Everyone froze and looked embarrassed.


    Andre''s throat rolled, confused, trying to find a solution.


    The Quartermaster said, "general, Andre borrowed military merit."


    Andrea''s face seemed to flow with lava, and his heart seemed to roar with demons.


    Damn Quartermaster!


    Mithiad looked at Andre, stunned, his eyes slightly dim, no longer the style just now.


    He nodded gently and said, "kapoulos, I exchange the remains of the queen of the wind."


    "Yes, general." Without saying a word, the Quartermaster covered the wooden box and held it forward with both hands.


    General mityad held up the wooden box in his right hand and was about to move and turn, but he took a step forward and patted Andre on the shoulder with his left hand.


    "Keep trying." With that, general mitayad turned and left.


    Some nobles looked at Andre with envy and were praised and encouraged by general mityad, which was a great honor.


    However, a few nobles, like Andrea, were tossing in their hearts.


    General mityad''s temperament is well known. He is straightforward and kind, and rarely loses his temper.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s a good man.


    The sentence "continue to work hard", if replaced by a person with a slightly worse temper, should be "you let me down".


    It''s not a big stain to borrow military merit, but it''s a big sand in the eyes of a great general like mityad, whose military glory is more important than everything.


    What''s more, why did general mityad personally exchange the remains of the queen of the wind?


    Is Andre fighting for trophies with general mitaiad?


    Thinking of this, some nobles were sweating and Andrea was dying.


    Although general mityad won''t care, it doesn''t mean his men won''t care.


    "You pick, I''ll go first." Andrea said that and walked out of the Arsenal silently.


    Several good nobles hurried to follow.


    After walking for a long time, Andre whispered a scold.


    "Shit!"


    "Andre, don''t worry, it''s just an accident. Next, let''s talk about the promotion of ulak''s military skills. It''s your suggestion. I believe the general''s perception of you will be improved. "


    "Yes. Besides, you will attend the pithia competition next, and the general will certainly watch it. As long as you succeed in winning the harp champion and have a great reputation, the general will certainly forget the little unhappiness. "


    "These are small things." Andrea nodded, but he was thinking, general mityad himself can''t use the remains of the queen of the wind. Who should he give it to? Su ye and others stood in the yard and watched general mitaiad''s personal guards leave. Then they looked at the wooden box on the stone table¡° Alas, I''m worthy of being a general. After sending the unicorn remains, I''ll send the wind Queen''s remains! How come no one sent me! " Castor admired the tunnel¡° The key is to save a lot of military merit! " Comodes road¡° Perhaps my unparalleled personality charm conquered general mitaiad, just like general mitaiad. " Su Ye was filled with emotion¡° Bah! "¡° Bah! " The Spartan soldiers booed¡° Look after the wind and curb my urge to vomit. " Castor''s canal¡° Look at the wind. "¡° Thank you for saving your life. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 401

    Su Ye opened the wooden box and revealed the small remains like cyan crystal.


    "How beautiful..."


    In the envious eyes of the people, Su Ye picked up the box and went to the house.


    "Come out later to try the power of the wind queen. It is said that the wind queen can use wind magic beyond her level." Castor''s vocal tract.


    "Really?" Su Ye really doesn''t know.


    "I''ve seen it in family books! If you get ice later, you will definitely become the first person in the golden rank! " Castor''s canal.


    "May I borrow your kind words!"


    Su ye walked into the room and summoned di Aotian and Wang dachui to watch the door. Because the people outside were waiting, they sacrificed quickly first, didn''t see what it was, and quickly took out the remains for the magic array to absorb.


    The remains of the queen of the wind are only the size of a palm. They are even harder to absorb than Unicorn remains. It took more than ten minutes to complete.


    "Summon the bronze servant!"


    A bright blue magic array emerged.


    A little elf opened his eyes and floated over the magic array.


    The ELF''s palm is the size of his hand, his skin is white, his body is as crystal as jelly, and his slender bones are faintly visible.


    She was wearing a light cyan dress, the skirt just covered her knees, and the low collar exposed the striking clavicle and dazzling white, like a blooming white flower.


    Behind her, there are four wings composed of two pairs of light cyan winds, gently fanning and silent.


    Around her, there are four tiny wind elves with large fingernails, flying around like bees.


    She has long green hair, a pointed melon seed face, inlaid with two emerald eyes, and looks at Su Ye curiously.


    She blinked slightly, and the dual temperament of purity and charm intertwined in her face.


    "Can you speak?" Su Ye already has rich experience.


    "Boring." After the wind finished, the whole body was whirled by the light wind, the skirt corners were floating, and the white legs seemed to attach a faint white light.


    She jumped lightly, jumped onto Su Ye''s shoulder, sat on her side with her legs folded, and leaned against Su Ye''s neck like a big tree.


    The skin is connected and smooth.


    "Boring and lean on me?" Su Ye squinted at the wind behind his left shoulder.


    After the wind, he didn''t look at Su Ye. In his hand, he put a piece of cyan leaves on his lips and gently blew them.


    Melodious tunes like the sound of flute reverberate in the room, making people feel relaxed and happy, just like traveling in the mountains in summer.


    "Sounds good!" Wang dachui said with a smile.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian also smiled.


    "Lick the dog!" Su Ye kicked away one by one.


    Wang Dashui and di Aotian looked at each other and kept blinking.


    "When am I not?" Wang Dashui said righteously.


    "Chatter." The earth proud sky is full of doubts.


    Su ye let them stay in the house and walked into the yard by himself.


    "Wow!"


    "Spirit!"


    "What a beautiful little man!"


    "It''s like coming out of a dream."


    The eyes of a group of Spartan rough men shine. Such an exquisite and beautiful woman, even if she is just a magic servant, is hard to dislike.


    Castor tried to reach out and was patted away by Su Ye.


    "She''s mine!" Su ye took a white look.


    Comodes took off his armor.


    "What are you doing!" Su Ye is ready to flash the magic in the ring at any time.


    "Of course, try the power of her wind magic. What if I break my armor. During the discussion just now, castor said, "the wind is very strong." Comodes said, covered with thick gold divine power, shining brightly.


    Su Ye glanced at the wind on his shoulder, looked at castor and said, "you seem to know the wind better than I do."


    Castor was full of envy: "the book says that the queen of the wind is the descendant of the Lord of the wind element and the spirit God. They have the same entity as the spirit, but they also have the element body, so the body is translucent. After growing to the golden level, the wind can transform freely between the body and the elemental body. Other people''s Fenghou is a bronze rank. Yours should be direct silver? "


    "Well, she''s silver." Suye road.


    "The book says that the queen of the wind is proficient in all wind magic of the standard level, including all kinds of magic that human magicians can''t learn. Moreover, you can master higher-level magic. How many wind talents there are after the wind, you can master how many high-level wind magic. If you have more wind talents, she will master a lot of wind golden spells. " Castor''s canal.


    "Listen to you, the queen of the wind may be more powerful than the hell unicorn?" Su ye asked.


    Castor thought for a moment and said, "it was like this, but it''s great for you! The book also says that if they cooperate with ice, they will use the ability created by magic to form ice wind double magic. Because the queen of ice is the descendant of the master of ice element and spirit God, it is half the same race. You need to prepare for the ice now. "


    "Well, Aristotle said this, and he said he would help me pay attention to it. I can''t. I''ll release the news directly at the magic Council. Strive to get together the ice wind double queen after being promoted to the golden mage. " Suye road.


    "Come on, try the power of the wind queen." Comodes patted his chest.


    Su Ye squinted at the wind and said, "try using the silver magic triple wind blade first."


    After the wind, the leaves continued to blow. Without lifting their eyelids, they pointed to comodes ten meters away.


    Before the white fingertips and pink nails, three strands of cyan wind wind wind around the flight. After a moment, expand and fly forward.


    Boom, boom


    Three violent air breaking sounds sounded in the yard. Three two foot long wind blades tore the air, broke through the sound barrier and directly bombarded komodes.


    Rao is komodes, who was already prepared and was also directly hit and flew.


    He fell heavily on the wall and almost collapsed the wall of the yard.


    "What ghost wind blade is this!" Castor stared.


    Comodes stood up with a disheartened face.


    "Is this a wind blade or a wind spear?" Comodes looked puzzled at his chest.


    On the surface of the golden power, three huge cracks were torn open, leaving shallow scratches on the skin.


    Scratches disappear at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "He is the king of fighting. He has more talents than I do. Can a mere silver magic directly break through his divine power protection? " Castor was a little afraid to look after the wind.


    Su Ye was also puzzled. It was too powerful.


    "Do you think his triple blades are like the power of magic evolution? The blood of the wind element and the blood of the dragon form the wind of the sky. The wind of the sky has many characteristics, such as appalling speed and strong impact. Her wind blades are in line with. I haven''t learned the triple wind blade yet. Even if I do, I can''t break through the speed of sound. " Suye road.


    "If you don''t want to expose the queen of the wind, put it away first. I''ll find a small training ground and empty the people inside to try the real strength of the queen of the wind. It''s a little too strong. " Castor said excitedly.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. After the wind, talk about your ability." Suye road.


    "Boring." The leaves continued to blow after the wind.


    Su ye thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "you can''t only say this word, can you?"


    The melodious tune appears obvious pause, and then continues to blow.


    Su Ye looked at her sideways. How did she feel angry? Was she or not?


    It''s not torture!


    "Come on, let''s try the power of the wind."


    Su Ye was about to take back the wind when he saw that the wind suddenly got up from his shoulder, approached his ear with bare white feet, and gently kissed Su Ye''s earlobe.


    Spartan soldiers envy and openly show their love. Is the magician so cool?


    I also want to be a magician!


    Hoo


    After the wind, it suddenly turned into a shallow tornado, and finally narrowed and fell on Su Ye''s left earlobe.


    When they looked at Su Ye''s earlobes, cyan lines outlined the delicate body and face after the wind, just like tattoos.


    The rest envied, but castor was shocked.


    "This... Isn''t this a dress mark?"


    "What do you mean?" Asked comodes.


    "If you get the blessing of the gods at the same time, those multiple divine power equipment can become gorgeous costumes and have great power. But general legendary costumes and heroic costumes are only powerful divine power equipment, not too special power. However, from the semi divine costume to the divine costume, they can be turned into marks attached to the body. Once needed, they can be directly summoned. My brother has such a dress breastplate, which forms a tattoo on his chest. Alas, my parents are so eccentric. Even my sister has it. I...... "


    "Stop, it''s off the subject." Comodes road.


    "Cough. In short, once you encounter danger, you can stimulate the power of gorgeous costumes. Moreover, this dress contains divine power, so it can constantly help and nourish the master. I didn''t expect that magical elves can also form costumes. Is it true that the costumes of gods have something to do with magical creatures? " Castor was puzzled.


    "Why can''t Palos''s victory gun and Sword form a dress mark?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s an independent demigod, not a demigod costume component. It is impossible for her to bring out the complete demigod costumes, which are enshrined in the family, or even directly in the temple. The reason why my brother and sister''s costume components can be taken out for use is that the components are missing. It''s better to take them out as a separate artifact. However, the victory spear and sword were forged by Athena herself. One is probably worth more than half of the demigod costume. " Castor looked envious.


    "So strong?" Su ye asked.


    "You underestimated the Pandion family. Although our family is the blood of Zeus and the God King family, the Pandion family believes in Athena and is only the LORD God family. However, Greece has a large family of God kings with the blood of Zeus, and there are only two or three main god families of Athena. Therefore, the strength of the Pandion family is almost the same as that of our family. Especially Sisyphus, of all our Spartan generations, only Leonidas is equal to him. I suspect that Palos also has amazing power, but it has been hidden all the time. " Castor''s canal.


    Su Ye nodded. Palos was deliberately hiding her power. Komodes and Spartan soldiers were numb. These guys can really show off. They are gorgeous and dressed up as semi artifact¡° Come on, let''s find a training ground and try how strong the wind queen is! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 402

    Soon, the party found a small training ground, about 50 meters long and wide.


    Euclid came at the news and cast a blockade spell to prevent outsiders from spying.


    "Although I can''t afford to use miraculous servants, I also want to see the power of the wind queen. By the way, look at the cloud in the sky. Does it look like a hundred thousand golden eagles? " Euclid said, looking at the sky.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll donate as soon as I get back to Athens. A cheapskate. " Suye road.


    "How to talk to the teacher?" Euclid didn''t have a good airway.


    "The cloud is gone."


    "I mean, you''re right."


    "You are really a good teacher." Suye road.


    Euclid smiled modestly, but his teeth were a little tight.


    "Come on, let''s try." Komodes bared his upper body and hooked up with Su Ye 20 meters away.


    "Come out, after the wind." Suye road.


    Suddenly, within ten meters of Su Ye''s body, it seemed as if a light wind had blown, the dust scattered, and the breeze gathered in his left ear. Then, the breeze condensed into a delicate little man with a big palm.


    "Boring." After the wind finished, he sat down against Su Ye''s neck, took out the green leaves and blew gently.


    The melodious voice echoed on the training ground.


    "Worthy of being the devil servant of my students, if this artistic talent goes to the competition, it will win a music champion!" Euclid won the praise.


    Su Ye pointed to comodes and said to the wind, "attack that guy with your golden magic. Attack with all your strength. Don''t be afraid. He can''t die."


    After the little wind, as before, he pointed to comodes with his fingers, and the green wind danced on his fingertips and flew forward.


    Comodes took a deep breath and used his defensive skills. The golden divine power condensed into a double-layer divine power armor on the body surface.


    The blue breeze flew away from the fingertips behind the wind, condensed into a two meter long wind gun, and rushed out with a harsh howl.


    "Eh?"


    Many people looked surprised.


    The speed is much slower than the previous wind blade.


    Comodes did not retreat, but went in and punched out.


    "Boom..."


    The fist collided with the gun of the wind, the green wind exploded, the dust was flying, and komodes'' hair was floating in the wind.


    Comodes took a look at his right fist, but there were fine cracks, not as before.


    "Why is it not the wind of the sky this time? Again, bombard comodes with the magic of the golden order. " Suye road.


    After seeing the wind, he began to connect with comodes.


    Wind gun, tornado, split wind, random wind flying blade, wind bondage and other wind magic fly out dazzlingly.


    Although Su Ye has closed the stripping talent, there are still 8 wind talents left. With the talent that may be brought by the wind, he has very strong attack ability.


    However, the next dozen magic did not appear before the scene of the sky wind, there was no impact force, and there was no supersonic.


    "How about the magic after the wind?" Castor asked Euclid.


    Euclid thought for a moment and said, "on the whole, it is to surpass the ordinary gold mage and reach the level of wind system expert mage. But she is silver rank after all, and the power of magic itself is poor. Her biggest problem is her poor skills. Any magician specializing in geometry will surpass her. "


    Su ye said, "in front of you, her geometry is poor, but how many wind magicians specializing in geometry are there? She doesn''t know geometry, but she knows the wind and is already very strong. "


    "Everything you say is right." Euclid had a pleasant face.


    "Continue." Su Ye is right behind the wind.


    After the wind, he lazily attacked comodes. After using more than 20 wind magic, suddenly, a thick and high tornado surrounded comodes.


    Far better than previous tornadoes.


    The tornado was light black, fast and urgent. The dense blades flew outward, and the others hurried back.


    "How strong!" Through the tornado, the figure of comodes can be seen faintly.


    The shackles of the wind kept winding him, so that he could not run out of the scope of the tornado.


    Hiss, hiss


    The light black tornado continuously cuts the armor of comodes, making a harsh sound like a meat grinder.


    "It''s equivalent to a weaker magic evolution. It should be a unique talent of the queen of the wind. Unfortunately, it is too rare after the wind. All the introductions in the books I have read are not detailed enough. " Euclid said.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "try attacking him with silver wind magic. Only use triple wind blades."


    Light your fingers after the wind, and one after another triple wind blade will fly out.


    Su Ye calculated silently in his heart.


    One, two, three


    After counting the eleventh, the twelfth triple blade suddenly made a huge roar, broke through the speed of sound, and hit comodes with a rumbling sound.


    Even if comodes had been prepared to avoid, he was hit on the shoulder by the strengthened triple wind blade and staggered back.


    "That''s it." Comodes signaled to stop.


    After the wind, take back your fingers, gently blow some hot fingertips, and continue to play the leaves.


    "It seems that what we guessed before is right. Its enhanced wind magic is not inevitable, but has a certain opportunity. Moreover, the higher the level, the lower the probability of occurrence. " Suye road.


    Euclid thought and said, "very strong. Not to mention ordinary silver servants, even ordinary gold servants are not as good as her. She is not interested in fighting, but it can be expected that if she fights seriously, she will definitely be stronger. Moreover, she did not expose all her strength. I''ve seen a wind queen, who is only a bronze rank, but when fighting with all his strength, his body will become bigger and his magic power will become stronger. "


    "Satisfied?" Suye looked at castor and comodes.


    "Satisfied." Comodes road.


    Castor said thoughtfully, "Su Ye''s servant is a little strange. It seems that he can rise many ranks and never goes out of date. This means that he will never fight alone. One person is equal to a magic team. If you have dual summoning talent and can summon two servants of the same level, it is invincible. "


    "It can also be said to be playing. In terms of quality, his magic is not as good as Aristotle in the same stage, but in terms of quantity, it seems to have exceeded. " Euclid shook his head helplessly.


    "Envy." Comodes road.


    "Are you sure you want to go in this direction?" Euclid said.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I have this talent. If I don''t go, it''s a waste."


    "Oh? What are your calling talents? " Euclid was full of curiosity.


    "Summon the Golden Eagle." Suye road.


    Everyone laughed and scolded.


    After laughing and scolding, Euclid suddenly said, "it seems that I was too biased in the past. I have no problem studying geometry and magic, but if I can allocate my time and find a way to make money, it may help me promote faster. I remember you... "


    Euclid opened the book and said while reading: "you said that making money is helping you promote legend. I didn''t think so at that time, but now, I suddenly understand that there are many ways to help us promote legend, and money is just a way. However, I have hoodwinked myself for so many years because I despised wealth and businessmen. Well... Some businessmen may be evil, but the Golden Eagle itself has no problem. I like your attitude towards Golden Eagle. In your eyes, golden eagle is really just a tool, just like bread and clothes. It is because you don''t value money high or low, so you can have more money. Good, good! "


    Euclid said and recorded.


    Su ye thought as if Aristotle had said similar things.


    Comodes sighed and said, "I used to think money was the most important thing in my life, but now I understand that when I pursue money, I can only have money. When I pursue higher goals, money will naturally follow. I really don''t know how Su Ye''s brain grows. He sees it so thoroughly at a young age. "


    Euclid touched his chin and said, "what you said is also reasonable. You see, Su Ye is willing to support me as long as I continue to study magic and geometry. Well... It seems that I don''t need to spend my energy on making money. If I have no money, just find Su Ye. "


    Su Ye gave Euclid a white look.


    "This is the list of high-level booty in the military library. See if you like it. You have the right to choose first." Euclid handed the magic book to Suye.


    Su Ye looked carefully. It was far beyond imagination that all kinds of magic resources, magic tools or divine power equipment were robbed. I don''t know how many Persian golden warriors and magicians lost their wealth.


    "Darius has a scepter? But you can''t exchange it? " Suye road.


    "You can exchange it, but you have to pay double military merit. Generally speaking, no one is willing to exchange. After all, this is something that Persia must redeem. It is not worth offending the Persian Emperor for a scepter. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye continued to look down and asked, "there are some mysterious objects. What do you mean?"


    "Some booty, whether aristocrats, generals, magicians or Quartermaster officers, can not be identified. Even using identification magic, they can only vaguely recognize the material. They don''t know what it is, so they are listed as mysterious items. But I advise you not to take care of those things. Nine out of ten are waste products. They should be fragments of various divine power equipment or magic tools. Fortunately, they are fragments of Warcraft body, which is difficult to use. "


    "There are similar booty in the military treasury of the main city of Athens." Suye road.


    "Yes, and there are many. Throw it away. It''s too wasteful. Keep it. I don''t know how to use it. These things can''t be sold for money. After all, they are booty. If you sell it cheaply, the result is a treasure. Who will bear the responsibility? No one dared to bear it, so he threw it into the army depot. It is said that several army depots have been filled. You don''t want to take a chance, do you? You are not Aristotle. " Euclid said.


    "Huh? You mean, Aristotle took a chance? " Su ye asked.


    "He has the blood of light element and flame element, which makes him more sensitive to treasures of the same nature than the legendary master. He could see the treasures of these two systems at a glance. I occasionally went to the military library or magic market with him to pick up leaks. Alas, people are more popular than people. " Euclid said.


    "I also have a strong sense of treasure. I doubt I have a hidden talent." Suye road¡° Come on... "Euclid was suddenly stunned, put on a smiling face and said," when you return to Athens, I''ll take you to the magic market. I don''t want anything. If you find a treasure, you don''t need it yourself, just lend it to me for a few years. I don''t care about treasures, mainly for geometry and magic. "¡° I don''t believe what others say. If you say so, I believe it. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 403

    Euclid was stunned, and a complex look appeared on his face.


    "Finally someone believed me..." Euclid gently clenched his right fist.


    Su Ye smiled and thought that this paranoid master was good to deceive, but he wouldn''t think so, would he?


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the military depot. You can choose the booty! If they dare not give it, I will blow up the army Treasury! " Euclid''s face was proud of the death of his confidants.


    "Good!"


    The party hurried to the military depot excitedly and talked about all kinds of booty along the way.


    As Su Ye is the general of this team, other soldiers are also qualified to choose booty first.


    On the way, Euclid looked for fast through the magic book to check Su Ye''s military skills. The total military skills are six practical general level military skills, plus a major battle first skill, which is equivalent to seven general level military skills.


    Euclid sighed: "I spent so much energy to help the magician kill so many people. In the end, there are only nine Corps leaders, and one is still short of general level military skills. However, you are also worthy of your name. The credit for blowing up Persian flagship and a large number of magical warships is too great. You are wronged by only four general level military achievements. If you are a demigod family, no, even if you are only a hero family, you will at least double your military achievements! This time, it is estimated that even general mityad and general demes are not as good as you. "


    "Nobles have so much military merit than civilians?" Su Ye didn''t expect such a big gap.


    "The key is not military merit. Most of the time, no matter how much civilian military merit, they can''t get some seats. Therefore, once those civilian generals were promoted to the holy land, they had to join the nobility. Magicians are better. More than half of the Holy Land magicians do not join the nobility. " Euclid said.


    "And you?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m a declining aristocrat. If I''m not an aristocrat, I have less military skills, and the world is not friendly to magicians." Euclid said.


    "It reminds me of a sentence."


    "What do you say?"


    "The reason why great new knowledge is recognized is not that the opponents gradually agree, but that all the opponents are dead. So don''t worry. " Suye road.


    Euclid was stunned for a moment, took a deep look at Su ye, and didn''t speak.


    When the party came to the military depot, the Quartermaster saw that it was ulak and Euclid, and immediately said enthusiastically, "welcome, welcome, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, ulak, the first performer! Don''t worry. The awarding ceremony is being prepared and will be completed in three days. In a few days, when everything is over, we will inform the city states and the temple of Delphi to cast a statue of great heroes for you. "


    "Great cause statue?" Su Ye didn''t react for a moment. He always felt that this was too far away from himself.


    "Ha ha, yes! Although it has not been officially awarded yet, we all know that you not only have the medal of battle first merit, but also the medal of great deeds. At the same time, the coalition forces are still discussing giving you special medals. There should be seven medals, namely, "protector", "giant Slayer", "shipwrecker", "rescuer", "repulsor", "glory" and "innocent". At present, these nine medals should be. In fact, according to your credit, you will get more medals. Unfortunately, you are not a noble. Nine medals at a time is the limit. "


    "I forgot about it..." Su Ye was full of thoughts about the results of these medal sacrifices, and his heart beat when he thought of the medal of great cause.


    The medal of great deeds is one of the highest medals in Greece.


    No matter how much credit an ordinary general has, he can''t be promoted to a general with countless war achievements.


    Only those who have won the medal of great cause and have a statue of great cause in the temple of Delphi are qualified to serve as generals.


    Everyone listened to the nine medals and was full of envy. Even Euclid, who did not pay much attention to military honor, was no exception.


    As the legitimate son of the demigod family, castor still shows some enthusiasm in his eyes. Even people of the demigod family rarely get three rare medals: great cause, giant butcher and ship destroyer.


    Comodes took a slow, deep breath and clenched his fists.


    "I suddenly realized that compared with these military medals, the glory of the fighting king is not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning! Great cause, this is my new goal! " Comodes'' throat rolled like a low growl.


    The rest of the Spartans nodded vigorously.


    "How do you get the Greek medal?" Su Ye suddenly asked.


    The Quartermaster choked and couldn''t speak, and the others rolled their eyes at Su Ye.


    "I really want to strangle you! Why are you so ambitious? " Euclid was helpless.


    Castor said reluctantly, "that''s the highest medal in Greece. At least heroes can get it, even if many demigods don''t have it. A demigod ancestor in my family was depressed in his old age because he didn''t get the Greek medal. "


    "There have been nine Greek medals in history?" Comodes road.


    "That''s the highest medal that needs to be decided by all Greeks. You need to use the power of the temple. When you kill half gods and demons or save all Greece, you can think about it." Euclid said.


    "Well, let''s make do with a great cause for the time being." Suye road.


    Everyone turned around and didn''t bother to look at Su Ye.


    "My military skills can be exchanged for any booty?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, even the most valuable imperial scepter is only the military merit of four generals. Of course, this'' only ''is only for you." The tone of the Quartermaster was full of humility.


    The army most admire Su ye, who has made real contributions.


    "What? Is the great emperor''s Scepter worth so much military merit? A legendary weapon is only worth four generals. It can''t be one of the four scepters of Persia. " Castor''s canal.


    "This great emperor''s Scepter not only needs the military skills of four generals, but also the exchange conditions are very harsh. Only the great general, the demigod family or the first performer are eligible to exchange it. Then you will understand. " The Quartermaster smiled.


    "All the high-grade booty is in here, isn''t it?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, it''s all in this warehouse." The Quartermaster smiled.


    "Then I feel it with my talent." Suye road.


    "It seems that you have not only amazing military skills, but also incredible talent. Please." The Quartermaster smiled and stepped aside.


    Euclid blinked. Does Su Ye really have talent? However, people with many blood lines are really possible.


    Castor''s eyes flashed and his face brightened.


    Su ye walked slowly and stroked all kinds of boxes, but actually borrowed the power of the altar.


    At the moment of gaining the eye of the altar, Su Ye suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Because an article wrapped in black cloth emits a strong white light, dozens of times stronger than the tip of the broken spear!


    The intense light forms an incandescent sphere with a diameter of more than three meters.


    Everything in the arsenal is covered by the white light of the big ball of light.


    Su Ye was deeply shocked.


    The broken spear was like an oil lamp at night in front of the light ball.


    "It''s definitely a five ring sacrifice, or even a six ring sacrifice! Can we say that we are going to open the five ring era? Do you want a song of five rings... "


    Su Ye squinted and looked at other places. Although there was light in other places, the light of no object reached the level of the five rings, which was far from comparable to this big light ball.


    Close the eyes of the altar, Su Ye stepped forward and opened the black cloth.


    An old pure gold scepter lies on it. The shape of the scepter is regular, even rough. It goes straight up and down, with two ears at the top, inlaid with a ruby.


    It''s not very bright, even a little flawed, but it''s as big as a fist.


    On the surface, there is a column of words arranged from top to bottom.


    "How did Darius let maduous carry this Scepter?" Euclid was surprised.


    "Isn''t this the Cyrus scepter, one of the four most famous scepters in Persian history? Let me see. " Castor went up curiously and took the scepter.


    He slowly read the words in Persian: "I, Cyrus, king of the world, great king. Sure enough, Cyrus, the founder of the Persian Empire, was the world scepter. Unfortunately, my military skills are not enough. If I have enough military skills, I will bring it back to my family even at the risk of offending the Persian Empire. Even for the demigod family, this is the highest level collection. You... I see. "


    The Quartermaster smiled and said, "yes, we are afraid of causing trouble, so we only publish Darius'' scepter, which is used by maduous to command the army. We dare not announce that it is the scepter of the world. At that time, let Persia redeem it quietly. If someone redeems it and shows it off, Darius the great will go crazy. "


    Castor frowned. "It''s not easy. Darius took out the world scepter, which shows that he attached great importance to the war. I have to report the news to Sparta. "


    "The hero King Gilgamesh may have been sent out." Suye road.


    "It''s very possible! It seems that the two generals also realized that this Scepter was hot and simply handled it quietly. If Persia redeems it, everything will be normal. If anyone dares to take it for himself, Darius will probably speed up the war process. I thought the marathon was the end of the second Greek Polish war. Unexpectedly, it was not even the starting point, but just the prelude. If Gilgamesh enlists himself, it will be a headache. All Greece may be involved. " Castor''s canal.


    "Put it down. I''m afraid to take it even if I have military merit. Take it home and the whole family will scold me. The Spartan elders can step through the threshold of our house. " Castor handed the world scepter to Suye.


    "I changed it." Su Ye incorporated the world Scepter into the ring of space.


    Castor:???


    Euclid:???


    Comodes:???


    Quartermaster:???


    "I''ve been talking for a long time!" Castor shouted angrily, "don''t you dare take the world Scepter that our demigod family doesn''t dare to own? This is not an ordinary object, this is a deified object! Do you know what is a deified thing? In the official historical records of Persia, this is the scepter given by the gods to Cyrus the great, the founding king of Persia. Even if it was not, it has been spread for so many years. Under the power of the whole country, this item has been equivalent to being blessed by the gods! The gods don''t care, but Darius will spit blood! "


    Comodes said helplessly, "this scepter is useless except at home. Do you offend the whole Persia for a collection? Offend the Persian Emperor who claims to be closest to the gods? You told me to get out of the arena and break through myself. OK, I came out. As a result, do you want to punch Persia and kick Darius? I can''t afford it. I''d better go back to the arena! "¡° Lust for profit! " Euclid whispered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 404

    "General, you... Think again. I personally heard general mityad say that he likes collecting works of art, but he dare not leave this scepter. " The Quartermaster looked pleading.


    Castor sighed and said, "what did Darius give madeus the scepter of the world for? Have you thought about it?"


    "Thought about it." Suye road.


    "Tell me." Castor looked incredulous.


    "Madeus is Darius'' son-in-law and protected by legend. No one in the army can disobey his orders. So Darius didn''t have to give him the scepter of the world. Moreover, madeus was only a son-in-law, not a daughter and son, and Darius could not have been so partial to him. Darius was in his prime and not yet in his fatuous age. Well, it can only show that now or in the future, there is someone who is much higher than maduous and may seize maduous''s military power. This world scepter is against a man whose status is much higher than that of maduous. "


    Castor said nothing, and the rest listened carefully.


    "Even legendary masters and even legendary soldiers... No, in the Persian Empire, even heroes dare not seize the military power of maduous. If they are demigods, they can''t participate in the secular war. In addition, we heard the news of Gilgamesh before. Obviously, Darius''s plan is to let madeus gain a foothold in Greece, and then ask Gilgamesh to conquer Greece. This Scepter represents Cyrus the great, who once joined hands with many heroes to force Gilgamesh to give up fighting against Persia and sign a double king contract. The scepter of the world is enough to deter Gilgamesh. You don''t know what Gilgamesh looks like, do you? "


    Castor nodded and said, "it seems that you also know Gilgamesh''s state. He was originally a famous tyrant, enslaved all living beings, took pleasure in killing, and committed heinous crimes. Later, the gods sent enqi to punish him. As a result, they became partners. With the help of enqidu, Gilgamesh changed his temperament and became a virtuous king. Later, in the war with Greece, enqi died, and even a great sacrifice to the gods could not be raised. On that day, Gilgamesh wept blood and ate enqidu. From then on, Gilgamesh became a tyrant and a virtuous king. The scepter of the world is not only to suppress the tyrant Gilgamesh and avoid his misdeeds, but also to prevent the virtuous King Gilgamesh from giving up the war. "


    "So I said before that Gilgamesh might come." Suye road.


    "Well, I underestimate you again." Castor''s canal.


    "If Gilgamesh arrives in Greece without the world scepter, will he kill? He is a hero king. He once killed the demigod with the sword of all things. The Greek demigod may not dare to come forward. The only thing that can compete with him is Hagrid. " Comodes sighed.


    "You said, will he come to you directly to take the scepter of the world?" Castor thought.


    "If the rumor is true, he should come to you in person when he was a tyrant." Euclid had a slightly bluff tone.


    "If that time comes, I will give him the scepter of the world. Besides, the Persians are not unreasonable. When they know that the scepter of the world is in my hand, they will redeem it. I promise them at that time, and I won''t suffer. " Suye road.


    "Are you sure that the value of the treasure you exchanged from the Persians is higher than that you exchanged from the military treasury?" Castor''s canal.


    "I''m sure." Suye road.


    "You..."


    "You are so angry that we forget it! Why are you so brave? "


    "I want to report this to the senior general, and I need him to give a password." The Quartermaster reluctantly opened the command book.


    After a while, the Quartermaster stared helplessly at the command book for a long time and said, "the general said that everything is up to you and he doesn''t interfere. Well, I can''t take care of it. Anyway, the sky falls and is supported by the senior general. You take it! "


    "Good!"


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar again, glanced at the military Treasury and saw several booties. They all cost a lot of military merit, which is not cost-effective. As Euclid said, most of the so-called mysterious objects are of average value.


    Therefore, Su ye did not exchange for booty, but was ready to go to the military warehouse of Athens to clean out treasure.


    "You choose." Suye road.


    "Pick a fart, we are all thinking about how to get rid of our relationship with you now. I''ll go back and tell the Spartan kings and the Presbyterian Council how to deal with the anger of Darius and Gilgamesh and prepare for the second marathon. " Castor had lived in the army for a long time and began to swear.


    "The second time, they are unlikely to land on marathon plain. This is their sad place."


    Su ye said, and his heart suddenly jumped.


    They dare not land on marathon plain, so


    Leonidas is still alive.


    No, we must find a way to avoid the battle of hot spring pass!


    Don''t want to be one of 300!


    Taking 30 Spartan soldiers this time really doesn''t bode well!


    If Gilgamesh goes crazy, he can destroy the whole hot spring pass.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Asked castor.


    "Nothing. I suddenly realized that since Gilgamesh was coming, I had to practice hard. When he came to the door, I could at least run." Su ye then walked back.


    The rest hurried to follow.


    Euclid quickly followed and said, "the last time you successfully predicted the marathon war, where will they land next if Gilgamesh personally?"


    "Why don''t you think about who will be the next commander after maduous''s defeat?" Su ye asked.


    "This... It''s hard to think." Castor''s canal.


    "Xerxes." Su ye said three words.


    "Son of God..." castor took a breath as if he had a toothache.


    Euclid said: "it doesn''t matter. Xerxes is still young, just a holy land. Even if he is promoted to legend, the threat is limited."


    "Huh? You don''t seem to care much about Xerxes? He is known as the son of God. His future achievements are not under Gilgamesh. He is destined to become a demigod. " Suye road.


    "Hehe, if he is the son of God, then I am the one who defeated the son of God... The person with the same name." Euclid said.


    Everyone can''t laugh or cry.


    "Aristotle defeated Xerxes?" Su ye asked.


    "After Aristotle was promoted to gold and had the blood of two kings, he did not lose, even in the face of high-ranking opponents." Euclid said.


    "I don''t want to hear this aggressive, bullying and arrogant name now!" Su Ye half joked, "but have you seen his twin kings after their blood vessels were opened?"


    "I''ve seen..." Euclid''s eyes seemed to have a volcanic eruption and flames.


    "What exactly? Must be handsome. " Suye road.


    "It''s more than handsome. It''s like a God coming to earth. At that time... Forget it, I''d better not tell you, for fear that you will be hit. I saw with my own eyes that he was depressed for half a month after opening the power of double kings. He is also the top four of the college. Why is he so excellent? Even so, you can''t be aggressive, bullying and arrogant all day... "


    "Stop. I know your heart is bitter. How about you teach a student who surpasses him? I know you pretend to be poor, but you must have something good. How about giving it to me? I''ll help you surpass Aristotle. You think, if your students surpass Aristotle, doesn''t it mean you surpass Aristotle? " Suye road.


    "Hehe, bye." Euclid turned and left.


    "Cheapskate."


    "When I think of the two things I forgot, I''ll give you my treasure!" Euclid smiled.


    "Then I have no hope in my life!" Su ye said loudly.


    "So, help me find my memory first! Find the memory and I''ll give you a giant divine power plane! " Euclid smiled cunningly and turned away.


    Su Ye stayed where he was.


    "Do you say that he has mastered the plane mark of a giant divine plane, or is he the master of the plane of the giant divine plane?" Su ye asked.


    Castor thought and said, "the possibility of the latter is very low. As far as I know, there are no more than four giant divine planes in Greece. He should be the mark of mastering a giant divine plane, and know the secret of that divine plane. However, even so, it is equivalent to hiding a treasure. The annual output of a giant divine power plane is equivalent to the annual income of a top hero family. If the giant divine power plane is rich in products, it may even be comparable to the semi divine family. "


    "Is it really so valuable?" Su Ye calculated the value of the giant divine power plane in his heart.


    "The area of a huge divine power plane is basically equivalent to that of the whole Greece. You know what''s most important? The giant divine power plane can be opened almost for a long time. Even if you only have the plane mark of that world, you can enter at any time, and the income is far beyond your imagination. " Castor''s canal.


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "does your demigod family have a way to restore memory? If I get that giant power plane, I''ll mine it with your family! "


    "Forget it, we can''t help the forgotten Euclid recover his memory. The high priest of the temple said that he couldn''t even make a great sacrifice. Unless Euclid himself becomes a God, he can find his memory, or a God comes down to earth to help him. " Castor''s canal.


    "Alas... I''ll try again. After all, it''s a huge divine power plane." Su ye thought and walked back.


    Go back to the room, follow the old rules, call out the earth proud King sledgehammer, and then use the blockade spell.


    Enter the ruins space.


    Before, because castor was urging outside, Su Ye left immediately after sacrificing the remains of Feng Hou, without looking carefully at the results of the sacrifice.


    Originally, the queen of the wind is likely to get her own blood of the general of the wind element, but she already has it, so she might have an unexpected harvest by watching it for a while.


    Su Ye closed his eyes, then slowly opened them and looked at the altar.


    "Alas... It''s OK."


    Above the altar is the solidification of magic (silver).


    "Unfortunately, it''s not blood power... But it''s also good to solidify magic. Let me think about what to solidify." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 405

    "The earth protection magic of silver level has only one sand windbreaker. The problem is that once this thing is used, it will be surrounded by sand and dust. If it solidifies, when I eat, I''ll be full of sand. In case I get married with Palos... It''s too inconvenient. In fact, you don''t have to get married... Rule it out. "


    "The flame cloak is the same as above. You can''t choose it. The wind of deviation is not good either. The food flew out before waiting for dinner. The enemy can''t see me clearly, and the friendly forces can''t see me clearly. It''s a pity that there is no way to solidify the shadow division, otherwise there will always be one more me. It''s also a cool thing. "


    "It''s a pity that the floating blade can''t solidify, otherwise it''s equivalent to an additional flying weapon that automatically protects the master."


    "The only options are frost armor and wooden skin."


    "Frost armor is simple and direct, which is equivalent to an additional layer of armor, just like rock armor. Wooden skin is special. It can greatly enhance the toughness of skin and muscles. With my talent, it can greatly slow down the impact. After all, even if I have armor to protect myself, the strength of a powerful warrior still hurts my body. At this time, wooden skin can greatly weaken that strength. And the magic solidification will be improved with the improvement of this magic. Now use it. When you master the evolution of wood magic, this magic will automatically become stronger. "


    Su ye thought about it and left the power of magic solidification. After learning wooden skin, he solidified it for himself.


    Su Ye lowered his head and looked at the scepter of the world in his eyes.


    The slightly bright golden color and old words exude a strange smell.


    Su ye took a deep breath and held the world Scepter in both hands.


    "Your blood! Your blood! Your blood... "


    "I want to find a chance to put on a beep in front of Aristotle!"


    "Altar, man, give me a chance! Your blood! Your blood! Your blood... "


    Su Ye nagged for a long time, opened his eyes and slowly put the world Scepter representing the founding symbol of Persia on the altar.


    The altar trembled gently.


    Su Ye''s eyes shine.


    The first ring, on and off.


    The second ring, on and off!


    The third ring lights up and goes out


    The sixth ring lights up.


    Su Ye''s heart beat violently. Sure enough, it was a sacrifice of the sixth ring. The bet was right!


    The sixth ring went out.


    The seventh ring is on!


    Su Ye''s eyes stared like copper bells, trying to restrain his wild laughter.


    Far beyond imagination!


    The seventh ring is likely to be worth 100 million gold Eagles!


    The body of a demigod Warcraft is only worth 10 million.


    100 million golden eagles, equivalent to the remains of the next true God!


    Is this Scepter so fierce?


    Will there be a great gentleman''s blood?


    When the altar began to shine upward, Su Ye closed his eyes again and chanted words like every superstitious person.


    "Your blood! Your blood! Your blood... "


    "Brother altar, it''s up to you to surpass Aristotle!"


    Su ye said that, suddenly opened his eyes and looked forward.


    As usual, the altar erupted a cone of light upward.


    The difference is that the light body this time is particularly huge, ten meters high.


    A huge throne was suspended in the light.


    It''s a golden throne for blind people. How vulgar it is.


    It''s a golden vulgar thing. It''s made of gold.


    There are two golden dragons on both sides of the chair back. The tail is connected with the tips on both sides of the chair back. The giant dragon''s body flies to both sides and spreads its wings. The whole dragon body is like a screen of the throne.


    On the back of the chair is a golden relief. At the top of the relief is a vague man standing on the mountain and holding up the world scepter.


    At the foot of the mountain, countless races, such as dragons, giants, monsters, Warcraft, dwarves, tree people, elves, humans and so on, kneel on the ground. Their every action is vivid, lifelike like living creatures, making people feel ready to move at any time.


    The armrests on both sides of the gold seat are two dark gold python, with a big mouth. The shape is very similar to the Persian God angry snake of cambiathiamat. Put your hands on it to show your domineering spirit.


    On the cushion is a map of the whole world. The outline of northern Europe, Greece, Egypt and Persia is clearly visible. The Aegean Sea is the center of the world.


    The support under the golden seat is not ordinary seat legs, but a giant. Some of these giants kneel on one knee and hold their arms high, some carry them on their back, some kneel on both knees and hold them in one hand, with all kinds of images.


    The golden throne is still vulgar, but it looks so cool.


    "Theocracy: Kingdom."


    Su ye received a soul pounding message.


    Theocracy? Sacrifice can get divine power?


    Isn''t this the power of God? Can I use it now?


    Su Ye immediately recalled the vague explanation of divine power in the book. Divine power, abbreviated as divine power, is one of the most powerful forces of the gods.


    For example, both Athena and Ares have war theocracy and battle theocracy. By virtue of war theocracy or battle theocracy, two people can use powerful power, and their believers will be strengthened as long as they participate in war or battle.


    Theocracy is one of the main powers of the gods.


    Many gods do everything they can to strengthen their theocracy.


    Even, some magicians suspect that gods are just slaves of theocracy, because they are forced to do things to strengthen theocracy.


    "I''ve read books about gods, explained and guessed many kinds of divine power, but I haven''t heard of national divine power. Is it a moth made by the altar, or is it entirely derived from the power of the scepter of the world? What does this theocracy mean to me? "


    Su Ye was not blindly happy and did not directly receive this power, but constantly analyzed it.


    Finally, I vaguely understood a little, but I couldn''t tell. It seemed that there was a layer of fuzzy glass separating myself from the world.


    "Since you deserve it, you should bear it."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand a little, and the huge national God turned into golden light and got into his body.


    Su Ye immediately withdrew from the ruins space and entered a state of meditation.


    After a flash, Su Ye''s skin was red.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui looked at Su ye in surprise and saw that Su Ye''s skin expanded slowly and became more transparent.


    And the blood vessels began to become larger and thicker, and the blood inside was like a waterfall.


    Looking carefully, it seems that what flows in the blood vessels is not blood, but magma.


    The magma is mixed with light gold.


    "This kind of power, sure enough..." Wang Dahui stared at Su ye with a complex look on his face.


    "Muttering..." Di Aotian was also covered and scratched on his body.


    Two people began to change.


    The wind that was originally attached to Su Ye''s ear suddenly flew away from his ear and transformed into an elf form. A faint red light appeared all over his body. He held Su Ye''s neck, his body twisted slowly, and his mouth sounded like a serenade.


    The spiritual world in meditation, under two barriers.


    The void was dark, and a strange divine light shrouded Su Ye.


    The farthest light.


    In the light of the divine world, Su Ye closed his eyes and frantically absorbed the power of the light of the divine world.


    Suddenly, the light of the divine world suddenly brightened, and then all kinds of lights flashed disorderly.


    If Su Ye opened his eyes at this time, he would think he came to the bar. No, it should be said to be an extremely ancient song and dance hall.


    demons and monsters danced like mad.


    Finally, all the divine lights are integrated into a hazy light that is chaotic, black and white, clear and turbid, water and fog.


    In the dim light, Su Ye''s meditation effect was greatly improved.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye opened his eyes and entered the magic tower.


    Whether it''s the gifted elves who sleep, the fat boys who run around all day, or the hell Unicorn who always licks Su Ye''s face, they are staring at the sky over the blood crown.


    The golden national throne stands high in the sky, emitting the breath of kings and gods, overlooking the world and ordering all living beings.


    This time, Su Ye felt that the national God seat was not vulgar. Even if it was golden, it perfectly integrated domineering and art to balance secular and extraordinary.


    The dragon''s body is the wing, supported by the giant, holding the angry snake with his hands, and sitting on his hips in the world


    Su Ye seemed to see a row of numbers flash through the eyes of those gifted elves, magic servants and magic avatars.


    666¡­¡­


    Persian palace.


    Isina has a dark face.


    Since the news of maduous'' defeat came, the whole palace was in a panic. If it weren''t for comforting his sister and maduous''s wife, he wouldn''t have come here.


    Who knows when his father Darius loses his temper.


    However, what makes isina angry most is that the agreed remains of the queen of the wind are gone!


    "Damn Greeks! Why am I so unlucky every time I meet a Greek! The king of flame goblins is gone, the miracle stone is gone, and now even the remains of the queen of the wind are gone! The ulak who mastered the evolution of fire magic is not su ye? It''s impossible. He can''t master the evolution of two kinds of magic so quickly. Genius such as Aristotle can''t do it. "


    Yixinna, who took off her veil, walked around the palace, her body swaying and graceful, and her jade accessories tinkled and sounded sweet.


    But isina was impatient.


    "Damn the Greeks, they not only interrupted the emperor''s plan, but even destroyed my plan! My remains after the wind! I haven''t found it in Persia for so long. Is my miracle Summoner really broken and can only be a miracle Summoner? I''m not willing! "


    "What''s worse, the defeat of this expedition means that the next expedition will be dominated by the madman Gilgamesh! He is a tyrant. No matter what the agreement between the two countries, once angered him, he may directly destroy the city. At that time, the Greek demigod will strike, and the whole Persian army will be over. At least we can redeem people this time, and we can only redeem the body next time! "


    "Damn it, damn it! Why is my luck getting worse and worse since I met Su ye? HMM... however, the new tableware works well. I have made a lot of golden eagles. Generally speaking, the golden eagles brought by Su Ye far exceed my income. In terms of interests, he is a good partner, but emotionally, I really want to strangle him! " Just then, her middle-aged bearded bodyguard hurried in with a happy face¡° Your highness, there''s news! There''s news! "¡° What news? " Isina held back her anger and her tone was a little impatient¡° There is news of the branches of the world! "¡° Really? " Isina screamed excitedly, almost breaking her voice¡° Really! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 406

    Marathon fortress, Greece.


    Su Ye stared at the golden national throne over the magic tower.


    Before, you could communicate and get information when you saw the blood crown, but now, the national God doesn''t give you any useful information.


    "Is it..."


    Su ye thought for a moment and jumped lightly. His spirit flew into the air and sat on the huge national God seat.


    The constellation of God shines brightly.


    The blazing golden light was like the noon sun, and the original dark magic tower was as bright as day.


    All the creatures in the magic tower reached the ground on one knee, half kneeling below, and dared not look directly at Su Ye.


    Su Ye leaned back on the chair back of the national God seat and felt a strange breath rolling in the God seat, but it seemed to be sealed by some power and could not really exert his power.


    Then, some information came to mind.


    Without divine power and mastery of the power belonging to the gods, you will not be able to fully control the throne.


    However, after all, the national constellation of God is too powerful to give a power, that is, to double the radius of power in all fields.


    "Good!"


    Su Ye smiled.


    The flame lamp of the general''s blood of the fire element and the guardian land of the general''s blood of the earth element are all domain forces.


    After being promoted to the holy land, magicians can also use domain forces.


    The only defect of domain power is that the center is always itself, and the scope is too small.


    For soldiers, domain power is an artifact, mostly beyond the attack range of their own combat skills.


    The magician''s field is very large, and the radius is far beyond that of a warrior, but it is far shorter than the casting distance of normal magic.


    Therefore, in the hands of magicians, domain power is only for protection.


    Su Ye''s flame lamp can only cover a radius of 15 meters, but the casting distance of ordinary magic has reached 60 meters. The higher the level, the greater the gap between the two.


    Now, under the influence of the national theocracy, the field magic has directly expanded to a radius of 30 meters, which is more than expected.


    This means that once the flame lamp and the guardian land are released, everyone within a radius of 30 meters will not only be attacked by these two kinds of magic, but also be constantly attacked by earth and fire talents.


    The real warrior nemesis.


    Subsequently, Su ye received the information of the national God seat. As his rank rises and his strength increases, the national God seat will give more powerful power in succession.


    Su Ye nodded. After all, it''s the power of the gods. Even if it''s just a little breath, it can make him have great benefits.


    "However, I still want the power of the blood prince..."


    Sitting on the national throne, Su Ye looked around the magic tower to see if there were any new changes.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye suddenly stretched out his hand and saw a new gifted spirit flying in the distance.


    It was an elf that was much larger than all gifted elves. It was the size of a palm, and there were ten pairs of light wings behind her. Moreover, her body was composed of light golden light, which was completely different from those simple and ordinary gifted elves.


    This gifted spirit did not appear in the altar, which means that this should be an additional talent after he has the national theocracy.


    Su Ye stared at the golden genius and immediately learned her power.


    Divine talent: the lower God is immune.


    Immune to a certain degree of pure divine power, and can weaken any attack with additional divine power.


    "Good thing!" Su Ye couldn''t help praising.


    If not the divine power, the demigod is only stronger than the hero in "quantity", unlike the essential difference between other levels.


    But with the divine power, there is a qualitative improvement.


    The heroic kings in history can kill demigods because their own divine blood is too strong. Demigods can not use divine power.


    If it is not a special talent and does not use special magic tools, magic or divine power equipment, even if the legend meets the demigod, it can not resist the divine power.


    Moreover, many people of the demigod family, even if they are not demigods, also have the power of divine power.


    This means that from now on, the threat of demigod blood will be greatly reduced.


    The Spartan soldiers lost their temper when their eyes left.


    After dinner, they left the fortress and arrived at the Persian camp.


    Seeing the familiar magician, the Persian camp became agitated.


    "He can''t underestimate us!"


    "It is said that he is still a great hero in blowing up the flagship!"


    "It seems that he wants to insult us. Let''s go. We can''t be bullied by him anymore!"


    A group of gold soldiers and gold magicians in single clothes gathered sadly and angrily.


    A large number of Persian nobles, soldiers, magicians, soldiers, flying snakes and even some giants went out to the gate of the Persian camp without walls.


    The giant king tried to hide at the back of the team. Unfortunately, even if he lay down, he was taller than ordinary people. He could only catch two flying snakes in front of him and secretly looked at Su ye from the gap between the two flying snakes.


    The giant king''s eyes are extremely complex, with doubts, confusion, anger, shame and reluctance, but also awe, fear and even a little flattery¡° This smell... Sure enough! " When Su Ye approached, the giant king suddenly changed his face, suddenly threw away the two flying snakes in his hand, turned and ran away. The other giants also fled in panic and broke large tents and houses. The fierce crowd didn''t know what had happened. Even the giants ran away. Why did they keep them? Run! Especially those magicians who had no magic tools and no sense of security forgot to cast spells. SA Yazi ran with the golden soldiers. In the blink of an eye, like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, only a dozen Persians stood at the gate. Like a rusty puppet, maduous turned slowly and looked at the empty rear and the chaotic rear. The remaining dozen Persians were full of grief and anger. They are like the last few dead leaves in early winter hanging on the tree. Persian Empire, why such humiliation! Scared like this by a silver magician! Ulak, Persia is against you! The Greek soldiers and generals outside the Persian capture camp helplessly looked at Su Ye. Now they are afraid of the Persian rebellion. What are you doing here, the first performer? Aren''t you afraid of an accident? As soon as Su Ye raised the bronze dagger in his hand, the Greek soldiers didn''t bother to look more and directly sidled to release. Su Ye enters the gate. The Persians led by maduous glared at Suye and looked sad and angry¡° You''re dressed a little badly? " Su Ye looked at the crowd and walked forward. Persian nobles are often dressed in gorgeous clothes, dressed in gold and silver, and covered with jewelry and jade. Now, it''s as simple as meeting ten waves of robbers on a 300 meter long road¡° Ulak, you have to understand that you are just a little silver magician. Talking too much and doing too much is not good for you. " Maduous murmured¡° You have a high status. What do you get from running to Greece? " Su ye asked¡° People of your status are destined to be complacent after winning by luck. But I advise you not to think too highly of yourself and be careful to fall down! " Maduous remained calm and not angry. Su ye said calmly, "are you imagining the scene of a young magician who has had bad luck arrogantly humiliating his opponent now? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 407

    The Persian complexion eased slightly.


    "You''re really right." Su Ye''s words ignited the pupils of all Persians.


    Everyone gnashed their teeth and looked at Su Ye.


    Castor and comodes almost laughed.


    "The reason why I want to humiliate you is not because we won and you lost. But because you fools still don''t understand how you lose. Now you attribute other people''s victory to luck, and so far you attribute your failure to external reasons. So, if you always think so, you will always lose. Will I be afraid of you? I just despise people like you. One is one! "


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    "Are you forcing us to give up peace?"


    "You''re insulting Persia!"


    ¡­¡­


    More than a dozen people fought back.


    However, maduous was calmer than before, just frowning.


    In the distance, a few people with gorgeous clothes still looked at Su ye and thought deeply.


    Su Ye didn''t care about the angry Persians. The ring flashed and the world Scepter appeared in his hand.


    The curse stopped abruptly.


    Every Persian''s face showed a complex look.


    Later, Su ye put away the world scepter.


    "This booty is mine." Su Ye smiled.


    Maduous''s face was full of strong wine red, but then he pressed down, took a deep breath and said slowly, "explain your intention."


    Su ye turned his mouth and asked, "don''t you say I''m here to humiliate you now?"


    "Sorry, I apologize for my wrong judgment. I think a magician who can defeat the giant legion, a magician with magical evolution, a magician who becomes the first player in the battle, and a general who decides the war will not come here just to humiliate us. " Maduous murmured.


    "Well, no wonder you can become the commander of the army, and others can only scold there. I come with sincerity and hope to leave with sincerity. " Suye road.


    "Do you want us to redeem the scepter?" Maduous road.


    "Yes, the scepter of the world."


    The Persian complexion changed dramatically.


    Everyone knows, but how can you say it directly!


    This is Persian decency!


    "You say." Maduous straightened his chest and looked at Suye quietly.


    "I want to exchange the remains of powerful miraculous servants, divine power planes, magic tools or enough resources, and give me a city." Suye road.


    "You are too arrogant!"


    "Even if we die, we can''t promise you!"


    "Don''t push an inch!"


    The Persian generals behind madeus fought back.


    "You mean that the scepter of the world is not comparable to a city? Are you insulting Cyrus the great? "


    "You..."


    Everyone is quiet. Anything you say at this time may be trapped. You can only shut up.


    Moreover, we all know that this world scepter is indeed enough to change a city.


    The Greeks may not understand, because they see a city as a country, but the Persian Empire is too big and there are too many cities.


    "You are too big a lion to speak, just a scepter." Maduous said calmly.


    "Yes, it''s just a scepter. Even when the gods of the divine world fight, it''s nothing for the Greek gods to hold the world scepter and shake in front of the Persian gods. If I remember correctly, Cyrus the great was deified by the Persian gods. Guess what he thinks? He may not be able to do anything about Darius the great. What do you think will happen to you, my dear highness maduous? "


    Madous and the people behind him looked frightened.


    The empire is endless.


    But the emperor covered the sky with one hand.


    "What do you want?" Asked maduous.


    "Then I''ll narrow it down for you. A medium-sized divine power plane must be characterized by fire, wind or water. Or, nine and a half drops of God''s blood. Or, a semi artifact. Or a world tree branch. Or, the great monarch''s blood power. Or a city on the east coast of the Aegean Sea, and promise never to invade. Choose either. "


    "Why don''t you grab it!" A golden warrior roared.


    "Robbing." Su Ye smiled.


    "You are too greedy..." maduous stared at Su ye with gloomy eyes.


    Castor and comodes looked at Su ye and wanted to pull him back to the fortress. They were really not afraid of death!


    Even general demes didn''t pay attention to the scepter of the world, but Su Ye dared to be those generals and nobles. Didn''t he think about it?


    Darius the great wouldn''t care if he killed more Persians. Even after he was captured, Darius would entertain warmly and release generously.


    But there is no room for threatening Darius with the scepter of the world.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "you think clearly. I''ll wait for your news."


    "You... We need time to think about it." Maduous was helpless.


    "Of course, I''ll give you time, but only before Gilgamesh comes. If it''s late, I''ll sacrifice the world Scepter directly to Athena. "


    Su Ye''s tone was plain, but his eyes locked on the Persians.


    When he said the name Gilgamesh, the eyes of a small number of Persians, including maduous, fluctuated slightly, even if they were trying to hide it.


    "It will take at least a year." Maduous road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "as soon as possible. After all, if any demigod family wants to get the favor of the gods, sacrifice with the world scepter and buy it from me, I can only say I''m sorry. "


    "We will give you an answer as soon as possible." Maduous road.


    "Well, it was a great deal. I hope we can negotiate calmly next time. " Su ye said, instinctively extending his hand, but it''s too late to shrink back. This action is too familiar.


    Maduous looked at Su Ye''s outstretched hand and was a little confused. What does this mean?


    Than wrist strength?


    Than grip strength?


    Send a note?


    People on both sides of Persia and Greece were puzzled.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "holding each other''s hand with an empty hand that should have held the sword shows that I have no weapons not only in my hands, but also in my heart. This is the best etiquette for trading and negotiation. Of course, except during the plague. "


    "I see." Maduous also slowly extended his hand.


    Su Ye held maduous''s hand hard, moved up and down gently, and then released it.


    Maduous looked at the blue and white marks on his hands and fell into deep thought.


    Does he just want to catch me to vent his anger? Otherwise, why does it hurt a little


    Su Ye looked at the posh Persians not far away and said with a smile, "masters, I hope you will be merciful in the future. I''m helping others. I have no choice but to do it. I am a little silver mage, too weak. There are also frightening old people in the mountains. I''m just a pawn. We want peace, we want peace. "


    Su Ye smiled, nodded, turned and left.


    Whether Persians or Greeks are speechless, Su Ye''s words sound like fun.


    It looks like a provocation.


    "Can you not scare us? My demigod blood and heart can''t help you toss like this. " Castor followed Suye closely.


    "Neither can the heart of the wrestling king. Didn''t you see that even the two generals gave face to the old man in the mountains? If you cry broken, he won''t kill you? " Comodes said helplessly.


    Su Ye shrugged and didn''t care.


    "Are you asking exorbitant prices, or just want those." Castor''s canal.


    "That''s what I want." Suye road.


    Comodes whispered, "if I were you, a million will do."


    "If I were you, I would think a million would do." Su Ye doesn''t care.


    Comodes and castor looked at each other and saw shock from each other''s eyes.


    Is this boy bragging or does he really have such high wisdom?


    Why is every word so philosophical?


    Maduous looked at Su Ye''s back, sighed, reluctantly turned back and walked all the way to the giant king behind a house.


    The giant king lay on his side behind the house, with his back to the outside, supported his head in one hand and a spear in the other hand, removed a piece of meat from his teeth, rolled it with his tongue and swallowed it.


    "ATRA."


    Maduous was so frightened that the giant king trembled fiercely.


    "Scared the hell out of me! What are you doing here? Your majesty is gone? " ATRA hurried to the ground and leaned out of the house, looking carefully ahead.


    Seeing Su Ye''s back, the giant king breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Your Majesty? Who the hell is he? " Madeus sat directly next to the giant king.


    Like a grain of rice next to a big bowl.


    "Can''t say." ATRA road.


    "I have never offended you, and I have always been a supporter of the funds of the giant Legion. Moreover, I have a good reputation in the giant army and have always met your needs. Can''t you say it? " Maduous made a low profile.


    ATRA let go, Bang


    The next house collapsed and smoke flew.


    "Well... Actually, I''m just guessing. All of us are just guessing. He should have a very noble Titan blood, or an ancient god blood. Anyway, I can''t tell. Moreover, the smell is stronger today. If I had doubts about him before and wanted to test him, I would give up fighting him after today. I doubt that he has the power to kill me. " ATRA road.


    "Only the superior Titan can decide your life and death in one word." Maduous road.


    "I don''t want to bet my life anyway." ATRA began to pick her teeth with her spear again. "Ah..."


    Maduous resisted the impulse to cover his nose and said, "which Titan''s blood is it? This news is very important to the Empire."


    "You should know the source of my name?" Asked ATRA¡° Of course, although I don''t believe you have the blood of atlas, that is the famous sky Titan. His blood can only be Titans, not ordinary giants like you. " Maduous road¡° You have offended me now. " The giant king snorted coldly¡° Cough, cough, slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue. I believe you must be a descendant of the atlas Titan. "¡° I feel closer to atlas from him. No matter how much, I dare not say. Think for yourself. " The giant king said, reached out and patted maduous on the shoulder, got up and left. Maduous lay on the ground with a helpless face. Back to the fortress, Su ye went straight to fast''s residence. When he saw fast, he said, "Gilgamesh will arrive in Greece in half a year!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 408

    "What''s going on?" General fast put down his command book.


    "The thing is, in order to cheat the future trend of the Persian army, I endured humiliation, sacrificed a lot of military achievements in exchange for a useless world scepter, and then..." Su Ye told the story with a sincere face.


    Comodes and castor rolled their eyes from the beginning to the end, almost turning their eyes out.


    When Su Ye finished, general fast couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "You have made great achievements, but why is there a voice in my heart saying that I can''t believe a word except the conclusion?" Fast road.


    "I have this voice in my heart." Castor''s canal.


    "Me too." Comodes took over.


    "Nothing else is important. This military achievement... No, it''s the most important intelligence." Su Ye looked sincere.


    Fast nodded, looked out the door, his eyes stagnated for a long time, took out the command book and sent a message.


    "I''ve sent it to general mitayad. It''s up to him to decide. You sit down for a while. Sue... Ulak, there will be a medal ceremony in two days. Where are you going after that? If you go back to Athens, bring me a letter to my wife and daughter. " Fast said with a smile.


    "Sorry, I may not be able to take your message. After the medal ceremony, I will go to the pithia competition. " Suye road.


    "I forgot about it. The Pythia competition will be held soon. It is a competition in all Greece and one of the events second only to the Olympic Games. I also want to go. It''s not far from Delphi. Unfortunately, general mityad may go, so I can only stay here. " Fast road.


    Castor whispered, "he''s not going to be an audience. He''s going to compete, and he''s going for the championship king."


    Fast blinked desperately and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    "I''ve asked Plato college to help me apply for all the projects. Of course, I don''t participate in music projects, but only other sports." Suye road.


    "You..." fast cried and laughed. "I don''t know what to say about you. You are really a wonderful flower among magicians and a monster among Greeks! It''s up to you, but if you lose face, don''t cry in the future. "


    Comodes murmured, "general, you''d better not say that. I doubt he can bring back at least five champions."


    "Stop laughing." General fast''s eyes were full of silly nephews.


    "Don''t forget that some competitive sports can use non offensive forces, such as natural forces that can be actively stimulated. Su ye, he has the blood of a giant General. You are well-informed and should know what this means. " Comodes''s tone was full of helplessness.


    General fast''s eyes flashed and suddenly realized, "the giant has changed!"


    "Yes."


    "Really! I remember a game I saw more than 20 years ago. A magician with giant blood swept the fighting competition and won two fighting Championships. Unfortunately, soldiers are not allowed to use blood power. " Fast road.


    "He may have other blood forces, such as diving into the water this time." Comodes road.


    "The blood of water element can take the lead in the swimming events of the all-round competition."


    "More than that, he also has the blood of wind element. I suspect he may even win the championship of the four events and become the king of the race. " Comodes road.


    "It''s really possible, but... It seems that no mage has won the title of ''King'' at the competition level. Because magicians generally can''t break out until the golden mage, and the limit of the pithia game is silver or below silver. Perhaps, he could work miracles! " Fast stared at Su Ye as if he were staring at a beautiful work of art.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t play an instrument from primary school. Otherwise, I really have a chance to win a championship in the music competition."


    Castor sighed and said, "I really hope you can become Su ye after Hercules. After thinking about it, he said:" I not only choose the second opportunity, but also return to Athens! "


    "Are you going to go back after winning some Championships in pithia?"


    "Yes!"


    "But why should I say ''some champions''?" Fast looked strange.


    "Then I''ll go. See you at the medal ceremony." Su Ye got up with a smile, walked out of the door and suddenly turned around.


    "Military achievements are not important. The important thing is whether we can be prepared to deal with Gilgamesh like this marathon. Next time, we may face Gilgamesh and Xerxes, two sons of God, millions of armies, and more terrible forces. " Su ye zhengse said.


    "Shall we stick to the marathon plain?"


    "No, the marathon plain will not be the core of the next war."


    "So what''s the core?"


    "Hot spring pass and Salamis Strait!" Su ye turned and left.


    Fast was shocked, savored the scene of his first meeting with Su ye, thought for a long time, and hurried to the residence of general mitayad.


    Back at his residence, Su ye returned to his usual habits. Do your homework, read the textbook, and then depict the silver magic matrix. Before going to bed at night, call out Wang dachui and di Aotian, and Su ye will habitually meditate. Wang dachui murmured, "I always feel that the door of the new world is opening to me."¡° Muttering... "Di Aotian whispered in agreement. Su ye did not forget the most basic awareness, whether it was himself or others¡° The gate... "Su Ye''s mind moved. He entered the ruins space and looked at the oil painting on the white edge of the ruins space. Giant Hill entrance¡° According to the time calculation, the next opening of giant Hill should be many days later. Most of the current oil paintings should be black and white. Unexpectedly, the oil painting restored the full-color dynamic image, with flying flowers and swaying branches. Su ye went inside and meditated as usual. The effect of one meditation was as good as that of the outside for a month. After meditation, they choose a large number of herbs and the most precious metals. Su Ye was stunned to find that the weight of the items he could carry out was five times that before! Su Ye didn''t leave directly, but tried to summon Wang sledgehammer, di Aotian, Fenghou and hell unicorn. I''ve tried it before. I don''t feel it. But now, you can clearly feel the breath of these servants, but you still can''t call them in. According to this trend, they can be called in soon¡° Other people have little effect. Once Wang sledgehammer comes in, he will directly extract metal from the ore and directly create a blacksmith shop in it. All kinds of weapons and equipment will continue. Now Wang sledgehammer has been promoted to silver, which means that he can easily make bronze divine power equipment! With them, you can also take more things out of it and give full play to the value of divine power. I''m afraid the average annual income will exceed 500000 golden eagles. The key is to keep going and never dry up. " Carry out herbs and precious metals and put them into the ruins space. Su Ye returns to his room¡° Did you feel anything just now? " Su ye asked¡° I feel that your majesty is calling us, but what force is blocking it. " Wang dahammer said. Di Aotian nodded again and again¡° I called you from the giant hills. In the near future, you can enter the giant hills. " Suye road¡° Thank you, your majesty! But can you give me a girl... No, a dwarf queen? " Wang sledgehammer was half kneeling on the ground, his eyes flickering with longing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 409

    "I''m talking about giant hills. Are you going to pick up girls? It''s all like this? " Su ye asked angrily¡° Your majesty, you misunderstood me. I have the same vision as you. I''m not talking about my personal marriage, but the continuation of the ethnic group. Once we move into the giant hills, I will have the power of the ethnic group. At that time, I will gain the old power, have subjects, have ethnic groups and reproduce. " Wang dachui said with righteousness and strictness¡° Baa...... "Su Ye glanced at the black demon sheep¡° You want a ewe, too? " The black demon sheep immediately knelt down, showed a flattering smile, and patted neat white teeth out of the dark mouth. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "what will happen to my summoning skill after you enter the giant Hill?"¡° You will have the ability to summon teams. The number is about ten, that is, five magnificent magic sheep knights. " Wang dahammer said. Su Ye smiled and asked, "how do the other four knights compare with you?"¡° The rank is always one rank below me. "¡° What''s the next stage of summoning the team? " Su ye asked¡° It''s a summoning tribe. The total number is about 100. The other new magic sheep knight is two levels lower than me. But a new dwarf may be born. There are dwarf mages in our rock dwarf tribe. "¡° What about the next stage? "¡° Summon the Legion. The total number is about 1000. The weakest level is three orders lower than me. At this time, our Legion will be particularly complete, and there will be powerful dwarves using magic instruments. As for the next stage, I don''t know, because I was only a dwarf king at the Legion level in my previous life. " Wang dahammer said. Su Ye looked at the earth and AO Tian: "if you have the divine power plane of fire element, you will also begin to multiply and grow?"¡° "Mutter, mutter..." Di Aotian explained excitedly¡° When I didn''t ask! " Su ye thought about the development route of Summoning Magic in the future and fell asleep. Suye turned to the Persian camp. Persian generals, nobles, ACE soldiers and high-ranking soldiers have left, and the remaining ordinary soldiers and temporarily recruited light infantry are looking here. Their eyes were so dim, but they were shining together. Like the waves illuminated by the sun, the waves are sparkling. Not long after, under the leadership of general mithiad, the Greek generals ascended the platform. The cheers were deafening¡° Greece! "¡° Greece! "¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 410

    More than 100000 soldiers and civilians stood in front of the high platform, looking at a big man like thunder.


    Mitayad''s tall figure is like a mountain peak, and his hard short hair is like a lying hedgehog.


    He raised his hand slightly, and the cheers of the whole army slowly weakened.


    "I, Medea, standing here for Greece, will also be here to witness a miracle."


    They were stunned for a moment, and then remembered that just before the war, mithiad said this sentence without changing a word.


    Some soldiers could no longer help but burst into tears.


    Many people have red eyes.


    Mitayad showed emotion and said, "thank everyone who participated in the war, so that I can repeat this sentence. Before the award ceremony, please observe a moment of silence for each of your comrades who died in battle. Let''s remember them in our hearts. "


    Mitayad put the palm of his right hand on his left chest and lowered his head slightly.


    The same is true for everyone.


    The warm sunshine can''t illuminate this army at the moment.


    After a long time, mithiad looked up and said, "may they sleep peacefully and forever in the arms of the gods."


    "May they sleep peacefully and forever in the arms of the gods." Everyone said the same thing in unison.


    Su ye said that, raised his head and looked at mitayad.


    Obviously won, but mithiad had more white hair on his head.


    "Thank you for letting me see my old lady again so that I can do what I say. Everyone present is the winner and my comrades in arms whom mithiad always respects! "


    The soldiers looked at mithiad quietly.


    Mithiad''s words are more sincere than the sun, and everyone''s heart is warmer than the sun.


    Everyone believed in the tall and powerful old man, not his deeds, not his strength, not his identity, but mithiad.


    Just as he believes in everyone.


    Among the nobles, mithiad is countless.


    Among the soldiers, mithiad has done many deeds, including making a fool of himself, humor, happiness, sadness, but no sin.


    Mitayad is not perfect. Everyone knows that when he was young, he liked to brag, take risks and make jokes.


    But mithiad is trustworthy.


    As he said, he would be the last person to leave marathon plain.


    Every time he says so, he is bound to do so.


    "I''m proud to be your comrade in arms."


    Mithiad said, clenching his right hand and tapping gently on his left chest.


    All the soldiers silently raised their right fist and gently put it on their left chest.


    That''s where the heart is.


    Mitayad suddenly laughed, and his bright voice spread all over the audience.


    "Today is a happy day. Then, I will honor our comrades in arms! Come, let me hear your cheers. Do you want to stand in front of me? "


    "Yes!" Everyone roared.


    "What? I didn''t hear you? Are you frightened by the Persians? "


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted with all their strength.


    Mithiad laughed and said, "OK! I hope each and every one of you can stand in front of me and wear the medal by myself! I now begin to announce, "this is a veteran of Athens, Mahal, a real old dog! He killed Persian light infantry like scarecrows, one at a time, cleaner than when I was younger! "


    Veteran Mahal held his head proudly. Even if he lost his arms, everyone knew how powerful his hands were.


    "This is the elite soldier of Sparta, little Cohen. I know his father, an excellent silver soldier. This boy is an exception of Spartan soldiers. He killed at least seven elite Persian king armies with a sword without a spear. All of them were decapitated with a sword! Although he has only one arm left, I believe that this boy will become a golden warrior in the future! "


    "Sparta!" Little Cohen shouted proudly.


    "Sparta!" Many Spartan soldiers responded loudly from the high platform.


    Su Ye smiled at little Cohen because he was promoted to captain in the morning.


    Like his nephew, mitayad called out the names of every "fearless" and even said things that only they knew about the battlefield. Several people burst into tears because of mitayad''s experience.


    Many soldiers watched the scene with sour noses.


    Mithiad didn''t lie.


    As he said before the war, he looked at everyone and his back.


    This process is extremely long. There are more than 200 fearless people this time. However, mitayad is consistent from beginning to end, always so patient, always mild in his eyes and full of encouragement in his tone.


    All the soldiers are the same. No one feels tired.


    He is praising the fearless and everyone.


    After the last fearless person left, the great mithiad will continue to award various higher medals.


    These medals are either given to ordinary soldiers who show special performance, or to high-ranking soldiers who kill a large number of enemy troops, including a large number of magicians, including Euclid. When introducing Euclid, mithiad did not hesitate to praise, and even said that Euclid saved at least 20000 Greek lives in this battle. Euclid''s name once again resounded throughout the marathon plain. Castor and comodes also took the stage to receive the award, and mitayad praised both of them. Even if one of them is a demigod aristocrat and the other is a king of ten companies, when they come back, the whole person is floating. Their feet seem to walk back on cotton and can fly to heaven at any time. However, Su Ye''s name was never called. At first, Su Ye was puzzled, but soon realized a possibility and waited quietly. After the medal ceremony, there is the award ceremony. In Greece, there are only posts, military ranks and posts, and there is no additional military rank shoulder badge. All are medals. Mitayad personally wore the commander of the Corps Medal and the general medal for all commanders and new generals. One of them was Andre, who was promoted to head of the army in this battle and jumped into the middle sequence. Finally, the bodyguard beside mitaiad stood upright with a wooden box. Mitayad slowly glanced at everyone with a gentle smile, then looked up at the direction of the Persian camp, looked at it and opened his mouth¡° There was a young magician who, with his own strength, restrained more than a dozen golden magicians and golden warriors. "¡° There was a young magician who was so powerful that he frightened the Persian army and tried to sneak an attack, but he lost his troops. "¡° There was a young magician who, with the power of one person, used the magic of hell demon snake to form a kilometer defense line, so that thousands of troops were afraid to come forward. "¡° There was a young magician who summoned magic servants to repel the giant Legion twice in a row, let the giant flee in a hurry, let the giant king panic, completely destroy several ace armies, and lay a huge advantage for our army! As I said, Euclid saved 20000 Greeks. And he saved all our Greeks! "¡° A young magician killed the most important fate magician in Persia with silver rank, created a miracle and became the first person in history. "¡° There was a young magician who, at great risk, let the magic servant dive into the water with a magic instrument, destroyed the Persian magic flagship, destroyed countless Persian ships, and killed enough gold ranks to make a hill. "¡° In the face of this magician, even me, I have incomparable respect in my heart, so that I can''t even say his name, because his name will spread all over Greece, all over the world and all over the world. He is the innocent, the rescuer, the repulsor, the glory, the shipwrecker, the giant butcher, the protector, the great cause and the first winner of the marathon battle, the magician who controls the fire of hell and the legend of the future! Let''s invite him to ride on the demon of hell and come on stage! Let''s give him the warmest cheers! He said, "today is the king of marathon!" Mithiad shouted in an incomparably high voice. His eyes fell on Su Ye''s face. Everyone was inspired by mithiad''s words with the purest emotion and shouted loudly¡° The king of marathon! "¡° The king of marathon! "¡° The king of Marathon... "More than 100000 people in the army all looked at Su ye and shouted. Su Ye looked helplessly at general mityade and gave him a medal. Did he have to ride a hell unicorn¡° Come on, don''t you dare to give general mithiad face? " Comodes urged¡° What else do you want to put on airs? The whole army is watching you! " Castor''s canal. Su Ye was helpless and called out the hell unicorn¡° ßÔ ßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔßÔ21. The whole body is burning with unparalleled power. When the front hoof of the hell Unicorn falls, the experienced Su Ye jumps gently, jumps onto the back of the hell unicorn and sits down. Then, the black hell fire rose and condensed into a powerful prison fire throne. Different from the previous prison fire throne, a pair of Dragon Wings emerge on both sides of the current prison fire throne, which is composed of red magma and dark hell fire, just like the wings of the prison fire ancient dragon. It is gorgeous and powerful. Seeing such a spectacular scene, the soldiers were even more crazy¡° The king of marathon! "¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 411

    A few people looked at Su ye and didn''t shout loudly. There was an irrecoverable jealousy in their eyes, but there was also an irrecoverable jealousy.


    In front of Su ye, all soldiers took the initiative to separate to both sides, leaving a wide road.


    Su Ye patted the back neck of the hell unicorn.


    The hell Unicorn screamed excitedly as if it were crazy. Its body suddenly expanded for several circles, its skin cracked and magma flowed. First, it ran fast, and then jumped high.


    Like a heavenly horse flying in the air.


    The sun hangs high in the sky, and it blocks the sun.


    The crowd cried in surprise, as if it were a demon coming from the sun.


    Before, I only saw it from a distance on the battlefield, but now I can clearly feel the terrible oppression when I look so close.


    The hell Unicorn landed steadily on the platform.


    Opposite is obviously a legendary soldier, but the hell unicorn is not afraid, looks up and hisses, and the unicorn soars to the sky.


    "Good!" Even mithiad''s eyes showed an appreciation that could not be concealed.


    Not far from the high platform, a middle-aged man who was three meters tall and had light black hair all over his body snorted coldly.


    The people present either envy Su ye or envy Su Ye. Only the middle-aged man looked at the hell Unicorn with envy and hatred.


    "Laugh."


    Suye jumped into hell unicorn.


    The hell Unicorn immediately turned around and faced everyone under the high platform. He shouted and raised his front feet, and the prison fire flew.


    Many soldiers cheered for it.


    It is also the hero of the marathon war.


    "General mithiad!" Su ye put his right fist on his left chest and bowed his head slightly.


    "King of marathon!" Mitayad''s eyes were gentle and smiling, but there was something different in his smile.


    The two stood opposite each other, facing the crowd under the stage.


    "I''m just a magician." Su Ye is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Mitayad smiled and said nothing. As soon as he reached out, he opened the wooden box held by the guard and took out the bronze medal on the far left. Lang said, "this one is the ''innocent'', which helps our hero avoid malicious attacks!"


    The crowd cheered. Mitayad personally wore the medal on Su Ye''s left chest. Su Ye bowed his head and thanked everyone who received the medal.


    Mithiad picked up one medal after another.


    "This is the ''glorious one'', because he is a soldier and the one who shines on the audience!"


    "This is the ''repulsor'', because he is the master of turning the war situation. He blows the charge horn. Then, when the cheers of the soldiers fall back, mityad picks up" this is the soldier''s chief medal. Well, looking at this'' medal wall '', I seem to be a little tired! I suddenly found that the damn young man was "this is the corps commander''s medal. Look," look, this is the general''s medal. I still remember the afternoon when his majesty Theseus wore the medal for me. He said, "little fellow, I hope one day you can wear the medal for others." I thought, I will. But now I understand that his majesty Theseus was in a very complicated mood. After all, the young man in front of him may be better than him in the future! "


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Palos frowned when she heard grandpa''s name.


    Wearing the general medal for Su ye, mitayad turned and looked at everyone.


    The last medal lay quietly in the wooden box.


    His eyes suddenly became very deep.


    "I actually made a mistake."


    The audience was silent and looked at mitayad quietly.


    "The military merit, glory and strength of this young man have exceeded our imagination. As a rule, I should sharpen his temper to avoid his arrogance and evil attack. That''s how our generation came over, our parents and our grandparents. We do this not to harm him, not because we are afraid that he will surpass us, but to protect him. "


    Many people nodded gently.


    "I have been honed, demis has been honed, and almost all the people I know have been honed. Of course, some grow slowly, and some never recover. Whether it''s me or those people, we always think it should be, and it''s right. Until this young man appeared, I began to doubt. "


    The crowd looked at mithiad in disbelief.


    "Our actions like that need a foundation, that is, ''we are more correct than him''. Am I more correct than Euclid in the use of magic? no In the face of the giant legion, am I right than this young magician? no So, why do I think I can choose for him? Why do I think I can sharpen him? What if, I mean, what if I''m wrong? " Mithiad looked at everyone.


    No one can answer.


    "After thinking all night, I finally realized that I was right to protect him, but I was arrogantly protecting him. If we old people are really right, we human beings will not be stronger and stronger from generation to generation. If we are right, what are the people of the future? I believe that the future of mankind will be better and better, but I deny myself with practical actions. "


    The crowd listened quietly¡° I thought and thought, thought and thought, suddenly fell asleep and had a dream. Dream of me now, suddenly go back to the past and meet me in the past. "¡° In the past, I didn''t have much wisdom and strength. I could cry. I was being treated unfairly. He was framed and maliciously attacked. It was very, very painful. He asked me why those high moral people didn''t help him? Even those who recognized him did not reach out? "¡° I thought for a while and said, "this is the only way for everyone."¡° Then, he suddenly said very vulgar words, but I couldn''t answer. He asked: you''ve been eating, but one day, someone suddenly forced you to eat a mouthful of shit. Obviously, you won''t die because of a mouthful of shit. You will continue to grow, continue to grow. So, when you grow up, will you say that everyone should eat shit? Would you say that the person who forces you to eat shit is indirectly helping you? "¡° I realized that on the road of our life, we are destined to be fed with all kinds of shit. We don''t lack any. We come to this world, we work hard, we don''t have to eat shit, but we must let ourselves not eat shit, and let more people not eat shit. I should say that this thing is suffering, and we should learn from it, but we should also beat the man who forced himself to eat shit to avoid him feeding his own shit and others'' shit, because it''s wrong to feed others'' shit. "¡° My heart is full of guilt. It turns out that in the past, I have been suffering and never stopped. What he lacks is not suffering, not pain, but care, help and love. "¡° He suddenly smiled and asked, "thank you very much for your kindness and protection, but can you put down your power and let me choose for myself?"¡° I suddenly woke up and slowly dried the corners of my eyes. "¡° I sat up and said, "OK." Mitayad scanned the audience with a smile¡° I have not betrayed the past me. Even if my hair is white and my back is bent, I have always been becoming a better me. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 412

    The crowd looked at mithiad and could not speak for a long time.


    Some people only have pure admiration.


    Some people think about this.


    Some are asking themselves whether they have betrayed their young self.


    After a brief silence, the voice of general mityad spread throughout the audience again.


    "Every general of Greece has outstanding achievements and long-term vision. This time, we deeply understand the role of magic in the battlefield. After all, we can''t be inferior to the Persians. Therefore, in order to enhance the power of magic, reduce the deaths of soldiers and win more victories in the future, many generals jointly recommended the young magician around me to make him the "victory belongs to Greece" in the history of the Greek coalition army Su Ye wears a magic beard and has a sonorous voice.


    "Victory belongs to Greece..."


    In the deafening roar, the medal ceremony officially ended.


    In the Persian camp, some silver soldiers or magicians who seem to be no different from the ordinary regular army gather together.


    They watched the Greeks appear from a distance, the Greeks shout, and the Greeks leave.


    "Although I don''t know what they are talking about, I have to say that Greece is different from the previous Greece."


    "Hum, if it weren''t for the damn hell demon, the victory would belong to us."


    "Why do you soldiers only see the fruit on the tree and not the growth of the tree? Can''t you see the accumulation of soil? Not only is this victory a representation, but even magic is a representation. There must be a deeper reason to help Greece become strong. Unfortunately, I can''t see it, and the great people above don''t want to see it. "


    "Those big people always make excuses for their failure."


    "I hope we have such a genius in Persia."


    "Persia needs soil first to have such talents."


    After the medal ceremony, Su ye received a formal military order, the marathon battle was officially over, and he and the Spartan team could leave at any time.


    At night, Su ye and twenty other people sat in the yard, talking between wine and food.


    In the middle of the conversation, Euclid joined in.


    Everyone drank and shouted.


    That night, it was everywhere in marathon fortress.


    After a long talk, the dark sky in the east gradually shifted to blue and black, and all the talents dispersed to their best.


    Everyone has an appointment to go to the pithia competition.


    This time, Su Ye didn''t stop drinking. After calling out di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer, he naturally fell asleep.


    Near noon, Su ye, who had not slept well for a long time, stretched out and got up.


    After both mental and physical rest, I was in good spirits.


    "Here comes the point!"


    Ruins space.


    200000 glittering golden eagles are divided into 200 piles, each pile of 1000 golden eagles.


    The whole fourteen medals are lined up.


    Su Ye looked at these medals and saw the scenes of battle, revealing a faint smile.


    The value of most of these medals is beyond the king of gladiators. It''s a big four ring talent.


    The medal of greatness may even be the five rings.


    "Now I am convinced that the five ring era has come."


    "Let''s warm up with some dessert first."


    Su Ye began to sacrifice the Golden Eagle quickly, one thousand at a time.


    Keep useless talents when you encounter them, and obtain useful talents or magic roots directly.


    From sacrifice to "old rules, from small to large."


    First put the lowest value soldier commander''s medal.


    The second ring lights up.


    Musical talent: accurate treble.


    Warrior talent: combat readiness.


    Who can stand to see the same fighting body or warrior talent?


    With strong malice towards the altar, Su ye put on the captain''s medal.


    The third ring lights up.


    Warrior talent: long sword mastery.


    Warrior talent: light of inspiration.


    "Calm down, calm down... The light of encouragement is actually very good. It can make yourself and his men braver and higher morale. It can be regarded as a summoning talent, which greatly strengthens my servants. The key is that this is a field talent, and it can be superimposed multiple times. Now I can use three level servants at the same time, plus my own encouragement light, which is equal to that I and the servants can harvest four times of encouragement light at the same time. The actual combat effect actually exceeds many magic talents. "


    Select the light of encouragement and put the commander''s medal on the altar.


    As like as two peas were expected, the fourth ring was lit.


    Musical talent: Flute spirit.


    Warrior talent: light of faith.


    Su Ye was silent for a long time.


    Now I can see that this is a military rank medal, so these talents are more suitable for battle.


    The light of faith is very powerful and rare. If it is owned, it will be regarded as a treasure by all city states, so that no city state is willing to put such talents in the marathon war.


    The role of the light of faith is to add a strange power of faith to the weapons of yourself and friends, so that the weapons can increase the additional destructive power by at least 10%. The key is to break the magic and divine power protection to a certain extent. There is a legendary archer in Persia who has the light of this belief, alash. The meteor Legion he led is a full Archer legion with the ability to attract meteors. One full attack by the Legion is enough to destroy a city. As long as the meteor Legion is here, Arash is the first legendary soldier in the world. No legend can stop him from fighting with the Legion. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 413

    The light of faith can also be superimposed.


    Su Ye''s expression eased, as if the magician got this power and was more abnormal than a soldier.


    A group of miraculous servants went to one stop in the battle array. Multiple light forces were superimposed, and the strength of the friendly army was greatly improved.


    "It smells good. This is an artifact to earn military merit. Why do I want to participate in the battle of hot spring pass? No, you can''t have that idea! The battle of Wenquan pass is a battle of death, plus Gilgamesh and Xerxes. I don''t want to fight with top leaders like them. "


    Su Ye happily took away this talent.


    "The new general''s medal should not look as good as the nine medals. Sacrifice first."


    Su ye put the general medal engraved with a star on the altar.


    One ring, two rings, three rings, four rings


    The fifth ring lights up!


    "This..."


    Su ye can''t believe that the new general is just leading 10000 soldiers. Why can he inspire the five ring talent of millions of golden eagles? It seems that some things are far more valuable than money.


    Battle body talent: Holy Land body.


    Warrior talent: powerful.


    Warrior talent: calm light.


    Tangle, tangle.


    It''s not about how to choose, but about magic talent, but it''s no less than magic talent.


    Calm light is a particularly powerful talent. It is said that Hercules once made a great sacrifice for this talent. Unfortunately, in the end, because Hera obstructed it, he didn''t get this talent even after he was promoted to a hero.


    The function of this talent sounds very general and makes people calm.


    Even when Su ye saw this talent in the science of talent, he had the impulse to turn the page. What kind of powerful talent is it?


    But after reading the description of talent, I was shocked by the power of this talent.


    For ordinary soldiers, the biggest opponent on the battlefield is not the enemy, but their own emotions. Once they can''t master their emotions and make a slight mistake in judgment, they will be killed.


    Emotions and emotions are the most difficult forces for human beings to control. Once on the battlefield, mastering emotions is even more delusional.


    On the battlefield, everyone''s spirit is highly tense. They can only focus on the present. They always forget to observe the situation of the whole battlefield and are often killed by sudden sneak attacks. Under the action of calm light, soldiers can not only focus on the enemy in front of them, but also observe the situation nearby.


    It''s equivalent to observing yourself on the battlefield for one more moment!


    Calm light can directly double the combat effectiveness of a large army.


    The most terrible function of calm light is to cooperate with all kinds of crazy abilities.


    In northern Europe, anyone who has the talent of calm light, regardless of other abilities, regardless of his original status, even a slave, will be honored as the son of God.


    Because, within the scope of calm light, all crazy soldiers not only have the strength after crazy, but also have a calm mind. They will never go crazy after crazy.


    The Nordic crazy soldiers are the innocent, the glorious, the repulsor, the rescuer, the shipwrecker, the giant butcher, the protector of the country, the first winner of the battle and the great cause.


    Put the medal of the innocent first.


    When the Fourth Ring lit up, Su Ye was a little disappointed and thought that these medals were at least the fifth ring.


    Only one gifted spirit appeared in the light. Su ye only felt his heart sink, but half of it floated again.


    Magic talent: Magic cost reduction.


    Su Ye smiled and finally found that he was a magician.


    Mana consumption is reduced. The mana consumed by casting is only 80% of the original.


    It doesn''t just mean saving magic.


    It also means that with blood power and other talents, you can create through magic and use high-level magic in advance!


    There are many factors that affect the level of magic, and the magic consumed by the magic array is the main reason.


    Since the magic consumption is reduced, it is equal to using the magic array with high consumption, and it is possible to use super order magic.


    Strike while the iron is hot and put on the medal of glory.


    "The glory of the king..." Su Ye muttered in his heart.


    Four rings.


    There is still only one.


    Magic avatar (silver).


    "Yes, the more magical avatars, the stronger the effect. Once the number reaches a certain level, combined with the power of protection superposition, all enemies will doubt life and magic. "


    Su Ye readily chose.


    "What would the repulsor be?" Su ye thought and put on the repulsor medal.


    Only one gifted elf.


    But Su Ye smiled.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Su Ye directly click.


    Fire magic talent: concussion.


    Since then, only one of the four sinister talents of fire has been rekindled.


    The reason why concussion talent is insidious is that this power will go through the surface to the depths of the body, causing magic or divine power turbulence, leading to the failure of spell casting or combat skills.


    Put on the rescuer''s medal. There was little hope because the medal was not of high value¡° Eh? So lucky? " Light talent: strong healing. Su Ye was so moved that he almost cried. This is life "next is big! At least five rings talent, I love five rings! You have more rings than the Fourth Ring... "Where do you start?" Su Ye was smiling and excited¡° Just you. " Su Ye picked up the destroyer medal and put it on the altar. Thick white fog gushed out and was absorbed by the altar. Then, circle after circle of halos lit up. Finally, as expected, the five rings lit up and the white light rushed out of the sky. A crown. A dark blue crown, a sapphire. It''s a bit like the water element crown, but it''s different. It''s darker and more dignified¡° The whale general''s blood crown. " Common name, Su Ye is happy. The full name of the whale is the great whale, and now the most famous three whale males, a God Star carrying Poseidon, roam in the divine world. One died in the ancient divine war and was made into a whale state by the gods to form a divine power plane. Later, he died in the main war and became a non sovereign divine power plane. One end is located at the water element level. The water element master of the water element plane does not know how many have been changed, but the archaic whale has been alive. Even, many people suspect that the Archean whale is the master of the water element¡° A whale can carry a planet. This is not a whale. It''s Kun! Earth fire Feng Shui''s general blood crown is only a four ring talent, but the whale male blood general is a five ring talent. Moreover, the whale is a giant beast in the water system. It must be connected with the water element to form magical evolution! " Exit the ruins space, absorb new blood power and enter the magic tower. Sure enough, as like as two peas, the Royal whale''s crown and the water element crown form a force connection. It is said that water magic can exert its power at least in the holy land. Perhaps, after I am promoted to gold, I can become powerful in advance by virtue of magic evolution. " Regardless of di Aotian and Wang dachui who had been stunned, Su Ye continued to sacrifice even after the confused wind¡° The order of the giant butcher! " The fifth ring lights up. Su Ye looked ahead and nodded with satisfaction¡° Finally, I can be promoted to blood. However, what''s the matter with the earth element blood given by the giant butcher? I''m coming! " Earth element priest blood crown! Absorb power, enter the magic tower and look at the new blood crown. The original earth element general blood crown has disappeared and has been replaced with a larger and brighter earth element priest crown in its original position. The casting of earth magic is further accelerated, the power is further improved, and it is immune to all black iron and earth forces below the black iron level. Blood promotion, the additional field magic Guardian land of the original local element general, promoted to a new field magic, guarding the city-state. And get the new additional power of the earth element priest. When walking on the earth, you can dive into the ground. The earth is like water and walk freely. After leaving the magic tower, he took a look at the bouncing earth Aotian and Wang sledgehammer. Su Ye continued his sacrifice. Think about it and put on the protector''s medal. This time, I closed my eyes a little superstitiously for a while, and then suddenly opened them. Disappointing five rings. Desperate type, warrior talent. Amazing talent. Warrior talent: flesh and blood armor¡° Isn''t this one of the talents that Hercules Lai became famous for? " Su Ye was really shocked. This is a famous talent in the science of talent. Only Hagrid, the son of Zeus, has it in history. When Hercules was only a holy land, he was besieged by the army of eurytus and inspired flesh and blood armor. Then the first World War, known as the nightmare of eurytus, began. Every time Hercules leaves a wound on the enemy, the blood from the wound will fly to him and add a piece of blood armor. Every time a person is killed, the body will be turned into flesh and blood armor and attached to him. In that battle, Hercules completely killed the crazy, and finally his body accumulated tens of thousands of layers of flesh and blood armor. Like a huge flesh and blood giant, he tore the legendary soldier alive against the crazy attack of the legendary soldier. Since that war, no enemy dared to besiege Hercules. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 414

    Su Ye''s mind came up with the scene of turning into a giant flesh and blood magician after his magic killed a large number of enemies.


    It''s a little scary, but it''s also a little cool.


    "If it''s just flesh and blood armor, it''s almost the same. The ice Department has an equally powerful talent called ice armor. Its name is simple and its function is very simple. Every time you use an ice magic, you will have another layer of Ice Armor on your body, which can be superimposed infinitely. The two add up to form a cold flesh and blood giant magician, which will probably be a little cooler. "


    After imagining his dream, Su ye returned to reality.


    There are still the medal of battle first merit, the medal of great cause and the medal of senior general.


    The reality is also very beautiful.


    Put the battle champion medal on the altar.


    The five rings light up and the sky is white.


    Magic talent: Magic neutralization.


    Su Ye was afraid that the gifted elves would be robbed. At the moment of seeing clearly, he immediately reached out and touched them.


    I felt that my body had absorbed the power of magic neutralization and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally live like a cow..."


    When I was in the giant Hill, I met a bronze magic cow with magic and neutralization ability.


    This ability, let alone Su Ye''s expectation, is expected by all magicians and soldiers.


    The function of magic neutralization is very simple. It consumes a lot of physical power such as magic or divine power, and completely neutralizes all negative forces on yourself.


    Although it consumes a large amount of magic, it can only be used once in several days, but it is definitely a life-saving talent.


    "Luck is beginning to get better!"


    "The medal of great deeds is a medal needed for promotion to a senior general. Its value absolutely exceeds the medal of senior general, absolutely exceeds the five rings and the lowest six rings. Senior generals may have five rings, up to six rings. "


    Su ye took a deep breath and put on the senior general medal.


    This time, no eyes closed, no prayer, no superstition.


    Because you want to leave your luck to the last Medal of greatness.


    Su Ye stared at the altar.


    One ring, two rings, three rings, four rings, five rings


    The sixth ring lights up!


    A smile blooms.


    "This harvest is really a little big. It''s going to take off. It seems that wealth and honor are in danger... Stop, and safely and solemnly put the medal of great cause on the altar.


    Su Ye stared.


    This is one of the highest level medals in Greece. There are only four kinds of medals at the same level, except that the "Greeks" are well deserved one ring, two rings, three rings, four rings and five rings


    Six rings.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart, but the sixth ring is strong enough.


    The world scepter is just seven rings, which symbolizes the power of a great empire, and the great cause is just a medal, not at the same level.


    However, the white fog emitted by great men is twice as much as that of senior generals.


    The altar glowed brightly.


    A purple ball of light is suspended in mid air.


    The soul of plane.


    Su ye took a deep breath. Although he had never heard of this thing, as long as he took the word "plane", the value was absolutely extraordinary.


    Reach out and touch, inhale the body, and immediately enter the magic tower.


    The purple light ball fell on the magic tree and looked ordinary.


    But everyone stared at it.


    Especially the fat boy, drooling, wiping while flowing.


    The translucent hell Unicorn ran up and stretched out its tongue to lick. He was frightened by Su Ye''s eyes and kicked the ground wrongfully.


    Su Ye stares at the soul of the plane and obtains the information of this item.


    Originally, the so-called plane soul is the broken power of the gods.


    It has two main functions.


    First, after entering the plane they master, they can speed up the control of the plane and make themselves the master of the plane faster.


    The second function can slowly breed plane artifact.


    "What is a plane artifact?"


    There are countless possibilities in Su Ye''s mind, but even the most underestimated power makes people excited.


    Although I don''t know what the plane artifact is, it''s definitely better than ordinary artifact.


    Unfortunately, I can no longer see more information. Obviously, I don''t have enough strength. Even if I send the soul of the plane to the giant hills, I may not be able to conceive artifact. Moreover, even if I conceive artifact, I may not be able to use it. Otherwise, I won''t only receive such a little information.


    "There are two options."


    "For immediate interests, send the soul of the plane to the giant hills. But the problem is that with the divine power of the country, my mastery of the giant hills has greatly accelerated. If this trend continues, it won''t be long before I can go in and out of the giant hills every day and even send Wang sledgehammer in. In other words, it is equivalent to wasting the first role of the soul of the plane. "


    "Or, for long-term interests, use the soul of the plane after harvesting the next plane. If the next plane is very large, it will take me longer to become the real master of the plane. The value of the soul of the plane will be magnified countless times. The larger the plane, the stronger the plane artifact! "


    "The question of the second choice is, what if I can''t get a new plane in the future? Or, what about getting multiple plane souls in the future? Well... I seem to fall into two extremes of pessimism and optimism! " Su Ye realized that he was also a patient with severe selection difficulties. Think it over and make the final decision¡° With the holy land as the dividing line. If you haven''t harvested a new plane after being promoted to the holy land, or you can''t get a new plane in a short time, send the soul of the plane to the giant Hill to breed artifact. If you get a new bit plane at that time, use it for the new bit plane. "¡° The harvest was great this time, but it was because of the war. Wars of this scale rarely occur. Next, the wreaths and trophies of the pithia conference will also become my source of talent. However, not surprisingly, most of them are soldiers and combat talents. What is really useful is the competition trophy. The key is to use the competition trophy to exchange the treasure house of major temples for high-value gods. After that, he continued to study in Plato College... "He made a simple plan in his mind, and Su ye walked out of the room. The Spartan soldiers outside the room were eating, with their bags around them¡° I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Eat first and say while eating. " Comodes road. Su Ye nodded and ate slowly¡° Not surprisingly, we are going to watch the Pythia competition and then go back to Sparta. " Castor''s canal¡° However, you should think clearly that if you participate, you can only participate as Su Ye. General mithiad is willing to help you use your false identity in marathon, but the priests of Apollo temple can''t do so. " Comodes road¡° I entered as Su ye and returned to Athens. " Suye road. Castor thought for a moment and said, "the pithian games will be held in Delphi. Delphi is not only the guardian of Apollo, the sun god, but also the largest temple complex of gods in Greece, so it is respected as a holy city. There, no one can catch you unless you blaspheme or betray Greece. It''s safe. Athenian nobles do not know that you are already a senior general and will not make extreme moves. What''s more, they realize that Plato college is trying its best to protect you. Coupled with continuous failures, as long as you don''t go back to Athens, the Athenian nobles should no longer want to target you. Of course, there are very few people who will not give up. "¡° Yes, that''s why I dare to compete. Besides, since I want to go back to Athens, I will go back with vigour and vitality! "¡° Go back as a senior general and multiple champions? It''s really magnificent. " Comodes sighed¡° I watch you! Anyway, you can get the race champion, the fighting class also has a chance, and the pentathlon also has a chance. As for horse riding and carriage racing, are you confident? " Castor''s canal. Comodes said: "the riding champion can be basically determined. The horse of Plato college is definitely the top in the world. He has the blood of wind element. He will not only be light if there is nothing on the horse, but will speed up the horse. But chariots require great skill. But he should have studied at Plato''s college. "¡° Yes, I learned to drive chariots. The level may not be strong enough, but I still have a talent enough to greatly increase my chances of winning. " Su Ye smiled¡° What talent? Can you tell me something? " Asked castor curiously¡° Animal affinity. " Su Ye smiled¡° Pervert! " Castor doesn''t think about cableway. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 415

    "Your opponent will despair. This is the most suitable talent for riders. I remember that a horse racing king once won the championship of many races in a row by virtue of this talent. This talent not only allows their horses to help themselves wholeheartedly, but also stimulates their potential. Moreover, the fighting spirit of other knight''s horses will weaken. If you think about it, say to Malay, one is their own "people" and the other is the "people" who often whip and bully them. They will certainly help their own people. Don''t spread this talent. It''s your biggest secret weapon. " Comodes road.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Unfortunately, you are not from an aristocratic family. Otherwise, with your ability, you may become the legendary champion. However, it doesn''t matter. The day you show your dual identity in Athens is the day you become famous all over Greece! " Castor''s canal.


    "It''s not a game yet. Why did it blow?" Euclid''s half joking voice came in.


    When they looked around, they saw that Euclid had crossed the threshold and straightened his hat.


    "Aren''t you going back to Athens?" Su ye asked.


    "I want to go back, but someone is going to compete. I want to escort all the way to Delphi and then back to Athens." Euclid looked at Su ye with a disgusting face.


    "When I get back to Athens, I will give you 100000 more gold eagles from this battlefield." Suye road.


    Euclid immediately straightened his chest, bright eyes and said with dignity: "it''s my duty to escort talented students and senior generals! But you''re not counting on me, are you? That''s a hundred thousand golden eagles! The sum of two hundred thousand is an elementary legendary magic weapon! "


    "Do you want to?"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you want!"


    "Good!"


    "I can''t see you''re a severe amnesia." Comodes laughed.


    "Who are you?" Euclid squinted at the tall comodes.


    Comodes looked embarrassed and everyone laughed.


    "Why don''t you help him and let Euclid remember your name?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m not as great as you..." comodes said, but he was stunned, then bowed his head and thought slowly.


    The people continued to laugh, chat and eat.


    After a while, comodes suddenly asked, "why do you fund Euclid?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "he has a very high position in the magic Council. He has published many articles on magic, philosophy, geometry and mathematics, which has made great contributions to magicians and even all mankind. I hope that he will have more sufficient funds to continue his research, conduct in-depth research and make greater contributions. In fact, he is a great man who is not recognized, understood and ignored. "


    "Oh? What do you mean? " Castor''s canal.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye suspiciously, and even Euclid had some doubts.


    "Think about it, Aristotle is a multi-faceted genius, handsome, powerful in magic, high-ranking, and accomplished in many aspects. He is also Plato''s lover. He is superior to the other three heroes in all aspects, and everyone is watching him. Alexander, those who don''t know his identity don''t care, but those who know his identity understand his greatness. Even you, castor, can''t match it. "


    Castor couldn''t help nodding. Alexander is also the blood of the demigod, and Macedonia is no worse than Sparta. The key is that Philip, Alexander''s father, is the king and has sole power, which is much more powerful than the demigod family in other city states. Moreover, Alexander can be compared with Leonidas and Aristotle.


    "It goes without saying that Archimedes can be called the contemporary Suye in magic application technology. He looked at Euclid with sincere eyes.


    All Spartans respected Euclid. In fact, they didn''t understand what Su Ye was talking about, but the person who could make su Ye praise so much must be extraordinary.


    Euclid said with a smile, "I agree with every word you say except Aristotle''s handsome. But why didn''t I know I was so good? "


    "You''ll know." Su Ye smiled.


    "It''s strange to believe you." Euclid looked incredulous.


    However, he opened the Magic Book silently and wrote carefully.


    "Suye is a good man, a little better than Aristotle. Note: he didn''t force me to write it. Don''t forget it¡° Well, he doesn''t look like a liar. "


    "When 100000 golden eagles arrive, I will delete those negative rumors about him. What seduces noble girls, bullies businessmen and classmates, angrily beats nobles and squeezes teachers are absolutely false!"


    "His talent is comparable to Aristotle."


    "Does his family run a blood shop?"


    ¡­¡­


    After reading the words, Euclid continued to write.


    "Today he wants to add 100000 gold eagle''s subsidy. If he doesn''t give it, I will hate him all my life!"


    After Euclid finished writing, he quickly closed the book, glanced at Su Ye secretly, and then reached out to help his hat to cover up his guilt.


    He can''t see it.


    "Well, when are you leaving?" Asked Euclid¡° After dinner, I said goodbye to general fast, and general mityad would not go there. When I returned to Athens and recovered my identity, I would personally thank him. " Suye road¡° Then we need to make simple preparations. By the way, Plato college will organize students from Marathon fortress to go to the pithia competition. " Euclid said as he turned the page¡° How about our loss? " Su ye asked¡° The protection was already in place, but four people were killed and 15 seriously injured. " Euclid said¡° Alas... "Su Ye sighed¡° It is glory to die on the battlefield. " Comodes murmured. The SPARTAN SOLDIER nodded hard, without the slightest sadness in his eyes¡° What about the people of the noble college? " Su ye asked. Euclid turned the book, his face looked strange and said, "the death and injury are more serious."¡° After all, there are still excellent nobles. " Su Ye showed relief. But Euclid continued, "if you knew the details, you wouldn''t say that."¡° What? "¡° All the dead and wounded nobles are in the same battle. " Su Ye suddenly remembered the appearance of the huge ship in the sky and the scene of thousands of giants falling from the sky¡° You should understand? In fact, most of the students of the noble college are not in the front-line battlefield. They go all out and protect themselves only when they successfully pursue and kill the Persians. However, in the battle of the giant falling from heaven, the giant cut off our army, and they suffered heavy losses. " Euclid said. All Spartans have a strong sneer on their faces, including castor, a demigod aristocrat¡° Perhaps they knew before they died what was the glory of nobility. " Comodes laughed¡° You look up to them. " Castor''s words are more poisonous¡° Fortunately, there are magicians. " A SPARTAN SOLDIER sighed. All Spartans nodded softly¡° We''ll visit general fast first and come back soon. You''ll be ready. " Su ye, Euclid, comodes and castor left and returned soon. Then they entered the magic carriage and left marathon fortress from the south gate. Su Ye stood by the window, looking at the majestic mountain peak and marathon fortress, looking complex¡° When we start a new journey, we always miss the past. However, the past is the driving force for us. If not, it will become. " Euclid said. Su Ye smiled and said, "that''s right. If life has meaning, it''s great to complete it. If life is meaningless, it''s better. I''ll create new meaning! "¡° OK! That''s a good sentence! I want to write it down, you guy, what a treasure! With this sentence, you can give me ten thousand gold Eagles less. " Euclid hurried to record carefully¡° So valuable? " Comodes whispered¡° of course! This is enough to become the motto of life! " Euclid said¡° I''ll write it down, too. " In the surprised eyes of the people, comodes took out papyrus from the ring of space and carefully wrote it down with a charcoal pen¡° Big man, are you going to be a magician? " Castor was surprised. After komodes carefully finished writing, he put away his pen and paper, shrugged and said: "Su Ye likes to record things, Euclid likes to record. These two top talents do so, so this matter must be very important. I may not understand why, but since I want to be a hero and don''t know how to be, I start by learning from them. "¡° But Euclid recorded it because of amnesia. " Castor''s canal¡° Yes, if you think about it, Euclid is obviously amnesia, but he is the top four of the college, but Su Ye calls him great and has great achievements. Does that mean that he is strong enough to completely make up for such a major defect as amnesia in some aspects? I don''t know where he is strong, but I believe that his record at any time should be one of his strong factors. " Comodes road. All Spartans were shocked. Did the fighting king have a magician''s brain? Su Ye nodded with a smile and said, "OK, comodes, you have grown up again. I only understood this problem a few years ago. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 416

    "What is survivor bias?" Euclid opened the magic book that had just been closed.


    "When I was in lion harbor, I was inspired by a story, and then I had this'' survivor bias''"


    Su Ye is familiar with the way and moves out the best shield to make up for his carelessness in language.


    "I think it''s interesting to talk about it carefully." Euclid''s eyes shine.


    Su Ye sighed secretly. It seems that he should be careful to speak in front of these guys in the future, especially big guys like Euclid.


    "The thing is, in the west of Greece, there is a very powerful country, like the Lighthouse of the world. Of course, it is now burned by its people. The armor of that country is made by magic. Once, a golden warrior general with a dozen of his men found a magician responsible for making armor, pointed to the arrow holes all over his body and complained, "you should thicken these places of armor. You see, there are many arrow holes in these places for more than ten of us."


    "More than a dozen soldiers came forward and revealed their armor. The magician looked. Sure enough, there were many arrow holes in some places. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll thicken other places." The general was angry and asked, ''what do you mean? The place where you hit the arrow is not thickened, but you have to thicken the place where you don''t hit the arrow? " The magician said casually, "you only saw the armor of the surviving soldiers. Have you seen the armor of the dead soldiers?"


    "The general was stunned. He thought for a long time and turned away. Before long, he brought some of the dead''s armor and silently put it in front of the magician. The magician looked again, nodded and said, "as I guessed, the most deadly arrow holes on these dead people are not exactly in the most dense part of your arrow holes. In fact, the number of arrows you all encounter is the same. There are so many arrow holes in some positions, but you are not dead, which means that the position does not need to be thickened. What really needs to be thickened is the parts outside those places. "


    "After hearing the story, I suddenly realized. The general can only see the arrow holes on the survivors. Naturally, he will think that the more arrow holes, the more dangerous they are and should be thickened. Therefore, what he sees in his eyes deviates from the truth. The magician saw not the survivors, but the dead. He saw those "places beyond the eyes", so he saw the truth. Our eyes and minds have been deceiving us. Therefore, compared with what we see at present, we should believe in the theory of "survivor bias."


    "OK, good. I like this story. I also like survivor bias. I prefer you to believe in theory more than in front of you. This thing has something in common with the "positive order logic" you said. Our understanding of many things either deviates or the order is reversed. Well, the survivor deviation is also worth 10000 golden eagles. " Euclid said.


    Castor smiled and said, "if it goes on like this, Suye won''t have to help you, Golden Eagle."


    "No problem. He helped me Jin Xiongying to let me find the truth. If he can find the truth far more than me, he naturally doesn''t need to support me. He supports me. I want his golden eagle for truth, not for money. You don''t understand the logic. " Euclid recorded Su Ye''s words as he spoke.


    "I really shouldn''t joke with your magician." Castor whispered.


    Su ye said sincerely, "I shouldn''t have said something, but you said you wanted to learn from me, so I''ll say more. The root of this matter is that you think that the invisible truth discovered by Euclid may not be very important. In addition, you think that Euclid may not be able to discover the truth. Therefore, you think money is more important. Finally, you make that joke. Not that you just joked. When you can understand positive order logic, you can find the truth of the world. "


    The other Spartans looked confused, and castor frowned and thought carefully.


    "I write it down, although I don''t understand." Comodes wrote with a bitter face.


    Euclid said immediately, "this is a good example. Su ye, you are little Aristotle in some ways. You can always find what seems to be right but is actually very wrong. As a magician, you should have such a mind and say such words, regardless of whether castor likes it or not. In other words, it is because you have such a mind that you choose to become a magician, and you are a successful magician. You should learn more from Su Ye. "


    "Comodes has at least caught up with Su ye a few years ago." Castor whispered his defense.


    "No, no, no, he just imitates. Even if he does the same thing, the principle is completely different. If you don''t believe it, ask Su Ye." Euclid did not raise his head.


    "Oh? Comodes, why did you start recording? "


    "Because I want to learn Euclid and Su Ye."


    "No other reason?"


    "No." Comodes took it for granted.


    "What about Su ye? For example, if you want to learn Euclidean and record, what will be the reason? " Castor''s canal.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "the first reason is that successful people must have excellence worth learning. The second reason is that if I don''t find his excellence, it must not be that he has no excellence, but that I am misled, ignored or arrogant by others. Well, on the basis of these two principles, if I meet any successful person like Euclid, I will instinctively realize that he has excellence and will study modestly. "


    Castor and comodes were a little confused. They didn''t seem to answer the question.


    "See, Suye took a big step than comodes, a big step from Marathon to Athens. HMM... I always think there is a great truth behind Su Ye''s sentence, which touches me. I want to start thinking deeply. Don''t disturb me! I''ll write it down in the magic book! "


    Euclid scanned everyone fiercely, then used magic to close himself, isolate the outside world, meditate quietly, and constantly write and draw in the magic book.


    Su Ye was stunned and thought for a while before he realized it.


    In fact, I was influenced by axiomatic thinking and used some fur of axiomatic thinking.


    Axiomatization was first determined by Euclid on the basis of eudox and Aristotle.


    Comodes thought for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "I seem to understand a little. My answer is the reason, and Su Ye''s answer is the reason. My reason can only answer ''how to learn Euclid'', but Su Ye''s reason can answer ''how to learn from all excellent people''. Is this the magician''s mind? Fortunately, I chose a soldier, otherwise I must still be worried about being promoted to black iron magician... "


    "I''m lucky to have soldiers in the world for me to choose." Castor was filled with gratitude.


    All the Spartan soldiers nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    The magician is not human!


    It''s so happy to be a soldier!


    Su Ye muttered in his heart that it was OK. He didn''t take Euclid and me as bullies.


    "Let''s stay away from Euclid and don''t let him write it down in his little book." Suye road.


    The Spartans immediately rushed to the other side.


    "Su ye, aren''t you tired?" Castor was puzzled.


    "Do you have any food you like?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "I like roast eel!"


    "Do you feel tired when you keep eating eels?" Su ye asked.


    "Not tired." The boy''s face radiated happiness.


    "Do you have a girl you like? Even boys. " Su Ye smiled.


    "A little like the girl, but not so like." Castor''s white face flew a faint red glow.


    "Do you feel tired when you miss her and look at her?"


    "Of course not!"


    "We like to pursue the truth of the world, we like to pursue the existence far away from our eyes, and we like to pursue the world that can be touched only by thought, so we will not feel tired, but we will feel happy and happy whenever we make progress, and we will recognize and affirm ourselves more. Then, we will continue to pursue and pursue forever." Su Ye smiled.


    Castor was silent for a long time, nodded and said, "I see. The reason why I ask you whether you are tired is because I think I can''t do it. I think I am tired first. If one day, like you, I can gain happiness from this matter, I won''t feel ''tired'' at all, and naturally I won''t ask you if you are tired. "


    "Happiness is not enough. Happiness is too shallow. You should not only feel happiness, but also feel affirmation and recognition. It is not given to you by others, but you give it to yourself. In fact, you will have this feeling yourself, but you haven''t refined it. You''ve had this feeling before, but you''ve forgotten. " Suye road.


    "Yes, you''re right. I felt it. I felt it when I practiced war skills, but I forgot. You''re right. I''ll think about it... "


    Half way through, castor was suddenly stunned. He turned his head to Euclid and to comodes, who was dazed at the papyrus.


    "Can I have some papyrus and charcoal? I should have listened to my sister. " Castor blushed.


    "No problem." Su ye took out two charcoal pens and a stack of papyrus from the ruins space.


    Castor picked up the charcoal, thought, and wrote on the papyrus.


    "I want to find something really happy and truly happy, and then recognize and affirm myself, always do it, always do it! I want to be a demigod warrior. I want to practice my fighting skills... "


    The other Spartans looked at castor, at comodes, at Euclid, and finally at Suye.


    Is this man a devil?


    Is there really magic that people can learn well?


    There was an awkward silence in the room.


    Su Ye opened the book and recorded the key points just now. Finally, he said while writing.


    "Without records, nothing happens. If it doesn''t happen, there will be no reflection. Most of our past is worthless and has nothing to do with us. Most of the so-called experiences, experiences and experiences, even if they are deeply imprinted in the memory, if they can''t reflect, they are just nothingness that deceives themselves and others. This is why some old people boast that they have gone through ups and downs and suffered a lot. They can always tell a lot of things and suspected truth, but they don''t make any progress. They live in ignorance all their life. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 147

    (the chapter number is 417. Time has changed everything and deceived our eyes...)


    Comodes and castor struggled to record.


    "Only after thought is real knowledge. What you see is not knowledge, what you feel is not knowledge, and what you think you understand is not knowledge."


    "Animals look for food with their eyes or body organs. If they can''t see or feel it, they can''t live."


    "We are human beings. We can''t just live. Otherwise, we are no different from animals. People should live better. "


    "Those sages and great men, the reason why they can lead mankind forward is not because their eyes see farther than us, not because they feel more sensitive than us, but because their thoughts reach the real world that we can''t reach in our whole life."


    "In the new era, if we still use only our eyes to observe, only believe that seeing is believing, and not use our thoughts to explore the new world, then we are no different from animals, and we can''t live better."


    "What I am doing now is just a poor imitation of the sages and great men. But I believe that anyone who works hard in a way can stand on the shoulders of giants. And become a new giant! "


    After finishing the summary, Su Ye closed the book.


    "Did you record the marathon?" Asked castor.


    "Of course, I have to record such important battles every day, record the of our army and the enemy, deduce, summarize and sort them out. War depends not on force, but on mind. " Suye road.


    Castor blushed and said, "I see. From now on, I should also carefully record, instead of thinking that I can remember and understand everything after reading. In fact, as you said, they are worthless past, which has nothing to do with me."


    "In fact, you don''t have to learn from me. Everyone has different directions. Instead of learning from me, it''s better to learn from those legendary masters and heroic soldiers. " Suye road.


    "Let me think again."


    After a while, Euclid came over unhappily.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, but I feel a step closer to the greatest truth."


    "That''s harvest." Su Ye smiled.


    "Also, um... How can I be comforted by the students?" Euclid could not laugh or cry. "What are they remembering..."


    Euclid walked up to castor curiously, looked at the contents of the record and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Castor, I apologize for my recklessness just now. My judgment is wrong. You are a thoughtful person¡® No record, no occurrence; If it doesn''t happen, there will be no reflection ''. What a wonderful sentence¡® Only after thinking, is the real knowledge. What I see is not knowledge, what I feel is not knowledge. ''it''s wonderful. What a profound view, it reminds me of Socrates and Plato. I misunderstood you... "


    In the middle of Euclid''s speech, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the room was wrong.


    Castor''s face flushed, embarrassed, and his eyes dodged, as if looking for a seam drill.


    The eyes of other Spartan soldiers were particularly strange.


    Comodes smiled.


    Su Ye smiled politely.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I just admit my mistake? As for this to me? " Asked Euclid.


    "What I recorded was what Su ye said when you were thinking..." castor whispered.


    "So? You guy... "Euclid''s face changed and recovered. He smiled and patted castor on the shoulder." it doesn''t matter. From the moment you recorded these words, you have been speeding up to catch up with Su Ye. Come on! "


    "Thank you, Mr. Euclid!" Castor was very moved.


    Comodes nodded and quickly recorded the scene with a charcoal pen: instead of being angry with castor, Mr. Euclid encouraged castor for fear of embarrassment. It was a


    Then Euclid''s voice sounded.


    "Although you may not catch up with Su ye in your life, and the distance is getting farther and farther, don''t be discouraged! Without you, how can you set off Su Ye''s correctness. "


    Castor suddenly felt that his feelings were fed to the dog.


    Comodes silently crossed out what had just been said.


    The magician is not human!


    Euclid sat down happily, began to record the words written on castor, and finally didn''t forget to add one.


    This is what Su ye said.


    After thinking about it, I added another sentence.


    I''m such a kind man. Castor must thank me very much. It''s a beautiful day.


    Suddenly, Euclid''s face changed slightly.


    "We enter the space of the pillar of Babylon again. This position... Is more like an ambush. Everyone stand firm. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the magic carriage went straight down. There were bursts of whispers in the carriage, and everyone grabbed the things on the tight side.


    The heart seemed to fly out of the throat.


    The carriage stopped suddenly and fell to the ground, and the people in the carriage turned their horses upside down.


    Then, with a flash of light, Euclid took the magic carriage directly and everyone stood on the ground.


    Su Ye blinked and looked around.


    Twenty meters ahead on the left, there is a yellowish Babylonian pillar.


    Above the pillar of Babylon, the flying snake king of the flying snake Legion floats. The flying snake king carries a gorgeous flying blanket, which fluctuates like a colorful lake.


    A tall and graceful figure stood on it.


    It was a tall blonde woman, dressed in the pale gold robe of the destiny warlock, with a high curve, a white crown on her head, and a twelve petal corolla scepter. Each petal of the corolla Scepter was made of magic ruby, like twelve transparent roses.


    Her glittering blond curls hung down to her waist like the sun and swayed gently in the wind.


    The woman''s nose is very high, her lips are plump, her eyes are as big as those painted, and her light green eyes have a different look. Her facial lines are far less gentle than those of Greek women, with more edges and corners, and the strange customs of Nordic and Persian women.


    In front of the woman, a square translucent mud board appeared. The surface of the mud board was bumpy, uneven, and even some slight dry cracks.


    The Holy Land fortune warlock who appeared in the Persian camp.


    But suel did not stay on the woman or the pillar of Babylon, as if he were just sweeping at will.


    Unexpectedly, the woman smiled with her red lips raised slightly and said, "children are children. They don''t look like them at all. Your magic evolution at least has the blood of the devil general, and the broken magic eye of the devil general''s blood is well-known. The tiny black spot in the depths of your pupils can''t hide from others, but from me. "


    Su Ye looked helpless, while the others changed their complexion. Qi Qi turned around and followed the prestige. Then he saw the pillar of Babylon and the woman.


    Euclid quickly opened the magic book, and then said, "the princess of fate, archiman, Darius'' youngest sister, is known as a woman who gives both kings of Persia a a headache. Gilgamesh retreated when he saw Darius, and Darius fled quickly. She is the most powerful woman in Persia. He claimed to inherit the wealth, beauty and wisdom of the family, leaving power only to Darius. If you encounter it, you can''t fight and run away immediately... Cough... "


    Euclid quickly closed the book and winked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see it and smiled at ajiman.


    "You are such a beautiful woman that I think there are two suns in the sky. Isina is an ugly duckling compared with you. " Su Ye looked at the Persian princess without a veil with appreciative eyes.


    Archiman smiled happily, looked forward and said, "you are really smart. Guess I can see through your identity. Isina told me to be careful of you, but I really want to be close to you, a little slick with honey. "


    "If you really like me, I can propose marriage to his majesty Darius. The world Scepter should be a good bride price." Su Ye smiled and looked at ajiman confidently.


    "He is a straightforward and treacherous young man. He is really popular, which makes ixina never forget and gnash her teeth. Since you like me too, follow me. Whether you can marry me depends on your future achievements. " Akiman smiled.


    The Spartan soldiers looked at each other. Is the magician so fierce?


    Talk about marriage as soon as we meet?


    "Alas, I thought you were greedy for my body. I didn''t expect you to have ulterior motives. I''m very sad." Su Ye spread out his arms.


    Archiman had a bigger smile on his face.


    "You are really an interesting boy. Athens can''t accommodate you. Greece doesn''t need you. Persia is your bigger stage. You will have whatever you want! With your talent, in the near future, both I and isina may become your woman. " Archiman''s eyes are full of charm.


    Su ye turned to Euclid and said positively, "teacher, I may be sorry for Plato college and Athens. Thank you for your help in recent years. I want to pursue a better life!"


    Euclid glanced at Su ye and said, "the college has invested so much in you. Do you want to run? Impossible! "


    Su Ye helplessly looked at archiman and said, "my future woman, you see, it''s not that I don''t want to go to Persia, but that Plato won''t let me go. You are a saint destiny Warlock. It''s easy to kill a legend. Why don''t you solve Plato first and I''ll go with you? "


    Ajiman seemed totally indifferent to Su Ye''s and Euclid''s singing and singing. He smiled and said, "do you think I''m here to take your world Scepter? I''ve been tired of that since I was a child. In my eyes, it''s not as good as the new tableware you created. In my eyes, what matters is you. I can''t see your fate, just as I can''t see Euclid''s fate. "


    Castor''s face changed slightly, but Euclid was stunned.


    "Where''s mine?" Castor couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m not a diviner. A mortal with half god blood doesn''t deserve my attention." The smile on archiman''s face dissipated. He looked at castor without expression, and then looked at Su ye with a smile.


    Castor wanted to cover his chest. It hurt and hurt. The lineage of the great demigod family is not as good as a silver magician. Su Ye smiled and said, "in that case, let Mr. Euclid go to Persia for me. I don''t mind." Euclid glanced at Su Ye¡° He is a poor man locked by Greece. I can''t see his fate, but I can see that he only belongs to Greece. You are different, you don''t seem to belong to this world. What''s more, I don''t like him. I like you. " Ajiman first showed sympathy, and then smiled at Su Ye. Su Ye shook his head firmly and said, "if you greedy for my body, I will follow you. But what you are interested in is my fate. That won''t work. You have to pay more! "¡° What do you want? "¡° At least the Persian Emperor. " Su Ye looked serious. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 418

    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, the Spartan soldiers urged their divine power to prepare for battle.


    Even ready to die in front of the projection of fate mud board.


    However, the scene they expected didn''t happen, and archiman didn''t do it.


    Archiman frowned, thought for a moment and said, "after my brother''s divination, I can work with you to solve Xerxes. I don''t like this arrogant and incompetent madman. It''s just the Persian Emperor. It has nothing to do with me. But I can''t do it now. "


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    Su ye said that the tiny black spots in his eyes suddenly turned into flames, and then the whole eyes turned into pitch black, jumping and flowing pitch black.


    Click


    A strange sound of crystal cracking sounded, and a hemispherical shield appeared in the air, with dense cracks on the surface of the shield,


    Then the shield burst and the debris melted into the air and disappeared.


    A flash of brilliance flashed through Euclid''s five section staff.


    Castor had an extra gorgeous Tower Shield up to his neck.


    Komodes was holding a one meter long short spear. Su Ye glanced at the short spear and felt the same breath.


    The sword of glory appeared in Su Ye''s hands.


    It as like as two peas.


    The rest of the Spartans were all ready to throw with spears.


    "What are you doing?" Archiman seemed really surprised.


    "Our reinforcements will come soon. Mithiad and Plato already know everything here and are rushing here." Euclid said.


    Archiman reached out his hand and brushed his long blond hair on his shoulder. The long hair rippled and the golden light was blurred.


    "What do they have to do with me? I just came to ask Su ye to be a Persian. I hate violence. " Akiman smiled.


    "You have a nickname, destiny witch. You kill enough people to form a small city-state. " Euclid began to protect himself from magic.


    Su Ye hesitated for a moment, did not cover up the light of various talents, did not close the protection diffusion, and summoned the embodiment of bronze and silver.


    Summon di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer as usual, and then cast protective magic.


    "Rock armor!"


    Su Ye uses rock armor with both avatars.


    First floor, second floor and third floor.


    The three layers of rock armor fell on Su Ye almost at the same time and merged into a harder but thinner layer of rock armor.


    Then Euclid stopped casting.


    Archiman also stared at Su ye with a bright light in his eyes.


    The rest are all stupid.


    Because the body surface of all nearby people was shining, three layers of rock armor were added and fused into a super strong layer.


    "The legendary protective diffusion..." Euclid rolled his throat and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    "Rock armor!"


    Su Ye didn''t stop using it again. Everyone was attached with six layers of rock armor.


    With the blessing of magic evolution, earth element priest blood and various talents, each rock armor has half a gold protection magic.


    Six layers are stacked, which is equivalent to three golden protection magic.


    Enough to resist most of the Holy Land magic.


    The key is that everyone has it, including Su Ye''s magic servant.


    "A magician like a God." Comodes was stunned.


    "I doubt God has this talent." Castor muttered to himself.


    Archiman suddenly showed a happier smile and said, "I take back what I just said. Even if I use violence, I will bring you back to Persia. Besides, Xiao Suye, do you want to be my son-in-law? As long as you nod your head, we will enter the bridal chamber tonight. "


    Archiman''s dimple was like a flower, and his cheeks were slightly red.


    "OK, let''s go back to Athens for the wedding." Su Ye agreed with a smile.


    "It seems that you still doubt my intentions towards you. I just want to find an unparalleled strong man for Persia. If that man was my husband, I would be happier. I can swear to the mud board of fate, to the Persian gods and even to all gods. As long as you are willing to become Persian, what we said before is valid, including me helping you fight for the next Persian Emperor. " Archiman still smiled.


    "But I don''t want to be Persian." Suye road.


    "What do you miss about Athens, the nobles who want to kill you?" Asked archiman.


    "Obviously, I went to Persia, too."


    "But you will get the attention of the gods as my husband. You can want everything, including conquering Athens and becoming the Lord of Athens!" Ajiman is good at persuasion.


    "I''m not interested in being the Lord of Athens. I''m more interested in being the king of magic." Suye road.


    "No problem, I will try my best to help you become the most powerful magician. Under the action of the mud board of fate, you will gain unparalleled power. With the help of the Persian gods, you will grow far more than anyone. " Ajiman road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you don''t understand magic and underestimate it. The gods can make me a powerful God, but they can''t make me a great magician. "


    "Do you think the magician is above the gods?"


    "Magic is magic. It won''t be compared with anyone. Similarly, nothing can be compared with magic." Suye road.


    "Good!" Euclid nodded in praise.


    "Come on, how do you want to be Persian?" Ajiman raised his head slightly and straightened his body.


    "I don''t want to now." Suye road.


    "Then I''ll catch you until you like! For example, threaten you with the lives of your friends. " Archiman said, the book of fate glowed.


    Euclid pointed to ajiman, and the ring between his fingers flew a dark blue light and attached to her.


    Banishment.


    "Don''t think of me as a waste that you killed." Archiman''s smile and ridicule appeared on his beautiful face at the same time.


    Fate mud board virtual shadow gently swings, the wind blows, and the blue light dissipates.


    Euclid put his hand on Su Ye''s shoulder.


    The white light wrapped them and disappeared in place.


    "Come back." Archiman has a beautiful voice, like calling a lover.


    The shadow of fate''s mud board flashed.


    Where they are, the white light shines, then dissipates, and the two appear in place at the same time.


    "You really can''t beat him?" Su ye had no choice but to look at Euclid.


    "The Holy Land destiny Warlock is equivalent to a legend. There are no more than five people in the world who can defeat her. The sixth is the future me, and the seventh should be the future you. " Euclid said.


    "How long will our reinforcements arrive?"


    "She counted everything, whether from Athens or marathon fortress, whether master Plato or mithiad, when she arrived here, everything was over." Euclid said.


    "Master Plato can''t send it?"


    "The power of fate mud board prevents all long-distance transmission here. The legendary master can only carry out continuous short-distance transmission." Euclid said.


    Su Ye sighed and looked at the smiling ajiman.


    "When my patience runs out, I will probably become the Witch of fate. Don''t worry, I won''t kill my future husband, but I can''t guarantee them. " Ajiman road.


    "Why don''t we start with long-distance love? I prefer to cultivate feelings first." Su Ye is serious.


    "I only ask you one question now. Will you follow me?" Archiman slowly raised his corolla Scepter with his right hand, "this is a legendary magic instrument. A legendary magic is sealed in each petal. Every time you delay, I will release a legendary magic to your friend. Although this will kill them and you will hate me in the future, don''t worry, I will give you enough compensation. "


    Su ye said reluctantly, "what I want to say next is not to delay time. I don''t doubt that you want to harm me. I just don''t understand. Why can''t you see my destiny and take me home? What I doubt is that you want to get my talent. Graphically, drain me. "


    Archiman suddenly covered his mouth with a smile and said, "although I have never been a man, if you become my husband, I may try. Of course, I know what you want to say. Don''t worry, I won''t be as stupid as the aristocrats in Athens. Whatever I do, I will be based on your consent. If you don''t agree, nothing will happen. If we get married, it''s up to me to have children. After all, I am curious about what kind of offspring will be born by the combination of fate mud board and people without destiny. "


    "Look, you still use me as a fertility tool." Suye road.


    "If you are stronger than me in the future, it''s up to you." Akiman smiled.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s a bad thing to be your son-in-law in Persia, especially your son-in-law. Men always don''t want to work hard. Can you give me time to think about it? How about a month? " Suye road.


    "Alas, people who can''t see the fate mud board are too attractive to me. I can''t tell whether you attract fate mud board or me. It''s a lovely boy that people can''t refuse. Not for a month, but I step back. I count a hundred in my heart. After that, if you don''t agree, I''ll kill the people around you one by one. Let''s go. I''m waiting for you to change your mind. " Archiman showed a seemingly affectionate smile.


    But everyone shudders. It''s not the lover''s smile, it''s the witch''s.


    Su ye turned to look at the others.


    "To tell you the truth, I like ajiman a little. She''s deliberately giving me time to save myself. If one day I can''t stay in Greece, I will definitely take refuge in her. Now let''s get down to business. You all have the last strength. Don''t worry. Saving me is definitely worth it. " Suye road.


    "I can only use the legendary level strike. These are two glorious swords in exchange." Comodes shook his broken spear.


    "I... if my sister or brother is here, I can help you with a semi artifact. But I can''t help you now. " Castor''s canal.


    "What if she kills you?" Su ye asked¡° My soul will return to the family and then be attached to the divine puppet. When I don''t want to live, I can choose to die. The family will avenge me. It''s better to kill a few fate warlocks, but it shouldn''t move the big man. " Castor said helplessly¡° And you, little prince of geometry? " Su Ye looked at Euclid. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 419

    "It won''t last long."


    Su Ye immediately said to ajiman, "give your future husband a face. If you can break through our defense and catch me, I''ll go with you. How about it? But you can''t hurt my friend. "


    "No problem. The people I choose are really kind." Archiman was as happy as his lover.


    "Euclid, it''s up to you whether I''m the son-in-law of Greece or Persia. By the way, 300000! As long as you can help me escape, I''ll add 100000 golden eagles! "


    "Good brother... No, good student, I will do my best!"


    Euclid''s eyes were ablaze with flames.


    "I believe that the power of magic can overcome fate, and so can geometry!" Su ye said in a deep voice.


    In Euclid''s eyes, the flame dissipated and was replaced by stronger starlight.


    "I believe it too!"


    Euclid solemnly righted the purple cloth hat with both hands, took a deep breath and raised five Dharma sticks.


    "Offset!"


    The faint light diffused from the purple gem at the top of the staff and enveloped everyone.


    Su Ye recalled the basic golden magic without offset. It seems that it was created by Euclid''s own magic.


    "Can this little magic resist the power of fate? Unfortunately... I don''t want to kill people with wonderful destiny, but you are fighting against fate. " Archiman stretched out his crystal clear jade hand and pointed to Euclid.


    "Fate collapses!"


    Everyone stared nervously at Euclid.


    A strange scene happened, a hair flew out of Euclid''s head, and the pure white light of fate fell on it.


    The hair immediately disappeared.


    Su Ye was stunned and detonated. At the moment when his hair turned into nothing, he seemed to see countless geometric figures such as points, lines, faces and bodies burst.


    The light of fate destroys, as if it were a world composed of geometry.


    "What is this?" Archiman looked at the place where the hair had dissipated in surprise.


    "The power of geometry." Euclid smiled proudly.


    "Very good, Xiao Suye, after the echo, remember to teach me geometry. Fate exiles! " Archiman was flirting in front of him. Before the smile on his face disappeared, he suddenly put a new magic skill.


    Euclid smiled without fear.


    But as like as two peas of white light of fate, the same thing happened last time.


    A hair flew out, like lightning rod deflecting lightning, disappeared at the same time with the light of fate, and was exiled to an unknown plane or void.


    The Spartan soldiers and Suye stared at Euclid.


    This is the existence of God!


    A mere golden magician can defuse the power of fate, which is the power that legendary masters need to fight carefully.


    How can a golden mage be so strong?


    Is magic really so powerful?


    "Twist." Euclid used a second protective magic for himself.


    This time, Su Ye kept staring at Euclid''s staff.


    In the light of the staff, the dense geometric figures and magic array flashed away.


    "Holy flame of fate!" The smile on archiman''s face was no longer.


    At the end of the sky, the stars flashed and a white pillar of fire fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    A white pillar of fire burns everything.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Because the holy flame of fate did not fall on Euclid.


    It landed on akiman accurately.


    The pure white flame breaks through the magic flying carpet, instantly melts the flying snake king and breaks the pillar of Babylon.


    However, for ajiman, the pillar of holy light is like a summer evening wind, gently blowing, blonde hair and robe rippling, outlining her slender waist line, forming a striking contrast with the upper part.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Euclid suddenly coughed violently, ejected a little blood and fell to the ground like a plum blossom.


    Su Ye quickly took out the healing wrist guard and handed it to komodes. Castor also took out a divine power equipment to treat Euclid.


    Euclid waved his hand and said, "this treatment is useless to me. Although I can distort my power, I still have to bear the attack of fate. "


    "Is Greek magic strong enough?" Archiman looked at Euclid in disbelief.


    "So I said, you don''t know magic." Su Ye held Euclid who was shaking slightly.


    Archiman smiled again, nodded and said, "then I''ll take you even more. Euclid, how long can you hold on? You know that your magic can resist these ordinary forces, but not the real power of the mud board of fate. "


    "I can''t do more. I can try it once." Euclid smiled.


    He is just a young man in his twenties, but at this moment, he is like a wise old man. Even though his body is very old and weak, his wisdom in his eyes is as warm as jade.


    "Good, you use it."


    Euclid took a deep breath, raised his five section staff and sang loudly.


    He sang for twelve seconds before he pointed to akiman.


    "The way back!"


    A strange pattern flew out of the head of the magic wand and shrouded ajiman in an instant.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    The ring of Mobius.


    Geometric topology.


    Is this the wisdom of Da Xian?


    After casting the spell, Euclid shook his body and turned more pale, throwing out the magic carriage.


    The magic carriage gets bigger when it lands.


    "Let''s go! Return to marathon fortress! " With that, Euclid closed his eyes and leaned against Su Ye.


    Comodes picked up Euclid, whose chest heaved violently.


    "Let''s go!"


    They immediately got on the carriage, and Su Ye controlled the magic carriage to speed up the flight to marathon fortress.


    "You should fear fate."


    "Fate dispels."


    Ajiman was surrounded by the holy light, and the divine voice curled up, as holy as the goddess from heaven.


    The strong wind blew, the robes churned, and the white legs were covered with holy light.


    She gently waved her crown scepter and struck the void.


    A loud noise spread for hundreds of miles, just like a giant''s fist smashing space.


    A light appeared around ajiman. The pure white light of fate didn''t fly to the carriage, but flew in the sky.


    Su Ye looked from the window. The flight path of the white light of destiny happened to be the path of Mobius''s ring. It kept cycling and reciprocating, and could not leave.


    Ajiman looked at the scene in disbelief, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and white light came out of the virtual shadow of the mud plate of fate, wrapping her forward quickly.


    Her flying speed became faster and faster, and soon broke through the speed of sound, flying in the sky like a beautiful white dragon.


    However, like the fate white light, she completely circulates along the circular path, coming and going back and forth in a space of hundreds of meters,


    "Magical magic..." castor whispered, leaning against the window.


    The smile on archiman''s face completely disappeared, replaced by a touch of anger.


    Anger rose in his eyes.


    "The servant of fate should be humble."


    With that, the holy light around ajiman flashed wildly, and the magic of fate surged wildly.


    But all the forces of fate fly along the ring and can never be far away.


    It seems that there is an absolute power above divinity to control fate.


    "Fate, do not blaspheme!"


    Archiman said loudly, his right hand on the virtual shadow of the mud board of fate.


    The long blond hair behind her suddenly flew up and spread in the air like golden waves.


    Boom


    The holy white light column rises into the sky, and the strange color light flies around the holy white light column.


    The ring road exploded, and the spherical light of fate flew in all directions with the ring air wave.


    Where we pass, the vegetation is dry, the earth is dry and cracked, the soil turns into sand, and all things are extinct.


    The light of fate diffused a mile away before it dissipated slowly.


    With archiman as the center, the earth within a radius of one mile turns into scorched earth, just like the devil coming and falling into hell.


    In the center of scorched earth, ajiman stood up slowly, his chest undulating and rippling.


    Hatred burns in his eyes, but in the next moment, he smiles, and his white teeth shine like light.


    "You are worthy of my respect. Even the golden mage who protects you is so powerful. I like the melon with strong twist. Whether it''s sweet or not, bite it first! Xiao Suye, you can''t escape. You are attracting fate, and fate is attracting you! "


    With that, ajiman squatted slightly like a soldier, his body suddenly bounced off, roared, the earth cracked, the gravel churned, and the dust filled the air.


    The holy white figure flew from the dust, made a harsh sound, and chased the magic carriage at supersonic speed.


    Su Ye didn''t care about saving at this time and used the magic crystal all at once.


    It is worthy of being a holy land magic instrument. It continues to accelerate and soon exceeds the speed of sound.


    Beyond the speed of sound, the shaking amplitude of the magic carriage increases.


    Euclid said weakly, "this magic carriage can fly at high speed for a while at most. Once it shakes too much, our space will collapse. You should pay attention to your discretion."


    "Yes." Suye road.


    One chased and the other fled.


    "My lovely little Suye, come to my arms. Fate tells me that you belong to me!"


    Ordinary voices could not be transmitted at all, but everyone in the car clearly heard archiman''s voice.


    "This crazy woman!" Castor''s canal.


    "It''s really delicious." Suye road.


    "Do you like this type?" Asked comodes suspiciously.


    "I like them all." Su Ye was joking, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Yes, Greece is not good, but Persia is worse. With his current talent, going to Persia will indeed get very high treatment, but at most it is only "the son-in-law of the Persian Emperor", that''s all. Even if you have worked hard and successfully sealed the God, it is only a small God of the Persian God system. Once it is branded with a fixed divine system, it will indeed obtain a certain degree of security, but it will also be firmly bound. The four gods are the most powerful gods, without exception. They are either the son of a powerful God, or the daughter of a powerful God, or a natural God. No non divine descendant or non natural God ascends to a high position. Even the Egyptian Suye wanted to be a God. But not such a God. Not the gods of the past. Is the God of the future. After a while, the carriage trembled violently¡° Stop, or we''ll be hanged by the broken space. " Euclid sighed helplessly. Su Ye nodded and slowed down slowly. A white light fell and the carriage was forced to stop on the ground¡° Come home with me, my little Suye. " Archiman''s gentle voice is calling, just like calling his husband. Su Ye helped Euclid out with everyone. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 420

    Ten meters away, archiman has a sweet smile and soft eyes.


    "Fate chases you and will always chase you."


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I don''t want to marry fate mud board. I just want to marry love."


    "It doesn''t matter. You will fall in love with me and I will fall in love with you. It''s only a matter of time." Archiman''s tone was very gentle, just like fearing to hurt his newly acquired pet.


    "If I go to Persia with you, will you let my friend go?"


    "Of course, they don''t matter to me. I''m here for you." Ajiman road.


    "What will you do to me in the future, a prisoner who can walk around?"


    "I will always be with you as long as you are in Persia. Of course, if our feelings are stable, such as the crystallization of love, you can go wherever you want. I''m not a jealous woman. " Akiman smiled.


    Su Ye muttered in his heart that women are really big pig hooves.


    "I just want to study magic." Suye road.


    "No problem. I can stay with you in millido. I can even hire a teacher from Plato''s college. " Archiman''s eyes were softer, as if everything had been determined.


    "I will continue to accumulate in business." Suye road.


    "Although your wealth is not worth mentioning in my eyes, it is understandable that men save some private money. I will cooperate with you to make your business spread all over Persia. Whoever obstructs you, I''ll call the door and let him taste fate. " Ajiman road.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m really a little excited. You''re much better to me than those old women in Plato''s college." Su Ye sighed.


    "Shall we go?"


    Suddenly, the earth shook, the sky shook, the sun disappeared, and the world was dark.


    After a flash, the location of Marathon fortress in the East was golden.


    They turned and looked, and a golden pillar of light rose into the sky, thousands of meters high.


    Above the golden light column, a huge golden cross star shines and flies at an incredible speed.


    Su Ye was stunned. The scene looked familiar.


    It''s just dozens of times larger than when it was in giant Hill.


    Su Ye was a little guilty and happy at the same time.


    "That''s..." ajiman narrowed his eyes slightly, and a flash of vigilant light flashed in his eyes.


    "Go back!" Like an angry queen, she was shocked by the virtual shadow of the mud plate of fate. Above the sky, a pure white star appeared out of thin air, emitting dazzling light and bombarding the golden cross star.


    The original golden sky was half dyed white by the big white star.


    The collision between gold and white, the battlefield between gold and white.


    Boom


    The two stars hit each other.


    A very bright light spot exploded in the sky, and a red and white light column brighter than the sun ran through the heaven and earth, as if to pierce the heaven and earth up and down.


    In a flash, the middle of the light column exploded into a huge red light ball, which expanded rapidly in all directions, and the terrible Qi and aura swept the world.


    Visible to the naked eye, light, Qi, dust and strong wind lift the earth, pushing the sand and grassland on the ground, forming soil waves.


    The dust and sand all over the sky came, but it seemed to touch an invisible shield 100 meters away and fell silently.


    Only the hot breath and breeze fell on everyone''s faces.


    Like the hot wind in the desert at noon.


    Except ajiman, everyone was stunned. They guessed that someone had shot at marathon fortress, but they couldn''t guess what happened.


    This terrible power collision destroyed everything within a dozen miles, far beyond the battle at the holy land level.


    A typical legendary battle.


    Deep in the dust, a vague and uncertain shadow walked slowly, like a candle swaying by the wind.


    The shadow passed through the dust and became clearer and clearer.


    That is a tall hunchback old man.


    On the old man''s head, silver hair stood upright.


    Years engraved vicissitudes on his face, but the old man''s eyes were shining like teenagers.


    His eyes were like stars before dawn.


    His right hand glittered with gold.


    Su Ye looked at the golden weapon held by mitayad''s right hand with a complex look.


    Golden spear sword, blue divine pattern.


    This is the second time I saw the victory gun and sword, and it is different from the victory gun and sword I saw for the first time.


    The first time I saw the victory gun sword, there were two sword rims embedded in the place where the sword body was connected with the gun body.


    But now, there are six sword rims, like petals separating the sword body from the gun body.


    The surging dark gold divine power flows on the surface of the coarser victory gun and sword like long snakes.


    On the surface of the victory gun and sword, the golden light shines on the world.


    "Brother mithiad, I didn''t know you did it before." Archiman smiled and bowed slightly.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Archiman is in his early thirties, and mithiad is seventy or eighty years old. Call him brother?


    Su ye thought about it and suddenly remembered that mithiad was of the same generation as Darius. They were friends at first, and then became enemies because Persia attacked Greece. Archiman may have seen mithiad when he was very young.


    "Lovely little ajiman, we meet again." Mithiad smiled kindly.


    "You always treat me like a little girl." Archiman smiled.


    Everyone rolled their eyes in their hearts. As soon as they met, they were like father and daughter. Who could have thought that they would do their best more than ten seconds ago.


    "Yes, how I wish you would always be the little girl hiding behind Darius when we first met." Mitayad sighed softly, and the light of the victory gun and sword was more prosperous.


    "Yes, how I wish you would always be that tall and brave brother." Ajiman''s fate in front of him was shining.


    "Put it away. I don''t want to kill you. An old friend from Athens is not as talkative as me. And the little guy from Delphi wants to tear you apart. You''ll have time to go now. " Mitayad took the initiative to restrain the light of the victory gun and sword.


    The brilliance on the surface of the virtual shadow of fate mud plate dissipates.


    "I will take this young man away. He is the man of the temple of destiny, the chaser of the mud board of destiny, my future husband and your brother-in-law." Ajiman stood tall and strong, and became particularly delicate in front of mitaiad.


    "You can''t take our first performer."


    "What if I have to take it?"


    "You can''t do it." Mithiad was still kind and firm.


    "I''ll get the person I want. What I do, I will succeed! " Ajiman raised her head high, her blond hair floating like a golden river, and her white skin was covered with a faint divine glow.


    "You are only the first holder of the mud board of destiny, not destiny itself. I told Darius many years ago that you should be careful of it. " Mithiad''s eyes were dim.


    There was a light mockery on archiman''s face.


    "He won''t tell me."


    "Yes, he is Darius." Mitayad sighed softly, his eyes like flowing yellow sand.


    "How can I take him?" Asked archiman.


    "When he wants to."


    Archiman suddenly turned around with a soft smile, like a warm big sister, his body was no longer so tall, his body seemed to be softer, and whispered: "little Su ye, how about talking to his sister? Everything about my sister is yours. "


    Her eyes crossed Su Ye''s face, but like a frightened kitten, she quickly left Su ye, crossed Su Ye''s black hair and looked into the far sky.


    Mithiad gave a long sigh and said nothing.


    Su Ye''s heart trembled slightly and her heart was full of doubts. She suddenly found that even though all ajiman''s previous words were like lies, her plea just now was sincere.


    "I prefer Athens." Su Ye was helpless.


    "You promised to marry me, but you abandoned it all the time, heartless man!" Archiman glared angrily at Su ye, but after a moment, his face was desolate and his eyes were gentle.


    Her soft eyes were like a smooth wind, gently touching Su Ye''s face.


    "But I still don''t want to blame you..." ajiman turned slowly.


    She slowly turned her graceful posture, as if waiting for her lover to recover and turning the whole world,


    Finally, she turned completely and headed east.


    Where she passed, the sand stood still and the flying dust fell.


    The sky is clear and sunny.


    Su Ye was numb. Why didn''t he do anything, but he seemed to have experienced a life and death parting?


    "Hello, Grandpa mitayad," Su ye said respectfully, looking away at ajiman, "grandma ajiman, I will miss you!"


    In the distance, archiman''s body trembled, his powder fist was clenched, and his back neck was blue. After a while, his body was wrapped in white light and flew towards the Aegean Sea.


    "You''re dead!" Castor stared.


    "You''re finished." Carmodes looked at Suye sympathetically.


    "You could die when you were younger than me." Mithiad smiled kindly.


    "It''s all up to you, or I wouldn''t dare say so." Su Ye smiled.


    Mitayad glanced at the fading archiman and said, "she is a poor man. In the future, if she doesn''t kill you, let her go for my face. "


    Su Ye frowned slightly and asked, "is it related to the fate mud board?"


    Mithiad sighed, nodded slightly, then looked at Euclid, smiled and said, "your boy has done well. How''s the injury? Medes has come from Delphi and will help you soon... Well... It seems that she doesn''t care about you and goes back again. The people from Athens have gone back. "


    Said mithiad, glancing in the direction of Athens.


    "Nothing, a little injury, just keep it for half a month. Another hundred thousand gold eagles are worth it! " Euclid looked proud.


    Mityad patted comodes on the shoulder, stroked castor''s head fondly, and then smiled and nodded to the Spartan soldiers. The Spartan soldiers were flattered and hurried to stand straight, with their chests raised and their faces full of glory. Castor hated to be treated as a child, but now he is not only very docile, but even squint and smile¡° General mitayad, the victory gun and sword in your hand... "Su Ye stopped halfway¡° My strength and weapons were not enough to arrive in time, so I found Palos first, and then said, ''Su Ye is in danger''. She immediately woke up the victory gun and sword and handed it to me. " Mitayad said, converging his divine power, and saw the victory gun and sword shrink slowly into a gold Medusa necklace. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 421

    Euclid stroked his chin and said, "so, this battle for husband ended in Palos victory?"


    "It looks like a tie to me. After all, Su Ye''s heart has been around that blonde woman for a long time." Castor''s canal.


    "I think this is the scene of catching adultery." Comodes road.


    "That''s enough. I said that just to delay time. Is Su ye the one who craves beauty''s body? "


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted, except mithiad.


    "You may also be greedy for her wealth." General mityad added with a smile.


    Everyone laughed.


    "Well, I wanted to tell you an important information." Su Ye looked at mitaia De.


    "What information?" Mithiad restrained his smile and looked positive.


    Su Ye winked, and mitaiad waved. Everyone nearby was pushed back by invisible forces and stopped thirty meters away. Then their eyes were hazy and could not see mitaiad and Su Ye clearly.


    "You can say it now." Mithiad said.


    "You know, I went to the east coast of the Aegean sea not long ago." Suye road.


    Mithiad nodded.


    "I stayed in Orpheus for a few days and overheard someone talking about you." Suye road.


    "What did they say?" Asked mithiad.


    "They say Darius hates you to the bone and is going to set up an ambush on Paros island." Suye stared into mithiad''s eyes.


    Mithia was stunned for a long time before he asked, "what else do they say?"


    "They spoke very quietly, only a few words, and then hurried away as if they were afraid of being heard. I had something important to do and couldn''t keep up. " Su Ye was helpless.


    "Will they know you?" Asked mithiad.


    Suye shook his head and said, "I originally went to Miletus, but I temporarily changed my way to Orpheus. No one knew where I was at that time except the people of Plato college. Besides, I had nothing to do with you at that time. After I heard this, I didn''t take it to heart, but after reading your information, I found that you and Darius became enemies, and... You also vowed to revenge the nobles on Paros Island, so I suspected that it might be true. The key is... "


    Su Ye dragged a long tone and didn''t finish.


    "Just say what you have." Mithiad''s eyes were kind.


    "The key is that your prestige in this marathon battle is unparalleled in the world. You can be called the Savior of Greece, and your reputation has reached the highest in history. The nobles on the side of Petros are likely to make some remarks that humiliate you and deliberately annoy you. " Su Ye spoke much slower than usual.


    "I see. You''re saying that after this victory, I may be a little proud. Once I''m annoyed by them, I''ll take revenge immediately. If others say so, I will scoff, but when you say so, I suddenly realize that they do have a way to annoy me. " Mithiad sighed softly.


    "Well, you can do what you want!" Su Ye smiled.


    "Don''t you persuade me to give up going to Petros?" Mitayad smiled.


    "I know a little about that year. Those nobles went too far. If I was so humiliated by an aristocrat and my friend was killed indirectly, I would not give up. What''s more, in my opinion, revenge is not important. The important thing is to take the opportunity to attack Persia. After all, every time you get credit, the rats in Athens will attack you for your service to the Persian court. This time they are busy getting rid of their guilt and will bring up the old story again. When their attack on you reached the peak, you suddenly led a large number of legends to make plans and kill the legends secretly ambushed by Persia. How happy is this? "


    Mithiad said nothing.


    "Maybe Darius just wanted to ambush you before, but after the marathon, it will become a reality. What''s more, the Persian legend who is willing to kill you will not be your good friend in those years. " Suye road.


    "You kid as like as two peas in the magic world." Mitayad smiled.


    "I''m afraid you''re too kind."


    Mithiad smiled and turned away.


    "Too kind person, can''t go to today."


    Mithiad left a word, his figure gradually moved away, and finally disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    "Let''s get in the car." Su Ye stepped onto the carriage.


    The others entered the carriage one after another.


    The carriage rose slowly.


    The crowd looked east through the window.


    A huge pit with a diameter of more than 300 meters appeared in the distance. The soil inside and outside the pit was scorched black and emitting shallow white smoke.


    "Legendary Weili, terrible, and desirable." Comodes sighed.


    "Yes, I hope I can become a legend." Castor''s canal.


    "Their use of power is too rough." Euclid whispered.


    "Su ye, why did she find you? Why does fate mud board think you are different? " Asked comodes suspiciously.


    Castor, however, had a small face and said impolitely, "since then, there is no military order from the supreme commander of the Greek coalition army, general mityad, to prohibit talking about today. This is the top secret of the Greek coalition! "


    "Yes!" Comodes and a group of Spartan soldiers quickly straightened up to take orders.


    Some Spartans on the lower echelon looked frightened when they thought of something.


    Euclid glanced at Su ye, silently opened the magic book and recorded what had just happened.


    "Princess destiny''s description of my destiny is very strange. She seems to see something, but she doesn''t want to say it directly. I remember a fortune teller who saw Aristotle''s destiny and said that his destiny was covered by powerful forces. And she said she couldn''t see my destiny. What does that mean? What does it mean to say that my destiny is tied to Greece? "


    "What''s more strange is that the fate mud board can''t see Su Ye''s fate."


    "When ajiman looked at Su ye, there was a fever in his eyes, which could not be measured by geometry. Even if I am single, I can be sure that the craziness in her eyes is not love, but... The look at the straw. "


    "I''m curious about what Su ye and mitayad said."


    "It was unexpected that Palos lent her victory gun and sword for Su Ye. That''s the symbol of the Pandion family. It is said that Athena''s Avatar made her own weapons, and only the women of the Pandion family are qualified to take charge. Lend it to mithiad, but it''s a great event. It''s bound to stir all Greece. "


    "However, if Palos knew Su ye and archiman were in public, would she stab Su ye to death? Can I find Su ye and ask for another 100000 gold eagle sealing fee? It''s already 400000. Follow Su ye and make money. "


    "Why do they all like Su ye so much? As a little prince of geometry, I am more handsome than Su ye, more modest than Aristotle, more normal than akirid and wiser than Alexander. Why don''t women confess to me? Woman, it''s too superficial. "


    "No, no, no, I almost made a mistake. If there were women entangled, wouldn''t I have no time to study geometry? Fortunately, no woman bothered me, poor Su ye... "


    "What''s the matter with my destiny? Does it have anything to do with my memory? Should I help ajiman pursue Su ye, and then exchange it for her to interpret my destiny or restore my memory? Well... Forget it, if Palos doesn''t want to move Su ye and stab me with a sword, the gain is not worth the loss... "


    Su Ye craned his neck, glanced at Euclid''s magic book and snorted coldly.


    Very careful. No one can see it.


    "What is the relationship between medels and archiman?" Su ye asked.


    Su Ye remembered that on the day when she got Athena''s attention, the priest Medes appeared from the portal. He had short hair and was fierce, but he couldn''t tell the gender.


    "I don''t know. I just know that the two people seemed to sympathize with each other. They ventured to wander together, and then became enemies. One is a destiny warlock and the other is the main priest of the main God. They will fight in the dark together. General mityad is still too soft hearted. It''s a pity... "


    "Is Medes a woman?"


    "They all say so, but some say it''s a man. Who knows, it has nothing to do with me anyway. By the way, you should be less flirtatious in the future. What if Palos comes to the door in the future? Give me a hundred thousand golden eagles, shall I say it or not? " Euclid gave Su ye a blank look and bowed his head to continue recording.


    "What do you mean I''m flirting? Don''t you see archiman always trying to take my body? "


    "Hehe, you are too coquettish."


    "Hehe, the subsidy is gone."


    "Hehe, I''m looking for Palos to help."


    "Hehe, no wonder no woman is looking for you. A man who only looks for women when things happen!"


    "Hehe, that''s better than throwing yourself into arms when you see a beautiful woman."


    "Hehe, you want to throw yourself into the arms. Which woman wants you?"


    "Can you stop personal attacks?" Said Euclid angrily.


    "Well, I won''t say you don''t have a woman in the future."


    "You wait!"


    Euclid quickly turned the page and carefully recorded.


    A group of Spartan soldiers held their chests in their arms, smiled and then exchanged eyes with each other.


    Magicians are really a group of female cannons. They are not like our Spartan soldiers. They can move their hands and never quarrel.


    Above the blue sky, the puppet war horse runs in the air, and the magic carriage flies quietly.


    I don''t know how long later, a strange smell echoed in the carriage.


    Su Ye immediately looked forward through the window.


    A majestic city stands in front of us.


    It is a city without walls. The whole city is like a huge three steps.


    The ground is filled with fireworks, traffic and tourists.


    The first stage is the art hall, which is filled with all kinds of beautiful monuments, statues and buildings.


    The second stage is the holy place of worship. Almost all the gods in Greece have their own temples here. Countless gods are scattered everywhere, and the fragrance of tribute floats in the air.


    The third stage is like a cloud, covered by smoke and clouds. In it stands the largest temple of gods in Greece. It can only be opened at a critical time. In the north of this step City, there is a large area of well planned buildings, and one huge race track after another, such as horse racing track, race track, fighting field and so on, can be clearly seen. Every stadium is incredibly huge, and the auditorium of each stadium is like a hillside after a hillside. After all, this is the holy city of Delphi, where the gods are sacrificed. After all, this is second only to the Olympic Games. After all, every competition will have millions of spectators from all over the world. After all, this is Greece''s declaration to the world. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 422

    This city, together with the area of the stadium, is larger than Sparta or Athens¡° What was the smell just now? " Su ye said as he slowly landed¡° It can only be said to be a sacred breath, which has not been cracked yet. " Euclid said casually. Spartans are helpless. Magicians dare to say anything. These sacred breath are considered to be the power of gods. Magicians want to study it. Su Ye gently sucked his nose and said, "it''s quite comfortable."¡° Of course, uncomfortable. How can you trust them? " Euclid said¡° This is the holy city. The two magicians had better pay attention. " Castor''s canal¡° Don''t worry, we usually only say ugly things in private, and we''ll be measured. " Euclid comforted¡° Next, we will separate. " Suye road. The carriage trembled slightly and fell to the ground. Komodes came over and stretched out his arms to Su Ye. Without waiting for Su ye to stretch out his arms, he hugged her¡° It''s a bad thing you learned from Julius. " Suye road¡° Nice to meet you. Thank you for teaching me real knowledge. Thank you for helping me tear down the walls of the arena in my mind and taking me to the marathon plain to see the bigger world. " Comodes said, releasing his arms. Su Ye''s right point was in komodes''s heart and said, "I didn''t lead you, I just let you see your heart. From today on, you should ask yourself every day what you want most, who you want to be most, and what you want to make the world like most. Ask every day, every day. Until one day, when you look back, your footprints are occasionally messy and the direction will deviate occasionally, but when these footprints are connected together, they will lead to the goal you want most. "¡° If I don''t want to, my footprints must lead to the direction I don''t want, right? " Comodes looked more and more gentle¡° Yes. " Su Ye smiled¡° Thank you, Miss Su Ye. " Comodes suddenly opened his arms again and hugged Su Ye. Su Ye grinned. He was a big bear¡° I also have a question for you. " Castor''s canal¡° Ask. " Su Ye smiled¡° How can we succeed? " Asked castor. Everyone pricked up their ears and stared at Su Ye. Euclid''s finger was on the magic book, and the nibs of castor and comodes were on the papyrus. Su Ye was lost in thought. After thinking for a while, he slowly opened his mouth¡° In fact, I don''t know the method of success, but I know the method of failure and pain, and I am proficient in the method of failure, and I have rich experience in pain. "People were puzzled, and only Euclid''s eyes lit up¡°¡° Next, I''ll spend more time practicing sports events. Plato college has its own training ground here, and many senior students will participate in the competition. I''ll find them to practice with me... "Palos and hort should come on foot and arrive at least two days later. They will be very happy to see me. Holt will rush up to hug me, but Julius and comodes are used to hugging me. I''m immune to the killing of his classmates in his arms... "Well, I hope Palos won''t know about archiman. Is Palos an unmarried person? Castor can''t believe what he said, but he can''t believe it all... "It''s a headache to think of archiman. She should have been influenced by the mud board of fate before she wanted to catch me to Persia. She failed this time. What will happen in the future? If she went to Athens, wouldn''t she be made a fuss? The key is that her identity is too special. Once she appears as a Persian envoy, the Greeks can''t help her. However, she should not, after all, her enemies are all over Greece... "The carriage went forward and her thoughts flew. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 423

    The carriage stopped.


    "Young master, this is the branch of Plato college." The door opened and the coachman stood respectfully outside the door.


    "Yes."


    Su Ye got out of the carriage and looked up to the front.


    A gate with the same outline as Plato''s college, but much smaller and much shorter.


    The street in front of the door is not as wide as Socrates street, but it is also enough for six horses to go side by side.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the doorpost of Plato''s branch.


    There is also a column of the same words on it.


    Those who do not understand geometry are not allowed to enter.


    Inside the simple marble door, the light cyan slate corridor extends forward.


    There are only some rough ordinary statues on both sides of the stone road, and there is no huge sea Warcraft pool at the end, just a flower bed.


    Further inside, there are white buildings, flowers and trees, just like a garden college.


    Su Ye''s right thumb flicked, and a Silver Peacock coin whirled to the coachman, making a slight buzzing sound.


    The groom quickly took the Silver Peacock coin and said happily, "thank you, sir."


    Su Ye nodded and walked into Plato''s branch.


    No one cares at all. Occasionally, strangers pass by. The two sides just nod their heads gently, which is regarded as greeting.


    Behind the flower bed is the main hall. The door is closed. You can see the empty inside through the window.


    Su ye thought about the layout of the college and tried to go deep.


    Not long ago, I walked along the gravel road, through the sparse woods and came to a green lawn.


    Some magicians are walking and chatting on the lawn.


    Euclid was talking loudly there. Mages older than him listened carefully and nodded from time to time, including Provost Lawrence.


    Suddenly, Euclid stopped and squinted at Su Ye.


    "Oh, which school student is this? Why is he so impolite? Just drive away. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I just heard the sound of pigs gnawing. I came to have a look. Sure enough, someone''s brain was gnawed off."


    The teachers of Plato college looked puzzled, especially a few people knew Su Ye''s identity. Haven''t they been together all the time? Why is this tone a little wrong?


    "Su Ye!" With red hair, niederon stood out among the teachers and walked quickly with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. nidern." Su Ye nodded slightly and questioned.


    Looking at niden''s smile and sincere look, Su Ye''s heart was full of warmth. This was his teacher. It was not like the other two. Aristotle beeped all day, and Euclid only stared at the golden eagle in his pocket.


    Near, niedern, a normally unsmiling middle-aged man, warmly extended his arms and his false eyes were full of warmth.


    Su ye also opened his arms and the teachers and students embraced cordially.


    Except Euclid, the other teachers saw the scene and smiled.


    However, the radian of the corners of several teachers'' mouths was a little too large.


    The two separated, and niden put his hands on Su Ye''s shoulder with his eyes shining.


    Su Ye smiled and thought that he had grown taller and promoted his rank. Teacher niden would say


    "Have you finished your homework? Let me check. " Niederon smiled and looked sincere.


    The teachers on the grass laughed happily. Euclid smiled like a child of more than 100 kilograms, and his mouth grinned to the root of his ears.


    Su Ye looked at niden and all the teachers. When they laughed, their wrinkled skin was filled with a word.


    Eat students.


    "Niden - not a person..." Su Ye squeezed two words from his teeth.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You seem to grow taller. It''s good. What about homework? " Niederon didn''t seem to hear Su ye at all.


    "Ha ha!"


    Su ye, like a fake laughing boy, handed out his magic book and turned it to his homework position.


    Niederon looked through it quickly and commented on it.


    "Yes, although the handwriting is a little scrawly, it shows that you are indeed writing, but you are obviously in a hurry."


    "The question of magic array is wrong. Remember to mark it red and put it in the wrong question book..."


    "Your progress has exceeded that of the school. It seems that you are very free these months..."


    "Eh? You should use the knowledge of plane to solve this problem. First of all, it is worth affirming, but you should rewrite... "


    "These papers are well done. After a brief look, they should be in the top five of the class..."


    "Your devil language, giant language and element language have greatly improved. It seems to be related to blood..."


    "This word is misspelled again. Why don''t you have a long memory?"


    "Your travel notes are OK. The records are detailed, lifelike and vivid. They vividly write the humiliation of gladiators on paper..."


    "Your silver magic array is in a hurry, but there''s no way. Who told you to become a silver magician by accident. Not bad. "


    Ned closed the magic book and handed it back.


    "Teacher, can I take the final exam of this semester directly?" Su Ye looked cold.


    "No problem. But first you have to show us your magic servant. In addition, there is a "demon servant class" in grade 3. Don''t forget to study hard. " Ned Endau.


    Su ye cast the spell without expression and summoned di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "Call the teacher." Su Ye was still expressionless.


    "Good teacher!"


    "Chatter!" The two servants said hello seriously, full of vitality.


    A group of old mages immediately rushed over and touched the two servants like a group of hooligans.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui cast a look of help to Su Ye.


    "You two remember that today is the most humiliating day for you two. When you are promoted to gold, you must press them on the ground and touch them hard." Suye Muran road.


    Di Aotian and Wang dachui nodded with tears.


    "After the wind?" Asked a golden magician.


    "Old rascal, how can you touch after the wind! I can''t bear to touch it myself. " Su Ye looked at the teachers with a disdainful face.


    "We are studying magic."


    "Ha ha." Su Ye gave them a white look.


    The old mages had no choice but to continue to touch Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian.


    Two people simply lie on the ground, with a face full of lovelessness.


    After a while, the black demon sheep also shivered and lay on the ground, closed his eyes and let the old hooligans toss.


    "The dwarf''s body structure seems different from normal. The rock dwarf is indeed a combination of elements and body. His whole body is hard. This muscle tastes strong..."


    "The internal power of the king of flame goblins is also very strange. It is different from divine power or magic, but it is also a little similar, like the mixture of magic and divine power..."


    "The reproductive structure of this black demon sheep is also very strange. Let''s take off the dwarf King''s armor..."


    Su Ye really couldn''t see it anymore and said, "all right, almost all right. If you leave too much psychological shadow on them, how can you help me in the future? "


    The old mages reluctantly touched it a few more times, then took out the magic tool to record the image, and recorded di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer from all aspects.


    Then, a group of old mages hung magic books in front of them, stood around Su ye, and began to ask questions.


    "What is the process of the rock dwarf absorbing the miracle stone?"


    "How many times did you use the magic array when absorbing the remains after the wind?"


    "What is the core talent of this dwarf king?"


    "Now that the king of flame goblins has been promoted to bronze, can he use more magic?"


    "How did the dwarf King get promoted to silver? The power in him seems too strong. "


    "Can we see the wind?"


    "How is Sparta now?"


    "What do you think of winning the wrestling king?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su ye said nothing and frowned coldly. He felt like a human body sketch object surrounded by a group of old hooligans with green eyes. He also felt like a victim who had just come out of the court and was connected to his face by the lens microphone of a group of unscrupulous reporters. The flash light clattered.


    Euclid sat on the grass with a happy face.


    Su Ye wants to throw the medal of the senior general on their face to let them pay attention to their identity and recognize the reality, but it is inconvenient to announce their other identity at present.


    "Let''s talk about it when we return to Athens. My purpose of coming to Delphi is to win the championship." Suye road.


    "This joke is not funny." A golden teacher said.


    Su Ye glanced at Euclid, who pretended not to know himself, and said, "I''m not kidding. My goal this time is to let the world put aside its prejudice against magicians and let all Greeks know that magicians also have strong bodies. Magicians can also become champions of the competition. Magicians are not inferior to soldiers."


    "You can deceive those young magicians. After hearing this, there was no fluctuation in our hearts. Go ahead and tell your true purpose. " Provost Lawrence road.


    Su ye thought that since you don''t believe the truth, you can only lie.


    "I want to make money. With the strength of blood and hidden talent, I have a chance to win the championship. This is not a city-state level competition, but a Greek level competition. Not surprisingly, after the qualifier, my Championship odds will exceed 1 to 10. Even if there is a bet limit, I can make a lot of money and get rich overnight. " Suye road.


    "The credibility is relatively high."


    A group of mages led by Lars nodded gently.


    "But from what I know about you, there must be something else in your little fox''s tail?" Ned Endau.


    Euclid and Gregory nodded.


    "Generally, only the old fox who is used to hiding things in his tail has this idea. I am an innocent and upright young man who has never had a tail. " Su Ye looked calm.


    "What project are you most likely to win?" Asked Clarence. Su Ye looked warily at the magicians and said, "won''t you reveal my secret?"¡° Don''t worry, not to mention that we are all teachers of the college. Even in the face of Jin Xiongying, it''s impossible to give the opportunity to make money to outsiders. " Ned Endau. A group of old mages nodded happily¡° It''s not easy to be a dealer in this competition, is it? " Su ye asked¡° Generally, it is mainly the commercial Temple of Hermes, the God of Commerce and travel. All major temples participate, and some demigod families are also eligible to participate. "¡° If we earn too much at Plato''s college, it''s not very good. "¡° Anyway, they didn''t suppress the magician less. This time it will be regarded as interest. "¡° Well... I have a big advantage in horse racing and chariot, and then I have a huge advantage in four events. It is also possible in pentathlon and fighting events, but the odds are not as high as those in front. As for music, although I signed up, I''m not going to participate. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 424

    "You have the blood of the wind element and the servant after the wind. You have an advantage in the race, which is understandable. But why are you best at horse racing? " Niederon found the key to the problem.


    All the magicians looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "This is my personal secret. It''s inconvenient to disclose it." Su ye said frankly.


    "How many champions are you going to bet on yourself?" Niedern asked again.


    "I like to cast a net. In addition to the music champion, bet on the champion of all events! "


    "Are you not afraid of the temple of commerce again?" Niederon is not angry.


    "Take the money and run away, and they can''t do anything to me. Besides, I''ll control my bets and close it when I earn two or three million. I can''t go too far. " Suye road.


    "Two or three million... You dare say. But when can you go back to Athens? " Gregory asked.


    "After the game." Suye road.


    "The master has arranged it for you?" Gregory asked.


    "Sort of." Suye road.


    Gregory sighed, patted Suye on the shoulder and said, "the burden on you now is heavier than before."


    "What? What happened? "


    "It just happened and hasn''t spread yet. You may have no news. You don''t know that a Spartan genius magician named ulak appeared in the marathon campaign. He not only has the evolution of fire magic, but also can summon hell warlords, especially to restrain giants. He has been promoted to a senior general in his twenties and won the recognition of two generals. His future is unlimited. Now, the Spartans are clamoring for a ulak to sweep the four heroes of the college. The top four of the college are too high to compare with him, so the burden falls on you. " Gregory''s tone was a little heavy.


    Many teachers nodded and looked expectantly at Su Ye.


    Only a few people who knew the truth were silent and looked strange.


    Euclid stared at Su ye and couldn''t help saying, "that boy ulak is nothing. Don''t flatter him too much. I can beat him ten with one hand."


    "Euclid, although you have become a teacher from my students, and although your talents and achievements are above me, I want to criticize you today. You are too arrogant!"


    "Yes, that''s a genius to become a senior general. How about you?"


    "He has fire magic evolution. What magic evolution do you have? He has the medal of great deeds. You don''t even have a first mover! "


    "He can scare back a thousand giants with his own strength, and if you go up, you will probably be trampled into mud by the giants."


    "He is a genius magician who makes Darius gnash his teeth. Darius may not have heard your name?"


    Su Ye echoed: "the teachers are right. Although I don''t know ulak, I admire him like the waves of the Aegean Sea. As for Mr. Euclid, I won''t say anything. Teacher, what are you writing down in the magic book? Don''t you hate the names of those teachers who kindly persuaded you? You''ve gone too far! "


    "Euclid, you..."


    Some old mages who watched Euclid grow up gave disappointed eyes.


    Euclid stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked sorry and did not gloat at at all.


    "I think all teachers love and are deeply responsible for Mr. Euclid. Mr. Euclid, you must not disappoint the teachers, don''t be dissatisfied with them, and don''t vent your anger on me." Suye road.


    Niden nodded and said, "don''t worry, Euclid is not like that. He has always been very generous."


    "Ah? You don''t know, there is a blacklist in Euclid''s book, which is full of his enemies. I doubt there will be teachers in the future. Of course, I heard what Aristotle said, and I don''t know whether it''s true or false. " Su ye said seriously.


    "You..." Euclid''s words were held back by dozens of eyes.


    Euclid looked at Su Ye suspiciously. How could he know his blacklist? Did you accidentally leak it? But I didn''t record it in the book. I should have forgotten it. Or is it really Aristotle''s aggressive, bullying, arrogant... Guy?


    "Euclid, I''ve heard this rumor, too. I guess I''m not on your blacklist. " Lars asked coldly.


    "I''m not here either. I''ve always kept myself in line and never offended anyone." Asked niedern seriously.


    "Euclid, open your magic book."


    "Otherwise, when you open the magic book in front of master Plato, it will be too embarrassing if you find him at the top of your blacklist."


    As soon as Euclid''s face changed, he really forgot who was the first on the blacklist. What if it was Plato?


    His right finger slowly extended to the magic book.


    "Mr. Euclid, aren''t you going to erase the record secretly?" Su ye asked curiously.


    "No!" Euclid quickly withdrew his hand.


    "Is it true about the blacklist?" Gregory asked.


    "I... forgot!" Euclid breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su ye said slowly, "although we can''t search your books indiscriminately, you open the search permission to larens, and then give your magic book to master larens to search the names of teachers and see how you write them. Let us know whether you regard these respectable and lovely teachers as good people or evil people. "


    "I think so!"


    "I agree!"


    Euclid was sweating.


    "Don''t worry, I swear in the name of magic, I won''t pry into your other secrets. Give me the book, Euclid. " Lars smiled.


    "Master Plato asked me to do an important thing. I forgot. See you tomorrow!" Euclid ran away.


    Su Ye smiled at Euclid''s back.


    Extremely anxious back.


    "Next, please ask the college to help me strengthen the practice of relevant events, such as helping me find a partner." Suye road.


    "Running, pentathlon and horse racing don''t need to practice together, just practice together. Boxing, wrestling and fighting need company. Are you sure? The upper limit of the pithia competition is silver. There are not only talented students, but also silver rank teachers. " Ned Endau.


    "No problem. For the pithia competition, I trained in the arena against the best gladiators in Sparta. The reason why I''m looking for a partner is just to make my body familiar with the fighting state. " Suye road.


    The teachers showed a very kind smile, and the smiles of two golden warrior teachers were kind and bright.


    As niederon was about to speak, Lars smiled and said, "the players of our college participating in the combat game are on the driving range. Why don''t you compete with them for a few games and see your strength? We can decide whether to bet you in the combat game."


    "What if I leak my strength?" Su Ye looked serious.


    Teachers laugh more "kindly".


    "Don''t worry, for your sake, we use the ''oath technique''. Although it lasts a short time and can be easily cracked by the legend, it won''t disturb the legend, right?" Asked Clarence.


    "OK." Su Ye nodded with a simple and honest face.


    "Let''s go straight to the training ground." Clarence took the lead.


    Niederon and Suye fell behind.


    Just a few steps away, I heard the teachers in front whispering.


    "Nowadays, young people are becoming more and more arrogant. It is irresponsible for them not to let them be beaten by reality."


    "Yes, Euclid is clever, otherwise this'' beating ''will make his memory fresh, even if he has amnesia."


    "Su Ye is too young. This honing may benefit from the protection of the masters. He is a little proud. The limelight is too prosperous. It''s not good. He should be pressed."


    "Then let the silver soldiers really beat him up."


    The teachers all smiled kindly.


    "You see, they are too lazy to avoid you." Niedern said helplessly.


    "Nothing, they are also good for me." Su Ye has a honest face.


    Niden frowned, stared at Su ye, his eyes flashed, and then pulled Su ye away from the teacher team in front.


    At a safe distance, niden winked, picked up the staff and used the golden magic "magic cohesion" for Su Ye.


    Then, the corners of niden''s mouth moved slightly, but there was no sound coming out, but Su ye heard a sound in his ears.


    "You have just been promoted to silver and haven''t learned to use magic to transmit sound. My spell makes it easier for you to control magic. Now you try to urge magic to form a magic line to transmit sound." Ned.


    Su Ye nodded, thinking of what he had learned before, and soon learned magic sound transmission.


    "Teacher, what do you mean?" Suye tried to communicate.


    "Tell me first, is everything you say true?"


    "What, really?" Su Ye was puzzled.


    "You said you practiced fighting in Sparta? Note that it''s not a magic fight, it''s a physical fight, boxing, wrestling or fighting. " Niederon''s eyes were focused.


    "Yes."


    "How did it turn out?"


    "At the beginning, I often suffered losses against silver soldiers. Later, unless I met some very powerful soldiers, it was basically easy to crush them. Even if I meet the most powerful ones, I''m fifty-five. Of course, I haven''t compared with comodes. If I fight with him, I may not win. "


    "Giant"? Oh, I see! But did you defeat the silver warrior without being a giant? Are both sides using normal fighting methods without magic and divine power? " Asked ned.


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "Why did you win? Tell the truth! " Nidern''s eyes were burning.


    "You should be able to guess, war body and warrior talents." Suye road.


    "Sure enough..." niden''s eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy.


    "Teacher, I heard your stomach ring." Suye road.


    "Belly ring? No. " Nidern looked down at his abdomen¡° I feel like you have bad water in your stomach. " Su Yelu looked serious. Niederon looked at Su Ye angrily and said, "a silver magic instrument. Play a play with me. I''ll make a small bet with them for entertainment." Su Ye suddenly realized it and said with a sneer, "I heard that when I entered the giant Hill, you bet with other teachers and got a lot of good things. No wonder you were willing to give me the magic house. "¡° Who told you? " There seemed to be a sharp blade flashing in nidern''s eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 425

    "Half the college knows! Give me a useful golden magic instrument. I won''t pursue it. I''ll also help you make a small profit. Of course, the income will be divided equally this time. " Suye road.


    Niden said bitterly, "last time they lost a little more. This time they must learn well. They only bet on cheap things. They won''t make too much this time."¡° So I''ll divide it equally this time, and you won''t suffer. " Suye road.


    "Let me think again." Ned Endau.


    "Teacher, you play like this every day and turn your face sooner or later." Suye road.


    Niederon smiled and said, "you don''t understand. We''re not betting on magic tools, but human feelings."


    "What do you say?" Su ye asked.


    "I won a lot of magic tools that time, but most of them are dispensable magic tools, which will not hurt our muscles and bones, and we may not have such a big game in a few years. Those who lost important magic tools later came to the door to eat and drink together, and then brazenly wanted to go back. But I owe you a favor. " Ned Endau.


    "I think so. Different teachers are proficient in different fields. They always need help from others, but others may not be willing to help, and they are embarrassed to let others help in vain, so they need to use this kind of favor at this time? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes. And this kind of human relationship, in fact, they rarely use it. Most of them are only used by friends who have a good relationship. You only see that I gained a lot last time, but you don''t see what I owe others. Last time I bet on frost white eyes, if I lose, won''t they pull off my eyes? You are still young and don''t understand our friendship. " Niedern smiled.


    Su Ye glanced at niden''s left eye, nodded and said, "a bunch of gamblers really beautify themselves."


    Niden wanted to slap Su ye on the back of the head, but he endured it.


    "Divide it equally this time. They won''t bet too much." Ned Endau.


    "First give me a similar gold magic instrument. I don''t have any on me." Su Ye raised his hands.


    "I don''t believe it. Let me see your ring of space." Ned Endau.


    "OK, I''ll see your ring of space, too." Suye road.


    "Then don''t look. You are still guilty. "


    "Yes, you are not guilty. Anyway, I know you must have something good in your hand. I know your temper best. It''s bad, treacherous and thief. It''s absolutely a problem that you look so poor. " Suye road.


    Niederon looked helpless and said, "when you reach the golden level, you will understand. You can spend money on everything! Just like what I made in my last bet, I basically spent it. Some bought other people''s magic creation matrix, some bought creation enhancement materials, and the rest saved for holy land magic tools. I only... A holy land magic tool is my left eye. "


    "You hesitated just now. It seems that you have at least two holy land magic tools, or even three." Suye road.


    Niederon gave Su ye a white look and said, "always leave some behind."


    "Not really." Suye road.


    Niden had no choice but to brush the magic weapon on Suye.


    "Like a businessman. Newly rich businessmen will deliberately show their wealth and be ridiculed as upstarts. However, businessmen who have been rich for some time will begin to pretend to be poor, but in fact, it is not this kind of businessmen who deliberately pretend to be poor, but they know many richer people and know themselves. Real rich businessmen, especially the richest nobles or businessmen in the city, don''t care about other people''s evaluation and use whatever they like. For example, I have seen a noble who likes to wear a set of leather clothes. People with clear eyes see that the leather clothes are very valuable and think he shows off his wealth, but in fact, it is a set of dragon leather clothes. He never says, do you think he shows off his wealth? no Because he has no concept of wealth. " Ned Endau.


    "Do you mean to pretend to be poor when you feel that you are not rich enough? When they are really rich to a certain extent, they will not deliberately hide it, because they will not use money to measure what they like, but only whether they like it or not. In other words, their definition of rich and poor is different from that of most of us. " Suye road.


    "Yes. Like you! " Niden looked at Su Ye bitterly.


    "No, no, no, I light magic tools not to show off my wealth, nor do I have no concept of wealth in my eyes, but to protect my life! I want to be covered with magic tools and hide. I just have a little money, which is far from Aristotle! " Suye road.


    "Aristotle is good at everything, but he likes to show off too much!" Ned Endau.


    "Yes, I don''t like him!"


    Both teachers and students looked at each other and saw desolation and sympathy from each other''s eyes.


    Or I''m too poor!


    "Don''t interrupt, a golden magic weapon. You see how heroic Aristotle is. He sent me a magic carriage directly. Look at other people''s teachers! Why don''t you learn something better? " Su Ye hates that iron is not steel.


    "Why don''t you learn Aristotle''s talent?" Asked ned.


    "When I become a college," if I want to develop the whole department of magic, do I have to prepare a large number of golden eagles? "


    Niederon was silent for a long time and said, "do you know what Aristotle spent in the golden mage period?"


    Su Ye shook his head¡° An average of one million Golden Eagles a month. "¡° This... Is a little exaggerated. " Su Ye''s eyes are confused. Do you need so much? If you play like this, you''ll be bankrupt for two months at most¡° After learning magic creation, he spends hundreds of thousands of gold Eagles every month to buy all kinds of creation arrays, and then buy and create magic materials. Plus other expenses, one million is less. It is said that Plato has been preventing him from being promoted to legend and wants him to lay a good foundation in the Holy Land stage. Otherwise, Aristotle is already a legend. "¡° He''s only twenty-four or five, such an early legend? " Su ye asked¡° So he is Aristotle. " Ned Endau¡° Well, it seems that I need to work harder. I didn''t expect the magician to spend so much. "¡° If you take your time, you won''t have to spend so much money. "¡° But I want to become a holy land quickly. Only in the holy land can the mage have enough self-protection ability. " Suye road¡° Also, mages under the holy land are too easy to be killed by soldiers. "¡° By the way, teacher, should I prepare for the golden rank now? "¡° What department are you going to major in? "¡° I don''t know. Choose all. " Suye road¡° Another month, a million dollar super shining mage was born. " Niedern said helplessly¡° Is it so difficult for all mages? "¡° It''s hard. " Su ye thought about it. He has many magic talents and is destined to take the route of all-round development. Any single development may limit himself¡° I still have to go all the way. " Suye road¡° Going all magic means not only spending more money, but also consuming more time. You have a flexible mind and can make a lot of money, but you won''t have more seconds than anyone. Therefore, if you take the whole system, you need to choose the right direction. Magic creation has three directions: strengthening, shaping and combination, and there are many small branches in each direction. If you take the whole department and are willing to spend money, you should mainly take the "magic material strengthening" branch of strengthening creation. You have many terrible talents, which are especially suitable for "combination creation", but the magic consumption is large. You can spend more money on the magic source. As for the molding creation of slow work and meticulous work, you can directly spend money to buy it. I don''t suggest you study it in depth. " Su Ye glanced at the teacher in front and said, "let''s make a plan for a while, and then talk about the creation of magic while walking." Two foxes, one big and one small, quickly decided to invite the king into the urn, and then discussed the creation of magic while walking. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 426

    The teachers looked back. They were discussing the creation of magic and nodded gently.


    "The three foundations of magic creation are strengthening creation, shaping creation and combination creation. It looks simple, but there are countless branches and many special creations. "


    "For example, there are four main streams of enhanced creation and more than ten other schools."


    "Magic enhancement refers to the enhancement of magic power by increasing the magic capacity of the magic array."


    "Magic material strengthening is to find special magic materials, purify and refine them, let the magic leaves absorb and obtain super power. The basis of the Hydra Legion school I told you before is to add Hydra''s blood to the flame demon snake, which is a typical magic material enhancement. "


    "Compensatory reinforcement is to weaken one aspect of magic to enhance another, such as reducing casting speed, increasing power, or increasing range, and so on. Because the magic array structure of different magic is different, compensatory reinforcement is the most complex and takes too much time, which is not suitable for you. "


    "Destruction and strengthening" was originally formed by accident, and later formed a school. For example, a failed fireball creation clearly should fly 60 meters away, but as long as it flies half way, it will explode, and its power will increase several times because of its strange internal structure. Of course, the problem of destruction and reinforcement is that there may be an accident. If the fireball doesn''t fly out and explode in front of you, it will be miserable. Therefore, destruction enhancement is only suitable for special magic. "


    "Shaping creation, simple to say, is to change the form of magic, but it is far more complex than strengthening creation."


    "Strengthen creation, you just need to understand the magic theory. But to create a shape, you need to master the fundamentals of a certain shape. For example, the wood based gold magic poisonous bee can be used by the golden mage, but if you want to change the shape of the poisonous bee, even if it is only a little bigger, then you also need to spend several years to thoroughly study all the details of the poisonous bee''s life, habits, structure and so on. For another example, if you want to change the earth wall into a earth castle, you must first build a strong castle yourself! Yes, you heard right. So, I suggest you give up shaping creation, even if necessary, find a way to buy one, and then ask the shaping creation master to help you transform it. "


    Su Ye nodded and shaping the creation was really hard.


    "Combination creation is to connect two to four magic leaves and merge them into one magic. When you were in the marathon battlefield, you must have seen the famous four element gun, which is formed by the connection of four magic leaves. Double leaf creation consumes four times magic power, three leaves need eight times and four leaves need sixteen times. This is the powerful essence of the four element gun. It consumes 16 times the magic at one time. How can it not be strong? "


    "Wuye creation?" Su ye asked.


    "First, unless there is high-level blood power, the combination creation cannot use two magic leaves of the same element system. Don''t say your blood is only the blood of a general, not even a priest. At least you need a blood Lord to create a homologous double leaf combination. The reason why Aristotle''s magic is strong is that he has a homologous combination creation, which is almost equivalent to the secondary magic evolution. It''s terrible. "


    "Second, most people only master four series of magic. If you use five leaves creation, the power increase is limited, but the 32 times magic consumption is huge, and the gain is not worth the loss. Of course, very few madmen will carry out five leaf combination or even six leaf combination, but it is generally common in legendary magic, and it belongs to the bottom of the box, which is used at the critical moment of winning and losing. "


    Niden glanced at Su ye and said, "you have too many talents, so you must take the combination creation. For example, when someone else''s four element gun flies over, it doesn''t hurt or itch to meet the Holy Land Warrior. If you shoot down, the Holy Land knight is equivalent to countless four series talents... No, you have fire evolution and can stimulate dark series talents. "


    "You know everything about me in marathon plain?"


    "The whole Platonic academy is analyzing the ''ulak''. Fortunately, you showed the evolution of fire magic, otherwise they would doubt that ulak is you. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Creating a combination requires a large number of magic sources, so you have to spend a lot of money to buy the magic source. It''s a little difficult for Baijing magician. You can try to get 20 or 30 wells."


    "This is simple." Su ye said casually.


    Niden glared at Su Ye. What''s wrong?


    "Shaping creation is not useless, but to specialize in a special creature. Alas... My heart hurts now. "


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked hurriedly.


    "Because I suddenly found a huge advantage of you."


    "What advantages?" Su ye asked.


    "Because you have giant blood, devil blood and element blood, you can succeed if you learn casually when shaping and creating giants, demons or elements! That''s unreasonable! I don''t want to teach you anymore. My heart hurts. " Niederon covered his left chest.


    "Really?" Su Ye''s eyes widened.


    "Really. You have blood power, and your research efficiency is hundreds or thousands of times that of others. For example, if you learn to bark from a dog, you will soon learn. If a dog learns to talk from you, it will never succeed in his life. " Nidern suddenly smiled.


    "Teacher, have you learned to shape giants, demons or elements?" Su Ye looked innocent.


    "I..." niden looked around. There was no big stone. Forget it.


    When he calmed down his feelings of envy, jealousy and hatred, niederon continued.


    "We poor... Magicians generally use magic enhancement, compensatory enhancement or damage enhancement, but you, Golden Eagle, are more, especially suitable for magic enhancement. Aristotle followed this route. " Nidern''s tone was full of bitterness.


    "Shouldn''t you want them all?" Su ye asked.


    "Have a face! Money is great? A magic can be created in three forms: strengthening, shaping and combination, but each form can only have one branch. If you use magic material to strengthen a magic, it is impossible to strengthen other magic. "


    "Well, for example, I carve two magic leaves of flame magic snake, one magic material enhancement and one magic enhancement, OK?"


    "It''s no problem. It''s equivalent to two magic. Many magicians who specialize in a certain department can play simple magic into flowers. For example, fireball is fireball in your eyes, and hundreds of different fireball in the eyes of fire masters. But you have a golden eagle. It''s not necessary. " Ned Endau.


    "Then I understand. My main direction in the future is the enhancement creation and combination creation of magic materials. However, in order to give full play to the effects of multiple talents, I also want to study compensatory strengthening, sacrificing power, casting time, etc., so as to maximize the scope of a few magic. That is, the compensatory strengthening of the main attack scope. "


    Niden nodded and said, "you have so many talents. With a wide range of magic, it''s almost half a field of magic. Coupled with the combination of elements, it''s really desperate. It seems that when you are promoted to the golden rank, you will be comparable to the four outstanding scholars of the college. "


    "Listen, the back pair of teachers and students began to blow again." Gregory couldn''t help laughing.


    Niederon''s eyes lit up and said loudly, "you can look down on me, but you can''t look down on my favorite student! Gregory, apologize to Suye immediately! "


    "Apologize? Are you kidding? Neden, don''t forget that you are a teacher like me! To safeguard the honor of teachers! " Gregory snorted coldly.


    Niederon said boldly: "I''m just defending the honor of Plato college, I''m just defending the honor of magicians, and I''m just defending the truth! My student, Su ye, is well known for his genius and talent. He never talks big and has always been honest, modest and cautious. If he said he was the champion of the whole department, I was the first to scold him, but he said he was confident to win the fighting champion, he must have strength, not nonsense! It''s you, Gregory. What evidence do you have that sue can''t? "


    "Evidence? Isn''t it evidence that so many magicians have vomited blood in combat competitions? Are the soldiers'' bodies and fighting skills not evidence? Your behavior of maintaining students without a bottom line is to discredit the magician! " Grigory shouted.


    Both the magician teacher and the warrior teacher kept nodding in support of Gregory.


    "Ridiculous! Everything you say is just the past, not the future. I remember Su ye said a very simple truth. When you only see white swans, a black swan suddenly appears, and you will realize the existence of black swans. But in fact, black swans exist long ago, but you can''t see them! Su ye, since he says he is an excellent fighter, he must have strong strength. You are short-sighted! " Niederon''s face was red and excited.


    "Neden, you are good at everything, but you are too short-sighted."


    "He''s not protecting his weaknesses. He''s too vain. It''s natural for him to blow when he comes out of a talented student like Su Ye."


    "Neden, forget it. When Su Ye is beaten all over the ground by the soldiers, just cry."


    Niden said angrily, "I can accept your insulting me, but I don''t accept your insulting my students! I bet my left eye that Su ye will defeat all the bronze and silver soldiers of Plato''s Academy in the fighting field! "


    Everyone was startled, including Su Ye.


    I didn''t say that!


    The magicians suddenly looked at Su ye and found that Su Ye''s expression was very natural, not like a teacher and apprentice acting.


    Many people looked at each other. After all, they lost miserably a few months ago.


    "Hehe, I dare to bet! What dare you bet? I bet on a silver magic weapon! " Gregory road.


    "You are still afraid. If you have the ability, you bet on the golden magic weapon!" Ned Endau.


    "He''s not worth it!" Gregory is arrogant.


    "Neden, I think I''d better forget it. Last time, Su Ye was really strong and pressed everyone, but this time it was a fighting competition. Magic and divine power cannot be used. We all know Su Ye''s fighting results, but in the middle reaches. If you want to bet, you may lose all you made last time. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 427

    "I was the examiner of the exam at that time. Su Ye''s fighting skills were really average." A golden warrior teacher said.


    "So, you dare not! Dare not apologize to Su Ye honestly. If you don''t apologize, bet with me. I don''t apologize or bet. I blush for you. When did the teacher of Plato''s college become so counselled? Su ye, I wanted you to stay in school before, but now I advise you to leave Plato college immediately after graduating from grade 5 and go to millido. The teachers of Plato college have become rats. " Ned Endau.


    "OK."


    The word Su Ye ignited the emotions of the teachers of Plato college.


    He was looked down upon by the students.


    "Hehe, niden, we know you must be playing tricks. Even if Su ye received unusual fighting practice in Sparta, the time is too short. Since you want to bet, we''ll accompany you! "


    "It''s just a golden magic weapon! Who can''t take it out? "


    "Let''s go to the training ground and bet!"


    Su Ye followed the teachers to the training ground.


    Along the way, Su Ye hesitated and looked rich. The more the teachers looked, the more reassured they were.


    Su Ye hesitated and didn''t adulterate at all.


    However, it''s not the game that bothers me, but whether I should make more money to create magic, or learn more to consolidate magic knowledge


    At the same time, it is difficult to invent the saddle stirrup and the supporting Knight gun. Once the cavalry force is formed, it can definitely hit the Persian army hard.


    When they arrived at the training ground, they argued and discussed gambling.


    Finally, the two sides agreed that Su ye would challenge at least five soldiers and win most fights.


    Those soldiers and contestants looked on coldly at first. Soon, except for a few who didn''t take it seriously, most of them became angry, including several teachers who were guiding the fight, and tagora, one of the three holy land soldiers in the college.


    Suddenly, tagora said, "can our soldiers also bet?"


    There was a sudden silence.


    Many teachers looked at nidern with gloating.


    It''s not a good thing to let the Holy Land soldiers end, whether they win or lose.


    Sure enough, Ned''s face changed slightly.


    Those who opposed niedern and Suye laughed happily.


    Niederon took a deep breath and said in a brave tone that everyone could hear: "all gods can bet! However, master tagora, if you are so high, don''t bet on the holy land. Just bet on some silver magic equipment. After all, better silver magic equipment is equivalent to gold magic tools. "


    "Hahaha... Neden is afraid!"


    The training ground is full of joy.


    "How can you say it''s fear..." niden whispered.


    Tagora smiled and said, "it''s too bullying to bet on the Holy Land divine power equipment. Just Gold divine power equipment."


    With that, he threw two things in front of niden. Before landing, the two divine power equipment suddenly slowed down, as if they were steadily put down by an invisible hand.


    The crowd looked carefully and laughed again.


    A gold Divine Shield is worth at least 25000 gold eagles.


    A big golden sword, with 30000 golden eagles going up.


    Together, the two are equivalent to an ordinary Holy Land magic instrument.


    Nidern''s face grew more and more ugly.


    "Neden, you don''t want to go back?" Gregory sneered.


    "Do I look like a man who goes back on his word? Bet, bet, who is afraid of who! I''ll write it down in the magic book now. Your soldiers are unconvinced, aren''t they? Take it over! I know some of your nobles don''t like Su Ye. Come and bet? " Niederon exclaimed, but everyone heard his guilty heart.


    "Scare us, who is afraid of who! I bet on a golden magic weapon! "


    "I want a silver magic equipment!"


    See a lot of people have bet.


    Especially those warrior teachers and noble warrior students all bet heavily, even more than magicians.


    Only three or four magicians bet Su ye to win.


    Gregory suddenly said, "neden, don''t patronize the record. There are too few bets on Suye. Even if we win, we won''t get any money."


    "Yes, do you dare to continue to make heavy bets?"


    The crowd looked at neden.


    On the left are a lot of magic tools and divine power equipment, piled into a hill.


    There are only five magic tools on the right.


    Completely out of proportion.


    Niederon gritted his teeth, grabbed the gold magic wand suspended around him, put it down, and then took out a Silver Snowflake ring from the storage ring.


    "And this ring of frost and snow!"


    Su ye took a closer look. It was a sacred magic weapon. Niden really hid it.


    "Still too few!"


    "Can I bet?" Su Ye suddenly said.


    "But you can only bet on yourself."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "of course."


    Su ye said, throwing out a small piece of bronze with colorful light.


    Ninety percent of the people present recognized it at a glance.


    "Deified Bronze? Such a big piece, less than 600000 golden eagles! "


    "Good! If Su Ye loses this time, I hope you will let me get this deified bronze, and I will replace it with an equivalent Golden Eagle to repay you within a year. " Tagora road.


    "No problem!"


    "I''ll bet more!"


    "I also add a silver magic instrument!"


    Stimulated by the deified bronze, the total value of the items bet Suye lost is more than one million Golden Eagles!


    Everyone can see that niederon has been unable to control his emotions. This situation is too big and has been far more than the previous small mischief.


    "You can go back." Niederon couldn''t help saying.


    "I can see your arrogance last time. Do you want to go back? Impossible! "


    "Don''t worry, if you lose, I won''t give you my share, but you have to shout ''I''m wrong'' in public!"


    "Alas, is there anyone else to bet? No, it''s closed! No more! 1... 2... "Niden looked at all the magicians.


    "Wait, and me!" Gregory suddenly came out.


    Everyone looked at the old niedern enemy with a smile.


    Moreover, Gregory''s students were expelled from Plato''s college by Su ye, and both sides must have a grudge.


    However, some magicians who are familiar with the two people have a bad hunch in their hearts.


    Last time, Gregory was the vanguard against niederon, but when betting, he chose to bet on Su Yesheng like niederon!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Gregory put one of his sacred magic tools and two gold magic tools next to the deified bronze.


    "I bet Su ye to win." Gregory said positively.


    "You..." a magician was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Didn''t you bet Su ye with a silver magic instrument? Why did he suddenly win? "


    "What an asshole. If Su Ye wins, he must be working with niden to calculate us again!"


    Gregory shrugged and said, "to be honest, at first I thought Su ye would lose, but after su ye took out the deified bronze, I suddenly realized that Su Ye''s strength was far beyond imagination. As niedern said, Suye has long been a black swan, and the one that is particularly black, but you don''t know. I hate neden, but I believe in Suye. "


    "That''s what you said last time!" A teacher roared.


    "Your brain is not bad, but your eyes are too bad." Gregory shook his head and walked to nidern''s side.


    The two looked at each other and moved one step sideways to the other side, away from each other.


    "Seal the disk!" Nidern''s voice spread all over the training ground.


    More than half of the teachers looked gloomy. Although they had a hunch that niden was playing tricks, they believed Su ye would not win, but now Gregory suddenly defected, and things were a little wrong.


    However, the soldiers, students and teachers held their heads up proudly and did not believe that Su ye could win.


    "Then please invite master tagora and master larens to preside over the competition." Ned Endau.


    "Since it''s a fight, come on." Master larens said.


    Tagora nodded and waved his hand. All the contestants stood in front of him.


    "Although Su Ye is already a silver magician, this is a fight after all. We go directly to the silver soldiers and bully people. Kuya, you go up. Remember, your rank is lower than Su Ye. It''s just bronze. You can''t keep your hands! Use your fist to teach the enemy a lesson! "


    "Please rest assured, master!" Kuya''s arms were across his chest, hitting each other with fists and palms, and his eyes were firm.


    Niederon frowned slightly and whispered: "be careful, Suye. This kuya is also a noble. He has a good relationship with Carlos. He threatened to teach you a lesson at that time. Later, when the goddess of wisdom looked at him, he closed his mouth."


    Su Ye nodded, took off his robe and coat, only wearing shorts, and walked slowly to the training ground.


    Most of the people present looked confused.


    Is this a magician?


    The wheat colored skin of the whole body is faintly suffused with metal color, with bulging muscles and angular pectoral and abdominal muscles. Although it is not particularly strong, it is symmetrical and in perfect proportion.


    A statuary figure.


    Compared with Su ye, those soldiers look either big and thick, or pure muscle monsters.


    Su Ye''s body looks like a perfect soldier''s body.


    But it''s not like a magician''s body.


    At the moment of seeing Su Ye''s body, the vast majority of people who bet on Su Ye''s loss regretted it.


    Several female teachers have bright eyes and light fingers.


    Under the gaze of many teachers and students, the two walked to a double ring field drawn by magic.


    The black inner ring is the range of boxing and fighting, and the larger red ring is the wrestling field.


    "I specialize in boxing, and you?" Kuya''s eyes were cold, his hands crossed and his fingers twisted slightly¡° Then we''re better than boxing. " Suye road. Kuya nodded and said, "it''s good to have confidence, but if you have too much confidence, it may not be a good thing. I don''t like you very much, but that''s not my reason to go all out. I teach you a lesson this time because you not only despise our soldiers, you not only humiliate our soldiers, but also deny the efforts of our fighters! I''ve been practicing boxing since I was five. Now I''m nineteen. I''m at the peak of my boxer''s age. Even so, I can''t guarantee to be in the top 100 of the pithia competition. But you, a magician, you are a thin... Um... Not a particularly strong magician. You don''t know what magic means you have used to transform your body, but you are trying to overthrow my efforts for more than ten years! "¡° You think things are complicated. In fact, I am an excellent fighter myself. My fighting skills have been recognized by comodes. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 428

    Kuya said loudly, "I never deny your magic talent. You even defeated comodes in the arena and became the only magician king in history. However, magic is magic, divine power is divine power, and fighting is fighting! Even many people who are stronger than me and higher than me have lost to me in boxing! Because, I have paid more than ten years of sweat and efforts, unlike you, who clearly do not understand fighting and boxing, but talk wildly! "


    Su ye said reluctantly, "this classmate, you misunderstood. I just wanted to win the fighting champion. I didn''t talk wildly or insult you. If there is any misunderstanding, it must be niedern fanning the flames. "


    Many teachers nodded seriously.


    "You, a teenage silver mage, have never practiced fighting. Trying to win the fighting champion is the biggest insult to us!" Kuya glared at Suye.


    "I''ve really practiced fighting. I used to go to lion harbor, where people often held fighting competitions. I studied since I was a child. Later, I went to Sparta and got the personal guidance of the king of wrestling. Comodes said that my fighting talent surpassed him and had the opportunity to win the pithia competition. If you don''t believe it, you can ask comodes. " Su Ye is serious.


    Many people wonder why they can understand every word, but they always feel it''s not human?


    "Tie your fist and let the final victory or defeat determine our right or wrong!" Kuya took out the cotton cloth and began to wrap his hand.


    Su Ye nodded and began to wrap his hands around the cotton cloth needed for boxing.


    When both sides were ready, the Holy Land Warrior tagora asked loudly, "kuya and Suye, are you two ready?"


    "Ready!" The two men raised their heads and shouted.


    The afternoon sun shone on the bodies of the two people, as if they were plated with a layer of light gold.


    The experienced soldiers looked at Su ye in surprise.


    At first, they thought Su Ye was talking nonsense. Even if they saw Su Ye''s body, they thought it might be transformed by magic, but now they found that Su Ye''s performance was very much like an old guy on the fighting field. He had a long breath, natural look, focused eyes, and even more like a fighter than kuya!


    The high-ranking soldier nodded gently. It seemed that Su Ye didn''t speak. He not only experienced the strict training of gladiators, but also was indeed a regular visitor to the arena.


    This temperament and momentum can''t deceive people.


    "Magician, bear the anger of the fighter!" With a low roar, kuya rushed straight to Su ye and punched Su ye on the nose.


    Everyone''s eyes were bright, and almost everyone showed Su Ye''s miserable appearance.


    However, Su Ye suddenly walked forward with a low body, just like running water.


    Kuya''s right fist brushed Su Ye''s ear and his shoulder.


    At the same time, Su Ye suddenly waved his right arm.


    In everyone''s eyes, Su Ye''s right arm expanded for a moment, and his muscles swelled, slightly ferocious.


    Then, everyone''s ears sounded like a tsunami.


    Bang


    Su Ye''s right fist seemed to carry a huge wave on kuya''s nose.


    Kuya''s eyes were black. Severe pain exploded in his nose and spread to his whole body. His head tilted back involuntarily.


    Nosebleed spatter.


    Su Ye quickly retracted his right arm and aimed a hook at kuya''s abdomen.


    Bang


    Kuya, who had been leaning back, suddenly bent forward because of severe abdominal pain. The whole person was beaten with his feet off the ground, like a shrimp in the air, flying backward for one meter.


    Kuya fell heavily to the ground, covering his abdomen with one hand and his bloody nose with the other, and wailed in pain.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even a silver fighter fighter can''t beat kuya like this with two fists. It needs divine power.


    This kind of power seems to reach the extent that the golden warrior does not use divine power.


    "You are a magician, how can you get so many battle body talents and warrior talents? Power is like a tsunami, with more than 20 double talents, I won''t hear you wrong! " The Holy Land Warrior tagolamon.


    The teachers were blinded. Not only did Su Ye look like a soldier, but fighting was like a soldier. How could he be a soldier even with talent?


    "When he punches, his right arm seems to glow with light gold. Is that the body of gold? Right? Right? Right... "


    "His strength is still above me..." a silver soldier muttered to himself.


    "Use magic to check whether any soldier is disguised as Su Ye."


    "Is he a genius warrior delayed by magic?"


    "How did I think Su Ye was a soldier and kuya was a magician who didn''t know how to fight?"


    "Su Ye''s two fists and movements are terrible. They have surpassed the silver soldiers."


    "What theology is this?"


    "Is the legendary demon warrior born?"


    "It''s fucking bullshit... I want to wash my eyes. It must be an illusion!"


    People looked at Su ye with a smile and suddenly felt that explosive... Magic was flowing in his muscles.


    "Kuya, you won''t pretend, will you?"


    Kuya trembled violently and wanted to stand up, but his body didn''t listen to him at all.


    That punch seemed to blow the soul out.


    After a while, kuya lay on the ground sweating.


    "He can''t get up today. First carry him to the grass and then send him back to his room." Tagora road.


    The two soldiers trotted over, grabbed kuya''s hands and feet and carried them to the grass.


    "Who can tell me what happened?" Gregory couldn''t help asking.


    Tagora sighed and said, "let me talk about my analysis. This Su Ye is a pervert."


    Everyone looked at tagora quietly. After a while, they didn''t continue to talk.


    Is this the end of the analysis?


    "Now what I say is nonsense. When the battle is over, you will understand. Next, pentos, you go. " Tagora road.


    "Good!" I saw a strong man in darkness walking to the fighting field. His whole body was like a piece of black gold, and his muscles were like steel.


    Everyone knows this pentos.


    Silver soldiers are not the most powerful, physical or powerful in Plato''s Academy, but they are recognized as the first fighter in Plato''s Academy.


    Proficient in boxing, wrestling and fighting.


    It is also the only one in the college who can beat Holt in the fighting field.


    Except wrestling.


    All over Plato college, no student can fall over Holt.


    He and Holt are the hope of Plato college to win the top 16 garland.


    As for the championship trophy, neither is likely.


    "I''ll fight you." Pentos road.


    "No problem, but you have to think clearly." Su Ye nodded.


    Wrestling has the most restrictions. Boxing can only use both hands, while fighting can use anything except insidious skills such as inserting eyes and lifting Yin.


    "Think about what?"


    "If it''s just boxing, you''re just some flesh and skin injuries. If you fight, you may hurt your bones. The next competition will be affected." Suye road.


    The crowd looked at pentos, and then at Su ye, who was young and didn''t know how many laps, and felt a little funny.


    But no one can laugh.


    The blood on the ground had just solidified, and the smell of blood was still dispersing in the air.


    "You shouldn''t humiliate a fighter! We should not humiliate our opponents! " Pentos''s eyes flashed, full of war.


    Su Ye sighed helplessly. He was just telling the truth.


    Pentos took a deep breath, half raised his arms, blocked his head, and then rushed to Su ye with a small step.


    Su ye also raised his arms, seemingly just for defense.


    Suddenly, pentos made an emergency stop. His left leg was like a column rooted in the ground, and his right leg was like a thick whip, pulling towards Su Ye''s waist.


    Like a black python.


    Everyone thought Su ye would have an arm to block or avoid, but Su ye also kicked his right leg.


    Whip leg to whip leg.


    Black gold wheat color pair.


    Long to short.


    Thick to thin.


    Even if Su ye had won before, everyone couldn''t bear it.


    That''s a silver warrior. He has a silver body. Even without divine power, his physical strength is much stronger than that of a bronze warrior.


    The silver magician dares to attack the silver warrior, and there is only one end.


    Click


    There was a loud sound of bone fragmentation.


    One leg broke and swung loosely.


    "Ah..."


    A scream sounded.


    The leg was not broken by Su ye, and the voice was not called by Su Ye.


    It was the thick and long pentos who broke his leg. He fell to the ground with his leg in his arms and screamed in pain.


    His strong right leg is like a broken bamboo pole.


    Everyone watched the scene with disbelief, so that they forgot the rescue and treatment, and let pentos scream again and again.


    Why is it completely different from what you expected?


    "Help with the treatment." Tagora shouted quickly.


    Lars reacted and took out a magical artifact to treat pentos.


    The bones and flesh of pentos were rejoined in a strange way and soon returned to their original state, but they could only limp.


    "Su ye, how did you do it? Even as your teacher, I don''t know what happened. " Niedern asked half truely.


    The people who bet heavily sneered.


    Loading, still loading!


    "Sure enough, Su Ye doesn''t know how to get the talent of golden body in Sparta. Does it have something to do with God''s gift?"


    "Very likely. The Spartan gods did not kindly give Suye magic talent, so they gave this warrior talent. "


    "However, he has too many warrior talents and combat body talents. It doesn''t make sense."


    Everyone talked about it¡° next. Mr. kalida, come on. " The whole discussion came to an abrupt end. I started to be a teacher, and I was the teacher who broke into the top 16 of wrestling! Some people even suspect that the reason why kalida has not been promoted to gold and held back in the silver rank for so many years is to achieve good results in the competition¡° I choose wrestling. " Kalida''s tone was steady, but her eyes flickered. Some teachers secretly sigh that a student scared the teacher! No reason! But when you think about it, the teachers suddenly sympathized with khalida. It''s right to win Su ye, but if you lose, where will you put your old face in the future? It''s nothing to lose to a talented soldier like Alexander. Even in the future, you can lose to a second grade magician student in a combat match. What''s this called? However, Su ye, kalida and some teachers look very strange. Niden said slowly, "kalida is responsible for teaching our class wrestling. Although Su Ye didn''t take this course, the whole class learned it when learning basic wrestling knowledge." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 429

    Everyone looked at khalida and suddenly found that the heavy task on his shoulder was bigger than he had thought before.


    If you lose to the second grade magician students, it''s embarrassing enough, but if you have taught each other, it''s too embarrassing.


    Embarrassed to think of the whole body fever and hair.


    The teachers cast more sympathetic eyes on khalida.


    Kalida walked slowly to the wrestling ground and stood opposite Suye.


    "Miss kalida." Su Ye showed some discomfort.


    If you throw niden into seven meat and eight vegetables, there is no psychological burden, but it is different from other teachers.


    Khalida nodded.


    "No matter what relationship you had before, you are just opponents here. Khalida, you don''t have to worry about losing to him; Su ye, you don''t need to care about the embarrassment of the other party after victory. If you can''t even tell this, you will never embark on the path of the holy land. "


    "Yes." Khalida immediately bowed her head.


    Su Ye immediately linked this matter with what he had learned in the past, which is typical to distinguish the "boundary" of all things.


    "Let''s go!" Tagora stepped back.


    Su ye and kalida bent down at the same time, their bodies sank slightly, their weight moved down, held their knees and stared at each other.


    With a whistle, the two men immediately rushed to each other to avoid being judged negative.


    At first, the two sides just made a simple test.


    Because there are great limitations in Greek wrestling, you can''t beat your opponent with limbs below the waist, such as legs and feet. You can only win or lose by holding the position above the waist, and there are strict regulations on many movements.


    As a result, Greek wrestling is always at two extremes,


    Or it is very good-looking, as if the two fierce beasts are in a state of constant confrontation, and finally end the round with beautiful throwing skills.


    Or it will evolve into two cows against each other, with constant small movements, but it''s just dry consumption, which looks very boring.


    See two people''s arms and hands constantly entangled. At first glance, it doesn''t seem to be wrestling, but it seems to be comparing arm strength.


    Many soldiers suddenly smiled.


    "Neden, I now believe there is no problem with this bet. Your students are really powerful, but their movements are strange. They are too different from kalidabi. "


    "I always do things fairly." Ned Endau.


    "Kalida is very smart. It seems that he is ready to continue to struggle and defeat Su ye with the accumulation of small technical points."


    "The development of wrestling is becoming more and more boring. The more strict the technical specifications are, the worse the appreciation is. It''s said that there will be some changes in the kneeling posture. I hope it will be better. "


    "This is the surest way for an old hand to deal with a novice, in order to induce the novice to use dangerous moves. If there is a slight loophole, he will be caught by the old hand and open the score..."


    The speaker stopped suddenly.


    Everyone saw that both arms suddenly began to accelerate.


    Suye is attacking and kalida is defending.


    Suddenly, Su Ye grabbed khalida''s right upper arm with lightning speed, and then he bent his knees and turned around. Taking his right shoulder as the fulcrum, Su Ye suddenly fell on his back.


    To all the surprise, kalida not only failed to get rid of or suppress Su ye, but the whole person took off and landed on the ground with a heavy back.


    At the moment of landing, he was surrounded by silver and divine power, instinctively protecting his body.


    "Big technology score! In the first round, Su Yesheng! " Referee tagora raised his arms.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How come there are big technical points just after the fight?"


    "Kalida won''t underestimate the enemy, will she?"


    "No, Su Ye''s action is too fast and powerful." A golden warrior said.


    "Kalida miscalculated. He originally wanted to win by accumulating small technical points, but he didn''t expect Su ye to win directly without dragging his feet."


    The teachers and students looked at them in surprise.


    Kalida got up and gasped softly.


    They looked at each other and had a short rest.


    "The second round, start!" Tagora said loudly.


    This time, kalida seemed to be motivated to attack fiercely.


    However, only a dozen seconds later, in the fierce confrontation and pursuit, Su Ye unexpectedly walked behind kalida and suddenly picked up kalida''s waist, resulting in kalida''s body flying in the air and his body leaning back to form a standard back hugging trunk to cross the bridge.


    This time, in mid air, kalida protected her body with silver power, and finally supported the ground with her hands to prevent her head from landing on the ground.


    In this kind of wrestling competition, once divine power is used, it means that this round is defeated by big technical points.


    Several people even saw his angry, anxious and helpless expression when he fell.


    "The second round, Su Yesheng!" Tagora''s voice sounded.


    The wrestling match of the pithia games is a three win system in five sets.


    After a short rest, kalida launched another fierce attack unconvinced.


    However, an unexpected scene happened.


    Just a second after the war, kalida was held horizontally by Su ye, and his feet were off the ground. The two seemed to form a "cross".


    Kalida, who was held horizontally, had nowhere to borrow and could not attack Su Ye''s waist. She instinctively grabbed Su Ye''s left arm with both hands.


    Su Ye smoothly changed from horizontal hug to inverted hug, making kalida''s head rush down.


    The next step will throw kalida''s head on the ground.


    Many teachers and students exclaimed that this was an extremely dangerous action.


    "Stop! Su Ye wins! " Tagora decides the outcome directly to avoid accidents.


    Su Ye immediately relaxed his arm, and kalidah immediately protected himself with divine power and fell gently to the ground.


    "Khalida, what''s going on? How could you be hugged by him? "


    "Isn''t horizontal embrace only when one side has an absolute power advantage?"


    "Still need to ask, Su Ye''s strength is beyond kalidao."


    "A wrestler who can hold khalida is enough to enter the top four of the pithia competition."


    "Listen to khalida."


    Everyone was quiet.


    Kalida gasped and stood up slowly, but shook her head and said, "his technology may not be sophisticated enough, but he reacts too fast and has great power. I''ve fought with the champion of wrestling competitions many times. Most of the opponents beat me through technical means. It''s absolutely impossible to solve me so quickly, not even Hort. "


    "What? You mean, Suye has more strength than Hote? "


    "He is not only stronger than hort, but also faster and more responsive than Hort. In short, I dare not say that he will become a champion, but he definitely has the strength of a champion. "


    Kalida finished, and the training ground was quiet.


    "I suddenly understood master tagora''s brief evaluation. Master is a master. The word ''abnormal'' is enough to explain everything." Gregory looked at Suye.


    "Since then, there has been another monster in Plato''s college. Muscle magician! "


    "Su Ye has won three consecutive games and the gambling is over." Niederon''s slow voice sounded on the training ground.


    The sound was like a terrible spell, and many people''s faces changed.


    "It''s over..."


    "Ned, little bad water!"


    "Gregory, you scum!"


    "Su Ye has been damaged by you two!"


    All the soldiers present looked ugly.


    Niden suddenly smiled and said, "I know you lost some today, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is that you still have a chance to turn over."


    "Oh, tell me." The Holy Land Warrior tagora hummed coldly.


    Niden pointed to Su ye and said, "do you think I''m gambling this time to make money for my college friends? wrong! I''m pointing out a bright way for you. Su ye, is the opportunity to turn over. "


    Everyone was stunned, but many people quickly reacted.


    "You mean the bet on the Pythia contest?" A gold soldier exclaimed.


    Niederon smiled and said, "yes! I''m giving you money. However, before that, please ask Master larens to cast a spell. Anyone here can bet Su ye to win the championship or even to be the ''champion King'', but don''t disclose it. "


    "How many champions are you going to bet on Suye?" Asked tagora.


    "Su ye said that in addition to the music competition, all the other champions bet on themselves, and the champion Wang bet on himself. All I have to do is follow Su ye, that''s all." Niedern smiled.


    "I also believe in Su Ye." Gregory nodded.


    Master larens, who did not participate just now, smiled and said, "I can''t participate in the bet inside the college, but I will play in this pithia competition. After all, Su Ye has made strong proof. "


    "Su ye, would you like us to see your sprint?" Asked tagora.


    "No problem." Suye road.


    Tagora immediately selected five members to take part in the sprint race, and they went to the nearby race training ground.


    With a whistle, six people rushed out like a magic wolf, even with a whirlwind behind them.


    Even six people trampled on the ground without divine power or magic, almost cracking.


    To everyone''s surprise, at the beginning, Su Ye fell last because of his general technical level, but only a few seconds later, he surpassed everyone with an absolute advantage and reached the finish line.


    "This speed has not only broken the school record, but also the record of Athens city-state..."


    "At first, I thought this boy had the body of the wind, but he didn''t, but he had a talent far beyond the body of the wind. He was speeding!" A golden warrior shouted.


    "Su ye, you betrayed the magician!"


    "I also doubt that he was bought by the God of war temple. How did he come back from Sparta and become a fighting body and warrior talent?"


    "I also want to be a soldier..."


    The crowd suddenly laughed. Because except for Su Ye''s calm face, the other five sprinters all had black faces. The feeling of being surpassed by a magician is too uncomfortable. The race is boring! Sports is hell! Competition is no fun¡° How was his long run? " Asked a magician¡° Talent plays a much stronger role in long-distance running than in sprint. Without speed talent, you can take advantage of technical advantages in a short time of sprint, but in the process of long-distance running, the role of talent will continue to strengthen, while the role of technology will be relatively reduced. Not surprisingly, Su Ye is likely to become the king of the race! "¡° No wonder he has confidence in the race. "¡° Then we''ll try to come up with a plan before the start of the game to bet on the champion of the Soviet industry or the champion king. "¡° Just bet on the champion. Don''t bet on the champion. People who bet on the champion in every competition will basically jump the wall collectively. "¡° Yes, after all, the champion needs all the champions of a big project. "¡° However, I heard that the players are very strong this time. There are talents from the demigod family. Forget the champion king. "¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 430

    Su ye took a look at niedern and was worthy of being a little bad water certified by the college. A simple diversion found an outlet for everyone''s emotions.


    In normal times, the loser will stare at niden like a hungry wolf and prepare various plans in his heart.


    Now, they are discussing with interest how to bet in the pithia competition.


    "No, it''s a disaster!"


    Su Ye suddenly realized that everyone is greedy.


    If you fail to win a title in a project, there will be people who are not happy.


    If you win all the titles of a big event and become the champion, the people who don''t bet on the champion will be unhappy.


    "How insidious! I''m a good man at all Platonic colleges, well, and Holt. "


    Su Ye shook his head and found the teacher of the control class to discuss the training.


    After larens finished casting the spell, everyone completed the oath, and then collectively found Su ye and surrounded Su ye in the middle.


    "What is your strongest project?"


    "If you meet a warrior of the demigod family, can you boxing?"


    "It is said that Eugene also participates in all fighting events. Can you defeat him without magic?"


    "Do you have confidence to win if you have the blood of Fengshen race with you?"


    Like hundreds of ducks crowing around, Su Ye tried his best to keep calm, but he was also very upset in the hot weather.


    Two hours later, everyone was thirsty. Su ye took a chance to ask Master larence and went straight to niden''s residence.


    As soon as I got outside nidern''s house, I heard his conversation with Gregory.


    "Well, am I doing well?" Gregory''s voice was full of joy.


    "Good. They wouldn''t want to bet so much without you provoking me. But your sarcastic tone is a little too real! "


    "You heard wrong." Gregory road.


    "Hehe, I can''t tell whether you are helping me or taking the opportunity to speak ill of me." Ned Endau.


    "We have known each other for twenty or thirty years from our classmates to now. We know you very well. You, everything is good, but people are too bad. " Gregory''s voice was full of regret.


    Su ye can''t cry or laugh. What''s this called?


    "Ha ha, I don''t know who just praised me. After I got the color head, I began to pick my nose and eyes horizontally." Ned Endau.


    "Let''s not talk about this. How did you bet Su ye in the pithia competition?"


    "Of course it''s only half. I''m not a fool. How can I believe Su Ye."


    Su Ye frowned. Why is this guy neden holding such an attitude behind his back?


    "Ha ha, as soon as you pout, I know how long you pull. Trying to lie to me again! I wasn''t sure, but now I''m sure. In addition to music, I bet on the champion of Suye, and four Champions: horse racing king, racing king, fighting king and all-round king! be gone! I''m so happy to see you eating flies... Ha ha... "


    Su Ye sighed helplessly. It turned out that it was not niden who didn''t believe himself. It was cheating Gregory. He didn''t know he was seen through.


    The private conversation between the two teachers is a little too dirty.


    Suye pretended to walk forward slowly and saw Gregory come out of the house.


    Gregory happily patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "good job, you are my lucky star. No matter what happens in the future, it''s right to bet on you! Come on, champion Wang Suye! "


    With that, Gregory walked away with a brisk pace.


    Su ye came in and found niden in the shadow. He didn''t know what his expression was.


    "Teacher, I''ll take my share."


    Su ye said and walked into the room.


    The color of flesh pain appeared on niederon''s face and nodded, "I''ll do what niederon said, and I''ll give you half the rest."


    "Teacher, you seem to have misunderstood." Su Ye smiled.


    "Misunderstanding what?" Niden sat in his chair and looked warily at Suye standing at the door.


    At this moment, he felt Su Ye looking down on himself.


    "This time, the total value of our bet is about 900000 gold eagles, of which my deified bronze is nearly 700000. Even if it''s only 600000, it also means that two-thirds of the bets on the opposite side should belong to me, right? " Su Ye smiled.


    "You... Didn''t we agree that one person and half?" Ned Endau.


    "Yes, your harvest is half of ours. But the deified bronze I bet is my own harvest. " Suye road.


    "You want to piss me off, don''t you?" Niederon really got it.


    "Teacher, let''s simply straighten things out, step by step."


    "Well, I''ll see what you say." Ned Endau.


    "At first, we agreed that you should set up a gambling game and share the profits equally, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes."


    "Well, when you set up a bet, everyone can participate, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Indeed."


    "Well, the first step now is to reward the owner of the deified bronze fairly and justly, no matter who bet the deified bronze, right?" Suye road.


    "But we said one person and half."


    "It''s su ye who set up a gambling game for you. But now, you have to finish the gambling game first and then pay money. In other words, you must first give the painted head to the ''master of deified bronze''. Then we can go to the next step and share your harvest equally. " Suye road.


    "But what I''m talking about is that we all share equally."


    "Teacher, did I help you cheat? No, Did you cheat? No, We have a very fair bet. If it''s all divided equally, it''s not a fair bet. You''re cheating the teachers and students of Plato college. I believe that as a teacher of Plato college, you shouldn''t do this kind of fraud. We should distribute the income of the "master of deified bronze" fairly and fairly, and finally talk about your and my distribution. "


    Su Ye smiled.


    "I can''t teach you!" Nidern looked up and sighed.


    "Give me what I deserve first, and then say such despondent words." Suye road.


    "But I didn''t mean that..." niden was helpless.


    "In fact, according to your meaning, it''s not impossible." Suye road.


    "What do you say?" Niederon was immediately refreshed.


    "But you owe me a favor." Su Ye smiled.


    "Have you become a silver magician and your wings are hard, so you don''t pay attention to me as a teacher? You must understand that I am a senior golden magician. " Niedern sneered.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "teacher, you misunderstood me. Why don''t I pay attention to you? I am your student one day and I will be your student all my life. To say an ugly thing, you have no children. I will be the first to bury you in the future. "


    Ned looked relaxed and nodded.


    Su Ye continued, "but one yard comes to one yard. There will be no more than ten golden rank warriors or magicians who can defeat me all over the world. Euclid is one of ten people, but you, I don''t know if you are among these ten people. You can only know after competition. Of course, you are not allowed to use Holy Land magic tools. "


    "I..." niden glared at Su ye and was about to stand up.


    However, all the news about Suye or ulak these days flashed before his eyes.


    Evolution of terrestrial magic.


    Fire magic evolution.


    A variety of blood forces.


    Miracle summoner.


    The magician, the Gladiator.


    The only magician senior general.


    Bastard of the demigod family.


    The fifth hero of the future college


    Niederon''s spine seemed to be suddenly pulled out, his body lost its support and leaned back in his chair.


    "I''m really blind. How can you deceive teachers and destroy ancestors..." before niden finished, he saw Su Ye stretch out his finger.


    Point to Ned''s left eye.


    "Teacher..." Su Ye smiled and pointed to niden''s false eye.


    "You wait for me to be promoted to the holy land, you wait for me! I owe you this favor! Half and half! " Niederon lost his temper.


    "Adult love."


    "Adult love is great love!" Niden said loudly and threw the deified bronze to Suye.


    Su ye took the deified bronze and said, "leave what you need and give me the other half you don''t need."


    "I need..." niden whispered, the space ring flashed, and a small pile of magic tools or divine power equipment piled ahead.


    In a room without sunshine, it radiates magnificent light.


    "I''ll roughly calculate the value first, and then divide it equally." Niederon said, arranging all the items and valuing them one by one.


    "The total value is about 900000 gold eagles, but some people have hinted that I want to give face and go back. These... "Niden took out most of the Holy Land magic tools or gold divine power equipment.


    "Also, master tagora was embarrassed to open his mouth, but he should return the two divine power equipment he had pledged. Forget the shield, and the long sword is valuable and his favorite. The face of the holy land is to give. I''ll say you gave it back. " Niden put aside the Golden Power Sword and stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I understand this. This is to narrow the relationship between the two sides. In the future, the other party can help me or not. Basically, they will help me. This favor seems more important than I thought. "


    "If only you understood. Gregory asked for a sacred magic instrument this time, and didn''t ask for anything, because the owner of the magic instrument was the golden magician Gregory might ask for. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "But do you think they''re just betting on winning or losing?" Niedern''s eyes were suddenly dark and deep.


    Su Ye was stunned for a while and suddenly realized it.


    "Aren''t you guys tired of calculating all day? I said how a small gamble in the college suddenly broke the millions of golden eagles. Those young students were hot headed for a moment. I believe it, but those magicians and even holy land soldiers came to an end. They didn''t think it right. It''s all for me! " Su Ye was helpless¡° Although most of them didn''t know you were ulak, the news that you became the king of magician''s fight really shocked the whole college and the magic world. The magic world has recognized that you are a real magic star. Aristotle, Archimedes and Euclid were all magic stars. "¡° Magic nova, and that? "¡° A magic genius under the age of 20 can become a magic star. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 431

    "Don''t tell me there are a lot of magic stars all over Greece." Suye road.


    "No, but there are many. There are more magic stars in Egypt, because those old Pharaohs often resurrect, either showing strong warrior talents or strong mage talents. The northern European barbarians have fewer magic stars, because they advocate force more. Persian magic stars are also very few, because Persian magicians are suppressed too ruthlessly by monarchy and destiny warlocks. They have a large population, a large foundation and a large number of magicians, but there are not many real masters. Greek magic stars are basically concentrated in Athens and Miletus. Of course, occasionally a few heroes or geniuses of the demigod family can''t gather their magic power, and converting to magic may also become magic stars. "


    "I don''t count all over the world. How many people in Greece can be called magic stars now?" Su ye asked.


    "Not counting those few people admit, there are only four recognized magic stars."


    "OK, no rotten street." Suye road.


    Ned bowed his head and calculated again in the magic book.


    "After removing those that need to be returned, the total value of the remaining colored head is about 420000 gold eagles."


    "The water is too big. Cut it in half with a knife." Su Ye was helpless.


    "You are satisfied. Even half of it is a legendary magic weapon!" Ned Endau.


    "By the way, teacher, I have a lot of magic herbs now, but some herbs have been picked for too long and need to be quickly made into magic medicine." Suye road.


    "What''s the hurry? How many can there be?" Ned Endau.


    "Just a million." Suye road.


    "What?" Nidern''s eyes widened.


    "By the way, I''m going to set up a dragon chopper equipment firm and bring Ma Xin''s tableware. I was stimulated by Aristotle who spent millions of months. Now I want to speed up my study and make adequate preparations for gold and holy land. " Suye road.


    Niederon said positively, "I''m glad you think so. Your growth is too fast. In the coming year, I suggest you reduce all other activities and devote all your mind to magic. In the third grade, you will learn to give up. "


    "Course?" Su ye asked.


    Niden nodded and said, "I will submit an application to the college. You can reduce the study of some courses. Just take a simple look and understand it. However, your scores in magic, mathematics, geometry and other important courses must reach an average of 90 points, and each course must not be less than 80 points. Can you do it? "


    Niden stared at Suye.


    "I''m willing to try. I have many medals anyway. By the way, if I participate in the marathon, will the school at least give me a silver medal? With the silver medal, I have passed all the courses this year. " Suye road.


    "What does urak''s exploits have to do with Su ye?"


    "Hehe, I knew you would do that. Anyway, I have many medals. I don''t care! By the way, Mr. nidern, have you ever seen the first Merit Medal? Have you ever touched the medal of greatness? Would you like to see it? I can let you touch it. " Su Ye was full of kindness.


    "Do you think this little trick is useful to me?" Asked ned.


    "Anyway, balsam pear is in the mouth. Only the people who eat it know whether it is bitter or not." Suye road.


    "You wait for me to be promoted to the Holy Land! Give these to you! "


    Niden pushed a small pile of magic tools and divine power equipment in front of Su Ye.


    "Thank you, my good teacher." Su ye said, using the ring of space to take it away.


    "Why don''t you go?" Niederon is not angry.


    "I should share the income of the magic medicine firm. I want to bet. I don''t have enough golden eagles in my hand. " Suye road.


    "The money is in Greece and needs to be transferred by Plato''s chamber of Commerce for two days." Ned Endau.


    "By the way, tell the people of Plato''s chamber of commerce that I''m short of money. Give me the income from tableware. It doesn''t need to be more, just 500000." Suye road.


    "Half a million? You... Seem really good. It is estimated that when you go back to Athens, the people of Plato''s chamber of Commerce will contact you. Your tableware is selling crazy, far beyond imagination. You don''t know the spectacular sight of businessmen lining up all night outside Plato''s chamber of Commerce a few days ago. Many businessmen from the same city-state fought head and blood, even a duel of life and death, constantly looking for relationships, and even alerted the demigod family. " Niederon looked envious.


    "As for?" Su ye asked.


    "As you said, this is a subversive revolution on the table of all mankind. Everyone who uses it, whether aristocrats, magicians or civilians, is full of praise. Although there are already imitations everywhere, due to the deterrence of the Pandion family and Plato college, they are all small-scale. What''s more, people with a little money can''t use fake tableware. I don''t know why they are so obsessed with the faucet sign on your tableware. Some even claim that they will not deal with any barbarians who use other tableware. " Niederon was a little confused.


    Su Ye smiled. People now know neither the value of the brand nor the power of cognition.


    "By the way, the branches in Persia and Northern Europe have been completed and will continue to produce. On the other side of Egypt, Plato''s chamber of Commerce has established a new factory. Just wait for you. The partner will directly pay the agency fee of millions of golden eagles. "


    "If you help me answer, I still believe in Plato''s chamber of Commerce. They can decide these small things." Suye road.


    Niden smacked his tongue secretly. The student really grew up to the level he needs to look up to. He has lived for so many years. With these two gambling games, he hasn''t made a million gold eagles. Su Ye doesn''t care about gold eagles of this magnitude.


    "Well, you pay more attention to magic drugs. No matter how small the mosquito leg is, it''s also meat." Ned Endau.


    "The output of herbs is limited, and the average annual output will not exceed 100000 golden eagles. However, after a while, when the demonized olive tree reaches maturity, there will be explosive income. " Suye road.


    "Do you have any magic chambers of Commerce? I can take care of it for you. My magic tree has grown to the limit. Next, I just need to keep honing and learning to be promoted to the holy land. " Ned Endau.


    "I''m going to start a magic tool firm. I don''t need to be a dragon chopper. It''s called a lighthouse." Suye road.


    "Why do you have so many names? Why don''t you just name one? You see, Plato''s chamber of commerce is just that one. Everyone likes it. " Niederon was puzzled.


    "I''m just taking advantage of human nature. What''s more, don''t you think that a single firm and a single brand will make people vigilant? " Su ye asked.


    "Probably understand some, but I didn''t expect you to make divine power equipment and magic tools..." niden thought for a few seconds and asked, "is the king of the rock dwarf so strong?"


    "The magician is different. Those Spartans didn''t expect that the divine power equipment has something to do with my magic servant. Wang sledgehammer is very strong, stronger than expected. " Suye road.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Ned Endau.


    Su ye knew that these mages had rich experience. He didn''t say that he would be inferred by them sooner or later, so he said some characteristics and abilities of Wang dahammer.


    "No... your king of flame goblins is already strange. Why is the king of dwarves so exaggerated?"


    "Do you mean that the former miraculous rock dwarf servants did not have the ability of metal domination?" Su ye asked.


    "Absolutely not! If the king of the rock dwarf really has this ability, we are not stupid. We will spend more than 100000 yuan to buy the remains of the rock dwarf and the miracle stone. So the problem is with you. You should have played a magical alchemical reaction with them, allowing them to gain special power. " Niden''s eyes kept sweeping around Suye.


    Just like those mages touching Wang sledgehammer and di Aotian.


    "I may have divine blood." Suye road.


    "It could also be a part of a God." Ned Endau.


    "How can you say such an important thing like a joke?" Su Ye smiled.


    "More than half of the famous heroes in history are the incarnations or even real bodies of gods. You''re no worse than them, so it''s possible. It''s just that it''s been a few decades, but it doesn''t mean it''s not. " Niden said frankly.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "please help me prepare for the magic ware firm, where to choose the site, what kind of business to operate, plan the development direction, etc. give me a complete plan."


    "How do I feel like I''m working for you?"


    "This is what many people dream of." Suye road.


    "I... forget it. I''m unlucky to meet a student like you. How about the shares of Lighthouse magic firm? Now it''s my turn? "


    "The magic tool firm has high investment and high income. You can only get 5 shares for 100 shares. Some other shares will be sold more than half in the future. In the end, I won''t hold more than half of my shares. " Suye road.


    "Oh, yes, it''s a group of dragons. They have to pay protection fees." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "no, no, no, teacher, you misunderstood. You don''t have to think so negatively about it. It''s cooperation, which is beneficial to both sides. You should not only see the Golden Eagle and the firm, you should also see the hidden benefits behind this matter. "


    Niederon was stunned and sighed softly.


    "Your recent growth is not small. I know this truth, but I would still be a little unwilling. And now you have skipped this stage and reached a new level. " Ned Endau.


    "This trip really accelerated my growth." Su Ye sighed softly.


    "Overcoming instinct is the only way to promote legend." Niederon suddenly looked out of the door and said, "this is what master Thucydides said in those years. I have only slowly understood it over the years, and the simple dialogue just now makes me more deeply understand."


    "Yes, if my students'' spiritual realm is higher than me, my understanding will be more profound." Suye road.


    "Anything else? It''s okay, let''s go! I don''t like you very much now! " Niederon turned into a grumpy brother.


    "When will you be promoted to the holy land? Tell me. I''ll give you some gifts." Su Ye smiled and turned away.


    Niederon looked at Su Ye''s back and sighed for a long time.


    "This guy is really exciting. Before long, he will surpass me. If I don''t work hard, I may be farther and farther away from him. I will be jealous if I am surpassed by my classmates in the past. I will envy being surpassed by the four heroes of the college. However, knowing that I was surpassed by Su ye, I was a little happy because it would become my driving force. Eh? It seems that I have reached a new level, and I neden is really the best. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 432

    Back to his room, Su ye entered the ruins space.


    Giant hill oil painting portal is fully transformed into fresh full-color.


    After entering it, let the mountain essence prepare magic herbs and metal ores as usual, and then meditate and practice.


    When the cultivation is completed, you will feel refreshed and the magic tree will grow rapidly.


    Practicing once in the divine power plane is equivalent to practicing outside for a month.


    Now I come in once every three days, which is basically equivalent to ten times the cultivation speed!


    Although it can''t be compared with those masters and big families with great planes, it is one of the fastest people in the world.


    As before, as the master of the plane, Su Ye happily flew over the giant hills, enjoyed the beautiful scenery, relaxed and happy, and finally returned to the mountain goblin tribe.


    Good news followed.


    All adult female mountain goblins are pregnant, and the number of mountain goblins will soar.


    The magic herbs are growing well these days, and they often dig some high-quality ores.


    These signs were too obvious. Su Ye realized that it was probably related to his blood power, especially the promotion of earth element blood to element priest.


    Carrying a lot of things back to the ruins space, Su Ye scanned the ruins space with a sense of achievement


    The radius of the ruins space has reached 200 meters.


    This range is also the limit of the ring of space. No matter how large, it is a plane magic device, which is equivalent to an artifact.


    "It''s a little empty. Buy some food and daily necessities. The next small goal is to master the second divine power plane. "


    Leaving the ruins space, Su Ye began to choose courses, setting important courses as majors and the rest as minor courses.


    The next day, Su Ye arrived at the training ground on time for running, fighting and pentathlon training.


    In the afternoon, he left the college and went to the nearby racetrack to practice horse racing and chariot skills with the participating members.


    However, in the process of training, Su ye will converge his strength and achieve mediocre results.


    The results of the top 16 are mediocre.


    After training, Plato''s chamber of Commerce sent 500000 gold eagles in cash.


    In order to avoid these golden eagles being sacrificed, the final bet will not be recognized by the altar. They will not sacrifice for the time being. They will sacrifice after they finally get compensation.


    However, betting in advance will attract too much attention. Keep the money first and bet yourself before closing the plate.


    The same is true of the magic weapon of the 200000 Golden Eagle, which is kept for sacrifice after the game.


    Su Ye simply calculated that if he could win all the titles of race, fighting, pentathlon and horse racing, he would win 4 champion trophies and 14 champion trophies, 14 champion wreaths and 14 gold divine power equipment of the temple. And every champion will be given by God.


    The key is that the trophy can be exchanged for high-value treasures in the temple treasure house, and it is no problem to turn the final value four or five times.


    On the third day, Su Ye was running a race when he suddenly heard a familiar roar.


    "Su Ye!"


    Su Ye followed his reputation and saw that his classmates were walking fast towards him, while Holt, the leader, was running.


    Su ye had no choice but to stop and meet him slowly.


    When Holt got close, Su Ye quickly said, "calm down! Calm down! "


    Holt ignored it and came up with a hard hug.


    Su Ye was as motionless as a young tree held by a bear.


    "You are stronger!" Hothan smiled and loosened Su ye, scratching his short black hair with his right hand.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you haven''t changed much. How''s it going? Have you been promoted to a soldier apprentice? "


    Holt was embarrassed and said, "I''m still the same, but I''m still trying and haven''t given up."


    Su Ye nodded, looked at the other students, and his eyes fell on the red figure.


    Blue and bright red interweave.


    Palos, dressed in red leather armor, was as indifferent as ever. She gently nodded her head without any other indication, which made Su Ye feel disappointed.


    "Su ye, it''s great that you can come back!" Jimmy was also enthusiastic, stretched out his arms and hugged Sue gently.


    "But I''m more curious. How did you win the king of wrestling? The college has spread all over the world. It really depends on your miraculous servant? " Asked Jimmy hurriedly.


    The students listened.


    "Yes, I rely entirely on my two miraculous servants. Otherwise, how could I win comodes?" Suye road.


    Wang Dashui and di Aotian, who are protecting Su ye not far away, look at each other and turn their lips. The master is pretending to be weak again. Fools don''t have a long memory.


    "The miracle servant is also your magic. If the miracle servant is strong, you are strong. No problem! I said you would come back. Albert doesn''t believe it. Now look, I''m still right! " Jimmy smiled and looked at Albert.


    Albert said weakly, "don''t be happy too early. He can only be in Delphi and can''t go back to Athens."


    "This is also Plato''s college, even if it''s just a branch." Jimmy road.


    "Whatever you say, anyway, I kindly advise you, Su ye, you''d better be careful. Those nobles must still want to harm you." Albert said.


    "OK, thank you for your reminder. However, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have to hug my deskmate. " Su ye said that and hugged Albert warmly.


    In the puzzled sight of everyone, Su ye walked to Palos.


    "You are also my deskmate. Come on, hug one." Suye opened her arms to Palos.


    Palos''s eyes seemed to have blue waves. She glared at Su ye, took a step back, proudly raised her small chin, and gently shook the ponytail behind her head.


    "Alas, I miss you every day, but you treat me like this. I''m very sad." Su Ye shook his head and sighed.


    The whole class looked at the two people with a smile.


    "Su ye, if you go out, you will not only be tall and strong, but also have a thick skin!" A male classmate joked loudly.


    "Yes, just for your shameless appearance, you must live very moist." Another male classmate coaxed along.


    "Don''t rush after Palos. Tell me about your experience these days."


    "Your growth is fast, and we''re not bad. We took part in the marathon. What about you?"


    "Now all the students in the class except hort are black iron. Palos didn''t know why she inspired the power of victory gun and sword that day and was promoted to silver."


    Su Ye smiled inexplicably and said to Palos, "I won''t thank you. After all, you''re helping yourself."


    Palos was still cold, but her eyes flashed a doubt.


    Su Ye wanted to joke with Palos, but she didn''t understand.


    "The man who borrowed the victory gun and sword didn''t say who chased me?"


    "He said let me ask you."


    "Then ask."


    "Who is it?" Asked Palos.


    "I''ll tell you later." Su Ye smiled.


    Palos narrowed her eyes slightly, and the cold light flashed in her eyes, and half the lake froze.


    "What riddles do you two play? Su ye, tell me about you. We often talk about you. "


    "Yes, we all want to know what happened to you after you left Athens."


    Su ye thought for a moment. Now he can''t talk about the marathon, nor can he mention the help of Aristotle and the college.


    "At first, I came to Miletus, but I had to go to effis because of the storm. As a result, I was lucky and casually bought two slaves. One was a giant with magical talent and the other was a legendary soldier. He helped me solve the enemy who chased me, and then we had a magical journey... "


    They went to the nearby grass and sat together to listen to Su Ye''s story.


    "After solving the enemy who finally chased me, the legendary soldier akerdes said that someone else was chasing me, so he took me to Sparta and arranged me in the arena. At first, those gladiators looked down on me. I wanted to swallow it, but then I thought, I can''t disgrace Plato college, so I began to fight bravely... "


    "After winning the queen of the battle, I stayed in Sparta, and then asked the teacher of Plato college to help me sign up for the pithian competition."


    The students nodded one after another.


    "Your experience is really legendary. There are so many heroes in the world. I''ve never heard of a legendary soldier named akerdes. "


    "Well, actually, I''d rather go to the arena than the marathon."


    "You have time to talk about Sparta."


    "How do I feel that you actually stand firm in the arena by magic servants?"


    "Wait!" Jimmy suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Jimmy scratched the freckles on the wing of his nose and said, "didn''t you find the biggest problem?"


    The students shook their heads in doubt.


    "Su ye even signed up for the pithia competition. What did he sign up for? His music score is known to everyone. It''s very average. He won''t go to race, fight or horse racing? "


    "Yes, I just thought it strange that Su Ye was still in exile. How did he get to pithia?"


    "Su Ye was training with the school race team just now. It''s a little strange."


    "Su ye, what items have you applied for?"


    "I signed up for all the projects except music."


    The audience was silent.


    "Nonsense, Sue..." Albert whispered.


    "Su ye, are you kidding? I signed up for the fighting competition and pentathlon just to exercise myself. I know the ranking won''t be too high, but you... "Hote looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    Palos stared at Su ye, puzzled.


    Although she put on a look of refusing people thousands of miles away from seeing Su ye, she has never left Su ye from the beginning to now.


    "Su ye, don''t be kidding. My running level is one of the best among the magicians in the school. I dare not compare with the soldiers. I dare not even participate in the city-state sports games in Athens. How dare you participate in the Pythia competition? This is a competition at the level of all Greece. Do you know how many people signed up for the four events? More than 10000! The highest number reached 30000. The total number of applicants for this year''s pithia competition will not be less than 50000! "


    "I''m not kidding. I don''t explain much. You''ll know when the game starts. If you want to make money, remember to bet on me. " Suye road. The whole class burst into laughter¡° Su ye, your sense of humor is getting stronger and stronger! "¡° I thought the biggest thing you grew up after running away was your body, but I didn''t expect it was your courage. "¡° You boy, we are worried about you for nothing. Who would have thought you were so optimistic. "¡° It doesn''t matter. Losing is better than being beaten in exile. "¡° Su ye, what''s your position now? Some say you''re bronze, others say you''re silver, or you can''t beat comodes. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 433

    The whole class stared at Su ye with bright eyes.


    "Has been promoted to silver." Su Ye smiled.


    "Great! It seems that these months of exile have greatly accelerated your growth. "


    "It''s very important that everyone knows you have a talent for meditation."


    "The talent of meditation is nothing. It can only promote him to gold earlier. Starting from gold, this talent of power has no effect on growth. Only with real wisdom can we be promoted to the holy land. " Albert began to pour cold water again.


    "I think Su Ye is very intelligent. Wisdom lies not in how many talents you have at the beginning, but in growing and improving. " Jimmy road.


    Many students nodded hard.


    Although we looked down on Su ye at first, and then we were skeptical, we experienced the shocking city-state battle personally, and our attitude towards Su Ye has completely changed.


    The students often discuss Su ye and come to the same conclusion


    Everyone sighed that Su ye had a temperament unique to masters.


    Not because of his talent, not because of his academic achievements, not because of what he said, not even because of his strength, but because of what he did.


    "Whatever you want. When Su ye can compare with ulak, the king of marathon, I won''t refute you. " Albert shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "It''s too difficult for you. Su Ye is so old and a civilian. Ulak is the illegitimate son of the demigod family."


    "Ulak is a silver rank, and Su Ye is also a silver magician. What''s difficult?" Albert asked.


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the school arranged for you to come here for a vacation?"


    "Well, first, it''s for vacation. After all, I''ve just experienced a marathon war. Second, in order to broaden our horizons, we have never watched the competition, and Delphi is closest to Athens and is most suitable for watching. I mainly come to exercise myself. " Hotter road.


    "I hope we won''t meet in fighting and pentathlon." Suye road.


    "Yes, you will be beaten black and blue by Holt." Albert said.


    Jimmy gave Albert a white look and said, "Su ye, it''s good for you to have the courage to participate in the competition, but if you can''t hold it, admit defeat immediately and don''t be brave."


    "Don''t worry, when did I do something stupid?"


    The whole class has a question mark on their face.


    Killing noble Rolon in the big horn arena in front of so many people is not stupid. What is stupid?


    "I have a bad feeling." Jimmy said helplessly.


    "Even me." Holt is more helpless than Jimmy.


    The students can''t cry or laugh. It seems that everyone feels the same.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "that''s the same sentence. I suggest you bet on me. Palos, people don''t believe me. You must believe it. Bet more. There are four champions in all 14 events except music. I usually don''t tell others, because the more you bet, the lower my odds, and the less I earn myself. Well, I''ll finish my business. Tell me about our class. "


    So the students talked about things these days with great interest.


    In addition to the marathon war, there was nothing good on campus. However, the students said it seriously, and Su Ye listened with interest.


    The students didn''t disperse until noon.


    Most of the students play in groups in Delphi, and only Su ye and Holt continue to train.


    Palos occasionally took a look on the court.


    Every time she saw her, Su Ye talked to her. As a result, she looked cold and didn''t know where she offended her.


    Women are really big pig hooves.


    However, Su Ye doesn''t care at all. What she does is her business, and what she does is her own business.


    My goal is to flirt with my sister. No, it is to deepen the friendship at the same table. I only consider how to achieve the goal, do not consider any obstacles, and do not add any psychological obstacles to myself.


    A few days passed quickly.


    Su Ye suddenly became famous.


    Not because Su Ye dared to kill the nobles in public, not because Su Ye became the new Spartan king, but because Su ye had a lot of money.


    The number of Suye is small, but the per capita is the first.


    In addition, Su Ye was a silver magician, and the news immediately detonated all Delphi.


    Now, no matter where you go, there are people talking about Su Ye.


    Some think the magician is crazy.


    Some people think that Plato college is expanding the popularity of Suye and forcibly creating a new magic star.


    In short, all kinds of comments fly everywhere.


    The most is ridicule.


    Then, someone studied Su Ye''s odds and found an incredible thing.


    Su Ye''s championship odds are still normal, but among the top 16 odds of a few projects, they are surprisingly low. In the lowest 3000 meter long-distance running project, they reach 1 to 1.08. If you bet 100 gold eagles, you can only earn 8 gold eagles in the end.


    Below this odds, there are less than ten people, each of whom is a long-standing long-distance runner and even the champion of the last pithia competition.


    No one believes that Su Ye has steadily entered the top 16 of the long-distance race. There is only one possibility. The funds bet on Su ye are so large that the dealer has to reduce the odds.


    However, to everyone''s relief, Su Ye''s championship odds are not too low. After all, compared with those really powerful players, his funds are still a few.


    Many people found a thing that almost got angry and crooked nose. Su Ye''s race King odds reached 1 to 12.


    The most famous runner in today''s race, fitiz, who won the championship in the Tiro island race last year, has only a 1-9 odds.


    For individual events, the odds are very high, but for the champion, the number is very low.


    Because the odds of a large number of players are about 1 to 100.


    The reason is very simple. The champion king wants to win the first place in many projects, which can not be produced in every competition. Once a big event fails to produce a champion, the gambler will lose all his money.


    Therefore, the odds of the champion king of each major event have always been high.


    Su Ye pays attention to his odds every day and sighs.


    On the one hand, I think the odds are too low and my money may be reduced.


    On the one hand, some feel that the teachers of Plato college still don''t trust themselves. If they really bet on their full wealth, their odds will be lower.


    The odds are still changing,


    The odds of the racing king are 1 to 12, the fighting king is 1 to 35, the Almighty king is 1 to 46, and the horse racing king is 1 to 22.


    Only after the audition can the plate be closed.


    Su Ye is ready to make a bet before closing the market. Now he makes such a heavy bet. In case more people speculate and bet, the odds will be lower and lower.


    As soon as time comes, the audition begins.


    Unlike the formal competition, the audition is simple and rough.


    Tens of thousands of people are divided into several batches for rapid assessment at the same time.


    Because many people sign up for multiple projects, the examination is carried out one by one in order, and only one project is assessed at the same time.


    A standard time is set for the race. Thousands of people run together. All those who do not reach the end at the specified time will be eliminated directly.


    The audition of the three fighting items only tests strength. Everyone has to attack the magic instrument to test strength, which can not be eliminated directly.


    The pentathlon does not need audition. It only needs to pass the audition of both running and fighting events, and is qualified to participate in the preliminary competition of the pentathlon.


    There are very few racers and chariots, only thousands of people.


    In horse racing and chariot racing in Greece, the contestants and Champions do not belong to Knights, but the people who come out of horses and carriages. Knights are essentially the same as horses and carriages.


    Any good horse race is valuable, and the value of the double cab is more expensive, which leads to a small number of contestants.


    Su Ye borrowed the horses and carriages of Plato''s college to participate in the competition as a contributor and participant. Only one percent of such people.


    The pithia competition was born to commemorate Apollo''s killing of the snake demon God.


    Apollo had many theocracies, including the sun, light, medicine, prophecy, archery and so on. He was also the only main god with the Theocracy of music.


    Apollo liked music very much, so the Apollo temple, which hosted the Pythia games, would be auditioned in advance in all city states. In addition, the music competitions need to be held one by one, which takes a long time, and the pre selection is held separately in advance.


    Even the chaotic audition, which is not ornamental, also makes the whole Delphi an empty city, and most people focus on the competition field outside the city.


    For many people, watching thousands of people play at the same time is much more interesting than watching the championship.


    Like Sparta''s big horn arena, all spectators will receive temporary magic glasses to ensure that they can see the details of the arena.


    After all, the stadium is too big and there are too many people.


    On the day of the end of the audition, the number of bets and funds reached a peak.


    Su Ye finally came to an end and seconded a part from Plato''s chamber of Commerce to make a bet.


    First, bet the four champion kings to the upper limit, and each bet 50000 golden eagles.


    Then, the champions of 14 small events each bet the upper limit of 20000 gold eagles.


    Then, he bet that he could enter the top four, with 20000 for each of 14 projects.


    Finally, I bet that I can enter the top eight, and I also bet 20000 gold eagles.


    A total of 1.04 million golden eagles.


    As a result, Su''s odds are falling.


    Finally, close the offer and determine the odds.


    Even so, the odds of Su Ye''s four champions are always above 10, while the odds of the Almighty king are as high as 23 to 1.


    Delphi''s official gambling is closed, but private large and small gambling is not closed. Most gambling is closed before the final game, and the odds are constantly changing.


    After the audition, the number of athletes in the preliminary competition decreased greatly, but the total number is still very large. Next, each big project has to choose the top 64 in one day, which becomes particularly cruel. A clean knockout. On the first day, after the preliminary race, the top 64 of the four events were selected. Then came fighting, pentathlon and horse racing. Everyone who remembered Su Ye''s name was full of surprise. Because Su Ye has entered all the top 64 except music projects! And the only player so comprehensive. The whole city was a sensation. The stories about Su Ye spread wildly. Soon, people from Delphi all over Greece knew that Suye had killed an aristocrat. I also know Su Ye''s Zachary. He was puzzled to learn that Su Ye was still the king of Sparta. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 434

    The morning sun shines on the competition field.


    The pithia competition was grandly opened.


    The long opening ceremony included many links. First, all worshipped the gods, then the queen of the God King and the priests of the main god temple appeared, then the referee team appeared, then the athlete representative teams of the city states appeared, and then the neat band.


    After the entrance ceremony, there were various artistic performances, including the gorgeous performances of two holy land soldiers flying around, which made the whole audience cheer.


    Finally, the host''s speech.


    After the host made a speech, he announced that the competition was about to begin.


    The runners are warming up on the loess ground of the field.


    Su ye thought about today''s event while stretching in the curious eyes of the audience.


    There are four events in the race, namely, the 200m sprint, the 400m x2 round-trip, the 3000m long-distance race and the 5000m reload race, which is the favorite of the Greeks.


    Among them, long-distance running and heavy loading running are the last 32 people to enter the finals together after deciding the top 32, while sprint and round-trip running must decide the top 8 before the final.


    After a simple stretch, Su Ye looked at the audience.


    It''s not a arena, it''s a stadium. It''s bigger than Spartan arena.


    As I saw in the sky before, the four sides of the stadium are four peaks moved by the avatar of the gods, and then the auditorium is chiseled out on the hillside.


    Therefore, at the moment, the stadium is like a small city, and the auditorium on all sides is like a mountain surrounding the city.


    On the four sides of the hillside, there were dark spectators, but they were not full.


    Even so, Su Ye roughly calculated that the total number of viewers exceeded 3 million, completely beyond imagination.


    Therefore, this stadium, also known as the miracle stadium, is second only to the Olympic Stadium.


    The Olympic stadium is even larger. The whole stadium is shrouded by the power of gods. Even the farthest people can clearly see everything on the field without using any magic props.


    The main venue of the race is located in the north half of the field. Like all the fighting fields, a large platform and VIP seat protrude from the edge of the field in the north.


    Su Ye looked at the big platform, where some people suddenly stretched out their hands and waved their arms.


    Some know themselves, some don''t.


    Su Ye nodded gently, which was a return gift.


    Subsequently, Su Ye scanned the 63 contestants nearby.


    Everyone was wearing shorts, barefoot, showing a strong body.


    Everyone was coated with fine olive oil, shining in the sun.


    The oldest is over thirty, and the youngest is younger than Su ye, only thirteen or fourteen.


    Although no one knows those young people, they are all silver soldiers. Needless to think, they are at least a hero family, or even a demigod family.


    They also occasionally take a look at Su ye, but no matter how tall, fat, thin, or big, no matter whether they are expressionless or smiling, they all hide the same thing in the depths of their eyes.


    An indescribable and unidentified thing.


    It''s like watching an alien.


    A magician who broke into the top 64 of all non music projects is simply not human!


    If you can still win the championship, it''s really not human.


    Not long after, the host of the competition, a chief priest of the Sun Temple, invited the first group of sprinters to play.


    The first group of eight people stepped onto the track.


    "The player standing on the first track is from TBAI and is a captain of the TBAI holy legion, with enviable achievements..."


    The host introduced eight people one by one.


    After each person, the whole audience will have their own city-state people cheering loudly.


    Almost everyone in the same city tried their best to roar. Be sure to let their voice spread throughout the audience and let the athletes feel the power of support.


    After reading the names of all eight people, the host announced that the sprint of the first group was about to begin, and announced that he would choose the top two from the eight people and enter the top 32 directly. The remaining six will fall into the loser group and compete for the second promotion.


    Su Ye calmly looked at the eight people. He saw that the eight people had different shapes and postures. Some were bent, some bowed their backs, some were loose, some closed their eyes and chanted words. He didn''t know that they thought they were a group of wizards, but he couldn''t think of them as athletes.


    With the referee''s whistle, eight people rushed out with all their strength.


    There was a loud cheering sound.


    They are all soldiers, either silver or bronze. Even without divine power, they run faster than ordinary people.


    Just after more than ten seconds, the first player crossed the finish line and caused more cheers.


    Finally, everyone crossed the finish line, the host announced the names of the first and second places, and the two entered the top 32 directly.


    Su Ye probably calculated that the world record of Bluestar 200m was more than 19 seconds, and there was a starter. All these people took less than 15 seconds, and the fastest one even took less than 14 seconds.


    However, the all Greek record of 200 meters is 5 seconds, and the record holder is Hercules. No one has been able to break it for so many years.


    Then, group after group of players competed. Soon, Su ye and the members of group 6 stepped onto the track.


    The host''s voice rang out in the audience.


    "Audience, Greeks and Gentiles, who is the strangest athlete this year? Call out his name. "


    Many spectators shouted loudly, and Su Ye was the most.


    "Everyone''s eyes are bright. Yes, it''s the magician Su Ye! He not only signed up for all sports, but even got the top 64 of all sports. When I heard the news, I was shocked. I secretly pray to the great sun god Apollo. Great Apollo, you are the sun god, the God of music and the God of prophecy. Can you tell me where Su ye can finally go? The great Apollo didn''t speak. I knew the gods wouldn''t respond to me easily, so I went out disappointed. As a result, I didn''t take a few steps, and a majestic and loud voice came into my ears. "


    "The voice said: I went to ask my father. My father said to me, wait first. He was considering whether to bet on Su Ye." The host said.


    The whole audience burst into laughter.


    Apollo''s father was Zeus, the God King.


    Not only ordinary people laughed happily, but also the Temple priests smiled.


    This is the difference between Greek gods and other gods. On this occasion, a kind joke is tantamount to spreading their gods'' names. They will not be angry, but will feel happy.


    After laughing, many people looked at the host in surprise, then glanced at the chief high priest of Apollo temple, and finally looked at Su Ye.


    The gods don''t mind joking, but it''s too unusual for the priest to joke about a silver magician.


    Su Ye smiled, but his eyes were full of surprise.


    This is the Sun Temple releasing great kindness to itself!


    This goodwill was no less than that of the goddess of wisdom at that time.


    It is a great honor for the chief priest to joke about a silver magician in the name of God.


    If a believer of Apollo was treated like this, I''m afraid he would be so excited that tears would fill his eyes and worship the sun in the sky on the spot.


    On the huge VIP terrace, a large number of audiences looked at Su ye with great interest.


    "Sisyphus, what''s going on? How can the Sun Temple pay attention to this boy? " Leonidas to the humanity around him.


    "Where do I know? However, my future brother-in-law still has a lot of face. Without the opening of the chief high priest, it is impossible for the host to say this joke. Interesting, very interesting. " Sisyphus thought.


    "What, your brother-in-law, maybe it''s my brother-in-law." Polux gave Sisyphus a white look.


    "Shall I be your brother-in-law?" Sisyphus immediately had a bad smile on his face.


    "Bah! My sister doesn''t like you. My sister must like Su Ye better! " Polux road.


    "Ah? Is it because Su Ye is the king of fighting? Isn''t it because of the identity of the demigod family that I can''t become the fighting king? Alas... But Menelaus''s face is a little ugly... "Sisyphus smiled at the two brothers of the Mycenaean family.


    Agamemnon patted his brother on the shoulder.


    Menelaus was livid.


    Since he was defeated by Su ye in Spartan arena, he was often joked by friends of the demigod family that he lost to a goblin and a dwarf.


    On the field, the other seven sprinters looked at Su ye with a little surprise in their eyes.


    The host smiled and said: "standing on the first runway is the strange silver magician Su Ye. Although he is very young, take a closer look at his muscles, which are the envy of many soldiers. This little guy, he is not only one of the best students of Plato college, but also won the honor of the new king of gladiators by defeating the king of ten companies of Sparta not long ago! No, that''s great. Let''s wait and see how far this strange magician can go under the eyes of the Pythia competition and the sun god. "


    Hearing this, a few people were shocked.


    "Under the eyes of the sun god", others can talk nonsense, but the main priest can''t talk nonsense on this occasion.


    This almost means that Apollo, the sun god, is also paying attention to Su Ye. This time, Su Ye is equal to getting the attention of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and Apollo, the sun god.


    On the seats of Athenian nobles, many nobles'' faces were as gloomy as black charcoal.


    Then, the host began to read the names of other contestants, all in one sentence, which was so different from that when introducing Su ye that several contestants clenched their teeth.


    Su Ye squatted down gently, but thought about it, got up again, bent slightly and used the most common starting method in Greece.


    With a whistle, Su Ye rushed forward.


    Previously, Su Ye didn''t open the blood of wind element, speeding and physical explosion, because he only needed the body of magic cow, silver body, gold body, wind body, agile posture, swift body, body balance, stable body shape and so on to enter the top 64.


    After the top 64, there are many talents, and everything is possible. This time, Su Ye opened the blood of general Feng element. Among the eight people, Su Ye was the first to reach the end. 11 seconds. More than two seconds ahead of the second place. After su Ye crossed the finish line at high speed, the audience was so silent that Su Ye was startled. Is something wrong? But then, far more intense cheers than before. The host''s excited voice rang out: "the gods are on! This speed is close to some champions! This is a boy like the wind and a magician of miracles! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 435

    The host couldn''t see the desperate expression of the seven people behind Su Ye.


    They are either powerful soldiers, or families practice running for generations, or athletes admired by the whole city, or even the legitimate sons of the hero family. However, here, they can only look at the back of a magician.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    After a few cheers, most of them stopped, but many people looked surprised.


    Because many people didn''t stop, and they were people in two places in different directions, still shouting the name of Su Ye.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The crowd looked around, one Athenian and the other Spartan.


    Strange things happen every year, especially this year. These two city states are famous rivals. How can they cheer for a magician at the same time?


    And the Spartans seem to be more enthusiastic than the Athenians.


    Some Spartan athletes are a little confused. When they win, Spartans are not so enthusiastic.


    Su ye first waved to the Athenians, then reluctantly waved to the Spartans and whispered.


    "I hope these black fans don''t black me here..."


    After the first two of the eight groups were selected, the loser group competition was held, and 16 people were selected from the loser group, which was finally determined as the top 32.


    Then came the last 16, and then the last 8.


    Su Ye successfully promoted to the top 8 with the top four results.


    The final time came soon. Eight people whose names were read by the host walked to the track.


    At the previous competition meetings, every athlete who broke into the top eight will be very excited. Before the final, they will happily wave to the audience, salute to the VIP seat, and even kneel down to worship the gods.


    But now they are not in the mood.


    Whether it was the race champion of the Tiro Island competition last year, the silver warrior of the demigod family, or the emerging talented runner, all seven soldiers had no intention to do anything else.


    They all stared at Su ye with complicated faces.


    This sick magician!


    Why did he break into the top eight all the way?


    Why do you even run so many games like you still have spare strength?


    What makes you think this magician has a chance to win the championship?


    Why did the host say a word to others, but ridicule him in public for a long time?


    If you lose in the final sprint final, should your seven soldiers commit suicide in public to thank the world?


    The players looked tangled, but the audience didn''t care. To be exact, the audience didn''t care except the Athenian aristocrats.


    They shouted wildly for Su ye, hoping that Su ye would win.


    Warrior Champion or something. I''m tired of watching it for so many years. It''s time to have something different.


    Therefore, when the host read Su Ye''s name, more than 70% of the audience shouted Su Ye''s name!


    Before the champion was determined, Su Ye''s name resounded through the stadium.


    Some athletes can''t laugh or cry. Sometimes after a game, when the champion awards, the treatment is not so high.


    Su ye knew one of the seven opponents this time.


    Gerna, a direct member of the north wind family, has just been promoted to bronze warrior, but because of the favor of the north wind god, he has strong talent and blood power.


    The blue mark on his forehead was still striking.


    Compared with a few months ago, he was much taller, looked more calm, and was surrounded by a gentle whirlwind.


    The God of the north wind is known as the first God of the wind and the fastest flying God.


    In previous competitions, the God of the north wind family is a popular candidate to win the championship.


    Half of the race champions of the Olympic Games belong to the descendants of Fengshen, and the north wind family accounts for half of them.


    In the giant Hill, gerna was once burned a big hole in his abdomen by the magic of earth proud sky.


    Su ye and gerna looked at each other and nodded gently.


    Su Ye stood at the starting line, jumping and warming up, and took the final stretch.


    However, Su Ye inadvertently looked at the ground under his feet.


    He decided early to use the famous crouching start in the finals, but the effect of using the crouching start on the flat ground is not particularly obvious. It needs a starter. If there is no starter, you should make a small pit under your feet. However, if you really want to make a small pit, you may be convicted of cheating, so you should directly use the crouching start, just master the angle and strength, You can run faster than standing.


    When all the hosts started, the whole audience suddenly quieted down.


    In the morning sunshine, the whole stadium was golden, as if covered with a layer of golden plush.


    Every athlete began to take a deep breath.


    "Ready." The referee said and put the whistle in his mouth.


    The other seven players were slightly short, looking ahead and concentrating.


    Su Ye squats down.


    Step on the ground with your feet, lean forward and hold the ground with your hands.


    Open your talent and run faster.


    Open your talent and burst your strength.


    The referee forgot to whistle and stared at Su Ye.


    Seven sprinters squinted at Su Ye.


    The host couldn''t help saying, "does Su Ye want to make others laugh and win the first place?"


    The audience talked about it.


    In the audience of Plato college, Euclid looked at Su ye in surprise, staring at Su Ye''s feet and the ground.


    "Yes, the geometry is good, but it''s not standard enough. It should be better if the ass tilts a little more." Euclid murmured to himself, and several teachers next to him kept away silently.


    "Referee, if you don''t whistle, my legs will be numb!" Su Ye couldn''t help saying.


    The referee shouted again: "ready..."


    The shrill whistle spread throughout the audience.


    Eight of the best sprinters in Greece rushed forward like horses.


    All those who know how to sprint have wide eyes.


    Su Ye rushed to the front!


    unbelievable!


    At every previous start, Su Ye lagged behind other soldiers slightly. The reason is very simple, because the reaction ability of other soldiers is better than Su ye, and they all practice running for a long time and have too much experience.


    But this time, Su Ye became one of the fastest starters.


    So that the four soldiers behind Su ye saw this scene, their hearts were half cold.


    They have all analyzed before that Su Ye is very fast in the middle and late stage. After so many competitions, in the middle stage, only Su ye can surpass others, and no one can surpass Su Ye.


    Everyone who takes the lead in Suye establishes an absolute advantage in the starting period.


    But now, Su Ye didn''t lag behind at the beginning.


    After the heart is cold, it is despair.


    It''s not four people desperate, it''s seven.


    Su Ye''s skin was a faint reddish. The whole person rushed forward like a strong wind. Where he passed, the earth shook and dust flew.


    He surpassed all seven people, and faster and faster.


    Ride like a horse.


    This is faster than everyone knows.


    Gerna, known as the son of the new generation of the north wind, showed his green veins on his forehead and turned sharply in the wind. He mobilized all his strength and left the other six people far behind.


    However, it is still farther and farther away from Suye.


    When Su Ye''s body hit the soft cotton cloth and hit the line, there was no cheering. Everyone stared at Su Ye.


    The ordinary audience can''t understand.


    Su Ye''s speed is too fast. It''s like using magic or divine power.


    Experienced high-level warriors or mages are guessing how many strange warrior talents or battle body talents Su Ye has.


    The eyes of the aristocrats in Athens almost fell out.


    The teachers and students of Plato college were also shocked.


    This dead pervert has been hiding his strength before!


    Bet less!


    However, almost everyone has doubts. Will su Ye cheat?


    Many people looked suspiciously at the host, at the middle in front of the VIP seat, and at the chief high priest of the Sun Temple, an old man, whose withered and yellow eyebrows almost covered his eyes.


    Su ye walked slowly and looked at the host suspiciously.


    The host also looked at the chief high priest.


    After a while, the chief high priest''s lips moved slightly, but no one heard him.


    The middle-aged host straightened the magic beard under his nose and said with a smile, "eh? Why is it quiet? Let me see, do you doubt that Su Ye used magic? In fact, the whole stadium is shrouded in the prison God array, and no one can use divine power or magic. This is the incarnation of Apollo, the great sun god. Even a demigod can''t cheat. Not only that, magic tools and divine power arrays are installed everywhere in the stadium. Once someone is detected using divine power or magic, it will send out a harsh scream, which is enough to scare the children to cry... "


    The host looked around the audience, smiled and continued: "this is in the field of God. Under the gaze of the gods, I have just verified the chief high priest, master bengola. Now, on behalf of the Sun Temple and in the name of the sun god Apollo, I declare that this competition is fair and fair. Su Ye is the champion of the sprint in this pithia competition! Let''s cheer and congratulate this strange wizard sprint champion! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Millions of people, mountain and tsunami.


    Seven other soldiers and athletes went to Su ye in mourning.


    While congratulating or hugging according to etiquette, while talking


    "You definitely have the talent of high-speed running. Even high-level soldiers may not have it. Where did you come from?"


    "The breath of your wind element blood is too obvious. I feel you flying!"¡° Why don''t you give up your magic and become a soldier, or I can''t stand it! " Gerna said helplessly, "Su ye, I don''t want to compete with you in the future. I thought your servant was cruel enough. You are more exaggerated than your servant! In addition to elemental blood, you have at least four acceleration talents! The next round-trip event, I guess it''s still not as good as you. However, you should be careful in long-distance running and heavy loading running, because your main opponent is not me. Even Eugene is not the favorite to win the championship, but a silver warrior of the demigod family. He is very strong. "¡° Thank you for reminding me. " Su Ye smiled¡° Don''t be proud. " Gerner is kind. Su Ye nodded and said sincerely, "don''t worry, it won''t. If I''m proud, the next 13 champions may not be won. " Seven nearby athletes rolled their eyes together. The referee not far away looked down for stones. Soon, the results announced that Su Ye''s speed reached 7 seconds, only two seconds slower than haigelis. It has become the second best result in the history of Greek low-level sprint. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 436

    In the sweet music, the sprint award ceremony began.


    First of all, the top 16 garlands will be awarded to the eight athletes in the top 16.


    Then give the top eight garlands to the fourth to eighth.


    Then, the champion, runner up and runner up went to the podium.


    First, the first runner up and the third runner up will be presented with awards. In addition to the corresponding wreath, each person has a silver magic equipment.


    Finally, a chief priest of the Apollo temple came forward, personally wore a champion wreath for Su ye, awarded the "pithia sprint champion trophy", and presented a golden divine power equipment, battlefield boots.


    The value of gold divine power equipment made by the temple is often three to five times that of ordinary gold divine power equipment, and some are even equivalent to the most low-end Holy Land magic tools.


    Runner up gerna looked at Su ye with envy. He wanted this battlefield boot with light golden light.


    The gentle looking chief priest handed Su ye a magic beard and said, "Su ye, as the sprint champion of the pithia competition, what do you want to say to the audience?"


    Wearing a magic beard, Su Ye looked affectionately at the audience of the city-state of Athens and said slowly: "although some Athenian nobles planted me, slandered me, mutilated me and exiled me, I don''t hate them. My honor still belongs to all Athens and Greece, and I''m still an Athenian. I believe that since the nobles of Athens believe in gods, they will welcome me back to Athens with goodwill. "


    The audience was stunned, and the Athenian nobles turned black in an instant.


    Many nobles almost scolded.


    This is the all Greek games!


    There are not only prominent families in the city states, but also the priests of the major temples!


    There are even foreign envoys.


    Su Ye''s words can be understood as that he still regarded himself as an Athenian.


    However, it also clearly points out the sins of the Athenian aristocracy.


    Except for the mentally retarded, no one would think that Su ye would surrender to the nobility.


    An inexplicable smile appeared on Sparta''s face.


    Suddenly, a voice familiar to Su Ye roared loudly.


    "Welcome to Sparta!"


    The cry of comodes.


    Then the Spartans began to shout.


    "Welcome to Sparta!"


    "Welcome to Sparta!"


    The Athenian nobles looked in the direction of the Spartans and whispered curses.


    Before the Spartans were happy, a new voice sounded.


    "Miley welcomes you!"


    "Miley welcomes you!"


    They looked at the place where Miletus were. Miletus were the city of magicians. It was normal to come out to help Su ye at this time.


    "Bye, welcome!"


    "Bye, welcome!"


    Many people roared with laughter, but they didn''t expect the Tebai people to join in the fun. In fact, Tebai has a good relationship with Athens, but not with Sparta.


    In the Greek army, tbay was the only city-state that could confront Sparta without losing ground.


    After all, Hercules is a Tebai.


    "Come to Macedonia!"


    "Come to Macedonia!"


    A group of Macedonians also shouted.


    Many Greek city states look at Macedonia unhappily. In fact, in the eyes of the Greeks, Macedonia is a typical foreign barbarian, but it borders on Greece, with a high degree of Hellenization, and often fights with northern Europe. The two sides often cooperate, so they acquiesce that Macedonia is also Greece.


    "Come to Rome!"


    "Come to Rome!"


    The new roar made the Greeks laugh and cry. The guys of the Roman Empire really dared to joke.


    The priests of those temples behaved differently.


    Some looked at the farce with a smile, some looked calm, and some frowned.


    The priests of the Xianghe God Department looked at Su ye with a little disgust, but they were not elated with the priests of the God Department and discussed how to help Su Ye.


    Most of the aristocrats in Athens were black faced and silent.


    The civilian audience sitting behind the aristocracy looked at the back of the aristocracy, all with a sneer.


    What everyone didn''t expect happened.


    The chief priest of the temple of the sun nodded and said, "I also believe that no city-state will be foolish enough to drive away those who are as glorious as you."


    This time, a few Athenian nobles looked flustered.


    If the Sun Temple only praised Su ye at the beginning, this time, it was supporting.


    The Athenian nobles looked at each other suspiciously. What way did Su ye go to let the priests of the Sun Temple maintain it like this?


    Some Athenian nobles who believed in Apollo were frightened and bowed their heads silently.


    The first champion award ceremony of the pithia competition ended in a strange atmosphere.


    Then, the host announced that after half an hour of rest, the round-trip race will begin.


    Su Ye found a safe place to meditate and quickly recover his strength.


    Those soldiers who took part in the sprint and continued to take part in the round-trip race also began to meditate and recover their strength.


    There will be strict regulations for this competition. In addition to using magic power to restore physical strength and eliminate fatigue at night, it is forbidden to use any non natural power to recover during the competition time, and it is not allowed to rest at noon. The participating athletes are even forbidden to leave the confinement of the divine array.


    This is also one of the reasons why there are very few champion kings, because the intensity of the competition is very high. You have to complete a big project in one day, and you can''t get enough rest, and your physical strength has fallen sharply.


    As soon as it''s time, the round-trip begins.


    The schedule of round-trip running is the same as that of sprint. The top eight are selected from the top 32 all the way.


    Because the total distance of round-trip running is 800 meters, the athletes consume a lot of physical energy, which leads to the game. We should save physical energy before the final, but we can''t save too much, otherwise we may not be able to break into the top eight.


    Su Ye successfully entered the finals.


    Eight people arrived at the track, and the other seven athletes watched Su ye with vigilance.


    Two of the seven men also participated in the previous sprint finals, including runner up, gerna of the north wind family.


    Gerna has been staring at Su ye, or he has been staring at Su Ye since the round-trip race.


    Even if he is a descendant of the God of the north wind, his physical strength has been obviously insufficient. In the next finals, he can only rely on his will and skills to compete for the championship, but Su Ye is not tired at all, which he can''t understand.


    "Ready!"


    The referee''s voice sounded.


    Then the referee and the athlete were stunned.


    Su Ye squatted down again and used the squatting start again.


    We vaguely understand that Su Ye''s posture can speed up the starting speed, but this is an 800 meter race, not 200 meters. What''s the use of sprinting at the beginning?


    In history, there are people who can sprint and run 800 meters, Hercules can, and a few talents of the demigod family can, but it no longer depends on skills or body, but on strong talent.


    If a magician dares to run like this, it''s like looking for death.


    "Sure enough, I''m still proud." Gerner sighed gently, but then the joy on his face flashed away.


    I have a chance!


    Gerner calculated silently in his heart that the monster Hercules didn''t count. The champion score of 800 round-trip race was basically about 50 seconds. At the beginning, as long as he kept the top four and kept a sufficient distance from the first, he would have an absolute chance to win the championship by sprinting with all his strength at the last 400 meters.


    Northwind family, the king of the race track!


    Gerner clenched his right fist.


    The referee''s whistle sounded.


    The seven athletes immediately moved forward. Their speed, stride, frequency, breathing and other aspects were different from the 200 meter sprint. It seemed that the runway distance was extended, but in fact it changed greatly.


    The audience burst out in alarm.


    It turned out that Su ye made a full speed sprint from the start.


    This time, the seven athletes behind Su ye did not despair, but smiled.


    It turned out to be a fool.


    The seven continued to run at their own pace, but suddenly their faces changed slightly.


    Su Ye rushed towards himself.


    What''s going on?


    Why has Su Ye bypassed the rebate point and started to return?


    Why is it completely different from what you expected?


    The agreed physical strength is insufficient to slow down?


    Why does Su ye still maintain the sprint speed when returning from the turn back point?


    Whoosh


    Su ye passed through seven people and the strong wind blew their hair.


    The seven people resisted the desire to turn back and continued to rush to the turn back point, getting closer and closer to the turn back point.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous cry from the audience.


    The seven athletes clenched their teeth, resolutely did not turn back, rushed to the turn back point, and then turned with much better technology and perfect angle than usual.


    Not to run back, but to see Su ye for the first time.


    Everyone only looked at it and their hearts were cold.


    The collision line at the end lay on the ground and turned gently when the wind blew.


    Su Ye has crossed the finish line and is walking slowly.


    Su Ye''s back seemed to cover the sky.


    It also covers the sports dreams of seven people.


    Seven people ran with all their strength in grief and anger, endured the impulse to wipe their tears, and tried their best to move forward, move forward, and move forward again!


    Running, Gerner''s vision blurred. He turned grief and anger into strength, far ahead of others, and crossed the finish line the second.


    The host''s voice sounded.


    "Look at Gerner of the Beifeng family. He won the second place in the competition at a young age and shed tears excitedly. These are sincere tears, hard tears and glorious tears. Let''s congratulate the double runner up of the north wind family, gerna! "


    The audience cheered for Gerner.


    Gerna wept and roared in his heart. I was cried by Su Yeqi! Double runner up? Gerner cried even more. Without Su ye, he is a double champion! What a bully¡° Look, the tears of joy, the breath of youth! " The host is more enthusiastic. Su ye turned and looked at gerna. He always thought something was wrong. Forget it, go to the podium. The award ceremony for the round-trip race was held as usual. Gerna red eyes took the runner up wreath and the runner up silver divine power equipment. Then, Su ye took over the champion wreath, the champion trophy, as well as the golden divine power equipment, the swift Shin armor¡° That''s what I want. " Gerner''s eyes were glued to the shimmering Shin armor. Seeing Su Ye shining like the sun, gerna''s heart was dripping blood. The main priest of the sun temple came to Su ye again and handed Su ye the magic beard¡° I think you should wear a magic beard to compete. It will save time, audience, don''t you think? "¡° Yes! " The audience responded with laughter¡° So, our round-trip champion, Su ye, tell me, what strength supports you in the whole sprint? " The audience pricked their ears¡° Justice. " Su Ye looked positive. The audience was silent for a moment and then laughed. The Athenian nobles turned green. When will he be abused by Su ye? Is it over? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 437

    In the angry eyes of the Athenian aristocrats, the morning game was all over.


    After a short lunch break at noon, the long-distance race began.


    Different from sprint, both 3000 meter long-distance race and 5000 meter heavy-duty race are 32 people who enter the finals and compete at the same time.


    After the top 32 competition, the long-distance race will directly enter the finals.


    Thirty two people stood on the runway.


    Among the 31 people, Su ye saw four acquaintances.


    One is Gerner who wiped away his tears.


    One is Eugene, who fought twice.


    One is the captain of the long-distance running team of Plato college.


    One was a Spartan Gladiator, a silver soldier who was knocked unconscious by Wang Da hammer.


    Su Ye just nodded to others, but went to gerna.


    Gerner''s first thought was to stay away, but he thought about it and didn''t move.


    "You said this morning that there was a silver warrior of the demigod family. Who was it? What''s your name? " Su ye asked.


    Gerner reluctantly looked at a contestant and said, "it''s the one with flaxen hair mixed with blonde hair. His skin is very white, tender as water, and very tall. Okanno, the son of eurytus, the orthodox demigod blood, the strongest demigod family of Argus, you should know who his ancestors were. "


    Suye nodded and said, "eurytus is the descendant of Perseus. It can be said that he is one of the strongest demigod families in Greece and even the world, because their family is deeply loved by the gods and has pure divine king blood. And eurytus is the uncle of the famous Hercules. Although they are about the same age, they are mistaken for cousins. "


    "You know how cruel eurythus is. He not only preached that he would attack Athens, but even sent people to kill Hercules many times. This ou can not as like as two peas, but only a little better than his father. If you lose to okono, everything will be fine. If you win him, once you arouse the anger of eurytus, things will get out of control. " Gerner explained reluctantly.


    "Then no one dares to win o''keno?"


    "I can win, Eugene can win, but you may be dangerous." Gerner road.


    "I see. Thank you for reminding me." Su Ye nodded.


    "You really want to thank me. If I participate in any competition in the future, just don''t participate." Gerner road.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be promoted to gold soon. I won''t compete with you for these things anymore." Suye road.


    "OK... But why do I think you''re saying you''ll be promoted faster than me?" Gerner said helplessly.


    "I don''t mean that, but you''re right."


    Su Ye finished and took a look at the tall, white and clean o''keno.


    O''keno just turned his head, took a look at Su ye, stretched his hand across his neck and showed his threat.


    "His father mutilated Hagrid. I thought he would be more tolerant. I didn''t expect you were really right. Maybe he was a little better than his father." Su ye said casually.


    "I''m not involved in your business." Gerna hurried away from Suye.


    After a simple warm-up, the referee issued an order.


    "Ready!"


    The final begins.


    Thirty one contestants bent slightly and were ready to run.


    But Su Ye squatted down again.


    Nearby players and referees almost shouted.


    You sprint in the 800 meter race, and you sprint in the 3000 meter race?


    And be nobody?


    There is only one person in the world who has sprinted and succeeded in the 3000 meter long run, Hercules.


    Without using divine power, the soldiers under the legend are just strong ordinary people.


    The referee glared at Su ye and the whistle sounded.


    Su Ye shot out like a sharp arrow.


    Many players were startled, and several couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    Damn it!


    Did you run on the wrong track, or did Su ye run on the wrong track?


    Most of these players showed disgust and contempt, and firmly did not believe that Su ye could sprint all the way.


    But a few people doubt that Su ye can really sprint all the way.


    Eugene and gerna are good friends. They look at each other and see shock from each other''s eyes.


    Others belittled Su ye, but they didn''t dare to belittle them. One was beaten twice by Su Ye fat, and the other was given a double runner up after being beaten.


    Eugene, in particular, claimed to challenge again when he lost, and always defeated his opponent in the end, but now it''s like forgetting that he lost to Su Ye.


    After the giant Hill trip, he never challenged Su ye again.


    Contestants and Athenian nobles looked at Su Ye displeased, but most of the audience were different.


    It''s obviously a long-distance running event. A person should sprint from the beginning, which can''t be seen for many years.


    "Su ye, come on!"


    "Su ye, come on!"


    More and more viewers began to cheer for Su Ye.


    Athenians and Spartans, in particular, were passionate and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    However, the most passionate are the magicians present.


    Not only the teachers and students of Plato college, not only the magicians in Athens, the magic associations and Miletus, as well as the magicians in all city states, roared like hot-blooded soldiers.


    It''s not easy for a magician to stand on the stadium. What''s more, there is still hope to win the championship!


    If you don''t cheer for Su ye, who will you cheer for?


    Wild magician.


    The sound of cheering echoed over the stadium.


    The other 31 long-distance runners were staring at Su Ye''s back and biting their teeth to run at their own inherent rhythm.


    However, they ran more and more powerless, because they watched Su Ye farther and farther away from themselves.


    Su Ye never slowed down, the wind was blowing all over her, and the dust was flying behind her.


    Gerner calculated while running. The normal champion score of 3000 meters is about 3 minutes and 30 seconds, and his best score is 3 minutes and 10 seconds. Su ye should not be too fast. At the end, he will inevitably slow down


    Thinking of this, Gerner was suddenly awakened by the cheers that overturned the sky, and his eyes focused quickly.


    Su Ye has crossed the finish line, with open arms and ribbons around.


    "This..."


    Gernamon.


    Almost one and a half points, which means that Su Ye''s average speed is almost the same as that of the 200 meter sprint.


    The rest of the players were embarrassed. Su ye not only surpassed the speed of their bodies, but also the speed of their thoughts.


    Before we could figure it out, Su Ye won the championship!


    What are you doing here!


    The speed of more than a dozen players suddenly slowed down, their breathing was disordered, their pace was disordered, and the whole rhythm was disordered.


    However, the remaining dozen players suddenly accelerated together.


    Some look resolute, some gnash their teeth, some look angry, but they have one thing in common.


    Don''t give in.


    Even if you can''t win the championship!


    Even if the magician is comparable to Hercules!


    Even if you can only compete for the second place!


    You can fail, but you must be closer to success and become a better yourself!


    "Ah..."


    O''keno suddenly roared loudly, his skin was slightly red, and he didn''t know what talent he had inspired. He suddenly surpassed everyone, faster and faster.


    Gerner''s eyes were red.


    It''s humiliating to be the second runner up. If you become the third runner up or even the top eight, you can''t even get the third runner up. How can you call yourself the son of the north wind in the future!


    Gerner''s speed increased again.


    Eugene''s eyes widened.


    Can''t beat Su ye and can''t beat you?


    Three people far exceeded the other players and successfully ranked in the second echelon.


    Su ye, the first echelon, is stretching.


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    The audience who shouted for Su ye for a long time turned their attention to the three people and cheered for them.


    Some spectators suddenly don''t adapt. What''s strange? Isn''t the game over? Why are you so excited?


    Many people think about it and suddenly think of familiar scenes. For example, some players run and suddenly fall down and get injured. For example, some elderly people participate in long-distance running. Even if they are far behind, even if they can''t run in the end, they can only walk or even be supported by others. However, they still insist on going to the end and still have to finish the race.


    At that time, no one will laugh at them, no one will hate them, but will encourage them with the greatest kindness, and they won more cheers than the champion.


    The scene in front of us is so similar to what happened in the past.


    Many viewers were suddenly moved. Yes, the champion ran more than a minute ago, but they just started to sprint and still didn''t give up. Isn''t this spirit very valuable?


    Therefore, more and more spectators cheer for the rest of the players.


    The sound of kind encouragement spread all over the audience.


    O''keno, Eugene and Gerner did not pay attention to the outside world at all. They ran selflessly, sprint, sprint again!


    Never admit defeat!


    Finally, o''keno broke through the finish line with a small advantage.


    Eugene followed, and Gunnar was only half a step slower than Eugene.


    The audience roared excitedly, as if they saw three centenarians staggering across the finish line in order to realize their young dream of long-distance running.


    The three people breathed a long sigh of relief, but they always felt flustered from chest to throat.


    As they walked, they looked at the audience. They all had the talent of hearing and vision. Listening to the comforting words and looking at the sympathetic faces, the three were about to collapse.


    When did the proud son of a demigod family and two hero families fall to the point of being pitied by millions of people?


    Our results are definitely beyond the previous ordinary champions! What are you crying about? We should cry, okay? Gerner''s eyes were red with frustration. When I used to run, I was very happy. Why can''t you find that happiness? Is it because you grow up numb? No, it''s because of Su Ye! I can''t even get in the first three now! Gerna''s hazy vision fell on Su Ye. Gerner sighed and walked slowly. The audience and the temple will not appreciate the hearts of the three nobles, and the award ceremony will begin as usual. After the award ceremony of the top 16, the host suddenly looked at Gerner and announced excitedly: "everyone has seen the game just now. Each of us is moved by the three figures who strive to move forward. So what if Su Ye won the championship ahead of time? They did not give up, not discouraged! A kind old man found us and hoped that we could let three people win prizes at the same time and stand with the champion. After consulting all the referees and temples, on behalf of the temples and all the referees, I announced that since the three brought a wonderful long-distance race for everyone and moved the audience, we agreed to the request of the old man and awarded a special long-distance race award to gerna, the fourth place! Let''s cheer for the winner! " The audience cheered loudly. Gerner''s tears, which had been swirling around his eyes, finally burst into tears. This is a special award. This is a consolation award! For the north wind family, this is a shame. I don''t want a consolation prize! I just want to be a champion. However, the temples jointly announced that they did not dare not to receive the award. Gerna looked at Su ye again. Trembling and crying. Su ye, your uncle''s! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 438

    After the top eight award ceremony, there is the champion award ceremony.


    Champion Su ye, runner up o''keno, runner up Eugene and the fourth winner of the special award, gerna, stood on the podium.


    Gerna not only won a special award wreath different from other top eight members, but also a silver divine power equipment.


    The audience watched Gerner shed moving tears and smiled happily.


    Gerner dried his tears and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye has a champion wreath on his head, a champion trophy in his right hand, a shining divine power gold equipment and a shining cloak in his left hand.


    This is the famous divine power equipment of the temple. It will be given only after making great contributions to the temple in the competition.


    Even prohibit trading and buying.


    At night, this shining cloak shines brightly, dispelling the dead, just like the sun,


    "This is what I want..." Gerner sighed silently.


    In the cheers of the audience, four people left the podium.


    Su Ye patted gerna on the shoulder and said, "is there anything to pay attention to in the heavy race?"


    "I don''t know!" Gerner shook his shoulder and turned away.


    "What happened to him?" Su ye asked Eugene standing next to him.


    "Hehe, you ask me, I ask who will go?" Eugene gave Su ye a hard look and turned away.


    Su Ye looked at o''keno.


    "I''ll beat you in the reload race! I don''t believe you dare to sprint all the time in the reload race, even Hagrid! " O''keno''s eyes showed a fierce light, then raised his feet and left.


    "Today''s athletes don''t have a little sportsmanship. They say good friendship is the first and competition is the second?"


    Su Ye whispered and the three men strode away.


    After a short rest, the reload race started on time.


    Unlike the pentathlon cross-country heavy-duty race, the ordinary heavy-duty race route is held on the flat ground, with a distance of 5000 meters.


    In the heavy race, everyone should wear armor and backpacks with a total weight of 100 kg.


    The top 32 competition ended soon, and Su Ye successfully entered the finals.


    Thirty two runners in heavy armor and big backpacks stood on the starting line.


    Even if they are all the elite soldiers, even if they have multiple talents, even members of the hero family or the demigod family, they still show a little fatigue after just going through the top 32 competition without divine power.


    Moreover, two-thirds of them participated in the previous 3000 meter long-distance race.


    Thirty two people looked at each other. In the hot afternoon sun, everyone''s breathing was a little heavy and their sweat was


    Everyone stared at Su Ye.


    Why isn''t he sweating? Why is his breathing steady?


    Many people watched Su Ye carefully and their eyes suddenly coagulated.


    incorrect!


    The weight of 100 kg is similar to a hat for soldiers using divine power.


    However, you can''t use divine power now!


    Every soldier present is tall and big, with bulging muscles and clear edges and corners. Everyone has been tempered, but without divine power, he carries a weight of 100 kg, his body sinks a little, his back bends slightly, and his waist is difficult to keep straight.


    But Su Ye is good. He is like a warrior with flowing divine power in his body. His body is almost powerless.


    Eugene suddenly said, "Su ye, it seems that we guessed right before. You really have the blood of wind element, and your level is not low, right? It''s definitely not a low-level blood like the people of the wind element! At least the medium-level wind element blood can help you offset most of your weight! "


    "No wonder! If it is a medium-level wind element blood, it can definitely offset 100 kg or even heavier weights. I suddenly understood why Su Ye dared to participate in horse racing. He rode on a horse and had little weight. As we all know, the lighter the rider, the better. I should have found it, I should have found it... "Gerner said.


    O''Connor frowned.


    At this time, the passionate voice of the host sounded.


    "Dear viewers, next, we will see the last race of the race, the refitting race. After that, we can only see the cross-country refitting race of the pentathlon. As we all know, the heavy race is the highlight of the race, which symbolizes US Greeks... "


    After introducing the reload race, the host said, "OK, let me introduce the 32 finalists. Old rules, first introduce... Damn it! The gods forgive, why do you see Su ye again? I really don''t want to see him. He''s just coming to blow the confidence of other players! Dear audience, haven''t you seen enough of this strange magician? "


    "No!"


    "No!"


    The crowd laughed and shouted.


    The host showed an injured expression and said reluctantly, "well, I''ll reluctantly continue to introduce him... And so on! I suddenly found a terrible thing, a very terrible thing! Dear viewers, have you found out? "


    The audience looked at the host suspiciously. What terrible thing happened?


    Even the members of the demigod family on the VIP stage and the priests of the temple were very curious.


    "Think about what Su ye would become if he won the championship of the reload race again? Race King! Race King! Race King! My God, a mage could be the king of the race! This is terrible! But what''s more frightening is, dear viewers, who bet that Su Ye is the king of the race? " At the end of the host''s speech, the audience suddenly realized.


    The whole stadium was full of people.


    All the players in the field also have bright eyes.


    "I won''t let you be the king of the race! The magician should shrink behind us, not humiliate us! At a distance of 5000 meters, you can''t keep the high speed all the time. It''s impossible! " O''keno shouted.


    Eugene shrugged and said, "his blood level of wind element is a little high. No accident. I can''t run him anyway."


    "Su ye, if you are a man, tell me the number of your talents!" Cried Gerner.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I''m afraid you''ll shed youthful tears again."


    "I..."


    The host said, "let me see, what''s the odds of Su Ye''s race King... Remember, 1 to 10. If someone charges 50000 gold eagles, they can get 500000 gold eagles in the end! The gods, forgive me. I have never seen so many golden eagles in my life. Guess, did Su Ye bet on himself? "


    The host''s sentence aroused the curiosity of the audience, and all the audience looked at Su Ye.


    In the Spartan audience, a girl whose face was covered by her hair stared at Su ye with pink eyes.


    "Well, let me take you to solve this doubt. Suye, did you bet yourself on becoming the king of the race? If you bet, nod your head. " The host''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    Su Ye emphasized the point.


    "Did you see that? Suye bet himself! So, Su ye, tell me how much you bet. If it''s less than 10000, even if it''s more than 10000, one finger represents 10000! Come on, tell us how much you bet on yourself. " The host said.


    Su Ye slowly raised his right hand and stretched out his five fingers.


    The audience talked about it one after another.


    "Sure enough, it''s su Ye. Sure enough, he''s brave enough to bet directly to the upper limit! Everyone must be in a hurry. Well, let''s stop talking nonsense and quickly enter the final of the 5000 meter reload race. Let''s see the results earlier. Referee, please prepare. " The host handed over the command to the referee.


    Thirty one other contestants:???


    Their little eyes were full of confusion.


    The rules of the pithia competition have been changed temporarily? Shouldn''t we introduce the names of 32 people one by one?


    How can you compete directly after introducing Su ye?


    Don''t we deserve a name?


    Or did the host forget?


    Damn Suye!


    The people looked at Su Ye fiercely.


    Many people look at each other and nod gently.


    Long distance running is not sprinting. Sprinting is on a fixed track, and the body can''t collide.


    But in the long-distance race, especially the 5000 meter heavy race, people''s bodies often collide and injuries are common.


    If a city-state has a large number of people, it will even use various dirty tactics.


    At this moment, 31 contestants were close as brothers.


    "Ready..." the referee''s voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at Su ye, and each player was very nervous.


    If Su ye still squats down and rushes out, don''t run away. Just lie on the ground and pretend to be dead.


    Su Ye stooped slightly and didn''t squat down.


    All the players breathed a long sigh of relief.


    However, the audience was somewhat disappointed. It seemed that they couldn''t see the rush of the reload race.


    But when you think about it carefully, it''s nothing. After all, even Hercules can''t do it.


    Besides, squatting down and running will become a burden for something so heavy on your back, and so on


    The loud whistle spread throughout the audience.


    Thirty one contestants took a deep breath and took steady steps, which was very different from the sprint. However, everyone stared at Su ye, and then all looked dull.


    Su Ye didn''t squat down, but Su Ye rushed out, rushed out, rushed out


    As like as two peas before.


    Sprint with a weight of 100 kg.


    More than half of the players had a psychological breakdown and almost threw their armor and backpacks on the ground.


    Don''t want to run!


    Huge cheers rushed into the sky.


    Millions of people cheered loudly.


    This is an unprecedented scene in the world''s low-level sports competition!


    Witness the moment of history!


    The eyes of all the audience were as bright as lights.


    There is only one Su ye in everyone''s magic eye frame.


    Su ye, wearing armor and carrying a backpack, was running like the wind, running at full speed. He was at this speed in the sprint and in the long run. Now, the reload race is still at the same speed. What a shame! Everyone saw this scene and had a flash of inspiration. Does Su Ye want to break the world record created by Hercules? If you break the world record, you will be given by the Lord! And there may be more than one God! The race King has an average of one in ten years, but after the new world record was set by Hercules, everyone believes that the world record has been ended. Hercules is not to break whose world record, but to redefine the race! There are only two kinds of athletes in the world, one is Hercules and the other is all other athletes. Is there a third now? Most of the audience were full of expectations, but they also had doubts. No general dared to let his soldiers run so fast with such a heavy thing on their back, not to mention 10 miles and sprint. According to Su Ye''s speed, he will really die. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 439

    The host said loudly, "Su Ye is really a magician full of miracles. He has done something that even Hercules can''t do. Let me briefly analyze it."


    "In those days, Hercules ran hard with heavy loads on his back and slowed down to the back. Su Ye''s body is strong, but it is far inferior to Hercules at that time. Then we can be sure that he must have some strength to reduce the load. According to the judgment of the players, judges and spectators, we can determine that Su Ye has the blood of medium-level wind elements. "


    "In fact, powerful soldiers and magicians can find that on the surface of the heavy object carried by Su ye, wind elements are gathering and holding the heavy object. This is the main reason why Su ye can run at high speed. "


    The audience suddenly realized.


    "Weight is only one of the factors that affect the reload run, and the second important factor is physical strength."


    "We all know that it is very simple to sprint 5000 meters at full speed when divine power can be used, because divine power can greatly reduce physical consumption. However, it is difficult to sprint without carrying a weight of 100 kg. In fact, there are fierce people like Su ye in history who sprint at the beginning, but most of them have to slow down in the middle of the period. "


    "Why? There is also a very important reason for the previous game. Today, Su Ye has participated in many sprint and round-trip events, two long-distance races and a heavy race, which has greatly consumed his physical strength. "


    The audience nodded frequently. In fact, they also found that the only people who participated in the four competitions and entered the finals at the same time were Su ye and gerna.


    In the first three are very good gerna, in this fourth game, the performance is very general.


    "So, does Su ye have any physical talent? I have consulted several masters during my stay, and the opinions of the masters are surprisingly consistent. They believe that Su ye must have the talent of "abundant physical strength", which is the main reason why he does not show fatigue even in continuous competition. It is difficult to judge whether he has a stronger "long endurance."


    "We can see that in the previous 3000 meter long-distance race, other players began to sprint with all their strength in the second half, because their physical strength could not break out for a long time. However, Su ye can sprint from the beginning to the end. It is obvious that he has the talent of "physical explosion". But... "


    The host paused for a few seconds and looked at Su Ye. His eyes changed.


    "If there is divine power, the talent of physical burst consumes divine power, what about not? It consumes physical strength! The master who knows the talent of physical burst determines that once it exceeds 4000 meters, the physical burst will devour a lot of physical strength, which will greatly reduce the speed of Su ye, and may even be overtaken. Therefore, before the competition, many masters predicted that Su ye would not make a full sprint in the reload race. "


    "Obviously, Su Ye''s madman exceeded the masters'' expectations. There are only two possibilities."


    "One is that Su ye will run to about 4000 meters according to what the Masters said. His physical strength is exhausted and his successor is weak."


    "One is that he has a rare talent ''physical recovery''! When his physical strength is exhausted, he recovers a lot of physical strength to support him to continue his sprint. This means that he may not only become a champion, but also break the record of Hercules and become a famous athlete in Greece, which will be remembered by future generations! Even, it will be given by the LORD God! "


    "Then, whether Su ye will break his halberd and sink into sand at the end or rejuvenate, let''s wait and see!"


    The audience stared at Su Ye.


    Wearing a dark heavy armor and a brown backpack, Su Ye is still sprinting with all his strength.


    Su Ye has run to the other side of the runway. The players turn their heads to see Su ye from time to time.


    It seems that the victory or defeat of the game is not important. The important thing is to know whether Su ye can sprint all the way.


    Soon, some players panicked.


    The pithia track is very large, and the length of one lap is much longer than that of the ordinary track, so Su ye can''t surpass others in the 3000 meter long run.


    However, this is 5000 meters, and it is a heavy load run of 5000 meters. Everyone''s running speed is slower than 3000 meters.


    For them, it''s just the early stage, not even the middle stage. It''s impossible to accelerate, let alone sprint, so the running speed is very slow.


    What if Su Ye has been sprinting all the way?


    At this moment, every runner becomes a mathematician and calculates quickly.


    It was soon found that the people at the top of the ranking would not be caught up by Su ye, but the people at the bottom of the ranking would certainly be caught up.


    The silver Hagrid failed to catch up with the laggard in the heavy race!


    What if Su Ye catches up?


    The last dozen players looked at each other and were very flustered.


    However, if you accelerate now and lack physical strength in the later stage, it is impossible to get a good ranking.


    They were entangled.


    This distraction slows them down.


    Su Ye is still running at a terrible speed, like the wind, tireless.


    His feet even left a shadow.


    No one can connect him with the magician.


    The backward players are still struggling. They hope that Su ye will finally run out of strength and slow down, but they are afraid that Su Ye has the talent of physical recovery, so they can only keep looking back.


    The more frequently you turn back, the slower the speed is. The slower the speed is, the more likely you are to be caught up by Su Ye. The more frequently you have to turn back


    Dead cycle.


    Su Ye doesn''t care about anyone. Run, run, keep running.


    "Everyone, Su Ye is getting closer and closer to 4000 meters. Whether he has the talent of physical recovery or not, he can get the results right away! At the moment of physical recovery, he is bound to slow down slightly. Let''s wait for that time! "


    The host''s voice suddenly sounded.


    The audience stared at Su Ye.


    The last few runners seemed to be a pheasant guarding the territory at this moment. They suddenly looked back at Su ye every second or two, then turned around and ran. In another second or two, they suddenly looked at Su ye


    The audience who found this scene either couldn''t cry or laugh, or burst into laughter.


    The host took a look, endured a smile, ignored it and continued to stare at Su Ye.


    "4000 meters..." the host''s voice sounded.


    Su Ye is nothing different.


    "4500 meters soon, now..."


    Suddenly, everyone saw that Su Ye''s body shook slightly, like stepping on something and losing his balance.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Su Ye recovered his balance and continued to sprint.


    Even, the speed is higher than just now, reaching the initial sprint speed.


    "Physical recovery..." the host muttered.


    All the audience also realized that the overall situation was settled.


    "It''s over..."


    The last few players saw this scene and even didn''t turn back. Instead, they kept staring at Su ye and continued to run, but slower and slower.


    In their eyes, Su Ye seemed to be carrying a storm and galloping like the king of the wind.


    It''s too fast!


    Like a monster composed of wind.


    "What should I do?" A backward player roared.


    "We can''t be a disgrace to soldiers!"


    "We can''t let a magician surpass us! This is not a small stadium, this is a pithia stadium! "


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Sprint with all your strength. You''d rather lose to the soldiers than to Su Ye!"


    "No, you can lose to Su ye, but you can''t lose a lap!"


    "Sprint!"


    "Sprint!"


    "Sprint!"


    The last seven soldiers looked frightened as if they had seen evil spirits.


    It''s like fighting for a noble mission with firm eyes.


    With an expression of incomparable contradiction, they sprint with all their strength.


    "Come on! For the glory of soldiers! "


    "Come on! Soldiers! "


    Many Greek soldiers who saw this scene gave up cheering for Suye and cheered for the seven people instead.


    The seven soldiers heard more and more encouragement. They no longer looked back at Su ye, but ran forward and ran with all their strength.


    Ahead, two judges stand on the finish line.


    Pull out a collision line with due diligence.


    One left and one right.


    The seven soldiers were even more contradictory at this moment.


    On the one hand, there is hope and opportunity. Su Ye has not touched the line yet.


    On the one hand, it was full of despair. Unexpectedly, the referee did so. The soft cotton cloth hit the line like a high mountain and a long river.


    However, they were not discouraged. They clenched their teeth and kept sprinting.


    Their faces are twisted and their eyes are crazy.


    Can''t be caught up!


    Can''t be caught up!


    Can''t be caught up!


    Everyone roared in their hearts.


    The players in front look back from time to time. With each look, their eyes are dimmer.


    The sound of stepping on the earth appeared behind him.


    It''s like a giant running, and it''s like a Warcraft chasing.


    Closer and closer, closer and closer.


    Seven people changed color together.


    "Go!"


    "For the glory of soldiers!"


    The audience shouted, and the seven soldiers stretched out their red necks and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    Gerna in front looked back at the ferocious faces of the seven soldiers and suddenly had uncontrollable compassion.


    "Come on! friend! Come on... "


    I don''t know why, Gerner''s eyes are red.


    His eyes brightened and finally reflected a picture.


    The demon like figure, like a giant stepping on an ant nest, and like a giant elephant crushing a snail, surpassed seven soldiers and hit the colorful strip.


    Surrounded by ribbons, the champion was born. Gerner turned back sadly and angrily. Tears fell on the back of his dusty left foot, like a little oil stain on his clothes. He knew for the first time that tears were so cold. The original roaring cheers suddenly fell down, as if the huge wave was suppressed by the giant hand of the gods. The eyes of each audience moved away from Su ye and fell on the seven soldiers behind him. The figure of those seven people is full of tragedy. The seven soldiers watched in despair as Su Ye rushed across the finish line, lowered his head and ran forward silently. As long as you run fast enough, you can''t catch up with yourself. However, they can no longer maintain the sprint, and the speed is getting slower and slower. Su Ye blinked and looked around the audience puzzled. Why is it so quiet? After three seconds, the host shouted excitedly, "let''s congratulate! Congratulations to the reload race champion, the race King and... The new reload race world record holder, Su Ye! Cheer! Roar! " The original strange atmosphere was swept away. All the audience forgot the seven sad and angry people and shouted wildly! Not only shout for Su ye, but also cheer for the coming gift of the LORD God¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! " The name of Su ye once resounded in Athens, Sparta and almost marathon. Now, it rings all over Greece. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 440

    In the afternoon, the audience on all sides shouted like a tsunami.


    "Race King!"


    "Race King!"


    Where Plato college is located, the smile of the blue eyed girl is warm and sweet, and converges rapidly.


    Euclid frowned not far away.


    "This boy is a little evil. Is it difficult to be the second Aristotle? What if I didn''t become a holy land and he was promoted ahead of time? We have to hurry! I always feel that the two things I forget can help me promote to Holy Land and even legend! Remember, remember quickly... "


    A few teachers, such as niedern and Gregory, are happy.


    They raised money everywhere before the game and all bet on Su ye to win. Unexpectedly, they had a huge return so soon.


    "Cough! Gregory, is it full of 50000? " Niederon suddenly raised his voice and asked loudly.


    "It''s full!" Gregory responded loudly.


    The two men straightened their chests and looked out of the court.


    As long as a few teachers laugh with them, most teachers and students don''t laugh very naturally, and even have some pain.


    Or, some bet too little.


    Or, some don''t believe Su ye at all and don''t bet that Su ye can become the king of the race.


    This is equivalent to losing hundreds of thousands of golden eagles!


    It''s a big loss.


    In particular, I saw the complacency of niederon and Gregory.


    The loss is even greater!


    Athenian nobles stared down, their mouthfuls of lemon juice burst.


    Race King, what a great honor!


    In the eyes of the Greeks who advocate sports and combat, every racing king is a hero!


    The race King is recognized by all Greece. As long as he is not convicted of blasphemy, even if he betrays the Athens city-state, the Athens city-state must set up a statue of the champion king for Su Ye.


    The statue of the champion king should be erected not only in the city-state, but also in the temple of Delphi.


    The champion is one of the highest honors in Greece.


    As for the championship king, there was one in hundreds of years, and it was won by the son of Zeus. We basically don''t exist.


    In a very ordinary foreign seat, a middle-aged man who was much taller than the people around him sat there,


    He was wearing a hat, covering most of his face. His whole body was waxy yellow and his skin was loose, but his muscle ratio was perfect. Even if everyone could see that the man seemed to be sick, he could still feel that there was a volcano in his body, which might erupt at any time.


    "This boy, I''m still out of sight..." the tall middle-aged man smiled and shook his head.


    Su ye walked to the podium, but after walking for a while, he suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    Looking back, all the players are still running on the field. Occasionally, people look over. Their eyes are extremely complex, resentment, jealousy, resentment, helplessness, pain, sadness


    Every player seems to be taking away his soul and running like a walking corpse.


    Still very fast, still very hard, but no spirit.


    Most of the audience talked about it.


    When the host announced congratulations on o''keno becoming the runner up of the heavy loading race, many viewers were stunned. Only then did they react that the race was not over!


    Eugene followed suit to become the third runner up.


    This time, Gerner ran the whole course in frustration and reluctantly entered the top eight with the blood of the God of the north wind.


    At the moment when gerna crossed the finish line, the host praised with kindness: "let''s remember gerna, he is the only one who has ranked among the top eight in all races except Su Ye! He let us see what is persistence, effort and will! Let''s cheer for this brave boy! "


    "Gerner..."


    Many people cheered powerlessly, just like giving the host a face.


    Gerner sighed, and his tears ran away.


    I don''t want others to see anything and stick to what will. I just want others to see my victory!


    Eugene came up and patted Gerner on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be discouraged. If you are still double runner up, I will be miserable, double runner up. I just thought for a long time and didn''t understand why it was like this? Uncomfortable. " Eugene said.


    "You have three fighting competitions tomorrow. Boxing, wrestling and fighting are all your strengths. You still have a chance to win the championship. I don''t have a chance. " Gerner road.


    "Didn''t you get into the top 64 of boxing and fighting? Your family''s fist of the wind has always been very strong. I can only say that I won your first line. It''s not surprising to lose to you in the game. " Eugene said.


    "I''m afraid." A look of pain appeared on Gerner''s face.


    "How? You are a member of the north wind family. The God of the north wind is one of the most arrogant gods. How can you fear! " Eugene said half sympathetically and half reproachfully.


    "I was just discouraged when I was defeated by Su Ye''s servants. I''m just sad to be run over by Su ye in the race. But don''t forget that Su Ye has also entered the top 64 of the triathlon competition! "


    "He''s just a magician. His fighting ability can''t be too strong. I can''t wait to meet him in the fighting match and beat him all over the ground to find his teeth and avenge the race. " Eugene curled his lips in disapproval.


    Gerner looked at Eugene deeply and said slowly, "just before today, I thought so."


    Eugene''s body shook, his face looked startled, lowered his head and looked at his dusty feet.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it. Before today, I thought Su Ye''s participation in the race was a joke, but now, the reality is like a magic dragon bumping straight over and stepping on our backs. You said that, I changed my mind! I originally thought that Su Ye won the king of gladiators in Sparta by virtue of miraculous servants, but now, I''m not sure. " Eugene looked dignified.


    "I don''t want to meet him in tomorrow''s game." Gerner low channel.


    Eugene glanced at the shadowy Gerner and patted him on the shoulder again. He was full of sympathy and wanted comfort, but he just sighed.


    In the race, losing to Su Ye is just being surpassed, but in the fighting competition, losing to Su Ye is likely to mean black and blue.


    "Waste! It''s like the pithian seven! Tomorrow, I will break Su Ye''s bone myself! " O''Connor walked aside and dropped a word.


    The two men looked at O''Connor''s back.


    The back muscles of the silver warrior of the demigod family fluctuated like a mountain, emitting a faint luster under the sun.


    "After all, he is nourished by the blood of the demigod. He is also the great grandson of parsius. His physical condition is so good that he is likely to defeat Su Ye. What do you think of O''Connor? " Gerner road.


    Eugene said reluctantly, "he has been promoted to silver for a long time. There is a gap in rank. I haven''t challenged him, but I challenged his brother, three wins and two losses. My so-called battle victory is limited to the demigod family. When I meet the opponent of the demigod family, I still lose more and win less. "


    "But after all, you have defeated the people of the demigod family many times. I admire you very much for this alone." Gerner road.


    "Don''t be busy admiring me. Wait until I beat Su ye in the fight. In case I suffer from Su Ye''s poison like you, let''s dance the Aegean Sea together." Eugene looked at Su ye, disappointed.


    "Come on, you have to accept the award." Gerner road.


    Eugene sighed and went to the podium.


    Looking at the three figures on the podium, Gerner suddenly missed the consolation award.


    Gerner looked at the three people on the podium.


    Su ye, the fourth champion.


    Okono, double runner up.


    Eugene, double runner up.


    Gerna secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he is not bad. He is a double runner up and a consolation award. The total ranking can be regarded as the second in the race.


    Next, as long as you don''t meet Su ye, you may be in the top three in boxing and fighting.


    Gerner was suddenly lost in thought.


    Why do you think you can''t win the fight when you just lose to Su ye in the race?


    Why is a soldier afraid to fight with a magician?


    No, it''s not my fault. Su Ye is too abnormal!


    Su Ye was overtaken by more than one person.


    It''s not only you who will be beaten up by Su Ye tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Gerner breathed a sigh of relief. The sky was clear and the sun was bright.


    However, O''Connor and Eugene didn''t look very well.


    Because according to the Convention, the final reload race awards will make the runner up and the third runner up express their feelings and spread their good names. Although they can''t compare with the champion, they are all Greek level competitions after all, and the runner up and the third runner up are excellent results.


    However, the host ignored the two people at all. After hastily giving them wreaths and silver magic equipment, he went directly to Su ye and handed out his magic beard.


    The host said weakly, "audience, it''s the fourth time. I''ve handed Su ye a magic beard for the fourth time. The gods are on the table. I don''t want to continue to hand it to him next! I should apply to the temples. In the next ten competitions, let Su Ye wear a magic beard. "


    The audience looked at the scene with a smile.


    The resentment of the Athenian nobles ran everywhere. Since they came to pithia, they had done nothing else. They either listened to others cheering for Su ye, watched Su Ye''s performance, or were framed by Su Ye.


    Is it the pithia competition or the Suye competition?


    "However, I''m willing to give awards to Su ye, because this is a boy who can create miracles!" The host said and presented Su ye with the regular Champion Award of the heavy race, wreaths and trophies, as well as gold divine power equipment and heroic shoulder guards.


    The soldiers looked at the pair of shoulder guards with envy, like two Golden Lions lying horizontally. They not only have strong protection ability, but also form a sacred barrier to block the enemy at the critical moment.


    "Then next, the most important ceremony today, the award ceremony of the race King."


    The host smiled and glanced at O''Connor and Eugene.


    The favored son of a demigod family, a super star of a hero family, hid all his resentment and helplessness in his heart and walked down the podium.


    Gerner was relieved again. Fortunately, he was not on the stage. Suddenly the whole audience exclaimed, because a light white light bridge flew out of the VIP platform and connected to the award platform. A white robed old man with a simple scepter and a gorgeous golden crown stepped on the white light bridge, took more than ten meters one step, and then walked to the award platform a few steps. The chief high priest of the temple of the sun, bengola, is a devout believer of the sun god Apollo. The host immediately bowed his head back and stood on one side. The old man''s silver hair exudes a strong holy light, as if there was an invisible sun behind his head. No matter who sees this wrinkled old man, he feels ashamed of himself. His whole person seemed to be a beam of pure sunshine, and his eyes seemed to spray light brilliance. Su Ye nodded slightly¡° You should be honored for bringing surprises to Pythia. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 441

    The old man''s right hand left the scepter, which was suspended in the air. In his hand, a magic silver crown inlaid with sun stone was put on for Su Ye.


    At the moment when the magic silver crown was worn on Su Ye''s head, golden flowers grew on the edge of the crown.


    "Thank you." Su Ye''s tone was full of sincerity.


    "You bring joy to Pythia and deserve glory."


    The old man had a golden trophy in his hand, a foot high pure gold trophy.


    Many people held their breath and observed carefully with their eyes close to their magic glasses.


    "Thank you."


    "You should be rewarded for bringing courage to Pythia."


    Beingola said, with a flash of light in his hand, a pair of pure white small wings appeared on his palm, and each wing was only the size of a palm.


    At the moment when the pair of pure white wings appeared, many people''s faces changed dramatically.


    Some people can''t even stand up.


    Even some people in the demigod family were full of surprise.


    "Shit, the boy''s luck..." Sisyphus was envious and jealous.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    This pair of white wings looks ordinary, but it is a famous sacred treasure, light white wings.


    It is a symbolic sacred treasure of the temple of Apollo.


    Whether magician or warrior, you can use it directly!


    Guangbai wing is the top Holy Land flying treasure. Under the sun, its flying speed ranks first among Holy Land treasures, surpassing the wind wings of gale temples and the travel wings of commercial temples.


    It is a sacred treasure with legendary power.


    This sacred treasure can only be obtained in the Sun Temple. Generally, it is only awarded to devout and crazy believers.


    If the shining cloak is mainly handsome, the light white wing is not only handsome, but also super practical.


    This typical God given treasure has been endowed with the power of gods. Its function is far more than ordinary treasures, and its quantity is rare. There are no more than 20 pairs of light and white wings flowing outside the temple of the sun.


    This means that the Sun Temple''s goodwill to Su Ye is further than before.


    After all, even when Hercules became the champion, he did not get the wings of light and white, although the main reason was that the Sun Temple was afraid of Hera.


    The nobles of the city states and even the people of the demigod family began to think.


    It seems that it is necessary to reassess the status of Su Ye.


    "Praise the great sun god Apollo." Su Ye''s gratitude also escalated.


    Beingola smiled kindly, patted Su ye on the shoulder, turned and stepped on the light bridge to return to the VIP seat.


    Among the Athenian nobles, there was a flash of panic in the eyes of Apollo believers.


    Su Ye was watched by Apollo, the sun god. In fact, it''s nothing. The gods pay too much attention. Besides, the gods won''t retaliate for a su Ye.


    But the chief high priest is not a God, but a living man.


    If you are a person, you have seven emotions and six desires, and you may do something unexpected.


    The nobles looked at each other and sighed.


    In the future, we should not oppose Su ye, but also make a small-scale sacrifice to the Apollo temple in a short time.


    At this time, the host didn''t come forward. He still stood on the edge of the podium and quietly looked at Su Ye.


    Everyone in the audience also watched Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked to the west of the sun.


    At the moment, the sun is about to set. The sun is pale yellow and no longer hot at noon.


    Suddenly, the world was bright.


    Time seemed to reverse, and the whole pithia competition field returned to noon again.


    Even brighter.


    The strong white light fell on every corner of the pithia competition field, and the whole world seemed to be surrounded by dazzling light.


    After a moment, the white light is dim, but the world is brighter.


    Everyone squinted at the sky.


    The blue disappeared and the white clouds disappeared.


    The boundless sky is replaced by the boundless sun.


    The red sun is pressing on everyone''s head, and the spurting prominence is like the burning of the world, which can fall from the sky at any time.


    The sun covers the sky.


    All the people who believed in Apollo, the sun god, either stood and prayed or half knelt on the ground. Only a few people knelt on the ground or even crawled on the ground.


    Su Ye humbly lowered his head.


    A red pillar of fire came down from the sky and blew on Su Ye. The edge of the pillar of fire rolled and jumped like petals in the wind.


    The pillar of fire is not big, but its diameter is only four or five meters, but it shines brighter on the world.


    The world is bright and white.


    Many people can''t even squint, they can only close their eyes.


    After a few seconds, the column of light dissipates and the sun larger than the sky disappears.


    People slowly opened their eyes. Those who do not know the gods are only surprised. Those who know the gods are close to horror.


    The great sun covered the sky and brightened the world. This is a rare miracle. Only the very few people who were most favored by Apollo obtained this miracle.


    There are no more than ten people in history.


    The priests of the temple of the sun looked at each other, their eyes shining and jumping.


    "Eh? You see... "


    Suddenly, the audience picked up their magic glasses again and looked at Su Ye.


    On Su Ye''s right shoulder, I don''t know when there will be a tall and heroic owl. Unlike ordinary owls, the hair on the owl''s head is like a helmet.


    It has an olive branch in its mouth.


    The owl stood on Su Ye''s shoulder, his eyes gray and blue, and slowly scanned the audience.


    The priests of the temple of the goddess of wisdom hurried to salute, and so did those who believed in Athena.


    Su Ye slightly lowered his head.


    The owl suddenly opened its mouth and let out a cry.


    The olive branch fell on Su Ye''s shoulder and disappeared.


    Then the owl flapped its wings and disappeared into the sky.


    Everyone looked at Su ye with hot eyes.


    It is rare in the history of Greek athletics to get the gift of two main gods at the same time, no more than 20 times.


    Suddenly, a broken blood light fell from the sky and hit Su Ye''s forehead like lightning.


    The blood light entered Su Ye''s eyebrows and disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned. How could the goddess of strife send a gift to Su ye?


    The goddess of strife is under Ares, the God of war. She is clearly opposed to Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and is not harmonious with the sun god.


    To everyone''s surprise, a white pigeon with an olive branch in its mouth flew over Su Ye''s head, opened its mouth, the olive branch fell on Su Ye''s head, disappeared, and the pigeon flew away.


    Everyone thought.


    Unexpectedly, the goddess of discord and the goddess of peace have paid attention to Su Ye.


    Many people are puzzled.


    It is true that there is no main god in the disharmony minor God system and the harmony minor God system, but their joint strength is no less than that of any main God. It is an exaggeration to pay attention to Su ye so early and even fight for Su Ye.


    Only those who know that Suye and ulak are one person can understand why the two gods of the small God system end at the same time.


    Su Ye didn''t say a word. He just felt hot all over. But at this time, he couldn''t meditate and absorb his strength. He had to wait quietly.


    Everyone saw that Su Ye''s skin was slightly red.


    A few people showed envy, including those high-ranking warriors or magic, including those demigod families.


    The better God gives, the more obvious the change.


    Such a gift that can cause visible changes to the naked eye is bound to obtain a particularly powerful talent.


    Even the demigod family is hard to get.


    The host said nothing and looked at Su Ye.


    When the red on Su Ye''s skin slowly dissipated, he said, "race Wang Suye, we''d like to know how you feel about today''s game?"


    Many spectators pricked their ears.


    "First of all, thank the gods." Su Ye''s tone was sincere and natural.


    All the priests nodded gently. Although this man had some shortcomings, his essence was not bad.


    "Secondly, I would like to thank all the Greeks. It is because we in Greece have incomparable virtues in other countries that we have strong strength and can hold a competition that attracts the attention of the world."


    All Greeks are content.


    "After that, thank Athens and everyone in Athens. My champion and the king of the race are not my own, but the credit of all the Athenians. "


    All the Athenians nodded with satisfaction, and even the aristocrats'' expressions eased. This time, Su Ye didn''t speak casually, which was decent.


    Perhaps this is a sign of error.


    Su Ye looked at the orientation of the Athenians and said, "finally, I would like to thank the great sun god Apollo and the goddess of wisdom Athena, the goddess of discord and the goddess of peace. I hope all Athenians will stand up with me to thank the gods and thank them for giving gifts to the Athenians."


    The Athenian nobleman was stunned and got up slowly instinctively.


    At this moment, they cursed Su ye with the most vicious language in their hearts and told themselves not to stand up for countless reasons. However, their bodies stood up very obediently.


    More than half of the nobles trembled, and the power of anger and hatred burned in their bodies.


    It''s not over!


    The teachers and students of Plato college stood up with a smile.


    The civilians in Athens laughed and got up.


    The Greeks of the other city states either laughed or looked sympathetically at the Athenian nobles.


    Su Ye just got a gift from God. Under the banner of thanking God, which Athenian nobleman dared not get up?


    But when he got up, he not only thanked the gods, but also recognized Su Ye as an Athenian and won the championship.


    Congratulations to Su Ye.


    Some priests in the temple looked unhappy, but the priests led by the non small God Department smiled.


    At this moment, Su ye, like the conductor of the band, made the Athenian aristocracy a puppet in a simple sentence¡° Thank the gods. " Su Ye bowed his head slightly¡° Thank the gods. " The Athenian nobles gnawed their teeth and said the same thing¡° In the eyes of the gods, we are both Athenians and Greeks. " Suye suddenly looked at all the Athenians. Countless Greeks nodded softly. Even the nobles or priests of other city states who were unhappy showed surprise and nodded gently. The Athenian nobles seemed to hear nothing and sat down silently. Many nobles looked at each other and saw fierce tigers, hungry wolves and demons in each other''s eyes. Andre held his fists, and the exposed green tendons outside his skin were like twisted iron bars¡° pariah! pariah! pariah! Humiliate me in public, humiliate all the Athenian nobles in public! " Su Ye''s eyes swept through the crazy and ferocious faces, his expression remained unchanged, patted his clothes, greeted the host slightly, and walked down the podium. Then, the host announced the end of the first day of the competition, and there will be three events of boxing, wrestling and fighting tomorrow¡° I look forward to Su ye being beaten black and blue tomorrow! " The host shouted. Amid the discussion mixed with goodwill and malice, the audience left in an orderly manner. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 442

    Most of the audience walked back to the holy city of Delphi, while the teachers and students of Plato college returned to Plato''s branch in a carriage. Everyone went to the training ground of the branch. Suye didn''t want to go, but he was dragged there by niden. Not all the teachers and students of Plato college in Athens came to Delphi, so the total number here is only more than 200. It was dusky and night fell, and everyone''s eyes were particularly bright¡° First of all, welcome to Plato''s Academy "yes, so are the medals, but more are the statues of heroes." Niederon showed a strange look, a little greedy and a little sorry¡° What do you mean? " Su ye asked¡° All heroic statues can accumulate more and longer power than trophies, which are loved by the gods. " Niederon stopped talking and didn''t say much. Su Ye''s eyes lit up. Even the trophies of the competition can be worth the fifth ring or even the sixth ring. The hero statues in the city-state temples can''t go straight to the sixth ring or even the seventh ring? In Athens alone, there are more than 200 such statues. The hero statues in Delphi, the holy city, are of higher grade. There are thousands of statues of the best heroes in Greece, and they must be bottomed by six rings. If you loot the city, will you be able to seal the spirit immediately... Su Ye raised his head and looked at the huge ladder city. In this position, you can''t see the heroic statues of the first city ladder, but the gods of the second city ladder. Those statues seem to be more valuable than heroic statues. I can''t think about it anymore. It''s a little dangerous. But it''s nothing to think about. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 443

    After dinner, Su ye and the college teachers practiced boxing, wrestling and fighting.


    There were four contestants in the top 64, but only Su ye and huote broke into the top 64 in three projects.


    The next day, the fighting day competition opened.


    Different from yesterday, today''s competition is an hour ahead of schedule and ready for the night.


    The host changed his words yesterday and announced that there was no top 32 competition in today''s competition. Instead, he directly selected the top 16 players. There will be eight games at the same time in eight separate challenge arenas. Please judge which game to watch by yourself.


    All the audience also understood that the top 64 should be divided into eight groups, and each group should play a full game with others.


    If you play one game at a time, you can''t finish it tomorrow.


    Then, 64 boxers drew lots and grouped according to the numbers drawn.


    After the host reads the list of each group, eight people in each group go to the challenge arena corresponding to their own group.


    Su Ye is in group 3, standing in front of the third challenge arena.


    "What a coincidence." Su Ye smiled at gerna.


    "Give me face, don''t kill me, don''t hit me in the face." Gerner said with a sad face.


    "I''m just a magician, I won''t." Su Ye showed a harmless smile.


    "I used to think so." Gerna secretly aimed at Su Ye''s fist.


    The referee of group 3 came over, held a magic book, read it carefully, and finally his eyes fell on Su Ye''s face.


    "Su ye, the test and your own registration materials indicate that you have magic solidification: rock armor, right?"


    "That''s right." Suye road.


    "In fighting events, magicians are naturally inferior. In order to maintain the fairness of the game, magicians can use magic once. But you can only use magic with pure protection ability, not magic with additional features, such as smooth, spiked and so on. Your rock armor is on the list of allowed spells. You can now continue to maintain the effect of rock armor, or you can temporarily apply to the master to seal your rock armor and replace it with other protective magic you like and allowed by the competition. " The referee said.


    "Don''t change it, that''s all." Suye road.


    "OK. Then remember, in the battle, it is forbidden to use any magic, otherwise it will be recognized as cheating and cancel all results, including yesterday''s. " The referee said.


    "I remember using non aggressive blood power." Suye road.


    "I see your registered blood ability, which can be used." The referee looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    "That''s good."


    "Draw lots first, and then get ready." The referee left.


    "What blood power?" Asked Gerner.


    "Guess."


    Gerna gave Su ye a helpless stare.


    After drawing lots again, the eight groups warmed up in the challenge arena and looked at the other seven opponents.


    Directly select the top 16, which means that only the top two of the team can be promoted in each group, and the remaining 6 people will be eliminated.


    And everyone has to fight with the other seven. In this high-intensity and frequent battle, skill and strength are no longer the main factors, physical strength has become the primary factor, and mind has become particularly important.


    With the sound of the referee''s whistle, the referees in each challenge arena let them hold No. 1 and No. 2 for the game.


    I saw that the players on both sides immediately jumped onto the challenge arena with great enthusiasm.


    Different from the rules of previous auditions, in order to save time, the formal competition has formulated many harsh rules.


    For example, if the attack is not positive, the referee can directly judge the negative game and give the other party extra points.


    If three consecutive attacks are not positive, the referee will think that he is unable to fight and directly decide the outcome.


    Therefore, many means cannot be used in the official competition of the competition, and the competition will become extremely fierce and win the support of the audience.


    "Start!"


    Eight referees announced the start almost at the same time.


    Then, I saw 16 people on the eight challenge platforms, like irrational fighting dogs, frantically rush to attack each other.


    Later games can take physical strength as an excuse, but if the defense is a little excessive in the first game, it will be judged as a negative game.


    Almost all the 16 boxers gave their full strength. Even without divine power, their strength was far higher than that of ordinary people. The shadow of boxing was everywhere, and many viewers could not see their attack at all.


    However, this does not prevent the audience from feeling the blood in the battle.


    "Come on!"


    "Fuck that Athenian!"


    "Let the Tibetans taste the power of Sparta!"


    The voices of cheering for the city-state came one after another.


    The game is a three game two win system, with a round of 90 seconds, but there are four games that divide the victory and defeat in the second round. The other four games also divide the victory and defeat at the beginning of the third round, almost all ending with the surrender of one side.


    Once you can''t fight, you need to save your strength and prepare for the next step.


    The competition time of the eight challenge arenas is not the same.


    With the end of the second battle, Su ye and player 6, who won No. 5, came on.


    Kamore, an outstanding silver warrior of Mycenae, is a member of the legendary family.


    "Kill the magician!" Many city states of Mycenae shouted together.


    "Soldiers can''t lose to magicians!"


    "Mycenae is invincible!"


    At the VIP table, many members of the demigod family and priests looked at Agamemnon and Menelaus.


    They looked calm and silent.


    Su ye and kamore went to the challenge arena with cotton cloth wrapped around their hands.


    The two sides separated and stared at each other.


    The host''s voice sounded: "dear audience, in the No. 3 challenge arena, we will see Su Ye''s official competition. In the previous audition, although Su Ye was strong, he couldn''t see anything. Then, can he go all out in the challenge arena of the top 64? "


    Many people looked curiously at challenge arena 3, but others still paid attention to other challenge arenas.


    On challenge arena 3.


    "Start!" The referee said that and immediately stepped back.


    Su ye and kamore pounced on each other like tigers.


    The two men hit each other with their right hand at the same time.


    An amazing scene appeared. The two men''s right fists hit each other''s left face at the same time. However, Su Ye just shook his body, while kamore was beaten back and full of blood.


    "Poof..."


    Kamore opened his mouth and spit out blood mixed with blood and saliva, as well as two broken teeth.


    The left face was instantly congested and swollen.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye''s left face.


    Not even red!


    Not to mention redness and swelling.


    The audience was stunned and blinked desperately.


    The soldiers who can enter the top 64 are those who can defeat the black iron soldiers without divine power.


    Such a soldier, a punch in the face of a magician, is like a gust of wind?


    How else?


    Kamore looked down at his right fist.


    Fingers ache faintly.


    It''s like hitting the wall.


    He forgot, it''s a game.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed in front of him. He instinctively looked up and his eyes were wide open.


    A huge fist flew over like a mountain, getting bigger and bigger.


    Bang!


    Su Ye''s fist fell on kamore''s nose. Then, Su Ye''s body continued to rush forward, took a big bow step with his left foot, put his right fist against kamore''s face and put his head on the ground.


    Bang


    Kamore hit the ground with the back of his head and fainted instantly.


    The body bounced on the ground twice before it stood still.


    Su Ye got up.


    Kamore''s face was covered with blood, and a pool of blood at the back of his head slowly flowed and spread.


    The whole audience''s voice suddenly dropped, and 90% of the people looked at the scene and were speechless.


    How can a magician''s fist be so powerful?


    Why is a magician so cruel?


    Su Ye stands straight and faces the referee.


    "Sorry, I''ve grown up a little fast recently. I didn''t try my best before. I didn''t expect this time to be like this. Please treat him as soon as possible and don''t delay his next game. " Suye road.


    The referee nodded and immediately sent someone to treat kamore.


    Then Su Ye jumped off the challenge arena with a gentle leap.


    The other six players stared at Su ye like a monster.


    Gerner suddenly clenched his teeth.


    Because if you don''t bite, your teeth will hit the ground up and down.


    On the Spartans'' seats, a group of soldiers with reflective muscles all over their bodies were a little dizzy.


    Apart from the level of King comodes, no silver warrior can do this with one punch, right?


    A magician, more Spartan than a soldier?


    "Suye is invincible!" Julius''s shrill voice sounded.


    Castor stared at Su Ye blankly and said to comodes: "his growth seems to be a little fast."


    Comodes cried and laughed, "you know what I thought when he punched?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t participate in this year''s pithia competition."


    "Did he punch so hard?" Castor was surprised.


    "He didn''t do his best. It''s almost the same as I did four years ago. Once he inspires the giant''s blood, think again. " Comodes road.


    "He really doesn''t want to be a man! Look at the audience. They were all frightened by him. "


    The crowd looked around. Sure enough, a large number of the audience were stunned and didn''t react until now.


    After a while, the host''s voice came. He said with a sad face: "it''s over. I feel that I''m going to give Su ye a magic beard again and again today. A master told me that Su Ye''s warrior talent and combat talent are more than 20! I''m going crazy. A magician has double twenty war talents. What has he experienced? Did he just learn magic casually before, but mainly exercise? "


    "In addition, the master saw that Su Ye''s gift from the great sun god Apollo could be transformed into the blood of light elements. He felt that the power of light was healing Su Ye''s face. Well, although Su Ye''s face is only a slight touch, not even a scratch. "¡° By the way, according to the master''s calculation, Su Ye has the talent of servant transformation. He can convert part of the power or talent of miracle servant into his power, otherwise a magician can''t be so powerful. You fighters, the pentathlon fighters behind you, and the last riders and drivers, get ready. " Su Ye was relieved to hear what the host said, but on second thought, maybe he really needed a servant transformation talent. The boxing match continued, and the crowd suddenly lost interest in those matches. Soldiers fight soldiers. How can a magician punch a soldier with blood all over his face? It looks good to open his mouth and spit his teeth¡° Cruelty! How cruel! " Julius shouted excitedly. As soon as the Gladiator on one side saw the master shouting, he immediately shouted¡° Cruelty! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 444

    Spartan soldiers didn''t know how to describe the shocking scene. Since someone shouted, they shouted.


    "Cruelty!"


    Even the Spartans felt cruel, and the Spartan vassal cities and the Peloponnesian cities shouted.


    Then millions of people shouted.


    "Cruelty!"


    Magicians sigh. How can we use this word to describe magicians?


    At least, the encounter of courage and strength, bright red flowers scattered all over the challenge arena.


    The other soldiers at the challenge arena no longer looked at their group''s game, but looked at Su Ye.


    Even some boxers who were fighting in the ring looked at Su Ye.


    And it''s not one person, it''s two people watching together.


    So that it took a while for the referee to react.


    "What are you looking at? Look at the negative game between you two! "


    When two boxers shrug their shoulders and judge them to play passively at the same time, they are equal to not judging.


    Su Ye reluctantly stood in place and waited quietly.


    After a while, the host''s voice rang.


    "As you all know, the great Apollo had the power of medicine, and ask, the God of medicine, was his son. Therefore, the healing ability of the priests of the Apollo temple is as famous as the temple of medicine or the temple of the goddess of healing. "


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. What does the host mean.


    "Why should I say this? The reason is very simple. We have carried out all-round treatment for camore. We can ensure that his body and mind are intact. But... When we mentioned Su ye, his body trembled and said he abandoned the game. We told him that he didn''t need to face Su ye in the next six games, but he refused


    People suddenly realized.


    Those who saw Su Ye''s punch were terrified.


    Those who didn''t see the punch showed regret and had to wait for Su Ye''s next fight.


    As a result, most of the audience stared at Su ye and rarely watched other people''s battles.


    The competition ground quieted down.


    As soon as the host saw it, it couldn''t work. The audience watched Su Ye''s competition. What about other challenge arenas, so they secretly contacted the referee.


    The referee immediately found Su ye and asked in a low voice, "Su ye, next you play continuously. How about the other six people in Lien Chan?"


    "No problem." Suye road.


    The referee went to ask the other six.


    "Agree!" Gerner was the first to agree.


    The rest of the soldiers thought a little and agreed.


    Only in this way can we defeat Su Ye.


    The referee nodded and motioned to the host in the distance.


    The host immediately said, "now after the game, the players of the other seven groups will rest for the time being. Next, in challenge arena 3, Su ye will join Lien Chan with the other six members of the group. We should know why we can''t let Su Ye attract everyone''s attention! Ladies and gentlemen, do you agree? "


    "Agree!" Many players laughed and shouted.


    "This battle continues, Su ye, you are ready for the big gift we give you! Aren''t you cruel? We are more cruel than you! I don''t believe you can win in a row! Audience, are you right? "


    "Yes!"


    Most of the audience shouted excitedly. This is the game!


    But a few frowned.


    Palos frowned.


    Clemela frowned.


    Niederon smiled.


    Gregory asked, "your students were targeted. What are you laughing at?"


    "Just those stinky fish and rotten shrimp, can they target my students? This matter is not bad for Su Ye. The second batch of pithian seven wastes was born. " Ned Endau.


    Gregory couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "the name of pithia seven wastes emerged in the heavy loading race, which has made those seven people sad enough. Now you have created a new seven wastes, and everyone in group 3 has to hate you."


    "It''s no use hating me. If you want to hate me, hate Su Ye!"


    The fourth game ended hastily.


    All the arena stopped.


    Everyone in the audience looked at the fourth challenge arena and Su Ye.


    Su Ye stepped onto the challenge arena, facing the direction of the VIP seat, and looked down at the other six surviving players.


    "Guys, I''m preparing for the championship, so next, I may go all out to adapt to the new growth. Therefore, I may make a heavy hand next. Please forgive me. After that, I''ll invite you to the dragon''s beauty for dinner. Express my apology. "


    Su Ye''s words were only heard by the people around the challenge arena. The other players looked very ugly, but they didn''t refute.


    People who end kamore with two punches and one round are really qualified to say that.


    The audience cheered up.


    "What is he talking about?"


    "Give him a magic beard!"


    "We want to hear what Su Ye says!"


    "Host, have you forgotten what you said?"


    The host was helpless. Although he was the main priest of his hall, although he made jokes for the atmosphere, the audience did not regard himself as a priest.


    He looked helplessly at the chief high priest, bengola.


    The old man nodded gently.


    The host said, "OK, this game is for the gods and all the audience. I''ll send someone now... No, I''ll give Su ye a magic beard myself. He can always use it in the next game! "


    The host said that, his body flashed, instantly appeared on the No. 3 challenge arena and handed Su Ye''s magic beard.


    The audience''s back was cool. Just now, they just wanted to talk quickly. They forgot that this is the holy land.


    "Thank you." Su ye took the magic beard and put it on.


    The other boxers were envious and jealous.


    Athenian nobles gnash their teeth. It''s unfair!


    The priests of the temple of the sun have gone too far!


    Isn''t the Sun Temple blaming the Athenian aristocrats for helping Su ye so much?


    The Sun Temple can''t be wrong, so is Su Ye. Is it the Athenian aristocracy that is wrong?


    Su Ye suddenly repeated what he had just said, but added a little material.


    "Guys, I''m preparing for the championship, so next, I may go all out to adapt to the new growth. Therefore, I may make a heavy hand next. Please forgive me. When it''s over, I''ll apologize. Please go to the dragon''s beautiful food and give a set of silver tableware, plus excellent weapons and equipment of the Dragon chopper. Of course, you can also choose the magic weapon of the lighthouse. "


    The host who has returned to the high platform can''t laugh or cry. Isn''t Su Ye advertising?


    But the audience didn''t care.


    "So the new tableware has something to do with him."


    "What is the Dragon chopper?"


    "Lighthouse magic? Interesting. "


    The Athenian nobles looked at each other, but there was no cruelty in their eyes, even a little helpless.


    They want to kill Su ye, but they never want to destroy Su Ye''s industry, but they want to embezzle it. However, behind Su ye are half god family level monsters, so they really have no strength to start.


    Boxer number one stepped onto the ring.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, the two rushed to each other.


    Su Ye looked at the No. 1 player with high morale, and a look of appreciation flashed in his eyes.


    Even if you know the disadvantages, even if you know that failure in front of so many audiences will be laughed at, but you still take the initiative to attack and don''t give up, this is a real athlete and a real soldier.


    The fists of both sides attack each other''s nose at the same time, and both seem not to hide.


    But at the last moment, the two quickly turned their heads.


    Player No. 1''s fist fell on Su Ye''s side face.


    However, Su Ye''s fist accurately landed on each other''s nose.


    The other party snorted, squinted, and endured the pain of his nose. Instead of retreating, he attacked fiercely.


    Su Ye bullied him and hit him with a swift hook from bottom to top.


    The man only defended with his left arm, and his right fist still attacked Su Ye.


    He succeeded in right boxing on Su Ye''s forehead.


    But Su Ye''s rising right boxing hit his forearm, continued to rise, and hit his chin against his left arm.


    His whole body was hit an inch off the ground by this terrible punch, his chin was almost cracked and his eyes were black.


    Subsequently, Su ye took another step forward and hit his opponent''s abdomen in mid air.


    Boom!


    Player No. 1 flew out in mid air, hit the soft guardrail of the challenge arena, and then fell to the ground with his eyes closed.


    Blood slowly spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    Su ye had no scars on his whole body, and his face and forehead were still bright and delicate.


    "Cruelty!"


    "Cruelty!"


    The excited audience roared wildly.


    Only a few of the audience shook their heads gently. The gap between the two sides is too big, but this is a fighting match, which is bound to see blood.


    Three punches.


    "Su Su... Industry victory!" The host first lengthened the tone, and then shouted happily, "the second one! The second one! Now let''s wait for the third. "


    Player No. 1 was carried down for rapid treatment, and player No. 2 came up.


    Gerner.


    "Isn''t this our little Gerner of the north wind family? He left a deep impression on me. Although he didn''t get a good place in the reload race, he ran with all his strength in the end and didn''t rank among the seven losers of Pythia... Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean any harm, just a slip of the tongue. To tell the truth, I don''t think the person who calls him that kind of name means any harm. So, can Gerner be ashamed before today''s snow? Gerner, come on! "


    Gerner has a black face. Is this refueling or ridicule?


    Gerna looked at Su ye and said helplessly, "your fist speed is very fast and your pace is also fast. To be honest, it''s all above me. However, your skills are far inferior to me. I hope you don''t be careless. "


    Su Ye nodded¡° Come on. " With a whistle, the two men rushed forward and waved their right fists at the same time. At the moment of his right fist, the corner of Gerner''s mouth tilted slightly. Is it a fool to be a real boxer? Suddenly, Gerner''s expression changed. Su Ye''s body moved to the left and his right fist changed direction. Aim at Gerner''s right fist. At this moment, Gerner''s heart was like fire¡° Come on, the north wind family is fearless! " The two hit each other with their right fists. Bang! Click¡° Ah... "In Gerner''s shrill scream, his right arm showed a strange twist, his right elbow suddenly cracked, and the bones of his pale and broken forearm pierced his elbow and burst out, splashing blood. Gerner stepped back, bumped into the fence of the challenge arena, and looked at his right arm in horror. This is not a dislocation that can be connected immediately. It is the bone that breaks into sharp cracks, like a bone spear¡° Su Yesheng! " The referee didn''t care about gerna''s mood at all. He didn''t even announce the end of the round and directly judged Su Ye''s victory. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 445

    "You..." gerna sat on the ground with a cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Su Ye angrily.


    He realized that Su Ye realized that he was fast and skilled, so he used a more direct way to solve the battle.


    Gerner''s eyes darkened, he said nothing, lowered his head, covered his right arm with his left hand, jumped out of the challenge arena and received treatment with the help of the priest.


    "Cruelty!"


    "Cruelty!"


    "Cruelty!"


    At the beginning, if the audience still sympathized with their opponents, but stimulated by continuous blood and fighting, their ferocity was completely aroused.


    Inspired the courage and ruthlessness in the Greek blood.


    "Next!"


    "Next!"


    Suddenly, millions of people shouted slogans.


    Player No. 3 trembled and walked slowly to the challenge arena.


    The short distance of a few steps made him walk out of the feeling of 5000 meter cross-country reload run.


    "I''m pavarot of Corinth. I''m a boxer. I can lose, but I can''t lose without fighting!" Pavarot raised his arms gently.


    "For there is no defeat without war, fight!" Su ye said loudly, raising his arms to cover his face.


    "Fight!"


    "Fight!"


    A large audience got up and shouted together.


    Passion burns, passion bursts.


    The whistle rang through the sky.


    The two men attacked immediately.


    Pavarot''s right fist was just a virtual shake. He used his left arm to block Su Ye''s right fist and was ready to attack with his right fist again.


    However, Su Ye''s right boxing hit his left arm with the sound of tsunami, just like a giant collision, and his right fist hit his left arm and hit him in the face.


    Click, a slight sound of bone fragmentation came from the left arm.


    The second punch, pavarot blocked with his right arm, when Suye blew his right arm on his chest again.


    Click


    A slight sound of bone fragmentation came from pavarot''s right arm.


    On the third punch, pavarot lowered his head slightly and crossed his arms in front of his forehead.


    Bang!


    Su Ye''s fist fell precisely at the intersection of his arms. In the sound of bone fragmentation, pavarot blacked his eyes, tilted his head back, flew upside down and hit the guardrail.


    Su ye still wanted to pursue, but suddenly stopped.


    He saw pavarot fall to the ground, his eyes empty, staring blankly ahead, as if he were a patient with Alzheimer''s disease.


    His arms were broken and blood gushed out.


    The chest collapsed slightly.


    "In the first round, Su Yesheng!" The referee ran over.


    "Pavarot, can you see it?" The referee stretched out his right palm and shook it in front of pavarot.


    Pavarot didn''t respond.


    "This game, Su Yesheng!" The referee announced loudly.


    The audience exclaimed and cheered again.


    The other boxers looked numb and even trembled.


    The boxers in the other arena were staring blankly.


    That power, that speed, at least the degree to which bronze warriors use bronze divine power?


    O''keno stared at Su ye, but just smiled.


    Holt blinked and scratched his head in doubt.


    When did Su ye become so powerful?


    Most of the popular candidates for the championship are dignified.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Su Ye carried out the following games one after another.


    The fastest two punches to solve the battle.


    No more than three punches!


    Finally, he won the game with a total victory of seven games.


    Amid the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, the eight groups continued the challenge arena competition.


    The audience was lack of interest and talked about it.


    "Su Ye is really powerful. No accident, boxing can be ranked in the top three."


    "The first three? That''s insulting him. I believe he can win the championship. "


    "But those who lost to him were miserable."


    "It''s nothing to lose to other soldiers, but if you lose to a magician, your reputation will be over."


    "Those who are now with him in the No. 3 challenge arena are known as the second wave seven losers of pithia, or the seven losers of boxing."


    "That is to say, there are fourteen people in Pythia now?"


    "They are so miserable. Which is not the best city-state in this all Greek competition? Which one is not respected by all parties? As a result, Su Ye became like this... "


    "No, I think it''s still worse. If Su Ye wins in a row, will there be more waste?"


    "Gods, I really sympathize with Su Ye''s defeated generals, but... I''m also curious about how much waste Su ye can make."


    Slowly, the jokes and jokes of the audience spread. The seven losers of pithia race and boxing have been determined, and everyone is waiting for the next round of wrestling.


    It took three hours to select the top 16.


    Gerna came out with Su Ye.


    His wound was healed by the priests.


    However, his face seemed to stand still in time and remained at the moment of being defeated.


    He has been black and never smiled again.


    Sixteen people are divided into four groups, the first in each group is promoted to the top four, and the rest compete for the places in the top eight.


    The unlucky gerna and Su ye were divided into a group.


    Finally, Su Ye was successfully promoted to the top four.


    The other three are okenno, Eugene and Holt.


    Oekeno won cleanly from beginning to end. His opponent even had a member of the demigod family.


    Eugene and Hoth both fell into a bitter battle. Their opponents were either the famous genius of the city-state or the descendants of the hero family. Finally, they won at the cost of serious injury. They could fight again only after receiving the treatment of the priest.


    Then, four people draw lots in the main arena to decide the opponents of the semi-finals.


    In the end, Suye played Eugene and okenno against hote.


    Looking at his drawing, o''keno suddenly looked at Su ye with a deep smile.


    "Is Holt your friend?"


    Su Ye felt the full provocation in his tone, moved his eyebrows and quietly looked at o''keno.


    "You''d better let him surrender." O''keno said and walked down the challenge arena.


    Eugene suddenly said, "I''m not o''keno''s friend!"


    As they were very close to Su ye and the host, the dialogue spread through the audience through the magic beard.


    The crowd was stunned and looked at Eugene laughing. It was obvious that okenno wanted to target Su ye by attacking Hote, but Eugene hurried to express his position for fear of being retaliated by Su Ye.


    Suye ignored okenno and Eugene and patted Hote on the shoulder.


    "In a normal game, if you really can''t fight, admit defeat. Don''t be afraid. If he goes too far, I''ll pay ten times. " Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    "Good!" Holt smiled.


    The noise of booing broke out one after another.


    Fearing that the world would not be chaotic, the audience shouted with all kinds of voices and wanted Su ye to fight o''keno.


    In the first game, Su Ye played Eugene.


    Eugene''s strength is better than all his previous opponents, but the challenge arena is so small that Su Ye completely uses the game of losing both sides.


    In the first round, Su Ye failed to beat Eugene, but Eugene was black and blue. Finally, Su Ye calculated the points and won.


    Su Ye was not hurt at all, and the audience was amazed.


    In the second round, Eugene finally couldn''t bear Su Ye''s stormy attack, and his attack couldn''t break Su Ye''s rock armor. Finally, he was directly beaten out of the challenge arena by Su Ye.


    "Convinced!" Eugene lay on the ground spitting blood with a helpless face.


    Su Ye jumped off the challenge arena and waited quietly.


    Soon, Holt and o''keno played.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, just after the fight, okenno''s whole body soared twice, his skin suddenly became red, and black lines appeared on the surface.


    "Crazy blood..."


    O''keno''s eyes suddenly turned white, like a little red giant, madly attacking hote.


    Holt is taller than o''keno, his muscles are perfect, and his pure physical strength is no less than o''keno.


    However, Holt''s warrior and combat talent are very general.


    O''keno''s fists were like a storm, as if he had more than a dozen arms at the same time, which turned into a dense shadow and fell on Holt.


    Hotter was forced to block with both arms before he even had time to attack.


    O''keno''s fists are so powerful that they are like two hammers.


    When each punch falls on Holt''s arm, there will be a strange shock, a light white shock wave, tear off Holt''s skin and flesh, grind it into pieces and fly.


    At the same time, o''keno''s body makes a tsunami sound every time he hits a punch.


    The boxers were stunned.


    "The sound is like a tsunami. He is also a double 20 talent. It turned out that he had been hiding his strength before."


    "He even mastered the rare talent of ''destroying shock''. Fortunately, he didn''t use divine power. If he used divine power and punched down, the body of the soldiers at the same level could explode directly."


    "Is this the demigod family? It''s really strong. "


    "It seems that the boxer of the demigod family knew o''keno''s talent, so he took the initiative to admit defeat after playing for a while."


    "I said there were so few soldiers of the demigod family who signed up for fighting this year. It turned out that they were afraid of o''keno."


    In just a few seconds, all the flesh and blood on Holt''s arm was broken, revealing the cracked bones.


    However, it seems that Holt also has the talent of steel muscles and iron bones, and his arm bones have not been broken.


    But without muscles, he also lost strength.


    Okenno punched through Holt''s protection and hit Holt in the face.


    The peculiar concussion force in the fist force exploded Hote''s nose and spread in all directions along his face. In a flash, most of Hote''s flesh and blood were shocked by the fist force.


    White bones. Such a strong Holt has no power to fight back¡° O''keno wins! " The referee hastened to pass the sentence. Holt''s huge body fell heavily to the ground. Su Ye jumped into the challenge arena, and huote had fainted¡° Priest! " Su Ye shouted. The priests of the temple of Apollo quickly appeared and carried Hoth away for treatment. The magic effect of the golden priest was very poor. The host, who was a priest of the holy land, came out in person and made Hote recover as before. Looking at the sleepy Holt, Su Ye thanked the host. The host just patted Su ye on the shoulder and said nothing. Su Ye raised his head and looked at o''keno. The corner of okenno''s right mouth tilted high, revealing shining white teeth. Eugene, who had been cured, came up and whispered, "never underestimate the demigod family." Su Ye nodded. It seems that he really underestimated o''keno. Or, o''keno has a lot of fighting talents, but not many racing talents. Besides, o''keno is very good at acting! Su Ye stared at o''keno seriously. A typical Greek taller than himself, his bronze skin is smeared with olive oil, shiny and moist. He has light black curly hair, high nose and deep eyes. Obviously, he is less than twenty years old, but he looks nearly thirty and very old. His skin was particularly rough, as if polished by sandpaper, but at the same time, it was full of strange crystal. Like turbid jade, "it is worthy of being the cousin of Hercules, the descendant of pasius, one of the Ten Heroes of ancient Greece, and the descendant of the blood of the God King." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 446

    "There are some things I can''t say clearly. You understand now." Eugene sighed.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Recall o''keno''s performance in these two days and re interpret it in my mind.


    He had a bad temper in the race and deliberately gave everyone the illusion that he was really a reckless man.


    But in fact, it has been hiding strength.


    In the knockout of the top four, he was either consumed by Holt or made a quick decision with talent. He chose the latter.


    At the same time, it also aims to annoy the opponent to the greatest extent.


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    Eurytus, the father of okono, is a famous madman who is notorious in Greece. He has always used all kinds of despicable means to harm Hagrid, the first hero of Greece. Everyone despises his actions.


    Eurythus dared to harm Hercules because he was inspired by Hera, the queen of God.


    All Greeks knew that Zeus had seven wives, and there were countless women in addition to his wives. His favorite thing is to find beautiful women in the lower world.


    Even after the closure of the world, he still likes to use separate bodies to flirt with women in the world. He is the most famous breed of horse in Greece.


    He left a large number of children in Greece and contributed a large number of myths, legends and heroes to Greece.


    So that some people joke that in Greek mythology and legend, 1% is the story of other gods and 99% is the romantic story of Zeus.


    Southern Zeus, northern Odin, God King of horses, God King of horses, horse.


    Even, Zeus only played with Hera. Later, Hera united with the gods and forced him to marry formally, so that the relationship between them was completely stabilized.


    Even so, Zeus kept looking for women in the lower world.


    In the history of ancient Greece, an unknown powerful hero often appeared suddenly. When the temple priest checked, more than half of them were the sons of Zeus.


    Hera hated Zeus'' behavior, so she used various methods to obstruct Zeus and even kill his women or children.


    Zeus has many sons and daughters, some of whom are the sons and daughters of gods born with goddesses, such as Apollo, Artemis, Dionysus, the God of wine, volgan, the God of craftsman, and so on.


    In addition, there are also some children of half man and half god. The best is Hercules.


    Hercules'' mother is the granddaughter of the famous Greek hero Theseus, who is also the son of Zeus.


    So


    In short, Zeus loved Hercules very much, and Hera persecuted Hercules all the time, and even sent poisonous snakes to kill Hercules in his infancy.


    In legend, Hera used the most vicious curse on Hercules. Hercules often went crazy and killed his wife and son, teachers and friends. Almost all the people close to him were killed by him.


    Therefore, Hercules chose to exile himself, stay away from all his relatives and friends, and prepare to die alone.


    There are also rumors that Hercules chose to yield to Hera, but to complete Hera''s test, Hera really accepted him as his son and agreed to his canonization only after completing the test.


    Thinking of this, Su Ye realized that eurytus''s cruelty to Hagrid was just a representation, and behind it was the struggle between the queen of God and the king of God.


    Eurythus probably realized that he was the tool of Hera against Hercules.


    Only by becoming Hera''s mad dog can he live.


    So he chose to pretend to be a madman in the eyes of others.


    And okono, I''m afraid, is also pretending.


    "It seems that my understanding of the world is still not deep enough. Every Greek is the best actress."


    Su ye thought silently.


    "Give o''keno the magic beard!"


    "To O''Connor!"


    Many noble spectators suddenly shouted, especially the Athenian nobles.


    The host had no choice but to stand up, blinked to the edge of the challenge arena, handed o''keno a magic beard and patted him on the shoulder with the same enthusiasm.


    Many cheered for o''keno.


    The people of the city of Argus cheered, the people of Mycenae cheered, and even many Spartans cheered for okenno.


    "In this sunny noon, the final is about to begin. Then, does the champion belong to Okino, the son of eurytus, the descendant of the demigod pasius, or the cruel magician Su ye? No one can be sure, but what is certain is that the two will contribute a wonderful game to us! Dear audience, shout out loudly, "who do you support, o''keno, or Su ye?"


    At the call of the host, a large number of the audience couldn''t sit still and got up and shouted the names of Su ye or o''keno.


    What many nobles could not bear was that the number of support for the two people was even equal.


    This made all the nobles look uneasy.


    In the champions of previous competitions, almost all are aristocratic special sessions. No matter who wins or loses, they are all aristocratic wins.


    But now, so many people are cheering for a magician, a civilian magician, and a foreign civilian magician who has to pay every year to live in Athens.


    What made them more uncomfortable was that many nobles also supported Su ye, including some demigod families on the VIP stage.


    Sisyphus and polux cheered for Suye loudly. One is the top demigod family in Athens and the other is Spartan.


    Some elders of the demigod family looked at the two men and hinted at Leonidas. Leonidas shrugged and said nothing.


    The family behind okenno is Hera, the queen of God. Will supporting Suye cause Hera''s disgust?


    Everyone knows that Hera is a jealous woman.


    However, a few priests and the strongest members of the demigod family looked calm and didn''t care at all.


    In the audience seat of Macedonia, a small young man stood up with his arms folded and looked down. He had black curly hair, white skin and reddish cheeks. At first glance, it was nothing surprising, but if you look carefully, you will be surprised to find that he just stood at random, as if he was the center of everyone nearby.


    Even if the perspective continues to expand, it seems that he can become the center of the audience on the whole hillside.


    "My primary school brother is pretty good." The little young man smiled.


    "Alexander, do you think he can win the championship?" Asked hephaes.


    "Who knows?" Alexander shrugged. "I only know that he showed his giant blood in Sparta, but I don''t know what rank he is."


    "This is the final. You can watch it carefully with magic glasses." Hephis''s words caused everyone around to laugh.


    Alexander didn''t have a good way: "I don''t want to faint at the critical moment."


    "Poor blood fainter Alexander." Hephaes''s words caused bursts of laughter around him.


    Alexander shrugged again and looked carelessly at the arena below.


    On the challenge arena, Su ye and o''keno looked at each other in opposition.


    "How do you feel to see your good friend Holt beaten into a skeleton?" The tall o''keno looked down at Su Ye. His right lip was wide open, showing his white teeth.


    "My feeling is that you are good at drama. Even your father eurytus is good at acting. You have not only deceived others, but also the gods." Su Ye smiled politely.


    In the audience of aristocrats everywhere, some aristocrats suddenly realized.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m sure you covered it up well. Your good classmate was beaten like this by me, and you pretended not to be angry. That''s good. " O''Connor said.


    "I''m not here to get angry, but to compete for the championship. Your behavior will not change the result of my championship, but it will change the process of my championship. " Su Ye looked cold.


    Cheers and boos rang out in the audience at the same time.


    O''keno suddenly smiled at the host and said, "look at this cold-blooded and ruthless magician, who doesn''t pay attention to his friend''s life and death at all. I''m ashamed to compete with such people. Of course, I will teach such a person a lesson so hard that even his classmates can''t recognize him! This stage belongs to soldiers and to us! "


    Okenno suddenly raised his arms.


    His thick and strong arms are like a root carving wrapped in pulp.


    At this moment, almost all nobles were boiling with blood and roaring loudly.


    "We!"


    "We!"


    The Athenian nobles were the loudest.


    Many civilian audience smiles disappeared, and some even hissed against it.


    "You''ll be like that big fool today, turning into a half skeleton and lying here." O''keno pointed to the ground, his mouth tilted high and his teeth glittered.


    "I must admit that you are far more powerful than I thought. I can even be sure that you have other powerful talents and even blood power. But it will be you lying on the ground. " Su Ye''s mood did not fluctuate at all.


    The teachers and students of Plato college nodded frequently, and even hort, who had just awakened, nodded hard.


    He didn''t want Su ye to fluctuate because of himself.


    At this moment, the priests who did not belong to the temple of the little god or the temple of the peaceful little God showed their approval.


    "This Su ye..."


    The Athenian nobles were more and more worried. Su Ye was completely unaffected by okenno and was bound to be recognized by many big people. In the future, it will be a little difficult to discredit Su ye in front of those neutral dignitaries.


    O''keno finally couldn''t keep calm, and his eyes flashed a look of disappointment.


    "Well, let''s talk with our fists!" O''Connor hit the left palm gently with his right hand.


    "You are not a good soldier, but you are a good opponent." Su Ye twisted his neck, then jumped gently to warm up.


    "Interesting." O''keno immediately learned something and jumped in place and moved his limbs.


    "Yes, it''s very effective. I''ll do the same before the boxing match in the future." Okono''s provocative appearance caused the audience to laugh.


    Su Ye was more and more sure that o''keno had definitely studied drama. He usually behaved arrogantly. Once in the challenge arena, he had no face, skin and self-esteem. He even learned his opponent''s behavior directly. Most people''s hearts were not so strong.


    O''keno is using provocation to cover up learning¡° I very much hope that we will enter the same group in the next wrestling competition and fighting competition. " Su ye said what most people didn''t understand. He gently raised his arms, stood in front of him and posed for battle¡° The first round begins! " The referee blew his whistle. Two men attack at the same time. The movements are the same. They all resist the attack with the left arm and the right fist. However, o''keno is a head taller than Su ye and has longer arms. The attack angles of the two people are completely different. Su ye had to take a small step forward to take action. At the same time, he took refuge when o''keno attacked. Two people''s right fists are blocked by each other''s left arm at the same time, but they skillfully use the edge of their fists to scrape each other''s face. They retreated as soon as they touched. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 447

    O''keno''s mouth was slightly cracked.


    Su Ye''s cheek swelled slightly.


    This is the first time that two people were injured in a boxing match.


    Although the injury was pitifully small, and both of their injuries healed with the naked eye, the audience was excited.


    "Su Ye!"


    "O''keno!"


    The audience cheered loudly, and some even shouted the names of two people in turn.


    "Very good." O''keno finished, slightly arched his back and launched a fierce attack.


    Su Ye was unequivocal and launched a counter attack.


    O''keno''s strength is above Su ye, but his flexibility is slightly poor.


    Su Ye is more flexible, but not strong enough. The key is that his skills are far inferior to o''keno.


    Su Ye is not a long-term melee fighter, nor has he undergone long-term boxing training. Two fatal defects are infinitely magnified in front of powerful opponents.


    You come and go on both sides. They are very good-looking. They continue to add small injuries, but because they both have self-healing talents, they heal quickly.


    Most of the audience thought they were equal, but many experienced soldiers shook their heads gently.


    Su Ye is already very good, but o''keno has too much fighting experience. His fighting skills and understanding of boxing are far better than Su Ye.


    As a result, o''keno has more advantages in terms of the number of times and angle of hitting Su ye, and his score is significantly higher than Su Ye.


    Unless Su Ye knocks down o''keno, he will fall behind by big points in the first three rounds and eventually lose the championship.


    The champion of boxing is three wins in five sets.


    Every punch of okenno can release light white waves to form a strong shock force.


    However, those shocks fell on Su Ye''s face, which could only cause slight redness and swelling, and could not form large-area damage like hote.


    On Su ye, with the healing of the injury, the light element continues to work.


    As a result, the wounds on o''keno accumulated more and more, but the old wounds on Su Ye always healed quickly.


    The shrill whistle sounded, and the referee threw forward and stretched out his arm to separate the two.


    They retreated and leaned back against the challenge arena guardrail.


    The glittering sweat flowed on both heads and bodies like a stream.


    The two men''s former opponents were stunned. They didn''t sweat at all during the battle.


    Even after the 5000 meter weight-bearing run, they were not so tired.


    But now two people fight for less than a hundred seconds.


    The two men gasped heavily, slightly hung their heads and stared at each other.


    "You''re good at fighting." O''keno looked sarcastic, and the redness and bruises on his face did not completely disappear.


    In contrast, Su Ye was attacked more times, but there was no trace of scars on his face.


    "In the first round, okenno won!" The referee and the referee calculate the score and get the result.


    Okenno immediately stood up arrogantly and raised his arms.


    "O''keno!"


    "O''keno!"


    "O''keno!"


    More than half of the audience cheered the name of okenno, and the nobles were more enthusiastic than ever before.


    Not long ago, these nobles were still laughing at the civilians, who were always shouting and yelling. They were all bumpkins.


    Some civilians looked at Su ye in disappointment, clenched their teeth and said nothing.


    "Su ye, come on!"


    "Su ye, come on!"


    The Platonic academy shouted, some Athenian civilians shouted, and some Spartans shouted.


    However, their cries were subdued by the voice of o''keno.


    O''keno grinned at Su ye again.


    "Human flesh sandbag, you''d better admit defeat." O''Connor continued his provocation arrogantly.


    His words sparked cheers again.


    Su ye did not speak, but took a deep breath after thinking for a while.


    Giant transformation.


    Su Ye''s body expanded rapidly, and his skin was made translucent. Seeing that his skin was about to burst, the sound of riprap rolling appeared, and powerful forces poured into his body. While growing larger, his body continued to strengthen, and his skin became thicker and thicker.


    Finally, Su Ye''s body soared to five meters high.


    The skin is pale with a little Topaz like spots on the surface.


    The two flanks under the two shoulders give birth to a strong arm.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved and looked stable.


    However, all Spartans who experienced the battle of the king of gladiators, such as comodes, were stunned.


    Before, Su ye had multiple arms, which was the function of magic.


    But now, as like as two peas in the same four arms, Suye''s body is extremely strong, and they are all giant arms, not the earth''s element arms.


    Moreover, Su Ye''s previous transformation was only four meters high.


    In less than a month, Su Ye''s strength has been greatly improved?


    In the foreign audience seat, the tall, waxy yellow soldier with his hat covering his face raised his head in surprise so that his face appeared.


    Akerdes, the strange slave warrior who disappeared after snoring with the giant.


    He hurried to cover his face with his hat.


    "This boy! After rather baffling as like as two peas, the snoring has evolved into a four arm giant, and these four arms are almost identical to those snore.


    All the people who had cheered for o''keno shut up.


    No one expected that Su ye had such a powerful giant blood. He could not only become a giant, but also a particularly tall four armed giant.


    The Persians in the audience looked at the scene in surprise, and someone was summoned secretly.


    "The possible reason for Su Ye''s surprise retreat of the giant Legion has been found. He has a rare four armed giant blood. We only need to find a giant with higher blood, and the giant Legion will not be surprised by Su Ye."


    Some Nordic soldiers quickly stood up and saluted before sitting down.


    The gods of northern Europe have the blood of Titans, and even Titans directly join Odin''s command.


    O''keno grinned and said, "although I''m not interested in collecting your intelligence, I''ve heard that you used the power of giant blood in the battle of Spartan king of gladiators. Let me see what level of giant blood you are. Um... Giant general, right? Sorry, I have it too! "


    "I have too!" Okenno burst into laughter and his body expanded rapidly.


    Finally, O''Connor expanded into a giant four meters high.


    There was an uproar.


    The Boxers'' faces changed dramatically.


    Many families opposed to the parsius family watched the scene with disbelief.


    They didn''t expect that o''keno had this blood, and he couldn''t bear it until this time.


    Theoretically, every descendant of gods has more or less Titan blood, but it is difficult to inspire it.


    O''keno can now inspire the blood of giants, and his future achievements are unlimited.


    Although Hercules has the blood of a giant king in the silver rank, and is known to have the power of twelve giants, which is far more than o''keno, Hercules is an odd number.


    O''keno, has reached the peak of ordinary demigod family members.


    It can almost be said that okenno will become a hero and even have a great chance to be promoted to demigod.


    The parsius family is indeed the blood of the first God King of Greece


    Many nobles praised it one after another.


    "O''keno!"


    "O''keno!"


    Countless audiences cheered for o''keno again.


    However, the shouting became weaker because they found a problem.


    He was also a giant general, and Su Ye was originally shorter than o''keno, but after his transformation, Su Ye was not only one meter higher than o''keno, but also had two more arms.


    The level of blood force seems to be visible to the naked eye.


    O''keno was originally aggressive, but he was stunned for a while. He took a closer look at Su ye and then himself.


    Su Ye is five meters and he is four meters.


    Su Ye has four arms and two of his own.


    Su Ye''s skin surface is firmer, thicker and brighter. His skin is obviously thin and dark.


    Su Ye is like the king of giants, but he is just an ordinary giant.


    Like a little brother.


    "Start! Start! " Red blood sped up in o''keno''s face and eyes.


    The referee nodded. The referee blew a whistle and jumped directly from the challenge arena.


    A giant four meters high and a giant with four arms five meters high turned the original challenge arena into a crib.


    "I''ll beat you into a giant skeleton!"


    O''Connor was about to come forward, but he suddenly stopped.


    On the surface of Su Ye''s body, dense armor appeared, one after another, and each surface was carved with the appearance of a giant.


    Su Ye became a giant in dark gold armor.


    At the top of the helmet, three spikes stand like a crown.


    The audience was silent.


    Ordinary people are just surprised or feel brave, but those who study giants deeply are incredible.


    Many magicians instinctively use magic tools to record, but unfortunately, all failed. This is the stadium built by the gods.


    Those masters stared at Su Ye carefully, as if to bring every detail of Su ye into their mind.


    O''keno''s huge face was a little dull. Why didn''t he fight? He already had a bad feeling.


    Why are the eyes behind Su Ye''s T-shaped face armor full of supreme majesty, and why is his soul trembling.


    He is the blood of the God King!


    I also have the blood of a giant General!


    It must be an illusion!


    By all means!


    "I, the great grandson of Perseus, the son of eurytus, okenno!" O''keno sent out a roar that rang through the audience, slightly lowered himself and rushed to Su ye like a mountain peak. One meter, two meters, three meters... A scene that surprised everyone appeared. Okono was like a beast that offended the gods, melted by the glory of the gods. His body is getting smaller and smaller, and all giant forms are rapidly peeling off. His fist aimed at Su Ye''s head, but in the end, his right fist fell slightly above the giant Su Ye''s knee, not even to the middle of his thigh. The skin on the leg trembled and disappeared. The whole audience was stunned. O''keno raised his head, opened his mouth and slowly looked up at Su ye, who was as high as two floors. Su Ye lowered his head, looked down at o''keno''s small face, raised his right arm and right arm high, and then hit o''keno''s face, chest and abdomen with his right fist and right fist. Two punches falling from the sky. Bang! Bang! The challenge arena is cracked, the guardrail is broken, the gravel splashes and the dust is light. O''keno was embedded in the challenge arena with wide eyes and bloody nose. After a moment of silence, there were all kinds of swearing and slang that expressed surprise¡° Cruelty! How cruel! " Jules muttered to himself. The whole audience is boiling! Crazy shouts rose into the sky. The nobleman who had shouted the loudest just now was silent. The Athenian nobles stared at Su Ye. On the challenge arena¡° Do you have any more? " Su Ye bowed his head and asked. O''keno was like a baby lying in a crib, kicking his legs gently. Su Ye stood in front of the crib like a devil out of hell. Two eyes meet.. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 448

    "Su... In the second round, Su Yesheng!" The referee hastened to announce.


    The host was stunned for a while and said, "since both sides are big boxers, the second game will be held on the flat ground and the range of the challenge arena will be expanded accordingly. Please take a break and prepare for the third round. "


    Su Ye stretched out two fingers, lifted the ground, pinched o''keno''s shoulder, picked it up, put it on the ground, and then walked down the collapsed challenge arena.


    At the edge of the challenge arena, Su Ye held his chest with four arms and thought quietly.


    The enthusiasm of the audience has not weakened at all, and the worship of heroes and idols has never stopped, shouting all kinds of slogans.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Cruelty!"


    "Cruel magician!"


    "Cruel magician!"


    The major forces sighed softly when they saw this scene.


    Originally, I thought o''keno would be born like Hercules, but Su Ye hit him back with two fists.


    Hold it.


    They looked at Su Ye quietly.


    It is almost foreseeable that the reputation of Plato college will continue to improve, and Su ye will become a new star in Greece.


    Or, already.


    Not surprisingly, Su Ye has attracted the attention of the gods.


    On the VIP seat, a chief priest of Zeus Temple whispered, "after the game, use an artifact to test that he may be the blood of the God King."


    The nearby priest nodded gently.


    In the distant auditorium, akerdes touched his chin.


    "This boy won''t be the king of fighting, will he?"


    In the audience of Plato college.


    "Niederon, did you bet on the fighting king of Suye?" Gregory suddenly raised his voice.


    "Bet."


    "How much?"


    "Fifty thousand. And you? " Ned Endau.


    "Me too."


    The two people asked and answered loudly, looking at the audience and smiling.


    Ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped through the hearts of the college''s teachers and students.


    In the audience, many people were lost in thought.


    Why did okono''s transformed giant disappear?


    O''keno struggled to get up from the ground and gently moved his body.


    Strong talent leaps in his body and constantly repairs the wounds of his body


    Soon, the surface of his body recovered.


    However, his movements were as slow as those of an 80 year old man.


    The priest just looked at okenno quietly.


    A shallow smile appeared on Holt''s face.


    Eugene came over.


    "Big man, don''t you have any blood?"


    "I don''t. I''m just an ordinary person. So far, I''m not even a soldier apprentice." Hotter road.


    "Hehe, you people in Plato college are shameless. Who knows what power you hide." Eugene said.


    "You misunderstood. We Plato college are all good people. They are all very good to me." Holt looked at Eugene seriously.


    "All right, you''re right." Eugene sighed.


    Holt showed a simple and honest smile.


    This time the rest is much longer than the previous games.


    It was a quarter of an hour before the referee went to o''keno.


    Okenno nodded softly.


    Soon, Su ye and o''keno went to the newly painted square field on the ground, with a full side length of 15 meters.


    Su Ye never lost his giant form and looked at o''keno quietly.


    O''keno looked up slightly at Su ye in front of him.


    "I don''t know what means you used to disperse my blood power, but I want to know if you cheated." O''keno looked to the host.


    The host was also stunned and said, "wait a minute, everyone."


    There was a lot of confusion in the audience. Many people showed skeptical expressions, and even many people shouted that Su Ye cheated.


    Not long after, the host returned and said, "after the unanimous discussion between the masters and the major shrines, we determined that Su ye did not cheat. The situation encountered by okenno is very close to the legendary ''blood suppression''. No one knows the specific reason, but the consequences of blood suppression are like this. Even several masters have seen blood suppression with their own eyes. In addition, in order to prevent accidents, we invited Ms. Isabella, the high priest of the goddess of goodwill temple, to use divine prophecy. As a result, Su ye did not cheat, and the whole process was extremely fair. "


    Hearing the name of "goddess of goodwill", most of the people present changed slightly, including some nobles with high status.


    The nobles who had been slandering Su ye shut their mouths and secretly observed the stadium.


    Among the Greek gods, there is no goddess of kindness.


    There are always some gods that are too powerful or strange, causing people''s fear. If humans mention the names of gods, they are likely to be noticed by gods. Therefore, in order to avoid trouble, people will change the names of some gods.


    The goddess of goodwill is actually a title for the goddess of vengeance.


    Vengeance is not a goddess, but consists of three goddesses: Alecto, the goddess of anxiety, Megara, the goddess of hatred, and Tisiphone, the goddess of vengeance.


    These three goddesses are nominally under the jurisdiction of Hades, the Lord of the underworld. Their rank is not the main God, but in fact, they have the same status as the three goddesses of fate.


    In terms of seniority, the three goddesses of vengeance are even the aunt of the God King Zeus.


    No matter in the arena or arena, in any arena, any injustice, you can pray to the goddess of vengeance.


    Once the vengeance pays attention to something, she will make a judgment and retaliate against the despicable.


    No one in the world is a perfect good man. Everyone has done something wrong more or less. Therefore, almost all Greeks maintain respect for the goddess of vengeance.


    In the arena and arena, the status of the goddess of vengeance is often higher than some main gods.


    The whole stadium was instantly quiet.


    "I believe in the justice of the goddess of goodwill. But I don''t believe you can suppress my giant blood. Just now, it was just an accident! " O''keno once again inspired the blood power of the giant general, and his body became a four meter high giant again.


    At first glance, it looks more heroic than before.


    "Apologize to Holt." Su Ye stands across the road.


    "What?" O''keno didn''t react for a moment.


    "Apologize to Holt." Su Ye continued.


    O''Connor''s swollen face showed an ugly smile.


    "Let me apologize to a loser? No way. " O''keno sneered.


    Su Ye didn''t speak any more. He just stared into the eyes of giant o''keno.


    The host said loudly: "one is that the winner will never bow to the loser, the other is to protect his classmates. The smell of fire between the two people is getting stronger and stronger. Dear viewers, do you like O''Connor or support Su ye? Shout out the man''s name, let his name ring through the sky, and let all Greece remember that name! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "O''keno!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye''s voice was overwhelming.


    Many nobles looked away and said nothing.


    The referee''s whistle sounded.


    Two men rushed to each other at the same time.


    This time, the giant Su ye took the initiative.


    But in the blink of an eye, the two approached.


    As like as two peas.


    Okono''s body shrinks rapidly, like a dried radish.


    "Never fear!" O''keno roared. He didn''t hide and continued to attack Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s strong upper right fist is Keno''s right fist in Central Europe.


    Poof


    After a terrible sound, everyone saw an unforgettable scene.


    Su Ye''s fist fell on the egg like a huge stone hammer.


    In a flash, okono''s whole right arm was flattened and stacked by Su Ye''s giant fist, and then exploded.


    Flesh and bones are flying all over the sky.


    The whole right arm is gone.


    However, Su Ye has more than one right fist.


    His other right fist hit okono''s left shoulder.


    Poof


    Similar sounds sounded one after another.


    O''keno''s left arm flew out, his left shoulder disappeared, leaving a huge hole.


    In the hole, blood gushed and the heart beat wildly.


    O''keno screamed and fell to the ground.


    Blood gurgled down the big gap in his shoulders and flowed on the ground, like a ditch for watering crops was dug.


    He gave a cry of pain and pushed his heels hard on the ground. He wanted to push the ground out of two big pits.


    He bit his teeth, and blood slowly gushed from between his teeth.


    His eyes opened angrily and rolled in pain.


    He stared at the bloody sky directly above, and at the edge of the sky stood a magnificent, tall and insurmountable mountain.


    That mountain seems a bit like Su Ye.


    The audience was shocked by the bloody scene, including the referee, who didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Two punches, just two punches, solved a warrior of the demigod family and a strong man who beat 90% of the boxing champion.


    Even if a real giant is here, it can never cause so much damage when only physical strength is used.


    If o''keno''s attack carries a destructive shock, Su Ye''s attack seems to have the power of the collapse of all things.


    "Help people!" A friend of okenno suddenly shouted.


    Soon, the audience of the city of Argus shouted.


    "Help people!"


    "Help!"


    The shrill voice awakened the audience.


    But the priests of the temple of the sun were like cold statues, motionless.


    The priests of other temples were also motionless, including the priests of the temple of Zeus, the king of God, and the temple of Hera, the queen of God. At this moment, they all seem to forget that okenno is the descendant of Zeus and that his father is the divine family of Hera after God¡° Save people! " Some members of the demigod family in the VIP seat couldn''t help shouting. Including Menelaus, a demigod aristocrat who was defeated by Su ye in the arena of the king of gladiators. But all the priests did not move. The host hurriedly said, "please judge immediately." At this time, the referee woke up like a dream, looked at Su ye on the left, and then raised his left arm¡° I declare that o''keno has completely lost his ability to compete. In this boxing match, Su Yesheng! Ask the priest to save people immediately. " At the moment when the judge said the result, a holy priest in the temple of the sun suddenly moved to o''keno and used divination. A pillar of light with a diameter of three meters fell and enveloped o''keno. The host said loudly: "although the scene is bloody and the runner up okono still needs to be cultivated, I still want to announce that the boxing champion of this pithia competition is... Suye! Let''s shout Su Ye''s name and congratulate him on winning the fifth championship trophy! Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su ye Neat cheers echoed in the huge pithian competition field. Holt''s eyes were moist and cheered loudly. For his own sake, he didn''t hesitate to offend the noble demigod. Su Ye is so kind! If Eugene still says that Su Ye is not, he will be killed with one punch! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 449

    Eugene looked at okenno in the beam of light and was moved.


    He glanced at the big man around him and wondered if Su Ye was really a good man?


    The students of Plato college screamed, this is the real Plato!


    If a demigod aristocrat farts and dares to harm his classmates, he will kill each other. He can''t be counselled!


    The Athenians were equally excited.


    Bullying Athenians? Kill you!


    Even, some Athenian nobles who were hostile to Suye were ashamed.


    I really can''t offend a demigod aristocrat so much for a classmate. My whole family can''t do it.


    Su Ye seems to have a little heroic temperament.


    Su Ye''s body shrank slowly and finally returned to normal. Then he calmly took out his clothes from the ring of space and put them on in public.


    Some women and men shrieked and flushed with excitement.


    Palos blushed, glanced at Su ye and looked away, but she saw the crazy eyes of other women and a few men. Her face was frosted and her eyes were frozen.


    In the Spartan audience, crimela''s eyes were pink and she bowed her head shyly.


    "The teacher is really..."


    However, most Greeks did not care and continued to cheer loudly.


    Because, in previous sports events in Greece, all men were naked.


    Only in recent years has it changed.


    The Greeks never avoid the body too much, because the Greeks believe that if they even avoid their own body too much, it will bound their thoughts.


    Any act that binds the body and mind can protect itself in a short time, but it will imprison the whole ethnic group in a long time.


    When the third round is about to begin, the light column on o''keno dissipates slowly.


    His body had completely returned to normal, but he still lay on the ground, looking at the sky directly above, his eyes dull.


    Su Ye has left, but there is still an insurmountable mountain at the end of the sky in o''keno''s eyes.


    After the referee repeatedly urged, after a long time, o''keno slowly got up.


    Many people looked at his strong body with envy, his skin was full of healthy color, and his muscles were entangled like dense tree roots, full of explosive power.


    But his eyes were dim.


    The third round begins.


    The battle between Eugene and Holt attracted everyone''s attention.


    Su Ye watched carefully.


    In the first round, Holt went all out to beat Eugene by a narrow margin.


    In the second round, Eugene showed his real strength and beat Holt with a big score.


    In the third round, Eugene showed his strong strength again, but he failed to beat Hote and finally won with high scores.


    Although the battle between the two was far less exciting than that of Su ye and o''keno, it also exceeded the ordinary game and won the enthusiastic cheers of the audience.


    Although Holt lost to Eugene, he was loved by a large number of civilians, especially Athenians.


    An ordinary civilian, not even a black iron soldier, can break into the semi-finals. He has not even been knocked down in front of Eugene, and even fought back many times, beating Eugene with blood all over his face.


    Without Su ye, Holt would be the most eye-catching civilian athlete in the games.


    With the end of the third round, Su ye, okenno and Eugene stepped onto the podium.


    After the award, the host seemed to have learned the lesson of the race and gave Eugene the magic beard first.


    "Eugene, this is your third runner up. What do you think?" Asked the host.


    Eugene thought for a moment and said, "in this competition, the emergence of Holt gave me a great impact. I didn''t expect that an ordinary man without divine power, a guy who is not even a black iron apprentice, could stand in the third place. I can even say that without the blood power of the hero family, I will be defeated. I think Holt is the most respected opponent in boxing. "


    The audience nodded and recognized Eugene and Holt.


    The host smiled and said, "what about Su ye?"


    Eugene thought for a moment, raised his right hand and shouted, "down with Saiba Suye! End the brutal rule! "


    The whole audience laughed and many people joined in the fun and shouted.


    "Down with Saiba Suye! End the brutal rule! "


    The host smiled and handed the magic beard to o''keno.


    "As your third runner up, o''keno, what do you want to say?"


    "In the next two games, I want to end Su Ye''s brutal rule!" Okono looked firmly ahead and at the distant sky.


    There were boos, but there were also cheers.


    The host was about to speak when a shout came from Sparta.


    "Runner up King! O''keno! "


    The audience laughed, and many people laughed wildly and stamped their feet and hammered the ground.


    The host almost couldn''t hold back, but the strange blowing sound of the magic beard exposed his pain and patience.


    Okenno was purplish red and stared angrily at Sparta''s position.


    But the Spartans not only did not converge, but shouted in unison.


    "Runner up King! Runner up King... "


    O''keno''s chest heaved with anger and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Su ye could not laugh or cry. The Spartans not only had strong fists, but also had a bad mouth.


    "Su ye, this is your fifth champion. What do you want to say to the audience?" Asked the host.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I have nothing to say to the audience, but I want to pray to the great sun god Apollo."


    Su Ye''s eyes are pious.


    "Oh? What prayer? " As the priest of the Sun Temple, the host warmly supported everyone to pray to Apollo.


    "I hope that in the next wrestling and fighting competitions, o''keno and I will be arranged in the same group." Suye road.


    This is the second time Su ye said similar words. Everyone immediately understood why.


    Su Ye wants to beat o''keno into seven losers in wrestling and seven losers in fighting, and then eliminate o''keno in the later group stage, so that he can''t enter the final semi-finals.


    The Athenian nobles looked at okenno with sympathy, but a little gloating and gratitude.


    Okono''s face began to turn black.


    The host said helplessly, "the great sun god will consider your prayer."


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, the audience even okono''s expression changed slightly.


    Ordinary people prayed to Apollo, and Apollo could not respond.


    But the prayers of the priests were different. The champion of pithia even received the prayers of the champion King given by the God of the great sun.


    Countless spectators looked at okenno sympathetically.


    This is the pithia competition held in memory of the sun god. The sun god will pay attention. No accident, the sun god is likely to meet Su Ye''s small request.


    God has given it all, but there is still a request for group allocation?


    O''keno clenched his teeth.


    After the host announced the end of the morning game, the audience broke up one after another, and Su Ye stepped down with a reward.


    The gold divine power equipment of the boxing champion is a pair of mountain gloves, usually a pair of soft leather bracelets. Once inspired by divine power, it will immediately form gloves to wrap both hands and enhance strength. It is one of the divine power equipment very popular among soldiers.


    After lunch, the afternoon wrestling match began.


    With everyone watching, the top 64 players began to draw lots, and three old friends, Holt, Eugene and okenno, were there.


    Soon, the draw was over, and the result made the audience laugh for a long time.


    Su ye took No. 1 and o''keno took No. 2. Both of them were assigned to the first group.


    O''Connor''s face was always black.


    Everyone realized that Su Ye''s Prayer took effect. It must be Apollo who personally decided to draw lots. After all, even the chief high priest of the temple was not qualified to do such a thing.


    The believers of Apollo looked at Su ye with envy.


    After the group draws lots, the group draws lots.


    Su ye still won No. 1, and o''keno still won No. 2.


    The whole audience burst into laughter.


    The host deliberately made a jealous look and said, "it seems that the great sun god Apollo heard the prayer, an enviable little guy. Well, according to the usual practice... No, it''s an exception. The competitions in other groups are suspended. Su Ye challenges seven people in the same group continuously. Su ye, dare you? "


    "I will repay the favor of the great sun god with brilliance."


    Su Ye''s words made all the priests nod again and again. This attitude was far better than everything.


    "OK, next, everyone in the first group will wrestle with Su Ye according to the sequence number. Scene 1, Su Ye vs. o''keno! Let''s cheer for the two players! "


    This time, few people called o''keno''s name, and most people called Su Ye.


    After all, the sun god is watching Su Ye.


    Both sides stood on the wrestling ground, looking at each other.


    Two people''s bodies inflated at the same time and burst their clothes in public.


    Excited screams came and went one after another, and the woman''s voice overwhelmed the man at this moment.


    "I, o''keno, will end your cruel rule over the competition!" Okenno roared loudly.


    "Apologize to Holt!" Su Yeping and tunnel.


    "Never!" Okenno roared again.


    Whistle.


    Two people rushed to each other like two peaks.


    After a flash, Su Ye was still like a mountain peak.


    Okono shrank into a rockery.


    O''keno''s eyes were full of grief and anger, but he didn''t shrink back and still grabbed Su Ye''s arm.


    Su Ye''s four hands explored the place like lightning, grabbed o''keno''s right arm at the same time, and divided it into his wrist, forearm, elbow and upper arm, which was completely wrapped like Arm Armor.


    Like an eagle catching a chick just out of an egg shell. Then, an unprecedented scene of ancient Greek wrestling appeared. Su Ye grabbed okono''s right arm, violently lifted okono high, then fell to the ground, then lifted it high again and fell again. Bang, bang, Bang... Giant Su Ye grabbed o''keno''s right arm and circled in place. With each move, he picked up o''keno and hit the ground. On the first fall, O''Connor was dizzy. On the fifth fall, okenno''s bones broke. On the seventh fall, O''Connor was covered with blood and completely unconscious. After su ye turned around, he smashed it with all his strength. Bang! O''keno was embedded in the ground, filled with dust. However, o''keno''s arm remained in Suye''s hand. Su Ye looked at the broken arm that had been broken and threw it on the side of o''keno. The twisted okenno is like an elbow stewed for ten days, and the meat has rotted into cotton. This time, the referee had rich experience and announced for the first time: "o''keno completely lost his ability to play. Su Ye won the first game! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 450

    Su Ye''s body slowly shrinks, and the giant characteristics disappear one after another.


    The audience stared at the ground near Su Ye. The red earth formed a huge ring, which impacted everyone''s mind and vision.


    Okenno sank into the big pit, as if turned into a small blood colored lake.


    One holy priest shook his head after using divine arts, and the second holy priest rushed over and used multiple divine arts continuously before stopping.


    The host said loudly, "it is worthy of being the cruel Su Ye! He created an unprecedented skill in the history of human wrestling, and I named it ''brutal wrestling'', which can not only destroy people''s body, but also destroy people''s will. Any wrestler who can withstand this attack and survive has an iron will! I hope o''keno can survive this disaster and stand on the wrestling stage again. To save time, we moved to another place for a wrestling match. "


    Some viewers are full of question marks. Is that it?


    Okono is also a demigod aristocrat!


    There were only two holy priests and okenno in the pillar of light in the original No. 1 competition field.


    Su ye and the other six players occupied the No. 2 wrestling ground.


    The game continues.


    The next six games were simply Su Ye''s fancy performance.


    It''s not how superb Su Ye''s skills and how rich Su Ye''s experience are.


    It''s just power.


    No matter what the wrestler opposite is like, as long as he has physical contact, he will be caught by Su Ye. Then there are all kinds of chest falls, shoulder falls and bridge falls.


    Many techniques of wrestling have far better visual effects than boxing.


    The other wrestlers looked bitter.


    Is this technical teaching or a wonderful collection?


    What bothered the wrestlers most was that they found that several of Su Ye''s opponents were of high level and great strength. They could have opposed Su ye, but they always couldn''t grasp Su ye and slipped their hands again and again.


    After a while, everyone knew that Su ye had a super talent for wrestling: sliding skin.


    This talent does not play a big role in combat, but it is a divine talent in wrestling. Except for a few talents that are only available to great heroes, no force can restrain this talent in wrestling.


    However, Su Ye''s opponents not only did not complain, but were grateful.


    Because Su Ye didn''t hurt them in the form of a giant, all his throwing skills were up to the point and didn''t affect their next game.


    I didn''t do anything like I did to o''keno.


    When Su Ye won all seven wars, there was a neat and uniform cry.


    "Cruelty!"


    "Cruelty!"


    Some Spartans also want to shout "black curtain" or "refund", but when they see okono in a pool of blood, they immediately suck the jokes back to their throat and swallow them into their stomach.


    Dare not shout!


    Compared with the duel field, Su Ye has completed evolution.


    Has evolved from the arena audience into a cruel giant.


    How cruel!


    In the process of Hercules'' championship king, the scene was not so bloody!


    The most shocking thing about Spartans is that even comodes is shouting "cruelty"!


    Comodes is the king of ten companies.


    He was frightened by Su Ye.


    Castor sighed and said, "comodes, calm down. You''re the king of fighting."


    "Not anymore." Comodes''s voice is a little hoarse.


    "What would happen if you played O''Connor?" Asked castor.


    Komodes pointed to okono, which is still embedded in the ground.


    Castor sighed helplessly. Komodes is really strong and has the absolute ability to defeat human okono, but once okono becomes a giant, it seems that he can''t stand it.


    "Castor, what should I do if I want to get giant blood?" Asked comodes suddenly.


    "Er... One is a giant blood potion refined by a magician with a whole giant. It has low level, high side effects and high probability of failure." Castor''s canal.


    "Next."


    "The patriarch of the demigod family personally sacrificed to the gods at the level of the LORD God, took out the best sacrifice, and the chief high priest of the temple presided over the sacrifice, and could designate the gift of God. Not surprisingly, okanno''s giant General''s blood was obtained through this way. " Castor''s canal.


    "Next."


    "The champion, like Hercules, directly put the championship trophy on it. Any God, remember, any God, even the goddess who wants to kill him, is willing to accept his designated sacrifice." Castor''s canal.


    "Next." Comodes nodded gently. The goddess obviously meant Hera, the queen of God. It was inconvenient to mention her name at this time.


    "It''s good luck to become a hero king or demigod and belong to a God, not to mention the blood of the giant general, even the blood of the giant Lord. However, the blood of the giant king is a little difficult. It is basically equivalent to obtaining the power of the gods. " Castor''s canal.


    "Next."


    "Find the legendary master and spend millions on magic materials. It takes the legendary master almost a year. However, it is possible to fail, but there will be no sequelae. Even if you fail, you can strengthen your physique."


    "Next."


    "Become a member of the Titan Protoss."


    "Next."


    "Don''t ask me. Go to Su Ye!" Castor looked disgusted.


    "Do you look down on me? Think I''ll never get the giant blood like Su ye? " Comodes squints castor.


    "Yes!" Bai Jing said to the young man.


    The boxing match continued. Finally, the top two of the seven groups had been determined, leaving only the first group.


    Su ye and six other boxers quietly looked at o''keno lying in the humanoid pit.


    The wound on his body has been healed by magic, and the broken arm has been recovered.


    But he kept his eyes open and looked straight at the sky.


    His eyes were extremely gray.


    The referee looked at the referee, the referee looked at the host, and the host looked at the chief high priest.


    The chief high priest bowed his head.


    After all, it''s a demigod aristocrat. It''s not good to judge the outcome directly. Wait.


    After waiting for a while, many spectators couldn''t wait to see the next Su Ye''s game and began to shout loudly and ridicule the privileges of the demigod aristocracy.


    The nobles were unhappy, but this is a stadium and no one objected.


    Finally, the chief high priest raised his head.


    The host winked at the referee.


    The referee immediately went to the edge of the o''keno pit.


    The pit, less than an inch of O''Connor''s body, the blood at the edge of the pit has solidified into dark red paint.


    "O''keno player, I''ll count ten more. If you can''t stand up, we''ll judge you to abstain and can''t continue to participate in the wrestling competition."


    ¡°10£¬9£¬8¡­¡­¡±


    As the referee counted to three, O''Connor grunted in his throat and got up suddenly.


    "I can!" He said in a low voice, but there was no movement in his eyes.


    Like a mummy.


    "OK, the game continues. But then you have to fight six people in a row. "


    "Just six waste." O''keno Muran said.


    The six wrestlers were so angry that they looked at each other and nodded together.


    Can''t kill Su ye or you?


    Soon, six battles were over.


    O''keno swept the six people with the advantage of rolling. His technical action theory is more ornamental than Su Ye.


    After the sixth victory, o''keno raised his arms and roared wildly, venting all his previous negative emotions.


    "Hehe, what''s crazy? Isn''t it still one of the seven losers of wrestling?" The sixth opponent stood up from the wrestling field and walked slowly outward.


    Okono''s face changed suddenly, and his raised arms fell feebly.


    He glanced at the others, each with a mocking look on his face.


    He looked at Su Ye.


    "Apologize to Holt." Su ye said expressionless.


    O''keno only felt that an evil fire in his heart rushed to his forehead and wanted to rush to have a life and death war with Su Ye.


    Finally, okono walked to the rest area with his head down.


    16 of the 64 people will be selected, and the 16 people will be divided into four groups to compete for the first place in the group. Only the first group can be ranked in the top four and participate in the semi-finals.


    The second round of drawing of lots.


    Su Ye was the first to smoke.


    The host looked at the number on the wooden label in Su Ye''s hand, looked at Ou Kenuo with regret, and said in the strange eyes of the audience: "Su Ye''s player won the No. 1 label for the third time. Next, please draw the No. 2 label for two consecutive times."


    O''keno looked tired and his strength seemed to be evacuated.


    In the eyes of the crowd, o''keno drew lots for the third time.


    Everyone saw O''Connor''s hand shaking.


    He pulled it out and put it in front of him, shaking his hands even more.


    The audience clearly saw that a layer of white frost spread on his face.


    With a slight shake of his hand, he reluctantly faced the label to the host.


    "No. 2, Okuno won No. 2 for the third time." The host''s voice is very strange. There is a little regret, but he is trying to hide something. It''s strange.


    This means that Su ye and o''keno will be divided into a group again, and only one person can enter the top four.


    There was a brief silence.


    Everyone thinks it''s weird.


    Until someone couldn''t help laughing.


    The audience burst into laughter.


    Millions of people laughed at the same time.


    Many people even laugh and cry.


    Finally, a strange laugh squeezed out of the host''s mouth. Then, the host simply laughed and said, "please don''t misunderstand okono. I don''t mean to laugh at you. I even sympathize with you very much, but... It''s so funny..."


    The host lowered his head, covered his face, trembled slightly, and couldn''t continue to preside with a smile. The audience was already laughing. When they saw the host, they all lost their attitude and laughed even more. On the VIP table, a large number of priests and demigod nobles turned their heads and covered their faces, trying to hide something. Even Palos couldn''t help but cover her face with her hand and laugh heartily, even occasionally sweet laughter. At ordinary times, her smile can startle everyone nearby, but now no one is looking at her and they are laughing. Even Albert, who just said that Su ye must lose, was laughing. Eugene held Holt''s arm and couldn''t stand up laughing. Holt giggled. The whole audience was laughing. Only okono was crying. Apollo, the sun god, is against me! Okono almost yelled. He lowered his head silently and walked aside. Draw lots to continue. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 451

    After the drawing of lots, the host calmed down, but did not dare to look at o''keno. He said positively: "according to the Convention, in order to save everyone''s time, the four groups compete at the same time. According to the new practice, other competitions can only continue after su Ye competes with the other three players in a row. OK, now let''s start the first game. Let''s invite contestant No. 1 Su ye and contestant No. 2 Ou Kenuo... "


    After that, the host turned his face slightly and lowered his head.


    The sound of slightly rapid breathing spread throughout the audience through the magic beard.


    The audience laughed again.


    Su ye took a deep breath and walked to the wrestling ground with o''keno.


    The two looked at each other.


    After five or six seconds, Su Ye suddenly turned to the referee and said, "can you give me some more preparation time?"


    "Why?" Asked the referee.


    "Poof... I can''t help it." Su Ye smiled sideways.


    In the audience, many people laughed and cried pigs.


    There''s nothing funny, but I just want to laugh.


    O''keno bit his teeth and others laughed like pigs. His face was like pig liver.


    After a while, Su Ye coughed and smiled.


    "Apologize to Holt!" Su ye zhengse said.


    O''keno stared at Su Ye without saying a word.


    "I will continue to change the course of the game." Su ye said, his body expanding again.


    The clothes burst.


    O''keno bit his teeth so hard that his lips bled slightly, and then his body expanded again.


    The two giants looked at each other high and low.


    Su Ye completely lost his smile and replaced it with the focus of the game.


    Both sides rush forward at the same time.


    All repeated, okenno''s body shrunk again, and Suye remained the same.


    Su Ye easily grabbed o''keno''s right arm again, and then made a standard over shoulder fall. O''keno crossed a huge arc in mid air and fell heavily to the ground, dizzy and dizzy.


    In the next moment, Su ye turned around again, and it was another standard over shoulder fall.


    O''Connor flew into the sky and fell to the ground, splashing with blood.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The seventh time, o''keno flew out of the air, leaving only his arm in Su Ye''s hands.


    While o''keno was still in mid air, the referee announced loudly: "Su Yesheng! Please treat the Okuno player immediately! "


    The two holy priests immediately took action to start treatment.


    The audience sighed with regret.


    I laughed too much just now, but now I see o''keno so miserable, forming a strong contrast.


    But this is the game.


    Every adult should be responsible for his choices, words and deeds.


    After defeating okenno, Su Ye converged on the giant form, wrestled with two other players and won all.


    After that, the other groups began to play.


    After the knockout and the birth of the top four wrestlers, people found what was missing and hurried to find it.


    Okono is gone.


    The semi-final was soon finalized. Su Ye played Eugene and Holt against another top four player.


    Soon, Su ye and Eugene stood on the wrestling ground.


    "Give me face, don''t use giant form." Eugene met and went.


    "If you have a hidden talent, I might use it." Suye road.


    Eugene didn''t have a good way: "do you think everyone has a lot of hidden talents or powers like you? I''ve been doing my best. In wrestling, I can''t even beat hotter. Don''t talk about you. "


    "You don''t wrestle as well as Holt?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    "In boxing and fighting, I will win when I meet Hote, but wrestling is different. His skills are no worse than me, his body is taller than me, and his strength is much stronger than me. I am not his opponent in wrestling. Come on, let me touch your sliding skin. " Eugene said.


    "I think your ass itches!" Su Ye replied.


    Whistle.


    They rushed forward immediately.


    Su Ye''s previous game was completely overwhelming, but as soon as the two fought, Su Ye felt the power of Eugene.


    Eugene''s physical strength is poor, but he reacts very quickly and has superb skills. Su Ye keeps looking for opportunities, but Eugene can always easily resolve it.


    Close to the end, Su ye did his best to find the chance to win the first round with talent.


    In the following two rounds, Su ye also went all out and finally successfully defeated Eugene.


    In three rounds, only two rounds won with big technical points.


    "OK, don''t lose face." Eugene was content.


    Holt won the promotion to the finals by 3-1.


    Then came the third place, and Eugene won the third place with a small advantage.


    Soon, Su ye and huote stood on the field of the final at the same time.


    The teachers and students of Plato college were excited. It was a civil war of the college, and it was a civil war of the same class and table.


    Palos, Jimmy and Albert are in high spirits.


    In the cheers of the audience, Holt showed a simple and honest smile and scratched his head a little embarrassed.


    "Why, afraid of hurting me?" Su Ye smiled.


    "I think it''s unfair to you compared with you, but when you become a giant, I think it''s unfair to me." Hotter road.


    "I know you wrestle very well, but I have a better chance of winning." Suye road.


    "But I''m still afraid of hurting you." Holt hesitated.


    "You are proud."


    "I didn''t." Holt quickly denied.


    "Then where did your confidence hurt me?"


    "It''s not faith, it''s... I don''t know." Holt looked at Su Ye helplessly.


    He saw with his own eyes that Su Ye was bullied and fought back later. Up to now, he has strong muscles. He knows that Su Ye is completely different, but he still has the shadow of the weak Su ye in his heart.


    He knew Su Ye was strong, but he still felt that Su Ye needed his own protection.


    He didn''t want to stand opposite Su Ye. He just wanted Su ye to stand behind him.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the game will start soon. I won''t say much. You should wrestle with me normally. If you can win at the beginning, drop me gently. If you can''t win, go all out. After all, I don''t want to give up the championship to you because of my classmates. "


    "If you want a champion, I can admit defeat directly." Holt laughed.


    Su Ye looked helpless and said, "you don''t care about the champion?"


    "I care, but you are more important than the champion. Just as you think I''m more important than the demigod aristocracy. " Holt as like as two peas in peace.


    Su Ye sighed and nodded.


    Hort didn''t wear a magic beard. The audience couldn''t hear him, but the host repeated hort''s words.


    "The big man is a man, no worse than Su Ye!"


    "Sure enough, what kind of people have what kind of friends, I suddenly think Su ye should be very honest."


    "No, it may be complementary."


    "The students of Plato college are really different."


    "Although he wants to admit defeat, I still want to watch his game. He is a real civilian player. Su Ye doesn''t count. Su Ye is likely to be a descendant of the gods! "


    "Holt, come on, knock down Su Ye!" The Spartans suddenly cried out in a loud voice.


    Good people shouted after them.


    "Down with the cruel magician!"


    "Down with the cruel magician!"


    Many spectators laughed and shouted.


    The Athenian nobles were happy at first, but it didn''t sound right. This was not an objection, but set off the invincibility of Su Ye.


    "Guys, are you still playing?" Asked the referee.


    Before hort could speak, Su ye said, "come on, let''s take it as a serious competition between you and me."


    "OK, referee, if I win two games in a row, I''ll admit defeat, OK?" Asked Holt.


    The referee said, "yes, but if you bet gold eagle on Su ye, you may be sentenced to negative competition. You can never participate in any competition, but only in the city-state competition."


    "I bet on Su Ye. I don''t have much money. The four champion kings bet a little respectively." Holt was a little confused.


    "If you admit defeat, you have to bear the consequences."


    "Just can''t participate in the future competition? It doesn''t matter. " Holt smiled indifferently.


    "I don''t believe you can defeat the cruel magician. Well, start right away." The referee said.


    Whistle.


    Hote didn''t move, and Suye rushed over on his own initiative.


    This is the first real fight between the two.


    As soon as Su Ye touched him, he felt the difference between hote. Hote was not flexible enough and had no fancy movements, but his arms, body shape and feet were particularly stable.


    This is the most troublesome wrestler.


    After a series of positive explorations, Su Ye gave up attacking from the front and began to run quickly.


    Powerful speed talents work.


    Holt finally revealed his flaws because he was not flexible enough, and Su Ye scored continuously with his flaws.


    However, there is always no big technical score.


    At the beginning, Holt was still careful. After seeing Su Ye''s strength again, he went all out.


    At the end of the first round, the referee decided that Su Ye won.


    "Well, are you still afraid of hurting me?" Su ye asked.


    "Well, now I see why they call you a pervert. Fortunately, it was wrestling. If it was boxing or fighting, I lost even worse. Come on, I will do my best! " Huo said.


    Next, the two went all out to play.


    Due to the close strength of the two sides, there was no particularly wonderful throwing skills, but the confrontation process was particularly fierce, and many people shouted for fun.


    In the end, Su Ye won three consecutive innings by scoring with the advantage of talent.


    After the referee''s announcement, Su ye and huote gave a friendly hug and left the wrestling ground together¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! " Amid the cheers of the audience, Suye and Hote walked to the podium with Eugene. After the award ceremony, the host interviewed Eugene¡° As the player with the most third place titles in this competition, what do you want to say? " Eugene sighed and said, "what else can you say? The next fighters, you have to fight. If you don''t work hard, Su ye will win the fighting champion again and become the fighting king! A magician won the fighting king. For soldiers, this is definitely the darkest day in the Pythia competition and even Greek history. Do we soldiers still have the face to face the magician in the future? Our slogan is to overthrow Saiba Suye and end the cruel rule! "¡° Holt, what did you say? " Asked the host¡° I believe Su ye can win four champions! " Holt is confident¡° He deserves to be su Ye''s good classmate. What about you, Su ye? " Su Ye modestly said, "Eugene, don''t worry, today won''t be the darkest day of the pithia competition." When they heard this, why is there something wrong? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 452

    It was evening after the wrestling match.


    After the host announced the fight competition at night, the competition will end.


    Eugene borrowed Su Ye''s champion prize, the gold snake shaped armband, looked again and again, and finally reluctantly returned it to Su Ye.


    In some city states, some people will wear gold armbands on their arms to show their identity. They are a kind of jewelry symbolizing dignity.


    Many gods also like this decoration.


    This golden snake shaped armband is a rare guard equipment. It can be transformed into a metal giant snake to protect its master. Its strength is equivalent to that of golden Warcraft.


    After dinner, the audience returned to the stadium.


    Many people who took part in the pithia competition for the first time looked at this familiar and strange stadium with surprise.


    Now night fell and the sky was dark, but the Pythia stadium was as bright as day.


    No light source, no magic, it seems that there is an unexplained magical power to affect all this.


    Many of the audience became more and more religious towards the gods.


    "Good evening, audience! There will be a group draw at the fight horse race. I want to say one more thing. If Su Ye wins the fight champion again, he will become the fight king, that is, the legendary double crown! In the history of major competitions in ancient Greece, only Hercules was the champion, only two were the triple champions and only 17 were the double champions. Everyone must understand that Su Ye is very likely to win the fight king today. After all, the giant Su Ye is too strong. " The host shook his head and sighed.


    Many of the audience nodded softly.


    The host continued: "however, soldiers, don''t be discouraged. There will be a pentathlon tomorrow. Su ye can become a giant and has great advantages in javelin and discus projects. But as we all know, giants are not good at swimming and long jump. As for cross-country reload run... Su Ye is the default champion. Dear soldiers, we must end Su Ye''s hegemony on the field tomorrow. All of us in the Sun Temple are on your side. One sentence every day, bring down the cruel magician and end the Soviet hegemony! "


    "Down with the cruel magician! End the Soviet hegemony! "


    Many people laughed and shouted like playing.


    But some nobles shouted seriously.


    When most nobles did not hear the host''s words, there were ghosts only when the Sun Temple stood on their side.


    Many nobles whispered.


    "Shall we leave early? If Su Ye wins the championship, he will be the king of fighting, and he will surely be given by God. I don''t want to see him elated, disgusting civilian. "


    "If you leave early, will you annoy the priests of the Sun Temple?"


    "No, they''re happy and don''t care about us."


    "What if Su ye can''t get the fight champion?"


    "Do you believe that? O''Connor was beaten to the floor. Don''t you see? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the announcement of the host, 64 people began to draw lots.


    Some of the audience stared at O''Connor with a smile, while others looked at O''Connor with pity.


    The key is that the referee specially placed Su ye and o''keno first and second respectively.


    However, the most ugly face is not o''keno, but Gerner.


    He came in third.


    In the three events of the fighting competition, Gerner gave up wrestling and only participated in boxing and fighting.


    After resting all afternoon, he was well prepared, but unexpectedly, he ranked third.


    Gerna stared blankly at the front. If Su Ye won No. 1, o''keno won No. 2 and himself won No. 3, he would be eliminated directly and could not enter the top 16.


    Su ye took a look and faced the host.


    "No. 1, Su Ye won the No. 1 label again. Then, please draw lots for the next Okuno player. " The host was serious and didn''t smile at all.


    Laugh too much, immune.


    O''keno took a deep breath, closed his eyes and suddenly pulled it out. When he opened his eyes, his face was as gray as death, and slowly turned over to the host.


    "Label 2. Well... What a coincidence... Next please. " The host said.


    This time, almost all the audience looked at o''keno with sympathetic eyes.


    His experience was so miserable that it was as miserable as hell on earth.


    Who would have thought that the noble demigods were beaten to pieces and flew all over the sky every day.


    I can''t stop from morning to night.


    Okenno lowered his head slowly.


    Apollo, you are against me again!


    Soon, Gerner drew lots.


    "No, number three! No, number three! No, No. 3... "


    Gerner said something. As a result, it''s really not number 3.


    But on the 7th, we still have to be assigned to group 1 with Su Ye.


    Gerner''s heart died like ashes.


    After grouping, draw lots again, Suye No. 1, okenno No. 2 and gerna No. 5.


    "Let''s go. Everyone knows the rules."


    The host made the audience laugh.


    Su ye and o''keno went to the fighting field, and the people of the other groups went to the No. 1 field, mostly a little away.


    After all, someone was too close before and was bleeding all over.


    "Apologize to Holt." Su Ye repeated this sentence again.


    O''keno looked at the referee with a pale face.


    The referee coughed softly, announced the start of the game, and then blew a loud whistle.


    Okono rushed to Suye.


    This time, he didn''t turn into a giant.


    But Su Ye changed as usual.


    O''keno narrowed his eyes and suddenly fell to the ground with a sliding shovel. His toes poked Su Ye''s leg bone like a spear.


    Even the giant''s calf may not be able to withstand his full poke.


    Su Ye bent down gently, grabbed o''keno''s slender calf with four arms and lifted it up.


    In the audience''s frightened voice, Su Ye grabbed o''keno''s leg and staged a brutal fall.


    Left, right, left, right, left, right, left, right, left and right


    Bang Bang


    He fell twelve times, but o''keno''s leg was not broken, and Su Ye wanted to continue to fall. The referee showed rich experience again and shouted: "o''keno lost his fighting ability, the game is over, and Su Ye won!"


    As soon as Su ye let go, o''keno fell to the ground in mid air.


    The two holy priests looked at each other and quickly moved to the scene to perform their divine skills.


    Without the host''s command, everyone left the No. 1 field directly and went to the No. 2 wrestling field.


    Su ye returned to normal and continued to fight.


    With super strength, super fast speed, super sharp response, strong rock armor and almost unlimited physical strength, combined with the playing method of completely losing both sides, no one can stand in front of Su ye for more than two rounds.


    Even if gerna was from the north wind family, with invincible speed and unparalleled agility, he was beaten black and blue by Su Ye.


    Seven victories.


    The audience on the stage congratulated Su ye and shouted his name, but there were also some discordant notes.


    "Fight seven losers! Shh... "


    "Fight seven losers! Shh... "


    Gerner''s heart is dead, and he has occupied two places.


    And they are all areas where they are good at.


    He is not only not the opponent of Su ye, but also the opponent of o''keno. He will be eliminated.


    To shame the family.


    Soon, everyone except o''keno finished the game.


    Everyone looked up at okono. The two holy priests had left and his body had healed.


    Gerna sighed. As long as o''keno stood up, he would leave here and go to the rest area to watch the game.


    The referee went over and whispered, "o''keno, it''s your turn next."


    Suddenly, two glittering points emerged from the corners of o''keno''s eyes and slowly flowed down.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The most popular winner this time, the demigod noble okono cried.


    His tears made everyone feel the sharp pain in his heart.


    Before they could react, o''keno suddenly got up and walked out with heavy steps.


    "I gave up the game."


    The crowd stared at O''Connor''s figure disappearing into the gate of the stadium.


    The referee announced that O''Connor gave up and the game continued.


    Gerner was overjoyed and almost laughed.


    O''keno abstained. The second in the group is gerna, who can enter the second round of the group match.


    There was a brief silence, and different people had different reactions.


    The belligerent young men shouted abuse, thinking that okenno had insulted the soldiers and the nobility.


    Soldiers can fail, but they can''t be afraid. What''s more, it''s a game, not a war, not even a battle of life and death.


    Others scolded worse and cursed all the dirty words that Greece could use, because they bet a lot of golden eagles on okono.


    Now, o''keno suddenly abandoned the game and couldn''t even get into the top 16, resulting in huge losses.


    Many people sighed and felt sorry.


    Some nobles gnashed their teeth and looked at Su ye, as if they had been humiliated.


    On the VIP table, several noble elders looked cold.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    "The great demigod nobility should not be treated like this."


    "The arrogant should be destroyed."


    The game continues.


    The limitation of fighting is very small. Any part can be used. The fighting is particularly wonderful. Therefore, we quickly forget the unpleasant scene and immerse ourselves in the game.


    Su Ye was promoted all the way, defeated the unlucky gerna in the semi-finals and entered the finals with Eugene.


    Holt also unfortunately lost in the second round of the group stage and failed to reach the top four.


    After the third place battle in gerna, Su ye and Eugene stood in the finals.


    The host smiled and said, "as far as I know, Su ye and Eugene had two duels a long time ago, both of which ended in Eugene''s defeat. This time on the field, the two also met, both ending in Su Ye''s victory. Today is the last fighting match. Do you have anything to say to each other? Eugene, tell me. " Eugene sighed and said, "Suye, if you''re a man, don''t change into a giant!" The audience laughed¡° If you say this to a magician, you are not a man. " Su Ye. The audience shouted approval¡° Others are magicians, you are cruel magicians, can you be the same? Audience, are you right? " Eugene looked around¡° Yes! " The audience shouted in support of Eugene, even the host. After shouting, the whole audience laughed. I didn''t expect to be so united. Su Ye sneered: "you are really a man. Just fight with me!" Everyone was overjoyed and booed one after another¡° Knock down the war! "¡° Knock down the war! "¡° Knock down the war! " Everyone is full of expectations. Knockdown is one of the most wonderful fighting competitions. There is no time limit. After the two sides start fighting, one side can no longer stand up. As long as one can stand up in ten seconds, the knockdown war will continue. Eugene was about to promise. He hesitated when he remembered Su Ye''s terrible physical strength¡° Eugene, little bitch, dare you say I''m not a man in the future? " Su Ye mocked in public. The audience laughed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 453

    Eugene was not angry at all. His eyes turned and said, "agree! What dare you! However, now it''s a pithia competition. You can''t change the rules. First promise me not to change into a giant, and then I''ll fight you down. "


    Su Ye was hesitating. The host said, "you two can go into the knockdown battle first. Whoever loses and who takes the initiative to give up the championship is not against the rules of the pithia competition."


    As soon as the audience listens, even the host agrees. Why hesitate?


    "Knock down war!"


    "Knock down war!"


    The whole audience shouted.


    When Eugene saw that he was really tied up in a cocoon, he said helplessly, "OK, I agree. Go to the knockdown battle first. Who loses, who gives up the final. Come on! You are not allowed to become a giant! "


    "Don''t worry!" Suye road.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, both sides rushed to each other.


    Eugene attacked immediately, but unlike boxing, fighting competition can use legs, so more powerful leg attack is the mainstream of fighting competition.


    When he got the chance, Eugene kicked out his right leg.


    Almost while Eugene raised his leg, Su ye also raised his leg and kicked out.


    Bang!


    The legs of the two men were strong, and they hit each other in the air, making a slight sound.


    "Hiss..." Eugene took a breath, quickly took back his right leg, and instinctively weighed the ground with his toes. The leg where he hit hurt a little.


    Su Ye smiled and his right leg was no different.


    Some people observed carefully and found that Eugene''s legs were slightly red and swollen, and Su Ye''s skin was as smooth as usual.


    Su Ye hooked up with Eugene.


    Eugene snorted coldly and continued to attack with his legs.


    However, Su Ye''s response is very simple. He completely uses Eugene''s mirror attack, which leads to the continuous attack of the two people''s legs.


    At first, Eugene bit his teeth. Then, he stopped his right leg attack and switched to his left leg attack.


    But slowly, he began to reduce his leg attack and use his fist attack.


    The audience could clearly see that Eugene''s legs were covered with a large amount of blue and purple, like a dense purple grape skin.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, it was like the traces left by cupping.


    Eugene didn''t stop. Suye didn''t stop.


    With fists and feet, the attack methods became more and more fierce and radical. Su ye even tried to hit Eugene when he was hit hard.


    However, without divine power, no matter how strong Eugene''s strength and talent are, he can''t break the solidified rock armor.


    As a result, the battle between the two people was wonderful, and many people shouted from beginning to end.


    However, Su Ye was unharmed from beginning to end, while Eugene had more and more scars and moved more and more slowly.


    After three minutes, Su Ye''s attack was more rapid, moving forward and attacking.


    Because the knockdown war did not limit the scope, Su Ye kept moving forward, while Eugene retreated while being beaten.


    After retreating for a while, Eugene fought back with anger.


    The two men hit each other''s body, the impact of muscles, the twisting of joints, the vibration of bones, and the blood stains on Eugene''s body, making the beauty of violence bloom like flowers and sunshine.


    The audience was excited and cheered loudly for the two people.


    However, after only a while, Eugene began to retreat again because of the dual effects of physical strength and too many attacks, and the attack became weaker and weaker.


    Su ye, like a fighting puppet without feelings, continued to attack, straight fist, hook fist, whip leg... Attack, attack again.


    Finally, Su Ye punched Eugene''s nose.


    Eugene gave a cry of pain and fell to the ground.


    Su Ye retreated.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The referee hurried to Eugene. Eugene waved his hand, covered his nose and stood up.


    "Come again!" Eugene hooked up with Su Ye.


    Su Ye laughed and attacked again.


    The two sides fell into fierce battle again.


    The audience was engrossed in the battle.


    After a while, Eugene was knocked down by Su ye again.


    Sue stopped.


    After a while, Eugene slowly got up and grinned. His two front teeth had been knocked out. There was a big black gap in his teeth, full of blood, but he smiled and said, "come again!"


    Su Ye nodded solemnly and attacked again.


    Three, four, five


    After falling for the sixth time, Eugene never stood up again. Then he raised his right arm high, curled up his other fingers and stretched out his index finger.


    A sign of giving up.


    The host said loudly, "let''s congratulate Su ye, the new generation of pithian fighting champion and the fighting king! Cruel magic fighting king, su... Ye! "


    "Suye, Suye, Suye!"


    "Suye, Suye, Suye!"


    The whole party.


    Su Ye nodded to the four sides and sat next to Eugene.


    The priest of the holy land came over and healed Eugene with divine magic.


    "How''s it going?" Su ye asked.


    "OK, have fun! It''s been a long time since such a hearty battle! " Eugene''s face was covered with blood, but his smile was bright.


    The host said again, "let''s also congratulate Eugene, the second runner up in the fight! He lost, covered with blood, he fell to the ground, but he fought like a soldier, bled like a soldier, and lost like a soldier! This is our Greek soldier! You... Jin! "


    "Eugene!"


    "Eugene!"


    "Eugene!"


    Everyone cheered with praise.


    This is the game we want to see. There is no arrogant provocation, no struggle between aristocrats and civilians, and no all kinds of messy things.


    Clean competition, happy fighting.


    Eugene''s injury was far worse than the previous okono. A beam of light came down and his whole body healed quickly.


    Su Ye reached out and pulled Eugene up. Then they hugged each other, side by side, smiling and walked to the podium.


    "Greece wins!"


    "Greece wins!"


    Many spectators were excited, and the last two people''s actions satisfied everyone''s beautiful imagination of the game.


    This is the game that the Greeks should have.


    Gerner, who was ranked third, followed the podium with excitement. Suddenly, he felt that the third runner up was actually very good.


    The first is the award of fighting competition.


    After giving Su ye the fight champion corolla, the fight champion trophy and the fight Champion Award "ferocious spiked helmet", the host asked gerna with a smile.


    "Young man of Beifeng family, how do you feel about stepping on the podium again?"


    Gerna looked happy and said, "it''s a good feeling to praise the gods and pithia."


    Everyone laughed and remembered his depressed expression when he won the runner up in the race.


    "Well, Eugene, who is known as a genius, didn''t win a championship in race and fighting, and finally was beaten by Su Ye. What''s your mood now? Do you want to scold Su ye? Don''t worry, the Sun Temple gives you this privilege. " The host said.


    The audience laughed at Eugene.


    Eugene smiled brightly and said, "I''m not here for the championship, not for the reward, but to exercise myself. Failure is not important, reputation is not important, what matters is what I gained in this competition. "


    "So, what did you gain?" Asked the host.


    "I have a lot to gain. For example, never underestimate anyone. For example, if you see an unprecedented black swan in a white swan, don''t panic, don''t object, don''t kill this odd number, but admit his existence, think and learn. For example... Practice to defeat Su Ye! " Eugene half joked.


    The audience laughed.


    "Good! You''re not discouraged, you''re not afraid, you''re up against difficulties. I''m sure you can beat Su Ye! So, Su ye, what did you say? " The host looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and slowly turned around and looked in the direction of the Athenian aristocrats.


    "Please follow Eugene''s example and aim to defeat me head-on. Of course, if you think from the depths of your soul that you can''t defeat me squarely, I allow you to use despicable means. "


    Many people immediately cheered Su ye and thought that Su Ye showed a real champion temperament.


    Some people believe that Suye continued to fight back against the Athenian aristocracy.


    But some people thought of another layer. Su Ye was an expert at playing with people''s hearts. Once this sentence came out, it would plant a seed in the hearts of all the enemies.


    If you open your hand to Su ye, this seed will become a healthy towering tree and bear rich fruits.


    If you continue to use despicable means, this seed can also take root and sprout, but it will become a distorted tree of "you will never be as good as Su Ye". The more it grows, the more it distorts. Even if Su Ye is really defeated in the end, the distortion will not collapse, but will become stronger and stronger, and finally drain all the positive spirit of this person.


    "Well, the Sun Temple is an eternal place, and I wish everyone a bright heart forever. The temple of the sun, may it shine on everyone who has light in his heart. " The host also looked in the direction of the Athenian aristocracy.


    Some Athenian nobles were sweating and their hair stood upright.


    Does this represent the will of the temple of the sun?


    Does this represent the will of Apollo, the sun god?


    The host then resumed his smile and said, "please the high priest of the Sun Temple in Athens give Su ye the reward of the fighting king. Let''s cheer for Su ye, the strongest fighter in the light! Cheer for the king of fighting! "


    In the cheers of the crowd, the high priest of the Athens sub Temple appeared to wear the crown of the fighting king for Su ye, and then give a pure gold fighting King trophy. Finally, give a sacred treasure.


    Brilliant sword.


    Some soldiers only envy when they see it, but those generals drool when they see the sword.


    This is a rare weapon of war with healing light. Under the sun, all friendly injuries within a mile radius of the sword will be slowly healed.


    Whether it''s serious, minor or internal injury, even old scars will slowly heal. For ordinary soldiers, the value of this sword is no less than 200000 gold eagles. For city states, the value of a typical high-level legendary magic instrument is no less than 500000 gold eagles. Especially for the generals of elite and ACE armies, they are indestructible in the independent army. Many people stared at Su Ye. Not to mention Su Ye''s magic talent, the background of Plato college, and the brilliant sword given by the Sun Temple alone are enough for all city states to trigger the idea of attracting Su Ye¡° Su ye, welcome to Sparta! " Comodes roared. The Spartans laughed and immediately followed. Then, people from a large number of city states, countries or regions such as tbay, Corinth, miletu, Macedonia and Thrace welcomed Suye. Even the envoys of Egypt, northern Europe or Persia could not help shouting. Only Athens looked at the Athenian nobility. The Athenian nobles were silent. It''s too painful. I won''t come tomorrow... Some Athenian nobles scan the stadium. Where''s okenno? Where''s the damn okenno? If he were here, Su ye would not have operated on himself. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 454

    Before Su ye could hold the brilliant sword, Eugene and gerna had the cheek to borrow it and carefully observed, stroked and evaluated it.


    This rare war magic equipment belongs to the family heirloom in the hero family.


    The people of the two families were not angry. They looked at Eugene and gerna. They didn''t look like heroes and nobles at all. They were like two rascals who had never seen the world.


    The host smiled and looked at Su Ye without saying a word.


    Everyone waited quietly.


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth shook slightly, and a strange roar appeared in the air.


    Everyone looked up and saw a huge translucent majestic city floating on it.


    In the city, there are many gods and huge gladiators.


    The translucent Spartan city is suspended in the sky.


    As big as the real Spartan city.


    The magnificent atmosphere pervaded the world, and the cold momentum made everyone seem to be in a shaking battlefield, and the terrible pressure was like a boulder suspended above everyone''s head.


    The Heavenly City hangs in the air, and the divine light shines on the world.


    Millions trembled.


    The priest of the temple of the sun was surprised. This is not a sign of Apollo.


    This is a high miracle of Ares, the God of war.


    Is this a distraction, or is ares ready to fight for Su ye?


    After a short period of confusion, people slowly guessed that fighting is essentially fighting. Su Ye''s experience in the fighting field has greatly stimulated people''s desire for fighting and contributed an unprecedented brutal game, which is likely to make the God of war happy.


    The brutality and recklessness of the God of war are well known. He is also the brother of Apollo. He will never wait for the gift of Apollo like other gods.


    Do whatever you want.


    Of all the Lord gods, only ares is like a spoiled child.


    The priests and some believers in the temple of the God of war cheered and half knelt to meet the great miracle.


    A bronze spear as thick as a column fell from Tiancheng, like a meteor. It was entangled with fire, made a huge roar, and fell straight to Su Ye.


    Many people change color, and even suspect that this is divine punishment.


    Su Ye remained unmoved and looked calm.


    Boom


    The bronze spear hit Su ye with brilliant light and flames.


    Eugene and Gerner instinctively took a step outward, but Suye didn''t move.


    Su Ye was shrouded in flames, and then the flames slowly flowed into his body.


    The host shouted with passion: "thank the great God of war ares for his gift. This is the glory of every soldier!"


    The host did not mean to praise the God of war.


    The crowd cheered.


    Many people carefully observed Su Ye''s body. His skin was reddish and remained for a long time. This was a phenomenon of absorbing strong talent or blood power.


    Eugene and Gerner looked at each other.


    Heroes and nobles are useless. They can only watch the gods reward Su Ye.


    This degree of reward is absolutely equivalent to the reward of great sacrifice.


    The divine light dissipated, the Heavenly City rose and left, and Su Ye closed his eyes to absorb the gift of God.


    Eugene whispered, "last time it was said to be the blood of light element. What''s this time?"


    "It can''t be the blood of the fire element. The God of war is also the great king of the fire element." Gerner road.


    "I don''t think so. The God of craftsmen likes to reward the blood of fire element. I wish I were a warrior. " Eugene said with a bad smile.


    "I hope so!" Gerner smiled knowingly.


    "If it''s really a warrior talent, I''ll break your dog''s head next time." Su Ye opened his eyes and looked at them.


    They immediately turned their heads to the sky.


    "Gerna, I think Su Ye is so powerful that there should be gifts from other gods."


    "I feel the same."


    As soon as their voices fell, the night dispersed and the sky was white.


    But a few seconds later, the white light dissipated and the stars were dark.


    Suddenly, a star flickered gently, turned into a meteor, crossed the sky, fell on Su ye and entered his body.


    "Praise the great sun god Apollo!" The host shouted loudly.


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, the familiar owl floated on Su Ye''s shoulder. With a gentle cry, the olive branch in his mouth fell and disappeared into Su Ye''s shoulder.


    The Athenian nobles were red and black, ashamed and frightened.


    This is a fighting match. The God of war has sent down God to give normal.


    This is the pithian competition in memory of the sun god. Apollo sent down the God to give normal.


    It can be the champion twice in a row, and Athena rewards continuously, which is not just the person concerned by Athena, but more like Athena''s favorite.


    "I''m sore! Oh, Athena, the great goddess of wisdom, isn''t our Pandion family worthy of your attachment? By the way, God gives me a gift. " Sisyphus prayed in public in the VIP seat, hiding his coffin sword and floating on his side.


    The distinguished guests glared at Sisyphus, and only this madman and demigod aristocrat dared to joke in public.


    But Sisyphus is right.


    Jealous!


    All the Athenian nobles felt sour.


    Athena is the patron saint of the city of Athens. How can Athenian nobles feel comfortable when God gives it to a foreigner.


    The key Athenian nobles also exiled Suye.


    But no one dares to complain.


    Hold it.


    A scene that everyone didn''t expect appeared. Another bloody lightning fell from the sky, hit Su ye, left a bloody lightning mark on Su Ye''s forehead, and then slowly integrated into his skin.


    Not smiling with the priests of the Xiaoshen department, the priests of the Xianghe Xiaoshen department were tangled on their faces.


    And the audience was full of envy.


    The struggle between the two little gods is well known. Since the goddess of strife is competing, the goddess of harmony can''t just watch and will fight for Su Ye.


    Now people don''t understand whether the goddess of dispute is optimistic about Su ye or angry with the goddess of harmony? Or both?


    Sisyphus''s voice sounded again.


    "Great goddess of discord and goddess of peace, don''t embarrass Su Ye. Come to me if you have anything!" Sisyphus once again provoked a lot of white eyes.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye curiously to see if there would be a fifth miracle.


    A white pigeon appeared out of thin air with an olive branch in its mouth.


    When passing Su Ye''s head, the pigeon opened its mouth and the olive branch fell into Su Ye''s body.


    Exclaimed and cheered.


    The host shouted excitedly: "the champion king is very rare. It is even more rare that a champion king can get the gift of five gods. In history, there are generally only two or three divine gifts from a single champion king, and even Hercules can only get four at most. Su ye, once again set a new record! Of course, there''s still a lot to go before the ten gods of Hercules champion Wang


    Gerner envied: "Suye, your achievements are destined to be extraordinary. Don''t worry, I will persuade our family and close nobles to try not to embarrass you. Maybe in the end, you are the son of Zeus, the blood of God King, and build your own demigod family. I don''t want to make the Beifeng family villains and laughing stock in the biography of Su Ye. "


    "Gerner is right. If you become the head of the demigod family in the future, it will be too embarrassing. After this competition, I still want to treat you as an enemy aristocrat, either a fool or a deep hatred. You should pay attention. It''s inconvenient for me to say who it is. Be more careful. " Eugene kindly reminded me.


    Gerner glanced at Eugene and said nothing.


    Su Ye vaguely understood that Eugene would not refer to o''keno, because it was too obvious to mention it deliberately. Well, it must have been against his Athenian nobles before, but Eugene was forced by his identity and was inconvenient to say it directly.


    The crowd continued to wait. No more divine gifts appeared. The three people got off the podium.


    "Let''s go back together and just talk about tomorrow''s pentathlon." Gerner road.


    Before Su Ye promised, Eugene said, "then take gerna''s carriage. His carriage is more luxurious than mine."


    Su Ye smiled, nodded in agreement and said, "let me talk to Hote first."


    After greeting Hote, Su yecai left with Eugene and gerna.


    When they got on the luxury carriage, the few smiles on gerna''s and Eugene''s faces slowly dissipated.


    In the dark carriage, the pale cyan mark on Gerner''s forehead was no longer so clear.


    He turned the bulge on the side of the armrest, and the magic light in the carriage became bright.


    "Su ye, the higher your achievements now, the more angry your enemies will be and the more fierce your means will be. You must know this very well. " Gerner looked serious.


    Su Ye nodded his head gently.


    "Compared with your life, the champion is not important. I don''t understand why you are persistent in winning the championship and attacking the Athenian aristocrats. Now, I have reason to suspect that non Athenian nobles have been dissatisfied with you. " Gerner road.


    "I know."


    "You do have Plato''s protection, you do have the help of the Pandion family, but you are not a noble after all. Even if you are promoted to the holy land at an incredible speed, it is difficult to become an aristocrat. Because countless nobles will oppose you and even exile you. " Gerner road.


    "I know."


    "Eugene and I have no selfishness. Although we broke into the top 64 of the pentathlon, we are not the favorite to win the title. We may even have a better chance than that big hote. What''s more, you know, our family is friendly with the Pandion family. " Gerner road.


    "I know."


    "Well, it''s enough for you to win two champions. Why continue?" Asked Gerner.


    "If I regard the Athenian aristocracy as an enemy, I may give up the champion and find a place to live in seclusion and practice constantly. But I did not regard the Athenian nobility as an enemy. " Suye road.


    "Your words don''t seem to mean it literally." Eugene said.


    "Of course, I mean it''s obvious that the Athenian nobles don''t deserve to be my enemies. Only when a really powerful enemy prevents me from winning the championship will I consider giving up. The really powerful enemy doesn''t care how many championships I win. " Suye road.


    Gerner and Eugene frowned¡° You are too arrogant. " Gerner road¡° I want to get God''s gift and constantly improve myself. " Suye road¡° But the more God gives you, the harder the Athenian nobles will do! In fact, they won''t worry too much now. Once you are promoted to the Holy Land and show legendary potential, they will destroy you at all costs. Not only the Athenian nobles, but also more nobles. The reason for killing you is very simple. You may become the next Socrates, the next Plato, and the next Aristotle. " Gerner road¡° Aristotle is not dead. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 455

    "He is a noble and protected by the demigod family. At the same time, it is well known that it is favored by the Sun Temple because it has the blood of the great monarch of light element. His wealth is far beyond your imagination. Countless aristocratic families have received his favor. As long as he does not openly oppose the aristocracy, no aristocracy will move him. " Gerner road.


    "He killed the nobility." Suye road.


    "Nobles can kill nobles." Eugene said slowly.


    Su Ye was silent.


    "For the Athenian nobles, the shock of your killing Rolon is no less than that of Socrates killing God." Gerna stared into Suye''s eyes.


    Su Ye didn''t speak and fell into meditation.


    "Su ye, as an aristocrat, has many things I can''t say. But I hope you give up the next two days. We can even give up with you. " Eugene said.


    Su Ye is still silent.


    Eugene said, "I have a good relationship with tanos, the owner of the magic villa in giant Hill. I also met his uncle, the famous irritable legend AEAS. AEAS was a very honest soldier. We met at a banquet. At that time, a friend of AEAS asked him what was his most sad thing. AEAS, who drank too much, shed tears. "


    Gerner was silent.


    Su Ye was surprised. He didn''t expect that AEAS would cry in public.


    AEAS is one of the strongest legends in the world. Although his strategic ability is very poor and he doesn''t know the art of war, his personal strength is still above mityad and demis.


    Hercules claims to be the first God, and AEAS claims to be the second God.


    In Greece, there are only two people who really beat AEAS from the front.


    One is Hercules and the other is Achilles.


    However, AEAS was convinced by Hercules, but he did not think that he lost to Achilles and that he lost to the Styx God of Achilles.


    AEAS is crazy to fight, even more crazy than Nordic crazy soldiers.


    Hercules even praised AEAS for "bravely crowning Greece", and no one objected.


    It''s incredible that such a madman should shed tears at the reception.


    Eugene said slowly, "Uncle AEAS said that the most sad thing in his life is that he failed to save his good friend, Herodotus, who was killed by the witch hunt."


    "Who?"


    a bolt from the blue!


    "Herodotus. You should have heard of his name at Plato''s college. Socrates''s youngest student, a magical genius, founded history in his twenties. But soon after he was promoted to the holy land, he disappeared and was actually killed by the witch hunting society. " Eugene''s voice was rather low.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Herodotus was the father of ancient Greek history. Although there were many absurd deeds in his history, which were not rigorous enough in future generations, he was already a history book at that time.


    No wonder I only saw this name in various history books after I came to Greece. I rarely heard about his deeds. Unexpectedly, I was killed by the witch Hunting Club.


    If Herodotus is dead now, it also means that he has only established history and has not really written history.


    In other words, the subject of history will be fragmented due to the loss of him, and it will take many years to improve.


    No wonder the history textbooks of Plato college are so chaotic and disorderly. They are like a hodgepodge. It turns out that they lack the combing of the father of history.


    Su ye could not believe that such a great sage of ancient Greece had died.


    Herodotus, among ancient Greek celebrities, can definitely rank in the top ten, or even in the top five.


    A great sage who could have opened up brilliance for mankind, made great contributions to mankind and established immortal achievements for mankind died.


    "How dare witch hunters kill Herodotus! Didn''t the magic world fight back? " Su ye asked.


    Eugene and Gerner were silent.


    After a while, Eugene said, "ask the teachers of your college about the witch Hunting Club. Because... In Greece, every member of the demigod family and the hero family is a member of the witch hunting society. "


    Su Ye was stunned and his whole body was cold.


    Vaguely aware of a possibility.


    The three never spoke again.


    Until the carriage arrived at Plato''s branch.


    Su ye went back to his residence, didn''t go to the training ground and didn''t look at his divine talent.


    After a long time, there was a knock at the door, and a familiar tall middle-aged man with red hair pushed the door in.


    "Suye, you..." the smile on niden''s face suddenly froze.


    He approached suspiciously and looked at Su ye in the moonlight.


    Su Ye sat under the pale white colonnade, staring blankly at the sky.


    "Teacher, can you tell me about the witch Hunting Club?" Su ye asked.


    Nidern''s face changed dramatically.


    "Where did you know about the Witch Hunt Club? Gerner or Eugene told you? "


    "What organization is the Witch Hunt Club?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon thought for a moment, turned to close the door, sat in the chair next to Su ye, took out a set of wine utensils, mixed water in the wine pot and poured two glasses of wine.


    Niederon took a sip and put it down.


    "We should start with Egypt. In ancient Egypt, only gods and their people had great power, and mortals did not. Later, some Egyptians developed witchcraft, a power that did not rely on gods. At the beginning, everyone only regarded witchcraft as a strange and erotic skill. It was just a small play. It was no different from those artists. "


    "However, with the continuous development of witchcraft, the power became more and more powerful, and the Egyptian royal family began to be vigilant. The reason is very simple. Once civilians grasp power, it will inevitably pose a threat to their kingship. So the Egyptian royal family banned witches and persecuted all witches. However, we know that Aristotle said, "truth and progress are always accompanied by justice and represent the best of mankind."


    "Witchcraft suffered a devastating blow at the beginning. From light to dark, some witches continued to stay in Egypt and a few began to spread to other countries, Greece, northern Europe, Persia and other regions. After a period of time, the power of witchcraft has become stronger, and the number of witches is increasing. "


    "The Egyptian royal family was more frightened, so they established an organization, ''witch hunting society''. The Egyptian royal family, who mastered the divine power, used all means to fight witches and hunt witches. Not only that, they also secretly contacted the nobles of other countries to jointly eradicate witches. However, other countries and wizards have no hatred, and the witchcraft power of other countries is very small, and no one cares about the Egyptian royal family. "


    "As mentioned earlier, truth and progress are always accompanied by justice and represent the best of mankind. No matter how powerful the Egyptian royal family was, they could not eliminate witchcraft. Finally, they had to give up confrontation and recruit. Everyone thought that the Egyptian royal family had changed their ways and chose progress and goodness. "


    "But after a long time, the Egyptians found that some of their witchcraft geniuses always died for various reasons. After investigation, they found that the witch hunting society of the Egyptian royal family had always existed, but changed from light to dark, killed all witchcraft geniuses and eliminated all hidden dangers endangering the Egyptian royal family."


    "Finding this, the wise wizards did not retaliate, but deeply analyzed the role of witchcraft. They used rigorous evidence to show that if Egypt wants to survive forever, it must vigorously develop witchcraft. If Egypt gives up witchcraft, it will be destroyed by other countries one day. If witchcraft doesn''t exist, the royal family can''t be alone. "


    "Needless to say, you also understand that the Egyptian royal family is short-sighted. They only have fear and defense in their eyes. They just want to stick to it and think that they are always right. They can''t see the future and progress, let alone predict changes. Therefore, the Egyptian royal family superficially accepted it, but secretly still carried out witch hunting activities. "


    "Eventually, a large number of great wizards left Egypt for Greece, Rome, Persia and Northern Europe. Among them, the first group of great wizards settled in Miletus, a city on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea, to spread witchcraft. "


    "You know, witchcraft has all kinds of disadvantages. It''s ugly. Witchcraft is essentially" empirical power ". Without a solid theory, it can''t become a sound system. It can be said that witchcraft is the ability to take chances. Until a young philosopher began to learn witchcraft and deconstructed witchcraft from a philosophical perspective. Finally, based on witchcraft, he created magic. That man is the father of philosophy and magic, Thales. "


    Niederon smiled and said, "those laymen of philosophy and magic only think that Thales'' greatest role is to say ''water is the source of all things'', that he created philosophy and magic by luck, and that his credit is meditation, but you should know why Thales became the father of philosophy and magic, and his position is even higher than that of the great Socrates and Plato."


    "Proof." Su ye said a very simple word.


    The teachers and students looked at each other and smiled.


    Then niedern''s face darkened.


    "Thales established a basic magic system to ''prove'' the essence of the world. A large number of philosophers and magicians participated in it, making philosophy and magic stronger and stronger. Magic, centered on Miletus, spreads like wildfire on the grassland. Not only to Persia, not only to northern Europe, but even back to Egypt, completely rebuilding Egypt''s Witchcraft system. "


    "You should have guessed what happened later. The emergence of magic aroused the fear of all aristocrats in all countries, except northern Europe. Those barbarians... Every time we talk about them, we can''t cry or laugh. Say they''re smart. They''re completely unprepared for magic. Just take it and use it. Say they''re stupid, but they''re not stupid at all. They specially send people to study Greek magicians. It''s totally shameless and crazy to study. It''s not exclusive at all. Some Nordic people even claimed that their spiritual ancestors were Greece, which greatly promoted the popularization of magic in northern Europe. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''ve heard of this. Odin, the Nordic God King, has personally studied magic and supported the promotion of magic. He believes that the power of magic can help Nordic fight against the gods."


    Niederon nodded gently, and the false eye glittered with wisdom.


    "You also thought of the later things, because the magic was too powerful and the nobles were afraid. Greece, Rome and Persia began to learn from Egypt, establish secret witch hunting societies, and constantly hunt magic talents. There was no witch hunting society in northern Europe at first, but a small number of people were too stupid and were influenced by other nobles. However, the major forces in northern Europe are suppressing the witch hunting society. Unlike other countries, they support the witch hunting society. "


    "So, master Herodotus was indeed killed by the witch hunt?" Su ye asked in a deep voice. Niden''s body was shocked, his eyes were red, took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 456

    "If Herodotus were alive, he would wear the legend of the sun badge, show a slightly shy smile and call me a teacher."


    Nidern looked at the night sky and drank a large glass of wine.


    "What happened that year?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon''s eyes were blank, as if in memory.


    After a long time, he sighed.


    "Revenge on Socrates for killing God. We were ready, but in the end we were a little short. Even if I don''t know the specific reason. " Ned Endau.


    Su ye put down the empty cup.


    "Will I meet that day, too?" Su ye asked.


    "Before the sanctuary, you should be safer." Ned Endau.


    "Then I should find a place to hide after being promoted to the holy land, and then come back after being promoted to the legend?" Su ye asked.


    "This is the best way." Ned Endau.


    "That day is far away."


    "It won''t be too far."


    Su Ye was silent.


    "Eugene and Gerner advise you to give up opposition to the nobility? Or... Advise you to give up the next game? " Asked ned.


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "I want to persuade you, but I don''t know how to speak. Many of us want to persuade you. Will you retire? " Asked ned.


    "I thought about it on the way. I was thinking, if I don''t think about obstacles, should I compete for the championship? You know, I want to promote legend, and the next champion will help me promote legend. I thought for a long time and decided to continue. " Suye road.


    "You are not Aristotle." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "yes, I''m not Aristotle. I''m not a noble. I''m far less rich than him. I can''t make friends as broad as him, and I can''t have the blood of two great kings when I was young. Therefore, my growth is far more difficult than him. The nobility will hinder me, the environment will hinder me, the old habits and thinking will hinder me. My legendary road is destined to be many times harder than him. But so what? My heart and I face the future. When I become a legend, looking back and looking around, the so-called obstacles are only the steps of climbing. "


    "No matter what you say, competing for the championship will aggravate the obstacles." Ned Endau.


    "Competing for the championship, pointing to my goal, not breaking the law and committing crimes, will not lead to absolute destruction, so I''ll do it. As for obstacles, just cross over! My life is to achieve goals, not to solve obstacles. " Suye road.


    "Good, good. If I had thought of this earlier, I would be a holy land and ready to move towards legend." Niedern sighed.


    "It''s ok now."


    "We are too old to set up too many obstacles in our hearts, so that when we encounter the same thing, my first thought is how to face the obstacles, not to achieve the goal." Ned Endau.


    "Age is never a problem. The problem is that you take age as an obstacle again. You think obstacles can stop you again." Suye road.


    Niederon was silent and nodded hard after a long time.


    "You''re right, you''re right! I want to be promoted to the holy land, not to count my age! Indeed, age will affect me, but apart from death, what can absolutely prevent me from being promoted to legend? No. " Nidern''s eyes brightened again.


    "I wish you a promotion to the holy land." Su Ye raised his glass.


    "With your kind words." Niederon held out his cup and touched it.


    The two drank up the wine in the glass.


    "But... It will be difficult." Nidern whispered.


    "If you don''t do anything, it will be more difficult in ten years, more difficult in twenty years, and still more difficult in thirty years." Su Ye smiled.


    "Sure enough, it''s my right choice to bet on you. I may not believe in myself, but I believe in you. " Ned Endau.


    "Aristotle is fine. Alexander is not a magician. What about Euclid and Archimedes?" Su ye asked.


    "Archimedes is a madman in their eyes. He is obsessed with studying magic tools. In particular, he can contribute all kinds of war instruments to Greece without threat. As for Euclid, he is very safe now, but when he flies into the sky, he will be particularly dangerous. " Ned Endau.


    "Oh? It seems that the teachers think highly of Euclid. " Suye road.


    "Euclid is a bit like you. He doesn''t have outstanding talent. He''s only smart since childhood. However, he has a particularly good habit, that is, he will keep thinking and thinking every time he encounters an important magic theory or geometric problem, and he won''t stop until he thinks to the most basic. Over the years, this habit has become his ability. In geometry, he has touched the most foundation of the whole field. Just further, he may surpass Pythagoras and promote legend in a short time. This is the judgment of Thucydides. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye immediately opened the magic book and carefully recorded it.


    "What do you remember?"


    "Euclid''s good habit, I''ll do the same in the future..." Su ye said.


    Niederon was about to speak. The conversation between the two just came to mind. He suddenly shut up and listened to Su Ye.


    "I haven''t formed the habit of thinking about important things. I only know that deep thinking is useful. But many recent experiences have made me realize the importance of thinking. Coupled with what you said, I further realize it. Therefore, from today on, I will try my best to spend at least half an hour every day thinking about an important knowledge! If half an hour doesn''t work, one hour! Not an hour, just ten hours! It is more valuable to thoroughly understand an important and basic knowledge than to do the test paper repeatedly at the same time. "


    Nidern still didn''t speak.


    After recording, Su Ye looked up and said, "I know what you think. Euclid has thought in this way for more than 20 years and has solidified this method into his own ability. I may not catch up with him all my life. However, in twenty years, I will be closer to him, and in thirty years, I may reach his present state! I will get closer to him and better than me. That''s enough! "


    Su Ye''s face was filled with the joy of harvest.


    Niederon looked at the smile on Suye''s face and the corners of his lips bent.


    "If it was before, I would say that if I met you earlier, my achievements would be higher. But now, I would say, "it''s timely."


    Niederon said, opening the magic book and recording it carefully.


    Su Ye looked around and found that he couldn''t see anything.


    "What did you write? Let me see. "


    "Don''t let me see!"


    "You are a teacher. You have to teach by example. Don''t be shy. Let me see."


    "Don''t let me see!"


    "I want to learn your notes."


    "I''ll give you a copy of my reading notes tomorrow."


    "I just want to see how you learn from me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After niden finished writing, Suye threw away the stingy niden and entered the magic tower.


    There are five consecutive gifts from God. You need to count them.


    After seeing the talent given by Ares, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling. At the same time, he lamented that as expected, Ares, the God of war, was willful.


    Obviously, he is opposite to the God of war. Obviously, he has a better relationship with Athena, but only if he pleases him in the game, he gives a rare and powerful talent.


    Physical conversion.


    This talent can transform your other strength into physical energy.


    The strength is gone, and the magic is directly replenished.


    If your eyes are tired from reading, magic can directly solve fatigue.


    Writing tired hands can eliminate muscle fatigue.


    Even if you are tired of reading, you can turn magic into the energy needed by the brain and reduce the fatigue of the brain to a great extent.


    Even when you are hungry, magic can be directly transformed into the necessary energy of the body.


    In short, everything the body needs can be directly converted under this talent.


    Su Ye''s view of Ares has changed a little. He vaguely understands that before he is promoted to legend, the gods will not have any hostility to him. For example, no one will be wary of a smart child two or three years old. Even those from hostile forces can give a red envelope.


    But if you''re a little older, you don''t have to.


    "It seems that you should take advantage of your low rank and get more benefits! While I''m still a child... "


    Then, look at the gift of Apollo.


    "That''s interesting!"


    Su Ye really didn''t expect that Apollo was so good to himself.


    I thought the miracles and visions were not very strong. Apollo would give a talent to deal with it. After all, Ares gave such a good gift. If he gave another good gift, it would break the balance.


    However, Apollo gave the light system the talent of "Dispelling".


    This single talent is used with ordinary light magic. It has a strong effect and can dispel negative magic or effects, including toxins.


    Cooperate with the "dispel holy light" of light magic to form a double dispelling effect, which is a nightmare of all forces.


    It is said that everything can be dispersed.


    Soldiers have divine power to protect their bodies. They can dispel the holy light and dispel the talent. The divine power to protect their bodies will be weakened or disintegrated.


    A fireball is flying, dispelling the holy light. PA, the fireball disappears.


    A summoning servant appears, a dispelling the light goes down, and the servant is gone.


    The only problem is that dispelling the holy light is holy magic.


    "If this is coupled with the evil breaking talent, when I am promoted to the golden level, master the light system gold magic, and then convert it into the heaven fire of the evolution of light and fire magic, I can be called the nemesis of all dark creatures, no matter what undead demons. HMM... find some dark creature nests and collect some protection fees. Is Aristotle''s sudden wealth related to this? Once he develops the blood of the two great kings of light and fire, he can directly kill ordinary dark legendary creatures. Moreover, it seems that he has done such things in the golden rank... Forget it, don''t want this pervert. "


    Athena''s gift of Magic: servant spiritual connection. Su Ye didn''t know what to say when he saw it. He really went on with the great Summoner school. This talent is of little use to many mages. For themselves, it is stronger than the light talent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 457

    There is a spiritual connection between the servant and the summoner, which is the basis for the servant to exist for a long time.


    Once this spiritual connection weakens, the servants dissipate.


    Too far away, or disturbed by magic, will weaken the spiritual connection, resulting in the dissipation of servants.


    This minion telepathy talent is also known as "minion cross plane telepathy".


    This talent is the basic talent of the great Summoner school.


    With this talent, servants can really live in the servant plane and live a relatively independent life.


    Moreover, servants can stay away from the summoner. For example, from now on, they can arrange Wang sledgehammer in the workshop of Plato college to let him build equipment day and night.


    Di Aotian can even walk around, even if it doesn''t matter to go abroad.


    Because this talent can keep the soul connection between the servant and Su ye, only a few legendary magic can interfere with the effect of this talent.


    "Wang sledgehammer, you''ll have to work hard in the future."


    Later, Su ye took a hopeless look at the talent given by the goddess of strife.


    Sure enough, she just wanted to watch the fun and gave it directly to an art talent and color expert. Say bad, it''s actually very good. It can make people aware of many subtle color light and dark changes.


    Finally, it is the divine gift of the goddess of peace.


    Natural talent: the voice of nature.


    Su Ye sighed.


    The goddesses of peace really understand the most basic and common goodness of mankind. They really underestimated them before.


    The value of the voice of nature is very high, in many cases to a terrible extent.


    For example, flash floods, volcanic eruptions, hurricanes and other information related to natural forces can be keenly perceived.


    For another example, if you encounter an enemy ambush, even if you don''t see it, you will feel the natural wind, water, air, soil and so on, and will convey information to yourself.


    This is a further force than animal affinity.


    The goddess of harmony is not to compete with the goddess of strife, but to express their goodness in this way. They are not for the interests of the divine system, but have a spirit of transcendence.


    They are expressing that they just want Su ye to be better. As long as they have good power to Su ye and do not violate their ideas, they will not be stingy.


    "Alas... It seems that we have to go to the temple of the goddess of harmony in the future."


    At first, I thought that the goddess of harmony was playing with people''s hearts like the goddess of discord. Now I understand that it is really different. The spiritual realm of the goddess of harmony is indeed higher. However, their expression is too vague, which is easier to understand than the expression of the goddess of dispute.


    Su Ye looked at the five newly acquired talents, physical transformation, dispersion, servant spiritual connection, color expert and the voice of nature, showing a satisfied smile.


    Subsequently, Su ye entered the ruins space and patted the altar.


    "Young man, you have to work hard. Now I''ll give you time to think about it. After the competition is over, I''ll sacrifice again. Then it will depend on your performance."


    Su Ye glanced at the wreaths, trophies and temple equipment beside the altar.


    The future Temple equipment and wreaths will be sacrificed, and the trophies will be exchanged for more valuable treasures in the temple treasure house to maximize revenue.


    And the trophy should be given to the gods after all. In case the gods find that they lose strength after sacrifice, the gain is not worth the loss.


    There is also a record breaking gold statue that needs to be specially built and will not be issued until the end of the competition. The value of that thing should be no less than the trophy of the champion.


    "It''s another day full of harvest. It''s really enough. Sleep! "


    The next day, the pentathlon began.


    Once again came to the pithia competition field, many spectators showed curiosity and carefully observed the competition field.


    The size of the site remained the same, but it was cut into five pieces.


    They are cross-country refitting race field, discus field, javelin field, long jump field and swimming pool field.


    The swimming pool is a brand-new pool, 500 meters long and can accommodate 30 people at the same time.


    The most peculiar place for cross-country reloading is no longer the flat ground. There are all kinds of large pits, hills, single wooden bridges, rivers, mud, deserts, ice, mountain walls and other complex terrain. There are about 2000 meters in a circle and 20000 meters in 10 circles.


    In the terrain of cross-country running, there is also a full 20 meter high mountain wall, which is as high as seven floors. Athletes need to climb with their bare hands wearing a full 100 kg weight.


    Experienced spectators smiled when they saw the cross-country field.


    Because cross-country reloading is the most interesting event in all races, there will be all kinds of funny scenes, and even some players will collapse because they can''t stand it.


    Cross country reloading needs to be "running" all the time. Once someone is weak and wants to walk, he will be whipped and cursed by the referee.


    The competition originated from military training and was very popular in the Greek games.


    Today''s audience is a little more than yesterday. More people from all over the world have arrived in Delphi.


    After the pentathlon players came on, the host didn''t speak, and there was a sky shaking cheers.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Of the remaining 63 players, 61 looked at Su ye with a little jealousy.


    There are two people who are not jealous.


    One is the smiling Holt.


    One was originally eliminated, but it was added because o''keno withdrew from the competition. Thank Su Ye very much.


    The host laughed and said, "stop, stop, don''t shout this name again! With him, my host has no fun at all. I have him every award and praise. But... It seems to bring more fun to the audience. You said, "right?"


    "Yes!" A large audience laughed and shouted.


    "This morning''s competition is a pentathlon competition to test comprehensive ability. The pentathlon is different from other competitions. Sometimes it is only one champion, sometimes it is five individual champions and one all-round champion. We have five champions in the pithia competition, because the last swimming champion is the all-round champion. Of course, if someone can win the championship in all five events, he will be called the all-round king. Guess, will su ye become today''s almighty king? "


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    "Those who shout ''can'' far outnumber those who shout ''can''t''. You should be aware that in the same competition in history, one person has at most three champions, that is, the world record set by Hercules. If Su Ye gets the Almighty king today, he will be the third king. If, I mean if, if he can win the horse racing King tomorrow, he will break the record of Hercules and become the fourth champion of a race. Do you still want him to get the Almighty king? "


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    "Well, it seems that many people are willing to shout. This shows that we Greeks are not only willing to accept new things, but also have a heart of tolerance, allowing others to create miracles and allow others to be great. So, today, let''s witness the birth of a possible greatness! "


    In the cheers of the audience, the host introduced the pentathlon competition system.


    "Pentathlon is a continuous elimination system. The top 32 of the first cross-country reload run will enter the discus event to continue the competition. The top 16 discus events will enter the long jump. The top 8 in the long jump will enter the javelin event. The top four javelin events will enter the last swimming event. The first wonderful race of pentathlon, cross-country refitting race, is about to begin. We also know that cross-country reload run is the most difficult of all events, so I will select several players and ask them their views on this cross-country reload run. By the way, I will never let Su ye speak. He says too much! "


    The audience laughed and coaxed.


    Su Ye looked helpless.


    The host blinked in front of a contestant and said, "Hello, Hanas of Sparta. As far as I know, you are the luckiest contestant in the game. Because someone withdrew from the game, you attended. What do you want to say?"


    "Thank the gods, thank the pithia competition, thank the Sun Temple and thank Su Ye."


    The whole audience laughed and everyone knew who withdrew from the game.


    "Well, a person who knows how to be grateful has a little poison in his mouth." The host said and walked up to hotter.


    "Little Giant Holt, what do you think of this competition?" Asked the host.


    "I''m afraid I''ll fall down and hit others when I climb the edge." Hort''s remark made the whole audience laugh.


    The host stepped back, looked up and down at Holt, and solemnly said to the other players, "did you hear that? Stay away from the little giant when climbing. By the way, Holt, what do you think of Suye? Do you think he can win today''s almighty king? "


    "I think so." Huo said.


    "Why?"


    "He said he could." Holt is serious.


    The audience laughed again.


    "Alas, poor boy, he was cheated so badly by Su Ye. Let''s ask the next one. "


    The host went to Gerner and asked, "young man of the north wind family, what do you think of this game?"


    "It''s not optimistic." Gerner is still thinking.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Gerner bowed respectfully to the four sides of the audience, and then said, "please save face for 63 of us."


    Everyone looked at Gerner curiously.


    Gerner said solemnly, "if Su Ye exceeds us by one lap or more during the off-road refitting run, don''t call us off-road running."


    The audience froze and burst into laughter.


    Almost everyone had a funny scene in front of them. The 63 people were running slowly. Su ye went one lap at a time and another lap at a time. It was cruel and embarrassing for the players.


    The host laughed and said, "don''t worry, I think Su ye can do it in an ordinary race, not necessarily in a cross-country reload race. After all, the process is very complicated. For example, many people hate ice. No matter how strong Su Ye is, he should run slowly. For example, when climbing, we should not only find the climbing route, but also have strong grip and other forces. He may not be able to do it. "


    "If you had been beaten up by him, you wouldn''t have said that." Gerner''s words made the whole audience laugh again. The host stood up and said, "I don''t want to compete with Su Ye. I won''t die!" Then, the host returned to the rostrum¡° OK, let''s give the game to the referee and the players. Please wave the whip, audience, cheer and listen to the sound of the whip! " The audience was boiling and cheering loudly. After the starting line, Su Ye carried a hundred kilograms of weight, gently twisted his neck and moved his joints. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 458

    The morning sun shines on the field, and every contestant is like a flame, jumping and emitting heat.


    But there is a flame like the sun falling on the ground.


    Ninety nine percent of the audience focused on Su Ye.


    Su Ye used to stretch and warm up, simulating running movements.


    Those players looked at Su ye and began to do the same, shaking their heads and moving their joints.


    However, less than half of the people did not move.


    "Why don''t you learn from Su ye?" Bouncing, Gerner asked a contestant he knew.


    "Then why did you learn from Su ye?" Asked the man.


    "His grades are so good and his ability is so strong. Doing those actions will help him and me." Gerner road.


    "What made him win was his talents, not his little moves. Gerner, I didn''t expect you to see the problem so superficial. " The man sighed.


    Gerner was stunned and speechless for a moment.


    The man smiled.


    Eugene said, "Su Ye''s talent is so strong that he can almost win us. He''s still doing those little moves. Doesn''t this better explain the importance of these little moves?"


    Gerner said, "yes, that''s what I mean. Since Su Ye is better than us, there must be something excellent. Even if we can''t become like him, it''s good to learn some of his words and deeds that are obviously harmless. In other words, his action is not important. The important thing is that we have a heart to learn from excellent people, and are willing to take action and stick to it. "


    Many people nodded softly, and Gerner made sense.


    "But even if we learn his little movements, we can''t compare with him." That''s humane.


    Eugene glanced at the man and said, "we don''t need to compare with him. It''s enough to surpass you."


    The people who studied Su Ye nearby laughed together, as if it was such a simple truth.


    The man snorted coldly and said, "blind learning without considering his own conditions may not be beneficial."


    "Are you sure it''s harmful?" Asked Eugene.


    The man was speechless.


    "I''m not smart, but I like to try more." Gerner smiled.


    Eugene shouted, "Suye, why do you do this strange sport?"


    "The next exercise will make the body hotter. Now stretching and warming up can make the body slightly warmer and better adapt to the next changes. In addition, before this competition, our mentality will affect our body, resulting in incomplete stretching of our muscles and muscles. I can help our body stretch. My simulated running action can also make my body better adapt to the next running. Moreover, after this dynamic stretching, our body can make greater movements. I have observed some dockers in lion harbor and some gladiators in Sparta. Those who move their bodies in advance are more flexible in the early stage of action and can avoid accidental injuries. "


    People suddenly realized and nodded.


    Several people who didn''t do it hesitated and began to do it.


    Later, Su ye said, "that player is right. In fact, looking for the reason and asking why is more important than doing it directly."


    Eugene said, "at present, some people don''t even have the basic idea of learning from excellent people, let alone compete and think about why."


    Everyone nodded, and Eugene also put forward a correct premise.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    The man walked aside with a red face and stood still.


    In the audience, very few people who could hear the dialogue in the field looked at Su ye and Eugene with praise.


    However, some people look at Su ye with vigilance.


    After the warm-up, the judges are in position.


    A whole ten golden soldiers, armed with spikes and long whips, stood everywhere in the cross-country field, scanning each player with malicious eyes.


    The players'' eyes fell on those whips and their hearts were cold.


    Although he was wearing heavy armor on his upper body and carrying something on his back, his arms and legs were exposed. When a whip was pulled, even the belt meat had to be scraped away.


    Many people hurried to warm up.


    Su Ye immediately warned, "don''t move too much. Don''t stretch and warm up too much."


    That''s why they reduced the range.


    The referees looked at each other. When everything was confirmed, the referee blew the whistle.


    At this moment, whether Greeks or foreigners, nobles or civilians, priests or judges, athletes outside the field or all contestants worried about becoming pentathlon, all looked at Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su Ye seemed to have a charm that attracted all things in the world.


    At the moment the whistle sounded, a figure rushed out of the starting line and ran at full speed.


    In addition to Holt, 62 contestants were scolding in their hearts.


    Really not a person!


    Only Holt is different.


    What he thought was that Su Ye was so awesome!


    At the moment Su Ye rushed out like a crazy horse, the whole audience was silent, and even the sound of breathing did not exist.


    Then, the pithia competition field was like the water in a pot boiling in an instant.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Millions of people shouted Su Ye''s name and cheered him on.


    The first 100 meters is the flat ground, and Su Ye runs at high speed.


    The second 100 meters is sandy land, and Su Ye walks on the ground.


    The third 100 meters is muddy land, and Su Ye walks on the ground.


    The fourth 100 meters is the gravel ground. Su Ye''s bare feet are still walking on the ground.


    The fifth 100 meters is a sand dune more than ten meters high. Su ye still walks on the ground, leaving only shallow footprints on it.


    Not only the audience and the players were stunned, but the referee couldn''t hold the whip.


    Can this be called?


    The host said in a daze, "my God, the gods are up. Does Su ye have a natural talent for all terrain running? The key is that there is no such talent! The sand in the sand is very shallow. It doesn''t matter if he runs fast, but it''s a sand dune. The high and thick fine sand doesn''t sink into his instep! Does he have fins on his feet? The shallow footprints will disappear when the wind blows. "


    The sixth 100 meters is the incomparably brilliant ice ground.


    Su Ye finally slowed down a little, and everyone was relieved.


    Good. He''s still a person.


    But just a second later, all the audience changed their minds.


    Because, just a second later, Su Ye accelerated on the ice! Or walk on the ground!


    It''s not human anymore!


    The host roared, "madman, he''s really a madman! If anyone runs at this speed, he has fallen out and needs to run again from the beginning. He''s good. He''s even. Before he could be said to be the son of sand, now he can be said to be the son of ice. "


    The audience cheered, but the sand dunes blocked the view of the other 63 contestants.


    At this moment, 63 players even wanted to give up the game and run directly to the middle or outside of the field to see what happened.


    Mainly want to verify whether Su Ye is a person!


    Whether it''s sand dunes or ice, it''s so far away that the host said Su ye had gone there.


    Doesn''t that force all our players to abandon the game!


    Not only the ordinary audience were confused, but also the eyes of niedern, Palos, comodes, Euclid and others who were familiar with Su ye were full of confusion.


    Can this also call people?


    Then Su Ye strode towards the seventh 100 meters, a smooth iceberg.


    Any player on this mountain needs to use both hands and feet and move forward slowly, but Su Ye runs directly like running on an earth mountain.


    There was no deceleration, no slip, and there were nails under the soles of the feet.


    So many spectators turned sideways to see if Su ye had anything on the soles of his feet.


    The host shouted excitedly: "Su Ye! Oh, Suye! He is really a miracle boy, a miracle boy. When he runs on the iceberg, he really looks like the son of ice. "


    The eighth one hundred meters is three small peaks with a slope of more than 80 degrees. They are more than 20 meters high and can''t jump, but can only run.


    Everyone can climb, but Su Ye ran up, down, up and down, and easily ran over three small peaks.


    "Su ye, son of the mountain!" The host doesn''t know how to describe it at all.


    The ninth 100 meters is a swamp!


    Waist deep swamp!


    A scene that frightened everyone appeared. Su Ye didn''t sink when he stepped on the swamp in the first step. He didn''t sink until he stepped on the swamp in the second step.


    The moment Su ye entered the swamp, he was eventually resisted by the swamp and his speed was greatly reduced.


    All the audience were trying to say they were comfortable, but they all opened their mouths.


    Su Ye''s speed was greatly reduced at the moment of entering. After entering, he was still like a wild horse. The muddy water in the swamp seemed to deliberately bypass him, resulting in minimal resistance and minimal deceleration of his speed.


    Yes, it slowed down a little, but faster than those running on the sand.


    All the audience were blindfolded.


    Even some older people saw the race of Hercules, the creator and holder of the cross-country refitting record.


    However, Hercules is not so exaggerated.


    When others step on the swamp, they are all crooked and unable to maintain their balance. They often fall down. They must walk slowly and hard, as if they were twisting their bodies.


    But Su Ye ran faster in the swamp than in the water.


    The host shouted, "see? Did you see that? Su Ye didn''t sink into the swamp at all in his first step, that is to say, he should have the legendary talent of water walking, and he won''t sink in case of water! However, when he stepped on the swamp, he remembered that there were strict rules for the competition. This terrain must step on the bottom of the swamp, not on the water, so he stepped into the swamp in the second step. Son of marsh, su... Ye! "


    Su Ye''s speed was too fast. Before the audience reacted, Su Ye ran out of the swamp and stood in front of a mountain wall. The starting point of the tenth 100 meters is the 90 degree straight mountain wall, which is exactly 20 meters high. A Holy Land Warrior judge stood aside, ready to save people at any time. When Su Ye ran in the swamp, he looked at the mountain wall, remembered all the convex and concave parts of the mountain wall, and then calculated the best climbing route. Su Ye immediately bent down, picked up the soil, covered his legs and feet, sucked dry the water from his body, and then jumped up the mountain wall like an ape, grabbed the bulge with his hands and stepped on the bulge or depression with his feet, and quickly climbed up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 459

    Use both hands and feet, climb quickly, and even jump a little in some places, climbing in an incredible way.


    "This..."


    The audience was confused again.


    Is this a magician or a warrior?


    With accurate position selection and judgment, strong trampling and finger grip, it is like a gecko climbing a wall and directly climbing to the top of the mountain as high as seven floors.


    Even if ordinary soldiers have magic climbing, they can''t be so fast and dare not play like this.


    You can''t use your magic power when you fall from the air with a hundred kilograms on your back. You can really fall to death.


    Some of the audience were anxious, because after all, it was a 20 meter high mountain wall, and there was always a direction that people couldn''t see.


    Su Ye supported his arms and officially reached the top.


    No audience cheered.


    Because all the audience are wondering, how did he do it?


    Because all the audience continue to think about an important question, is Su ye a person?


    "Son of rock climbing, Su Ye!" The host muttered to himself.


    Also because there is a full 100 meters on the mountain wall, which is a terrible magma zone!


    The red magma flows on the mountain like a rectangular crater. On the magma, some black rocks float.


    This time, Su Ye was completely different from the past. Instead of rushing headlong, he carefully observed each stone of the magma for 15 seconds before moving forward.


    Many people wondered why Su ye did this. It was too slow to think for 15 seconds.


    A few aristocrats showed joy, which meant that either Su Ye was afraid, or Su Ye was too stupid to get through here quickly.


    The host sighed and said, "if before, we could say that Su yequan relied on abnormal talent, now it needs to be corrected. If it was just to run through the magma zone once, he only needed to think for five or six seconds, but he thought for 15 seconds. Does he think for a long time because he is more stupid than others? No, but he found two points acutely. The magma zone is very dangerous. It is more dangerous than other places. As long as he falls into the magma, he either asks for help or uses the force prohibited by the game to protect himself, it means that the game is a total failure. Based on this, he has to think for a long time. "


    "Second, he will run ten times! Instead of thinking for five or six seconds every time you run here, it''s better to think for 15 seconds at a time and spend more time observing and thinking deeply about the magmatic river. Then he will be faster and faster in the next nine times. I''m sure. In the last few times, he will step on it without thinking! If someone doesn''t believe me, you can bet with me. If I lose, I apologize to you after the game. If you lose, donate to the Sun Temple, no matter how much, even if it''s just a copper owl. "


    As soon as many viewers heard this, it was good. Many people shouted and gambled with the host.


    The Athenian nobles, who had been happy before, were calm and unconvinced, waiting for the next results.


    During the host''s speech, Su Ye ran smoothly through the magma zone on the mountain, and at the same speed as on the ground, he could always accurately find suitable floating rocks and run on new rocks before the black rocks were stepped into the magma.


    Running to the end of the magmatic River Mountain, Su Ye grabbed the cane, stepped on the mountain wall with his feet, pushed his body back, loosened his hands slightly and slid down the rope. After swinging back to the mountain wall, he pushed outward again, repeated several times and fell quickly.


    At this angle, some of the audience were blocked.


    However, the audience in the VIP seat is different, because their position is shrouded by divine power. They can see all angles of the audience, and their sight will never be blocked. This is a magical power that can only be found at the Olympic Games.


    Every soldier who saw this way down the mountain looked different. How could su ye be a soldier more than a soldier?


    This cross-country ability and field survival ability are not comparable to those of soldiers.


    How he developed these skills is amazing.


    Sliding down the cane, Su ye took a look at the eleventh hundred meters.


    It was all fog, but Su ye had a very shallow smile on his mouth.


    The host smiled and said, "I found that Su Ye smiled at the moment he saw the fog, and then he rushed into the fog. Many people can''t see the scene in the fog, but I can see it. There are sharp stones on the foggy road... No, he has rushed out of the fog, but I still have to finish. The fog has deep puddles, mud pits, frozen ground and quicksand whirlpools. In short, it is hundreds of times more complex than the previous terrain, and it is easy to get injured. But... What do I see? He ran out at full speed. This means that he has the vision to see through the fog! What kind of talent is it? Everyone guesses. This Su Ye is a mystery. "


    The audience was speechless. The host didn''t even introduce the foggy road conditions. Su Ye ran out. How can we play?


    The twelfth hundred meters is a forest.


    The host said with a bad smile, "Hey, he has rushed into the wasp forest, and the wasp is constantly spraying stings at him. These poisonous bees will not kill people, but they will make people poisoned, have difficulty breathing, physical exhaustion and ache all over the body. It is one of the most annoying and frightening areas of cross-country reloading. Some contestants even abstain directly after running out of the wasp forest... Er... He rushed out of the wasp forest, but why is his skin as clean as new and stinging? What about redness and swelling? What about the pain? "


    The crowd stared at Su ye who ran out of the forest. There were some fine bees on his backpack and clothes, but there was no bee thorn on his exposed skin, face and face.


    "No, I saw a large group of poisonous bees spraying stingers all over his body, and he couldn''t avoid it... I remember, he was fine when he stepped on the ground. It seems that he has strong protective talents, such as metal skin. Alas, the players behind you, please ask for your own blessings. Below is the 12th 100 meter terrain, vines... Er, it has run out. "


    After seeing Su ye, the dense vines beat wildly, like a living snake.


    Su Ye was constantly beaten when he was inside, but there was still no trace on his skin.


    "After the cane land, there is the poisonous snake land. It was a meadow and bush with many poisonous snakes lurking in it. All poisonous snakes are integrated with the environment. Even if you don''t touch the poisonous snake, the poisonous snake will take the initiative to bite you... Well, Su Ye successfully broke through. " The host said weakly.


    He saw seven poisonous snakes biting Su Ye''s legs, arms and backpacks.


    Su Ye tore off the poisonous snake on his arm, regardless of the poisonous snake on his backpack and back.


    After a few more steps, the poisonous snake on his leg finally couldn''t keep biting, so he let go and fell out.


    "I''m crazy. Su ye can''t shoot a poisonous bee or bite a poisonous snake. Is he the son of the forest? "


    The host''s words caused the audience to nod frequently.


    Everyone''s heart is the same.


    Cross country reloading race is good-looking, but Su Ye''s race is so good-looking. It makes everyone doubt the world and himself, so it''s not good-looking.


    "The fifteenth hundred meters is a chest deep river. According to the rules, you can only run, not swim. I see him... You can see it, just look at it."


    The host''s words amused all the audience.


    In the chest deep water, Su Ye was able to run at high speed, pounding the water, making a loud roar, and the water splashes turned and exploded on both sides.


    Like a giant whale.


    Although the speed is much slower than usual, it is still in the running position. Other people can only paddle around.


    The host looked at Su Ye running in the water in despair and said, "I''m sure he definitely has water element talent, even water element blood, and the blood level is not low."


    The experienced soldiers and magicians nodded gently. They had already found out.


    Su Ye is full of talent.


    Full of blood vessels.


    "The waterway is divided into two sections. The first 100 meters is an ordinary chest deep river, and the second 100 meters is sea water filled with all kinds of water, grass, kelp and fish. The kelp inside has the ability to entangle, and the fish can also bite. Note that the lethality of these fish is more than that of poisonous snakes and poisonous bees. It is non-toxic, but the bite is very painful. The key is that if you haven''t bitten, all the fish will come and bite. If you don''t bleed, you will be attacked by all the fish and entangled by a large amount of kelp water and plants, which will greatly slow down the moving speed. Su ye... Oh, Su Ye has landed. "


    The host''s tone was full of depression, which made the audience funny and equally depressed.


    Because everyone saw that water and grass didn''t entangle Su ye, and those fierce sea fish didn''t seem to see Su Ye.


    "Well, the son of the sea has come into being." The host said helplessly.


    Many people keep thinking, what ability did Su ye, a pervert, use to avoid water plants and fierce sea fish?


    "The 17th 100 meter terrain is the painful ice floe sea. In such a cold place, everyone should run on the floating ice, and all the floating ice may break. The ice water inside is biting. If it falls, it can''t move forward, but can only move horizontally or backward, find new floating ice, climb up, and then move forward on the floating ice. I have seen many players fall into the water, find a new ice floe, break a piece, find a new ice floe, break a piece, and keep falling into the ice water. You know, it was carrying a hundred kilograms of weight in ice water. Finally, they cried and gave up the game. Oh, I don''t want to talk about Su Ye anymore. He can always rush out before I introduce the terrain. Let''s congratulate him on walking through the 17th terrain. "


    The host''s voice is full of rigidity and coldness, without a trace of emotion and a little happiness.


    Even if a piece of ice at Su Ye''s feet broke, he didn''t say. The reason is very simple. Su Ye didn''t fall into the ice water at all. Instead, he stepped on the smaller broken ice and jumped into the floating ice in front of him. He didn''t really fall into the water all the way.


    The host said weakly, "Ice Prince Su Ye showed flying on the ice and came to the 18th 100m. Storm desert, attention, there are all kinds of bad weather here, such as sand dunes, quicksand, storms, sandstorms, flying sand and rocks. Everyone can only squint or even walk with their eyes closed, and the wind is like a wall... Huh? He passed? I don''t want to preside over it. Lord baingora, the chief high priest, either change me or Suye! I haven''t finished. Why has Su ye run out? Is it so difficult to host a game? It used to be very happy to host the game! Why is my heart full of pain now? "


    The audience laughed.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 460

    Many people laugh and look at the Yellow storm desert. Although they can''t be on the scene, they can know the terrible wind when they see the rubble flying all over the sky.


    People who are a little thinner will be blown away. Su Ye is good. He doesn''t treat the storm as a person. He runs straight at high speed, and the resistance is minimal.


    Many people show envy. The wind element blood is good.


    At the beginning of the nineteenth hundred meters, there is a row of giant trees, and at the end of the hundred meters, there is also a row of giant trees.


    Two rows of giant trees are five meters above the ground, with ladder like equipment in the air, supported by columns below, forming 100 meter long ribs, a total of ten side-by-side.


    Su Ye quickly climbed up the tree, then hung under the rib on the left, hung his body in the air, grabbed the crossbar of the rib with his hands, grabbed his hands alternately, and swung his body in the air.


    This is the most physically strenuous 100 meters in all events.


    However, Su Ye was like a weightless gibbon, with his hands moving forward quickly and alternately.


    The host finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Hello, everyone, I will continue to serve as the host. This time, Su Ye finally did not fly over the ribs without" whiz ". Although the speed was very fast, his arm almost left behind the shadow, but he ran a lot worse with him, so I could finish speaking. Eh? The players in front seem to be looking back. "


    In order to maintain their physical strength, all the players slowed down at the beginning to accumulate physical strength for those difficult places.


    Therefore, 63 people are not far away from each other, very close to each other.


    But Su Ye has been running at full speed.


    As a result, when Su Ye advanced on the 19th 100m rib and was about to finish 1900m, the rest were on the sand dune of the fifth section.


    This time, there was no other shelter. They clearly saw Su Ye moving forward quickly in the rib.


    All the players turned their heads and looked back, as if they had seen a ghost.


    The difficulty of cross-country reloading can be called the first in the whole competition. I''m still worried about how to complete it next. I haven''t even completed a quarter. Has Su ye run a lap?


    Does this mean that after su Ye runs ten laps, the worst player may run two laps?


    All the players turned into mathematicians again.


    Generally speaking, although the distance of the first 500 meters accounts for a quarter, the difficulty is very low, and the time consumed is only one tenth or less, because the back lot takes too much time.


    Moreover, the first lap will be the slowest one because we need to explore the terrain, record the terrain and deal with various new situations, that is to say


    wait!


    All the mathematicians had a terrible idea in their minds.


    If anyone encounters an accident, repeatedly fails in the difficult area behind and delays for too long, is it possible that when Su Ye finishes ten laps, others don''t even finish the first lap?


    All the mathematicians panicked.


    Many of them were among the detractors of Pythia.


    The strong pressure almost suffocated them.


    "Su ye, please be a person!" Gerner suddenly stood on the sand dune and turned back to roar.


    The other players couldn''t laugh or cry, and the serious judges laughed together.


    Some people in the VIP seat laughed.


    When the host said this, the whole audience laughed.


    Su Ye finally finished the 100m rib in the 19th paragraph, jumped off the tree and landed on the hard flat ground he had not seen for a long time.


    The 20th 100m, like the first 100m, is a flat and hard ordinary runway.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief and ran without hesitation.


    The 63 players on the sand dunes saw this scene, chicken flying and dog jumping. While scolding, they rushed to the top of the sand dune with one foot deep and one foot shallow, and then rolled down the sand dune without face.


    Is to pursue the ultimate fast!


    Suddenly, a force came to the place where the players were, and then their curses spread all over the audience.


    "I hate Su Ye! Plus this time, I may be a person with three wastes! "


    "Brothers, unite to overthrow the evil hegemony of Su Ye!"


    "When the game is over, let''s establish an organization to fight against Su Ye!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Think about how Su Ye cried when he caught up."


    "Our voice has been heard all over the audience, these wicked priests!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do something quickly. Su ye will catch up immediately! Ouch... "


    Snap!


    Snap!


    Crackling


    In the laughter of the audience, the players stepped on the 100m ice layer in the sixth section, and then fell to death one by one.


    The audience realized that these ice layers were blessed with magical power, which was smoother than ordinary ice.


    The players stood up with a bitter face, changed from running to rubbing with small steps, and moved forward slowly.


    Rubbing, someone suddenly screamed, "look back."


    Everyone looked back.


    Su Ye rushed to the top of the sand dune and was striding down.


    Full fryer.


    "Su Ye is coming. Run!"


    "How cruel! Apollo, if you give me another chance, I will never participate in the pentathlon. "


    "You can''t let Su Ye catch up so close!"


    "Evil ghost Su Ye!"


    They were worried and flustered. They exerted too much force under their feet and fell more than half. Several people who didn''t fall were rubbed down by others and all ate the ice.


    The audience laughed. Who would have thought that the extremely cruel cross-country refitting race would be so happy? This is a situation that has never happened since the emergence of this project.


    This scene is like an evil ghost with a sickle chasing a group of white fat pigs.


    Seeing that the fastest people had already trotted to the end of the 100m ice field, a gust of wind passed by.


    Su Ye crossed everyone, rushed out of the ice section and rushed to the iceberg section.


    "Su ye..."


    Several players shouted angrily.


    More players were crying and laughing, running silently.


    "It''s over. The name of 63 will spread all over Greece and even the world." Gerner complained as he ran, and his voice spread all over the audience.


    "You can shut up. Without you, who would think of 63 waste?" Eugene cursed.


    "Yes, I seem to have made a mistake. What about that? "


    "Just shut up!"


    "Can I scold Su ye?"


    "OK."


    Many viewers were amused by their dialogue.


    "He''s gone again!"


    Many players stood on the ice and watched Su Ye ride through the iceberg and disappear into the field of vision.


    "Icebergs are so easy to climb?"


    "I don''t think it''s difficult."


    Soon, the first person to reach the foot of the iceberg ran up like Su Ye.


    Snap!


    Snap!


    Popping, popping


    Like dead fish, they slide down the hillside. No matter how messy their hands and feet are, they are useless.


    "Who changed the iceberg!"


    In the laughter of the audience, all the players climbed slowly and honestly.


    Even so, there are unlucky people who accidentally slip by hand or foot, from the hillside to the foot of the mountain, and all their previous achievements are wasted.


    After climbing the iceberg, there are three hills with great inclination. The players climb while sighing.


    After climbing over three hills and everyone was moving forward in the swamp of section 9, Gerner suddenly said, "I have a bad hunch."


    All the off-road wasters looked back at each other.


    Su Ye appeared on the top of the mountain in the rear again. It was like looking out of the window at night. A bloody ghost face was pasted outside the window, revealing a mysterious smile.


    "Can you still play!" A player punched into the swamp.


    Before they crossed half the swamp, Su Ye ran to him with mud.


    "Suye, can you slow down? Wait for your soul and your kindness! " Gerner road.


    "If you keep running like this, your kindness will be gone!" Eugene shouted.


    Su ye turned a deaf ear and ran like a carriage over the mud. The mud splashed from the swamp collapsed all over the others.


    "Your heart is dirtier than the swamp!" Gerner roared.


    "You sentimental running puppet!" Cried Eugene.


    Su yetou didn''t rush out of the swamp.


    The audience couldn''t laugh.


    Soon, the team was divided into echelons.


    In addition to Su ye, the first batch of people have entered the fog forest in section 11, and the second batch of people are still competing with the magmatic river.


    Many patient people carefully observe the movement of floating rocks, carefully calculate the bearing weight of each rock, carefully look at the way others pass, and remember which rock can stand all the time and which rock should escape immediately after stepping on it.


    When more than a dozen people didn''t cross the river, someone suddenly scolded.


    Everyone else instinctively turns back.


    Su Ye appeared in the swamp for the third time.


    Some people almost collapsed. This time, Su Ye ran around again without even going through two lots?


    Then they looked up from the mountain wall and saw Su Ye climbing up like a giant gecko, looking desperate.


    Does it not exist?


    Vertical mountain wall flyer?


    Su ye took a look at the lava River in front of him. He saw two people walking on the stone and said, "find a big stone and stop right now."


    The two contestants hurried to the nearby lava rock that could stand for a long time without moving.


    The magmatic river is very wide and there are many floating black rocks. In theory, it can be run by more than ten people, but no one can guarantee that there will be the possibility of multiple people grabbing a stone and finally falling together.


    Su Ye looked at the lava river for the third time. This time, he only looked at it for three seconds, and then ran at the speed of full sprint. Su Ye''s speed was too fast and his strength was too fierce. Where he passed, most black rocks collapsed suddenly and magma splashed. It took a while to emerge on the magma surface and flow slowly with the magma. All the contestants were worried that Su ye would step the rock into the magma and never float again. The host shouted excitedly, "do you see it? He thought for 15 seconds in front of the lava river for the first time, 5 seconds for the second time and 3 seconds this time. I''m sure the fourth time, he will think about it for one second at most. " When Su Ye rushed out of the magmatic River, the players in the rear breathed a sigh of relief. But they reacted quickly. Is it time to relax? Fall! In the misty forest, the players of the first echelon sigh and move forward slowly, for fear of falling into a puddle or slipping on the ice. The fog was so thick that everyone could only see two or three meters away. However, the sound can spread far. They chat and explore the way slowly¡° Alas, that bastard Su ye must have super visual talent, otherwise he can''t see through the fog and move forward quickly. "¡° The priests of the Sun Temple are full of bad water. This cross-country terrain is obviously more difficult than usual. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 461

    "Hehe, they want to see our bad luck."


    "Remember the terrain this time and run a few more times to speed up."


    "So does Su Ye."


    Suddenly, Gerner''s voice appeared.


    "I have another bad feeling."


    Then, screaming in the fog.


    A shadow rushed into the white fog and ran at full speed.


    "What!"


    "Ghost..."


    "It''s su Ye!"


    "Su ye, I''ll kill you!"


    "Su ye, how much Golden Eagle do you want? I''ll give it to you. You quit!"


    "For the second time, I don''t want to live..."


    A group of players want to cry without tears.


    The vast majority of the audience can''t see the scene in the fog, but they can guess what happened only by listening to the sound.


    The atmosphere of joy reverberated in the pithia competition.


    Slowly, the team echelon differentiated again.


    After struggling through the magmatic River, nine people in the third echelon slowly moved forward in the misty area.


    "Oh, I''m glad. If we meet Su Ye twice in the magmatic River, we really can''t lift our heads anymore. "


    "Yes, but why do I want to laugh?"


    "Have a face."


    "However, it is said that the slowest is the floating ice sea. Our wish to be surpassed twice in the same area may be realized."


    "You can shut up!"


    The audience laughed at their conversation.


    "Don''t say these useless things. First remember the terrain and speed up next time."


    "The problem now is that if we can''t remember the terrain slowly in the first lap and can''t speed up in the back, the ranking will fall back. But if our first lap takes too long, Su ye will take more than nine laps, resulting in Su Ye having won the cross-country race championship before we finish the first lap. "


    "I think it''s most important to stick to ourselves. We''re here for the game, not to escape Su Ye."


    "But the problem now is that I can''t stick to myself."


    "It''s just you beeping!"


    "I..."


    Suddenly, everyone in the third echelon stopped.


    Because there was a slight sound from the rear, it gradually increased.


    "What?"


    "Those bad hearted referees won''t release the dead in the black fog to scare us?"


    "No, it should be..."


    Shua!


    A familiar figure broke through the fog, passed them and rushed forward at high speed.


    "It''s su Ye!"


    "The third time!"


    Everyone clenched their teeth and watched Su Ye''s back disappear into the fog.


    "What terrain is the next few segments?"


    "Poisonous bees, living vines, poisonous snakes. These three places can bear the pain to rush over! "


    "For the sake of our reputation and the city-state, we should survive the first circle first. Even if we fail, we can''t let Su ye go more than nine times!"


    "Yes!"


    People from all the city states in the audience cheered one after another.


    "We don''t have players like you!"


    "You have been expelled from the city!"


    "Exile you at the end of the game!"


    The members of the second echelon who rushed out of the wasp forest looked at the members of the first echelon standing in front in amazement.


    The two sides came out after a long time, but the members of the first echelon were still pulling out bees in pairs.


    Among the people in the first echelon, except Eugene, Gerner and a few others have strong protective talents, which can avoid most of the poison needles, but fragile places such as eyes still swollen into peaches and eyes narrowed into a seam. Their scalp and face were swollen.


    "The poisonous bees are so vicious!"


    "In front of poisonous bees, the ability of wound healing is useless. It needs a talent of poison resistance. Who has it?"


    The crowd glanced at each other with their hearts.


    No one, everyone is a big red envelope.


    "Eugene, why don''t you guys run away?" One asked.


    "Save your strength for the next step. We only have a chance to rest when we pull out the bee sting, otherwise the referee''s whip would have come over long ago. "


    "Alas, pull it out slowly. If you don''t pull it out, no one can stand running ten laps with a bee sting."


    "In the last few laps, I''m not going to pull it out. After that, let the priest help purify it in one breath."


    Shua


    A figure rushed out of the wasp forest and into the land of vines.


    "Shit, it''s su Ye!"


    The crowd looked ahead. Dark vines, four or five meters long, were everywhere, dancing all over the sky, making the air crackle, and the ground dusty.


    Many vines fell on Su ye, but Su Ye seemed unaware that the color of his skin had not changed at all.


    After a while, Su Ye rushed out of the cane land and into the poisonous snake land.


    "This madman!"


    "Why is he not afraid of pain!"


    "Forward or rest?"


    "I''m going to try!" A soldier suddenly strode to the place of vines.


    "No, you haven''t finished pulling out the bee sting!"


    In the puzzled eyes of the people, the soldier rushed into the place of vines.


    Pop pop


    The vines all over the sky pulled on him and saw red blood marks floating on him, and even blood overflowing.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    "Ah..."


    The soldier finally ran back screaming.


    People were even more puzzled. It was painful to draw the cane at this level, but any soldier could bear it.


    When they looked carefully, they saw that the soldier trembled gently, his face twisted, and his hands scratched and scratched on his body, but they quickly stopped, but they couldn''t stop scratching.


    At the same time, he made a little ecstatic cry.


    Finally, the soldier came over vaguely and cried, "help me pull out the bee sting, I''m going crazy..."


    People suddenly realized that the bee sting on his body was sucked into the meat by the cane, which was deeper, more toxic, and more red and swollen. Once this place was sucked by the cane, it would be sour and refreshing.


    Eugene and Gerner, who had few redness and swelling, also showed helplessness.


    "These priests are too bad."


    "There''s no way. This is cross-country race. It kills all kinds of tricks every time. It''s impossible to prevent."


    "The cross-country race was originally to test how soldiers deal with complex environments. Now it has become a tragic observation in the world."


    "Alas... Continue to pull out the bee sting. Besides, it''s dark."


    They were helpless to raise their heads and look at the early morning sun.


    Finally, the team differentiated again and formed four echelons.


    Eugene, Gerner, Holt and other people with few bee stings set out in advance and rushed straight through the covered vine jungle.


    Pure pain could not stop their steps, and everyone looked fearless.


    The vines entangled in the wrists and legs are too disgusting. We should avoid damage from time to time and avoid falling. We can''t speed up at all.


    Through the vines, looking at the poisonous snakes on the grass and shrubs ahead, everyone couldn''t calm down.


    As a powerful soldier, no one is afraid of these poisonous snakes. Moreover, they are specially cultivated and will not die. Even if the toxicity enters the body, it is only all kinds of pain and numbness. Even if the poisoning is too deep, it is only a slight illusion.


    The problem is, there are too many poisonous snakes in front.


    It''s everywhere. Even if you use divine power now, you can''t avoid it all. You can only use divine power to protect your body and resist hard.


    You can''t use divine power.


    "Let''s pray to the gods. I''ll rush first. The pressure on the people behind may be less. If I''m accidentally stunned by a poisonous snake, remember one word, knock down Su Ye! " Eugene roared half jokingly and rushed into the snake ground.


    Hiss, hiss


    The dense poisonous snake bounced into the air like a long leg, glided like a long wing, and jumped fiercely at Eugene.


    As the competition stipulates that he can only run and block, not attack and counterattack. He can only start when he is completely bitten. Eugene can''t catch the poisonous snake and wave around to block. He can only run and protect his head and face with his arms.


    Your eyes are swollen. If you are bitten by a poisonous snake, your upper and lower eyelids will be inseparable.


    One poisonous snake after another pounced on Eugene, opened its big mouth, exposed its poisonous teeth and bit it off.


    Eugene''s talent is very strong. More than half of the poisonous snakes are difficult to bite, and others can''t penetrate the skin. Only a few poisonous snakes can bite, but they are either quickly thrown away or quickly caught and thrown away by Eugene.


    Even so, more and more poisonous snakes are biting Eugene.


    The players behind immediately follow.


    The players of the first echelon ran wildly among poisonous snakes, and poisonous snakes kept biting wildly.


    Seeing the experiences of these people, the audience clearly realized the strength of Su Ye.


    After su Ye rushed into the snake group, there were so many poisonous snakes, but most poisonous snakes would slip after a bite. It was difficult to bite. Even if they bite, they can''t bite through Su Ye''s skin.


    But these players are different. More and more poisonous snakes bite them, and their hands are too busy.


    Finally, they rushed out of the poisonous snake jungle, covered with dense poisonous snakes and incomparably avant-garde clothes, colorful and wriggling gently.


    They resist nausea, help each other and pull out poisonous snakes from each other.


    The hissing sound was not the sound of poisonous snakes, but their soft cry.


    Soon, many spectators put down their magic glasses and didn''t dare to see these players.


    Every contestant was covered with dense wounds. Every wound swelled up and was blue and blue.


    The worst person was swollen like a dead body that had been blistered for half a year.


    Everyone''s eyes were blurred and their bodies shook gently. Above¡° Don''t stop and squeeze through the swollen place quickly, otherwise it will be more difficult behind! " Eugene clenched his teeth, squeezed through the wound with his hands, and the pus mixed with venom and blood splashed out. People help each other. In the middle of the crowd, a figure suddenly passed, and several snakes slipped from the figure¡° The fourth time. " Everyone said silently in their hearts. However, no one is anxious. If the snake venom cannot be handled properly, the next three water areas will become nightmares. Not long ago, the members of the first echelon dealt with most of the serious snake venom, and then entered the chest deep water together, the 15th section. The sun is warm and the water is cold. Even if many people have healing talents, there are too many wounds, such as bee stings, vines, snake bites and so on. When there is no divine power, it can''t heal in a short time. When the cold water touched the wound, everyone made an incomparably ecstatic sound and turned their eyes. The itching, numbness and pain seem to drill into flesh and blood and bone marrow, as if earthworms are drilling around in the brain, and the whole body is hairy. The water is too deep. People without water element talent can''t run at all, and can''t swim. They can only move forward slowly step by step in the water and paddle with both arms. Hua... Hua... Before we got ashore, there was a violent splash behind us. The crowd turned to look, the water under the sun was shining brightly, and the familiar evil ghost came to the world like wearing a dark night. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 462

    Everyone looked at Su ye, who rushed over, and there was nothing to love.


    "I would rather dream of the devil than you!" Eugene shouted.


    "I apologize to O''Connor! I used to laugh at o''keno for quitting the game because of cowardice. Now I see. He''s too smart! If I had known this scene, I would have abandoned the game! " Gerner road.


    "Is this a 100 meter sprint?"


    "Wait for your conscience!"


    "Suye is invincible!" Holt said and walked forward honestly.


    He is tall and faster than everyone.


    Near them, Su Ye suddenly slowed down a little, with doubts in his eyes.


    "By the way, which lap is this?" Su ye asked.


    "Get out!" Everyone shouted together.


    "It''s agreed that friendship is the first and competition is the second?" Su Ye ignored them and splashed them all over.


    "No! What''s the matter with Su Ye''s physical strength? " Eugene shouted as he walked forward.


    "Yes! He can''t always burst out physically, and physical recovery can''t be used continuously. Where did he get his abnormal physical strength? "


    "Let''s think about what talent can support him to run like this."


    "I think, first of all, eliminate those too strong talents or abilities, such as the body of heroes. That body won''t be tired after running at this speed for half a month."


    "He should not have the gift of endless physical strength."


    "Think about it, will it be physical conversion?"


    "Physical transformation requires magic or divine power. It should not... No! It could be a physical transition. Although the game can''t use magic or divine power, this bastard''s blood power! As long as the blood power is not banned, it can continuously absorb the power of the element plane and convert it into physical strength. "


    "It''s very possible. And yesterday was a gift from Ares, the God of war. It makes sense that he has physical fitness conversion. "


    "In other words, the God of war is helping Su Ye win the championship?"


    "Without physical transformation, he can still win the championship. To be exact, it is the God of war who is helping Su ye break the record."


    Gerner finished casually and suddenly shut his mouth.


    But it''s too late.


    The field was suddenly quiet.


    Various associations emerge in the minds of the audience.


    It''s normal that the God of war gave Su ye, but it''s intriguing that God gave Su ye the talent to break the record.


    After all, Hercules is the world record holder in the pentathlon.


    Theoretically, Hercules is the half brother of Ares, the God of war, and both are the sons of Zeus.


    It is said that Hercules will grow into the best son of Zeus. What does Ares, the God of war, think?


    What''s more, although Ares, the God of war, occasionally clashed with his mother Hera, it was mother and son after all. Would God give Su ye to please Hera this time?


    Now, Su Ye is Athena''s divine dependant. Apollo, the sun god, seems to recognize Su ye, and Hera and Ares have reason to support Su Ye over Hercules. In addition, they don''t agree with the small God system and the peaceful small God system. In other words, Su Ye accidentally stood behind a large number of gods and temples?


    The Athenian nobles looked at each other and saw vigilance and determination from each other''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Andre in the audience seemed to unconsciously take out an ornament, inch high, silver oval frame, inlaid with pale gold vertical pupils carved from rocks, like the eyes of a giant dragon.


    Andre put it in his hand and played it gently.


    Some Athenian nobles looked slightly changed when they saw this scene.


    Several other Athenian nobles took out similar vertical pupil stone eyes and played with them with a smile.


    Soon, some nobles in the VIP seat also took out similar vertical pupil stone eyes, but most of them just played for a few seconds and put them away.


    Many nobles were smiling, and some were quiet.


    The episode in the audience flashed away.


    The game is still going on.


    Other athletes have to constantly adapt to the new terrain, observe memory and accumulate experience, but Su Ye has endless physical strength, and because he knows more and more about the terrain, his speed is faster and faster.


    Circle after circle.


    In the floating ice sea area in the seventeenth stage, some of the eight people in the first echelon have stepped on the floating ice, and some are observing on the shore.


    The referee on one side is holding a whip maliciously and eyeing the people standing on the shore.


    The people standing and observing were helpless, and two of them were wet and white.


    The two men were very unlucky. They broke the ice floe many times from the beginning and fell into the biting sea water. In this way, their whole body would be numb with cold. In addition, they were injured. They had to swim back to the shore to observe the ice floe.


    There are already three people in front looking for opportunities on the ice floe, but they all stop and go. They often find opportunities on the unbroken large ice floe and move forward. Even so, they occasionally step on the broken ice and fall into the cold sea water.


    Everyone is very rational. If you rush forward with all your strength at one breath, you can get through it, but the physical strength of the next nine laps cannot be as sufficient as that of the first lap. You must find a certain law to ensure the smooth passage of the next lap.


    Suddenly, they all turned back and watched Su ye run at high speed in the sea. As soon as he got ashore, he sprinted at full speed, then stepped on the floating ice sea and kept the sprint speed.


    One ice floe after another was crushed by him.


    People gnash their teeth with hate. In this way, they need to find a new route and continue to find rules.


    "What lap is this?" Gerner, standing on a large ice floe, suddenly asked loudly.


    "I remember surpassing us for the seventh time?"


    "No, it''s the eighth, his ninth lap."


    Everyone panicked except Hort.


    "What should I do?"


    "What else can we do? Even if we are exhausted, we can''t let him surpass us for nine laps! We didn''t finish one lap. He ran ten laps. What''s that? "


    "That''s right... Su Ye is the biggest winner of the pithia competition, and o''keno is the second winner."


    "I decided to think carefully in the second circle. This first circle is mainly for dignity!"


    "Yes, for dignity!"


    "For dignity!"


    Everyone roared, stepped on the ice floe and ran with all their strength.


    Only Holt was still standing on the shore thinking seriously.


    "Su ye said that we should first understand why, then think about how to do it, and finally do it. I can''t learn from them. I want to learn from Su Ye. I''ll continue to think about what to do. "


    Holt observed carefully and suddenly found that watching those people jumping around on the ice floe, he seemed to know all kinds of ice floes better.


    The floating ice is floating, and it is very fragile. In addition, it is very smooth, resulting in many people falling into the sea one after another.


    Many people bite their teeth and insist.


    Finally, except for four talented or lucky people who boarded the other bank, the other three stood shivering on the large ice floe.


    Every time you fall into the water, your physical strength will be greatly consumed.


    After a while, Holt showed a suddenly enlightened look and began to step on the ice floe.


    Other people are not optimistic about Holt. This big man has great strength, but he is not flexible and agile enough. He suffers a lot in this place.


    Sure enough, Holt fell into the sea.


    But Holt was not discouraged and moved on. After a while, he magically surpassed the three men and became the fifth player to cross the area.


    Three people trembling on the ice were puzzled.


    After the ice sea, there is the storm desert.


    Like an old friend, Desert Storm welcomed Su Ye nine times, but he was always left behind by Su Ye as soon as he said hello.


    Now, Desert Storm meets new friends for the first time.


    A friend destined to stay long.


    The first people to leave the ice sea have rushed into the storm desert. They are stuck in the fine sand against the strong wind, and are hit by the splash of rocks. They bend down and move forward with difficulty.


    Everyone''s knees are submerged in quicksand, so it''s more difficult to walk.


    The audience realized that the whole 100 meter section is a quicksand zone!


    Except for Gerner, others complained secretly.


    Gerna has the blood of the north wind god, and the power of strong wind is halved, but he can''t resist quicksand.


    If there is no wind, gerna can walk on the sand as if on the ground.


    However, he is only the blood of the north wind god, not the North Wind God.


    Strong winds slow down, but dust and gravel will not.


    Will still block his sight, get into his mouth and nose and attack his face.


    Everyone was covered with wounds, soaked in sea water, and then hit by dense sand and stones. The pain reached the limit.


    But no one was discouraged.


    Everyone keeps moving forward and tries his best to move forward.


    In everyone''s heart, there is an unyielding belief.


    Be sure to finish one lap before Su Ye finishes ten laps.


    Some players turn around and move forward with their back to the air outlet. Their breathing is smooth. They are no longer hit by sand and gravel on their face, but their speed also drops. After walking for a while, I had to move forward against the wind again.


    The wind is howling and the sand and gravel are flying. Everyone in the storm can''t communicate and can only move forward silently.


    Obviously, there is only a section of 100 meters. Obviously, it can be completed soon. Obviously, it feels very short. However, in everyone''s heart, it is an incomparably long journey.


    Everyone except hort was worried that Su Ye suddenly rushed from behind.


    Move on, move on, move on!


    I don''t know how long later, gerna finally rushed out of the desert storm with his powerful blood force, looked at the clear blue sky, the bright sunshine and the dense audience in the distance, and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "You can''t look back! Don''t let Su Ye interfere with my determination! I must not be overtaken by him again, never! "


    Gerner took a deep breath and used both hands and feet to climb the tree, but he felt tired after only half of the climb.


    Gritting his teeth, he climbed to a height of five meters and looked at the ribs parallel to the ground in front of him.


    He took another deep breath¡° You can''t let Su Ye catch up! " Gerner gently moved his body, patted the dust off his body, and examined all parts of his body. There are scars everywhere on the exposed skin surface, including falling, being cut by broken ice, being crushed by rocks, being stabbed by poisonous bees, being pulled by vines, being bitten by poisonous snakes, and being bitten by sea fish... "Never!" Gerner''s eyes seemed to be burning with flames. He slowly grabbed the horizontal bar of the rib, hung it below, and then kept moving forward. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 463

    For Gerner, crossing ribs is a game he has played since he was a child. With the blood of the God of the north wind, he is always praised as flying under ribs.


    But this time, the wing broke.


    The weight of 100 kg, plus the physical strength paid in the later stage to speed up, made him unable to fly again.


    Almost like ordinary soldiers, he moved forward bit by bit.


    On the way, he even stopped for a while and breathed heavily.


    He didn''t move on until the referee shouted and whipped. Finally, he successfully passed the 19th section.


    He stood on the big tree at the end of the road, bent down, put his hands on his knees, gasped, then got up and gently shook his sore arms.


    The sweat of the whole body flows like a stream, moistening the sediment into mud and pasting it on the body.


    Gerner was tired, but he was full of joy, because as long as he climbed down the tree, it was the last 100 meters.


    It''s a long lost flat land, and it''s also the terrain you''re best at.


    At this time, bursts of exclamations came from behind.


    With the sound of surprise, there are strange and rhythmic sounds.


    It''s like the palm of your hand banging on the wood.


    Gerner remembered the sound, which was the sound of his hands grasping the bar, but it was faster, more powerful and more rhythmic.


    Then Gerner heard the name of an evil ghost.


    "Su ye, give us a way to live."


    A team member shouted weakly. His voice was full of fatigue, helplessness, fear, awe, anger and a trace of madness.


    Gerna slowly turned back and saw that under a rib, Su Ye rushed like an ape leaping among the branches in the forest.


    At the moment of seeing Su ye, Gerner''s legs softened.


    But the next moment, the flame in his eyes rekindled.


    "You won''t succeed!" Gerna roared, his neck muscles bulging, like a giant king cobra, like a lion showing its majestic mane, or like a lizard opening its collar.


    After roaring, Gerner quickly got down the tree and ran forward with all his strength.


    This time, he blocked everything, blood, glory, faith, dream, full acceleration and full sprint.


    But his eyes were a little blurred.


    I was too tired along the way, and my physical exertion was too intense. I forced to speed up to the limit, and my body couldn''t bear it immediately.


    "Beifeng family can fail, but can''t give in on the road of running!"


    Gerner red eyes, sprint, sprint, continue to sprint.


    But his speed is getting slower and slower.


    Because physical strength can no longer maintain this sprint.


    The speed slowed down, but the front slowly became clear, and the vision and hearing recovered slowly.


    Behind him came a strange voice.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It''s like a giant hammer hitting the ground, and it''s like a giant running.


    Gerner''s heart contracted violently, expanded for a moment, and then began to beat violently.


    He can''t see it, but he knows what happened.


    The devil who dominates the field!


    The devil who humiliated the player!


    That cruel magician!


    "I can''t lose to you! No! "


    Gerner accelerated again, his eyes blurred again, and his hearing seemed to lose slowly.


    He vaguely saw that two referees appeared at the finish line and pulled up colored cotton stripes.


    The cloth belt representing victory and glory, in Gerner''s eyes, is like the dividing line between the world and hell, like the division of darkness and light.


    "Never! Never! "


    Gerna began to roar from the depths of his soul. The cyan mark on his forehead was shining slightly, and the skin of his whole body was shining slightly.


    A faint force poured into Gerner''s body and strengthened every inch of his body.


    "That''s the power! That''s the power! I have another talent. Is it speeding or the body of the wind? Come on, come on! As long as I get this talent, I won''t be caught up by Su Ye! I can win it again... Huh? Runner up? "


    Gerner was instantly awake.


    The world before us becomes clear.


    Then a clearer figure appeared on the side of the body.


    The figure transcended gerna and charged forward like a running mountain.


    In Gerner''s ear, there was a violent bang.


    It is the sound of the mountain treading on the earth and the heartbeat of the mountain.


    Gerner''s eyes were wide open and his mouth opened. He didn''t make a sound, but it seemed to shock people''s soul.


    Talent formation.


    The whole body of gerna suddenly rose a faint blue wind.


    A smile bloomed on Gerner''s face.


    "Su ye, I''m coming!"


    Gerner accelerated and ran with all his strength.


    Surpass Suye!


    Surpass Suye!


    However, only a moment later, Gerner''s smile froze on his face.


    Su Ye hit the ribbon, and the light of victory surrounded him.


    There were earth shaking cheers in the audience. Even the audience didn''t know what the cheers represented.


    Whether it is surprise, surprise, panic or surprise, it is full of extremely complex emotions.


    When gernaton was like a deflated ball, the smile on his face dissipated, the luster of his skin was dim, and his speed dropped sharply. Even if he had a new talent, he could not push his body.


    "Alas..."


    Gerner gave a long sigh.


    The clear world is blurred again.


    All the people behind Gerner except hort sighed.


    Only Holt was as excited as the audience.


    "Suye is invincible!" Holt continued to wobble through the ribs.


    The rest of the players are either in the storm or in the sea of ice floes, and the slowest group of people are fighting against the sea fish in Section 16.


    Except for Holt, every player seemed to have lost several bones, looked depressed and collapsed.


    "It''s too difficult..."


    "Who would have thought that running a cross-country race could withstand the blow of life level..."


    "Maybe I''m not suitable for sports..."


    Almost all the players began to doubt life.


    The host was as excited as a draught.


    "Su Ye has surpassed the cross-country heavy load players of all ages, has surpassed Hercules, has surpassed everyone, has broken the record again, has broken the record again! God, he is already a legendary double recorder. He wants to win the second little golden man! I can''t believe this cruel magician can always surprise us! No, it''s a miracle! "


    "His long-distance running record is only a little higher than Hercules, but this cross-country race record is much higher than Hercules, and the time is only half of Hercules! This is a miracle! I have seen Hercules galloping, Hercules surpassing one opponent after another, and Hercules climbing over sand dunes, mountains and icebergs. However, I have to admit that Su Ye has surpassed Hercules in this sport! "


    "Su Ye is the spokesman of miracles! I apologize for my previous pride! How can I call him the son of the sand, the son of the mountain, or the son of the forest? He is the king of all terrain! He is the king of cross-country! He will be the incomparable king in the cross-country reload race! "


    "Let''s cheer for the king of long-distance running and cross-country! And let''s cheer for the possible treble! Su Ye! "


    "Su ye..."


    Amid the cheers of the audience, Su Ye paid tribute to the four sides.


    Far more elegant than those nobles.


    The audience was completely conquered by the wonderful game, shouting and shouting for a long time.


    Especially those magicians who keep calm on weekdays are more excited than anyone at the moment.


    A magician, in the most proud competition of soldiers, has formed an absolute crush, which means that magicians are no weaker than soldiers in any way.


    The cries of Athenian civilian seats were thunderous, but the location of Athenian aristocratic areas was like graves.


    Every noble''s face is like a tombstone.


    The graveyard at night is quiet.


    At the foreign seat, the expression on the face of akerdes, who wore a wide brimmed hat to cover his face, was very complex, a little confused, and there was something else.


    "This boy is too arrogant. In order to avoid his arrogance, let him feel the beating of life when we meet again next time. Well, I did it for his good. I was going to give him some gifts, but seeing that the boy grows up so smoothly, let''s go slowly. "


    Akerdes whistled softly, and a strange brown wooden cylindrical bottle appeared in his hand. The surface of the bottle was carved with black dragon head giant snakes, but the lower ends of all the giant snakes were connected together to form a terrible sea Warcraft.


    He gently threw up the wooden bottle. In the wooden bottle, the smell of terror rose, as if it had the power to attract the ocean to destroy a country, but akerdes reached out to catch it, like breaking a piece of tofu, and then took back the ring of space.


    On the seat of Plato college, Euclid stared at Su ye and scratched his head across his hat in doubt.


    "Why is this guy so strange? I really want to study... "


    Outside the game, Su Ye didn''t rest directly as before, but walked slowly and smiled at gerna.


    "Come on!"


    Gerna glanced and gave Su ye a super invincible big white eye. The moon on the 16th was so big, so bright and so white.


    "I''m going all out to finish this journey. I''m preparing for a new journey. You can''t stop on your own road." Su Ye is still smiling.


    Gerner was stunned, took a deep breath and nodded.


    "You''re right. My journey is to reach my goal, not against you. You can''t affect my path. Su ye, Congratulations, we''ll see you again on the new road! " Gerna waved to Su Ye behind him, and the light in his eyes Rose. Su ye walked slowly, smiled at every passing contestant, and then encouraged them. Some accepted Su Ye''s goodwill, others refused. Su ye still smiles. Just as gerna''s goal has not been changed by Su ye, the behavior of others can not change Su Ye''s goodwill. After cheering for all 63 players, Su Ye slowly walked to the rest area and closed his eyes to sleep. This time, Su Ye was more tired than any previous game. Not only physically, but also mentally and willfully. Physical fatigue can be solved by physical transformation, but there is no power to reduce mental and will fatigue. Fortunately, there is sleep and meditation. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 464

    Seeing Su Ye resting, the audience suddenly lost interest and looked at the game bored, ready to wait for the next discus throw.


    No matter how the host makes jokes, everyone just smiles politely.


    The audience often cheer up and watch, but they can always find that it is not a game compared with Su Ye''s presence.


    That player is so stupid. Is the ice floe so sad?


    Are those poisonous snakes that powerful? Why didn''t you see Su Ye covered with poisonous snakes?


    Su Ye enters the sandstorm and comes out in a minute. Why can''t others come out for a long time as if they were going to die inside?


    The host had no choice but to stop talking.


    After a while, the topic changed and began to revolve around Su ye, so the audience was excited.


    When the host saw that it was effective, he found a Holy Land Warrior and a holy land magician as guests to analyze Su Ye''s talents and abilities.


    The Holy Land soldier talked nonsense, ran carriages and said everything. He even suspected that Su ye had a legendary body. In short, all kinds of praise. Finally, all the audience doubted whether the soldier was a senior black.


    On the contrary, the vice president of the local magic association was much more cautious, saying only some obvious blood or talents. He didn''t say a word about any speculation that might really expose Su Ye''s strength.


    The contrast between the two people formed a good effect, and the audience was very excited.


    A game lasted more than half a morning.


    On the way, many players were whipped by the referee in public, which is the only time to stimulate the interest of the audience.


    From the seventh lap, people kept giving up the game.


    Finally, with Su ye, only 42 people completed the game.


    The first 32 of them entered the next game, discus.


    Different from the previous competition, the discus competition is only one round, each person can throw three times, take the longest distance and rank directly according to the distance.


    The award ceremony of the pentathlon is held at the end. There are only champions in the single event, no runners up and third runners up, and only runners up and third runners up in the total event.


    The referee woke Su ye up. After 32 people were treated by the priest, they began the discus game.


    In the process of drawing lots, the host sighed and said: "for the other 31 players, I''ll tell you a bad news. We all saw in the cross-country race just now. Su Ye is likely to have the blood of water element. Therefore, don''t think about the final swimming champion. Everyone work hard. All the priests of the Sun Temple cheer for you, except Su Ye! "


    The players were angry and helpless. Of course, Su Ye didn''t need the refueling of the priests.


    After the draw, the number of the draw was not as coincident as when o''keno was there. Su Ye drew the 15th.


    Before the game, everyone studied Su ye and warmed up seriously.


    Those who didn''t warm up before have been eliminated.


    One player after another threw discus. Some of these players threw discus in place and some threw discus sideways.


    Prior to this, Su ye only used lateral in-situ investment, and did not use the better investment method of back rotation investment beyond this era.


    However, now it is the final, you can use it without scruples.


    Su Ye quietly watched one player after another throw.


    Number nine is Gerner.


    The young aristocrat of Beifeng family took a deep breath and walked forward slowly.


    When passing by Su ye, gerna said deeply, "Su ye, thank you very much. Let me awaken my new talent in cross-country racing. And this new talent will cut off your path to the Almighty king. "


    Eugene didn''t have a good way: "cut it off first, don''t pretend to be deep, and forget when you cry?"


    Gerner shook his body and sped away.


    The back is a little embarrassed.


    Su Ye looked forward to gerna. In the competition between discus and javelin, the Beifeng family also had a huge advantage.


    Blue star''s discus world record is 74 meters, while the throwing distance of the Greek champion is about three times this figure, generally more than 200 meters. Occasionally, some people have special talents, which can exceed 300 meters.


    However, the world record created by Hercules is more terrible, more than 1800 meters.


    The champion of Beifeng family often throws more than 300 meters, and even a few people exceed 400 meters.


    In the throwing area in the cage, Gerner took a deep breath again and threw out suddenly.


    Go all out, just one shot.


    All the audience stared at the flying dot.


    The discus flew a great distance, far beyond every previous player, and finally landed in the exclamation of many people.


    Soon, the referee measured and then transmitted it to the host.


    The host said excitedly, "420 meters! 420 meters! This is already the top 20 achievement in history and is likely to become the champion of this competition! Su Ye is in danger. "


    Gerner gave up the other two shots and walked out of the throwing area with his head high.


    As proud as a champion.


    Su ye thought quietly that this explosive force was actually very general. For example, before sprint and round-trip, they were far inferior to Hercules. I tried secretly when there was no one, and I couldn''t reach 420 meters with all my strength.


    "It seems that many of Gerner''s combat talents can work on discus."


    When the host shouted that No. 15 contestant Su ye came out, the whole audience cheered.


    Holding discus, Su ye walked to the throwing area and stood in the cage.


    The cheers of the audience slowly weakened, and everyone stared at Su Ye.


    "Look, Su ye turned his back to the throwing direction. Is this a new posture invented by him? As far as I know, some people throw back to back, but the effect is not obvious. So, what are his achievements? Let''s watch quietly. "


    The referee whistled, indicating that Su ye could throw.


    Su ye took a deep breath, turned his back to the throwing direction, held the discus in his right hand, pre swung his arms, twisted his body, and then rotated rapidly.


    After a full rotation of 540 degrees, when facing the throwing direction for the second time, the discus was suddenly thrown between 30 degrees and 35 degrees.


    The discus cut through the sky and flew high.


    All the audience stared at the flying dot.


    Su ye also watched quietly. This was his first full throw.


    Su Ye has the talent of wind element blood, light forward, throwing mastery and so on.


    However, the strength of the body is still weaker than the ordinary champion.


    The discus flew a great distance, far beyond almost all the players, and finally landed in the exclamation of many people.


    Soon, the referee measured and then transmitted it to the host.


    The host was full of regret and said, "415 meters! Unfortunately, it is 5 meters behind gerna of the north wind family, which is a very huge gap. Can he surpass Gerner on the second throw? "


    Many viewers cast their eyes at the host. They said they didn''t support Su ye before. Now when they see that Su Ye is backward, their tone immediately becomes regretful.


    Shouldn''t you be excited?


    The host suddenly looked in a direction and said, "look, Gerner is grinning, and the corners of his mouth are going to the back of his head."


    When everyone looked at gerna, they saw the boy''s smile frozen on his face and hurriedly lowered his head to cover it up.


    "It seems that gerna finally has a chance to win a championship, so he smiles so happily. Moreover, the next javelin is also his strength. If he can win the discus champion, he will win the javelin champion. It doesn''t matter. The winner deserves a smile. " The host seemed very fair.


    Many people shouted Gerner''s name.


    Gerna breathed a sigh of relief, looked up and smiled brightly.


    The referee came forward and asked, "Su ye, do you need to throw a second time?"


    Su Ye nodded and slightly stretched his arms to both sides.


    Turn into a giant.


    Su Ye''s skin was translucent, his body expanded rapidly, and soon turned into a giant five meters high.


    Gerner''s smile froze on his face again.


    He finally remembered the fear of being dominated by the giant Su ye in the three fighting events.


    How can you forget Su Ye''s ability!


    Many people used to cheer Gerner up, but when they saw Gerner''s face change dramatically, they couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    Su Ye looked at the referee. The referee nodded and blew the whistle.


    This time, Su ye still uses back rotation.


    At the moment when his huge body turned, some spectators in the audience on the south hillside suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Because there is a VIP seat in the north, the cage mouth faces the south, and Su Ye wants to throw discus to the south.


    However, Su Ye is more than 2000 meters away from the South seat, but why does he still get cold behind his back?


    Maybe it''s an illusion.


    Su Ye spun violently, threw discus, and then looked up at the sky.


    Boom!


    The sound of breaking the air sounded in the field.


    Everyone could hardly believe that the little black spot flew across all the referee positions, across the field and straight to the South auditorium in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill screams and panic spread in the audience.


    Tens of thousands of spectators ran to both sides.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of people experienced the horror of giants and the cruelty of Su Ye.


    The flying discus is like a meteorite, and there seems to be a demon standing on the meteorite.


    Broke everyone''s psychological defense.


    At this moment, even the holy domain magician in charge of protection was blinded.


    The competition in Greece has been held for so many years, and nothing can fly to the audience.


    On the one hand, on the other hand, we can''t use magic power, and it''s impossible to fly up!


    Fortunately, many holy land warriors were located in that area. Instead of retreating, they jumped high. Finally, a Holy Land Warrior risked his golden power and reached out to grab the discus¡° Don''t panic, the discus has been caught! Don''t panic! Don''t panic... "The returning host hurried to dissuade loudly, and those who ran stopped slowly. However, the panic just now has caused small-scale trampling, and many people are trampled on the ground and dying. Nearby priests rushed to the hospital for treatment. Su Ye stood in the throwing area of the cage in silence¡° Su Ye is invincible. " Holt muttered to himself. Gerner stretched out his hand and flattened the stiff smile on his face, his eyes full of horror¡° Is this the strength of giants? " He muttered to himself. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 465

    Eugene said with a dull face, "no, giants are not the key. A giant of silver rank is not as powerful as Shanghai grees. The key is that I haven''t heard of any giant who has wind element blood. "


    Gerna nodded hard. Su Ye''s talent and giant blood were exaggerated to throw discus.


    Soon, the host shouted, "dear audience, although the trampling caused minor injuries, all the injured have been treated because the priests arrived in time. Even a player who was beaten to pieces by Su ye can jump around like a fresh sea shrimp. I can guarantee that all the audience will be safe. "


    All the audience were relieved. Although a discus was very small, Su Ye''s throwing momentum was too frightening.


    The discus can cut off a large head in momentum.


    Sitting in the audience, o''keno bit his teeth and almost stood up and scolded. He has withdrawn from the game. Why does the host mention himself? Aren''t you afraid of causing casualties and affecting the reputation of the Sun Temple?


    "In order to continue the competition and avoid accidents, please get up in an orderly manner and evacuate to both sides. Well, don''t worry about the position below the auditorium. Su ye can''t throw it so close. "


    The host made the audience laugh.


    After all, the priest of the sun temple still arranged for everyone in that direction to evacuate on both sides.


    Soon, a large area of the audience in front of Su Ye was empty.


    From a distance, there was a sense of grandeur in the clean auditorium.


    Evacuate for one person.


    The judges and priests gathered and began to discuss.


    The host sighed and said, "please wait quietly. This accident... Is a little unusual. When Hercules threw a distance of more than 1800 meters, it only frightened a few spectators. Su Ye was good. A discus flew over and emptied the whole audience. "


    The crowd laughed.


    After the appearance of the competition field established by the incarnation of the gods, there have been various abnormalities, but there has never been such a discus or javelin flying to the audience. Please let our judges and priests discuss and formulate countermeasures. After all, such a long distance is difficult to measure. Su ye, calm down, too. No, you calm down. Your mouth is crooked. We can''t play at present, so let''s ask the party concerned to talk about their views on this matter... "


    The host said, suddenly turning to gerna.


    "Gerner, what do you think of it?"


    Gerner raised his head, opened his mouth, looked at the host, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    £¿£¿£¿


    The audience was stunned and then burst into laughter.


    The host''s mouth is too poisonous.


    O''keno saw this scene and finally showed a long lost smile.


    "Didn''t you laugh happily just now? Tell me what you think now."


    The referee on one side put the magic beard directly under Gerner''s nose.


    Gerner was silent for a long time and asked, "can you swear?"


    "No." The moderator is strict in his righteousness.


    "Then I''m finished." Gerner blushed.


    The audience laughed.


    Soon, the host said, "audience members, judges and priests have communicated and discussed with the priests of other temples to determine the treatment method. Because the field is too small and the competition cannot be held outside, we invite many magicians proficient in geometry and mathematics to come forward. After they swear to the gods, simulate the falling point of discus, and finally get an average distance as Su Ye''s final score. However, Su ye will throw it again. We need to make a more accurate magic video. "


    Many spectators roll their eyes. What does it mean that the field is too small? Many small city states are so big.


    Su Ye warms up in the cage to prepare for the third end.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open, and even gerna was absorbed.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime scene.


    The referee whistled and Su Ye threw.


    The roaring discus galloped in the blue sky, flew over the looking up referee, flew over the light green field, hit the high place of the audience, and bounced on the hard rock seat.


    Everyone seemed to hear a loud noise.


    "Cruel, too cruel!" Jules muttered to himself.


    "Su Ye!" Comodes roared with all his strength.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The audience roared with passion. This scene can definitely go down in history.


    I have witnessed history!


    Even many soldiers who did not like Su Ye shouted with red faces and thick necks.


    The host shouted crazily, "the gods are on! This is a distance beyond imagination! Movement beyond imagination! A record beyond imagination! It''s an experience beyond imagination! This man named Su Ye is a tyrant on the field! I can be sure that from now on, Su ye will be a well deserved hegemonic ruler, bringing endless fear to all athletes, from generation to generation, for thousands of years, at least in heavy race, cross-country race, discus and javelin competition! "


    "No one can smile in front of Su Ye! Dare to laugh, just wait to be patted in the face by discus! Never underestimate Su ye, never underestimate his cruelty! "


    "The cruel Su Ye!"


    The host stirred up the atmosphere of the scene as if he had drunk too much.


    The audience almost all stood up and howled one after another, trying to become a part of history.


    The priests of Apollo Temple narrowed their eyes with laughter.


    When Hercules broke the record, but at the Olympic Games, it was said that the priests in the temple of Zeus laughed and their faces hurt.


    This time, Suye broke the record of Hercules one after another, and it was a great breakthrough. The status of the pithia competition will be further improved and more people will be attracted to become believers of the sun god Apollo.


    Su Ye''s contribution is better than that of the high priest.


    Every nobleman and priest present could foresee that after the award of this competition, Apollo would send a generous gift again.


    Not a reward, but thanks!


    Akerdes is one of the few people sitting in the audience now.


    "It''s boring to break the game. I want to go." Whispered a few words, took out the wine and drank it gently.


    On the Macedonian state seat, Alexander shouted loudly, and his friends and subordinates around him also fell into carnival.


    Euclid didn''t measure it. He just looked at it and measured the exact distance.


    "Su ye, the geometry is very good, and the mastery of power is also very strong, and the throwing angle is also learned..."


    Soon, the game was completed and 32 people threw.


    After a while, the host announced: "I just got the calculation results of the masters. This result is valid under the witness of the gods. Then, I announce that Su Ye won the discus championship with a score of 5872 meters, broke the record of Hercules and became a new record in human history, lasting for thousands of years! Discus king, Su Ye! "


    In the cheers, Su Ye blinked. The title was really frustrating.


    In the afternoon, the long jump competition began.


    There are only 16 players left.


    After the draw, the athletes shot one after another, and everyone''s results were normal, while gerna''s results greatly surpassed others.


    When Su ye came out, there was silence, followed by deafening cheers.


    Su Ye slowly stepped onto the starting point, holding a 2kg dumbbell in both hands, which was a prop that must be used in the long jump competition in ancient Greece.


    Standing at the starting point, Su Ye looked forward.


    Bluestar''s world record is close to 9 meters. The distance of the general competition champion in Greece is about 15 meters. Those with strong talents, such as gerna, jumped out of the terrible result of 21 meters.


    Hercules''s world record far surpassed everyone, reaching 32 meters.


    Su Ye takes a deep breath. This time, you can try the effect of super jump plus wind element blood and many other forces.


    Su Ye was slightly short, accelerated sharply, and jumped with all his strength at the moment he stepped on the pedal.


    All the audience stared at Su ye in the air.


    Gerna was stunned. Where is the long jump? It''s clearly flying!


    Su Ye jumped directly over the 35 meter long bunker, fell outside the bunker, stepped heavily on the grass and stepped out of two small pits.


    The referees helped the forehead, which means that from now on, the bunker of long jump competition will be extended again.


    The audience cheered, but soon, the sound of uniformity gradually spread and spread throughout the audience.


    "Giant jump!"


    "Giant jump!"


    "Giant jump!"


    The host smiled and said, "Su ye, do you hear the voice of the audience? Tear off your clothes, reveal your body and show the power of giants! Come on, if you don''t turn into a giant, we won''t recognize your achievements. Audience, do you say? "


    "Yes!"


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t have to turn into a giant if he wanted to win the championship, but now it seems that the audience just watched hi.


    Su Ye looked at the referee and the referee let it go.


    "Second jump." Su Ye''s body swelled as he walked, and his clothes burst again.


    In the crazy shouting of the audience, the giant Su Ye ran up from a longer distance, faster and faster.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    The sound of giant treading on the earth resonated with the hearts of the audience, and everyone felt the blood of the heart pouring into the whole body.


    Su Ye stepped on the pedal and jumped high.


    Everyone was surprised to see that this time Su Ye "flew" higher than before, leaving a huge shadow on the ground and flying high like a giant eagle.


    The nearby referee jerked his head up.


    Su Ye seemed to block the light of the sun.


    Boom!


    Su ye once again jumped out of the bunker and fell farther than before. He even stepped on the grass into a huge pit with dust flying.


    More than 80 meters! The audience cheered wildly, and everyone was very enthusiastic. This is sports, this is competition, this is breaking the limit! Finally, the host announced loudly: "86 meters! 86 meters! The cruel giant Su Ye has set a new world record again! Future long jumpers, tremble! Let''s congratulate the new long jump champion, aviator, su... Ye! " After the long jump, throw javelin. The audience in front of the javelin throwing area took the initiative to separate to both sides without the opening of the referee and the priest, and the audience in other places laughed while watching. Gerner threw with a sad face. All the other athletes except hort were weak. Finally, Su Ye directly became a giant and threw a javelin. There is no suspense. The javelin wrapped by the power of the wind element is accurately pierced into the audience, and the barrel trembles and buzzes. The results will come out soon. The host shouted: "javelin, Wang Suye, 6124 meters! Set a world record again! He is already the holder of five World Records! Su... Ye! " This is far more than thought, once again let the whole audience into a carnival. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 466

    The audience was excited, but most of the players who had participated in the pentathlon were in pain.


    Suyetaite is not human.


    This achievement is a giant stepping on all faces, and Su Ye is really a giant.


    Finally, the host announced that the top four javelin players qualified and entered the swimming competition.


    Suye ranked first, gerna ranked second, a Spartan warrior ranked third, and Holt ranked fourth.


    Eugene is very strong, but what he is strong is his fighting skills and talent. In the javelin throwing competition, he still lost to Holt with terrible physical strength.


    Many Platonic students shouted hotter''s name excitedly.


    The host looked at Holt with interest and said, "I didn''t expect that this big man, who is not even a soldier apprentice, could break into the top four of the pentathlon. It seems that he has not only a strong body, but also a surging will! In my opinion, Holt is the real civilian light. Su Ye is not. Su Ye is the light of a giant. You can''t see more. "


    The audience laughed and the four warmed up in front of the swimming pool.


    The 500 meter long giant swimming pool has to swim one kilometer back and forth.


    The host smiled and said, "no one wants to see the giant swim now? As soon as Su Ye jumps down, the huge waves can shoot other players out of the swimming pool, and then he will run all the way in the water. After all, such shallow water can''t make him float. Finally, when he comes out of the swimming pool, we will see that the level of the pool water drops by half. "


    In bursts of laughter, the referee blew his whistle, and the last four of the pentathlon jumped into the swimming pool and swam with all their strength.


    Su ye, like a sea fish, swims fast in a freestyle posture, his feet roar in the pool water, and his two arms are like propellers. The whole person sprints on the water quickly.


    The other three people only looked at it, no longer looked more, and swam in their own way.


    I can''t see it. If I look at it again, I''ll lose all my confidence.


    The audience looked at Su ye like a big fish and marveled.


    Finally, Su Ye surpassed everyone and swam 1000 meters with absolute speed advantage.


    And the fastest gerna has just finished one eighth of the whole journey.


    The host shouted: "I just got the news from the referee that Su Ye broke the world record of swimming competition again. In other words, he broke all the world records in the pentathlon! Successfully won the all-round king of this year! The race King, the fighting king and the Almighty king are monopolized by one, and the three kings Su Ye! It''s more than terrible. It''s frightening. Especially in the pentathlon, it can be called invincible! "


    "Let''s start the pentathlon award ceremony now... Oh, sorry, I forgot there were still people competing. Please watch the final game together. Gerna is very good. He works very hard. "


    The people of the north wind family sat silently.


    After the first sprint, they never cheered for Gerner again.


    It''s not abandoning gerna, it''s really embarrassing.


    Blame the cruel Su Ye!


    Finally, Holt, who grew up by the sea, defeated the Spartan soldier and successfully won the third place in the swimming competition, that is, the third place in the pentathlon.


    People at Plato''s College cheered wildly for hotter.


    Even Palos couldn''t help praising hotter.


    The civilian students even cried with excitement.


    Holt lived up to their hopes and stood on the podium of the pithia competition with the wishes of all civilians.


    After the host interviewed Holt and gerna, he finally asked Su ye: "cruel magician, you have broken six world records and tied with Hercules as the unique treble in history. What do you think now?"


    "Keep playing, keep winning." Su Ye''s attitude is calm.


    "Good! Worthy of being a cold-blooded and cruel magician! Perhaps, only this peaceful mentality can have such strength. Well, let me ask you the second question. You also participated in horse racing and chariot races and broke into the top 64. What do you think of the next race? "


    "My next goal is the horse racing king." Su ye said with a smile.


    The audience cheered.


    The civilians were excited, and many nobles sneered.


    The host said, "you should know that horse racing has always been the sport of nobles, and even created a discipline for purebred horses. Horse racing is really compared with horses, and every excellent horse needs hundreds of years of careful breeding. As we all know, the magic horse of Plato college is very unusual, but the horse racing is not excellent. So, what do you have to rely on to beat other players? "


    "The gods gave goodness and beauty to the world, regardless of nobility or civilians, and so did horses." Su Ye smiled.


    The civilian audience shouted their support.


    But many nobles looked arrogant.


    Horses used in horse racing are really different from ordinary horses. Only carefully cultivated horses can win the championship, which has been the case for hundreds of years.


    In those years, Hercules was able to win a horse race championship because he borrowed a top horse race.


    "Well, if you trust the gods, you will be blessed by the gods. Now, we have a pentathlon award ceremony... I suddenly find something very uncomfortable. Next, I will wear five corollas, present five trophies and five divine power equipment to Su Ye. No, I don''t want that. I decided to give it all to Su ye at one go! "


    With a bad smile, with the help of other priests, the host put five crowns on Su Ye''s head at one go, and then stuffed Su ye with five trophies and five divine power equipment.


    One of the rewards belonging to the Almighty king is a wooden boat more than a foot long, but it is actually a sacred magic boat, which is no less valuable than the magic carriage given by Aristotle to Su Ye.


    The crowd looked at this scene, not laughing, but full of infinite envy.


    Five corollas, five trophies and five Temple equipment are all in one. Su ye can barely hold them. The visual impact is too strong.


    Especially those athletes, their eyes are red.


    On one side, gerna looked at Su ye and looked at his poor runner up wreath. His eyes were red again.


    The whole scene is sour.


    The host was not satisfied and sighed: "unfortunately, the record breaking little golden statues have to be made afterwards, and the awards can only be given at the final closing ceremony. Otherwise, Su ye should add five more little golden statues in his arms now. That''s how Hercules was. "


    The audience all cast bad eyes at the host, that''s enough!


    Seeing that Su Ye was going to take things back to the ring of space, the host stretched out his hand and said, "don''t move, just hold it until God gives it. Only when you hold these booty can you show your piety to the gods. "


    Many viewers rolled their eyes, which had nothing to do with piety, that is, the Sun Temple colluded with Su ye, colluded with each other and showed off shamelessly.


    Suddenly, the sky was dark.


    Many people panic, then realize what it is and calm down.


    God''s gift began again.


    People looked up at the sky and saw a strange scene.


    The sky is so dark that you can''t even see your fingers. However, you can clearly see the sun hanging high in the distance.


    At this moment, the sun is like a round hole in the dark, not the shining Lord of the world.


    The sun has light, but it doesn''t shine all over the world.


    Suddenly, the world swung and the sun fell from the huge darkness.


    All the people were shocked to see this scene, and the huge sun fell from the sky like a huge meteor.


    The sun is getting closer and bigger.


    Soon, the big day covered the sky again.


    However, this time, it is more terrible than the big sun covering the sky. Everyone feels that the huge sun is about to fall. Everyone can clearly see the flame emitted by the sun, getting closer and closer.


    Any tongue of fire on the sun is thousands of Miles large and can easily destroy the whole scene.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart rose in awe of Apollo, the sun god.


    Seeing that the huge sun is about to set, it suddenly shrinks rapidly and is still getting closer and closer.


    Finally, when it landed over the stadium, it was only a few kilometers in diameter, with a long flame trailing behind it.


    Boom!


    The huge sound sounded over the stadium, and saw the shell of the sun burst, thousands of fireworks splashing in the dark sky, like a dream.


    The core of the sun turned into a big fireball and fell on Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s body immediately lit a fire, burned his clothes and hair, and his skin was red.


    Everyone envied to see that Su Ye bit his teeth and showed a slight color of pain.


    Everyone wants to suffer.


    Soon, Su Ye''s flame dissipated and hurried to take out his clothes and put them on.


    All kinds of shouts, whistles and boos sounded in the audience.


    However, the vast majority of people look calm and naked in the stadium, which is a good custom of the Greeks.


    The darkness of the sky dissipated, the sun hung in the sky again, and everything returned to normal.


    No one questioned the great gift of Apollo, the sun god. After all, the all-round champion and all-round record breaking of pentathlon may not be repeated in the next hundreds or thousands of years.


    Many priests looked at Su ye with envy.


    The setting of the sun is the second gift of the Sun Temple.


    This is tantamount to saying that Apollo, the sun god, gave part of Su ye the power of the sun he controlled.


    Whether Su Ye wants it or not, he has been listed as one of the high gods in the Sun Temple.


    In other cities, the high relatives of the sun god may only be equivalent to ordinary nobles, but in all the city states guarded by the sun god, such as Delphi, Su Ye''s status is at least equivalent to the main priest, almost equivalent to a legend.


    The highest divine gift, that is, the falling of gods and the appearance of virtual shadows of gods in the sky, will be the top divine gift that can be seen in all Greece.


    In ancient times, there were occasional gifts from the gods, but in the past hundred years, there were less than five times.


    Except for the son or descendant of the God, no one can get the gift from the God.


    Those nobles also looked at Su ye with great envy.


    They are willing to spend millions of golden eagles for this great gift.


    An owl came silently, threw an olive branch at Su ye again, and left.


    Many priests and nobles looked at each other and remained silent for a long time. Including some magicians who know the secret of the gods. Apollo, the sun god, has shown the great gift of the setting sun. Generally speaking, other gods will not give God again, not only to respect the LORD God, but also to maintain a balance. Gods should not be too partial. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 467

    Watching the owl fly away, most of the nobles in Athens wilted.


    Athena is the patron saint of Athens.


    However, many nobles have strong vigilance in their eyes.


    They waited for a while. Sure enough, even the goddess of discord had no gift from God and expressed their respect for Apollo.


    The priests of the goddess of peace were also secretly relieved.


    In the envious eyes of everyone, Su Ye expressed his gratitude to Apollo and Athena, put away the gifts, talked and laughed with Hote and left.


    Gerner followed with a blank face.


    Eugene came and patted Gerner on the shoulder.


    "You should thank Su Ye. It''s not him. Your new talent can''t be inspired. I have a feeling that following him will inspire more talents. " Eugene said.


    Gerner pushed Eugene away.


    "I''d rather not have this talent!"


    Eugene laughed.


    After the competition, Su ye returned to Plato college.


    This time, almost all the teachers and students looked at Su Ye differently.


    What a pervert!


    Some people even say that the old four heroes of Plato are out of date, and Su ye can become one of the new four heroes of Plato college. As for the other three, they have not been born yet.


    However, after being happy for Su ye, many teachers and students fell into endless regret.


    Bet less!


    Only a few people, such as niedern and Gregory, smiled.


    At today''s College dinner, Holt became the protagonist, and countless people congratulated him.


    No one expected that he would become the third runner up in the pentathlon.


    After dinner, Su ye returned to the house and habitually entered the magic tower to check the new divine harvest.


    The crown of light element becomes slightly larger, and its shape becomes more gorgeous, with a holy breath.


    There was originally a holy white gem on the crown of light element, but now it has become one big two small three gemstones, and the gem in the middle is a larger circle.


    Light element priest blood.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded, not only the various abilities of the light element were improved, but also the original ability of the light of life was improved to the divine light, and the power was comprehensively improved.


    This means that from now on, Su Ye''s mastery of the light element has been comparable to that of the legitimate priest of the Sun Temple.


    As long as you are promoted to gold magician and learn light magic, your healing ability can even surpass that of ordinary priests in most temples.


    Even now the use of very common water therapy, the effect is several times the original.


    After being promoted to the priest of light element, you will gain an additional blood ability in the field, holy light barrier.


    This is a field ability integrating attack and defense. It forms a small fortress composed of pure holy light around the body, protects everyone inside the fortress, resists external attacks, and can also heal internal friends.


    Once the enemy rushes in, it will also form a slight holy light burn, but if it is a dark creature or an enemy restrained by the light element, it will receive a very heavy continuous blow.


    If you cooperate with enough light element talent and enter the nest of dark creatures, the holy light barrier is like a large meat grinder, pushing all the way.


    Su Ye continued to look at the gift of Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    Magic talent: Magic perception.


    Su Ye was very satisfied.


    "Athena is very kind to me. All the gifts given by God are super practical and rare talents. Magic perception is to comprehensively improve their perception of elements and all kinds of magic power. In the future, magic perception plays a great role in depicting magic array, making magic potions, refining magic tools, casting spells, or detecting and exploring. With magical vision, it plays a great role. "


    "Magic perception and magic vision are the basic talents of the famous'' magic master ''school. Combined with some talents and magic, a magician can control magic at will. According to legend, Plato had the power of magic. The most basic feature of this school is that all magic has no secrets in front of itself and can be called the bane of all spell casters. In the magician''s view, the gods are also half casters. "


    "Masters who master magic like to do most is to go to all kinds of planes to fight with all kinds of powerful creatures and even gods, and then steal each other''s power to create new magic abilities."


    On the fourth day of the official competition of the pithia competition, the horse racing project was held as scheduled.


    However, an interesting scene appeared.


    Most of the audience were not interested in horse racing, but in chariot racing.


    Those who are interested in horse racing are basically gamblers.


    So when Su ye came out, many people were preparing to cheer, only to hear a succession of boos.


    Su ye also had some doubts, but when he thought about it carefully, he understood that all city states have gambling on horses, and the bet money on horse racing in the pithia race is the largest.


    Those who gamble on horses don''t bet on themselves, so they want to lose.


    Su Ye shrugged and didn''t care.


    Riding the purebred horse of Plato college, Su Ye moved forward with the lightness of wind elements, and finally successfully broke into the top 8.


    But Su Ye''s achievements are very general. After all, even ordinary audiences can see that Su Ye''s riding is indeed very general. Even if he has the talent of wind element, he has no strength to win the championship.


    After the top eight, there is the final. Eight riders compete in the same field.


    Different from ordinary events, in addition to the players, the representatives of those great nobles also stood in the field.


    Because in horse racing competitions, riders are just the same competition tools as horses. The investors of horses or chariots are the applicants and the last recipients.


    At the whistle, eight horses set out at the same time.


    However, different from before, Su Ye''s horse went crazy. His eyes were red, ran desperately and took the lead directly.


    However, not many people are optimistic about Su ye, because with the passage of time, the ability of horses and Su Ye''s riding skills will become a short board and will slowly lag behind.


    Something strange happened. Su Ye''s horse kept high fighting spirit, and finally rode the dust and won the championship successfully.


    The audience was puzzled. The second and third nobles were furious and asked the temple and the referee to conduct a thorough investigation.


    Soon, the host''s voice spread all over the scene.


    "Since some nobles questioned the temple and the game, we conducted a thorough investigation. The final result was that Su ye had a strong talent to win the game. As for what talent it is, you have no right to know. Remember, no one can deceive the gods, and no one can question the gods! If such behavior occurs again next time, the families involved will be prohibited from participating in the pithia competition. "


    The host kept a cold face.


    Apollo gave a great gift yesterday. Is it questioned today?


    Not only the temple of the sun, but also the other priests looked coldly at the heads of the two heroic families.


    The two nobles were pale and silent.


    Then, the Sun Temple presented the champion wreath, champion trophy and champion prize of Suye horse racing.


    In the second chariot race, under the influence of animal affinity talent, Su Ye''s horses galloped to help Su Ye win the race.


    After su Ye won the championship, many people were stunned.


    That means


    The host said in disbelief: "Suye has become an unprecedented quadruple in Greek history? Racing king, fighting king, Almighty king and horse racing king? My God, this is something Hercules can''t do. Hercules only won the next horse racing event and can''t win the double championship and become the horse racing king. In other words, even if Su ye can''t win the championship, he will also win the unique quadruple, and become an arena legend that can keep pace with Hercules! Let''s congratulate su... Ye, the world''s first quadruple champion! "


    Thinking of witnessing history again, the audience cheered loudly, and the whole stadium became very lively.


    "Four crown!"


    "Four crown!"


    "Four crown!"


    Amid the excited cheers, the Sun Temple presented Su ye with the garlands, trophies and prizes of the chariot project, as well as the trophies and prizes belonging to the horse racing king.


    Later, Apollo and Athena gave the same gift, but they were all very ordinary gifts, not like gifts to the quadruple king.


    However, we soon understand that the final reward will appear at the closing ceremony.


    They thought it would end. Unexpectedly, a black sheep suddenly appeared under the podium and jumped up in front of Su Ye.


    "Baa..."


    The black sheep barked softly and rubbed Su Ye''s legs with its horns. The horns suddenly fell off, integrated into Su Ye''s body and disappeared.


    The black sheep barked again, turned and ran, and slowly disappeared.


    At the moment when the black demon sheep appeared, the priests of the forest temple got up and bowed their heads slightly.


    Many viewers are also puzzled. Black sheep is the symbol of pan, the shepherd God. Pan is also the God of nature and the God of forest, which is often called pan.


    The origin of pan is very mysterious. Some people say he is the son of Hermes, the main God. Others say he is an old God, older than Zeus.


    He had an old relationship with the old moon goddess Selene, but after Selene''s moon theocracy was taken away by the hunting goddess Artemis, he became the subordinate God of the hunting goddess.


    After the award, the host announced excitedly that the final music competition of the pithia competition will be held tomorrow, and the closing ceremony will be held at the same time.


    Su ye returned to Plato''s branch with his classmates. Even if it was agreed that there would be a celebration tomorrow, the teachers and students still couldn''t help holding a small celebration for Su Ye.


    Niedern and Gregory were responsible for all the capital expenditure of the little celebration, which was forced by the teachers.


    When Plato College held a party, more than ten young people gathered in a luxurious house in Delphi.


    The walls of the house are covered with famous paintings as much as wallpaper. There are statues of famous artists everywhere, and all kinds of expensive collections seem to be just ordinary ornaments here.


    The sacred breath enveloped the room. It was like a banquet and drinking party, but there was no waiter.


    The aroma of wine Rose.


    More than a dozen young nobles didn''t drink a mouthful¡° O''keno, you and karadin called us Greek nobles, not for a drink? " Andrea had a very pale smile on his face, and his gray green eyes were shrouded in shadow. The eyes of the other Athenian nobles were also a little wary¡° I heard that Su ye and Palos are very close? " O''keno looked indifferent and completely lost the tragedy on the field. With golden hair and a strong figure, he was the dream lover of many women¡° It is rumored that your eurytus family wanted to marry the Pandion family and was rejected by his majesty lutos. " Andrea straightened up and became colder and colder¡° It''s not hearsay. "¡° Haven''t you given up yet? No Athenian wants our most beautiful princess to marry into your family, the enemy of Hercules. " Andre road¡° Are you willing to give Palos to Suye? " O''Connor asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 468

    In the room, a different color appeared on the faces of every Athenian nobleman, some excited, some angry and some worried.


    Except Andre.


    Andre smiled frankly and said, "a civilian can''t marry Palos."


    "After su Ye was promoted to the holy land, he became an aristocrat?"


    The Athenian nobles were all stunned, and Andrea was no exception.


    Andre held his fist in his right hand and breathed slowly and deeply.


    "I sent someone to investigate. Su ye once gave Palos a ring, which she often wore. You should know that in some city states, rings are a symbol of love. " O''keno said slowly.


    "Not in Athens!" Andre road.


    The Athenian nobles stared at okenno unhappily.


    O''keno smiled and said, "well, let me tell you what I came for. I suffered a great setback on the field, but I''m a demigod aristocrat. It''s nothing to fall. Just keep walking. I am destined to become a holy land and even a legend. All failures are insignificant. But, you know, I have a hated father. Although he is cruel, he is actually good for me, but I''m afraid this game will recall his painful memories. "


    "Hercules''s record breaking game?" Asked Andre.


    "Yes, now everyone compares Su ye with Hercules. What would my father think if I lost to Su ye? Therefore, in order to avoid being beaten by my father and then exiled to Argus deep prison after returning to Argus City, I must do something to make him happy. " At the end of okenno''s speech, the smile on his face disappeared.


    Hearing "Argus deep prison", everyone present was shocked.


    Argus deep prison is a terrible place in Greece. It is a huge bottomless deep hole. It is said that it connects with hell, and even the water pouring back of the whole Aegean Sea can not be filled.


    At the entrance of the deep prison, a ring-shaped wall and city were built around the entrance of the whole deep prison, which was guarded by the deep prison coalition army and Temple priests composed of various city states all year round.


    It is said that there are not only demigods, but also avatars of gods.


    In the deep prison, there will be at least three devil tides every year, each of which has to fight hard for more than a month.


    In the prophecy, the Titans in hell will break through the great ban, emerge from the deep prison, destroy Greece, rush to Olympus and overthrow Zeus.


    No nobleman wants to go there.


    Once in, it''s hard to leave alive.


    "I understand your mood." Andrea''s face softened.


    "So you know exactly what I''m going to do." O''Connor got up and poured wine for everyone himself.


    "Deal with Su ye?" Asked Andre.


    "Yes."


    "What good are we?" Asked Andre.


    "The first person who took out the eye of witch hunting for Su ye asked me what''s the advantage?" O''Connor made no secret of his sarcasm.


    "I''m just not satisfied with Su Ye''s hegemony, but I didn''t say to take the lead." Andre didn''t care at all about O''Connor''s tone.


    "Well, what if I ask my father to open a new witch hunt for Su ye?" O''Connor said.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "O''keno, you have to think about it." Karadin, with flaxen hair, whispered persuasion.


    Okono continued without changing his face: "Su Ye is an Athenian. It will take more than half of the aristocrats of the Athenian witch hunting society to agree to start, which is bound to take quite a long time. Of course, there is another way to directly open a new witch hunt, which is initiated by the demigod family. The Athenian demigod family always wants to give the Pandion family a face. Before Su Ye arrives in the holy land, he will never attack Su Ye. However, since the Pandion family refused our marriage, we don''t have to worry about lutos and can directly start the witch hunting of Su Ye. "


    "Isn''t your family afraid of the magician''s counterattack?" Asked Andre.


    "Our family is only responsible for starting witch hunting, but does not rush into battle. Magicians will not make enemies indiscriminately. What''s more, my crazy father dares to chase and kill Hercules. What''s the point of doing such a thing to a little magician? " O''Connor said.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Asked Andre.


    "If I remember correctly, you have reached the final of the harp competition. In the formal competition, only 16 people play in each music event, and you are one of the top 16 harps, and you may even win the championship, right? " O''Connor said.


    "I always like music and harp. When the music rings, I am the whole world." Andrea smiled and did not hide his love for music.


    "I also believe you have a good chance of winning the championship. So, if you win the championship, dare you force Su ye to accept your harp championship? " O''Connor said.


    Strange colors appeared on every face in the room.


    Andrello pondered and said, "if he starts the battle for the harp title to me, he must take out a champion and play the harp. If he wins, my harp champion will give him, and if he loses, he will give me a champion. The reward and reputation of this champion will belong to me. You''re trying to destroy Su Ye''s quadruple, aren''t you? "


    "Yes, only by destroying his quadruple can I avoid falling into deep prison." O''Connor said.


    "But have you ever thought that if he wins and gets me a music champion, he will be the champion according to the rules of the competition! If he wins, you will create a championship king and a new Hercules. Your father will beat you half to death, and then kick you in the ass and go to jail. " Andre road.


    "I mobilized the strength of my family and investigated Su ye in detail. He failed in music at Plato''s college, and he can only barely play the simplest music on the harp, which can''t beat you. " O''Connor said.


    "Since he knows he has no musical foundation, he will never challenge me. You can look down on Su Ye. You can hate him, but you can''t treat him as a fool. " Andre road.


    "Yes, you always know that Su Ye is very smart, so you never have a direct conflict with him. Every time you make a move, you hide it well. Even if he suspects, there is no evidence." O''Connor smiled.


    Andrea''s eyes moved, smiled and said, "your words can be understood as slander."


    "You know very well whether it is slander. Of course, this is not the focus of our conversation," o''keno continued. "The focus is that if you provoke Su ye, Su ye will use his failure to practice the harp as an excuse to refuse to compete with you for the title of the harp. But we have a way to make him suffer. "


    Other nobles were puzzled. Andrea thought for a moment and looked up and said, "I probably know what method you use, but it needs a legendary master."


    "I have contacted the legendary master who is willing to do it." Okono''s face was beaming.


    Andrea said, "well, you see, things turned out like this. I provoked Su ye, and then I blocked his excuse, but he still had reason to refuse. In this way, you can''t achieve your effect. "


    "Unlike other competitions, music competitions take a long time and need to be judged by judges. Therefore, I will try to make su Ye as a guest of the music competition to comment on your music. " O''Connor said.


    Andrea remembered the scenes of the past music competition and suddenly realized: "commenting on music will inevitably say advantages and disadvantages. Do you want me to look for his comment loopholes, and then provoke or even humiliate him?"


    "Yes."


    "But what if he doesn''t fight me to win the championship even if he is provoked and humiliated by me?" Asked Andre.


    "If he doesn''t agree, what should you say after that? Do you still use me to remind him? Isn''t that what you and I want? " Okono smiled.


    Andre raised his glass.


    They looked at each other, smiled and drank it all at once.


    "Then, let''s discuss tomorrow''s plan and judge all possible words and deeds of Su ye..."


    On the fifth day of the official competition, the audience gathered again.


    Although many audiences do not like music much and prefer to see exciting battles and sports, Apollo is the God of music after all. In addition, after the music competition, it is the closing ceremony, and no one will give up.


    However, many people are ready to sleep.


    After all, the melody of snoring will ring in the audience of every music competition.


    With melodious music, sleeping in the sunshine and opening your eyes is the closing ceremony. What a wonderful experience.


    This time, Su Ye finally sat in the audience as an audience.


    Suye sat directly next to Palos.


    "Classmate Palos, we haven''t sat together for a long time. I really miss the feeling of being at the same table." Suye road.


    Palos gave Su ye a white look, slightly turned her head, and her tall neck seemed to be shining.


    She suddenly lowered her head a little and her eyes fell on the ring on her finger.


    The light silver ring is inlaid with soft blue gemstones, which is simple and simple.


    She gently stretched out her right hand and covered the ring of her left hand.


    Jimmy put his arm around Su Ye''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I also miss your feeling in class."


    "Don''t make trouble. Palos and I are remembering our classmates." Suye road.


    "I also want to recall my classmates with you."


    "I only have classmate feelings with Palos, not with you!" Su Ye is not angry.


    Students nearby laughed and scolded one after another.


    The laughter of the young girls was flying in the audience.


    Niden and Gregory smiled at Su ye, a golden good student.


    However, some teachers and students sighed secretly.


    Even if Su Ye won the championship, he could not return to Athens. Instead, he had to escape the capture of the Athens city guard.


    Before the competition began, a white priest with a golden rank came up, embroidered with a golden sun on his chest.


    The nearby teachers and students stood up quickly and bowed their heads slightly.


    The others looked puzzled.


    Su Ye found the strange priest staring at him and had to stand up.


    Palos hesitated and stood up. The white priest bowed his head respectfully to Palos and said, "Your Highness Palos." Palos''s small face was still expressionless and nodded gently. The white robed priest didn''t think so. He turned to Su ye and looked happy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 469

    "Your Excellency, the Sun Temple has decided to invite you as the special guest of today''s music competition to preside over the music competition with the host master Alamo. After the competition, you happen to attend the final closing ceremony. "


    People nearby were surprised and happy, and all looked envious.


    Even Palos''s eyes glittered with surprise.


    This is a very high honor. Generally, only the excellent members of the demigod family are eligible for such preferential treatment in this competition.


    Su Ye hesitated. Being the host is no easier than the game. Today, he just wants to talk and laugh with his classmates at the same table and enjoy a good time.


    Niden saw that Su Ye hesitated and hurriedly said, "what else do you want? Hurry up and go with the priest."


    "Yes, you must be so happy. What are you doing?" Gregory hurried.


    Su Ye instinctively glanced at the teachers and students nearby and found that most of the students envied, while the teachers looked more forward to it.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart, but smiled and said, "thank you for the kind invitation of the Sun Temple. I''m so happy that I don''t know what to say for a moment. I''ll go to the rostrum with you now. Please lead the way. "


    "I don''t deserve it. You are the dependents of the great sun god." The white robed priest politely made a gesture of invitation, and then walked ahead to lead the way.


    Several teachers winked at Su Ye. Su Ye nodded gently, then looked at Palos and turned away.


    Jimmy whispered, "it''s a good tutor. I have to ask the head of the family before I leave."


    The students nearby giggled.


    Palos gave Jimmy a hard look.


    "Who?" Holt was puzzled.


    The students laughed more.


    Palos gave hotter another hard look.


    Holt was wronged.


    Nidern looked at the students with a happy smile on his face.


    In the past, no one in the class dared to joke with Palos and regarded her as a high priest, but slowly, everyone found that Su Ye was not afraid of Palos and took the initiative to flirt with Palos, so everyone dared to talk to Palos occasionally.


    As a result, Palos did not completely ignore it as expected. Metropolis responded normally, but her attitude was still cold.


    Su ye walked all the way, and the nearby audience greeted Su ye one after another.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded, listening to all kinds of well meaning jokes.


    "My sister hasn''t been married yet. Don''t you think about it, Su ye?"


    "Four champions, you look so handsome!"


    "Wow, the cruel magician is coming. Run!"


    "Suye is invincible!"


    Walking through the noisy auditorium, Su ye came to the priest area behind the rostrum.


    Host Alamo is a middle-aged man with light blond curly hair, a warm smile and open arms to welcome Su Ye.


    "Look who''s here, the great hero of the pithia games!" With that, Alamo gave Suye a solid hug.


    Su Ye suddenly thought of Julius. The hug between them was really too warm.


    When the two sides separated, Alamo patted Su ye on the shoulder and said with a smile: "how''s it going, great boy, dare to host the game with me?"


    "To be honest, I just want to sit quietly. However, since the Sun Temple is so gracious, I will fulfill my mission and cooperate with the temple to complete the hosting. " Suye road.


    "I can see that you are different from those arrogant soldiers. But don''t worry. The next host can say whatever he wants. Where there is a sun god, it is your home. The priests of our Sun Temple are all your relatives and friends. " Alamo smiled and looked sincere.


    The priests of the lower ranks nearby were very surprised, and those of the higher ranks were kind.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped slightly, but he still didn''t understand why the Sun Temple was full of kindness to himself.


    Yesterday, I also talked about this with niden and larens. As a result, people in Plato college thought that the sun god had no malice. It should be that Su ye did something that just won the favor of Apollo. In addition, the competition spread Apollo''s faith, so the Sun Temple paid more and more attention.


    Su Ye didn''t want to come this time, but the teachers wanted to help publicize Plato college.


    Before, the host always said that Su Ye was a magician and how cruel and abnormal, but rarely mentioned that Su Ye was a student of Plato college.


    "Thank the Sun Temple for giving me this opportunity." Su Ye sincerely thanks.


    Alamo smiled, "nothing, but I want to tell you something to pay attention to."


    Therefore, Alamo kindly reminded Su ye not to mention the gods, but he could say some polite words, not about himself and the nobility, and try to avoid all kinds of conflicts, mainly focusing on humor and music. Of course, he didn''t mind Su Ye saying some interesting things in the magic world to attract the audience.


    As soon as the time came, the host led Su ye to the platform in front of the VIP seat. Two men with magic beards stood side by side.


    "Dear viewers, you must have seen the man with... Uh... Eyebrows around me. Yes, he was burned by the great sun god Apollo because he was too cruel. Su ye, did you repent last night? " Asked Alamo.


    "I repent, but I think my sin is too deep. I hope to be burned again." Su Ye has a serious face.


    The audience laughed.


    "Sure enough, this is a complete asshole! There is no doubt that in the game a few days ago, the protagonist was not the Sun Temple, the host, the referee, or anyone else. There was and only one, Su Ye. However, thanks to the gods, he just signed up for the music competition without really participating, so we won''t see him participate in the competition today. The hero King Hercules will be relieved if he hears the news. If Su Ye really gets the title of the second champion, if I change to Hercules, I will fly back across thousands of mountains and rivers to beat him! You say, don''t you? "


    "Yes!" The audience roared one after another. At this moment, everyone turned into black powder.


    Many viewers are paying attention to the title of "hero king". This is the first time that the Temple priests have publicly recognized Hercules''s new identity. Previously, they only called him a hero. It seems that Hercules must have accomplished something earth shaking and won the recognition of the temple.


    "Su ye, what do you want to say to Hercules? Be bold, the Sun Temple will never... Care about you. " Alamo''s words drew laughter again.


    Su Ye smiled politely and said, "thank the gods, the world and this era. Because in this era, we can shine freely, but we will not hide any great glory. "


    They were stunned and looked at Su ye in surprise. For a moment, they didn''t adapt to such philosophical words from a cruel player.


    Then, warm cheers rang out.


    Many masters nodded gently and looked at Su ye with great satisfaction, especially those old magicians. This is the most perfect image of young genius in their mind.


    Alamo looked at Su ye in surprise and sincerely praised him: "as I said before, Su Ye won the championship by talent and strength, but he won the championship by wisdom. It''s great to shine without hiding any great glory. Well, in fact, I wanted to scold Su ye and give it to the pithians... Cough, relieve all the athletes, but he conquered me with wisdom. Now I officially announce that Su Ye has become a special guest of the Sun Temple to preside over the music competition with me. We all know him, but we haven''t heard him introduce ourselves. Come on, cruel magician, introduce yourself. "


    Countless people looked at Su ye with envy. It seemed that Alamo always hurt Su Ye. In fact, it was openly derogatory and secretly commendatory. After all, such a large main god temple could not praise a magician too much.


    But for others, there has never been any overt criticism, not any covert praise.


    The pithian losers in the athletes'' rest area looked helpless. There was no accident. The name was solid.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "first of all, thank the gods, the sun god Apollo, all the temples, all the priests and every friend who supports me."


    Many people thought that Su Ye''s ability to speak scene words was very high, and the last key sentence still referred to.


    "I am just an ordinary people under the light of the gods, an ordinary Greek, an ordinary student of Plato''s college, and an ordinary magician. I have many shortcomings, but the advantages are probably only modesty and effort. In fact, I also want to say that I am very kind, but the contestants of the competition won''t believe it, so I won''t say it. "


    Everyone smiles.


    "Finished?" Alamo asked Su ye in surprise.


    "I''m afraid to go on, and you scold me for being cruel." Su Ye looked wronged.


    Alamo laughed with the audience.


    "Well, we like the humble and hardworking Greeks and the kind people of the gods. Well, I announce that the first event of the music competition, the clarinet competition, begins! "


    Subsequently, Su Ye cooperated with Alamo to host the music competition.


    After each player plays, the judges will score and then comment.


    Su Ye is occasionally invited to express his views. Su Ye never criticizes but praises. He only says two words when he is forced to say shortcomings by the host.


    With various artistic talents, the baptism of basic music knowledge and massive artistic information on blue star, and the courses of Plato college, Su ye can often make extremely unique opinions, which are even praised by many master judges.


    The sleepless audience nodded frequently and admired Su ye more and more.


    Soon, the harp competition was over and the lute competition was held.


    After the lute competition, 16 harps played.


    Su Ye glanced at 16 harp players and his eyes moved slightly.


    Unexpectedly, Andre was among them.


    In ancient Greece, the harp was larger. Compared with ordinary musical instruments, it had solemn and elegant appearance, broad range and beautiful timbre. It was known as the king of musical instruments. It was the main musical instrument on important occasions and was often used for ritual performance in various temples.


    Therefore, the harp champion has a higher status in the eyes of nobles and priests than the champion of any other competitive events, only slightly worse than the champion king.


    Host Alamo smiled at 16 people and said, "look, most of them are young people. They are really energetic."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "this shows that Greece is making progress in all aspects. Every young man is like fresh blood, injecting strength into Greece." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 470

    "Your metaphor is very clever. They are indeed fresh blood, and you are also fresh blood. Do you have any favorite harp players? " Asked Alamo.


    "Everyone in Plato college knows that my previous academic performance was very poor. I worked hard in the past two years and really didn''t have time to learn musical instruments. Of course, when I was a child, I often went to lion harbor, where there were artists from various countries, and I could always hear beautiful melodies. Therefore, I can tell my feelings about music or melody, but I can''t choose my favorite harp player. Because I''ve never heard any of them play the harp. " Suye road.


    "I forgot that. You are a child who focuses on magic. As the priest of the temple of the sun, music is our compulsory course, so we often listen to the harp. Among the 16 people below, I have heard 7 people play. " Alamo road.


    "Oh, then the Alamo priest must have a favorite harp player?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course. My favorite is kakor, who was originally unknown until he was 20, and won the harp championship in the Tiro Island competition. However, a rookie has sprung up recently. He is Andre of Athens. His playing skills are not as mature as kakakaur, but he is more passionate. Maybe his identity as a magician gives him different inspiration. It is said that he will play an original harp here this time. You know, if you play original music in the competition, the jury will add extra points. " Alamo road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I did see Andre in Athens, but I really didn''t know he had harp talent. Then I hope he won the championship. After all, we are both Athenians and magicians."


    Su Ye looked to Andre.


    Andre in the field also looked to Su Ye.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    Andre seems to have forgotten what he did.


    And Suye seems to forget that the villain in Zachary is Andre.


    "If he really wins the championship, you Athenians will take 15 of the 17 champions. Well... You Athenians are too greedy, people say, aren''t you? "


    "Yes..."


    Non Athenians everywhere laughed and shouted.


    Su Ye immediately said, "but all 17 champions are Greeks."


    "Can speak!" Alamo was very satisfied with Su Ye''s on-the-spot response. "Then, the referee and players are ready. Please start playing the harp! The Pearl in the crown of music will bloom in the light of the sun! "


    Alamo''s voice was so loud that it woke up a lot of the audience.


    However, many viewers took a look at the music competition and continued to sleep, either lowering their heads, or looking up, or tilting their heads.


    16 harp players play in turn. On each harp, there is a magic beard, and the sound can spread all over the audience.


    When it was kakaor''s turn, Su Ye was fascinated even if he didn''t know the harp. His skills were really very skilled and perfect.


    Then, the judges began to comment, and finally gave the highest score of the whole audience.


    Alamo was very satisfied with the high score and said: "this score is almost the same as that of his game in Tiro. Su ye, you haven''t heard of kakor''s harp before. Now you''ve heard it. What''s your comment? "


    "As you said, he is skillful, experienced and has a power to move people''s hearts. It seems that he is not playing the strings, but my heart strings. Listening to his performance, I almost saw him practicing the harp hard. At the same time, I almost saw him thinking, trying all kinds of fingering, playing and listening in all kinds of ways. " Suye road.


    Kakal looked surprised and then nodded gently.


    "Eh? Kakor agrees with you. Su ye, I''m impressed with you again. " Alamo was very surprised.


    "I have just said several times that it may not be possible to achieve through long-time practice, and it may not be possible to achieve through long-time hard practice. However, if we add thinking and methods to the basis of long-time hard practice, we will certainly achieve. You just said that when he was young, he was not famous and only achieved in his twenties. Therefore, I vaguely feel that he should have achieved today through continuous thinking and accumulation of various methods. " Suye road.


    "Kakal, is Suye really right? If you''re right, nod your head. " Alamo road.


    Kakal nodded hard.


    "Can you tell me the right place about Suye, kakal?" The host is full of curiosity.


    The referee immediately handed the magic beard to kakal.


    Music competitions are different from other competitions. Sports competitions pay more attention to confrontation, and the focus of music competitions is appreciation. Therefore, whether judges, hosts or contestants, they have a lot of time to speak.


    Kakal saluted slightly and said, "if I hadn''t never seen Su ye, I must doubt that he has observed my practice. He''s right. As you just said, I practiced the harp since I was a child, but until I was a teenager, I was said to be average. Later, by chance, I encountered a performance problem, and then thought hard all day. I realized that my performance level had been improved by a small margin. Since then, I have been thinking for a long time when I encounter performance problems. Not only that, I also found that if I practice in different ways and in different environments, I will make more progress than the boring practice. "


    "It''s incredible. Are these two geniuses telepathic?" Alamo looked to Suye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we are neither geniuses nor telepathic, but we are learning and making progress in a similar way."


    They looked at each other with a smile and sympathized with each other.


    "Well, it seems that successful people often have similar reasons for success. Thank kakor for bringing us beautiful melody. Now let''s invite the next player to play... "


    One player after another played, and soon it was Andre''s turn on the 14th.


    Su Ye looked at Andre and listened to his music quietly. At first, he was a little disgusted. He soon realized that this emotion would affect his judgment, and now it was not suitable to show hostility, so he kept a peaceful attitude and listened carefully.


    When Andre finished playing, applause broke out in many parts of the audience, no less loud than that of kakal.


    Especially the Athenian nobles clapped their hands red.


    The referee commented, but no one said the shortcomings. They all gave a very high evaluation, and then gave a score.


    Finally, the highest score of the whole game appeared.


    Cheers rang out.


    All those who know the harp know that the latter two players can''t compare with Andrea at all. Andrea is bound to win the championship.


    Host Alamo smiled and said, "sure enough, my guess is good. Andre and kakal are both popular to win the championship. The judges gave Andrea high marks out of their support for originality and the protection of young people. However, I must be honest. Andrea is slightly inferior to kakal in playing skills, which must be admitted by Andrea himself. "


    Andre nodded generously and thanked the host.


    Alamo continued: "however, Andrea''s score is higher than that of kakal, and there is no problem. As the judges said, this is an original harp song. Secondly, Andre''s emotion is richer. This little guy can mobilize the audience''s emotion too much. He seems to have a magical magic. Su ye, what do you think of this fellow Athenian? "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "not surprisingly, my fellow Athenian is likely to win the harp champion. Congratulations, Andre. "


    Andre nodded his thanks.


    "It can be said that no matter how excellent the results of the latter two are, Andre will stand on the podium. Then, let''s continue the game and see you on the podium."


    The game continues.


    As everyone expected, the scores of the latter two players were not high.


    In the end, Andre won the harp competition, and kakor won the second place in the harp competition.


    In the melodious music, Andre and the other two stepped onto the podium.


    The sleeping people in the audience were awakened one after another.


    All the games are coming to an end and the closing ceremony is about to begin.


    The host Alamo took Su ye to the podium and watched the priest present the awards to the three people,


    When Andrea won the championship wreath, championship trophy and championship award, the civilians in the audience reacted mediocrely, but the nobles roared loudly.


    The cheers of most nobles were much louder than when they cheered for Su Ye. Each nobleman seemed to use up all his strength and shouted with a blush and a thick neck.


    Su Ye just smiled and watched quietly.


    After the award, everyone also waited for a while.


    But after a while, nothing happened.


    Like the first two music projects, there is no divine gift.


    Many people sighed gently, and Andrea''s face also showed a lost color. But he soon cheered up and smiled.


    His remaining light fell on Su Ye nearby. His eyes were dark and bright soon.


    The sympathy on the host Alamo''s face flashed away, but he didn''t take it to heart. The reason is very simple. Not all champions can be given by God. They must be especially wonderful.


    Even Su ye, a pervert, can only get God''s gift when he wins the champion or breaks the world record.


    Then, Alamo invited the runner up and the third runner up to speak, and finally asked champion Andre to express his feelings.


    The nobles shouted again, and some even called Andrea the light of the nobles.


    Andrea put on his magic beard, took a deep breath, smiled happily and said, "thank the gods, the sun god Apollo, the great Greece, the judges, judges, priests and the audience. They gave me this opportunity to embark on this stage. At the same time, I would like to thank the ancestors of the Tross family, their will and glory, their taste and virtue for guiding me into the palace of music, and my father and mother for training me and enabling me to learn my favorite music at ease. Finally, thank my harp teacher and every classmate and friend of mine. This champion belongs to me and all of us who love music! "


    Applause and cheers broke out.


    Alamo nodded with satisfaction.


    Su ye still looked at him quietly with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Andrea''s face darkened, sighed and said, "in fact, I was lucky to win the championship this time." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 471

    Everyone looked at Andre curiously.


    The host asked suspiciously, "why do you say that?"


    Andrea slowly turned his head and looked directly at Su ye, as if there were sword light in his eyes.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and an unknown premonition appeared in his heart.


    "Because I was almost disturbed by Su Ye''s words. Of course, I don''t blame Su Ye. It''s just that he doesn''t understand the harp, but makes random judgments according to his own understanding, which makes me very painful. " Andre sighed.


    There was a flash of vigilance in Alamo''s eyes, so he said decisively: "OK, we''ll talk about different views on music later, next..."


    "Let him finish!"


    "Let him finish!"


    At first, several loud aristocrats shouted, even those in the VIP seat. Then a large number of nobles shouted together.


    Alamo''s complexion changed for a moment, but he immediately returned to normal.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, glanced at Andre, and then turned to the chief high priest bengola.


    The old man is nodding with his head down.


    Alamo sighed and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye seemed to know nothing and looked indifferent.


    Andrea took the opportunity to say, "here''s the thing. In the process of learning the harp, I made great efforts. My hands grinded out cocoons, and my sweat was enough to converge into a lake. I practice the harp for at least one hour every day, and even practice for ten hours on the most day, almost breaking my hand. In the process of my practice, hard work and sweat are the most important reason, which is also the reason why I won the championship. However, Su ye said that efforts and persistence are not important, but thinking and methods are more important. I do not deny the importance of thinking and methods. I also think and look for methods. However, I firmly believe that effort and persistence are the most important of the harp. Therefore, when Su ye denied my efforts and persistence, I fell into self doubt and almost gave up the game. "


    "Good, but you stuck to yourself and won the championship." Alamo stared at Andre with cold eyes.


    Andrea turned a blind eye and stared at Su Ye.


    "Su ye, I hope you apologize in public, apologize to me, apologize to everyone who works hard and insists on practicing hard, and apologize to every athlete who suffers pain and sweat! You should not erase our efforts and persistence! " Cried Andre.


    At this time, many music contestants got up and shouted in support of Andre.


    Some athletes also stood up and supported Andre.


    The nobles shouted excitedly.


    "Su Ye apologized!"


    "Su Ye apologized!"


    But most of the audience was silent.


    Almost everyone realized that something was wrong and someone was targeting Su Ye.


    The students of Plato college looked around angrily, trying to find someone who was bad for Su Ye.


    The teachers of Plato college were calm. They encouraged Su ye to be a guest, but unexpectedly, someone arranged in advance.


    Since someone challenged Su ye in the pithia competition, he must be very well prepared and even have a perfect plan for serial attacks.


    A little carelessness may cause great reputation loss to Su ye, and even affect Plato college.


    But now, even if master Plato is here, he can''t help Su Ye.


    No one knows what despicable means the aristocrats dominated by Andrea are going to use to deal with Su Ye.


    After all, Andre is the champion. Unless he says blasphemy or treason, once the champion wants to fight for rights, the host can''t refuse. The key is the support of many nobles and players.


    Once this matter is not handled well, it will lead to the opposition of nobles and players. Alamo, the host, will bear great responsibility, which may affect the future pithia competition and even the Sun Temple.


    Alamo looked at Suye again.


    Su Ye smiled faintly, and then said, "Andre, I know I didn''t take care of your emotions in the magic apprenticeship competition between colleges. A stick knocked you unconscious and made you a laughing stock in Athens. I''m sorry about that. I also admit that in my drama Zachary, it has a bad impact on you to let a sinful man named Andre repeat his name with you. You see, I don''t mind apologizing if I think I''m not doing well enough. But this time I''m not wrong. I believe anyone with normal understanding can see that although I emphasize thinking and methods, I do not deny efforts and persistence. My point of view is very obvious. Excellent musicians should make efforts and persistence. On the basis of efforts and persistence, they need thinking and methods to achieve higher achievements. "


    However, the vast majority of the audience did not care about Su Ye''s words, but thought about two things.


    At the magic apprentice competition, Suye stuns Andre with a stick?


    What drama is Zachary? Su Ye is still a playwright? What''s Andre doing in there?


    "As the harp champion, and the harp champion of the Pythia competition, I am already the best musician in the world. However, I think that in the field of harp, persistence and effort first, thinking and methods second. So, you who can''t play the harp at all, why do you say my judgment is wrong? " Andre road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "why, are you going to waste your precious competition time on quarrels? Delay the Sun Temple, the audience, the game? "


    "All the games are over and the closing ceremony has to be prepared for some time. I didn''t waste anyone''s time." Andrea quickly retorted, "I just want you to apologize to our real musicians, music lovers and critics."


    Su Ye sighed, full of regret and said, "let''s clarify what happened. My view is that thinking and methods are more important, and your view is that effort and persistence are more important. Different people often have different views on the same things. What we can do is to allow different views to exist, accept this colorful world, then stick to ourselves and learn excellence. I insist on my view, but I don''t deny your view. If you apologize just because you have different views, you will either be tired in the process of apologizing, or you will be tired in the process of forcing people to apologize. "


    "Su ye, I''m disappointed in you. Unexpectedly, you''ve been arguing. I only talk about harp and music. In other fields, I have no objection to anyone. You can deny me, but you can''t deny the persistence and efforts of so many of us! Please apologize, don''t continue to argue and avoid! " Andre road.


    Suye looked at Andre quietly.


    "Andre, I think you''ve made a basic mistake. You don''t need to be a cook to evaluate a dish." Suye road.


    "Su ye, you also made a mistake. When you deny not the dishes of a chef champion, but the view of the chef champion on the cook, then you must deeply understand the cook! This is not a matter of music and playing, but an understanding of music and musicians! If you are not an excellent musician and have not received strict training in music criticism, you can express any views, but you have no right to deny us. " Andre road.


    Alamo couldn''t see it and said, "but we''ve heard it before. Kakal is affirming Suye."


    Andrea turned and asked, "kakall, do you think persistence and effort are important for musicians, or thinking and methods are important?"


    Kakall took a look at Andrea, the harp players and judges, and finally took a look at Su Ye. He lowered his head, sighed and said, "I think it''s all important, but without long-term efforts and persistence, just thinking and methods, he can''t become a real excellent Harper."


    "Well, Su ye, the champion and the runner up all think that hard work and persistence are more important. Don''t you admit your mistake? Isn''t it disrespectful to music that your nonsense disturbs the minds of our contestants? " Andre snapped.


    Alamo was livid. He knew the subtext behind Andre. He was disrespectful to music, that is disrespectful to Apollos.


    "I don''t think I''ve said anything wrong. If a guest and host can''t even say their basic views, then simply don''t need hosts and guests in all competitions in the future, just players and referees." Suye road.


    Andrea sighed and said, "Su ye, Su ye, you really got too many champions. You''re proud. Since you don''t admit your mistake and deny me, I think you''re insulting a noble! Civilian Su ye, you have only two choices now, either kneel on the ground and apologize for your insulting words and deeds, or challenge me to win the harp championship. If you play the harp yourself and defeat me in the harp field, I will admit that what you said is right, and I will kneel down and apologize to you in turn! "


    There was an uproar.


    "Despicable nobleman!"


    "This is a conspiracy!"


    "They''re crushing the civilian champion!"


    "Gods, send down thunder and kill this despicable noble!"


    The civilians were completely angry.


    What a shame to force Su ye to kneel down and admit his mistake in the pithia competition, surrounded by millions of people!


    Not to mention that Su Ye is the four crown king, even if he is the champion king, even if he becomes a legendary master and an aristocrat in the future, this is also a shame that can not be erased all his life.


    Even, this humiliation will affect Su ye, suffer from humiliation and pain, and lose his fighting spirit.


    Too many geniuses are completely confused and sink because of temporary failure and humiliation, and have no achievements any more.


    Many Athenian nobles looked at this scene with a smile. If Su ye could kneel down in public and admit his mistake, it would be the happiest moment of his life.


    The teachers and students of Plato college scolded one after another.


    Palos stared at Andre, her little fist clenched tightly.


    The gold Medusa Necklace emits a shimmer.


    Suddenly, Sisyphus in the VIP seat turned to look at Palos.


    Palos felt her brother''s eyes and snorted coldly.


    The light on the surface of the gold Medusa Necklace dissipated.


    The audience was excited, and even some nobles showed displeasure.


    At this point, it was too obvious that a large number of nobles supported Andre against Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked indifferent and said, "I can''t play the harp at all. What can I do to win the title to the harp champion? According to you, you can challenge me to the champion. "


    The audience shouted in support of Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 472

    "I haven''t questioned your sports competition, but you questioned my efforts and persistence, which is the essential difference." Andre road.


    Su Ye''s face remained unchanged and was about to completely defeat Andrea logically. Andrea suddenly raised his head and announced loudly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have seen what happened. Su Ye believes that thinking and methods are more important, while I think effort and persistence are more important. Su ye said just now that he can''t play the harp, so he can''t start the harp championship against me. That is to say, if he has the same harp playing ability as me, he will dare. Then, I asked a legendary master to use legendary magic to copy my ability and give it to Su ye for the time being. In this way, Su Ye is qualified to launch the harp championship to me fairly. If he dares to launch the harp championship, even if he fails, I also recognize his courage and don''t need him to apologize. However, if I have made such a big concession that he dare not challenge, then I will use the power of the nobility to ask Su ye, a despicable man, to apologize to me in public and stop slandering our musicians forever! "


    Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t open his mouth to refute, but fell into meditation.


    The ordinary audience was also stunned. This matter is a little complicated. How did it change from the dispute of morale to the harp championship?


    Winning the championship is an ancient rule of the Greek games. It is to prevent judges from cheating. If players think they are treated unfairly, they can start the championship after the final champion is determined.


    However, the last championship took place more than 20 years ago.


    Once the champion fails, he will not only hand over his competition honor and reward, but also lose his reputation and be rejected by many competitions.


    Some people also vaguely realized that the closing ceremony had not yet begun, and the Sun Temple had not officially awarded the title of Su Ye''s four crown. Andre was so anxious to win the championship in order to take away Su Ye''s champion and reduce Su ye from the four crown to the three crown.


    The number is only one, but the final reputation and reward may be the difference between black iron and legend.


    Moreover, once a champion of Suye is taken away, it will be seriously hit, whether it is dignity, interests, reputation or everything else.


    Even, the nobles could take advantage of this failure to win the title and permanently refuse Su ye to enter Athens.


    The teachers of Plato college hurried together to discuss quickly.


    "It turned out that this was the purpose of Andrea and the nobles to destroy Su Ye''s quadruple."


    "They even prepared legendary masters. At least the demigod family can mobilize legendary masters."


    "Could it be okenno?"


    "It''s possible, but it can also be other demigod nobles."


    "How do we solve it?"


    "Plato and Thucydides are not here, and we can''t stop them all together."


    "Now, it depends on the will of the temple of the sun."


    "Although the Sun Temple is protecting Su ye, it can''t offend so many nobles for Su Ye. Su ye took so many champions and moved too many people''s cheese this time. Those nobles will not give up. Moreover, too many Athenian nobles wanted to kill Su Ye. "


    "I can understand geometry, but I can''t understand nobility."


    "Alas..."


    After a long discussion, they couldn''t come up with a result.


    In Sparta''s seat, under the leadership of Julius, the people of the first Gladiator college urgently discussed, scolding and discussing.


    However, there was no result.


    The Macedonians consulted under Alexander''s leadership.


    The magicians in Miletus cursed.


    Sisyphus and Leonidas are also discussing.


    On the seat of the foreign audience, the tall akerdes pressed his right hand on the hat and got up slightly to lift the hat. But at the moment of leaving the seat, he took a careful look at Su ye and sat down again.


    "When you can''t solve it, I''ll clean up the mess. Sure enough, it depends on me! "


    Akerdes laughed happily.


    Su Ye''s voice suddenly spread throughout the audience.


    "Are you sure there are legendary mages willing to use the magic of ''short-term ability transfer''? The value of this legendary magic material alone is more than 50000 gold eagles. With the legendary hand, the cost will not be less than 100000 gold eagles. "


    Everyone was stunned. Did Su Ye really dare to promise?


    Ability is just ability. Even if you get it temporarily, you can''t control it perfectly.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll pay all the expenses myself. It seems that you have promised, but don''t go back on it. " Andre was afraid that Suye would go back.


    "As far as I know, this magic may have a negative impact on you?" Suye road.


    "Yes, the negative effect is that I will not be able to use these abilities when you master them. Only when magic fails will these abilities return to me. At first, my ability will weaken slightly, but I can recover as long as I rest for a few months. You don''t have to use this as an excuse. " Andre road.


    Su ye asked a little nagging, "I also know about this magic, but I want to confirm it. After I acquire your ability, does it mean that I can compose music like you and play the harp like you? "


    "Of course. Moreover, you may temporarily gain other abilities of mine. After all, this magic is not so accurate. If you get my magic talent temporarily, don''t envy it too much. " Andrea raised his head slightly and looked complacent.


    Su Ye just nodded. Andre was promoted so fast. Now he is a silver magician and must have great talent. Andrea is far inferior to Aristotle in strength and wisdom, but in terms of growth speed, Andrea may keep pace with Aristotle, far surpassing many geniuses and have a legendary posture.


    Su ye asked, "I don''t know much about winning the championship. The general process is that you first find a legendary magician to apply magic to me, then I play, and then the judges score. If I score more than you, then I won the championship successfully. Your champions and rewards belong to me. I am the official harp champion, right? "


    "Yes, as like as two peas, we are in the same seventeenth matches." Andre road.


    Su ye turned and asked Alamo, "Lord priest, is this the way to win the championship?"


    "That''s right. But think twice. " The host then looked at the chief high priest.


    The old man is still nodding.


    Su Ye added: "as far as I know, since I am a champion, I should take my own champion as collateral. If I fail to win the championship, one of my champions and everything related will belong to Andrea, right?"


    "That''s right." Alamo road.


    Su ye turned to look at Andre with a joking smile and said, "my mortgage is the Almighty king, but it seems that you are not enough to be a mere harp champion."


    The audience suddenly realized that at the beginning, they thought Su ye would really agree. Now they know that Su Ye is not stupid. The value of the champion King exceeds that of the harp champion. Even if Andrea is willing to increase other mortgages, Su ye can directly refuse.


    But nidern and Gregory looked at each other.


    Julius and ademos looked at each other.


    Eugene and Gerner looked at each other.


    Many people who are familiar with Su ye have a familiar feeling in their hearts, but they can''t say clearly.


    They feel completely different from other audiences.


    Everyone saw that Andrea had the same joking smile on his face and said, "I know you will say that. Well, my mortgage, in addition to the harp champion, is also a territory, located in Huazhen, 20 miles outside Athens. "


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Many Athenians and even many Greeks were stunned.


    Flower Town is famous in Athens. Even many Greeks know a little about it.


    Flower Town is the most famous flower producing area and honey producing area in Athens. 90% of the flowers needed in Athens come from Flower Town.


    Every grand festival, Athens will be full of flowers, and at this time, many people will say that this is the city of Flower Town.


    Huazhen is not only valuable and earns a lot of golden eagles every year, but also has the highest quality soil in Athens. It is even rumored that magic medicine can be planted in the soil of Huazhen.


    Huazhen is also the most famous tourist destination in Athens. Whenever some flowers are in full bloom, a large number of nobles will go to Huazhen to rent manors for vacation.


    Because Huazhen is so popular and known as the residence of a girl''s dream, it is very popular with the aristocrats. It has changed hands at high prices for many times. Later, several owners were demigod families.


    In the eyes of most Greeks, the value of Huazhen is definitely more than a champion king, not to mention a harp champion.


    If Andrea adds this mortgage and Su ye still doesn''t agree, it''s not that Andrea is unreasonable, but that Su Ye doesn''t dare to challenge at all.


    Su Ye was lost in thought again.


    In the audience, Gregory suddenly whispered to niederon: "why do I think he wants to laugh?"


    "Me too." Niden stared at Suye.


    The frost on Palos''s face had dissipated, and there was no anger in her eyes, but more curiosity.


    After a while, Su ye said, "I''m sure you won''t joke at such an important moment. I want to see the land deed, and ask the priests of the Sun Temple, the wisdom goddess temple and the commercial temple to prove that the land deed is valid and... Can be traded and owned!"


    Andre smiled, "no problem. In fact, Huazhen is a special territory and cannot be traded privately. It requires not only the consent of the temple, but also the approval of Zhanshen mountain. You are just a civilian and are not qualified to own territory. However, you are also a dependent of the goddess of wisdom and the sun god. As long as the two temples guarantee and your status as the champion of the competition, you are qualified to obtain territory. And I''ll take the title deed with me. "


    Andrea finished, took out the title deed from the ring of space and handed it to Su Ye.


    Su Ye glanced at the parchment title deed and handed it to the host Alamo.


    Alamo looked at it carefully several times, nodded and said, "it''s a new title deed. There''s no problem."


    Su Ye immediately understood what Alamo meant.


    "Well, as long as it passes the verification of the temple, there is no problem. I am willing to take the initiative to launch a harp competition for you!" Su Yelang said.


    Alamo didn''t speak and stared at Suye. The whole audience was silent and looked at Su Ye. Is this man crazy? Andre laughed and said, "OK! Good! Worthy of being a cruel magician! Don''t worry, even if you lose, as long as you apologize, I won''t force you to kneel. "¡° But I will. " Su Ye showed a kind smile. Andrea''s back cooled and snorted coldly, "don''t worry, if I lose, I''m willing to kneel down and admit my mistake!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 473

    "Then, please witness the temple." Suye road.


    "Su ye, I''ll give you some time to reconsider this matter." Host Alamo said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I like to listen to advice. I''ll think about it again."


    The audience was silent and looked at Su Ye quietly.


    Su Ye closed his eyes.


    After a while, Su ye said, "thank you for your reminding, but now I have been forced to a desperate situation. I have no choice but to win the championship. And please help me. "


    "Alas..." Alamo sighed, "well, in that case, I don''t say much. Now we are ready to win the championship. But... Everyone should understand that the great sun god Apollo is watching us. Any means of violating the rules of the competition is blasphemy! I hope everyone will think it over carefully. Otherwise, once the great sun god sends down God''s punishment, it will be too late to repent. "


    Alamo turned and looked at Andre.


    Andre shrugged and said, "I won''t be so stupid. All my means are aboveboard."


    "Good! Then I''ll prepare! "


    Then, Alamo left the podium, woke up the chief high priest bengola who seemed to be dozing, and then contacted the priests of other temples to find the people of the God of war mountain in Athens.


    After nearly an hour, everything was ready.


    Suye bet on the Almighty king, which includes the champions of all pentathlons.


    Andre bet on the harp champion and the flower Town with a total valuation of about 8 million golden eagles.


    At the same time, the legendary magician Andrea found made an oath in front of the statues of the gods, would never use means to interfere with the game, and only used "short-term ability transfer" in a neutral manner.


    Finally, under the gaze of the Temple priests and the audience, the legendary magician performed legendary spells for Su Ye.


    The harp competition begins again.


    Su ye, Andre and host Alamo stood on the competition ground.


    Ten judges sat behind a table a few meters away.


    The rest are in their places.


    The whole audience woke up.


    Even those who played all night yesterday to get ready to sleep until the closing ceremony are in great spirits at the moment.


    Everyone stared at Su ye and Andre through magic glasses.


    It''s been too many years since I won the championship.


    Every victory in the competition will be sung by bards.


    Someone always becomes a hero, and someone always degenerates into a devil.


    "So, Su ye, can you start?" Andre smiled at Suye.


    "I need simple meditation to understand my new abilities. After all, getting ability and using ability are two concepts." Suye road.


    "Of course, you can meditate as long as you want. But don''t waste the audience too much time. "


    Su Ye sat down and entered the magic tower.


    In the magic tower, there is a white light ball with a diameter of seven or eight meters.


    There are many elves floating in the white light ball.


    Gifted elves.


    Among the spheres of light are Andrea''s gifted elves.


    Seeing all the gifted elves, Su Ye sighed softly.


    Sure enough, there are too many perverts in this world.


    There are too many gifted elves in it. They are their dream.


    For example, perfect memory.


    For example, inspiration triggers.


    For example, quick thinking.


    For example, multiple meditation!


    Seeing the talent of multiple meditation, Suye finally recalled the abnormal feeling brought by Aristotle.


    Multiple meditation is one of the most powerful talents of magicians. This talent can be said to be a divine talent. At least it''s an eight ring talent, maybe even a nine ring talent.


    This Andre has!


    There are not only multiple meditation, but also the "magic energy absorption" matched with multiple meditation, which greatly enhances the speed of Magic Tree absorbing power, and will increase the effect of magic roots. It is also an extremely abnormal talent.


    Suye is sour.


    In fact, I have many magic element talents, including blood talents. However, for a magician, those element talents are really important, but they are not "basic talents".


    Such basic talents as multiple meditation, magic energy absorption, quick thinking and so on can make people grow rapidly, far more important than combat talents.


    A golden magician with strong fighting talent is just a chick in front of the legend.


    Growth is the strongest talent.


    Suye is willing to trade all elemental talents for a multiple meditation.


    The key is that Andrea not only has a large number of growth basic talents, but also has many talents related to music and harp, but also some rare magic talents.


    For example, magic can explode, which can double the power of magic!


    For example, weakness awareness can find the weakness of each other''s strength distribution. It is a combat magic skill to cooperate with magic vision and magic perception.


    For example, mobile spell casting... Su Ye has been speechless. Why has Andre just been promoted to black iron magician for more than half a year? He has not only been promoted to silver, but also has such a powerful magic talent?


    "Is Andrea the incarnation of the gods?"


    Su Ye frowned.


    After staring at the gifted light ball for a while, Su Ye continued to meditate.


    This time, Su ye did not use magic meditation, but used normal meditation to detect the changes of his body and make his body adapt to the new ability.


    Without preparation for this step, even if you obtain new capabilities, you can''t use them quickly.


    Like a baby who suddenly gains great power, it is bound to destroy everything clumsily.


    After a brief adaptive meditation, Su Ye opened his eyes.


    "Lend me your harp and let me practice a little first, will you?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, no problem."


    Andre, like a good man, made a gesture of invitation.


    Su Ye sat in front of Andrea''s harp and gently stirred it.


    At the moment when your fingers touch the string, the familiar feeling ripples in your heart. This feeling is so clear and comfortable, like a pillow when sleepiness strikes, or a meal when you are hungry.


    Later, Su Ye tried to play the most basic melody.


    At first, everyone saw that Su Ye was clumsy.


    But just a few seconds later, Su Ye''s fingers became flexible and the sound of the piano was no longer astringent.


    After a few minutes, everyone was surprised to find that Su ye had become a superb harp player. He was infinitely close to Andrea in terms of action, appearance, temperament and piano skills.


    However, there are some subtle differences between the two.


    The most obvious difference is that Suye is more elegant than Andre.


    Many aristocrats who knew music were silent.


    Su Ye''s playing skill is no better than Andrea, but his playing style is even better.


    Andrea''s face showed a slight tension. He gently shook his right fist and soon released it.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and enjoyed the spiritual pleasure brought by music.


    Slowly, Su Ye played many songs that Andre was familiar with, and was addicted to them.


    Those masters showed their approval. Few people could enter the state so quickly and control the new ability so perfectly as Su Ye.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Andre couldn''t help saying, "almost."


    Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it and continued to play.


    After waiting for a while, Andrea was anxious and said, "if you continue, the magic time will pass."


    Su ye still goes his own way.


    Many of the audience couldn''t help laughing.


    Finally, Andrea said: "judges, I think it''s OK. If he continues like this, the closing ceremony will wait until night."


    "Cough... Su ye, you can prepare for the official competition." One of the judges shouted.


    Su Ye''s performance gradually eased. After a while, his fingers left the string and felt disappointed.


    "I like playing music and harp. After today, I will spend some time learning the harp every day. Andre, I sincerely thank you for making me feel the beauty of music and the power to shock my heart and soul. Praise the music. " Su Ye looked sincere.


    Andrea looked relaxed, nodded and said, "when you feel the beauty of music, you should know you''re wrong."


    "No, I still think hard work and persistence are important, but more important is the method of hard work and persistence. Because hard work and persistence are only useful to yourself, but methods can help everyone. " Suye road.


    "Don''t procrastinate. Decide which song to play first. Of course, I kindly advise you that you''d better play the music I created, which is the most suitable. " Andre road.


    Su Ye suddenly showed a mysterious smile and said, "praise Apollo, the God of music, and Andrea, your talent. Let me tell you the truth. I have a talent that is of little use at ordinary times. It''s called "inspiration explosion". In fact, it has never erupted. However, combined with your talent ''inspiration trigger'', combined with the increased knowledge, experience, talent and ability of magic, it forms a wonderful response. "


    Everyone stared at Su Ye curiously.


    Su ye said to himself, "our music score now only records high and low tones with letters, which is very rough. But just now, there were many lines and tadpoles in my mind. I don''t know what it is. I can only feel that it is something that records music. It is definitely the magical inspiration given to me by Apollo. Let''s name it... Staff for the time being! "


    Su Ye looked up at the sky, looking sincere and full of joy.


    No one can see whether it is real joy or pretend.


    In fact, Su Ye doesn''t know staff at all!


    Even if I don''t understand the simplified music, I will only have a Doraemon to instigate laxity.


    However, after acquiring perfect memory and other related talents, coupled with Andrea''s musical ability and talent, the memories related to music in the past reappear in my mind like clear pictures.


    All the memories about the staff were reproduced, and many staff knowledge that they didn''t understand was gradually understood under the joint ability of the two people. Not only that, the music that I overheard in the past also clearly emerged, and even directly transformed into staff. After being intoxicated, Su Ye suddenly took out the magic book and said, "I want to write down this magical moment! Because when I saw the staff, a melody suddenly appeared in my mind, as if I had heard it in a dream, but I firmly believe that the world has never appeared. When that melody played in my heart, I thought of my beloved girl. So I decided to use the world''s first staff to write the unknown melody in my dream and give it to my beloved girl. Praise the music, praise the gods, praise the girl I love. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 474

    Su Ye''s words spread throughout the audience, and the audience were stunned.


    Why is this magician so strange?


    Obviously, he is a magician, but he takes part in sports competitions with all his muscles. He not only won the championship, but also broke the world record set by the soldiers.


    He has stood at the top of the warrior. How can he suddenly become a passionate musician and show his feelings so unrestrained?


    A magician who can''t win a sports championship is not a good musician?


    Plato''s whole school looked at Palos.


    The girl, who had always been cold, flew a light powder on her white face.


    Palos blushed.


    The whole school was shocked.


    Holt said to himself, "the girl Su Ye loves deeply? Who could it be? It should not be a female classmate at school. If he falls in love with a female classmate, I will know. "


    The classmates nearby rolled their eyes.


    The light powder on Palos''s face disappeared, and the smile on the corner of her eyebrows disappeared.


    The bottom of the blue lake slowly freezes.


    Holt seems to have a point. Maybe he has another woman?


    No, I had nothing to do with him!


    Palos twisted her hands tightly together.


    If you write music for other women, throw away the ring of health and crush it with your feet!


    Palos stared at Su ye with tangles and contradictions.


    Many Athenian nobles seemed to inadvertently aim in the direction of Plato''s college and Palos.


    In the Spartan auditorium.


    Julius and comodes, as well as many gladiators, looked suspiciously at the girl in black, clemela.


    The girl with pink and diamond eyes seemed to drop water and her face was red.


    The teacher won''t compose music for me, will he?


    If the teacher really composes music in public in the pithia competition, do I accept it or refuse it?


    If the teacher is sincere, in order to take care of his face, I can accept it. It''s hard to explain in the family


    However, I heard that the teacher likes sister Palos. It should be the music written for her.


    It shouldn''t be for me, it shouldn''t be for me


    ¡­¡­


    The two young girls stared at Su ye by the golden harp.


    He saw Su Ye holding the magic book in one hand and writing and drawing on it in the other hand.


    This time, Su Ye didn''t cover up.


    "Let''s see what he''s writing!"


    "Host, let''s see!"


    Alamo had no choice but to start the magic array ability of the field. He saw a huge magic light curtain in the sky. No matter which direction, everyone can see the contents on the magic page.


    See the page is full of horizontal lines, every five horizontal lines are a group, and there is a greater interval between each group.


    Su Ye is writing many strange symbols on the horizontal line. Some of these symbols are like small tadpoles, and some are connected by multiple small tadpoles.


    Some horizontal lines have a curved symbol drawn in front of them, like a flag, a strange musical instrument, and a beautiful girl''s figure.


    In addition, there is a small crescent in front of the horizontal line, and there are two small dots next to it.


    In addition, there are many strange symbols.


    Most people look at these symbols vaguely, but a few people shine in their eyes, because these symbols are full of strange rhythms. If it is music score, it is far more beautiful and perfect than the previous rough music score.


    The host Alamo had been calm and even blamed himself. If a priest had not proposed to invite Su Ye as a guest, he would not have invited him, which eventually led to Su ye being calculated.


    However, now he found that Su Ye seemed confident, and his face slowly eased.


    He said: "well, the big symbol at the front of the staff seems to represent a musical symbol. Although I don''t know what it is, it really looks like a girl''s figure. That symbol may be the embodiment of the girl deeply loved by Su Ye. Let''s wait and see if Su ye can work miracles again. "


    This song is not long. After su Ye finished writing it quickly, he took a deep breath and turned to look for the direction of the teachers and students of Plato college.


    Finally, Su Ye''s eyes fell on Palos''s face.


    Millions of people followed Su Ye''s eyes, but they couldn''t see what Su Ye was looking at.


    Su Ye smiled.


    The ice in the girl''s blue eyes melted instantly. In her eyes, thousands of flowers flew up and the world was bright.


    Just like the flying flowers in front of the giant tree peak that day.


    Then, Su Ye opened the magic book stand at his feet, began to audition, and tried to play a few short melodies.


    As soon as those melodies sounded, many people who knew music changed their faces.


    Andre suddenly clenched his fist.


    Finally, Su Ye smiled and said, "I''m ready."


    The referee nodded and was about to speak when he saw the host Alamo holding Su Ye''s magic book with both hands and making the score face Su Ye.


    "You are the first person to create the staff, and I am the first person to hold the music." Alamo road.


    They smiled. Su Ye closed his eyes, took a deep breath and stroked the strings with both hands.


    When the referee announced the start, Su Ye began to play the harp.


    Flexible fingers dance on the strings.


    The music sounded and the audience was silent.


    The beautiful piano sound flows slowly in everyone''s ears like a spring in summer.


    The spring seemed to tell a story in which boys and girls met for the first time.


    Palos slowly closed her eyes, as if she saw Su Ye slowly moving forward with the girl under the gray blue sky, among the continuous peaks, on the grassy hillside.


    With the breeze blowing and the fine grass rippling, boys and girls seem to be the center of the whole world.


    Then the music changed from soothing to smooth.


    It seems that two people get rid of the original estrangement and open their hearts and chat on the hillside.


    Then the music became more cheerful.


    The corners of Palos''s mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Just as Palos recalled the good times, the music suddenly became a little excited.


    Palos still closed her eyes, but her eyes moved slightly, and her face turned crimson.


    At first, she felt that the excited voice was like two people fighting side by side, but listening, she felt that in addition to fighting, the music contained surging and full feelings. It was not fighting, but more like Su Ye''s courage and enthusiasm.


    Su Ye is confessing.


    Gradually, the passionate music decreased and returned to relief.


    At this moment, Palos saw the last scene of the giant Hill.


    No one can touch the flying flowers in the sky. Only you can pick one and keep it in your hand forever.


    Palos smiled sweetly.


    Laughing and hearing the last music, Palos bowed her head shyly.


    Because the end of the music is particularly soft, like fog and yarn, like two people whispering.


    Like a lover.


    Before flowers, under the moon.


    The music in Palos'' heart is connected with the giant hills.


    To other people who are proficient in music, the whole music is like a pair of lovers, from meeting, to acquaintance, to familiarity, to the youth opening up their hearts and summoning up the courage to express themselves, to the girl''s shy promise, and finally the two walked slowly hand in hand in the moonlight.


    Finally, Su Ye''s fingers slowly left the trembling string.


    The piano stopped.


    There was silence.


    Many people are still walking in the beautiful ocean of music with their eyes closed.


    The host Alamo handed the magic book to Su ye, showing unspeakable joy and clapping hard.


    The people woke up like a dream.


    Wow


    The audience applauded and the voice soared into the sky.


    Although most people don''t understand it, they can hear that this music is far better than ordinary music.


    Those judges, musicians, critics and people proficient in music looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    The level and realm of this music completely surpasses Andre and even any composer in history.


    Because this music has a plain but connected power to everyone''s heart, the whole music is meaningful and fresh, like humming in the ear, like a natural whisper.


    Restraint in composition and performance frees imagination and beauty.


    This kind of returning to nature music is a supreme realm.


    "Unbelievable... Unbelievable..." Alamo stared at Su ye, ecstatic.


    Apollo is also the God of music. Now, in the pithia competition, there is such a new music. How glorious is it?


    This is by no means more pleasing to Apollo than any world record.


    Su Ye picked up the book and wrote down the title of the music at the top of the score.


    To Palos


    The magic light curtain of the sky is still there.


    Everyone saw the line clearly.


    Palos looked up at the light curtain, her eyes shining, her face pink and her lips flying.


    The audience screamed everywhere.


    "God, who''s Palos?"


    "She is probably the happiest woman in the world."


    "As long as Su Ye changes the name of the score to me, I promise everything! Even if I''m a man! "


    "Confess at the pithia competition. It will disturb the God of love."


    "I really want to pray for Cupid, the little god of love, to shoot the arrow of love at Suye and Palos."


    Su Ye was relieved to see everyone''s reaction.


    This famous song by Beethoven, the king of music, is so famous that many people play it with different instruments. I was very impressed because I heard the harp to Alice, so I began to think after Andrea wanted to propose the harp to win the championship.


    Although I don''t understand other classical harp famous songs, I listen to this melody too much. If I get Andre''s ability, even if I can''t perfectly reproduce the famous music, I will definitely surpass any current music.


    After all, it is a music that has been ahead for thousands of years, and it will last for thousands of years. However, I didn''t expect Andrea to assist, have many powerful talents such as perfect memory, and directly recall the music score that was just swept away. Andrea''s face was pale and his fists were clenched. He slowly turned his head and looked at okenno in the hidden corner. The man of the demigod family was not in the VIP seat. O''keno smiled at Andrea and looked at the judges. Andrea looked at the judges and realized it. Some judges are still intoxicated with music and some are smiling, but many judges are either calm or expressionless. Andrea secretly breathed a sigh of relief, resumed his smile and looked at Su ye with full confidence. Su Ye''s eyes seemed to pass the judges inadvertently. Alamo pointed to the score and said, "don''t forget to sign under the score." Su Ye nodded and wrote down a name. Apollo. The judges, who were either calm or calm, looked suddenly changed. Su ye said, "although this music comes from my mind, I don''t think I''m original, because the level of this music exceeds any music I''ve ever heard. I think it was the great sun god and music god Apollo who inspired me and gave me inspiration. Therefore, the great Apollo is the master of this music. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 475

    "You..." Alamo was stunned.


    The audience who saw the magic light curtain were also stunned.


    Everyone was stunned by Su Ye''s naked flattery.


    It''s too direct and rude.


    But the gods like it!


    "I''ll copy it again with a sheepskin roll and dedicate it to the temple of the sun."


    Su ye said, took out the blank sheepskin roll, copied the complete score, wrote "to Palos", and finally wrote "Apollo".


    Andrea looked again at O''Connor in the audience.


    The smile on O''Connor''s face disappeared, his eyes were empty and his hands trembled.


    Andre looked at the judges again.


    Several judges were sweating and secretly went to see okenno, but they didn''t get any response.


    Andre lowered his head slightly and his back was wet with sweat.


    Music competitions are different from other competitions. Other competitions rely on hard strength and have relatively accurate standards.


    The music competition depends entirely on the judges.


    Judges can give lower scores as long as they accurately point out the problems.


    O''keno and Andrea originally thought that although Su Ye obtained the ability temporarily, there were many imperfections in the whole process. The judges could give a low score. Finally, as long as the average score was slightly lower than Andrea, it would not be too much.


    But Su Ye is too cruel.


    Write the name of the Sun God directly.


    If it''s a small game, it''s just that the whole process of the pithia competition is under the gaze of the sun god and even the gods.


    Su Ye dedicated such a top-level music to the sun god. If he gave a low score, the sun god suddenly sent down a gift or even an oracle. The temple will certainly maintain the majesty of the sun god and support Su Ye. Everyone wondered why he began to oppose Su ye again.


    Andre''s mouth stirred slightly.


    "As the God of music and the God of Apollo, I should say something just. As I said before, some people will feel uncomfortable, others will feel different from what they expected, but as a musician, I must be loyal to music. " Aldrich said positively.


    Everyone stared quietly at Aldrich.


    After thinking for a while, Aldrich looked up and said, "I wrote 95 points on the wax board at the beginning, but I finally changed it. There are many reasons for the change. "


    "First, we musicians should not advocate the behavior of winning the championship with the help of magic and other people''s power. This is in line with the rules of the competition, but it is against our loyalty to music and our inner morality."


    Some people who supported Su Ye nodded gently. The old man''s words were really reasonable.


    However, many people showed disgust at Aldrich. It was Andrea who forced Su ye to do it. They criticized Su ye for holding high the moral stick, but didn''t mention Andrea''s behavior.


    "Second, both music and performance contain Andrea''s strength. In other words, this wonderful performance is actually the ensemble of Su ye and Andrea. It goes without saying who accounts for a larger proportion."


    More people nodded gently.


    More people sneer.


    "Third, it''s just that the two young people have a spirit dispute. As adults and professional musicians, we must have a firm attitude. Can not be vague, can not be right and wrong! Even if you may face the wrath of the gods, tell the truth! "


    "Fourth, any musician with a little experience can tell that Su Ye has no problem with fingering most of the time in the process of playing, but in many details, such as the conversion and connection of high and low tones, it is obviously not as good as Andre, or even as good as kakal. Su ye, do you admit that? "


    Su ye said nothing.


    When they saw that Su Ye didn''t refute, it seemed that the music master was right.


    "Fifth, in addition to technical problems, Su Ye''s grasp and integration of emotion also seems too urgent. I admit that his original intention is good, but there is some conflict between his desire to win and the core of this music, forming a gap, which makes me even distracted when listening to this music. "


    Listening to Aldrich''s judgment, the audience sighed in their hearts. It seems that everything has been determined. This tendency is too obvious and absolutely supports Andrea.


    However, this is the music competition. As long as you don''t give too low scores, no one can say that the judges have problems.


    Even, some judges will deliberately give high scores, but other judges will lower the scores, affecting the final average score.


    "The sixth point is..." Aldrich''s voice stopped suddenly.


    Everyone''s eyes moved together, looking up at the sky like Aldrich.


    A pale golden translucent hand appeared in the sky.


    Bigger than a city, it blocks the sun and covers the competition field.


    Like clouds in the sky, with golden light on its back.


    The giant hand slowly from Zhang to grip. When his fingers touched, a golden lightning suddenly appeared and condensed into a huge mountain goose feather pen in the giant hand.


    Countless priests and nobles trembled, and countless high-level soldiers and magicians trembled.


    Others don''t know what the giant hand is, but they do.


    That''s the hand of the gods.


    It''s part of God''s heaven.


    Even if that hand was trying to restrain the pressure, all high-level soldiers and magicians felt that their bodies were about to collapse and their souls were about to collapse.


    They seemed to see the nib fall and Greece annihilate.


    The golden goose feather pen slowly fell.


    There are two separate worlds in everyone''s eyes.


    One is a giant hand like heaven and a giant pen like a mountain.


    But in another world, the tip of the goose feather pen, like an ordinary pen, fell on the score of "to Palos" and in front of "Apollo". It drew a beautiful arc on the sheepskin roll, like the track of stars and the rolling clouds.


    The nib mentioned that a golden name appeared before Apollo, just like gold melting burn.


    Su Ye.


    The whole volume of "to Palos" changes from white to light gold, and the surface is covered with a faint holy white light. Every note, clef and handwriting on it are the combination of beauty and power.


    The quill pen was put away and the giant hand disappeared.


    "Shine like you, forever." The host Alamo bowed his head, praised piously and spread his voice to the whole audience.


    All the priests and believers of the Sun Temple lowered their heads slightly.


    "Shine like you, forever."


    Chief judge Aldrich, a believer in Apollo, said this prayer with trembling.


    Su Ye presented Apollo with music scores and Apollo reported it in calligraphy.


    Everyone looked at Aldrich.


    No one gloats, but everyone has more or less strange eyes and faces.


    Aldrich doesn''t like it, but Apollo does!


    Aldrich''s right hand slipped off the table and grabbed his shaking right leg.


    The left hand also slipped off the table and grabbed the same shaking left leg.


    His breathing made people think that his lungs were leaking big holes, like rags hunting and floating in the cold wind.


    Alamo continued to respectfully hold the score, smiled at Aldrich and asked, "master Aldrich, you gave Su Ye 95 points before. Now?"


    Aldrich''s gray eyes suddenly shone brightly.


    "I insist on my opinion!" He exclaimed.


    Everyone was stunned. Is this old guy crazy?


    Aldrich regained his composure in an instant, raised his head proudly and said, "as I said before, each of us should listen to different views and bear unexpected results. The reason why I point out Su Ye''s shortcomings is that I am loyal to music and Apollo, the God of music. However, after crossing out 95, I suddenly reflected, why should I stick to magic, skills and signature? Is this important for music? Important, but the most important? No! "


    "What is the most important thing about music? It''s beauty! Su Ye''s love for Palos is so sincere and warm that he clearly doesn''t understand music, but he has inspired unparalleled creative passion and created music scores that shocked the world! The most beautiful thing in the world can be born only when there is a favorite in the world. Are those skills important in the face of love and beauty? It doesn''t matter! "


    "So, I changed 95 points and rated it 99 points! The reason why I don''t give him full marks is that I''m afraid this young man will be proud of it, and it''s also my persistence in music! I announce that my final score is 99! When I''m finished, let''s invite the next judge to comment. My old friend, mildekra, what do you think of this music? "


    Aldrich turned to the right and looked at the old man who was about to pull off the wax plate.


    Mildekra smiled, pressed his right hand on the wax plate, and then praised the music in passionate and beautiful language.


    When everyone''s attention was focused on him, Aldrich secretly received the wax plate in front of him from the table under the table, then crossed out "92" and changed it to 99.


    Not only Aldrich, all the other judges are changing their scores while mildekra judges.


    Finally, instead of lifting the wax plate as usual, mildekra shouted, "99 points! This is my final score. The reason why I don''t give full marks is very simple. Su Ye is still a little short of perfection. This is my adherence to music! You can''t give him full marks because the great Apollo wrote music with him! "


    Audiences who understand music roll their eyes. The full score of music score is 100, but the upper limit is basically 95. No one has scored 99 in history.


    "I''m finished. Please comment on the next judge, who is also my old friend, binochelas." Mildresque looked down at the next man.


    Binochelas directly raised the newly written wax board and smiled: "this 99 point is not for Su Ye''s skills, but for his love and inspiration. We should know that music is just an expression, and love and kindness are the essence... "


    Mildsk immediately pulled down the wax plate in front of him and changed it to 99 points under the table.


    Then he took a look at the changed Aldrich. They looked at each other and stood the wax plate on the table together. 99 and 99. Next, other judges will comment in turn. When each judge asks the next judge to comment, he will deliberately add "my old friend". Those who know the inside story of the judges know the meaning of this sentence very well. Finally, ten wax plates with 99 points were set up on the table. Alamo took a deep look at all the judges, smiled brightly and said loudly: "let''s congratulate su... Ye, the only 99 point player in the history of the music competition, the new harp champion, the founder of the staff and the co-author of the gods!" The audience stood up, and the applause burst like thunder. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 476

    On the field.


    The ten judges applauded with extra force, especially the several people represented by Aldrich, with neat and uniform smiles on their faces.


    My hands are getting swollen.


    But you can''t stop.


    Spectator Seats.


    O''keno wanted to continue sitting, because his body seemed to be seriously ill and had no strength.


    But in order to see what happened off the pitch, I had to stand up like everyone else.


    He did not applaud, did not look at Su ye, did not look at Andre, did not look at the volume of music destined to be famous in future generations.


    He stared at the title deed in Flower Town.


    His father eurytus bought flower Town and put it under his name because he was an adult and was getting married.


    Eurytus was willing to take flower Town as a bride price to let Okino marry Palos, but was rejected by the patriarch lutos.


    Flower Town accounts for more than 90% of the total wealth of okenno.


    At this moment, o''keno even wanted to jump out of the audience and kneel down directly to Su ye, asking Su ye to forget their gratitude and resentment and just return the land deed of Huazhen to himself.


    But he knew he couldn''t do that.


    Okenno covered his face in pain and his body trembled slightly.


    He didn''t understand why there was such a big gap between this game and his original expectation. Not only did he not win a championship, but also he took his own life.


    After losing Huazhen, if you return to Argus and wait for yourself, it must be your father''s inhuman beating and torture, and then you will be thrown into deep prison.


    Okono''s right hand fell slowly and fell on his left chest.


    It turns out that the sharp pain in the cone heart is true.


    However, soon, o''keno looked at Su ye with a contemptuous look in his eyes.


    "You think Flower Town is so easy to take? Burn your bitch''s paws! In a few days, I will visit you personally, give you a legendary magic instrument and take back the title deed. If you don''t know how to live or die, then try the details and anger of the demigod family! "


    O''keno lowered his head and thought carefully about how to threaten Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s side.


    The host Alamo took off his beard, moved his lips, and his voice came to Su Ye''s ears.


    "Do you still want Andre to kneel?"


    Su Ye was stunned. Yu Guang glanced over Andre with his head down and nodded gently.


    "I suspect that some priests in our temple were bribed and indirectly asked others to propose to me that you be a guest. This is my fault. However, you should be able to see that I have been helping you in this process. If you had rejected Andrea''s challenge before, I would have pressed it down so as not to embarrass you too much. "


    Su Ye nodded again.


    "I said this to let you know that I didn''t mean to help Andre. You can humiliate Andre, you can get glory, but you can''t let Andre kneel. To kneel him on such an occasion is to kneel all the nobles. Andre, if you really kneel down, you will suffer endless assassinations. "


    Su Ye looked a little moved and nodded again. He really didn''t think of this at that time.


    Indeed, no one cares if Andrea is forced to kneel in private, but if Andrea is forced to kneel on such an occasion, it is not a provocation to the nobles, but a declaration of war against the nobles of all Greece.


    "You can think about it from another angle. Andre gave you not only flower Town, not only the harp champion, but also a championship king."


    Su Ye was stunned and thought it was true that he almost forgot the championship king.


    The championship king needs three Champions plus one champion for each of the other two major events. He is four champions plus a harp champion, which is more powerful than Hercules!


    Originally, he is already the champion!


    The second champion in human history.


    Su Ye forbear to smile.


    Be calm and elegant, not too arrogant.


    It''s embarrassing to laugh.


    "If you are not satisfied, you can ask Andre to make compensation in private. Even, force him to swear in the temple that he will never do anything to harm you in the future. You can''t use magic now, but you can speak in secret. My holy power will help you. " Alamo road.


    Su Ye nodded and immediately felt that he was in a strange power environment and seemed to be able to control the transmission of sound, so he tested the secret voice and asked, "can the temple and priests still use this?"


    "Of course, it''s just a few. After all, it''s not something worth preaching."


    "But I''ve said it."


    "Then let him kneel in the temple!" Alamo didn''t seem to care about Andre at all.


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    "Think again." Alamo sighed.


    Andrea stood blankly in place, his head bowed, his face red, but his body cold.


    The title deed of Huazhen is not your own. It doesn''t hurt.


    But next, do you want to kneel down to Su ye?


    If I really kneel down to Su ye, what does my father think? What does the family think? What do other nobles think?


    Can I bear the contempt of other nobles?


    Can a noble kneel down to a civilian in front of millions of people live?


    Except suicide, I''m afraid there''s no second way.


    What can I do to stop Su ye from forcing him to kneel and beg?


    Do you want to let him look at the face of the harp champion? No, it''s the face of the championship king and let him go?


    Andrea''s eyes lit up. Yes, Su Ye won the championship this time. He helped him so much. If he secretly begged, he didn''t seem to need to kneel.


    However, after a moment, a strong sense of humiliation and shame poured into his body, making Andrea''s face turn red and purple.


    No, this is not the time to be ashamed!


    There must be a way, there must be a way, to think, to think deeply, there must be a way


    by the way!


    A word that he hated suddenly came out of Andrea''s heart.


    Soviet apology!


    Hope suddenly rose in his heart.


    He did not expect that these four words would become his life-saving straw.


    Then Andrea frowned.


    "It''s not easy to apologize this time. If I pay less, Su Ye won''t be satisfied. I may not be able to afford the price that can satisfy him. At least one legendary magic weapon started. I didn''t have it at all. I''m just an aristocrat of the hero family, not a demigod aristocrat. "


    "I want to think. I want to think. It can be solved. There must be a Soviet apology he likes. What does he need most? He wants to be a legend, so how can I help him become a legend? Legend, legend... Yes! But... "


    Andrea''s face was painful and full of reluctance.


    Finally, he sighed in his heart.


    "It''s just God star. I have such a strong talent. Once I am promoted to legend and become a legendary mage of aristocracy, Zhanshen mountain will be willing to give me a place to go to God star. So give him the gate of the star ring I found! Anyway, I found it by accident, and I didn''t find any God star. It must be a very bad and broken God Star! Yes, it must be very broken! It must be very bad... "


    Andrea repeated it in his heart for dozens of times, and his tears almost came out. This is the place to explore after being promoted to the Holy Land and the biggest reliance for his rapid promotion to legend.


    However, I have multiple meditations and magic energy absorption. It''s only a matter of time to promote legend. Slow down.


    "But I still want to cry. It''s the door of the star ring. It''s the key and way to enter the God star. If it''s a powerful God Star... No, it must be very bad! It must be very bad... "


    After meditating dozens of times again, Andrea suddenly realized a possibility.


    "Others can''t be cheap, Su Ye! I want to sell the gate of the ring directly! The value of the star ring gate will not be less than 2 million gold eagles. This star ring gate has not been verified and is at least worth 1 million gold eagles. After selling, you can buy a good legendary magic weapon for another 200, 300, 000 gold eagles. But the question is... Will su ye give me time? "


    Andre frowned again.


    "The bigger question is, what if Su Ye is not satisfied with the gate of the star ring? He has always been insatiable. With so many champion kings and even Championship kings and Flower Town, he is afraid that he will not be tempted by a legendary magic instrument. So, I''ll use the legendary magic instrument first. If not, I''ll use the gate of the star ring. If not, then... He likes Palos so much that I can only tell him the secret of curse transfer. Alas... "


    Andrea was thinking, and the voice of host Alamo came to his ear.


    "Do you want to kneel or kneel in public? You can now whisper in my field. "


    Andre''s hair exploded all over.


    After a flash, he knew that this was his life-saving straw. If he missed the present, he would lose his last chance.


    After only thinking for half a second, Andre nodded sharply.


    After nodding, Andrea''s shoulder collapsed, and most of his energy was released.


    "But Su ye needs compensation." Alamo road.


    "I have helped him win the championship. This honor and actual harvest will not be less valuable than Huazhen." Andre road.


    "If you say that again, we won''t talk about it." Alamo''s voice was very cold.


    "Wait, I apologize. I am willing to make a legendary magic weapon! " Andre road.


    "Right away?" Alamo road.


    "It may take three days... No, five days to raise money to buy." Andre road.


    "Let me ask Su Ye."


    After a while, Alamo said, "Su Ye didn''t answer."


    Andre''s face showed a look of shame and sneered: "it''s worthy of Su Ye. Can''t this Su style apology satisfy him? You tell him I have an unverified star ring door! As long as you avoid kneeling in public, the gate of the star ring is his! "


    When the two talked in secret, Su ye thought silently.


    "A legendary magic weapon? Andre is really willing. According to my current growth rate, I may be promoted to the Holy Land in a few years. At that time, I need a legendary magic tool to maintain the status of shining magician. Now I should accumulate legendary magic tools. Well, promise him... No, you can''t promise him so easily. Famous accordion masters often play extreme squeezing. Although they will eat their own consequences in the face of powerful opponents, they are especially suitable for weaker opponents. Andrea is a weaker opponent now, so I''ll make an extreme squeeze. Be silent first. If he calms down, I will take the initiative to improve his conditions. If he can''t calm down and takes the initiative to increase his chips, I will continue to test. " Su Ye was preparing to test with extreme pressure, and Alamo''s exclamation came to his ears¡° Su ye, I really envy your good luck. You must not know what Andrea is frightened by you and what kind of compensation he is willing to provide. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 477

    "Oh? Isn''t it a legendary magic weapon? "


    "It''s the star ring door, an unverified star ring door."


    "Not bad." Su Ye''s tone was indifferent.


    Alamo was stunned for a moment, and then he gave Su ye a look.


    "You have no idea what the gate of the star ring is?"


    Su Ye coughed twice and said honestly, "I really haven''t heard of this."


    "The path to the ordinary divine power plane only needs the plane mark, but the path to the divine star needs the bearing of powerful items. The gate of the star ring is a curse stone tool naturally formed by the God star, which can let people in and out of the God star. Different star ring gates have different values. The cheapest ones are more than 1 million gold eagles, and the most expensive ones. For example, the star ring gates of the Legendary God stars are worth more than 10 million gold eagles, which will not be less than a semi artifact. "


    "How much is the gate of the star ring worth?" Su ye asked.


    "Because it has not been verified, it is either a new divine star, or a secret divine star that only a few families have, or even damaged, so the market price is 1 million gold eagles, which is equivalent to a heroic divine power equipment. The gate of the star ring cannot be verified. Only when the God Star is about to open and the gate of the star ring is started can we determine that it can indeed be used. In addition, only the gods can determine whether it is useful. Of course, this item can also be dedicated to the gods. The gods like the gate of the star ring very much, but, you know, mortals are greedy. "


    Su Ye nodded. Human beings are not stupid. What they can''t use can be sacrificed to gods. The benefit of entering the divine star once is great. In case they get the power of the true God or divine objects, they can earn more than sacrifice. The key is that the gate of the star ring can be reused, but the divine gift they get after sacrifice is only once, which is absolutely at a loss.


    "Did you agree?"


    Su Ye was about to agree, but on second thought, he said, "ask him if he has a verified God star."


    "You are cruel enough!"


    After a while, Alamo said, "he said you can add another thing you need urgently, but it involves a lot of secrets. I can''t listen to it. I can only tell you alone. If you still don''t agree, he will take out the God star in public and give it to a demigod family or even a temple to protect himself from here and refuse to kneel down to you and admit his mistake. "


    Su ye thought that it was almost to Andre''s limit now, so he said, "OK, I''ll communicate directly with him."


    After a while, Andre''s voice sounded.


    "Su ye, can you hear my voice?"


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "Alas... I apologize to you first. I''m sorry. In fact, no matter how stupid I am, I wouldn''t do such a thing. But you know, I''m just a little aristocrat. I can''t help a lot of things. I won''t betray those who threaten me, but you should understand that a hero family can''t take Huazhen as collateral. I dare not hope you forgive me, but I hope you understand that I don''t want to take the initiative to be against you. I''m forced. The other side is a powerful existence that I can never resist. "


    Su Ye sneered in his heart and said calmly, "you can believe half of your words at most."


    Andrea secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He even believed that half of it was ok, and it was possible to continue the negotiation.


    "Although the gate of the star ring has not been verified, I can feel his extraordinary power. I secretly visited the news of many divine stars and the shape of the star ring gate. I have never seen such a star ring gate. Therefore, the value of this star ring gate is far beyond imagination. In fact, I don''t want to give it to you, but I made a mistake, even if I was forced to be helpless, but the mistake is a mistake. I am willing to compensate with the gate of the star ring. "


    Su ye said nothing.


    "In addition to the gate of the star ring, I would also like to add a secret spell of curse removal." Andrea''s tone was sincere, but he sneered in his heart. This is the transfer of the curse, not the removal of the curse. If it is not used properly, it is Su ye who is unlucky.


    "Ordinary curse removal is meaningless." Suye road.


    "Have you ever heard of unmarried people?" Andrea''s tone was sincere.


    "Of course, it is said to be the curse of the gods, but there are other versions." Suye immediately realized Andre''s purpose.


    "It seems that you know very well, so I''ll say it straight. Although unmarried people cannot be detected, we guess that Palos is the legendary unmarried person. I can see you like her, but if you want to marry her, you have to bear the curse of death. This is why many nobles covet Palos and dare not marry her. Not every nobleman has a way to remove this curse. "


    "I came across a strange ritual that could remove the curse of the unmarried. For you, the value of this secret skill is far greater than the gate of the star ring. With this secret skill, you can marry Palos. As long as you give up, let me kneel down and allow me to stand in public and admit my mistake, then I will immediately hand over the gate of the star ring and the original ceremony to you. " Andrea''s tone became firm.


    Su Ye secretly observed and analyzed Andrea''s tone and realized that Andrea''s tone was very firm. He was basically sure that he had reached his limit now. If he was forced again, Andrea would probably die.


    "But you have one small thing to do." Su ye did not let Andre go.


    "What''s up?" Andrea frowned.


    "In the temple of the sun, under the supervision of the priests, swear to the gods that you will never harm me, whether directly or indirectly!" Suye road.


    Andre''s face changed dramatically, but his eyes returned to clear in the next moment, he nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, I was the enemy of you. It was just a misunderstanding before. I even want to be good friends with you. On the road of magic, we can learn from each other. Don''t worry, after the closing ceremony, I will go to the temple with you immediately and swear never to harm you in the future! "


    "Good. Then you give it to master Alamo and ask him to hand it over to me. When you get the things, you can stand and apologize to me, and I can even say a few good words for you. " Suye road.


    Andre hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Good!"


    Subsequently, some careful people found that Andrea and host Alamo''s space ring touched each other, and then Alamo and Su Ye''s space ring also touched each other.


    It all happened in a very short time, and the applause of the audience began to weaken slowly.


    With a smile on his face, Alamo glanced at the audience and said, "the harp Championship war is over and the victory of Suye is over. Although people pay more attention to who is Palos and let Su ye, a cruel magician, reveal his true feelings, this is between their two little lovers. Before they get married, we still don''t explore it to avoid affecting their feelings. "


    Most of the audience nodded.


    Many nobles looked at Palos of Plato college, and the teachers and students of Plato college were smiling.


    But only hort looked at Palos with a shocked face.


    "Su Ye likes you? Why don''t I know? " Holt''s voice was loud.


    Palos was almost angry with Holt. She was a little shy because the host teased herself in public. Holt added such a sentence.


    Jimmy patted Holt on the shoulder and said, "you''re the only one in the school who didn''t see it."


    Hotter frowned and said, "no, Su ye should like a muscular woman. Palos is too thin and weak. I don''t like it. How can he like it?"


    The whole school burst into laughter.


    Palos clenched her little fist and tried to control herself from hitting hotter on the nose.


    Palos took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Mr. Holt, after returning to the branch today, we will have a competition. Whether it''s boxing, fighting or weapons, of course, I don''t use divine power. "


    "Good! I''m really not afraid of you without divine power! " Holt was in high spirits.


    A group of teachers and students looked at Holt with sympathetic eyes.


    Alamo said: "the championship is divided, so we have to do a few things. First of all, please ask Andre to give the champion wreath, champion trophy and champion prize to Su ye, and announce that he is no longer the harp champion, and the harp champion belongs to Su Ye. "


    With a calm face and without saying a word, Andre handed Su ye the corolla, trophy and prize, and admitted that he was not the champion in front of the audience.


    At this moment, all the nobles looked at Andrea sympathetically, but many viewers thought Andrea suffered his own consequences.


    "Well, the second thing is what Andre said before. Kneel down and apologize for Su ye, and admit that efforts and persistence are very important, but thinking and methods are more important." Alamo looked calm.


    The audience was silent.


    The civilians looked at the two men excitedly.


    Some civilians frowned, regardless of their identity, kneeling in public was too much.


    Many nobles clenched their fists, stared at Su ye, peered at fire and gnashed their teeth.


    Some nobles were indifferent.


    Andrea sighed and said, "I admit that Su Ye is right. Efforts and persistence are very important, but thinking and methods are more important. I, Andre, do what you say! "


    With that, Andre sank slightly and bent his knees.


    However, Su Ye stepped forward, picked up Andre''s shoulder and asked him to get up, showing a kind smile.


    "Classmate Andre, since you admit your mistake, there is no need to kneel down. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether we win or lose. What matters is what we believe. Effort and persistence, together with thinking and methods, complement each other and are very important. However, what we value, we will do, and we will become what kind of people. Efforts and persistence value strength, methods value efficiency, and thinking value value. Strength is the foundation, but pure effort is always a small slope of slow growth. Only with the addition of methods and thinking, under the variable of time, our growth will become an upward curve! Whether we become an inefficient worker, an efficient Methodist or a methodical thinker who creates value depends on ourselves. "


    Su Ye finished, patted Andre on the shoulder, and then offered him a hug.


    At this moment, Andre almost cried.


    Not moved, but think of the gate of the star ring and the curse.


    The clenched fists of the nobles loosened, and the eyes of the originally indifferent people became gentle.


    The host shouted: "let''s applaud the trustworthy Andre and the tolerant and kind Su Ye. This is a game without failure!" The audience applauded. Many people are very excited. These two young people who hug are the true feelings and goodwill of the world! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 478

    "Thank you, Su Ye!"


    Andrea''s eyes glistened with tears, took off his magic beard and turned away.


    In the eyes of the audience, it was moving tears, and more people cheered Andre and Su Ye.


    Only Gerner looked at Andre with a sense of deja vu.


    Eugene whispered, "do you see the movement of the ring of three people''s space?"


    "See very clearly." Gerner road.


    "It seems that Andre paid the legendary ''Soviet apology''." Eugene said.


    "I remember there was a rumor that Andre and another little noble also paid a Soviet apology in the restaurant of the dragon''s beauty." Gerner road.


    "I sympathize with Andre. I wish this was the last time." Eugene sighed.


    "But I don''t know who is the next unlucky person to pay the Soviet style apology."


    "Definitely not us!" Eugene said.


    "Yes, we will not give Su ye a chance to apologize!" Gerner clenched his right fist.


    Watching Andrea go away, Alamo shook his head and whispered, "did he talk to you about Flower Town?"


    "No, what''s the problem?"


    "It seems that he... Forget it. I won''t judge him. Just remember it in your heart. Flower Town is not only a place for planting flowers, but also a social and leisure place for nobles. If you become a lord, a large number of customers will give up going to flower Town. This matter is very important. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. Without the consumption of customers, the income of Huazhen will decline greatly. Moreover, other nobles will plant flowers in other towns in Athens, slowly taking away the market of Huazhen. Eventually, Huazhen may become an ordinary town. But is there no other way? "


    "Unless you become a noble, and a great noble. Otherwise, you will not only suffer the decline of Huazhen, but also face constant blows. Finally, they forced you to hand over Flower Town. You are still too kind to become an ordinary town. This is the best ending. Becoming a wasteland is the normal ending. You are only one person, and they have the power of almost the whole of Athens. " Alamo road.


    Su Ye''s face sank. He thought of Huihe town and the villages and towns around Athens and said, "you''re right. I can protect myself well, but I can''t protect the people in Huazhen. Even the people of Huazhen will join hands against me. "


    "I suggest you sell it." Alamo road.


    Su ye thought for a while and suddenly said, "I have a way."


    "Oh? Then I''ll give you the title deed. "


    Alamo took the title deed and held it high, saying loudly, "the third thing is to give him the booty belonging to Suye. The title deed of Huazhen, a territory worth 8 million gold Eagles! "


    The whole audience was shocked. Many people knew that Huazhen was valuable, but they didn''t expect it to be so valuable.


    "Su ye, you are a lord now. What do you want to say?" Alamo handed the title deed to Suye.


    Su ye took the title deed, looked at it, then looked up and smiled at the direction of Plato college.


    "I have kept this title deed in my hand for a day as a proof of my victory. However, after tomorrow, I will give it to my favorite girl, because the good time with her is one of my sources of inspiration. Of course, don''t get me wrong. This is not a bride price. After all, she is young and thin skinned. She will never accept the bride price. This is just an ordinary gift I gave her. It is a witness of our friendship. Also because she likes flowers. Flower Town, I just gave her a bigger flower. "


    The whole audience exclaimed.


    A territory of such high value was given away!


    Suddenly, there were screams everywhere.


    "Su ye, marry me. I don''t want a title deed!"


    "Su ye, I''m waiting for you!"


    "Su ye, you''re waiting for me!"


    "Su ye, you are my future husband!"


    "Honey, let''s get married today! I can change my name to Palos! "


    There are men and women.


    The audience laughed and everyone laughed.


    Palos tried her best to hide her shyness and joy, and tried her best to keep her face calm, but when she heard the ridicule of those people, she couldn''t help but blush and lower her head, and didn''t dare to look at Su Ye.


    Su Ye is really right to say such words in public


    Holt got it, even the whole school.


    This Su Ye is great!


    Giving music scores for naming can only be regarded as pushing the boat with the flow at most. Anyway, there is no cost, but this time, giving it directly to Huazhen is a real big deal!


    There are no more than ten people in Greece willing to give such a valuable gift.


    Who wouldn''t be excited?


    Even for the demigod nobility, territory is also a top gift.


    Flower Town is the top of the top.


    Most of the people in the VIP seat also showed an incredible look.


    This courage, boldness and determination are enough to shock the whole of Greece.


    The nobles looked at each other.


    Today''s young people, great.


    Polux sighed and said, "Alas, I really don''t want him to be your brother-in-law. I really hope he can be my brother-in-law. This guy, that''s great! "


    "Yes, if he changed the name of the music and clef to me and gave me Huazhen, I would be moved. Then, there would be nothing wrong with my sister."


    Sisyphus''s words made many demigod nobles laugh, and the old people looked at the presumptuous guy angrily.


    Leonidas couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "Suye is such a big gambler."


    "No, it''s not gambling, it''s Sao!" Severs road.


    Polux nodded vigorously.


    "Sisyphus, you know your sister. What do you think of her?"


    Sisyphus looked bitter and said, "don''t tell me about it. Palos almost turned against me for his sake. However, two people should just like each other, and there is still a big distance from their lovers. "


    "There''s no distance now." Polux road.


    "If I had known he was so coquettish, I should have caught him back! If he dares to touch Palos before graduation, I''ll break his dog leg! " Sisyphus couldn''t help scolding.


    Leonidas looked in a certain direction of the audience and said, "if I remember correctly, okenno was going to take flower Town as a bride price to marry Palos."


    Sisyphus was stunned and clapped his thigh and laughed wildly.


    "Yes, yes, yes! I remember it, too. Now it has become a gift from Su ye to Palos. It kills me. Okenno can''t win the championship. Because hate becomes love, he incarnates Cupid, the little god of love, tries his best to match Su ye and Palos, and gives a champion King conveniently, which is a comprehensive sublimation from soul to spirit! Ha ha... I''m so happy. Eurytus will not let him go! My brother-in-law is too powerful. When I meet brother Hagrid and tell him about it, he will laugh to death. "


    A group of demigod nobles nearby bowed their heads and laughed secretly. Sisyphus''s mouth was too poisonous, but okenno was his own man. It was really not funny.


    O''keno, standing in the crowd, looked messy.


    He watched the scene with disbelief.


    That flower Town is its own!


    Palos wants to marry herself!


    How did you meet Su ye? Everything has changed?


    Took the champion, took Flower Town, and took Palos''s heart!


    I don''t have a grudge against you, do I? Did Hagrid send you to fuck me? But it''s my father who does Hercules. It has nothing to do with me! When I see Hercules, I have to cry my brother!


    O''keno''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Now there is a new problem. Flower Town gave Palos the property belonging to the Pandion family. What''s the use of bullying Su ye?


    I can''t get it back!


    At the thought of this, okenno was cold all over.


    There seemed to be a sound in his ear.


    "Escape!"


    He knew that at most tonight, his father would know the news, and then sent someone to catch himself back to Argus and ask why.


    At that time, he will be beaten in the dark, and then thrown into a deep prison to live and die.


    He still remembers how his father tortured Hagrid''s relatives and friends.


    Hercules''s family is also his father''s family.


    He knew very well what his brothers and sisters would say in front of his father.


    O''keno dried his tears, finally took a look at the land deed of Huazhen, then looked at Su ye, remembered the face that made him fall into a nightmare, and turned and left.


    "When I go back to Greece, I will live in legend and wash away my old shame!"


    Okono strode away.


    Out of the pithia stadium, he took a nostalgic look at the familiar stadium.


    He knew that it was impossible to return to Greece for at least ten years.


    "Goodbye, Greece!"


    O''keno got into the carriage and fled the sad land.


    O''Connor left and the closing ceremony of the pithia competition officially began.


    After announcing the beginning of the closing ceremony, host Alamo breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This closing ceremony is far easier than all previous competitions. Let''s think about it. In the previous closing ceremony, the host had to introduce one champion after another. He was not only thirsty, but it would be embarrassing if he remembered the wrong name. Today, I only need to remember the names of three people. It''s so easy. Now, please cheer for our only three champions in this competition! "


    Su Ye stood with the other two champions, raised his hands and shook them gently in response to the warm cheers of the audience.


    However, the other two music champions were embarrassed.


    Because the whole audience was the same cheers.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The host first interviewed the two champions, gave them enough treatment, and then walked to Su ye with a look of disgust.


    Alamo looked at the palm of his hand, pretended to have a teleprompter card on it, and then said solemnly, "I''ll tell you a real thing. Last night, Su ye and I went to a nearby town. Because it was late at night, the hotel closed, so we found the largest house in the town and knocked on the door. After a while, someone inside asked loudly: who is it outside? I was about to speak. Su ye, who was standing beside me, said: "the sprint champion, round-trip champion, long-distance champion, heavy race champion, heavy race world record holder, race King, boxing champion, wrestling champion, fighting champion and fighting king of the pithia competition..."


    Alamo paused and then said, "before Su Ye finished, he heard the people inside shouting: there can''t be so many people!" The audience roared with laughter, and many people were out of breath. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 479

    Amid the laughter of the audience, Alamo looked at the empty palm and said, "but Su Ye hasn''t stopped. He went on to say: cross-country reload race champion, cross-country reload race world record holder, discus champion, discus world record holder, long jump champion, long jump champion, world record holder, javelin champion... He kept talking and talking. After finishing all the titles, he added: "and, the future champion."


    Alamo paused again, looked at the audience and said, "at this time, it''s dawn."


    Many people continued to laugh.


    Su Ye looked at Alamo angrily, dead sunspot!


    Alamo resumed his kind smile and said, "jokes are jokes, but everyone must admit that there is no precedent before and no comer after this pithia competition. Even if Hercules is here, his stomach will be full of anger, just like the big river dolphin. Really, if I were Hagrid, I couldn''t stand it. Originally, Su ye had won the quadruple and kept pace with Hercules. As a result, Andrea suddenly came over and said: man, do you want to be the champion? Then, Su Ye became the champion, plus the quadruple, officially surpassing Hercules! Fortunately, Hercules is not here, otherwise he can smash the whole stadium with one punch! So... "


    Alamo turned to Su ye and asked, "is there anything you want to say to Hercules? Don''t talk about glitter or brilliance, talk about people. "


    "Great Hercules, although I won many championships, although I broke your world record, although my total honor in the competition will exceed you, although I am better than you at this age, I am innocent. I have the opportunity to invite you to dinner and apologize." Su Ye looked wronged.


    The audience laughed and scolded.


    Alamo held out his hand and said, "you see? It''s not my fault. Anyway, if I were Hercules, I would beat the boy up and let him know that heaven is high and earth is thick! Of course, I am not qualified to do it. As long as he puts all the wreaths, trophies and trophies in front of him, I can only cover my face and cry and run away. It hurts! I heard that there were shining magicians and shining warriors before. Now Su ye should be a shining blind magician. Su ye, what do you think of your winning the championship? "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "all my achievements are due to the glory of the gods. All my cornerstones come from the help of all Greeks. The reason why I can win the championship is that I learn and master the thinking and action methods of many masters, such as Thales, Democritus, Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, Euclid, Archimedes, ODEX and so on, and then keep using and using, that''s all. My own efforts and diligence can only make me a student of Plato''s college. Only by standing on the shoulders of those masters and giants can I become an excellent student of Plato''s college. "


    Most of the nobles'' faces were not good-looking. Su ye even mentioned Socrates at this time.


    Many soldiers were also unhappy. Why did Su ye only mention magicians and philosophers.


    The teachers and students of Plato college wondered, ODEX? Indeed, he is a disciple of Plato and a little famous Golden magician. He is mainly proficient in geometry and astronomy. It is said that he wants to improve the meteorite school, but decades later, he has made no achievements. Teachers all know ODEX, but many students don''t know him.


    Moreover, ODEX lived in seclusion and was a magician of research school and theory school. He published a lot of theories, but few people paid attention to him.


    It is somewhat abrupt to juxtapose ODEX with the previous masters.


    Euclid looked at Su ye, raised his head and smiled.


    "Very good, this boy has a bright future..." Euclid said, frowning and opening the magic book, "yes, his name is Su Ye."


    Alamo praised loudly, "OK! That''s great! Although we all don''t understand, or don''t understand at all. However, it doesn''t matter. If we can understand it, we are comparable to the existence of those great philosophers, and we can win the championship. We''d rather listen to your experience and tell us your story. "


    "My experience is very ordinary. It seems that I have nothing to say." Suye road.


    Hehe, if you don''t let me speak ill of the nobility, there''s nothing to say.


    "Then tell me something interesting." Alamo road.


    "Interesting things. Most of the most interesting experiences in my childhood took place in lion harbor. Then I''ll say some interesting things that have a great impact on me..."


    Later, Su Ye told some interesting stories, and Alamo also helped make jokes. The atmosphere at the scene was high.


    After su Ye finished some interesting stories, Alamo said, "well, I''ve endured it for a long time, really for a long time, and now I still can''t hold it back. You are a magician. How can you be so powerful in the stadium? "


    All the audience stared at Su Ye curiously.


    "We magicians are powerful everywhere." Su Ye smiled.


    The audience booed and booed.


    "Well, it seems that you don''t want to face the problem directly. Well, let''s go to the next part of the closing ceremony, the award ceremony. Perhaps an audience will ask, isn''t the award ceremony over? Why do you want to give awards? In fact, you are right. There is no award ceremony at the closing ceremony of almost all competitions. However, there are always some awards to be issued at the end, such as record breaking awards! Next, we will present Su Ye''s first World Record Award: the world record award of refitting race! Let''s shout Su Ye''s name and invite Meng endu, the high priest of the Sun Temple in Athens, to present it to Su Ye! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Amid the enthusiastic cheers of the crowd, Meng endu, the high priest of the Sun Temple in Athens, held a foot high pure gold statue in his hands and stepped on the white light bridge to Su Ye.


    The statue as like as two peas and the same posture as the Suzhou industry.


    The shape of the gold statue is lifelike and the action is lifelike. It is obviously made by magic or divinity.


    The crowd looked at the golden statue with envy.


    The Athenian nobles looked at mengendu with black faces. They were the first to send the high priest of the Sun Temple in Athens. Is this a demonstration to the Athenian nobles?


    After giving the pure gold statue to Su ye, Meng endu turned to the audience and said, "Su Ye has broken the world record belonging to Hercules. Then, among the world record statues in Delphi temple, his statue will replace the world record statue of Hercules. In addition to his world record statues, there will be more statues of his individual champion and champion king in the pithia competition field and Delphi city. Of course, there will be the statue of champion King finally awarded. According to the rules, these champion statues will also appear in his city-state. After returning to Athens, the temple of the sun will work with the God of war mountain to make a champion statue for him. "


    Mengendu seems to have inadvertently glanced at the seats of Athenian nobles and walked down the podium.


    The Athenian nobles were embarrassed and helpless. Meng endu announced in front of millions of people on behalf of the temple that if the Athenian nobles dared to obstruct, the relevant nobles would inevitably face the sanctions of the Sun Temple.


    Since then, a large number of statues of Suye will appear in the municipal square and temple area of Athens. It seems that the hearts of Athenian nobles have pricked one thorn after another.


    The Athenian civilians were very happy and cheered excitedly.


    In the view of the Greeks, the more the champion statues of a city-state, the more prosperous the city-state is and the more loved by the gods.


    Andrea sat in the rest area and looked at Su ye, who was holding the little golden man, with a look of pain on his face.


    It was his own place, but Su ye took it away.


    "Su Ye!" Andre clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Then, the high priests of one city-state after another came forward to present the world record gold statues to Su Ye. Finally, they presented seven world record gold statues, including the gold statues of heavy race, cross-country heavy race, discus, long jump, javelin, swimming and harp.


    Su ye, like holding a lot of watermelons, carefully held seven heavy pure gold villains.


    He is all golden.


    Alamo smiled, "if you want to break the record, you must bear its weight. Of course, it can be put away now, because next, the final award ceremony we just prepared is to be presented. Then, what is the award ceremony? Everybody shout out! "


    "Champion king!"


    "Champion king!"


    "Champion king!"


    All the audience stood up, and the stadium was ignited by the audience''s enthusiasm, as if to illuminate the whole world.


    Even the foreign audience was excited and stood up and shouted.


    Akerdes then stood up and pressed the wide brimmed hat with his hand to prevent it from falling, with a look of nostalgia on his face.


    He looked around the stadium and sighed that he had not felt such warm cheers and sincere recognition for too many years.


    Su Ye''s smile is very bright.


    Akerdes wanted to punch Su ye to wake up.


    But soon, akerdes showed the same bright smile.


    "The future belongs to you. Work hard, boy."


    His eyes were filled with nostalgia and creeping shadows.


    A pure white light bridge connects the VIP seat and the podium. The chief high priest bengola slightly bows his back, but his body is still as bright as the sun. He walks to Su ye in a few steps.


    "I thought that at the award ceremony when you became the king of the race, it was my first and last award at this pithia competition. Unexpectedly, I would do it again. You have given us too many surprises and even made the gods happy. "


    The audience was envious.


    How glorious it is to please the gods.


    Behngola smiled more kindly and said slowly, "in the eyes of the gods, we are all their people, regardless of each other."


    Su Ye immediately bowed his head piously and said, "we are all lost lambs in front of the gods."


    Baingora smiled with rare pleasure and nodded hard.


    All the priests in the temple showed approval.


    Athenian nobles are going crazy. Don''t believe Su Ye! He lied to himself! He is the king of lies!


    But no one dared to speak.


    "You are not proud of the gifts of the gods, but more humble, and you will be favored by the gods. Good! " Beingola stretched out the withered old right hand and patted Su ye on the shoulder.


    Su Ye bowed his head and said nothing.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 480

    Su Ye''s humble performance won the recognition of all priests.


    The chief high priest, bengola, raised his hands as if holding the air.


    "You go to the light, and the light will shine on you."


    All of a sudden, the whole pithian competition was shining brightly. Then, all the light converged and condensed into dense radial pure white light.


    At the center of all the light is beingola''s hands.


    Everyone saw the shocking scene. The holy white light all over the sky was like dense silk, and it was like the retrograde sun, converging on beingola''s hands.


    In the end, the radiance of the holy white sun condensed into a pure gold crown, with gemstones listed, shining and dazzling.


    At the edge of the crown, green vines slowly extend and wrap around. At the same time, small sunflowers bloom in the green vines.


    Sun corolla.


    One of the top corolla of sports events in the world.


    That year, Hercules won the championship in the Olympic Games and the queen also got a similar corolla.


    However, the corolla of Hercules was given by Zeus, the God, and the corolla of thunder.


    Looking at the corolla of the sun, everyone present showed an expression of envy, joy, desire and respect.


    Even the crown of the champion king is only a symbol of honor and has no power in itself.


    However, the crown of the championship king is different.


    The sun corolla is no less valuable than the hero''s divine power equipment!


    In special places, not inferior to semi artifact!


    This is not only a corolla, not only a symbol of honor, but also contains the real power of Apollo, the sun god.


    The power of the LORD God.


    Greece lasts forever, but only two.


    Those who know that the solar corolla contains great power are envious.


    Everyone stared at the sun corolla on Su Ye''s head, attracted by the power of light, and even recalled all kinds of good memories, hoping to stay at this moment forever.


    Suddenly, many people reacted and looked in the direction of the sunset.


    The sunset has not moved for too long.


    At this time, the sun had set and entered the evening.


    But after the edge of the sun touched the horizon, it never fell by a penny.


    The light never falls, always near dusk.


    The hearts of countless viewers sigh, what a big deal.


    A closing ceremony can even trigger legendary miracles.


    This means that there is no night today.


    Only when tomorrow comes will the sun in the West disappear and then rise in the East.


    Today, all Greece will fall into Carnival all night, like a grand festival, which will not end until the sun rises again.


    Some Athenian nobles looked at the Western sunset and sighed.


    A typical great miracle.


    This miracle that is always near dusk can only be because of Su Ye.


    Forget it, I can''t afford it. Hide from me in the future.


    "You follow glory, and glory will accompany you."


    Baingora said, holding his hands empty again, the sky rose again, and the holy light gathered into baingrass''s hands again.


    Until this time, many viewers realized that this time it was not beingola giving the award at all!


    It was the gods who presented the awards with the help of bengola''s body!


    The real reward is condensed by the divine light.


    Only the gods can use this divine light.


    Countless audiences bowed their heads slightly, more humble and more joyful.


    God is by our side.


    It turned out that Su Ye was so loved by God.


    The New Holy Light condenses into a golden championship trophy.


    Su ye took it with both hands and thanked the gods and baingora.


    Beingola held his hands empty for the third time, and the divine light gathered in his hands again and landed slowly.


    The light dissipated, and a pale golden harp appeared between Suye and baingola.


    The strings are shining, as if inlaid with countless fine diamonds.


    The harp base emits a faint holy light.


    This is a beautiful and luxurious harp, which is full of brilliance.


    Baingora said, "this is a legendary magic instrument called the brilliant harp. The dolphin statue at the head of the harp rotates to the left. Playing the harp can form healing power. As long as you have enough power, you can instantly heal tens of thousands of people. When the dolphin statue turns to the right and plays the harp, it will release a powerful magic arrow. "


    Then, baingora touched the brilliant harp, which was immediately reduced to half the size of a palm, and even had a golden rope for easy hanging.


    "It can avoid any prophetic power under the gods." Beingola handed it to Suye.


    Many high-level warriors and magicians have bright eyes. The sun god also prefers Su Ye too much. He not only chooses the magic tools given by God that Su ye can use, but also has triple power at the same time.


    Obviously, the power of this legendary magic instrument will never be as simple as berngora said.


    And any treasure that resists the power of prophecy is extremely valuable.


    "Praise the great sun god, the God of music, the God of medicine, the God of bow and arrow and the God of prophecy Apollo."


    Su Ye sincerely thanked and accepted the gift. The surging magic surged in the little harp, as if holding a beating heart in his hand.


    Su Ye carefully tied the brilliant harp around his waist.


    "The sun god is watching you." Baingora smiled, turned away from the podium and returned to the VIP seat.


    The seven world record gold medals have been awarded, and the three awards of the champion king have been awarded. As for a large number of champion statues, champion King statues, world record statues and champion King statues, they will be carved and sent to the pithia competition field, Delphi holy city, Athens municipal square and Athens temple area.


    The audience slowly quieted down.


    The host stepped back and stood on the edge of the podium, facing Su ye, slightly lowering his head.


    Many people began to breathe deeply.


    Su Ye surpassed Hercules in the number of champion kings and broke Hercules'' world records in some projects. Will the number of God gifts Su ye received at the closing ceremony exceed Hercules'' unique ten God gifts?


    Palos looked at Suye.


    Her blue eyes are warm, soft and full of expectation.


    Boom


    Huge thunder came from the sky, from the earth, from afar.


    It seems that the world will be surrounded by thunder in the next moment.


    Everyone in the pithia arena was influenced by great power. Then, everyone''s body was slowly lifted up by invisible power and couldn''t sit.


    The hearts of the people were terrified. This is the harbinger of the highest miracle.


    The gods descend from heaven, and all sentient beings welcome them.


    Every head was gently pressed down by invisible forces. Both the patriarch of the demigod family and the chief high priest of each temple humbly lowered their heads.


    People can no longer see the sky, but can only see the endless golden light in front of them.


    Some people tried to look up, but the highest part of their eyes was a huge sky pillar composed of two golden lights, as if it were a huge peak supporting the sky, as high as a mountain and as wide as a city.


    After a while, people realized that it was not a pillar of heaven at all, but two legs composed of countless holy lights.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is filled with awe and fear.


    It''s like a giant as high as the sky standing in front of him, worried that he will be trampled to death in the next moment.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled, the pithia stadium cracked everywhere, and many parts of the stadium began to collapse, but all the dust was pressed on the ground by invisible force.


    No dust.


    They heard a faint sigh, but it seemed to be an illusion. Then they saw a flower.


    Everyone was in a trance, as if he saw a huge green plant growing in the dark void. Everyone could not see its shape and clearly measure its size.


    We can only see that countless planets revolve around green plants.


    hundreds of


    The huge green plant bloomed slowly and opened three flowers.


    When the flowers bloom, everyone closes their eyes.


    Because every flower has nine petals, and every flower is a burning sun!


    Twenty seven suns bloom at the same time at this moment.


    Many people were stabbed to tears by the strong light.


    Strangely, everyone obviously closed their eyes, and their eyes were almost blinded by the strong light, but they still seemed to be in the void and could "see" the huge flowers.


    One of the flowers suddenly fell into a meteor the size of the sun, flew in the dark void, and finally landed on a water blue planet, landed on the earth yellow continent, and kept approaching a huge stadium.


    Everyone seemed to watch the sun fall in the starry sky until they saw the stadium.


    The sun set on the pithia arena and on Suye.


    A magical scene appeared. Everyone opened their eyes and watched a fiery red sun fall on Su ye from the sky and ignite Su Ye.


    The flame this time is less than the flame cast by the sun last time, but it is full of strange vitality.


    The golden flame in the red burned on Su ye for a long time.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and showed a strange expression, as if constantly changing between comfort and pain.


    After a while, people found that they could look up, and the two pillars finally disappeared.


    The audience either looked up or stared at Su Ye.


    "Whether he is the blood of the divine king depends on the next gift." Sisyphus muttered to himself.


    The people nearby nodded gently.


    The champion king will be given by the LORD God. The champion King''s reputation and glory are far beyond imagination. When Hercules became the champion king, the God King Zeus gave it down.


    If Su Ye is really the illegitimate son of God King Zeus, Zeus will certainly give it.


    However, if Su Ye is not the blood of the divine king and has Hera''s reputation of being jealous, he will certainly come forward and reward Su Ye. To suppress Hercules, or all Zeus''s blood, which she hated. The crowd waited slowly. Soon, Su Ye absorbed the power given by Apollo. Suddenly, a clear cry sounded. In the blink of an eye, they saw a huge white peacock around Su Ye. An ordinary peacock is only half a person tall, but this white peacock is like a huge white phoenix, standing in front of Su ye, four or five meters high. Then, the tail screen, which is equivalent to twice its height, suddenly unfolded. The brilliant and beautiful tail screen was like a beautiful giant painting, which surprised the audience. And the white peacock''s open screen is not an ordinary spot, but a gorgeous and majestic map of the starry sky. The huge white peacock called softly, turned his head, took down a peacock feather painted with a chain of stars from the tail screen and put it on Su Ye''s shoulder. The peacock feather slowly melted into Su Ye''s body. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 481

    The priests and nobles were shocked. Considering Apollo, the God given scene of Hera had no great atmosphere, but this peacock feather was definitely not given by ordinary God.


    It is said that every feather of the White Peacock King beside Hera is the main material of the artifact.


    They looked at the White Peacock again. The White Peacock had disappeared.


    The crowd blinked and saw a familiar face.


    A big owl stood on Su Ye''s shoulder and blinked big bright eyes. It was very cute.


    As before, the big owl let go, the olive branch fell on Su ye and flew away.


    The goddess of wisdom is never absent.


    It''s more than a preference. It''s a pet.


    It''s not far from doting.


    "Three." Jimmy calculated silently.


    Ding Ling... Ding Ling


    A tall divine deer with golden antlers ran in the air and passed Su Ye. A curved moon flew out of the antlers and crashed into Su Ye''s body.


    Boom


    The earth beside the podium suddenly spewed out a thick column of water. Then, a strong seahorse more than three meters high slowly rose from the sea.


    The seahorse opened his mouth, ejected a water ball and landed on Su Ye.


    Then the seahorse turned and returned to the water column.


    "Five." Jimmy muttered to himself.


    Then two long golden snakes rose up and surrounded Su ye, hissing scarlet letters.


    PA, the two snakes broke off, turned into red ribbons, fell on Su ye, and disappeared again.


    Many nobles and businessmen were puzzled. Artemis, the goddess of hunting, was Apollo''s sister, and Su ye, the God''s gift, could understand. Su Ye broke the swimming record. Poseidon''s gift can also be understood. What does Hermes, the God of Commerce, mean to come forward and be optimistic about Su Ye''s commercial talent?


    Suddenly, a golden wine glass appeared in front of Su ye, gently shaking and rippling with blood red wine.


    In a flash, the smell of wine spread all over the audience.


    "It''s divine wine!"


    A large number of the audience exclaimed, closed their eyes, smelled the incredible aroma of wine and reveled in it.


    "Sure enough, he is as wayward as Ares, the God of war." Jimmy was helpless and envious.


    Su Ye was also greatly surprised, because the legendary Dionysus, the God of wine, was different from other gods. He rarely gave God gifts or special abilities. When he was happy, he gave God wine.


    As for what benefits can be obtained after drinking divine wine, it is completely uncertain. Good ones can cure systemic diseases and prolong life.


    Su Ye happily took the glass, thanked the God of wine and took a sip.


    The smooth and cool liquid flowed into his mouth. At first, it was a little sour or even bitter, but in a flash, all the wine turned into small water droplets and big elves, drilling into Su Ye''s body.


    The sweet and soft feeling spreads from the throat in all directions.


    Su Ye was top heavy and light in an instant. He seemed to step on the thick white clouds, and his whole body was soft.


    SUISU Ye couldn''t help drinking up the rest of the wine.


    Then, everyone saw that Su Ye suddenly sat on the ground with a red face and an elusive happy smile on his face.


    The priests of the wine god temple looked at Su ye with a smile. Very good. The wine god didn''t like serious people. It would be better if Su ye could lie on the ground.


    Countless soldiers are full of envy, and the God of wine is the God gift that all soldiers dream of.


    Soldiers often fight. There are hidden diseases in their bodies that are difficult to cure. Normal treatment can not be completely treated. When they get old, they will inevitably fall into the root of the disease.


    However, Dionysus'' Divine wine is a treasure comparable to divine medicine. As long as you drink it, it will eliminate all hidden diseases, melt all dirt and toxins, and make your body extremely powerful.


    With this cup of wine, Su Ye''s body will be at least 50% stronger and his life will be increased by 30 years!


    That''s wine brewed from the grapes of the divine world! Wine must contain real power!


    The old nobles wanted to rush up and lick the glass.


    Su Ye is just a silver magician. Those wines can''t be digested at all. They will exist in the body. At least they will play a full role after they are promoted to the holy land.


    "Seven, Su Ye''s popularity... No, it''s God''s fate. It''s really unexpected." Severs road.


    A rose fell from the sky and floated gently. Finally, it turned into a girl''s curve. The flower touched Su ye like a girl kissing Su Ye''s face.


    The whole process was clearly just a flower falling, but many people turned red in the face and were touched by something in their hearts.


    The gift of Venus, the God of love.


    However, many people have regrets.


    Why didn''t the little god of love shoot the arrow of God of love directly through Su ye and Palos.


    Suddenly, a familiar bloody lightning fell and hit Su Ye''s eyebrows. This time, Su Ye shook his body and took a half step back.


    The goddess of discord did it again.


    Everyone smiled knowingly.


    A white pigeon then flew over and threw an olive branch on Su Ye.


    Sure enough, the goddess of peace will certainly follow.


    Suddenly, three beautiful girls about a foot tall fell from the sky, each with three pairs of transparent wings.


    "It''s an elf!"


    Many people shouted and looked curiously at the three girl elves.


    Three girls and elves formed a circle around Su Ye''s shoulder hand in hand, singing songs and dancing, with golden light on their bodies.


    After a while, it disappeared.


    The priests of the three goddesses of beauty and benefit bowed their heads and humbly recited the names of the goddess of light, the goddess of joy and the goddess of feast.


    "Eleven. It''s beyond grees." Jimmy muttered to himself.


    As soon as the voice fell, nine chirping magpies with bright feathers fell from the sky and flew slowly around Su ye for nine times. A magpie feather fell on Su Ye.


    The musicians and artists present were disappointed.


    They are nine Muses representing inspiration and art.


    After a while, there was no gift from God.


    The host went to Su Ye.


    After carefully counting the number, Zeus was the king of God and the queen of God. Hera, the queen of God, gave it to God.


    There are also twelve main gods, including Apollo, the sun god, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, Artemis, the goddess of hunting, Poseidon, Hermes, the God of Commerce, Dionysus, the God of wine and Venus, a total of seven.


    Plus four other goddesses of the small God system, a total of 12 divine gifts.


    Super sea grees income.


    Su ye, once again set a record!


    The host stood beside Su ye and looked at the audience with a humble face.


    "The gods are watching us. These gifts are not only given to one person, but also to every diligent, brave and just Greek. Let us thank the gods. "


    "Thank the gods!"


    Everyone bowed their heads and shouted.


    "At the same time, let''s congratulate Suye, Greece for thousands of years, and God gives the first!"


    "Ten thousand years of Greece, God gives the first!"


    The audience cheered loudly, even many nobles cheered loudly.


    In the crazy cheers of the audience, the host announced: "in order to celebrate the successful conclusion of the pithia competition, the great sun god Apollo dropped a miracle, always near dusk. Tonight, the whole of Greece will be shining brightly without falling into darkness! Tonight, all the city states, revel! "


    Many spectators screamed and fell into fanaticism.


    Many people are excited. Today''s holy city Delphi will have a carnival night destined to be engraved in life.


    Su ye and host Alamo walked down the podium to the VIP seat.


    The priests of the Sun Temple in the VIP seat also walked down slowly.


    The priests of the other temples looked at the priests of the Sun Temple with some envy.


    This time, the pithia competition was too successful. From then on, the pithia competition will completely surpass other competitions and become the second competition in the world after the Olympic competition.


    Just so many scenes given by the gods are enough to shock everyone, and it is bound to be a special book in the history of sports.


    Tonight, Apollo is bound to send a wide range of divine gifts to the priests present to enhance their strength.


    Not surprisingly, the host Alamo is likely to be promoted to legend and even have the opportunity to take over the high priest of a city state.


    "Today I''ll take you back to Plato''s branch. I seldom take the carriage in the temple of the sun."


    Alamo and Suye have taken off their beards.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I also want to see the legendary sun carriage. It is said that there is a palace inside."


    Alamo said as he walked, "I am now full of gratitude to the gods for giving so many gifts, and the power of these gifts and miracles will gradually spread and gradually strengthen all Greeks. Of course, I should also thank you for contributing so many games recorded in history to us. It''s you who attracted the gifts of the gods. "


    "Maybe I''m just lucky." Suye road.


    "Luck is very important, but it can only assist strength and wisdom forever. Well, let''s meet the other priests, and then we''ll talk in the car. "


    Alamo and Suye went to the priests of the Sun Temple. Each priest came over and warmly hugged Suye.


    Finally, the chief high priest baingora also warmly opened his arms and embraced Suye.


    The rest of the players watched the scene, and the bone marrow was filled with the fragrance of lemon.


    These hugs represent not only their personal, but also the will of the whole solar temple.


    After the embrace, the priests under the holy land could only surround the outside, and the Holy Land and legendary priests talked with Su ye in an equal capacity.


    The priests and nobles of other temples occasionally made eye contact.


    Perhaps Su Ye is not the blood of Zeus, but the blood of Apollo?


    Otherwise, how could the gods treat Su ye so well? Julius whispered, "good luck Suye, the gods are too eccentric."¡° Yes, I thought the gift of God in the arena was already his peak. Compared with here, the gift of God in the arena was just a small earth slope. " Comodes road. Castor thought for a long time and whispered, "it should have something to do with the marathon." Julius and comodes suddenly realized. Generally speaking, after the victory of this war, the generals will make a collective sacrifice to thank the gods. However, Su Ye''s identity is very special. It is impossible to use a pseudonym during sacrifice, so he did not participate. However, the gods knew that Su Ye was the greatest hero, so they pushed the boat with the current in this competition. It makes sense that Ares, the God of war, gave such a grand gift in the fight king''s competition. When the audience was almost gone, Su ye and Alamo said goodbye to the other priests¡° I have sent someone to inform your classmates that they will leave first. Go, I''ll take you back. " With a smile on his face, Alamo took Su ye into the side door, a carriage with a slightly luxurious appearance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 482

    Then Su Ye looked at Athena''s gift.


    Six winged talent, spirit, magic talent: magic power surge.


    "Am I Athena''s illegitimate son? However, she is a famous celibate goddess... "


    Su Ye was a little surprised.


    Magic surge can speed up the casting of spells, but magic surge is to speed up the absorption of magic trees and wells after half of your magic is consumed.


    Because the recovery of magic power is very slow, even if the actual effect of magic power surge is ten times, the improvement is not particularly obvious, which is completely incomparable with meditation.


    But the problem is, if you have a large number of magic sources to form a large number of magic wells, and the body of the hundred wells cooperates with the surge of magic energy, it is enough for a magician''s energy source to continuously use low-level magic and not use up all day. If combined with special talents and magic, such as the magic bud that absorbs magic, even if only dozens of wells can release infinite wood magic.


    Magic power surge is a typical power that becomes more and more abnormal in the early stage and later stage.


    Especially in the legendary level, a legendary magic may often consume one tenth of its total magic, that is, the amount of a magic well.


    With the surge of magic power, although it will not release legendary magic indefinitely, the number of releases will increase greatly.


    "If it''s a magician Qianjing with magic energy surging, it seems that it''s possible to release legendary spells indefinitely..."


    Suye was surprised to see Hera''s gift. In theory, it was better than Athena''s.


    Battle talent: Stars walk.


    This is a talent that human beings can hardly have. Only those giant stars can have it.


    It can fly at high speed in the void and is of great value in some special planes.


    This talent will add many special abilities. For example, in a vacuum environment, it can still keep the body intact without breathing. For example, it can greatly resist natural damage. What cosmic radiation, what high gravity suppression, and what prominence explosion will not damage the body.


    Because it has a variety of abilities in a special environment, it is a typical higher talent and belongs to the basic talent of gods.


    Although this talent is not a divine talent, it is also a six ring foundation, which is very rare and will play a great role in the future.


    However, for the current Soviet industry, it is a little chicken ribs and feels a little strange.


    "Isn''t Hera optimistic about my future growth? Or because I suppressed Hercules'' reputation to some extent, I rewarded an advanced talent? "


    Suye thought for a moment, but he still couldn''t guess Hera''s intention and continued to count.


    The divine gift of the goddess of hunting is also very good. The goddess of hunting is Apollo''s sister. They have always had a good relationship. If you give yourself a good divine gift, you can understand it.


    Natural talent: Moonlight shelter.


    It is also an advanced talent to gain multiple abilities in the moonlight.


    For example, vision is the same as during the day. For example, protection magic will be enhanced, and even the power of light element magic will be slightly improved.


    Later, Su Ye looked at Poseidon''s gift.


    Combat talent: speeding water travel.


    "Yes, with the blood of water element, the speed will reach the level of ordinary sea Warcraft"


    Then came the gift of Hermes.


    Magic talent: deformation master.


    "Although Hermes is good at cheating and it is reasonable to give me this talent, it is of little use to me. This thing is suitable for those who master the ability of deformation. It can be called a magic skill with the devil''s blood. "


    Dionysus''s wine did not form a talent.


    Then his eyes fell on the gift of Venus, the God of beauty.


    A helpless look appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    Artistic talent: fatal charm.


    Su Ye is helpless. This is especially suitable for women, because it can not only increase her temperament, but also slowly make herself more handsome. But what you want is strength. What''s the use of a good face?


    Well, it''s still a little useful occasionally.


    The goddess of discord is really the same as before. The gift can only be said to be OK.


    Ice talent: splash.


    Seeing the gift of the goddess of harmony, Su Ye was a little moved.


    Natural talent: the language of wisdom.


    This is a talent that is useless to soldiers but important to magicians.


    With this talent, I can communicate with any intelligent life with language! Down to goblins, up to ancient gods or old gods.


    The key is that you can learn any language in the future.


    This talent seems ordinary, but it''s at least six rings!


    In the eyes of a wise magician like Su ye, this talent is more valuable than the six ring battle talent.


    There are too many secrets hidden in the text of a large number of ancient relics.


    With this language of wisdom, many ancient mists will disperse.


    "It seems that the goddess of peace also knows that I am a peace loving person. I have to give them a champion trophy, or I''m too embarrassed. After a while, study ancient languages. "


    Looking at the elf, Su ye thought out the taste.


    There is only dispute in the hearts of the goddess of discord, so he always works according to interests. Su Ye''s contribution to the goddess of discord is really worth these talents, which is very fair.


    But the goddesses of harmony not only hope that their gods are well tied, not only hope that their strength is strong, but also hope that Su Ye is equally good and strong. Therefore, they are willing to help Su Ye. This seemingly great loss in the short term, but the long-term effect is enormous.


    "Obviously, if I just want to fight and pursue short-term interests, I will learn from the goddess of discord. However, if I pursue long-term value and pursue high achievements in the future, I should learn from the goddess of harmony. "


    Next is the gift of the three goddesses of beauty and benefit.


    Combat talent: harmonious limbs.


    "If I were a soldier, it would be a magic skill. I could control my limbs more subtly, but it was also very useful to me."


    The last one is the gift of the nine Muses.


    Artistic talent: the voice of the heart.


    "These gods are really powerful. You know what I need."


    The basic power of the sound of the heart is to make people feel the real emotions contained in all art forms, whether music, sculpture, drama or literature, but if they expand a little, they can better listen to the hearts of others, and the most important thing is to be aware of their own hearts.


    This is an absolutely powerful force.


    With the natural talent, peace of mind and other related talents, you will better understand yourself, better see the direction, avoid going in the wrong direction, and greatly improve the growth rate.


    After reading God''s gift and looking at other talents, Su Ye was about to leave, suddenly stopped, and then kept looking in the magic tower.


    Finally, Su Ye''s mouth was crooked.


    Among them, there are four gifted elves that have never been before, and each gifted elf is stained with the smell of national theocracy.


    But these four gifted elves have been seen before, in that big light ball.


    It''s all Andre''s!


    Looking at the four more gifted elves, Su Ye couldn''t help but take a new look at the national theocracy. When he thought about it carefully, outsiders run to their own country to install beeps. As a high-dimensional divine power, how can the national theocracy be used to outsiders?


    Among the four talents, there are three artistic talents, which are very general for Su ye, but very important for artists.


    One is the master of music, one is a harp master, and the other is a musical instrument expert.


    But the fourth talent, serious magic talent.


    And Su Ye''s greedy talent.


    Magic talent: move casting!


    From then on, as long as he is not in flight, as long as he is not sprinting and running with all his strength, he can even cast spells when rolling!


    This talent is too few, and the ability of moving spell casting can only be realized by legendary magic.


    Every well-off holy master almost needs a legendary magic tool for mobile spell casting.


    The more affluent holy master will add a legendary magic instrument for flying spell casting.


    "Andre, I misunderstood you. I sent gifts, championship king and Flower Town! HMM... those corollaries can be sacrificed together at last, but the land lease of Huazhen should be sacrificed immediately! "


    Su ye thought, entering the ruins space, came to the familiar altar.


    There were too few such high-value offerings. Su ye took a few deep breaths before he put them up with expectation.


    The dense white fog was sucked away by the altar.


    "It seems to be close to the sixth ring! If it is less than the Sixth Ring Road, I can gather some golden eagles. "


    Su Ye''s eyes widened.


    One ring, two rings, three rings


    The sixth ring lights up!


    "Sure enough, the actual value of Hua Town exceeds the value of money. After all, there are many people living in it. This is almost equal to a small divine power plane. " Su Ye looked at the rare six ring talent with a smile.


    Magic talent: domain expansion.


    "Good thing!"


    Su Ye immediately clicked, and it was rare that he could increase the radius of the field by 50%.


    Domain can not only refer to the domain power obtained by blood, but also include the holy domain of holy domain rank, and even the power of many gods.


    After withdrawing from the ruins space and absorbing strength, Su Ye looked at the time.


    "Go to bed first. Go to the temple treasure house tomorrow to exchange treasures. After exchange, you will sacrifice in one breath."


    Su ye lay in bed and slept slowly.


    Before going to bed, an idea lingered in my mind.


    "What would Andrea look like if he found his talent missing..."


    In the branch of the Athens noble college, a huge roar came from Andre''s room.


    Those noble students who were still awake looked sympathetically at Andre''s room and listened to the sound of banging, breaking pottery, smashing tables and chairs, and tearing clothes.


    If the students nearby didn''t know that Andre went back to the house alone, there would be other associations.


    Several students were about to persuade, but finally sighed and stopped.


    Andre''s experience today is a little miserable. Let him be quiet. In the room, Andre clenched his golden hair with both hands, like a wounded beast, lowered his voice, and swearing at Su Ye kept coming out of his throat. He doesn''t want to be heard swearing at his gaffe¡° Damn Suye! damn! Damn it! "¡° Took my champion, my booty, and my talent! "¡° O''keno, you son of a bitch, said there would be no problem with this magic, but I lost four talents! "¡° My harp talent and music talent, let me practice again? And mobile casting! That''s my proud fighting ability. I''m going to find a chance to challenge Su ye and defeat him with mobile casting! As a result... It''s gone! "¡° No! It''s gone! "¡° Will o''keno be scared by Su ye and secretly unite with Su ye to harm me and let me send the champion to Su ye? Son of a bitch... "Andre was so angry that his saliva overflowed from the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t wipe it and continued to curse. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 483

    Early in the morning, after breakfast, Suye joparos took a walk.


    In the shade of the campus, Su Ye was wearing a taupe robe and Palos was wearing a white women''s robe.


    The two walked side by side at a distance of half a foot, and the faint aroma penetrated Su Ye''s nose.


    In the giant hills, it was so fragrant.


    "What do you think of my performance yesterday?" A strange smile flashed across Su Ye''s eyes.


    "As the champion, you did well." Palos''s tone was still cold, and her voice was still crisp and sweet.


    "I mean the score." Suye road.


    Palos''s breath was suddenly rapid, but then she was pressed down by divine power, and her heart beat steadily.


    "It sounds good." Palos looked away and jumped between the lawn, trees, slate road and the Sun ahead.


    "I mean the harp song presented to you." Suye road.


    In Palos'' eyes, the lake seemed to have red carp jumping, rippling ring after ring.


    After a while, she suddenly raised her head and snorted, "that music score is general except the name."


    Su Ye was stunned and said, "you have become more daring to talk to me like this after leaving the giant Hill!"


    The morning light sprinkled on Palos''s slightly curved lips.


    "Alas, my heart was only thinking about the bright moon. Who knows, the bright moon only shines on the smelly ditch! Sad. " Su Ye looked depressed.


    Palos''s mouth was still tilted, and her pink lips were shining like dew in the sun.


    "Here you are!" Suye handed the title deed of Huazhen to Palos.


    "I don''t want it!" Palos first flashed a red glow on her face, and then her teeth itched with hate.


    "This is not a bride price. What are you afraid of?"


    "You still say!" Palos clenched her two rows of fine white teeth. Yesterday, Su Ye joked about the bride price in public.


    "Do you think I really gave you as a gift? Don''t stink! " Su Ye suddenly changed the subject.


    Palos''s face froze instantly, and her small teeth bit together again.


    Su ye said: "half of all the income of Hua town is used to build Hua town or expand investment, and the other half is supplied to Suluo firm to relieve the poor. Not only that, after a while, I''m going to open a semi open wizard school to teach those children magic. In addition, I hope you can buy a special and independent town around Athens in the name of your family, place those people and establish a magic school. "


    The frost on Palos''s face slowly melted away.


    Su Ye continued, "I don''t have to buy a good town. I''m close to it. I have enough money for the kind that can come down with two or three million gold eagles. You should know that if you do it in my name, the Athenian nobles will be madly obstructed. However, if I pretend to like you and pursue you, those nobles will not care about these, but will only pay attention to me. "


    Palos shook her little fist gently and loosened it slowly.


    "After all, you are a demigod aristocrat and I am a civilian. How can I do stupid things, so don''t think too much. The reason why I named that song "to Palos" is to give you Huazhen''s name. " Su Ye''s speaking speed is still slow.


    Palos''s heart jumped violently, and then she felt that the road under her feet was soft and unstable.


    "I guess you think so." Palos took a deep breath and raised her head again.


    The water on the blue lake rippled, but the ice at the bottom of the lake slowly condensed.


    "Now, can you take it?" Su Ye handed over the title deed of Huazhen.


    "Of course. After all, I''m also the initiator of Suluo firm!" Palos''s tone was a little fierce, like a baby cat meeting a stranger.


    Palos impolitely took over the title deed of Huazhen and earned the ring of space.


    Su ye said, "by the way, Andre made a su style apology to me. Among them, there is a star ring door. Have you seen it?"


    Su ye said, took out the door of the star ring and handed it to Palos.


    Palos put it in her hand and watched carefully.


    It was an irregular black gray disc, inch thick and palm sized. There were some bumps on the edge of the disc. On the disc was a huge mountain, but the top line of the mountain was very soft, like a finger.


    There are no patterns on the rock disc, only a few shallow gray spots.


    "I know the current star ring gate like the back of my hand. I haven''t seen it." Palos handed the gate of the star ring to Su ye, with a cool attitude and a tone of indifference.


    It''s like answering the questions of ordinary students.


    Su ye took over the gate of the star ring, took out a yellow sheepskin roll, shook it and said, "this is Andrea''s gift. He knows I need this. He said it was a ritual that could remove all curses. I thought I should be able to use it, so I stayed. "


    "Oh." Palos agreed without expression.


    "I''ll go to the major shrines to exchange treasures in a minute. Is there anything you want to remind me? For example, which temple has treasures especially suitable for magicians? " Su ye asked.


    "The two places with the most treasures are the God King Temple and the craftsman temple. Both can go. " Palos''s voice was like ice, crisp and cold.


    "Sure enough, it''s my good deskmate. Then I''ll go." Su ye put away the ceremonial sheepskin roll and walked outside the school.


    Palos stopped and quietly looked at Su Ye''s back, with the light of the glacier reflected in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Su Ye shouted as he walked.


    "The title deed of Huazhen is from Suluo commercial firm, but every flower in Huazhen, every note of to Palos, is for you." Su ye said with a smile and strode away.


    Palos clenched her small teeth and her eyes glittered.


    "This bastard!"


    It was not until Suye disappeared from sight that Palos took out the title deed of Huazhen.


    The index finger, like the tip of a pen, gently crosses the fine parchment surface, the white palm is slowly placed on it, and the five fingers are open.


    Perhaps Su Ye''s palm was once in this position.


    The silver ring of health is like a proof that two hands are connected.


    Palos''s face was suddenly scalded by the morning light.


    Outside the door, an ordinary carriage of the Sun Temple was waiting.


    Su Ye got into the car, closed his eyes and thought about what to do today.


    "Palos is right. Hera, the queen of God, has a strange temperament. She exchanges a champion trophy for a similar treasure and leaves. If she takes advantage of her, she may be remembered. Zeus, the God King, was too high to care about these things. As for the God of craftsman, he is famous for his kindness among the twelve main gods. There are many treasures in his treasure house. Even if he takes a big advantage, he won''t trouble me. In that case, the temples of Demeter, the goddess of abundance, and Hestia, the goddess of stove, can also be visited. These two are more kind gods. "


    Su Ye calculated the gods all the way to the Sun Temple.


    Alamo waited outside in person. After they exchanged greetings, they took Su ye to a side hall of the sun god.


    Andre is waiting there.


    Andre was completely restored to his old image, with light blond hair, handsome face and good intentions in his gray green eyes.


    Finally, Su Ye stood aside, while Andrea knelt to the Apollo statue in the side hall and made a heavy oath to never embarrass Su ye in the future.


    After that, Su ye sent Andre away.


    "What do you think of him?" Asked Alamo.


    "He was too calm and didn''t adapt." Suye road.


    "The oath before the LORD God can be lifted by other Lord gods, as long as his sacrifice is enough." Alamo road.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Let''s go to the treasure house. Today, all the treasures of the Sun Temple are open to you! Your championship trophy can exchange everything! " Alamo smiled.


    The two talked as they walked. They walked for a long time before they reached a magnificent hall.


    Neat stairs, gray columns, huge single room hall, typical Greek style architecture.


    Alamo took out the priest''s scepter, and the guards on both sides opened the gate of the main hall. When the two entered, the gate closed with a roar.


    Su ye took a deep breath.


    Where is the main hall? It''s just a small plane.


    The sky is blue, the sun shines, the mountains rise and fall in the distance, and the vegetation is prosperous. I am located on a large square, which is a square with a side length of more than 1000 meters.


    On the square, there are all kinds of shelves, which are full of treasures.


    If the treasure house of the goddess of strife temple I''ve seen before is a grocery store, it''s a big market.


    Alamo looked proud and said, "this is a big treasure house. There is a small square beside it. There is a treasure house of luck. You only need a championship trophy to go there. If you haven''t used the fighting King trophy you got in Sparta, you can also use it as an ordinary champion trophy. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Everyone who comes here will not only exchange treasures, but also appreciate them for a long time. Others can only stay for an hour at most, but there is no limit here for you. You can even come and visit at any time in the future. I won''t bother you. If you have any questions, you can ask me. I''ll wait for you here. "


    "Thank you." Su Ye thanked sincerely and walked forward slowly.


    "I don''t suggest you approach some treasures. They are not so much treasures as seals."


    "I understand."


    Alamo looked at Su Ye''s back and smiled. He took out a book, suspended it in front of him and read it quietly.


    Su ye did not open the eyes of the altar.


    But first look with the naked eye.


    It''s too big and there are too many treasures, so the treasure house is like a wholesale market.


    A large number of treasures are placed everywhere, some dim, some glittering, some moving within a certain range like living creatures, and even some emitting evil calls.


    Su ye first looked at it roughly, and then turned on magic vision and magic perception.


    The world in front of us immediately became dark, and in the dark world, there were dense colored light spots. In some places, the color light spots are sparse, in some places, there are light columns, and even a flood of light spots, which is amazing. Su ye took out the magic book, marked the shining places, and wrote down the location and number. Subsequently, Su Ye carefully opened the eyes of the altar. After a moment, the thick light and fog filled the world. It even hurts my eyes. Su Ye quickly narrowed his eyes, first moved to the non dazzling place, and finally slowly looked at the strongest place. The most brilliant white light is not in the square, but the sun in the sky. The light is far better than the world scepter of Persia. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 484

    "It should be an artifact or special secret treasure left by Apollo in the world. It is used to protect the power of the temple. If I exchange that, the priests can beat me to death. Let''s see something else..."


    Although he was reluctant to give up, Su Ye shielded the brightest light.


    Then Suye marked all the shining light and fog.


    Most of the items overlap with the magic vision, but some items are not perceived by the magic vision, but the smell is obviously very strange in the magic perception.


    However, there are several treasures that completely avoid magic vision and magic perception.


    It seems that in the aspect of treasure identification, the altar eye is better than magic vision and magic perception.


    Su Ye watched as he walked, but spent more time observing the treasures that caused the most light and fog.


    There is a statue of an evil god. Strangely, no matter what angle you look at it, the eyes of the statue are looking at yourself, making people''s scalp numb.


    There is a broken axe, on which the white light rises to the sky, and the magic light spots condense into a light column. However, a drop of blood on the axe flows slowly on the axe like a tadpole.


    There is a broken skull, which seems to have been buried for tens of thousands of years, but the teeth bite gently occasionally, just like a living creature.


    There is also a fish tank. The fish in the fish tank is particularly strange. It is light red and black spots all over, but it is about a foot long. The fish skin is often separated from the middle line of the fish''s back, revealing two rows of teeth, like a big mouth.


    All kinds of uncertain treasures or monsters shine into the sky.


    For those things with strange power, Su Ye directly crossed them out and shielded the light.


    No matter how good those things are, they are not suitable for their current use.


    After you are promoted to legend, you can exchange it for fun. Now you may die on the spot as soon as you get out of the Sun Temple.


    Su Ye deleted and finally determined that ten treasures could be exchanged, and the total amount of light and fog of each treasure reached six rings, but it was difficult to reach seven rings.


    However, in order to cover up his efficient exploration, Su Ye continued to walk in the treasure square, observe all kinds of treasures, encounter magical or book treasures, and even record them.


    But most of the time, Su Ye was thinking and weighing the ten treasures.


    There is indeed a divine power plane inside. The shape is a half man high volcano, with magma surging in the mountain pass.


    In front of the altar, the volcano has strong light and fog, and its value is obviously higher than that of giant Hill, but it should not reach the level of medium-sized divine power.


    Su ye even suspected that the priests of the Sun Temple had put it here all night.


    And a world branch!


    This is also the treasure mentioned with Alamo yesterday. It is worth more than 10 million gold eagles.


    However, the value of this world branch is obviously not as good as that of the divine power plane. Moreover, I have already said that I will exchange the world Scepter for the world branch. For Persia, as long as there is a world branch, it is likely to be willing to exchange it.


    There was also the blood of Hydra, the half god Hydra, but there were only two drops. Su Ye suspected that it was borrowed from the Sun Temple.


    At the same time, there are three and a half artifacts.


    The surface of each semi artifact seems to be wrapped by years. Many places are smooth and bright, as if they have been played by invisible hands.


    Su Ye was helpless.


    Semi artifact is a good thing, but they are all divine power equipment. There is no magic semi artifact.


    Moreover, so far, no magician has created a new magical semi artifact. Even if there is, it has been transformed.


    Only gods can really create magic artifacts, such as hecat, the goddess of hell, volgan, the God of craftsman, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and so on.


    As for the other four treasures, two of them are so strange that Su ye can''t compete with them. He wants them every time he looks at them, and he can''t give up or block the light.


    Su Ye''s instinct, intuition and desire all let him choose those two treasures.


    However, Su Ye''s wisdom, thinking and reason resist instinct and intuition. From the perspective of reason, these two treasures are equal to "change me quickly and kill yourself"!


    The last two treasures are broken God''s bones. They are useful, but not very useful.


    If it is the divine skeleton of a hundred body giant, even a small part is worth exchanging, but the ordinary divine skeleton is of little significance.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart. It seems that the Sun Temple is not stupid. If you hide higher value treasures, you won''t let people change them unless you sacrifice.


    Not surprisingly, other temples are the same. There is an upper limit on the value of treasures.


    "In that case, I''m not polite."


    Su ye walked to one side of the lucky treasure house. He didn''t need magic vision and magic perception at all. He scanned directly with the eyes of the altar.


    The treasure house of fortune here is the same as that of the goddess of strife. All items are placed in boxes blocked by divine power.


    The difference is that there are more than thousands of large and small boxes here!


    In Su Ye''s eyes, there are thousands of white fog.


    "If you exchange it here once, you only need one competition champion trophy, and the treasure that can be exchanged for a competition champion trophy in the big treasure house is about 300000 to 500000, and you can get 400000. So... "


    Su Ye looked at the five brightest boxes.


    The total amount of light and fog in each box is above the fifth ring, but it can not reach the level of the sixth ring.


    However, you can only see the light and fog, and you can''t see what''s inside.


    Su ye turned off the altar eye and tried to use magic vision and magic perception, but found that it was completely shielded and could not feel the magic light spots in any box.


    "Come back later."


    Su ye returned to the treasure house, went to Alamo, sighed and said, "I thought there would be artifact level things here. I didn''t expect the best is the volcanic plane."


    "Of course there are better." Alamo smiled with mystery.


    "You mean I can trade for things I can''t see?" Su Ye responded with the same smile.


    Alamo smiled and coughed. "After all, this is a treasure exchange. We will estimate the value of the championship king. If you are not satisfied, you can sacrifice. I can guarantee that your sacrifice income far exceeds the treasures here. If the great sun god is happy, he may directly give you a medium-sized divine power plane. "


    Su Ye sighed helplessly. It seems that none of the gods and priests is a fuel-efficient lamp. He changed his way to force himself to sacrifice.


    Think of Hercules'' Titan body, Suye was almost moved.


    But do you want to be a servant of the gods?


    No sacrifice!


    Su ye said helplessly, "after all, I''m a magician. Change the volcanic plane. I can directly get the heart of the plane, right?"


    Alamo showed regret and said, "the plane belongs to you, but if you want to get the heart of the plane, you can only rely on yourself or sacrifice to the great sun god. The temple of the sun gives you special benefits. You only need an ordinary championship trophy. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I have the blood of fire element. I must be able to get the plane heart soon! Change! " Suye road.


    "I suggest you reconsider."


    "Don''t think about it!" Suye cut off the railway.


    "You lost a good chance." Alamo clenched his scepter and aimed a little ahead.


    The half man high volcano blinked in front of the two.


    "What you see is not the plane noumenon, but the second phase made by divine power, which can be put into the ring of space. This is an undeveloped new plane. There are aborigines in it, and they have also accumulated a lot of fire gems, potions and Warcraft. However, if you don''t get the recognition of the heart of the plane, you can''t control the plane. The original owner of this plane is an aristocrat. He has not been recognized by the heart of the plane for a hundred consecutive years. He can''t even come up with a big sacrifice to ask the gods to give the heart of the plane. Coupled with the attack of strong enemies, he had to sacrifice the whole plane to the gods and get the protection of the gods. "


    "I believe in long-term value. If you really can''t get the recognition of the plane heart, sell it." Su ye said and handed out the trophy of the championship king.


    "All right." Alamo had no choice but to exchange.


    After the exchange, Su ye said, "although I don''t want to sacrifice, I''m willing to contribute more to the Sun Temple. I''m ready to try my luck in the treasure house of luck."


    "Please. If you have Aristotle''s talent, we''ll be unlucky. " Alamo half joked.


    "I remember that Aristotle was very sensitive to the treasures of the light system. Did he get benefits in your Solar Temple?" Su ye asked.


    Alamo said reluctantly, "he has not only benefited from our temple, but he will come to Delphi temple as long as he gets the qualification of treasure exchange a few years ago. Take a lot of light treasures. So that the Temple priests suspected that Aristotle was the illegitimate son of that man. "


    Alamo said, pointing to the sun in the sky.


    "I doubt it, too! Others are geniuses, Aristotle is a dead pervert! " Su Ye nodded seriously.


    "You are a true friend!" Alamo''s eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    Su Ye understood at a glance and sympathized with each other.


    But think about it, it is estimated that people familiar with Aristotle have been hit. It is estimated that even Plato sometimes looks at the sky and sighs.


    "By the way, have you ever established an anti Aristotle alliance?" Su Ye half joked.


    "You know that? I thought only a few people knew. " Alamo road.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, he guessed right.


    "The leader can''t be Euclid?"


    Alamo looked at Su ye in surprise and said, "the anti Aristotle alliance is really related to Euclid, but he just said it casually and then others formed it. However... Later, those guys challenged Aristotle and were defeated by Aristotle. They hung up and smoked one by one with branches, and there was no next..."


    "Alas, if the anti Soviet Alliance were so stupid, how nice it would be." Su Ye was filled with emotion.


    "Not yet, but there will be soon. In the next few years, be careful. After you are promoted to the holy land, you''d better leave Greece and come back when you are promoted to legend. " Alamo kindly reminded.


    "I''ll think about it. I don''t need the holy land. When I reach the golden peak, I''m ready to run. Anyway, I''ve run once and have experience." Suye road.


    Alamo laughed when Su Ye joked¡° Come on, let''s go to the treasure house of luck. " When they came to the treasure house of luck, Su Ye suddenly frowned and said, "I seem to feel that some boxes are different from others, but they are vague." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 485

    "No. Are you the next Aristotle? Did you feel the same way when you exchanged it? " Asked Alamo.


    "No, I didn''t feel it when I was in Sparta. But this time, will it have something to do with the continuous gift of God? And I have strong magic related talents. " Su ye asked.


    "Very likely! You have received too many gifts from God these days. In addition to natural power, God''s gift itself is a kind of great power. If it continues to enter your body, it will inevitably have an impact. What''s more, there''s that glass of wine. "


    "By the way, I forgot that glass of wine." Su ye thought, Alamo is a good man.


    "If you can really feel it, we should pay attention to you in the Sun Temple in the future!" Alamo road.


    "Won''t you tell the other temples?" Su ye asked.


    "What do they have to do with our Sun Temple?" Alamo smiled.


    "OK. Then I''ll try. " Su ye said and took out two ordinary championship trophies.


    Then Su Ye stared at all kinds of sealed wooden boxes in the treasure house and walked around.


    Finally, Su Ye played a trick and chose a box with the most light and fog, which was almost worth three or four million gold eagles.


    Choose another ordinary box worth less than one million, but it''s better than ordinary items.


    One blood earns ten times, and one small earns twice.


    "Let''s see your luck."


    Alamo opened the box and was stunned when he saw the first box.


    Inside is a long sword sealed in the cold ice. The body of the sword is frost white, the edge of the sword is like sharp teeth, and the handle is black and shiny.


    "You can really see it! This is the most valuable heroic divine power equipment in the treasure house of luck, frost star trace! Because it is forged by the gods, it is known as a half artifact! When you are finished, you will be remembered by all temples. When you go to any temple in the future, the priests will hide high-value treasures. If you choose that fiery wall again, our Sun Temple will lose a lot... "


    Alamo opened the second box and smiled as he nagged.


    "Ha ha, it turns out that your mysterious ability is not so accurate. Don''t worry!" Alamo looked at the remains of the demigod Warcraft and said, "this thing is worth 900000 gold eagles, definitely not millions."


    Su Ye forced an embarrassed smile and said, "it seems that I think too much."


    Alamo said, "if I''m right, your sensing ability is only aimed at a special range. You can''t sense the treasures that are not in this range. It''s similar to Aristotle, but not as good as him."


    "Alas, Bai is happy." Su Ye has a lonely face and a heart. Alamo is a good man!


    "Aren''t you happy? I... you get out of here with the treasure! I don''t want to talk to you! I doubt you are the next Aristotle! " Alamo half joked.


    Su Ye smiled and took away two treasures with the ring of space.


    Alamo thought for a moment and said, "there were still important things to deal with today, but give up all! I''ll follow you today and see what you can change. "


    "That''s not good." Suye road.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Even if I don''t follow you, the catalogue of all the treasures you change in the evening will be placed on my desk." Alamo road.


    "Don''t you leave little secrets between the priests of the temple?" Su ye asked.


    "Can this also be called a secret?" Asked Alamo.


    "Also..."


    Su Ye was about to refuse. His eyes brightened and he said again, Alamo is a good man.


    Later, Su ye said helplessly, "well, you go with me. But can you enter the treasure house temple? "


    "Ordinary priests can''t enter, but I belong to high priests. They will give me face, and I can also say that I recommend you to exchange in their temple, and they won''t refuse." Alamo road.


    "Go, next... You''d better go to the temple of Zeus?" Su ye asked.


    "First God King, then God, and then next, you should go to Athena temple. As for other things, it doesn''t matter."


    "Let''s go."


    Suye and Alamo came to the temple of Zeus, the God King, in a carriage.


    The priests of the temple of Zeus gave a grand reception, and then a main priest of the holy domain took them to the treasure house of the king of God.


    Like the treasure house of the Sun Temple, the treasure house of the God King is also a small plane, and it is larger and has more treasures than the treasure house of the Sun Temple.


    Among them, a large number of high-value treasures are placed together, which clearly states that the championship trophy, or how many championship trophies, or other items of value need to be exchanged.


    Moreover, the temple of Zeus has the sun, and the temple has more powerful treasures.


    A lower artifact, thunder silver bow!


    A golden apple that prolongs life for a hundred years!


    A complete skeleton of a giant god!


    But these three pieces, even the championship trophy, can not be changed. There is a prerequisite for changing these three artifacts.


    A devout believer of Zeus.


    Su Ye sighed. The divine king is the divine king. It''s really unusual.


    The pride of the chief priest who led the way was not pretended.


    However, the price of this treasure is a little clearly marked, the value is determined, and there is no "operable" space.


    Therefore, Su Ye didn''t look at the treasures placed on the most precious shelf at all.


    Today, I have to go to other shrines in a hurry, quickly open the altar eye, magic perception and magic vision, and quickly record all high-value treasures in my heart.


    Soon, it was found that a treasure that could be exchanged for the champion trophy was very strange.


    It was a small broken ball with a diameter of one meter. It was black magic silver. In addition to magic silver, there were obviously traces of other precious metals, but it was seriously weathered.


    The nameplate below determines that this is a space star mine. The metal value in it is no less than 1.2 million gold eagles. One champion trophy or three ordinary champion trophies can be exchanged.


    Su Ye nodded. The valuation of the champion trophy is not fixed. It is generally about 1 million gold eagles. It is normal to change the star mine of 1.2 million gold eagles.


    Abnormally, the eye of the altar did not give much light and fog, because it was raw ore.


    But Su Ye felt different power by virtue of his magic perception.


    That power is closer to a mysterious call. Unlike the temptation of evil gods, it has no evil thoughts and malice.


    Su Ye hesitated.


    Later, Su Ye continued to look at the treasures that other champion kings could exchange,


    Finally, among the treasures that can be exchanged with the champion king, there are four missing fish, but the actual total amount of light and fog shows that the value is between 3 million and 5 million, which can be exchanged.


    I don''t know why, that star mine always flashed in my mind.


    "That thing is very strange, very strange."


    Su Ye pondered for a long time and decided to gamble.


    "My ''Dragon chopper firm'' needs a lot of precious metals to expand its business. I''ll change this space star mine!" Suye road.


    Alamo winked at Su ye and asked Su ye to choose other rare treasures. Although there are not many star mines, they can be exchanged elsewhere.


    Su Ye didn''t see it.


    The priests of the temple of Zeus quickly completed the handover.


    Then the three went to the treasure house of luck.


    Alamo glanced at the priest of Zeus temple and smiled.


    Su Ye was talking, closed his eyes and felt it slowly.


    The priest of Zeus Temple looked suspiciously at Suye and at Alamo.


    "Alamo, he won''t get the special gift of the sun god, and then you bring him to take advantage of our God King Temple?"


    "How is that possible? No, the relationship between our two temples has always been so good! " Alamo smiled.


    The vigilance in the priest''s eyes was stronger.


    After pretending to play tricks for a while, Su Ye opened the eye of the altar, directly locked two treasures with the highest value and exchanged them for two ordinary competition trophies.


    The priest opened the first box with a look of vigilance, and his face changed dramatically.


    Alamo looked and smiled.


    A huge head, as tall as a child of seven or eight years old, dark red skin, two long corners, and neatly disconnected neck. In addition, there was no damage at all, and the skin was not broken at all.


    The perfect half GOD Devil''s head!


    Alamo muttered: "an ordinary competition trophy is worth 300000 or 400000 gold eagles. This perfect demigod devil head is worth no less than 5 million!"


    The priest immediately opened the second box and trembled heavily.


    Alamo almost laughed.


    The heroic divine power equipment, dark cloud shield and thunder spear made by Zeus himself. Although this set of divine power equipment has been made more than 30 sets, most of them have been damaged in the past war, and there are no more than 10 sets in the world.


    This set is as new as before and well preserved. The demigod family will rush to get it.


    The most important thing is that Zeus''s Avatar is made by himself. If it is used in the battlefield, it is likely to get Zeus''s attention, and the benefits to the family are self-evident.


    "The minimum value is 4 million. If you encounter a demigod family who is not short of money, you can sell it for 6 million." Alamo began to comment professionally.


    "I didn''t expect that your Sun Temple cultivated a second Aristotle!" The priest of the king''s temple looked at Alamo with red eyes.


    "How can you say that? Our Sun Temple has nothing to do with Su Ye. If you say so, you can understand it as slander. " Alamo road.


    Su Ye was almost amused by Alamo.


    The disadvantage of the altar eye is that it can only see light and fog. First, it is useless for raw ore, and second, it is uncertain what it is.


    If it''s a difficult treasure, it will fall into your own hands, but now, whether it''s the head of the demigod devil or this set of thunder shield spear, it''s something that major forces are fighting for.


    Especially the head of the demigod devil, Plato college is absolutely willing to buy it at a high price.


    "Take it and go!" The priest of the temple of the king of God was helpless.


    "I can''t afford to play! Su ye, let''s go. " Alamo smiled.


    Su ye took away two treasures with a smile and left with Alamo. After a while, the chief priest hurried to the chief high priest to report¡° The priests of the temple of the sun were so shameless that they didn''t know what means to let Su Ye obtain the power similar to Aristotle and feel the treasure. If Su Ye comes alone, it''s nothing. Alamo follows. It''s obvious that the Sun Temple brazenly supports Su Ye! This is a warning to us that even if Su Ye cheated to get the treasure, we can''t come back. The sun... The temple favors this man too much this time! "¡° It''s just some treasures. Why be so angry? The sun god is also the son of the king of God. His temple is one with our temple. "¡° But... The last brand-new thunder cloud shield spear in Greece is gone... "What!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 486

    After leaving the temple of Zeus, Alamo and Suye came to the temple of Hera.


    This time, unlike the last time, Su ye only exchanged the champion trophy for a regular treasure. He made a small profit, didn''t lose, and didn''t go to the treasure house of luck.


    Come and leave politely.


    "I didn''t remind you. I just wanted to see your performance. Good, you know how to be measured! There are few young and sensible people like you. " Alamo nodded in praise.


    "I just did what I should do." Su Ye''s tone is modest.


    The rumors of stepmother goddess and illegitimate child butcher are too scary.


    Then they came to the temple of Athena.


    The chief high priest of the temple personally led the important priests to meet.


    After all, as a mother''s family, Su Ye held an hour long "Symposium" and went to the treasure house of the goddess of wisdom under the leadership of a main priest.


    Unlike in other places, as soon as he entered the treasure house of the goddess of wisdom, Su Ye was full of relaxation and whispered praise: "thank the goddess Athena who is wisdom, great, beautiful, invincible, bright, upright, kind and kind."


    Alamo is jealous.


    Why didn''t you kiss up so much in the Sun Temple?


    Su Ye began to observe and Alamo also observed. However, from the beginning of coming in, the main priest of the goddess of wisdom was numb.


    Alamo only looked at it for a while, then looked helpless and confused.


    It is clearly an item that can only be exchanged for the champion trophy. Why can it be exchanged if it is reduced to an ordinary championship trophy here?


    It was necessary to exchange the competition trophy, but it can be exchanged with the ordinary trophy and the pithia competition champion wreath written on it.


    The most important thing is that there are several treasures that can be exchanged for the championship trophy. Here, only the championship trophy can be exchanged.


    Who can stand it!


    Say that gods can''t favor mortals?


    Others get Athena''s attachment, and Su Ye gets Athena''s doting!


    I thought the sun god was used to Su ye, but I didn''t expect the goddess of wisdom to treat Su Ye as her own son.


    This scene is like opening a snack shop as a mother and saying to her son: come on, eat whatever you like and take care of enough.


    The chief priest sent a message secretly.


    Soon, the chief high priest of the goddess of wisdom came with all the high priests and main priests.


    Then a group of priests were stunned.


    After a while, the chief high priest was helpless to leave with others, as if nothing had happened.


    However, everyone looked at Su ye with strange eyes and... Envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Su Ye carefully looked at the exchange items and silently thought to other gods. I''m sorry. The last two championship trophies may be used here.


    Su Ye is a little regretful at the moment. Why does he owe so much? The Sun Temple and the God King temple also deserve to waste four ordinary championship trophies?


    Count the trophies quickly.


    Champion trophy, 2 left.


    Pithia championship trophy, 11 left.


    The infinite trophy and the fighting King trophy are equivalent to two championship trophies here.


    The championship Wang wreath cannot be exchanged. It is a treasure in itself.


    There are also 15 champion wreaths and 4 champion King wreaths, which were originally intended to be sacrificed to the altar, but since they are all regarded as competition champion trophies here, it is equivalent to an additional 19 competition champion trophies, it would be better to exchange them all.


    Su Ye hurried to the main priest of the temple of Alamo and the goddess of wisdom and asked, "is it true? Are the trophies of the pithian champion wreath and other events equivalent to the championship trophy? And the championship trophy is equivalent to the champion trophy? And the champion trophy is equivalent to the championship trophy? "


    The two nodded together.


    "In this temple, I have 21 championship trophies, 11 championship trophies and 2 championship trophies?"


    Su Ye calculated, and he got it.


    The two priests looked at each other and were covered.


    "Should I have miscalculated? Do it again! " Suye road.


    The faces of the two priests were full of expectation.


    After a while, Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Sure enough, the calculation was wrong." Suye road.


    The two priests also breathed a long sigh of relief, and then wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Su ye then said: "there is no mistake in calculating the champion trophy and the total champion trophy. What is wrong is the number of championship trophies, not 21, but 22. Because there are two champions in the wrestling King competition, I only count the wrestling King champion and forget to count the wrestling champion. "


    ¡°****£¡¡± Two highly respected priests of the Holy Land burst into foul language in the holy temple.


    The unprecedented class hatred flew out of the eyes of the two people. Four eyes pierced Su ye and stabbed him back and forth. They wanted to stab him into a fishing net.


    Su ye asked, "you two pinch yourself and help me see if it''s in a dream."


    The two priests rolled their eyes together.


    "Watch your appearance, you two are the main priests!" Su ye said seriously.


    "Oh!" The two priests showed a fearless mockery.


    Su Ye bowed his head and began to learn from Euclid and Aristotle. He thought deeply about it. Occasionally, he opened the magic book and wrote and drew.


    The two priests looked at Su ye, at the treasure, and at each other, whispering in secret.


    Finally, after mutual comfort, the expressions of the two priests slowly improved, from the dead face to the pale face.


    "Hoo... I regret coming with you." Alamo road.


    "I regret coming, too. It''s all Medes''s fault. If she didn''t leave yesterday, she should come to receive Su Ye today." The chief priest looked in pain.


    "At least in the scope of this temple, Aristotle is not as good as Suye." Alamo road.


    "Shall we establish an anti Soviet Alliance?"


    "Strong support!"


    The two of them spoke to each other, spitting bitterly and mocking Su Ye.


    Su Ye always ignored them.


    Finally, Alamo couldn''t stand it and said, "what are you still thinking?"


    "I wonder why Athena, the goddess of wisdom, greatness, beauty, invincibility, light, integrity, kindness, kindness and justice, is so good to me? Should I trade trophies for things? Is there a trap in here? " Suye road.


    Alamo sighed and said, "this is also a gift from God. Don''t worry about changing it."


    "Really?" Su ye asked.


    "At the pithia competition, no matter how good your results are, the goddess of wisdom just sends owls. It doesn''t hurt or itch. Throwing an olive branch makes people feel almost anything. But here, great as she, shows her love for you in this way... No, it''s doting... It''s wrong, it should be... I dare not say. " Alamo shut his mouth, rolled his eyes and looked around.


    I''m afraid a war spear will fall from the sky and stab myself cold.


    "Well... Shall I take so many things?" Su ye asked.


    "Well, even if you take away everything in this treasure house, the generous and rich goddess of wisdom will only smile at most. Don''t measure the gods in the divine world by human wealth." Alamo road.


    Su Ye was stunned and suddenly realized that he still underestimated the gods.


    All the things in this treasure house together may not be able to change into a median artifact, but the median artifact is just a gift to God in the eyes of the LORD God.


    "In the eyes of the goddess, your corolla and trophy are more important than these treasures." The chief priests of the temple of the goddess of wisdom are particularly pious.


    "Although we don''t know why the goddess of wisdom dotes on you so much, believe me, the more you get in this temple, the happier the goddess will be." Alamo is very serious, but mixed with uncontrollable envy.


    "I don''t quite understand why the goddess of wisdom is so kind to me." Su Ye was distressed.


    The two priests wanted to punch the bastard in front of them.


    Alamo painstakingly explained: "there are many kinds of gods'' love for mortals. We can''t spy indiscriminately, but we can see some clues. For example, you obviously have superior wisdom. I heard that the magic Council attaches great importance to you, and the major magic associations even do not hesitate to support you. For example, if you are an Athenian and have achieved such brilliant results in this competition, the goddess should be happy. Of course, there may be other reasons, perhaps a combination of many reasons. "


    Su Ye nodded and thought that Athena''s divine name is the goddess of wisdom after all, and the main theocracy is also wisdom. Promoting Feynman skills and various methods in Plato college itself is equivalent to increasing human wisdom, which will certainly enhance her strength. Maybe she likes me for this? Coupled with the performance of the marathon and the pithia competition, is that why you value me so much?


    Or is there another unknown reason?


    Su Ye looked at the dazzling treasure house.


    That is to say


    I found my aunt in my life?


    No, it should be called sister.


    Su ye thought again for a while, recalled Athena''s deeds, and finally chose to believe her.


    If even Athena is not trustworthy, there is no trustworthy God in Greece.


    Su Ye nodded heavily and said, "I will live up to the goddess''s joy and expectation. All my trophies will only stay here, but... Alamo, are we friends? "


    Su Ye''s eyes are full of sincerity.


    "No." Alamo looked positive.


    Su Ye was so full of words that he was almost put into the depths of his large intestine.


    After disdaining the Alamo countless times, Su ye said positively: "I planned to go to other temples, but I can''t go now. I hope you can say something for me, such as a slight hint that I was forced to stay here by some bad priests and had to hand over all the trophies before leaving."


    "No, you can leave anytime." Said the chief priest.


    "We can''t control what other temples think." Alamo smiled.


    Su Ye sighed softly¡° Forget it, since the goddess of wisdom cares for me so much, even if she is hostile to many temples, she can''t be cold hearted. I will bear the bad name! " Su ye took a fearless step and went straight to the most valuable shelf. There are seven treasures that need the championship trophy to be exchanged, but now only the championship trophy can be exchanged. And I still have two champion trophies in my hand. Su Ye looked at the seven treasures and guessed that there could not be only seven in the treasure house, but the rest were either of low value or might have evil power. These seven were most likely selected by Athena herself. The white fog contained in each treasure exceeded the average amount of treasures at the same level in other temples. On the far left are three extremely powerful semi artifacts forged by the gods themselves, all of which are worth more than 30 million gold eagles. All of them have been transformed, and magicians can use them! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 487

    Looking at the three semi artifacts that he could use in the future, Su Ye felt a real gratitude to Athena.


    Without any interest.


    Looking at the other four treasures, I was more moved.


    Even moved to heartache.


    I knew that the two champion trophies would not be given to the king and queen of God, but think about their status. Forget it. Don''t tangle. If you really dare not give them, you probably won''t be able to return to Athens alive.


    "What do you choose?"


    Su Ye looked at the other four treasures.


    One of them has the brightest and most condensed light fog.


    The head of the Dragon God!


    The complete head of a dragon god is placed in a crystal ball.


    Compared with the head of the Dragon God, the light fog of the head of the former demigod devil is like a firefly in the sun.


    From the golden level, once you have dragon blood, you can use dragon magic. When creating magic, if you integrate the head of Dragon God into a dragon magic, this magic will be improved unprecedented.


    But the problem is that once the Dragon remains are added to the magic creation, they will be regarded as enemies by the dragon, not to mention the remains of the Dragon God.


    Therefore, except for a few masters who have enemies with the dragon family, no one will integrate the remains of the dragon family into the creation of magic.


    He has offended the Athenian nobles and can no longer establish such a strong enemy as the dragon family.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved and fell on the fifth treasure.


    It was a lifelike Warcraft specimen, which was reduced and placed in a crystal ball with a diameter of one meter.


    At first glance, this Warcraft is a giant eagle with blue feathers, with an eye-catching beak and feathers on the body surface. However, careful observation will find that the end of its feathers is feathers, which can connect the front end of the body and is bone scales.


    Normal birds have no claws at the end of their wings, but this big bird has claws at the end of its wings, which is the symbol of the dragon.


    On the top of the Warcraft, there are two huge bright blue horns, each of which is spiral.


    This is a giant dragon with feathers and a beak.


    It is obviously a specimen, but there is still twisted current flowing on the body surface, like a living creature.


    In particular, the two spirals have huge angles, and the surface is densely covered with electricity and light.


    Su ye had never seen such a Warcraft before, so he looked at the nameplate on the shelf.


    Long extinct legendary magical creature, Thunder Dragon eagle.


    Birth is a holy land, and adulthood is a legend. You can travel in the starry sky.


    This magical creature is a Thunder Dragon eagle king, a typical legendary miracle servant.


    Su Ye stared at the Thunder Dragon eagle for a long time. There was no record of it. It had long been extinct. The Dragon eagle king was probably made into a collection by the gods.


    Su Ye immediately asked the main priest of the goddess of wisdom temple, "have you seen this Thunder Dragon Eagle before?"


    The chief priest shook his head.


    Su Ye nodded and understood what was going on.


    Thunder Dragon and eagle king is much more important to himself than the head of the Dragon God.


    Then Su Ye looked at the other two treasures.


    One is the "magic energy sea" that mages dream of, and it is a flame magic energy sea that is in great demand.


    In the fist sized irregular white crystal, a sea of flame is burning.


    In ancient Greece, only the staff of Heraclitus, the king of fire, was inlaid with the flame magic energy sea. There were less than four flame magic energy seas in the world.


    The function of fire magic energy sea is boring and monotonous, that is, all the magic consumed by fire magic is supplied by fire magic energy sea.


    In short, it is infinite fire magic.


    The last one is a shield spell.


    Shenwei protection.


    Can counteract any attack under the gods.


    Choose a full attack of dyslexia!


    Semi artifact is very important. The key is that you can use it as long as you are promoted to legend. This is the great advantage of magicians.


    But the Thunder Dragon eagle king is a typical rare miracle servant. Even if you find it in the future, it is difficult to meet such a high-quality servant.


    As for Shenwei protection, it is obviously a disposable artifact made by the gods and a life-saving artifact.


    But the problem is that their altars have also provided the spell of "absolute protection", that is, there may be similar protection in the future, and this divine power protection overlaps.


    As for the magic energy sea, it is the absolute first choice for fire specialization. You don''t have to think about it, but it''s a little worse for yourself, a shining magician of the whole department.


    Struggling for a long time, Su Ye smiled.


    You can choose two!


    But after laughing, he frowned again.


    Only two can be selected.


    The next moment, Su Ye immediately realized that he was too greedy.


    Take heart, take heart, learn to be satisfied, learn to be satisfied.


    "Since you can choose two, the Thunder Dragon eagle king is a must. It''s a collection of gods. It''s very unlikely to get it in the future. As for the second one, it has not been used for a long time. If you want to choose the most valuable one, the one with the most light and fog is the faucet. However, if I sacrifice the dragon head and the altar gives me a divine protection, it will be embarrassing... I think the altar will not be so coquettish... "


    Su Ye immediately made a choice and handed over the two champion trophies, which the priest helped exchange.


    Su Ye carefully took the Thunder Dragon eagle king and the dragon head into the ring of space.


    Alamo whispered: "this boy is very treacherous. The two sealed crystal balls can be used repeatedly. They are made by the gods themselves and are worth no less than 5 million gold eagles."


    Su Ye laughed after hearing this. He really didn''t think so much at that time.


    The function of sealed crystal ball is very great. With sealed crystal ball, those evil gods and statues can not pose any threat to themselves.


    When you go back, try putting the faucet into the ruins space to see if the ruins space can seal the power of this level.


    "Next..."


    Su Ye scanned the treasures that the champion king could exchange, but now he still has 11 competition trophies, which can be exchanged for 11 pieces.


    This time, Su Ye chose the remains of two miracle servants without much consideration.


    One is the troll sea anemone Lord of the water system, a famous magical creature in ancient times, a master''s nemesis and a holy land rank.


    One is the wooden shadow honeycomb. This magical creature is a honeycomb and shadow bee. The miraculous servant of the golden rank is an excellent substitute if you can''t get the world branches.


    As for the other 9 items, I chose 4 treasures I need, and the other 5 items all chose the one with the most light and fog.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the wreaths and trophies in his hand, a total of 22, equivalent to 22 ordinary championship trophies.


    The ordinary champion trophy of the competition is worth about 400000 gold eagles. The value of those treasures that can be exchanged is no more than one million gold eagles. There is only one light and fog, which seems to be worth more than one million. Su Ye exchanged it first.


    Later, Su ye entered the treasure house of luck.


    As soon as he opened the eye of the altar, Su Ye was blindfolded.


    Blinding light and fog!


    There are three treasures of tens of millions. It used to take the championship trophy to change.


    The treasure of any other temple treasure house of luck will not exceed five million.


    Su Ye was helpless. If he was not a magician, he would enter the goddess of wisdom.


    Athena was so kind to me!


    Su Ye was alert and moved.


    Vigilance is that this thing is too abnormal. I have great charm, but it is estimated that it will attract an ordinary true God and confuse the main god like this. It''s not magic.


    What is moving is that Athena is so willing. As long as she doesn''t fatten up and kill pigs, she is all helped by her mother. As long as Athena has a word, she must promise her by example.


    But what about Palos?


    I have aunts.


    Su Ye''s heart staged a rich play.


    "Anyway, the LORD God is staring at me. If I stretch my head and shrink my head, I''ll be cruel."


    Su Ye threw 21 wreaths or ordinary trophies on the ground, pointed to the box in the treasure house and said, "I want this, this, this..."


    The main priest on one side reluctantly handed his scepter to Su ye and said, "you mark yourself, I can''t remember."


    Su ye, like a random point, marked 21 boxes, which looked irregular.


    Alamo patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "although you will not get the joy of the goddess, you are not greedily exchanging too many treasures. You are showing your humility and piety to the goddess. You gave up this treasure, but I believe the goddess will give you more. "


    Another chief priest also nodded gently.


    Su Ye blinked.


    I suggest you comment later.


    "Open the box." Alamo road.


    The chief priest of the goddess of wisdom nodded and opened the first box.


    The divine light rose into the sky and startled him to step back.


    Alamo stared with wide, round eyes, looked down and was stunned.


    Semi artifact, floating city!


    In the sealed crystal ball with a diameter of one meter, a small pure white city model is suspended in the center.


    The city model is vivid, with walls, city guarding equipment, puppet brigade and various protective facilities.


    The city is in the shape of a mountain. The whole city is divided into three floors, and there is a magic tower on the top.


    This is not a model.


    By rough estimation, the diameter of this circular floating city is about three kilometers, which is comparable to the small city-state of Athens.


    Looking at the dazzling white floating city, the two main priests stared at each other and changed their looks.


    There can be no treasure of such high value in the treasure house of luck in any temple. This treasure of more than ten million will be placed in the treasure house.


    Moreover, the floating city is not a ten million level, at least worth 30 million.


    This is a typical strategic semi artifact. If you really want to sell, it is possible to sell 100 million.


    This is a treasure that only the temple has. There are so many Greek demigods, powerful warriors or legendary masters that no one has.


    Even Plato, known as one of the strongest legendary magicians in the world, is just a legend that he has a floating city. At present, no one has seen it. The two chief priests looked at each other, which was too obvious. Athena not only arranged good things for Su ye in the treasure house, but also in the treasure house of luck. The key seems that no matter which box Su Ye chooses, she must get the best! I don''t treat others as people¡° Next! " Alamo said solemnly. The chief priest nodded and opened the second box. The sky is shining. They looked down and almost cried. Medusa shield! Athena''s Avatar is a powerful semi artifact made by herself. If all weapons without divine power fall on it, they may be petrified. If a semi God has no divine power and hits the shield with a fist, the whole arm will also be petrified. What''s more terrible is that as long as you pray to Athena, this shield will emerge a huge hundred hair Medusa, with 200 Petrochemical lights outside the 200 eyes of a whole hundred snake hair, dancing wildly. The great hero of that year, Lucius entered hell, held the shield of Medusa, summoned a hundred hair Medusa, and directly petrified the devil of a city. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 488

    "I don''t believe the next one is still valuable!" Alamo gnashed his teeth.


    The chief priest also nodded, opened Alamo, turned his head and looked at Su ye, surprised and envious.


    He thought that nothing could shock him today. Unexpectedly, it appeared.


    Su ye said, "as far as I know, a drop of spring of youth can keep people young for a hundred years. It continues to be equivalent to a lower artifact, right?"


    "Yes." The two priests spoke in unison.


    "A golden apple can prolong people''s life for a hundred years, and its value is equivalent to a lower artifact. Then why is a drop of spring of youth worth the same as a golden apple? Shouldn''t gold apples be more valuable? " Su ye asked.


    The two men couldn''t answer for a moment.


    After a while, Alamo smiled and said, "Su ye, have you heard the legend of dawn goddess and cicada?"


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, vaguely aware, thinking and saying, "this legend is very famous. It is said that the goddess of dawn fell in love with a man named titonos, who had a beautiful song and lived happily together. But looking at the growing grade of titonos, the goddess of dawn was afraid that he would die of old age, so she asked Zeus, the God King, to canonize titonos. Zeus, the God King, refused. Later, the goddess of dawn retreated to the second place, hoping that Zeus, the God King, would give titonos immortality, that is, eternal life. Zeus agreed this time. "


    "However, after a long time, the problem appeared. Titonos was immortal, but he kept aging. His body became smaller and weaker, and finally became a weak old man the size of a thumb, but he still couldn''t die. The aging tinotos lost her beautiful song and spoke hoarsely. Finally, the goddess of dawn couldn''t stand the torture and left titonos. Titonos thought that the goddess of dawn could not hear her voice, so she kept whistling, shouting and looking. Finally, she became a cicada and kept shouting all day. "


    Su Ye finished saying that and realized something.


    "After saying this legend, you should be able to understand why youth is equivalent to eternal life?" Asked Alamo.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "indeed, I am still young and ignore the role of youth. In this way, a drop of spring of youth and a golden apple are indeed equivalent. But is this legend true? "


    Alamo shrugged and said, "things are very unreasonable. They must not be all true. But since there is this legend, it shows that there is a reason. Of course, Homer or Hesiod may have made up a story casually. Who knows. Anyway, you have to work hard next. The fountain of youth, even if you don''t use it, can also open a big sacrifice or exchange treasures. "


    Su Ye immediately said with a bitter face, "I don''t want to... Cough, I don''t want to fight with the Persians."


    "You can exchange this fountain of youth for a golden apple." Alamo blinked.


    "Kill all the Persians!" Su Ye''s eyes are shining.


    "That''s right! Come on, we haven''t eaten in a day. " Alamo road.


    The two said goodbye to the main priest of the goddess of wisdom temple and got on the carriage again.


    Along the way, Alamo was either silent or sighed.


    No matter what Su ye said, Alamo didn''t hear it.


    When the carriage stopped, Su ye said, "I''m leaving. It may take a long time for us to meet next time. Don''t you say anything?"


    Alamo shook his head. His short blond hair was like shaking meat floss, and his eyes were like mud.


    "Then I''ll really go." Su ye said and got up.


    Alamo on the other side pressed Suye directly on the chair.


    He put his hands on Su Ye''s shoulders and stared into Su Ye''s eyes.


    "I have a big question in my life now."


    "What questions?"


    "Do I have to live?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Aren''t you used to Aristotle?"


    Before Alamo reacted, Suye turned and ran off the carriage.


    "Su ye, go to hell!" Alamo''s roar drifted seven blocks.


    After a long delay in the temple, it was already dark. Su ye went back to his room.


    Next, do one of the happiest things in life.


    "Watch the door!"


    Su Ye finished with Wang Dashui and di Aotian and entered the ruins space.


    Looking at the fruitful harvest all over the ground, Su ye had a strong sense of unreal.


    Like a dream.


    But it''s true.


    Anyway, it has been remembered by the LORD God. If you love me, strengthen your strength first


    Su Ye suddenly looked slightly changed.


    Could it be that Athena was so kind to herself because she found herself in danger? Are you strengthening yourself?


    After a long silence, Su Ye looked firmly towards the altar.


    In front of the altar, open the magic book, sort out the recent talents and fill them in one by one.


    Including the three God given talents of the horse racing king, they are the light talent given by Apollo: dazzling, the earth talent given by Athena: quicksand, and the natural talent given by the shepherd God Pan: natural breathing.


    Finally, he got 26 divine gifts, 25 talents or blood, and a glass of divine wine. If you count Andrea''s 4, you''ll get 29 extra talents or blood in these days. Even Hercules could not reach it. Su Ye suspected that he was the first person in history to receive so many gifts in such a short time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 489

    Su Ye looked at a wide range of treasures on the ground, full of happiness and a strong sense of security.


    These treasures will be transformed into their own strength.


    These forces will also help you to become a legend and even change the world!


    "After sacrificing all the treasures, I have had a chance to compete with Aristotle! How can these forces be compared with a great king of light elements! "


    Su Ye is full of expectations.


    "Well, sports really discriminates against magicians... I can see. Just because it is the income of sports and the equipment of soldiers, it only gives soldiers talent."


    What else can we do? No matter how you choose, you''ll lose blood. Let''s wait for integration.


    "But... Since I''ve been so bad for six times in a row, I can try the sacrificial big one. Hundreds of thousands of levels are boring."


    Su Ye''s eyes are constantly searching for millions of treasures and judging in his heart.


    "The blood of the four elements of earth fire and geomantic omen came from the four rings, but I sacrificed so many four ring talents, and there were no other higher element blood. My light element blood is given by Apollo, obviously at least five rings. In other words, I want to get the blood of the five elements: ice element, wood element, thunder element, dark element and metal element. I should sacrifice millions of treasures. "


    Finally, his eyes fell on the thunder spear and the shield of dark clouds.


    Su Ye was about to pick up the thunder spear, but stopped.


    These two heroic divine power equipment can be regarded as one set. When used at the same time, they can stimulate more powerful forces and even attract lightning from the sky to attack the enemy.


    If there is only one thing, there is no lightning ability.


    "The blood of Lei element is obviously scarce, so let''s take two together!"


    Su ye put two pieces of divine hero equipment on the altar at the same time.


    Thick white fog gushed out. Finally, the five rings lit up and the light erupted.


    The three tier four ring talent is still there.


    Su Ye looked at the blue and white blood crown in the light and smiled.


    General Ray element''s blood.


    "Very good!"


    Su Ye praised the altar and held out his hand.


    The blood crown immediately turns into light and integrates into the body.


    But the next moment, Su Ye suddenly had a headache and was about to crack. In front of him, he found that he had left the ruins space and appeared in the room.


    At the same time, I found that I was surrounded by lightning, and the electricity was crackling around me.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer also had slight lightning all over their bodies, and di Aotian knelt on the ground with his head covered. Wang sledgehammer and the black magic sheep also cried in pain.


    Su Ye hurried to meditate, but found that he had a headache and couldn''t calm down and enter the state of meditation.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with the altar, or the blood of higher elements, or... "


    Su Ye endured a headache and kept thinking.


    It took half an hour for the lightning to stop.


    But the clothes had been torn, and the furniture in the room was broken and burnt.


    Su Ye looked down at his reddish skin and frowned.


    The power of thunder element blood is absorbed, but it is completely different from before.


    "How do you two feel?" Su Ye looked at the earth, Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "Chatter." Earth is proud of heaven.


    Su Ye smiled and finally understood di Aotian''s words. However, di Aotian was a little reluctant to say words like gold. In fact, he was saying a word, which was uncomfortable.


    There is no kingliness at all.


    "And you?" Su Ye looks at Wang dahammer.


    King sledgehammer said, "Your Majesty, because you suddenly get a lot of new power, the body is rejecting and the absorption process is very painful."


    "You used to get a lot of talent once in a while, but never." Suye road.


    Wang dachui thought for a moment and said, "our previous talent was naturally formed. Just like what grows out of your body, it is your own strength, so we won''t reject it. But the most recent gifts are God given, and in just a few days, our bodies can''t bear more than 20 kinds of God given power. If you continue to absorb new forces, our body may collapse, and your body seems to have some conditions. "


    "God''s influence is so great?" Su ye asked.


    "God''s power is not pure. Your previous talent is the integration of natural power and body, but God''s gift is first a divine power, and then it can be transformed into talent or blood power in your body. For example, you usually eat made bread, but if you go directly to the farmland to eat barley and eat it together with roots, rods and ears of wheat, you will inevitably eat bad health. During illness, you can only eat some light food. Only when you are well can you continue to eat what you could have eaten. "


    "Yes, your metaphor is very vivid. You''ve become smarter. " Suye road.


    "Thanks to your majesty, with the increasing blood and talent, I will become smarter and smarter, and I will be able to serve your majesty better." Wang dahammer said.


    "Why haven''t I become smart?" Di Aotian was puzzled.


    Su Ye patted Aotian''s head and said, "be careful when you speak in the future. I can understand your language. You can''t be smart if you don''t want to." Di Aotian looked sad¡° What do you think of gods? Not specifically, the overall view. " Su ye asked¡° Cruel and cruel! " A touch of fear flashed in the earth''s proud eyes¡° Butcher. " Wang dahammer said in a deep voice¡° It seems that you have a deep hatred between magical creatures and gods. " Suye road¡° What hatred? Nothing. " Wang dachui said, the earth proudly nodded¡° I believe it. " Su Ye smiled and went out to find niden. No matter he was ready to sleep, he directly said that he was not feeling well and asked if it was a gift from God. Niden was stunned for a while before he said, "this is really a blind area of everyone''s knowledge. Who would have expected that someone would get more than 20 blood vessels or divine gifts in a few days? However, Wang dachui is right. It has absolutely something to do with God''s gift. Because people who are too thin and weak have died violently or even demonized after receiving God''s gift. In other words, those evil gods like God to give and demonize others. I suggest you give up over cultivation in the next six months, avoid any talent, and don''t participate in anything that can be given by God. Otherwise, I''m afraid you have physical problems. " Niederon finished and took a deep look at Su Ye. Su Ye was stunned. Niden''s eyes were very deliberate. The meaning in his words was very obvious. Maybe a God might seize the opportunity to harm himself through frequent divine gifts? At the next moment, Su ye thought of walking among the stars. It was a typical high-level talent with multiple abilities. It had a great load on the body, but it was useless to him for a long time, and it was given by Hera... If things were isolated, it was nothing, but Athena changed to magic talent in the horse race and gave a rare ground talent with little burden on the body, In addition, he gave himself so many treasures in the temple treasure house, just like he was afraid of danger. Maybe I think too much. Su Ye sighed and said, "thank you, Mr. niden. I will be careful about this. In the next six months, I will focus on learning and studying golden magic. Can I study the senior magic creation course in advance? "¡° No problem. I''ll teach you myself. But the premise is that you should be in the top three in this month''s exam. " Nidern smiled¡° Teacher, I think I should be honest. " Su Ye looked like a clever pupil¡° Be honest about what? " Niederon was puzzled¡° Among my newly acquired talents, there are words of wisdom. " Su ye still has a clever face. Niederon was stunned, his eyes and mouth slowly opened, and then a trace of sadness appeared on his face¡° This is my dream talent. Why do you have it? What''s that? It doesn''t have eyes! The language of wisdom is the second highest talent in language. Every magician who masters the language of wisdom is almost bound to become a legend. "¡° What is the top talent in language? " Su ye asked curiously¡° Some particularly complex, rare or powerful languages, even the language of wisdom, can not be learned. For example, the words on the stone of destiny, the Luna language of Nordic legend and so on, all belong to the creation God text. The top talent in language is the voice of creation, which can only be mastered by the God King. Once you master the voice of creation, you almost know all the ways, and your strength growth is incalculable. Let me think about how to say... For example, if you know the voice of creation now, you can be God in a year at most. No, maybe a month. " Ned Endau¡° Is it so terrible? " Su Ye muttered to himself¡° This is the charm of language. This also means that all your next language subjects are almost full marks. " Niederon looked helpless¡° That''s why I have time to learn magic creation. " Suye road¡° All right, what talent do you have to show off? I''m used to saying it together. With Aristotle, it doesn''t matter if there is another suede. " Ned Endau¡° No more. " Suye road¡° ha-ha! Seriously, how many temples did you go to today? I''ll continue my visit tomorrow. " Ned Endau¡° I went to the Sun Temple, the God King Temple, the God queen temple and the wisdom goddess temple, and spent all the trophies. I''m not going to other temples tomorrow. I''ll get the money directly. After all, I''ve made a lot of money. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 490

    Nidern''s face was dull.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Why are you crazy?"


    "With so many gods giving you, you should use all the trophies in the hall of the goddess of wisdom? The gods don''t care about Athena''s face, but what do the priests and nobles think? Do you know how many people you will offend? Do you know how much stigma you will bear? Do you know how many people will call you contemptuous of the gods? " Ned enquired like a fireball.


    "I just want Athena."


    Niederon was stunned and kept blinking. He blinked for a long time and was speechless.


    How does this make people answer?


    The key here is the holy city Delphi. Even magicians can''t talk casually.


    "You''d better add a goddess." Niedern advised.


    "Remember next time." Suye road.


    Niederon was silent for a long time and said, "originally, you received so many gifts from God that the nobles of Athens would stop fighting and would not target you. But if you don''t go to other temples, it will inevitably lead to public anger, and those Athenian nobles will make waves. Have you really figured it out? "


    "Think clearly. However, I just don''t exchange trophies, but after all, I can''t be so ruthless. I have to donate 100000 gold Eagles for each temple. "


    Niederon looked relaxed and said, "there are a lot of 100000 golden eagles in each temple. However, someone will continue to target you. "


    "In my heart, Athena is better than all gods." Su Ye is full of piety.


    Niederon looked at Su Ye carefully and breathed a sigh of relief. If he didn''t know that the boy was treacherous, he would mistakenly think that he was converted to the goddess of wisdom. Now it seems that he is a little like


    "Wait, what did you change your trophies in the goddess of wisdom hall?" Asked ned.


    Su Ye was distressed at the thought of those treasures.


    I thought I could go to heaven by taking it home and sacrificing it directly, but I found that I had to be stable rather than wave.


    "Nothing. Ask the goddess yourself." Suye road.


    "Can I ask you? But don''t worry. After tomorrow, the treasures you change will be known all over the city. At that time, a large number of high-level soldiers, magicians or nobles will come to you to buy them. " Ned Endau.


    "I really didn''t think of that." Suye road.


    "Not only the treasures you exchange, but also the champion rewards that can be traded. In fact, someone has contacted the college secretly since yesterday, but we have been dragging on. Once the treasures you exchange tomorrow are known by those people, they will surround them like hyenas smelling rotten meat. "


    "But I don''t want to sell it for a short time."


    Su Ye was helpless. If he could absorb talent, he would sell it after absorption, and the gold coins splashed into his pocket.


    It''s too bad to sell what hasn''t been sacrificed.


    "Then more people will target you. You can at least sell something. " Ned Endau.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "OK, then sell something ordinary. Sell six pieces of gold divine power equipment and a set of thunder cloud shield spear."


    Nidern almost jumped up.


    "What? Lei yundun spear? Zeus temple or which temple? Is it the thunder cloud shield spear made by Zeus himself? " Asked ned.


    "Yes. The new and unused set of Zeus temple. " Suye road.


    "That''s also called general?" Asked ned.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it''s average to change with the championship trophy."


    "What did you change to the championship trophy?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow." Suye road.


    "This student can''t teach!"


    "A fire level." Suye road.


    "Alas, envy..." niden suddenly felt that he shouldn''t have asked.


    "I''ll go back if there''s nothing wrong. As my partner, selling equipment depends on you. Six pieces of gold divine power equipment and a set of thunder cloud shield spear are here for you. I''m in urgent need of money. Next, I''ll open up a new business road. " Su ye said and put down the eight divine power equipment.


    "What trade route?"


    "I''m going to raise horses." Su ye said and left.


    Niederon was puzzled.


    "Raising horses? Is it because the horse race didn''t break the world record, so it''s ready to compete with the great nobility? As a student, I''m a little floating. "


    Niederon shook his head, took the spear of thunder and the shield of dark clouds and stroked them carefully.


    Back in the room, Su Ye was worried.


    Some treasures can be sacrificed slowly for a while, but some treasures can''t. It takes too much time.


    Like the volcanic plane.


    Moreover, I have a plane soul. It was useless to keep it before. Now it can be used here.


    If you accidentally condense into a plane artifact you have never heard of, you may become your own big killer.


    Although the divine power of the country is good, it cannot be fully utilized.


    Floating city, Thunder Dragon eagle king, Medusa shield, etc. these treasures are strong, but their rank is too low to use at present.


    In addition, I ignored a small problem.


    Some treasures can be sacrificed first. If there is talent or blood, you can not collect them.


    The power of sacrificing some treasures is not talent or blood, such as magic solidification, such as magic separation and magic source. They all belong to additional power and will not cause physical rejection.


    Su ye thought and returned to the altar again.


    "I hope this flame plane can sacrifice, or I won''t make any money."


    The thought moved, and the crater, which was more than one person high, slowly fell on the altar.


    The dense white fog came out like boiling water vapor, which made the whole ruins space white.


    Su Ye squints and looks at the altar. It''s all absorbed like sucking fans.


    "Don''t give talent, don''t give blood..."


    Su ye murmured in his heart, and one halo after another lit up.


    Finally, the six rings shine and white light comes out.


    Battle body talent: Heroic body.


    Fire of resonance.


    Divine diamond. Five.


    Su Ye was curious. He was worthy of six rings. He saw three things and two for the first time.


    The hero''s body is easy to understand, so that the body has the level of a hero warrior.


    Don''t mention that the body now bears too many divine gifts. Even without divine gifts, Su Ye doesn''t dare to try. After all, the level of power is too different.


    Su Ye looked at the fire of resonance. It was just a seemingly ordinary light red flame, and then received a vague message.


    This is a strange flame that can be attached to the root of the fire element tree. Once enough fire elements are absorbed, you can control the timing of releasing the resonance of the fire element by yourself.


    "Fire element resonance?"


    Su Ye frowned. After reading so many books, he really hadn''t heard of the term, and so on


    "Aristotle mentioned the resonance of elements. He said that it usually takes the holy land to learn. I don''t know if the resonance with the fire element is a system. Ask Mr. niedern when you are free tomorrow."


    Finally, Su Ye looked forward, and there was no divine diamond.


    Five identical treasures are as like as two peas.


    This treasure is the size of a fist. Its shell is a colorless diamond with a fist size. Its shape is irregular. Inside the transparent diamond, a golden heart is beating gently.


    Five sacred diamonds, five golden hearts beating slowly.


    At the moment of seeing the golden heart, Su Ye''s eyes lit up.


    "That feeling is... Shenwei! What flows in the heart is divine power! "


    Soon, fuzzy information was received.


    The divine diamond is condensed by the power of divine power, which can integrate divine power into any power or object. The more powerful the power or object, the more divine diamond is needed.


    "This is... Deification!"


    Su Ye immediately remembered the previous legends about gods. The reason why gods are powerful is that they can integrate divine power into various forces or objects.


    Under the true God, even if you have divine power, it is only rough use. You can only integrate temporarily, but you can''t really integrate.


    The true God holds the power of deification and can change the essence of any ability or object, that is, the so-called true God power, which is far more powerful than imagination.


    The ten section olive wood is a typical deified object.


    The so-called semi artifact only adds divine power.


    The artifact must go through a process of deification.


    Su Ye''s face changed.


    This is stealing God!


    More blasphemous than blasphemy.


    If the gods know that they are a silver mage and have the ability to steal the power of the gods, the gods of all worlds will join hands to kill themselves.


    "Keep a low profile! Keep a low profile! "


    Something unexpected happened.


    Even, the deification ability is not important, and the deification diamond is not important. What is important is five at a time!


    That''s unusual.


    The valuation of this volcanic plane was originally twenty or thirty million. A higher valuation is 50 million gold eagles.


    Is this divine diamond ten million?


    Is the magic diamond, like the magic root or magic source, a fixed product of a ring?


    Doesn''t that mean


    Su Ye was in a cold sweat and didn''t dare to think further.


    At this moment, Su Ye was really afraid.


    "I didn''t know you were so awesome. I really underestimated you before. I praise you today." Su Ye touched the altar.


    "For me, the heroic body must be the lowest value. If the deified diamond is produced more in the future, the fire of resonance should be more cost-effective, but now I''m a little uncertain. The fire of resonance does not belong to talent or blood, but belongs to additional power. It doesn''t matter if you change it now. The deified diamond is an external force and can be changed. The question is, once I use the deified diamond, will the gods find it... "


    Su ye thought for a long time and finally decided to wait. Anyway, it''s not bad for this day or two. Wait until you find out the output quantity of divine treasure diamond and the value of resonance fire.


    Su Ye looked at the three-tier four ring talent and the one-tier six ring talent. The two sides separated the altars in different places and did not interfere with each other¡° It seems that different rings of the altar do not merge forcibly. In this way, I can summon more five rings or six rings talents. It doesn''t matter as long as the total amount of white fog in a certain number of rings is not enough to fuse into the next ring. "¡° Now I want to try the six rings reward of ten million treasures. If you also give the divine diamond, it means there are many of them. If you don''t give it, it means that it is rare, or the number of samples may be too small. " I thought that the estimated value of the ten million treasures Medusa shield, floating city, ten olive trees, dragon god head and Thunder Dragon eagle king was more than 20 million, but the actual value may be higher. If it is worth more than 50 million, but it is also a six ring talent, which is integrated with the current six rings into seven rings, and it doesn''t give itself what can be used in the short term, it will be too bad¡° It seems that you can only find nearly ten million treasures, and then fill in a million treasures. Wait, I seem to have ignored... "Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at the Champion Award and Andre''s" apology ". He only saw the light fog of the Temple Treasures, not all the items. So Su Ye used the eye of the altar. Then he was stunned. Is the light and fog of the gate of the star ring ten million? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 491

    Didn''t Andre and Alamo say it was worth a million?


    When happiness knocks on the door.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that the gate of the star ring is the plane channel of the high-level divine star!


    "No, the gate of the star ring has never heard of anything worth tens of millions. That is to say... The fallen owner of the old God star that the gate of the star ring leads to may be the master God level? I don''t know what to say. Is Andre lucky or am I lucky? "


    Who would have thought that a brand-new star ring door would lead to the old God star.


    Su Ye''s heart became hot.


    Once you become a holy land or legend and the old God Star opens, you can use the ring door to enter. You don''t need to harvest much. Just have a real God''s skeleton


    Su Ye immediately put the star ring door up.


    Natural talent: dimensional protection.


    Magic talent: unimpeded shuttle.


    A divine diamond.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the altar is good for you. You can try it out at one try.


    The consecration at the six ring level for two consecutive times has a divine diamond, which is almost certain that the repeated reward of the six rings is a divine diamond.


    At that moment, Su Ye''s heart was hot.


    This means that every 10 million golden eagles in the future may be replaced with a deified diamond.


    Moreover, the information of divine treasure diamond is very clear. You don''t need to master the power of gods at all. If you use it directly, you can form the true divine power of "divine integration".


    "You''re hiding deep." Su Ye patted the altar. I didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    The six rings give birth to the divine diamond, and the seven rings give birth to the divine power.


    This means that in six months, I will take off.


    However, with their own digestive capacity, it may not take half a year.


    Then Su Ye looked at two new talents.


    Dimensional protection can make you immune to any exile or space power. For example, exile magic is the bane of summoners, but once you have this talent, you are not afraid of the sudden disappearance of servants.


    Unimpeded shuttle is also very powerful. High level magic has a large number of space blocking magic, which makes it impossible to transmit. Moreover, many natural spaces also have blocking power, but with unimpeded shuttle, the possibility of transmission is greatly increased.


    It can be called a sharp weapon to escape and fight with the unimpeded shuttle and the shining light of the light element Lord.


    This is really forcing people to have a full attack of choice difficulty.


    However, it''s all talent. Let''s put it for half a year first.


    Since it has been proved that the divine diamond can reappear, it is obvious that the fire of resonance is more valuable.


    But


    Su Ye looked at the sky, turned his eyes, rushed to niden''s door and stirred him up.


    "I can''t sleep today. I just fell asleep! If it''s not important, you have to bear the consequences! " Nidern''s face was exposed.


    Su Ye looked up and down, and niden was pressing his hands on his clothes at his waist, blocking the place that should be blocked.


    "Will the magician still have insomnia?" Su ye asked.


    "Hehe, who can sleep well with a student like you?"


    Su Ye coughed and said, "I came to you to discuss something important."


    "Go ahead."


    "I''m going to buy a lot of horse farms, but I can''t come forward. You can help me buy them in the name of Plato''s chamber of Commerce. Of course, if the vice president of Plato''s chamber of commerce is willing to cooperate, we can pay for them together." Suye road.


    "Why did you buy the racecourse? What do you know about the racecourse? " Asked ned.


    "The magic Racecourse doesn''t mention it. There are two kinds of ordinary horse farms. One is the racetrack, which is exclusive to the nobility and is basically impossible to sell. Although this kind of horse is good, it has a small number and high training cost, which is not my consideration. One is that military and civilian horses can also ride. I don''t touch the former, I buy the latter. " Suye road.


    Niederon calmed down and asked, "why?"


    "For two reasons. First, next, there will be a war between Persia and Greece, and it will be a large-scale multi-point all-out war. "


    "This may be very big. What about the second? " Asked ned.


    "I want to invent a kind of harness, which can make people ride the war horse better and play a more powerful role. Let the impact of black iron soldiers surpass that of bronze soldiers, and let the impact of ordinary soldiers be stronger than that of black iron soldiers. In other words, with my harness, there will be a large cavalry Corps in Greece and the world. " Suye road.


    Nidern''s mouth opened half and closed.


    Su Ye''s invention seems to have never failed.


    As soon as niederon grabbed the floating staff around him, he put a blocking spell outside the staff to block the room.


    "In order to avoid accidents, I won''t look at your invention. However, are you sure it will greatly increase the combat effectiveness of knights? " Asked ned.


    Su Ye emphasized the point.


    The soldiers in this world are stronger and the horses are stronger. However, due to the lack of saddles, stirrups and horseshoes, there has been no real cavalry regiment, and the horses have become tools for short-distance travel.


    "Can it be used on magic horses or Warcraft?" Niedern asked the key.


    "Yes. However, the production of magic horses is too low, and those who can ride Warcraft are high-ranking soldiers. Relatively speaking, the role of new harness is limited. Of course, if the number of magic horses and Warcraft increases greatly in the future, it is another matter. The reason why I only buy ordinary Racecourse is because no one will sell magic racecourse. However, if Plato''s chamber of commerce can buy it, try to buy it. " Suye road.


    "I don''t doubt your harness. I doubt the actual function or the difficulty of mastering it." Ned Endau.


    "As long as a soldier with good riding skills can master it easily for a month at most. In two or three months at most, we can figure out a new way of large-scale combat. A magician is doing magic simulation. It''s very simple. In fact, I just want to make short-term money, so I only buy ordinary horse farms. If I want to make long-term money, I will try my best to buy the magic horse farm at a high premium. Double the price! You can imagine the scene of tens of thousands of soldiers charging on magic horses... "Su ye said.


    "You mean..." niden stared at Su ye and didn''t make it clear.


    "I have changed the table of the world and will change the battlefield of the world!" Su Ye''s voice was unequivocal.


    "What about my earnings?" Asked ned.


    "1% of net profit." Suye road.


    "That''s all I''m worth, Ned?" Niedern looked sarcastic.


    "At least 100000 golden eagles. Moreover, you can also take a stake in it. This time, 50% of the income is the lowest, and the time will not exceed one year. "


    "When will it start?" Niederon smoothed down his mockery and looked serious.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction and said, "I''ll go to the sun temple tomorrow to get the betting income of the game. Even if I send another 100000 to each temple, the final income will exceed 5 million. Once these divine power equipment are sold, they can also sell 5 million. Plus the income from various stores, we can get together 2 million. In addition, I took a ten million mortgage and borrowed 10 million yuan from Plato''s chamber of Commerce or temple, with an interest of 10% for half a year, and finally I could scrape up 20 million yuan. Next, you or someone you trust needs to buy the racecourse. "


    Niederon sighed and said, "I''ll take a stake, but I don''t have to give me extra income. The operation of tens of millions of funds must be presided over by someone at the level of vice president Plato. You have a good relationship with Vice President nidel. He should be able to help you. Of course, I''m not good for nothing. The operation of this level needs to ask the legendary master of the college. I''m looking for teacher thucydide, who can make it go smoothly. "


    "Teacher, you have to work hard." Suye road.


    Niederon took a deep breath. The boy should have known!


    It''s late at night, or don''t wake others.


    "By the way, teacher, I think of a very important thing. Aristotle said before that I would soon encounter element resonance, but he didn''t elaborate on something at that time. I want to know, what is element resonance? " Su ye asked.


    "See for yourself. I''m ready to go to bed." Said Ned, taking out the magic book.


    Su ye also took out the magic book.


    Niederon turned the magic book, pressed his finger on it and drew in the direction of Su Ye. Su Ye''s Magic Book flashed.


    "I''ll send you several books related to element resonance. Read them for yourself. If I want to know more, I can''t help it. I''m just a golden magician. Let''s go, let''s go, have a good sleep. Remember to leave through the back door tomorrow. The front door will be blocked by major families and businessmen. " Niederon pushed Su ye away and closed the door cleanly.


    Su Ye held the magic book with magic power and walked back while quickly browsing the contents of the new book.


    After returning to the room, browse quickly, extract keywords, and soon understand what element resonance is.


    It turns out that element resonance requires three conditions.


    The first condition is element enrichment. Whether natural or artificial, there must be plenty of elements around, and continuous casting will also lead to element enrichment.


    The second condition is that there are ten talents in the same family. Only when the total number of talents in a department exceeds ten can there be a chance.


    The third condition is continuous casting. In the environment of element enrichment, if a magician continuously uses a certain system of magic, it is possible to cause element resonance.


    But the odds are still very low.


    The level of element resonance is high and low. The lowest element resonance is only equivalent to one or two higher levels of homologous magic, while the advanced element resonance can summon powerful element creatures or celestial phenomena.


    At present, the most advanced element resonance can call out the incarnation of the master of the element.


    Both Thales, the king of water, and Heraclitus, the king of fire, have summoned the incarnation of the Lord of elements to establish an invincible position.


    After the resonance of the two elements led to the domination of the elements, the nobles cancelled their witch hunting orders.


    The element resonance may have other functions, but the research of magicians can only reach this level.


    After all, there are too few phenomena that resonate with elements.


    After reading it, Su ye entered the ruins space, took a deep look at the five deified diamonds and heroes, and did not hesitate to choose the fire of resonance.


    Sure enough, because it is not talent or blood power, there is no need for forced integration, and there is no discomfort in the body. When you enter the magic tower, you will see a light red flame on the surface of the root of the whole fire element. Su Ye stared at the fire of resonance and continued to think. The reason why I chose the fire of resonance is that it is not only useful for myself now, but also incomparable growth. If the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element comes to Greece, it may only be a new God level. If it can go to other gods, it must have the power of the true God. If the fire of hell or the fire of heaven resonates, will it be stronger? The key is that this power will not arouse the suspicion of the gods, which is much safer than the deified treasure diamond¡° In the next few months, start accumulating! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 492

    "The first step in accumulation is to open the second divine power plane."


    Su ye thought, leaving the magic tower, the second phase of the volcanic plane appeared in front of him.


    Reach out and inject magic.


    A clear sound sounded, and then a fiery red portal appeared in front.


    Su ye took the territory Aotian and Wang dahammer to step out.


    Dark clouds cover the sky and volcanoes are dense.


    Su Ye looked around. Black smoke rose from the crater, and red lava flowed from the top of the mountain and flowed in all directions along the hillside, like a red river.


    The strong sulfur smell lingers in the nose, but the next moment, the strong sulfur smell is repelled by the power of "natural breathing", and the slightly cool and refreshing pure air is integrated into the nose.


    The clothes were ignited instantly, but when the flame touched the body, it was lined up by the blood of fire element general, devil general and various powerful combat forces.


    Su Ye looked down and saw the hot lava under his feet.


    The lava enough to scorch normal people did not leave a trace on Su Ye''s skin.


    It didn''t even turn red.


    People below the silver rank can''t live here for a day.


    The lava flowing on the ground and the Mars ejected from the crater form the light source under the dark clouds and in the mountains.


    Su Ye understood why such a good plane was placed in the temple without family exchange, and the mining cost was too high.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian stretched out his arms and praised Su Ye loudly. The two small flame goblins also showed ecstasy.


    After su ye put away the wind, he called out the hell unicorn.


    The black and handsome hell Unicorn stretched out his tongue and was stopped by Su Ye''s cold head teacher''s eyes.


    "You two go to find the heart of the plane, and Wang dachui will guard by my side."


    Su ye then entered the magic tower.


    The last time I entered the giant Hill, I got a strange fruit of light, and then there was the fat boy of the heart of the plane.


    Su Ye looked at the magic tree and found no more fruit.


    "What a pity."


    Su Ye got up and saw that Aotian and hell Unicorn ran in the same direction, the highest crater.


    Su Ye is walking slowly with Wang sledgehammer to observe the surrounding scenery.


    It is much larger than giant hills, but it is extremely monotonous. There is no other natural landscape except volcanoes, valleys between volcanoes and magmatic rivers.


    Occasionally, some fire Warcraft and groups of magma elves can be seen, but they are full of fear and dare not approach.


    "Your Majesty, they should be able to feel your fire element blood." Wang dahammer rode on the black demon sheep and looked around.


    "What do you think of it?"


    "Fire" has a strong flavor. Although I have never been to the giant Hill, according to the description of di Aotian, the power here is stronger than the giant Hill. However, I prefer giant hills. Of course, the mineral resources here are obviously very rich. The lava on the mountain surface has a strong smell of magic metal. I can feel that this is an untapped new plane. You are really a lucky magician. "


    Wang sledgehammer''s eyes shine, constantly looking for all kinds of metals, either looking or smelling with his nose.


    He suddenly pointed to a volcano and said, "Your Majesty, look at the lava flowing on the mountain, there is a light blue gray, which is the color of Magic Silver melted. That volcano should be a magic silver mine. "


    "How long can you stay here?" Su ye asked.


    "This divine power plane can last for more than ten days. As time goes by, even if you have a strong talent to let me leave you, I will be excluded by the power of this plane. Unless you fully master it, you can take us freely. Your giant Hill is ready to take us in and out. " Wang dahammer said.


    Su Ye tried to release the magic carriage outside. He found that the environment here could not affect the body, so he went in and drove the carriage to fly over the largest crater.


    The running earth Aotian and the hell Unicorn have a sad face.


    Located at a high altitude, the whole volcano has a panoramic view.


    There are many mountains, black smoke like black pillars connected to the sky and the earth, and lava rivers flow slowly, like hell.


    At the same time, I saw more fire Warcraft and magma elves.


    Fire Warcraft have different shapes, while magma elves are human intelligent lives. They are obviously different from fire element elves. The body of fire element elves is a pure fire element, while the body of magma elves is composed of magma and flame.


    The head, limbs and trunk of the magma elf are very clear, basically the same height as ordinary people, but the facial features are a little fuzzy, only two eyes are obvious, no nose, no ears, and the mouth is a seam.


    At the foot of the highest volcano, a red magma river flows all the time, surrounding the whole volcano like a mountain protecting river.


    There is a huge Warcraft tribe at the upstream of the magmatic River, and the magmatic elf tribe at the downstream of the magmatic river.


    Su Ye probably looked at it. Among the two tribes alone, there are more than 2000 fire Warcraft, and the number of magma elves exceeds 1000. The total number of the whole volcanic plane may double.


    All the creatures of the two tribes are looking up.


    The leader of the Warcraft tribe is a golden flame giant lizard, more than ten meters long, covered with red lava, emitting light black smoke, like a burning house, with panic and anger in its eyes.


    The leader of the magma elf tribe is a gold level magma elf, with a body two meters high and a ring of fire on the top of his head.


    The gold magma elf also had panic in his eyes, but more questions and respect.


    Some ordinary Warcraft and magma elves yelled at Su ye, but Su Ye didn''t care.


    They show not hostility, but fear in the depths of their souls.


    Suye looked to the largest crater.


    The crater is terrible, with a diameter of thousands of kilometers.


    In the dark crater, the fiery red magma lake has been boiling, rippling, tumbling, splashing and flying... It seems that there are countless giant animals in it.


    "Your Majesty, if this plane really has a plane heart, it must exist in the largest crater. Of course, if it really doesn''t want to give in to you, it may avoid it. However, I believe that no one will foolishly escape you. Fire element blood, devil blood and light element blood have great attraction to this plane, not to mention a lot of talents in you. " Wang dahammer said.


    "With magic protection, I am not afraid of ordinary magma, but the magma in it seems to contain powerful power." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty''s eyes are like torches. This should be a small to medium-sized plane, so the heart of the plane is protected by a strong force. Unlike giant hills, you can hide, but there is no strong force to protect. This is also the reason why the plane heart of giant hill takes the initiative to find you. He needs protection. " Wang dahammer said.


    "Then why didn''t he choose Palos?" Su ye asked.


    "Your Majesty means your future wife, our hostess?" Wang asked.


    Su Ye patted Wang sledgehammer on the shoulder and nodded: "since you became smart, your ability to flatter has increased! Good, I like it! "


    "I''m just telling the truth. Your majesty Palos... It''s better to call her your highness now. Behind his highness Palos is the Zeus God system, and the source of strength of the giant hills is the Titan God system, which is suppressed by the Zeus God system. Naturally, they are unwilling to choose. " Wang dahammer said.


    Su Ye nodded, looked down at the crater below and said, "I''ll meditate here first. When the hell Unicorn arrives, remind me by heart."


    "Yes."


    Su Ye closed his eyes and began to meditate and enter the light of the divine world.


    This time, Su Ye felt much more pleasant meditation than in giant Hill.


    I don''t know how long later, the sound of Wang dahammer sounded, and Su Ye opened his eyes.


    Su Ye didn''t look outside. First, he savored the process just now.


    The meditation effect is three times that of giant Hill!


    If you grow into a complete medium plane, the meditation effect is probably ten times that of a small plane.


    "Not surprisingly, Aristotle has at least large planes, and even giant planes..."


    Su Ye got up and walked to the door. He saw the hell Unicorn standing on the edge of the crater like a large husky, sticking out his big tongue and seeing Su Ye''s face excited.


    "You go under the magma and bring the plane heart."


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    The hell Unicorn jumped, crashed into the magma with a bang, and then jumped into the river like a wild horse of Sahuan. The magma splashed everywhere, but it could not cause any damage to it.


    After a while, the hell Unicorn disappeared on the surface of the magma.


    Suye controlled the magic carriage to land slowly and hovered on the edge of the crater where the hell Unicorn jumped.


    After a while, a horn poked out the magma, and then the dark head of the hell Unicorn appeared on the magma. In his mouth, he held a thumb sized fresh ruby, in which the red magma flowed.


    "The hand of magic."


    The invisible hand appeared at the mouth of the hell unicorn, grabbed the gem and quickly returned to him.


    Su Ye didn''t touch it, but continued to hold it in front of her with a transparent magic hand.


    Su Ye frowned.


    "What do you think?" Su Ye looks at Wang dahammer.


    "Your Majesty, this is a high-value magma fire crystal, which is the main material for making fire sacred treasures. The plane heart doesn''t seem to be hidden here. "


    "Continue." Su Ye stood by the door to the hell Unicorn road.


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    Hell Unicorn plunges into the magma again.


    In this way, the hell unicorn, like a cormorant catching fish, constantly sneaks into the magma and comes up with all kinds of things.


    Seeing the hell Unicorn plunge into the magma for the 21st time, Su Ye felt exhausted of patience.


    There are a lot of treasures on the ground.


    There are magic herbs wrapped in magma, magic metals, magic gemstones, magic raw ores, and even a lava egg without heartbeat. It is more than a foot long and solidified black lava texture. You can''t feel any vitality.


    None of them are plane hearts. Soon, the hell Unicorn came up for the 21st time with a good magic gem in his mouth. Su ye took it and said, "take a rest."¡° ßÔ ßÔ... "The hell Unicorn immediately swam happily in the magma lake, jumping around like a big live fish, very excited¡° Your majesty, it seems that the plane heart here still has doubts about you. " Wang dahammer said¡° I''ll dispel its doubts. " Su ye said, and a purple ball of light appeared in his hand, about the size of his head. In the purple ball of light, some tiny black hair rippled gently like water and grass. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 493

    With a bang, a red light flew out of the volcanic magma lake and fell into Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    "Your Majesty is invincible!" Wang dachui was stunned.


    "ßÔ ßÔ!" The eyes of hell Unicorn are full of admiration.


    The next moment, the leader of the magma elf tribe was unwilling to lower his head and kneel on the ground.


    The other magma elves knelt one after another reluctantly.


    The Warcraft of the Warcraft tribe dispersed in a crowd, and the Golden Dragon took the lead to flee.


    Wang Dashui said with joy, "those mountain spirits are useless, but the magma elves are good soldiers. As long as you can completely master the volcanic plane, you can establish a contract with them and summon all tribes to fight for you."


    "What about those Warcraft?" Su ye asked.


    "They are stupid. The best destination is magic materials." King sledgehammer sniffed at Warcraft.


    "I have the second phase of the volcanic plane. I can come in at any time these days when the plane is open. As for you, stay here and mine with your metal master''s ability. In a moment, I''ll make a plane map and tell you where there are rich mines. "


    Su ye said, put the things in the space ring into the ruins space, and handed the empty space ring to Wang sledgehammer.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Wang sledgehammer was overjoyed.


    Su Ye sat on the sofa in the carriage space, meditated again and entered the magic tower.


    A big fat boy with red skin was wrestling with a white fat boy. He had a lot of fun.


    Seeing Su ye, two fat boys ran over together, one holding Su Ye''s leg and pointing to the plane soul hanging on the magic tree.


    "You both want it?" Su ye asked.


    Two big fat boys nodded hard, and layers of Chins were like meat waves.


    Su Ye waved, the soul of the plane flew into his hand and handed it to the red fat boy.


    "You eat this first. As for you... Wait." Su Ye patted the white fat boy on the head.


    The white fat boy looked at the red fat boy who ate the soul of the plane. The tears of envy flowed on his face like two rivers.


    Then, the envious saliva converged into the third shiny river.


    After eating the soul of the plane, the red fat boy slept up and snored like snoring.


    Leaving the magic tower, Su Ye closed his eyes and experienced the feeling of the Lord of planes.


    Later, Su Ye flew freely in mid air and looked down on the mountains with the ability of the master of the plane.


    In the eyes of the ruler, the world has no secrets.


    There are only five kinds of magic herbs here. Except that flame grass is a common fire magic grass with low value, the other four kinds are high-value fire magic grass, which can be planted on a large scale here, and the magma elf tribe even has warehouse reserves.


    Only the magic herbs in the warehouse are worth more than 1 million gold eagles, and the total price of the magic herbs that can be picked is also more than 1 million gold eagles.


    Since this is the official opening of the plane, different from entering from the ruins space, you can use the ring of the plane to carry a large number of items.


    Later, Su Ye found that this level is simply a large mine. More than 100 volcanoes are really rich minerals, but it is very difficult to mine. Even Wang Dashui can only carry out limited mining. Unless Wang sledgehammer master stonework later.


    "This is a typical rich ore level, and the total value is much higher than expected. In more than ten days of opening, Wang sledgehammer can mine at least tens of millions of metals and gemstones. "


    With the ability of the master of the plane, Su Ye accurately found and marked the volcanoes with the most abundant mineral deposits, one of which happened to be the mine mentioned by Wang Dashui before.


    After that, Su Ye flew to the magma elves tribe, and the magma elves also chose to surrender.


    Su ye said his plan, and the tribal chief of magma elf said he would complete it.


    Su Ye flew to the Magic Silver Mine with Wang sledgehammer and asked Wang sledgehammer to mine. He returned to the high altitude and sat in the carriage for meditation.


    The hell Unicorn continued to play in the largest crater, went deep into the magma, collected all kinds of gemstones and treasures, and stacked them on the crater.


    Di Aotian led two flame goblins and walked three pairs of short legs. He ran to the magma elf tribe and the great volcano. He never kept up with Su Ye.


    Now, the three goblins of fire sat on the hot lava and stared at the carriage in the sky.


    After cultivation, Su ye put away di Aotian and hell unicorn and asked Wang sledgehammer to continue collecting. He left the volcanic plane and put away the second phase of the volcanic plane.


    As long as the volcanic surface is open, the second phase can be used at any time.


    Su ye walked out of the house and a white fish belly appeared in the eastern sky.


    The quality of meditation on the divine power plane was very high. Instead of going to bed, Su ye, who was full of energy, walked slowly on the grass and learned from Aristotle, Euclid and other masters. He thought deeply about a single thing or direction for at least half an hour.


    This time, Su ye thought about the direction of the next six months.


    "As long as the harness is on the market and the city states realize the importance of war horses, the prices of horses and horse farms are bound to increase slightly. However, they will eventually look down on the importance of harness and cavalry. Once there is a war, the terrorist power of cavalry can be displayed, and the price of the racecourse will at least double. At that time, I will do it again. "


    "Apart from the harness, after returning to Athena, porcelain will become the focus of the next development. It is a tableware that can conquer any civilization, and its applicability is far above knives and forks. At the beginning, establish high-grade brands, play hunger marketing and make a lot of money, and then develop medium-grade and low-grade brands. However, the demand for porcelain is far greater than that of knives and forks. The production capacity of a Plato college can not meet the demand. I need to cooperate with the craftsman temple to maximize the income and obtain a temporary reliable ally. "


    "However, I want to know that I am not accumulating wealth to accumulate wealth. I am accumulating wealth to become a legend as soon as possible. Then, I have to do what legends should do."


    "While developing porcelain, I want to do more important things to start the dissemination of knowledge, that is, papermaking and movable type printing."


    "On the blue star, some people always belittle the ancient oriental country, saying that the ancient oriental country has no role in the rise of modern science. In fact, the rise of modern science has three heroes, or three foundations. "


    "The first hero is the knowledge base, which is the knowledge, ideas and thinking of philosophy, mathematics, geometry, etc. of ancient Greece and ancient countries. The role of the Renaissance is to make people re understand the knowledge of ancient Greece and ancient countries. The original geometry and axiomatization are undoubtedly the keys to physics. "


    "The second hero is the environmental foundation. The various environments in Europe at that time, whether natural environment, religious environment, social environment, political environment or other combined factors, urged modern science."


    "The third hero is the material foundation, that is, movable type printing and papermaking, which are the carriers of modern civilization and science communication. Because the West has long discriminated against and demonized the East, most people will ignore the importance of Oriental technology and Oriental applied science. However, a few people with lofty ideals realized that the reason why Europe developed from the Renaissance to religious reform was that Europeans at that time mastered movable type printing and papermaking in the East and could spread all kinds of words and ideas against religion on a large scale and for a long time. After that, whether the enlightenment, the scientific revolution or even education were established in movable type printing and papermaking. Without movable type printing and papermaking, it would be impossible for Europe to produce such a large-scale religious reform, open the wisdom of the people, let alone the birth of modern science. "


    "If I ask myself as a legendary master, I must spread knowledge, spread magic and open the wisdom of the people. Now the world does not need science, but philosophy and magic. Now ancient Greece has a knowledge base, and I may not be able to determine the environmental basis, but I can establish the material basis for spreading magic, that is to create papermaking and movable type printing. "


    "There are basically four kinds of paper in the world. One is magic paper. The cost is so high that it can''t be popularized on a large scale. "


    "One is wax plate, which is actually similar to mud plate."


    "One is the common papyrus. It''s not paper at all, it''s just grass leaves suitable for writing, and it''s difficult to preserve for a long time. It''s brittle and fragile."


    "The fourth is sheepskin rolls. The cost is also too high. How many sheep are there in the world?"


    "Once there is papermaking and movable type printing, there will be a material basis for popularizing magic. This is what a legend should do. "


    "However, it is very likely to be suppressed by nobles and temples, so I want to pack it a little. I said it was Athena who inspired me, and the purpose of movable type printing and papermaking was to spread wisdom and publicize the glory of the gods. At the beginning, a large number of ancient books of the temple were printed and various stories praising the gods were printed. Once the nobles and gods recognized, they could go to the next step to spread magic and knowledge. At that time, even the gods are reluctant to destroy movable type printing and papermaking, because it will greatly reduce the spread of their faith and reduce their power. "


    "I want to weave a big network of interests, values, strength, beliefs and so on!"


    "At this time, only when everyone uses movable type printing and papermaking can these two technologies take root in the world, germinate and finally grow!"


    "As long as this material base is immortal, as long as the knowledge base of philosophy and magic exists, and as long as mankind continues to create a better environment, the glory of magic will shine all over the world!"


    "When a magician is hit by nobles and gods, this is only the level at which the problem occurs, and the level at which the problem occurs can never solve the problem."


    "Only when the breakdown occurs and enters a deeper level, that is, the solution level, can the problem be solved."


    "There are many angles, methods and ways to solve the magician''s dilemma, and papermaking and movable type printing are one of the ways I choose."


    "The union of nobles and gods by papermaking and movable type printing also united virtually all civilians. Next, we need to unite another class, the merchant, which is ignored by the nobility and the temple but is becoming stronger and stronger. "


    Su Ye kept thinking. Once he was distracted or too divergent, he immediately pulled back.


    Constantly ask yourself as a legendary master, constantly ask questions, constantly disassemble and restore, and the plan for the next six months is becoming clearer and clearer.


    "The rest is... Back to Athens!"


    Su Ye looked to the East, the sun jumped out and swept away the night. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 494

    After determining the direction, Su ye took out the magic book, wrote and painted, decomposed the project, disassembled the objectives, established the methods, looked for obstacles, determined the targeted means in advance, and even rehearsed in his mind.


    Before breakfast, Jimmy ran over and said hello from a distance.


    "Su ye, you go through the back door today."


    Su Ye was stunned. He always felt something was wrong and asked, "why?"


    "The door has been blocked by many people, including small nobles, housekeepers of big nobles and some businessmen. If it weren''t for fear of magic, they would have rushed in. All of them are shouting to see you, hoping that you can sell them the extra Temple Treasures. " Jimmy road.


    "You go to Mr. niden immediately and say that it''s time to need him. He will help me solve it." Suye road.


    "Well, you''d better not show up." Jimmy''s long-distance running skills, which had been practiced for many years, played a role at this moment.


    Su Ye uses the previous magic mask and sneaks out the back door.


    Arriving at the Sun Temple, Su Ye found Alamo and received his gambling bonus.


    More than six million.


    "How about going to other temples with me?" Su ye asked.


    Alamo turned and left.


    "Well, I want to talk about a big deal with the Apollo temple." Suye road.


    "Which one to go first?" Alamo turned decisively with a righteous face.


    "Take the carriage of your temple and send me to other temples. I will donate 100000 gold Eagles each." Suye road.


    Alamo sighed and said, "it''s not the way. Let''s go. Let''s talk about business in the carriage. "


    After getting on the carriage, Su Ye sat down in the Diaoyutai without saying a word.


    "Don''t you just want to cheat me to walk with you for a day?" Asked Alamo angrily.


    "Of course not. I thought about a very important thing yesterday. You priests are too inefficient in spreading the glory of the gods. " Suye road.


    "Continue." Alamo''s eyes glowed.


    "If you can teach more people to read, and then let every family have the classics of the sun god and stories about the sun god, everyone will believe in the sun god." Suye road.


    "I know you should have countermeasures, but I still want to say. Money is not a problem. It can even be said that books are not a problem. It''s a big deal to turn a magician into a coolie to make paper every day. The question is, do you know how difficult it is to teach people to read? In this era, there are nobles who are proud of being illiterate, and those who laugh at being literate are slaves, not to mention some civilians. As for slaves, if they didn''t make a living, they wouldn''t be able to read. Not so many people can read. What''s the use of filling everyone''s house with books? " Alamo road.


    "We should constantly spread the glory of the gods and please the gods forever. How can we retreat from this little difficulty? I ask you, first, maintain the status quo and keep most Greeks'' faith in the great sun god Apollo unchanged. Second, do something. Just pay some golden eagles to make more people believe in Apollo. What do you do? " Su ye asked.


    "I chose" after a long detour, do you want our temple to buy books from you? " Asked Alamo.


    "I''m a cultural man. I don''t sell books. Do you want me to open a casino and sell slaves?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, I can''t refute that."


    "Is your temple short of this money?" Su ye asked.


    Alamo cautiously did not answer.


    Su ye answered for him, "of course not, but will the sun god be happy if more people get the sun god''s classics?"


    Alamo thought about it vaguely and said, "are you returning to the goddess of wisdom? More books, in fact, are spreading wisdom. "


    "I am not only to spread wisdom, but also to make money." Suye road.


    "My position can decide this, but you have to take out the sample book first." Alamo road.


    "Well, in the next period of time, in addition to preparing new tableware, I will try my best to prepare paper and printing. Once my cheap paper is made, I will eliminate all parchment rolls, papyrus and wax plates. At that time, we don''t need to look at the faces of the Egyptians. "


    Alamo nodded.


    Among the bulk goods purchased by Greece from Egypt, papyrus accounts for a large proportion. It can be said that the whole world is strangled by Egypt in this regard.


    But I can''t help it. The price of parchment and magic paper is too expensive.


    "This idea came out when you got Andre''s talent?" Asked Alamo.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes."


    Su Ye was very grateful to Andre at the moment. Thanks to "perfect memory" and other related talents, he recalled some completely forgotten things.


    However, there are some things that do not require complete memory.


    Although I can''t remember the whole process of papermaking, I vaguely remember that papermaking is nothing more than crushing and boiling bamboo bark and other plant fibers to form pulp, and then find a way to lay them in sheets and dry them with water.


    This process is simple to say, but it is actually very difficult to do it from scratch, which requires countless trial and error and experiments. However, it is only a matter of time before magicians, dwarf craftsmen and direction can make cheap and durable paper. In the process of making, craftsmen and magicians will solve all problems, and even use magic to make better quality paper. Just like porcelain, Su Ye doesn''t know how to make it. He only knows that he needs appropriate porcelain clay, which can be fired at high temperature and then form glaze. Magicians and craftsmen do not lack craft, technology or methods, but only one direction and creativity. Su Ye happens to know so little. Whether it is papermaking, movable type printing or porcelain, it can be realized by today''s technology. Su ye even suspected that magicians and craftsmen would produce high-quality paper far beyond their imagination at a very low cost for up to half a year. After all, as long as the paper-making process is determined, all magicians and craftsmen have to do is constantly improve. Too many magic drugs can improve paper. As long as the profit is enough, they can even make special magic tools, just like the volcanic furnace. The only thing Su Ye has to pay is a few words and the cost in the early stage, as well as bearing doubts. Before leaving the Sun Temple, Su Ye spent 400000 gold eagles and bought two super large space rings with a length, width and height of 100 meters. Equivalent to two legendary magic tools. Accompanied by Alamo, Su Ye visited the temples of the major gods given by his God one by one. He not only donated 100000 gold eagles, but also talked about cooperation with the priests of each temple, improved bows and arrows with the hunting temple, how to spread faith and sell books on land, commercial cooperation with the commercial temple, and the production of high alcohol with the Dionysian temple, Talk to the temple of disharmony about establishing a new Corps to create disputes, talk to the temple of harmony about strengthening Greece''s strength, resisting Persian aggression, making Greece more peaceful, and talk about contraception with the temple of love... In short, Su Ye played a three inch tongue and was busy until night before he faintly collapsed in the carriage. However, Su ye did not let Alamo participate in the secret conversation with the priests of the temples¡° What did you talk to them about? Can''t you say it? "¡° I can''t tell them about spreading the glory of the sun god, can I? " Suye road¡° Then you let me accompany you, that is, let our Sun Temple carry the black pot for you? " Alamo said with a dark face¡° You can''t say that. " Su Ye is lazy¡° You owe us a favor from the Sun Temple! " Alamo road¡° Is it? I think it''s a great achievement to make the temple owe people. As for whether to pay it back or not, that''s not what I can decide. " Suye road¡° Sure enough, you are an asshole! " Late at night, Su Ye sneaked back to the branch through the back door, and then entered niden''s room¡° Look first. " Nidern smiled with pride. Su Ye immediately took over a large gold bag similar to an ordinary gold bag. It is worth more than 20000 gold eagles, and can hold a whole billion gold Eagles at most! When he opened it, Su Ye showed an incredible look¡° That little thing sold more than 8.2 million? " Su ye asked¡° You don''t know that when it comes to selling Lei Yun shield spears, the housekeepers, small nobles and big businessmen of those big nobles react like a carnival. Finally, they forced me to auction at night because I had to raise money or look for collateral during the day. Just a set of thunder cloud shield spears, we can shoot 7.9 million! " Su Ye suddenly realized that he only focused on value, but forgot the price. The value of this thing is fixed, but it can''t stand it. The scarcity is too high. The incarnation of Zeus hasn''t made thundercloud shield spear for hundreds of years, and the price is bound to be ridiculously high. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 495

    Niden said: "in addition, I have announced that you have given all the important treasures to Plato College for auction, and today is only a small part. Then I will find a day to auction your many treasures at Plato''s auction. "


    "Thank you, Mr. niden. In fact, I think you are very suitable to be a magic merchant." Suye road.


    "I just thought so at first, but if you are a student holding a progressive whip in the back, I will die in peace if I change to a magic merchant! At least I have to be promoted to the holy land so that I can breathe well before I die. "


    "Teacher, how can you say such depressed words on such a happy day? Don''t you feel comfortable surrounded by businessmen, housekeepers and little nobles? " Suye road.


    Niederon was stunned and touched his chin.


    "What you said seems very reasonable... However, I still choose to attack the Holy Land!" Nidern''s tone was firm.


    Su ye said with a smile, "come on, teacher!"


    Niden suddenly gave Su ye a resentful look and said, "in the next few years, be steady. Don''t fight too hard. If you go to the holy land, I''m still gold, and I''ll still die in peace. "


    "I believe the teacher will be promoted to the Holy Land earlier than me." Su Ye looked like a good student.


    "Forget it, you absolutely want to be promoted to the holy land before me!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t." Su ye said seriously.


    Niederon smiled coldly and said, "I believe it. In addition, the whole school is going to return tomorrow. Are you going back by yourself or together? I suggest going back together, otherwise your journey back will be very difficult. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I understand. But... Is the brigade safe? "


    Niederon thought for a moment and said, "even if there is a legend, we can solve it. Of course, don''t be a legend with a magic tower."


    "OK, I''ll go back with you." Suye road.


    "If you are worried about assassination, you can go to the Sun Temple or the goddess of wisdom temple and spend 200000 gold eagles to transmit." Niedern warned.


    Su Ye hesitated.


    Niederon was startled and said, "you have too much money to spend? Really want to transmit? "


    "200000 is a little expensive. If 10000, I don''t care." Suye road.


    "Temple teleportation is different from magic teleportation. Magic transmission is easy to be disturbed. Otherwise, we can directly ask the holy land to send you back to Athens. But the temple transmission is very safe. First, it is protected by the power of the gods. Second, it is equivalent to death to dare to interfere with the transmission of the gods. " Ned Endau.


    "What about the other God?" Su ye asked.


    "You are not strong enough to be dealt with by the gods themselves."


    "What if it''s a great sacrifice?" Su ye asked.


    "You think so comprehensively! Go back to sleep and go back to Athens tomorrow! " Ned Endau.


    Back in the room, he took out the second phase of the volcano and entered the volcanic plane. Su Ye found that Wang Dashui was sitting and chatting with the black magic sheep.


    "How''s it going?" Su ye asked.


    "Your Majesty, it''s full." Wang hammer presented the ring of space like a treasure.


    Su Ye smiled in surprise.


    It''s a ring with a length, width and height of 6 meters. Even if it''s ordinary iron, it''s also a lot of money.


    The metals and gemstones collected in Hongshan Town last time are of average quality. The treasures of a ring are worth 200000 gold eagles. Here, they are at least doubled or even more.


    Su ye took the ring of space and almost shocked the tiger.


    I underestimated the value of the volcanic plane.


    The Magic Silver and other metal gemstones of this ring add up to more than a million gold Eagles!


    As the master of the plane, Su ye can sense the density and types of volcanic mineral deposits here, but they are all ores, so he can''t accurately calculate the actual income.


    The revenue of one million yuan from this ring completely exceeded the estimate.


    "Your Majesty, I doubt that your divine power plane was once a divine mine." Wang Da Chui knew it was safe here and kept his voice down excitedly.


    "Is this something of the gods?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. The gods will select some potential planes and let them surround their divine stars. Under the influence of the divine stars, the minerals of these planes will continue to enrich or even jump, and finally jump from ordinary minerals to divine minerals. This divine mine is selected by the gods and then nourished by the divine star, so it is rich in minerals. However, this divine mine has not been nourished for a long time, but a divine war has taken place. The blood or debris of the gods are integrated into the divine mine and transformed into a divine power plane. " Wang dahammer said.


    "In other words, fortunately, this plane has not been nourished by the divine star for too long. If the leap is really completed, the temple will never let me exchange it, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. This is chicken ribs for the gods, so you are allowed to exchange it. In addition, the mining here is too difficult. It is difficult for silver soldiers to come. At least the gold soldiers are not affected. As a result, it is cheaper for you. Your majesty is supreme in wisdom! " Wang dahammer said.


    "You can''t say that! I''m still a little worse than Athena. " Su Ye "rebuked" Wang sledgehammer.


    "But in my heart, you are the wisest person."


    "This time." Su Ye handed out a new ring of space, "this is your exclusive ring of space. Pick more points before the volcanic plane is closed."


    "Yes!" Wang dahammer happily changed into a new ring of space and couldn''t put it down.


    "Continue mining." After su ye said that, he flew to the magma elf tribe, took all their potions and gems, and let them continue to collect them. Then he flew high into the sky, put a magic carriage outside and meditated on the largest crater.


    The next morning, after breakfast, many teachers and students said goodbye to the teachers and students of the campus, left Delphi on foot and went to Athens.


    Teachers and students chatted and walked forward, laughing and laughing all the way.


    Out of the city, farther and farther away from Delphi.


    In the city, people looked at the team everywhere.


    Slowly, people scattered everywhere.


    Only a few people kept watching until the back of the team disappeared.


    Andre returned to his residence disappointed.


    "A bunch of cowards! But there will be someone waiting for you in Athens! "


    On the way back to Athens, the students were particularly relaxed and slept peacefully even when camping.


    However, teachers have been careful.


    Two days and two nights later, the city of Athens was in sight.


    At the request of the students, the team accelerated.


    Palos walks to Suye.


    "Have you found a way back to Athens?" Palos whispered.


    Su Ye glanced at Palos in surprise and said, "you''re very smart. Before, hotter said he was worried about me and asked me to leave the team early. I said I was ready so that he didn''t have to worry."


    Palos did not look at him, but continued to look at the city of Athens and said, "however, you are prepared, those people are prepared, you have to think clearly."


    "What you''re saying is that I''m not sure. If ares mountain wants to lift the table, I will be at risk. " Suye road.


    "God of war mountain will only act according to law." Palos road.


    "By the way, in a few months, the price of all horses will rise. I suggest you tell your family and find a chance to buy more magic horse farms. As for the ordinary racecourse, don''t move your family. I''m going to buy it together with Plato college. If you have spare money, you can invest it. " Suye road.


    "I''ve made a lot of money on you this time. I''ll invest a million." Palos road.


    "Become a little rich woman, great. OK, I''ll contact nidel, vice president of Plato chamber of Commerce, and I''ll come to you after the acquisition plan is finalized. "


    "They''re waiting for you." Palos looked at the increasingly clear city of Athens.


    "Keep them waiting." Su Ye shrugged and didn''t care.


    At this time, the classmates gathered and asked Su ye what to do.


    Su Ye was calm and said he had a way.


    But no matter what others ask, they just don''t say, leaving a group of students helpless.


    The team is getting closer and closer to the gate of Athens. Many people look slightly changed in front of the gate and look at Su ye from time to time.


    Su Ye looked calmly ahead.


    The Khaki road goes straight ahead to the stone gate of Athens.


    Beside the road outside the gate of Athens, there are three large firewood fires two people high, burning brightly.


    Beside the fire, there are large and small pottery bottles.


    Many people wear colored short robes and have fresh corollas on their heads, and a golden eagle is hung on both sides of the fresh corolla''s forehead.


    Everyone was holding a spear and looked coldly at the Platonic college team.


    Some people sang elegy gently with the accompaniment of flute.


    Su Ye looked at this fake funeral procession with great interest.


    Holding a spear at a funeral or funeral means that the deceased died violently, and the person holding the spear should avenge his relatives and friends.


    Wearing colored clothes and flower crowns symbolizes hope, while the money hanging from the Corolla is to put coins in the eyes of the dead, which is the ferry fee for the ferryman of the Styx river.


    Hotter frowned and asked, "Why are three fires?"


    Jimmy said, "one is... You know, one is the Cabell family, the family of the one who was burned in grey River town. Another is the enka family. The old patriarch of their family was shot by the statue of Athena. The scene is still fresh in my memory... "


    The female classmate showed a look of disgust.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "unfortunately, no one cares about Rick and Niya."


    Holt clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. After a long time, he whispered, "Su ye, send me some good honey from Huazhen. I''ll give it to Niya in a few days."


    "I also go to worship their brothers and sisters." Su Ye whispered.


    With that, Su Ye looked at the people beside the three fires with cold eyes and a contemptuous smile.


    In addition to the three fires and the relatives and friends of the dead, there were hundreds of soldiers behind them.


    Most of the soldiers looked uneasy except a few who were expressionless.


    Su Ye suddenly said, "you said, what will they do if we detour into the city from another gate? Carry the fire all the way? "


    Some teachers and students couldn''t help laughing. Palos gave Su ye a helpless look¡° Suye, those nobles are not important. The Athenian soldiers are important. Look carefully, among those soldiers, there are not only gold soldiers, but even holy land soldiers. People who can mobilize them are not ordinary. " Jimmy road¡° They should have orders from the God of war mountain. " Albert warned¡° It doesn''t matter. If they dare to catch me, master Plato, a meteorite will fall from heaven and kill everyone. " Suye road. Everyone rolled their eyes. It''s such a time. They haven''t been in shape yet. Euclid was not far away reading and walking. He looked like he had no struggle with the world. He didn''t look up at those people at all¡° Finally arrived in Athens. How many golden eagles did he want to support me? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 496

    At the gate of Athens, some Athenians stood curiously not far away, commenting and whispering.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    At a distance of 100 meters, people around the three fires rushed up the avenue and came straight.


    Behind them, the soldiers and generals of Athens slowly followed.


    "Severely punish the murderer Su Ye!"


    "Severely punish the murderer Su Ye!"


    The three families shouted with grief and indignation.


    The teachers and students of the college looked at Su Ye nervously.


    Only those who knew Su Ye''s true identity looked calm.


    The Athenians gathered nearby looked at Su ye with surprise. If the nobles were not here, they would shout excitedly.


    However, a few young people shouted excitedly.


    "The gods are on top, is the champion Wang Suye!"


    "Su ye, the quadruple champion, is really him. I''ve seen him in the arena!"


    "Worthy of being our hero in Athens! Even the welcome ceremony is so unique... "


    The original neat shouts were interrupted by the sudden cries of the Athenian people.


    It''s like a funeral procession and a wedding procession meet, and then the musicians of the two teams begin to compete with all their strength.


    The three noble families frowned. What dog eye could see that this was a ceremony to welcome Su ye?


    Su Ye wanted to laugh, and so did the people of Plato college.


    Keep going, keep going.


    Until the two sides meet.


    The two sides did not wait to speak. Euclid found that the team stopped and suddenly looked up and saw the funeral team.


    "Now it''s popular to bury the dead in groups and in partnership?"


    Euclid looked puzzled. Just now he was still calculating what magic tools to buy to study geometry when he went back, and then ran to akired to show off. How did he encounter people in the way?


    "Can''t it be an assassination?"


    Euclid''s face changed, his staff waved, and an invisible barrier wrapped Su ye, like a transparent River intertwined into strange geometric figures.


    Su Ye reluctantly glanced at Euclid and thought he didn''t expect him to care so much about himself, but he was a little too concerned.


    Niederon stepped forward and said expressionless, "please leave at once! According to the city-state regulations, no memorial ceremony or other activities leading to road congestion shall be set near the main road of the main gate of Athens. Except for the temple team, any memorial ceremony shall make way for pedestrians! "


    Everyone in front is motionless.


    "We''re not here to block the road, but to catch the wanted murderer of Zhanshen mountain, Su Ye! Please don''t hinder us from Plato college! Here... "Old Turner, the housekeeper of the Luolong family, continued looking around," they are the Luolong family, the Cabell family and the enka family. We are all victims of Su Ye. "


    Hearing the name of "Luolong family", many people in Plato college had obvious changes in their faces and secretly looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye slowly took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, stared at old Turner, and his eyes reflected the light clouds in the sky.


    A middle-aged man in the Cabell family, with a sad look on his face, said loudly: "I am Trak, the legitimate son of the Cabell family. My dearest brother KAMORA, was burned to death in Huihe town by the mob led by Su Ye! Then he wrote the evil play Zachary! Not only shame our family, but also insult my dead brother! How can I not repay this revenge? "


    The ordinary Athenians in the distance had some sympathy for the three families, but after recognizing Su ye, the sympathy immediately disappeared. Now, after hearing Zachary and grey River town, they looked at the three noble teams with a sneer.


    After months of fermentation and the news that Su Ye won the championship and the quadruple a few days ago spread all over Athens, all the news about Su Ye flowed all over Athens like mercury.


    Everyone knew the major event of Su Ye. Even if someone thought it was too cruel, he changed his mind under the influence of champion Wang Guanghuan.


    Su Ye is the second champion of Greece, the first quadruple champion, the holder of seven world records and the person concerned by the gods.


    "Su Ye is back! Our champion Wang is back in Athens! "


    Several teenagers suddenly turned around and ran excitedly to Athens to deliver the news.


    The faces of the funeral procession and the generals and soldiers changed slightly, but it was too late to stop them at the moment.


    "Cough." An Athenian holy general suddenly coughed softly.


    Old Turner, the housekeeper of the Luolong family, immediately stepped forward, glared at Su ye and said, "despicable magician! Luo long treated you like a friend, but you killed him on the field, and then made up all kinds of lies to make our Luo long family bear great shame. Here, our Luolong family, on behalf of Luolong, on behalf of all nobles, please come forward and arrest you mob! "


    "Arrest the mob!"


    "Arrest the mob!"


    The people of the Luolong family shouted loudly, especially several of Luolong''s cousins. At the moment, they were more excited than their dead parents.


    Later, Trak said, "Suye doesn''t admit it, but we have evidence! Our family has found some refugees in Huihe town and sent them to the God of war mountain for close protection. They say that Su Ye fought against the Athens city guard, saved them, and then led the mob to Huihe town to burn my dearest brother KAMORA. "


    Niederon''s face changed slightly and looked at Provost Lawrence. Lawrence''s face remained the same, but his eyes were much darker.


    Some teachers frowned at Trak and looked at each other.


    Sorry for the inconvenience.


    Just then, a queen like voice sounded.


    "I''m Palos of the Pandion family. You, Trak of the Cabell family, tell me whether the witness you''re talking about is a refugee in grey River town or a leader in green town of our family?"


    Palos had an extra steel gun and sword in her hand.


    Leather armor is as red as fire.


    Palos''s delicate face seemed frozen by the cold ice.


    Su Ye''s classmates suddenly remembered that those refugees who did not die were sent to green town.


    Trak''s eyes flashed a panic. He didn''t expect it to be like this. He instinctively looked at the general of Athens.


    However, all Athenian generals either looked up at the sky, or looked down at ants, or looked sideways into the distance.


    "Tell me!" Palos raised her sword and pointed it at Trak''s throat a few meters away.


    Her voice was full of strange majesty, completely different from her usual voice.


    Trak hurriedly said: "it must be a refugee in Huihe Town, but he may have lived in Green Town..."


    Palos took a dagger from the ring of space and threw it under Trak''s feet.


    "The Cabell family took away the leader of the territory of our Pandion family, which is to despise the heroic soul of Pandion''s ancestors and provoke the glory of the demigod family. I, Palos of the Pandion family, announced that in order to maintain the glory of the Pandion family, in the witness of the gods, follow the ancient oath to launch a family war against the Cabell family until one party withdraws from the nobility, or never dies!"


    With that, Palos threw down her steel gun and sword and pulled off the gold Medusa necklace on her chest.


    The necklace expands and glitters, and finally turns into a glittering gold gun and sword.


    A beam of light stretched thousands of feet.


    Lift long hair, crystal like silk.


    In Athens, the same golden light rose into the sky.


    Two golden beams resonate remotely.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    What kind of domineering princess is this?


    What''s the age, and it''s not right to start the family war?


    Isn''t this the oath of war between the major tribes of ancient Greece before the establishment of Athens?


    No one in Athens has started a family war for at least 50 years. Now, conflicts between families are decided by the God of war mountain, or sent to the arena to fight for life and death.


    The Athenian soldiers and generals retreated half a step.


    Are all the pandions crazy?


    A Sisyphus is enough to make the God of war pheasant flying dog jump. Killing a golden soldier is like killing a white soldier. So far, no one has been investigated.


    The sister of Sisyphus is more frightening than Sisyphus. After a few words, how can we start the family war?


    A group of teachers and students of Plato college did not look at Palos, but looked at Su Ye.


    Red fruit envy.


    Many people''s minds echo the same sentence.


    Has their relationship reached this point?


    How many words did Trak say?


    As for directly lifting the table?


    Somehow, the teachers and students of Plato college no longer sympathized with Su ye and began to sympathize with the Cabell family and the Trak. It was miserable enough that his brother was chopped into meat sauce by Zachary and others. Now he directly ran into the family of the demigod family to fight.


    The question is, how does a legendary family fight the demigod family?


    A Sisyphus can wipe out the Cabell family.


    Not to mention that the legendary soldier Kabel has died, the highest combat power of the Kabel family is only a holy land. Even if Kabel is alive, even in his heyday, he may not be able to defeat Sisyphus with a coffin sword.


    Sisyphus has a legend of killing.


    And more than once.


    Trafigura panicked for a long time and lost his temper. "You''re just the second daughter of the Pandion family. You''re not qualified to start the family war."


    "I don''t, but I have a victory gun and sword." Palos''s tone was cold.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the victory gun and sword.


    This is a semi artifact made by the avatar of Athena, which is really a symbol of the Pandion family.


    What''s more, the Pandion family responded just now.


    Trak trembled, turned his head to look at the Athenian generals behind him, and looked at several nobles in the crowd not far away.


    Eh? What about the nobles?


    A general of Athens''s holy land sighed and said, "Princess Pan Diweng, I know Sisyphus too. We don''t want to offend the family. Please take back your family''s war. We will make proper arrangements for your family''s leadership. The so-called evidence does not exist. You must understand that we are working for mount Ares. "


    "Thank you for your kindness, but once Pandion''s family war starts, it will never be taken back, whether in the past or now." Palos holds a victory gun and sword, and her whole body is hazy like a goddess. Su ye turned to look at Palos and suddenly felt that she was so beautiful at this time. No free music and Flower Town! The general of the Holy Land retreated half a step without saying a word. Trak looked at the last straw and sank as white as ashes. "Your Royal Highness, Princess of the royal family, is misunderstood. The other leaders were taken from Green Town by other nobles. I just promised them to cooperate with the God of war mountain. I don''t want to offend the Pandion family. Take back your family and fight. Our Cabell family can''t afford it. "¡° You know they come from green town. They are still provocative in public. The end is already doomed. " Palos has cold noodles. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 497

    "Woo..."


    The melodious horn sounded in Athens.


    The horn is not crisp, some dull, and even not smooth enough. It seems that there is some air leakage.


    However, the sound of the horn contains the vicissitudes of ancient times and stirs up the old felling.


    Everyone present turned pale.


    The soldiers of the Pandion family are out!


    Fear is like a big hand, clinging to Trak''s heart.


    At this moment, he realized what the top demigod family was.


    The Pandion family didn''t care what happened. Since Palos declared war on the Cabell family and the family war began, attack!


    People nearby looked at the Cabell family.


    This time, it will not be Huihe town.


    It''s the ancestral home of the Cabell family.


    "Your Majesty Palos, we didn''t catch people! Su ye... Lord Su ye, we gave up, we gave up. KAMORA is a fool, otherwise his father wouldn''t have sent him to grey River town! He should cut thousands of cuts, he should die! But our Cabell family is innocent! Please let us go. We won''t take revenge. We admit defeat! "


    Trak finished and threw down his spear.


    Behind him, the Cabell family released their hands one after another, and their spears fell to the ground, bouncing slightly and flying light dust.


    Su Ye didn''t speak. Palos held a golden victory gun and sword and looked up at the golden light in the city.


    Looking at their reaction, both nobles and civilians nearby understood.


    The Cabell family is over.


    "What are you waiting for? Run! " A middle-aged Cabell turned and ran away.


    The rest of the Cabell family fled.


    Some people run to lion harbor, some to the gate, some to the north, some to the west, like a flock of headless flies.


    "It''s over, the family is over..." Trak took a final look at Athens and staggered to lion harbor.


    The teachers of Plato''s College looked at each other and at Palos.


    They found out that they underestimated Palos before.


    There was silence in front of the gate of Athens.


    A legendary family with a little fame has gone up in smoke.


    The enka family looked at the Athenian generals.


    What responded to them was the stern and gloomy eyes of the general of the holy land.


    One of the family members sighed and said, "Your Royal Highness, Princess Pan Diweng, we have nothing to do with the noble family. We only target Su Ye. If you punish our enka family for Su ye, we will pray for the protection of the God of war mountain. "


    Palos frowned and was about to speak, but Su ye asked, "your patriarch was slapped all over the ground by the great goddess Athena. What does it matter to me?"


    The enka family almost died of anger. What is it all over the ground?


    "Because you killed his son, kelona!"


    "In other words, your enka family took revenge in Athens because someone was killed in the black iron trial?"


    "Chief enka is, but we are not. You can kill kelona, but you shouldn''t kill the enka patriarch! "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "your disgusting logic is playing well. OK, let''s play to the end! After I entered the city, I went to the Athena temple and asked the temple to make a judgment on the sin. Whoever is guilty will die! You are ready for the next patriarch. Tell me when you have chosen it. I will continue to go to the Athena temple tomorrow. My divine family should be able to support the killing of more than ten Dai enka patriarchs. Let''s take our time! Don''t worry. Everyone present should have a chance to be a patriarch one day. "


    The enka family changed color.


    "You can''t go to the temple. What awaits you is the prison of Mount ares! " Old Turner''s words soothed the concerns of the enka family and greatly boosted the morale of the funeral coalition forces.


    Su ye turned to look at old turner with a strange smile.


    "As an old housekeeper of the Luolong family, you know better than me what Luolong has done and what you have done. You know exactly how Rick died and how NIA died. The superior leader of the Luolong family must be killing me by all means. However, I had killed a Luo long and didn''t want to kill him again. Then Su ye put the senior general medal engraved with two stars on his left chest.


    "I report back and forth to Athens. I can''t kill the nobles who block me, but I can kill you directly, the housekeeper of the Luolong family. But I didn''t, because I didn''t want to kill the rollons again. " Su Ye smiled kindly.


    It really seems like a child whose hands have never been stained with blood.


    Old Turner looked carefully and was overjoyed. He pointed to Su ye and said to the Athenian generals, "do you see, generals? A teenage magician pretended to be a senior general! This is a great sin! This is a great crime! I''m right. Su ye can''t get to the goddess of wisdom at all, because he will directly go to the prison of the God of war palace! "


    The generals on the scene endured the color of joy and led the soldiers forward.


    "Su ye, we will arrest you for impersonating a senior general, counterfeiting a senior general medal and fraud! You immediately kneel on the ground and accept arrest. If there is resistance, we will have the right to execute on the spot! And everyone of Plato college, please think clearly about the consequences of shielding criminals against Mount ares! "


    Most of the people present were stunned and buzzing in their ears.


    Is this Su Ye crazy?


    Think you can pretend to be a senior general when you become the champion?


    The champion Wang is the highest honor, but the actual power can''t even compare with the head of the army. How dare you pretend to be a senior general with higher status?


    Su Ye''s classmates stared at Su ye in disbelief.


    Why did Su ye do such a crazy thing?


    Do you think you can do whatever you want with Palos?


    Posing as a senior general in public, do you really think you can deceive the people in front of you?


    "Su Ye is finished... It''s a pity." Albert sighed softly.


    Hote kept winking at Su ye and letting Su ye escape. He could stop the generals.


    Jimmy looked blank.


    Palos was stunned. She didn''t know how to help Su ye for a moment.


    Posing as a senior general is Su Ye''s secret means?


    Some teachers in Plato''s college also had their heads in a mess.


    "Stupid humans." Euclid whispered and turned the book secretly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the senior general medal is made by the God of war mountain and blessed by the temple. You can verify the truth."


    Su ye said, took off the senior general medal and threw it to the sacred general.


    The general of the Holy Land smiled coldly, looked carefully, his face was dull, and then hurried to check it again and again.


    It''s true!


    Then he handed it to the others.


    The other generals looked carefully and were silent.


    "Even if a senior general lends you the medal, you can''t get rid of the crime of fake identity!"


    "It''s not borrowed. This medal is mine." Su ye said calmly.


    "Then, come with us to Zhanshen mountain."


    "Of course I''m going to the God of war mountain, but... I have other medals. You can finish the inspection."


    Su ye said, in the surprised eyes of the people, took out one medal after another from the ring of space and handed it to the general of the Holy Land in front of him.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the very famous medals


    The innocent, the rescuer, the repulsor, the glory, the shipwrecker, the giant butcher, the protector, the great cause and the first winner of the marathon battle.


    Halfway through the delivery, Palos suddenly turned her head and looked at Su Ye.


    She thought of a man.


    Someone she feels familiar with in marathon fortress.


    Palos clenched her silver teeth.


    liar! liar! liar!


    After handing out the last Medal of the first performer, Su Ye smiled and said, "by the way, I forgot to say it. My pseudonym ''ulak'' participated in the marathon battle. Of course, my real name, Su ye, is still written in the actual military merit book. You can go to marathon fortress for verification. "


    Su ye said, "summon the bronze servant."


    A huge blue magic array appeared on the ground, and the vigorous hell Unicorn slowly emerged.


    The hell unicorn was about to stretch out its tongue. When he found so many people, he immediately raised his head and looked down at them.


    A few soldiers whispered.


    "It''s the hell Warcraft that scares the giants!"


    "That''s it. I can recognize it when it turns into ash. It''s like a heavenly horse coming down to earth!"


    "Yes, that''s the way it looked at the world!"


    Su Ye raised his right index finger and the dark flame burned slowly.


    "Hellfire..."


    "You are ulak!"


    "Damn it, you used a magic mask!" Jimmy suddenly realized.


    "No wonder ulak always deliberately cast spells in front of the team of Plato college. It turned out that he was protecting us!"


    "Yes! We all thought ulak was a good man at that time. Unexpectedly, it was su Ye! "


    "Many of us have been saved by ulak... No, they have been saved by Su Ye''s magic!"


    "Su ye, it''s hard for you to hide it from us!"


    "I see. No wonder you dare to come back! It turns out that you fake Sparta to participate in the war. You already have the medal of the innocent. You are already a senior general. You can''t be convicted of previous crimes! "


    "Damn it! Not only the king of marathon, but also the champion! What king''s name will you make in the future? "The magic king?"


    "God, ulak is my classmate! Sign! Sign! "


    The eyes of those female students looking at Su ye have changed. No matter how afraid Palos is, they can''t hide the starlight in their eyes.


    They like the king Su ye in the stadium, but they prefer the master of the battlefield!


    Now, the two are one.


    Some teachers who don''t know the truth are also full of confusion. A second grade student, even become a senior general and the first contributor to the marathon campaign¡° You are ulak... "The general of the Holy Land headed by him looked at Su Ye blankly. A few officers and soldiers present looked at the hell unicorn and the black flame in Su Ye''s hands. They just returned from marathon! They have seen with their own eyes the appearance of a unicorn God in hell. They saw with their own eyes the heroism of ulak on the battlefield. But they can''t imagine that Suye is ulak¡° No wonder, no wonder... "All the generals muttered to themselves, lowered their heads slightly, and their eyes became extremely complex. They can kill a magician, but they can''t kill an admiring colleague. Greek civilians watching all this have been stunned. Several excited civilian teenagers shouted excitedly and rushed back to Athens, running and shouting all the way¡° Suye is ulak! Su Ye is not only the king of the championship, but also the king of the marathon! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 498

    Near the city gate of Athens, hundreds of Athenians are walking out happily.


    "Champion Wang Suye is back!"


    "It''s so low-key. Zhanshen mountain didn''t prepare a grand welcome ceremony."


    "After all, it''s a magician, different from those rude people."


    "Wait, what did you hear?"


    Hundreds of Athenians looked at the teenagers who rushed in at the gate.


    "Suye is ulak! Su Ye is not only the king of the championship, but also the king of the marathon! "


    The teenagers shouted as they ran.


    One boy was stopped and the others continued to run and shout.


    "What''s going on? He said as he walked. " The crowd gathered around the stopped boy and walked quickly outside the city.


    "Well, those nobles wanted to find Su Ye''s trouble... Later, Su ye took out the senior general medal... Finally, Su Ye showed his identity, then summoned the hell Warcraft, and showed the legendary hell fire! Even the Athenian soldiers present recognized Su Ye''s identity! "


    "I remember that ulak has many medals. If Su Ye is really a senior general and has the medal of the innocent, all the previous charges can not be convicted."


    "Yes! That''s why Su Ye dared to return. "


    "It''s terrible enough to be a champion. He is still the king of Marathon admired by all Greeks. It is estimated that the double kings will spread all over the city today. "


    "Those nobles are so stupid that they will become the laughing stock of the world!"


    "Who''s in trouble? I''m looking for Shuangwang Suye. My God, I can''t help but want to see that scene!"


    The people of Athens quickened their pace and continued to move forward.


    The people of the Luolong family and the enka family stared at Su Ye. They felt that their soul, glory and self-confidence were torn to pieces by Su ye, and then threw them on the ground and crushed them with their feet.


    How could he be the hero of the marathon?


    Just a few days ago, I praised that ulak.


    Even, the elders of all families took ulak as an example to teach their younger generations.


    But ulak is Suye!


    Fake, it must be fake!


    Palos bit her teeth and moved her hands gently. She wanted to pinch Su ye to vent her anger.


    When I was at marathon fortress, I was around, but I turned a blind eye.


    Now think about it, Bai is worried!


    Albert''s face turned red for the first time.


    He still remembers that just a few days ago, he said he worshipped ulak, and then used ulak to belittle Su ye, saying that the sports champion was nothing. Ulak was the pride and example of the magician.


    Now, the pride and example of the magician is the sports champion.


    And it''s your deskmate.


    Albert felt that the sky was broken, the earth collapsed and the world was about to be destroyed.


    Jimmy was too excited to speak and his face was red.


    The young magician I admire most, ulak, the future magician recognized by the Greek magic world, is actually Suye!


    It''s su Ye!


    Holt''s face was dull.


    His mind has been in a dead state.


    Because he can''t understand such a complex thing.


    Ulak? Su ye? Who?


    Unreasonable!


    A few teachers have a mysterious smile and look like they are in control.


    Some soldiers looked at Su Ye excitedly. If they didn''t know they were here to catch Su Ye today, they had begun to shout the name of "great cause".


    In Greece, any great cause deserves the voice of the people.


    The glory of great deeds has always been comparable to that of the demigod nobility.


    Old Turner looked at Su Ye blankly, opened his mouth, closed it, opened his mouth again, closed it again, repeated this, and couldn''t say a word.


    Just a few days ago, he talked about ulak with the patriarch Leo Bo. They agreed that ulak was probably the future Plato of Sparta.


    As a result, it was Athens.


    It''s su Ye.


    It was Suye who destroyed the honor and reputation of the Rolon family.


    And a senior general!


    "Double king Suye!"


    "Double king Suye!"


    He saw hundreds of Greek people rush out and shout loudly, waking them up.


    Su Ye held out his hand.


    "Can I go into town now?"


    The Athenian generals honestly handed the medal to Su ye, then hesitated for a while and put their right hand on their left chest.


    Salute.


    "Welcome back to Greece, general!" The generals bowed their heads together.


    Then the soldiers roared.


    "Welcome back to Greece, general!"


    They found that Su ye had the highest rank here!


    "I just said it was a welcome ceremony..." an Athenian civilian shouted excitedly.


    The rollons and enka almost cried, as if they were.


    Seeing the reaction of many generals, the originally skeptical Athenian civilians were relieved, and many young people turned and rushed back to Athens.


    "Double king Suye, triumph!"


    "Double king Suye, triumph!"


    Just then, a great voice spread all over Athens.


    "Welcome the vice president of the Greek fire magic association, the champion king, the quadruple champion, the world record holder, the cruel magician, the great cause under the pseudonym ulak, the first performer of marathon, the king of marathon, the controller of hell fire and the owner of hell Warcraft to return to Athens. The Greek fire magic association congratulates the double king Suye on his return to Athens! "


    The whole city was shocked.


    Many people remember that this is the voice of Archie, the chief vice president of the fire magic association.


    Before Su Ye was forced away, he also publicly announced Su Ye''s new identity and firmly supported Su Ye.


    Before, people thought that he said that it was just angry to let Su ye serve as vice president, but now, it has been officially announced!


    Then, more and more people fall into thinking. Is this true or false?


    Then, the earth magic association, the wind magic association, the water magic association and the ice gold wood triple magic association all announced their welcome to Su Ye.


    At this moment, the Athenian people who did not believe it also accepted this fact one after another.


    Su Ye is the first winner of the marathon campaign. Su Ye is ulak, the king of Marathon and the champion!


    In Athens, whether it is mount ares or most noble mansions, there is a dead silence.


    Countless tables were overturned and countless items were broken.


    It was not until this moment that they realized that mithiad and Plato''s college must have done a good job together.


    The so-called personal grudges between mithiad and Plato were just smoke magic.


    Without mityad, Su ye could not hide from the ears and eyes of God of war mountain.


    No wonder mityad said not to carve the statue of ulak for the time being. No wonder mityad kept pressing and didn''t hand in the military merit book and kept saying that he was counting and checking.


    Now Su Ye announced that it was estimated that the military merit book would appear in the God of war mountain and all city states that night.


    Many nobles roared wildly, but in the end, they were powerless to sit down.


    If only the city of Athens went to war, Ares mountain had 100 ways to deprive Su Ye of his military achievements.


    But marathon is different.


    It was the whole Greek War against Persia.


    No city-state is entitled to deprive Su Ye of his military merit and medals.


    Neither the Lord nor god can do it. We need the God King to come forward.


    If Zeus really denies Su Ye''s military achievements, the gods of Persia, northern Europe and Egypt can immediately hold a Daqing ceremony to congratulate him.


    At least, no one can get Su ye in a short time.


    Moving Soviet industry is equivalent to digging the foundation of Athens and all Greece!


    At this time, the God of war mountain not only can not move the Soviet industry, but also strengthen the recognition.


    In front of the north gate of Athens, the funeral procession silently separated to both sides to make way for the main road.


    The soldiers were separated on both sides, and so were the Athenians.


    "I''ll report to the God of war mountain first." Su ye walked forward.


    All Plato teachers and students followed Su ye and moved forward together.


    Su ye entered from the north gate of Athens and walked all the way to the avenue of the goddess of wisdom.


    The Athenians on the roadside spontaneously welcomed and cheered loudly.


    Their faces were filled with happy smiles, and their limbs danced with excitement.


    As early as when he learned that the Persian army had landed in the marathon, an atmosphere of despair enveloped Athens.


    The streets and alleys of Athens are discussing madly, because there is a great plain between marathon fortress and Athens.


    As long as the Persians occupy the marathon fortress, they can drive straight south to Athens.


    After learning that the Persian undead army and the giant Legion appeared, the Athenians panicked, and a few people fled Athens with their families.


    Until the emergence of a name calmed the people.


    A magician named ulak was born in the sky, cooperated with general mityad, defeated the giant army and won a battle.


    Ulak''s name is like a flock of pigeons flying around Athens every day.


    Countless Athenians prayed for ulak and mithiad.


    Next, the appearance of the giant king and the plane ship led to the disastrous defeat of the Athenian army.


    The whole city cursed the aristocratic generals for their incompetence.


    Athens fell into despair again.


    Almost everyone, even the nobles, no longer hostile to the magician, hoped that ulak could show miracles again.


    Because once the marathon is lost, Athens will either be surrounded by the Persian army or form a legendary war.


    The result of the legendary war must be that the whole Athens will be reduced to ruins.


    Finally, a miracle happened.


    Ulak not only defeated the Persian army again on the land battlefield, but also sank the magic flagship of the Persian army on the Marine Battlefield, which laid the final victory in one fell swoop. When the news reached Athens, the city celebrated. That night, all the people in Athens spontaneously went to the avenue of the goddess of wisdom and the municipal square to celebrate this hard won victory. The magician named ulak is the Savior of Athens! On that day, not only Athens, but all Greek city states were reciting the name of urak. People in every city-state are the same. It''s like a festival. They will go to the city for a walk. That''s the ritual feeling of the whole city. The Spartans mistook their city for an excellent magician and celebrated more madly. They were even happier that there was finally a magician in their city-state who could beat Su ye, an Athenian who took the title of king of gladiators. Before the joy of victory dissipated, the news that Su Ye won the championship one after another spread all over Athens. The Athenians, who were already very excited, once again climbed to a new peak of joy. A few days ago, the whole city was crazy about Su ye, and all kinds of magical deeds about Su ye were spreading. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 499

    In particular, Su Ye''s neighbors boasted about how they were with Su ye when they had nothing to do. They had long seen that he would be a big man in the future.


    Some residents of lion harbor say the same.


    Now, Su Ye is back.


    Unexpectedly, double the surprise.


    The major magic associations took the initiative to announce Su Ye''s identity, but ares mountain had no objection.


    Although many Athenian civilians don''t say it, they have long regarded magicians and magic associations as just forces against the nobility.


    After all the magic societies were heard, most Athenians believed it.


    Su Ye is ulak. He is not only the champion, but also the great marathon king and the youngest senior general.


    An admirable great cause.


    Su ye went all the way, and the people on both sides cheered constantly.


    More people joined the torrent behind Su ye and walked to the God of war mountain together.


    The old people, nobles or soldiers in the crowd looked a little trance.


    Athens, there has been no great cause for a long time.


    It has been a long time since such people spontaneously formed such a large-scale celebration.


    Celebrations of this scale are often dominated by Ares mountain and nobles.


    Even Solon''s recent speech did not have as many people and excitement as at this time.


    Su Ye''s deeds in pithia, marathon and Athens were spread again.


    Moreover, the details of many deeds have changed slightly again.


    It began to develop from deeds to stories and from stories to myths.


    In Sparta, Su Ye challenged thousands of gladiators in the big Gladiator arena. He only used two magic servants and didn''t move his feet.


    In the marathon, Suye punched the giant king, kicked the fate warlock, flew to the sea, crushed the Persian flagship, set off huge waves, scattered the Persian camp, defeated the legendary assassin, and captured maduous, the son-in-law of the Persian king.


    In the pithia competition field, Su Ye surpassed all the other opponents for dozens of laps, threw discus out of the pithia competition field, flew to Delphi Statue Square, cut off the head of the statue of Hercules, and beat the noble headed by o''keno to cry for his father and mother.


    Just now, many Athenian nobles and soldiers of Ares mountain betrayed the nobles and Ares palace, took the initiative to burn a fire to meet Su ye, and resolutely dressed up as a funeral. In order to meet Su ye, they were ready to sacrifice.


    In order to welcome Su Ye''s triumph, the Pandion family also put an artifact light outside. The light was opened by the patriarch of Pandion himself, who had decided to marry the princess to Su Ye.


    Various myths began to brew


    Su Ye didn''t know.


    Su Ye''s purpose of going to Zhanshen mountain is very simple. He goes to the military treasure house. The Secretary for home affairs is usually comparable to the aristocratic bureaucrats of sloths and snails. Now they have all become cheetahs and rabbits.


    Last time, the holy land level Deputy Chief Secretary for administration was killed by a spear falling from heaven. Now all the holy mountains know that the Pandion family started against the Cabell family, and no one wants to be the next target.


    The demigod family, the peak of the Pandion family, has never been said, but has always been killed.


    A Deputy Secretary for administration sat on the carriage to Plato''s college and looked at the long list of statues with a tangled face.


    "There are two batches of 18 statues with nine high-level medals, one in the municipal square and the other in the Acropolis temple area"


    "There are seven record breaking statues, and two batches, a total of 14 will be made."


    "Fifteen champion statues, four champion King statues and one champion King statue, two batches, 40 in total."


    "In other words, there will be 36 more Suye statues in the municipal square tonight. If this continues, the municipal square will be renamed Suye square!"


    "The only good news is that the ''foot touching team'' in the municipal square tonight can be divided into 36..."


    "No! And the statue of the great God giver. What do I think? How many times did the sun god give it? The champion King twice, the champion king once, and the God of war once, there are four statues of the great God giver. A total of 40! Hoo, it''s hanging. If I don''t remember, I may also be killed by a spear falling from the sky... "


    Su ye walked all the way along the wisdom goddess Avenue. The people welcomed and followed him all the way to the municipal square.


    Many people instinctively went to the statue of the city-state champion of Su ye and bent down to touch the instep of the statue.


    The instep is as bright as a mirror, and the instep is one tenth thinner than at the beginning.


    Su Ye stopped at the municipal square for a few seconds and his eyes fell on his statue of the city-state games.


    The statue witnessed the game and the premiere of Zachary.


    Su Ye was a little sorry that he didn''t see the premiere.


    However, there is also gratification.


    From now on, the statue is no longer alone!


    Bypass the municipal square and go to Zhanshen mountain.


    The Athenians'' joy did not dissipate, but became more and more excited. They went to the Ares mountain area where they didn''t dare to go at ordinary times.


    The people of Zhanshen mountain are like great enemies. They have sent all the city guards to guard on both sides of the street. Then the nobles turned black. Who has ever seen a soldier standing guard with a happy face? They almost ran to Su ye to kiss his feet. There are soldiers who don''t care at all. The officer is nearby and shouted "double king Suye" with the people from time to time. The Athenian nobles were miserable. A while ago, in order to appease the people, avoid chaos in Athens before war, and for the subsequent urban defense war, Ares mountain cooperated with the military to publicize ulak''s achievements. It is better to publicize the ulak of foreign countries than mityad, who preaches that his war achievements have been promoted. Anyway, even if ulak is blown into the embodiment of God, ulak can''t seize power with the God of war mountain, but mityad can. Better friends than domestic slaves. Therefore, most of the generals and a few soldiers in Athens believed first. In their hearts, ulak is the symbol of the perfect general. Now, the Athenian nobles slowly chew the bitter fruit in their mouths. It hurts to hit your foot with a stone! Finally, Su ye went to the front door of the military headquarters, took out his magic beard and made a short speech. Nothing more than to thank the gods, the God of war mountain, the Plato academy, the Athenians and the Greeks. Finally, he advertised his business in a joking way. Everyone in the military headquarters was in full readiness for fear that Su ye would attack here with the Athenians of the whole city. But unexpectedly, Su Ye kindly explained his intention as soon as he entered the door, just to go to the treasure house of the military headquarters, and directly said that he hoped everyone would be honest and don''t hide good things. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The General Logistics Officer waved his hand and said that Su ye could go to all the treasure houses and exchange all the booty, which was the due treatment of a senior general. Early, early, quick! Accompanied by the general logistics officer, Su ye first visited all the military depots, including some private military depots originally prepared for the nobility. Su Ye was not polite this time. He was fully armed with magic perception, magic vision and altar eyes. Anyway, this is Athens, Athena''s city-state. It''s your own home. Su Ye resisted his inner excitement, avoided emotional fluctuations, and exchanged goods without delay. Once the record is completed and successfully redeemed, it will be immediately included in the ring of space. Because some treasures are too precious! A broken ring of space that cannot be opened is probably a treasure of 3000 gold eagles, but the light and fog value of the items inside is more than 5 million gold eagles. A bone carving of an Egyptian primitive tribe is a 50000 level treasure. As a result, the light and fog show at least two million. A booty from northern Europe, a ten meter long whale statue, is a 5000 gold eagle treasure, but the light and fog show that it is worth at least 500000. And so on. In order to maximize revenue, Su ye only exchanged a high military merit trophy. It was judged by the military headquarters to be a 500000 level treasure, but it was actually a ten million level treasure. Such exchange seems to return to Athena''s treasure house. Especially in the company of so many nobles, it feels more exciting. Exhaust all military achievements in one breath. It''s like robbing. Those noble officials knew that if Su Ye didn''t do so, in a few days, Zhanshen mountain would withdraw many valuable booty. However, they found that Su Ye didn''t have a good eye for choosing spoils. He always inexplicably traded military merit for something very common. However, some people also expressed their appreciation for Su Ye. Su ye did not only pay attention to divine power equipment like those soldiers and generals, but often changed some valuable things for collection. Good taste. Looking at those aristocrats'' indifferent expressions, Su Ye''s heart was full of unspeakable pleasure. The harvest this time is too big. Both sides are very satisfied. Out of the military headquarters, Su Ye found that the Athenians outside had not left. Su ye had to use his magic beard again to persuade the people to leave and go back to Plato college. Most people dispersed one after another, and only a few continued to follow Su Ye until Su ye entered Plato''s college. Plato College held a grand celebration for Su ye and his returning teachers and students. Suye is back. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 500

    The celebration is over.


    Deep in Plato''s college, the roar of the legendary magic instrument volcanic furnace gradually subsided, and the crater no longer flows liquid metal rivers with different colors.


    The famous Plato dwarf workshop became particularly quiet.


    Under the volcanic furnace, the dwarfs had just drunk a few glasses of barley wine and had not enjoyed themselves. They gathered together and looked at Su Ye standing on the wine barrel.


    Standing with the dwarves, in addition to human craftsmen, there are also some magicians from Plato college, most of whom are from the earth system.


    Niedern and niedel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, were also among them, looking curiously at Su Ye.


    Su Ye gently stamped the wine barrel, held the bubbling barley wine and said loudly: "I said I must change the table of the world, and I, with the help of Plato college, especially with the help of magicians and craftsmen, solved all problems and let the beauty of our dragon burn all over the world like a wild fire! Light up the dining table all over the world! I, Su ye, did it! "


    The dwarves cheered loudly and looked eagerly.


    However, what they are staring at is not su ye, but Wang sledgehammer around Su Ye.


    Even if there were holy dwarves present, they looked at Wang dachui with a touch of envy and respect.


    Dwarves with metal domination are the blood of dwarven gods!


    Wang Da Chui leaned lazily on the black demon sheep and kept glancing at the wine barrel. Su ye had promised to drink unlimited barley wine today as long as things were done.


    "However, I am not satisfied with knives and forks. I have to completely smash those backward, ugly and impractical pottery! My goal is to make a great tableware called ''porcelain'', so that this tableware can occupy the tables all over the world more comprehensively! Moreover, I can guarantee that the income of porcelain will far exceed that of knives and forks. Everyone present has unlimited barley wine! "


    "Porcelain!"


    "Porcelain!"


    "I love porcelain!"


    The dwarves cheered loudly.


    "However, making porcelain requires special porcelain clay and better glaze slurry. This is what I heard from the sailors in the East in lion harbor. The only pity is that he simply described the magical porcelain and even introduced the simple manufacturing process without telling me anything in detail. Therefore, I need craftsmen and magicians who understand soil, rock and pottery. Only with your help can we develop better porcelain clay and make better porcelain. "


    "Great cause, what is porcelain like?" Black beard shook his beard and shouted.


    "The best porcelain is as white as milk and as shiny as gemstones. It is smoother than women''s skin. It can be used as a mirror. Every porcelain is a work of art." Su ye said loudly.


    "The skin of a female dwarf can sharpen a knife!" Black beard''s words made people laugh, and the female dwarfs excitedly stretched out their arms to show their strong bodies.


    Very proud.


    "Of course, I''m talking about human women''s skin." Su Ye smiled.


    "If it''s really like what you said, I also want to use it. I''m used to knives and forks. I''ll be used to... Yes, porcelain!" Black beard road.


    Many dwarves nodded hard. They were completely different from those dwarven tribes. They stayed at Plato''s College for a long time and liked emerging things more and more.


    "What kind of clay can be used as porcelain clay?" Asked a magician.


    Su Ye regretted and said, "to tell you the truth, don''t tell me, even the sailor doesn''t know. But I believe that there must be such soil on the vast land of Greece. As long as we keep trying, we will find it. Tonight, let''s have a drink. Starting tomorrow, we will study in detail and try to make porcelain. I know it will be a long process, but the bigger the pig, the fatter it is! "


    "Well said!"


    "Yes!"


    The dwarves supported one after another, but human craftsmen and magicians were skeptical.


    Where is this to prepare new goods? It''s like a blind cat looking for a dead mouse.


    "However, while looking for ways to make porcelain, I will invent a complete set of harness, not only the reins, but also some rags and armor on the horse''s back! What I want to make is a saddle that can make people sit comfortably, a stirrup that people can step on with their feet, and a horseshoe that can make horses run longer and faster! I know that many people don''t believe it, but I will prove with facts that since I can change the table of the world, I can also change the battlefield of the world! And I''ve changed once! "


    "To the king of marathon!"


    "To the king of marathon!"


    The dwarves held up empty wooden wine glasses.


    "Finally, let me respect those in front of me. You will become great craftsmen who will change the world! Today, open your mouth and drink freely! "


    Su Ye drank a large glass of wine in public and jumped down the barrel.


    The dwarves rushed to Su ye like tigers. They picked up a wine barrel without a wooden cup and drank directly at the barrel.


    Wang dachui and black magic sheep also held a wine barrel and drank freely.


    Su ye walked up to ned''er with a smile.


    "Long time no see, double king Su Ye!" Nidel gave Su ye a hug with great enthusiasm and finally patted Su ye on the shoulder.


    This treatment is at least 100 levels higher than when we first met.


    "Let''s go to the hut and say." Nidern winked at them.


    Entering the hut, niden uses a blockade spell to isolate the inside and outside.


    Su Ye opened the magic book, faced nidel, and showed the design drawings of all the harness, and even the formed knight.


    Nidel looked at it carefully for a long time before he said with an excited look: "genius! Genius! You are a genius! I''m sure your harness can definitely change the battlefield. I even suspect that from then on, except for the mountains that are not suitable for horse warfare, there will be only cavalry warfare on any plain. On the plain, the infantry were just pottery men in front of the cavalry, smashed and broken. If you can create a powerful magic horse knight, you don''t need much. You only need 10000 to ride, which is enough to sweep the flat war all over the world. Once the cavalry is equipped with your harness, any stecky Archer, any Persian heavy cavalry, any Macedonian comrade in arms knight, are all corpses! "


    Suye and niden looked at each other in surprise. Nidel''s enthusiasm for harness was too exaggerated. Either he knew cavalry too well and had foresight, or he was pure nonsense.


    Naidel saw that they looked wrong, smiled awkwardly and said, "I studied mounts in those years, especially Warcraft cavalry. I know best how powerful cavalry will play when equipped with this kind of harness. Especially on the Magic Horse knight, even better than the Warcraft knight. "


    "Yes, it seems that you do understand. Although the Warcraft knight is powerful, it is extremely difficult to control the Warcraft. Once the battle starts, most of the Warcraft will leave the knight and start random fighting, and some will even attack friendly forces. This is also the reason why the Warcraft knight has been unable to grow. Magic horses are different. They are far better than ordinary war horses in all aspects. They are very easy to control. Once a cavalry regiment with more than 1000 people is formed, it is very terrible. "


    "A thousand people can''t do it. Only a cavalry regiment of at least five thousand people can form a strong attack power. But I prefer archers! " Nedell said.


    Three people nodded and smiled at the same time.


    Stirrup is an artifact for archers. With stirrup, the combat effectiveness of archers on horses is doubled.


    Nidel deduced excitedly, "even if the heavy cavalry is equipped with such a harness, there is nothing to do with the Persian colossus army and the giant army. However, if archers are equipped with this kind of harness, they can easily surround and kill the Colossus Legion. With the Magic Arrow, it can also kill ordinary giants. As for the flying snake legion, it is vulnerable to archers and may even withdraw from the battlefield forever. With this harness, we Greece finally have a way to fight the ace legion of the Persian army. "


    "You have a good eye. However, you should know that once these harnesses are exposed, they will be imitated for up to a month, and Persians can skillfully use them for up to half a year. Therefore, before the next World War, we can''t expose these harness. We must unite various temples to make and train secretly. Then give the Persians a head-on blow. " Suye road.


    "It should be so..." nidel said with some regret.


    Su ye said with a smile, "this kind of thing can be easily imitated, and its manufacture is simple. It can''t make much money at all. However, once the harness appears, the price of the war horse will soar, at least double! The war horses cannot be manufactured in large quantities, so the price of the racecourse will rise to an incredible level! "


    "Yes!" Nidel stared like a magic lamp. "I almost forgot that."


    "Therefore, my idea is very simple. Before the price rise, I secretly purchased horse farms everywhere, not only in Greece, but also in northern Europe and Persia. Of course, you can''t use my name. After all, the whole world is staring at me now. " Suye road.


    Nidel and niden nodded at the same time. Now Su Ye has become a world-class celebrity.


    Su Ye continued: "I believe that the acquisition can be completed perfectly with the ability of Plato''s chamber of Commerce. Next, we need to wait for the cavalry war that shocked the world. As for which side to fight, we are not sure, but we can be sure that the victory belongs to us! After that war, not only Greece, but also the other three countries will be alert, and then madly buy war horses and racecourses. At that time, we will sell it slowly! "


    "At least double the net profit! You are a genius! " Nidel sighed.


    Su Ye smiled. In fact, the emergence of harness and the prosperity of cavalry not only affected the war, but also likely to form a new social class.


    Every step of social change will affect the nobility and even the temple.


    Niederon looked at nidel and said, "this is very important. If vice president nidel is not competent, I can ask Mr. thucydide to send more people to assist you."


    Nidel''s eyes flashed, squeezed out a proud smile and said, "don''t worry! Leave this matter to me. I guarantee with my head that you must be satisfied! Moreover, Su Ye knows the famous Prince sigrud and princess isina. With these two, our acquisition in northern Europe and Persia will be very smooth. As for Egypt, it is the home of magicians, and the Plato chamber of Commerce has great power there. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 501

    Su Ye nodded and said, "well, I''ll give you the harness, direction and funds. I''ll give you the plan and specific operation. Next, we will secretly try to make new harness, and then conduct exploratory training in Plato''s college. Once the effect is achieved, it is necessary to inform the temples, and then organize a secret cavalry regiment with the power of the temple. I believe that before notifying the temple, our acquisition has been completed. "


    "Don''t worry! The president will fully support this acquisition! I can guarantee that everything will be completed before the harness is handed over to the temple of God! It''s just that I have a lot of details to discuss with you. For example, how can the temple trust the harness and keep it secret? " Nedell said.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the eyes of the gods are long and bright. They have seen that there will be a war between Persia and Greece in the near future. When we offer the harness, it is the day of the joy of the gods and the full cooperation of the temple. "


    "I ignored your relationship with the temple. However, now it is rumored that in addition to the Sun Temple and the goddess of wisdom temple, many temples are dissatisfied with you. This is also an important reason why the three stupid families dare to stop you at the door. " Nedell said.


    "Before the temple officially issued a statement, everything was just speculation." Suye road.


    "Good." Nidel said and thought.


    "We will discuss the detailed things slowly in a few days, but in addition to the harness and porcelain, I have another more important thing. To some extent, it may be one of the most correct things I have done in my life."


    Niden and nidel looked focused and stared into Suye''s eyes.


    "Thanks to Andrea''s talent and the blessing of the gods, I recall many things in lion harbor in my childhood, which also inspired me. I learned from others that in some places, fishing nets, bark, bamboo and other items are crushed, stewed and made into pulp, then made into a thin layer, and then removed the water. With the help of various technologies, coarse paper can be made. Some of these papers are very poor, even worse than the leaves of papyrus, but they have one thing in common, that is, they are very soft. And this kind of paper has one of the greatest advantages, low production cost! Very low, very low! It can be made of trees, bamboo, flax and even some grass. "


    Niederon''s eyes widened slowly, and there was a strange color in his eyes.


    Nidel asked, "low cost is a good thing, but can we make money?"


    Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "next is the focus. The cost of papermaking research is borne by me! Once developed successfully, we only make high-end brands, and then open the formula, skills and everything of papermaking to the world! My goal is not to make money by papermaking, but to make all businessmen, workshops and temples feel that papermaking can make money, and then popularize paper all over the world at the fastest speed! "


    Niederon turned his head slowly and looked at Su Ye quietly. Even in his false eyes, there seemed to be a flash of brilliance.


    "Why?" Nidel asked.


    "Why not?" Su ye asked.


    "Since it''s an opportunity to make money, why don''t we have it in our hands?" Nidel asked.


    "First, do you think I lack the opportunity to make money?"


    "... it seems that there is no shortage."


    "Second, paper will become the carrier of the world beyond land and sea. It and words carry not only what we can see, but also experience, knowledge and ideas we can''t see. What we create is not a commodity, what we create is another new world! So, Mr. nidel, and the president behind you, do you just want to earn more gold eagles, or do you want to create a new world while earning gold Eagles? "


    Nidel''s breathing was a little short.


    He quickly restrained his emotions and said, "it''s powerful. It''s really powerful. It''s worthy of being a double king in the world. I''m a businessman who is open to money. I was persuaded by you. From my personal point of view, I am willing to do this with you, but from the perspective of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, I can''t agree with it all. But I can assure you that if you pay for your research, our chamber of Commerce will be willing to pay for human and material resources. I believe many magicians are willing to do it, niden, right? "


    The two men looked at ned.


    Niederon raised his head slightly with a proud smile and said, "all magicians are willing to work hard for papermaking, because every magician knows how great an impact it will have on the whole world once cheap and practical paper appears. In other words, many magicians are studying papermaking, but they are unable to do so. Since Su Ye is willing to bear the cost, I can call a large number of magicians to join the ranks of studying papermaking. "


    "I love magicians." Nidel cheered enthusiastically.


    Su ye and niden smiled at each other.


    "What goes with papermaking is movable type printing. Because no matter how excellent the paper is, its value can''t compare with the above words. The principle of this printing is so simple that when I finish, you will wonder why humans were stupid enough to find it so long. However, printing requires high technology, otherwise what is printed is only a piece of fuzzy handwriting. Therefore, magicians need to be dispatched to refine matching magic tools. Of course, the research cost is still borne by me, and once it is successfully developed, it will still be announced to the world. "


    "My heart is beating faster." Niederon''s face flushed.


    "Imagination is beautiful. There are so many literate people. No matter how much paper and books are, they are of little use." Nedell said.


    Niederon said, "don''t let your eyes stay in the past and the present, but look to the future. A hundred years ago, even the magician himself didn''t realize that magic would be so great. Now, we can''t realize the impact of papermaking, movable type printing and a large number of books on a hundred years later. When the sun is brightest, it is never morning, but noon. "


    "Well, you''re right about everything." Nedell said.


    Niden looked at Su ye and said slowly, "if you bear the cost and doubt, you will reap glory."


    Su Ye smiled, but he was surprised. Niden''s attitude was too solemn, more solemn than giving lectures in class, and he didn''t adapt to it.


    "I like movable type printing and papermaking very much. I am willing to join the ranks of magicians who study these two technologies for free, and I will try my best to recruit like-minded magicians. Not surprisingly, Archimedes would like to study movable type printing technology. " Ned Endau.


    "Good! However, we must first study papermaking and then study movable type printing after we get enough good paper. We can never use magic paper or papyrus to carry printing. Then, next, we must go hand in hand, develop porcelain, harness and paper at the same time, and acquire the horse farm. " Suye road.


    "You''re making the world a better place. You said, you can do it. " Niden stared at Su ye with slightly strange eyes.


    "I love a better world. It represents more golden opportunities." Nidel shouted his praise.


    "Well, I''ll go home and have a rest. From tomorrow on, we''ll make the world a better place." Su Ye has a warm smile.


    When the three got up, Su Ye suddenly said, "I almost forgot that my weapon and equipment brand ''Dragon chopper'' began to sell about half a month later and is recruiting agents. If Plato''s chamber of commerce wants to obtain the agency, it''s best to prepare a large sum of money. "


    Nidel immediately said, "the same weapons and equipment as Sparta? You can rest assured that we will give you a satisfactory price. I can be sure that in the near future, the Dragon chopper will become the most famous divine power equipment in the world. "


    "There are magic tools, but it will take some time." Suye road.


    "Cooperation with you is the most correct choice made by Plato''s chamber of Commerce." Nidel praised loudly.


    "It''s also my honor to cooperate with Plato''s chamber of Commerce." Suye road.


    "I''ll take you out." Niederon finished and glanced at nedell.


    Nidel smiled and said, "I''ll report to the president. I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    Late at night, Plato college was quiet, but the lively aftertaste of the celebration was still there, which made the garden college with lush vegetation more hot than usual.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s harness or porcelain, but papermaking and movable type printing... May lead to a huge counterattack." Niederon weighed his words and spoke slowly.


    "So I let the forces that may obstruct see benefits. I studied papermaking to fight Egypt. Books are printed to promote the faith of gods. Therefore, I will dedicate papermaking and printing to the hall of the goddess of wisdom first. Then... Publicly in the magic Council. As for what others see and use, it has nothing to do with me. " Suye road.


    "Good, good." Niedern kept praising.


    "Paper, movable type printing and books will make the world better and better." Su Ye smiled.


    "Yes. I''ve just been thinking that a world where everyone can read, has paper and books will be better than it is now. " Nidern looked longingly at the night sky.


    "Such a world will have all kinds of shortcomings, but it is indeed better than now, and it will be better." Su Ye''s tone was full of deep nostalgia.


    "Your name will be celebrated forever." Ned Endau.


    "It''s just possible." Suye road.


    "Yes, it''s not us who decide everything." Nidern sighed softly.


    The two men walked quietly at night and didn''t say goodbye until in front of the gate.


    Watching niden turn and leave, Su Ye walks out of the door.


    The familiar carriage came slowly.


    Kelton jumped out of the carriage, warmly opened his arms and showed a very flashy smile.


    "Welcome back, great hero of Athens!"


    Suye weakly accepted Kelton''s embrace.


    "You go all the way, all the way miracles!" Kelton looked at Su ye and was filled with emotion.


    "Stop talking nonsense and send me home to sleep first." Suye road.


    "As you wish, let''s talk in the car." Kelton said, making a gesture of invitation.


    When they got on the carriage, they exchanged their experiences these days and discussed the future development of the dragon''s beauty.


    After a long time, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    "Master Su ye, your door is blocked."


    Su Ye stepped out of the carriage and looked at a large number of neighbors standing or sitting at the door, just like a party, blocking a small half of the street.


    "Su Ye is back!" The crowd burst into laughter. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 502

    Hundreds of people surrounded the carriage in an instant.


    Su Ye looked at those eager eyes and didn''t know how to deal with them for a moment.


    Especially those children, their faces were red and their eyes seemed to twinkle with meteors.


    "Su ye, tell me about the marathon campaign!"


    "Yes, how did you sink the Persian flagship? It is said that the flagship is an island. "


    "Where''s your hell Warcraft? That''s a super beast that can defeat giants. Can we touch it? "


    "Is your championship trophy still there? Can we have a look? "


    "I heard that the record breaking statue is pure gold, really?"


    "Brother Su ye, do you really step on the giant king and ask him to call him dad?"


    "I heard you captured several Persian princesses? What do you look like? "


    ¡­¡­


    At first, people asked some normal questions, but they soon began to ask all kinds of questions.


    Although more than half of them are strangers, many are familiar faces. In the past six months, I have hardly contacted my neighbors, but I often say hello when I see them. My neighbors occasionally send me something they do.


    Su ye had to look at Uncle FIGO.


    Uncle FIGO smiled and said loudly, "now you see Su ye, don''t worry? As for Su ye, don''t worry. Our neighbors will find out sooner or later. He has just returned from Delphi. He must be very tired. Let him have a good sleep. I''ll write down what you want to ask and promise to help you understand. It''s so late. If Su Ye really takes the princess of Persia, we can''t delay him, can we? "


    "Yes..." they laughed vaguely and left one after another.


    Those children with red eyes were reluctant to give up and turned back step by step.


    Thanks to Uncle FIGO and his close neighbors, Su ye returned to the house.


    All the furnishings remained unchanged. Uncle FIGO''s slaves cleaned them and kept them in order.


    Su ye thought about it, summoned the earth proud sky and hell unicorn, and then placed the guard crow.


    From then on, I don''t have to sleep with Plato''s magic image.


    "I have been exiled from Athens for so long. Tomorrow is a holiday. I want to have a good sleep today!"


    That night, Su Ye didn''t study, meditate, summarize and resume. After washing directly, he lay in bed and went to sleep.


    On the street in front of Su ye, many people are still excited and can''t sleep, discussing everything about Su Ye.


    "Su Ye has been promising since childhood..."


    "Forget it, you didn''t laugh at Su Ye''s stupidity back then..."


    "I was encouraging him! Now look again, I dare not say it''s all my role, but my encouragement must be of great help to him... "


    "I also want to encourage you..."


    They talked and laughed, but in the shadow of the corner, two people in black were looking at them and occasionally glanced at the door of Su Ye''s house.


    "The man just now is Su Ye."


    "Now?"


    "Wait."


    Time passed slowly until early in the morning, and there was no one above the street.


    Two black robed men quietly passed through the door of Su Ye''s house next door, waved their hands and sprinkled a piece of light white dust.


    The dust floats slowly, turns into white fog and flows into various rooms.


    Steady breathing came from several rooms.


    The two people kept taking out all kinds of things from the ring of space. Finally, the magical power shrouded the yard next to Su Ye.


    The hell Unicorn suddenly snorted, frowned and walked around the yard.


    Di Aotian looked around and counted the stars quietly.


    Next door.


    A temporary altar appeared in the courtyard.


    On the pure black altar stood three strange statues of goddesses.


    They each have a pair of flesh wings behind them, just like the huge devil''s wings, but the flesh wings are made up of colorful poisonous snakes.


    Their eyes were blood red, and blood continued to flow from the upper end of their eyes to the lower end, like a blood waterfall.


    Each goddess held a bright red torch of anger in her left hand and a black and red snake whip in her right hand.


    Strangely, there are three statues, but no matter how you look at them, you will feel that the poisonous snake, eyes, torch and snake whip are alive.


    Behind the statues of the three goddesses, there are three vague female figures.


    "Following the oracle of the great goddess of vengeance and the goddess of destiny, we traced all the way from Athens to Sparta, from Sparta to marathon fortress, from Marathon fortress to Delphi, and finally back to Athens. The smell of the man who tampered with fate was so strong that his nose was still filled with putrefaction like the smelly herring of northern Europe. We pray piously again, vengeance, please identify sinners with supreme power. "


    The two men in black lowered their heads and began to pray piously.


    After a while, the Viper whip in the hands of one of the goddess statues suddenly rose and expanded, and finally turned into a 100 meter giant snake, rushed out of the house and looked down at the next door in the sky.


    Hell unicorn and di Aotian trembled violently, looked around nervously, looked around suspiciously, looked for a long time, but saw nothing.


    One horse, one goblin, big eyes and small eyes.


    "ßÔ ßÔ?"


    "Chatter?"


    "ßÔ ßÔ?"


    "Chatter?"


    The hell Unicorn suddenly flew into a rage, lifted its hoof and kicked the sky.


    Di Aotian fell to the ground, and Wei Quba looked at the tall, powerful and extremely irritable hell unicorn.


    I can''t fight.


    Suddenly, the two guys trembled and looked around, but they still couldn''t see anything.


    Next door, two people in black looked at the sky in surprise. They saw that the giant Agkistrodon halys was blocked by the huge golden light before entering Su Ye''s yard. Then the giant snake bounced out and broke inch by inch.


    Two men in black stared at the statue of the three goddesses of revenge.


    One of the statues had only the handle of the Viper whip.


    The two men looked at each other.


    After a long time, he sighed.


    "That''s God''s light. Damn Su ye, by virtue of being given by the gods, covered up the traces of tampering with fate. "


    "So it seems that we have found our real goal. Perhaps, he was vaguely aware of our existence, so he had to participate in the Pythia competition as a magician to win the love of the gods in exchange for the light given by God and cover up the peep of the goddess and destiny. "


    "No matter how cunning the prey is, it can''t escape the gaze of the goddess of vengeance. This stupid fool is neither the blood of the gods nor the incarnation of the gods, but by relying on the light given by the gods, he will surely get the cruelest punishment from the goddess if he breaks the Viper whip of the goddess. "


    "God''s light is powerful, but not omnipotent. After six months, these divine lights will dissipate one after another. At that time, we will return here and kill the sinners who tamper with our destiny! "


    "If you disrespect fate, revenge will always follow."


    "If you disrespect fate, revenge will always follow."


    The two men in black put away the altar, went out through the door and disappeared into the night.


    Under the starry night, on the municipal square, the Secretary for home affairs is struggling to place one Su Ye statue after another.


    It was not until the light in the East that the whole forty bronze statues were placed.


    They checked carefully for fear of any flaws or loopholes.


    Finally, they looked at 41 statues in a trance.


    Where is this statue? It''s a human wall!


    These statues are big and small, which are completely formulated according to the specifications of the temple. The largest is the statue of the great cause and the champion king, which is five meters high, which is also the limit of human statues.


    "At last, it was placed before the sun came out. I hope the Pandion family are not angry."


    "It''s not our fault, even if Plato''s college was finished late at night. After all, it''s su Ye''s bronze statue. They should be careful to carve it with magic. "


    "Have you heard? The Cabell family is over, the ancestral house is burned down, and all the people die on the silver. What a tragedy. "


    "Yes, not surprisingly, tomorrow the Cabell family will be stripped of the title of noble family, and the direct and collateral blood will not enter Athens for decades."


    "Alas, it seems that the Pandion family really values Su Ye."


    "It is said that the enka family is also frightened. Some people of the enka family have fled after hearing the tragedy of the cabel family."


    "Su ye should go straight to Athena goddess temple at dawn. Poor enka family... "


    "Shh, someone has come to touch the statue."


    As the sky in the East became brighter and brighter, more and more people arrived at the municipal square.


    Some people simply touched their favorite meritorious statue or champion statue of Su ye, but many people touched it from beginning to end.


    Especially those who have watched Zachary and lined up to touch the statue this time are not as concentrated as the last time, but they flow continuously and never stop.


    The sun hung high and shone on the earth.


    Su ye walked lazily out of the room and took a look at the noon sun.


    "Nothing happened last night?" Su Ye looked at hell unicorn and earth proud sky.


    A horse and a goblin nodded gently.


    "That''s good." Su Ye finished washing and then pushed the door open.


    More than 40 people were standing outside the door. Most of them were wearing gorgeous clothes, and only a few were wearing coarse cloth clothes.


    Most of them look familiar.


    The enka family who participated in the mass funeral yesterday.


    "Please forgive the rudeness of our enka family, the distinguished great cause, the champion king, the Savior of Athens and the double king Su Ye." I saw a middle-aged man in his thirties standing in front of the team. After finishing his words, he half knelt on the ground on the spot.


    The others half knelt down.


    Su Ye looked at these people calmly.


    I''m going to the Athena temple¡° What are you doing? Will you accompany me to the Athena temple in the Acropolis? It won''t take so many people. " Suye road. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man, who was led by him, suddenly looked up, showed a humble smile and whispered, "we are willing to make a Soviet style apology." Su Ye is speechless. Is Su''s apology well known¡° I still think I need to go to the goddess of wisdom before you can really apologize. " Su Ye doesn''t matter. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 503

    The man was stunned and hurriedly said, "Your Excellency, let''s go in and have a private chat. I will certainly satisfy you. You know, I don''t want a new change in the position of chief of the enka family. "


    Su Ye looked around coldly. Many neighbors were looking at it. Everyone seemed to have a faint light on their faces.


    Uncle FIGO and some neighbors secretly thumbed up.


    The nobles of the whole legendary family were forced to kneel at the door. They were civilians like gods.


    "Then come first." Su ye turned back to the yard.


    The man looked happy, followed up quickly and closed the door respectfully.


    "Your Excellency Su ye, my name is Goro. I am the eldest son of the last patriarch. In fact, I didn''t support the enka family''s behavior yesterday, so I didn''t go. However, I have just served as the patriarch, which is not enough to convince the public. There is no way to stop them. " Goro was respectful and humble.


    "If you can''t put your eggs in one basket, you''re smart. If I had seen you yesterday, I would have been in the temple of the goddess of wisdom. " Suye road.


    "Yes, wisdom, like you, will see through my little trick." Goro reached out and wiped his forehead, but there was no sweat on it.


    Su Ye glanced at him. The boy was either very good at life or frightened by his father''s death.


    "Come on, I''m in a hurry." Suye road.


    Goro hurriedly said: "our enka family has committed unforgivable mistakes and crimes. I will not make any excuses. When I come here today, in addition to my sincere apology, I also want to pay you compensation. "


    Su Ye nodded, did not speak, but quietly looked at the blue sky outside the wall.


    "We, the legendary enka family, have inherited for six generations and accumulated some wealth, but most of them have been transformed into territories, fields, shops, mines, divine power equipment and collections. I don''t know. What kind of apology do you like? " Goro peeked and observed Su Ye''s expression.


    "Of course it''s the most precious." Suye road.


    Goro''s face was painful and said, "the most precious of our family are the two territories, but you know, Ares mountain will not allow us to transfer the territory to you. To tell you the truth, you gave the flower Town to Princess Palos. It''s a stroke of genius and admirable. If you win territory from the nobility before you are promoted to the nobility, it will inevitably lead to a strong rebound. So I can change to a Soviet style apology that you may prefer. "


    "Say."


    "I can use the number of noble recommendation of enka family for you. You should know that as long as you are recommended by ten Athenian noble families, and you meet the basic conditions and are recognized by the temple, you can be promoted to noble without the consent of Zhanshen mountain. Once you become an aristocrat, no aristocrat can attack your civilian status. "


    "Do you think I lack the recommendation of the nobility?" Su ye asked.


    Goro explained, "you don''t lack it, but the nobility may lack it. There is no holy land family. The legendary family can get a recommendation every 20 years, the hero family every 10 years and the demigod family every five years. Since many families have used the recommendation quota in recent years, even if they have a good relationship with you, they can''t help it. For example, the Pandion family used it once two years ago. Even though the Pandion family is known as the Athens Suye, it looks calm on the surface and turns like a windmill in the heart.


    Su Ye nodded, sighed and said, "indeed, the legends of that year are admirable. To be honest, I am not familiar with sinka I, but I admire all the legends, heroes and demigods of that era. I have wanted to be one of them since I was a child and make contributions to Greece. "


    "Great as you have done. Even the ancestors failed to get the ''great cause''. " Goro''s eyes were filled with respect.


    There is no falsehood in this respect. It recognizes Su Ye''s great achievements from the bottom of my heart.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "you should know that I am also a collector."


    Gore Luo thought briefly and nodded: "yes, it is said that some treasures you exchanged in the temple and military Treasury are not practical, but they are of great collection value."


    Su Ye nodded, but secretly scolded in his heart. In just a few days, he had been understood by the aristocracy.


    Hum, luckily it''s all a cover.


    "You know, I''m going to be a hero collector. My goal is to collect all valuable hero items in the world. Whether it''s a medal, a hero''s object, a hero''s statue or something else. Now, do you understand why I auctioned the thunder cloud shield spear? "


    "That set of divine power equipment is empty and powerful, but it has no details. It has not been baptized by heroes and wars, and it does not enter your eyes." Goro smiled.


    "Alas, if it weren''t for you and me, I would even like to make you a friend. You are my half confidant." Suye road.


    Goro pressed the joy in his heart and said, "I believe that if you are tolerant and generous, after we pay enough Soviet style apology, we will clear up the past grievances. And I am also a little famous collector. Just... Cough... "


    Goro blushed and continued, "but I was only the eldest son before, not the patriarch, so I don''t have many high-value collections, which can''t be compared with you, but I have not only a small reputation but also a high level in the collection industry these years. In the Greek collection circle, I dare not compare with the aristocrats of the older generation. Among the aristocrats of the same age, I can rank among the top five. "


    As soon as Su ye heard it, he vaguely understood that what collection circle, this aristocrat is actually a black sheep! If his father enka III did not die, he would hardly pass on the family to such a son in the end, which is why he can lead the whole family to kneel. He picked up the family for nothing. Once Su ye went to the temple of the goddess of wisdom to ask the temple for a ruling, he said, "did you always put the items of your ancestors there, or were you ready to cash them?"¡° You''re kidding. Even if we die, we won''t sell our ancestors'' goods. " Goro said positively¡° Yes, since it''s just placed there, what does it matter whether it''s true or false? Who cares? " Goro looked at the man in horror and suddenly had an illusion that he was in the hell of endless magma and volcanoes. The skin color of the man in front of him slowly turned red, his forehead slowly gave birth to two horns, a pair of meat wings slowly opened behind him, and a tail was swinging around behind his waist. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 504

    Goro lowered his head slightly, as if there were countless gray lights intertwined in his eyes.


    Su Ye''s intention is too obvious. He wants to forge a batch of fakes and replace all the items of enka''s ancestors.


    What''s the difference between digging out the bodies of our ancestors and burning them into ashes?


    But if you don''t do it, you will be judged by the gods.


    If it is really a fair trial, I am not afraid, supported by the God of war mountain.


    But the problem is that if Athena dares to shoot a patriarch of the enka family, she doesn''t mind shooting for the divine family "give you a month." Suye road.


    Goro hurriedly said, "Sir, if you know about collection, you must know that counterfeits can''t be made so quickly."


    "I can ask the magician for help."


    Goro nodded helplessly. Indeed, with a magician, it became very easy to make a fake.


    "Besides, if I remember correctly, the statue of your ancestors has been kept for many years?" Su ye asked.


    "Indeed. It''s been a long time. I''ll go to the God of war mountain immediately and ask for the replacement of the statue, and the ''old'' statue will be delivered to you. " Goro road.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction, and his eyebrows were filled with joy.


    I''ve been staring at those statues for a long time, but I can''t think of a good way. I often think about how to get them these days. Now I''ve formed a complete plan after seeing Goro.


    Will there be an unexpected surprise once the legendary warrior statue that has stood for nearly 200 years is sacrificed?


    Observing the change of Su Ye''s expression, Goro''s heart finally fell completely, and there was a trace of joy in his heart.


    If you only pay these, although you are ashamed of your ancestors, you have almost no loss. You can even get lucky and make friends with Su Ye.


    Su Ye is not suitable to expose his identity in the collection circle, so he has a close bond with Su Ye.


    It would be better if we could climb up to the Pandion family.


    Goro''s heart beat faster suddenly. It seemed that he was more likely to revitalize the family than his father who was photographed all over the ground.


    What is the ancestral object? It''s gone if it''s gone, and it''s fake if it''s fake.


    Future generations are more important!


    Goro convinced himself to straighten his chest slowly.


    "I''ll give you a month to send all the things that should be sent, and then the matter between me and the enka family will be written off. You should understand that it is difficult for us magicians to be deceived. " Su Ye''s eyes were particularly severe.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be stupid enough to cheat you with a fake."


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Well, you go."


    Goro was overjoyed, his eyes flashed and said, "Your Excellency Su ye, after the cabel family was defeated by the Pandion family, many items will be sold or even abandoned by the Pandion family. Because the Cabell family was excluded from the aristocracy, the statues of their ancestors would also be removed. These things will be sent to the aristocratic trading market. Because it involves the Pandion family, the current price of these items will be very low, and many people dare not buy them. If it''s you, it should be no problem. I can buy it for you without spending you a golden eagle. "


    Su Ye was stunned. I didn''t know there was such a thing.


    So Su Ye stretched out his hand, warmly patted Goro''s upper arm and said, "good, good! I like honest and reliable friends. "


    Goro''s face was flushed with excitement. He only needed a few golden eagles to get closer to Su Ye. He made the right decision!


    "In addition, a Noble Collection Fair will be held in a few days. There are many hero collections. If you like, I can take you in. Of course, I can only take you alone. " Goro road.


    "OK. If I had time that day, I would go. " Suye road.


    "Then I won''t bother you. I''ll buy the Cabell family collection for you now."


    "Go."


    Goro endured the joy in his heart and opened the door of Su Ye''s family.


    The other nobles of the enka family had to kneel instinctively when their knees were soft, but when they saw that the patriarch came out first, they looked at Goro with expectation.


    Goro, with a straight body and a overcast face, glanced at all the enka family, sighed gently, shook his head and said, "let''s go."


    With that, Goro got into the carriage and left first.


    The rest of the enka family couldn''t guess what had happened, so they got into the carriage and left.


    When the civilians nearby saw this scene, some whistled excitedly and some talked one after another.


    "Look at the patriarch, either Su Ye didn''t agree, or he paid a great price."


    "Yes, if the nobles really win, they must be arrogant when they come out."


    "Double king Su ye, the light of civilians and the nemesis of nobility!"


    "Su Ye is too powerful."


    "I thought Su ye would become a great weapon..."


    Su Ye stood in the door and thought that Goro was really smart. If he looked excited, he and the enka family would have face, but his face would be cut.


    The more intelligent people are, the more they can cooperate.


    Su Ye just went out, and the neighbors cheered and praised Su Ye.


    The children ran around Suye.


    Su ye took out the snacks bought in Delphi from the ring of space and distributed them to the children.


    The children screamed with excitement. It''s a hero''s gift!


    The parents of those children are also red and proud.


    The others couldn''t stop nodding. Su Ye clearly had such a high status, but he didn''t look at people with his nostrils like the nobility. He was still so approachable.


    Hill stepped forward and said politely, "master Suye, I will still drive for you in the future."


    Su Ye nodded, got on the carriage and arrived at Plato college.


    Today is a holiday. There are not many people in the college. When they meet people occasionally, they will greet Su Ye excitedly.


    Su Ye saluted one by one.


    After walking for a while, a familiar figure appeared under a big tree.


    The man had messy black hair, as if a bird would fall on his head at any time. He was staring at the ants under the tree.


    Su ye thought for a moment, didn''t disturb him, and slowed down.


    When Su Ye left, Aristotle raised his head, looked at Su Ye''s back, then lowered his head and observed the ants carefully.


    Su ye came to the dwarf workshop and found that a corner of the dwarf workshop had changed greatly.


    Nidel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, is directing people to tidy up there.


    There are many long tables, some with all kinds of pottery, some with all kinds of rocks or clay, and some with tools for making pottery.


    Many magicians and human craftsmen stood together and discussed constantly, including some gray haired old dwarfs who could not hold a hammer.


    Not far away, Wang dachui and the black magic sheep were lying on a large wine bucket and sleeping.


    Su Ye dismissed the call and let them return to the magic tower.


    Seeing Su Ye appear, nidel excitedly walks over and takes Su ye to the corner.


    "There is no Pottery Workshop in Plato college, which is inconvenient for research, so we are going to build a new porcelain research workshop here. However, you also said that porcelain is derived from pottery, so we have prepared a large number of pottery, clay, pottery stone and so on. First, see if we can recall and inspire you more, and then try again. "


    "OK." Su Ye nodded.


    Su Ye actually had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t have much memory of ceramics. He only knew that the temperature of porcelain was higher and different porcelain clay was used. Then he glazed on the basis of pottery, but he didn''t know what glaze and porcelain clay were.


    "If you really can''t, spend money to find Andre again. However, he should have found that some of his talents have been taken away by me. He may not agree... Well, wool can''t just catch one... It seems that there is a legendary magic that evokes memory. You can''t try it. "


    Su ye thought, walked to the porcelain workshop, glanced, and walked quickly to a table.


    "What are these?" Su Ye pointed to the large pieces of pottery on the table.


    Different from other disorderly colored pottery, each pottery here looks delicate and white from a distance. Only when you approach it can you find that the surface is still rough.


    "White pottery." Nidel looked puzzled, and nearby craftsmen and magicians also looked over.


    They saw that Su Ye''s eyes were shining.


    Su Ye kept picking up one white pottery after another and carefully observed and touched it.


    Su Ye tried to recall the ceramic knowledge in his mind, but he couldn''t remember it, but he always felt that these white ceramics were very close to ceramics, just like porcelain without glaze.


    However, I really don''t understand relevant knowledge and can''t judge.


    "Who can tell me the difference between white pottery and black pottery?"


    Immediately, craftsmen stood up and talked about analysis.


    There are many differences between the two kinds of pottery in all aspects. Su Ye summarized two main points: the soil used for white pottery and black pottery is different, and the firing of white pottery needs a higher temperature to look good.


    Su Ye vaguely felt that the clay used for white pottery may be the same as that used for porcelain. Even if it is different, there is a great overlap.


    Then, Su Ye continued to observe all the pottery, took a few steps, and suddenly rushed to a black pottery.


    The index finger of the right hand carefully skimmed over the mouth of the black pottery, smooth and round.


    However, other parts of the can mouth are still rough.


    The smooth and moist place at the mouth of the pot is very much like the surface of porcelain. Su Ye seriously doubts that this should be the glaze on the surface of porcelain!


    "This kind of thing is very similar to the glass body formed by fire burning sand. Is the so-called glaze on the surface of ceramics some kind of glass? Or something else? The main component of glass seems to be silica? Alas, I really can''t remember. We can see the importance of mathematics and chemistry! "


    After careful observation, Su Ye finally selected five smooth and round pottery from hundreds of pottery.


    "Dear craftsmen, who knows how the smooth surface of these pottery mouths is formed." Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 505

    Craftsmen stared, whispered and discussed with magicians.


    Nothing.


    Nidel''s face sank and said angrily, "all craftsmen will go to major pottery workshops immediately to find experienced old craftsmen, even those who no longer make pottery! I want to know why by tonight! Ask now! If there is no result before today, you don''t want to raise your salary in three years. Even if you study the legendary porcelain, you don''t have a copper owl! "


    Human craftsmen scattered and went to workshops to ask people.


    Behind each craftsman was a servant of Plato''s Academy.


    Then nidel restrained his anger and came over and gently stroked the smooth mouth of heitao''s bottle.


    "There are some differences. If the surface of pottery is so smooth, the value will be higher. " Nedell said.


    "I''m not sure. I can only say that the mouth of these bottles is close to the legendary porcelain."


    "Let''s wait. They will bring good news." Nedell said.


    "Where are the people who make paper and harness?" Su ye asked.


    Nidel coughed softly and said, "you can go directly to the dwarf craftsman about the harness. You already have the design drawing, and it''s only a matter of time to make it. As for papermaking... I think it''s slow first. There aren''t enough hands. Now porcelain is in the research stage. From tomorrow, all craftsmen will be isolated from the outside world. Once the initial results are achieved, we will bring in the families of all craftsmen and let them live together. There is no need to block craftsmen in papermaking, but there are not enough people for a time. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "OK. Papermaking and printing are led by our magician. Next, you just need to provide people and things according to our requirements. "


    "No problem!" Nidel smiled, "by the way, are you here today to provide the purchase funds for the racecourse?"


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I counted. I have about 14 million cash on hand. I want to keep 2 million for my own use." Su ye said and took out a big purse.


    Nidel also took out his wallet and the two men collided. The shining golden eagle crashed into nidel''s big gold bag.


    "How much money can I take from dragon''s beauty?" Su ye asked.


    "Three million up and down." Nidel thought for a moment.


    "So much?" This amount far exceeds Su Ye''s estimate. After all, the knife and fork business has only been sold for less than half a year.


    "Not so much if only Greece is included, but in recent months, both Persia, northern Europe and Egypt have started mass sales. Although you didn''t get the full payment back, you are a major shareholder after all. It''s no problem to take $3 million. "


    "I''ll put in $15 million. No, it''s still too little. I''m going to borrow 15 million and put together 30 million. " Suye road.


    Nidel was frightened and said, "fifteen million is enough, that''s enough! Enough to buy dozens of horse farms. The average pony farm is worth more than 100000 golden eagles, and the big one is only one million golden eagles. "


    "Not enough. Since the future is visible, I should do my best, not be timid. Can Plato lend me $15 million? " Su ye asked.


    "The largest amount of cash lent by Plato''s chamber of Commerce in history is 2 million gold eagles, which are lent twice." Nidel looked at Su Ye helplessly.


    "Five million?" Su ye asked.


    Nidel said, "the only one who can lend this number is the temple. Even the demigod family can''t lend it to you. It''s not that the demigod family doesn''t have it, but it can''t lend it. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "then I can only go to the commercial temple and see if they can lend me. I have enough collateral anyway. "


    "The commercial temple should only lend you 10 million, which is the upper limit of the temple loan. I''ve never heard of the temple lending more than 10 million at a time. Of course, the city-state borrowing is not included. " Nedell said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to more temples. In addition to the commercial temple, the temple of the wise woman and the temple of the sun should be willing to lend me. The temple of the God King is rich and powerful, and it is estimated that he is also willing to lend me. " Suye road.


    "You can really borrow your current identity and wealth." Nidel''s tone was full of envy.


    "The money is given to you. Take the first step of acquisition, and the next funds will be transferred to you." Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll buy the racecourse now!" Nidel turned and left.


    Su Ye picked up the magic book and was about to send a magic letter to niden when he suddenly saw a magic letter.


    "There are some things you forget, but I remember."


    Su ye had no choice but to take a look at the "Euclid" in the signature. If this is a magic letter without signature, who knows who sent it.


    "I''ll give you 150000 golden eagles in the first phase, and I''ll give you the second phase in a few months."


    "I knew you wouldn''t go back! I''ll be right there. "


    Su Ye felt wrong. As soon as he looked up, he saw Euclid rushing over and holding the purple hat in one hand for fear that the hat would fall off.


    "How long have you been following me?" Su Ye gave him a helpless look.


    "From the time you entered Plato''s college." Euclid had a straight face, and his thick beard trembled gently like the roots of a tree.


    "You teachers are not used to monitoring students with magic tools, are you?" Su ye asked.


    "Isn''t everyone like this?" Euclid looked puzzled.


    "A bunch of teachers who are not human! You wait first, I''ll calculate in the room first. " He glared at Euclid angrily, found a room, used the blockade curse, entered the ruins space, sacrificed 10000 times, sacrificed 15 times at a time, and got six magic sources and six more magic wells.


    Like talent, the magic root belongs to its own power, but the magic well belongs to external power. It has obtained six in a row without any discomfort to the body.


    Some of the other talents are integrated, some are put there, and the value is average.


    Out of the house, Su ye sent the 150000 golden eagles sacrificed to Euclid''s gold bag.


    Euclid held the gold bag in his hand and couldn''t stop grinning.


    "You are really a good man and the best magician in Plato''s college. I saw you right! Don''t worry, I''ll record every expense. It must be used to study magic and geometry! "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "by the way, I also discussed logic with Aristotle. You can also discuss it with him when you are free. Maybe there are new discoveries. He has inspired me."


    "Good! Then I''ll go. Don''t forget the rest! " Euclid left happily with a gold bag.


    Su Ye looked at Euclid''s back with doubts in his eyes.


    "What two things did he forget?"


    Then Su Ye shook his head, reopened the magician, contacted niden and discussed papermaking.


    Until the evening, craftsmen returned one after another.


    When nidel came back, the people gathered together to discuss.


    Su Ye listened quietly to their discussion.


    Except for a few people who heard that the results were absurd, most people''s results were surprisingly consistent.


    If plant ash falls on the pottery, there may be smooth and bright places.


    Su Ye frowned and thought that he had really learned about plant ash in chemistry, but after so many years, he really forgot whether the main component was potassium carbonate or calcium carbonate, or both.


    In theory, porcelain glaze has nothing to do with calcium and silicon. After all, I have bought bone porcelain products, which is to add a lot of bone powder.


    Anyway, this should be a direction, you can try.


    Finally, everyone stopped the discussion and looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "we can start building furnaces. In order to find the best fire, use magic control. We first test with the clay of white pottery, and the glaze on the surface is mainly plant ash. We constantly try to add white clay, bone powder and other powders. Twenty or thirty kilns will be built at a time, and trial and error will be made step by step. I believe that within half a year, preliminary porcelain can be fired. After that, we need to constantly improve. I believe with the efforts of magicians and craftsmen, we can make perfect porcelain. "


    Nidel looked puzzled and said, "you said that the temperature of porcelain kilns is higher than that of pottery kilns, but it doesn''t cost much to build ordinary porcelain kilns. However, if magic control is added, the cost of a porcelain kiln will exceed 3000 gold eagles. Would it be too extravagant to build 20 or 30 porcelain kilns destined to be demolished and rebuilt in the future? "


    "Time is more important than money. You''ll pay in advance. If you can''t make a profit within three years, I''ll pay double compensation. If it is profitable, the costs related to the porcelain kiln will be borne by the supernova chamber of Commerce. " Suye road.


    "Well... Today''s young people are really brave."


    "Now I''m going to build a porcelain kiln. As for how to make porcelain, I only know the incomplete steps. The details depend on you. Once ceramics are made, the supernova chamber of Commerce will reward each of you with 5000 gold Eagles! Those who make great contributions will be rewarded more and will not be capped. In addition, for those who make the greatest contribution to porcelain research, I will personally give a student subsidy quota of Plato college, so that your children can enter the school at my own expense! "


    All craftsmen and magicians shine.


    Then, Su ye and the craftsmen discussed each link carefully. Where Su Ye didn''t understand, the craftsmen explained it in detail. Slowly, they decided on a detailed plan.


    After dinner, Su Ye left Plato''s college and went to the Acropolis of Athens. He borrowed 10 million gold eagles from the commercial temple and Athena temple respectively, bet two 5 million treasures respectively, and repay 12 million gold Eagles a year later.


    Give the money to nidel and the two sides sign a formal agreement.


    On the way home, Su ye made a rough calculation and invested 35 million gold Eagles this time. It is conservatively estimated that it will double after the cavalry war. If you are lucky, the net income may reach 50 million gold Eagles!


    However, the premise is that the first cavalry battle was so beautiful that it shocked the world.


    "It seems that I will go to war again. For 50 million golden eagles and for the spring of youth, it''s worth it! "


    "Next, I will study in class during the day and go to the workshop to study porcelain and papermaking at night. The cavalry training can be completed by Plato college. I don''t care."


    Back home, go straight into the volcanic plane and meditate. Wang sledgehammer became a miner again, but the miner was full of joy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 506

    Ordinary meditation can''t replace sleep, but the divine power plane has incredible power. After meditation, Su Ye feels energetic, which is completely different from ordinary meditation.


    Standing above the crater, Su Ye observed the volcanic plane.


    "It''s probably related to the power of the gods. It''s said that the gods don''t need to rest. Or the problem that humans need a long sleep to solve, for them, it can be completed in the blink of an eye. "


    Looking at the time, it was not time to go to school, so Su ye walked in mid air, studied Aristotle and Euclid and almost all legendary masters, and thought for a long time.


    Today, prepare to think about your learning direction.


    After thinking, Su Ye found a magma fruit to serve as breakfast. When he ate it in one bite, the juice was sweet, but there was some fine sulfur smell. Then there was a burning feeling of reciprocating circulation from his throat to his stomach.


    After a while, the burning sensation disappeared and turned into a sense of coolness and fullness.


    Find Wang Dashui, take away his harvest of the night, leave the volcanic surface, put away Su ye, shrugged and said, "I''m just telling the truth."


    "See you in the final exam!"


    Su Ye suddenly smiled at Palos and asked, "did you think I was good when you learned that I was ulak? Does your heart beat faster? "


    Palos glanced at Suye with disgust, turned her head to chimera and taught her how to use the school magic book.


    "Woman......" Su Ye shook his head.


    "Why don''t you find a woman with muscles?" The doubts in Holt''s eyes have not dissipated since that day.


    Su Ye didn''t say a word. He couldn''t help but read with his head down.


    I didn''t preview today''s course last night. I just flipped through it at this time.


    As a result, when I asked about the course progress, I found that I had learned it all.


    Su Ye opened the page of Persian textbook with a smile.


    Su Ye slowly widened his eyes and looked quickly, faster and faster.


    After a while, I finished reading all the contents of this semester.


    The whole process feels wonderful. Every time you see a Persian language, all relevant information will automatically emerge in your mind. There will be not only official interpretation, but also many changes in slang and even dialects.


    After reading the book, Su ye not only understood all the details of the book, but even felt his throat itchy. He seemed to be able to speak fluent Persian with an incomparably standard Persian king''s accent.


    The strangest thing is that we even find that the Persian language in the book is not accurate or ambiguous.


    This set of books was written by a Persian magician.


    Su Ye suspects that he knows Persian better than Persians.


    "Have I reached the first level of understanding the king, that is... No one knows Persian better than me?"


    Later, Su Ye looked through the Greek course.


    The whole process went on and on. Su Ye found that he had learned Greek in vain. What he learned now is called Greek. What he learned before was not even children''s songs.


    After a while, the class bell rang, and Su Ye was reluctant to put down the magic book.


    I didn''t expect to experience the feeling of learning from God, although it is only limited to the field of language.


    "I will go to the library at noon today to collect all kinds of ancient language books into the magic book. Perhaps, with the deepening of my study, I will find more ancient secrets."


    A tall figure came in, a red hair like a moving flame, attracting the eyes of all the students.


    "Good morning, students."


    "Good morning, Mr. niden!"


    Nidern smiled and looked down on clemela''s face.


    "You must have found that there is a new classmate in our class. I heard about her test results. Of course, it should be kept secret. What I can say is that we welcome another student in our class who can compete for the first place. OK, clemela, you can briefly introduce yourself. "


    The students in front turned to look at clemela, full of sympathy.


    Clemela stood up boldly, slightly turned her head and nodded slightly, then took a look at Su ye, looked forward again and took a deep breath.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is clemela, a Spartan and a Spartan magician. As we all know, Sparta has no soil for magicians, but for various reasons, I have been unable to leave there. I tried my best to learn magic by all means, but I always felt that something was missing. I like Socrates, Plato and Athens, but I can''t summon up my courage. Until I met Su ye, the real first teacher in my life. "


    Everyone, including niden, turned to look at Su ye with surprise in their eyes.


    "Master Socrates said that education is not instilling, but lighting a flame. In my previous life, I was instilled with a lot of knowledge until I met Su ye and heard his first class. He is a real educator, not a puppet who instills knowledge. "


    Everyone looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    In niden''s brief introduction, everyone knows that this krimela is far better than everyone, but such a person should praise Su ye so much. Is Su Ye really so magical¡° It was because I was ignited by Su ye that I decided to put everything down and come to Plato college to learn knowledge, learn magic and practice everything that Su Ye taught me. " Crimela nodded her thanks again, then bent down and sat down, gently holding the skirt under her hips with both hands, sliding and straightening it out. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 507

    The crowd looked at Su ye with shock.


    Education is not indoctrination, but lighting a flame. This is Socrates'' famous saying, which is engraved on the doorpost of the auditorium. As a student of Plato''s college, everyone knows it.


    But in fact, all students and most teachers know that no one can light the fire except a few masters such as Plato.


    Su ye can do it?


    For a magician, the status of a real big educator is higher than that of a great cause and the champion.


    The champion Wang can only achieve himself, and the great cause only represents a temporary victory, but the great educator who ignites the flame can affect generation after generation.


    It shouldn''t be false that a little girl Xueba who can choose classes at will praised Su ye so much.


    Palos tilted her head and stared at Su Ye seriously.


    More serious than at the pithia competition.


    Su Ye looked indifferent, plus a little innocent.


    After a while, nidern coughed and began the class.


    As soon as the bell rang, neden strode out.


    "Su ye, come to my office." Nidern''s loud voice flew out of the door and through the classroom.


    Many students gloated at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked pale. What did I do wrong?


    Suye got up and walked slowly to the door of niden''s office. Now there are only two minutes left for class.


    "Hello, Mr. niden." Su Ye knocked on the door and went in.


    "I''ve told the next teacher that you''ll be a little late." Niederon sipped a cup of bitter tea in his hand.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you." Su Ye finished unhappily, went forward, picked up the teacup and teapot, and poured himself a cup.


    It was strange to see Kelton drinking tea before. I understood it for a long time.


    Drinking leaves and soaking in water is a common habit of people all over the world.


    But easterners drink best.


    "What''s going on?" Nidern''s tone was flat.


    The breath of terror class teacher came to my face.


    "What''s going on?" Su Ye was confused.


    "You and chimera."


    "You say she. She is a little aristocrat, but her family should have a good relationship with some big aristocrats. After Sparta learned that I was a student of Plato college, she wanted to learn the magic of Plato College from me. I talked a lot of nonsense, but she believed it. The magic level soared. Are you angry? I didn''t even know I was so good. " Su ye still has a small face, pure and innocent.


    "Hehe, why did Euclid admire you so much?"


    "If you give me 150000 golden eagles, I can hold you up to heaven."


    Nidern was speechless.


    "Then why did Aristotle say you would open a new era?"


    "Aristotle, you don''t know, except for showing off... Cough, it''s a small defect, especially a man. He just invests in me." Su ye said with a straight face.


    "Hehe, how did your Hellfire, great cause and champion come from?"


    "Good luck, but it won''t happen in the future. I should be unknown." Suye road.


    "Yo, I can''t even speak when I''m out of Athens." Niedern sneered.


    "Teacher, it''s only a few months. Why do you have so many fish bones in your throat that you have to spray them all over my face?" Su ye asked.


    "How do you talk to the teacher? Have you finished your homework? "


    "Done!" Su Ye is righteous.


    "Are they all right?"


    "This..."


    "I can''t guarantee that it''s all right. Who gives you the courage to be so righteous!"


    "Teacher, you are very successful in practicing fire magic. It''s a fire element."


    "Oh, silver, hard wings, learn to talk back!"


    "No, no, you have something to say. Don''t be emotional. You can''t say I''m a good teacher just because I''m lucky enough to ignite others, right? Accidents are accidents. I will always be your student. " Suye road.


    "Hum!" Nidern drank his tea slowly.


    "Even if I surpass you, I can''t change the fact that I was your student." Suye road.


    "Listen to your tone. I don''t want to change it, but I can''t change it, can I?" Niden squinted at Suye.


    "No, you misunderstood." Su Ye smiled.


    "Come on, what did you tell clemela in that class?" Asked ned.


    "I didn''t say anything, but in the process of communicating with Aristotle, I realized something called ''" well... Since Aristotle is involved, I''ll wait. However, since you are so good at teaching, today''s self-study class, let''s carry out grassland teaching. " Ned Endau.


    Su ye had a bad feeling in his heart and hurriedly said, "we will listen to your teaching carefully!"


    A smile appeared on niederon''s face, with strong malice rippling in it.


    "Today''s Grassland teaching is taught by you! I''m not sure what to teach. I''ll let you know before class. "


    "Can''t you be a good teacher?" Suye stared at niden.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Asked ned.


    "Teacher, you can''t put your burden directly on the students because of envy, jealousy and hatred. I am a student, not a teacher. My main task is to study. Teaching is your task! " Suye road.


    "Where was your momentum just now?" Niederon''s smile became more and more kind.


    "I was a student just now!"


    "No, you were the headmaster''s momentum!"


    "Teacher, you always do. I''m going to the academic affairs office to report you!" Suye road.


    "Go, but you have to finish the grass lecture first." Niederon is still kind.


    "Anything else?" Su ye asked with a dark face.


    "That''s it. You can go back."


    "Goodbye, teacher!" Su Ye squeezed a word out of his teeth and turned away.


    At last he whispered strange words.


    "This kind of teacher is really not reassuring..."


    Niederon still smiles and is kind.


    Su Ye frowned all the way back. When he returned to class, he had already had class. He silently returned to his seat from the door.


    When the students saw Su ye, they laughed and whispered about what had happened.


    Su Ye sighed. Don''t guess, innocent children. You''ll never guess how vicious adults are.


    "Why did the teacher come to you again?" Holt whispered.


    "I don''t know why. I''ll understand when I get to the self-study class." Su Ye sighed helplessly.


    Then, Suye turned fiercely to krimela, leaned slightly in the direction of Palos, and said in a low voice: "krimela, don''t say my things in public, don''t praise me in public, don''t talk nonsense, or I..."


    "What about you?" Palos suddenly turned her head and stared at Su Ye coldly.


    I don''t know why, Su Ye was suddenly a little cautious.


    "Why do you turn your elbow out? We are a family. " Su Ye is in a hurry.


    "Who is your family! Clemela is my good sister. Don''t bully her! " Palos squinted slightly.


    Su Ye looked at Palos. Her fierce little appearance wanted people to reach out and pinch her face, and then gave her a hard twist. It looks like a porcelain doll with a little baby fat. If it weren''t for your beauty, I would have been rude to you!


    Crimela hid behind Palos and looked at the two men with a smile.


    "Woman......" Su Ye sighed and turned back to open the magic book.


    Hort nodded hard and said, "I can''t figure out why you like such a woman without muscles."


    "You can shut up!" Suye gave Hote a white look.


    "Why are you angry with me when you two quarrel..." Hote looked wronged.


    The students nearby almost laughed. At this time, Holt was so smart.


    At first, Su Ye didn''t adapt to school life. After lunch, he went to the library. After afternoon class, he felt he was back again.


    Most of the afternoon courses are non important courses, which Su Ye gave up selectively before. He glanced briefly to deepen his impression, and then went to study the main courses as before.


    Su Ye selected the main courses of this month as language courses, and with his new talent, he won all language disciplines, laying a solid foundation for the future.


    To Su Ye''s horror, he learned and consolidated all the language subjects of this semester in only two classes, and then quickly swept the previous language textbooks with the rest of the courses. The previous textbook was very simple. Su Ye was not reading, but turning the book.


    After learning a lot of language knowledge in a short time, Su Ye felt a little tired. He narrowed his eyes before the self-study class and began to rest.


    As soon as the bell rang for the self-study class, niden walked into the classroom with a gentle smile.


    More than half of the students were rattling.


    When niederon''s face is calm and smiling, something big can happen.


    A quiet teacher is a good teacher.


    "Dear students, we haven''t had grassland teaching for a long time. Today''s self-study class is temporarily changed to grassland teaching. Please follow me to leave the classroom in order and go to the nearby grassland."


    Niederon went out, and the students followed him out one after another.


    Suye lingered and followed the last clemela.


    Looking at clemela''s petite figure, it seems that she is less than 1.5 meters, up to 1.48 meters.


    Walking to the grass, niden smiled and said, "all the students take me as the center and form a circle."


    Everyone did.


    Niden nodded and said, "very good. Next, let''s invite Su ye, the grassland lecturer of this class. Ask Su ye to stand by me. "


    Su Ye''s eyes were dull and his actions were stiff. Reluctantly, he got up slowly and looked at niden.


    "Teacher, can I not attend this class? I want to ask for leave. "¡° may not! Come here. " Niederon was still smiling. Su ye walked to niederon like a walking corpse. Niden nodded with satisfaction and said, "today, Su Ye''s teaching content is how to be a qualified educator and help huote be promoted to a soldier apprentice." The whole audience burst and screamed. Does Mr. niden hate Su ye so much? What a grudge! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 508

    Before, Su Ye was called out by teacher niden. Everyone gloated. It was just Su ye who was trained again.


    If I knew it, I would be very sympathetic.


    This is a hell level test that only gods can complete.


    Palos lifted her fine black eyebrows and looked at Mr. niedern puzzled.


    Crimela didn''t know what was going on. She looked curiously at the reaction of the whole class and finally looked at Su Ye.


    I have known Su ye for a long time, but I have never seen Su Ye''s expression. Su ye can''t show this expression even in front of the fighting king comodes, the demigod noble Okino and even the Persian army.


    Only hort laughed in the class.


    "Great, great..."


    Su Ye looked at Holt''s reaction and sighed.


    I should have run early.


    Still too confident.


    Still too light on the enemy.


    I still didn''t expect niden''s lower limit to be so low.


    Let a second grader solve the problem that the teachers and students of Plato college haven''t solved for more than six years?


    These people are not human!


    Suye couldn''t help looking at clemela. Is the little girl so self-conscious? Stay away from her in the future.


    Su ye took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly, looking calm.


    A dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Love how!


    Never be a teacher to others in the future.


    The big deal is that today is a historical stain on yourself.


    After the big deal, he was promoted to legend and washed away the memory of everyone present.


    Su Ye seriously suspected that niden didn''t know how to retaliate, and then sent it to other teachers.


    The teachers gave advice and the public raised such a sinister trick.


    Su Ye looked around and suspected that many non-human teachers were peeping here to see their jokes.


    Crimela whispered, "sister Palos, what''s going on?"


    Palos sighed softly and told about the glorious deeds of hort''s failure in learning for six years and turning his classmates into teachers for six years. Kremela suddenly realized it.


    "This test is more difficult than the championship king or the great cause." Palos couldn''t help complaining for Suye.


    "I don''t think so. I think Mr. Su ye must be able to finish it. If he can light me, he can light hotter. "


    Palos is worried to death. She has seen two sides before. She is a lovely little girl. How come she has become a little fool who blindly believes in Su ye?


    Holt, is that an ordinary person?


    After su Ye left, Holt asked himself questions. He also taught Holt, but when he taught, he couldn''t solve some of his problems!


    It took Su Ye half a year to let Hote pass three subjects, which is a miracle.


    But as soon as Su Ye left, huote failed the test paper examination again in recent months.


    Holt''s fighting was obviously very strong and his actual combat results were very high, but as soon as he did the test paper, his results were terrible.


    Niederon patted Suye on the shoulder and said, "come on, light hote."


    Niederon said and sat in the vacant position of Suye.


    Suye is not happy.


    "Teacher, you squeeze next to Holt."


    The students burst into laughter.


    Palos gave Su ye a bad look. Now Su Ye is talking more and more wantonly!


    Niden looked kindly at Suye and didn''t move.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye felt sick all over.


    It''s not hard to face a large number of Spartan spectators, the Persian army, and millions of pithian spectators.


    But now, it''s hard.


    Su Ye gently tapped his right index finger and thumb, took a deep breath, straightened his chest, extended his shoulders to both sides, opened his arms, relaxed and natural, forced a smile out of his face, but then the smile slowly became natural.


    Poise is instantly full of confidence.


    Niederon immediately said, "Suye, I remember you told me. When you come back from Athens, tell me why you just tap the thumb and index finger of your right hand, and the whole person will change greatly. "


    "Yes, I''ve been curious." Jimmy hurried.


    Palos nodded, too.


    Some students shouted.


    "Su ye, tell me! The whole class... No, the whole school wants to know. "


    "Yes, this must be a very powerful method. Don''t hide!"


    "Do you have to say it?" Su ye asked.


    "Must say!" The whole class laughed, and even Palos opened her mouth.


    Clemela smiled and looked at all this. I didn''t expect the students of Plato college to be like this.


    Su ye said helplessly, "OK. What you see is that I tap the thumb and index finger of my right hand, but in fact, the function of this action is to help me enter the back state. This state, I can call it high energy posture, or... Winner posture! "


    Everyone stared at Su Ye curiously.


    Teachers everywhere in Plato''s College looked at the magic book in front of them.


    The number of teachers in the academic affairs office is particularly large.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "you know, I like to go to lion harbor since I was a child. When I was very young, I could always hear sailors chatting. Occasionally, I heard a group of drunken sailors suddenly talk about the differences between deck sailors and cabin sailors. "


    "As we all know, different sailors have different division of labor. Some boatswains spend more time on the open deck, while others spend more time in the cabin. As we all know, the cabin is narrow and dark, which is very inconvenient. The drunken sailors chatted and found the differences or similarities between the two. They all said that when they were sailors on the deck, they were in a relatively good mood and rarely fought. Once a sailor has been in the cabin for a long time, he will either be very grumpy and often fight, or he will become depressed and pessimistic, can''t lift up anything, and even become timid. "


    "As a result, the discussion of those sailors resonated with the sailors nearby, and the sailors in the whole tavern began to discuss it. They even cited several extreme examples. Two new sailors who were originally very lively and active came to a ship at the same time, but one was assigned to the deck and the other to the cabin. Three years later, the two went home together, and neighbors and friends couldn''t believe their changes. "


    "The sailors who have been on the deck for three years are stronger, darker, and still cheerful and talkative. They have been promoted twice, made many friends, and even promoted from soldier apprentice to blackIron. But the sailor in the cabin for three consecutive years turned into a hunchback, with serious hair loss, pale skin and morbid dry yellow. His eyes dodged. He was submissive when talking, and stayed in the stage of soldier apprenticeship. Do you know how their mutual friend described the cabin sailor? "


    Su Ye glanced at everyone and said slowly, "that man looks like a slave."


    Everyone''s eyes moved gently.


    "An enviable Greek citizen is treated as a slave only because of his different environment."


    Su Ye looked around everyone again.


    "The most important thing is that these two people were in that tavern at the same time! Later, the cabin sailor suddenly cried and talked about the disgusting life in the cabin. Because the cabin was not high, people had to bend down and bow their backs to walk, otherwise they would bump their heads. The cabin is very dark and wet. It always emits a bad smell. Over time, the mood is getting worse and worse. Staying in the cabin for a long time, I see fewer people, have fewer and fewer opportunities to speak, and my character has become weaker and weaker. In addition, he said a lot. "


    "Later, many sailors comforted the man and said a lot."


    Su ye said slowly, "this matter has a great impact on me. I didn''t expect that the two people would change so much after only three years on the same ship. However, when I was young, I only remembered this matter and did not think it over. Until I failed the final exam in grade one, I began to reflect. I thought about what had happened in the past, looked for my own mistakes, looked for the advantages of others, and wanted to make myself better. I felt that I was in class, just like the cabin sailor. So, if I were a cabin sailor, how should I change? "


    The students looked at Su Ye sympathetically and curiously.


    Palos gently stroked the health ring with soft eyes.


    "After thinking for a long time, I vaguely felt that since the gap between cabin sailors and deck sailors was so large, and since everyone found the difference between deck and cabin, something in the cabin must be affecting these people. So I deliberately observed the deck sailors and cabin sailors. As a result, I found an amazing difference. "


    "Most deck sailors walk with their chests raised, looking more into the distance and their shoulders stretched, while most cabin sailors bend their backs and necks. Not only sailors, but even after all kinds of duel competitions, the winner will raise his chest, open his arms and stretch his shoulders, while the loser will always curl up. However, this can only show that the environment can change people''s posture and the environment can also change people''s mentality, but the relationship between posture and mentality cannot be determined. So I found some familiar cabin sailors and lied. "


    "First of all, I''ll tell you my true identity. I''m a magician from Plato college. They knew it before and had no doubt. Then I lied to them that our magician has studied a magic, which can make people''s mood and body better, but on the premise that they should change their body posture, like deck sailors, often raise their chest, don''t bow their back, don''t hold their arms around their chest, separate their shoulders, and stand upright, so as to give full play to the effect of magic. I pretended to cast magic, but I didn''t use any magic power. "


    "After about ten days, I met them one after another. They all said they were very grateful for my magic, because their mood was much better. Some were even praised by the captain, and some were transferred out of the cabin. In short, everyone became different. So, I infer that the environment can change people''s mentality and posture! So I invented this winner''s posture. Once I encounter a major event or critical moment, I take a deep breath, raise my head, and relax my shoulders. And I found that it worked. Moreover, once I realize that I am depressed, I also do this posture. "


    Su ye thought to himself that there are some things that can''t be said. For example, high-energy posture will increase the secretion of testosterone and reduce the secretion of cortisol. This high-low change is of great benefit to the body. And often used, it will form a permanent positive improvement to the body. People looked at Su ye and thought carefully. It was really interesting. The environment forced people to change their posture, but people could resist the influence of the environment by changing their posture. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 509

    Su Ye continued, "this matter can be studied in detail. For example, why does the environment change people? The environment changes people''s posture, thus changing people''s mentality. Can the environment directly change people''s mentality? Since changing posture can change mentality, can it be said that people actually have better ways to change themselves? However, this has nothing to do with today''s theme. I won''t discuss it for the time being. "


    Su ye said, raising his right hand and gently tapping his thumb and index finger.


    "The reason why I hit my index finger with my thumb is that finger tapping is very simple, but it is difficult to maintain the winner''s posture. Each of us is not willing to do difficult things and is willing to do simple things, so I often practice. Once I hit two fingers, I will immediately take a deep breath and pose as a winner. In this way, when I meet the need in the future, I will easily tap two fingers, and once I tap two fingers, I can naturally pose as a winner, so as to make me calmer, more confident and more successful. "


    "Interesting." Palos muttered to herself.


    Niden said, "then why do you keep smiling sometimes and don''t laugh sometimes?"


    Su Ye reluctantly glanced at niden. He was worthy of being a golden mage or a teacher. Why were his eyes so thief? I really don''t want to say too much.


    So Su Ye shrugged and said, "people are stupid. People are especially easy to be deceived. Therefore, people can deceive themselves."


    "Tell me more." Ned Endau.


    "Isn''t the theme of our class helping hotter?"


    "Let''s finish your business first. Holt won''t mind." Ned Endau.


    Holt lowered his head in silence.


    Of course!


    He didn''t understand what he said.


    Su ye said helplessly, "you know, I think all day. We magicians all know that our soul, consciousness, brain and heart are wrapped in our body. In fact, it can''t really see the outside world directly, because it needs eyes to convey; It also can''t hear the outside world directly. It needs ears to convey; It can''t directly feel what''s outside. It needs something from the body to transmit. Let''s call what transmits these feelings the transmitter. Is this hypothesis true? "


    Su ye said silently in his heart that there was something called nerve.


    Some students were confused and some nodded.


    "Let me guess the process of our laughter. First, there are things that make us happy, such as a joke. Is that very simple?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "Then, the joke will be transmitted to our brain through the transmission object. Then, the brain judges that it is funny. Finally, it will be transmitted again to make us smile. In short, the process is joke transmission brain transmission facial laughter. This assumption is not difficult, is it? "


    Everyone nodded together.


    "Then I found a strange thing. Sometimes, we are clearly unhappy and unhappy, but we force our faces to smile. It seems that our mood will be better. Sometimes it will even achieve the same effect as a real smile. Have you found it? For example, now we learn from me and force out a smile. "


    Su Ye really forced out a smile.


    Many students also squeezed out, but I don''t know why, many people think this action is very fun.


    Albert said loudly, "maybe it''s not forcing a smile that makes us feel good, but our ''forcing a smile'' that makes us feel funny and makes us feel good."


    "It''s possible. This is the case with many students now. However, there are other situations. Even if we don''t feel funny, we will be in a better mood. You can''t completely deny it, can you? "


    Albert hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Well, I suspect that in the process of continuous transmission, the transmitter may be exercised like muscles, even if there is no funny thing, but as long as we force laughter, it will make the brain think that there is real happiness. So, just now, I want to force out a smile, just to make myself feel this false or even real pleasure, and alleviate my dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction with Mr. niden! Mr. nidern, are you satisfied with my answer? "


    "I''m very satisfied!" Nidern nodded.


    Su Ye looked at the students.


    Most people are still thinking about Su Ye''s words. Several students, including Palos and kremela, are recording them in magic books.


    Su ye said nothing.


    Some of these things involving neurology, psychology and physiology are just hypotheses. They can only be used with a little understanding, and they will become familiar with more use. These people are even more unlikely to fully understand them.


    After a while, the students'' eyes slowly cleared.


    "OK, I''m finished. Mr. nidern, may I go back? " Su Ye suddenly uttered a word.


    "No! Let''s get down to business and light hotter. "


    "With Hellfire?" Su Ye raised his right index finger, and the tip of his finger burst out a dark fire of hell.


    The students'' eyes shine. This posture is really handsome!


    "You can''t finish today''s class. All the students, including me, are with you." Niederon is extremely kind.


    Su Ye sighed, worthy of being a teacher, all kinds of kidnapping and all kinds of isolation.


    This is not the means that educators should use.


    "Let me see." Su Ye simply sat on the ground and faced hote.


    "We''ll wait for you." Ned Endau.


    The grass was quiet.


    However, the academic affairs office is in full swing.


    The whole school teachers are either looking at the magic book in front of the academic affairs office, or walking to the academic affairs office while reading the magic book.


    In front of each teacher''s magic book, there are synchronous images of Su ye and the whole class.


    "Su ye, there are many crooked theories. One by one, he almost got me in."


    "It may be wrong, but it may also be right. The winner''s posture is very interesting. I think we can study it in depth, especially the magicians in the magic department. Maybe there will be great results. "


    "I feel Su Ye has covered up the fact that fake laughter caused me to be really happy. I''m afraid he has a more shocking view, but he can''t prove it. He''s just guessing, so he doesn''t dare to say it. "


    "Neden is trying to squeeze the student out this time."


    "Su Ye''s mind is really unusual. His sensitivity to the outside world is beyond imagination."


    "Let''s continue to see how he solves Holt''s problem."


    The setting sun is like a yellow dancer jumping on the grass.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said slowly, "Hote''s problem can be viewed from multiple perspectives, or any problem can be viewed, analyzed and solved from multiple perspectives. There is no right or wrong, but whether it is effective or not. Do you agree?"


    The students nodded gently.


    "Well, let me talk about my point of view. I think either he has no real goal, or something is preventing him from denying him, including preventing him from pursuing his goal, or both. " Suye road.


    Holt rarely shrunk his smile and became extraordinarily quiet.


    Albert said, "it''s possible to say that something prevents him from denying him. But it should have nothing to do with the goal. His goal is to be a black iron soldier, and many of us actually have no goal. Don''t we also become a soldier apprentice or a magic apprentice? "


    Albert''s words were recognized by many students.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you can''t feel it, it doesn''t mean you don''t have it. Just like, people who really have no goals have long died. "


    "Sensational." Albert shook his head.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we are now a city-state, but those who have studied history know that before the establishment of a city-state, there were many small villages and towns, and before the villages and towns, there were only various small tribes. Now let''s assume that there are two tribes, one is called you tribe, and their people have goals. A tribe called Wu tribe. None of their people have a goal. "


    "There are tribes. Since they have goals, they will know that in order to avoid sudden disasters, whether floods, fires or any disasters, they must be well prepared. Tribes should be waterproof and fireproof, and the most important thing is to store food. Because they have a goal, after they find a hunting ground or fruit forest, they don''t care about anything because they can eat enough in a short time. Instead, they will continue to send people to look for places with food, and even find ways to animal husbandry and farming. Is that reasonable? "


    The students nodded.


    "There are no tribes. They have no goals. They don''t care about defending against wild animals or natural disasters, because they have no goals. They just muddle along and let nature take its course. They will be happy when they meet places with food, and then they will eat the food. Before eating these foods, we will not look for the next place to have food, nor will we store them, let alone farming and animal husbandry. Don''t say they are stupid. They just have no goal. They think it''s good to live today. Such people may actually exist, right? "


    Many students nodded, and some whispered that they had indeed seen such people.


    "If both tribes will never encounter disasters and can always find food, both tribes will survive. But unfortunately, any tribe will encounter danger, Warcraft, wild animals, mountain fires, floods and droughts. The most terrible thing is not these disasters, but when disasters break out, we can''t find new food! There are tribes. Because they have goals, they have long been prepared, so they can avoid most disasters. But no tribe? Whenever new food is not found, the whole tribe will become extinct. So, in a few years, decades or even hundreds of years, which tribe do you think is more likely to exist? "


    All the students looked at Albert.


    Albert was silent.


    Su Ye continued: "therefore, no tribe and ''no one'' are all dead, and even the ''you tribe'' with the wrong goal will be extinct. We are all the descendants of the tribe with the right goal. In fact, people should have a goal. It''s not my grandstanding nonsense, but I extracted it from everyone. I would like to ask you, in most cases, do you first determine the goal and then go out of the house, or do you go out of the house first and then determine what you want to do? "


    All the students suddenly realized.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "see? It is everyone''s instinct to have a goal before acting. However, many of us have not refined and explored this instinct, but still regard it as an instinct. Most of the time, we can''t remember it and continue to muddle along. However, those great men and women have extracted from their instincts the method of "setting goals first" to find goals for life, for the future, for the medium and short term, and then do it. "


    The whole class nodded, including neden. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 510

    Su Ye continued: "that''s why we can always hear those successful people talking about dreams, ideals, future and vision. These words are essentially long-term goals, which are extracted from our instincts and can help us individual and collective strength, real power." Albert shook his head and said, "I don''t object to your goal, but you insist on taking dreams, ideals and the future as goals. I object. I think dreams are not important. Many people don''t have any dreams. Don''t they live well? " Su Ye smiled and said, "classmate Albert, you and Andre have done the same thing. I like dreams. I''m sure of dreams, but I don''t oppose, belittle or attack "no dreams". We always do such things. Our eyes are either black or white. If I say white, some people think I''m against black. I can''t see gray, beautiful blue, beautiful green, beautiful red and countless beautiful colors in the world. I''ll take the contradiction with Andre in the field of pithia as an example. " They immediately recalled the previous events and were in high spirits¡° At that time, I said thinking was important, but Andre said working hard was more important. Because it was in the big game, I couldn''t say something, and Andre was obviously deliberately picking fault. So, now, I ask calmly, do you think effort is more important, or thinking is more important? "¡° Try! " Albert said his answer impolitely. Some nodded, some shook their heads, and some were silent. Su Ye smiled¡° Whether you think it''s important to work hard or think, or you can''t decide, you fall into the extreme thinking of either black or white. We always feel that what we think is likely to be right and what others think is likely to be wrong. Even if you are not sure whether it is right or wrong, you will think that there must be a right or a wrong. But I never asked right or wrong. I only asked "important". However, we have some natural bad habits. When we hear it, we should distinguish it and compare it. We will instinctively distinguish between high and low, right and wrong. "¡° What do you think? " Asked Jimmy¡° I want to say that we should consider the problem from multiple angles, allow different existence, and avoid excessive extreme negation... But I know you can''t listen, so I''ll use a common way to solve the problem of going to extremes. " Su ye said, took out the magic book, and then drew a horizontal line in the middle of the page, running through the left and right of the page, and drew two arrows at the left and right ends respectively. Then, write "no effort" under the left arrow and "effort" under the right arrow¡° Now one side says not to work hard, the other side says to work hard, which is better? I believe no one will choose not to work hard. Even if we want to work hard, our experience, intuition and knowledge will tell us that working hard is better than not working hard, right? " Everyone nodded. Subsequently, Su Ye opened his soul painter and painted for the first time! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 511

    "It must be understood that once we have a firm and real goal, we will instinctively strive for this goal, and we will instinctively think that no matter how difficult it is to achieve the goal, we will have all kinds of ways to achieve it. Look, I set the goal, and then draw a line with nothing, and you supplement this three-dimensional image, which is tantamount to supplementing your own life! This is in line with the lookout effect I created. "


    "Lookout hand effect?" Niedern asked immediately.


    "Yes, this is my personal experience in lion harbor. We know that the sea is full of endless power. Every ship and crew are fighting with the sea. The crew will win occasionally, but the sea will never lose. I clearly remember that day, in order to avoid pirates, several fleets sailed together. When approaching the island of Chios, they encountered a storm and reefs. Many ships sank and the combined fleet returned. The returning crew gathered in the tavern with sad faces and told the whole story. "


    "They said a lot of things. Later, a watchman suddenly scolded the watchman of the sunken ship, saying that if they could listen carefully to the old crew about the island of Chios, they wouldn''t sunken the ship. He said that two days before the departure of the fleet, he and the watchmen of other ships were drinking in this tavern. When they were ready to leave, an old crew member talked about the island of Chios. "


    "Some of these lookouts know that the next route passes through theos Island, and some don''t. most of the former stop to listen to the old crew, and the latter either leave directly or leave impatiently after listening to it for a while. The left lookout learned that at low tide, hidden reefs would appear in a sea area southwest of shios, which was obvious at ordinary times, but it would be difficult to see at night or in a storm. All the watchmen present at the time wrote it down. "


    "As a result, all lookouts who listened to the events on theos island at that time, because they were prepared, observed the sea surface very carefully when the storm occurred, found hidden reefs and turned in advance."


    "However, the watchmen who left in advance were careless and did not observe carefully. As a result, the ship rushed into the reef area and all the staff were destroyed."


    Su Ye stopped for a moment to let the students digest the story, and then continued to speak slowly.


    "At that time, all the people in the tavern either regretted or scolded the watchmen for their stupidity. But I realized that the watchmen who left in advance could not be blamed, because they didn''t know they were going to pass through theos island. If they knew they were going to pass through theos Island, they were likely to stay and listen to the old crew about theos island. "


    "Later, I deliberately observed some people and things, mainly sailors and sailors, and I found a very interesting thing. If a person knows in advance that he is going to a place, he will instinctively pay attention and even give up other things to listen once he meets someone talking about the place. If you don''t know the purpose, you will ignore it most of the time. Me too, most people do. "


    "Once we set a goal, we instinctively focus on everything that helps to achieve the goal. This is the lookout effect. It''s not just me. I find most people do. Even Holt, everyone knows he is stupid, but once someone talks about how to become a soldier, he will instinctively listen and write it down. "


    "After I determined the lookout effect, I suddenly realized that what the old crew member said was actually a kind of information that can help us. I call it an opportunity signal. If the opportunity signal is related to their goals, most people will pay attention. If the opportunity signal is not related to their goals, everyone will give up. And a long time later, we often think of it suddenly, and then lament that we missed an opportunity at that time, and then find various reasons. "


    "I have a neighbor like this. He often said that he met various opportunities when he was young. For example, once if he could follow the fleet, he would surely earn thousands of golden eagles when he came back, but he didn''t go. Then, he excused himself, saying that he was taking care of his family, because he had no money, and so on. In short, he believes that the problem is not himself, everything is just a coincidence. When the neighbor said something about him, I sympathized with him, and I thought he was right. "


    "However, after I discovered this lookout effect, I realized that in fact, we would encounter countless opportunity signals in our life. There were many reasons why we didn''t care at that time, but one of the most important reasons was that we didn''t have a clear goal at that time. Once we have a clear goal and a strong goal, then once the opportunity comes, we will instinctively seize it and die will not let go! "


    Su Ye looked at some confused classmates.


    "As for the lookout hand effect and opportunity signal, let me make a very simple example. When you walk on the road and see a magician passing by with bottles and cans on his back, what will you do? You''ll look at it a few more times and then you don''t care, right? "


    The students nodded gently.


    "But if your family is seriously ill and the doctor can''t treat it, what will you do when you walk helplessly in the street and suddenly see a magician passing by with bottles and cans on his back? Tell me! "


    Su Ye looked at his classmates.


    "Buy medicine from him!"


    "Ask him if he can cure my family!"


    "Please help my family!"


    The students spoke enthusiastically.


    Su ye said, "now you understand. If we want to fill our stomachs, we will pay attention to food; If we want to treat a disease, we will find a doctor; If we want to sleep, we will find a place to sleep... Once we have a clear goal, we will pay attention to everything that helps to achieve the goal, which is our inherent ability. When we eat and sleep, we are looking for goals. However, our life is so important. Why not find a goal for life? We often find a goal for the next moment, and we are so important in the next few decades. Why not find a goal for the future? Why should we watch the opportunity slip away? "


    "We clearly set goals before we act every day. Why don''t we believe in dreams, ideals and life goals?"


    Albert was silent.


    The whole class looked at Su Ye wholeheartedly.


    The academic affairs office is quiet, and every teacher is slowly digesting this huge amount of information.


    Then, an amazing scene appeared in the academic affairs office. Each teacher replayed the dynamic picture recorded in the magic book and looked back.


    Including Aristotle and Euclid, including Provost Lawrence.


    Suddenly, Aristotle looked up with a smile and said, "if Su ye saw us doing this, he would extract that the original excellent magicians are used to learning important places repeatedly until they fully understand."


    Many magicians nodded gently.


    After a while, Euclid suddenly said, "Aristotle, you underestimated Su Ye."


    "Oh?"


    Everyone looked at Euclid.


    Euclid said slowly, "when it comes to stratification, we assume that people who don''t know anything are the first layer. These people are confused. "


    "Well, the people who know what the appearance layer ''is'' and'' what to do ''are the second layer. These people work hard. "


    "Those who know the method level and understand ''how to do'' are the third level. These people are good at thinking. "


    "The person who understands the ''why'' of the principle level is the fourth level. These people have or will have strong abilities. You think Su Ye is on this floor. But there are deeper layers. "


    "The fifth level is to continue to ask the ''why'' of ''why'', and continue to ask until the most essence is asked."


    "The sixth layer is to integrate all the previous layers to form their own complete system or system. Once a problem is encountered, it will not only stay at a single level, but consider the problem at all levels, that is, comprehensively, systematically and systematically. I think Su Ye stands on the sixth floor, but he is still young and does not stand firm. However, he is clearly aware that he is on the sixth floor, so he will be more and more stable. "


    "And you, Aristotle, Tianzong wizards, you should enter the sixth layer early. You could have been countless times better than Su ye, but now you don''t refine and abstract your ability and thinking. Su Ye has completed the refining and understood the system and system one step ahead of you."


    "The general meaning is that you don''t know you know, and Su Ye knows you know and you don''t know. Give him enough time to surpass you! "


    Euclid''s words shocked all the teachers.


    They all determined that Su Ye was a genius, but they also vaguely felt that Su ye could not compare with Aristotle in power, nor with Aristotle in magic theory, philosophy and thought. After all, Aristotle had written some philosophical and magic works and was destined to be the successor of Plato.


    However, Euclid actually said that Su Ye surpassed Aristotle in such an important field, and even surpassed it in an all-round way in the future.


    There was a flash of confusion in Aristotle''s eyes.


    All the teachers were vaguely disappointed.


    However, after a moment, Aristotle showed ecstasy.


    "Great, Su Ye is worthy of being my teacher! Now, he has become my teacher in more places, and I also need to learn from him comprehensively! His abstract, refined and systematic way of thinking is great, great! "


    Aristotle couldn''t help cheering softly.


    He was so excited that his strength surged rapidly, and his black hair gradually turned golden and brighter. After a while, he found that he quickly converged his strength and recovered his hair color.


    The rest of the teachers felt ashamed and felt strong emotion at the same time.


    It is worthy of Aristotle. Even the legendary master is likely to be hostile to Su ye, which may take a long time to ease.


    This Aristotle is good. In the blink of an eye, he completely changed his thinking. He was not affected at all. On the contrary, he seemed to have gained a lot.


    Euclid''s eyes lit up and quickly recorded in the magic book.


    A teacher standing behind Euclid quickly read the contents of Euclid''s records, because it was not a blacklist and Euclid did not hide it.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 512

    The crowd listened quietly to the teacher reading.


    "I praised Su ye in front of Aristotle and thought that Su ye could surpass Aristotle. Not only was Aristotle not angry or disgusted, but he was ecstatic, which exceeded my surprise. "


    "On the surface, Aristotle is modest and eager to learn, but further, he realized that Su ye may have a negative impact on him and a positive impact on him, but he was not afraid of the negative impact and chose the positive impact as the final result. This is a bit like Su ye said to me... "


    Euclid quickly flipped through the book, glanced at Su Ye''s words recorded before, turned back and continued to write.


    "... most of the time, things themselves are not important. What matters is the perspective we look at things. Because others only see the negative impact of Su ye on themselves, they dislike, resist, attack and even use various means to suppress them, but this will not only waste energy and time, but also slow down their growth. But Aristotle always regards everything as promoting his progress, and in the end, it is bound to make him progress. I even suspect that Su Ye is doing the same thing. "


    "Well, I should learn Aristotle''s method, that is to look at problems with a more positive and optimistic attitude and believe that everything is good for me. Explain with the lookout effect that Su Ye''s excellence is an opportunity signal, and Aristotle must have an internal goal to seize this opportunity signal so quickly, such as learning modestly, learning modestly from achievers, and so on. At the same time, I should use Su Ye''s summary method to ask, "why did Aristotle do this?"


    "Well, remember this, I''ll find a lot of time to think."


    Euclid finished writing and closed the book, and the teacher just finished reading it.


    All the teachers were stunned, silently opened the magic book, honestly learned from Euclid and recorded what had just happened.


    They realized that this was not just Su Ye''s Grassland teaching, but that Su ye, Aristotle and Euclid, three people with real wisdom, learned, and made progress together in the same realm.


    After a short rest, Su Ye spoke again.


    "In fact, when I asked you what else you should need between step and direction, smart students found that Hote already had a lot."


    "For example, he always insisted and worked hard. Who said that if hotter didn''t work hard or insist, he would probably be killed by a thunder from the God King Zeus. For example, he also has methods. After all, here are the best teachers, and we will teach him many methods. For example, he has our help, and no one suppresses him. In this school, Holt is more popular than me. He received far more kindness than everyone. Moreover, he also believes that it is goodwill, without distortion or metamorphosis. "


    Su Ye looked at Hote, and the students also looked at Hote and nodded.


    Hotter was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Su ye to praise himself in public.


    "Holt has a lot, but I''m not sure if he has a goal in life." Suye road.


    Albert said, "Holt has a goal! He has been saying that he wants to be a black iron soldier. After shouting for so many years, how can he say that he has no goal? "


    Su Ye smiled.


    "When we don''t have much money, we may want to have a big meal. This is a goal. Then, can you say that eating a big meal is our goal in life?"


    Many people nodded gently. No wonder they always felt that what was wrong with Holt. If a student of Plato college really set the goal as black iron, it really didn''t seem to be the goal of life.


    "I even have a feeling that being a black iron soldier is not only not his goal in life, but also his cage in life."


    The crowd looked at Holt, and Holt''s eyes were dim.


    Many people vaguely felt that Su Ye seemed to be approaching the essence of things.


    Su Ye looked at Hote and smiled kindly.


    "Holt, don''t care what others think, don''t care what I say, and don''t even care about Mr. nidern. Tell me, are you willing to be promoted or not? Do you want to change your current state, dare you face the pain of tearing your heart and lungs, do you want me to help you, dare you face your past! "


    Holt looked at Su Ye blankly and felt his ears roaring and his soul shaking.


    Many students stared and felt once again that Su ye had found something that everyone had not found, and what Hote had been hiding.


    Holt''s eyes dimmed further.


    "You don''t care about me, you don''t care about your classmates, you don''t care about your relatives and friends, and you don''t care about anyone. Now, you only care about yourself, and only ask yourself, you, hort, a complete and independent person, whether you want to be a soldier or not! Remember, don''t care about anyone, just yourself, just ask your heart! "


    The students originally looked at Holt, but now they look at Su Ye.


    Even Albert, who likes to be picky, has gentle eyes.


    Palos, clemela and other female students looked at Su ye with gentle eyes.


    Su Ye is really a different person.


    He is a really kind man who cares about Holt.


    Compared with him, he didn''t seem to really think about Holt.


    dean''s office.


    Provost Clarence smiled happily.


    "Su Ye found himself and the most fundamental ''I''."


    "Therefore, he also believes in others'' own, can see and is willing to see others'' I ''." Aristotle nodded and sighed.


    Holt lowered his head, and his huge body left a deep shadow, like a mountain pressing on the other side of his classmates.


    A different color appeared on niederon''s face, some helpless, some ashamed, and some relieved.


    Holt kept his head down, occasionally clenched his fist, occasionally released his hand, occasionally shook his body, and occasionally reached out to wipe his eyes.


    Until the sun set, neden put a floating light outside, the school was over, and the other students in the class bypassed it knowingly until the college was quiet.


    Holt couldn''t raise his head.


    None of the students spoke. Even if they sat uncomfortable for a long time, they changed their posture carefully.


    After a long time, Su Ye smiled and slowly stretched out his hands.


    "Look, I''m reaching out to you."


    Except for krimela, the whole class seemed to be hit by thin lightning and their bodies shook violently.


    This sentence is so familiar that everyone seems to have returned to the arena and the moment.


    "I, clearly standing in the arena, reach out to you, but you hold the sword."


    Holt was stunned, his shoulders trembled, and suddenly burst into tears.


    The crowd looked at Holt silently, and several students even secretly wiped their heads with tears.


    After a while, Holt sobbed while wiping his nose and tears.


    "Su ye, help me. I want to be a warrior, I want to be a powerful warrior! Su ye, help me... "


    With that, Holt cried again.


    The students were so red that they didn''t even dare to see Holt.


    Su Ye kept smiling and looking at Holt.


    Until Holt''s cry stopped again.


    "Well, since you want to change and improve, and are willing to accept my help, this matter is no longer your own business. Next, you have to answer my question. "


    Holt nodded as he wiped away his tears.


    Niederon took out a towel and handed it to Holt.


    When hotter dried his face, Su ye asked, "why do you want to be a strong soldier?"


    Holt thought for a moment and said, "I want to have great power."


    "Then why do you want to have great power?"


    "I... everyone wants to." Holt''s voice dropped a lot.


    "I''m asking you, not someone else. Tell me, why do you want to have great power? You have to speak up! " Su Ye''s face was very serious.


    Holt took a sneak look at Su ye and other students. A shallow shyness appeared on his face.


    "I don''t mean to say."


    "You''re not embarrassed. You just care too much about other people''s comments and reactions, but you forget to care about yourself. You see, I just like Palos, I just want the world to be better, I just want to be a legend. What''s wrong with that? Only when we dare to speak out can we believe in it, feel the palpitation, and be willing to do it. "


    There are slight changes in the atmosphere of the grass.


    Palos gave Su ye a white look and took a deep breath.


    What a nuisance!


    If it hadn''t been for Holt, I would have hit you!


    Holt is the only one who is not affected by the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Hort scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I want to get great credit on the battlefield and become a hero."


    "You want to be a hero." Suye road.


    Holt nodded shyly again.


    The students showed gratifying smiles. Everyone thought so.


    "So why do you want to be a hero?" Su ye asked.


    "Like my father, save the Athenian army." Hort answered immediately.


    "Well, this is a reason and answer. In addition to this, why do you want to be a hero without considering your father, without considering being influenced by others, yourself, your most fundamental self? This is a difficult question to answer. You need to think, think and keep thinking. It may take several years to determine. " Suye road.


    The crowd either looked at Holt or Suye.


    Look at hotter''s people and wait for hotter''s answer.


    People looking at Su ye are looking for their own why.


    Palos stared at Su ye with a strange brilliance in her eyes.


    dean''s office.


    The teachers looked at the magic book quietly.


    "We all want to be legends and Great Magicians, but we forget why we want to be legends." Lars sighed.


    Euclid did not open the book, looked at the magic image and smiled¡° Su Ye always knew that he always said that he wanted to become a legend in order to make the world a better place. " Aristotle turned his head in disbelief and stared at Euclid¡° You can''t even remember what I said. " The fragrance of lemon drifted in the academic affairs office. After a while, Holt was embarrassed to scratch his short hair again¡° Actually, I know, but I''m still embarrassed to say. " Su Ye smiled and said, "now, you must feel your heart beating faster, you must feel your body heating, you are hesitating, but in your heart, there must be a voice shouting and saying it! Speak up bravely! So why not follow your heart and try it? " Holt stared at Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 513

    "How do you know?"


    "Because I''ve experienced it. We have all experienced this kind of being driven by the heartbeat, by the blood, by the soul and by the power of the whole body, but not everyone says it and then does it. "


    Strange expressions appeared on everyone''s face.


    Albert slowly lowered his head and grabbed his robe.


    "Say it, follow your heart, say it!" Suye road.


    Holt took a deep breath and said slowly with an indisputable Shyness: "I want to protect the city-state, I want to be a hero to protect the city-state!"


    Holt''s face was red and his heart beat like a drum. Chest pain and blood vessel pain, but the whole body is full of an unprecedented strength.


    "Good! Good! Let''s applaud Holt! "


    The whole class applauded warmly.


    In the academic affairs office, Aristotle took the lead, and everyone applauded Hort.


    Su ye said, "remember this moment, remember this feeling, remember your happiness and happiness. You should also remember that every time you think of your life goal, you will either feel your heart beating faster and your blood accelerating, or your heart is full of happiness, happiness or fighting spirit. Only the goal that inspires your emotions or emotions is your real life goal. Otherwise, it is only a dispensable purpose. "


    "I see!"


    Jimmy suddenly asked, "Suye, I also want to find a goal in life, but I can''t find it."


    "I want to find it!"


    "Su ye, please help us."


    "Yes, you can help Holt and us."


    All the students looked at Su Ye eagerly.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in fact, there is a very simple way to find a goal in life, that is, always think, always think. If you give yourself large blocks of time every day, keep asking yourself: what is my goal in life? What is my dream? What is my ideal? Then, as I did with Holt, ask again and again. I believe that within a year, everyone will find their own life goal. But in fact, most people don''t even want to spend a little time looking for their life goals, let alone achieve their life goals. For example, a person who walks out of the house and wanders aimlessly would rather wander from day to night, day after day, year after year, than ask himself a question, "what are you going out for?"


    Jimmy nodded hard and said, "OK, I see. From today on, I will give myself at least ten minutes every day to ask myself the questions you said and find my life goal. However, I have another question. In fact, I often have some aspirations or goals, but they are all three minutes hot. When I think about it, it''s as exciting as hotter, and even tears come to my eyes, but it''s boring to think about it again in a few days. "


    Su Ye half jokingly glanced at the other students and said, "attention, students, Jimmy is likely to be a scum man who is flirting around."


    The whole class burst into laughter.


    Jimmy shrugged helplessly.


    "Jimmy''s question is very good. If we find the goal, we can''t be firm, and we can''t arouse our emotions and emotions every time we think of it. It''s very simple. It''s just a dispensable goal, not our life goal. Change it! Keep looking, keep thinking, and then find the goal that makes you excited. "


    "But... What if we miss our goal in life?" Jimmy said bitterly.


    "If you miss it now, you''ll miss it. It''s nothing. If you give up, it means that at least now it is not your real life goal, but it does not mean that the future is not. If it is really your goal in life, as long as you keep thinking and thinking, you will rediscover it, and then hold on to it and never let go. " Suye road.


    "I see! The truth you said is very simple. As long as we have a direction, such as'' looking for a life goal '', as long as we are willing to take action, such as'' finding time to think every day'', and ensure our efforts and persistence, we will be able to do it! "


    Su Ye shook his head.


    People were puzzled.


    "In order to make everyone believe me, I should actually say it like feeding you a bowl of thick chicken soup. Jimmy is right. We can do it. However, Jimmy and many people misunderstood ''do'' and ''get''. What Jimmy wants to say is that he can ''get'' his goal in life, but I want to say, not necessarily. Only when we "achieve" and look for what our life goal should accomplish can we "get" the ultimate life goal. We always regard "doing" as a result. In fact, doing is countless small processes. "


    Su Ye slowly glanced at his thoughtful classmates.


    "We can only get the final big result if we try to insist, find methods, think hard and do every small process that constitutes the result."


    "I see. Thank you, Su Ye." Jimmy was lost in thought.


    "Holt, do you understand?" Su ye asked.


    "Um... Um..."


    Su Ye lost his smile and said, "in fact, you have always been very good in ''doing it''. You are open-minded to seek methods and strive to practice. You don''t lack these. I helped you find your life goal. Next, you need to do another equally important thing: how to make you run towards your life goal completely and willingly. "


    "Not with a life goal?" Holt was puzzled.


    "People are different from people. For most people, if they have a life goal, what they need is persistence and effort. This is something that many people can''t do, or this is the main reason why many people fail. Remember what I said before? I said that those who have made achievements are often used to talking about dreams, visions, ideals, missions and the future. Most people are disgusted and think they talk nonsense, right? "


    The crowd nodded.


    "I gave an answer from one angle before, and now I give another angle. That is, these outstanding and successful people have made efforts, adhered to, had methods, been good at thinking and have been taking action. However, they have not completed their highest life goal. Even if they have completed it, they will pursue higher life goals, higher dreams, higher ideals, higher visions and higher missions, because, The future always exists. They don''t say they can''t do it. Do they always say they can do it? Isn''t that self boasting? "


    "However, we often don''t see this. We don''t have the ability to penetrate the appearance and see the essence in depth. We can''t see that they have made efforts, persistence, methods, thinking and action. Then, we stay on the appearance, laugh at the achievements, think they are deceiving us, and even think they are harvesting us like harvesting barley. In fact, those who encourage us to laugh at the achievers and ourselves are the culprits who harvest us. "


    "We can''t see others or ourselves. Each of us knows that we have shortcomings, but few of us know exactly what our shortcomings are, how to correct them, and why they occur. Then, we deceive ourselves. I''m just lazy, not mindless. As long as I use my brain and work harder, I can solve it. But the truth is that we are willing to admit that we are lazy, but we are not willing to admit that we are stupid. We use laziness to cover up the fact that we are lazy and stupid. "


    The whole class was stunned. Some were ashamed and confused. Some were very angry and thought Su Ye was scolding them.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I can actually beautify this sentence. For example, we are used to covering up strategic laziness with tactical diligence. But after thinking for a long time, I found that most of us are also lazy tactically, and we have no strategy at all! We are just using laziness to cover up our laziness and stupidity. I''m talking about everyone and myself. Even great people such as Socrates and Plato have such times. So being lazy and stupid doesn''t matter at all. What matters is how we change this. The important thing is that only when we really recognize our shortcomings and find the reasons can we change. As the great Socrates said, "know yourself."


    "I still don''t understand." Hotter said helplessly.


    "These words fall on you, that is, you don''t lack persistence and effort, but now there is a force preventing you from moving towards your life goal. Even if the wise such as Plato did not find it, even if he found it, he could not recognize it. Only you know what really prevents you from becoming a soldier and a hero. You talk about becoming a black iron soldier all day, but according to my observation, you don''t want to be a black iron soldier at all. You''d rather let others call you stupid and stupid than face the real reason. "


    Su Ye stared into hotter''s eyes and said slowly, "that''s why I want to make sure you ask for help first. Since you take the initiative to ask for help, it shows that you have made up your mind to change. All you need is an excuse for change and a push for change. I gave you an excuse and a push. Now is the time for you to face yourself. "


    Everyone saw that the blood color on Holt''s face gradually faded, like a heavy snow slowly covering the earth.


    His eyes flickered, his eyes kept moving, and he couldn''t stay at any point.


    Slowly, he lowered his head.


    "If you flinch now, what are the tears you just shed for?"


    "If you flinch now, what can the disgrace you have borne in the past bring?"


    "If you flinch now, what is the purpose of life you find, everything that makes you excited and happy?"


    "I don''t know what happened in your past, and I won''t say anything. You should cheer up that nonsense. Since you ask me for help and I have promised, it will become a matter for you and me. I have to solve this matter, and the premise of the solution is that you have to answer me, "what force is preventing you from becoming a black iron soldier?"


    Holt''s head is lower.


    "I... I don''t know."


    "You don''t know, you''re just afraid. You can let others leave. Only you and me are left here. You see, I''m too lazy to care about them. In this matter, I don''t even care about teacher niden or even Palos. So now, you should really care about yourself. You have to do something for yourself, even once. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 514

    Holt was silent.


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "you don''t dare to take the initiative, but from now on, I ask and you answer. My first question is, why don''t you want to say? Tell me the answer. You can answer that. "


    Holt hesitated and whispered, "I don''t know..."


    "Well, since I don''t want to say, there must be several possibilities, some biased towards pain, some biased towards fear, some biased towards regret, some biased towards hatred and anger, and some biased towards shame. If it is the last one, I will apply for the suspension of grassland teaching, and we will talk in private. If it''s the first two, let''s continue. "


    Holt shook his head and said, "it''s not shame, it''s more like... Pain."


    "So, do you want to solve the pain?"


    "Yes!" Holt''s answer was straightforward..


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in fact, I believe that even if no one has studied what you and I, including the teachers and students of the whole school, someone will study it and give a solution and an answer in the near future. Even, the things we encounter, those who have achieved have encountered, some of them can not be solved, some have been solved. So we just need to find the right people and the right books. Any problem is possible. I mean, it is possible, not necessarily. Do you believe that? "


    Holt nodded hard.


    "As like as two peas, we all feel that the pain we experience is unique and beyond what others can understand. Indeed, no concrete person is the same at the concrete level of representation, and no one is suffering the same pain. However, if we keep asking why and pursuing the essence, we will find that many pains have similar places. As long as we solve the similar places, it is possible to solve the pain of a large number of people, including yours. You see, at least the word "pain" is shared by everyone. "


    "I believe what you said." Hotter road.


    "So, what are you suffering from? Physical illness, childhood experience, family influence, school influence, inner doubt, or something else? " Su ye asked.


    Holt thought for a moment, frowned, and finally said, "it''s about my family."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I can say for sure that very few people will encounter those kind of animal like families. Because they have had painful experiences and because they are incompetent, they dare not face themselves, the root causes of pain, or even powerful outsiders, so they regard anger, irritability, ferocity, crime and so on as the ugliest side, Vent on your weaker family. They were destroyed, and then they continued to destroy more people. If you have this experience, we need to solve it slowly. "


    Holt shook his head and said, "no, my family is very kind to me."


    "So, do you believe that there is a force preventing you from becoming a soldier?" Su ye asked.


    Holt trembled and nodded silently.


    "So, what is this power?" Su ye asked.


    Holt was silent.


    Su Ye was not discouraged and asked gently, "that is to say, your family doesn''t want you to be a soldier?"


    After that, Su Ye recalled Hote''s experience and realized something faintly.


    Niederon and the rest of the teachers showed a look of enlightenment.


    Holt grabbed the grass with both hands and pressed it slowly again.


    He sighed and said slowly, "in fact, many students know that all my brothers died in the battlefield. In order to save the Greek army, my father sent back intelligence before he died. Before he died, he said, I hope I can enter Plato college to study. Many people also know that after my brothers died in the war, my mother became crazy. After his father died, his mother''s madness became more serious, and finally... Finally died. But what others don''t know is that a few days before her death, my mother told me that the reason why my father sent me to Plato''s college is to let me avoid the war and let me live safely in Plato''s college. "


    Everyone looked at Holt sympathetically. They all knew the deeds of Holt''s father, but unexpectedly, this was the real reason why Holt''s father sent Holt to Plato''s college.


    "Others don''t know. My second brother was not recruited and shouldn''t go to the battlefield, but in order to avoid going to the battlefield, an illegitimate son of an aristocrat bribed someone to replace my second brother, brought someone to threaten and gave my family a sum of money. My second brother didn''t want to bow his head, but he had to give in when the spear was put around his mother''s neck. He left and never came back. "


    "The second brother said to me before he left, don''t go to the battlefield, don''t be a soldier."


    Holt''s words are simple, simple and clumsy.


    Everyone''s face was coated with a thick layer of sadness.


    Many people looked at Holt in disbelief and suddenly realized that if family members told themselves with their lives that they should not become soldiers and live safely, what would they do?


    Unimaginable sadness filled the grass.


    Even the grass seems to be beginning to wither.


    "My life was bought from my family. If I die, my whole family will die. "


    Holt slowly lowered his head and covered his face with his hands.


    Crystal tears overflow between your fingers and flow slowly.


    The students were red eyed, and others sobbed gently.


    dean''s office.


    Euclid gently bit his teeth and his eyes glittered.


    He opened the book silently, his eyes flashing.


    On a black page, he wrote a line of words.


    "I failed to save them."


    On the grass, Holt took the towel again and slowly dried his tears.


    Albert suddenly sighed and said, "I once passed by Holt''s house. I heard some neighbors scold Holt, saying he was a coward, that he was a coward, that his family were all heroes, and that he was the only mouse. You see, the real villain always only cares about what he sees, then makes rough judgments with his narrow mind, and never thinks about why he is like this. I am such a villain. "


    The grass was quiet.


    "That''s just the evil things we did wrong, that''s just our evil thoughts. The most fundamental us and the most fundamental people must be kind. Good me, will certainly change the evil thought, change the evil behavior. " Su ye said slowly.


    The students nodded gently.


    However, the teachers of the Academic Affairs Office looked at each other.


    Su Ye''s words seemed to have something terrible, but he didn''t make it clear.


    They silently wrote down Su Ye''s words.


    Su Ye looked at Hote and said slowly, "when we explain and judge everything, we are always used to being faster and faster. This is an excellent ability left to us by our ancestors, because in ancient times full of wild animals and difficult access to food, if we can''t quickly judge when to escape and when to kill, we will be killed or starved to death. In order to survive, this quick judgment is correct. "


    "However, almost all wild animals and creatures without wisdom have this ability of rapid judgment, even far better than us humans. We humans can come to this day and defeat enemies stronger than us, not because we think fast, but because we develop an ability called ''thinking'' based on thinking. The only disadvantage of thinking is that it is very slow and takes a long time to complete thinking. However, the benefits or value brought by thinking to us are huge. It can be said that ''thinking'' determines our lower limit, while ''thinking'' determines our upper limit. Everything we humans have now, whether farming, animal husbandry, handicrafts, education, philosophy, magic, commerce and so on, is the result of thinking, not thinking. "


    "Most of the time, there is only a simple word between thinking and thinking. Why. This "why" is a "button" for us to think about. As long as we begin to pursue why, we touch the door of thinking, and continuing to ask why is the real thinking. However, most of us, in most cases, mistake ''thinking'' for ''thinking'' and think we have done it. In fact, we have not. "


    "For example, you, Holt, your views, explanations, explanations and judgments on your brother, father and mother completely stay at the surface of the words, that is, they don''t want you to be a soldier, right?"


    Holt nodded softly.


    "Then, I ask you, why don''t they want you to be a soldier?"


    "They don''t want me to die." Hort answered quickly.


    "Then why don''t they want you to die?" Su Ye continued to ask.


    Holt was stunned, frowned and began to think.


    All the students and teachers began to think.


    After a while, Holt said helplessly, "I''m a little confused. I don''t know why."


    "Keep thinking, keep thinking. This problem is not difficult. As long as you keep thinking and don''t give up, you can think of it. We are willing to think with you. We are all helping you, and we all believe that you can think out the results! "


    The students nodded together.


    Holt scratched his head in embarrassment and began to think.


    Su Ye seems to have swept niederon inadvertently.


    Niederon was stunned and his old face turned red.


    In the academic affairs office, a few teachers laughed.


    "What happened?" Most teachers don''t understand what''s going on.


    Lars said with a laugh, "Suye is a little vindictive."


    "This boy is not a good thing!" Euclid completely forgot how he praised Suye just now.


    "Mr. niden is a little pathetic." Aristotle smiled very happily, and his expression and words were completely out of line.


    "What''s the matter?" A teacher asked in a muddle.


    Lars said: "you recall what niederon said to Su ye before. Before, niederon said, ''you can''t finish today''s class, and all the students, including me, are with you''. It''s obviously half threatening Su Ye. To put it mildly, he kidnapped Su ye with the whole class. Think about Su Ye''s last words and compare them. "


    The teachers thought carefully and suddenly realized.


    "Su Ye is such an asshole!"


    "He''s saying to niden: This is a positive education. You''re beating students. Learn!"¡° Niederon is so pathetic. "¡° Su Ye''s small eyes, and then look at niederon''s expression, ha ha... I''m laughing to death... "Euclid said while recording in the book:" Su Ye is right. We should compare the educational methods of Su ye and niederon, and then carry out experiments. Whose method is better, and we will promote it in the school in the future. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 515

    The academic affairs office was laughing and laughing, and the grass was miserable.


    The ass of the whole class hurts.


    Holt thought for a long time and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t think of why."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if you say ''they don''t want you to die'', try another way. For example, what do they want?"


    "They want me to live." Holt said honestly.


    "What kind of behavior do they want you to live?" Su ye asked.


    "They... Are protecting me?" Holt asked tentatively.


    Su Ye smiled encouragingly and said, "well, now I''ll ask you again, why do they protect you?"


    "They are my relatives." Hotter took it for granted.


    "But there are also relatives who are not willing to protect their relatives, and some people are not relatives and are willing to protect each other. So why do they protect you? " Su ye asked.


    Holt thought for a long time and said slowly, "they love me."


    All the students nodded gently and almost all agreed.


    Su Ye smiled happily and said, "yes, they love you. They protect you. They don''t want you to die on the battlefield as a soldier."


    Huo nodded.


    "Well, the question comes again. Do you strictly follow the requirements of your parents and family in everything you do from small to large?" Su ye asked.


    "No, actually, I often make mistakes. My parents scold me occasionally. When they are angry, they even hit me a few times." Holt said shyly.


    Other students also showed various expressions on their faces.


    "So, will they not love you?" Suye road.


    "Of course not!" Hotter hurried.


    "So, will you stop loving them?"


    "No."


    "So, do you think everything your parents asked you to do is absolutely right?"


    "It''s not..."


    "Do you think they don''t love you after doing something wrong?"


    "No. I will feel... They are not gods, they will do wrong, and they will not be able to control themselves, but they love me in their hearts. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "so, do you think we should fully accept the love of our family?"


    Holt thought for a moment, nodded hard and said, "maybe some people''s family is bad, but I believe that my family''s love for me is absolutely unconditional and I can fully accept it."


    "Anytime, anywhere?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course." Holt said seriously.


    "So, will you always accept the protection of your family?" Su ye asked.


    "I accept, no... my parents are old, but I am strong. Not only will I not accept their protection, but I want to protect them. But I accept that they want to protect my feelings. " Hotter road.


    "Good. Then, you are strong enough. You are an adult. Why should you live in the circle they painted to protect you? "


    Holt was silent.


    "In their eyes, you are only their son, but when you grow up, you are not only their son, but also a student of Plato''s college, an Athenian, or an adult who wants to be a hero."


    Holt was silent.


    "In other words, your body is growing and your experience is accumulating, but your mind, your thought, your mind and your behavior still stay at the time of their death and never grow again."


    Holt was silent.


    "You now understand that they love you. Then, I ask you, is there only one way they love you?"


    "It should not be just a."


    "Yes, there are many kinds of their love. In addition to protecting you, I hope you are happy, I hope you are happy, and I hope you are healthy. You tell me that you can''t have divine power to become a soldier for a long time. Are you really happy?"


    Holt lowered his head.


    Su Ye suddenly showed a faint smile.


    "Do you know why you think your family doesn''t want you to be a soldier?"


    Holt shook his head and kept his head down.


    "Because when your family protects you, you can''t prove to them that you don''t need protection. Now, when you can prove it with strength, they can''t see it. "


    Holt trembled, slowly raised his head and stared at Su ye with a smile.


    The students present chewed Su Ye''s words carefully and vaguely understood that it was not the family''s failure to let go, but their failure to prove themselves.


    "Holt, close your eyes." Su ye said gently.


    Holt closed his eyes.


    "Well, now you begin to imagine that master Plato used a legendary magic to break through time and let you go back to the past. Now, the magic array lights up. You appear in the past home. You see your father, your mother, your second brother and all the other families. They stand together, smiling and looking at you. And you, too, look at them. "


    Shining tears trickled slowly down hort''s closed eyes.


    Su Ye is still smiling and gentle.


    "Now you tell them what you look like. You tell them that you have become a sophomore at Plato''s college."


    "I have become a sophomore at Plato''s college."


    "You tell them that you have qualified in three subjects."


    "I have qualified in three subjects."


    "You tell them that the whole Platonic college likes you very much."


    "All the students in Plato college like me very much."


    "You say you are the tallest person in Plato''s college."


    "I''m the tallest person in Plato''s college."


    "You said, you have eaten the best delicious food of the dragon in Athens."


    "I''ve eaten the best dragon food in Athens."


    "You said you took part in the pithia competition."


    "I took part in the pithia competition."


    "You said, you are the second runner up in the wrestling of the pithia competition. You have a corolla on your head and booty in your hand. All Greece cheers for you!"


    "Mom and Dad, I''m now the second runner up in the pithian wrestling competition. With a corolla on my head and booty in my hand, all Greeks cheer for me!"


    "You told mom and Dad that if you didn''t have Suye, you would have a chance to become the wrestling champion of the pithia competition!"


    Holt still closed his eyes and tears ran like a river.


    He couldn''t cry and said, "Dad, mom, brother, if it weren''t for that bastard Suye, I might have become the wrestling champion of the pithia competition."


    "You said to them, you have grown up."


    "I... I''ve grown up." There seemed to be something more in Holt''s voice.


    "Finally, you said, who do you want to be? Tell them, tell them out loud, say it out loud! "


    Holt suddenly cried and shouted, "Dad, mom, brother, I want to be a hero! I want to be a hero to protect the city! I want to be a hero! "


    Holt cried loudly, but kept his eyes closed.


    Su Ye''s smile was still so gentle and said slowly, "see? Did you see their smiles? "


    "I saw it, I saw it, they were laughing, they knew I grew up, they didn''t blame me, they didn''t stop me, they supported me in pursuing heroes..."


    Holt said, covering his face and crying.


    Niederon got up and waved gently. Everyone left silently.


    Their sour legs made them walk awkwardly, but everyone looked back at Holt from time to time.


    When Hote''s cry became less and less, Su ye walked over and sat next to hote.


    "You accepted their love and misunderstood their love. Now, all you have to do is accept their love and do what you like. " Su ye said, patting Hote on the shoulder.


    "I see. I only saw them restrict me before, but I didn''t see their love for me. Thank you, Suye, thank you... "Holt cried again.


    Su Ye got up and patted Hote on the shoulder again.


    "Don''t practice today. Instead, think on the grass and seriously think about what I said today. Pay attention, it''s thinking, not thinking. You must understand that this is more important than your cultivation for a year. We''ll see you tomorrow! "


    Su ye said that and strode away.


    Holt stopped crying and looked at Su Ye''s back, as if looking at the Titan gods at the end of heaven and earth.


    Out of the woods, a familiar figure stood next to the sea demon fountain.


    Su Ye slowed down and walked over.


    When he came near, niederon turned his head and said, "I''ll see you off."


    Su Ye nodded.


    At night, the two men walked out of Plato''s college, and a carriage followed them quietly.


    "I thank you for Holt."


    It''s su Ye.


    "That''s what I want to say. It''s normal for me to say that, but why do you say that? " Nidern smiled kindly.


    "Because you know as well as I do that a person who has won the second place in the pithia competition will change, and what Holt needs at this time is a small push." Suye road.


    "Is the right push." Ned Endau.


    "The premise of everything is that he has the will to change, which is fundamental." Suye road.


    "But without you, he might have to change in five or even ten years." Ned Endau.


    "Oh? Are you so confident in me? "


    "I once said that you are a person who can remind people of their dreams, but I didn''t expect that you are also a person who can ignite others'' dreams. So, after hearing what clemela said, I realized that if anyone in the world could ignite hotter, it was you and master Plato, but if there was only one, I believe it was you. " Ned Endau.


    "Teacher, if you have any requirements, I''ll try my best to meet them. If you let me get goose bumps all over, it''s too lethal. " Suye road.


    Niederon didn''t seem to hear Su Ye''s witty words and continued: "the first lesson of grassland teaching is very good. Next, you have to give grassland teaching once a month."¡° Teacher, you are not only rushed into your brain by fire, but also frozen by ice! " Su Ye resisted the roaring desire. Niederon continued to listen and asked, "on the line perpendicular to the action dream map, you can only write three words. What would you choose? Answer me in three seconds, or I will fail in one subject! " Su Ye couldn''t help glancing at niden and said, "I don''t know how to choose in the future, but now, I will choose methods, thinking and persistence."¡° Very good. " Niedern nodded. "So, are things really happening in your winner''s posture and lookout hand effect?"¡° As long as the conclusion is correct and the process is a little less rigorous, it is tolerable, isn''t it? " Su ye asked¡° This is not the attitude that a magician should have! "¡° But the magician can only let hotter forcibly promote and exhaust his potential, but can''t let hotter find the road of heroes. " Suye road¡° Goodbye, "said niederon as he turned away." prepare for the second lecture. " Su ye took a deep breath. He had never expected Persia so strongly in his life!. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 516

    Get on the carriage and Su Ye opens the magic book.


    As a result, every student in the class sent magic letters, except Albert and Palos.


    Almost everyone wants to ask Su ye to help find his life goal.


    Su Ye''s reply is very simple. He has the method and process. Find it yourself.


    Kremela sent a magic letter to thank Suye. She said that she would use today''s method to find the target, consider the problem with a two-dimensional matrix and avoid going to extremes.


    Later, Su ye sent a magic letter to Palos.


    "You are so proud that you didn''t let me help you find your life goal."


    "I just told clemela that it''s good for you to struggle elsewhere, but it''s too shameless."


    "It''s OK. I know I''m good, and you have a good eye."


    "I don''t want to talk to you!"


    "It''s all up to you in Flower Town."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "You still want to talk to me."


    "Hit you!"


    In front of Su Ye''s eyes, Palos looked angry, happily turned the pages in the magic book and sorted out today''s Grassland teaching content.


    The lowest is the silver Book badge.


    However, there are different colors on the edges of their badges.


    Looking at the different colors on the edges of those badges, many people guessed the identity and origin of these people.


    "Su ye, come with us to the Council hall." Nidern''s voice sounded.


    "Yes... Teacher."


    Su Ye dragged a long voice and walked out slowly with a helpless face.


    When they saw Su Ye coming to the door, they skillfully bowed their heads and greeted him.


    "Hello, masters."


    "Let''s go to the Council hall first." Ned Endau.


    The crowd watched Su Ye disappear into the corridor at the end of the magician team.


    The class was silent for a while, and then exploded.


    "From the magic association?"


    "One of them seems to be the chief of the fire magic association. When he looks at Su ye, he has a kind smile, which is not like a holy land magician who has severely damaged the legendary soldiers by magic."


    "Will the legendary grumpy old man Archer be kind?"


    "It seems that there is also the chief Alex of the earth magic association."


    "The chief vice presidents of the earth fire Feng Shui and the four magic associations of the triple alliance are here, which is more important than the invitation of the magic Council."


    "After all, the magic Council is a loose organization, and the nature of research and integration is more important. In theory, the magic association is under the jurisdiction of the magic Council, but it is a real real power and combat organization."


    "It seems that their rumors before are true. They really want to give Su ye a real power position in various associations."


    "The problem is that the magic associations are both united and antagonistic. In those years, in order to compete for Aristotle, the fire magic association and the triple magic association almost fought."


    "Su Ye seems to have more magical power than Aristotle. Aristotle is only famous for the light system and fire system. Although others are strong, they are rarely used. Su Ye is very strong in all aspects. "


    "When you think about it, the fire system and the earth system are not mentioned. There is magic evolution, and the water system is also powerful. Otherwise, you can''t blow up the Persian flagship. The rest is the wind system, and everyone knows about him on the field, and there is also the blood of the wind element. If he goes on like this, he may have all element blood. "


    "Pervert, what a pervert! It deserves to be a cruel magician. It''s too cruel! "


    "What shall we do? Just wait? "


    "I have a stomachache. If a teacher comes, please take a leave for me..." Jimmy said, covered his stomach and ran out.


    But he didn''t go to the toilet, but to the conference hall.


    "I also have a stomachache..."


    I saw one classmate after another running out with his stomach covered.


    Finally, the few students left were too lazy to cover their stomachs. They left the classroom together and walked to the conference hall.


    In the deepest part of the Council hall, a row of holy masters sat behind the highest seat, the magicians of the magic association sat on the left, and the magicians of Plato college sat on the right.


    Su Ye sat in a chair close to the door, with his back to the door and facing the highest seat.


    Familiar place, but it''s completely different from the last time.


    Every magician present had a pleasant face.


    Su Ye sat steadily in his chair with a clever face.


    Provost Lawrence was in the middle of the highest seat and said, "Su ye, you must have guessed the purpose of this meeting. Now, the major magic associations are willing to invite you to join the magic association. Which one do you want to choose? "


    Everyone stared at Su ye, especially those holy masters, tried their best to squeeze out a smile full of welcome and goodwill, and even used the power of enchantment and magic.


    "Can''t you choose all?" Su ye asked.


    Everyone''s expression collapsed in an instant.


    "You should know that every magician must have his major after he is promoted to the golden level. Your growth is far beyond ordinary people. You should find a suitable major now. " Clarence road.


    "I majored in magic." Suye road. Niederon said angrily, "are you going to be the first speaker of the magic Council?"¡° I can try when I get promoted. " Suye road¡° You... "OK! Applause! Young people are ambitious. Our fire magic association likes such people. What is the first speaker of the magic Council? Our goal is the God of magic! " He saw the old man with a maroon beard clapping his hands and praising him. The rest of the magicians are embarrassed. You are a grand master of the Holy Land and the chief vice president of the fire magic association. Can you flatter them in another way? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 517

    Su Ye looked at the famous fire Holy Land master akir. His light brown hair was messy, his reddish round nose was tilted, his face was ruddy, his face was covered with light red freckles, and his maroon beard was like a burning flame.


    The whole face looks full of fire.


    He looked at Su ye and squeezed out a very sincere smile.


    The kind of sincere smile that has practiced in front of the mirror for at least ten years.


    Su Ye nodded slightly to express his thanks.


    Archer''s face was immediately as bright as the roasted whole pig skin with a layer of oil.


    Several other holy masters glared at Archie.


    Or by this shameless guy!


    Alex, the chief vice president of the earth system, moved his eyes and said with a smile: "your heroic posture of incarnating a giant shocked us, and the earth system magic association has countless ways to make you a stronger giant."


    Achille said angrily, "Alex, what do you mean? Didn''t we agree to let Lars speak? Can''t we just invite? "


    "I didn''t invite him. If you can say he has ambition, I can naturally say his heroic posture."


    "Can that be the same!"


    "Why is it different?"


    "Cough..." master larens coughed helplessly. His white chin without beard was like a peeled boiled egg, shaking gently.


    Alex and Archer looked at each other coldly and sat back. At the moment they saw Su ye, they piled up a smile on their faces.


    Su Ye was a little helpless. Alex really couldn''t open any pot.


    It''s not worth showing off that you are a magician and a giant.


    If it can be solved by magic, why be reckless with bare arms?


    Of course, if it''s not giants, it''s titans.


    After all, handsome.


    Clarence continued, "Suye, think carefully. Which magic association do you like best?"


    Su Ye opened his mouth and said, "master larens, isn''t it a little bad for you to pick things like this? I like all magic societies. "


    Lars''s face sank and said, "we asked you to come, not to gossip with you! We want to ask you, which magic association do you choose? "


    "I have choice difficulty, the incurable kind, so I either choose all or not. If I really can''t choose, I''m willing to stay at Plato''s College for the rest of my life. " Suye road.


    "The college can''t afford you." Ned Endau.


    "We can afford it!" A dozen people from all magic associations shouted together.


    The teachers of Plato''s college could not cry or laugh.


    The classmates who were eavesdropping outside the conference hall laughed one after another.


    At this time, the bell rang after school, and students left the classroom one after another. The students passing by the conference hall found that someone was peeking outside the conference hall, so they came here strangely.


    The more people get together.


    As soon as many people saw Su ye, they immediately used magic letters to call friends to see the excitement.


    Lars looked at Su Ye''s appearance that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, with a helpless face.


    Other students, even the slick fifth graders, will become clever in the face of so many holy masters and those who can unite to affect the whole Greek.


    Su Ye is good. His posture is clever and his expression is clever, but he is not afraid from his heart to his mouth.


    Lars turned to look at the holy domain masters of the five magic associations and said, "you see, this student is a little special. Niederon can''t teach, and I can''t teach either."


    "Yes, this is a good student with independent ideas!" Alex was the first to praise.


    "You robbed me." Archie road.


    Lars said helplessly, "Archer, I know that you made great efforts to rob Aristotle, but Aristotle chose the triple magic association. After all, the triple magic association is good at light magic. But he still serves as honorary vice president of your fire magic association. So don''t worry. "


    "I''m here to make su ye the official vice president of the fire magic association." Archer said loudly.


    Everyone can''t laugh or cry.


    "Archie, calm down. Su Ye is just a silver magician now. It''s too much to let him serve as vice president. What do you think of those golden magicians and holy masters? I remember that many holy masters want to compete for the position of vice president. If Su Ye gets it, what do they think of Su ye? " Clarence road.


    "Then let them have a look and see what kind of people can be vice presidents! He is a silver magician, but he will soon be promoted to gold. Don''t forget that he is also a great cause, the champion and the owner of Hellfire. He is most suitable for our fire magic association. "


    "The first thing he got was the evolution of earth magic."


    "He has the blood of light element given by Apollo. It''s no problem to join our triple magic association."


    Archer was furious and said, "do you have the face to say that? Triple is ice system, wood system and metal system. Light system and dark system have a copper owl relationship with you? But you study the light system and the dark system and deceive Aristotle. Now you want to cheat Su ye? See your dream God! "


    "This can''t blame us. After all, there are too few magicians studying the light system and the dark system. Of course, we have to count our triple Association."


    As soon as Clarence saw that he was going to quarrel again, he coughed again.


    "As you can see, Su Ye''s tone is very tight, and I''ve tried my best. Otherwise, when Su Ye grows to the golden level, you come again. Maybe at that time, he will have a clearer choice. " Clarence road.


    "That won''t work! He is promoted so fast, we need to educate him on the creation of fire magic in advance! Your Platonic academy ranks first in magic research and comprehensive teaching in Greece, but your research on fire magic is much worse than that of our fire magic association. " Archie road.


    Lars was unhappy and said, "you don''t seem to have studied at Plato''s college? Who was promoted to gold and had the cheek to come to Plato''s College for further study? "


    Archer immediately turned and looked away.


    The students outside the assembly hall covered their mouths and laughed. Unexpectedly, the normally silent masters were so funny that they were just old men and women bickering.


    "I think Archie is right. If Su Ye really wants to make rapid progress, he should reduce some courses and study magic creation from now on. The ocean is much broader than the mainland. I think Su ye should like the sea very much. " Prima Road, chief vice president of the water magic association.


    Su Ye looked at her. She was obviously old and slow, but there was no wrinkle on her face. Her skin was bright and tight. At first glance, she was over 30 at most, but she felt at least 60.


    "Yes, Su ye can study at Plato''s college, but he can also study at the magic association."


    "You''re right."


    "The magic world has never been one word."


    "You can''t delay this magical new star."


    The magicians of the magic association worked together, while the teachers of Plato college were calm.


    The students outside the Council hall suddenly realized that the magic association came to rob people. No wonder master larence''s performance was a little different from usual.


    Su Ye smiled as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    As steady as an old tree.


    Lars smiled and said, "yes, Su ye can study in Plato college or invite people from the magic association to teach. However, magic creation can be said to be the most profound and extensive knowledge of magicians. Even if Su Ye wants to study the whole department, he can''t get everything at the beginning. There is always a first come first served. Which department of magic creation do you think Su ye should learn first? "


    "The earth system, of course! His first magical evolution was the earth system. "


    "It should be the fire system. His Hellfire can''t be wasted."


    "I think it''s better to just fasten it, or you''ll waste your blood in vain."


    "The foundation of wind system should be solid."


    "Water system is easy to learn but difficult to be refined. We should learn it slowly from the beginning, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve in the future."


    The assembly hall was in a mess, and the originally harmonious association magicians immediately expressed their views.


    The college teachers gave Lars a thumbs up.


    After the magicians of the association quarreled for a while, Su ye said helplessly, "masters, I want to learn magic creation. Can you ask my opinion?"


    They were embarrassed to shut up and look at Su Ye.


    "What Department of magic creation do you want to learn most?" Asked Clarence.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "teacher niden said before that I... have a little more golden eagle, which can be strengthened by magic materials."


    Whether it is the association magician or the college teacher, there is a faint resentment in his eyes.


    Is that called Golden Eagle a little more?


    The awards of the champion Wang are sold out, that is 100 million points!


    Although all Greece is now attacking Su ye, giving all the trophies to Athena and disrespect other gods, it has been rumored that Su Ye got great benefits in Athena temple.


    Although no one knows what it is, if Su Ye didn''t get great benefits, he couldn''t risk offending so many gods and temples.


    Lars tried to hide his envy in his tone and nodded: "yes, niden can''t be wrong in this regard. You are really suitable for magic strengthening. There are many similarities in the enhancement of magic materials of different departments, but there are also different places. You still need to learn slowly one by one. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it''s true. I can''t chew too much. I only learned the four magic materials of earth fire and geomantic omen from the beginning."


    The magicians took a deep breath and resisted the impulse of angry spray.


    "Two systems, no more words waste your energy and time." Clarence road.


    "If it''s two departments, can I learn combination creation at the same time?" Su Yewen


    Niden finally couldn''t help it and said, "at first, you can only learn magic material reinforcement, then compensatory reinforcement, then plastic creation, and finally learn the most difficult combination creation! No random learning. "


    The magicians nodded gently. This is the real learning order.


    "Then learn four series magic materials to strengthen." Suye road. Larens said: "you should think clearly, in addition to learning ''basic magic creation'', ''basic enhancement creation'' and ''basic magic material enhancement'', you should also learn ''element magic creation'', ''element enhancement creation'', ''element magic material enhancement'' and ''magic material enhancement''. If you want to study four departments at the same time, except for three basic courses, each subsequent course will be multiplied by four! "¡° So many? " Su Ye calculated carefully. It''s really a pit. This is another 19 courses! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 518

    "Is our triple magic association so forgotten?"


    The words of a wooden gold mage caused friendly laughter.


    "Since Su Ye has said to learn the four systems of earth fire and Feng Shui first, your triple magic association will wait first." Archie, you''re welcome.


    Su yewei looked at the chief vice president of the triple magic association and said with a smile: "I''m interested in ice, wood, metal, light and dark, but it''s too abstruse, and many can play their power at least in the gold level. It''s not too late for me to study after I''m promoted to gold."


    The magician of the triple Association nodded gently, showing regret.


    "Su ye, it''s too much to add 19 courses at one go. After all, there are more courses in grade three. I think, just major in the evolution of magic. " Archer glanced at Alex.


    "Yes, I majored in the element system of magic evolution, and I gained the most!" Alex immediately agreed.


    "Su ye, you can''t be as short-sighted as some people. Because you have magical evolution, the related element system is strong without serious study. Since you are all magic, you can''t have a short board. "


    Su ye thought silently. In fact, the blood of the water element general and the Great Duke of the giant whale has formed the evolution of water magic, and now he lacks the blood of the giant dragon.


    "Yes, first major in wind system and water system, and then repair others when the foundation is firm."


    "Nonsense! It''s a mistake! "


    "Just say no, have a try..."


    "I think you can..."


    Cough!


    Lars had a calm face and a heavy cough, which subdued the argument.


    "Su ye, do you need to study the fourth department again? Once you want to learn four series of magic material strengthening at the same time, you have to spend a lot of time every day. Think again. " Clarence road.


    Su Ye kept thinking that the time of language subjects can be saved. Magic, mathematics, natural history, philosophy and practical combat can''t be ignored. Other courses can be adjusted according to specific needs.


    "I can try." Su ye said seriously.


    Many magicians show gratification. In the face of difficulties, their reactions largely determine a person''s achievements.


    Archie said, "this semester is coming to an end. Give Su ye the last happy summer vacation. From the third grade, our four magic associations will send full-time magic creation teachers to Plato''s college. At the same time, please prepare for Plato''s college. "


    The teachers of Plato college nodded gently.


    The students looked at Su ye from the window outside the door, with envy on their faces.


    This is not even the treatment of Euclid and Archimedes.


    Only Aristotle once received the treatment of the association''s magic teachers.


    Alex said: "then adjust the curriculum of the whole grade according to the training of Aristotle. All the key courses are taught in the morning and non key courses in the afternoon. Su ye can give up the non key courses and go directly to the small class of the association to learn magic creation."


    The magicians on both sides nodded gently and had no objection. That''s what they did to Aristotle.


    However, there was an uproar outside the chamber.


    Many students can''t imagine.


    Even the classmates frowned.


    Suddenly, a senior student shouted, "it''s intellectually acceptable to sacrifice the whole grade for a su ye, but it''s not too bad to treat us as people?"


    "Yes, we can understand that you are stepping up the cultivation of Su ye, but we can''t sacrifice us."


    "We are not as good as Su ye, but we will make contributions to the college in the future."


    "Didn''t Plato college always advocate equality and freedom? Isn''t it true that geniuses are more equal and free? "


    The students talked a lot.


    A few noble students shouted, full of grievances.


    However, the magicians of both colleges and associations looked at the students who shouted with indifferent eyes.


    The magicians looked at Su ye and found that Su Ye looked calm. They couldn''t help but praise him secretly.


    A noble student suddenly said, "Su ye, teachers sacrificed us for you. Don''t you say a word?"


    "Yes, do you really think you are higher and superior than us?"


    A large number of students watched Su Ye.


    Su ye said slowly, "I was thinking, what was the purpose of fighting against Persia at the risk of being secretly attacked by a large number of high-level soldiers and magicians in Persia, besieged by the giant army, surrounded and annihilated by the Persian fleet, attacked and killed by the old man in the legendary assassin mountain, and captured by the fate warlock? Is it to explain to those of you who can only see their surface interests and can''t see their deep benefits? To take care of these loud emotions that I saved my life directly or indirectly? Or question myself because of your complaints, disgust and attacks? Obviously, no, I''m trying to protect the Greeks. Therefore, I have the freedom not to say, and you also have the freedom to question. I won''t block your mouth, but I hope you will first ask why all magicians in the association and college are willing to do so before questioning, and then ask why. "


    The audience was silent. Although Su Ye didn''t say it directly, many people vaguely found a possibility. Later, Su ye said, "as a temporary substitute teacher for grassland teaching, I now leave an assignment for the students of class two and class three. Now I take out your magic book and draw a form. Hort couldn''t help saying:" this form analysis method is enough to cover the time we spend changing the course, not to mention the long-term benefits. Alas, some students have read books for so many years. " Holt shook his head and turned away. The whole school was petrified in an instant. Like a statue, he watched hotter''s back disappear into the path hidden by the woods. Despised by hotter, despised by hotter, despised by hotter... The loudest student before wanted to be killed! Are you hallucinating, or has the times changed? The students in other classes looked at each other. Palos lowered her head, covered her mouth with a smile, pinched lacrimela''s sleeve and pulled it gently and left together. The students of class 3, grade 2 walked back to the classroom with their heads held out. Niederon smiled and said, "there is a good teacher in our class." A large area of white eyes flew around. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 519

    "Don''t get me wrong. I mean Su Ye."


    The magicians in the Council hall stopped staring.


    "Su Ye''s teacher must be good, too." Nidern said to himself.


    More violent white eyes flash.


    "Now that the matter has been settled, we are just in time to discuss the cooperation between the association and Plato college. Irrelevant people should leave."


    Behind Archer, a magic wand with a burning flame appeared, like a high torch.


    When the lower end of the torch staff tapped the ground, everyone outside the conference hall was black and bright. He could no longer see the appearance in the conference hall, but only a flame burning.


    The students dispersed knowingly, and the magicians under the holy land came out of the Council hall one after another.


    In the Council hall, there are eight Holy Land magicians and two holy land warriors left.


    In addition to the two holy land warriors, the Holy Land staff or legendary staff behind the other eight Holy Land magicians hit the ground to form eight powerful protections.


    Achille said, "I think everyone should know why."


    All the sanctuaries nodded gently.


    "Su Ye''s identity is too important. We''ll take this opportunity to talk about it. The most important question now is whether he has anything to do with the gods. "


    The crowd pondered, but no one answered.


    After a long time, Lars said, "whether he is related to gods or not, he is a magician. Even if he is a descendant of gods, he is still a magician. We at Plato''s college don''t care about this identity. "


    "But we care."


    Several holy masters nodded gently.


    "His relationship with the gods is a little too close. This is the only thing we worry about." Alex sighed softly.


    "At least, master Plato is not worried." A mysterious smile appeared on Lars''s face.


    Everyone was stunned and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Now that master Plato has spoken, there is no need to question Su Ye''s identity.


    At that time, the magic world also questioned the identity of Aristotle and even Euclid, but master Plato took the responsibility. Sure enough, neither of them harmed the magic world.


    "In that case, we should try our best to cultivate the child. He... Is a little different from Aristotle. " Archie road.


    "His civilian status is a great advantage."


    "We need civilian legends."


    Several noble magicians were silent. Although they were all poor nobles, they returned to the ranks of normal nobles after they were promoted to the holy land, and they had been alienated from the nobles.


    Larens said: "the purpose of the college is opposite. Instead, we are afraid that Suye will grow too fast. His growth rate... Has actually surpassed Aristotle. "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Many people don''t want to admit this.


    Aristotle studied magic early and came to Plato''s College early, but at the age of 16, it was only silver, although Plato deliberately suppressed it.


    But the problem is that Su Ye has been a magic apprentice for less than a year.


    "As long as he doesn''t become a holy land graduate, we old faces can see people." A holy master smiled bitterly.


    "He''s promoted too fast. Won''t there be any sequelae?"


    Lars showed a strange look and said, "we were worried too, but then the one gave Suye a cup of divine wine, so we didn''t worry."


    "You mean, that cup is the real magic wine? Not the kind of divine wine that just contains a little divine power? "


    "It''s the real magic wine."


    "That can change at least one semi artifact..."


    "Dionysus also has the power of music and is also the God of carnival. Su Ye triggered the carnival in Greece, which he was happy to see. The key is that the God of wine is also the God of drama. I doubt this is the reason why he is willing to give divine wine. "


    "Yes, that Zachary has had a great impact on the drama industry. Now some people have called Su ye the father of drama. Many dramatists begin to reflect on the essence of drama, and more and more dramatists are ready to break the original restrictions."


    "The Dionysian is indeed as rumored. Although sometimes life is a little rotten, he is a kind God."


    "In this case, you don''t need to worry about Su ye and carry out all-out training."


    "This child has suffered a lot and is facing the great enemy of the aristocracy. I''m afraid he has been targeted by those aristocrats who are keen on the witch hunting order. Once he is promoted to the holy land, he will inevitably become the target of the witch hunting order. Therefore, we don''t need to sharpen him. We should protect him well. "


    "Yes, he is not Aristotle, who does not need to be honed. It is very rare for a child to mix in a place like lion harbor every day and realize the truth instead of sinking. "


    "Let''s start the training program. First of all, the association and college should arrange the best teachers to teach him. The third grade mainly focuses on magic creation. When the fourth grade, they began to make an exception to teach him higher magic knowledge. In order to prevent him from accidentally falling on the ectopic side, his magic book was transformed and strengthened. We can rest assured that those advanced magic knowledge will be sent to his book as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, open the ban on him. In addition to the evil magic, even the dark magic can let him learn. I don''t think he will fall into the dark. "


    "With Su Ye''s heart, it is estimated that he despises those dead spirits or dark mages at all."


    The masters of the Holy Land shook their heads and smiled. Indeed, we are not afraid of Su Ye''s degeneration.


    "Does Su ye have anything special? Our magic association can bear some, but we can''t give it directly to him. We have to wait for him to do something and give it in the name of reward. "


    Lars was silent for a moment and said, "the blood of the demigod Hydra."


    The association''s holy masters immediately looked in all directions.


    Lars said reluctantly, "basically, he doesn''t lack what we can get. Even, he may get material help from the temple that we can''t get. Our main task now is to protect and educate him. There is no need to worry about education. As for protection, as long as there is master Plato in Athens, there is no problem. Just out of Athens, you may need someone to take care of you. "


    "Well, when he leaves Athens, our association and college will send sanctuary protection in turn. Gold... I think he needs his protection. "


    "But it''s a trouble for the nobles and witch hunters."


    Archie looked cold and sneered, "then knock off some of their witch hunters before Su Ye is promoted to the holy land. If they still dare to open the witch hunting order to Su ye, we will expand the range of action. The magician is not afraid of any challenge! "


    "I think so. It''s said that many holy places and a legend that chased Su ye were secretly solved. Did you Plato college do it? I know Aristotle did it. " Alex looked at Lars.


    Lars neither nodded nor shook his head.


    "Since there is another secret, I won''t talk about it. So it''s settled that Su ye will be the vice president of the fire magic association! " Archer looked upright.


    Lars said reluctantly, "wait a minute. You''re baking sue on the fire. Wait until he is promoted to gold or holy land. In addition, you should think clearly that it will be bleeding to let Su ye serve as vice president. "


    "Come out!" Archer doesn''t care.


    "The headless corpse of the demigod devil of your association is good. Maybe it can be used to strengthen hell Warcraft or hellfire. " Clarence smiled.


    "You..." every wrinkle on Archie''s face is struggling.


    "As long as you give up the headless devil''s body, our local magic association will not argue."


    "We won''t argue anymore."


    A group of holy masters smiled at Archie.


    Archer said angrily, "I''ll go back and apply to the president today! It''s just the skeleton of a headless devil! You can''t lose Suye without Aristotle! Su ye, the vice president, is determined to win the fire magic association! "


    Clarence laughed like an old fox.


    Even the headless remains of the devil demigod are more precious than the complete ordinary demigod Warcraft.


    The carriage stopped at the door. Su Ye thanked the coachman hill and got off the carriage.


    He saw a familiar figure standing at the door in a black cloak.


    "Goro?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s me, your excellency." Goro is respectful.


    "Let''s go in and say."


    "Yes."


    They entered the courtyard and sat under the porch column.


    Goro stood up again and said, "Mr. Su ye, I have purchased all the heroic items of the Cabell family in the market for you, which are in my ring of space. Shall I give it to you directly or display it in the yard. After all, there are seven old statues. "


    "Show it."


    "Just a moment."


    Goro went to the yard and put all kinds of hero items outside one after another.


    First there are seven different Kabel statues in a row, and then there are some medals and old objects.


    Goro told the story while placing it, and promised that it was absolutely true.


    While Goro was explaining, Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar, swept it briefly and raised his eyebrows.


    Among the seven Kabel statues, four light fog statues are worth more than 100000, two are close to 500000, and one is more than one million, which can offer the gift of five rings!


    It''s too cost-effective. It''s higher than going to the temple and military library to Taobao.


    A new avenue has emerged.


    Later, Su Ye looked at other items. As a result, many of them either had no light or fog, or were not as light as a hundred golden eagles.


    However, medals are different. Almost all medals have a lot of light fog.


    One of the medals even reached the level of five rings.


    Su ye took a deep breath and calmed his mood.


    But then he frowned slightly.


    There are some medals that are the same as their own, such as the general medal and the corps commander medal, but the total amount of light and fog is obviously small.


    "Maybe the same medal is less valuable, or the medal you get is more valuable?"


    Su ye put down his doubts and made a new discovery. There is almost no divine power equipment, but there are several apparently damaged divine power equipment that can only be used as a collection, and the value is not high. Goro looked at Su Ye''s eyes on the damaged divine power equipment and hurriedly said: "Your Excellency, even if the Cabell family was destroyed, their family also took a lot of useful divine power equipment when they ran away. Moreover, as winners, the Pandion family will put these divine power equipment into the treasure house or distribute them to meritorious people, so it is difficult to buy them. "¡° Thank you. " Su Ye smiled. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 520

    "It''s my pleasure if you are satisfied. Our fake is still in the process of making, and we will send you the real one within a month. " Goro hastened to humiliate himself.


    "The hand of magic."


    Su ye said that when he reached out, the invisible transparent hand appeared on those items, grabbed a repulsor medal from a distance and threw it at Goro.


    Goro quickly reached for it.


    "Take this fake with you."


    Goro panicked and hurriedly said, "Sir, this repulsor is not a fake. I absolutely dare not lie to you."


    "This has nothing to do with you. It should be the problem of the Cabell family. Go find someone to identify it."


    "If you''re not angry, I''ll find someone to identify it."


    Su Ye quietly looked at the heroic items on the ground and asked, "are there any family keepsakes, genealogies and legendary medals?"


    Goro sighed and said, "these three are the most valuable items of the Cabell family. Either they took it away when they ran away, or they were hunted by the Pandion family. This kind of thing will not be sold by the Pandion family, but will be displayed in the family treasure house as the best booty. "


    "In other words, there are many similar Booties in the treasure house of the demigod family?"


    "A lot, a lot. There are even other heroic items of the demigod family. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    They even made an appointment to go to the Noble Collection Fair.


    The next day is the preparation period.


    Su ye had to reduce his research on ancient languages, began to study some subjects he was not good at, and consolidated the subjects he was good at.


    Every night, I have to spend two hours studying porcelain and papermaking.


    Don''t worry about the harness. As long as the concept of movable type printing is put forward, magicians can complete it quickly.


    However, Su Ye''s own focus is still on "dragon chopper equipment firm".


    After opening for half a month, the volcanic surface finally closed, and Wang Dabiao dug in it for 15 days. All the surface rich minerals were dug up by him using the ability of metal dominance.


    As for the metal ore deep underground, it can only be left to the magma elves.


    Like giant hills, the closed volcanic plane forms a large dynamic black-and-white oil painting in the ruins space.


    The oil painting is slowly turning into color from bottom to top.


    According to the calculation of time, about 15 days later, the volcanic plane can be opened again, but at that time, it can only enter in the form of spiritual body. You can meditate, but there will be very few treasures that can be brought out, and you can''t bring Wang sledgehammer into it.


    "It seems that the soul of the plane is really powerful. This volcanic plane is said to be a small plane, but it is actually equivalent to a medium plane. Now I can enter it once every 15 days, which is very helpful to my meditation. "


    Su ye took a look at the giant Hill. When the volcanic plane opened, he didn''t go to the giant Hill to meditate at all.


    There is too much difference in meditation efficiency between the two planes.


    However, when the volcanic plane is closed, you can only enter the giant Hill for meditation.


    Finally, Su Ye began to count Wang Dashui''s harvest in this half month.


    Ordinary metals have been sent to the warehouse of the Dragon chopper firm. There are only precious metals and gemstones in the ruins space and Wang dahammer''s ring.


    Together, the total value reaches 30 million!


    It''s only half a month!


    This is only surface mineral!


    It seems that what Wang dachui said is right. The volcanic plane is probably used by the gods themselves, and then it is cheap.


    Even ordinary medium-sized planes cannot be so rich in resources.


    With these metal resources, as long as the Dragon chopper firm makes finished divine power equipment or magic tools and sells them, the total income will double!


    With Wang sledgehammer, the production cost is very low, which is a great advantage.


    "We should strive to become the real master of the plane. At that time, we can directly change the terrain and turn all mines into open-pit mines. Wang dahammer can directly refine metals and improve the efficiency thousands of times. At that time, the Dragon chopper firm will become an equipment production organization competing with the craftsman temple. "


    "A million magic roots, a thousand well magician, ten thousand divine jewels, I''m coming!"


    With the help of niederon and Plato''s chamber of Commerce, Wang sledgehammer and a large amount of metal, the Dragon chopper firm operated quickly.


    Only a few days later, the behemoth shocked Athens.


    The magic equipment stores in Athens are unsalable because of the emergence of dragon choppers. Countless soldiers buy the magic equipment of dragon choppers.


    At the same time, the branches of the Dragon chopper in each city-state have been opened one after another. The temple, Plato''s chamber of Commerce and the big families of each city-state manage business. There are no problems in the whole process.


    After that, the examination period came.


    The whole school began to test inhumanely for many days.


    After the long exam, it was time to announce the results.


    With the magic book under his left flank, Mr. niden calmly walked to the podium.


    Every student saw a glimmer in niden''s eyes, and even the artificial eye was very flexible.


    Nidern raised his chin slightly.


    Some students'' eyes lit up, which was niden''s most confident move.


    "Our class, this year''s exam, there are two college sophomore records."


    There were bursts of whispers in the classroom, looking forward to nidern.


    "The first record is that there is a student with full marks in all language subjects. Guess who? "


    "Su ye..."


    Many students shouted with a long voice. Many people knew that Su ye had related talents.


    Niden nodded and said, "well, the second record is that a student got full marks in 43 of the 55 courses. Guess who it is? "


    The whole class was stunned.


    Suye slowly turned his head and looked at clemela.


    Although I knew that my little girl student was very fierce, I didn''t expect to be so fierce.


    Palos, too, turned her head blankly and looked at clemela.


    "Don''t you two look at me like that. It may also be sister Palos." Chimera whispered.


    "Why didn''t you say it could be me?" Suye road.


    Niederon announced with a smile, "this man is clemela, breaking the 41 full marks set by Aristotle in the second grade. Let''s applaud her! "


    The whole class applauded.


    Su Ye applauded and wondered.


    Why don''t you clap for me?


    Too eccentric!


    Niederon suddenly showed a happier smile and said, "at the same time, a classmate also broke his own record. Twelve of the 55 subjects passed. Let''s applaud Holt who has been making progress! He is the pride of our class! "


    The whole class applauded, and everyone looked at Holt with joy.


    Su Ye clapped and hinted at niden with his eyes.


    Teacher, have you forgotten something?


    With their eyes crossed, niederon lowered his head, opened the magic book and said, "the first place in the final exam is kremela. The second place is Palos. Although Su Ye''s language subjects and magic subjects are slightly better than Palos, the gap between other subjects is too large and can only rank third. By the way, classmate Su ye, let me remind you that in the future, don''t brag before you surpass Palos. "


    The whole class looked at Su ye, some laughing and some gloating.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I will catch up with Palos."


    With a pun, everyone smiled vaguely again.


    Palos looked straight ahead.


    Then, niedern began to read the rankings and scores. Finally, he announced a holiday.


    The students just began to cheer, and niden looked at Su Ye.


    "Due to Su Ye''s rapid progress, the college decided to make up lessons for Su Ye''s students during the holidays. The make-up lessons are mainly created by magic in Grade 5. If you are interested in magic creation, you can listen in class. However, at the end of the summer vacation, there will be an examination and the results of the third grade will be included. "


    The class sighed.


    Some want to learn, but they don''t want to learn as soon as they hear about it.


    Huote said helplessly, "Su ye, I can''t accompany you."


    "I''d like to hear it. Learning magic creation is of great help to other magic classes. However, if you want to take an exam, forget it. " Jimmy road.


    "I also want to listen to magic creation. Although I have studied it, the foundation is not solid." Said kremela.


    Palos hesitated and didn''t speak.


    "Students who want to make up classes can send me magic letters. As for other students, they can participate in school community activities or take a long vacation. If they have nothing to do, they can go to lion harbor for a run. They may encounter all kinds of things like Su ye, which will help them grow. "


    The students agreed happily.


    In front of the holiday, everyone is a carefree teenager.


    Except Su Ye.


    "Alas..." Su Ye sighed.


    I originally wanted to use this holiday to sort out my knowledge, have a long rest, and then think of some money-making ideas, and then fight again next semester.


    Niden said, "Sue, don''t sigh. I''ll give you a three-day holiday before school."


    "Thanks... Thanks... Old... Teacher..." Su Ye dragged a long tone weakly.


    "Of course, you also have three days off now. In four days, I will personally teach you the magic creation course of summer school. "


    "Hoo..." Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief, which was OK.


    Su Ye leaned over and whispered to Palos, "let''s go to flower Town tomorrow. That''s it."


    Palos glanced at Su Ye unhappily.


    It''s too overbearing to give people a chance to refuse.


    "I happen to have something to do tomorrow. My brother comes to see me. Sister Palos, I won''t go with you. " Clemela smiled.


    Palos nodded her head gently¡° I also want to go to flower Town to find honey. " Hotter road. Su Ye suddenly turned his head and his eyes pierced into Hote''s eyes like two daggers¡° You don''t want to go! " Holt was startled and hurriedly said, "yes, yes, I don''t want to go."¡° This is a good brother! " Su Ye slapped Hote on the shoulder with a smile. The noisy classroom didn''t calm down until after school. As one student after another left school, Plato''s college was quiet. On the training ground, only hort was sweating and his whole body was shining brightly in the evening. As soon as he got home, Su Ye was preparing to have a good sleep without studying today. He received a magic letter from nidel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, and had to rush back to Plato college. Three good news. The acquisition of horse farms in Greece has come to an end. Because there are too many horse farms to be acquired, other horse farm owners have received news that the asking price has increased, which has exceeded the estimate, so the remaining Golden Eagle will be transferred to northern Europe, Persia and Egypt. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 521

    The secret test of the harness in Plato college has been completed, and the effect is beyond imagination. Especially with the magic horse, it can make the black iron soldiers proficient in riding easily against the bronze soldiers, and even the silver soldiers difficult to face up. The only problem is that ordinary weapons are no longer suitable for cavalry combat. It is necessary to study Su ye and design weapons such as Knight gun, horse warbler or machete suitable for horse combat.


    The effect of magic bow knights is more than expected. In the magic simulation war, the same magic bow knights with harness and without harness are the difference between lions and sheep.


    Now, you can contact the goddess of wisdom temple and ask the temple to start organizing large-scale cavalry training.


    And the last good news also inspired Su Ye most.


    Porcelain fired successfully!


    Nidel euphemistically said that although it can not meet the standard requirements, it is already very different from pottery.


    Su ye went straight to the porcelain workshop of the college.


    On the table of the porcelain workshop, there are large pieces of white porcelain.


    Compared with the porcelain in Su Ye''s mind, these porcelain are simply terrible. They are all failed products.


    However, in the eyes of those ceramic craftsmen, this is simply a batch of treasures.


    They are talking about porcelain.


    "My God, you listen to this sound and play it gently. It''s like plucking the strings! It is definitely the champion level of the city-state music competition! "


    "And this porcelain bowl. The thinnest part is translucent. It''s amazing."


    "Gently touch, as delicate as lover''s skin."


    "You see, even the cracks are so beautiful."


    "It''s almost close to magic crystal, but the cost is far cheaper than magic crystal, and it can be used on a large scale."


    "Magic crystal is just transparent, but porcelain has a strange hazy beauty, between light and dark, and a subtle and unspoken natural beauty."


    "Although only part of the porcelain is OK, some parts have shown great potential."


    "Your Excellency Su Ye is really a genius. We can name this article Su porcelain."


    "Yes, these porcelain must change the table all over the world again, as your excellency Su ye said."


    "I doubt it can even change the table of the gods."


    "There is no doubt that knives and forks must have been popularized among the gods."


    "It''s really possible."


    Su Ye himself was stunned. He really didn''t think about this possibility before.


    If the gods use their own tableware, no wonder they are willing to give so many gifts. Even, the reason why there is no more God''s gift should be to worry that your body can''t bear it.


    "Your Excellency Su ye, please comment."


    Everyone looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and chose the most successful porcelain bowl.


    "First of all, we can be sure that these mineral soils can make porcelain, so we call this kind of soil that can make porcelain porcelain porcelain porcelain clay. In Greece, silver and other precious metal mines were owned by the city-state, and the nobles had only lease mining rights, but they were regarded as earth mines and could be purchased. Next, let''s invite vice president nidel to come forward and cooperate with the local magician to explore. Finally, in the name of the supernova chamber of Commerce, he bought the porcelain clay mine. If you are in trouble, go straight to the Pandion family. "


    "You can rest assured that our Plato chamber of Commerce has rich experience in this regard." Nidel''s tone was faintly respectful.


    "The blank making process of this porcelain bowl needs to be improved, but it is not the most important. The most important thing is the proportion of porcelain clay, the proportion of porcelain glaze, the control of temperature and the grasp of various details. From now on, artisan recruitment can be expanded. Remember to recruit some young craftsmen who have never studied pottery and let them learn porcelain directly. Pottery and porcelain must be separated. Moreover, please sort out a strict and complete porcelain making system by relevant magicians, and don''t rely too much on pottery making experience. "


    They nodded gently. Some did not understand, some did not care, and some felt very reasonable.


    "How long do you think you can meet the basic requirements of porcelain?" Su ye asked.


    Nidel said helplessly, "your request is too high. In our opinion, this degree can replace pottery, but you won''t agree. Therefore, it may take at least half a year. "


    "Too long. Is there any way to speed up? " Su ye asked.


    A magician said, "if you invite the Holy Land alchemist of the earth system, you can speed up, but you can''t, so can the gold alchemist."


    "Is it easy to find the Holy Land alchemist?" Su ye asked.


    The magician shook his head.


    Neder said: "the goal of alchemists at the holy land level is almost the refining of legendary items. They don''t pay attention to these daily necessities. Even if they give more money, they won''t care. Which one of them doesn''t have tens of millions of wealth? But gold alchemists can find it. "


    "Then invite a gold alchemist, and the inside of the college to ensure that the secrets of porcelain can not be revealed." Suye road.


    "However, the asking price of alchemists is much higher than that of ordinary gold mages or warriors."


    "Twenty thousand a year, with dividends at the end of the year."


    "You are so generous that you will find the best gold alchemist at this price. But is it really worth it? "


    "Talent and technology must be worth it. Let''s talk about the harness. "


    Su ye called nidel aside and asked in detail about Plato''s test of cavalry. It was found that the effect was indeed far above his conjecture.


    The magic horse is very strong, and the magic warrior is also very strong. With the magic equipment and the command of the magic beard, the whole cavalry regiment can play an unimaginable role. If there are magic cavalry


    "If the magician has mobile spell casting, can he cast spells on horseback?"


    "Of course, it''s only on flat ground, and the speed is limited. If you cooperate with special magic tools to ensure the stability of the magician''s figure, you don''t need to care about speed. "


    "Then you help me make a set of magician harness. It''s best to have a certain protective ability to prevent sneak attacks." Suye road.


    "Riding magician..."


    "There are flying magicians, magicians who control magic towers, and riding magicians are nothing. Maybe the magic harness will become the standard for magicians in the future. " Suye road.


    "OK, leave it to me."


    "Can you really contact the Athena temple?" Su ye asked.


    Nidel showed hesitation and said, "if we consider it from the standpoint of a magician, we are very reluctant, but we also know that if this kind of harness and cavalry are swallowed alone, it will be hit by all Greek city states and temples. Most importantly, we magicians do not want to build a large-scale armed system. Therefore, we must unite the temple and even the God of war mountain. You were right at the beginning. "


    "Is there a voice of opposition within the magician?" Su ye asked.


    "There is resistance, but it has been resolved. Now all aspects are mature and can be dedicated to the goddess of wisdom hall. Of course, everything is led by you. At that time, you, Lawrence and I, on behalf of yourself, Plato college and Plato chamber of Commerce, will go to the temple of the goddess of wisdom to offer, and we will be given by God. "


    Su ye had a headache as soon as he heard God''s gift.


    "How big is this gift?"


    Nidel glanced at Su ye with a strange look and said, "it may be just ordinary for us, but... For you, it is estimated that there will be a gift from the championship king. Because, as you said, your harness will change the war all over the world. "


    Su Ye''s head is even bigger. If he really wants a six ring God''s gift to fall on himself, won''t it take another half a year?


    Athena is very kind to herself, but her body can''t bear it.


    "Shall I exchange God''s gift for another reward?" Su ye asked.


    "That''s no problem, but it''s a pity."


    "It''s no pity. When can I go to the goddess of wisdom? "


    "Tomorrow."


    "I have an appointment tomorrow. The afternoon after tomorrow." Suye road.


    "Well, let''s start at Plato''s college the afternoon after tomorrow."


    Su ye came home happily and sent a magic letter to Palos before going to bed.


    "Pick me up at my door tomorrow morning. Let''s go to flower Town together!"


    Then call out the earth proud sky and hell unicorn and go to sleep.


    As for Wang sledgehammer, it is being forged in the Dragon chopper blacksmith''s shop.


    From a magic servant to a wage earner.


    Early the next morning, Su Ye finished washing and opened the door. A simple carriage with paint falling off stopped outside.


    The car body rippled with a subtle smell of magic.


    After the magic carriage, followed by four horsemen.


    Each Knight''s waist is covered with golden lion power belly armor.


    An old coachman sat in front of the carriage.


    Su Ye nodded slightly to the four gold soldiers, was about to get on the bus, suddenly turned, walked under the leading gold soldier''s horse, and then used magic to transmit sound.


    The golden warrior hesitated for a moment, nodded, went forward and asked the coachman for instructions, then gently clamped the belly of the magic horse and disappeared at the end of the road.


    Opening the carriage door, Su Ye stepped in.


    It is a larger and more luxurious magic space than the magic carriage given by Aristotle.


    To be exact, it was a little princess''s room.


    Various pink decorations.


    Su ye walked to Palos on the sofa and looked around.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a girl''s heart."


    Palos glanced at him, then took out a loudspeaker and said, "Grandpa sirod, you can go."


    The carriage trembled slightly and the wheels rolled.


    The carriage was a little bumpy at first and soon recovered to a smooth state.


    Su Ye sat next to Palos, who moved to the right with a disdainful face.


    Su Ye was unhappy and immediately moved to the right.


    Until she pushed Palos to the armrest of the sofa.


    "You''ve gone too far!" Palos turned her head and looked at Su ye with a cold face.


    The little pink fist held tightly. Slight tremor of eye waves¡° The distance between us is about the same as when we were at school. " Su Ye looked puzzled¡° If you dare to tease me again, don''t blame me! I have bad news for you. I have been promoted to silver and will soon learn the family tradition of demigod warfare. " Palos raised her little chin slightly. Su Ye''s eyes fell on her neck, as delicate as a white porcelain swan¡° How many combat skills are there in your family war department? What about the Lion Gate War Department of the bimethini royal family? " Su ye asked. Palos thought, blinked, the frost on her face faded, and said, "five war skills. Anyway, Agamemnon can''t beat my brother, and their grandfather can''t beat my grandfather."¡° What''s the name of your family''s War Department? "¡° You don''t know? "¡° I haven''t systematically studied the demigod war system. "¡° Eternal battlefield. "¡° The name is a little handsome. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 522

    "The eternal battlefield originates from Athena''s main god war technology, which is personally created by the goddess and is much stronger than the ordinary demigod war system." Palos looked serious.


    "What will grandpa Theseus be like when he shows his strongest combat skills in the eternal battlefield?"


    Palos replied seriously, "if you don''t control your power, you can probably turn hundreds of miles into a battlefield and die instantly under the legend."


    "It is worthy of the demigod War Department. How''s your first battle skill on the eternal battlefield? "


    "This set of warfare comes from the battlefield. I have little battlefield experience and have experienced a marathon battle, so it''s a little hard to practice. However, after I master it a little, I will enter the dreamland of the mirror gate of Plato''s college to practice. In this way, I will improve very quickly. "


    "Yes, as like as two peas, the illusion of mirror door is very helpful to practice. After your family launched a family war against the Cabell family, has there been no negative impact? "


    Palos shrugged and said, "others don''t know. Anyway, my father doesn''t care. My brother took the lead happily. The soldiers and magicians in the family are very happy."


    Suye observed a moment of silence for the Cabell family.


    Two people chatted all the way.


    Although there was no intimacy in the giant Hill period, it was also closer than usual.


    At first, Palos was reluctant to let Su ye be so close, but she didn''t care. Because what Su ye said was so wonderful, she stared at Su ye and was full of curiosity.


    After a long time, the carriage stopped.


    "Your Highness, we have come to the manor in Flower Town. According to the request of your excellency Su ye, most people have been asked to leave. There are all kinds of supplies in it. "


    "Huh? What did you ask? " There was a slight vigilance in Palos''s eyes.


    Su ye said helplessly, "what''s your expression? It''s like I''ll eat you. This is your family''s territory. What are you afraid of? "


    "Who knows what''s on your mind all day."


    "Miss you."


    "If you do this again, I''ll go!" Palos''s little face sank.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "go, get off and look at Huazhen."


    Su Ye got off first. Palos had no choice but to follow up and whispered.


    "Cheeky!"


    Su Ye sighed and said, "woman, your name is fickle."


    Palos''s small face was cold, but the time of giant Hill appeared in front of her, and the scene of Su Ye playing "to Palos" in the pithia competition field appeared, and her face gradually eased.


    When she got out of the carriage, Palos looked up at the clear blue sky and took the initiative to say, "today''s weather is really good."


    Su Ye looked nearby.


    The carriage stopped in front of a manor. In front of the manor was a neat blue slate road. The other three sides were surrounded by flower fields. The nearest manor was hundreds of meters away.


    Everyone was far away except a manor housekeeper and the escort of the carriage.


    The strong aroma reverberates around. Under the vast blue sky, flower fields of different colors are like exquisite oil paintings, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "These flowers are also good. Can you recognize them?"


    Su Ye looked at a large flower field and found that he couldn''t recognize anything except the sunflowers he had known for a long time.


    Palos even took a step forward, stood on Su Ye''s right side, pointed to the flower field in front of her, gently drew her finger and said: "these are Datura, although they are different in shape and color, they are all called Datura. That one is crimson, those are Persian chrysanthemums, and... "


    After reporting a lot of miscellaneous flower names, Palos finally added: "these are the flowering period in July and August. The flowers in the distance haven''t reached the flowering period yet. Come back later."


    "Let''s go to the manor first. I really haven''t been to the manor in Flower Town." Suye road.


    "I''ve come to appreciate flowers, but I haven''t played in the manor." Palos''s tone was full of desire. She gently lifted her robe, took the first step and walked quickly into the manor.


    The white women''s robe is a little dazzling in the sun, like the only small white flower in the colorful flower field.


    Su ye thought about it. It seems that he wants to design some beautiful princess skirts. The clothes of the Greeks are too monotonous.


    A half man high brown wooden fence surrounds a two-story house and a spacious yard.


    The two men went into the yard and walked around curiously.


    The yard is much cleaner than ordinary farmers and has complete facilities.


    The housekeeper of the manor respectfully introduced the various in the manor to the two people. The two people listened while walking, and then began to experience the life of Huazhen under the guidance of the housekeeper.


    Two people draw water together, watering vegetable fields and flower fields.


    Palos is a soldier after all. When doing manual work, she is even cleaner than Su Ye.


    Su Ye clapped her hands and praised, and Palos proudly raised her small chest.


    After that, they picked flowers together and made simple things like a housekeeper, waiting to be taken away and sold in the city.


    Finally, led by the housekeeper, the two returned to the yard.


    By this time, the housekeeper had opened the chicken house, and two cocks, a group of hens and some chicks were walking around the yard and pecking.


    Then the housekeeper gave the chicken food to the two and sprinkled it out.


    Chickens all over the yard rushed over and pecked quickly.


    Palos had never seen such a scene before. She grabbed the chicken food excitedly and threw it hard. She saw the chicken food flying everywhere like a heavy rain.


    All the chickens looked up at Palos, and some hens cocked their heads and growled.


    Su Ye laughed loudly. The method of throwing concealed weapons is very powerful.


    "This is chicken food, not a weapon. Why do you throw it so hard? Won''t you use divine power?"


    Palos blushed and finally didn''t hold her back. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come and look at me." Su Ye grabbed a handful of chicken food, sprinkled it gently, and the chickens pecked at it immediately.


    "Haw haw..." a group of fluffy yellow chicks ran over, shining brightly in the sun.


    Palos''s eyes lit up, then turned to Su Ye.


    "You can touch it. Look at me." Su ye then grabbed a chick and put it in his hand to feed and tease.


    Palos was about to catch the chicks. Su ye said, "be careful, don''t crush them with divine power!"


    Palos couldn''t laugh or cry, but she was more careful to catch the chick and put it in her hand to look at it carefully.


    "Haw haw..."


    Palos looked at the little yellow chicken and smiled foolishly.


    Su Ye looked sideways, but he was more cute.


    After feeding the chicken, the two men went to the pigsty with a bucket of pig feed.


    Su ye said, "my bucket of pig feed is more than yours. Guess which bucket the pig will choose?"


    "Of course I choose you." Palos said casually.


    "Yes, pigs think so." Su ye had a bad smile on his face.


    As soon as Palos saw Su Ye''s bad smile, she realized that she had been fooled. She was angry and laughed. She showed her little white teeth, raised her little fist and shook it. She said in a charming voice, "hit you!"


    After feeding the pig, the two people fed the cattle and sheep. During this period, Palos also carefully touched the cattle and sheep. She was very happy.


    The bodyguard and coachman outside the door looked at the two men and looked at each other.


    The boy''s means are a little powerful!


    I''ve never seen Princess Palos talk, laugh and fight with any man before.


    After feeding cattle and sheep, the two washed their hands and began to pick vegetables.


    In the process of picking vegetables, Palos completely lost her momentum of recognizing flowers. She didn''t know more than half of the dishes. It all depended on Su ye and the housekeeper.


    After picking vegetables, the two washed vegetables together, and even raised water to each other, full of joy.


    When she was cooking, Palos had no experience. Su ye let her sit aside and cooked a fairly good lunch by herself.


    When the meal was finished, the others stood outside the door. Su ye and Palos sat at the table in the yard, ready to eat.


    Picking up the knife and fork, Palos turned her eyes and said, "do you think if the pig sees this table, will he eat meat or vegetables?"


    "The pig will ask me." Su Ye looked calm.


    "You are really full of bad water!" Palos was helpless. Unexpectedly, she was still dissolved by Su ye after holding her bad thoughts for a long time.


    "You are the villain who complains first!" Su Ye smiled.


    With expectation, Palos forked a piece of lettuce with a silver fork, put it in her mouth and chewed it slowly, with curved eyebrows and happy faces.


    "Well, the dishes I picked and washed are delicious!" Palos had a smile on her lips.


    "I''m a good cook, but I invented salad."


    "OK, you''re good at everything!" Palos ate happily.


    Maybe she''s tired. Palos eats more than Suye.


    After a morning''s cooperation, the relationship between the two people became closer, and Palos was no longer like school, but closer to the state of giant hills.


    After dinner, the two went to wash the dishes together.


    Palos also washed for the first time. The whole process was careful and curious.


    Finally, they tidied up the yard a little. Su ye said, "let''s go behind the house. It''s suitable for lunch break."


    Palos nodded, and the two men walked outside the door, ready to go around the back of the house along the fence.


    "I haven''t heard of these things in Huazhen. Did you ask my bodyguard to prepare them in advance?"


    "I don''t think it''s interesting to just enjoy flowers. It''s more interesting to experience the happiness of manor and farmhouse together. I call this kind of activity farmhouse fun, which can be carried out in Huazhen in the future, and it will attract many people. "


    "You have a lot of inspiration. I like it very much!" Palos nodded, her hands behind her back, and walked briskly.


    Around the house is a large area of sunflowers.


    "Huh? Where can I rest? " Palos looked around.


    Bright yellow sunflowers are looking up at the sun in the sky, full of vitality.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the secret is inside. Dare you go with me?"


    "Just go. I thought I was really afraid of you! You lead the way! " Palos''s tender voice filled the atmosphere. Su Ye looked around carefully. He found a cotton belt at the root of a sunflower near a ridge. He went there and went inside. Her small body followed Su Ye. She had no vigilance in her eyes. She curiously separated the sunflowers with her hands and looked around. After walking for a while, the front suddenly opened up. Su Ye stood on his side and made a gesture of invitation¡° Here it is, please. " Su Ye smiled. Palos only looked at it, and her little hands involuntarily covered her mouth. There seemed to be a flash of sunshine in her eyes. The sunflowers in front fell down and surrounded the round flat ground. One sunflower plate after another was closely placed together, like a neat sunflower carpet. The bright yellow sunflowers seem to be in full bloom on the ground. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 523

    This is a sea of flowers and a holy land of passion and beauty.


    "You... You let someone decorate it?"


    The surprise in Palos'' eyes overflowed, and the blue lake almost gushed out, which she could not dream of.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I also asked the bodyguard to invite your magician. This land has been purified by magic, and there are magic tools. Even if it is illuminated by the sun, it is very cool. Come on, this is your little world. "


    Su ye said, stretching out his left hand.


    Palos naturally stretched out her right hand and put it in Suye''s left hand.


    But she quickly reacted and wanted to take it back, but Su Ye held it hard.


    Bright yellow sunflowers in the world, stained with a touch of light red.


    The two walked to the middle of sunflowers and sat down slowly.


    "How beautiful..."


    Palos had never seen such a scene, with little stars shining all over her eyes.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. In fact, if only sunflowers were spread on the ground, it wouldn''t be good, because there would be insects and bees, and there might be rotten grass leaves on the ground, which didn''t smell good.


    However, with the help of magicians, this is a fairyland on earth.


    Palos''s maiden heart was filled with sunflowers. She looked east and West and touched sunflowers with her right hand. She was curious and happy.


    Finally, he simply put down his reserve and rolled on the sunflowers with a smile, sending out cheers of joy.


    It looks white and tender, like a very small dough rolling around.


    "It''s really like dreaming. It''s great..."


    Palos had a pleasant face and bright eyebrows.


    Su Ye looked at Palos quietly with a smile.


    "Great!"


    Palos incarnated as a happy girl and walked carefully along the sunflower ground barefoot. Her white and tender feet swayed like two snowflakes, more dazzling than sunflowers.


    Excited for a long time, she suddenly blushed and realized her gaffe. She immediately restrained her smile and pulled down her robe to cover her calf.


    After hesitating for a while, she sat next to Su ye, who was smiling.


    "Well... Thank you." Palos blushed.


    "Nothing, as long as you like it."


    "Yes." Palos nodded her head hard.


    Su ye lay back slowly. The sun hung high in the sky, but it was not dazzling because it was blocked by the power of magic.


    Feeling the warm sunshine and cool magic wind, Su Ye closed his eyes.


    Palos turned her head and found that Su Ye was really lying on the sunflower to rest. After thinking about it, she leaned back calmly and fell on the sunflower.


    The little body touched the sunflower and made the girl smile.


    Palos looked up at the sky quietly, smiling like honey.


    She didn''t think about her family, her grandfather, her studies, Greece or anything, so she looked at the clear sky in a daze and her brain was empty.


    Her eyes are another blue sky.


    Slowly, Palos closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The corner of her mouth is rippling with sweet sunshine.


    I don''t know how long passed, Palos slowly opened her eyes, and the feeling of comfort and relaxation spread all over her body.


    Both body and mind seem to be washed by warm power.


    She suddenly turned her head and saw that Su Ye was leaning sideways, supporting her head with her arms and staring at herself.


    Su Ye''s eyes seemed to flash with precious stones.


    As soon as her little face turned red, she immediately got up and stretched.


    "How comfortable!"


    Su ye also got up and said with a smile, "come on, let''s take a carriage to visit the whole flower Town."


    "Good!" The corners of Palos''s mouth bent slightly.


    The two walked out of the sunflower forest, bypassed the manor and walked to the bluestone road.


    Four bodyguards, a coachman and a housekeeper greeted him respectfully.


    However, everyone seems to have a glimmer of light jumping in the depths of their eyes.


    I don''t know if that glimmer is a pity, a pity, opposition, or gratification.


    Two people sat in the magic carriage. After slight adjustment, the whole magic carriage became transparent. The two people were like sitting in the crystal carriage.


    However, there is still no one inside.


    Two people stood close by the window, enjoying the beautiful flower field.


    Palos has been here and often explains the flowers in full bloom to Su Ye.


    After the carriage arrived near the bee farm, the two looked at each other, then smiled and walked out of the carriage together.


    However, seeing the bees all over the sky, Palos subconsciously leaned against Su ye and touched Su Ye''s arm.


    Suye naturally took Palos'' arm.


    Palos struggled a little and didn''t move again.


    The four bodyguards in the rear and the coachman looked at each other with complex eyes, but then they all looked away.


    Su Ye suddenly shouted to the front: "Dear bee friends, Palos is my friend. You can''t bully her. If you think she is beautiful, beautiful and the most perfect woman in the world, dance for her. "


    The nearby beekeepers looked at Su ye with silly eyes. Although they didn''t know Palos''s identity, they looked like aristocrats.


    Once nobles come to the field, they will show all kinds of foolishness.


    The four golden warrior bodyguards looked puzzled. What was this man going to do?


    The old coachman''s eyes flashed and looked at the bees curiously.


    Hum


    The huge beep suddenly broke out, like a burst of fire magic.


    The beekeeper instinctively retreated, and Palos approached Suye again.


    The black and yellow bees took off, flew out of the hive, flew away from the beekeeper''s net, flew away from the flowers, and flew together in front of Su ye and Palos.


    Palos took a step in front of Su ye with a cold light in her eyes.


    Su ye could not laugh or cry. He grabbed Palos'' hand and pulled Palos to her side.


    Palos bumped into Su Ye gently. She looked up at Su ye in surprise, but Su ye nuzui to the front.


    The golden warrior and the coachman approached quickly, but stopped after a few steps.


    Staring blankly at the half empty bee colony.


    The dense bees condensed into a human face, then grinned and nodded to Palos and Suye.


    "Wow..."


    Palos could not help but cover her mouth with her other hand and uttered a slight exclamation.


    The same surprise appeared on his face as in the sunflower world.


    Then, the bees scattered in the air, and then turned into two colonies, flying around in the sky, dancing and forming various patterns.


    "They''re really dancing..." Palos whispered.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "because they think you are the most perfect girl in the world."


    Palos blushed slightly and looked at the bee with expectation.


    The beekeeper stared at the scene, retreated slowly, and his eyes flickered with fear.


    The four golden soldiers looked at each other and stopped silently.


    The bees, like actors, kept flying in the sky and occasionally put on a funny look, which made Palos, who rarely laughed, burst into clear laughter.


    After a while, a more strange scene appeared.


    "My God..." Palos looked at a group of new bees.


    See those bees unexpectedly pose as a crown, holding tiny flowers one after another, forming an unprecedented flying corolla.


    The corolla bees slowly flew close, stopped in mid air and looked at Su Ye.


    "This... Is this for me?" Palos looked up at Su ye, her eyes shining, as if she were looking up at the Lord of the stars.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of you!" Palos suddenly couldn''t help smiling sweetly, and realized that it was su Ye''s ghost with magic.


    Su Ye looked at the corolla bee and said with a smile, "then put on beautiful flowers for the most beautiful little princess in the world."


    Hum


    The corolla bees nodded together, then flew to Palos'' head, and constantly threw small flowers on Palos'' hair. Some were fixed in her hair, some slipped along her long hair, some were stuck on the way, and some fell to the ground.


    Green silk, flowing flowers, black hair full of fragrance.


    Palos couldn''t see it, but she felt the falling of flowers and the falling of petals of different colors on her hair.


    She could well imagine what it was like now.


    Every flower is like an elf on a slide.


    She restrained the excitement of cheering and jumping and quietly accepted the bath of flowers.


    She turned her head a little and looked at Su Ye. From his dark pupils, she saw the waterfall long hair flowing with flowers and unspeakable joy.


    Su Ye suddenly looked down.


    Blazing eyes lit Palos''s face.


    Palos''s eyes flickered, her eyelashes jumped, the red clouds spread, and gently lowered her head.


    The little flowers on the black hair flowed quietly.


    In the eyes of the four golden soldiers'' guards, there was an indisputable envy and hatred.


    I want to be a magician!


    "It''s so beautiful..." the old coachman sighed softly.


    I don''t know whether it''s flowers, people, or the feelings of boys and girls.


    After the little flower is thrown, the bees carrying the little flower leave one after another.


    "Look, they''re praising you."


    Palos raised her head and looked at the bees in the air, with dazzling brilliance in her eyes.


    The bees formed the silhouette of a girl with long hair like a waterfall and flowers.


    "How beautiful..." Palos whispered.


    "Less than one ten thousandth of yours." Su Ye whispered.


    Palos''s mouth rose with joy.


    The beekeeper looked at the scene quietly and looked at the bees who came into contact every day.


    The breeze blew and thousands of flowers shook, as if telling something. Finally, the swarm formed a funny face again, grinned, nodded slightly to Su ye and Palos, scattered and flew everywhere. Everyone suddenly looked in surprise at the half air where the bee colony was originally located. See a little golden and orange pollen scattered from the sky, with strange and rich fragrance blowing in all directions. Palos instinctively reached out to touch the pollen¡° How beautiful... "In her eyes, blue glittered and reflected the long sky. Su Ye looked at her with a smile. When the pollen fell and the aroma faded, Palos regained her consciousness¡° Thank you. This is my first and best date. " She lowered her head and her voice floated gently from the pink cherry lips¡° Just like it. " Su Ye smiled and watched¡° Well, I like it! " Palos nodded softly¡° Come on, let''s cut some honey and give it to others. Your family must like the honey you cut with your own hands. "¡° Yes! " Palos''s eyes were clear and looked at the beehive. Then, under the guidance of the beekeeper, the two began to cut honey. The bees didn''t stop at all, but flew in the air. Finally, the two men and the bodyguard left with a large pottery jar full of honey. Before leaving, Su ye did not forget to express his thanks to the bees, who danced in mid air to see them off. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 524

    The sun slanted westward, and the carriage with Pandion''s badge left Flower Town and drove towards Athens.


    In some places of Huazhen, some people looked at each other and dispersed silently.


    The old coachman threw a whip in the direction of the sunset, and the magic carriage sped up its steps.


    The Four Golden Knights were separated at the four corners of the carriage and were on full alert.


    In the carriage space, Su ye and Palos were drinking herbal tea and talking happily.


    Next to their sofa, stood several large cans of honey.


    Beside Palos, there are two sunflower plates.


    Compared with before, the distance between the two people is one step closer.


    Whether it''s walking distance or on the sofa.


    Even, two people will inadvertently meet each other.


    However, neither of them avoided.


    Palos blushed occasionally, and Suye was always calm.


    On the way, they talked about study, school, magic and war skills, and the world situation.


    But on the way back, they talked about themselves, life and the future.


    Palos said a lot more than in the morning. In the morning, Su Ye often asked and Palos answered. Now she often takes the initiative to speak and even ask Su Ye questions.


    At sunset, the carriage stopped at Su Ye''s house.


    "I''m home." Su Ye glanced at the street outside.


    "Yes." Palos nodded slightly, feeling disappointed. She looked away from Su ye and turned out of the window.


    "I am about to become the Lord of the giant hills, and then we will go in together. Then I use the power of the Lord of planes, and you design and build our own small world, whether it is a sea of flowers, lakes, woods, mountains, castles or farms. "


    Palos''s heart jumped heavily. After a while, she nodded gently.


    "Good!"


    "Today is my happiest day, I''m gone!" Su Ye smiled brightly, waved to Palos and walked to the door.


    When he came to the door, Su ye heard a sweet and tender voice behind him.


    "I like today''s date."


    Su ye turned back. The sunset poured into the magic space through the window and fell on Palos''s side face, as if there was a layer of golden brilliance.


    "I''m looking forward to my next date!"


    Su Ye waved his hand, pushed the door and left.


    When the door closed, Palos slowly turned her head and looked at Su Ye''s figure disappearing behind the door from the window on the other side.


    Palos lowered her head slowly and muttered to herself.


    When he got home, Su Ye sat on the recliner under the corridor column, looked at the sky and smiled for a long time.


    After a good sleep, the next afternoon, Su Ye arrived at Plato''s college, first gave Hote a pot of honey, and then took the magic carriage of Plato''s chamber of commerce with nidel and larens to the Athena temple in the Acropolis.


    On the way, Lars asked about the progress of porcelain and papermaking. Unlike nidel, he paid more attention to papermaking.


    After learning that the progress of papermaking was too slow, larens decided to contact a familiar magician to join the research of papermaking.


    The carriage stopped at the city square.


    Su Ye was about to get off the bus, but he found them motionless.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, you should say some precautions for sacrifice, even if you have to be spoiled by the goddess." There was something special in Lars''s tone.


    Nidel laughed.


    Su Ye is very helpless. Now these people say that others still use words such as doting, but when they talk about themselves, they open their mouth as "the doting of the goddess", and they are not afraid of Athena''s spear killing them in World War I.


    Larens continued: "we can choose to sacrifice, but we are magicians after all. Sacrificing to the gods is against our hearts. After all, every great magician believes that the power of magic comes from nature. Some even believe that magicians, like gods, receive the gifts of chaos, logos, origin, supreme and so on. However, the magician does not oppose the gods, but does not yield to the gods. Of course, many magicians submit to the gods, but this is their freedom. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    "If it is a sacrifice, it is equivalent to giving the invention right of the harness to the goddess. Everything will be very simple and there will be more gifts from God. Moreover, these harnesses have a great impact on war and battle. The goddess has both war and battle divine power and war divine name. The priest will certainly allow us to choose the types given by God. But if it is a contribution, you are still the inventor, but you have no choice. Not surprisingly, the goddess will grant us some privileges at Plato''s college, that''s all. It should be a powerful gift to you. "


    "I get too many gifts from God. I don''t want gifts or related gifts." Su Ye was helpless.


    "I''ve heard about you. Let''s first communicate with the main priest of Medes and let him pray to see if we can change the type of God''s gift. However, don''t hold any hope, or look at the mood of the goddess. " Clarence road.


    "Besides, you''d better think about what you need. We can talk to medell." Nedell said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "what do you think I should need? To tell you the truth, I don''t lack anything recently. I just hope to quickly digest the power given by God and let my body return to normal. "


    Lars thought for a moment and said, "I don''t suggest you get any help from the gods, especially the help to accelerate your growth. However, you can seek material rewards, whether it is artifact, divine medicine or anything. Or... Methods, for example, to break through the limits of magicians. "


    Suye and nedell stared at larens.


    Magicians are really crazy.


    Although Lars didn''t say it directly, he asked Su ye to ask Athena if there was a way for magicians to deify or let magicians master divine power.


    It''s like asking Suye to go to Persia and ask Darius: man, can you tell me how to become the Persian Emperor?


    It''s light to chop and feed the dog.


    "Dean, when we say such words in the future, we can go up the mountain under the temple!" Su Ye was quite helpless.


    "The goddess is tolerant and wise. She will understand the ambition of every magician." Lars sounded like a priest.


    Su ye thought for a moment and asked, "didn''t master Socrates make a breakthrough?"


    Lars shook his head and said, "although he has the strength to kill the new God, his final position is only a demigod."


    "The direction of the magician, will he eventually become a God, or will he go another way?" Su ye asked.


    "Socrates could have been a God, but he gave up."


    Su Ye was shocked.


    The carriage was quiet.


    After a long time, Su ye asked, "do you mean that the gods are willing to accept Socrates, but Socrates refused?"


    Lars nodded softly.


    Suye didn''t expect that Socrates was so great.


    "Does he want to open up a path of immortality that belongs to a magician and is not controlled?" Su ye asked.


    "Unfortunately, it failed." Larens sighed.


    "Indeed, it''s a pity."


    "Now let me talk about what needs attention in offering..." nidel quickly changed the topic.


    Not long after, the three men got off the carriage, climbed up along the Mountaineering Road, climbed the Acropolis and entered the auxiliary Hall of Athena temple.


    The priest Medes, who once appeared when the goddess Athena was watching, appeared with a shallow smile and led the three into the door of the auxiliary hall.


    Then Medes waved to the others to leave.


    Su Ye glanced at medels. Like the last time he met, he had short gray blond hair, a slender body, soft body and face lines, and a magnetic voice, which made people unable to distinguish between men and women.


    "Unfortunately, I missed your pithia competition." Medels turned to Su ye with a gentle eye.


    "It''s a competition for all Greeks. I''m just a champion." Su Ye is extremely modest.


    "I heard about the harness. Since master larens and nidel are here, and there is a magic rehearsal at Plato''s college, I believe you. However, you should be aware that not all forces or objects are qualified to please the goddess. Perhaps, when we mortals see incomparably amazing treasures, they are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the gods. "


    "I believe that even ordinary knives and forks will get the attention of the gods." Suye road.


    Medes nodded and said, "I may not believe in harness, but I trust you, a child who always makes miracles. But have you digested the gift of God? "


    Su Ye was helpless and complained: "you can see that I can''t digest it at all. I don''t know how long it will take. "


    "Then God''s gift of power will harm you. Don''t worry, I will pray to the goddess when I offer it, and let the goddess give you other things. "


    "Thank you very much."


    "As a priest of a goddess, these are what I should do. Master larens, what do you need at Plato''s college? "


    Medes straightened slightly, and his tall figure seemed to distance himself from everyone.


    "Everything is decided by the goddess. We mortals can get gifts, not extravagant." Lars looked pious.


    "Very good." Medels looked approvingly.


    Ned Er behind him looked at Lars and Su Ye. The gap was not generally large.


    "Let Su ye offer it himself." Medels turned his head and looked at Su ye with a warm smile.


    Lars and nidel were stunned.


    Lars hurriedly said, "medels, is this too reckless? I think you''d better offer it. "


    Su ye also hesitated. Although he didn''t know much about the temple, he still knew the importance of "sacrificing people". What''s more, Lars was so talkative at the foot of the mountain that he panicked when he met this matter.


    In the formal temple, only the "chief high priest", "high priest" or "main priest" is qualified to preside over the sacrifice or sacrifice, and send the sacrifice to the altar instead of mortals.


    Even the demigod nobles are not qualified to sacrifice directly without special circumstances.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone knows the goddess''s preference for this child. I believe that the goddess is willing to accept his own sacrifice. " Medell''s smile was more kind. Lars and Ned stared at Suye. The news is amazing. Did master Plato lose sight that Su Ye was really Athena''s illegitimate son? Isn''t this the treatment of a son? This is definitely not Medes''s decision. It is very likely that the priests reached a consensus and guessed something. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 525

    "Please follow me into the auxiliary hall." Medes turned and entered the door.


    Three men followed.


    On the way, Lars handed Suye a ring of space.


    Su ye took it over and felt that there were all kinds of harness and cavalry weapons, some designed by himself, and some transformed by Plato college according to the existing weapons.


    And an image crystal ball.


    Unlike Persian temples, ancient Greek temples were single room and simple in style.


    Deep in the huge gray hall stood the pale white goddess of Athena, which was different from the appearance of holding weapons outside. The shield of Athena stood at her feet, with her left hand holding the shield and no weapons on her right hand. Instead, she spread her hand and held a white dove of peace.


    The goddess looked straight ahead.


    There are simple columns on both sides of the temple, and there are only some simple patterns and solemn statues inside. Only a few places are decorated with gold and silver patterns.


    Although this auxiliary hall is so simple, it exudes a thick and sacred atmosphere.


    When breathing, it seems that an invisible force blocks more than half of the nostrils.


    Invisible power presses on everyone''s shoulders.


    The four men walked slowly to the altar in front of the statue of Athena.


    It was a whole white marble platform, like a high foot plate magnified hundreds of times.


    Medes stopped and turned to Su ye and the statue.


    "The dependents of the goddess, you can offer the beautiful things you want to offer, praise the goddess and please the goddess."


    Su Ye nodded, went to the altar, looked up at the huge statue of Athena, and then said in a loud voice, "praise the goddess Athena who is wise, great, beautiful, invincible, bright, upright, kind, kind and just."


    The three people were frightened by Su Ye''s words.


    How can you praise the gods so much?


    Still say it in front of the statue. Although the words are correct, they shouldn''t say so.


    This is really a good way to flatter


    But no one seems to dare to shoot like this.


    Su Ye continued, "the great goddess Athena, with your blessing, I suddenly got a new inspiration, that is, harness. I used to change the table of the world with a knife and fork, but now I will change the battlefield of the world with a harness. Once the Greek cavalry is equipped with harness, it will sweep the world, spread your wisdom and show your control over the battlefield. We did not make a rash contribution, but after we obtained the verification of Plato college and confirmed the strength of the harness, we made a formal contribution. "


    Su ye said, the ring in his hand flashed, and the harness and weapons in it appeared on the altar one after another, full of a large area.


    Finally, Su Ye held the image crystal ball and slowly put it on the altar.


    Larens added: "the great goddess Athena, in this crystal ball, detailed records of the drawings of various horses and weapons invented by Su Ye. At the same time, there are also images of new cavalry tested by Plato college, which are absolutely true."


    With that, the four men bowed their heads gently.


    Su Ye was helpless. At the foot of the mountain, nidel said that this was the most difficult time to sacrifice or sacrifice.


    Because the goddess has a lot of things to deal with, and may even not want to deal with it for the time being, she will wait for a long time for each sacrifice or sacrifice. The longest sacrifice will even wait for several days. The sacrifice can only resist hard. If she can''t carry it, she will be sent away for rest, and continue to stand and wait the next day.


    The gods will not respond to mortals at any time.


    Shua


    On the altar, there was a flash of white light, and everything on it disappeared.


    Su Ye was fine. The other three blinked quickly.


    After a few seconds, the goddess received the sacrifice?


    This has never happened before.


    Even if the goddess is in a good mood now, she will hang out for a while.


    Medes tried to control his micro expression. Before he could pray, she said to help Su ye ask for a treasure gift, and the goddess accepted it. Since she accepted it, she would immediately lower the gift, and she had no time to pray.


    In a flash of thought, Medes saw a white pillar of light first falling on the altar and then dispersing


    "Thanks to Athena, the great goddess of wisdom." The four praised in unison and looked at the altar.


    A roll of pale gold sheepskin appeared on the altar.


    Medes lowered his head, took the sheepskin roll in his hands, opened it and handed it to Su Ye.


    "This is the temple concession granted by the goddess to Plato college. In Greece, Plato college and Plato chamber of Commerce will be sheltered by the temple of wisdom and have relevant privileges close to the demigod aristocracy..."


    Then madeles began to recite the contents of the concession.


    For example, any form of school can be opened in the city-state with the temple of the goddess of wisdom. You can have long-term mining rights for gold and silver mines, you can own territory, and you can make and sell goods allowed by the temple


    Lars and nidel had been very restrained, but their faces continued to flash with joy.


    For any great power, the temple concession is a gift that can''t be bought for ten thousand gold. It''s a privilege that even the chief high priest can''t influence.


    Since then, the business scope and influence of Plato college have been further expanded, even the God of war mountain can not be contained.


    Su ye also knows about these things. Although he is a little lost, this concession does play a powerful role, which is good for Plato college and magicians.


    Half way through medell''s reading, another white light came.


    A set of silver robes was laid on the altar, and a silver ring crown was placed on the chest of the robe.


    The ring-shaped crown is silvery white, with a silvery dove inlaid in front of it. In addition, there is no gorgeous decoration.


    Simple, even a little too simple.


    Su Ye looked at the crown and thought that the crown was not suitable for wearing on his head. It was for a bird


    But madeles looked dull.


    Suye turned to secretly look at Lars and nidel. They are two well-informed people in Greece. They even opened their mouths and looked at the dove crown and silver robe.


    The hall is a little too quiet.


    Su Ye was stunned. What does this pigeon crown say? It seems that someone mentioned it in the book, but the impression is too shallow to remember.


    "Silver Pigeon crown..." medels murmured, as if half his voice was blocked by a peanut.


    Su Ye suddenly realized it and then closed his mouth tightly for fear of losing his manners on such a solemn occasion.


    If this is the silver pigeon crown, it''s not their fault.


    In the major temples, there are always some secret organizations that rarely appear in people''s vision, so that many people will forget.


    For example, the notorious ruling office, which does dirty work for the temple, is basically not recognized by the official.


    And the temple Legion. Everyone knows this thing, but they rarely see it.


    Because the whole of Greece has not publicly used the temple Legion for a hundred years. Even if there is, it is also in some areas, such as the deep prison of Argus, or secret hunting.


    Once the banner of the temple Legion flies on the battlefield, the two gods will completely tear their faces and start a divine war, even a large-scale divine war.


    In the temple of the goddess of wisdom in Greece, only two people can mobilize the temple legion, one is the chief high priest and the other is the high judge.


    But in fact, there is another kind of person who can mobilize the temple Legion at a specific time, and even the ruling house.


    That''s the secret priest.


    The secret priests of different temples have different symbols.


    The secret priests of the temple of the goddess of wisdom were dressed in silver robes and crowned with silver pigeons.


    The real power of the secret priests is very large, but the scope is very narrow. They can only mobilize the temple Legion and the inquisition, but they can''t even manage the most ordinary priests.


    Moreover, the secret priest can only do two things, hunting in the temple, or looking for blasphemers.


    But the status of the secret priest is too high.


    Generally speaking, only when a temple encounters a problem that may not be handled, but it is not possible to mobilize the avatar of the God, will it find a powerful legend, hero or demigod as a secret priest outside the temple to help deal with it.


    When the matter is over, the temple pays the reward, the cooperation relationship is over, and the silver pigeon crown and robe are taken back.


    The scope of responsibility of the secret priest is too narrow. It''s useless to be alone in the wilderness.


    However, once the identity is revealed in the city-state, it is the ruling place representing the temple of the goddess of wisdom and the temple Legion. The demigod family dare not fight.


    Only the secret priests, high judges or chief high priests of other temples can resist the secret priests.


    Basically, before working for the temple, everyone who is a secret priest will go to his enemy and kill him if he can. If he can''t, he will vent his anger as a secret priest.


    As long as they didn''t kill the demigod family or temple personnel, no one was investigated afterwards.


    The temple of the goddess of wisdom clearly does not need to deal with thorny matters. It clearly does not need to recruit secret priests, but it gives the silver dove crown and robe. The goddess''s intention is too obvious.


    Keep it for yourself and come to you when you need it.


    Su ye even thought that if he had a silver pigeon crown robe half a year earlier and killed Luo long in the arena, he would wear the silver pigeon crown and the silver pigeon robe, and he would be able to leave the arena. All nobles and even Zhanshen mountain would forget that they had killed nobles. There was even evidence that he burned Huihe town.


    Now there are only two questions. One is how long the secret priest can be.


    Second, the temple will never publicly recognize the identity of the secret priest. Once the identity is exposed, it will take back the silver pigeon crown and robe.


    "Praise the great goddess of wisdom Athena." Medelsdor.


    Su ye and other three people also hurried to say the same sentence.


    Medels slipped the temple license certificate to Su ye, then carefully held the silver pigeon crown robe in both hands and respectfully handed it to Su Ye.


    "May the glory of the goddess shine on you forever, dear secret priest." Medes looked helpless and his tone was not sincere at all.


    Who would have thought that a silver magician could become a secret priest? Hercules, who claims to have drunk Hera * *, didn''t exaggerate so much¡° Praise Athena, the goddess of wisdom, greatness, beauty, invincibility, light, integrity, kindness, kindness and justice. You are the most perfect goddess in my mind, and I love you forever. " This time, Su Ye is sincere. The other three secretly glanced at the statue of Athena for fear that the goddess would slap her and shoot Su ye all over the ground. This flattery is too explicit. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 526

    Su ye took over the silver dove crown robe, received the ring of space, and thanked Athena again.


    The three people watched the scene helplessly. The goddess really doted on Su Ye.


    After the offering, the four left the auxiliary hall and went to the nearby reception room.


    When the four took their seats, Neder said, "Lord medels, in view of the fact that enemy spies have been operating in Greece, we should keep the harness and related training strictly confidential. My suggestion is that we first train the temple corps of wisdom, and then use the temple call order to recruit soldiers from Athens or some city states to form a knight order. "


    Medes suddenly glanced at Suye and nidel and said, "as far as I know, Plato college has been buying horse farms and even magic horse farms, resulting in an increase in the prices of horse farms and horses in Greece."


    "We just believe in the power of harness and make preparations early." Nidel looked calm.


    "Well, please let plato''s chamber of Commerce provide harness and related personnel to participate in the knight training of the temple Legion. Once the temple Legion passes the test, we will secretly recruit knights and cultivate an exclusive Athens knights. If it is effective, we will cooperate with other temples and city states. In the near future, I believe our knight Legion will attack the Persian army and punish their arrogance and arrogance. "


    "I believe that with an excellent cavalry regiment, victory will stand with us." Nedell said.


    Medels took another look at Suye and nidel and said, "within a month, the news of harness and Knights will not be leaked. But then a few families and temples will know about it. Of course, you can rest assured that these news will not spread to foreign countries. Anyone who participates in the cavalry Corps will be banned by the temple, and all Knights will be isolated from the outside world and will not be allowed to reveal any secrets. "


    "Since it will not be known in advance by the Persians, we can rest assured." Nidel''s dummy tunnel.


    "In addition, the gift of the goddess is not a reason to show off." Medes looked at Suye.


    "I should be humble." Su Ye responded seriously.


    Medes nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, let''s talk about the establishment of the cavalry regiment."


    Then, with the help of the magic book, the four explained everything about the cavalry in detail.


    Even if Medes covered up well, his expression often showed subtle changes.


    "I will personally preside over the establishment of the cavalry regiment!"


    In the middle of the conversation, Medes made the final decision.


    Su Ye looked at each other.


    Medels is a good collaborator. He can not only find the strength of cavalry, but also be bold enough.


    The four talked until late at night.


    Before leaving, Medes rarely gave three people some temple gifts, which made nidel overjoyed.


    Although it was only some daily necessities and ornaments, it would only be given to those sacrificial families.


    The three got on the magic carriage and drove to Su Ye''s house and talked all the way.


    But nidel couldn''t get in, because Suye and larens had been talking about papermaking and movable type printing.


    Finally, Lawrence decided that once there was a breakthrough in papermaking, he would personally preside over movable type printing to ensure that it was completed in the shortest time.


    Ned yawned all the way and didn''t care about the two people''s topic at all.


    When he got home and looked at the starry sky, Su ye turned back to sleep in the house.


    Under the same starry sky, two people in black cloaks silently came to the Tross family and entered Andre''s room.


    "Who are you?" Andrea looked calm and stared at the two men, with the thumb of his right hand tightly attached to the ring of his index finger.


    The leading man in black raised a token, and an Agkistrodon halys with brown spots on a gray background slowly emerged, just like a living snake.


    The red eyes of Agkistrodon halys radiate an enchanting light.


    "Praise the goddess of kindness." Andrea hurriedly got up from his chair and bowed his head slightly, but he was surprised. How could the priest of the goddess of vengeance find himself? Did something happen?


    "As the spokesperson of the goddess, we know what you have done. Your brother was calling for the great goddess of vengeance before he died. "


    Andrea''s body shook, his whole body numb, and his eyes showed panic.


    He bowed his head deeply and said nothing.


    Like a sinner waiting for judgment.


    "But the goddess''s kindness is well known, and she would like to see anyone work for atonement. Wash away sins and be happy with the goddess. "


    Andrea swallowed and remained silent.


    A drop of glittering sweat fell from his forehead, fell to the ground and broke.


    "We have a common goal with you, so we will give you a chance to atone."


    Andrea looked up suddenly, as if the sun had risen in his eyes.


    The promise of the palace of vengeance is well known.


    The three goddesses of revenge are harsh, grumpy and even vicious, but they keep their word.


    As long as the vengeance is willing to help, some things, let alone being known by the God of war mountain, will not be punished even if they are known by the temple.


    "So, what''s your choice?"


    The black robed man in the head slowly raised his right hand, and the three Agkistrodon halys spit out scarlet letters, slowly protruding from their long sleeves and slowly extending forward.


    The back parts of the three Agkistrodon halys converge into a blood stained sharp thorn whip, which extends to the hands of the black robed man.


    Andrea swallowed again and whispered, "I''m willing to serve the goddess of goodwill, but I want to know what I''m going to do."


    "Punish the magician who defiled fate, help the temple of fate and the temple of revenge find evidence and kill him! Yes, it''s the one you want to kill all the time this year, Su Ye! " The priestess opened her mouth and blood flowed between her dark teeth.


    Andre glared, but then dropped his head.


    "I have sworn in the Sun Temple that I will never harm him."


    "You''re not harming, you''re just serving the temple of revenge. Under the protection of fate, all vows are insignificant. " The priestess smiled proudly.


    Andrea frowned and kept thinking.


    The three goddesses of destiny are very special gods. Their divine position is not high, but equivalent to the superior God.


    Their real power is not big. They don''t have many gods under their hands. Even the temple is very small.


    They don''t seem to have much power, but neither mortals nor gods dare to offend them.


    Even Zeus would respect the three goddesses.


    Because the three goddesses of destiny master a powerful artifact, the spinning wheel of destiny, which can affect anyone or any God.


    Including Zeus.


    The three goddesses of fate are high above the world and rarely participate in the disputes between gods or human beings.


    Even if the fate spinning wheel is different, they will not do it themselves, but ask the three goddesses of revenge to solve it.


    The three goddesses of revenge are the loyal partners of the three goddesses of fate.


    Some people even say that the vengeance''s loyalty to the goddess of destiny is better than that to the God King Zeus.


    Andrea''s eyes brightened.


    Vengeance is not important. What matters is fate.


    If you really get the favor of the goddess of fate, any trivial reward can make earth shaking changes in your life.


    It''s easy for the goddess of fate to make a legend.


    "I am willing to guard fate and thirst for the shelter of fate and revenge." Andre resolutely reached the ground on one knee and half knelt.


    The priestess once again showed a bloody black tooth and gave a strange smile.


    "Then, give you the mark of fate and revenge against the false oath!"


    She suddenly threw her whip on Andrea''s shoulder, and the whip stabbed into it. The three Agkistrodon halys raised their heads high, hissed, fell down from three directions at the same time and bit Andrea''s back.


    "Ah..."


    Andrea raised his head and screamed bitterly. The magic light cast a twisted and ferocious shadow on the wall.


    Under the same starry sky.


    In Pandion''s house, Palos looked up at the starry sky alone, holding the double-layer pillow of sunflower that was constantly magic, showing a sweet smile.


    After another day''s rest, Su ye entered the empty Plato college in the morning.


    Familiar streets, familiar lawn fragrance, familiar soil smell, familiar classroom.


    There''s only one person inside.


    "Good teacher!" Chimera immediately stood up and bowed to Suye with a smile.


    Su ye said angrily, "didn''t you agree not to call me a teacher? You killed me last time. "


    "No one now, it doesn''t affect you." Clemela smiled.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see the thick purple birthmark on her face at all. Instead, she was infected by her smile. She smiled helplessly and said, "well, I don''t care about you when there is no one in the future."


    "Teacher, you''re great!" Clemela praised sincerely.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su ye asked.


    "I heard about your dating process from sister Palos. It''s the first time I''ve heard that a magician can do this! You are really a creative miracle man. " Said kremela.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "you are still young and don''t understand. It''s not magic, it''s not creativity, it''s not a miracle, it''s love. "


    "Well, but sister Palos likes it very much! You should seize the opportunity! " Clemela encouraged.


    "Just say something nice for me."


    "I must say more about you. You are my teacher. I dare not speak ill of you."


    Su Ye sat down with an empty seat between the two.


    That''s Palos''s position.


    "By the way, you should have studied magic creation?"


    "Well, I''ve memorized the magic creation courses of the college."


    Su ye could not help looking at the roof.


    The second Aristotle appeared.


    "However, as you said, my memory and understanding are good, but my thinking depth is not enough. So I may need to learn from you... The way, path or framework of thinking like you said. " Kremelag is clever outside.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "however, instead of learning from me, you''d better learn from the teacher directly." Klimera looked helpless and said, "I told you that most of the teachers I know have extensive knowledge, rich experience and even enough depth, but as you said, they do not explore the essence, nor refine the structure and methods, and their thinking is sometimes more chaotic than me. This is one of the reasons why I came to Plato''s college. "¡° In fact, I can''t do what you said to fully explore the essence and perfect refining methods, but I''m willing to do it. Then, let''s work together! "¡° Yes! " Clemela''s little face was shining. At this time, a voice came from the door of the classroom¡° Most of us have only nouns and experience, not knowledge. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 527

    The two men looked at Mr. nidern who came in.


    Clemela nodded with respect.


    Su Ye looked surprised.


    Teacher, can you say such philosophical words?


    Niederon also looked at Suye.


    What''s your expression? Your teacher will always be your teacher. What''s the matter with two words from the masters?


    Their eyes were staggered.


    "You two sit at the first table." Niederon said that without greeting, he turned directly and wrote four words on the blackboard with a magic quill.


    Contact.


    difference.


    Principle.


    System.


    Suye and clemela sat at the first table together, and there was still a place between them.


    Niederon said positively, "don''t underestimate these four words. Many people don''t notice or even use them all their lives. Every master and every achiever has studied these four points very thoroughly. These four points are particularly important in the process of magic creation. Of course, you two are different. You two must have realized the importance of these four words. "


    Su Ye emphasized the point.


    Clemela hesitated for a moment before she nodded her head.


    Niederon continued: "magic creation is the journey that every magician must take. No master does not understand magic creation, and no excellent magic creator has not become a master. In history, any magician who gave up his magic creation and his own direction became a mediocre magician. No matter how famous and talented he was in the past, he was also forgotten by future generations. The essence of magic creation is to use your own mind to reconstruct your own magic. "


    Nidern pointed to his head.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    Clemela was very excited, which was not taught by ordinary teachers before.


    "The first four years of study in Plato''s college are all laying the foundation and teaching you ''what it is''. For example, what is the grammar, what is the meaning of the word, what is the concept, and what is this history. Except for a few students who have their own understanding on this basis, most people have not jumped out of the "what is" stage in their whole life. At this stage, even if you remember all the textbooks and every word, like a living library, what you master is only experience, not knowledge. "


    "Knowledge can only be called knowledge after its own in-depth processing." Ned Endau.


    Crimela''s eyes widened and her face flushed. That''s what she wanted to learn.


    Su Ye nodded solemnly, but a guess came out of his heart.


    Niederon must have stolen... Borrowed a master''s teaching plan or notes about magic creation, and then ran here to beep.


    This kind of teaching method is quite different from his usual way of education.


    If he guessed correctly, he should have used master Thucydides''s teaching plan or notes.


    Niederon was ruddy and intoxicated with himself.


    "The process of magic creation is to draw a beautiful, accurate and correctly pointed magic array. You may wonder, why is beauty so important? The reason is very simple. Only beautiful can be right, and every right is full of unspeakable beauty. "


    Clemela nodded hard, more excited.


    Su Ye observed a moment of silence for the little girl student. Poor child, this is definitely not niden''s style. It is definitely something of a legendary master.


    But that''s a good thing.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and took notes carefully.


    Seeing Su Ye taking notes, niden is more passionate.


    "As I said before, if the focus of our study in the first four grades is what learning is, then from the fifth grade, we should pursue a higher realm, that is, ''what is the relationship between what and what''. Finding the connection between knowledge is one of the best learning methods. In the creation of magic, it is particularly important to find the connection, whether it is the connection between magic lines, the connection between magic arrays, the connection between homologous magic, the connection between different magic, and even the connection between magic and nature. "


    "After mastering the connection, we should learn to distinguish, learn ''what is only what, what is not what, what is only partially related to what, and what is not directly related to what'', and so on. Only by making clear connections and differences can we avoid the biggest tragedy in magic creation and kill ourselves because of the failure of magic creation. "


    "You may not know that in the early days of magic creation, countless magicians killed themselves when casting spells due to creation accidents. Therefore, after that, every time you try new magic, the most important thing is to add protection magic for yourself first. The more, the better. "


    "When we understand the connection and difference, we should look for the source of every knowledge and every theory. That is, the principle. Only by tracing back to the source can we penetrate the complex representation and cascading structure and find the essence of beauty and simplicity. Just as master Pythagoras believed that "all things are numbered", just as master liujiber and Democritus believed that "the smallest substance in the world is atom", and just as the great Thales believed that "water is the source of all things", it is a beautiful and concise essence. How perfect, how amazing! "


    Clemela flipped her fingers and took notes carefully, her body trembling with excitement.


    While recording, Su Ye guessed that this was not the style of master Thucydides, but rather the teaching notes of master Plato!


    There are always rumors that master Plato is an eloquent and passionate speaker, so that Aristotle sometimes speaks with passion and is completely influenced by Plato.


    However, the idea flashed away. Su Ye quickly recorded it, and her heart was as surging as clemela.


    At this time, we should distinguish the primary and secondary, and then ridicule after class. Now the focus is to learn the essence of the master.


    Niederon took advantage of the two people''s inattention, glanced at the magic book and continued to say loudly: "we have found the connection, the difference and the source, so we can build our system on this solid source! The system of knowledge, the system of life, the system of cognition, the system of magic... And so on! When we have a solid system, we can use different systems to explain everything in the world, and then constantly sharpen each system and iterate with external knowledge and feedback. "


    "Remember, there is no perfect system, only a better system! We cannot touch the truth, but we can approach it infinitely! "


    Suye and chimera nodded at the same time.


    Two people''s eyes twinkled. After listening to these words, they seemed to have something more in their brains, like direction and the sun.


    "Do you two understand?"


    Suye and clemela were stunned, nodded their heads gently, and suddenly shook their heads.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    "Very good. Understanding and not understanding is your real state." Niden said, "well, I''ll ask you the most critical question. What do you study magic creation for?"


    Suye and clemela were stunned and lost in thought.


    Niden smiled with satisfaction, raised his chin slightly and said, "Su ye, you answer."


    "I think it''s better to give such a valuable opportunity to chimera." Su Ye looked modest.


    Clemela looked at Suye with emotion.


    But niden said kindly, "I just want to ask you. Say it now! Otherwise, the magic creation test paper will be deducted by ten first! "


    Su Ye sighed helplessly, thought and said slowly: "at the beginning, as you said, I was to learn the knowledge points created by magic, that is, as you said before, it was just learning ''what it is''. But then I thought for a long time... It took me many days to realize that I shouldn''t learn superficial knowledge, I should learn how to use magic to create and learn ways to enhance my strength... "


    Su Ye glanced up at niden and found that niden''s look had not changed at all, so he continued: "but... I think this is still too superficial, so I thought and thought, suddenly!"


    Suye finally raised her voice, and clemela was startled.


    "What about your acting? Answer well! This is a formal class! " Said Ned, with a tiger''s face.


    Su Ye nodded with a confused face.


    "Suddenly, I realized that what I learned should be the law of magic creation and the essence of magic creation..." Su Ye glanced at niden again.


    Niederon remained unmoved.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "but I don''t think it''s enough."


    Clemela was moved, and nidern''s eyes were more focused.


    "Because even if I know the law and essence of magic creation, it doesn''t belong to me. After some deliberation, I vaguely felt that I had grasped the key. That is, I want the principle of magic creation to belong to me! Not only affect me, but become a part of me! Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that whether I study magic creation or other disciplines, I should turn the principles into a way of thinking, and then use this way of thinking to solve problems. Only in this way can we achieve the real purpose of learning. "


    Clemela looked at Suye, with stars flashing in her eyes and endless admiration.


    Niederon was stunned and instinctively glanced at the contents of the magic book.


    It is similar to the content in the magic book, but the statement is more accurate and clearer!


    Su Ye raised his eyes, saw niden''s expression and put down his heart.


    Little sample, I can''t cure the master, and I can''t cure you?


    Although I was frantically asking myself just now and my brain almost blew up, I still asked the right answer.


    Later, Su Ye excitedly recorded it in the magic book. Unexpectedly, he was forced by niden to understand such a great essence.


    A sneer flashed across niden''s face, and he soon recovered his kindness and said, "very good, very good. We don''t learn knowledge, or even principles, but learn to think with principles. Then give me an example. "


    Su Ye secretly scolded the old fox, then smiled freely and said, "OK, because I often use it, and I really achieved this effect."


    Nidern''s eyes flashed. Is this boy true or false? Clemela''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. Such a classroom was so perfect that it completely exceeded all her beautiful fantasies about Plato''s college. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 528

    Niederon stared directly at Suye, and clemela looked at Suye with expectation.


    Su Ye coughed and said, "do you remember the mind map?"


    "Of course, it''s just to draw a few lines and connect some words. It''s nothing important." Niederon said deliberately.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "Mr. niden, you have made the mistake of rough judgment without careful thinking and in-depth understanding!"


    "Oh? You go on. " Niederon''s face was numb.


    "Yes, mind mapping looks very simple, which is to classify some knowledge points, but for example, in this magic creation class, I will first write ''magic creation'' on white paper, then draw three lines in the direction of left, middle and right under this word, and write three classification concepts of subordinates under the three lines to form a secondary classification, They are "strengthening creation", "shaping creation" and "combination creation". Under the action of lines, the three words are connected with "magic creation", which looks very simple. Then, you can write a three-level classification under each two-level classification, and then draw the line to connect the relevant knowledge points. It''s still simple, isn''t it? "


    Su ye said, took out the magic book and quickly drew it on the blank page£¨ (attached figure)


    Niederon and clemela looked and nodded.


    "You think I just write these on paper, but I''m not. When I am thinking about the creation of magic, this picture first appears in my mind and then I draw it. "


    The two men looked confused.


    "Then I''ll say it in order."


    "I first came up with the idea of mind mapping by mistake, and then I used it all the time."


    "Slowly, I found that even if I didn''t draw a mind map, when thinking about many things, I would instinctively classify, instinctively look for the connection of various things, instinctively look for the position of something or knowledge in a mind map, and instinctively decompose a large knowledge point into various small knowledge points."


    "Later, when I think, such as magic creation, my brain will naturally form a mind map. At this stage, it has been proved that mind mapping has changed my way of thinking. "


    The two nodded together.


    "In other words, what I learned was not the drawing method of mind mapping, but the law behind mind mapping. When dealing with related things, mind mapping replaced the messy thinking mode of my brain and used mind mapping, an obviously better way of thinking, to think about knowledge."


    "Mr. niden asked me to give an example of how I can think with the important principles of important subjects. In fact, I have given a hint early."


    Clemela was full of doubts.


    Niederon was very embarrassed.


    Why don''t I know?


    "Well, what direction can I point out?" Ned Endau.


    "For example, you say that Pythagorean School pursues the number of everything, so when we think about some problems, we turn these things into reasonable numbers and calculate and think through mathematics."


    "For another example, you say that liukieber and Democritus believe in atomism and believe that everything can be disassembled continuously, and the thing that cannot be disassembled in the end is called ''atom''. Then, we can learn this way of thinking. Not only materials can be disassembled, but also our knowledge can be disassembled, our actions can be disassembled, and our goals can be disassembled. Learning the way of thinking of continuous disassembly is far more important than learning atomism itself. "


    "I like to call the way of thinking ''thinking''. In other words, whether we study a person or a discipline, we must learn the kind of thinking behind it, and then think with this kind of thinking when we encounter specific things. At this time, we have the brain of the founder of that principle! "


    "When we think with all things, we are Pythagoras! When we think with "atomism", we are Democritus! When we know ourselves in the way of constant questioning by master Socrates, we are Socrates! In the end, we can even create new thinking, discover new principles and become the gatekeeper of the new world. "


    "I''d like to summarize that some studies only learn superficial knowledge points."


    "Some learning is horizontal connection learning, which connects many knowledge points."


    "Some learning is vertical and in-depth learning, from the knowledge point to the depth, to the most basic principle."


    "Some learning is to carry out vertical and horizontal learning at the same time, as Mr. niedern said, forming a complete system."


    "I personally find that there is another way of learning and behavior, that is, after a long time of thinking and in-depth study of a certain principle, we can directly use this principle to replace our brain, think and act outward, which is learning from the inside out. Note that it is not "I think with principles", but "principles replace my thinking, principles are me, and I am principles". This is the principle learning method. That''s it. "


    Su Ye finished and quickly recorded what he had just said.


    "Amazing wisdom." Clemela''s body trembled slightly, and her admiration in her eyes even exceeded the worship of gods.


    Niederon was silent for a long time and said slowly, "you''re right."


    He glanced at the Magic Book secretly. It didn''t say that.


    You are beyond the outline!


    How can I teach this teacher?


    I really want to drop the book and leave!


    Niden didn''t speak, and clemela excitedly recorded every word of Suye.


    Niederon was stunned for a while, and a look of shame flashed on his face.


    He quickly took out the magic book and quickly recorded what Su ye had just said.


    After writing, he gradually swept away all negative emotions, looked at the newly recorded words in the magic book and thought carefully.


    The more you think, the more shocked you are.


    This student is a monster!


    Aristotle had strong ability and high talent at the same age, but his thinking state was definitely not so high!


    Even, Su Ye''s thinking depth in some aspects even surpassed that of Plato.


    Niedern''s face is red. He used the class notes of Platon''s student records just now.


    "The way of learning to think, the way of learning to think, this child, the future is not good... No, it is not good now."


    Niederon sighed secretly. He could understand, but he knew that he did not really deeply understand what Su ye said. Just as Su ye had a standard for the degree of understanding, that is, whether he could write an article or teach others. Obviously, he even stayed at the level of understanding master Plato''s classroom notes, let alone those things dug deeper by Su Ye.


    "Do you... Know what you''re talking about?" Asked ned.


    "Very clear." Suye road.


    "Can you... Write an article devoted to this truth?"


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "Well, if you have time to write a related article, I''ll submit it to the magic Council for you." Ned Endau.


    "However, I am also an honorary member of the magic Council. Not surprisingly, I will soon become a full member." Suye road.


    Niden said earnestly: "first of all, I can help you check some flaws in the article. Secondly, your time is so important that you can''t often contact the magic Council. I need to communicate with you in many of these processes. Don''t worry, I can''t get your results. "


    "OK, I''ll give it to you after I finish writing the article. You help me find defects or errors, and I''ll revise it and submit it to the magic Council." Suye road.


    Niederon nodded and his heart suddenly hurt.


    It seems that we can only learn all kinds of theories put forward by Su ye through this way in the future.


    It''s useless just to listen to him.


    I may still not be suitable to be a teacher


    Both clemela and Suye are in a long time of thinking.


    And niederon fell into a long period of self doubt.


    After a whole class, when niedern''s alarm clock Bracelet rang, the three realized that the first class was over.


    "Class is over..."


    Niedern muttered to himself, even doubting that this was the worst lesson he had ever taught in his life.


    Even if I was a little nervous when I gave my students a class for the first time, I didn''t feel so frustrated afterwards..


    In that class just now, who was the teacher between himself and Su ye?


    Kremela stood up, bowed down respectfully to niederon and said, "teacher niederon, you are the only teacher I know who can be compared with Su Ye. Thank you! It''s my honor to study at Plato college and be your student. "


    Niden had no expression.


    Su ye thought for a moment, stood up and said, "thank you, Mr. niden. I have benefited a lot from your class."


    Clemela said excitedly, "tonight I''ll go to sister Palos and show her today''s class notes. I believe that after she has read the notes, even soldiers, even if learning magic creation is useless, will come to learn. Su Ye is right. We should not only learn knowledge, but also learn the way of thinking behind knowledge. From now on, I will start to find the most important way of thinking in every discipline, or... Thinking. In the future, I will also study and think with this principle learning method. Take the principle as the source point, rethink and learn each discipline, and even use this principle to think about things in other fields. "


    Su Ye nodded and smiled, "this is called transferable knowledge. The most fundamental principles of every discipline often have great commonalities and universality. For example, the concept of "everything is numbered" is applicable in war, in tools, in technology, in magic, and even in the simplest farming. "


    "Yes! I also vaguely felt this when you said it. I''m so happy to get your affirmation! "


    Crimela flushed with excitement, and the lively girl almost jumped up.


    Niederon went out in silence.


    I really can''t understand the dialogue between the two students.


    Are you really not suitable to be a teacher?


    Walking outside the door, niden suddenly said, "I''ll study by myself in the next class. I''ll come back in the next class."


    "Really? That''s great. I have a lot of questions to ask Mr. Su Ye. " Chimera happily picked up the magic book, looked at the questions recorded before and asked Su Ye. Nidern''s eyes are wet. Have you started calling Mr. Su ye in front of yourself? In the next class, you should think about whether you need to continue teaching. Fuck his magic creation! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 529

    In the classroom, Suye and clemela talked to each other happily. In some parts of the school, many teachers closed their magic books silently. Forget it, I can''t understand it anyway. I''d better learn from niden and read Su Ye''s articles directly in the future. In one corner of the college, in the big bath bucket, a young man with two thick curly beards on his lips stared at Suye and kremela in the magic book for a long time, suddenly shouted excitedly, then jumped out of the barrel, rushed out of the house and ran wildly on the grass of Plato''s College¡° Suye Niubi! I understand the principle of buoyancy, I understand... Su Ye has opened a new world for me! " In the woods, in front of the ant nest. Aristotle was so excited that his hair turned golden and his eyes were crazy¡° I see. I see! Put the principle into your mind, let the principle become your own way of thinking, and then use the principle to understand, explain and influence the world. This is simply beyond the thinking of gods! If I think with the principles of multiple disciplines, don''t I know everything and master everything? Now think about it, I occasionally use this method, but I don''t insist! In the future, I will insist on using this method. Su ye, you are the biggest treasure in the world! The navigator of the new world! " In a room. Euclid wrote hard and talked while writing. His body trembled like epilepsy¡° Great, great. Is there another world in Su Ye''s mind? He is the doorman of the new world! " In the classroom, Suye and clemela continued to discuss. Until "I believe the future will be better and better." Su Ye''s tone was extremely firm. Niederon nodded and said, "well, let''s officially talk about the first lesson of magic creation, what is magic creation..." niederon said, and the two listened. The whole Platonic college was quiet. Naked Archimedes stood in the center of the grass and quietly looked at the magic book. Aristotle also stood by the ant nest and thought quietly. Euclid also looked at the magic book quietly. They saw the rich light pouring down from the crack of the door at the end of the sky. This dispute over principle learning seems to be just a small episode of holiday learning, like a small stone thrown into the pond, like a small butterfly fanning the breeze. It didn''t seem to cause any change. Su Ye never said anything about it. The next day, Palos entered the class, and the holiday class was officially fixed to three people. The three never discussed learning in class again, but every time after school, the three would find a place where there was no one to discuss learning, ways of thinking, thinking and positive logic. Vacation time is always fast. After the last holiday magic creation class, niden kindly took out three sets of test papers and gave them to three people. After answering the test paper, the three found a place to discuss, and then left school. Su Ye goes home. Palos went back to Pandion''s house with clemela. At home, the first thing Su ye did was to make a complete thinking map of the magic creation course. First, he did it by memory, marked the forgotten places, then turned the book to supplement, and finally focused on learning to check and make up for deficiencies. Busy late at night, I was preparing to go to bed. Suddenly, there was a heavy sound of smashing the door outside the door, but it disappeared after only two smashes. Then the Magic Book shook slightly. Suye opens the magic letter sent by hote¡° I''m promoted to a soldier apprentice! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 530

    In the magic letter, hotter''s joy was almost like a summer heat wave after he left home.


    Su ye walked quickly and opened the door.


    Giant Holt stood outside the door, tears streaming down his cheeks, mixed with snot.


    "Su ye, I have become a soldier apprentice! Thank you! "


    Holt suddenly opened his arms and hugged Su Ye.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes.


    Fortunately, I have a lot of fighting talent, otherwise I could be killed alive.


    "Take it easy next time!"


    Suye reluctantly pushed Hote away.


    Holt was embarrassed to laugh.


    "I couldn''t help it. As soon as I realized that I was promoted to a soldier apprentice, I came to you! Thank you, thank you! If it weren''t for you, I might never have become a soldier apprentice. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I just gave you an extra hand. The main reason for your change is the powerful power in your heart. As long as the motivation and goal are strong enough, we will get better and better. "


    Huo nodded, then some excited and some hesitant.


    "Well... When shall we solve the hard strip?" Holt''s eyes were extraordinarily complex.


    "You already know about NIA?"


    Su Ye sighed that Hote was never belligerent. Even in the face of hard strip people who often wandered in the street and hurt people, he would not take the initiative to punish them unless there was some reason.


    "I knew it long ago." Holt''s face darkened.


    "Since I promised Rick, let''s go now. Summer night is the most arrogant period for hard bars. " Suye road.


    But Holt hesitated, "will we call the wrong person?"


    "For today, I learned some silver magic that I can''t use at ordinary times. Such as memory erasure, such as detecting lies and evil. "


    "If a person often hurts people, especially hurts people or kills people, once he is used to detect evil, he will attract some corresponding magic elements and show red in our eyes. Ordinary people are colorless when they are used to detect evil. Some people have tiny red light spots around them, which shows that although this person is not a good person or a villain, it doesn''t matter that everyone makes mistakes. However, once there are dense red light spots near the body, it shows that this person not only does evil, but also does evil for a long time. The darker the color, the heavier the evil. Once you get to crimson, it means that this man has killed people. "


    "Then we only target people with dark colors?"


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Not only for the people with dark colors, but also try to find out who hurt Niya in those years. As for the real murderer of Niya, we don''t have the strength to look for it now. Don''t worry. Take your time. Sooner or later, I will carry the murderer''s body to worship Rick and Niya. "


    Su Ye''s words were extremely calm and skilled, as if he had said them many times.


    "Good! If you need any help, don''t forget to ask me! "


    "Summon apprentice servants."


    After singing, di Aotian and two small attendants came out of the magic array.


    I still want to continue to summon, but I don''t want to disturb Wang sledgehammer because he is so busy, and the hell unicorn is too eye-catching to summon it at a critical time.


    So, after summoning the wind, it attached to the ear.


    Su ye let two small flame goblins guard more than ten meters behind, and led di Aotian and Hote to the direction of lake''s house.


    The hot and dry summer makes many people unable to sleep. Even if it is late at night, there are more people on the road than usual.


    Three people with great differences in body shape walked on the road, causing passers-by to watch vigilantly and then stay away.


    Soon, the three men came to Rick''s house.


    The gray gate has been nailed to death by wood, and the signs of Plato college and Ares mountain are particularly eye-catching.


    Holt clenched his teeth, clenched his fist and tried to restrain himself, but he couldn''t hide the flame in his eyes.


    "You seem to know more about Niya than I do." Suye road.


    "I''ve heard a lot of rumors about Niya." Holt lowered his head in silence.


    "Then let the new rumors cover up the old ones." Su ye walked forward.


    Under the influence of various visual talents such as magic vision, dark vision, eagle eye, insight vision and so on, there is no difference between night and day.


    As they walked slowly, hotter hesitated and asked, "will it be bad if we hurt the hard strip?"


    "As a senior general, what''s wrong with me to use violence to solve people who threaten the security of Athens?"


    "It''s really within your scope of responsibility."


    The three moved forward slowly. Su ye not only used his visual talent, but also his auditory talent.


    All kinds of voices came into his ears and occasionally made Su Ye show a strange expression.


    The two men walked for half an hour, and a scream came from a place.


    "Let''s go and have a look in that direction."


    Su Ye hurried over, and Hote and di Aotian followed closely.


    Soon, a wall stood in front of him, and Su Ye jumped gently to the top of the wall like a powerful soldier.


    Then, di Aotian jumped up like flying.


    Holt was stunned, jumped gently, grabbed the wall with both hands, supported the wall with both arms, and jumped onto the wall.


    Three people stood at the top of the wall and looked down.


    Below is an alley with three walls, with only one exit.


    Five young men were punching and kicking an old man.


    The old man held his head and cried in a low voice.


    Five young people scolded and excitedly beat the old man.


    Su Ye looked at the five people. These are the common hooligans on the streets of Athens at night. They are called hard bars. Their favorite thing to do is to attack passers-by, especially those weak people.


    "Stop!"


    Holt immediately jumped off the wall and strode towards the hard bars.


    The five hard strips looked up in surprise and looked at Holt like a little giant.


    They were stunned, stopped punching and kicking, and their eyes showed hesitation.


    They looked at each other and took a half step back.


    "Big man, ask yourself before you speak. Three of you, five of us! " Led by a strong young man.


    "We still have two soldier apprentices!" The other laughed contemptuously.


    Holt turned to Su ye, who was still standing at the top of the wall.


    Those people also looked at Su ye at the top of the wall, but it was late at night and couldn''t see clearly.


    Su ye said, "the old man has been beaten badly. He has hurt his bones, so there is no need to detect evil. What they did to the old man, let''s do the same thing to them, one arm, break and tear it off! "


    "Good!" Like soldiers obeying the general''s orders, Holt rushed to the five hard bars like an iron tower.


    The five hard strips were startled and retreated slowly.


    But what awaits them is an unimaginable terrorist offensive.


    Holt punched straight at the hard bar.


    The soldier apprentice immediately mobilized his divine power and went all out to meet hort''s right fist.


    Bang


    After a burst, there was a crisp sound of bone fragmentation, followed by the scream of the hard strip.


    The other four people were surprised to see that the whole right arm of the leader was directly exploded, and the whole arm was gone


    Holt ignored the guy who screamed and fell to the ground. He aimed another punch at the next man.


    Poof


    The shoulder collapsed and the whole arm fell to the ground.


    Holt stagnated and punched again, but half his strength was restrained.


    Three, four, five.


    One punch at a time.


    Five hard bars fell to the ground screaming.


    Two arms were detached, and the other three just fell to the ground.


    Holt looked at Suye again.


    Su Ye nodded, jumped down and landed steadily on the ground.


    "Your strength is very strong, far better than the soldier apprentice. Ordinary black iron soldiers are not your opponent at all. Next, continue to use hard bars to exercise your control of strength. Go ahead. "


    Su ye said, casting water bronze magic on the old man to heal the wound.


    Ordinary wound healing can only produce a faint water light on the surface of the wound, but Su Ye''s magic falls on the old man and even emits a sacred white light, which is comparable to that of ordinary priests.


    The old man''s trauma healed quickly, and his internal injury was slowly healed.


    Others couldn''t understand, but Holt was full of surprise. He didn''t expect the power of light element blood to be so powerful.


    The old man burst into tears. He knelt on the ground, touched his forehead, cried in a low voice, and murmured his thanks.


    Su Ye picked up the old man and asked him to leave first.


    The old man nodded and walked a long way. Then he knelt on the ground again and kowtowed to Su Ye.


    To God.


    Seeing this scene, Holt was filled with shock.


    Greeks are different from people in other countries. Unless they are especially devout believers and unless the gods come in person, most Greeks only kneel on one knee when offering sacrifices to the gods.


    Greeks rarely kneel on their knees.


    But now, the old man knelt on his knees twice in a row.


    Hort hesitated for a moment, walked forward and tore off one arm of the other three hard strips.


    The five people screamed. Soon, because of too much bleeding, they were pale and powerless, lying on the ground, looking at Su ye and huote with frightened eyes.


    Su Ye continuously used five to detect evil. He saw five people with different depths of red light attached to their body surface, like a light layer of fire windbreaker.


    Everyone''s color is not light, and the first one is even dark red.


    Holt clenched his fist, which meant that the man had killed innocent people.


    Su Ye glanced at the five frightened people and calmly said, "I''m Su ye, a senior general of Greece. Yes, that''s the Su Ye you often hear about recently. I now mainly say two things. First, it has nothing to do with the old man. If the old man is retaliated by anyone, it will turn into me killing him, and I can only choose revenge and kill five of you! Second, since you are hard bars nearby, you should have heard about Rick and his sister Niya. Now I want to find out the hard bars that hurt Niya. I know that some of them were killed by Rick, but there are still fish that escaped the net. Now you just need to find someone or provide effective clues, and I can let you go. If I can''t find it, guess what I''ll do? "


    Su Ye smiled. In the eyes of those five people, it was like a devil. Without waiting for five people to think clearly, Su Ye continued: "I count dozens. If you haven''t answered after counting, you will see the power of the magician..." this novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 531

    "I said! I''ve heard of it! I know a man named puttle who was involved in that year! He showed off after drinking! He said that the blind girl''s brother was very ill. The blind girl begged for money everywhere, and then... "


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear what happened back then. I just want to find them! " Su Ye suddenly and rudely interrupted the man.


    Holt gnashed his teeth and his eyes were red.


    The five men were silent.


    "Tell me everything about puter!" Su ye said that, and showed a lie detection to the man. There was a green halo around the man''s neck.


    So the man kept saying that Su Ye kept recording.


    From beginning to end, the green halo did not change color.


    Finally, Su Ye nodded.


    "Good. Memory erasure! " Su ye cast a spell on chasing one of them.


    "Ah..." the man rolled on the ground with his head covered and soon foamed at his mouth.


    The other four trembled.


    The magician is too cruel.


    If the magician named Su Ye is really the legendary Su ye, he is more cruel than the legend.


    But they dare not resist.


    Su ye cast spells on them one by one.


    On the ground lay five hard strips foaming at the mouth and trembling all over.


    "You can wash away their memories. Why were you afraid that the old man would be retaliated?"


    "If they don''t want revenge, they will honestly cooperate with me to say who hurt Niya. If you want revenge, you will be willing to say it in order to leave or complete revenge. Of course, there are many factors, such as avoiding magic failure. "


    Huote was stunned and said, "your magician is really more evil than the devil."


    "Devil? Evil and cunning are better than us, but they are far inferior in wisdom. "


    "I think they are far less insidious and cunning than you." Holt whispered.


    "After you were promoted to a soldier apprentice, there was a lot of nonsense?" Su Ye glared at hote.


    Huote climbed up the pole, nodded and said, "I found that in recent times, I have a lot of clarity since teaching on the grass."


    "Good! Do you know why? " Su ye asked.


    Holt froze in place and smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t know."


    "It seems that you are still not used to thinking."


    "Yes." Holt lowered his head.


    "As I said before, the lookout hand effect makes it easier for us to grasp the opportunity signals related to the goal after we have the goal, so as to help achieve the goal, which is one of the reasons to make your mind clear. Another function of the lookout hand effect is that when we encounter things that undermine our goals, we can either be vigilant or ignore them. This is another reason to make your mind clear. "


    "I see! Let me ignore the bad and let me find the good. If my mind is not clear, there is no cure! " It dawned on Holt.


    "Remember, goals are important, and it''s more important to stick to them! Let''s go find putter. "


    Holt nodded hard.


    According to the previous hard message, Su Ye soon found the place where puter lived.


    Black tree hotel.


    There is a pub in front and a hotel in the back.


    It seems very common, but it is actually a stronghold of a small bandit group.


    Su ye walked slowly down the street to the black tree hotel in front.


    "You should know that my family was killed by a gang of thieves." Suye road.


    "I know."


    "And I have always had an idea to eliminate the bandit group as much as possible after I have enough strength." Suye road.


    "I thought so too!" Holt''s eyes lit up.


    "Now, we have this opportunity. What do you think?" Su ye asked.


    "I can''t think. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. I''ll learn what you do. " Holt showed a simple and honest smile.


    "Come with me!"


    Su Ye kicked the door of the black tree hotel.


    Boom!


    The original dilapidated door collapsed, dust flying and sawdust splashing.


    The noisy tavern was instantly quiet, and everyone looked at the two people at the door.


    They could only see Holt''s nose, which was covered by the door frame.


    "I''m looking for a friend named putter."


    Su Ye''s eyes quickly swept through the nearly 20 people in the tavern, and according to the previous hard strip description, his eyes fell on a man with a knife scar in the corner of his left eye and a white cloth strip wrapped around his left arm.


    That''s the symbol of the White Wolf Gang.


    A drunkard stood up holding down the wine can, staggered, stared at Su Ye bleary eyed, and said vaguely, "where did you come from, little bastard who doesn''t know heaven and earth? I''m here today..."


    "He is Su ye..." a man suddenly interrupted the man.


    "Hoo..." the drunk suddenly closed his eyes, fell on the chair and fell to the ground.


    A deafening snore sounded from under the table.


    Su Ye didn''t even look at the drunk, but kept staring at the person who was very in line with puter''s image.


    The tavern fell into silence again. The rest secretly looked at Su ye, then at puter, and some people secretly touched the weapons around them.


    "Will you come out by yourself or will I bring you out?" Suye road.


    Putter turned and ran away.


    The ring in Su Ye''s hand flashed, and the dense vines appeared from the ground, like a group of snakes binding puter. The sharp spikes pierced puter''s skin and blood flowed out.


    Su ye turned off the wood element talent toxin.


    "Everyone stand on the right wall, or my servant will kill everyone who may threaten me."


    The snoring stopped suddenly. The drunk got up for the first time, rushed to the wall on Su Ye''s right, and then continued to snore against the wall and sleep standing.


    Most people hesitated for a moment, got up slowly and walked to the wall on the right.


    However, some men with white strips wrapped around their left arm did not move.


    The bartender''s hand moved under the bar, and then a harsh whistle came from the back of the tavern.


    In the dark, the flame of the oil lamp in the tavern shook gently, like a brush smearing Su Ye''s smiling face into a mess.


    Su ye walked into the door.


    Holt bent down to follow in, and could break through the roof with a single hand.


    There was a messy sound of footsteps behind the tavern, but there was only puter''s low and painful voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, you can''t die. I have something to ask you. Holt, get him. "


    Like a giant bear, Hote pushed away the tables and chairs on the road and rushed to puter entangled by vine art.


    The other four white wolf thieves blocked in front. Hotter punched and kicked. As long as anyone touched his fist or foot, there was only one possibility.


    Fly backwards.


    Including a black iron warrior.


    Holt walked back to Suye with puter''s neck like a dog, and then stepped on puter''s head.


    The flame leaped in hotter''s eyes.


    "Be careful, don''t step on it."


    "I won''t let him die. I''ll be very careful." A strange smile appeared on Holt''s face and his voice was particularly soft.


    The four robbers sat on the ground humming.


    The back door of the tavern opened, and a dozen soldiers with weapons poured out. The four robbers got up and joined the team.


    The first middle-aged man had a fierce face and steady eyes, and said, "I don''t care who you are, let go of my men! There''s a mistake, we admit it! Guilty, we carry it! But you can''t touch my men! "


    The eyes of everyone in the tavern changed slightly, and several people showed respect.


    "Caente, the head of the White Wolf bandits?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s me, your excellency." The fierce light in Kant''s eyes converged slightly and hung his head slightly.


    "Bronze warrior?"


    "I can''t compare with you." Kandt said.


    "You are very clever, so let me tell you one more thing. I want to take putter. There is no room for negotiation." Suye raised his head slightly and looked at Kant opposite.


    "Our White Wolf Gang will never give up any brothers!" Kant.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "your joke is very funny. Unfortunately, it''s over. Hort, di Aotian, tear off one leg of the White Wolf theft group. Those who dare to resist, kill them directly! "


    "Your Excellency, you can''t do this!" Kant roared angrily.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t like potential threats." Su ye said that, picked up puter, turned and walked out.


    Di Aotian, who has been promoted to silver, appeared in front of karente like a ghost and swept the bone piercing stick.


    Poof


    The bone piercing stick broke Kant''s neck and his head flew out.


    The drinker against the wall trembled slightly, and the snoring drunkard even trilled.


    Su Ye stood outside the tavern, breathing fresh air and quietly looking at the sky.


    "The Greek starry sky could have been more beautiful."


    In the tavern, there were screams and occasional short and urgent fights.


    Not long after, hotter wiped the blood on his face and came out slowly.


    Di Aotian followed and gently licked his tongue.


    A strong smell of rust billowed outside the tavern.


    Suye turned to take a look at Hote and saw the struggle in his eyes.


    Su Ye looked down at puter.


    The fear in the eyes of the young man in his early twenties was as bright as fire.


    "Tell me about the blind girl Niya one by one. I''ll save your life. If you don''t say it, all Athens will know your name tomorrow. " Su Ye''s tone was particularly kind.


    "I... I said..."


    Su ye first performed lie detection, then took out the magic book and recorded it one by one.


    When puter finished, Su Ye nodded with satisfaction¡° Earth Ao Tian stabbed his eyes, cut off his tongue, tore off his limbs and left him a life. " Suye road¡° You can''t do this! You can''t! You fraudster, you... "Di Aotian put his hand into puter''s mouth, closed his slippery tongue and twisted it violently. Puttle snorted and fainted. Blood surged down his mouth. Su Ye stepped forward¡° Let''s keep looking. " Until the early morning, Holt and Suye, covered with blood, stood at the door of Rick''s house. Holt held the door in his hand and sobbed. Finally, he slowly withdrew his hand. Shallow blood fingerprints appeared on the gate¡° Go home. See you at the beginning of school. "¡° See you at the beginning of school. " Holt turned and left. Suye looked at hotter''s back. The strong man''s hands were shaking all the time¡° Next time you have time, continue to clean up the hard strip and theft group with me. " Su ye said loudly. Huo nodded. Su ye had a good sleep. Get up at noon, think about it and send a magic letter to Palos¡° The last few days of vacation are left. Let''s go to Green Town, flower Town, lion harbor or walk in Athens tomorrow. "¡° I have something to do at home these two days. I really can''t go. " Su Ye was stunned. Is this a rejection or something really happened at home¡° Next time. " Palos replied again. Su Ye was relieved. Since Palos took the initiative to reply, she was afraid of being careless. However, next time must not be a good word. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 532

    Su Ye looked at the magic letter. Since Palos didn''t come, he would play by himself.


    Choose lion harbor. After all, I''m sorry I didn''t go there for so long. I''m sorry I made it up... A bona fide adaptation based on reality.


    Using the magic mask, Su Ye goes to the long lost lion harbor.


    Lion harbor is the largest port in Athens and one of the largest ports in Greece. It is known as the first port on the West Bank of the Aegean Sea.


    Su Ye wandered freely while observing all kinds of things here.


    As material.


    You can''t look for it every time.


    These businessmen are good. Write it down.


    Those slaves can also be used as material.


    Dogs can.


    There are so many sailors here. It''s good. This is the main material.


    During the three days of rest, Su Ye was in lion harbor for two days.


    On the day before the beginning of the third grade, Su Ye began to preview the opening courses and quickly review the magic creation learned during the holidays again.


    On the new day, Su ye set the alarm clock, got up on time, and arrived at Plato college in Hill''s carriage.


    The bright morning light shone on Su ye and passed through the gate of Plato''s college.


    Some students are gathering in front of the bulletin board near the fountain.


    Seeing Su Ye appear, they hurried to say hello.


    Su Ye nodded and looked strangely at the bulletin board.


    Red notice.


    Su Ye''s face sank and read the announcement carefully. Only then did he understand why these students looked wrong.


    It turned out that two days ago, Zhanshen mountain found the second incident of death from the power of the dead. This time, it was not a family, but four families connected together.


    The magician of Plato college cooperated with ares mountain to conduct a preliminary treatment and study the power of the dead.


    Su Ye remembered that not long ago, Plato college had issued the first announcement of the power of the dead, and few people cared at that time.


    But unexpectedly, it appeared again.


    The students nearby are talking about it one after another.


    "Damn necromancer, I don''t know what black magic they are studying!"


    "We should take the initiative to kill all the black magicians!"


    "I suspect the Egyptians did it. They study the power of the dead far more than Greece. It is said that the most powerful Egyptian necromancer can even control the divine skeleton. "


    "We can''t guess. Let''s see what''s going on."


    "Alas, death epidemics have broken out many times in history. If they happen in densely populated Athens, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Yes, the power of the dead cannot be prevented."


    Su ye walked to the classroom and bowed his head.


    He has light element blood and has strong resistance to the power of the dead, but ordinary people are different. Once the power of the dead is entangled with bacteria, diseases and pests, it will cause a very terrible disaster.


    The most worrying thing is that there have been many plagues in the history of Athens, another blue star.


    There was even the famous Athens plague, which led to the death of a quarter of the people in the city, and countless people left sequelae, which indirectly led to the defeat and decline of Athens.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked in the direction of the medical temple in the Acropolis of Athens.


    Directly opposite the medical temple, there is a dark bell tower, and a huge rusty bronze bell is suspended at the top of the bell tower.


    That is the most famous building in Athens, the disaster clock.


    Only when Athens experiences the great plague will the disaster bell ring.


    Every time the disaster bell rings, the main door of the medical temple will inevitably open, and the incarnation of the medical God will come with an artifact to personally find the source of the plague and treat the Athenians.


    Athens has stood for hundreds of years, and the disaster bell has only sounded three times.


    However, every time before the disaster bell rings, Athenians will die.


    Because once a disaster occurs, the temple of the God of medicine will first solve it. Only when the medical temple could not be solved, the temple priest rang the disaster bell and summoned the incarnation of the medical God.


    However, in order to avoid disturbing the gods, the temple of medicine often takes a long time to ring the disaster bell.


    Therefore, some people ridiculed that the disaster bell in the medical temple would not ring until enough Athenians were sacrificed.


    "This time, won''t it be the time of the famous Athens plague? It doesn''t seem right. That''s a long time after the marathon war. I can''t remember the death of Pericles, the politician of Solon and Christine, in the great plague. Now Solon is not dead, Christine has just become famous, Pericles is Christine''s son-in-law, and he is almost mithiad''s grandson. He should be very young now. No, I have to find out. "


    While walking, Su ye sent a magic letter to the noble students he knew, asking about Christine and Pericles.


    Soon, an incredible result was obtained.


    Pericles is not only middle-aged, not only a member of the hero family, but also allied with Solon!


    He is one of the few firm reformers in the aristocracy.


    Just a few days ago, Pericles accused kemos, the patriarch of the demigod family and the member of the God of war mountain, of colluding with Sparta and Macedonia to betray the interests of Athens. It was so noisy among the nobles that the God of war conference would be held soon, and even invited all shrines to participate.


    "It''s a mess, it''s all a mess... We have to find a way to prepare early."


    Suye immediately sent a magic letter to niden.


    "Teacher, we now take out half of the funds of Hooke magic medicine firm to purchase and make medicinal materials that can cure or resist the power of the dead, and make a batch of magic drugs as soon as possible."


    "Did you see that sign? Zhanshen mountain and college are investigating this matter. Don''t worry. "


    "I don''t want to make money, but to guard against the power of the dead. If the Death epidemic is serious, I will distribute these potions free of charge. If the plague doesn''t appear, it''s a big deal to sell it to Egypt at a low price. They need it. This time you listen to me. If something goes wrong, I''ll bear it all. "


    "If you just want to make money, I object to you. Since you''re not trying to make money, don''t worry, I''ll step up the acquisition of relevant medicinal materials and the production of magic drugs."


    "That''s good."


    "From today on, you should focus more on magic creation, porcelain and papermaking, and don''t be too distracted."


    "Don''t worry, I know the priority."


    Su ye entered the classroom with worry about death and disease.


    "Su Ye!"


    The warm welcome of the students let Su ye get rid of his troubles and greet the strange students with a smile.


    Some students are much taller, some have not changed at all, others are fat, some are black, and all kinds of changes have taken place.


    However, most of the male students stood between the back of the classroom and the last table.


    Holt became the center of everyone.


    "Su ye, you know, Holt is already a soldier apprentice!"


    "I already knew." Su Ye nodded.


    "If Rick knows, he will be very happy." A classmate couldn''t help saying.


    The classroom was momentarily silent.


    Jimmy hurriedly said, "by the way, Su ye, how did you learn during the holiday? Do you have a chance to promote gold in the third grade?"


    "Don''t blindly support Su Ye. If he is gold in the third grade, he can be a holy land in the fourth grade and a legend in the fifth grade!"


    "If it''s su ye, it seems acceptable."


    "Accept something. I also hope Su ye will become a legend, but I don''t want him to become a fragile sacrifice legend. It''s not good for him to become a legend too early. "


    "Yes, Aristotle was so talented that he was suppressed by master Plato for many years before he was allowed to be promoted to the holy land."


    "Isn''t our center Holt?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Yes, Holt is so great! This muscle is like an iron block! "


    Jimmy reached out and squeezed Holt''s arm with envy on his face.


    Holt sat there, laughing.


    "I think, as long as hort breaks through the soldier apprentice, his growth rate will be very terrible in the future. Within two years, I will be promoted to silver, which will exceed the average level of our class. " Albert said.


    "I think so. Holt, this is a typical accumulation and thin hair. All these years of efforts will not be in vain. Since he has opened his eyes, he must make rapid progress. "


    "Alas, the mood is really complicated. All the students of Holt were better than Holt, but we students were surpassed by Holt."


    "I''m a little unwilling to lose to Holt."


    "Yes. Holt, what do you think makes you succeed? " A classmate asked.


    "Su Ye." Holt''s face was taken for granted.


    "That''s right... Who has Su Ye''s notes before? Let me have a look? I will look at those things again and again in the future. I feel that they may be no less than what the teacher said. "


    "I remember some, but not all."


    "Who has Su yequan''s notes?"


    Jimmy suddenly said, "Palos seems to be the most complete."


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Palos.


    Palos, who was listening to the conversation, suddenly flashed a pink on her face and was quickly covered with ice.


    Palos glared at Jimmy with a vengeful look.


    Jimmy couldn''t laugh or cry and hurriedly said, "I just said casually. Don''t believe it. It must not be Palos."


    "It''s Palos," hotter said suspiciously. "Palos is the first to record every time Su Ye says something reasonable. I also record, but I always forget. I just learned it recently. I learned from Palos. "


    The students looked down and laughed.


    Clemela covered her mouth and was gently twisted on the back of her hand by Palos.


    Su ye said firmly, "don''t explain. Palos adores me most. She has a full set of my quotations. You can ask her for them. I''ve had a showdown. You all think I like Palos''s beauty. In fact, it''s not. What I love most is her eyes. "


    "Shameless!"


    An angry voice flew out of Palos''s mouth.


    The whole class burst into laughter.


    It is only Suye who can make a Royal Princess almost a curse.


    "Yes, Su Ye is the most shameless!"


    "Old shameless!"


    "Su Ye''s face, the city wall!"¡° See what it makes Palos angry. "¡° I love her eyes most. Isn''t that what I love myself most? Su Ye is so shameless! "¡° Holt, I think you should learn Su Ye''s shameless divine talent first. "¡° Already learning. " Holt said seriously. The whole class laughed and heisuye together¡° I''m just telling the truth. " Su Ye looked calm. The happy morning self-study soon ended. Then, the huge magic sound spread all over the school. The students went out of the classroom and came to the grass in front of the conference hall. As every year, provost Lawrence gave a speech for the new semester. The freshmen and Su Ye listened with interest. The students of other academic years thought about their own affairs and didn''t pay attention to the holy master. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 533

    At the end, Lars suddenly raised his voice.


    "I want to announce a very important thing!"


    All the students hurriedly looked up and looked at the serious Lars.


    "The marathon is just a prelude."


    "Solon''s speech is just a prelude."


    "Even the power of the dead, as we all know now, may be just a prelude."


    "We live in a turbulent era."


    "Just as Su ye said, a safe life makes us think we are on the ship, but forget we are on the sea."


    A large number of students looked at Su Ye.


    Their eyes are full of envy. They not only have such great achievements before, but also have famous sayings that can be quoted by the holy master at such a young age.


    Those freshmen in the first grade were even more bright eyed and looked at Su ye with adoring eyes.


    In their hearts, Su Ye was already a big man similar to Plato.


    Aristotle can''t compare!


    Lars continued: "all signs show that the Persians will not give up. After the marathon, they not only did not give up, but made preparations and strengthened their combat readiness. Not surprisingly, they are already on the way to the long march. "


    "The Egyptians will not stand idly by. They fear the development of Greece and have secretly joined hands with the Persians. Once the Persian army wins an initial victory, the Egyptians will inevitably go north to Crete and participate in the containment of Greece. "


    "We not only have external contradictions, but also internal contradictions are becoming increasingly acute. Some evil rulers look only at themselves and their families, but forget the well-being of all Athens and all Greece. Such people, as Su ye said, will be thrown into the garbage of history. "


    The students looked at Su ye again.


    Some teachers are thoughtful. It seems that the intention of the college is a little obvious.


    Su ye said nothing and looked quietly ahead.


    "However, neither external worries nor internal troubles can be solved in one day. Rome was not built in one day. This is not what Su ye said."


    The whole school smiled knowingly.


    "Next, we should abandon luck, prevent carelessness and make long-term preparations. I believe that Plato college and everyone present are the future of Greece and even the world! "


    After that, Lars explained the specific situation of the college, and the classes returned to the classroom one after another.


    The crowd took their seats, and nidern entered the classroom with a serious face.


    The noise in the classroom stopped for an instant.


    Some students looked at him uneasily.


    "Master larence''s words are not alarmist. I believe that some students who are concerned about the world situation have found that the world is changing. All the signs we know show that this year may be the best year in the next decade. "


    The students were silent.


    "I especially like Su Ye''s saying that success is not important, failure is not important, what is important is what we can learn from success and failure, what is important is that we ask the reasons for success and failure, and then take action. Therefore, I hope you will not regard the future changes as difficulties, but as challenges, as a ladder for us to rise, and as a force to help us learn and progress. "


    The students kept nodding.


    The originally dark classroom gradually became clear.


    "In addition, after this holiday, Su ye must have made new achievements. Let''s continue to prepare new grassland lectures this afternoon. This time, it''s up to you to decide what to say. "


    The students looked at Su ye with a smile.


    Su Ye''s face was numb.


    Whatever you like, you''ll be reckless at that time. Anyway, you don''t have any illusions about Ned''s kindness.


    The morning course will be over soon.


    After lunch, Su Ye didn''t go to the classroom of class 3, grade 3, but found niden and went to a small classroom nearby.


    The four teachers specialized in strengthening the creation of the Fourth Department of earth fire and geomantic omen are here, and the fire magic association even sent a holy master.


    Su Ye secretly smacked his tongue. The fire magic association really paid off.


    After a brief introduction, the two sides discussed and exchanged, and finally finalized the details such as the final teaching time and direction.


    From now on, Su ye will study magic creation here every afternoon. At present, he mainly studies magic material reinforcement in reinforcement creation and minor compensatory reinforcement.


    However, at the request of Su ye, a basic knowledge of portfolio creation will be added occasionally.


    In the second class in the afternoon, Su ye first learned the magic material strengthening of fire magic.


    Hakadi, a master of the holy land of the fire department, seriously taught Su ye, and even often carried out image demonstration with the help of expensive magic tools, which made the learning process more vivid and intuitive, and greatly improved the learning effect.


    As for other teachers, they teach step by step, but what they teach is the core of strengthening magic materials in various departments.


    Even if he has so many talents now, his body will not be easily tired. After a few classes, Su Ye is still a little dizzy.


    Fortunately, there are make-up classes in the summer vacation, otherwise I can''t understand it at all.


    At the time of self-study class, Su Ye reluctantly gave the first grassland lecture in the new school year.


    Su ye did the opposite in this grassland teaching. The content of the class seemed to be completely opposite to lalance''s speech this morning.


    Throughout the class, Su Ye used data and charts to lengthen human history and explain one thing on a larger scale and from a broader and more perspective.


    Mankind has been making continuous progress. Mankind has been getting better and better for so many years, so the future of mankind will be better and better.


    All difficulties and obstacles are only temporary. Growth and progress are the eternal of mankind.


    In this class, the students were excited and confident.


    After the grassland lecture, everyone discussed the future together. The atmosphere was warm and everyone became more and more positive.


    Except for Albert who didn''t say a word.


    As soon as school was over, Su ye went straight to the dwarf workshop and asked about porcelain and papermaking.


    I haven''t been here for days.


    Su Ye looked as he walked and soon saw something familiar.


    Some porcelains are very dark in color, with some grain feeling inside, but the surface is smooth, just like pottery painted with a layer of enamel.


    And these porcelain are very thick and very large.


    In the eyes of craftsmen, these are failures.


    But Su Ye was very happy and asked some craftsmen to change their research direction and specially develop these coarse porcelain.


    After su Ye explained, the craftsmen suddenly realized that those exquisite porcelain can be used as tableware, but they are not suitable for large containers.


    These coarse porcelain are very thick, stronger and low-cost. They are especially suitable for large containers, and can be used by more civilians because of their low cost.


    Su ye went to see papermaking again.


    The process of papermaking is basically determined, but the quality of the finished product is only a little better than papyrus. The craftsmen are satisfied, but Su ye and magicians think it is unqualified. They require to continue to improve the process and continue research.


    After reading papermaking, Su Ye was about to go home. He received a surprise magic letter and hurried to the porcelain workshop.


    A new batch of porcelain is placed on the table. The quality of this batch of porcelain is far better than before!


    This is why the craftsman came to Su Ye.


    At the same time, another porcelain kiln has been opened, and the white porcelain in the kiln is placed neatly.


    Then, under the action of the magic pulley, the support holding the porcelain slowly slipped out of the porcelain kiln.


    The sound of ice cracking sounded, continuous, and it sounded like a wind bell.


    "This is... The opening sound of coming out of the kiln..."


    Su ye did not expect that with the help of alchemists, the craftsmen had made such great progress.


    Subsequently, other magic kilns opened one after another, and a large number of porcelain came out of the kiln.


    Because porcelain clay contains different components, different porcelain presents different colors.


    However, in addition to the lack of patterns, all other aspects of these porcelain have reached the standard of porcelain in the eyes of Su Ye.


    Round, smooth, full of unspeakable beauty.


    The craftsmen and magicians present were almost stunned.


    This batch of porcelain is synonymous with beauty.


    If the porcelain had not just come out of the kiln, they would have jumped up and touched it.


    Soon, everyone took a bath, changed a new suit of clothes, and began to observe and identify this batch of porcelain.


    Finally, the craftsmen picked out a third of the finished products with few defects and put them in front of Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded his head gently.


    The audience cheered and some craftsmen even shed tears.


    Months of efforts have finally borne fruit.


    Although the yield is not high, since Su Ye nodded, it means that this direction is right.


    Next, just continue to improve the process.


    At this time, nidel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, hurried to see the exquisite porcelain fall into a crazy state.


    Su ye asked, "how long do we need to increase the yield to more than 80%?"


    After discussion between the craftsmen and magicians, Su Ye was satisfied with the result for a month at most.


    "Well, in this month, you need to step up your research on colored glaze. The price of porcelain is influenced not only by quality, but also by color and pattern. Of course, you are good, but you need to improve. " Su Ye looked to some poor colored porcelain.


    "So, can we expand the porcelain kiln?"


    "Yes! We want Plato''s workshop to become the best porcelain production place in Greece and the world. Nidel, next, recruited a large number of craftsmen for training. At the same time, we should establish three different brands of high school and low school. As before, high-end brands are only made in Plato college. "


    "No problem! no problem! In other words, we can sell porcelain in a month? " Nidel asked excitedly.


    "Yes, now we start to determine the style of the first batch of porcelain. We want this batch of porcelain to shock the whole Athens, then the whole Greece, and finally the whole world!"


    "Absolutely! Absolutely! I can almost see that gold from all over the world is flowing to Plato''s college. It''s wonderful, it''s wonderful! "¡° Is the acquisition of the racecourse going well? " Su ye asked¡° Very smooth. All the golden eagles have been spent. Next, wait for the first cavalry war. I very much hope that the Persian army will make the same mistake and land again from the marathon plain, which is really a treasure land for cavalry. " Su Ye shook his head and said, "they probably won''t land from Marathon plain, but there are also places where cavalry can play in other places." In the first month of the third grade, Su ye had a very full life. She fell asleep as soon as she got home and finished her homework. All day in high-intensity learning. Until, porcelain was sold. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 534

    Two days before the porcelain was about to be sold, people from dragon''s Meiwu restaurant and dolphin River Restaurant visited regular customers all over Athens and said that a batch of exquisite new tableware and dishes would appear tomorrow, and the porcelain would be sold the day after tomorrow.


    The next day, it was dawn, and the rooster''s voice cut through the dawn.


    The early Greeks left their homes one after another and rushed everywhere.


    The craftsmen in the workshop area got up earlier. Everyone passing by dolphin River Restaurant found incredible things.


    The sun has just risen. The dolphin River Restaurant is closed and doesn''t open until noon. Why are there many slaves and servants waiting in line at the door?


    Not a few, not a dozen, more than 40 people are lining up!


    Are the rich crazy?


    People looked at those who lined up incomprehensibly. Some people despised them. At first glance, they were servants or slaves of upstarts. This would never happen in aristocratic areas.


    However, only a few careful people found that there seemed to be noble servants or slaves among the people in line.


    Some craftsmen went to the aristocracy. They wanted to work for the aristocracy.


    Walking, suddenly stopped.


    Why is there a queue ahead?


    When they looked carefully, the door of the dragon''s Meiwu restaurant was closed, and a large number of servants or slaves were lined up at the door.


    Longer than the line outside the dolphin River Restaurant!


    More than seventy people!


    How many noble families are there in Athens?


    These two restaurants pay people to line up, right?


    Crazy!


    Time goes by slowly.


    At noon, some craftsmen went home.


    Went to the dragon''s Meiwu restaurant, silly.


    Luxury carriages after luxury carriages lined up outside the restaurant.


    Some nobles are alone in the carriage, some nobles get off the carriage and gather together to chat, and some nobles'' children are playing.


    The whole street was full of nobles.


    If a stone falls from the sky and hits five people, at least four are aristocrats, and the last one is either a declining aristocrat or a big businessman.


    Passing craftsmen realized that a restaurant really couldn''t afford to invite so many nobles.


    What the hell happened?


    They had to stop and ask the onlookers.


    When I asked, I knew that the beauty of the Dragon had produced new tableware and dishes.


    They suddenly had new doubts. The appearance of knives and forks has surprised the whole world. Is there any more amazing tableware?


    Very unlikely!


    So many people stared at the door quietly.


    If the guests are not satisfied, there must be a problem.


    Then they stared at one guest after another.


    Whenever someone left the restaurant, the waiting nobles would make a commotion, and some familiar nobles immediately came forward to ask.


    Every guest who walks out of the restaurant has his eyes shining.


    They praised the restaurant enthusiastically and boasted that if they didn''t care about their identity, they would think it was false.


    However, when big people with names and surnames also boasted and praised, everyone''s doubts were dispelled.


    The nobles willingly continued to line up.


    Porcelain!


    I love porcelain!


    Porcelain!


    In addition to the beauty of dolphin River and dragon, similar words bombard everyone''s ears.


    From early morning to evening, there was no interruption, and this incident became anecdote and conversation, which spread all over Athens.


    The word porcelain seems to have magic, flying around the ears of all Athenians.


    So that most Athenians decided to see the porcelain with their own eyes tomorrow.


    On the day of porcelain sale, Su ye went to Plato College as usual to study as usual.


    But the whole city of Athens was fried.


    All porcelain selling points were overcrowded, from the patient queue at the beginning to crowded rush buying.


    Many nobles pushed forward madly under the protection of servants, slaves and guards.


    A few aristocrats with accumulated resentment even fought in the street.


    The city guards had to go to the porcelain selling points to maintain order.


    With the presence of the city guard, the major porcelain selling points became orderly.


    However, many people lined up to enter dragon''s Meiwu tableware shop, watched it for a while and left silently.


    Finally, people found a sad fact.


    Less than one fifth of the people who really buy Porcelain, and the rest just want to see the excitement and decide whether to buy it or not later.


    However, what makes many people comfortable is that Julong''s Meiwu tableware store is different from other stores. No matter who enters the store, he will be treated politely.


    All the clerks here seem to have received special training.


    A large number of people only watch and don''t buy, which not only has no negative impact, but also attracts more people to queue up to watch or buy, which makes more people feel worthwhile.


    People who have seen it either say it''s good-looking or it''s nothing, forming a conflict.


    That night, porcelain became the main topic for all Greeks to enjoy the cool.


    Even the hard bars on the street talk about porcelain while walking.


    Andre''s room.


    Compared with a few months ago, Andre was taller and more steady in his eyes, but he was much thinner and his cheeks collapsed slightly, like an old man who had been ill for three years and hungry for three years.


    Around his eyes, there seemed to be a layer of light black.


    Subtle elements surrounded him.


    However, the smell of those elements is not stable.


    He is only half a step away from the golden mage.


    Andre frowned and meditated, while on the opposite sofa sat two people in black.


    On the table between the two sides, there are some blue pattern porcelain on a white background.


    "It''s just a kind of tableware. You don''t have to be so afraid." A man in black showed a hoarse voice.


    "You underestimate this kind of tableware."


    "Oh? Tell me. "


    "Relying on Plato college and Su Ye''s mind, the beauty of dragon will become the most famous name of high-end tableware in Greece... Well, they are called brands. For a few of us, it''s just a tool, but for most of us, it''s a novel tool, a tool that can be used all the time, a tool that doesn''t have to be outdated... Do you understand? Different people will define these tableware according to their preferences. And most of this definition is a kind of recognition. "


    "Once the dragon''s beauty is recognized, even if new porcelain appears, they will not buy it. While liking these tableware and brands, you will instinctively like supernova chamber of Commerce and Suye. The most terrible thing is not us, but those children, children of children. If they live in a world full of Su Ye''s inventions, what do you think they will think of Su ye? However, these are things in the future, and what is imminent is Su Ye''s wealth. "


    "Unlike those gold and silver tableware, those tableware can only be sold once in decades. But these porcelain are different. "


    Andrea said, picked up the porcelain plate, held it in the air and let go.


    Pa


    Debris splashed everywhere.


    "This is a kind of tableware to buy often. Moreover, metal tableware is those metals, and the quality will not be greatly improved. However, these porcelain can become smoother, more transparent and have more styles. All aspects will be improved, which is bound to make people continue to buy. Su Ye alone is not afraid, but behind him is the Pandion family, Plato''s college, and possibly other temples. This means that he is a dragon, and those of us who have to use his goods are beautiful things. This dragon will expand wildly, not only occupy our minds, but also devour our wealth. "


    "Once he has accumulated enough wealth, he can do more. All kinds of beautiful and sacred objects, even including divine power planes and even artifacts, can be obtained. I can say with certainty that his annual income has reached the level of the demigod family. "


    Andre sighed helplessly.


    "The annual income of a standard demigod family will not be less than 10 million golden eagles. Su ye can''t achieve it. " A vengeful priest shook his head.


    "If we only look at Greece, his income is less than 10 million gold eagles, but if we look at the world, his income from metal tableware, porcelain, weapons, herbal medicine stores and other things we don''t know is definitely more than 10 million gold eagles. If his income was lower than this figure, he would never be so generous to give the flower Town to Palos, and he could only sell it. In addition, we all know that the total revenue of Su ye in the pithia competition will not be less than 100 million. "


    The two revenge priests were silent.


    Andrea continued, "don''t forget that the demigod family spends far more than the ordinary family. The demigod family, which earns 10 million gold Eagles a year, will spend at least seven or eight million. However, all the expenses of Su ye are equal to expanding his power, strengthening himself, and accelerating his legendary road. This means that a demigod family gathers the strength of the whole family to cultivate him, which is what I am most worried about. He is not important now, even if he is promoted to the holy land. Once he is promoted to legend, he is the second Plato and the second Socrates! "


    "Your evaluation of Su ye may be too high." Revenge, said the priest.


    "Which of the 16-year-old Socrates, Plato or Aristotle has achieved such an achievement as Suye? Please tell me. Seventeen? Eighteen? I say something that may make you unhappy. The reason why I cooperate with your temple and why I want to kill Su Ye is out of fear. Once he is promoted to legend and knows what I have done to him and what I want to do, he will kill me and kill my family! And... I have to admit my respect. In my heart, there is a voice saying that Su Ye is the hope of mankind. He can really make the world a better place. There are many people I fear and many people I respect, but Su Ye is the only one who fears and respects me, so he must die! "


    A strange frenzy flashed across Andrea''s face¡° You are not weaker than him. " The vengeful priest looked at Andre carefully. Andre laughed at himself and said, "if I were born in the demigod family, I might not be weaker than him. If I had warrior talent, I might not be weaker than him, but now, I have to admit that I have fallen behind in all aspects. Even, I, a hero and noble, can only look at Palos from a distance, while he, a civilian, can have a tryst with Palos. "¡° Palos? Maybe the temple can''t help you catch her, but you can rule out Su Ye. " The vengeful priest grinned, and blood flowed slowly between his dark teeth¡° Do you really want to? " Andre''s eyes flashed¡° The premise is that he will live to the day when the Pandion family allows Palos to marry. "¡° If he can live until Palos gets married, he can marry Palos. " Andrea''s tone was full of helplessness. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 535

    "Since you think Su Ye is so powerful, you should kill him." Revenge, said the priest.


    "If you could kill him, you wouldn''t come to me." Andrea''s face was tinged with mockery.


    The two vengeful priests looked at each other, looked embarrassed, and looked at Andre.


    Why aren''t you so good in front of Su ye?


    The revenge priest was helpless to explain: "after all, neither the goddess of fate nor the goddess of revenge issued a formal Oracle against him. After all, neither the Sun God nor the goddess of wisdom preferred him too much. Therefore, we need a person who knows him, strip him of his glory, strip him of his identity, strip him of his merits, and finally strip the gods of their preference for him. Then we''ll do it for you. "


    Andrea nodded and said, "I read your investigation data on Su ye a few days ago and have a plan. Although it will not affect the gods'' preference for him, it can make Zhanshen mountain deprive him of his status as a senior general. If I''m lucky, I can take back his medal."


    "Speak your plan, and the goddess will be happy!" The two priests had blood in their eyes.


    "The information you gave me shows that he likes to go recently..."


    The next day, Su ye received nidel''s excited magic letter.


    The influence of porcelain is beyond imagination.


    The major forces in northern Europe, Persia and Egypt contact the Plato chamber of Commerce and are willing to cooperate with the supernova chamber of Commerce to manufacture and operate porcelain.


    A demigod family of Egyptian Pharaoh''s blood is even willing to offer 5 million golden eagles to buy out the exclusive right to operate in Egypt.


    Su Ye shook his head when he saw these wonderful news. He really didn''t expect that the intelligence network of various countries in Greece was so strong that he could feel the porcelain so clearly in only one day of official sales.


    Su Ye gives the negotiation direction, which can reduce the buyout fee, but his share should be increased, so let Neder talk.


    Only three days later, the agreement was finalized.


    Su Ye didn''t expect the negotiations to go so smoothly. It seems that the knives, forks and tableware have stimulated these people too much.


    Finally, the cooperation is finalized, and the supernova chamber of Commerce will easily put 10 million gold Eagles into the bag, and there will be a steady stream of sales shares in the follow-up.


    In the following days, good news came one after another through secret channels.


    The temple of the goddess of wisdom no longer has the establishment of the temple corps, but is transformed into the temple knights.


    At the same time, the temple of the goddess of wisdom, together with the major Greek temples and the demigod family, secretly trained the cavalry corps and formed a Greek cavalry corps with a number of 100000. Medels, the first head of the temple Knights of the temple of wisdom, served as the first head of the army.


    Su Ye looked at this figure and smacked his tongue secretly. It is not difficult to train 100000 cavalry legions. The difficulty is secret training. I''m afraid he will use the power of the gods to completely close a certain area, or even go to the plane mastered by a God for training.


    With the selfless efforts of magicians, papermaking has also made a great leap. The technological process is basically mastered. The remaining problem is to reduce the cost.


    Master larens did what he said and began to personally lead the magicians of Plato college to study movable type printing.


    The craft of porcelain is becoming more and more exquisite. It is obviously a bulk cargo, but the agents of other Greek city states dare not use vehicles for transportation, and all send people to use space rings for transportation.


    Greece and even the world began to use porcelain.


    The beauty of the dragon and the name of Su ye have just fallen in popularity all over the world and have been praised by porcelain.


    Under the influence of porcelain, the Dragon chopper weapon that can''t be hit by eight poles is also popular because it was opened by Su Ye.


    The key is that every soldier with dragon chopper weapons praises it from the heart.


    The Dragon chopper firm even slightly affected the sales of the craftsman temple.


    If Su ye had not sold part of his shares to the craftsman temple, I''m afraid the craftsman temple would have made targeted moves.


    Now, the craftsman temple has turned a blind eye and even wants to expand cooperation with Su Ye.


    The only thing that hasn''t made a profit is the racecourse, and even continues to pay for it. However, Su Ye is not in a hurry.


    Because the monthly net profit of Suye has exceeded 1 million golden eagles.


    If there are no new products, the income will decrease in the future, but there is no shortage of new products.


    With money, Su Ye was very happy to buy it.


    As long as there is a big aristocratic fair or auction, Su ye will participate in the purchase of various heroic items as a Persian aristocrat and Goro.


    An ordinary one thousand gold eagle can only exchange two rings of talent, but if you find a hero item, it has the value of three rings or even four rings.


    In particular, some obsolete old hero statues are not expensive because they are too large and carved by ordinary craftsmen, but they contain a lot of light and fog, which is the preferred target of Su Ye.


    With the passage of time, thanks to the in-depth understanding of magic creation and golden magic matrix, Su ye no longer had so much difficulty in learning. With the deepening understanding of magic principles, he became more and more handy.


    At the end of the first semester of grade three, a shocking news shook the world.


    The hero King Gilgamesh and the warrior King Xerxes set out to fight in Greece.


    Double king expedition.


    The news is like a tsunami sweeping the world.


    The whole of Greece is in panic.


    Maduous, the coach of the marathon, was only Darius'' son-in-law, but Xerxes was different from Gilgamesh.


    Xerxes is not only the blood of Darius, but also the daughter of Cyrus, the first Persian Emperor.


    Cyrus, on the other hand, was already deified in Persia.


    He was the unquestioned son of Persia''s pride, and was personally granted the king of soldiers by Darius the great.


    Of Darius'' many sons and daughters, only Xerxes was crowned king.


    And the hero King Gilgamesh''s reputation is above Xerxes.


    He is the first and oldest hero king in the world. He has lived at least 500 years, but he is still as handsome as a young man.


    It is said that he could not be promoted to demigod or even canonization because he offended the gods and was cursed by the gods.


    However, he has natural power.


    A hero is as powerful as a God.


    Xerxes is too young and is only a legend now, but he must be accompanied by this generation of mountain old people.


    Gilgamesh is even more terrible. He has never lost the war of his life.


    He even hunted and killed many evil gods.


    Gilgamesh once said a few years ago that people in the world, except Plato and Hercules, are insects and ants.


    A man who did not even pay attention to Darius the great left Persia and pointed his sword at Greece.


    Panic spread all over Greece. Some Athenian nobles and rich businessmen flocked to lion harbor to prepare for the East, the East Bank of the Aegean Sea and the place where Su ye once wandered.


    The city states there are actually independent and part of Pan Greece, but in order to avoid war, they nominally offer soil and water every year to show their obedience and pay a small tribute.


    The relationship between the two countries became tense, but the trade between the two sides was not affected, and the businessmen of the two sides were still able to flow freely in the two countries.


    Many businessmen even flock to each other''s countries to look for new business opportunities.


    In the last marathon, the temple did not appear directly. Everything was coordinated by the city states themselves.


    Now, the major temples of Greece jointly issued a call up order, asking the city states to unite against Persia.


    The sky over Greece is overcast.


    The sky over Athens is particularly gray.


    Because Xerxes vowed to avenge his good friend who died in the marathon plain and must bloody wash Athens.


    Su Ye was shocked when he heard this.


    Because Xerxes of the other world did burn Athens.


    Now, with a more terrible Gilgamesh, it is enough to burn Athens back and forth dozens of times.


    If the last marathon was just a pioneer, then this is the regular army.


    Various intelligence shows that the total number of Persian troops this time reached 2 million. Although more than half of them are auxiliary soldiers, they can also go to the battlefield with weapons at a critical time.


    And all the 100000 undead troops of Persia!


    Giant legion, Warcraft legion, war elephant Legion and flying snake Legion also almost poured out.


    This is the first battle of Persia''s bet on national luck.


    Su Ye couldn''t understand it.


    This is a bit wrong, because in this world, the full-scale war between the two countries has absolutely nothing to do with the two countries.


    It can only have something to do with the gods.


    Has the divine world changed greatly?


    After school, Su Ye hurried into niden''s office and sat down.


    "Teacher, what''s going on in the battle of hippo? Darius didn''t go crazy, the temple Union on the Greek side was unusual, and the goddess Athena warned long ago. "


    With a long sigh, niederon turned and looked out of the window. After a long time, he stretched out his hand to the sky.


    "We teachers also discussed for a long time, but the final result pointed to the divine world. And it''s not an ordinary divine war. It should be what happened between the divine kings. In the near future, it may lead to the battle of God. "


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "the battle of God? As far as I know, every war of the divine system will make the whole world into a pot of porridge. It is said that the previous generations of human inheritance are all caused by the war of the divine system, forming a dark era. "


    "This battle of the God system should be better, because the world is banned, the true God cannot come at will, and mankind will be better. But once the four countries start a full-scale war, it is no different from entering the dark age. "


    "What is the attitude of other gods towards the Greek gods?" Su ye asked.


    Niden smiled bitterly and said, "look at the world map. We Greece and Rome are in the center of the world. The north is the Nordic world, the East is the Persian world, and the south is the Egyptian world. What do you think of the attitude of other gods towards us? Thanks to Rome holding the Nordic countries, otherwise, we Greece would have been captured by the three countries. "


    "Where does the hostility of the other three gods to us come from?" Su ye asked. Niederon hesitated for a long time and said slowly, "the Egyptian god system was the earliest, the oldest and the most powerful before. Even if their God King often changes, it is just multiple forms of the same God King, that is, the original Sun God atum. We even suspect that the Egyptian god system is declining. We don''t know the reason, but according to various signs and the deduction of legendary masters, it is determined to be related to the fundamental power of the divine system. "¡° As we all know, this is a god system with a strong tendency of self destruction. The whole God system is preparing for the final twilight war. Their God King Odin even said that it was his only meaning. " As niederon spoke, there was a strange light in his eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 537

    Goro explained: "the scale of this transaction is very large, so we borrowed the venue of the arena to make the entire arena a huge exchange."


    Su Ye was depressed and said casually, "let''s go in."


    Goro walked ahead, took out the badge representing the identity of the enka family, and said to the guard at the door, "this is my noble friend in Persia."


    Holding a bronze spear, the guard glanced at Su ye and nodded.


    The two men walked along the front door into the arena.


    One magic lamp after another floated over the arena at night, illuminating the arena and auditorium like day.


    Under the light, the originally flat arena and infield were temporarily built into spacious gray shops by magic, arranged neatly and densely.


    Various collections are placed in each magic shop.


    On the road between houses, many people look at the goods of shops while walking. When they are interested, they stop, or observe carefully, or ask the price.


    This is a big market.


    Most sellers sit in the house and look indifferent.


    Nobility can''t afford to lose people if they don''t shout.


    Su ye had been to such a small fair with Goro before. Most of them traded in the home of a big aristocrat. It was the first time to come to such a big aristocrat fair.


    "Let''s have a look." Suye road.


    "OK."


    Su ye went to the far left and opened the eye of the altar to scan.


    Because these things are not priced, Su ye can''t directly determine the cost performance, so he only looks at those items with light and fog level up to the Fourth Ring Road, and then asks the price.


    The actual value of the four ring items is 100000 gold eagles, but the price is not constant. In order to maximize the income, those who sell for more than 10000 will not buy for the time being, and wait until the second time.


    Even so, every time he walked for a while, Su ye could buy the Fourth Ring collection at a price of less than 10000.


    Buying one collection after another with a profit of more than ten times made Su Ye completely unable to hide the happy look between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Goro felt Su Ye''s joy and whispered, "Your Excellency Aladdin, it seems that you are very happy today."


    "Yes, you should call me often in the future. It''s much better than those small fairs. " Suye road.


    "Just be happy. If there is such a fair in the future, I will contact you in advance. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    After walking for a while, Su Ye counted and purchased seven collections, with a total cost of less than 60000 gold eagles, but according to the valuation of Guangwu, it has exceeded one million.


    "Almost."


    Su Ye suddenly began to speed up his pace and scanned quickly with the eyes of the altar, only looking at those whose light fog concentration reached the fifth ring.


    Soon, I saw a place and walked over immediately.


    As a result, it was a slightly broken heroic divine power battle shield. When asked about the price, it sold for 500000.


    Su Ye shook his head regretfully. If it was 200000, he would buy it. After all, there are too few high-value items.


    Su Ye continued to move forward and soon saw a five ring collection, a very insignificant armband.


    Su Ye pretended to ask inadvertently, and the other party asked for 50000 gold eagles. Su Ye pretended to hesitate for a while and slowly took out the big gold bag. The seller quickly completed the transaction for fear that Su ye would regret it.


    "Alas, it''s a little expensive..." Su Ye sighed, happy and quickly put the armband into the ring of space.


    "You are a little worried. This thing is not worth 50000 gold eagles." Goro sighed.


    The noble seller smiled proudly.


    After seeing everything on this road, at the end, Su ye turned right and entered the shops on the second road.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw seven or eight people in front of a shop.


    Su ye took a curious look.


    A dense cloud of light and fog burst out from the crowd. The concentration of the light and fog is worth more than five million Golden Eagles!


    Su Ye breathed a change, quickly stabilized, and then pretended to walk over inadvertently and looked at the luminous object.


    It was a black pottery bottle, and the whole shop only sold more than a dozen items, and the other values were not high. Only the light and fog of this one was very prominent.


    The black pottery bottle looks very humble, about feet high, and the mouth of the bottle is not even. It looks like a poor Potter.


    A red line is engraved on the pottery bottle.


    Strangely, the red line is shaking gently.


    Su Ye vaguely felt where he had seen this thing and was thinking. The person on one side sighed: "Shenwei bottle, I didn''t expect this treasure to appear at this fair."


    Su Ye was shocked. No wonder it was Shenwei bottle!


    Shenwei bottle is an extinct treasure. It has neither attack power nor protection ability, but it has an extremely rare function, that is, it can absorb the Shenwei scattered between heaven and earth.


    That red line is a divine power.


    Shenwei has always been regarded as the unique power of gods or their descendants,


    After any power is added with divine power, the power will be increased to an unimaginable level.


    This is also the power that all high-level warriors and magicians dream of.


    Especially magicians.


    So far, no descendants of gods have studied magic.


    However, magicians always have ways to use divine power. This divine power bottle from the dark age is one of them.


    "How much is this Shenwei bottle?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m in urgent need of money now. I sold it for 500000. The reason for selling at such a low price is that this Shenwei bottle is a little old. " The seller is a middle-aged aristocrat who looks polite.


    Su Ye was about to continue asking, but he felt someone step on his foot.


    Yu Guang swept it, and it turned out to be Goro.


    Su Ye sighed quietly and said, "it''s too expensive."


    "If you buy it sincerely, we can discuss a price in private." The seller looks kind.


    The man next to him immediately said, "500000 golden eagles are really not expensive. This is a bottle of divine power. Maybe there is a secret of becoming a God."


    "I don''t think it''s worth 500000. It''s worth 400000 at most." Another said.


    "I''m not sure. It''s the first time I''ve seen it anyway."


    Su Ye vaguely felt that it was wrong, but he couldn''t say it clearly, so he returned the same way, walked to the edge of the arena, and turned to look at Goro.


    Goro lowered his voice and said, "I forgot to remind you that there are some swindlers in the fair. The one you just saw selling Shenwei bottles is one of them."


    Su Ye smiled indifferently and said, "the divine power bottle is true."


    "Yes, it''s true." Goro road.


    Suye stared at Goro in surprise.


    "That magic bottle is a treasure of an Egyptian wizard tribe. It''s genuine. However, anyone who buys it will suddenly disappear. " Goro road.


    "Oh?"


    "Because once they sell, they will leave the fair and send a signal to the Wizards in the city. The wizards will use the tribal secret method to summon back the divine power bottle in front of the altar. This scam is very famous in the city of Athens and specializes in cheating non Athenian nobles. You didn''t attend many trade fairs, so you haven''t seen them. We won''t buy it, even at a lower price. " Goro road.


    "I see. I know there are similar witchcraft, which should be related to blood power. " Suye road.


    "Yes. If you observe carefully, you will find that there are those people who come and go in front of the shop. Those people are all Tuo. " Goro''s voice was lower.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that the tone, eyes, expression or action of those people should be wrong, contrary to common sense. He could feel it, but he didn''t clearly realize it, so he vaguely felt that there was something wrong.


    "They are not afraid to offend people?" Su ye asked.


    Goro said reluctantly, "some of them are related to the demigod family, and the rest can talk to the hero family or legendary family, as well as illegitimate children. They are usually unwilling to practice, don''t have much money, and don''t want to seriously make money and do business, so they think of this kind of heresy. They don''t sell to Greeks, only to foreigners. Even if something happens and you hide casually, foreigners can''t stay in Athens all the time. They can only leave. When powerful people find them, they carry out the identity of the demigod family and return all the gold coins. Who can do with them? "


    "How much can they earn a year?"


    "A little million, a lot. Our family can''t make so much a year. " Goro was a little envious, and a little envious.


    "How much did they sell at least?" Su ye asked.


    "The lowest price is 100000 gold eagles. If it''s lower, it''s tantamount to telling others that they are liars." Goro road.


    "If I buy it now, will they sell it? They should find out about my relationship with you. You''re a little famous. They all know you. " Suye road.


    Gore stared and said, "brother, I''ll call you brother! I made it clear that you still want to buy it? Did I hear you right? "


    "That''s right. I just want to buy it. There''s a ray of divine power. Even if I spend 100000 gold eagles to buy a ray of divine power, I won''t lose." Suye road.


    "That divine power is what they use to deceive people. Once you pay, they will say they sell Shenwei bottles, Shenwei doesn''t sell them, and then take them away. After calling back the divine power bottle, send it into it and continue to cheat. " Goro road.


    "Oh, I still want to buy it." Suye road.


    "I... I don''t know what to say about you. You must think you are a magician. The ring of space is good. You''re not afraid, are you?"


    "Yes." Su Ye looked calm.


    "A legendary master bought it! Finally, I lost 200000 gold Eagles! " Goro''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "I want to buy it, too." Suye road.


    "I... I regret telling you about the fair. How can I say you can believe it? " Goro''s heart jerked with anger.


    "Don''t worry, even if I''m cheated, it won''t bother you. Willing to gamble and admit defeat. "


    "Your Excellency, think again. I really didn''t lie to you." Goro is almost crying. If Su Ye is cheated and gets angry with himself, his efforts these days will be wasted¡° Do you think I''m short of 100000 golden eagles? Just a little gambling. " Su Ye smiled¡° This... You really don''t care? " Goro stared into Su Ye''s eyes¡° I don''t care. I''m just afraid they will notice your relationship with me and won''t sell it to me. " Suye road¡° As long as you dare to buy, they dare to sell. They are more powerful than me and don''t care about me. " Goro road¡° That''s good. Let''s go. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 538

    Goro followed Su ye with a look of despair, dawdling and staggering, helplessly watching Su ye walk to the shop again.


    Su Ye opened his mouth and said, "I''ll bet a hundred thousand golden eagles. If you don''t agree, I''ll go right away! "


    Those people looked over with all kinds of eyes, most of which were hidden mockery.


    "Good! Have fun! We Greeks like happy Persians! 100000 golden eagles, clearly marked price! If you give me the money, this Shenwei bottle will be yours! " The seller said and handed out his big gold bag.


    "OK." Su ye took out a big gold bag and collided with each other.


    Wow


    Glittering gold coins rushed into the seller''s gold bag.


    A look of greed and liking appeared on the faces of the nearby children. People not far away shook their heads when they saw this scene.


    Some kind people sighed softly.


    After the delivery of the golden eagle, Su Ye reached out and grabbed the Shenwei bottle about feet high.


    "Wait! We''ll take back the power inside. " A sly smile appeared on the seller''s face.


    "Yes!" Su Ye looked indifferent.


    The children looked surprised.


    The seller took away Shenwei. Su ye asked, "can I take it now?"


    "Absolutely, lucky Persian." The seller looked humble.


    Su ye put the Shenwei bottle into the ring of space, and then sent it into the ruins space!


    "I pray to the gods again!"


    At this moment, Su ye entered the ruins space, directly sacrificed the Shenwei bottle, didn''t see what it was, and then came out.


    The whole process was completed in the blink of an eye.


    "Thank you. If there is such a good thing in the future, I will buy it, unlimited." Su Ye showed a satisfied smile.


    "Ha ha, we like the refreshing Persians. OK, if there are such beautiful things in the future, I will contact you. "


    Su ye turned and left, and the trustees and sellers left quickly.


    Su Ye began to speed up his pace and only looked for collections above the Fifth Ring Road.


    Because the place is very large and it is difficult to fly to the sky, Su ye can only walk quickly along the road between shops.


    Su Ye observed while walking. It seems that the Persian invasion had a great impact on Greece. The average price of the collection was reduced by 20%, and there are many good collections.


    Unfortunately, I am a fake collector and a true light and fog dealer. I don''t pay attention to others, but only


    "Eh?"


    Su Ye found that there was little light and fog in a half man tall earth blue pottery figurine, but the magic perception and magic vision had a different feeling.


    Su Ye immediately asked Goro about the shop, the seller and the terracotta figures.


    Goro immediately said that the shop and seller were very good aristocrats. At least there was no problem in the collection industry and they were very innocent in history.


    That terracotta figure is an obvious style of the old dark age.


    Su ye took a look at the Golden Eagle worth 30000, directly purchased it and sent it into the ruins space.


    The moment this item entered the ruins space, the earth blue terracotta figures turned dark, and then appeared on the altar out of thin air.


    The dark terracotta figures emitted a thick black fog and condensed into a terrible and strange beast like a magic cow, but then there was a huge suction from the altar.


    The giant beast struggled wildly and was finally swallowed up by the altar.


    The surface of the altar is more moist and smooth.


    As Su ye walked, Goro suddenly stepped forward quickly and whispered, "someone is staring at you. It''s the support of Shenwei bottle."


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. He didn''t really feel it, so he pretended to look around. Sure enough, he saw a man he met in front of the shop and dodged.


    The man hid slowly, and Su Ye caught obvious anger and hostility from his eyes.


    Su Ye''s mouth slightly tilted and continued to move forward.


    Goro sighed and whispered, "now look at your magic bottle. Is it still there?"


    "Still there." Suye road.


    "Ah?" Goro looked blank.


    Su Ye continued to look for the light and fog collection, and the number of people watching increased from one to three, which changed from being secretive to blatant.


    There are too few light and fog collections at the fifth ring level. Even if there are, the asking price is high.


    Su ye had to relax the conditions and buy anything below 300000.


    At the same time, Su ye also began to record the Fourth Ring collection and came back to buy it after looking for the Fifth Ring collection.


    Su ye went on and turned a corner. Goro behind him was stopped by a tall man, and then roughly dragged to a corner.


    Six gloomy nobles stared at Goro.


    Goro''s heart jumped, took a slow deep breath and squeezed out a smile.


    "What can I do for you? I am willing to cooperate with anyone, especially with regard to collection. "


    "Stop talking nonsense! What is the origin of Aladdin? "


    Goro immediately said in the words he had said before: "a Persian nobleman who didn''t know where he came from, because he liked collecting, sent someone to find me. As you know, our enka family has had some trouble in the past two years. He is rich and I will earn some gold Eagles by the way. It was his own idea to buy Shenwei bottle this time. I didn''t say anything. You earned 100000 gold eagles in vain. You should also thank me. "


    "Thank you XX!" A nobleman shouted abuse.


    Goro''s face sank and said, "even if you are a high nobleman, you can''t abuse the patriarch of the legendary family! If you have nothing to do, I''ll go! "


    The abusive aristocrat was pulled. The previous seller smiled and said, "Rodnan is too grumpy. Don''t pay attention to him. We just want to ask the man''s origin. "


    Goro spread his hands and said helplessly, "Donaldson, you know my reputation in those years, I just made a little money by relying on my reputation in the collection industry, and rarely cared about the background of my collaborators. He doesn''t say much, and I don''t ask much. However, this man has an unusual identity and has the background of the Persian royal family. I advise you to kill one knife and kill more. If the Persian army passes by, it will not be good for your family. "


    Donaldson, the seller, looked embarrassed and said, "you know our business. I won''t hide it from you this time. We planted it. "


    Goro moved in his heart and asked blankly, "what''s planted?"


    Several people near Donaldson looked angry.


    "Shenwei bottle, I can''t take it back." Donaldson blushed.


    "What?" Goro whispered half true and half false, which means that what Su ye said just now is true.


    Donaldson said helplessly, "the wizard has used the ancestor call three times in a row, vomited blood, was unconscious, and still failed to call. Your friend Aladdin is unusual. "


    "No, he seems to be just a Persian mage proficient in collection, nothing special. What can resist the call of ancestors can only be the power of gods, or... "


    The faces of the people darkened.


    "Destiny warlock, we suspect that this is a Persian destiny Warlock. If not, he is sheltered by the power of destiny mud board. This time, we admit it. Please find him and say we are willing to return 100000 gold eagles. " Donaldson said.


    Goro''s heart filled with invisible respect for Su Ye. This Su ye, like a God, was recognized by Donaldson. This has never happened before.


    Even those foreign demigod nobles have suffered great losses here.


    "Well... I''ll ask him, but I''m not sure whether he agrees."


    "If he doesn''t promise, don''t try to get out of Athens alive!" Rodnan sneered.


    Goro said with a black face, "first, I have a reputation in this business. I won''t allow anyone to harm my collaborators. Second, I can tell you clearly that you... Had better stay away from him. The financial resources he showed and his familiarity with the Persian court are not something you can resist! "


    "Oh? It seems that you still know a lot. " Rhode South Road.


    "I don''t know, but I can guess. You and I are both Greeks. I don''t want to bring bad luck to the Greeks. I will pass this message to you. If you want to do it and have bad luck, don''t blame me for not persuading you in advance! " Goro snorted coldly and turned away.


    Donaldson and others looked at each other.


    Rodnan said with a gloomy face, "I know Goro very well. Even if he becomes the head of the legendary family, he is also a soft egg. You have heard of the losers in the aristocracy before him. If his father had not died suddenly, he would not have taken over the legendary family. If that Aladdin is not strong enough, he will never dare to say such words. "


    "If it''s really related to the fate warlock, we can''t do it." I. humanity.


    "Yes, there are potential rules among the major families. Since the other party has the Royal identity, once we start, if we retaliate against each other, we will hurt those legitimate demigod nobles. I''m afraid our gang will be skinned, chopped and made into adult sticks and sent to Persia to plead guilty."


    "I think forget it."


    "Can''t forget, the income of hundreds of thousands of golden eagles a year can''t just disappear!"


    "I hope the other party is a good talker."


    A few people''s eyes lit up and quickly dimmed.


    Several people lowered their heads silently. Everyone knew that they could be domineering when they met ordinary middle and small nobles, but when they met legitimate demigod nobles, their status was no different from that of civilians.


    Goro caught up with Su ye and said, "Lord Aladdin, I have something to tell you."


    "Go ahead." Suye road.


    When Goro finished talking about the cause and effect of the matter, Su Ye looked calm.


    "You know my reputation for kindness." Suye road.


    Goro frowned and his heart trembled.


    "They want it. No problem. I like working with people best," said Su Ye. "It''s worth 5 million gold eagles. I''ll give them a 20% discount and sell them for 4 million. I''ll do my utmost. As for anything else, don''t say more. "


    Su ye then continued to move forward. Goro stood there for a long time, stretched out his hand and pressed the straight temple, and walked to Donaldson''s public.


    "What did he say?" The men asked with a gloomy face.


    "4 million, no discussion. Ladies and gentlemen, don''t come to me about this. There''s really nothing I can do. " Goro looked helpless.


    "Deceive people too much!" Rodnan said angrily.


    "We dare not kill him, but he can''t leave Athens safely with the bottle of divine power! This matter will not end easily! " Donaldson was also cruel. Goro said nothing. He knew that they had lent it to "Aladdin". However, Goro sneered in his heart that if these waste aristocrats really knew that the other party was su ye, they would disperse in a crowd. Together, these people are not worth Palos''s casual complaint in the family. When the time comes to annoy Sisyphus, Sisyphus will beat these noble parasites to cry for their parents. The key nobles know that Sisyphus is quite satisfied with Su Ye. Goro knew that he was not Sisyphus and could not afford to offend these people, so he hoped that this matter would end. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 539

    "If he doesn''t agree, I can''t help it."


    Goro said and turned away.


    Looking at Goro''s back, everyone talked.


    "What should I do?"


    "That''s a magic bottle!"


    "Hum, no matter how Persians are, they are just Persians. We''ll try to find out his background. As long as it''s not Darius''s son, there''s no need to worry too much. "


    "Yes, we''re not killing him, we''re just forcing him to hand over the bottle of divine power. Even if something happens, the most we can do is apologize. "


    "Then let''s follow him first and toss him slowly when we find out his property in Greece!"


    "As long as he doesn''t die, the Persian royal family won''t fight for such a small thing!"


    "I think his body is strong, but his breath is not strong. It''s only silver level at most. We''ll find two gold soldiers and wait outside the arena. Once the trade fair is over, he will deliberately bump into him and beat him up. Go out a few more blocks and beat him again! "


    "Yes, who doesn''t understand the matter of tossing people?"


    "Let''s keep an eye on him here. Don''t let him run away. Who''s looking for someone?" Donaldson asked.


    "I''ll go! I stayed outside with two golden soldiers. Only he came out. The three of us rushed over and caught him and beat him! " Rodnan smiled playfully.


    "OK."


    Rodnan took several people away, and Donaldson and others continued to follow Su ye from a distance.


    At first, they didn''t find out how Aladdin was, but slowly, they found that Aladdin was much richer than anyone present.


    In just half an hour, Aladdin had purchased nearly two million gold eagle collections.


    Don''t mention them. Even if the legitimate son of the demigod family came here, he couldn''t be so extravagant.


    They are not reconciled and continue to follow, but they are more and more uneasy.


    After a while, Su Ye finally visited the whole fair.


    There is no collection of six rings.


    There are seven collections at the level of five rings and Shenwei bottles, which cost a full two million gold eagles.


    The Fourth Ring class collectibles bought 34 pieces, with an average of less than 10000 gold Eagles each.


    Next, Su Ye began "this is an extremely rare ancient senior general medal, which is intact and has been treasured so far. Look carefully at the pattern of this medal, the simple symbol of the God King thunder, and the burning grain of war. It is a famous medal in the period of nation building after the dark age. This medal was made by the incarnation of the God of craftsman in those years, and has the appraisal certificate of the craftsman temple. It is of great significance. At that time, there were no generals. The status of senior generals was close to that of today''s generals... "


    The whole audience listened with interest. The auctioneer held up the medal to explain in detail, but Su Ye was absent-minded.


    "Oh, sure enough. The senior general medal I got myself is the sixth ring, but the senior general medals I found these days are just reaching the fifth ring, and so are those so old. It seems that as long as it is someone else''s medal, the value will be greatly reduced. "


    In view of the fact that most of the talents for military merit medals are related to war or soldiers, Su Ye''s psychological price has always been very low, not more than one tenth.


    The purchase price of this medal of almost 2 million light and fog can not exceed 200000.


    However, because this medal is the medal of the founding era, and it is the embodiment of the God of craftsman. It is so good, and the price is definitely higher than 200000 gold eagles.


    God made objects have always been the most popular in the collection.


    After the auctioneer explains, the reserve price is determined to be 100000, and each price increase shall not be less than 1000 gold eagles.


    As a result, the price exceeded 200000 in less than a minute, and Su Ye was even less interested.


    Finally, the God made medal was auctioned at a price of 450000, which is equivalent to a top legendary magic instrument.


    Then the second auction appeared.


    This is a slightly incomplete heroic divine power armor, which set off an upsurge in the audience.


    Su Ye is even less interested, because the price and value of divine power equipment are quite constant. The market price is how much light and fog there is, and he can''t make much money. Unless it''s a legendary treasure.


    Then a third lot appeared.


    Su Ye looked at the black cloth and the light and fog appeared.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    The light and fog is very strange. It is changing all the time. It dissipates and condenses like white clouds in the wind.


    This is the first time to see such a strange light fog.


    When the light and fog are most intense, it is almost to the Sixth Ring Road, which is worth tens of millions of golden eagles.


    But when the light and fog dissipate, it is worth up to 500000 gold eagles.


    This collection successfully aroused Su Ye''s interest.


    "You may be curious about this collection. In fact, all appraisers believe that this is a collection beyond the divine blood statue in some aspects, especially for magicians. However, we are God''s people after all, so we finally listed the God''s blood statue as the most important auction object, and this was listed as the second most important thing. Alas... "


    The auctioneer suddenly sighed and reached out to gently touch the black cloth¡° To be honest, if I have enough golden eagles, I will buy them directly to avoid being obtained by others. But... I don''t deserve such treasures after all. Now, let''s auction the third item, a volume of the handwriting of the man near God, the God killer, the Sophist king and the semi magic mage Socrates. " With that, the auctioneer yanked the black cloth away. The faint shimmering sheepskin roll lay quietly on the wooden table, as if illuminated by the sunset. There was silence. Socrates is an almost taboo name. It is also a name full of glory. Even the nobles who hate Socrates still have respect. Because Socrates is the only one who kills God. Like the hero King Gilgamesh, those who are born with divine power are not pure people, and are among the half man and half god. Even Hagrid is still regarded as half man and half god. At the moment of seeing Socrates'' handwriting, Su Ye''s body shook and his heart beat wildly. The calligraphy of the most powerful magician appeared in front of him. Is this just Socrates'' casual work, or his magic notes, or what secrets are hidden? In this volume of master''s calligraphy, what makes the change of light and fog so strange. The auctioneer took up the manuscript with both hands, looked serious and said, "we don''t mention the earth shaking war, nor do we care about the cold treatment of Socrates by the gods. Since the gods have not erased the traces of master Socrates, it shows that even the gods recognize the sage to some extent. " Many people nodded gently, which is already a consensus¡° Therefore, this volume of master''s calligraphy may not only record the secret of the magician, but also contain powerful power, and even condense the wisdom of a human being at the highest level! Look at these words like knives, axes and chisels. There is a clanging sound in your ears. It is written by master Socrates after he was promoted to demigod. These lights should be a power related to divine power. This volume of calligraphy is not only a collection, a symbol of human inheritance, but also a symbol of human history! Anyone who loves collecting should not miss this great opportunity. " Everyone, including Su ye, was shocked. Unexpectedly, this was written by Socrates after he was promoted to demigod. The value of this calligraphy is too great¡° The reserve price of this volume of master''s calligraphy is 500000 gold eagles, and the price increase shall not be less than 10000 each time! "¡° One million! " A man opened his mouth and shouted. When the crowd looked, many Greeks were angry and annoyed. It turned out to be an Egyptian¡° 1.1 million! " A Greek nobleman said with a dark face¡° 1.15 million! " One person after another took part in the shooting. When the price reached 1.5 million, the voice finally came down. Su Ye looked around. There were no people from Plato college. For both public and private, you should leave this volume of Socrates'' calligraphy. Moreover, the light and fog of this volume of calligraphy may exceed ten million. Moreover, it is a sacrifice closely related to the magician¡° 1.8 million! " Su Ye yelled at the price and pressed down the noise¡° 1.81 million! " Cried the Egyptian calmly¡° 1.9 million! " Suye road¡° 1.91 million! " The voice of the Egyptians has clearly changed¡° 2 million! " Su Ye''s outcry was resounding. The Egyptian sighed and said, "congratulations." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 540

    "Congratulations to this Persian friend for purchasing master Socrates'' calligraphy. We have prepared vouchers for you. You can pay directly and obtain master''s calligraphy, or pay after the auction."


    While the auctioneer was talking, a waiter came to Su ye and handed Su ye a gold-plated bronze voucher on four sides.


    Su ye said to the waiter, "after the auction, I will pay."


    "Yes, sir." The waiter returned and conveyed Su Ye''s words to the organizer of the auction.


    Then, Su Ye looked at the platform quietly.


    At this moment, Su Ye became the focus of the audience.


    Many nobles looked at Su ye and talked about it one after another.


    Donaldson and others stared at Su ye with a dull face.


    At such a trade fair, this one took out at least five million golden eagles.


    Five million Golden Eagles can buy ten top legendary magic tools.


    No legendary family in Greece can get five million cash.


    Even if the demigod family wants to spend $5 million, it needs careful consideration.


    This person is good. He doesn''t care from beginning to end.


    They looked at each other.


    "Do you want to give up asking him for trouble and... Beg for mercy."


    "Rodnan seems to be outside. If he hurts Aladdin, will he be fiercely retaliated?"


    "No, after all, Rodnan''s father''s uncle is the head of the hero family. A little thing won''t affect him."


    "We''ll wait and inform Rodnan when it''s time."


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    A shadow flashed in Su Ye''s eyes.


    Soon after entering here, I felt that someone was watching me.


    Later, the feeling disappeared. It was suspected that everyone would encounter this kind of surveillance, but before long, there was that feeling, fleeting.


    After several experiences, Su Ye soon found that some aristocrats who had met several times appeared here.


    For example, the noble youth named chald, who was originally the enemy of Rollon, met later in the city-state competition. His Egyptian magician used black magic and almost hurt himself.


    There were also a few noble youths who had only met but did not know their names. When they were in the arena, they all sat next to Andre, talking and laughing, and had a good relationship.


    "Perhaps, just think more."


    Su Ye frowned and looked at the platform.


    Two golden soldiers were carrying a heavy object slowly onto the stage, which was wrapped in thick red curtains.


    Su Ye blinked.


    In the eyes of the altar, the light and fog inside is extremely strong, reaching the sixth ring, worth tens of millions, or even 20 million.


    "It''s really a good thing."


    Su Ye meditated in his heart, and everyone else''s eyes were stuck by this item.


    When the weight was put down, the auctioneer smiled and said, "everyone must have guessed that this is the last auction, that is, the auction promised by our Beifeng family before the fair. Since you can''t wait, I won''t talk more nonsense. Please look at the auction first, the God blood statue of the old god! "


    With that, he lifted the red curtain.


    One and a half tall stone carvings with red patterns on a black background appeared in front of the crowd.


    The stone carving has a rough texture. The black surface is embedded with many brown and gray spots, like marble. The surface is mixed with red irregular stripes, which looks aesthetic.


    The statue is far less exquisite than the current sculpture, without accurate proportion, detailed lines and realistic image.


    The statue is a sitting man with his hands on his knees, his body is out of proportion, and his huge head is like a watermelon on a cucumber.


    Seven feathers stood on the huge rock head, like a hat.


    This sculpture is so rough, contrary to all modern sculpture skills, but the lines are surprisingly soft and beautiful. Even if the round face looks very strange and cute, it can''t hide a strange beauty.


    In particular, the eyes of the statue, at first glance, are random circles. The eyes are only convex hemispherical, but they are as warm as ruby. There seems to be a strange light in the depths of the eyes.


    Everyone felt that they were being watched by the statue.


    At the moment of seeing the statue, everyone felt an unprecedented sense of security and warmth. It seemed that as long as there was the statue, they would never be ill, disaster, joy and peace.


    Peace today, peace tomorrow, peace forever.


    Then there was an unprecedented sense of respect.


    Nearly half of the people present sank involuntarily, and finally half knelt down and saluted the statue.


    Until the ceremony was over, these people suddenly realized, or blushed, or angry, or unhappy, or pious, and got up one after another.


    Those who did not kneel were all vigilant.


    Is this an evil god?


    The auctioneer smiled and said, "don''t be nervous. There are written rules in all major shrines that do not deal in public with the things of evil gods. Before the auction of this item, we had asked the temple to identify it. The result of the identification was that it was a God in the dark period, not an evil god. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    "It seems that some people are influenced by the God blood statue of the old God, which means that this God blood statue still contains magical power. Everyone must know the role of the divine blood statue. Then, the starting price of this item is also 500000, and each price increase shall not be less than 10000 golden eagles! "


    "One million!" The previous Egyptians suddenly increased to millions.


    Countless people looked at the Egyptian with disgust.


    However, the number of Egyptians did not scare other guests, and the number of people participating in the next auction far exceeded that in the previous round.


    Su Ye didn''t rush to take part in the shooting, but asked Goro: "as far as I know, the divine blood statue is a much weaker power than the real avatar. It can be regarded as a weak real avatar that can''t move, has no mind but power. The actual value can not reach the level of ordinary demigod Warcraft, but it is much higher than the value of hero Warcraft. Needless to say, it is not widely used. After all, even if the old God does not fall completely, he will fall into the dusk forever or be sealed, so it is difficult to give full play to the power of the statue. Why are these people so active? "


    Goro said helplessly, "this is the power of rumors. It is said that as long as there is such a non evil god''s blood statue in the family, it will be protected by the gods and have various benefits, such as having many children and grandchildren, such as everyone''s luck, such as prosperity of wealth, such as the descendants being more talented, and... Enhancing the ability of men in some aspects. "


    "Er..." Su Ye suddenly understood.


    "Therefore, the prices of many ordinary goods are fried because of these rumors. You see, most of those who bid don''t know about collection. Those of us who know about collection have given up bidding. Alas, we want to have God blood statues, not for those rumors, but purely for the value of collection. But in our eyes, this God blood statue is worth up to 1 million gold eagles. No matter how much, it''s not worth buying. " Goro road.


    "Does the divine blood statue really have no other purpose?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, there are, but there are two preconditions. One is to convert to the old God, who is a believer of more than a thousand people. In this way, we can stimulate the power of the God''s blood statue. But even so, the effect is very small, far from reaching the rumored effect. " Goro road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it really works to awaken the power inside with the faith of believers and then drive it to a certain extent. But... The price is too high, and this is tantamount to competing with the current God system for believers. If you are not careful, you may be punished by the temple. "


    "Yes, so I say these people are crazy. Second, it can be used to refine magic tools or divine power equipment, but the cost is very high. It''s a waste to refine hero divine power equipment. It can be used to refine semi divine tools. It''s worse to buy the remains of semi divine Warcraft. Therefore, some people don''t even want their brains after they believe the rumors. Such people in our collection circle are the harvested wheat... "


    At this time, the auctioneer said, "2.55 million for the first time! 2.55 million for the first time! Is there any higher price? 2.55 million second time! 2.55 million for the second time. This rare statue of divine blood can protect our family in times of war. "


    "2.6 million." Su Ye suddenly stretched out his hand and held it high.


    Goro closed his lips, looked embarrassed and even a little flustered, and wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "Ge... Sir, I''m sorry, i... I was talking nonsense." Gore Luosheng was afraid of Su Ye''s blow.


    Su ye said calmly, "what we magicians value is its research value, not those rumors."


    Goro immediately said, "yes, yes, how can those fools compare with you."


    The whole audience looked at Su Ye.


    A few people who pay attention to Su Ye silently calculate in their hearts. With the words of the God blood statue, has this man spent 8 million gold Eagles?


    There are one half god family in Greece. Some buy divine power equipment, some buy divine power planes, some buy artifacts, some buy territories, and some buy alien tribes. They spend tens of millions or even hundreds of millions in other aspects.


    But at the collection fair, there was no half god family of 8 million a day. There was none.


    If any clan leader dares to spend like this, he will be scolded to death by the whole family.


    After all, collectibles are only collectibles, which can not be compared with real practical treasures.


    Add another two million, you can buy a poor divine power plane.


    Eight million golden eagles are enough to buy two good towns as territories.


    "2.65 million!" A voice sounded.


    "2.7 million!" Su ye then said.


    "2.75 million!"


    "I have something to do. Don''t waste time, 3 million!" Suye road.


    The audience was silent.


    3 million golden eagles, enough to buy three heroic divine power equipment, enough for a Holy Land Warrior to temporarily gain the strength to fight against the legendary warrior.


    "3.01 million!" A gnashing of teeth sounded.


    "3.1 million. If you are higher than this price, I will give up. " Su Ye spoke directly.


    This time, no one will bid again.


    Finally, the auctioneer shouted to end the auction¡° 3.1 million Golden Eagle, deal! Congratulations to this generous and rich Persian friend. Next, please continue the transaction. The fair will end in the early morning. " Then the waiter came over again and handed Su ye a second voucher. Su Ye nodded and was about to pay the money when a voice sounded¡° Wait a minute! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 541

    The speaker is walking slowly to the high platform.


    According to the prestige, most people recognized the speaker, Chad, a member of the Baines hero family, who had participated in the city-state competition not long ago and had been promoted to bronze warrior.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped gently and soon recovered smoothly.


    Chad looked up at the crowd and Su Ye as he walked up.


    Two eyes meet.


    One has a calm face and the other has a strange smile.


    Child stretched out his right index finger, placed it under his neck and gave it a gentle stroke.


    "Chad, what are you doing up here?" The auctioneer''s face sank.


    "I''m sorry, friend of the Beifeng family, because there''s a very important thing to announce, so I''ll borrow your platform for the time being. If there''s anything, I''ll bear it alone and I''ll explain it to you afterwards." Said child, walking up to the platform.


    The auctioneer frowned and walked aside.


    Goro whispered, "was Chad looking at us just now?"


    "Maybe." Su ye took it calmly.


    Chad stood on the high platform, slightly tilted his head, greeted him, and spread his hands.


    "First of all, I apologize to all the friends who participated in the fair. After all, I disturbed your interest. However, I can guarantee that next, you will be grateful to me, because I will bring you a new performance, an unforgettable performance. " Child smiled, but his eyes twinkled with cold.


    "Chad, what the hell happened?" A noble youth shouted.


    Childe smiled, "we all know that there is an insurmountable natural barrier in our world, that is, nobility and civilians. Civilians are stupid, humble, lazy and stupid, while aristocrats are intelligent, noble, diligent and smart. At the same time, aristocrats have glory that civilians do not have. "


    Almost everyone present nodded gently.


    The bodyguards at the edge of the field stood silently.


    "However, we have to admit that fate and the gods are fair, which always gives a very few civilians the same wisdom and ability as the nobility. If this civilian knows humility and has fate and gods in his heart, he should know that this is the opportunity given to him by fate and gods. He should maintain this humility and respect the nobility until he becomes a nobility. "


    More people nodded.


    "The ancestors of most of our nobles were such civilians. Then they accepted fate and the goodwill of the gods, remained humble, and finally became nobles with glory. Humility and silence are the only way for nobles. So are our ancestors and the civilians behind us. "


    "Well said!"


    "Good!"


    Especially some young nobles praised childe one after another.


    Even the faces of the Beifeng family gradually eased, and seemed to forgive childe''s rashness.


    Chad suddenly looked at Su ye and said, "but now, there are always very few civilians who are favored by fate and the gods. In other words, it is an accident. They have the strength and wisdom of the nobility, but they are arrogant. They do not bear humility and silence, do not respect glory and nobility, but challenge the nobility, kill the nobility, and even want to overthrow the nobility!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Many nobles shouted one after another, which immediately attracted the resonance of more nobles.


    Chad sighed and said, "what makes me sigh is that such people not only do not understand humility and silence, but also continue to target the nobility, continue to act with a high profile and continue to bring disaster to Athens at the critical moment of the Persian army''s invasion of Greece. And I, Chad, an ordinary noble, not smart enough, not strong enough, but I have a noble heart. I, Chad, may not be glorified, but I will pursue glory. So I want to expose such a person at the scene. "


    Goro''s body trembled and his legs trembled slightly.


    It''s over, it''s over. Su Ye was found.


    In fact, this kind of aristocratic Trade Fair is often mixed with people pretending to be aristocrats. Everyone turns a blind eye. After all, they want to sell things to businessmen who don''t know the goods.


    But if you expose it in public, it''s different.


    In Greece and even around the world, posing as an aristocrat is a felony.


    A felony enough to destroy anyone.


    What''s more, childe was obviously well prepared. All this was for Su Ye.


    Goro lowered his head deeply and vaguely realized that Chad alone would never dare to do so, even the Baines family.


    A big net is facing Su Ye.


    There''s nothing to avoid. There''s nothing to avoid.


    Goro''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He was weak and prayed silently in his heart, hoping that this matter would not involve himself.


    "Who is it?"


    "Someone pretended to be an aristocrat?"


    "Damn it! Get him out and break his bones! "


    "The glory of nobility cannot be defiled!"


    "The humble civilians must atone!"


    The nobles were excited.


    Many nobles'' eyes flickered and their emotions were high. This matter tasted wrong. I''m afraid something big will happen.


    Chad looked to Suye.


    This time, everyone followed childe''s eyes.


    One is Goro, who is familiar to everyone. He is lowering his head.


    One was Aladdin, a Persian nobleman who looked up but had no expression.


    People realized that there was a problem with Aladdin.


    However, it will never be a simple problem, otherwise childe would not risk offending such a rich man.


    Is this a pig killing dish for the Persian rich?


    Thinking of this, people suddenly realized.


    Those foreigners looked at the Persian rich with sympathy. It was unlucky. It was remembered after showing off their wealth.


    The Athenian nobles looked indifferent, and only a few showed sympathy.


    Donaldson and others suddenly laughed and whispered excitedly.


    "It seems that someone did it first."


    "It seems that they have made it clear that they have prepared Aladdin for a long time."


    "This fool, who obviously doesn''t have much power, comes here to put on airs and kill himself. No wonder others."


    "It''s easy to do. Next, let''s go back. Wei bottle is just a word. It''s a big deal to have a meal."


    "Yes, I''ll go to the beauty of Julong. Although I hate Su ye, I have to say that the dishes in that store are only ordered, and the dishes in other places are not even garbage."


    Donaldson and others were as happy as they had been on the pan Athena goddess Festival. Their resentment turned into nothing and they looked like watching a good play.


    However, even in the face of so many people''s attention, Su Ye remained unchanged and said nothing.


    Chad stared at Aladdin with a smile and stopped talking.


    The crowd immediately became lively.


    He said everything, mostly ridiculed the Persian businessman, and occasionally expressed sympathy.


    Goro whispered, "you plead guilty in advance, so that the final sentence will be lighter. Otherwise... I''m sorry, I didn''t expect them to target you in this way. I''m sorry... "


    Su Ye was still silent, still looking at Chad on the high platform, and even a slight smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Aladdin, do you say it yourself or do I say it for you?" The smile on childe''s face was stronger.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Chad, you should understand that you are just a mortal, and the world you can see is only a small part, as small as the dust of the whole world. However, your thoughts can let you see the wider world. I am a kind person. I give you a chance to think about the larger world. Why don''t they come forward and push you? Why do those who are more powerful than you dare not do so, but you dare? You''re so easy to use. Think about your brain as white and clean as silver cod. I''ll give you this time to choose again. "


    Chad laughed and said, "it''s worthy of you. At this time, you can still talk eloquently. If it''s someone else, I''ll probably be frightened by you, but I''m sorry. I took the initiative to undertake this. As a member of the hero family and a member of the aristocracy, this is what I have to do. For glory! "


    "For glory!"


    "For glory!"


    Many nobles shouted and looked at "Aladdin" with malice.


    "Alas, why do you have to force me, a kind man, to a dead end? I just came to buy some things." Su Ye sighed.


    Chad smiled: "I''m also very kind. I didn''t force you. I just hope you take off the magic mask and show your true identity. Then... Go to mount ares to be punished! Let everyone know that you are a humble, foolish, arrogant and ignorant civilian! You are doomed today! "


    Everyone stared at "Aladdin" with excited eyes.


    "You really don''t think about it?" Su Ye showed a look of inquiry.


    "No!" Child''s answer was resounding.


    "In that case, I''ll have a showdown."


    Su ye said, the ring in his hand flashed, and a silver ring-shaped silver crown appeared in his hand.


    All eyes focused on the silver crown.


    In the middle of the crown is a silver pigeon. The pigeon''s wings open to both sides and form wings on both sides of the crown.


    The little pigeon''s head stood up in the middle, and the two Ruby eyes emitted a faint light.


    Except for a few people who didn''t remember for a while, everyone took a breath.


    Some people even take a half step backward as if they were facing a terrible demon king.


    Goro looked up at the silver crown and looked incredible on his face.


    Donaldson and others have weak legs and subconsciously want to escape.


    Childe was numb, his brain stopped turning, and the world in front of him became dark. Only the silver pigeon crown emitted a faint light.


    The scene was silent. As if even the breath of the God blood statue disappeared without a trace. Su Ye has once again become the only center of this arena. In the audience''s attention, Su Ye slowly put on the silver pigeon crown and put the silver pigeon robe on his left forearm¡° There are a lot of people here, so I won''t change my clothes. Everyone will understand, right? " Su Ye''s voice was especially kind and even magical. This magic made almost everyone nod gently and had to recognize Su Ye''s words. Only then did a foreign businessman scream¡° Silver Pigeon crown! It''s a silver pigeon crown! " People nearby glared at the foreign businessman discontentedly. Do you need to shout out this kind of thing? Afraid to die too late? Su ye, with a silver dove crown on his head, looked at chald on the high platform. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 542

    Charlotte shivered on the high platform, and Su Ye spoke slowly.


    "As a secret priest in the temple of the goddess of wisdom, I am investigating a major event involving the temple. In order to facilitate the investigation, I came here under the guise of Persian aristocracy. However, I didn''t expect you to break my secret priest''s identity in public. I don''t understand who gave you the courage to attack the goddess of wisdom. "


    "I... i... no, you... You are..." child stammered.


    "What am I? Do you still want to fight against the goddess of wisdom? " Su Ye sneered.


    Chad stood there, sweating and stammering, unable to say a complete word.


    At the moment, Chad hoped that Su Ye was false, but he told himself that it could not be false. Pretending to be an aristocrat would lose some honors and positions at most, but if he pretended to be a secret priest, it would be blasphemy.


    Death is certain.


    Suddenly, one marble door after another rose from the ground out of thin air, and then one after another soldiers with spears and shields in silver armor came out.


    Every silver armored soldier was wrapped tightly, like one silver iron tower after another.


    Their expressionless faces and icy eyes make the whole arena like a cold winter.


    The nobles in the arena were silent and quietly looked at the ten marble doors.


    Child trembled like falling into an ice cave.


    Temple Legion.


    Ten Temple soldiers came out of each stone gate, and then Medes, with short blond hair and soft shape, stepped out of the portal.


    Most of the nobles in Athens knew Medes, even the foreign nobles present.


    They looked silently at Chad on the high platform.


    It''s not a good phenomenon to force maddens to appear.


    The people of the north wind family originally stood on the high platform with Chad. When madeles appeared, they jumped off the high platform silently.


    Chad stood alone on it.


    "Seen the secret priest!"


    Medels bowed his head.


    "See the secret priest!"


    The soldiers of the hundred people Temple bowed their heads and bowed down heavily, shaking the sky.


    Seeing this scene, all the nobles sighed.


    The dust settled.


    Secret priests may not represent the temple, but Medes must represent the temple of the goddess of wisdom.


    Although the news of the reconstruction of the temple Legion has not been announced, and most people do not know the temple knights, all nobles know from various channels that Medes is not only the main priest, but also the head of the temple Legion.


    Goro, standing beside Su ye, looked ecstatic and trembled slightly with excitement.


    Suye nodded his head, stretched out his hand and pointed to Chad on the high platform, and said, "Lord medels, I don''t know why, Chad of the Baines family publicly exposed my secret priest''s identity and obstructed my investigation. I think it is necessary to investigate the child and the Baines family. "


    "Yes." Medes bowed his head slightly, and then looked at Chad on the high platform.


    Majestic as a mountain.


    Chad looked pale.


    There are no clean nobles.


    Down to the holy family, up to the demigod family, no family is clean.


    As long as the temple is strictly investigated, even if there is no major crime of blasphemy, we can find out all kinds of criminal evidence.


    But sin or innocence doesn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter at all.


    Importantly, since the secret priest spoke and Medes obeyed, it means that the temple of the goddess of wisdom must act.


    Since the temple acts, it must have a result!


    There are only two possibilities for the outcome of this matter, either the Baines family or the goddess of wisdom.


    The important thing is that the temple of the goddess of wisdom cannot lose.


    At the moment of hearing "yes", all the nobles looked at childe sympathetically.


    No matter what childe had done before, it was no longer important. Even if the family wanted to admit its mistake, it lost its last chance.


    Whether it''s the childe or the Baines family, they can only bow their heads.


    If you don''t bow your head, if you resist the investigation of the temple legion, what awaits them will be the investigation of the ruling of the goddess of wisdom.


    If the Baines family plead guilty now, it can save the family.


    Once the decision is made, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The temple wants a result.


    The life or death of a mere child is not worthy of the result.


    Child looked into the crowd, his face changed dramatically.


    As soon as he was soft, he shouted, "Sue..."


    But with just a little cry, Medes stretched out his hand, and the holy white light fell on Chad and imprisoned him.


    "Secret priest, it''s not too late. Please lead us to the Baines hero family to thoroughly investigate this evil nest that obstructs the temple!"


    Medes clearly spoke to Su ye, but his eyes swept the audience.


    The cold sight was like the light of frost, which made the nobles tremble gently.


    "Let''s go!" Suye walked in front, and madels followed.


    At Su Ye''s command, a team of ten Temple Knights jumped onto the platform. The four directly carried the immovable child on their shoulders and followed Su ye and medels outward.


    Some nobles were full of sympathy, some were frightened, but some even laughed.


    The nobles looked at the back of Su ye and the temple soldiers, and Chad, who was lying upright on the shoulders of the temple soldiers, suddenly remembered what he had said before.


    Chad was a man of his word.


    This performance is both new and unforgettable.


    No one here has seen the secret priest with his own eyes.


    Through his excellent performance, Chad realized a small dream of everyone.


    Just play yourself in by the way.


    A wonderful day.


    Suddenly, Donaldson and others changed their faces.


    He took a step forward and stopped quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the man next to him.


    "Rodnan is waiting outside the door..."


    "Grass..."


    "He can''t see the silver pigeon crown."


    "He can see it. It''s okay."


    "Yes, even if he can''t see it, the two golden soldiers around him can see it."


    They looked at Su Ye''s back, and suddenly they were stunned.


    Su ye took off the silver pigeon crown.


    He did it on purpose!


    I''m afraid he guessed someone was blocking him outside.


    "Everybody, run..."


    "It''s useless. I can''t run away. I can only hope Rodnan can carry it alone."


    "Let''s act immediately, inquire about the identity of the secret priest and find a way to make amends."


    "Not really..."


    "Look at the fate of Chad. Do you think this secret priest is a good talker? I''m sure the people behind Chad are trying to find fault with this man, but he suddenly has the identity of a secret priest. But the problem is that once the secret priest is exposed, his identity will be taken back. This means that Chad offended and killed the secret priest. And if Rodnan hits the tip of the gun, do you think he will solve us? "


    "I hope Rodnan has a better mind and can see madeles behind Aladdin."


    "If he had a good mind, he wouldn''t have volunteered to block Aladdin outside the door."


    Donaldson looked sadly at Su Ye''s figure disappearing outside the gate of the arena.


    Su Ye stepped out of the gate of the arena and saw three people with a grim smile a few meters away and rushed over.


    At the moment when the two sides were close, two strong and tall gold soldiers suddenly stood still and stared at medels behind Su Ye.


    One of the soldiers instinctively reached out to grab Rodnan''s shoulder.


    Caught an empty.


    Rodnan approached, slightly short, shrugged and hit Su ye on the chest.


    At the moment when Rodnan was about to hit Su ye, a cold voice sounded.


    "Law: imprisonment!"


    Madeles behind Su Ye stretched out his finger and a flash of bright white light imprisoned Rodnan.


    Medes, full of frost, said with his teeth: "these nobles are really becoming more and more presumptuous! Come on, take this bastard noble and the two golden soldiers together and send them to the ruling office for thorough investigation! "


    Medes was so angry that if it were not Athens, he would have killed the bastard who intended to attack Suye.


    Su Ye was the one who helped himself to be promoted to the head of the temple knights, and he was the most doting God of the goddess. In Athens, in the city-state with the most glorious goddess, he sneaked in front of himself. What face did he, the main priest and the head of the temple Knights, have to live?


    The imprisoned Rodnan has been stunned. How can he bump into a Persian businessman and be sent to the adjudication office?


    When you go there, you have to peel off the skin if you don''t die. That''s the most terrible place, which is ten thousand times more terrible than the private prison of the nobility.


    The two golden soldiers were soft, and one hurried to beg for mercy: "Lord Madeleine, you know me, I..."


    "Shut up! Take him down and send him to the adjudication office! "


    A group of temple soldiers rushed out with their faces overcast and took out the imprisoned magic tools of the temple. They saw dense ropes flying out of their hands and binding the three people like living snakes.


    "Sorry, secret priest, you have been wronged." The anger in Medes''s heart remained.


    Su ye put on the silver pigeon crown again, nodded and said, "there are more and more people who don''t respect God. The man named Rodnan should be investigated carefully! "


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Medes gently nodded to the captain of the temple team.


    The captain nodded heavily in response.


    The three people who saw this scene were instantly submerged by the sea of despair. It''s over, it''s over... What the hell happened? How did a Persian merchant become a secret priest? A group of temple soldiers escorted the other three to the verdict office. The other nine teams of temple soldiers followed Suye and medels all the way to the Baines family. The procession was still on the way, and all the nobles in Athens were in chaos. Countless nobles communicate in various ways. But no one dares to say a word to the Baines family. At this moment, people all over the Baines family felt that the nearby nobles looked at themselves strangely, and all the nobles nearby suddenly left at the same time. The Baines family seemed to be an island in the sea of Athens. When Su Ye led the temple soldiers to the door of the Baines family, thousands of people followed tens of meters away. Goro followed them from a distance and looked at them helplessly. He was really not afraid of the excitement. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 543

    "Control everyone, search!"


    At Su Ye''s command, 90 Temple soldiers swam into the Baines family like sharks. Su ye and madels stood in the courtyard waiting.


    And the unlucky Chad was thrown at the feet of two people.


    He has been imprisoned by magic, but his eyes are still moving.


    His eyes were filled with despair and supplication.


    However, Su ye turned a blind eye.


    "We will find out about this! After all, it''s against the secret priest. " Medels qualified the matter.


    "Yes, maybe our actions were discovered by people on the Persian side, so we sent Chad to trouble me." Suye road.


    Medes glanced at child with a slight look of disgust.


    This kind of waste doesn''t deserve to be a Persian spy, but he understands Su Ye''s intention.


    "You''re right. If someone colludes with the Persians when the gods issue a call, the temple will raze the whole family." Medelsdor.


    Suye glanced at childe.


    Child''s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    At this time, one by one, the Baines family were bound by magic ropes and escorted to the courtyard.


    Including chief Baines.


    Their faces were full of panic and questions


    It''s better than the hero family. When facing the goddess of wisdom, they are also six gods.


    Even if Baines was a legendary soldier who was sacrificed, he would put out the idea of escape or resistance at the moment of seeing the silver pigeon crown.


    Soon, a team leader ran over and reported, "all personnel have been arrested and are being searched carefully."


    "Search carefully, and you can''t miss any criminal evidence." Su Ye snapped.


    "Yes!"


    Baines patriarch glanced at Chad lying on the ground, smiled miserably and said, "what happened to the noble secret priest, the noble main priest of Medes? Please come to my Baines family."


    Su ye said calmly, "I don''t understand why your son chald wants to expose my identity as a secret priest. Maybe it has something to do with the Persians."


    The face of the Baines patriarch changed. For a heroic family, it''s nothing for a direct member to betray Greece. It''s a big deal to exile for ten years, and then change his name, or live in other city states.


    However, this time is different.


    Moreover, the secret priests involved the temple.


    "I believe that what this beast did has nothing to do with our family. I believe that the temple will make a fair judgment." Baines said.


    Su ye said, "I really want to know who is the messenger behind Chad."


    Su Ye looked at medels, who raised his hand and lifted some of his imprisonment.


    "Go ahead." Medels looked down at Chad lying on the ground.


    Chad turned to his father and cried loudly: "father, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you, I must be controlled by magic, so..."


    Suye kicked Chad in the face.


    "Ah..." Chad screamed, his nose bleeding.


    "Don''t tell these lies at such a time. Tell me, who sent you against a secret priest. " Suye road.


    "Law: vomit true art!" Medels cast a spell at Chad.


    The white light flashed into childe''s body.


    "Who ordered you to trouble me?" Su ye asked.


    "Woo woo..."


    A strange scene appeared. Chad''s tongue ended. It seemed that something blocked his throat. No one could hear what he said.


    "It may be the power of the Temple priests of Persia." Medels gave Su ye a strange look.


    Su Ye nodded softly, his face unchanged, but his heart was extremely vigilant.


    This matter has absolutely nothing to do with the Persian temple, so Medes clearly means that there are people in other Greek temples targeting themselves. No, they should want to destroy themselves.


    "Which temple is it? Is it the temples that gave me gifts but I didn''t sacrifice trophies? "


    "Is it the priest I accidentally offended?"


    "The Witch Hunter?"


    The result of the event far exceeded Su Ye''s original expectation.


    Soon, Chad''s tongue returned to normal. He said weakly, "don''t waste your time, even if I want to say it. I plead guilty, but please don''t hurt my family and family. They are innocent. "


    "There are innocent nobles in the world?" Su ye asked.


    The whole Baines family was silent.


    Su ye turned to ask Medes again and said, "if the secret priest is maliciously attacked, how will the temple judge?"


    "Blasphemy." Medelsdor.


    Chad trembled and tears came out.


    Chief Baines''s eyes were dim, and his gray hair seemed to fall at any time.


    Some of the Baines suddenly cried in a low voice.


    "Drive everyone away, leaving only the father and son." Suye road.


    The temple soldiers immediately drove the others into a room.


    "Chad, why are you blaspheming?"


    Chad trembled and hurriedly said, "Sue... No, dear secret priest, if I knew you were a secret priest, I would never dare to do so. Really, really! "


    "In other words, if the secret priest doesn''t die, I su ye will die?" Su Ye sneered.


    Baines patriarch looked at Su ye in surprise.


    Chad said with a sad face, "Your Excellency Suye, I would like to extend my most sincere apology to you. I was forced to do what I shouldn''t do, but I really didn''t dare to fight the temple. "


    "Forced? Which son of a bitch stood on the platform and said in public that he took the initiative to trouble me? Huh? " Suye stared coldly at childe.


    Child was stunned and silent.


    Su Ye looked up at the head of Baines and said, "your family is very interesting. Obviously, my nephew was killed by Luolong. He didn''t seek revenge from him. He didn''t thank me for killing Luolong, but hurt me."


    The Baines patriarch opened his mouth and said in a dry voice, "I apologize to you on behalf of the Baines family. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with our family. I can be tortured by magic or magic. I have absolutely no intention against your excellency Su Ye. However, Chad is too stupid and arrogant. He is always immersed in illusory glory and deceived by those evil friends. If what I expected was right, he was only used as a spear. The real culprit would never be him. "


    Su Ye suddenly said, "I heard that Chad and Andre are very good."


    When he finished, Suye suddenly looked at Chad.


    There was a flash of panic on childe''s face, but then his expression changed into an expressionless face.


    Medels and Baines suddenly realized that they were not a 16 - or 17-year-old child. They were simply a crafty conspirator.


    The unknown Temple priest banned childe''s conscious response to the relevant secrets, but he could not ban the unconscious response without pertinence.


    Su ye did not interrogate Chalder, and Chalder''s response did not avoid Su ye, so he naturally changed. At this time, the divinity of the temple did not work.


    Only after child realized Su Ye''s intentions and realized that he might expose Andrea, did the magic of the temple suddenly appear and erase all traces.


    But it was exposed.


    Su Ye was like a lion and tiger who found a fierce enemy. He narrowed his eyes slightly and soon returned to normal.


    "Unexpectedly, after such a short time, Andre shot me again. He can''t wait. No, he is an old-fashioned man. He has just made a serious mistake. He can''t be stupid enough to make it again in such a hurry, unless he is coerced by external forces. Well... It seems that some force was afraid that I would continue to grow, so they went to Andrea, and Andrea took advantage of Chad. Which temple is it? "


    "Shall I kill Andrea directly by virtue of my identity as a secret priest?"


    Su Ye kept thinking in his mind.


    Su Ye whispered with magic: "medels, can you help me find Andre?"


    "OK, I''ll ask the priest of the temple to help you find it right away." Medels said, taking out the white magic book and passing the message.


    Soon, madeles whispered, "failed. Andrea was sheltered by the power of the mysterious temple. We even explored Andre''s Tross family. He wasn''t there. Now, even master Plato can''t find him unless the incarnation of the gods does it himself. "


    "They are well prepared, then I know."


    Su Ye sighed softly. He was still too kind.


    If you were a little more vicious, you would not encounter what happened today if you killed Andre''s house directly on the day you got the secret priest''s identity.


    "Next time I know what to do! Or, it''s not too late to know. "


    Su Ye sighed a long sigh.


    I don''t want to.


    But I have to.


    "Chief Baines, you must have known that Chad was ordered to harm me. And this price, is your entire family can not afford. Why did the goddess give me the status of secret priest when Persia attacked Greece? " Suye road.


    Baines thought a little and said in a deep voice, "since it is a gift from God, not the temple, asking for your help, it must be that your excellency Suye has done something meritorious to Greece, but the goddess should not announce it in public, so she secretly gives you the identity of a secret priest."


    "Good. So, do you think my credit is only short-lived, or does it need a formal war between the two countries to take effect? " Su ye asked.


    "Now that you have said so, it shows that you are very important to the future war between the two countries." Chief Baines said.


    "Well, tell me, if I insist on eradicating the hidden danger of the Baines family, what will the goddess of wisdom do? "The other temples don''t care?" Su ye asked. The Baines patriarch was stunned and silent. Child looked at Su Ye blankly. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was, and the more he thought about it, the more he regretted it¡° Suye, you kill me! Please kill me. Don''t worry, my family will never seek revenge on you, really, never! We made a mistake once. We won''t make a mistake twice. Our heroic family stands firm, and the patriarch will not do anything stupid. Sue ye, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hurt you... "Chad said, crying, and then kept hitting his head on the ground, hoping to die on the spot. The Baines patriarch''s eyes were red and wanted to bend down to pick up his son, but finally stood still¡° Secret priest, we accept your punishment. " Patriarch Baines''s confidence was completely broken. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 544

    Suye turned to look at medels.


    "You are a secret priest and seek compensation, of course." Medels was considerate.


    £¿


    Su ye said, what I want to ask is how to punish the Baines family, how to turn to seeking compensation?


    But is that ok?


    Su ye asked in his eyes.


    Medell''s eyes were very firm.


    Very good.


    Suye nodded and said, "let the housekeeper of the Baines family out."


    After a while, the temple soldiers came with an old man with messy robes but intact hair and face.


    The old man is straight and calm, but his eyes can''t stop moving occasionally.


    "I bought two items at the noble fair in the arena. Please help me get them back." Su ye said and threw two bronze vouchers into the housekeeper''s arms.


    The housekeeper quickly picked it up and turned to look at the patriarch Baines.


    Chad was stunned for a moment and said with a sad face, "that''s more than 5 million. You''re too cruel, too cruel!"


    Baines patriarch was shocked, and then remembered Su Ye''s recent deeds.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "you take the title deed of Bai''an Town, plus the divine power equipment, and put it there to fight for a month''s fund-raising time!"


    "Yes, sir!" The housekeeper''s face was as old as before, but his hands trembled slightly, and his steps were much slower than when he came.


    The eyes of the temple soldiers near Su Ye changed. Although the Baines family is a hero family, it also costs a lot. After deducting the inconvenient trading like the divine power plane, the assets of the whole family will not exceed 20 million gold eagles. The secret priest bit off a quarter, which is enough to hurt the vitality of the whole family.


    When the housekeeper left, Su Ye stood in the yard and chatted with patriarch Baines.


    Around Baines, the heroic soldier a hundred years ago, I had an in-depth understanding of the whole family.


    In the process of communication, Su Ye repeatedly showed his respect for the hero Baines.


    Both Baines patriarch and childe showed hope in their eyes.


    Until several Temple soldiers came with some boxes and opened them.


    There are letters, books and all kinds of sundries.


    The face of the Baines patriarch changed dramatically, and Chad sighed silently.


    Su Ye bent over, took out a book with a thick black calf leather cover, put it in his hand and opened it slowly.


    On the yellowish brown scroll, dark red blood handwriting appeared and shook gently.


    "Tut Tut," Minos calling ceremony ", also known as the call of Tauren in our magic world, is a very famous evil code. Your family is not timid. It''s still a blood book in the collection of sheepskin rolls. This thing can be changed into a holy land magic instrument. We haven''t found Plato College for many years, only the manuscript. Medes, what forbidden sequence is this book in the temple? "


    "Intermediate evil code." Medelsdor.


    Su ye put down the Minos calling ceremony. This time, without bending down, he grabbed another book with thicker and even light black smoke on the surface with his magic hand.


    Su ye only dared to grasp it with a transparent magic hand, but he didn''t dare to touch it.


    "How brave!" Exclaimed Medes.


    "Your family is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. The whisper of Cronus is a powerful evil code in the ancient dark age. It is said that Cronus came to the ground and founded a evil religious code after he was suppressed in hell by Zeus. Touch and die under the holy land. This let the priests of the temple of Zeus see that they must have killed you. "


    "This is a high evil code, which has touched the edge of blasphemy." Madeles is serious.


    Chief Baines and childe bowed their heads silently. Who hasn''t ordered it yet, the demigod family and the hero family?


    There aren''t several evil codes hidden in the family. It''s good to call it a high-ranking family?


    Su ye put down the whisper of Cronus and picked up a stack of letters and seals.


    "Tut Tut, it turns out that the famous black water pirate regiment is your private soldier." Su Ye was amazed as he looked.


    Medes blushed with anger. Although it is not strange to say that aristocrats hide dirty things, it is too much for the heroic family to keep such a notorious pirate group.


    Chief Baines sighed softly and said nothing.


    "Tut Tut, there are also several letters that say burn after reading. It''s good for you to keep them all the time. It''s interesting and interesting. Otherwise, I really didn''t know that the great demigod family played so dirty. I said how the small holy land family suddenly suffered the disaster of extinction. It turned out that the demigod family took a fancy to the new technology of their workshop and cooperated with you to seize it at the lowest cost. Great, great. No wonder kemos was accused by Pericles. This old thing is really insidious. "


    Su Ye finished and gave those letters to medels.


    Medes simply thumbed through it, and the more he looked, the darker his face became.


    Su Ye looked through the contraband one by one like a treasure detector.


    Finally, the Baines patriarch finally couldn''t hold on and begged, "secret priest, tell me what you want, and our family will try our best to meet you."


    "Don''t worry. Wait until the housekeeper brings back the things."


    Su ye then continued to comment on all kinds of contraband. Baines patriarch and Chad could not afford any idea of resistance.


    Some things are obviously hidden in the special secret place of the family, but there is nothing to hide from the power of the temple.


    After a while, a temple soldier trotted over with an angry face and whispered beside Medes.


    Su Ye''s hearing was excellent. After only half of it, his face changed.


    "Show me." Suye road.


    Medes was silent for a moment and said, "I''ll guard them here. Take the secret priest."


    Chief Baines and child lowered their heads slowly, as if they knew something.


    Led by the temple soldiers, Su ye turned seven and eight and entered an underground building.


    Strong putrid, bloody and wet smell.


    It was like being attacked by dense bedbugs.


    Noble private prison.


    With his natural breathing, Su Ye quickly filtered out bad smells and explored while walking.


    In the dungeon, there are rotten corpses, pale dead bones, sad weeping and painful groans.


    After only half walking, Su Ye stopped in place, finally turned around and walked back to the ground.


    Su Ye stood outside the private prison, breathing the fresher air on the ground.


    "Is there a place for relief in the temple?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." The temple soldier said.


    "Do something to detect evil and send these people away. If you can save them, save them. If you can''t, give them a good time. "


    The temple soldier said, "we have detected evil. Except for one person who has a slight red light and has committed a minor crime, none of the others is guilty."


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded and stepped out.


    As if nothing had happened, Su Ye continued to look at the contraband.


    After a long time, the housekeeper came back and handed Su ye a ring of space.


    "This ring of space is a gift from the seller. Please check it secretly."


    Su ye took out Socrates'' calligraphy and the statue of God''s blood, which were the same as before, so he nodded and collected the ruins space.


    "Chief Baines, take me to your family. I believe every noble is an excellent collector." Su Ye smiled.


    Chief Baines and child looked at each other with a heavy sadness in their eyes.


    "I''ll show you our family''s collection."


    Baines clan leader was in front, and the housekeeper followed closely. Suye and medels walked slowly with the temple soldiers. Chad was released and followed at the back of the team.


    Child looked at the family''s rocks, plants, roofs, doors and windows, showing an irrecoverable color of nostalgia.


    "Andre, you evil devil!" Child roared in his heart.


    The party arrived at the underground treasure house of the Baines family. Except that a few places were opened and slightly messy, most of them remained intact.


    In the huge treasure house, exquisite collections are placed on different wooden shelves, which are well preserved under the action of the magic array.


    Su Ye directly used the eyes of the altar to scan the audience.


    Dense fog of light scattered everywhere.


    "By the way, your family has a divine power plane."


    Patriarch Baines and child have changed greatly.


    "Su ye, that''s the foundation of our family. You can''t take it away! If there is no divine power plane, our family will have no meaning of existence. You are forcing me... "


    "Shut up!" The Baines patriarch denounced his incompetent son.


    Later, he turned to Su ye and said kindly, "the divine power plane is the foundation of a family. Without the divine power plane, there would be no Baines family. I believe that the kind and tolerant secret priest will not take everything from the Baines family. Take whatever you like in this treasure house. "


    "The medal of heroes is not here." Su ye said slowly.


    The old housekeeper was stunned. The Baines patriarch was silent. Chad bit his teeth and clenched his fist. He wanted to be killed.


    If the divine power plane is the material foundation of a hero family, the Hero Medal is the spiritual foundation of a hero family.


    The hero medals of that year were all created by God and were personally issued and worn by the incarnation of the gods.


    The glory and significance are far greater than imagination.


    In addition to the demigod medal, the Hero Medal is one of the world''s top collections.


    The transaction price has never been lower than 5 million gold eagles. It is rumored that a medal of the hero family is comparable to the whole holy land family. It is not rumor, but a fact.


    How many heroes are there in Greek history?


    Chief Baines and child bowed their heads.


    Glory or wealth, this is a difficult choice.


    Medels was thoughtful.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see the reaction of others and walked slowly in the treasure house.


    There are indeed many treasures of the five rings in this treasure house, but there are no six rings¡° Take the Hero Medal and give it to his Highness the secret priest. " Chief Baines finished almost word by word. The old housekeeper stared at the patriarch and said nothing. The clan chief Baines suddenly waved his right arm and slapped the old housekeeper in the face. The old housekeeper fell to the ground, spitting blood in his mouth and splashing broken teeth¡° You can''t hear me? " The old housekeeper coughed blood and left silently. Not long ago, he came over with a gilded box, picked it up with both hands and handed it to Su Ye. Su ye took a look. It was a secret silver box, and then slowly opened it. The light fog of the six rings is so charming. Su Ye closed the secret silver box, collected the ruins space and walked out¡° Let''s talk about the judgment of the temple. " The party hurried to keep up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 545

    Patriarch Baines and child silently followed the line without saying a word.


    The little light left in their eyes suddenly disappeared when Su Ye got the medal.


    The whole world, no sun, no moon.


    Medes seemed to inadvertently look back at the father and son and look at Su Ye.


    It''s a powerful means to kill people.


    Is the glory of nobility really a joke?


    Out of the yard, Su ye turned his back to the crowd and looked at the brilliant night sky. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Everyone waited quietly.


    After a while, Su ye said, "Chad will be handed over to the temple. I won''t interfere."


    "The temple will be dealt with fairly."


    Child seemed to have his spine pulled away and his head hung down.


    The Baines patriarch was silent.


    "Next, in the name of the secret priest, I announce three things."


    Su ye said and turned to look at the head of Baines.


    Medels stepped forward, half blocked in front of Suye, and looked warily at chief Baines.


    Baines clan chief laughed at himself, stepped back and lowered his head.


    "Whoever betrays glory will be betrayed by glory.


    This Su ye, ranking silver, is no inferior to the secret priests of all dynasties.


    "Su Ye! You can''t do this! You can''t do this! We are a great hero family, and our ancestors are great heroes! Suye, please, spare our family? From then on, I can be an ox and a horse, and I can be your servant or even a slave! I use my life to atone for it! Su ye, please, don''t do this to my family... "


    Child suddenly fell to the ground and walked in front of Su Ye. With tears in his eyes, he hugged Su Ye''s leg and begged loudly.


    "When you do not take true glory as the criterion, Andrea as the criterion, and your likes and dislikes as the criterion, you will inevitably make the wrong choice and get the corresponding results. What a pity. "


    Suye kicked away childe and went to the place where the Baines family were imprisoned.


    "I''ll help you choose the next patriarch."


    "You..." Baines clan leader, like a madman, jumped at Su ye, but was pressed to the ground by two temple soldiers.


    "Su ye, you shouldn''t treat a hero family like this! You are against the whole aristocracy! You will be despised by all the nobles! " Baines patriarch never thought that Su Ye''s means were so cruel that he completely cut off all the possibilities of his counterattack.


    "Wasn''t it before?" Su Ye doesn''t care.


    Chief Baines was about to yell, when he was stunned.


    It turned out that it was not su ye who forced the Baines family to a dead end, but Su ye who had long been forced to a dead end by all the nobles.


    At the moment, Su ye, holding a sharp blade, is behind a cliff.


    The only way to survive is to kill one enemy after another.


    Su Ye wanted to put down his sword, but the nobles didn''t allow it.


    "We can swear to the gods that we will never be against you in the future! Even, we can move out of Athens! " Roared the chief Baines.


    "Andre, the last one who said that, just stabbed me. I won''t let it happen again. Madeleine, can you do me a favor? " Su ye walked and walked.


    "Please say." Medes bowed his head slightly.


    This time, he bowed his head because of Su ye, not because of the secret priest.


    "It''s not a good thing that patriarch Baines''s power is out of control." Suye station.


    Medels said nothing, the ring of space flashed, and a silver cone appeared in his hand. The cone was as sharp as a needle, and the upper end was inlaid with a hollow light white pearl.


    "You can''t do this... Ah..."


    Before the Baines patriarch''s voice fell, medels held a divine power cone and stabbed it into the Baines patriarch''s heart.


    The strange blood spiraled up along the divine power cone, and there were light gold spots in the bright red color.


    Finally, the blood flows into the light white pearl and slowly dyes the light white pearl red.


    Chief Baines screamed and fainted.


    The housekeeper trembled.


    Child stared at the power cone with despair in his eyes.


    "Thank you." With that, Su Ye stepped into the place where the Baines were imprisoned.


    Su Ye looked at the dark people in the room, like eggplant in the vegetable cellar.


    "The son of patriarch Baines stood up."


    A middle-aged man and two young men stood up and looked at Su ye in doubt and fear.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''m telling you a bad news. Because Chad desecrated the temple and implicated your family, your father was drained of his divine power by the divine power cone and exiled to deep prison, and he will never return to his family again. And I will choose a new patriarch from among the three of you. "


    The three men stared at the secret priest, and then their eyes showed a strange light.


    "Somebody, send the three people to three rooms and let them think about it. Then I''ll talk to each of you in detail. "


    The divine warrior escorted the three into different rooms. Suye went outside the door and directly asked madeles for the information of the three people. Soon, a copy of the temple information was sent to Su Ye''s magic book. After reading it, Su ye entered three rooms and talked with three people. Finally, a new patriarch, Marcus, was elected. Subsequently, Su ye made the final handover with medels¡° If nothing happens, I''ll go back first. " Suye road¡° Wait a minute. We''ll take back your silver pigeon crown robe in two days. " Medels whispered¡° I''m ready. I''ll return it to the temple now. " Su ye said, took off the silver pigeon crown, put it on the silver pigeon robe and gave it to the temple soldiers around him¡° Next, you may face great controversy. Someone will spread the matter and say that the secret priest is you. So that more nobles hate you. After all, demoting the hero family is the same shame as abolishing the aristocracy. "¡° I''m ready. I even suspect that the Witch Hunt Club has begun to act. Andre and the temple behind him will not give up. So what I can do is to frighten all my potential enemies. " Suye road¡° They know that without your silver dove crown and robe and the identity of a secret priest, they are afraid that you will suddenly start. Even the temple may not be able to rescue in time. You must be more careful. " Medelsdor. Su Ye suddenly smiled and said, "there will be some soon."¡° Ah? " Medels looked at Suye blankly¡° Tomorrow evening, I will make a new contribution. Wisdom is like the goddess Athena. I will love new beauty. " Suye road¡° What? "¡° Papermaking, or almost perfect paper, is thousands of times better than the grass leaves of papyrus. The only problem is the cost, but with the passage of time, the cost will continue to decline and can be solved soon. " Medels looked surprised and said, "better paper than papyrus? If you can really do it and give it to the goddess, the goddess will be particularly happy. The goddess once said, "paper and books are the best things to carry wisdom."¡° See you tomorrow! " Suye road¡° No, it''s offered directly today. " Medelsdor. Su Ye was stunned, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to Plato college to pick up people." With that, Suye sent a magic letter to larens and ned. Medes took out the magic carriage directly, took Su ye to Plato college, picked up larens and nidel, and went to the Athena temple of the Acropolis¡° Why are you in such a hurry this time? Is it related to what happened today? " Nidel asked¡° You know? " Su ye asked. Lars sighed and said, "at the beginning, we learned that the teacher''s handwriting was auctioned there and sent someone to go immediately, but when we learned that it was photographed halfway, we had to prepare to contact the ''Aladdin''. As a result, we soon got the news that Aladdin was the secret priest of the goddess of wisdom temple and was going to punish Chad. Only then did we know that you bought the teacher''s handwriting. I was going to find you at school tomorrow. Unexpectedly, you asked us to offer papermaking. What the hell happened? " Su Ye gave a brief account of the story, and many details were hidden. If they listen to the Arabian Nights, Su Ye is really too bold. Demote the hero family, but the secret priest really has this power¡° You are so anxious to sacrifice that you don''t think that as long as you offer papermaking, the goddess will give you a silver dove crown and robe? " When nedell finished asking, he found that both Lars and madels looked at themselves with strange eyes. Their eyes seemed to say that it was really possible. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 546

    The four men entered the temple again and offered again.


    White light fell and a new silver dove crown appeared on the altar.


    The three turned their heads together and looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye let it go and said it had nothing to do with him.


    After thanking the goddess, four people walked out of the temple.


    Medels sent the three of Su ye to the foot of the Acropolis mountain.


    "By the way, what will you do with Chad?" Su ye asked.


    "Blasphemy."


    Once blasphemy is determined, it will be the death penalty.


    "What about the other three?" Su ye asked.


    "Throw it into deep prison as an example. It''s a disgrace to the nobility. " Medels has identified the dirty things of Rodnan and others from the information of the temple.


    Su Ye nodded. For these young aristocrats who hurt people, entering deep prison and constantly fighting with the devil was more terrible than death.


    The three men left in a carriage.


    Before leaving, Lars solemnly told Su ye to speed up his meditation, because the Persian army had arrived in the northwest of Greece and began to go south. Once Athens was called up, Plato college would send teachers and students to fight.


    "You should be promoted to the golden magician as soon as possible. First learn the basic golden magic and hone it on the battlefield. Once the war is over, practice magic creation. By the way, in a few days, the school will hold a golden rank meeting. You are a silver mage. You can listen in and mainly discuss the next Greek Polish war. As for Mr. Socrates'' handwriting, you should study it first. If you need help, you can find the teachers of the college. "


    When he got home, Su Ye didn''t do anything else. Instead, he walked slowly in the yard and thought about the Greek Bosnian war in the coming months or even years.


    After thinking, return to the house and enter the ruins space.


    The ruins space is divided into categories and filled with various hero collections, which were purchased by Su ye in recent months. The total price has been close to 20 million, but the actual light and fog value is more than 100 million, and the income is far greater than expected.


    Today''s biggest harvest is the divine power bottle, the medal of heroes and the statue of divine blood.


    "Let''s put the medal of heroes first. God blood statue in the end...... "


    Su Ye was stunned and found that the position of the divine blood statue had changed.


    In the middle and deepest of the ruins space is an upright headless statue. Under the headless statue is the altar.


    Su Ye remembers that he just threw the God blood statue aside, but now, the God blood statue appears on the side of the headless statue.


    "Interesting. I originally wanted to put the God blood statue at home. It seems that it plays a special role in the ruins space. As for Shenwei bottle... "


    Su Ye looked at the altar suspiciously and curiously.


    There are many rewards on the altar, such as the reward of the gate of the star ring.


    Now, the rewards of Shenwei bottle float in the middle of the altar. There are two kinds of rewards.


    Talent: divine power foundation.


    The power of five divine powers.


    Five bright red linear lights stand on the altar. The chopsticks are long and short and flutter slightly.


    Su Ye was shocked.


    New sacrifice rewards have emerged again.


    There has never been the power of divine power or the foundation of divine power before.


    Divine power is the power of demigods or related blood vessels. It is the basis of gods. Unexpectedly, it can appear in the sacrifice reward.


    "This divine power foundation..."


    Su Ye''s eyes quickly left the power of Shenwei and kept staring at the foundation of Shenwei.


    This is the basic power of demigods and gods, and their descendants may also be inspired.


    However, it is clearly stated in all classics that the so-called divine power foundation is the unique power given by God to the gods.


    In all stories, legends and studies, human beings cannot obtain the foundation of divine power.


    Unless you have the blood of the gods.


    But now, this power appears on the altar.


    "I''m afraid this divine power bottle is refined by the relevant forces of some demigod Warcraft, so it can be extracted by the altar. The value of light and fog is five million golden eagles, but for me, it is worth more than 100 million. "


    "I''m afraid this talent is different from ordinary talents. If you absorb it now, your body may still be a little unable to bear it. Wait, wait, wait until you are sure that the power given by God dissipates, and then absorb this talent. The foundation of divine power is really full of expectations... "


    Subsequently, Su Ye picked up the Shenwei bottle.


    "Eh?"


    The color of this black pottery bottle is monotonous. After the divine power is absorbed, the surface is dark and extremely dim.


    But now, at the bottom of Shenwei bottle, there is a short red line, about half an inch wide and only as thick as the nail cap.


    But Su Ye was surprised and happy.


    The manufacturing method of Shenwei bottle has long been lost, and there are very few in circulation on the market, but it has been studied in the magic world.


    Shenwei bottles made of different magic materials have different efficiency in absorbing Shenwei. Like this ordinary Shenwei bottle, it often takes ten years to absorb the power of Shenwei.


    If it is refined from the real divine skeleton, I''m afraid it can be absorbed in a few months.


    However, the absorption efficiency of this Shenwei bottle is obviously far beyond imagination. It is reasonable to say that a Shenwei bottle that can absorb so fast is not only worth 5 million, at least 50 million or even hundreds of millions.


    "It seems that it is not the strength of the Shenwei bottle, but the ruins space."


    Su Ye looked contentedly at the ruins space and the collections inside. He was about to leave. He found that the oil painting door of the volcanic plane had completely changed into color. He immediately entered it and meditated above the largest crater.


    I don''t know how long later, a clear voice suddenly came from my ears, interrupting my meditation.


    Su Ye frowned and was about to find the source of the sound when he suddenly felt wrong.


    The magic in my body seems to change from trickle to flood, which is surging in the magic tower.


    Their eyesight has been significantly improved, and their thinking seems to have become particularly sharp and clear.


    Su Ye smiled and seemed to be promoted to gold, so he entered the magic tower.


    The creatures in the magic tower are running and cheering excitedly, and the shrinking hell unicorn is jumping.


    The new Magic Tree breaks through the height of four meters. A large number of magic branches and leaves extend in all directions. The total number of magic leaves has exceeded 500.


    The magic tree is not only stronger and taller, but also emits a very light golden light inside the black crystal like texture.


    Inside the surface layer of black crystal, dark blue magic surges.


    The tree roots are slowly growing new magic roots, and the main roots of each element are gradually thick.


    The area of the magic tower expanded from the original four floors to five floors.


    Su Ye happily looked at the whole magic tower and observed all kinds of details.


    "It seems that the golden rank itself is only an increase in quantity. After being promoted to the holy land, the mage''s power will have a qualitative change for the first time. However, it is the increase in quantity that can support the creation of magic. "


    Su Ye looked at the magic leaves, resisted the impulse to learn magic immediately, and continued to meditate until his body reached the limit before returning to the ruins space.


    The ruins space expanded again.


    The radius has reached 500 meters, which has exceeded the ordinary stadium and is almost equivalent to the construction area of the whole bird''s Nest stadium.


    "There are more food and goods to store. In the future, I will make dragon''s Meiwu and dolphin River Restaurant work overtime to make food for me every day. At least save enough for me for a year! Well... Two years, after all, magicians can encounter everything... "


    The day is getting brighter.


    Su Ye''s next door neighbor has moved away, and the door of the house has been closed.


    The layout of the yard is still the same, but there is a dark red magic array in the main house.


    Suddenly, the magic array radiated a faint red light. Then, the dense magic symbols floated to the air, and the blood light fell.


    Three people in black appeared in the magic array.


    "From then on, we can come and go here at any time to check the traitors of fate."


    "It''s all my own people. Don''t talk about these scenes. He won''t die and I can''t go home. Alas, I would not have joined you if I had known that he had the status of a secret priest. " Andrea sighed.


    "You are very clever. As soon as you know that he is a secret priest, you immediately seek the shelter of the temple of God. We have learned that he did infer that it had something to do with you from the words of that fool Chad. "


    "Alas, I hope his divine power has dissipated and can explore his fate." Andre looked helpless.


    "Your attitude is against the teachings of the goddess."


    "Is it the goddess of kindness or the goddess of wisdom? Only with the consent of the goddess of wisdom can he become a secret priest! Do you know what this means to me? This means that I may offend the great goddess of wisdom! I don''t want to! " Andrea looked decadent.


    "But you have no choice."


    "Yes, so he can only die."


    "However, his secret priest has been exposed, and the temple soldiers have seen him hand over the silver dove crown and robe with their own eyes."


    "I think if he dares to expose his identity, there will be a solution. Check out his gift first. " Andre road.


    Then, the two vengeful priests sacrificed with divine magic, and soon found out the results.


    The two priests looked at each other and said nothing for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Andre.


    The two priests did not answer.


    "What happened?" Andre asked again.


    "The good news is that his divine power is already very weak. Soon, we will be able to explore him to determine whether he has tampered with his destiny. The bad news is that we are aware of the power of the silver dove''s crown and robe in him. " The voice of the revenge priest was very strange, as if he was suppressing something.


    "How possible! How could he have a silver dove crown robe? Didn''t some temple soldiers see him hand over his silver dove crown and robe? " Andre was surprised.


    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with this message. Then there is only one possibility left. "


    "What''s possible?"¡° He offered again, once again won the joy of the goddess, and once again received God''s gift. "¡° Too eccentric! " Andrea gritted his teeth and almost roared out¡° As long as he is a secret priest, we can''t explore his fate in Athens. After all, the whole city of Athens is shrouded in the power of the goddess. " The vengeful priest was helpless¡° Is there nothing we can do? "¡° I can''t help it in the near future unless he leaves Athens and goes far away. "¡° What about the nearby villages and towns? "¡° Nearby is still the territory of Athens. "¡° So... What about the next Greek Polish war? " Andre''s eyes seemed to hide two king cobras. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 547

    The revenge priest looked at Andre with appreciation and said, "if you are able to solve him in the battlefield, I personally give my full support. But the temple will not give you any help. "


    "Why?"


    "The gods watch every war." The vengeful priest sighed.


    Andrea was silent for a long time and said, "what about the end of the war?"


    The two vengeful priests laughed.


    At dawn, Su ye, who could not sleep after meditation, ate something casually, walked out of the house and was preparing to walk to school, but saw Hill''s carriage parked outside the door early.


    "You''ve been here so early?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, said Lord Kelton, you may get up early to school and let me come early all the time." Hill''s attitude is far more modest than last year.


    "Good." Su Ye handed him a golden eagle.


    "Thank you, master Su Ye." Hill was ecstatic, as if the gold coin was attached to divine power.


    Sitting in the carriage, Su Ye began to turn the book, mainly reading gold magic.


    "It''s necessary to learn how to summon the silver servant, but there''s no ice at present. Don''t worry first. In addition, I also need to collect the remains of ordinary Warcraft. After all, some special Warcraft may play unexpected roles in some environments. "


    "Real eye, invisibility, humanoid transformation, magic digestion, magic mask, body fixing, element guard, wait-and-see eye, exile, magic condensation, etc. these non element magic are very important. None of them can fall. This element guard should pay special attention. This magic is greatly affected by blood power."


    "The element bodyguard summoned by ordinary gold magicians will be an element creature of bronze rank, but those summoned by the general''s blood will be silver element bodyguards, those summoned by the priest''s blood will be gold element bodyguards, and those summoned by the Lord level should be gold element commanders and so on."


    "As for the magic of the major elements, the number has increased unprecedentedly. The basic magic of the golden level is more than 100. I have to learn one every day for three months... Therefore, I can only specialize in a few of the most valuable ones at present. For example, I have the blood of light element and the Lord of light element. The power of light magic is particularly powerful, so I need to learn the basic magic of all light element. "


    "In the near future, I will face the battle of Hippo, so I need some large-scale and high killing magic. At the same time, there must be magic evolution. Then, earth system and fire system are the first choice."


    Su ye thought and searched for two systems of magic. The more he saw it, the more excited he became.


    "If you have a direction, first learn the seemingly useless'' fire rain '', and carry out the'' compensatory creation ''in the'' enhanced creation ''of the fire rain, so as to comprehensively reduce the power and other aspects, leaving only the scope! The basic range of flame rain is 20 meters. With my various talents, the radius can reach 50 meters. If compensatory creation is used, the radius can reach 70 meters. In other words, it creates a flame range of nearly 140m x140m. Because it is Hellfire, it not only has fire talent, but also has dark talent. It''s equivalent to a magic going on, covering a battlefield as large as a stadium, which is a large area that most holy mages can''t do. "


    "Since you can transform the rain of fire, you can also transform the trap technique. I can sacrifice the depth of trap and expand the range. It only needs to be one or two centimeters deep. What I need is not a trap, but the elemental talent attached to the trap. Then trap and rain fall will go up and down, fire talent, dark talent plus earth talent, and the three talents will go together... "


    Su Ye''s eyes are as bright as the sun.


    "Against those powerful heroes, this magic is actually just scraping, but against a wide range of ordinary enemies, this magic destroys the sky and the earth. However, I should make a distinction. For this ordinary enemy, I can sacrifice my destructive power. However, for powerful enemies, such as legendary soldiers, there are all kinds of powerful divine power equipment and strong protection. My talent is effective, but its effect is limited. I should pursue strong restrictive power and absolute destructive power. "


    At Plato''s college, Su Ye directly woke up niederon who was still sleeping.


    Niden stared at Su ye with reddish eyes, rubbed his disheveled hair and glared angrily.


    "Is there a new school in the golden rank? Can I use it now? " Su ye asked.


    "Don''t think about it. All the known genres can take shape at least in the holy land. Otherwise, the effect of improvisation is better. Of course... You have a lot of blood and talent. It seems that you have a chance. Let me see... Since you have the talent of protecting overlap and the blood of light element, you may really form a glorious heaven school. "


    "What is the glorious heaven school?"


    "It''s like being in the kingdom of heaven. People have strong protection ability. Even if they are injured occasionally, a glorious cure can cure them. Unlike the earth fortress, the earth fortress mainly forms a large-scale protection, while the glorious heaven is mainly a small-scale protection. The disadvantage is that it must reach the blood of the light element priest, which is too harsh. But it''s not a problem for you, the Lord of the light element. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you deceive me. I only have the light element priest. How can I become the Lord of the light element."


    "Come on, the masters have studied you for a long time. No matter how stingy the sun god is, I''m sorry to only give you a light element priest."


    "No, I''m really a light element priest. The Lord is too far away from me." Su Ye looked helpless.


    "Really?" Nidern looked suspicious.


    "Really." Su Ye nodded sincerely.


    "OK, I''ll trust you for the time being," niden nodded and suddenly said, "by the way, what''s the talent of the light element Lord?"


    "I don''t have the blood of the light element Lord. I don''t know." Su Ye looked calm.


    "Hehe, there will always be times when you show your feet."


    "Go on to the next genre."


    "The golden earth magic has hypergravity, and this magic is one of the main magic of the magic star school."


    Su ye asked, "what is the effect of this magical star?"


    "Condense into a huge earth element ball, absorb sand, soil and gravel, and even suck the enemy into the earth element ball, and then fall from the sky and burst."


    Su Ye glanced at niden. This magic looked familiar.


    "The other is the school of Changfeng fortress, because the wind magic of the golden level increases greatly. When you arrive at the holy land, you can build a powerful school that can be attacked and defended, which is very powerful."


    "There is also the Sea King flow, but it can only take shape in legend, and it needs a water source. Of course, if there are powerful magic tools, or if there are advanced water element blood and sea animal blood to form water element evolution, it can be used in the desert."


    "The last one is the thunder chariot stream. The thunder magic of the golden level has enough lethality. In fact, there are other schools, but either they are still in the embryonic form, or the core magic is holy land or legend. " Ned Endau.


    "What are the schools of golden rank and semi formation?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon held out his hand and counted slowly with his fingers.


    "Half formed. First, the earth fortress. After all, there are a lot of earth magic at this time."


    "The second is the flow of trap mages. At this time, the difference is only the range and power. That is, the school formed with "don''t get close to me" as the core. Earth fortress is a branch of trap flow. The difference between the two is not very big. But the earth fortress pays more attention to defense, and the trap flow pays more attention to waiting for people to take the bait. "


    "The third is the flow of planting masters. The premise is that there are wood lineage blood and tree human blood to form wood lineage evolution. Others I dare not say that the golden level can be half formed. If you put it on you, it is really possible to be half formed."


    "The fourth is the great Summoner school. I even doubt that you are not half formed, but have already taken shape."


    "The fifth is the glorious heaven flow. You have strong protection against magic and strong healing ability of light element blood, and you have reached the prototype."


    Niederon put down his hand, looked up and stared at Su Ye seriously. Finally, he stared at Su ye all over.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to take medicine? "


    Niederon said seriously, "actually, you have a formed genre."


    "What genre?" Su Ye was overjoyed.


    "Turtle flow. In case of emergency, directly open the holy light barrier given by the blood of the light element priest, and then protect and treat yourself, and then use the earth element magic to build earth fortresses and traps. I believe that except for Euclid''s metamorphosis, no gold magician or gold warrior can get you, and even some New Holy domain magicians can''t get you. After all, the destructive power and protective power of magic can be calculated. Your protective power is a little strong. " Ned Endau.


    "I don''t care about the name tortoise flow. What I care about is that my defense is invalid for Euclid?" Su ye asked.


    "Well... It''s either ineffective or brittle. Euclid seems to be able to attack from another world, and his magic seems to be able to cross space." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye nodded silently. Euclid was really strong at this point.


    Niederon continued, "your magic servant is very strong, plus the ice queen Aristotle found for you..."


    "Did he find it?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, I heard from other teachers. In your words, I am envious and jealous now. He said, "when you get promoted to gold... You get promoted to gold?" Nidern jumped out of bed like a wild cat with fried fur and green eyes.


    "I''m your student. Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    Niederon sighed a long sigh, sat down silently, lowered his head and scratched his hands on his red hair.


    Su Ye patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "teacher, I believe you can be promoted to the Holy Land earlier than me. Don''t lose heart."


    "I..." niden gnashed his teeth and finally lowered his tone. "I''ll lend you a good word."


    After a long time, niedern coughed, straightened his hair and restored his old mental state.


    "Although you can''t summon the hell Unicorn when summoning the wind queen, with the ice wind twin queen, the king sledgehammer, the earth and the sky, and the strong light element guard, the great Summoner flow is half formed. If you can get wood blood, the planting master flow will be half formed, and two half formed will also form a powerful force. However, since you have so many talents and blood, I still suggest you take the four element strong killing flow. The famous four element spear is the representative power of this school. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 548

    "I know this genre. In fact, its full name is multi-element creation stream." Suye road.


    "Careless..." niden glanced at Su Ye helplessly. "For us, the four elements are the limit. For you, it is really called multi-element creation flow. However, do you dare to create ten elements? " Ned Endau.


    Su ye said while calculating: "the magic consumed by the four elements is 16 times that of ordinary gold magic, 32 times that of the five elements, 64 times that of the six elements, 128 times that of the seven elements, 256 times that of the eight elements, 512 times that of the nine elements and 1024 times that of the ten elements. I really don''t dare. My magic may not be enough to use a ten element magic. HMM... how many units of magic can a normal golden magician''s Magic Tree store? "


    "If a gold magic consumes 1 unit of magic, the common peak gold magic has only four basic elements: earth fire and geomantic omen, and the stored magic is about 256 units. Add 64 units for each additional element root. I feel that you can gather all the ten elements of blood in the golden level and have ten magic roots, that is, 640 units of basic magic. And each magic source increases the total amount of magic by 10%. If you buy more magic sources and gather hundreds of well magicians, it is 7040 units of total magic. You should have nearly 20000 magic units in a battle with various talents or magic recovery abilities, and with various magic drugs or magic tools. In other words, it seems that you can really use it... "Niden''s eyes are full of perverts.


    "It''s true that you said so. I''m going to save the magic source and strive for the wells in the magic tower."


    "Get some face. Give you a ladder and you''ll climb up? You buy all over the world, and you can''t gather up 100 magic sources. "


    "I can sacrifice. After all, the source of magic is an object. Don''t worry about being taken back by the gods."


    "You think you''re careless about what gods you want... It''s really possible." Niederon suddenly didn''t want to talk to Suye.


    Su ye said in his heart that when the divine power dissipates, I will directly sacrifice 10 million golden eagles and feed the altar. How can I gather 100 magic sources, maybe two or three hundred. Ten million is also a lot of money for myself now, but the improvement of magic is imminent, no matter how much.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have much time. Otherwise, I will continue to search all kinds of hero items all over the world, which will bring great benefits.


    However, compared with saving money, spending time learning magic brings greater value.


    "Teacher, can the ten element spear kill the Holy Land Warrior?" Su ye asked.


    Niederon was silent for a long time and said slowly: "a legendary master has deduced that the spear of the four elements is the limit that the gold warrior can fight in front. If it is a spear of the five elements, the gold warrior will be injured in front. If it is a spear of the six elements, the gold warrior is no different from a piece of papyrus. If it''s a seven element spear, the Holy Land Warrior can compete head-on. The spear of eight elements. The Holy Land Warrior will be injured if he resists hard. Without the spear of ten elements, only the spear of nine elements is needed. There is no doubt that the Holy Land soldiers will die. But there is a premise. "


    "It''s only when you can hit." Suye road.


    "Yes. In fact, as the elements accumulate, all aspects of magic will improve. The speed of the eight element spear has exceeded the escape ability of the gold warrior. If there are some talents such as magic guidance, one spear, one gold, or even a string of gold. However, the Holy Land Warrior is different. Even the ten element spear, the Holy Land Warrior can escape. "


    "What if it''s the ten element spear of the holy master?"


    "Then one spear..." niden said helplessly, "when I talk to you, I always feel bragging."


    "In other words, no matter what level, as long as the magic is enough, the opponent is one spear?" Su ye asked.


    "That feeling is stronger... Don''t forget that soldiers have divine power equipment and various talents or special abilities, which can completely avoid fatal attacks. The magician is even simpler. Is your ten element spear strong? It''s too easy to solve. Offset and guidance magic can be easily solved. The simplest way is to throw a portal in front of yourself, and the landing point is behind you. Then your ten element spear will jump out of your back and stab you in the cold. " Ned Endau.


    "That''s right. Magicians are too Yin. It''s not enough to rely on destructive power alone. Therefore, I want to focus on the magic of the forbidden space, so that the magicians who fight with me can never use the transfer mobile magic, and then one spear. " Su Ye looked serious.


    "OK, you''ll call Su yispear in the future. However, boasting belongs to boasting. Multi element creation flow is especially suitable for you. The multi-element spear is only the foundation. What multi-element armor, what multi-element summon, what multi-element imprisonment, and what multi-element storm are so terrible that even the legendary master can only think about it and can''t use it. Su ye, the most brilliant gem on the magic crown of the king of multi elements, I give it to you! "


    "I''ll try." Su ye answered seriously.


    "You''d better not take it seriously. As for the spell chain order... Forget it, we''ll talk about it later. By the way... "Niden''s eyes brightened," don''t expose the news of promotion gold these days. "


    "Why?" Su Ye was puzzled.


    "There will be a golden magician meeting in the college in a few days. If it''s not gold, you can only listen in. You can sit with me and let those teachers understand that only my niedern students are qualified to sit in the golden seat, and no one else can!" Niederon held his head high and his henhouse hair was as manly as a cockscomb.


    "All right, just be happy." Su Ye was helpless.


    "By the way, teacher, in order to deal with the next Greek Polish war, I''m going to use compensatory creation, sacrifice the power of trap and fire rain, casting time and so on, and specially strengthen the scope. My goal is to form a Hellfire with a radius of 70 meters." Suye road.


    Niederon was stunned for a long time, bowed his head and thought for a long time, and said, "you are still too young. Where are you enough! Originally, enhanced creation and combination creation can''t work at the same time, but you have fire element blood and can do it. Simply put, the main magic blade is created by compensation, and the second magic blade is also used to enhance the range to form a combined compensation double creation, which directly expands the magic of flame rain to a radius of 100 meters. "


    "I''m careless this time..." Su Ye''s heart is worthy of being an old mage and can play better than himself.


    "However, with your current ability, you can''t design the double creation magic array. I... forget it, you can directly find the fire Holy Land teacher hakadi and ask him to find the fire master with fire element blood. You can directly give you several sets of double creation magic array. You can try one by one, which is more suitable for you and which one you use. There''s trap art. I''ll help you find the array. To tell you the truth, I can''t wait. Fire magic with a radius of 100 meters is the limit of Holy Land magic. Tut tut... Come on, I hope I can see this scene on the battlefield. "


    "Well, I''ll try to engrave these two large-scale magic on the magic leaves." Suye road.


    "This war is urgent. You can directly use other people''s created matrices, but after this time, you should reduce the use of other people''s created matrices in the field of expertise. You can learn, but you can''t use them directly. As for the creation of other non specialized fields, you can use them directly. Do you understand? " Asked niedern seriously.


    "Don''t worry, teacher. When I learn all the golden magic, I will create my own magic according to my own situation, and I will never blindly imitate others. " Suye road.


    "That''s good. You have been learning the array of golden magic before. Now you should have some experience. Today, you should spend time to depict the ''rain of fire''. When the new array is created, you can depict the ''rain of large fire''. "


    "I think it''s better to have a louder name." Suye road.


    "The golden rank is too loud. What will you do in the future? Don''t learn from those old golden mages who can''t rise to the holy land all their life. "


    "I see."


    "There are two hours before class. Can you finish it?"


    "Generally speaking, one hour is enough." Suye road.


    Niederon left silently and stood outside the door in a daze.


    I need two hours, but my students only use one hour. Alas, I''m careless again. I shouldn''t ask this question.


    "You enter the magic tower. I''m safe here. No one will disturb you." Ned Endau.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Su Ye didn''t understand why niden was suddenly silent, meditated smoothly, entered the magic tower, and then chose a magic leaf near the root of the fire element tree.


    Su Ye stared at the magic leaves, and an inch long light blue needle appeared on the leaves.


    "Isn''t this the legendary meditation needle? Only magicians who have reached the extreme of meditation or have strong enough magic can be formed when they concentrate. When they carve the magic matrix, they get twice the result with half the effort. The average time is only about one fourth of that of the same level magicians, which means that I can finish it in half an hour at the fastest. This thing seems to be the standard of legend. Only a few holy masters and talents can master it in advance. "


    Su Ye was so happy that he called out the magic array of fire rain, and then controlled the meditation needle to fall slowly while looking at the array.


    The meditation needle is like an arm and a finger. It depicts lines on the magic leaves to form different geometric patterns and constantly improve the magic array.


    Where the meditation needle passes, the faint blue magic flows in the notch, constructing the mysterious power.


    The more you carve, the happier Su Ye is. With the meditation needle, the accuracy and speed of carving have been significantly improved.


    Last year, the magic array was only a complex line in Su Ye''s eyes, but now all the magic array has been analyzed clearly. The whole array has been disassembled into various basic graphics in Su Ye''s eyes, including combustion, temperature rise, distance, height, range, explosion and vibration


    Half an hour later, the array depiction of "rain of fire" was completed at one go.


    The blue magic color at the bottom of the array line proves that the depiction level of the magic array has reached the level of the holy master.


    Su Ye looked at the golden magic array, which was much more complex than silver magic. He couldn''t put it down. He had an impulse to change his creation, but he put it down and left the magic tower after all.


    "It''s only half an hour. It''s a failure. Don''t lose heart and make persistent efforts." Ned smiled kindly.


    "No failure." Suye road.


    "You''re kidding." Ned Endau.


    "Really, I have a meditation needle." Suye road.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 549

    Niederon stared at Su ye for a long time and sighed heavily.


    "Aristotle only had a meditation needle in the fifth grade. Since we still have time, let''s go to the mirror door to see your magic power. " Ned Endau.


    "OK."


    Two men came to a small gray marble palace, and two human bronze puppets stood in front of the door.


    The gate is a black vertical oval gate, with light blue spots in the black door frame.


    "You are advanced. You can now use the mirror door indefinitely." Ned Endau.


    "How sour is your tone?" Su ye asked.


    "Nonsense, even our golden teachers have restrictions on using the mirror door! Only holy masters, legendary masters and a few people have this privilege. Go! "


    The two men walked into the mirror door and appeared on a piece of grass. A magic book floated in front of Su ye and flipped gently and automatically.


    There is a dynamic image on each page, including snow covered snow, dense and green forests, magmatic volcanoes


    "Just use the grass." Ned Endau.


    Su Ye nodded, did not read the book, grabbed the magic wand, pointed the Amethyst at the head of the wand to the front, and recited the spell.


    "Rain of fire!"


    As soon as the spell sound fell, a red magic array appeared in front of the staff. Then, more than 100 meters ahead, a circular dark fire cloud suspended in the air, and the dense black hell fire fell all over the sky.


    The grass is burning and the wind blows.


    Niden blinked and said, "Suye, the scope of your magic is a little big? The standard radius of flame rain is 20 meters. Even if the magic evolution is doubled, it is difficult to reach 50 meters. "


    "Maybe I have more talents." Suye road.


    "You can use it again and be proficient." Ned.


    Su Ye began to use the rain of fire continuously, while niden watched carefully.


    Finally, niedern said, "good. With double creation, the radius of this fire cloud can exceed 100 meters. If you can fight in a narrow place, you can top ten golden magicians. No, in terms of area and casting speed, you can compare with 50 golden mages... "


    "The golden magician and golden warrior opposite should have the means to fight back?" Su ye asked.


    "Warrior, you don''t have to think about it. A warrior of golden rank can''t do anything about the rain of fire. As for other golden magicians, they can only use magic digestion with luck. Originally, water magic can extinguish the rain of fire, but you are the evolution of magic, unless they also have the water golden mage of magic evolution. The wind system cannot blow the cloud of hot elements. If you stir it with powerful tornado magic, it is that the two magic systems of wind and fire are powerful at the same time, making the destructive power stronger. Other magic is even more impossible. "


    "Yes, yes, it seems that this magic is stronger than I thought."


    "That''s because you have many talents. Otherwise, according to your creation idea, the flame of an ordinary gold magician will fall, but a drop or two of boiling water will splash, which can only scald the skin of the soldier apprentice."


    Near class, Su ye and niden left.


    That night, four different sets of "large fire rain" creation drawings and three different sets of "large trap art" creation drawings were sent to Su Ye''s magic book.


    Su Ye was so excited that he immediately learned the seven sets of magic charts and didn''t sleep until midnight.


    After two days of study, Su yeniden waited early. Seeing that Su Yeh was wearing a silver badge, he smiled with satisfaction and came forward with Su Yeh.


    The seats in the Council hall have been placed.


    The highest seat is still the seat of the holy masters, and the tables and chairs on both sides in the middle are the seats of the golden mages, some of whom have already sat there.


    Near the door was the auditorium of silver mages. Seven top students in grade five and some teaching assistants came here early.


    The seven fifth graders are a little excited. Look around.


    As soon as Su ye and niden appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    What made it difficult for the seven students to understand was that the teachers seemed to be particularly familiar with Su ye and greeted happily.


    Su ye also had some doubts. He didn''t know most of them, but he was relieved to think that the teachers of Plato college were voyeurs.


    The seven students looked at Su ye with envy, but two noble students well hid the hostility in their eyes.


    Niden kept walking, and Su Ye followed.


    When he came to Gregory, nidern coughed and said, "excuse me."


    Gregory looked at niederon with crazy eyes. So many chairs were empty. Let me let you?


    The Council Hall fell silent for an instant.


    Except for a few people who looked at the two people in surprise, most teachers smiled and were interested.


    As long as the two guys don''t bet, they often quarrel.


    There''s another good play.


    "Give way." Said ned with a cold face.


    "No!" Gregory road.


    "I do it for you." Niederon still spoke coldly.


    "Oh, you are not less good for me." Gregory sneered.


    "It''s no wonder that I, Su ye, sit between us." Said Ned, sitting across a seat.


    Su Ye guessed niden''s intention early in the morning, cast a helpless expression on Gregory, and then sat between the two.


    Gregory got up suddenly. Instead of seeing Su ye, he looked directly at niden.


    "What do you mean? Is it humiliating to let the silver mage be my side? Yes, I admit that Su Ye''s status is different. Even if he is the son of Zeus, he is only a silver mage. He can only sit below! Everybody, do you think I''m right? "


    "Yes..."


    The mages supported them sparsely, but more than half of them didn''t answer and looked at them with a smile.


    "Su ye, sitting next to you, thinks highly of you!" Nidern looked indifferent.


    Su Ye looked through the magic book with his head down and said nothing.


    Gregory got angry and said, "neden, although we haven''t been together since we were in the same class, we both have causes and consequences. I haven''t offended you recently, and we don''t have anything to contend with. You''ve done this to me directly, haven''t you? "


    "What did I do to you?" Ned looked surprised.


    "Then why did you let Su Ye sit here? He is a silver magician, not a gold magician! "


    "I''ll let him sit here. What''s the matter?" Ned Endau.


    Gregory squinted and stared at nidern.


    Nidern glared back impolitely.


    The other magicians still looked at all this with a smile and guessed whether they were really in conflict or acting deliberately.


    "Make it clear what''s going on." Gregory soon regained calm.


    People suddenly realized that Gregory was really half acting just now, but now he doesn''t want to play. The two shouldn''t have colluded this time.


    "What''s going on?" Asked ned.


    "I don''t want to waste my time on such trifles!" Gregory snorted coldly.


    Niederon still wanted to tease. Su Ye sighed and said, "Mr. Gregory, I''ve been promoted to gold."


    There was an uproar.


    The seven fifth grade students looked at Su Ye stupidly, and their faces were as wonderful as colored ghosts floating around.


    Especially the two noble students, swallowing saliva.


    Originally, these people were a little excited. They could come to the conference hall to listen. It''s another big talk when they go back to class tomorrow.


    But now, the little pride in my heart immediately fell to the ground.


    Most of the teachers present were laughing at the play, but when Su ye said this, their faces were stiff and their faces were like plaster.


    It was only then that I realized that niederon was provoking Gregory and showing off to all the teachers!


    I, neden''s student, am the golden mage!


    I, neden, the best teacher!


    Gregory glanced at Su ye, then looked at the calm neden, and his nose was crooked.


    It''s no problem for you to show off your students and yourself. What''s the matter with me? Can we bluff other teachers together next time?


    "Sit down." Niederon looked at Gregory with great earnestness.


    "You''ve gone too far this time!" Gregory sat down slowly.


    "You can also ask your students to do so." Niederon had a light face.


    Gregory, whose ass had just touched the chair, almost jumped up like a spring, but finally bit his teeth and sat down slowly.


    "Little bad water!" Gregory gnashed his teeth.


    Niden had no expression.


    The other teachers in the Council hall could not laugh or cry, and they all laughed and scolded niden.


    At this time, three people came in, and two Petite figures were farther away.


    All the people sitting stood up.


    Su Ye looked sideways, Aristotle and Euclid, and finally Archimedes, a rare one.


    Su ye also quickly stood up and smiled and nodded to the three.


    Aristotle and Archimedes returned with a kind smile.


    However, Euclid looked suspicious and whispered, "I always think this boy owes me something..."


    Su Ye is speechless. How can he remember so well at this time!


    Euclid immediately lowered his head and opened the book, quickly squeezed out a smile, raised his head, and embraced Su ye with open arms.


    "You can save it!" Su Ye stretched out his hand to block Euclid and looked disgusted.


    "When will you give me the remaining balance?" Euclid had a flattering smile on his face.


    "I have a big business. I''ll give it to you when the money arrives." Suye road.


    "OK, OK!" Euclid sat happily beside nidern.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 550

    As Euclid sat down, Palos and kremela crept in and sat in the position closest to the door.


    Palos wears a Silver Bear badge, and clemela wears a silver Book badge.


    Even Palos, who is usually cold to outsiders, is as excited and curious as clemela.


    In the blue and pink eyes, there is a light of seeking knowledge.


    Aristotle stopped, looked at Su ye, and suddenly asked in surprise, "Su ye, have you been promoted to gold?"


    Euclid jumped out of his chair like sitting on a red iron stove.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Euclid was worried, stared and said, "I haven''t been promoted to the holy land. How can you promote gold?"


    The teachers around secretly laughed.


    "I''ve heard similar words." Aristotle said.


    "I''ve heard of it, too." Archimedes said.


    The words of the two holy masters made everyone laugh more recklessly.


    Four outstanding students of the college and three holy places.


    "Mr. Euclid, you will be promoted to the holy land. Don''t worry." Suye road.


    "I know!" Euclid sat down angrily and flipped through the magic book.


    "You won''t remember me again?" Su Ye half joked.


    "How can this be called revenge?" Euclid squinted at Su Ye.


    The teachers were even happier. The wind element carried laughter and laughter in the conference hall.


    Aristotle shook his head and patted Euclid on the shoulder. The ring of space in his right hand flashed, holding a light black wooden box with a big fist in his hand.


    Strong wood fragrance quickly filled the hall.


    "After death after ice, it will turn into an ice crystal, which can be regarded as their remains. I thought you would have another year or two. I didn''t expect you to be promoted so early. It''s good. " Aristotle smiled and handed it to Su Ye.


    Su ye took the fragrant wooden box and said, "thank you, Mr. Aristotle. How much is this frozen remains? I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    "As a golden reward for your promotion, you have made such a great contribution to the college and the magic world. We can''t help but express it. Keep it. Don''t be polite to me. " Aristotle said.


    Su Ye was about to refuse, but he accepted it calmly and said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Aristotle. Then I''m not polite. Thank you, teachers and college."


    Aristotle was satisfied with Su Ye''s cheerfulness, nodded and walked to the highest seat with Archimedes.


    Euclid looked around at the golden mage and asked, "didn''t the guy eudox come?"


    Gregory said, "he''s going to post an article in the magic Council today. He said it seems to be a very important theory."


    "Oh, I probably know what it is. I think it''s very interesting. I''ll talk to him after he publishes that article. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye muttered in his heart that he didn''t know which theory ODEX would publish. It would be a coincidence if it was an equal example theory.


    The Holy Land magicians and holy land soldiers of the college arrived one after another, and the highest seat was filled with nine people.


    There are some differences in the hearts of the students here.


    It turns out that there are so many masters in Plato college, plus at least two legendary masters, which can easily crush ordinary medium-sized city states.


    That doesn''t count the ones you haven''t seen.


    Clemela and Palos stared at Suye.


    This deskmate is so powerful that he is already a golden mage.


    Every saint domain master who came in took a look at Su ye and felt the breath of Su Ye''s golden rank with his powerful Saint domain ability.


    Then he looked sympathetically at Gregory.


    Every time Gregory felt this look, he scolded a little bad water in his heart.


    Master larens sat in the middle of the highest seat, coughed and said, "I''ll read out the three topics of this meeting first."


    "First, the development direction of Plato college."


    "Second, the manufacture and storage of magic tools and potions."


    "Third, how to determine the new relationship between Greece and Persia."


    "OK, let''s start the first topic."


    At the beginning of the meeting, it was very warm. The silver mages could not speak, the holy domain masters rarely spoke, and the gold mages were very active.


    Su ye said nothing, just listened and recorded some content from time to time.


    Even if you encounter objections, you won''t open your mouth to refute, but just write it down and think about how to persuade the other party in a way acceptable to both sides, make the other party agree with your own views, and delete words that may annoy the other party.


    Niederon glanced at Su Ye''s records from time to time, then wrote and drew by himself and spoke occasionally.


    After two topics, start the third topic.


    After master larence announced the third topic, there was a short cold in the chamber, but soon, there was a much hotter discussion than the first two topics.


    The element of fire is brewing in the conference hall.


    Different people have different understanding of Persia, Greece and war.


    The smell of fire in the Council hall became stronger and stronger, and even the holy master ended up arguing fiercely. Finally, Lars had to knock the table with a stick.


    "Everyone calm down. From now on, no one can express his opinions without my questions!"


    Clarence''s majestic eyes swept the audience, and the Council hall was silent.


    The crowd did not speak and waited quietly.


    Lars slowly glanced at the audience. Finally, his eyes fell on Su Ye.


    "Su ye, what do you think?" Clarence smiled kindly.


    A strange scene appeared. The faces of those golden mages and holy domain masters were full of expectations. On the contrary, those silver mages lacked interest, and even some people frowned slightly, as if they thought Su Ye was not qualified to speak on such a major issue.


    Su yeqian and said, "although the third topic is the new relationship between Greece and Persia, in fact, we are divided into dozens of topics. I am light hearted and have no opinion."


    "Since there are too many topics, let''s say one by one. First, who do you think will prevail in the long run, Persia or Greece?" Asked Clarence.


    Everyone stared at Su ye, because the issue just now caused considerable controversy. Almost half of the two sides accounted for each other, and no one could convince either side.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "since master larens has a request, I''ll take the liberty to express my opinion. When we analyze anything, from our mood today to the world situation, we should have a method, or tools, frameworks, models, etc. Of course, any method is just an angle. No angle or method can cover everything or be perfect. "


    "Then use your method to analyze the trend of some countries and the world." Clarence road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "then I will use a very simple method to analyze the future of Greece and Persia. I call this method the consumption development model. "


    Then, they saw that Su Ye opened the magic book and drew a horizontal line in the middle, writing "high consumption" on the far left of the horizontal line and "low consumption" on the far right of the horizontal line.


    A vertical line is drawn in the middle vertical horizontal line. The top of the vertical line is "high development", and the bottom of the vertical line is "low development".


    In this way, the cross hairs divide the whole page into four pieces.


    Low consumption and high development.


    High consumption and high development.


    Low consumption and low development.


    High consumption and low development.


    At the moment when the consumption development figure was completed, all holy places and some gold mages fell into deep thought. Then, most gold mages began to think.


    On the contrary, those silver mages either looked at a loss or didn''t care.


    "The so-called development refers to bringing long-term positive values and benefits to the country, even if it is difficult to achieve results in a short time, such as developing education, such as developing basic disciplines, but as long as it can bring positive values and benefits in the long term, it is positive development. Every country is developing, either high or low."


    "The so-called consumption refers to bringing long-term negative value and benefits to the country. Even if it is beneficial in a short time, but harmful in a long time, it is still negative high consumption. Every country is consuming, either high or low."


    Su ye said with a smile: "each of us goes in and out, each collective goes in and out, and the country goes in and out. From this perspective, it doesn''t matter if we spend more money as long as our personal wealth increases enough, and it doesn''t matter if the country develops fast enough. Of course, this consumption and development are relative, not absolute. With this method, we can analyze which region Greece and Persia are in. Even, we can put northern Europe and Egypt in it. "


    Su ye said that in "high consumption and low development", he wrote the word Egypt.


    "Egypt''s brilliance is well known. They are our Greek teachers. They collect papyrus, make simple glass, build great pyramids and give birth to earlier civilizations. However, what have they created in recent decades? No, they spend all their time on the inner bucket and the outer bucket. "


    "In their magic world, there are not only emerging magic, but also ancient witchcraft. Although the two sides have exchanges, they are more opposed. Witches have been fighting against magic. They think magic is the product of Greece and want to drive it out of Egypt. "


    "Their nobles have blossomed in three ways, attacking wizards and magicians, as well as the battle of Pharaohs in Egypt. Therefore, compared with Greece and Persia, Egypt has serious internal friction and slow development. Therefore, Egypt is a country with high consumption and low development. "


    Most people nod gently.


    "Then there is northern Europe. Nordic countries are different from our three countries. Nordic regimes are relatively scattered. Although there are battles between them, the intensity is not large. Moreover, even if northern Europe attacks, it is also in separate batches, and there are few nationwide attacks. However, northern Europe is a cultural wasteland after all. Even if they are really willing to accept magic, they are too weak to grow in a short time. Nowadays, northern Europe is characterized by low consumption and low development. However, once northern Europe has a sufficient foundation, it will develop very rapidly. "


    ¡££¨ This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 551

    "Next, let''s talk about Greece and Persia. I believe that there is no doubt that Greece and Persia are in the stage of rapid development. Greece''s magic is the best in the world. The development of philosophy, geometry, theoretical knowledge and technology has far exceeded that of any country. This is not boasting, but what has really happened in recent decades. "


    Almost everyone nodded.


    Su Ye continued: "it is certain that Persia is also developing at a high speed, but please note that the development of Persia is not in the same direction as that of Greece. The development of Greece is magic, philosophy, geometry, knowledge and technology, and Persia also makes efforts in this regard. However, Persia''s resources are used in two places at most, one is war and the other is luxury goods. Then it is magic and knowledge. No one can deny this? "


    Everyone agrees.


    "War and territorial expansion can indeed bring wealth to the country, and war can also vigorously promote technological innovation, but the problem is that with the continuous increase of investment in war, after reaching a certain limit, the more investment in war, the final benefit is gradually decreasing. For the simplest example, when we have only 100 golden eagles all over our body, we will be very happy to earn a new 100 golden eagles in a month. This is a typical low consumption and high development. But when we have 100 million golden eagles, we spend a month to earn 100 golden eagles. We will lift the table and curse, because this is a typical high consumption and low development. "


    Everyone smiled and nodded. This metaphor is very vivid.


    "Not much about luxury. Persia is extravagant all over the country. Their excellent magicians and craftsmen spend their energy on making gemstones and gold and silver jewelry, but what about us Greeks? We are making new living appliances, we are studying new paper, we are developing navigation technology, and we are exploring the sky, the stars, the sea, philosophy, magic and technology. After a long time of accumulation, these areas of explosive growth are bound to appear. "


    "Moreover, there are gods. There has been no large-scale internal struggle between our Greek city states for many years, and the internal consumption has been reduced to the lowest."


    "To sum up, Greece is a country with low consumption and high development, while Persia is a country with high consumption and high development. Now, let me ask you, in the long run, will the future belong to Persia or Greece? "


    "Greece!"


    Warm applause rang out in the conference hall.


    Clemela whispered, "miss Suye is great."


    Palos gently nodded her head and wanted to continue. She suddenly stopped, raised her head and glanced at Su Ye secretly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I can only say that from this point of view and in this way, the future belongs to Greece, but if from another point of view, the result is not necessarily. Even, Greece is in the stage of "low consumption and high development", and the future belongs to Greece. However, if one day, some countries surpass Greece, such as Rome or northern Europe, their consumption is lower than Greece, and their development is faster than Greece, because consumption development is relative, Greece will become a country with high consumption and low development, then the future belongs to a new country. "


    "Good, very good. You showed us the courage of young people and the wisdom of magicians. So, let''s continue to discuss the most heated question just now. What should we do with Persia? Is it a full-scale confrontation or a reduction of confrontation, abandoning some interests and making concessions? " Asked Clarence.


    Su Ye was embarrassed.


    The teachers laughed. The discussion just now was the most intense in the audience.


    Those who support a full-scale confrontation almost scold those who support concessions as traitors, slaves and kneeling people.


    The people who support concessions almost scold the people who fight all-round as fools and brainless barbarians.


    If Lars hadn''t stopped, both sides would have yelled.


    "Come on, if you don''t answer, you''ll fail in ten subjects this year." Larens smiled and muttered.


    The teachers laughed.


    Su Ye looked at niden angrily. He learned from you.


    Niederon''s face is calm. It''s none of my business?


    "I''ve seen your point of view. Say it." Niederon is determined to sell his teammates.


    "Oh? You already have an opinion? Tell me! " Aristotle was curious.


    In this meeting, Aristotle did not speak. When people saw that even he spoke, they were more curious about Su Ye.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "before answering this question, I''ll ask the two people who had the most heated quarrel just now. Mr. Gregory, you are the main war faction. So, what are you fighting against Persia for? "


    "Of course, it''s to defeat Persia. Persia is immortal, and Greece can never be strong." Gregory road.


    "Well, then, Mr. cadelius, you said that while fighting, in order to preserve Greece, you can sacrifice some interests to yield and seek peace. Then, what is your purpose of seeking peace from Persia?"


    "As I said before, in order to accumulate strength, look for opportunities and finally defeat Persia. You can''t lose everything on impulse. " Cadelius road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "then I''ll be straight. I think people on both sides of the opposition are right, but they also ignore a very important issue. "


    "What the two sides are concerned about is what the other side is'' doing ''. One side thinks that the other side is giving way. It naturally infers that the other side has no backbone and is suspected of surrender, and then pushes back, thinking that the other side is on the Persian side, which will eventually harm Greece and think that the other side is the enemy."


    "The other side believes that those who support comprehensive confrontation are blind and stupid, because war can not solve the real problem, but will make the problem bigger and bigger. Naturally, the other side''s behavior may drag Greece into an endless abyss and eventually harm Greece. It is also considered to be the enemy."


    "The final result must be that both sides scold and even, in order to prove their right and wrong and hostile to each other, they forget that our common enemy is Persia outside."


    The crowd was silent.


    Su Ye continued: "I am different from both sides. I don''t pay attention to ''what the two sides are doing''. I don''t push back. I first pay attention to ''why the two sides are doing this''. Then why are the two sides sitting here discussing it? To protect Greece! To make Greece better! That''s strange. Both of you think the other is harming Greece, but I think both of you are protecting Greece? If you think about it carefully, is the other party here to harm Greece or help Greece? "


    The chamber was silent.


    "Indeed, both sides are helping Greece, and I almost fell into it just now." Lars sighed.


    Some people nodded gently.


    Su ye said, "that is to say, when judging each other, the two sides use the wrong inference order, first look at the surface, then deduce a wrong reason from the outside to the inside, and finally nail the other side to the wrong sin wall. But I or a few people, first look for the reason directly, and then get the final result from the inside out. We think in different order, resulting in the opposite result. "


    "That''s good. I''ll write it down carefully. That''s what you said... Positive sequence logic, isn''t it?" Euclid carefully recorded.


    The golden mages were stunned, took a look at the holy domain masters who were recording, and took out the magic book records one after another.


    Most of the silver magicians recorded carefully, but a few were stunned and confused.


    After a while, Lars looked at the people and asked, "so, do you think we should fight all-round, or retreat at the same time?"


    "The problem can never be solved at the level where the problem occurs. We must break through this level and find a way to solve the problem from a deeper level. For the simplest example, we feel itchy. Just scratch it. However, if we often itch and spend a lot of time tickling every day, what will be the result? It must have made the skin red and broken, but it still can''t solve the "itch". If we only blame our body for itching, or only blame ourselves for scratching wrong, we will never solve the problem. What would we actually do? We will break through the "itch" on the surface, make sure it is a "disease", and then ask a doctor for help. After treatment, we got well and stopped itching and scratching. "


    "Itching is the level at which the problem occurs, and scratching is the solution to the level at which the problem occurs, but this method can not solve the problem. But we found that the deeper problem is'' a certain disease '', and then we can solve the itch and solve the problem by treating the disease. "


    "Using this principle, we look back and see that all the logic of the teachers on both sides is'' Persia attacks us, how can we fight back against Persia '', that is, when the itch comes, we tickle. Remember when I first asked Gregory and cadelius? I added ''Persia'' to the question. "


    "I asked Mr. Gregory why we should attack Persia in an all-round way. His answer was, of course, to destroy Persia."


    "I asked Mr. cadelius what the purpose of seeking peace from Persia was. His answer was to accumulate strength, find time and defeat Persia."


    "It seems that there is no problem, but when I gave up Persia and we thought about ''why we sit here and discuss this'', I said that everyone was to protect Greece, and everyone took it for granted. So why? "


    "Because we are easily attracted by surface goals and forget to explore deep goals, we will never solve the problem."


    "So, for the last time, what we really want to do when we participate in this meeting is to protect Greece or defeat Persia? Choose those who protect Greece to raise their left hand, and those who defeat Persia to raise their right hand. "


    Larens took the lead in raising his left hand.


    Then, most people raised their left hand, only a small number of people resolutely raised their right hand.


    "Well, all those who raise their right hands, I can tell you the truth, you''re tickling and don''t want to cure. In other words, you think itching is the reason. You think solving itching is the purpose, but not the purpose. Just like the Persian invasion, it is only a representation, but you regard it as a reason. And take defeating Persia as the goal, but in fact, defeating Persia is only a means. Our real goal is not to defeat Persia, but to protect Greece and peace. The two seem the same, but they are very different. "


    Some people looked unhappy.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 552

    Su ye said, "when I was in lion harbor, I heard about the rise of an Oriental power, which is similar to the problems we are facing now."


    As soon as they heard about lion harbor, their eyes lit up.


    Especially Palos and clemela, their eyes turned into shining gemstones.


    This is Su Ye''s great treasure. Every time Su Ye mentions lion harbor, something new will emerge.


    "When the eastern power was declining, it encountered strong enemies who were advanced and powerful, but the eastern power went through two stages to struggle, rise and not be bullied by other countries."


    "In the first stage, the policy of the eastern powers is to ''learn from the foreigners and master skills to control the foreigners''. In short, it is to learn from the enemy country and then defeat the enemy country. At first glance, this strategy and direction are very good, no problem, right?" Su ye asked.


    Most teachers nod honestly, and a few people don''t nod, but they agree in their hearts.


    "However, near the great powers in the East, there is a small island country, which is also a backward country bullied by the enemy countries. They also have a national policy, that is, to" enrich the country and strengthen the army ", and learn from the enemy countries. Do you think there is no difference between the goals of the two countries? "


    People showed doubts. There was no big difference.


    "Many years later, a war broke out between the eastern powers and the small island states. Then, the eastern powers were defeated, but the small island states became one of the world powers by virtue of that war."


    "First of all, we are sure that there are many factors for the failure of the eastern powers and the success of the small island states. There is no comprehensive explanation from any angle, and we only explain some of the problems from the perspective of the goal."


    "The eastern powers are also under the slogan of enriching the country and strengthening the army, but they are guided by ''learning from the barbarians and mastering the barbarians''. Since the eastern powers want to defeat the enemy, what areas will they focus most of their energy and resources on?"


    "War!" Many people spoke in unison.


    "The goal of that small island country is to enrich the country and strengthen the army. What areas will they focus most of their energy and resources on?"


    Everyone thought, but no one answered immediately.


    Su ye said: "small island countries will also focus their energy and resources on war and armaments, but their more important energy and resources are on comprehensive learning, technology, progressive methods, trade, education, training people, overthrowing the wrong upper class that hinders rich countries, and so on."


    "Then, using my previous consumption development model to judge, what are the types of countries in the East, big countries and small island countries?"


    Everyone thought silently.


    "In fact, what does the big eastern country think of the ''long skills'' of the person who proposed to learn from the foreigners to control the foreigners? It is the technology of making warships, the technology of making weapons, and the method of cultivating and training troops. There is no deep discipline principle, no great knowledge, no excellent education method, no correct way of governance, no large number of basic technologies, or even the method of enriching and strengthening the people. Surely anyone here will understand that those who put forward this slogan only see the appearance, set the wrong goal, only see the itch and just want to scratch. "


    Many people nodded silently.


    People who looked unhappy before also returned to normal. They can''t see clearly when looking at themselves, but they can see very clearly when looking at others.


    "Just like the lookout hand effect I put forward, we will be attracted by relevant information and will inevitably reject irrelevant information. If we choose the wrong goal, then we will ignore a large number of valuable existence, and most of the time, we not only mistakenly think they are useless, but even oppose them. "


    "Those who propose to defeat the enemy pay more attention to improving the strength of the war. Those who propose to enrich the country and strengthen the army pay more attention to improving the strength of the foundation. The latter is already a very correct and powerful idea, so is there a better and closer to the perfect answer? "


    "The rise of the eastern powers failed for the first time, the whole country was in chaos and crisis, and entered the second stage."


    "A great man was born with his companions. They did not learn superficial technology, what the eyes could see, ideas that the eyes could not see, a solid principle and a firm theory."


    "This great man doesn''t mention his skills to control foreigners. Even his highest goal has nothing to do with the enemy. What''s his highest goal? His highest goal is "communalism.". What is communalism? It is to make everyone in the world relatively equal, share social resources, work together, share achievements, and distribute everything according to needs. They strive to create an ultimate society. There is no enemy in his eyes, only all mankind! "


    "At first glance, this goal is too false and empty. Is it useful for a fragmented country to set such a big goal?"


    "Facts have proved useful! Even at the beginning, great men and partners experienced a very difficult start, but in the end, they established a powerful new oriental country. Why can they succeed? "


    "There are many reasons, such as the correct theory of the principle layer, such as the strong organizational ability of the behavior layer. I only focus on the aspects related to the goal."


    "First, once communism is determined, the goal of the new oriental country will never be affected by the enemy country and any external factors. If our goal is to defeat the enemy country, our every move will be affected by the enemy country, thus ignoring many other aspects. But with communism, we just need to aim for this goal. "


    "Second, with communalism, we will find and open up many roads and methods under the guidance of this goal and relevant principles, especially compared with learning from foreigners and mastering skills to control foreigners."¡° For example, people who value the skills of learning from foreigners to control foreigners will feel that weapons and armaments are important. At a higher level, they will feel that soldiers are important. At the highest level, they just feel that advanced technology is important. But the people of the new oriental country, uniting with all those who can unite, not only feel that other people are important, but also think of mobilizing the masses! Remember, they do not mobilize the masses to defeat the enemy, but to mobilize the masses by believing in communism. Those who do not believe in communism will not believe in the masses. "¡° For example, those who value the skills of learning from foreigners to control foreigners only learn "what can be used to defeat the enemy country", and others "can not be used to defeat the enemy country", so they don''t have to learn. But the people of the new oriental country will realize that all those who can help complete communalism and improve themselves should learn! The learning scope of the two is obvious. "¡° Those who value the skills of learning from foreigners to control foreigners will think that since they want to defeat the enemy, their friends and future enemies, since they want to defeat so many enemies, they must spend a lot of resources on war. However, people in the new oriental country believe that, let alone the enemy''s friends, even within the enemy country, there are a large number of objects that can be united. "¡° Since we can unite so many people and want everyone to develop together, the new oriental country will keep fighting and confrontation to a minimum. If the new oriental country avoids war, its consumption in war and other aspects will be reduced, and more resources will be used for development, while the improvement of development will reduce consumption. The two complement each other and form a perfect flywheel to drive the country''s continuous progress! "¡° Finally, where is the greatest place of this communalism? The greatest thing is that it does not shift from the short-term and current situation. Its goal is an endless future. What does that mean? "¡° It is impossible for the new oriental country to achieve this goal in a short time. It will take a long time to achieve it, maybe thousands of years, maybe tens of thousands of years. This means that as long as the country adheres to communism, it will always develop and develop, and will not use its surplus strength to suppress the enemy country or waste it, Then the flywheel with low consumption and high development will continue to rotate. " Su Ye continued: "in fact, in addition to the new oriental country, a large northern country also chose ''communism'' at the beginning. Because of its early choice, this large northern country made greater achievements at the beginning and became a world power earlier than the new oriental country. However, the leader of this country is far inferior to the leader of the new oriental country! "¡° The purpose of the great man of the East is to cure the sick and save people. He believes that "although some people make mistakes, everyone has the opportunity to rush to communism and is still a companion." so what he does is to sweep away the deep-rooted wrong cultural customs, sweep away the high bureaucrats, and sweep away the unequal ideas entrenched in people''s minds! "¡° However, the leader of the northern powers is not a sweep, but a blow. He believes that only himself and the people he recognizes are companions and qualified to enter communalism. At the same time, he has created many independent ethnic groups, which means that he has abandoned "communalism", because the essence of communalism is "communalism of all mankind", regardless of internal and external, old and young No distinction between men and women... No distinction between all universalism. "¡° Because the northern leaders mistakenly understood communalism, they gave up communalism and fell into a trap, that is, they no longer ruled the country with communalism as the starting point, but against the Western powers at that time. This great northern country was led by the Western powers at that time from beginning to end, spent most of its resources and energy on war preparedness, and finally broke out domestic and foreign troubles and completely destroyed the country. "¡° In contrast, the new oriental country has been pursuing communism and adhering to this highest goal. Even if it is constantly isolated, excluded, insulted and attacked by Western powers, it still maintains a minimum level of confrontation. Instead of putting counterattack first, it puts development first, improving itself first, and putting people''s lives and well-being higher. In this process, the western power fell into a crisis, but the new oriental country has an obvious tendency to catch up. "¡° Now, there are two powerful countries in the world, one is the new oriental country and the other is the western power. One is to pursue communalism, and the other is to become the first power by attacking enemy countries. What do you think these two countries will do to each other and other countries next? " Everyone was deep in thought. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 553

    "The Western powers defeated the northern powers in the wrong direction and became the first power in the world. Then, what did the Western powers do?"


    "Now that the western power has become the world''s No. 1 power, it believes that it has achieved everything and achieved the highest national goal, but it has not set a new highest national goal, that is, the world''s No. 1 power actually has no goal. They think that everything is right and everything is good. As a result, the upper class of the country began to ignore the people and other people and gave up the previously advertised good and justice. They have no constant and lofty goals, do not consider the long-term value of the country, only consider the immediate interests, and only consider the interests of their own small groups. "


    "This western power has succeeded in attacking the enemy. They are full of thinking of ''attack and counterattack'', because they don''t look at deep targets, only at surface targets, and feel that they are defeating the enemy country. Will other countries defeat themselves in the future? Since he has succeeded in attacking the great powers in the north, he will succeed in attacking other countries by the same means. This logic seems to be right, but it forgets that the world is changing, mankind is progressive, and only western powers stop at the first place in the past. "


    "Therefore, Western powers began to suppress all countries, not only hostile countries, but also allies, so as to avoid any country stronger than themselves. In other words, most of the strength of this country is not used to improve itself, but to suppress other countries. "


    "What are the consequences? Combined with our previous consumption development map, we will find that even if this country is developing at a high level, it will fall into a high consumption trap, and the price of suppressing countries'' refusal to cooperate is that the world falls into internal friction and turbulence, slows down the progress of the world, and makes all mankind spiral in place and unable to rise. In case mankind encounters a disaster at this time, it could have been through joint cooperation, but in order to maintain its position, the Western powers give up cooperation, give up progress and do everything to attack the enemy, which will inevitably lead to a deeper disaster for all mankind. "


    "Western powers can achieve superficial victory in a short time, but with time, they will inevitably fall into crisis and will eventually be nailed to the pillar of shame in history by future generations!"


    "In contrast to the new oriental country, the great goal of communism has not fallen. Gradually, this highest goal is full of vitality. Under the guidance of this goal, the great powers in the East realize that foreign countries are not enemies, and everything is a force that can cooperate and unite, because our goal is the universalism of the whole world and all mankind, not the strength of one country. Then, this country has chosen the lowest level of struggle. Remember, it is not no struggle, not an all-round struggle, nor retreat, but a minimum struggle. It is to regard struggle as a means, not an end and goal. The purpose is peace and the goal is communism. "


    "The Western powers have been tickling, while the New Oriental countries have been treating diseases."


    "Western powers use their energy and resources to attack other countries, and the New Oriental countries use their energy and resources to improve themselves."


    "Some people may think that my statement is somewhat biased. Western powers can develop themselves while attacking enemy countries. But this ignores the objective law, that is, limited energy and resources. Any small imbalance in resource allocation will have a significant impact under the variable of time. It also ignores our inner opposition, and it also ignores that people can abandon long-term interests for short-term interests. "


    "We should better define our own goals, and we should better define everything. Whether individual, collective or national! "


    "If we define Greece as a country with a rich country and a strong army, then we will use more resources to improve ourselves and maintain a minimum of confrontation."


    "If we define Greece''s goal as defeating Persia, we will use more resources to fight Persia, and eventually fall into a competition of ''resources and national strength''. Even if Greece wins, it will enter a period of ''high consumption and low development'' because of excessive consumption. In contrast, Rome and Northern Europe, It will enter a period of low consumption and high development. "


    "Therefore, I do not agree with counterattack or concession. I think the lowest goal of Greece, Athens and Plato colleges should also be how to strengthen themselves. Whether we fight back against Persia or retreat from Persia, it is only an act and means, not a goal. Our goal is always to strengthen ourselves. "


    "We should always know what is the principle, what is the behavior and what is the goal. We can never think in wrong order. Otherwise, we can only see the appearance of the world, not the deep truth. "


    The audience was silent.


    Not only the silver mage and the gold mage, but also the holy masters were stunned.


    Every word Su ye said can be understood and the story can be understood, but why do you always feel that there is a magnificent power hanging high in the sky and overlooking the world after hearing communalism.


    At the moment, Su Ye is like a God.


    Clemela''s face grew more and more awed.


    Palos looked at Su ye and somehow blushed and lowered her head.


    There was the sound of fingers across the magic book.


    Almost everyone buried themselves in writing and recorded Su Ye''s words.


    Except Aristotle.


    He looked at Su ye with bright stars in his eyes.


    Archimedes and Euclid as like as two peas, they looked down at Suye for a moment, and looked at Aristotle as if they were falling stars. After watching for a while, he hurriedly lowered his head to record, and then looked up at Su Ye. He was still full of small stars


    As for clemela and Palos, there were no little stars in their eyes, and they were struggling to take notes.


    They didn''t have the powerful thinking of the masters and didn''t really understand the content of Su Ye.


    After a long time, many people feel their brains explode and give up thinking. Let''s talk about it later.


    The masters of the holy land all looked happy. Archimedes, a streaker, danced and twisted his ass in his chair and even hummed a little song. If a few lights came down, Su ye could mistakenly think he was dancing in a nightclub.


    The teachers were not surprised at Archimedes. Even if he took off his clothes and ran all over the Council hall now, everyone did not change his face.


    Aristotle''s voice sounded.


    "Communalism is the highest goal, and confrontation, development, unity and so on are behaviors. What is the principle of communalism?"


    Most people have a confused face, and only a few have bright eyes.


    Su Ye lowered his head silently.


    Aristotle, an asshole, sure enough, a big man at this level can always find the key and essence without a fuel-saving lamp.


    Once you throw out those unspeakable concepts, can you still live? The four gods are God kings. I''m afraid they will join hands to punish and chop themselves to death.


    "I don''t know. I''m still young, still a student. I don''t know such a profound principle." Su Ye looked blankly.


    The teachers nodded, but then they were stunned and looked at Su Ye.


    "You acted too much and talked too much, but it was exposed." "You just need to shake your head blankly and say nothing."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Su Ye shook his head blankly.


    "You seem to believe in communalism?" Asked Clarence.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "at the beginning, I neither believed nor didn''t believe it. After some understanding, I abandoned hearsay and other people''s views to avoid being misled by others. I thought deeply for a period of time and finally understood. From the history of human development, communalism is a beautiful support and hope for mankind. Some people give their hope to nature, some people give their hope to gods, some people give their hope to kings, some people give their hope to businessmen who hire themselves, some people give their hope to their parents, some people give their hope to city states, and some people think that everyone is hope. When all people unite, communism is the greatest hope. "


    Everyone present was stunned. Unexpectedly, they could consider the problem from this point of view.


    "I believe in communalism, because it is not only a beautiful sustenance of mankind, but also a possibility of mankind. Why should we oppose a beautiful possibility? Similarly, I also believe in the way of thinking of the leaders of the new oriental country. In fact, I didn''t understand it many years ago. I didn''t realize it until I realized positive thinking and wrong thinking. The great man of the East and some of his companions and successors are thinking in positive order. They take communism and the principle of correspondence as the core. In order to realize communism, they think from inside to outside, are responsible to the people, bear the love and criticism of the people, and create a new country. "


    "On the contrary, the leaders of the Great Northern powers put their own selfish desires and the enemy country at the core, and then thought in wrong order, resulting in the collapse of the country."


    Hearing this, all magicians were thoughtful.


    Lars said, "so, the last topic, how do you think to solve the Persian invasion?"


    "According to the examples of big Eastern countries and small island countries, we have two ways."


    "The first way to learn from small island countries is to focus on strengthening yourself and consider how to enhance your strength while avoiding weakness."


    "The second way is to learn from the new oriental country and build an ideal, grand and world goal, but it should have a firm theoretical foundation. At the same time, a large number of methods should be constructed between theory and goal to form a complete system. Obviously, we can''t do the second way in a short time, but we can''t stop doing it. "


    "In fact, the great Plato has built a system, that is, the system of the Republic, but even his old man himself believes that this system is not perfect and stays at the stage of discussion."


    The crowd nodded silently, while others frowned.


    Lars asked sharply, "what if we Greece perished in the process of building a great theoretical system?"


    It dawned on everyone that Lars was a master.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 554

    (the last chapter has been greatly changed, and the last third is new. It is suggested to review it again)


    Su Ye glanced at Lars and said slowly, "Greece is only Greece of the Greeks, but the great theoretical system is universal and immortal in its applicable period. Moreover, no great system can be achieved overnight. It is honed in practice and requires a long and painful process. We are not building a new and complete system for Greece, but for all mankind. " Suye road.


    "Your idea is a little dangerous." Nidern whispered.


    "Your words are a little false." Gregory whispered, too.


    "He who does not plan for all ages cannot seek temporary success. He who does not plan the overall situation cannot seek local success. It is not our position that determines our ideological height, but our ideological height that determines our position. I hope you can understand this positive logic. As for the plan for Persia, I not only did it, but also thought about some basic plans with better goals as the core. "


    "For example, since we want to avoid interrupting the development of Athens, we must resist the enemy outside the country. Even if we spend a lot of resources to solve the battle outside Athens, we will not hesitate. After all, compared with the destruction of Athens, the loss of the golden eagle is not worth mentioning. "


    "For example, since we want to ensure the minimum intensity of confrontation and the maximum development space, we should concentrate our superior forces in the short term, completely defeat the Persian army and avoid Greece being dragged into the abyss. If we are defeated, we must change our strategy, strengthen our walls and clear the wilderness, preserve our effective strength, and then continue to attack and bring down Persia. "


    "For example, I think about fighting not only from the perspective of Athens, but also from the perspective of all Greece. Then, I look at the terrain of all Greece and find that there are several strategic places suitable for a decisive battle."


    "For another example, we can spend the Golden Eagle or pay a lower price to unite forces that are hostile to Persia, such as the Amazon female warrior tribe, such as a few city states in northern Europe. Even, I can pay in the name of the supernova chamber of Commerce, buy the head of a Persian soldier with 100 gold eagles, and buy the head of 100000 Persian soldiers with 10 million gold eagles. I can still do it. "


    "For example, to avoid trade interruption, even if attacked by Persia, we should continue to sell goods to Persia for long-term interests, only carry out limited reciprocal sanctions, and do not carry out a comprehensive trade war. Only when Persia is completely closed can we turn to strengthening trade with other countries. At the same time, we want to publicize that we did not take the initiative to interrupt trade, but Persia did. We Greece will never take the initiative to interrupt trade with major forces. "


    "For example, it was because I was a fake, so as early as six months ago, I made some preparations for the war with the United College and the temple, and decided to participate in it personally. Su Ye was stunned and looked at Gregory in disbelief.


    "You say this is a small progress?" Su Ye was surprised.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Gregory looked at Su ye in surprise. He was about to say that he would congratulate ODEX and leave as an excuse.


    Some people looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "If what you said is true, this is not a small progress, but a great progress." Su Ye sighed, opened the magic book, connected with the magic Council, and seriously read the new article on the equal proportion theory of ODEX.


    As soon as they heard it, they hurriedly opened the magic book. Those who can connect to the magic Council can directly connect to the magic Council to watch. Those who can''t connect can find their own teachers or friends.


    The Council hall was silent.


    Most people don''t understand.


    Even if you vaguely know what it is, you can''t judge the internal value of this article.


    The council chamber became more and more silent.


    In fact, Su ye also had a little difficulty, because he was not a relevant major, he forgot a lot of relevant knowledge, and his energy has been focused on magic over the years. The level of mathematics and geometry has not been improved. At present, geometry and mathematics just follow textbooks.


    However, I still remember a few core concepts and theories.


    Many people secretly observe those who are proficient in geometry and mathematics, including Aristotle, Archimedes, Euclid and teachers of geometry and mathematics.


    But their expressions are familiar.


    It''s like constipation and exertion.


    Palos and clemela looked at each other, showing helplessness.


    It seems that even the masters can''t understand the importance of equal proportion theory, and they are even more impossible in a short time.


    Many people even slowly put down their hearts and quietly wait for the final result.


    After a long time, Archimedes sighed and said, "Su ye, you should have finished reading this article now. Do you still think this equal proportion theory is great?"


    Su Ye nodded hard and said, "at the beginning, I just felt great, because the transformation of number and quantity is one of the greatest creations of mankind, and it is a great progress to measure from fair to non fair. After reading it, I realized that the greatness of master ODEX is beyond my imagination."


    "Tell me where the greatness is." Archimedes said.


    Su ye thought that this article itself is very important. It can be said that it expands the old geometry, but the most important thing is that it contains the prototype of axiomatization, but it can only be regarded as the axiomatic method, because ODEX himself did not realize this, did not even understand the importance of this method, and the process is not complete.


    For example, ODEX occasionally found that putting seeds into the soil can plant trees and then bear fruit. However, ODEX planted such a tree, produced a rich fruit, and did not sort out the planting method. On the basis of ODEX and other knowledge, later generations found and improved the planting method. They not only planted a fruit tree, but also allowed all mankind to plant a large number of fruit trees, but also planted flowers, food crops and so on. Let people grow for generations and have food to eat for generations. This planting method is called axiomatization. The basis of mathematics, physics and a large number of disciplines in later generations are based on axiomatization. All based on one book¡¶ This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 555

    The man who discovered this planting method is in this Council hall. Su Ye glanced at Aristotle and Euclid. However, there are some things I can''t say, because I''m not a math major after all. I know axiomatization, but it takes quite a long time to write the original geometry. Moreover, geometry and mathematics are not their main directions. Su ye thought for a long time and said, "the reason why I say this article is great is not only the equal proportion theory itself, but also the proof process of the equal proportion theory. We know that the great Thales determined the ''proof'', and then Pythagoras, Parmenides, Plato and the masters broadened the ''proof'', while eudox further improved the proof. However, this proof is only an embryonic form. While reading this article, I suddenly remembered the communication with Aristotle and Euclid. We all talked about some things in it. " Aristotle thought for a moment and gently nodded his head. Euclid looked blankly and looked down at the magic book quickly, but soon he looked up and looked depressed¡° I don''t seem to remember the relevant contents. Sure enough, you''re right. Without records, it didn''t happen. " Many teachers laugh, this sentence is only effective for amnesia. But then, the smiles on the teachers'' faces disappeared, and that sentence seemed to be effective for themselves. Su Ye smiled and said, "you forgot, but I''ll help you remember. However, your conversation with me is based on logic, which is the main content of my discussion with Aristotle. " Aristotle nodded and said, "I''m deeply impressed by the logic you said, especially the positive order logic theory, but I always feel that there are deficiencies in your logic theory." Su ye thought that of course there was something missing¡° It is worthy of Aristotle to see my lack of logic at a glance. My logic only puts forward a concept and direction, but there is no solid foundation and structure. For example, I drew the shape of the house, but I didn''t draw fine architectural drawings, and people needed to build bricks and tiles. To tell the truth, my own ability is limited, and I can''t build a complete logic. However, I am very modest and good at discovering the advantages of others. Therefore, I found some similarities from your articles and ODEX''s articles. I doubt that you actually have the concept of logic, but you haven''t refined it. " Suye road¡° oh Tell me. " Aristotle was more interested. Su Ye opened an article before Aristotle, circled it, read it, compared it with ODEX''s article, and then read it. After reading, everyone looked confused, and Aristotle frowned. Su ye said, "you are discussing the content of natural history, and ODEX is discussing geometry. If you just look at the content, your two articles have nothing to do with each other. However, if we penetrate the content layer and enter the structure layer, we will find that the contents of the two of you are surprisingly similar at the structure level. For example... Before you get the final result, you both have a similar structure called "premise". You don''t draw a conclusion out of thin air, but draw a conclusion on the basis of "premise". I vaguely feel that you are aware of this. "¡° Yes, after talking about logic with you, I had a simple thought and did realize that there was something, but I didn''t know how to name it. After listening to you, I''m sure this is the premise! Moreover, not one premise, but at least two premises, from which I can feel a wonderful connection. " Su Ye secretly praised him as the big man who laid the formal logic, so he said excitedly: "it seems that my guess is correct! You must have realized that before you get the result, you need to have a complete premise, so that you can have complete logic. However, the specific process still needs a lot of research. My ability is limited, but I believe you will succeed. Aristotle, you should seize this opportunity. You will make unprecedented achievements in this direction and even make you a legend. "¡° I have this feeling! I even feel that you are just another me, but you surpass me to some extent. Sometimes, you are another Plato teacher, not only surpassing me, but also guiding me! No, no, no, I don''t have time to praise you here. I''m going to study this premise and logic! There is a wonderful power surging in my heart. This power tells me that what you say is right and my feeling is right! Don''t worry, once I have the results, I will list you as "Euclid". You are good. Before the theory comes out, you will boast that you are the first in the world? You go on, I''m gone. " Su Ye wants to go¡° Don''t, don''t, don''t... "Euclid grabbed Su Ye''s arm and fell back, just like tying a hill. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 556

    Su ye then continued: "Euclid''s idea is very grand, to an incredible extent. However, even if I don''t believe him, I also hope that mankind is better, and I also hope that mankind can give birth to this powerful theory and the foundation of all ages. So I paid attention to it. "


    "During the period when I left Athens, I often thought and read some masters'' articles. I vaguely found that after Thales determined the proposition and proof, both Pythagoras and Parmenides actually went in the direction of Euclid. However, the road in this direction is too long, and they only took part. However, it is this part that gives me hope that Euclid''s theory may succeed. "


    "It''s a dream!" A man broke in with a smile, which attracted a kind smile.


    Su ye also smiled and continued: "later, in the process of discussing logic with Aristotle, I suddenly realized that if there could be a powerful method to make the proof relatively correct from the beginning to the result, wouldn''t it be able to solve the fundamental problem of axiomatization?"


    "But until then, I only vaguely felt that Aristotle was right. Until I read this article of ODEX, I suddenly found that ODEX had taken a big step on the basis of Thales, Pythagoras and Parmenides! This article of ODEX constitutes a key part of the axiomatic puzzle, and let me find the prototype of axiomatization! "


    "Wait, did you name my method?" Euclid looked at Su ye and said, "OK, it''s called axiomatization!"


    "As you know, I believe Aristotle''s theory is also one of the key puzzles. In the end, I believe that only Euclid who believes that he can complete this theory can complete the last puzzle through geometry and make this theory... No, it''s a dream. Let the dream become a reality and become an eternal truth that will not be easy for a thousand years! "


    The people in the conference hall listened to Su Ye''s impassioned speech with their own thoughts.


    But more than half of them nodded gently.


    "I may not believe in this axiomatization, but I believe in your enthusiasm and Euclid''s dream!"


    "Yes, I don''t believe it, but I hope axiomatization can be born."


    "Euclid, you have to work hard! Don''t let others study it in advance when you don''t study axiomatization. "


    Euclid was stunned for a moment and ran out in a hurry. As he ran, he shouted, "don''t rob anyone with me. I''ll study the axiomatization! I''ll find ODEX and then Aristotle. I must surpass them both! In addition, Su ye, you must be the first author! "


    The people in the Council hall could not cry or laugh. This Euclid was not like a future master.


    They looked at Euclid''s back, which was somewhat different from that of Aristotle.


    They admired Aristotle, a genius destined to shine forever.


    But Euclid, like a silly boy, even his memory is so bad.


    It seems that he only knows geometry and magic. He is usually confused, has no friends, much less wealth, and is not famous outside the magic world.


    But I wish he could be as brilliant as Aristotle.


    The teachers turned to Su ye, their eyes full of kindness.


    This boy is not proud of his credit, and even takes the initiative to share his direction and ideas. He is not afraid of being robbed by Aristotle and Euclid. He is dedicated to the magic world. If he talks about this heart alone, he will have a legendary realm.


    "I believe you will be promoted to legend!" Gregory stood up and patted Suye on the shoulder, his face convinced.


    With that, Gregory suddenly turned his head, squinted at nidern and said, "you can''t! Ha ha... "


    Gregory laughed and left, taking revenge on the first arrow.


    Niederon gave Gregory a hard look and Shi Shi ran stood up.


    "Alas, my students are good at everything, but they are too pushy. Su ye, keep a low profile in the future. "


    "Yes." Su Ye was helpless.


    "Come on, see you tomorrow!" Nidern walked out slowly.


    A group of teachers gnashed their teeth and looked at niederon, eager to kick him off.


    Those silver mages looked at Su Ye''s fading back and were full of envy.


    "Sister Palos, you have a good eye." Chimera sighed admiringly.


    Palos looked at Su Ye''s back and said nothing, but the microwave moved gently in the blue lake.


    Leaving the lawn in front of the council chamber, niederon asked, "how important is the axiomatization and logic you put forward?"


    "Very important enough to completely change the world and mankind."


    Su ye thought that in another world, it can be said that without axiomatization and formal logic, there would be no science. Without axiomatization and formal logic, human beings will always live in a dark era relying on experience and feeling. With axiomatization and formal logic, human beings will really break away from ignorance and enter a higher-level world.


    "Then why don''t you study and give such a good opportunity to Aristotle and Euclid." Nidern''s tone was slightly harsh.


    Su Ye looked at niedern with a calm face in surprise and said, "first of all, my ability is limited, and in these two fields, Euclid and Aristotle are far away from me. I know I have many novel ideas, and I have the ability not to be bound by old ideas, but my foundation is still too poor. You can''t deny that? "


    Niederon said helplessly, "Alas, you started too late. On the basis, Euclid and Aristotle are thousands of times more than you."


    "Secondly, both axiomatization and logic are important theories that have great value and practical effect on human beings and the world. The two of them will create them earlier than me if they cooperate with ODEX. Then, it is better for human beings, isn''t it?"


    Nidern nodded.


    "Moreover, I want to study geometry, logic and mathematics, but I know very well that my foundation is magic. If I have to study everything to the deepest point, I may not even compare with ordinary legends, let alone with Aristotle and Euclid. I can''t deviate from my direction. "


    "The most important point is that even if they study it, I can learn it. It can also help me promote to legend. Let them study, can save me a lot of time! Whether I can be promoted to legend before you in the future depends on whether I can focus on magic in recent years. " Suye road.


    "Oh, finally expose your ambition!" Niedern sneered.


    "Slip of the tongue." Suye road.


    The two men did not continue to talk. When they approached the door, niden said, "your main creation direction is to expand the attack range and deal with ordinary soldiers. However, it is of little use to deal with gold soldiers and even holy enemies equipped with powerful divine power. Now that you have two creation matrices, from now on, you should focus on the power that can better deal with high-level enemies. Such as enhanced creation, such as multi-element spear and multi-element armor. "


    Su Ye suddenly had an idea and said, "is the multi-element armor of each more element a new magic?"


    "Of course." Ned Endau.


    "Are ice fire armor and ice earth armor two kinds of magic?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s really two kinds of armor. However, ice fire armor and fire ice armor have the same constituent elements, different orders, different magic arrays and different effects. They also use different magic leaves, but the power cannot be superimposed. After using the second one, it will offset the previous one. " Ned Endau.


    "That is to say, if it can be solidified by infinite magic, multi-element armor can form multiple protection?" Su ye asked.


    "In theory... Yes. Unfortunately, the cost of magic solidification is too high, and it may fail. It''s not necessary. " Ned Endau.


    "Well, that''s good." Su Ye nodded.


    "You don''t have any wrong ideas, do you?" Asked ned.


    "I want to master the multi-element spear and multi-element armor as much as possible, the kind of armor that covers the whole body." Suye road.


    "Your other magic creation foundation is very solid, and you can master the creation magic very quickly, far more than you can imagine. You can focus on the combination of multiple elements. However, you should now start to purchase enhanced magic materials to strengthen and create your main magic. "


    "At present, my main magic is servant summoning. Moreover, all of mine are miracle minions. It''s too difficult to find suitable magic materials to strengthen. The key is... The magic Council doesn''t strengthen the magic matrix of miracle minions, so I can''t learn. "


    "Indeed, your miracle servant is a little too special. If you want to strengthen them, there should be only one way. "


    "What can I do?"


    "Direct use of pure elemental substances or complete elemental life remains. For example, di Aotian is a servant of the fire system. You try to find the remains of the fire element at the holy land level to integrate into the magic array, or find the essence of fire diamond. However, you know, the creation of magic is likely to fail. Cost is a problem. "


    "I thought about it, too. In fact, the essence of fire drill is the best, but a less than 100000 gold eagle, at my current magic creation level, can succeed about dozens of times. It''s a waste for di Aotian. I still continue to consolidate and practice magic materials, strengthen them, practice with messy things, and then use the essence of fire to drill when I''m almost done. " Suye road.


    "That''s the best. However, if you really want to practice strengthening creation, you can start with the silver magic flame magic snake. "


    "Teacher, it seems that you haven''t given up on the Hydra Legion school. You just give me the blood of the half god Hydra and I''ll practice right away. "


    "Maybe you will have it in the future. Don''t you like to find the target in advance and prepare? I think you can prepare for it. Moreover, practicing with the fire magic snake will not only help the Hydra corps and all fire magic in the future, but also help you strengthen the enhanced creation of di Aotian. After all, they are all created by the fire system, killing two birds with one stone. " Ned Endau.


    "What you said is quite reasonable. Then I''ll take the fire demon snake and summon the apprentice servant to practice the creation of magic materials. "


    After leaving Plato college, Su ye returned home in a carriage.


    It was late at night, but after the first college meeting, the brain was still very excited and couldn''t stop at all¡° Sir, there is a carriage parked at the door. It looks like general fast''s. " Hill''s voice came from the front¡° Um. " Upon hearing this, Su Ye vaguely guessed general fast''s intention. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 557

    After a while, the carriage stopped and Su Ye dismounted.


    General fast had stepped out of the carriage. His gray hair stood like a short black-and-white needle. His smile was very bright. He opened his arms and came to give Su ye a big hug.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year. You seem tall and strong." Fast put his hands on Su Ye''s shoulders, leaned back slightly, and his eyes were full of joy and appreciation.


    "Hello, general. It''s time for me to grow up and change a lot. Today is the College meeting. We discussed the possible battle of Hippo. Let''s wait. Let''s go inside and talk. " Suye road.


    Fast nodded, and Su ye entered the door one after another.


    After walking a few steps in the yard and approaching the corridor column, fast was surprised and said, "have you been promoted to gold?"


    "I just got promoted not long ago." Su Ye smiled.


    "Well, this is the best news I''ve heard in the past six months!" Fast sighed.


    "Oh? You don''t know about the knights? " Su ye asked.


    Fast was stunned, looked around and whispered, "we guessed a little, but we can''t touch it. Is it about you? "


    "Since you don''t know, you can''t talk about it in detail until you have the results." Suye road.


    "OK. Then say something you can. You predicted the marathon last time, so where do you think we will fight this time? " Fast sat down and looked at Suye.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and a three-dimensional map of Greece emerged.


    "I have considered this issue for a long time. Let''s start with ground warfare. " Su ye said as he drew a circle with his fingers in the air, he saw three red circles on the ground of Greece.


    When he saw the four red circles, fast''s eyes flashed.


    Su Ye pointed to the first red circle and said, "first, the landing point of Persia in the last battle, marathon. We do not rule out the possibility of Persian landing from here again, but this possibility is very small. The marathon war hit Persia unprecedentedly. It was the worst defeat in Persian history. "


    "Yes, it is also the first time that Persia has suffered a big defeat in the face of an opponent far less than itself. Of course, the greatest hero is you. " Fast smiled kindly.


    Su Ye pointed to the northwest of Greece and said, "the fundamental reason why I judge they won''t land from marathon is that they sent too many troops this time, which is known as five million. Even the Persian Empire could not carry five million people by sea. Of course, we can''t calculate the actual number of their combat troops. Do you have any predictions? " Su ye asked.


    Fast sighed and said, "there are not many elite armies in Persia, less than 500000. However, this time, Persia has mobilized manpower from other occupied countries and transferred a large number of ordinary people as soldiers, that is, the common miscellaneous soldiers before us. They are called light infantry. They have nothing but light infantry. We suspect that the total number of main forces plus miscellaneous soldiers plus auxiliary soldiers will really exceed 3 million. "


    "Are they going to use the magic bread tree to provide food?" Su Ye frowned and asked.


    "Yes. Such a huge army can''t provide perfect logistics at all, so only the regular army can get normal supplies, and those miscellaneous soldiers can only eat magic bread and fruit. "


    "It''s OK to eat breadfruit for a short time, but if you eat it for several months, it will have a great impact on your body."


    "What they need is that the miscellaneous soldiers can hold the spear and stab forward. They only need to live another year." Fast gave a long sigh.


    "Alas..." Su ye also sighed softly.


    "Go on." Fast road.


    Su Ye pointed to two adjacent parallel circles in the northwest and said, "since the Persian army will invade south from the northwest, it must pass through the valley of Tempe or proguan, conquer sesali and reach central Greece. Have the generals reached a consensus on this? "


    "Yes, we have taken these two places as the front line battlefield to block the Persian army, but we are not sure which place they are mainly attacking and can only be guarded by troops." Fast road.


    Su Ye felt a little helpless. He knew marathon and Wenquan pass, but he really didn''t remember these two places before, let alone where the Persian army in that world passed through.


    "Yes, we can''t judge. They may move the whole army to one place, or they may divide their troops in two ways and attack two fortresses at the same time. After all, they are the leaders of two kings. But what is certain is... We can''t hold it. "


    Suye stared into fast''s eyes.


    Fast sighed softly and said, "many generals think they can hold it, but general mityad and a few generals think that Persia will pave a way through sesali to reach Hera at all costs, even if it paves the way with human life and flesh. The reason is very simple. They have lost the marathon. Even they are ready to lose the second Greek Polish war, but they must not lose outside the first pass. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    Fast continued, "neither Xerxes nor Gilgamesh is the fool of madeus. Gilgamesh has an unimaginable age, and his grasp of war is far greater than all of us. Xerxes was also guided by famous teachers. His experience in Persia proved that he was an excellent commander. Therefore, the two of them will choose the most correct way to cross Thessaly and reach central Greece. At first, I didn''t understand this truth until general mityad pointed it out. I didn''t expect you to see it. "


    "So, what is the strategy of general mityad?" Su ye asked.


    "He said that the temple had begun to prepare. No accident, it could inflict heavy damage on Persia. However, even so, it is impossible to completely defeat Persia in the first war. Because there are so many of them that our soldiers and mages can''t kill them all when they run out of divine power or magic. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it seems that general mitaiad''s view is the same as mine. No matter which fortress Persia attacks, we should be ready to retreat. However, in the first war, we must give them a head-on blow, hurt them, hurt to the depths of their souls, and make them fear! I want to turn the Greek coalition into a devil in the hearts of the Persians! "


    Su Ye''s voice was unequivocal.


    "Can you really do it?" Fast''s eyes lit up.


    "I will be the commander in chief of the first war." Suye road.


    Just as fast was about to ask, he suddenly turned and looked at the Acropolis in the center of Athens and the giant statue of Athena under the night.


    "I probably understand. I have also heard some news. It seems that the temple was preparing a long time ago, and you should be the core of the whole thing. Good job! " Fast looked at Suye with hot eyes.


    "However, I can only say that I can win the first war and even the first few wars. Once the Persians fight the war of attrition desperately, we Greece will lose or not win. So we must retreat and let Sally do well. " Suye road.


    "And then?" Asked fast.


    "Then, stick to the hot spring pass! It was the last gateway to Greece. Once Persia breaks through the hot spring pass and drives the president straight in, the whole Athens will be exposed in front of their army, which also means that all our efforts will be wasted. We even have to give up the city of Athens and run south, constantly running away and looking for the last chance. But this is not the end I want to see. " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "Good. Even the generals who opposed general mithiad knew that once the hot spring was lost, the Persians would become a nightmare for Greece. " Fast road.


    Su ye said, "so we have to defend Wenquan pass at all costs until... We can''t defend it."


    Fast said firmly, "we can! The hot spring pass is far smaller than the other two fortresses, and the front is narrow. Even if Persia has ten times our troops, it can''t be used! The hot spring pass is enough to hold out until the Persians retreat. "


    "However, the hot spring pass is not the only channel." Suye road.


    "What? You mean... There''s a mountain road we don''t know in Mount Holmes? " Fast was surprised.


    Su Ye nodded, then pointed to the three-dimensional magic map, and saw that the magic map was constantly enlarged.


    Finally, I saw the extremely narrow hot spring pass. The south of the hot spring pass was marked with Mount Holmes and the North was Maris Bay.


    The map continues to change, and finally shows a mountain road in ROMs mountain, which can bypass Wenquan pass.


    "This mountain road is very steep and rugged, and large troops can''t pass at all. As long as someone is stationed to block the mountain road, the Persians will pay a hundred times more than the hot spring pass. However, everything is possible. In order to avoid traitors among us and accidents, I hope to build a hilltop fortress at the most dangerous place of Mount ROMs, and then... Establish a temporary transmission array at the hilltop fortress and hot spring pass to ensure that in the time of crisis on either side, the other side can send elite to help. "


    "Good! General mithiad sent me here, and I was right! We don''t know that mountain road! Although we will find the mountain road when we arrive at Wenquan pass, if we can''t build the fortress early, it will inevitably become a hidden danger! Don''t worry, I''ll tell the general today to send people to build a fortress on Mount Holmes and completely block the Persians! "


    Su Ye nodded and turned to meditation.


    Fast said excitedly, "our Greek magicians are far better than Persians. As long as soldiers and magicians join hands, even Persians can''t reach Athens in the narrow hot spring pass and ROMs fortress!"


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "you underestimate the Persians. If Persia can''t break through the hot spring pass, they have three options. "


    "Tell me."


    "The first possibility, you should think of. It is the usual means of the Persian army to encircle the rear. The Persian army had nothing to do as long as it guarded mount Holmes and the hot spring pass by land. However, they can bypass the hunting God Strait by sea, look at the temple of the great hunting goddess, land behind the hot spring pass, and attack back and forth. Therefore, the hunting God Strait is a hot spring pass on the sea. I believe that with the presence of general demes, we can stop the enemy from the hunter Strait, but... What if there is an accident? " Su ye asked.


    Fast was silent for a long time and said, "we have also considered the hunter strait for a long time. However, although Greece has a small number of navies, its naval strength has always been stronger than that of Persia. As long as we mobilize enough navies, it will be enough to block the Persian army. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 558

    "Then let''s say the second possibility."


    "Their second option is to put all their eggs in one basket and send a navy to attack lion harbor directly. In fact, attacking lion harbor is not the key, the key is... They may want to directly destroy lion harbor and even spread to Athens. In this way, even if they fail elsewhere, as long as they destroy Athens, it is enough to explain to their gods. "


    Fast whispered, "this is something we don''t want to consider. Yes, if Persia can''t break through the hot spring pass, it''s really possible that the fish will die and the net will be broken. Even if our Greek Navy is stronger, Persia can destroy lion harbor by virtue of its quantitative advantage. Once the legend is triggered, the waves will be enough to destroy the whole city of Athens. "


    "The third possibility is to transport troops to marathon plain again. Attacking marathon fortress is far easier than attacking hot spring pass. Moreover, they have plenty of troops. If we continue to delay the four front operations of Wenquan pass, hunting God Strait, marathon and lion harbor, we may be dragged down by life. " Suye road.


    "Headache. If Persia is really shameless, we can''t afford to spend hard with Greece in this way, or even send troops continuously. " Fast frowned.


    "Therefore, it is not only the battle of Wenquan pass, but also the naval battle that really determines the victory or defeat of the hippo war. As long as we completely defeat the Persian fleet, we can attack their barracks in hot spring pass or marathon plain recklessly on the sea. But the premise is... To lift the ban of Plato college and allow our magicians to build more powerful magic warships, magic motherships! "


    Fast gave a long sigh.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see fast''s expression and continued: "as far as I know, master Plato proposed to build a magic Mothership more than ten years ago. As long as the college has the right to use it, it will hand over the command to the God of war mountain and major temples. However, out of fear of magicians, Athens resolutely rejected the proposal. "


    "The magic Mothership is the most powerful magic ship designed by the magician. A magic tower is built on it. Even if the legend and the holy land do not attack personally, relying only on the golden mage, it can also urge the powerful magic power array to bombard the super long-distance magic. Basically, as long as there is a magic Mothership, the Greek Navy will run across the sea. Unless the legend attacks in person, it will become an island that will never sink at sea. It is no less than the hero sea Warcraft, and only the demigod sea Warcraft can be on it. "


    "Maybe the description of the magic Mothership in Plato college was too exaggerated, which frightened many nobles. They were afraid that it was the conspiracy of the magician, so they tried all means to obstruct the construction of the magic mothership. Eventually, the magic mother ship plan ran aground. In recent years, Athens has repeatedly fought naval battles with some countries. In addition to the marathon naval battle, other naval battles have won and lost, with a total loss of more than one magic mother ship. But even so, Athens refused. "


    "If Plato college had not taken the overall situation into account, it would have cooperated with other city states to build a magic Mothership and sweep the sea."


    Fast sighed again and said, "if you participate in the military meeting, you will understand that the vision of those noble generals is far more short-sighted than imagined. They did not care about the long-term and overall interests of Athens and even Greece for the small interests of their families and the short-term interests of the nobility. I can make it clear that in the eyes of some nobles, they would rather let the Persian army conquer Athens than see the power of Plato''s College expand again. "


    Su Ye smiled coldly and said, "I don''t need to participate. Read the history books. There are too many such things. For the sake of a few people and short-term interests, abandoning the majority and long-term interests will inevitably leave a bad legacy for thousands of years. Unfortunately, they have always been unable to get out of the narrow-minded cage, and generations of people have always been spiraling in place. In the eyes of those nobles, Persian nobles are friends, and there is no difference between magicians and domestic slaves. "


    "You really have a thorough view of the problem. A kind and generous man like general mityad was furious on the spot at the meeting, and fell pottery after the meeting. Of course, I''m not willing to break the porcelain you gave me. " Fast looked helpless.


    "What does that mean?" Su ye asked.


    Fast said: "the general actually has no way. Although he has unparalleled military strategy, he has not been as radical as Pericles and demis in dealing with the nobility and the God of war mountain. After all, he is a nobility and can''t openly oppose the God of war mountain."


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "I''ll contact Plato college about this, and I can tell you one thing on behalf of Plato college. If we can''t build a magic Mothership, our college will refuse to recruit, and all our colleges will move to Miletus and are willing to accept the asylum of Persia."


    "You!" Fast stood up suddenly, his eyes spewing fire, but in a moment, the flame disappeared, and sat down with his head in his hands like an old man bent over to pick up garbage in a dark corner.


    At this moment, no one could see that he was a noble and holy general.


    Su ye said expressionless, "Tempe Valley defense line, we can fight. Hot spring pass defense, we can participate in the war, even the Athens guard war, we can also participate in the war, but the premise is that our rear is safe, and no one stabs us near us. The Greek Navy has no ability to defeat the Persian Navy. Once we can''t defend the hunting God Strait and the Persian Navy lands behind the hot spring pass, our participation in the hot spring pass is tantamount to suicide! Please tell me, why should we take part in a battle that will lose and die? "


    "But..."


    "Nothing but! I will now send a magic letter to Provost Lawrence to explain my position. If there is no magic Mothership and Plato college is still in war, I will leave Plato college immediately and spend a lot of money to use the temple to transmit it to Miletus. With my current strength, the magician of Miletus school will try every means to keep me. "


    Su Ye immediately opened the magic book and sent a magic letter to Provost Lawrence.


    Subsequently, Suye showed the reply of larence to fast.


    "What you said is very reasonable. Our Plato college does not fight a mortal war. We will consider a result in three days. I personally support your view, but I have to obey the arrangement of the college in the end. "


    Fast looked at Lars''s letter and said nothing for a long time.


    Su Ye stretched out three fingers and said, "from tomorrow on, I''ll give you three days. If ares mountain doesn''t agree with the magic mother ship plan, then I will start lobbying at Plato college to make all magicians resist the war and get ready to escape Athens and go to Miletus and even Rome. Maybe someone will stay at Plato''s College in the end, but I can guarantee that the smartest people in the college will not stay. "


    "You are Greeks." General fast said.


    "But we don''t want to be dead in Greece, let alone die in vain!"


    "If you do this, you will only arouse the resistance of the God of war mountain."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I have a compromise."


    "You... Say it." Fast sighed helplessly. It turned out that Su Ye was just putting pressure on himself.


    "I can keep ares mountain from losing face and let our Plato college get a license to make magic motherships. But the premise is that Zhanshen mountain is willing to cooperate. "


    Fast frowned, thought for a long time and said, "it''s impossible. I''ve never heard of any license to bypass ares mountain."


    "Temple charter." Suye road.


    "Ah?" Fast stared at Suye in amazement.


    The general of the holy land was so surprised that he couldn''t speak.


    After a while, fast said, "don''t be kidding. Do you know the consumption of the great sacrifice of this level of temple concession? Only the patriarch of the demigod family comes forward personally and sacrifices worth at least five million Golden Eagles can be obtained. A magic carrier is no more than 10 million golden eagles. "


    "No kidding, I can get it." Suye road.


    Fast suddenly fell into deep thought, but soon realized it and asked in a low voice, "now all Greece says you are spoiled by the goddess of wisdom. Do you have any means in the temple of the goddess of wisdom?"


    Su ye did not answer, but said to himself, "as long as the temple is licensed and the God of war mountain is not opposed, we can work together to build a magic mothership. After the battle, if ares mountain thinks the magic mother ship is a threat, it can prohibit the magic mother ship from stationed in lion harbor and let the magic mother ship go to the overseas territories of Athens. Our college wants to build a magic Mothership, not to fight the God of war mountain, but to protect Athens. Of course, we also have some selfishness, that is, to test some magic technology. If we can build a magic Mothership, the magic power of our college will go to a higher level. "


    "Can you really get special permission? I heard before that your college has obtained a temple concession, but the concession scope of that time does not include the magic mother ship. "


    "Then ask for a new concession." Suye road.


    Fast thought for a moment, suddenly stood up, stared into Su Ye''s eyes and said, "since you have said this, if ares mountain still doesn''t agree, I''ll make the final conclusion. I can''t leave Athens, I can''t leave Greece, but if you leave Athens and let Athens lose its last hope, then in the first war between Persia and Greece, I will be the first to challenge each other''s holy land, one by one, until I die! You can either wait for the news of the cooperation of the God of war mountain, or wait for my death in miletu. "


    Fast said and strode out.


    The back is towering, and the gray hair seems to be burning Yingying fire light to illuminate the yard.


    Su Ye sat in his chair and watched fast''s back disappear into the yard. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    "I can die for Greece, but not for mistakes and sins."


    Su Ye sat for a long time and suddenly sighed deeply.


    I saw this young man who talked with the generals and instructed the country a moment ago. In the twinkling of an eye, he went back to the house to do his homework.


    At noon the next day, the canteen of the college was bustling.


    The pig goblins respectfully raised the magic dinner plate in front of Su ye, watched the magic dinner plate jump in front of Su ye, and then looked at Su Ye.


    Others can''t feel it, but they can clearly feel the powerful breath of the golden mage, which is enough to crush their pig heart.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 559

    Su Ye nodded gently, and the pig goblin hurried away with a small step.


    Su Ye scanned the audience, suddenly put on a magic beard, gently knocked the plate twice with a spoon and coughed.


    The canteen was suddenly calm, and all the students and teachers looked at Su Ye.


    They stared curiously at the people of the school. No, they were all the people of Athens and even Greece.


    From last night to this morning, the magic letters of all the students in the school have gone crazy.


    Now everyone knows that Su Ye was in the limelight at the high-level mage meeting of the school yesterday. This third-year student not only promoted the golden rank, but also persuaded the senior management of the college to change the strategy, and even pointed out the three heroes of the college to study honestly, and was willing to give up the signature of the first author.


    There are 16-year-old golden mages. That''s because they studied magic very early, but the third grade golden mages, let alone in Plato''s college, have never appeared in history.


    Many people even don''t know whether Su Ye is a teacher among students or a student among teachers.


    The key is that there are occasionally students who are not convinced of Su ye, but all the teachers praise Su Ye. There is even a rumor that Provost Lawrence thinks Su Ye is comparable to Plato.


    Such a person suddenly wants to speak in the canteen?


    Curiosity surged in everyone''s eyes.


    Su Ye nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I don''t want to affect your appetite. However, this matter is too important. It involves Greece, Athens and Plato colleges, and concerns every student and teacher of us. Therefore, I have to stand up and say it. Don''t stop, everyone can continue to eat. "


    Holt simply opened his mouth and ate, causing many kind smiles.


    "Yes, Holt is fine. If you like, I''ll say it straight. "


    "As you know, yesterday the school held a meeting of high-level mages, mainly studying the situation in Persia and Greece. After the meeting, because of my status as a senior general, I had a conversation with people in the military and found a very serious problem. That is, if we Greeks want to win, we should win not only on land, but also at sea. Otherwise, the victory of the land will be nothing more than a burst of bubbles. "


    "Then, after deep thinking, I realized that if Greece wants to win the naval battle, there are two ways. The first way is to go to the sea temple in the sea and ask sea animals to be reinforcements."


    The students looked helpless, which was obviously impossible. If the sea animals took part in the war, it would be equivalent to the temple taking part in the war in person.


    "The second way is to make magic motherships. With the magic mother ship, we can at least defend even if we can''t defeat the Persian Navy. Well, the problem now is that the Ares mountain neither invites sea animals to help, nor is it willing to accept the manufacturing of magic motherships by Plato''s college, then Greece will undoubtedly lose. You should not doubt that this is the result of my performance based on accurate information, but I can''t disclose the details. You must be willing to trust a general who has made some achievements in the battle of marathon. "


    Everyone nodded. Su Ye''s battle was so surprising. Maybe the students and teachers of the whole college were not as persuasive as Su Ye alone in this regard.


    "I''m a Greek. If we really use all our strength and finally lose the war, we won''t be ashamed, because we just don''t have enough strength. We recognize it and don''t find any other excuses. However, now that there is clearly a chance to defeat Persia and a victory method for manufacturing magic motherships, Ares mountain does not choose to use it. Just worried about the power of Plato college and magicians, it gives the great rivers and mountains of Greece to the Persians and watches the Greeks fall under the iron hooves of Persia. Then, I can''t tolerate it! I will never forgive! "


    Su Ye''s tone was suddenly severe. A team of pig Goblins who had just walked in from the outside stood trembling and dared not move.


    "I have made up my mind that if ares mountain gives up making magic motherships and would rather fail than cooperate with the college to save Greece and save the Greeks, I will lobby all magicians in Athens and even Greece, and ask all magicians to give up this losing or even dying war, leave Greece, go to the east of the Aegean Sea, go to miletu and go to kaios, Go to Samos, away from Greece, away from those who treat us as pigs and dogs. "


    "So, I''m waiting. Once the Ares mountain and the Greek coalition refuse to build the magic mother ship, I will take action immediately. I am not mutiny, not confrontation, but self-help! I don''t want to give my life and future to a group of shortsighted people who only have themselves, families and small groups in their eyes. Even if they have a little Athens, a little Greece and a little gods in their eyes, they won''t make such a decision to destroy Greece! I know that many of you don''t like and agree, but this is what I have to do. "


    "I don''t want the blood of any classmate or teacher to fall on the land of Greece in vain, and then the Persians trample on it and be trampled on by some nobles!"


    "I, Su ye, do what I say. Without the magic Mothership, I will leave Athens and never return! "


    "Thank you for listening to me. Please continue to eat."


    Su Ye lowered his head and began to eat silently.


    The teachers and students of the whole food hall sat for a long time before eating silently.


    It was a quiet lunch in history. Even the pig goblins crept and carefully.


    After dinner, Su ye walked to the classroom.


    "Su Ye!" Crimela''s voice rang out in the back.


    Suye stopped and looked back. She saw Palos and clemela walking together. They looked serious, but they were trying to hide.


    "For what just happened?"


    "You are too impulsive!" Palos tried her best to hide her worry and said, "if you say so, you are pointing at the God of war mountain. No matter whether the God of war mountain agrees or not, you will remember and hate you. With a noble temper, I will find a chance to revenge you. "


    "There are some things that someone always does. I am willing to bear the consequences. " Suye road.


    "You..." Palos snorted coldly, turned her head and ignored Su Ye.


    "Suye, you can talk in the dark, or let someone else send a message for you," said kremela


    "You should know that some things are not big, they will never pay attention to them and always think they are right. I have no right to sacrifice others, but I can sacrifice myself. What''s more... I''ve stabbed them a few times, but now it''s equivalent to scolding them. It doesn''t matter. " Su Ye smiled.


    "That''s what I said..." clemela found it impossible to refute.


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked Palos.


    "Of course, we are waiting for the insight among the nobles to attack the God of war mountain. By the way, ask your brother if he can say something for me. Don''t say too much. Just complain. "


    Palos nodded helplessly in front of her cynical brother.


    That night, all kinds of news spread in Athens.


    Ares mountain held a closed door meeting, but as soon as it was over, news flowed out.


    Solon took a clear stand in supporting the construction of magic warships and asked ares mountain to cooperate with Plato college.


    Pericles rebuked the nobles of Ares mountain who hindered the construction of magic motherships, believing that they were blaspheming the gods.


    This time, more middle and small nobles began to support Plato''s college.


    However, the great aristocracy remained silent.


    It is said that at the end of the meeting, Sisyphus, who attended the meeting on behalf of the Pandion family, scolded a "silly bird" in public, and then Shi Shi ran left, leaving a group of blue and red aristocrats.


    Sisyphus''s name immediately spread throughout the city. Many middle and small nobles and peaceful people regarded him as an idol, and his abusive slang began to spread.


    Another day later, the generals returned to Zhanshen mountain to participate in the noble meeting.


    The result was a more violent conflict than before, almost a big fight.


    The nobles led by mithiad, demes, Solon and Pericles demanded full cooperation with magicians and Plato''s college, and demes even threatened.


    "There is no magic Mothership, I will flee Greece immediately!"


    Demes''s words surprised all the nobles. He was the strongest Naval General in Greece, and even Sauron was far inferior to him.


    The point is, this guy with chest hair can always say and do.


    He''s done this before!


    When he was young, he suffered unfair treatment and fled directly before the two armies fought, so that he was severely punished and exiled by Zhanshen mountain, but he always went his own way.


    At the end of the meeting, the demigod family Christine family made it clear that they supported the construction of magic motherships.


    Subsequently, the Pandion family also expressed support for the construction of magic motherships.


    The whole assembly hall of Zhanshen mountain turned into a pot of boiling hot porridge. It didn''t stop until dawn. Countless nobles made an appointment to duel at a time and place.


    On the third day, at night, the discussion of Ares mountain continued.


    This time, many demigods, heroes, legends and patriarchs of the holy land family arrived.


    The meeting hall is no longer noisy and extremely depressed.


    The atmosphere of the legend and hero was too big, and the strong wind was blowing in the Council hall from beginning to end.


    Finally, the Ares mountain conference ended early.


    Su Ye does his homework at home.


    The knock on the door sounded crisp and urgent, like a cheerful drum.


    Su Ye opened the door and saw general fast''s smile.


    "The God of war mountain bowed its head!"


    Fast said, took out a wax plate and handed it to Su Ye.


    Su ye took over and looked down. As long as Plato college can get the grand concession of the temple, Ares mountain will go all out to cooperate with the temple.


    Su Ye flicked the frame of the silver wax plate and said with a smile, "they are still hard spoken."


    "But I have to be convinced." Fast road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "go, take me to Plato college and sacrifice with me."


    "Are you really willing?" Asked fast tentatively.


    "What are you reluctant to part with?" Su ye asked.


    "You are really an admirable citizen. I believe you will become a legend." Fast used honorifics to a child of his nephew''s generation.


    "Let''s go." Suye felt that fast misunderstood something. Pick up larens at Plato college, and the three go straight to Acropolis. The three got out of the carriage. Lars looked up at the temple area on the top of the mountain, sighed and said, "who would have thought that recently he came to Acropolis more frequently than visiting relatives." Halfway down the road, Medes led the people down and waved the others away¡° This time is for movable type printing? " Medels looked a little strange. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 560

    Fast suddenly realized that Su Ye was not offering a normal sacrifice, but a certain technology.


    Su ye said, "the technology of movable type printing is complete. The only problem is that many parts of the machine need to be enchanted. Now ordinary craftsmen can''t make printing machines. Therefore, the first problem of movable type printing is that the price is too high. The second problem is the ink. Our ink is still poor, but the magicians of Plato college have contacted Miletus. As long as the two sides cooperate, the ink will be solved for half a year at most. On the whole, movable type printing has been commercially available, but the price is high and the handwriting is poor within six months. "


    "How''s papermaking?" Asked madeles.


    Su ye and larens looked at each other. Su ye said slowly, "we expect to announce the news of papermaking and... All technologies, all technologies, and technologies that do not hide."


    Medes stopped and looked at Suye and larens in horror.


    Lars held out his hand and said, "don''t look at me, look at him. I don''t have such a great spirit and mind. You don''t know how the teachers feel after su ye made this decision. From tomorrow on, Su ye will receive the treatment of a master in the magic world, which may be a little higher than me. "


    Although fast didn''t know the whole story, he thought of all kinds of tableware and vaguely guessed all kinds of possibilities.


    "Don''t you want any money?" Asked madeles.


    "I hate the God of war mountain. I hate those short-sighted nobles. In fact, at some time, I will make the same mistakes as them. However, on the major issue of right and wrong, I must repeatedly ask myself why and what I really want. If we can speed up human development, if we can speed up the dissemination of wisdom and knowledge, if we can make the world a better place, what are tens of millions of golden eagles? Do I look like someone who lacks tens of millions of golden eagles? "


    In front of the three stunned people, Su Ye whispered, "it seems that he is still short."


    Lars said reluctantly, "he announced the technology of papermaking and movable type printing for free, and the net profit of the paper and printing machine he sold was controlled at about 30%. This is not to make money, but to give other businessmen profit space, let other businessmen know that it is profitable, and then participate in the transaction of paper and printing. At the same time, it will not reduce the circulation of paper books because the price is too high. Su Ye has taken all aspects into account, which is not false. "


    "I think that communism is false." Medelsdor.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I just tell a story and believe it, but it doesn''t mean I will do it. It is estimated that in hundreds or thousands of years, someone will start to implement it, but I will not risk being hacked to death by the divine kings. "


    "I always suspected you were making up a story, and now I finally admit it." Medes glanced at Suye unhappily.


    "I think so." Lars took a deep look at Suye.


    Fast keeps blinking. What are you talking about? What are you talking about?


    "Come on, let''s offer movable type printing to the goddess and get a big concession."


    "Su ye, you should remember your identity! We are God''s people and servants. We should not ask too much from God! In particular, we should not excessively ask for specific items, which is disrespectful to God. " Medell''s eyes were full of contradictions. Someone else would have stabbed him long ago, but he couldn''t get angry in the face of Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "I think God is kind, just and tolerant. Don''t speculate about the gods. You can''t see the value of movable type printing, but if the goddess can see it, the goddess must be happy. Since the goddess is happy, it''s nothing to give me some small things. After all, the goddess is so generous and kind, and I love the goddess so much. "


    Lars and madeles looked at each other.


    What''s that called?


    Fast almost ran away. It was in front of the temple, at the foot of the giant statue of Athena. You can just see the foot of the goddess from this angle.


    Fast looked up at the sky, ready to avoid the thunder.


    Four people entered the temple and began to offer.


    Su ye put the technology of movable type printing on the altar instead of larens, and then retreated.


    Medes gave Su ye a resentful look and was ready to start praying, hoping that the goddess would give him a big license


    A divine light came down.


    Pale gold parchment rolls appeared on the altar.


    Thanks to his strong determination, otherwise madeles would roll his eyes on the spot.


    Don''t say goodbye. I haven''t heard of it. Goddess, it''s already ready for Su Ye.


    Fast grabbed his thigh in a hurry for fear of shaking too much.


    Is it true that Su Ye is really Athena''s own son?


    Clarence''s eyes are dull. It''s not the first time. She''s used to it.


    Su Ye praised with surprise: "thank the goddess of kindness, kindness, integrity, tolerance, generosity, justice and greatness. You will always be the most beautiful woman in the world. No one can compare with your greatness and beauty. You will always be my most beloved goddess, forever."


    Fast''s legs began to shake, and he couldn''t stop shaking. He had to pinch his hands.


    I didn''t know this would happen. If I had known, I would have escaped. It''s much more terrible than the Ares mountain Council.


    Does anyone talk to the gods like that?


    The last person who said so, the cemetery has become a primeval forest.


    Medes wanted to rush up and block Su Ye''s mouth, but he didn''t dare.


    He reluctantly took off the sheepskin roll and opened it. His hands trembled.


    This is not a big license, but an oracle that ordered ares mountain to cooperate with Plato to build a magic Mothership Athena.


    Medes almost shed tears of jealousy. He really doted on Su Ye as his son.


    I''ve never heard of such a thing.


    No face to be a priest.


    If the chief high priest sees this scene, he can bump his head into the column with anger.


    How can a goddess be so kind to an outsider?


    Medels reluctantly handed the oracle to Suye.


    Su ye took it and was shocked. It seems that the goddess also likes flattery and flattery. She feels the law and will come like this in the future!


    When Lars and fast looked, they almost closed themselves.


    It''s worth 10000 times more than a big concession.


    If it''s just a big concession, Ares mountain can follow suit, and even destroy the magic Mothership directly after the war.


    But now it''s Athena. Who dares to move?


    However, fast was also secretly relieved and praised in his heart. He was worthy of being the goddess of wisdom.


    The Athena can not only force the Ares mountain to cooperate fully, but also calm their hearts, because even if Plato college is bold, it dare not threaten Athens with the goddess''s magic mothership.


    At the same time, Ares mountain can be understood as a goddess warning magicians.


    In the past, Ares mountain could not completely believe in magic motherships, but now there is no fear.


    "Wisdom, too wisdom! She deserves to be the first goddess of beauty and wisdom. " Su Ye praised the oracle.


    Medels moved his hands gently and wanted to strangle Su Ye. Be honest! Look, it scares fast. No one looks like it.


    Medes stretched out his hands and said, "the Oracle can only stay in the temple. Tomorrow I will go to mount ares to read the Oracle myself and end the dispute between mount Ares and Plato college. You start to prepare to build the magic mother ship. Our temple will also invite magicians from all over Greece to help build the magic mother ship under the guidance of the college. "


    "Praise the goddess of wisdom!" Lars and fast praised in unison.


    Medell''s eyes shook. Seeing that Su Ye was breathing in, as if preparing a long sentence of meat and hemp praise, he immediately said, "the offering is over. Let''s leave."


    Su Ye sucked half, but was relieved and left with medels.


    Medes sent the three men to the foot of the mountain. Finally, he stared at Su ye and said expressionless, "please pay attention to your words and deeds in the future. The goddess may have a short preference, but it won''t be preferred forever. Don''t consume too much of the goddess''s preference for you."


    "Su Ye keeps it in mind." Su Ye looked modest.


    Medes nodded and walked up the mountain.


    When he got into the carriage, fast breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Finally stopped shaking."


    Lars also sighed and said, "Suye, don''t look for me if you offer anything in the future. My old bone can''t stand tossing."


    "Yes, I don''t want to come either. My little sacred heart can''t bear such a great pressure." Fast road.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "you think too much."


    "No, you don''t understand the power of the gods. The vast majority of magicians'' disrespect for the gods is essentially derived from their fear of the gods. " Lars looked at Suye deeply.


    Su ye said, "I think you have complicated the gods. Think about it. If you are also a God, will you be angry when you listen to believers'' priests'' repeated prayers every day and suddenly hear someone praise yourself in a different way? No, it''s just fun. What''s more, I''m telling the truth. Athena is the first beautiful woman and the first intelligent person in the world in my mind. "


    Lars and fast didn''t dare to object. Who dares.


    All right, you''re right!


    Fast asked, "what''s the matter with papermaking and movable type printing?"


    Lars said two things briefly.


    Fast looked at Su ye with respect.


    "I thought I had enough understanding of your greatness, but now I find that I still look at you from a secular perspective. Your achievement in popularizing movable type printing and papermaking is like a god! Your greatness and selflessness are completely beyond the limit we can reach. " Fast''s eyes were burning with respect.


    Larens sighed and said, "yes, sometimes when I think about it, I even feel ashamed. Don''t say me. Even a few legendary masters don''t have this consciousness, and only a few top legends such as Socrates and Plato have this mind. Su ye can always refresh our evaluation of him quickly. Although I have some disrespect for the gods, I don''t know what criteria to evaluate him except the gods. "


    "Take it away and don''t kill me!" Su ye said reluctantly, "I just do what a person who wants to be a legend should do."¡° No, you''re doing what a person who wants to be a God should do. " Lars finished and stayed for a moment. General fast was stunned, too. Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it and looked down at the magic book. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 561

    The car was quiet.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped, but fast and Lawrence sat there, wondering what they were thinking.


    The coachman outside called a few times. When he saw no response, he was silent.


    Suye wanted to remind larens of where he was. He said a few words, but larens didn''t seem to hear it.


    It was quite a while before Lars showed a sudden realization.


    Then, Lars picked up the magic book and put his fingers on it.


    Lars opened the carriage door, jumped down like a vigorous antelope and said, "Suye, come with me right away. An interim meeting should be held in the palace of thinking. "


    "Thinking palace?" Su Ye''s eyes lit up, jumped directly out of the carriage and left with Lawrence.


    Fast looked at the back of the two magicians and sighed gently, showing envy, but soon turned into a faint smile.


    "Greece needs such Soviet karma, and mankind also needs such Soviet karma. Presumably, the divine world also needs it."


    Fast said, "go to the general''s house immediately. I want to report today in detail."


    At night, people, old and young, went deep into Plato''s College along the gravel road.


    "Mr. larrance, can I enter the palace of thought?" Su Ye''s voice was like a little bird flying.


    "I couldn''t have, but now I can."


    "That is to say, in the standards of the college, I have been regarded as the fifth outstanding person of the college?"


    "Don''t learn from niederon," said Lars with a helpless face, and then said earnestly, "you have proved yourself. Next, I will arrange you to enter once according to the time of the palace of thinking and your time. Of course, this meeting of the thinking hall is public time, which is not included. " Clarence road.


    Su ye said: "the hall of thought itself is a rare legendary magic instrument. It is said that even the production process is an accident. Even master Plato himself is difficult to copy. I know little about the palace of thinking. I only read it in the book. I only know that it is a magical place that can enable people to obtain strong thinking ability. The thinking effect there is ten times higher than usual, and it is absolutely free from external interference. This is the most important. "


    "Yes, the palace of thought is such a place. However, it is more wonderful than you think. If you only talk about the effect of time, it may be only ten times, but the final harvest value may be a hundred or a thousand times as usual. I have stayed there for one hour to three hours at a time. The results of each time are equivalent to studying in the outside world for one year. The value is unimaginable. "


    "However, it is said that the thinking hall is the private plot of legendary masters, and some legendary masters outside the hospital will also use the thinking hall." Suye road.


    "70% of the time in the thinking hall will be used by legendary masters, 10% of the rest time will be used by master Plato alone, and the remaining 20% of the time will be allocated to holy masters or very few others, such as Euclid. Now, there should be one more you. However, you may only have one or two opportunities a year. It''s not that the college doesn''t pay attention to you, it''s that the palace of thinking is too popular, it''s too valuable to everyone, and everyone is fighting hard. "


    "Well." Su Ye''s tone showed a touch of regret.


    "You should be satisfied, because once the college determines that you can use the palace of thinking, it will arrange you to enter in advance, so that you can grow as soon as possible. However, this behavior is tantamount to jumping in line, because it will be full in the next year or two. The college will offend people for you, and you will offend people. However, don''t be afraid. Those who really feel offended by you are not worth caring about, but those who deserve your care will not feel offended by you. " Clarence road.


    "I probably understand. Thank you for the cultivation of the college." Suye road.


    "No, you first reflected your value before you got the cultivation of the college. Everyone, everyone in the college, is optimistic about you, so you should work harder. But remember, not for our efforts, not to live up to us, not for the college, not to bear the expectations of others. Instead, work hard for what you think is most important! We hope you will go in the direction we expect, but we don''t want to see you go on the road we expect. " Clarence road.


    "I understand." Su Ye nodded.


    "Good. The next thinking hall meeting will invite all holy places and gold. You may not adapt to it for the first time, because the thinking hall is a very strange world. In it, thinking can be realized, that is, no matter what you imagine, you will form a real world in front of you. In short, it is a dream world completely controlled by you, but it is far better than the dream world. However, people who enter for the first time are particularly easy to get lost. It doesn''t hurt to enter by yourself. If you enter with many people, their thinking will make you passively form a large number of real things, which can easily affect you. Therefore, you can give up communication at the beginning and adapt first. And the thinking hall has a storage function. After you adapt, you can read the thinking that everyone is willing to share. "


    Su ye said: "I probably understand that in order to quickly build a magic Mothership, the college should use the palace of thinking to save time and discuss a plan as soon as possible. However, will thinking exchange be like naked swimming together? "


    "Your metaphor is very vivid, indeed very similar, but everyone can restrain their own thinking and will not reveal additional thinking, so they will not be discovered by others. I''m afraid your meditation ability is still above me, so don''t worry about it. You can restrain your thinking well. Of course, you must remember, or you will become addicted. " Lars showed an expression that only came here.


    "You mean... I probably understand. I really want to have such a magic instrument. It must be wonderful. " Suye road.


    "Stop! Stop thinking! " Larens said loudly.


    "You''re not me. How do you know I''m thinking? By wonderful, I mean learning. "


    "Oh, I know what you think and what you want to do in the thinking hall! When you really become a legend, enter the palace of thinking and play as you like, but now, you can''t waste any time! "


    "What do you think I''m going to do in the palace of thinking?" Su ye asked solemnly.


    "Ha ha." Lawrence didn''t go to see Suye and looked down at the magic book.


    Not long ago, the two men came to a quiet small black marble palace. On both sides of the gate stood two five meter high bronze Centaur statues.


    A centaur holds a bow and arrow, and a centaur carries a spear.


    The two statues lowered their heads slowly, and their eyes glowed faintly with white light, scanning Su ye and larens.


    Su Ye''s heart suddenly jumped. This thing is at least a puppet at the holy land level.


    After scanning, the heads of the two statues returned to their original positions.


    "Let''s go. People haven''t arrived yet. You can just get to know the palace of thinking." Larens said, and the two entered.


    Su Ye looked inside curiously. As a result, he took a look and showed a little disappointed.


    Because everything inside is very simple and simple. In the middle is a brown round table without theme. Around the round table are milk white egg chairs arranged in circles, and outside are gray walls.


    There was nothing else, no statues, no curtains, no windows, no decorations.


    It''s totally different from the palace of thinking in your mind.


    I saw one teacher after another sitting on the egg chair, with different faces. The same thing is that everyone has empty eyes.


    "Remember, don''t touch and disturb everyone sitting in the chair. You sit next to me. " Said Clarence, looking casually for an egg chair to sit down.


    Su Ye sat down and nothing happened.


    "When you start meditating, you may not adapt at first, but you will get better slowly." Clarence smiled and closed her eyes.


    Su Ye sat down curiously and meditated with his eyes closed.


    At the moment of entering the meditation state, Su Ye felt as if he was tied to a carrier rocket. His body suddenly jumped up, flew high into the sky and deep into the starry sky, just like his soul out of his body.


    Su Ye stuck to his mind and felt normal after a while.


    At first glance, I found that I had returned to the thinking hall, but this thinking hall was more than ten times larger than the original one.


    Over the hall of thought, there is a Aquamarine transparent hollow ball with a diameter of more than three meters.


    Outside the aquamarine transparent ball, there are many dense silk threads of different colors floating. Many silk threads interweave and collide, or touch the aquamarine ball, floating in the sky like water grass.


    At the moment of thinking about water and grass, the whole thinking hall suddenly turned into a dark ocean, and dense water and grass appeared out of thin air and rippled in the water.


    The other people''s expressions didn''t change at all, but Su Ye was startled. Then he thought of Lars''s words and immediately stopped his consciousness.


    As a meditator for a long time, this kind of restraint is very simple.


    The sea water and grass disappeared instantly and everything returned to normal.


    The other teachers looked at Su ye with a smile.


    Then Su ye saw that the ends of the silk thread were in the sky, but the roots of the silk thread went deep into the eyebrows of each teacher.


    In the next moment, Su Ye''s thinking diverged and a strange scene appeared in front of him.


    The silk thread becomes a tree with deep roots and luxuriant leaves. Thick tree roots plunge into each teacher''s head and absorb nutrients from their brain.


    Everything is so real that it''s not a fantasy at all.


    Su Ye smiled helplessly. It seemed that his thinking was too active, so he stopped thinking again and everything returned to normal.


    At this time, a familiar voice came to my ears.


    "Imagine your mind as a beam of light, a line like us, and converge."


    Obviously, it was a complete sentence, but Su ye heard it in an instant and felt like listening, but it actually sounded in his mind. He heard it and understood it in an instant. It felt very wonderful.


    Suye turned and looked at larence on the right. A soft white light also extended from the center of his eyebrows, floating in the air.


    Su Ye nodded and took a deep breath. Then he sensed a gray light flying out of his eyebrows and slowly grew up. Finally, like everyone, it was more than ten meters long and flying in the air.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 562

    Su Ye looked at the thinking lines emerging from the eyebrows of others and was distracted again. All the thinking lines were broken on the surface, expanded and thickened inside, and were about to turn into giant dragons. But the next moment, he quickly stopped thinking, and the scene in front of him returned to normal.


    Lawrence''s thinking appeared: "from now on, you will see many scenes of thinking reality. Don''t be afraid. The more frequent this change, the more active your thinking is. It''s a good thing, but if you can''t control it, it may not be so good. Next, you just learn to control your mind line. Next, I want to explain what should be learned in the thinking ball. First... "


    In just a second, Lawrence finished all his knowledge.


    Su Ye felt slightly bloated, because the amount of information he received in this second was equivalent to the content of a class.


    However, I not only heard it, but also understood it. I was only slightly tired.


    After a moment, fatigue disappeared and a lot of knowledge was in my mind.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that there were a lot of books in front of her. No wonder teachers scrambled to come to the thinking hall. The learning efficiency here is too high.


    If you can come here to learn magic creation, your knowledge reserve will be equivalent to the level of holy master for up to ten days.


    Su Ye silently controlled the thinking line according to the content taught by larence, and soon became like an arm and a finger. There was no illusion in front of her, the thinking line could be sent and received freely, and even learned the communication of thinking.


    Su Ye carefully controlled his thinking line and touched the thinking line of larence around him.


    Master larens smiled and took the initiative to meet him.


    Two people''s thinking lines meet.


    After a flash, Su Ye was stunned. The world changed, others disappeared, and the world became lion harbor and Aegean Sea.


    Standing alone on the edge of lion harbor, on the gently fluctuating sea in front, there is an incredible dark blue magic ship lying across it.


    It was a huge magic ship with a length of more than 300 meters. There were 17 huge masts standing on the ship. The white sails and masts were like small peaks.


    On the deck of the giant ship, there are one strange magic array platform after another. The height of the magic array platform ranges from half a meter to three meters. In the middle of each magic array platform, there is a golden magician.


    See magicians recite different spells according to their own magic array.


    Then, the magicians recited spells, and the gorgeous magic flew in all directions.


    The magic that can only fly 100 meters at ordinary times roared out of 500 meters and fell into the water.


    The dense magic blooms like fireworks.


    Every wizard as like as two peas is true to life. Every magic is just like the normal magic.


    Even if he had a broken magic eye, Su Ye couldn''t see that it was false.


    After the magician finished casting spells, they all closed their eyes and rested. Then, the magic crossbow and magic catapult on the deck began to start and attack in all directions with great accuracy.


    At the same time, all the data, configuration, construction method, magic array system, function and other information about the magic giant ship poured into my mind.


    This time, Su Ye''s mind was not swollen, but slightly pricked.


    Su Ye didn''t give up or worry about the pain. He used the method taught by master larence to maintain concentration and mental stability.


    Slowly, the tingling turns into a cool trickle, spreading in the mind, and then the brain becomes numb.


    While numb, countless information, data and pictures flashed before their eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye slowly breathed a sigh of relief, because he had absorbed all the construction knowledge about the magic mother ship.


    This means that as long as you learn for a period of time and master these knowledge, you can build this magic Mothership by yourself with enough strength, resources and detailed knowledge.


    "The palace of thought is a wonderful place." Su Ye sighed.


    Think of some words in the information passed by master larence before. If the thinking hall did not consume too much resources and play a greater role in legendary masters, the thinking hall could be used to teach students with amazing results.


    Su ye thought of larens'' words and understood his intention to pass on the magic mother ship to himself. He asked himself to learn the relevant knowledge of the magic mother ship and not to communicate with others in a short time.


    Therefore, Su Ye seriously studied and thought about the newly acquired knowledge of the magic mothership.


    No matter what you think of, there will be materialized things in front of you. The learning process is very intuitive and visual, and the learning efficiency is very high, which directly makes Su ye enter the state of flow.


    Soon, Su ye had waves in his heart. There was a deviation between reality and expectation, and he was divorced from the state of flow.


    "No, I always feel that something is wrong. This feeling is very strong, but now I haven''t really found out what''s wrong..."


    Su Ye endured his discomfort and continued to study. After a while, he suddenly looked up and looked at the huge magic Mothership in front of him.


    "I see! The magic Mothership is made of wood, only part of it is made of metal, which is outrageous! "


    "Although they are all magic wood, combined with some magic metal, they can support the ship, but the cost of magic wood is higher than that of ordinary metal! If you use magic metal, the soundness of the magic mother ship will definitely exceed ten times! "


    "The metal Mothership has a deep draft, but as long as it cooperates with relevant magic, it can completely reduce its weight and sail in shallow places. There is no problem at all."


    "Also, because of the wooden structure, for safety, the sides of the ship are closed. If you replace the metal hull, you can open the shooting port on both sides of the ship. Whether it''s a magic crossbow or a magic array, there''s no problem."


    "I''ll study it in depth and think about the feasibility."


    Su Ye deeply studied the magic Mothership, felt almost, and began to imagine building a metal magic Mothership on the side of the wooden magic mothership.


    Although I don''t know much about ships, I''ve seen the shapes of many large aircraft carriers and battleships before. Generally speaking, I know that there will be no big mistake in building according to that shape.


    So, after a long time, with the ability of the palace of thinking, we finally put together a metal magic ship.


    Su Ye quietly watched the two magic motherships moored in lion harbor.


    It''s dark all over.


    The metal magic giant ship wields the aesthetics of violence and the beauty of metal incisively and vividly, and has a future style architecture and framework far beyond this era. At first glance, it looks like a metal giant beast lying on the ocean, ferocious and terrible, full of great pressure.


    Compared with the metal magic Mothership, the wooden Mothership is like an antique for hundreds of years, and it is like an aging lion, dying.


    Wooden magic Mothership is like the glory of the past, but now the world belongs to metal magic mothership.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction.


    Although many details cannot be grasped, the overall direction and framework are absolutely right.


    "This is the real magic Mothership! This is the real Athena! "


    Su ye had an idea and added Athena''s bow image to the bow of the magic mother ship, but he suddenly realized that this thing would actually hinder the battle. It was a little different on the magic mother ship, so he moved to the center of the whole ship and the top of the towering magic tower.


    Athena, the goddess of war, holds a shield and a spear. She looks forward with bright eyes and is valiant and valiant.


    "That''s about it, but... The metal magic Mothership has two great difficulties. One is the complex manufacturing technology. These old guys probably don''t believe that pure metal hull can float on the water. The other is... All Greece can''t get the metal to make this magic Mothership, which is enough to deter everyone. But... With Wang sledgehammer, as long as there is enough ore, neither is a problem. "


    Su Ye is satisfied and condenses his spirit. The world in front of him shrinks rapidly into a gray thinking line.


    When Su ye returned to the thinking hall again, he saw that there were many more magicians here, and the ends of the silk thread in the center of all magicians'' eyebrows were touching the aquamarine hollow ball floating in the air.


    Their silk thread is connected with the aquamarine ball, so that dense ripples appear on the surface of the ball, like groups of fish fluttering, and like dense rain falling on the lake.


    Su Ye looked around and found that everyone was absorbed and no one was distracted.


    Celebrities from Euclid, Aristotle, Archimedes and other colleges are here.


    As mentioned in the teaching content of larens, this thing is called thinking ball, which can contact everyone''s thinking and ensure stability and speed. It is a treasure for many people to discuss quickly and deeply.


    Before designing the magic Mothership, the magicians of the college joined hands to enter the thinking ball for discussion many times. With master Plato as the core, it took only more than ten days to decide the plan. Otherwise, it would be impossible to complete it without more than ten years.


    Su Ye looked at the thinking ball in a daze.


    Master larens means that he doesn''t want to contact the thinking ball, but only allows himself to communicate with others alone. After he adapts to the thinking palace, he can start to communicate. Calling yourself this time is actually taking the opportunity to get in touch with the palace of thinking.


    It is entirely conceivable that now the masters are having a heated discussion around the wooden magic Mothership, but the problem is that the wooden magic Mothership is too weak.


    The wrong direction and goal, the more energy and resources invested, the greater the final cost and the smaller the benefit.


    Su ye thought for a moment, resolutely and carefully extended his thinking line and touched the thinking ball.


    At the moment when the thinking line met the thinking ball, Su ye only felt that he was instantly compressed to 1 / 10000 of the original, and his bones, flesh and blood and thinking were crushed by great pressure. However, it didn''t hurt, but he just had a strong sense of oppression.


    Subsequently, Su Ye felt that he turned into a small ball and was thrown into a winding pipe. He was pushed by great force and shuttled through the pipe at high speed.


    The excitement of any roller coaster cannot be compared with this process.


    Finally, as like as two peas, the Soviet Union again felt the feeling of being propelled by the launch vehicle into the deep space. Once it opened, it found itself standing at the lion harbor, a wooden aircraft carrier that was exactly the same as before, and the moor was standing on the shore to discuss it together.


    Different from the ordinary discussion, various entity images continue to emerge in front of them. They don''t speak, but strange lights continue to shine around them. Su Ye tried his best to restrain his thinking from approaching them, because it was conceivable that there was a flood of information. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 563

    At this time, several people turned to look at Su ye, and then continued to participate in the discussion.


    "Now that you come in, you can try to join us. Once you feel great pain, recite ''quit the thinking ball'' and you will leave. Try it. "


    Lars finished and continued the discussion on his own.


    Su Ye moved forward carefully. When he was ten meters away from them, he felt his head hit hard by a sledgehammer and his body trembled. Then, it seemed as if a roaring river appeared in front of him, drowning himself in an instant.


    Countless torrents of information gathered into a river, impacting my mind.


    Su Ye feels like a boat in the center of the river. Behind him is a waterfall. If he can''t go upstream and control the boat, he must rush away and fall to pieces.


    Su Ye clenched his teeth and insisted, and then used the method taught by larence to stop and classify bit by bit.


    There are sky blue gates in front of us, and each gate temporarily blocks a torrent.


    Finally, the dense gates appeared in the sky ahead, blocking all the flood of information.


    "Hoo..." Su Ye breathed out a long breath.


    The teachers nearby looked like Su ye, some showed approval, some showed surprise, and then continued to exchange ideas.


    There are no more than five golden magicians in the world who entered the thinking ball for the first time and did not quit.


    Even if some holy masters enter the thinking ball for the first time, they have to quit in the face of such a huge flood of information.


    There are less than 50 teachers here, but the flood of information is more than 10000.


    Su ye thought for a moment and began to accept the flood of information from the golden magician.


    One, two, three


    Until he accepted 100 at the same time, Su Ye felt a little tired, and then no longer increased, but focused on these 100.


    Whenever a flood of information ends or is interrupted, a new flood of information will be received immediately, but it will be maintained at 100 in a short time.


    After a while, Su Ye began to slowly increase the flood of information.


    Soon, it can receive 200 messages at the same time.


    Until then, Su Ye finally understood why a master said that reading books did not rely on intelligence, but on old experience and persistence.


    At the beginning, I insisted on learning how to control thinking communication and absorbing the knowledge of those magicians. At the beginning, many things were difficult to understand, but slowly, with the increase of new knowledge, it was easier to understand the flood of information in the same field. This was not the improvement of intelligence, but the transformation of new knowledge into old experience, which made a wonderful connection between old and new knowledge, Learning new knowledge is naturally easier and can accept more information.


    Because the control of thinking communication is more and more smooth and confident, it can naturally increase the flood of information.


    Over time, Suye was finally able to receive 1000 information torrents at the same time, but then the number of information torrents began to decrease.


    Finally, it was maintained at about 800.


    After a while, Su Ye finally showed a happy smile, like a child seeing the sun for the first time.


    I finally kept up with the progress of the big army and was able to accept everyone''s information immediately.


    However, at present, I can only receive information. If I can''t output information well, I study silently.


    With the continuous progress in the mastery of thinking communication, Su Ye mastered information more freely and found an interesting thing. As expected, none of the magicians were serious.


    Of the more than 800 torrents, nearly 200 are irrelevant information about the magic mother ship.


    Because thinking exchange is too fast and convenient, everyone discusses at least 10 topics at the same time, which naturally produces irrelevant information.


    The key is that the flood of information is one of the coarsest, which means that no one does not pay attention to the participation of the whole staff.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    I''m still a student. Just pay attention to the flood of information. How can teachers and masters do this?


    Su Ye didn''t feel the loss of time here at all. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly felt that his thinking was more acute and his handling of the flood of information was more handy. He realized that he had taken another step.


    Therefore, Su Ye tentatively asked a question with thinking in the flood of information discussing the structure of the magic mother ship.


    "Why not use all metal hull?"


    A small step for Suye, a big step for mankind.


    The magicians turned their heads to Su ye, and the flood of information in the sky fell to half in an instant.


    Some were surprised, some confused, some looked unhappy, and some smiled kindly.


    Then, a new flood of information was formed, directly pointing to the Soviet industry.


    "The little guy is good. He can adapt to thinking exchange and participate so soon. He has a bright future."


    "Su ye, why don''t you say shipbuilding with stones?" Ned Endau.


    "Your question is too superficial. What metal can float on the water? Don''t be whimsical. "


    "Do you think metal can float? I think so. " Archimedes was excited.


    "How does it feel to be in the thinking ball?" Asked Clarence.


    All the information surged in, and Su ye received it at the same time, and then gave back at the same time.


    "Thank you, master larens. I can adapt slowly. I feel very good. The accumulation of knowledge is really very fast."


    "Master Archimedes, heroes think alike. I think all metal magic ships can sail on the water as long as they have enough floating power."


    "Mr. niden, stones can build ships, but it doesn''t make much sense. Metal ships are of great significance. They not only have strong impact ability, but also have strong protection ability. The key is that they will completely change the old magic mother ship. "


    Su Ye''s answer triggered different reactions from the magicians.


    Except for a few who looked unhappy, most of them fell into thinking, and the flood of information decreased rapidly.


    "Su ye, what do you think? Say it carefully. " Asked Clarence.


    Su ye said, "my idea is very simple. Take bronze for example. Bronze can''t float on the water, but the bronze pot can float on the water easily. Everyone knows this common sense, right? Since the bronze pot can float, so can iron, and so must other metals. Since we want to be the most powerful magic mother ship, we should choose the most solid material. Magic iron is the most high-quality metal that can be widely used at present. It can be used to build magic mother ships. Metal Magic motherships are difficult to make, but they are also strong in all aspects. "


    "For example, the protection ability, even if the magic mother ship has strong protection magic, the magic wood ship body itself is very fragile and can''t even carry the golden magic. But the normal golden magic falls on the enchanted iron, causing minimal damage. "


    Gregory said, "wait a minute. Don''t say anything else. You can make sure that the magic mother ship can float on the water and sail normally."


    "Don''t you like to talk about principles? Let''s talk about the principle. " Ned Endau.


    "This... I''m just sure I can do it. I even designed a new magic mothership." Su ye had to deflect the topic a little. He couldn''t talk about things directly with buoyancy and Archimedes'' principle, let alone Archimedes.


    "What, what do you mean by designing a magic Mothership?"


    "After I just received the information from Mr. larence, I analyzed and studied the magic mother ship, and then conceived a metal magic mother ship next to it."


    "You... Are you kidding?"


    The teachers looked at Su ye with disbelief. The magic Mothership was determined by many masters who spent a lot of time and energy, based on the profound foundation of various disciplines.


    A third grade student, even if he imitates it, can''t imitate it. It''s not to paste a layer of iron on the original wooden magic mothership.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "everything about the original magic Mothership has been very complete. I just improved it on the basis of wooden magic mothership. It''s just that the shape has changed, the facilities and cabin have changed, and the magic array, power and magic tower have not changed. After all, I don''t understand enough about relevant knowledge."


    The teachers looked at Su ye with disbelief. No one believed it. However, Su Ye''s past experiences made them feel a little possible.


    "Then conduct thinking verification. If the metal magic Mothership you created can pass thinking verification and really float on the water, we will consider the feasibility." Clarence road.


    "OK."


    "You''re ok..." Gregory was helpless.


    "Wait a minute, you guys. The thinking verification needs the action of the legendary master. I''ll contact you first..."


    Before larens finished, his face changed very slightly. Then his tone became helpless and changed his way: "now you can verify your thinking, Su ye, send your imaginary ship into the sea in front of you."


    Everyone was stunned, but soon understood that the legendary masters of the original college had been paying attention here. It seemed that their thinking had been hidden in the palace of thinking, but they couldn''t find it.


    Su Ye nodded and began to imagine the previous Metal Magic ship.


    Suddenly, the water in front rippled, and a huge black metal magic ship appeared in the water out of thin air, next to the wooden magic ship.


    Subsequently, Su Ye tried to open up his thinking for the first time.


    The ferocious Metal Magic ship appeared in everyone''s view like a monster out of the fog.


    Everyone stared at the mighty metal ship, far more beautiful lines, more domineering figure and more majestic momentum than the old magic mother ship.


    The two magic giant ships are obviously the same size, but the wooden magic mother ship is like a thatched house near the gorgeous magic castle.


    Even the holy master felt a sense of oppression when he saw the metal magic ship.


    Like a water city lying in front.


    "Good looking is good-looking, which may not be verified by thinking." Gregory sour lane.


    Many mages nodded gently, but they were sour, but there was light in their eyes and their heart beat faster. Everyone hopes that the metal magic Mothership can pass the thinking verification, which means that it can really make this kind of magic mothership. Once this magic Mothership is built, the reputation of Plato''s Academy will reach the highest point in history, and the Greek Navy will become the No. 1 overlord¡° OK, then I''ll start thinking about verification. " Lars said, adding a rough wooden stick in his hand and pointing to the magic ship ahead. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 564

    The Milky light fell on the hull of the metal magic ship. Then, the light diffused in all directions to form a huge transparent light ball, as if it formed an independent space, wrapped the sea water and the metal magic ship in an all-round way to isolate the outside world.


    Everyone held their breath and thought communication completely stopped.


    Suddenly, the white light turned to light blue. Then, the magic ship swayed gently and sank heavily, and the snow-white waves blew up and splashed on both sides.


    The magic ship only dropped three meters, and then floated quietly on the sea.


    The crowd was stunned.


    The so-called thinking verification means that the legendary master transforms a range of thinking space into real reality, and everything should follow the law of reality. If things constructed by thinking can not exist in reality, they will instantly become bubbles.


    But now, the magic ship floated smoothly on the sea. After a rough calculation, the water depth was less than 15 meters.


    "Miracle, miracle..."


    "It''s more than a miracle, it''s a miracle!"


    "If the metal magic Mothership can be built, the history of the Navy and ships will be rewritten!"


    "This is the real magic Mothership!"


    "It''s amazing. I really want to stand on this magic Mothership and ride the wind and waves!"


    "I don''t know how Su Ye''s brain is so bold."


    "He''s right. Bronze pots can float on the water, and metal ships can float."


    "What a spectacle!"


    "I''m afraid this ship is more spectacular than the pyramids, second only to the giant gods."


    "But can we really build it?"


    "Of course! Why not! Su ye can think of it, and after thinking verification, he will be able to complete it! "


    "Su Ye built not a bronze warship, but an iron ship. As long as the legendary master is willing to do it, demonizing iron is not a problem. The problem is... Melting all the iron in Athens is enough to build this magic giant ship?" Asked an alchemist.


    There is a brief stagnation in everyone''s thinking.


    Then, everyone thought and began to share all kinds of thoughts.


    The results will come out soon.


    "Don''t talk about Athens. It seems that there isn''t so much iron in Greece. It''s really not good. Change bronze. Bronze is enough, although you may need to borrow from other city states. "


    "The problem is that the material of enchanted bronze is not strong, and there is too much difference from enchanted iron. To tell you the truth, have you seen the magic iron Mothership? Can you see the magic bronze Mothership? "


    A golden magician stretched out his hand and a bronze magic Mothership emerged on the water.


    When they saw it, they were silent.


    Soon, a neat and uniform flood of information was formed.


    Weak!


    Too weak!


    "Therefore, we still can''t build magic iron mothership."


    "Alas..."


    The pessimistic atmosphere spread in the thinking hall. Due to the connection of thinking, the feeling of pessimism was particularly strong, and even some holy masters looked dim.


    They looked at the wooden Mothership, the bronze Mothership and the magic iron Mothership of bisuye. They wanted to let the first two sink directly.


    The gap is too big.


    "Is there no iron ore in Greece?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, as long as the legendary master is willing, you can quickly find rich minerals, but the problem is that you don''t know the difficulty of ironmaking. What''s more, ordinary iron can''t be demonized. It must be high-quality iron. How can you do it in such a short time? "


    "As long as there is enough iron ore, I can do it." Suye road.


    Niederon suddenly shouted, "King sledgehammer!"


    Niederon''s action was shouting, but in fact, it formed a violent flood of thinking, shaking the space, and the thinking of all teachers was shocked, just like ordinary people were startled.


    "Yes, Wang sledgehammer!"


    "It''s the ability of metal to dominate!" Some magicians had bright eyes.


    "However, even so, iron ore needs to be found for a while. I''m afraid it will delay the war."


    People''s eyes darkened, but Aristotle said, "go to my divine power plane, there is enough iron ore."


    "Yes, I forgot you, the big landlord!" Euclid was excited.


    Clarence blushed and said, "Aristotle is the real master of the plane. He can not only go in and out every day, but also make the underground iron ore surge up. Wang sledgehammer runs all the way on sheep and refines iron all the way! One day at most, you can do it! "


    Su Ye was full of envy. It would be nice if his divine power plane could do the same.


    "Really?" Gregory was overjoyed.


    "In other words, it is possible to build a metal magic Mothership, and the magic iron required is enough. However, there is a more important place that has been ignored by you. That is, craftsmanship and manufacturing technology. In order to make a magic Mothership, we always had talent and technology reserves, so we were confident to build it. However, this is not a wooden ship. This is a huge iron monster. Our existing craftsmen are simply unable to participate in manufacturing. Even in another ten years, they may not have this technology. For example, how do we connect metals tightly? Who has learned such magic? What magic material can make a perfect connection? "


    Everyone was stunned, which seemed to be the key to the problem.


    Shipbuilding can''t be done with directions, drawings and materials. Any large ship needs a lot of technical accumulation.


    However, Lars showed an envious and happy expression and said, "Wang sledgehammer can. Don''t forget that he has the power of metal. You may not know how powerful the metal dominates. In front of Wang sledgehammer, the two metals can not only be connected, but also perfectly integrate into one! With the king hammer, all the structures of the whole magic Mothership can be a whole piece of metal! You heard right. Under the power of metal domination, the whole magic Mothership is poured out of a complete mold, and it will only be stronger. "


    "Really?" The magicians showed ecstasy because their thinking and emotions were too active, forming a huge flood of joy information, impacting everyone''s consciousness and making people more and more happy.


    "This is just the most basic ability of metal to dominate. I can also make an analogy. For example, our design leads to the fragile structure of some part of the ship body. Wang dahammer only needs to take a look to find it, and then make a perfect transformation! Although he can''t design a complete magic iron Mothership, he can ensure the perfection of every detail. In other words, the legendary master is responsible for the design and magic prediction, and Wang sledgehammer is responsible for the transformation. We will certainly build a magic iron Mothership far beyond imagination, a moving real magic tower and a moving sea city. "


    There was a strange light in Lars'' eyes.


    He suddenly converged his thinking, but it was this hidden behavior that made all teachers begin to think about what Lars was hiding.


    Soon, everyone suddenly realized.


    "We can secretly build a magic iron Mothership!" Gregory called out first.


    The teachers rolled their eyes at Gregory.


    Gregory turned white and shouted, "no!"


    Then Gregory flew out upside down and landed heavily in the sea dozens of meters away, making a loud noise and the water waves rose.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that thinking still had this usage.


    Gregory, wet all over, came up dejected and groaned with anger.


    "In other words, we can save the largest expenditure on shipbuilding?" Asked ned.


    Lars nodded, then shook his head and said, "if you build a mothership magic tower according to the previous standards, you can say so. However, the magic iron Mothership is different, and the magic tower that can be built is also different... "


    Niederon suddenly laughed and said, "we don''t have time to build a better magic tower, so the plan of Athena magic tower still follows the original plan. However, we can slowly design a new magic tower to be used on the future magic iron Mothership! "


    The crowd laughed happily.


    Lars said, "this time, let Wang sledgehammer refine the iron ore of two ships. Aristotle, is that enough? "


    "Ten are enough." Aristotle''s indifferent smile attracted the admiration of everyone.


    "Then, we began to design a new Mothership based on Su Ye''s magic iron Mothership! Be sure to finish it as soon as possible! " Clarence road.


    "However, the naming method... Can only be ''Athena''?"


    Everyone looked to Su Ye.


    The wooden magic Mothership was originally named "Plato" because it was designed by Plato.


    According to the rules, since the new magic iron Mothership was designed by Su ye and then the main manufacturing force, it should be called "Su Ye".


    "This ship is called Athena for the time being. If there is a second ship, it will be called Suye." Clarence road.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Wait, there''s another problem. Wang dahammer can''t be on the ship all the time. What if there are problems in the future?"


    Lars said reluctantly, "we can only start to strengthen the cultivation of magicians with metal element blood. At present, there are no legendary masters who have the blood of metal elements, but there is a holy land in Miletus. He has a good relationship with Plato college. We can invite him to sit down. As for those low-level magicians with metal element blood, we''ll try to invite them and strive to cultivate them into a holy land. However, the possibility of them becoming a sanctuary is very small. "


    "In addition to those with metal element blood, you can also invite some magicians with metal magic roots. Unfortunately, talent is not everything, and power is not everything, otherwise everyone can become a holy land."


    "Yes, there have been many magicians with strong talents in history, but most of the people promoted to the Holy Land and legend are ordinary talents, but their efforts and wisdom are superior."


    Niederon immediately turned to Su ye and said earnestly, "Su ye, do you hear me? Don''t think you have a lot of talent and strong blood, you can do whatever you want. What really determines your future is not these things, but wisdom and efforts. "


    Gregory said, "shut up! The magician in the hall of all thinking dares to say that his wisdom surpasses Su Ye. Perhaps only Aristotle, Euclid and Archimedes are equal to him at most. Su ye, your teacher looks down on you. Why don''t you apply to our class. "


    Nidern gave Gregory a white look. Everyone laughed and watched them rob the students¡° Well, we now begin to improve the new magic iron mothership. In the next battle of Hippo, we will make the Athena of Plato college famous and shock the world! " Clarence made heroic remarks. All magicians are in high spirits and their thoughts are surging. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 565

    Su Ye clearly realized that his mood had become high and his efficiency of receiving the flood of information had increased by at least 10%.


    Next, the total number of information torrents suddenly decreased to less than 100, but the intensity of information increased several times.


    Everyone has entered a selfless state, forgetting the environment, forgetting time, forgetting those gossip rumors and all kinds of obstacles.


    Everyone''s thinking seems to condense into a long river, running in one direction.


    Su Ye vaguely realized that all the people before must take advantage of this time to think or learn secretly.


    This time, everyone gave up their careful thinking and began to go all out for Athena.


    In the communication of thinking, everything becomes fast and efficient.


    At this time, everyone becomes a wise man, all the information is very clear, and all the motives are very pure. Everyone doesn''t have to guess what the other party is going to say, and it won''t cause ambiguity and misunderstanding.


    The heart is like a stream, surging without rest.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that this palace of thinking is almost spiritual communalism to some extent.


    In most thinking exchanges, Su ye only received, studied silently, and specially marked the key points. In the future, he had to study, understand and think again and again.


    Thinking exchange is only to "remember", which is a kind of pure indoctrination and gives people quantitative accumulation. Only by experiencing pure thinking, repeated learning and processing, can we turn memory into understanding and application.


    Moreover, if the knowledge obtained by thinking exchange is not processed or used for a long time, it will dissipate quickly, even faster than the knowledge learned at ordinary times.


    Su Ye has never been greedy for perfection. For the core knowledge of magic, he should focus on memory and even think separately.


    However, knowledge in non main fields, such as Warcraft, magic medicine or magic engineering, only remember a few core knowledge.


    As for a large number of other knowledge or common sense irrelevant to magic, just write it down if you are interested, and leave it alone if you are not interested.


    In his continuous learning, Su Ye felt that his understanding of magic was becoming more and more profound, and a large number of knowledge points were consciously reconstructed. His knowledge seemed to become a living self-organizing system and gradually became more powerful.


    However, Su Ye is not proud of this. It is just an increase in quantity. If you want to achieve a qualitative breakthrough, you have to continue to pursue, think and study in depth.


    I don''t know how long the time has passed. Su Ye obviously feels that his total amount of information absorption has exceeded the usual two years, and continues to increase.


    Su Ye''s main purpose is to learn, but once he finds the wrong views of people, he immediately gives a prompt. If it involves important aspects of the magic mother ship, he will argue with reason. If it is not very important, he will simply remind him.


    Fortunately, magicians are modest and eager to learn. Even if they don''t understand Su Ye''s words at the beginning, someone will soon think deliberately. Once they realize the importance, they will help Su Ye correct everyone''s mistakes together.


    Suddenly, a golden magician disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Su ye thought, is this a broken link?


    Lars immediately stopped thinking exchange and said, "the intensity of thinking exchange this time is too high. It should be early in the morning. That''s it today. Let''s go back to rest and have a second round of communication tomorrow night. However, this will trouble some people. They will start action early tomorrow morning to make the best preparations for the "emergence" of Athena. "


    The people were amused by the words of Lars. Things may really be like what he said. At that time, athena will appear directly in lion harbor without construction, and then start the next step of manufacturing.


    Then, everyone exits the thinking ball.


    Su Ye opened his eyes and found himself reappearing in the hall of thought. The magician who had quit before had disappeared.


    Lars said, "time is pressing, and nothing can be lost. Let''s reconfirm tomorrow''s action plan. "


    "Suye and Aristotle were responsible for mining and smelting metals."


    "Mongala and the metal holy land are good friends and are responsible for communication."


    "After the goddess of wisdom Temple reads the Oracle, I will go to the God of war mountain, and niden will go with me to negotiate with the God of war mountain and let them invest."


    ¡­¡­


    After all the plans were determined, Lars asked, "what else do you want to say?"


    Su ye said slowly, "if we let Zhanshen mountain invest at the market price, it seems that we will make a profit..."


    Everyone laughed. Su Ye was right. With Wang sledgehammer, it would be easy to save five million gold eagles.


    "That''s what I say, but we can''t let you and Aristotle lose too much. We will pay you both corresponding remuneration, which will be lower than the market price, of course."


    "No, that''s what I should do." Aristotle looked calm.


    Su Ye realized something in an instant and immediately said, "money is not important. I contribute to the college. The college only needs to remember my credit."


    "Two little foxes!" Niedern said helplessly.


    Other teachers are the same. Since two people don''t want compensation, the college will certainly compensate in other aspects, such as the time to enter the thinking hall.


    Everyone once again withdrew from the thinking hall and appeared in the thinking Hall of the entity.


    The teacher who quit first fell asleep and even snored slightly.


    Master larens held a magic wand and pointed to the man. He saw that the man was wrapped in white light. His body slowly took off, lying in the air and flying to his own room.


    "Everybody go back and have a rest. In order to save time, Su ye, you will reduce your time to go home these days. The school will arrange a separate house for you, which will belong to you for a long time. "


    "Thank you, college." Su Ye is particularly grateful.


    The gold mages showed envy. More than half of the young gold mages had no single house, only independent rooms.


    Later, Su Ye summoned Wang sledgehammer again and asked Wang sledgehammer to leave with Aristotle.


    I followed Lars to the new house assigned to me. The layout of the house is very similar to my own house, which is a typical folk house of middle-class families in Greece.


    Su Ye didn''t care about anything. As soon as he entered the door, he opened the magic book and began to record the important knowledge in the thinking hall.


    In order to avoid fatigue, he specially drank magic drugs to enhance his body and spirit for a short time.


    It was not until class time was approaching that Su Ye basically finished. Su Ye was relieved, took a nap and hurried to the classroom.


    This day is no different from usual for Su Ye. He learns key courses with his classmates in the morning and goes to a small class to learn magic creation in the afternoon.


    However, the entire magic world and even the world''s high-level collective vibration, all kinds of magic news flying around the world.


    Plato college and the goddess of wisdom announced that with the blessing of the goddess of wisdom, Su Ye led the magicians and craftsmen of Plato college to invent and create a new, durable and low-cost paper. The price is only half of that of papyrus, but the material is far better than papyrus!


    Along with this news, with the blessing of the goddess of wisdom, Su Ye led the magicians and craftsmen of Plato college to invent and create movable type printing, and even mass produce magic printing machines. Although the current printing level is not as good as handwriting, the printing technology will be comparable to handwriting after six months at most.


    From then on, books can be produced in large quantities and at low cost.


    Seeing these two news, senior officials all over the world have clearly or vaguely realized that the whole world will change greatly because of these two inventions.


    The tableware invented by Su Ye is only a change in diet and commerce, and will not have a fundamental impact on mankind.


    However, the popularization of papermaking and printing is bound to change the world in an all-round way.


    Human beings have an unspeakable pursuit of memory. The Muses responsible for art and inspiration have a high status in human beings, but their mother is the goddess of memory.


    In the past human history, most of the inheritance of all culture, technology, experience and morality depended on the memory of generations.


    It can be said that before the popularity of paper and books, human beings passed on by memory.


    This inheritance is beautiful, correct, but also inefficient.


    With books, it''s different.


    But whether it is papyrus books or parchment books, it is still inefficient and primitive.


    But now it''s different.


    Human beings have created new memory carriers.


    The inheritance of mankind began to accelerate.


    Solid discipline theory is the foundation of human development, and papermaking and movable type printing are the strongest foundation for human development.


    However, if there are voices of support, there are voices of opposition.


    Many people think that these papers and printing are nothing more important than plates and bowls.


    Everyone eats every day. Who reads with books every day?


    Many nobles scoffed at these things and thought that magicians, like servants and slaves, were only qualified to read.


    However, some Temple priests expressed concern.


    It is believed that once the dissemination of books and knowledge is too convenient, more people read and study, and ordinary people become smarter and smarter, it is likely to give birth to a large number of magicians, thus reducing their belief in gods.


    Some priests don''t think so. They think that human beings are too stupid to respect God. The smarter human beings are, the more they will believe in gods.


    All kinds of speeches are flying around the world, especially in Athens.


    However, these two new inventions are not controversial in the magic world. Even noble magicians recognize the greatness of the new invention.


    All magicians highly praised Su ye and Plato college.


    After school, after dinner at school, Su ye took advantage of the rest, opened the magic book and chose to connect to the magic Council.


    A three-dimensional magic door that only you can see appears in the magic book, half a meter high. Then, one after another palm sized small portals flew out and connected into one, rotating slowly around the magic gate like a satellite.


    These magic doors represent different areas of the magic Council, such as the parliament hall, senior congressman''s hall, ruling court and so on. They are gray and cannot be entered and opened. But there are some doors with light blue light, which means that Su ye can enter. Su Ye chose the "parliamentary reception room", and other small doors were immediately sucked into the magic door, and a new small door erupted out of the magic door again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 566

    These small portals are classified by country, such as "Greek reception room" and "Nordic reception room"


    There are gold and gold under the reception room, Holy Land reception room and so on.


    The top reception room is called "world reception room", which shows that there are the most magicians involved.


    This world reception room is called "the place where information and important matters are exchanged", but in fact, it is the largest chat and exchange area for magicians in the world. Many magicians go to the world reception room to chat nonsense and even argue with each other.


    Su Ye chose the "world reception room", the magic gate in front of him sank, and then a huge circular light curtain appeared.


    Because the number of magic councillors in the world is very small, the number in this circular chamber is not large, only more than 1000.


    Usually, the number here is only two or three hundred.


    On the light curtain of the world reception room, many topics are arranged from top to bottom, in which many magicians speak one after another.


    Su Ye found that there are only two kinds of hottest topics.


    Material rewards are not important. What matters is the high recognition of all magicians.


    Su Ye is different.


    Su Ye felt that his vanity was not so strong and did not need to be highly recognized by all magicians.


    If you sacrifice the medal of outstanding magician, is it five rings or six rings?


    Since it is a sacrifice related to magic, will you get excellent magic talent?


    This is something we must strive for. After the marathon war this year, so many things have been invented, and then there will be the second battle of Hippo. If you can''t get the title of excellent magician this year, it will be more difficult in the future.


    Su Ye watched the discussion carefully.


    People who publish this topic carefully list many reasons.


    First, Su Ye won the title of fighting king, breaking the spell that magicians can''t get fighting king.


    Second, Su ye will press all the soldiers in the pithia competition and successfully let the world know the magician again.


    Third, Su Ye''s contribution to the marathon battlefield is extremely brilliant, and no magician can match this year.


    Fourth, the paper and printing invented by Su ye will certainly change the world and produce more magicians, which is a force to promote the great development of all mankind. If such magicians can''t get the title of excellent magicians, no one can get this title.


    Su Ye keeps looking. Browsing is the same as reading. He needs to turn the page.


    As a result, more than eight adults supported it, and some opposed replies were also seen.


    "Su Ye is too young after all. Now he is praised as an excellent magician. He is supporting and killing him."


    "Yes, we don''t oppose Su Ye. We just want to protect him."


    "He is still too young. It would be inappropriate if he became the target of the witch Hunting Club."


    "Aristotle was at the height of the sun and gave him the title only after he was promoted to the holy land."


    "Euclid can be called the future Pythagoras, but because he was not promoted to the holy land, he has pressed his title of excellent magician."


    "Although I didn''t say I had to go to the holy land, I''d better wait until Su Ye was promoted to the holy land."


    These people''s replies also attracted the opposition of other magicians, especially some young golden magicians, who held grievances for Su Ye.


    After reading it, Su Ye found that except for a few people, most people didn''t mean any harm to themselves even if they opposed it. They were obviously protecting themselves.


    Then, after reading other contents, I found that the topic of magic Mothership began to increase. This matter has been spread, because the goddess of wisdom has gone to the God of war mountain to read the oracle.


    This time, no one objected and praised master Plato and Plato''s college.


    Many old magicians even said that they could finally see the legendary magic Mothership in tears.


    However, these people only know the wooden magic Mothership, not the metal magic mothership.


    Soon, the Magic Book shook slightly.


    This is an urgent magic letter. Su Ye quickly opened it.


    It was the thought hall meeting held by Lawrence.


    The letter briefly stated that ares mountain would fully cooperate with Plato college to build the magic Mothership, bear half of the cost, and allocate all funds within three months.


    The content of larence''s magic letter was very short, but Su ye read the spirit of the Holy Land mage between the lines, and the look of the God of war mountain that he couldn''t stand and fight.


    Su Ye was about to close the book and received a magic letter from niden.


    "Be smart today. Don''t learn foolishly in the palace of thinking. The real function of the thinking hall is not to receive knowledge, but to use strengthened thinking to break through the limitations of thinking in the past and enter deeper thinking. You only leave half of your thinking to talk to us today, and the rest of your thinking ability is used to think about life. No, your thinking about life is very clear. You still use it to think about magic creation. Did you think about the magic array in it yesterday? "


    "No." Su Ye replied.


    "Just think about it today. Don''t worry, be bold and lazy. No one says you. Anyway, your credit is big enough, and today''s discussion is all about specific details and division of labor, which basically doesn''t need you. By the way, don''t forget to bring Wang sledgehammer. We need him. "¡° Magic servants can also enter the palace of thought? "¡° In the palace of thinking, legendary masters can communicate with flowers, plants and trees. "¡° All right. " Close the magic book, Su ye and Wang sledgehammer conduct spiritual communication¡° How''s the metal smelting? "¡° Aristotle is not a man... Sobbing... "Ah? What''s the matter? "¡° I have finished refining iron. This grandson''s public tool is for private use, forcing me to excavate other gemstones and refine magic metals. The magic of some advanced magic metals is too strong. It''s very hard to refine, and I''m almost exhausted. "¡° Aristotle is outrageous! But you won''t have the idea of those high magic metals? "¡° How could I do that! My Wang sledgehammer is not that kind of person! But a little magic metal was attracted by my metal master and attached to my armor weapon. Just a little. I can''t blame you. "¡° You can''t do this again. It''s not good for you to do this, although you can say that you are receiving remuneration! "¡° Next time. "¡° Well, now you can rest. I''ll call you to the palace of thought. "¡° Wait, I''m stealing... Cough... Help him refine semi divine magic metal. It seems that there''s still a little divine gold. Give me another meal. "" Su Ye closed the spiritual communication, but shook his head¡° Who did Wang learn from? " Su Ye slowly picked up the magic book and quickly browsed the knowledge keywords extracted this morning. It was almost time to contact Wang Dashui again¡° How''s it going? "¡° Wait, help others to the end. I can''t live up to Aristotle''s expectations. "..." Su ye walked slowly to the thinking hall. When he came to the door, Wang dachui sent a message to the soul, saying that it had been completed and returned to the magic tower. Su Ye summoned Wang sledgehammer. Wang sledgehammer appeared riding the black demon sheep. Then, the black demon sheep''s limbs were deep in the land. Then the black demon sheep fell to the ground with a soft hoof and a scream¡° Baa...... "the black demon sheep stared at the innocent big eyes and looked up at Wang sledgehammer. Su Ye looked at Wang sledgehammer who couldn''t walk on the black demon sheep. The armor and sledgehammer on his body exuded a thick magic smell of gray blue. The original shiny silver armor seemed to have been baptised by years and became matte and gray, like a century old silver jewelry. So that the two Centaur puppets at the door stared at Wang sledgehammer. Wang sledgehammer tried his best to take one step, but his body tilted and fell heavily to the ground¡° How much did you... Get? If it''s too much, give it back. " Su Ye was frightened. Wang Dashui smiled and said, "it''s not much. It''s less than 1%. The grandson was smart and calculated the content in advance. However, as you know, there are tens of thousands of kilograms of divine gold with big grains of rice. I can''t make use of it at present. " Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. The god gold with big grains of rice looked small enough to change a hero''s divine power equipment¡° But is Aristotle so powerful? " Su ye asked¡° Alas, compared with his divine power, ours is like a small earth bag. " Wang dachui looked discouraged. Su ye saw that he had been hit hard and was a little unwilling. He asked, "large divine power plane?"¡° It''s like super giant. " Wang dachui said with a sad face. Su Ye was silent. The giant is the giant, and the super giant is the giant. It basically belongs to the largest divine power plane¡° Keep the gold! Anyway, he is a big family, not bad! " The class hatred of chiguoguo appeared in Su Ye''s heart. Wang dachui said, "it is. If he asks others to refine divine gold, he will pay at least one tenth of the reward. This thing is not generally difficult to refine. I''m interested enough in this grandson. "¡° Cough... "A light cough sounded behind Wang sledgehammer. Wang sledgehammer suddenly tilted his nose and eyes and fell to the ground, unconscious. A handsome young man with a chicken nest head stood beside Wang dachui¡° Teacher Aristotle. " Su Ye showed a clever and kind student face¡° Your servant seems very dissatisfied with me. " Aristotle stared at the dead king hammer on the ground. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 567

    "Wang sledgehammer is very lazy. He can''t bear hardships and stand hard work at all. He likes to complain. Alas..." Su Ye shook his head and sighed.


    Aristotle raised his foot and kicked the armor of the king''s sledgehammer. He tutted and said, "don''t waste it." Then he walked into the palace of thinking.


    When Aristotle entered the hall of thought, Su Ye kicked the king sledgehammer and said, "OK, don''t pretend."


    Wang dachui opened one eye first, peeped at it secretly, and then opened the other eye.


    Su Ye suddenly showed surprise and asked, "you seem to be afraid of Aristotle?"


    Wang dahammer blushed and said, "how can I be afraid of him! Impossible! "


    "He''s here again." Su Ye pointed behind Wang dahammer. Wang dahammer closed his eyes and fainted again.


    Su Ye kicked him again and said, "scare you, get up. You can''t bear God''s gold now. I''ll save it for you first and give it to you after you are promoted to gold. "


    "No! How can I bother you? I''ll send those powerful metals that can''t be used temporarily to the metal master. When I can use them, I''ll integrate them into armor and weapons. "


    Wang sledgehammer said, the surface of his armor and sledgehammer seemed to become liquid, and then the strange smell and color began to decrease.


    Soon, it became almost the same as before.


    Su Ye opened his eyes, looked at it with magic vision and magic perception, and nodded gently.


    I didn''t expect this guy to be so lucky. Even if the higher magic metal and divine gold are temporarily put away, the strength of this armor is also higher than the gold divine power equipment, close to the Holy Land divine power equipment. Basically, when an ordinary gold warrior defeats his armor, it is also the time when the divine power is exhausted.


    It''s really good to hold your thigh, but why don''t you have such good luck as Wang sledgehammer.


    "Let''s go."


    Su ye said, taking Wang sledgehammer inside and sitting on an egg shaped chair.


    "Your Majesty, you said this temple needs meditation, but I won''t." Wang dahammer said.


    Aristotle said: "meditation is a safe way to enter the palace of thinking. Since you can''t meditate, you can enter by force." Then he began to meditate.


    "Is that unsafe? I want to go home and come back when I finish my meditation. " Wang dachui quickly stood up and was pressed back by Su Ye.


    "Sit down and I''ll go first. Then the master will take you in." Su ye said, meditating on himself.


    Wang Dashui looked helplessly at the magicians who were meditating, full of helplessness.


    Su Ye soon entered the real thinking hall. Because the people haven''t arrived yet, they don''t connect the thinking ball with the thinking line, but talk freely.


    Su ye also did as the Romans did and communicated with the magicians, but he still listened to niedern and left a mind to think.


    The object of thinking is magical creation.


    When everyone arrived, Wang Dashui suddenly appeared in the four-dimensional space, and then saw him covering his eyes and shouting.


    After a while, he calmed down, and then with the help of master larens, he condensed his thinking line and entered the thinking ball.


    Then, they and Wang dachui entered the magic iron Mothership and began to involve the construction scheme.


    At first, the magicians were skeptical about Wang sledgehammer''s ability, but with the continuous communication, they were all very surprised.


    Wang sledgehammer showed much more ability than they imagined.


    Su Ye reduced his communication with them and spent more time learning magic creation.


    As the thinking power is strengthened by the thinking palace, the learning effect is extremely terrible. Many places that were originally only rough understanding have a deep understanding after a little thinking. In addition, using the basic knowledge point connection method, an increasingly large knowledge network has been built quickly. In a short time, it is possible to establish the prototype of the system created by magic.


    However, Su Ye suddenly realized that no matter how powerful the magic creation is, it is only extended by the basic magic. If he doesn''t lay a good foundation, the stronger the magic creation, the more biased the road may be.


    Because magic creation pays more attention to the use of power than the pursuit of the essence of magic.


    Su Ye immediately stopped learning magic creation and began to think about basic magic.


    Because all thinking can be visualized, the whole process is incredibly smooth. Any knowledge point can appear alone in the air. There are text notes, dynamic images and relationship lines with related knowledge. It is completely a three-dimensional magic book, because it is presented directly in thinking, has deep memory and high school efficiency.


    Soon, Su Ye completely gave up the communication with others and stopped to build his own magic system regardless of the flood of information from others.


    Other magicians did not see it and continued to study with Wang sledgehammer how to build magic iron mothership.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye felt a sound, from small to large, very soft, like a bird chirping.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he immediately restrained his mind and found that he had left lion harbor and appeared in front of the thinking ball.


    "Tonight''s discussion is over. From tomorrow, formal construction will be carried out. Su ye, you have to leave school tomorrow and stay with Wang dahammer all day. As long as you finish the construction of the hull, you can leave, but Wang dahammer will continue to stay at the dock. "


    "Good!" Su Ye nodded.


    Leaving the palace of thinking, Su ye went straight to his residence in the college and began to sort out today''s key points. He took crazy notes and still relied on magic drugs to maintain his mind and body.


    After a sleep, he and many magicians of the college arrived at the magic shipyard on the edge of lion harbor and met with the noble officials of Ares mountain.


    Then, like magic, larens kept popping up a lot of magic iron in the ring of space.


    Different from ordinary iron, magic iron is matte light black, with a sense of massiness that ordinary metal does not have.


    After that, according to the information instilled by the masters in his mind, Wang dahammer began to make large pieces of thick magic iron plates. Finally, he continued to assemble the magic iron plates.


    In just one day, the magic shipyard in lion harbor had more magic iron Mothership shells.


    There is no gap between all the spliced magic iron plates, and the whole hull is completely integrated.


    After that, Su Ye was not interested in manufacturing all kinds of fine parts. After leaving Wang sledgehammer here, he rushed back to school to study.


    After returning to the residence of the college, I studied for half an hour, but I was always absent-minded and inefficient, and I couldn''t enter the state of cardiac flow.


    Because compared with the learning process in the palace of thinking, the ordinary learning efficiency is too poor.


    Form a huge psychological gap.


    Su ye had to contact master larens.


    "Master, can you do me a favor and let me enter the thinking hall earlier? I''m building a system of basic magic. It''s almost finished. Now I''m hanging in the air. I don''t want to study. "


    "You said so. Today is used by Aristotle, tomorrow is used by Euclid all day, and the day after tomorrow is used by Archimedes all day, because all three of them feel that they have made a breakthrough and need to use the palace of thinking for a long time. Yes, the three said it was all because of you. "


    "I..."


    "Wait a few more days. We originally decided that you can only use it for three hours for the first time, but the value of the magic iron Mothership is too great. I specially applied to the legendary masters and finally decided that you can enter 12 hours for the first time. Remember, if you have nothing to learn or study, you should come out at the first time, save time, save the remaining time for the next time, and let others use it smoothly. "


    "Good! 12 hours is enough for me to complete the construction of the basic magic system and the system created by magic! "


    Su ye thought of the wonderful learning time in the thinking hall. He was very excited. He stood up and walked around the yard to relax. Then he picked up the magic book to see the discussion of the magic Council.


    As a result, I saw another good news.


    There are more people in the reception room all over the world than before. They all discuss the same topic.


    "The original brand-new magic iron Mothership was designed and built by Su Ye!"


    Su Ye opened it and saw that the magicians'' replies below were neat.


    "Su Ye is the most outstanding magician this year!"


    In addition to these neat replies, magicians everywhere praised Su ye in various exaggerated ways.


    "The new Plato was born!"


    "A magical new star comparable to Aristotle has come!"


    "If there is a real God of philosophy and magic, Su ye must be the embodiment of the God of philosophy and magic!"


    "I bet Su ye will become a legend within ten years!"


    "I nominate Su Ye as a senior member! This year''s honor of outstanding magician will not be awarded to him. I will withdraw from the magic Council! "


    "The significance of the magic iron Mothership is too great. It can be said that once the Mothership is completed, it will save all Greece! Savior Su Ye! "


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head. Unexpectedly, these magicians could boast so much. I didn''t know that they thought they were acting.


    Turning to the back, Su ye saw a message that surprised himself and all magicians.


    The legendary magic master Parmenides unexpectedly appeared and said that he had personally nominated Su Ye as the outstanding magician of the year.


    Parmenides is one of the ten speakers!


    He is the top philosopher and legendary master in Greece. He achieved legend even before Socrates.


    The legendary magicians of mankind are roughly divided into four generations.


    There was only one person in the first generation, that is Thales, the father of philosophy and magic.


    Pythagoras, Parmenides, Heraclitus and liujiber are the second generation of legendary magicians.


    Socrates and Democritus are the leaders of the third generation, and Socrates is known as the strongest magician because of his brilliant record of killing gods.


    It was not until Plato was born and promoted to legend that the era of the fourth generation of legendary magicians was opened. He was also recognized as a master of magic and surpassed Socrates in many fields.


    So after the death of Socrates, Plato took over as the first speaker of the Greek magic Parliament.


    As for Aristotle, Archimedes and Euclid, they are the fifth generation of legendary magicians in the future that all magicians have been looking forward to for a long time.


    Parmenides was not only the current speaker, but also the fifth first speaker. He was equal to Socrates in terms of achievement and status. Su ye thought that this was the end of the second generation of big men... Then, the number of magicians in the reception room in the world continued to increase. Then the magic book kept receiving magic letters. When Su Ye opened it, it was full of congratulatory letters from magicians. There were even many holy places he didn''t know at all. It takes too long to read the letter! Forget it, it''s all big guys. I can''t afford it. I can only thank you one by one. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 568

    The process of the magic mother ship was very smooth, and the promotion of paper and movable type printing was also very smooth.


    When outsiders guessed what the new paper was, dragon''s beauty and dolphin River Restaurant had changed to a white paper menu. The tenacity, white, durable and far better hand feel than papyrus conquered all diners.


    In the next few days, aristocrats and wealthy businessmen from all over Athens went to the new bookstore of supernova chamber of Commerce to buy paper.


    Smart bookstore.


    In the smart bookstore, there are not only brand-new books, but also white paper, as well as all kinds of special paper, such as letter paper, official paper, etc.


    However, the most popular among nobles and businessmen is not paper.


    It is a new magical machine made by the supernova chamber of Commerce for paper making and movable type printing.


    All the paper machines and movable type printing machines were sold out on the same day, and the supernova chamber of Commerce and Plato college were working overtime.


    Aristocrats and big businessmen from various countries came to visit one after another, hoping to monopolize the trade of relevant machines, paper and books in various countries.


    However, this time, the supernova chamber of Commerce has chosen a different way of cooperation from the previous one to carry out comprehensive cooperation in the wide spread network. All machines are free of agency fees. All machines are sold at the lowest price, and technology is provided to allow businessmen from all countries to research, paper and print by themselves.


    This behavior shocked the nobles and businessmen all over the world. Since there are cheap, no one does not take it, so it set off an unprecedented upsurge of cooperation.


    When the magicians learned about the deeds of the supernova chamber of Commerce, they realized the importance of this promotion and dissemination. It was like a holiday. They tried their best to praise Su Ye''s selflessness in the magic Council, and they almost praised Su Ye as a perfect saint.


    But two people are suffering.


    One is nidel, vice president of Plato chamber of Commerce. It hurts to see that he has money but doesn''t.


    The other is Su Ye.


    The four days waiting to use the palace of thinking are really hard.


    However, all the waiting is worth it.


    As soon as the time came, Archimedes just came out of the thinking hall. Su ye said hello and couldn''t wait to rush in.


    Then, find the chair nearest to the door, sit down, meditate quickly, and quickly enter the hall of thinking.


    The thought ball is still floating in the air, but it is useless for a person to think.


    Su ye took a deep breath and blinked. The original meeting room space immediately changed into blue sky and white clouds and green grass, just like another Plato college.


    In Plato''s College of thinking, Su Ye began to complete the previous basic magic system.


    Time passed slowly, and the establishment of the magic system became more and more perfect. After laying the foundation of the magic system, Su Ye began to build the creation system.


    Building a knowledge system is a very complex process. We should not only clarify the definition of each knowledge point, determine the structure of the system, but also determine the relationship between all knowledge points, but also explain and give examples, infer the causes and consequences, determine the applicable boundary, and build the relationship outside the system.


    If there is a problem in the understanding of any key knowledge point, it is impossible to build a complete system.


    After a long and in-depth study and thinking, Su Ye finally built the prototype of the creation system.


    "Next, the key step is to create magic in the palace of thinking. This is also one of the reasons why the palace of thinking is popular. "


    In the blink of an eye, Su ye saw the dense magic leaves piled up on both sides.


    Then, Su ye took the magic leaves and did not aim high, but began to depict the basic magic patterns.


    Because his thinking ability is sharper than normal, Su ye can clearly feel every detail in the process of depiction. Whether he does well or not, he can find it at the first time, record it at the first time, and then correct it at the first time.


    Soon, Su Ye finished depicting all the basic magic arrays, and then took out the first and last.


    Compared with the last one, the first one is just the graffiti of a six-year-old child.


    Before that, Su ye thought he was doing well.


    "The palace of thought is too powerful! In less than one day, my ability to depict the magic array has been improved several times! If it is outside, it may take more than ten years. "


    Su Ye carefully reviewed all the magic leaves, carefully recorded and compared the differences, and then began to re depict the complete magic matrix he had learned.


    All magic charts in the magic tower will increase with the magician''s mastery of magic and charts.


    If your magic array in the thinking hall is more perfect, the relevant magic array in the magic tower will be naturally improved, and the spells will be stronger and more perfect.


    After a long time, Su Ye portrayed all the learned magic arrays again. After a little deduction, he realized that the basic effects of all his magic arrays were increased by an average of 10%. If combined with other talents and other forces, the final increase may exceed 30%, and some even reach 50%. It''s unimaginable.


    What makes Su Ye most happy is that it takes a long time to learn the golden magic matrix outside, because you have to learn it during the day and only two hours at night. Generally, you can learn a complete golden magic in ten days. You didn''t learn a lot of golden magic.


    But now, in a short time in the palace of thinking, all of them have been learned.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye breathed out a long breath. Although he felt very tired in spirit and thinking, he felt unprecedented joy in his heart, just like reaching out to wipe the sky.


    "The foundation of magic is finally solid. Moreover, the understanding of magic creation is comparable to that of ordinary gold magicians, but in many details, it is not as good as that of gold magicians who have been promoted for many years. Next, I can create my own magic. So, what should be the direction of my magic creation? "


    Su Ye began to think.


    "The creation direction of the magic world is diverse. I want to analyze it one by one and choose it slowly. This is a very key step."


    Su Ye raised his head and saw a dense magic array, representing different schools.


    With strong thinking ability, Su Ye quickly completed the analysis.


    "I always feel that none of them is particularly suitable for me. But with my current ability, I really can''t create a new genre. It seems that I don''t understand myself enough. Only by recognizing myself can I know what my direction and goal are. "


    Su ye thought to himself. With a wave of his hand, there were dense magic leaves flying in front of him. On each magic leaf, there was a magic array he had painted.


    Su Ye observed and analyzed again and again from the most basic magic pattern to the golden magic matrix, and then to the complex matrix created by various schools. His understanding of magic increased at a terrible speed.


    "No, these increases are quantitative. I need to jump out of the original restrictions and find my own direction."


    Suddenly, Su Ye was stunned.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on a magic leaf with a basic magic pattern, on which there was a standard square.


    This is the most perfect square I have ever painted. No matter from what point of view, it is perfect, even close to the level of a legendary master.


    This perfect square has slight differences in different magic array structures, but the common point is that it affects the scope, length, thickness and so on.


    Su Ye stared at the square array for a long time. His mental strength was highly condensed and a meditation needle appeared.


    Then, put the meditation needle on the magic leaves below and use the technique of sketch to depict a cube.


    This cube has no black-and-white gray three sides and no projection, but it conforms to the perfect perspective rules, which are near large and far small, near wide and far narrow.


    You can''t draw light and dark sides, but by changing the depth and width of the lines, the lines of the cube vaguely form an effect of light and dark intersection.


    Looking at the first three-dimensional pattern in the magic world, Su Ye''s hand shook gently.


    At this moment, Su ye had a very clear feeling that this three-dimensional pattern could really appear and must be verified by thinking.


    As long as the magic array diagram is properly transformed, a three-dimensional magic array can be designed, at least part of it.


    Although we can''t draw bright dark gray surfaces, and some three-dimensional graphics can''t be drawn, we will slowly find a solution.


    Next, Su Ye began to madly draw all kinds of three-dimensional patterns on the magic leaves.


    Patterns such as cubes and cuboids can be easily completed, and even cylinders can be almost painted, but without bright, dark gray, shadow and other parts, you can''t draw spheres.


    After all, the magic array is not a sketch, and there is no way to draw such dense lines.


    "There must be a way to solve it, but I don''t realize it at present. Now think about it. What can form the face in the sketch?"


    "One is the color change of the magic leaves themselves. As long as they are cleverly portrayed in the appropriate position, they will inevitably form a three-dimensional feeling."


    "In addition, it may also be formed by taking the places with dense magic lines as dark or gray surfaces and cooperating with ingenious structures."


    "And..."


    Su Ye fell into meditation and began to emerge dense three-dimensional geometric figures. The whole world seemed to become a geometric world.


    I don''t know how long it took, the subtle birdsong sounded and gradually grew larger.


    Su Ye realized that the time was over, collected his thoughts, quickly recalled some of his previous experiences, reviewed his memory, and then left the thinking hall.


    Out of the thinking hall, Su Ye sat at the door and used the magic book to sort out what he had learned before.


    After recording, the first class has ended and can only start from the second class.


    In the afternoon, Su ye asked the magic creation teacher to have a rest. In the future, he will find his own magic creation direction.


    The teachers agreed, but they had to pass their magic creation test.


    Therefore, Su Ye experienced an exam, passed with almost full marks, and obtained sufficient research time.


    Next, Su Ye tried his best to reduce other time, even reduce communication with everyone, and immersed himself in magic creation.


    Students and teachers can see that he has been fascinated, understand him and envy him.


    When Suye studied the creation of magic, the Persian army was getting closer and closer to thesali in the northwest of Greece. Greek city states continue to send soldiers to thesali, and the total number of soldiers in Tempe Valley and proguan has reached 200000. Before the war began, the total number had exceeded the total number of Greek soldiers in the marathon. This number is increasing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 569

    The construction of the magic iron Mothership was particularly smooth. The magicians who successfully arrived at the college were full of smiles and high morale every day.


    Aristotle announced that he would spend his time and energy in creating a new discipline, logic based on syllogism.


    The news that Aristotle created a new discipline caused a sensation in the circles of magic and philosophy.


    However, it didn''t cause much waves in the warrior circle and aristocratic circle. They didn''t think logic or syllogism was of any use at all.


    It was not the magic world that first discovered the value of logic, but the philosophical world.


    After learning syllogism, some philosophers helped publicize it with an extremely fanatical attitude.


    Because of the axiomatization of this article, the world reception room fell into crazy discussion again.


    However, this time the magician''s reaction was different from that of syllogism.


    For philosophy, syllogism is a new discipline independent of most disciplines, which philosophers have never seen.


    Axiomatic differences, Euclidean axiomatic in a large number of Euclid''s theory of equal proportions and Aristotle''s Syllogism and thinking, at first glance, only to extract the essence of both, and then used in geometry.


    This time, only a few praised the axiomatization, and most of them were the teachers of Plato''s college.


    They could not fully understand the importance of axiomatization, but after all, they listened to Su ye and Euclid was their own, so they tried their best to boast.


    However, other magicians don''t think this axiomatization has much value, because magicians who often visit the world reception room know that Euclid likes to boast that he wants to create a theory that is the first in the world, and that if he wants to find a perfect method, he can deduce a new discipline or even a new world only by finding a few most important knowledge points.


    This statement is too exaggerated and has aroused the disgust of all magicians.


    It''s too fake.


    In particular, it has aroused the opposition of mathematicians and geometries.


    The magicians of the Pythagorean School attacked Euclid and ODEX, because some people said that ODEX''s theory made up for the defects of the Pythagorean School, and in fact it was the same.


    But the Pythagorean School did not recognize the theory of eudox and was fighting back. As a result, Euclid created a new theory on the basis of eudox, which was a humiliation to the Pythagorean School.


    The discussion in the world reception room is in full swing.


    Su Ye is looking interesting and receives Euclid''s magic letter.


    "These short-sighted guys don''t understand the greatness of axiomatization at all! Help me and scold them. "


    "You can''t scold yourself?"


    "I''m scolding with my friend''s magic book. I can''t separate myself."


    Su ye can''t laugh or cry. Can you use a trumpet?


    "Don''t worry, right is always right. They may not understand axiomatization, but with the continuous progress of mankind, one day, someone will find your greatness. " Suye road.


    "You''re the first author. Why aren''t you angry?"


    "I know I''m right. Why should I be angry? I''m angry only when I''m wrong. What''s more, if I''m really wrong, I don''t have time to be angry. I''ll spend my time correcting my mistakes. " Suye road.


    "What you said is reasonable. I continued to scold them."


    Su Ye shook his head. This Euclid is really childish sometimes.


    Su ye turned over those topics again and found that the war was extremely fierce. Su Ye shook his head and didn''t care about those people. He was immersed in the creation of magic.


    After depicting all the magic leaves again, Su Ye found a serious problem.


    The magic power liquid is used up!


    As a last resort, he had to take out 100000 golden eagles for sacrifice.


    Fortunately, the magic energy liquid appeared very frequently. After exchanging enough magic energy liquid, Su Ye recovered the damaged magic leaves, and entered the mirror gate magic array of the college.


    "Magic hand!"


    After su Ye recited the mantra, only he could see the invisible hand.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, this hand is similar to the normal magic hand, but a little bigger and stronger.


    Su Ye controlled the invisible hand and kept grasping and attacking, but only twenty seconds later, the magic hand burst.


    "Alas, I failed again, but the advantage is that the duration is increased by 2 seconds, which is an improvement."


    Enter the magic tower, look at the failed magic leaves on the magic tree, pour them down with magic energy liquid one after another, and recover soon.


    "Now I finally know why magic creation is so difficult. No wonder all magicians specialize in one or two directions and one or two departments. Without magic power liquid, these magic leaves don''t know how long they can recover. "


    "Even if there is magic power liquid, it hurts. When I''m free, I''ll discuss with the altar and ask him to occasionally make some magic energy liquid for high-value offerings. It''s best to replace warrior talents with magic energy liquid. A five ring warrior talent can exchange 10000 magic energy liquid without loss. "


    The next day, after the first class, Su ye took notes as usual, and the students suddenly read magic books one after another. Su ye also received a magic letter. It''s Euclid''s¡° Go and see the hottest theme in the reception room in the world. Someone replied. Guess who it is. Ha ha ha... "Su Ye was guessing. As a result, someone in the class shouted¡° It is said that master Plato praised and affirmed teacher Euclid''s axiomatic method. It is said that some magicians are crazy. " Su Ye was about to enter the magic Council. Clemela begged, "Su ye, can you also show us the reception room of the magic Council?"¡° Yes, let''s have a look! " Jimmy jumped out at once. The whole class Hula around, like a group of hungry wolves, everyone''s eyes are flashing green. Even Palos'' eyes sparkled. Su ye thought for a moment, put the magic book on the table and said, "OK, you should thank Palos." Everyone was stunned and laughed and coaxed one after another. Palos blushed and glared at Su ye, then turned her head. She stared at the magic door projected upward from the magic book with her remaining light, watched Su Ye choose to enter the world reception hall and enter the hottest topic. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 570

    The whole class ran behind Su ye and craned their necks to watch the topics and replies.


    "Su Ye nodded slightly, worthy of Plato.


    Su Ye continued to look back at the magician''s reply, which was in sharp contrast to the previous reply.


    The first 3000 pages are mostly skeptical voices, and only a few people think Euclid is right.


    But now, master Plato made a judgment, the situation reversed, most people began to praise Euclid and Plato, and only a few magicians still insisted on suspicion.


    However, no one dared to question Plato, but continued to question Euclid.


    Soon, something that shocked everyone happened.


    One shiny blue name after another.


    Master Thales appeared again.


    "Magic ZTE."


    Seeing this evaluation, the students in the class almost bit off their tongue. This evaluation is too high, almost as high as Plato''s evaluation.


    Then master Democritus appeared.


    "I prefer axiomatism to atomism."


    The whole class exclaimed when the comment appeared.


    The legendary master''s fundamental theory is atomism. His achievements are completely based on atomism, but now he has clearly pointed out that axiomatization has a more important significance.


    This evaluation is too big.


    Then one person''s reply aroused the interest of the whole class.


    "Both Euclid and Aristotle, including Su ye, said that they were influenced by me. I hereby declare that I have seen syllogism and axiomatization. I am not sure whether they were influenced by me, but I am sure that the three of them are far beyond me. As someone said before, I just found a seed and was lucky to plant fruit, while Su ye, Euclid and Aristotle were the people who refined the planting method. "


    "It''s ODEX!"


    "It was his equal proportion theory that influenced syllogism and axiomatization."


    "Aristotle and Euclid thanked him at the beginning, but the geometric content in axiomatization directly quoted the original text of ODEX, but he was still so modest, which was really the light of civilians."


    "Yes, all three are respected masters."


    "If all three of them are respected, Su Ye is equally respected."


    "From now on, the four heroes of Plato''s college have become five." Jimmy sighed.


    Everyone looked at Su ye and was full of envy.


    Albert stood by without saying a word.


    He wanted to express his opinion, but when he saw master Plato''s judgment, he kept his mouth shut.


    "Suye is invincible!" Hort shouted.


    "Keep looking, keep looking." Clemela looked excited.


    When the bell rang in class, the people had not finished reading it, but they had seen the praise of seven legendary masters, including legendary masters from northern Europe, Persia and Egypt.


    The emergence of so many legendary masters has completely aroused the interest of magicians all over the world, which has led to the delay of people pouring into the world reception room. They gather more and more, more magicians than those watching syllogism that day.


    After all, in the magician''s view, syllogism is essentially philosophy, but this axiomatization can be used in all disciplines, including magic.


    "Cough!"


    Nidern''s heavy cough sounded.


    The whole class turned pale and hurried back to you.


    Su Ye immediately closed the magic book.


    They secretly looked at niederon and found that niederon didn''t have any anger. They even had a faint happy look in their eyebrows and eyes. They were immediately relieved.


    "You know the axiomatic thing?" Nidern smiled kindly.


    "Know! Avenue! It''s over! "


    The students shouted excitedly.


    Niederon nodded and said, "even the legendary master has affirmed it. It shows that whether syllogism or axiomatization will inevitably have an incalculable impact on the magic world and even the world. Su ye, one of the important proponents of these two great theories, is sitting among us. "


    The students couldn''t help looking back at Su Ye. Their eyes were full of envy, worship and respect.


    Palos gently turned her head and looked at Su Ye''s face. Somehow, she always felt that there seemed to be a faint glow on Su Ye today.


    Like the sky.


    Niedern continued: "everyone can see the growth of Su Ye. After a long time of efforts and accumulation, he passed step by step and passed the examination step by step to the top three of the class after continuous thinking and learning. Finally, he became the proponent of important theories, the designer of magic iron Mothership and the backbone of Plato college, He will soon be promoted to a full member of Parliament and may even become an "outstanding magician" of this year. "


    The whole class exclaimed again, and everyone looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    That''s an outstanding magician. Everyone knows that this honor is also called "preselected legend". Magicians who won this title in their early years have been promoted to legend as long as they didn''t die unexpectedly.


    "I hope you, like Su ye, don''t pay attention to what I just said, don''t focus on his honor, but ask yourself, how did Su ye do it? Why can he do it? What should we learn from Su ye? His honor has nothing to do with us, but his learning method and his way of thinking are what we can learn and can help us! " The students nodded again and again, and there was a flash of fire in everyone''s eyes¡° Su Ye is great! " Holt whispered his admiration. Su Ye didn''t take it seriously and continued to fall into learning. In the afternoon, he carefully studied the three-dimensional creation of the magic hand. Three dimensional creation is the official name of Suye. However, after exhausting all the magic leaves, the duration of the magic hand was only extended to 22 seconds. Although the basic power of the magic hand was increased to 79% of the horror, the power of this black iron magic, which had no attack power, had reached the full strength punch of an ordinary soldier apprentice. But this is not what Su Ye wants. Su Ye temporarily gave up the inefficient attempt, but began to think efficiently and find the reason for his failure. Firstly, starting from the analysis of the thing itself, Su Ye began to add various latitudes to compare the two magic hands, such as distance, attack, function, proficiency, application scope, preference, whether it points to legend, etc. With multi latitude thinking, Su Ye suddenly realized¡° The original use of the magic hand is just to extend the arm and take things, so stability and continuity are the most important. However, after the emergence of three-dimensional creation, the pursuit is to enhance the strength, or that is, the three-dimensional creation patterns I can master at present are to enhance the strength, not the stability. In other words, I didn''t fail, I just turned the magic hand into the magic fist! "¡° Sure enough, things are completely different from another point of view. Then, the research of magic hand is over. Next, I will apply three-dimensional creation to fireball. As long as we can do a good job in three-dimensional fireball, the whole fire system will open up a new world. After analyzing external things, we should look for our own shortcomings... "Su Ye began to study himself again and rated himself from various latitudes, including ability, magic creation knowledge, basic magic knowledge, total magic knowledge, magic matrix knowledge, creativity and so on. Finally, Su Ye found his fatal shortcomings. It''s too short to touch magic. Not too much time, even if they can recover their memory five years earlier, now it is enough to solve this problem. Life has power, but there is no shortcut. If wisdom is looking up for direction, persistence and effort are walking step by step, both of which are indispensable. I don''t lack persistence and effort, but what I lack is time. Unless you can enter the palace of thinking for a long time, you can''t compare with the holy master. In order to form a perfect three-dimensional creation, the holy master level is the starting point. Su Ye was lost in thought, whether he was steady or continued to move forward at a high speed. Finally, a sigh. If mankind develops steadily in the future, he will choose to be steady, completely disappear and study for five or even ten years. At that time, the foundation will be as thick as anyone. But the problem is that all the signs are proving that you can''t have such a long steady learning time. For example, master Plato gave up teaching since last year and has been strengthening his strength. For example, changes in Athens may break out at any time. For example, the battle of hippo is imminent, and the most terrible thing is that the sign of divine war has appeared. I''m afraid it will affect all mankind in a very short time. For example, Andre doesn''t matter. What matters is the power of the temple behind him? For example, the legendary masters appeared in the magic Council one after another, not just for affirmation, but more like cheering up for the magicians. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 571

    There are countless such information, all pointing to a possibility.


    In the near future, the human world will be in chaos.


    Since we are vaguely aware of the trend of the situation, we need to carry out a series of dynamic balance.


    Important magic disciplines must be thoroughly studied. Those important non magic disciplines and unimportant magic disciplines have always been concerned and studied, but they can''t invest too much time and energy. As for those unimportant non magic disciplines, they can only be abandoned.


    "For my own sake, I want to specialize in a few disciplines, but I can guide the rapid development of some disciplines, such as helping Aristotle speed up the formation of logic and helping Euclid start writing the original geometry in advance. At the same time, the magic iron Mothership will greatly improve Archimedes'' understanding of buoyancy and mechanics. Then next, I will improve myself and assist the development of magic. "


    "Since three-dimensional creation has broad prospects and I lack a large amount of magic knowledge, compared with legendary masters, my understanding of magic principles in various fields is at the shallowest level. Therefore, whether from my personal point of view or from the perspective of the whole magic world, we must speed up the progress of creation."


    "I push the magic world, and the magic world will push me!"


    Suye pondered for a long time, contacted niden, and then walked to his house.


    The two people lived close to the college. After a while, Su ye entered niden''s house.


    "Are you really going to open three-dimensional creation?" Asked ned.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Let me see." Ned Endau.


    Suye handed the magic book to niden.


    Niederon kept turning over a large number of magic charts of Su Ye.


    "What about the effect of the magic hand?"


    Su Ye showed it.


    "Are you sure that three-dimensional creation can overlap with other magic creation?"


    "OK. This should be the greatest value of three-dimensional creation. In other words, three-dimensional creation itself can become a basic magic matrix. However, my relevant foundation is too weak. However, whether I or all magicians need this three-dimensional creation, we need to further find out the principle of three-dimensional creation. Magicians, we need cooperation! "


    Su ye knew the importance of cooperation. The world is as great as Einstein. The special theory of relativity needs to be based on the theories of predecessors and thought in an axiomatic way for ten years, and then completed. The general theory of relativity and Einstein''s equation are based on the help of contemporary scientists. It can be said that without the help of Contemporary scientists, the general theory of relativity will be postponed for decades, Or it may never be done.


    Su Ye doesn''t want to wait for decades.


    Niedern thought for a long time and said, "you don''t have to worry about one thing. As long as you publish an article, no matter who finally discovered the principle of three-dimensional creation, you are the father of three-dimensional creation. Just as Thales only found proof and did not create logic, but he is still the father of philosophy. What you need to worry about is the enemy''s reaction. "


    "I think there is no need to worry. The value of axiomatization and logic is better than three-dimensional creation. Three-dimensional creation can only act on the magic matrix, and axiomatization and logic can be applied to countless disciplines." Suye road.


    "Magicians understand, but do nobles understand?" Niden asked Su ye in a word.


    Niden said reluctantly, "the vast majority of nobles are short-sighted animals. They only know that three-dimensional creation can improve the strength of magicians in a short time. Then, they will naturally think that this change is more important and hate you more. The most important thing is that logic and axiomatization will take many years to slowly show their power, but your stereoscopic painting can be quickly learned by magicians and take effect quickly, which is bound to shock all magicians. Such an important thing can''t be hidden at all. Any prayer or prophecy in the temple can find you. "


    "Anyway, I''ve stabbed some nobles. Now they hit the knife with their chest, let them hit! I insist on publishing three-dimensional creation! For the magic world and for yourself! "


    Niden stared at Su Ye''s firm face and suddenly smiled gently.


    "I believe that you have embarked on your own legendary road. Because you begin to redefine fear and threat. "


    "Well, let''s play something different." Su Ye suddenly said.


    "How to play?" Neden''s interested.


    "I named this three-dimensional painting technology sketch. I can simply write an article, but painting is dynamic after all. If it''s just books, the learning effect is very poor..."


    The two men made a decision overnight and began to discuss.


    Time passes day by day.


    The Persian army continued to advance. Wherever it passed, all regions of Greece surrendered and offered soil and water, representing land and sea.


    The western expedition of Xerxes and Gilgamesh formed a terrible chain reaction. The Greeks on the Persian March fled one after another, while the Greeks in other places fell into panic after receiving the news.


    A magician made a map. Red represents Greece and white represents Persia. You can see that the red part on the map is visibly reduced, while the white part is expanding.


    But the Greeks did not give up.


    A large number of Greeks organized uprisings to obstruct the progress of Persia in various ways, made huge noises at night, threatened easily angered Warcraft or Colossus, poisoned nearby water sources, and set traps on the only way for the Persian army


    More and more people volunteered to go to Tempe valley or proguan to meet the official World War I.


    The construction process of the magic iron Mothership was extremely smooth, far beyond everyone''s imagination. Wang sledgehammer became the center of the magic shipyard, and the college even sent a team of dwarf soldiers to protect it.


    All priests, Ares mountain personnel, Navy generals or magicians who pay attention to the progress of Athena are amazed and can''t find anything wrong every time they visit.


    So now the temple, Zhanshen mountain and the army have higher and higher evaluation of Su Ye.


    Su Ye alone is equal to 100000 troops and 10000 warships, of which Wang dachui accounts for 99%.


    In order to support Su ye, the major shrines and the military handed weapons orders to the Dragon chopper firm. Wang Dashui built ships during the day and made weapons at night, which continuously brought dual benefits of reputation and money to Su Ye.


    In the evening ten days after su ye and niden talked, an article of the magic Council shocked the world again. This time, the reaction of magicians all over the world was far more crazy than the emergence of equal example theory, syllogism and axiom.


    The gold and silver island, ice wind Valley and wild mountains in northern Europe, the wing of Babylon, the tower of the two rivers and the palace of kings in Persia, the wizard forest, the light and wisdom tower of the Nile in Egypt, the Pythagorean temple, the ladder of Florence and the Roman temple in Rome, etc. magic organizations all over the world are frantically summoning magicians to let all magicians open their magic books, It connects various magic organizations and indirectly connects the "big library" of the Greek magic Parliament.


    It snowed thousands of miles on the top of the ice wind valley. A beautiful woman like an Iceman walked out of the closed hall on the top of the frost and snow with a legendary staff.


    In the deepest part of the two river tower, a hundred mile blazing wind blew, and an old man who was completely composed of yellow sand slowly emerged to the ground.


    The coffin under the light of the Nile burst open, a mummy with red flames leaping in his eyes came out, and hundreds of millions of dead in thousands of cemeteries came back to life and roared up to the sky.


    At the top of the Florence ladder, the statue of the old man with a mountain shaped white crown was broken. The old man in the statue put down his magic book and turned his head to look at Athens. The whole city twinkled day and night.


    At this moment, countless magicians all over the world have used various methods to see the article in the magic Parliament Library.


    On the three-dimensional magic array and its painting method


    Not all magicians are interested in equal proportion theory and axiomatization based on geometry, nor are all magicians interested in syllogism in philosophy.


    But all magicians are interested in magic.


    The magic matrix is the basis of magic.


    However, except for magicians who are proficient in painting, most magicians are excited after watching it, and then they are at a loss.


    I don''t understand.


    Even many people who are proficient in painting can''t understand it.


    Because the painting at this time did not have the concept of three-dimensional, let alone the concept of perspective.


    To everyone''s surprise, a magic image was attached at the end of the article.


    The name is: the first lesson of stereo painting, perspective.


    However, except for a few places where people successfully open the magic image, people in most places either can''t open it, or get stuck, or have no response.


    It turns out that the magic power consumed by the big library of the magic Council to transmit information to the outside is limited.


    So many people watched the magic image at the same time and instantly exceeded the magic consumption limit of the magic Council.


    Magicians all over the world turn into grumpy brothers.


    However, the magic Council has been opened to the major magic schools in Greece, and all the students of magic schools have received the viewing notice.


    Soon, the magic Council improved its way to allow all parties to consume magic and watch magic images by themselves.


    Therefore, all parties opened the magic array, and the terrible magic crossed the space and injected into the magic Parliament of Greece.


    The mages responsible for maintaining the magic of the magic Council stared at the total amount of magic rising like a flood.


    I made a little more this time.


    Soon, magicians all over the world saw a complete magic image.


    Su Ye''s image appears in countless magicians'' magic books.


    "Hello, my name is Su Ye. I am a kind, honest, timid and gentle third grade student. In order to save everyone''s time, this is the end of my personal introduction."


    "The so-called stereoscopic painting came to me when I was in lion harbor. I wondered why all our pictures were flat, but what we saw was three-dimensional? Therefore, in order to study stereoscopic painting, I even gave up my study and fell deeply into it. I was regarded as a fool... "


    "The most basic of stereoscopic painting is not how to draw, but to let our eyes and minds understand the concept of perspective. Without the concept of perspective, no matter how powerful our skills are. I even think that the basic principle of three-dimensional magic array is closely related to perspective... "


    Then, a magic blackboard appeared behind Su ye, and the venue was the classroom at night. Su Ye began to teach magicians all over the world on the magic blackboard like a teacher. From the magic apprentice to the legendary master, they all listened carefully and took notes carefully. Pandion''s house. Clemela listened happily. Palos was not a magician and didn''t need to learn magic array. She just stared at Su Ye¡° OK, that''s all for the first lesson. Tomorrow I''ll explain the second lesson: wiring. Goodbye. " Su Ye waved and the magic image disappeared. All magicians were disappointed. Then Su Ye''s Magic Book shook wildly. Su ye took a look and the magic mailbox burst. Magic letters are dense and continuous. It''s like a screen of bullets. Big guy is great? No, no! Whatever you like!. Ask for a monthly ticket! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 572

    The course images of sketch were recorded and broadcast the other day.


    After the first sketch class was announced, Su Ye found niden again and continued to make magic images of the sketch class in the classroom at night.


    After the production, the two returned side by side.


    Niederon was filled with emotion and said, "I didn''t expect that you have changed so much in just a few years. You always say that you have a poor foundation and that you study too late, but I understand now. Your study is not late, and your foundation is not bad. You are just thinking and thinking about sketch and stereo painting. Sure enough, there is no harvest in the world without paying. "


    Su Ye didn''t say a word. In fact, it''s not wrong. It''s really all pay to practice sketching, line rehearsing to the degree of numbness and nausea.


    "You have always been very modest, saying that the change of stereoscopic painting to the world is not as good as logic and axiomatization, but I can certainly say that their values are the same, and the key is that you are also the first author. You are so modest. " Niedern''s tone was full of admiration.


    Su Ye is still silent. He is not modest, but is deeply influenced by old ideas. He originally thought that no matter how powerful sketch is, it can not be comparable to logic and axiomatization. However, assuming that art, philosophy and science are in the same position, the value of sketch is no less than logic. After all, sketch is a complete and systematic art discipline.


    In the magic world, sketch is the best way to draw the magic matrix, which is equal to the core discipline of magic, and its value is naturally no less than logic.


    "I feel that sketch can not only form three-dimensional painting, but also greatly improve the magician''s ability to depict the magic matrix." Suye road.


    "So I keep saying, you''re too modest. When I saw your sketch of tableware, I was so shocked that I had to erase the memory of black beard. I always kept this in mind, because I realized at that time that your painting could completely change the magic world. After I studied it carefully, I was more sure. " Ned Endau.


    "However, I just made a start. It still needs the joint efforts of all magicians." Suye road.


    "Thales just started, Socrates just started, Plato just started, Aristotle just started. You have not only started, but also opened the door to a new world for mankind! You are the real pushers. "


    Su Ye didn''t expect niden to praise himself so much. He was a little uncomfortable and walked silently.


    At the fork of the road, they went to their respective houses.


    "Sleep well tonight, close the tips of magic letters, and get up tomorrow morning." Ned Endau.


    "There must be many magic letters, but I don''t have time to read them, because during today''s lecture, I suddenly inspired some ideas to make my magic creation stronger! See you later! "


    After su ye returned to his residence, he set the magic letter to silent and did not prompt unless it was an emergency letter.


    Then, enter the magic tower and continue the three-dimensional creation of the new fireball.


    After many days of efforts, the power of the new fireball technique has become more and more powerful, and the basic power has been increased by about 30%. With the increase of other forces, the actual power has increased by more than 100%.


    When the old fireball was determined, a legendary master once said that the current fireball is almost perfect and can increase the basic power by up to 10% every 100 years in the future.


    Because the three-dimensional creation is not a separate creation, but directly acts on various creation or magic arrays, it can be superimposed with the power of creation, forming a secondary enhancement and amazing effect.


    In the constant three-dimensional creation, Su Ye forgot the time and didn''t realize it was too late until the early morning. He had to close his eyes and go to sleep.


    As soon as the time came, the alarm clock Bracelet sounded. Su Ye quickly washed and ate the food stored in the ruins space and walked to the class.


    On the way, Su Ye looked at the magic mailbox and his scalp was numb.


    The number is over ten thousand


    I can''t see it at all.


    Forget it. I''ll watch it when I''m free. Whoever asks in the future will say that the signal is bad.


    Su Ye stepped into the classroom and was stunned.


    The students in the classroom were talking in full swing. Everyone suddenly stopped and turned to look at the door and Su Ye.


    Su ye saw a large similar look, which was like a hungry wolf.


    Su Ye looked at the magic book. The time was right. Usually, at this time, there would be no more than one-third of the students in the class.


    But almost all of them came today.


    "Su ye, we miss you!" Jimmy''s exaggerated voice sounded in the classroom.


    In the classroom, a group of chicks nodded wildly, as if they could hear the sound of chirping.


    "What are you doing?" Su ye asked.


    "Didn''t you read the magic letter?"


    Su Ye silently opened the magic book and showed the magic mailbox to everyone.


    The students are silly. The unread letters have broken ten thousand and are increasing.


    "Didn''t you see the world reception room?" Jimmy asked again.


    "You don''t know. I''m trying my best to study magic creation. I don''t have time to wander around."


    "That''s just right!"


    Jimmy and some male classmates rushed up, surrounded Su ye, half pushing and half holding Su ye to his seat.


    The other students rushed behind Su ye and waited.


    "Let''s see the world reception room again. This time, it is said to be more spectacular than before."


    "Yes, we are all waiting for you."


    "For you, I came without breakfast."


    "You don''t have to say, let''s thank Palos first!"


    "Thank you, Palos!"


    All the boys in the class screamed.


    Palos glanced coldly at the crowd.


    "Let''s see."


    Su ye also wants to see it. Open the magic book and enter the world reception room.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    The classroom was full of exclamations.


    This time, the total number of people in the reception room in the world far exceeded that when syllogism and axiomatization came out.


    Do you still underestimate the role of three-dimensional painting in the magical world?


    When Aristotle published his syllogism, there were sporadic legendary mages.


    After Euclid published the axiomatization, many legendary masters supported it below.


    Now, the legendary masters take the initiative to publish topics in the world reception room!


    Since the topic of legendary master may be very important, it will be automatically topped in the world reception hall for one day.


    As a result, a spectacular scene appeared in the world reception hall.


    The topic publishers on the first page are all legendary masters with blue light.


    Su ye turned two more pages. The topic publishers on the second and third pages were all blue names.


    The legendary masters completely occupied the first three pages.


    The students in the classroom almost burst into tears when they looked at the admirable names.


    Because there was a similar scene many years ago.


    After Socrates killed God.


    At that time, the first five pages were full of topics by legendary masters from all over the world.


    At that time, almost all legendary masters came here to support Socrates and mourn.


    Today, a similar event appears again.


    This time, it is not a legend mourning the possible decline of the magic world.


    But to witness a rising star.


    Last time, the legendary masters were not silent because of the gods.


    This time, the legendary masters did not mean to praise the new power.


    The screen is bright blue.


    Qi Qi, speaker of the top ten Greek magic parliament, delivered a topic.


    "On behalf of all the teachers and students of Plato college, I would like to thank Su ye for bringing an innovation to the magic world! He will be the star destined to shine forever in the magic world and even the whole world. "


    This is the content published by master Plato.


    "Incredible three-dimensional painting, absolutely great magic innovation, shining the light of wisdom of future generations, Su Ye!"


    This is the evaluation of Thales, the father of philosophy and magic.


    "He reinterpreted what excellence is."


    This is parmenid''s evaluation.


    "The light of this child will shine all over the world. However, I am even more pleased that he has refined a "reductive decomposition method" in my atomic theory. At an appropriate time, he takes the reductive decomposition method as the core to analyze and think. Although I have been doing this all the time, I have not refined and abstracted it, and have not determined this method. I asked for his grassland lecture notes from Plato college a few days ago, which was very shocked. This child''s thinking depth of essence and thinking has surpassed most legends, and even all legends in some aspects! His lecture notes inspired my enthusiasm. I have decided to create a new book on atomic theory, called reductionism, to elaborate my reductionism from the perspective and thought of Su Ye. Of course, Su Ye is the first author of reductionism. Because I only provide material, and he ignites ideas. "


    The legendary master Democritus had a very long topic and more content, so that the magicians discussed it repeatedly at the bottom of the topic, and soon there were neat replies at the bottom.


    "Seek Su Ye''s Grassland teaching notes!"


    "Seek Su Ye''s Grassland teaching notes!"


    The whole class was stunned at the reply under this topic.


    What you don''t cherish and get the highest praise from the legendary master?


    What you put casually in the magic book is the treasure of magicians all over the world?


    Albert stood behind the crowd, staring blankly at the topic in the reception room, as if there were hundreds of millions of shadows fighting in his eyes.


    The students look at Su ye from time to time.


    As we all know, Su Ye was a little stupid at first, but later he was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be strong enough to convince the legendary master, nor did he expect to be popular with magicians all over the world.


    Yesterday, these students received the magic images of three-dimensional painting sent by the school, but they didn''t expect to have such a great impact.


    Turn off the topic of Democritus, and the people continue to look at the replies of other legendary masters. Seeing the familiar names, some students kept screaming¡° This is the first legendary wizard in Egypt! He spoke, too. "¡° And the famous snow queen, what? Am I wrong? " Everyone looked at the topic of the snow queen carefully, and then they couldn''t cry or laugh¡° When Socrates refused my love, I didn''t mean to start with his student Plato. Now, a new goal finally appears. I believe that our children will break through the limitations of magic and become the God of magic. Come to Bingfeng Valley, Su Ye. " Su Ye almost rolled his eyes, this woman! Someone greedy for my body again! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 573

    Su ye turned his head and said, "Palos, you should have a sense of crisis. Don''t wait until I''m robbed. There are women in Persia who miss me. There''s a Cleopatra in the south. Maybe you''ve drooled at my magic image. Men are not waiting, they are trying to pursue! Alas, too good people are distressed. "


    There were boos in the classroom, and then the whole class laughed.


    Palos glared at Su Ye angrily, then lowered her head and clenched her small fist.


    The snow queen is not a good thing at first sight!


    Clemela covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Keep looking, keep looking." Jimmy road.


    Soon, after reading the first three pages, they turned to "so, I read his article. His article is well written, but after all, it is only an overview of the nature and lacks many details. I still have some doubts. After that, I watched his perspective class and saw him demonstrate in person. I suddenly realized that I was so excited that I almost hit my head against the wall. In front of Su Ye''s three-dimensional painting, all the painting skills I have learned in the past are as childish as naughty children''s graffiti. Most of the painting knowledge I accumulated in the past, in front of three-dimensional painting, is just going further and further in the wrong direction. "


    "Su Ye''s perspective principle opened a new door for me. I looked back at Su Ye''s article and everything was solved easily! It''s not that he wrote wrong, but that I didn''t understand it at all! At that time, I looked at new knowledge with old experience. Of course, I would think that article had shortcomings. But when I completely reversed my wrong ideas, put down my prejudices, put down the old experience of the past, did not compare the old with the new, but directly and comprehensively studied Su Ye''s article, I understood the value of this painting. "


    "So last night, I smashed all the works at home, whether statues or bottle paintings, whether magic matrix or brush practice, and destroyed them all. Then, I studied Su Ye''s method and considered the magic matrix from the perspective of three-dimensional painting."


    "I used the method of three-dimensional composition to draw one magic matrix after another. Gradually, I couldn''t feel myself. I just felt that I was in a three-dimensional magic matrix world. Like ants in that huge world, I slowly improved the three-dimensional magic matrix. After I finished a complete three-dimensional magic array, the world burst and I regained my consciousness. "


    "After that, everyone knew that I was promoted to legend."


    "So, I want to thank Su ye again. He opened a new door for the magic world and opened a new road to legend. I can be sure that in three years at most, all magic arrays will become three-dimensional arrays, and the basic power of basic magic will be increased by 50%! The ultimate power of higher magic will be increased by 100% or more. "


    "In addition, I can be sure that Su Ye''s three-dimensional painting method is particularly consistent with our Greek magic matrix, because our Greek magic matrix is more pure, while the Persian, Nordic and Egyptian Magic matrix are mixed with the power of other systems, so people under the holy land are not suitable to use three-dimensional painting method. Of course, on the holy land, There is little difference between the lines. "


    "Next, let me talk about my perception from stereoscopic painting and the use of stereoscopic painting I promoted..."


    Su Ye immediately became fascinated. He took notes while watching. He often saw it and suddenly realized it, and then buried himself in writing.


    No wonder millon can be promoted to a legendary master so soon. He doesn''t have a deep understanding of three-dimensional painting, but his understanding of three-dimensional magic array is far above himself, at least more than 50 years!


    Now, with master Millon''s sharing, his understanding of the three-dimensional magic array is changing rapidly, and many previously unimaginable places can be easily solved.


    Now the publication of stereoscopic painting has not only enhanced the whole magic world, but also allowed itself to grow at a high speed.


    In terms of growth speed, I may not be better than a few magic matrix masters such as millon, but I definitely surpass any other magician.


    The other students were stunned. They hurried to learn from Su ye and recorded master Millon''s feelings and contents to lay a foundation for the future.


    Su Ye wrote a paragraph and looked up and said, "students, get ready. This three-dimensional painting method will become a necessary course for us in one year at most, and will be integrated into our basic magic in two years at most. As master millon said, the earlier we learn now, the shallower we are influenced by plane painting and the deeper we are influenced by three-dimensional painting. As a result, our average strength in the future will far exceed that of our predecessors. One day, with the continuous progress of magic, each of our magicians may be promoted to the Holy Land! "


    When Su Ye finished, applause came from the door of the classroom.


    The students looked up quickly. It was Mr. niden.


    It seems that class will begin soon. The students are hesitant and don''t know whether to go back to their seats.


    "Su ye said very well, which is also an important reason why I praised Su Ye many times. He always likes to look at problems from a dynamic and long-term perspective, so he can always see the future closest to the future. "


    "Today''s first lesson is to learn from the legendary masters of the magic Council. You don''t have to go back. Just go there and see what the legendary masters are saying and doing with Su Ye. Remember, their attitude is not important. The methods they say and the ideas behind them are more important. "


    "In addition, Su Ye''s Grassland teaching magic image has been transmitted to the big library of the magic Council and the library of the college. If you want to review his grassland teaching, you can get it directly from the magic book." Su Ye was stunned and hurriedly said, "why didn''t you ask me? My three-dimensional painting is carefully prepared for teaching, and with your guidance, there is no problem. Those grass lectures were purely forced out by you. If there was anything that could not stand scrutiny, wouldn''t it be tantamount to publicly punishing me? "¡° There is no way. The voices of magicians in various countries are too high. They want to know what kind of grassland teaching can guide the legendary master and convince the legendary master. Don''t rely on me for this matter. They decided to go to the speaker of Parliament ten. The faces of other students are blurred. Only you and me have a clear magic image. I don''t want to. Alas, I''m not used to becoming a world celebrity. " Niederon looked regretful. The students skimmed their mouths and pretended to be in the limelight. Su Ye showed a resentful look and asked, "Mr. niden, I have a very important question to ask now."¡° Ask. " Ned is in a good mood¡° Which shameless man secretly photographed me? " Niederon turned and walked quickly out of the classroom. The students couldn''t help laughing. Su Ye was really worried. There was no way to talk about three-dimensional painting. After all, sketch is a new thing in this world. Maybe hundreds of years later, everyone has no difficulty in learning. He needs to use magic images in detail to make more people understand. But grassland teaching was different. At that time, most of them were not prepared. Although all kinds of theories and knowledge were practical and did not make up indiscriminately, the problem was that some things were more beyond the outline than sketch. If people figure it out, the change to the world will be very huge. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 574

    Su Ye fell into a short period of thinking. If the content of grassland teaching was leaked, what changes would it cause?


    In case Spartacus came out of Rome early under the banner of communism.


    If Titus, the goddess of justice, secretly promotes change, protect Spartacus by the way.


    In case Ares, Apollo, Artemis and Athena want to rebel against their father Zeus.


    If Hera suddenly figured it out and Suye said that women can hold up half the sky, he would lead the goddesses to have a try.


    If the goddess of agriculture and the God of craftsman join hands, it is definitely the light of the right way shining on the earth.


    Although it''s impossible, it''s very interesting to think about it


    Finally, Su Ye shook his head.


    Forget it, the evil done by the tenth speaker can''t touch me. After all, I''m only a third grade pupil!


    Throughout the class, Su ye and his classmates were browsing the speeches of legendary masters in the world reception room and reading the comments of other magicians at the same time.


    Every student is full of joy. This is the closest time for everyone to leave the legendary magician.


    Until all relevant articles cite Su Ye''s content.


    This led to a sharp rise in Su Ye''s contribution to the magic Council, and soon broke through the restrictions of formal members and even senior members to reach the level of cabinet members.


    Cabinet members are the most important members of the magic Council, and some legendary mages are just cabinet members.


    Every cabinet member, at least the master of the holy land.


    However, Su Ye is such a wonderful flower.


    There is not only the article contribution, but also the War Merit contribution. Su Ye has made so much contribution in marathon, magic Mothership and three-dimensional creation that the magic Council still doesn''t know how to reward Su ye, so it can only wait until the end of the year.


    Some people have speculated that Su ye can get hundreds of magic source badges this year, and the Holy Land master is just like this all his life.


    When the cabinet members were set up, they did not consider the issue of rank at all, because in everyone''s opinion, they could not become a holy land and their contribution to the magic Council could not reach the level of cabinet members.


    Euclid was so strong, so were other geniuses, and did not reach the level of cabinet members in the golden rank.


    Su Ye has reached.


    Therefore, when Su Ye was automatically recommended by the magic Council to enter the "cabinet member review list", the magicians couldn''t cry or laugh at the lonely name.


    The key is that there is a real shortage of cabinet members, and no one has qualified before.


    Now, Su Ye has become a cabinet member. "I even doubt that he will be qualified as vice speaker in a year at most."


    "Except that the speaker expressly stipulated that the position must be held by legend, the vice president did not specify the rank, so I have a bad feeling... It is estimated that the people who formulated it at that time did not expect that a third grader could make such a great contribution."


    "Su ye will probably become the youngest vice speaker of the magic parliament in history. No, it''s Miss Su Ye! "


    "Although not reconciled, it is really convinced, which is much better than some tricks into the holy land of cabinet members."


    "I don''t think so. After all, in a few decades, Su ye will be promoted to legend and become a legend. After finishing his homework, Su Ye has been practicing magic for more than half a year.


    Magic meditation practice, the main practice is to quickly enter meditation.


    Basic magic array practice, but now change to basic three-dimensional magic array practice.


    Spell pronunciation practice, mainly practicing pronunciation speed and pronunciation standard.


    The practice of magic creating matrix is mainly to practice the basic structure.


    The practice of each element mainly gathers different elements on the fingers to form an element ball, which is controlled by the fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    After deliberately practicing, I read the article of today''s three-dimensional magic array.


    While watching, Su Ye sighed in his heart and announced the research results to the public. It was of great value. It not only promoted the development of the magic world at a terrible speed, but also made great profits for himself.


    With the increasing articles of other magicians, I have a deeper and deeper understanding of three-dimensional magic, and even have a feeling that I can innovate magic, which is a higher level than magic creation.


    After learning the new article, Su Ye is ready to go to bed, but he receives an urgent letter from Lawrence.


    "Come to the Council hall right away!"


    The shorter the letter, the bigger the matter.


    Su Ye hurried to the assembly hall and found that all the Holy Land and gold mages who lived in the college had arrived, and even some silver mages were standing outside the door from a distance.


    Only half of the Holy Land and golden mage who arrived at the last meeting, and the other half have been called up and rushed to the front.


    Before the teacher outside arrived, Lars coughed and said, "the meeting begins. You are called because the Persian army has occupied the city of oluzon. "


    Some magicians looked slightly surprised.


    "How could it be so fast? The city of oluzon is already in the territory of sesali, which is closest to the decisive battle point Tempe valley or proguan set by us. That means we''re going to fight Persia? "


    "What are the nobles of Thessaly doing? How long has the city of olusson resisted?" Lars dropped his eyelids, sighed and said, "like most cities before, in order to prevent being killed, the city states surrendered. Everyone was driven away. "¡° I can''t blame them. After all, they are facing millions of Persian armies. "¡° Alas... "The meeting hall was gloomy. Lars soon picked up his spirits and said, "Persia also knows that we are laying defense lines in Tempe Valley and proguan, so they are bound to take a break in olusson and send troops after at least two days. But the problem now is that we don''t know whether they are going to Tempe valley or progan. " Larens said, projecting a map there from the center of the council chamber. The terrain where the two fortresses of Tempe Valley and proguan are located emits dim light. Gregory analyzed: "Tempe Valley is the closest to olusson, and it is a very wide Canyon, which is suitable for the march of large forces. If the Persian army wants to go to proguan, it will take a long way. If it were me, I would not hesitate to go straight to Tempe Valley and fight quickly to avoid any accidents. "¡° If you think so, Xerxes and Gilgamesh will send troops to procuan and bypass the valley of Tempe. I remember the news a few days ago showed that the coalition put more defensive forces in the Tampere valley. " Lars frowned and said, "just today, the Greek coalition forces issued a military order to transfer 150000 troops from proguan to the valley of Tempe, which is called strengthening the defense line of the valley of Tempe. There are only 150000 people left in the general pass. "¡° How did this happen? Originally, the number of people in Tempe valley was more than that in procuan, a full 500000. Now he''s transferred from procuan. What does that mean? " Niederon suddenly looked surprised and said, "isn''t the main defense area of our Plato college in progan? General mithiad also stationed at procuan. This means that once the Persian army attacks proguan, the casualties of our college will be extremely heavy. " Lars lowered his eyebrows again and said, "general mityad said that the magicians sent by Plato college are enough and don''t need to be sent any more." Suye looked at Lars in surprise, his back cold. Su Ye looked at other magicians and found that their reactions were the same as himself, such as falling into an ice cave¡° You''re kidding! There are less than 200000 people left in proguan, but general mityad said enough, which obviously doesn''t want us to send people to die! Why? Did the Greek coalition intend to give up procuan? Then we''ll fart! " Gregory was furious. Su ye said, "master larens, what''s going on! The situation has reached this level. What else is there to say? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 575

    Lars sighed a long sigh and said, "we don''t know what happened. We can''t be sure which fortress the Persian army is going to go to, but we can be sure that the top level of the Greek coalition army gave up progan. Coincidentally, just five days ago, all the magicians in Plato college were transferred to proguan, and none of them was in Tempe Valley! None! All the great nobles were transferred to Tempe valley. At present, those who are located in proguan are either small and medium-sized nobles, soldiers of small and medium-sized city states, or Freedom soldiers of city states. "


    "Do they want us to exhaust our strength and then rescue?" Asked a teacher.


    Niederon sat down in his chair disappointed and said slowly, "this is the best result."


    All the magicians were silent.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly, as if frost flashed in his eyes.


    "I don''t want to speculate maliciously about the top level of the Greek coalition forces, but everything proves that some people don''t want the magician of Plato college to leave procuan alive! I had some doubts, but now I can conclude that the Persian army will send troops to procuan. Even if it is not the whole army, it will send enough troops to destroy procuan! " Suye road.


    "What should we do?"


    Suye and larens looked at each other.


    Suye opened the magic book and sent a message to medels.


    "Has the cavalry assembled?"


    "The assembly has been completed. In a valley behind Tempe Valley and proguan, it will not be found by the Persian army after being covered by magic. No matter which fortress the Persian army attacked, we will arrive in one day. I have just received information that the Persian army has occupied olusson. I think the temple will order you and me to go tonight. How''s your college going? "


    "How are we doing? Don''t you know the temple?"


    "What happened?"


    "You can see by yourself the situation of the troops of procuan and the recent redeployment!"


    Su ye said that and glanced up at the silent magician in the conference hall.


    "Do we have any other choice?" Suye looked at larens.


    "If we had a choice half a month ago. But now we oppose the military order of the coalition headquarters. It is not that the God of war mountain will fight against Plato''s college, but that all city states will fight against our college together. " Lars''s voice was like a lake wrinkled by the wind.


    "Vicious means! For this day, they planned for at least a few months, otherwise it would be impossible to obtain the consent of the coalition headquarters. Since the great general mithiad is also here, that is to say, what they really want to solve is the meritorious mithiad, and the second is our Plato college, right? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes, at the beginning, I thought their main goal was Plato''s college, but after careful analysis, it was found that if their main goal was Plato''s college, they would force us to send more holy places. However, they did not use tough measures against the college from beginning to end. Therefore, their real goal is more like mithiad and the generals close to him. " Clarence road.


    "It seems that the coalition headquarters have understood that the two fortresses will not last long. Since it is bound to collapse, since it is bound to retreat, since the Greek people are bound to be angry, and since someone must take the blame, mithiad, who is at odds with the God of war mountain, has reached the limit of military merit, and has great popularity, has become the best scapegoat. By the way, pit their eyes, we. It is worthy of being a noble. " A scornful sneer appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    "Is there really no other way?" Asked ned.


    "Now we need our college to make a choice, whether to invest more people or give up decisively." Cadelius road.


    "Those beasts of the God of war mountain! I... "Gregory stood up suddenly, his forehead showing blue veins and yelling.


    Magicians are biting their teeth, and many people''s eyes are red.


    After scolding for a while, Gregory said hoarsely, "I''ll go to progan today! I can''t watch the college teachers and students die there. "


    "But if you go, there will be one more dead Plato."


    "But the real Plato will have one more!" Gregory sat down slowly with firm eyes.


    "In fact, there are ways." As soon as Lars''s voice fell, the magicians turned their heads and looked at the Provost with expectant eyes.


    But Lars looked at Suye.


    "Dean, do you mean that Su ye can solve it?" Gregory was surprised.


    "Is it a three-dimensional magic array or a magic iron Mothership?"


    "The three-dimensional magic array is impossible. Now everyone is studying it and can really be applied, at least half a year later. Using it in a hurry now is tantamount to killing people. "


    "Although the construction of magic iron Mothership is smooth, it can not be completed in a short period of time. What''s more? Both Tempe Valley and proguan are on land, and the magic mother ship can''t fly over. "


    "Or can su Ye solve the giant Legion? This time, as long as Su Ye plays, the Persian army will certainly recover the giant Legion and will never give us a chance. Moreover, the number of other arms has been greatly increased this time, and the role of the giant Legion is far less than before. "


    "Su ye, it''s up to you." Lars looked at Suye.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye curiously, unable to understand why such an important war, the lives of so many magicians in Plato college were decided by a third grade student.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "since the coalition headquarters reduces the defense of progan, no matter how stupid the Persians are, they can get news. Even if they doubt, they will make exploratory attacks. Therefore, it is almost certain that the first large-scale battle of the Greek Polish war will appear in proguan. "


    Everyone nodded.


    "Well, the forces I led will naturally go to proguan, but I still can''t explain in detail before the last moment, and they still can''t show up."


    "Well, it''s good to have you." Lars turned to look at the others. "The matter of progan has been solved."


    "Ah?" The teachers looked puzzled.


    "What riddles do you two play? What''s going on? What do you mean solved? Are you two too clever, or are we fools? " Gregory kept asking questions.


    "The importance and secrecy of this matter are far beyond your imagination. Don''t bother. Just remember that Su Ye has the ability to decide the outcome of a big war. With the magic Mothership, there are two. " Clarence road.


    "I can''t say?"


    "I can''t say." Clarence road.


    Gregory suddenly realized and said, "then I can probably understand that Su ye should not cooperate with ares mountain, nor with the college, but with those people. No wonder I heard that the temple had selected the elite of the city states, and then those people disappeared without a trace. It seems that it has something to do with those people. "


    The magicians looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "But... Can su Ye really decide everything?" Niederon knows a lot and doesn''t know the key.


    "He can." Clarence''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    All the magicians were relieved.


    "Su ye, look at you!"


    "I hope you can set off a huge wave that shocked the world in procuan like in marathon, pithia and magic Council!"


    "In the future, when you compete with Aristotle for president, I support you!" Gregory smiled.


    The teachers rolled their eyes at him.


    "You dare to say that when Aristotle and them are not here."


    "By the way, why didn''t the three heroes come?" Asked ned.


    Lars said reluctantly, "all three of them have reached the critical moment of creation. Even if they see urgent letters, they also choose to complete their works. But it''s all worth it. "


    "I''m still stingy. Look at Su Ye''s atmosphere. It''s clear that I want to study three-dimensional painting, but I still stand up at the critical moment." Gregory murmured.


    Su Ye ignored others, looked at Lars and said, "Dean, the situation is urgent. Now I''m leaving."


    "Have you got in touch with that side?"


    "They listen to me." Suye road.


    All the magicians were shocked.


    "OK. I''ll arrange someone to escort you now... "


    Lars glanced at everyone, frowning slightly.


    "I''ll go." Gregory road.


    Niederon said angrily, "Lars frowned because he was afraid of you."


    "The masters of the Holy Land perform their respective duties. There will be accidents when they go to a college. You also have important things to do. Now the school has let a large number of silver mages take the place of teachers. If you go further, the school can only suspend classes."


    "In order to deal with the Persian army, it doesn''t matter to suspend classes. It''s just a change of vacation."


    "Even if classes are suspended, gold and the holy land cannot leave Athens."


    "I''ll keep looking for someone. If I can''t, I''ll escort you to proguan myself. You communicate with madeles, set the departure time and inform me at the first time. Break up! "


    Lars left in a hurry.


    Su ye also got up and walked out.


    Niederon came over and said helplessly, "it''s not that I don''t want to escort you, but you know that the school teachers are all wooden brains and don''t understand anything except magic. At this time, a smart man needs to negotiate with the God of war mountain. I can''t leave at this time. "


    "I understand. After all, we should cure the bad with the bad."


    "Huh?" Niden squinted at Suye.


    "Cough, I''ll contact madeles first. Let''s... See you after the war." Su ye walked forward.


    Niden stopped and looked at Su Ye''s back.


    "See you after the war."


    Niederon muttered to himself and turned to look at Plato''s college. The night and the woods moved gently, as if hiding the traces of the wind.


    Su Ye soon agreed with madeles that the temple would send two teams of Knights Templar to escort after midnight.


    Su ye went back to his residence to clean up, checked the ring of space and the ruins space, purchased and received some rare magic potions and magic tools from the college, and borrowed four holy land magic tools. Then he asked niedern to help him get a complete set of shining Holy Land magic tools for himself, and sent someone to deliver them to proguan at that time.


    After finishing everything, Su ye went outside the gate of Plato college and looked at the huge round arch, the statues on both sides of the road and the sea Warcraft fountain in front. After a long time, he put down the magic car, leaned against the door, opened the magic book, read some biographies of the masters, alleviated his mental fatigue, and waited for the Knights Templar. Occasionally, Su Ye looked inside the gate. No one came out. Maybe everyone is busy with their own affairs. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 576

    It was quiet in front of the gate of Plato''s college.


    The ground shook slightly and the sound of horses'' hoofs grew louder and louder.


    Su Ye closed the magic book and looked towards the city center.


    He saw two teams of silver armored white horse Knights running with Knight guns and magic horses.


    In the deep night, the silver armored white horse team flows slowly like two lines of white waves.


    Su ye took a closer look and nodded gently. He was worthy of being a man in the temple. For about half a year, he had no astringent feeling in his behavior on the horse. The magic war horse was well behaved and his actions were neat and uniform.


    Every soldier''s body is straight, and his body fluctuates regularly with the magic war horse, which is full of an unspeakable beauty.


    Everyone is like an equestrian master.


    Everyone else was wearing helmets. Only the front madeles had no helmets. He had short gray blond hair and was valiant, just like a tide walker on the waves.


    The cavalry stopped, and everyone turned over and dismounted. Their movements were particularly natural and unrestrained. Even the sound of leather boots landing seemed to be stepping on drums.


    The defiant madeles came over with short hair.


    "Are you ready?"


    Su ye once again looked back at the gate of Plato''s college. It was empty, like the mouth of a giant beast.


    "Ready." Su Ye nodded.


    Medes nodded, stretched out his hand, threw out two magic carriages, which grew from small to large and fell to the ground. They were far larger and more magnificent than Su Ye''s magic carriage. The texture was dark and the surface was embedded with dense silver ornaments.


    Even the puppet horse is a white high headed horse without a trace of miscellaneous hair.


    "Everyone enters the magic carriage."


    "Yes!"


    Two teams of members of the temple Knights led their horses into two carriages. The team of 200 people soon disappeared into the street and all entered the magic carriage.


    "I''ll take your carriage." Medelsdor.


    Suye nodded, opened the door and asked Medes to get on the bus first.


    Watching madeles get on the carriage, Su Ye looked back at the gate of Plato college again.


    Still empty.


    Su Ye knows that now Plato college is the time of employment, and it is also the busiest time. When he is so busy that teacher niden can only say goodbye with a magic letter.


    Every time we are busy now, we can save several or even dozens of lives on the battlefield in the future.


    Su Ye looked at Plato''s college, which seemed to be getting brighter, smiled and turned to step into the carriage.


    The carriage advanced slowly.


    Su Ye sat on the sofa face-to-face with madels and said nothing.


    I heard the sound of the wheels of three magic carriages pressing on the ground.


    At this time, a familiar cry sounded.


    "Wait for me, how did you run!"


    Su Ye was stunned, with a shallow smile on his face.


    When the carriage stopped, Su Ye pushed the door open and stood at the door looking at the college.


    At night, Euclid held the purple hat in his left hand, and the magic book and staff floated on both sides, chasing after him with small steps.


    Behind him, there were also two golden magicians, one surrounded by various bottles and cans, and a puppet villain with two feet high on his shoulders.


    "If you don''t come again, I''ll go!" Su ye said loudly.


    "Aren''t I writing the original geometry? I thought how the college could send a holy master to send you, and I didn''t care. Who knows, everyone is too busy these days. I can''t get away at all. I can only come. But we have agreed that I will protect you by your side this time. I will basically not participate in the war. I will spend most of my energy on writing the original geometry. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "in fact, I don''t want you to come. I think the original geometry is more important than the Greek Bosnian war."


    The two magicians and madeles looked at Su ye in surprise.


    This evaluation is too high.


    Euclid jumped into the carriage with a happy face, smiled and patted Su ye on the shoulder and said: "I think you have more vision than Plato. Medels and kabazan looked at Su ye in surprise. Even Euclid raised his head, looked at Su ye with envy and continued to write.


    "Master millon is too loving. I can''t afford it."


    Su Ye sighed in his heart. I didn''t expect master millon to do so.


    The magic source badge is a very strange thing. It is a symbol of the contribution of a magician to the magic Council and even to the whole magic world. It is also a magic tool.


    This magic instrument is very weak. It can only stimulate the weakest legendary magic, called "invisible Robe", which is too weak to resist even apprentice magic.


    However, it can be superimposed infinitely, and has the only whole world weakening ability in the magic world, including the power of gods.


    The magic source badge is discovered and made by a large number of legendary magicians through accidental and inevitable process. It is known as the Pearl to protect the magic crown.


    In the eyes of most people, the magic source badge is only a symbol of magic source points, which is used to exchange rare items in the magic Council, but in the eyes of many mages, it is a symbol of honor.


    In addition, there is a legend that the magic source badge is invincible, which has gradually evolved into a symbol of inheritance between teachers and students. Many mages will leave the magic source badge to the most proud students before dying or taking particularly dangerous actions. Each legendary master must make a certain number of magic source badges every year, not only for the magic Council, but also to hone the ability of legends to protect against magic. And Millon''s new legend, not to mention the magic source badge of the three-dimensional magic array, is even more different. Rockett smiled and said, "don''t get me wrong. The teacher didn''t say he wanted to accept you as a disciple. He thought your future achievements must far exceed him. At least a few masters of Plato or Thales can be your teacher."¡° It''s my honor to be a disciple of master millon, and I don''t mean to refuse. I just didn''t mean to ask him to make it. "The teacher told me the other day that if you focus on puppet learning, you will become a holy master of puppet learning within five years." Rockett road¡° People''s energy is limited. At present, I don''t want to spend too much time on puppetry. What''s more, I have magic servants who can replace puppets. " Suye road. Robert looked indifferent and said, "Hey, how can the devil servant compare with the puppet? That thing... "Rockett suddenly shut his mouth. The air suddenly solidified. After a while, Robert looked helpless and said, "it seems that miraculous servants are far more than most puppets. Besides, your miracle puppet... No, it''s a miracle servant. It''s a little different. By the way, can you let us study your miracle servant? Many of our puppet skills are derived from magical creatures. It is a life far higher than Warcraft, just like human beings. "¡° This is no problem. If you have time in the future, you can. What are the functions of the two puppets on your shoulders? " Su ye asked. As soon as Robert''s eyes lit up, he began to talk about it¡° The thin female puppet on my left is called the sword of the God of war. Once excited, it can switch between human and animal forms at any time. The main attack is very powerful. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 577

    Although Su ye also wanted to learn magic array, he also knew the importance of communication, and puppet masters were experts in magic array.


    Therefore, Su Ye began to communicate the magic array and three-dimensional array with Rochet. Kabazan put down the magic book, listened carefully and interrupted occasionally.


    Medes also listened. Although she was a priest and all divine arts came from the temple, she always liked magic knowledge and learned how to use divine arts from magicians.


    Euclid did not care about the changes of the outside world and immersed himself in the original geometry.


    Out of Athens, three magic carriages flew forward in a pin shape, deep into the vast moonlight and flew to sesali.


    In Athens, in a mansion.


    The three men looked at the magic crystal ball and watched the three magic carriages getting farther and farther away.


    "Unfortunately, without the protection of the temple knights, someone must dare to fight Su Ye. An Euclid can''t protect him." A vengeful priest was filled with emotion.


    "If he doesn''t go, he still has a chance to live. If he goes, he will either be killed by the Persians or defeated, which will become a disgrace to Athens. At that time, he will lose the love of the gods and the people. It''s a pity that he is just an ant in front of the nobility." Andre road.


    "Your malice... No, your wisdom has won the joy of the goddess. As long as you get rid of those who disobey fate, you will get a great gift from the goddess." Revenge, said the priest.


    Andrea looked at the revenge priest and said, "how can it be evil to work for the temple? You are so disrespectful to the gods. Since the nobles are afraid of mithiad''s expansion and hostile to Plato''s college, I naturally follow the trend, that''s all. Because Suye is a fool, he will never die for Plato''s college and mithiad who appreciates him. But when he realized that all this was just for burying him, even if he died, he smiled. If hundreds of thousands of people and legendary generals can be buried for themselves, I can accept it calmly. "


    "Indeed, he is just a fool." The vengeful priest gave a strange smile.


    Andrea turned to look out of the window, looked at the night outside the crystal window and sighed softly.


    "But the world needs such a fool, one dead and one less."


    "Why, you regret it?" The revenge priest sneered.


    "I have no regrets, but I''m grateful that he found the three-dimensional array. With his help, I can be promoted to legend faster. "


    "With the help of the goddess, you can be directly promoted to the Holy Land!"


    "The holy land is readily available to me. What I need is legend. Will the goddess help me to become a legend? "


    "As long as you can please the goddess, everything is not a problem."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "but can you tell me about the temple. Why did Su ye go to the battlefield under the protection of the temple? This is very strange. "


    The two vengeful priests looked at each other.


    "This matter is banned by various temples. Your identity is not enough to know this matter, unless you completely convert to the revenge temple and become the magic priest of the revenge temple." Revenge, said the priest.


    "The problem is that you know what power su Ye has, Su Ye knows, but I don''t know. Then, if the information I have with Su Ye is not equal, my calculation of him may fail. If there are any adverse consequences, I will not bear them. I hope you can understand. " Andre stared at the two men.


    The two vengeful priests laughed.


    "We can''t say what strength Suye has, but what we can say is that that strength is only temporary training. It looks good, and it can indeed improve the strength of the Greeks. However, the number is too small, and it''s not enough to fill the teeth in front of the Persians. I can guarantee that he may defeat the Persians once or twice, but next, he will be buried in progan. Because he has the power to attack and is good for nothing in defense. So I don''t quite understand why some people value him so much. "


    "Oh? Are you sure his strength can only attack, not defend? "


    "OK. His strength is not only not suitable for defense, but also not suitable for slightly complex terrain. It is only suitable for flat ground. " Revenge, said the priest.


    Andrea nodded and said, "if you are right, he will die. However, some people will underestimate Su ye, so we should make further preparations. Whether victory or defeat, once the war is over, kill him on his way back to Athens! "


    "Don''t worry, we are ready for everything! If he can leave alive, it may be a nightmare for him. " Revenge, said the priest.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Andre.


    "The chief has revealed that if Su ye can escape the pursuit of fate again, he will borrow the semi artifact ''silent Scepter'' to exile him and seal him in the silent star world where time solidifies, so that he can bear eternal pain."


    Andrea looked surprised, then recovered his calm and said, "the temple is more wise. I even doubt that after a period of exile, you will release him, let him return to Athens, and make him a sign to remind the magician. "


    "You are really smart. The chief said it was possible. A crazy Su Ye is more valuable than a dead Su Ye. Watching such a great genius fall, like a madman, magicians will believe in fate and respect gods more. "


    "As a magician, I''d rather he died in proguan."


    Andre got up and turned off the magic crystal ball.


    Plato college.


    Aristotle put down his magic book, rubbed his sore temple, looked up at the northwest, which was the direction of hot spring pass and progan pass.


    "If you want to come back alive, I''m the only one in Greece. It''s boring."


    The next day, worried students came to the classroom one after another.


    The classrooms were talking about the Persian occupation of the city of oluzon.


    The sun in the sky is very bright, but it seems that Greece is covered with a black veil.


    The atmosphere of the whole class became very depressed.


    The students even forgot that one person was missing in the last row.


    When the bell rang, niederon went up to the podium and looked at the last empty seat in the classroom.


    Niederon took a slow and deep breath and said, "everyone must know about the Persian occupation of olusson?"


    The students stared at ned with worried eyes and nodded together.


    "Some Greeks gave in, some ran away, but some of us, regardless of personal safety, overcame fear and timidity, are on our way to the front line."


    Palos''s heart thumped as if falling into a deep valley, then turned her head to the left and looked at the empty seat on the left.


    The girl''s face was covered with clouds.


    While other students were admiring, niedern said, "Su Ye is one of them."


    "What?" Many students cried out.


    The students turned their heads and looked at Su Ye''s position.


    absolutely empty.


    Then they looked at Palos neatly.


    Palos was very calm. At first glance, it seemed that there was no change, but everyone who looked at her felt that his body was frozen by invisible forces.


    Clemela realized the problem and reached out and grabbed Palos''s hand.


    Jimmy frowned and said, "Mr. nidern, this time is no better than the last marathon. Although we are inferior, we still have the strength of the first war. But progan or the valley of Tempe could not resist the impact of the Persian army. Almost everyone knows that these two places can''t be guarded at all. At this time, let Su ye, a magical genius, go, isn''t he dead? "


    Holt said: "I also know a more amazing news. The teachers of our college and the fourth and fifth grade students participating in the war are all in proguan. Not long ago, a large number of soldiers in proguan were transferred to Tempe valley. What about the teachers and students of the college if progan becomes the main direction of Persia? "


    Crimela exclaimed, "is it to save those teachers and classmates, so Su ye went to proguan quietly?"


    "It''s broken!" Jimmy said, "no wonder Su Ye ran away quietly. He was holding the heart of death! Teacher, you can''t do this to Su Ye. If even Su Ye dies, who dares to go to the battlefield? "


    Niederon said calmly, "the college has its own arrangements for this matter, and Su Ye knows what he is doing. What we have to do now is to follow the arrangement of the college and not to make trouble for the college and Athens. Well, that''s it. Go on! "


    Said Ned, glancing down at Palos.


    Palos lowered her head, clenched her fists and clenched her little teeth.


    This bastard, why don''t you give yourself a magic letter before you leave?


    Is he so insignificant in his heart?


    Clemera whispered, "sister Palos, don''t listen to them. Suye will come back victoriously, just like the battle of marathon. He didn''t tell you in advance because he was afraid you were worried. You can rest assured that he will return full of glory and give you a great surprise. "


    Palos saw the sunflower field.


    I don''t want such a surprise.


    She clenched her fist.


    After a long flight, three magic carriages slowly landed in front of a valley.


    The party got out of the carriage and entered the valley under the leadership of the temple knight.


    The whole valley is huge and has been transformed into a military camp. Looking around, teams of cavalry are training in the open space, and neat shouts come from time to time.


    A large number of generals came and reported the details of the cavalry corps to Medes and Su ye in the military account.


    This legion of elite city states recruited by the temple is called the "protection of the state cavalry corps", with a total of 100000 cavalry. The first commander is Medes and the deputy commander is Su Ye.


    However, all the generals knew that Su ye had the real right to decide.


    In the military accounts, Su ye and madels listened patiently to the reports of the generals.


    Both medels and Suye have received briefings from the temple every day in the past month. Medels often participates in the training of the protectorate knights. Suye met with the general for the first time.


    In the whole process, Su ye did not express any opinions, but recorded it in the magic book. After all the generals reported, Su ye said, "make the final preparations today and go to puguan early tomorrow morning." All the generals were stunned and hurried to look at medels. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 578

    Every general''s face showed a look of embarrassment.


    Medes cut off the railway: "in the army, Su Ye''s words represent me and the temple."


    One of the generals said, "the purpose of our protectorate cavalry Corps is only to wait for the opportunity and send troops as soon as the main attack direction of the Persian army is determined. Who will bear the responsibility if Tempe Valley falls before we rush to the proguan without accurate information? "


    "Me." Suye road.


    The general choked back with a word, opened his mouth and did not refute.


    All the generals looked helplessly at medels and Su Ye. They were very unwilling. However, they knew the power of the temple and Su Ye''s achievements, and did not dare to have any idea of resistance.


    "Do you resist orders or listen to orders?"


    The generals looked at each other and bowed their heads.


    "Yes!"


    "Then prepare for tomorrow." Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    The generals turned and left.


    "Are you trying to save the teachers and students of the college, or general mityad?" Medes looked quietly at the blue gray sky outside the tent.


    "I came to proguan to kill the Persian army as much as possible before retreating." Suye road.


    "You need to know. You went to proguan. Once you were defeated, you and general Medea will bear all the responsibility. However, if you go to Tempe Valley, everything will be borne by the coalition headquarters. "


    "I''m here to better kill the Persian army and to better protect Greece. As for guilt, it''s not my consideration." Suye road.


    "You''re too risky."


    "I only do what I think is right."


    "Are you sure you can rely on more than 200000 people to fight against millions or even three or four million Persian armies?"


    "I don''t want to rely on more than 200000 people, but the coalition headquarters won''t give me more people." Suye road.


    "You still have a choice."


    "This is my choice."


    "It''s an established plan to evacuate procuan and Tempe Valley, but if we lose too badly, I can continue to be the main priest of the temple and head of my temple knight, but I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to go back to Athens."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Forget it, I know I can''t persuade you, No. Then I''ll see how you and mithiad left procuan alive! "


    "With your kind words," Su Ye got up and went out, walking and walking, "tonight I''m going to have a deep meditation and accumulate strength. Don''t let anyone disturb me."


    Su ye returned to his magic villa and summoned di aotianhe


    Just wanted to summon the hell unicorn, but changed his mind and summoned the queen of the wind.


    After the wind, she still wears a light cyan dress with the skirt hanging in the middle of her thighs. If she enlarges it by a certain multiple, she will have a beautiful posture.


    But she is too small. Her legs are two white fingers.


    After the wind, he sat on Su Ye''s neck, gently blowing the leaves in his mouth, with a melodious voice.


    "For more than half a year, I have endured it for a long time."


    Subsequently, Su ye entered the ruins space and came to the altar.


    Su ye did not look at those talents suspended in the air, but directly put the remains of the queen of the wind presented by Aristotle.


    The remains of the miraculous servants of the silver rank emit thick white light. After the altar is absorbed, the four rings shine, and the white light erupts, giving out reward options.


    Artistic talent: excellent posture.


    Warrior talent: ice attachment.


    Ice talent: extreme cold.


    Su Ye stared at Jumei''s posture for a long time. The altar didn''t look like a serious altar.


    Extreme cold is an advanced talent of cold talent. It can greatly enhance the power of ice magic. It''s very good.


    "It seems that if you want to get ice blood, you really need five ring ice sacrifices."


    Su ye thought, leaving the ruins space, took out the remains after ice.


    After the wind, he immediately stopped playing the leaves, flew into the air, circled around the remains behind the ice, and made a happy sound.


    Su Ye used the silver servant summoning technique continuously for seven times before completely absorbing the remains after ice.


    "Summon the silver servant!"


    The blue magic array formed by golden magic emerged. A little man who was sleeping curled up slowly overhead, then opened his eyes and opened his limbs.


    Many places of her are very similar to the queen of the wind. Her palm size, translucent body, and two contradictory appearances of coldness and charm.


    Her body seems to be carved from crystal clear ice. She looks smooth and transparent. She is wearing a pure white dress and her long white hair floats gently. Behind her is not the same wings as the wind, but a six petaled snowflake.


    The glittering and beautiful snowflakes rotate slowly, like a magic wheel, hanging high behind the ice.


    The wind cheered happily, rushed up and took the hand behind the ice.


    A trace of confusion flashed in the dark eyes behind the ice, and soon recovered his spirit. He held hands with the wind and flew in the sky.


    Two girls more than half a foot high were flying in the sky, circling and dancing. Their skirts were flying, and the spring light was suddenly released.


    As a pichian clarinet champion and a master of drawing in the magic world, Su Ye watched two girls flying in the air with an appreciation of art.


    Until Bingfeng was tired of playing, one left and one right fell on Su Ye''s shoulder.


    Both of them sat by Su Ye''s neck, blowing leaves behind the wind and ice flutes behind the ice. The music was melodious.


    Di Aotian shook his head and was completely immersed in beautiful music.


    "Watch it for me. I''m going to meditate deeply now."


    Su Ye stretched out his fingertips and rubbed the ice and the wind.


    The two girls affectionately held Su Ye''s fingers and gently rubbed their faces against the belly of their fingers.


    Su ye returned to the ruins space again.


    Looking at the dazzling treasures in the ruins space and the rewards on the altar that haven''t been collected in time, my heart is full of joy.


    The first is obtained by sacrificing the divine power bottle. Choose one between the foundation of divine power and the five divine powers.


    There is no doubt that he chose the foundation of Shenwei.


    Immediately leave the ruins space and start meditation. After absorption, enter the magic tower.


    The magic tree has a golden root!


    Other tree roots are very thick. The diameter of the thickest place is more than one meter, but this tree root is only wrist thick.


    However, Su Ye felt a completely different power from the golden root.


    It cannot be said that this power surpasses magic, but that this magic is more pure, more cohesive and more tyrannical.


    There seems to be a violent giant hidden in the root of this divine power tree.


    Su Ye squatted down and carefully observed the small tree root. He saw that a light golden branch grew slowly in the upper part of the direction where the root was connected with the magic tree. The branch kept pulling branches, and finally formed ten branches.


    On the surface of the largest branch, pale golden leaf buds appear, which takes a long time to get to the Shenwei leaves.


    "I haven''t heard that the foundation of divine power is in this form. It is said that it is in the form of water. Now it is either the power of the altar or assimilated by my magic tree. Since it is different from the gods, it may not be good, but it may also be good. "


    Su Ye looked at the branch of Shenwei with joy, and his heart was full of strange feelings.


    From now on, I will no longer be strong in quantity, but have begun to improve in quality.


    Although the use of divine power should be hidden, it can be used at a critical time. After all, magicians also have a way to buy divine power.


    Divine power is one of the foundations of the gods.


    Having the power of self-growth means that you have the power to fight against gods, and may even become a God completely different from other gods.


    "Now all the gods of the God system are called power gods. Their power comes from the most primitive and ancient power, not through learning and growth, but more like being given. Then, at the moment when I have the foundation of divine power, the world has a new road. "


    "A way belongs to the wise God."


    Su Ye looked at the branch of Shenwei, and his desire was growing madly.


    But the next moment, Su Ye suppressed his unrealistic desire and left only the purest spirit and goal.


    The whole process of absorption is not hindered at all. It seems as if I went back to the time when I first absorbed one ring and two rings of talent, which means that I am no longer affected by God.


    Return to the ruins space again and look at the light that has not been collected on the altar.


    There is a reward from Andrea for the gate of the rings.


    Natural talent: dimensional protection.


    Magic talent: unimpeded shuttle.


    A divine diamond.


    Su ye thought for a while and decided to choose "unimpeded shuttle". This talent plays a great role with his broken magic eye, shining light and the portal ring of the Holy Land magic device.


    There''s no discomfort. Go on!


    Su Ye scanned the floor for offerings.


    Among them, the amount of collectibles is the largest, from the second ring road to the sixth ring road. They were acquired by themselves in more than half a year.


    "Some things cannot be sacrificed indiscriminately. For example, before I have no dragon blood, it is not suitable to sacrifice the head of the Dragon God. I now lack ice element blood, wood element blood, metal element blood and dark element blood, and the worst higher blood also needs millions of five ring sacrifices. Then, the next step is to find sacrifices of similar nature. "


    "The best way to find wood elements is to find the remains of the Golden Shadow honeycomb, the magical creature from the Athena temple."


    Su Ye tried to put the remains of the Golden Shadow honeycomb on it. Sure enough, there was the wood blood he needed.


    Subsequently, Su Ye consecrated the five rings one after another.


    Thanks to a large number of five ring collections and items obtained in Athena temple, the whole process was continuous, and four blood elements were gathered after sacrificing a whole 16 million sacrifices.


    After absorbing and selecting the last dark element general''s blood, Su Ye immediately left the ruins space for meditation.


    After meditation, Su ye entered the magic tower with expectation. Su Ye looked at the magic tower in surprise. He is still in the golden rank, and the essence of power has not changed. However, the magic tower has expanded several times! The height of the magic tree is the same as before, but it becomes thicker and has more magic leaves. The whole ten element tree roots and one Shenwei tree root are like the wrist of a giant squid and take root on the ground. The eleven roots of earth, fire, wind, water, ice, wood, thunder, metal, light, darkness and Shenwei are like eleven hearts, making a bang sound. The magic of different colors is absorbed by the roots and sent into the magic tree. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 579

    The magic tree was originally like a black crystal, and can only vaguely see the blue liquid inside. Now, the surface of the whole magic tree emits strange color light, like rainbows flowing on the surface of the tree.


    Su Ye clearly felt that his total magic had reached a terrible level.


    "Each magic tree root can provide 64 units of magic, and 11 are 704 units. But in fact, because the root of the element tree has undergone qualitative change, the basic magic is 4 times the amount, which is 2816 units. Plus the increment of higher blood, plus the increment of magic source... Well, I seem to have only 22, that is, an increase of 2.2 times, which is not comparable to Aristotle. Well, let''s see if we can promote Baijing magician today! After all, there is only one golden eagle! "


    Su Ye stared at the magic tree with 11 roots and felt that the magic tree had undergone an unprecedented qualitative change.


    The so-called blood is not to change their own blood or genetic material, but a highly cohesive force, which is integrated by the magic tree.


    In the world, I''m afraid only I have 11 magic roots, not even Aristotle.


    "It''s just that the level is too low. The real function of this magic tree has not yet appeared. Now it can only reflect the advantages of more magic and fast magic recovery. When it comes, it will inevitably produce strong power."


    Later, Su ye saw that the fire was the root of the tree. The resonant fire there had condensed into a flame flower and grew on the root.


    "It seems that the fire of resonance has absorbed enough power for more than half a year. At the critical time, you can use the fire of resonance once."


    Among the 16 million level five ring offerings, except for four blood elements. It also contributed the power of five divine powers and attached to the roots of the divine power tree.


    At the same time, he contributed the Holy Land body that Suye was reluctant to use but had to use, so that his physical strength reached the level of Holy Land warriors who did not use divine power.


    At the same time, there is also the long sleep of dark magic. The terrible thing about this talent is that if the level difference between Su ye and Su Ye is too large, a dark magic in the past, even if it is not enough to hurt people, the attacker may die completely. However, the weakness of this talent is that it is very weak for high-ranking people.


    The rest of the talents are not good. Stay on it and prepare to merge into six rings.


    Su Ye looked at a large number of collections purchased at low prices from the market in the ruins space. The total number of collections in Sanhuan alone exceeded 200, which will become the main source of magic.


    However, sorcerer Baijing will wait first. What''s important is those higher items.


    A Hero Medal, Socrates handwriting, divine blood statue, space star mine, demigod devil head, Thunder Dragon eagle king, dragon god head, troll sea anemone Lord, demigod Medusa shield, floating city and ten sections of deified olive wood, as well as a gorgeous dress composed of five pieces of God made hero equipment.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar and selected millions first.


    The space star mine, the head of the demigod devil and the remains of the troll sea anemone Lord.


    Su Ye looked at the head of the demigod devil and put it directly on the altar.


    Light eruption, only one reward.


    Devil priest blood crown.


    Su Ye nodded, exactly as expected, immediately clicked and absorbed power.


    In this way, his broken magic eye will be promoted to the broken law eye. However, the broken eye can only break some illusions and low-level protection or fixed magic.


    The advantage is that there is no consumption and a wide range.


    When you get to the battlefield, look up. Where you can see, all the protective forces of apprentice rank and black iron rank collapse!


    And as long as Su Ye is on the battlefield, their magic will never work.


    Not protective magic, but protective power.


    This means that the black iron armor of the black iron warrior is completely invalid!


    This is where higher demons are abnormal.


    In addition to the original strength promotion, you also get new strength, deformation.


    This is a talent with a common name, but it is also a nightmare for all devil enemies.


    Because only the devil''s metamorphosis can change into anything.


    For example, for magicians, unless it is a specific legendary spell, humans can only use animal deformation and human shape deformation. They can''t become dead objects such as stones, but the devil can.


    Moreover, the devil''s metamorphosis is still instant, deforming anytime and anywhere, and ordinary magic breaking magic is useless to them.


    Once the blood is promoted again to the devil Lord, the metamorphosis will become a real metamorphosis.


    True transfiguration is what it becomes. Unless a particularly powerful God uses a particularly powerful magic, it will not be seen through under the eyes of ordinary gods.


    The most frightening thing is that true deformation can also devour the memory and ability of other creatures. During the deformation, it has almost all the power of the other party.


    There was even a miracle in history. A God was swallowed up by the devil king. The devil king disguised that God and operated in Egypt for hundreds of years. Finally, he was lawless and exposed his stuffing. He was besieged by the Egyptian gods. As a result, he didn''t die and fled back to hell.


    Then, Su ye put the remains of the troll sea anemone Lord.


    Su ye thought it should be the blood of the water element priest. After all, the water element general''s blood of the fourth ring and the water system sacrifice of the Fifth Ring basically know the water element priest''s blood


    Su Ye''s thinking was stagnant and his eyes widened.


    Three kinds of rewards appeared over the remains of the troll sea anemone Lord.


    Water talent: Magic Fountain.


    Magic talent: Magic anemone (water element blood).


    Water element priest blood crown.


    Su Ye almost instinctively stretched out his hand and clicked on the magic anemone talent.


    Although this talent needs water element blood to inspire, it has its own.


    Magic anemone is a talent that has never been obtained by a magician, but it is famous.


    Lord Troll sea anemone was originally an extinct magical creature, but because their race is too strange, their fierce reputation is too prosperous, and even they have slaughtered gods, things about them have been circulating. Not long ago, Su ye also talked about Lord Troll sea anemone with Wang Dashui and di Aotian.


    The most terrifying talent of this group is the magic sea anemone.


    Once the troll sea anemone Lord is attacked, an invisible shield will appear around him. After all external non entity attacks pass through the shield, they will absorb part of their power and convert it into the magic of the troll sea anemone Lord, which is the upper limit of magic.


    Although the magic limit can only last for three days, the troll sea anemone Lord is a social creature.


    Every two days, the troll sea anemone lords use a wide range of magic to attack each other, which happens to be maintained at a level that can''t hurt each other.


    As a result, the magic limit of troll sea anemone lords has been maintained at about ten times that of normal times. Passed down from generation to generation, the magic of the descendants of the troll sea anemone Lord is stronger and stronger from generation to generation.


    The last generation of troll sea anemone lords are unimaginable. Without the use of magic sea anemone talent, their total basic magic also exceeds the magical creatures one level higher than them.


    It was too late for the gods to realize that the troll sea anemone Lord was too powerful. They sacrificed many gods and failed to solve them. Finally, the LORD God killed all the troll sea anemone lords himself.


    The gods were very wary of the troll sea anemone Lord for fear of their resurrection, so they tried every means to prevent their resurrection.


    Even holding the remains of the troll sea anemone Lord and even the works made of remains will be regarded as blasphemy.


    This remains of the troll sea anemone Lord is the only one in the history of magic.


    Fortunately, the temple from Athena is aboveboard, otherwise Su ye would not dare to use it at all.


    "This talent is too strong for me. I''m really going to fall in love with Athena. The troll sea anemone Lord is simply customized for my magician, because the magic sea anemone talent has a characteristic, that is, the more the total amount of magic, the stronger the energy absorption ability of the magic sea anemone, and the stronger the defense ability."


    "If it''s a soldier''s close weapon attack, the magic sea anemone has no effect, but if it''s a long-range combat skill attack or a magician''s attack, it will stimulate this talent. The problem is that the temporary magic limit raised by the magic anemone is the basic magic limit, which can be increased again by other talents or magic sources. In other words, when I have Baijing magic source, the growth rate of magic energy sea anemone will be ten times... Metamorphosis, real metamorphosis talent. It seems that the five rings talent may be six rings or even seven rings for my magician! Or higher... "


    "Sure enough, there is no strongest talent, only the most suitable talent. This thing will do more to me in the future than theocracy. Once I become master Qianjing...... "


    "Praise the altar, praise Athena!"


    Su ye did not expect that a mere million sacrifices would create thousands of times the value.


    Then, put the space star mine.


    The altar didn''t respond at all.


    Su Ye was stunned, so he took it in front of him. A sphere with a diameter of more than one meter was attached to a dark magic silver mine. The surface was bumpy, dry and numb.


    When you look at it with the eyes of the altar, there is indeed light and fog, which is nearly 10 million yuan in value.


    When I met this thing, I felt something calling me. I thought the altar could be sacrificed, but the altar either couldn''t absorb it or didn''t want to absorb it.


    The problem is that with his own ability, he can''t cut it at all. Look at what''s in the ore ball. Even if Wang dahammer is there, he can only extract metal and can''t cut it.


    "Since it''s strange, let it go first."


    Su Ye looked at other ten million treasures.


    Socrates'' handwriting has been studied by himself. On the surface, it is all Socrates'' memories. There is nothing else. The content has been copied and handed over to the college.


    "This book still needs to be excavated. For the time being, I don''t lack sacrifices and keep it."


    Then, make the Baines Hero Medal, a divine avatar, and the Hero Medal of the founding period personally issued by the divine avatar!


    The value of the remains of ordinary hero Warcraft is only one million, and the value of the remains of ordinary demigod Warcraft is only ten million.


    And this medal of heroes is worth tens of millions of light and fog.


    "I hope you don''t drop the chain. Even if you don''t have a magician talent, you can get me some good talent. After all, it is a symbol of a hero, not only the hero himself, but also the memory and history of a city-state and a country for hundreds of years... "Su Ye solemnly put the Hero Medal on the altar. White light diffuses, and the altar ring shines. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 580

    Living up to high expectations, the six rings lit up, and the conical light rose into the sky, presenting sacrifice rewards.


    Battle talent: the body of heroes.


    Warrior talent: divine power crush.


    Magic talent: Call of the spirit.


    A divine diamond.


    "Isn''t this... ''spirit call'' a famous calling talent? I remember a magician with good luck but average ability. All his life, he was only in the golden level and could only summon silver servants. However, he had the talent of spirit calling. As a result, his silver servants would summon a powerful force to raise himself to the golden level and kill all sides. It is one of the core talents of the great Summoner school. "


    Su ye did not hesitate to choose Yingling call.


    Then exit the ruins space and look at the earth, the sky, the wind and the ice.


    The faces of the three servants showed unspeakable ecstasy.


    Bingfeng shuanghou even kissed Su Ye''s left and right faces.


    Su Ye blushed.


    "Chatter! Chatter! " Di Aotian took a few steps back, then dashed and knelt, kowtowed to Su ye, kowtowed and explained.


    Su Ye''s heart was pounding after being kissed by Bingfeng. Now his heart beats even more.


    The so-called call of the spirit is that the servants borrow strength from the heroes in their group to bless themselves.


    The stronger the servant''s rank, the higher the status, and the stronger the hero''s power that can be borrowed.


    The problem is that the genealogy of magical creatures is very complex. The ancestors of all magical creatures have gods, although they have never been recorded in books.


    Di Aotian also boasted that when he was promoted to legend or hero, he might borrow strength from the gods of his ethnic group.


    That''s a little too strong.


    However, what the three servants are really happy about is not the use of strength, but the channel to communicate with their ancestors, which is more important than their strength.


    Listen to the meaning of earth proud sky. With the call of the spirit, magical creatures can stimulate the connection with their ancestors, sooner or later stimulate more powerful forces in their blood, and have growth beyond the original limits.


    Su ye thought it was no wonder that the ice wind double queen, who had always been cold, was so enthusiastic. It turned out that the significance of this talent was so great.


    Staring at the sacrifice, first put away the Thunder Dragon eagle king and the Dragon God''s head. These two items are likely to form dragon blood, and they are high dragon blood at the priest level. However, before getting the Dragon general''s blood, there will be a certain discount on the effect of directly obtaining the priest''s blood, and so on.


    Su ye put the God blood statue on it.


    This article contains the power and blood of the true God, which makes people full of expectation.


    The sixth ring lights up and white light erupts.


    Battle talent: the body of heroes.


    Warrior talent: divine power stack.


    Magic talent: protection triad.


    Su Ye looked at this talent, and years of choice difficulties broke out.


    It is reasonable to say that as a magician, you should protect the triple stack. But the problem is that I already have a protective stack, and the benefits brought by the protective triple stack have been greatly discounted.


    However, Shenwei superposition is different.


    It is said to be a warrior talent, but it is actually universal.


    Any power can only be attached with a divine power. If it is attached too much, it will inevitably lead to power imbalance.


    But this talent can add one more divine power, which will make magic unimaginable.


    Defensive or offensive?


    Su ye thought of his blood power and field ability. His defense ability has been unparalleled, especially after he was promoted to the Lord of light element.


    However, their attack ability is slightly weak, especially their higher attack ability.


    The power of divine power can help you make a final decision to a greater extent, not to mention the superposition of divine power.


    What''s more, Shenwei superposition can also be used in protection ability!


    Finally, select Shenwei stack.


    Suye slowly put Medusa''s shield on the altar.


    It was a gray white rock shield, about one meter high. On the shield, Medusa''s head was engraved.


    Medusa on the shield closed her eyes, and all the snake heads closed their eyes.


    However, Su ye only looked away, because the shield was too strange. It seemed that if he looked more for a while, he would look at Medusa.


    It is said that Athena borrowed her father''s Aegis shield and gave it to parsius. Parsius killed the head of Medusa, the demigod, and sealed the head into the shield.


    Su ye knew it was impossible.


    Aegis shield is a famous divine king artifact, and parsius is not qualified to use it at all. This shield should only be a semi divine imitation of aegis, and then be sealed as the head of Medusa, so as to be promoted to the strongest semi artifact.


    In many legends, the power of this semi artifact shield is equivalent to that of an ordinary inferior artifact.


    Su Ye quietly watched the altar absorb the strong light and fog, thinking about what Medusa''s shield can bring. This is a top semi artifact. In terms of practicability, it is far more than the world scepter.


    Then, the white light erupted, and Su Ye smiled.


    Today''s luck seems particularly good.


    The rare double row reward appeared!


    The reward in the first row is very normal.


    Battle talent: demigod (incomplete)


    Warcraft talent: Petrochemical immunity.


    Battle body talent: Banshee body.


    Warrior talent: Fearless body.


    Su Ye glanced at the first row of rewards with extremely complex eyes. Instead of choosing immediately, he looked at the special second row of rewards.


    Battle body talent: Healing blood.


    Battle body talent: highly toxic blood.


    Warrior talent: petrified touch.


    Magic talent: hair of Medusa (Dragon and snake magic and dragon and snake blood).


    Su Ye looked at two rows of talents and fell into meditation. It''s really hard to choose this time.


    Take the first row. All strong!


    Although the demigod body is incomplete, as long as you get it, you can definitely fight the Holy Land hand to hand and become a real muscle magician. Any power of the golden rank will be bounced off!


    The Holy Land Warrior can only hurt himself with a full blow, but it will soon be repaired by the power of the demigod and other talents.


    In short, only the demigod body, even if it is incomplete, the enemies under the legend have nothing to do with themselves.


    However, this demigod is bound to be covered by a complete demigod in the future, which is too wasteful.


    Moreover, it would be embarrassing if the next sacrifice directly rewarded the complete demigod.


    Petrochemical immunity seems to be only immune to petrochemical, but this must be Medusa''s fundamental talent. It can be immune not only to ordinary Petrochemical forces, but also to gods and even divine kings!


    Even if Zeus used divine magic, it was impossible to petrify Medusa.


    The body of the banshee, Su Ye sighed. The value of this thing is many times higher than the body of the demigod.


    Once you have the Banshee body, you can find a way to get the Banshee blood. As long as the Banshee blood is strong enough, you may be promoted to the body of the immortal Banshee.


    The complete Banshee power is a symbol of immortality.


    But the problem is that the undead Banshee body has a defect, that is, the body will be transformed into a real Banshee.


    Although it''s a little exciting to think about it, it''s obviously different from your own direction.


    If this thing can be sold, it will make most humans crazy. Both legendary magicians and soldiers are willing to spend all their money for the body of Banshee.


    Changing gender is not important. Maybe you can experience a different new life and open a new direction.


    The father of Medusa, the founder of the Yuan Dynasty, was fulkus, the son of Gaia. He was the real king of sea monsters. At least he had the strength of the LORD God. There were even rumors that he had the strength of the God King.


    It can be said that the reward of this Banshee body is a real super grid reward and a real seven ring God level reward.


    However, not suitable is not suitable.


    The fearless body is very strong for soldiers. It can resist various forces in close combat and resolve quickly. The Vietnam War is stronger, but it belongs to chicken ribs for magicians.


    A magician forced to use fearless body would be a failure.


    In the long run, petrochemical immunity is the most valuable. After all, having Petrochemical immunity means that you are not afraid of petrochemical groups.


    The petrification ability is too strong. Ignore any magic defense and stare at who is hard. Either avoid it or use other prostheses to carry the petrification power.


    Once he became a Chinese petrochemical, he was either moved to the temple to be rescued by sacrifice, or slowly dissolved in a few years with legendary magic.


    The premise is that you can stand steadily after your Sinopec operation.


    In fact, the vast majority of people who are Sinopec will die and have no time to save themselves, because people who are SINOPEC are as brittle as porcelain. Their bodies will immediately lose their balance and fall all over the ground.


    Su ye thought about it and finally decided to choose Petrochemical immunity for long-term value.


    Then, look to the second row.


    It is said that Medusa''s body blood on one side can cure all diseases, and the blood on the other side is highly toxic.


    For Su ye, who has a lot of talents, these two values are infinitely low. No matter how strong the disease and poison are, as the Lord of the light element, they can also weaken most of them.


    Su Ye looked at the petrochemical touch and almost drooled. If he was a soldier, he would not hesitate to earn this talent. It''s too strong.


    Even if you can''t succeed again and again, if you fight indiscriminately, the enemy''s armor will be basically petrified and completely scrapped.


    If this thing can work on the magic arm or magic hand, you can also choose it, but the problem is that it can''t work at the same time.


    Finally, the hair of Medusa.


    This talent is very interesting and has never appeared in the magic world before.


    The function of this talent is very simple. When using snake and dragon magic, snake hair will grow on the head of related magic.


    This talent needs to master the blood of dragons or snakes, which is no problem for Su Ye.


    Like fireball, it''s definitely not dragon and snake magic. Like roar and dragon claw, they all belong to dragon magic, but obviously they can''t grow snake hair. But the fire demon snake counts! Rattan snake count! Summoning dragons may count. Hydra Legion school and medusa hair talent match perfectly! With this talent, the Hydra Legion is likely to be promoted to the ten headed snake Legion! Hydra''s ancestor was Titan and demon king Typhon, while Medusa''s ancestor was furcus, the king of sea monsters! Both are top Titans, half fathers and fathers of Zeus. If these two forces merge, it will be terrible. Although this talent is different from Medusa''s real snake hair, it is definitely strong enough. It seems that all the forces are pushing themselves to the Hydra Legion. In the past, I didn''t dare to follow this school. A drop of blood is worth a million, but now I can try it. However, the difficulty is not money, but I can''t buy it¡° You must find a chance to buy the blood of the half god Hydra! " After figuring everything out, Su Ye suddenly became enlightened. Now, I can fully prepare the Hydra Legion genre! This school can certainly exert great power in its own hands. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 581

    Choosing Petrochemical immunity and Medusa''s hair, Su ye took a deep breath and put up the floating city.


    This is something you can''t use now, but it''s impossible to give it to others.


    Su Ye has planned to place his own magic tower. No one wants to touch it!


    The sixth ring lights up and the light bursts.


    Combat talent: demigod.


    Combat talent: body of nothingness.


    Magic talent: fire element dominates.


    Magic talent: Flying spell casting.


    "This... Just stimulates my mind. Wouldn''t it be good to give only one flying spell?"


    A complete demigod is the power that both soldiers and magicians dream of.


    The body of nothingness is one of the most mysterious and rare forces. It is a talent mastered by very few empty lives. It is especially powerful with some talents or magic. It is the ultimate pursuit of assassins.


    The nothingness body is used well and can avoid all attacks.


    The fire element master comprehensively improves the fire magic ability, which is enough to make all fire magicians crazy, but this talent ability is only the additional ability of the fire element king, which is just a chicken rib in Su Ye''s view.


    I have no blood of fire element now, but I may have it in the future.


    Flying spell casting is the ability that all magicians dream of.


    Legendary magic can also cast spells in flight, but the effect is very different.


    Once there was a flying spell casting, Su ye even turned somersaults in the air, which did not affect the spell casting at all.


    It can be said that the talent of flying spell casting is the talent that masters who want to fight try their best to cultivate.


    Even if it is extremely difficult to cultivate this talent, it may take decades to succeed, but the masters still enjoy it.


    Because from the legendary level, there are two kinds of magicians who can fly and can''t fly.


    A magician who can''t fly and cast spells can only become a live target for high-level warriors or high-level Warcraft.


    Su Ye was greedy for demigod and nothingness, but he still chose to fly to cast magic.


    From then on, as long as you can cast spells without spells, your casting ability will reach an extreme. Even without other talents, you can be fearless of any enemies.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the most valuable ten olive trees and hesitated.


    This thing is very precious. Its actual value is definitely more than 100 million. It could have sacrificed seven rings.


    But now it is only a semi-finished product, and it is absolutely impossible to reach the level of seven rings. It is too wasteful to sacrifice now.


    "The current value is about 50 million, but if you refine it into a complete staff, no, just add some gemstones to form the prototype of the staff, it can soar to 100 million or more. After a while, even the worst ones can offer seven rings as long as they have the opportunity to refine into a staff. The staff can be refined again, but the sacrifice can only be made once and can''t be wasted! Thousands of talents are very good, and hundreds of millions of divine power is too rare. "


    The main reason is that I really don''t lack sacrifices.


    Su ye turned his head and looked at the collections he had acquired in the past six months, and then made a simple inventory.


    Some were bought at the scattered aristocratic fair, some at the fair in the arena, and some from the enka family and the Cabell family.


    There are large statues stacked together like a group of statues, including stone, bronze, brass, wood, clay sculpture, silver plating and even gold plating.


    There are many medals, including the order of magician, the order of soldier, the medal of war merit, and some medals of noble families.


    Some heroes and even demigods have weapons, daily necessities, books and ornaments.


    Piled like a garbage heap.


    Soon, Su Ye divided these items into four piles according to the total amount of light and fog.


    There are 49 five ring collections.


    There are 137 collections in the Fourth Ring Road.


    There are 268 collections in Sanhuan.


    There are 572 second ring collections.


    The purchase price is more than 10 million, but the total value is nearly 100 million gold eagle.


    This does not count the items exchanged from the military library or the items rewarded by the temple. In addition to the items previously selected, put them together to get the final list.


    One six ring sacrifice.


    There are 67 five ring offerings.


    155 Fourth Ring offerings.


    302 three ring offerings.


    527 second ring offerings.


    Su Ye looked at the five piles of sacrifices and felt an unspeakable double feeling in his heart.


    On the one hand, they are full of a sense of achievement, which they strive to obtain and will eventually be transformed into their own strength.


    On the other hand, I''m a little worried. What if the altar is drained?


    Su Ye looked at the altar and felt the altar tremble.


    "Gather a hundred magic sources first and become Baijing magician! My goal is magician Qianjing! The highest goal is 10000 wells or even 100000 wells! "


    "Today, open the road of violent growth!"


    Su Ye grabbed the three ring sacrifice worth 10000 to 100000 gold eagles, quickly threw it inside, and then quickly chose.


    If you have magic talent, choose magic talent first.


    Have their own applicable warrior talents, and choose first.


    Then choose the source of magic.


    If it''s useless, just stay on it and get more. It will be automatically promoted to the Fourth Ring award.


    The whole process is very much like the boring work of farmers sowing in the field. One, two, three... One hundred, one hundred... Two hundred, two hundred and one


    The life of people with sacrifices is so boring!


    Finally, Su Ye excitedly put the 302 Third Ring sacrifice on it.


    Done!


    At first, there was magic talent or something you could use, but later, there was only one of artistic talent, warrior talent or magic source.


    Basically, the talent at the three ring level is completely drained.


    Every time he gets a reward, Su ye will record it. It''s too boring!


    Then, Su ye entered the magic tower and looked at the magic wells all over the ground and the gifted elves all over the sky. He felt full of happiness in his heart.


    A total of 127 new magic sources, plus the original 22, have formed 149 magic wells on the ground! This number has exceeded the current reserves of the whole magic Council.


    This is to increase the total amount of magic and magic recovery speed by 14.9 times on the basis of magic.


    But there was more basic magic. After a simple calculation, Su Ye was stunned.


    Their total magic is more than 100 times that of ordinary gold magicians!


    If you start the magic sea anemone talent in preparation, add another 0.


    "Why didn''t I know I could be so sick? In other words, I can finally compete with Aristotle now? Well... If it''s not a super giant divine power plane. "


    Then, Su Ye was ready to count the talents, but looking at the dense talent elves, think about it. Go on working as an altar worker and count together at last.


    So he began to sacrifice the four rings.


    A whole 155, one by one, a little tired, but the magician''s enthusiasm is inexhaustible!


    155 four ring offerings form one talent after another and are constantly absorbed.


    To Su Ye''s delight, the big magic energy liquid began to appear in the Fourth Ring sacrifice, storing 1000 drops of magic energy liquid.


    If it is a high-value four ring sacrifice, it can reward multiple large magic energy liquids at one time.


    This can solve the urgent need.


    With the magic energy liquid and continuous practice of magic creation, the skills of magic array and magic creation can be compared with that of ordinary gold mages for a hundred years!


    This improved efficiency is almost equivalent to that of a legendary master.


    Magic creation is the combination of theory and practice. Without any point, it is difficult to improve quickly.


    Aristotle is so talented that he can only choose two fields of strengthening creation and combination creation in magic creation. He will never touch other fields and can''t afford to wait for magic leaves.


    Finally, 155 four ring sacrifices contributed a lot of rewards.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at 67 five ring offerings and the six ring offerings.


    The five rings talent is the real backbone. Each talent exerts unexpected power.


    The key is that God''s power often appears. This thing is scarce under the LORD God. At least it can be barely lacking until the LORD God.


    However, even if the divine power of the LORD God grows naturally, the accumulation of a hundred years is only enough for a big war, which needs to be cultivated or even plundered by various methods.


    Su ye took a deep breath and began to seriously put five ring sacrifices on it one after another, and then carefully chose.


    The power of divine power, the worst, choose!


    Magic avatar (legend), it''s a big baby, choice!


    Magic solidification (Holy Land), super useful, choice!


    Magic eruption, the casting time is reduced by 2 seconds again. You are no longer afraid of high creation magic. The casting is slow. Choose!


    Magic rebirth is a divine and practical talent. Choose!


    Earth talent: hand of the earth, enemy''s nightmare, choice!


    Magic energy boiling, basic magic recovery speed doubled, choice!


    Absolute guardian (divine power), counteract the divine power contained in a divine power attack, choose!


    Dragon general''s blood crown can make the wind system evolve into the wind of the sky. Choose!


    Giant priest blood crown, choose!


    Ghost general blood crown, choose!


    The voice of life is accumulated to the sixth ring. After the wood magic withers, it has the opportunity to transform into a tree man of the same level, even the tree man elder, which is absolutely worth it! choice!


    Minions armed? Choose!


    Su Ye was surprised by this talent. Your minions can use equipment, but there are obvious restrictions. With this talent, minions can use any equipment of the same level.


    This is really strong. With the voice of life, this great Summoner school can be said to have taken shape!


    Su Ye continued to sacrifice and became more and more excited in the future. He often encountered powerful talents, blood, magic avatars, magic solidification and divine power, which completely exceeded his expectations.


    The whole heart almost burst with excitement. After sacrificing all the five ring talents, Su Ye sacrificed the six ring sacrifice obtained by the last remaining military Treasury in exchange for a divine diamond. Although I''ve seen this thing for a long time, it''s the first time to try its power. However, at the moment when he got the deified gem, Su Ye felt vaguely wrong and stopped offering sacrifices, frowning. The magic shipyard of lion harbor in Athens. On the deck of the magic iron Mothership, both craftsmen and magicians retreated in horror. Even the holy mage was confused. It took a long time to perform all kinds of magic on Wang sledgehammer. He saw the black demon sheep bleeding and falling to the ground, with its four hoofs twitching occasionally. Wang sledgehammer, as if crazy, covered his head and shouted¡° Ah... Ah... Ah... "Suddenly, Wang dachui spit out a mouthful of blood, his skin burst, blood splashed, and he looked up to the end. The cracked face and twisted smile are like scary and strange magic paintings¡° "It''s over..." the shipbuilders muttered to themselves. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 582

    Those craftsmen didn''t know the servant status of Wang dahammer. They just thought they were dwarf masters and fell to the ground in despair.


    If the dwarf master dies, all craftsmen will certainly be convicted of a felony by the God of war mountain, but this is the best result. The worse result is that the ruling of the temple makes life worse than death.


    Building Athena is the oracle of Athena goddess!


    Without Wang sledgehammer, the magic Mothership could not be completed in a short time.


    "Enemy attack!"


    A magician reacted and quickly started a magic instrument.


    The harsh voice rang through lion harbor, and workers, passengers and crew fled everywhere.


    A huge shadow appeared under the sea outside lion harbor, looking for all enemies who might threaten lion harbor.


    Soon, Plato''s college was in chaos.


    Then, the God of war mountain, the major temples and the major nobles received the news.


    Everyone was worried. Once a serious enemy attack was determined, the city of Athens would ring an alarm and block the whole city.


    One portal after another appeared in lion harbor, and people from Plato college, Ares mountain and temples successively went to the magic iron mothership.


    People nearby looked at the people coming out of the portal in horror.


    Legendary master Thucydides!


    Legendary general demis!


    Travo, the legendary priest of the goddess of wisdom!


    Three legends came out together.


    People felt that the sky had fallen, and all kinds of gossip began to spread in lion harbor.


    The three legendary masters brought people around Wang dahammer, used various ways to find the cause of Wang dahammer''s death, and even used legendary prophecy and powerful divine magic.


    No reason can be found.


    "Trouble!" Demis rubbed his chest hair and his eyes were angry.


    He looked forward to Athena more than anyone else, because it was the only hope of all Greece and that he could defeat the Persian fleet!


    Now the only person who can build this magic iron Mothership is dead.


    "Is it permanent death or temporary death?" Lars hurriedly asked.


    Thucydides frowned and said, "if you can sneak here to kill Wang sledgehammer, you will inevitably use the means that will lead to the permanent death of the demon servant. However, the power of those means is obvious, but we haven''t found it. Either it shows that Wang sledgehammer still has the possibility of resurrection, or... It can hide our power, at least the hand of the demigod. Travo, what do you say? "


    The legendary priest travo, with an old face and white hair, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Since they can kill Wang Dashui here, Su Ye is afraid... "


    "I''m going to the temple to apply for the light of asylum for Su Ye!" Cried demes.


    Everyone on the deck was shocked.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    The two legendary masters looked at each other and nodded together.


    In the magic villa in the mysterious valley, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes.


    His whole body was red, and the smell of terror rippled in all directions, and even condensed into a light strip-shaped black fog visible to the naked eye.


    His eyes were very deep, but very bright, forming a strange contrast.


    At this moment, he was like a God, threatening a city.


    But he stayed for a while.


    At the front door, di Aotian and two small goblins were torn apart. The room was full of three goblins'' stumps, with blood splashing everywhere.


    Su Ye quickly bowed his head.


    After the wind and ice, they also bleed from their seven orifices and die in front of themselves.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped and his face sank, forcing all the emotions in his heart.


    Such a terrible scene cuts Su Ye''s nerves like a knife.


    "Come out." Su Ye looked ahead with firm eyes and slowly opened his mouth.


    No one responded.


    Su Ye smiled coldly and said, "it''s a powerful legend to kill my servants so easily, even those far away in Athens. Since you didn''t kill me directly, I think we can talk. "


    There was still no response.


    Su Ye was frightened, but slowly, as the red of his skin dissipated, he suddenly changed slightly. He carefully observed the servant''s body. Then the smile on his face became bigger and bigger. Finally, he didn''t hold back and smiled.


    "Who would have thought that magic servants could be supported to death by a large number of talents..." Su Ye shook his head in tears and laughter.


    Had it not been for the discovery that the body was absorbing talents, the cause of the servant''s death might not have been understood in half an hour.


    So Su Ye summoned four servants.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian slipped and knelt on the spot, raised his hands and praised loudly.


    Wang dachui turned down the sheep, half knelt on the ground, red eyes and showed loyalty: "Your Majesty, you can be your servant. You have no regrets in this life and forever! It''s worth it, it''s worth it! It''s wonderful to be alive by talent! "


    Bingfeng excitedly held Su Ye''s left and right cheeks, kept kissing, didn''t talk nonsense, and proved his feelings with practical actions.


    Wang dachui and di Aotian looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and decided not to die and study disorderly. Be steady.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "well, stop. Sledgehammer, take a break first. I''ll send someone from the temple to take you back to lion harbor later. "


    "Yes!" Wang dachui said, lowering his head and stroking his body, just like stroking a lover.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian looked at Wang sledgehammer contemptuously.


    "He said you were disgusting." Su Ye laughed.


    "It''s called perfection! He knows something. " Wang sledgehammer continued to touch.


    Su Ye smiled and asked them to continue to guard the room, then entered the magic tower, took out the magic book and began to count all the gains today.


    Blood types: general blood of ice, wood, metal and dark elements, general blood of dragon, general blood of wandering soul, giant priest blood, general blood of ancient tree, priest blood of fire element, priest blood of wind element, priest blood of water element and devil priest blood.


    The six magic systems of earth, fire, wind, water, darkness and wood have all completed the evolution of magic.


    This means that their attack power has increased again.


    Magic avatars: 4 golden avatars, 2 Holy Land avatars and 1 legendary avatar.


    Unfortunately, their rank is not enough. The Holy Land avatar and legendary avatar can only be used as gold. However, seven golden avatars are equal to seven golden magic forts!


    But the most important thing is that the Avatar has a feature that the same protection magic can be superimposed.


    This means that your golden protection magic can be superimposed eight times. Plus the talent of protection overlap, it is 16 layers.


    There are more than one key protection magic, there are many.


    It seems that he may have created the strongest branch of the tortoise flow, master Jia diejia.


    Magic solidification: 4 silver, 5 gold and 2 holy places.


    60 large magic energy liquid, equivalent to 60000 drops of magic energy liquid and 60000 disposable magic leaves.


    Absolute Guardian spell: 1 divine power, 1 magic, 1 divine power.


    Plane Soul: 1.


    Power of divine power: 24.


    Battle body talent: petrified immunity, magic silver skin, bloodless body, bone bonding, distant sound, step in the air, jump in the air, hover in the air.


    Warrior talents: overspeed response, highly toxic resistance, quick fire skilful hand, weapon expert, serious disease resistance, full strength, super tough skin, battle shield mastery, throwing mastery, battle fanaticism, defense posture, defense expert, overspeed Dodge, combat technology expert, flight Dodge, flight control, divine power superposition.


    Su Ye silently looked at the records of the magic book. His fighting body and warrior talent reached double 40.


    Magic talent: spirit calling, magic anemone, unimpeded shuttle, Medusa''s hair, servant armed, magic eruption, magic rebirth, magic boiling, flying spell casting, magic flying, magic extension, magic deepening.


    The total number of magic talents is more than 30, and the control of magic has been comprehensively increased.


    In addition, he also obtained a large number of talents from various departments.


    Earth talent: overweight, solid foundation, dust, strong pressure, gathering explosion, hand of the earth and son of the earth.


    Fire talent: splash, swallow flame, extreme heat, entanglement, lava and loud noise.


    Wind talent: blade, speeding, loss, wind, surround.


    Water talent: rush, torrent, whirlpool, hidden current, high pressure.


    Ice talent: freeze, burst, hard, extremely slippery, bone penetrating.


    Wood talent: sharp cone, strong poison, toughness, growth, rooting, sound of life.


    Thunder talent: thunder net, thunder, lightning, thunder fire, strong electricity.


    Golden talent: shatter, sharpen, tear, cut, fly, shatter.


    Light talent: warmth, excitement, light healing.


    Dark talents: long sleep, fear, loss of energy, loss of magic, loss of divine power.


    Su Ye simply calculated that the total number of physical talents reached 274.


    In the ten element talents, except the light system, the number of talents exceeds ten.


    This leads to the fact that in addition to the light element talent, the elves still nest on the wall, the other nine element talents have formed a cloud palace and settled in the clouds.


    However, there was one more thing in the magic tower. There was no omen, no trace, and even something not recorded in the magic book.


    Ground element body.


    It is a human body condensed by pure Khaki elements. At present, it is only the size of a baby and is growing slowly.


    The appearance is similar to that of ordinary local element people, but it seems to be much better than local element people.


    Staring at the local element body, you can get a piece of information, that is, once the local element body grows, you can switch the element body. After using the element body, you can master more powerful and magical power.


    Because the source is not clear, we can only reluctantly calculate that it is related to our own all element blood and all element tree roots.


    "It seems that you can turn your body into elemental life at a special time. Elemental life is not comprehensive and weak in many places. However, at the critical moment, it will play unimaginable power. Good! "


    Subsequently, Su Ye directly gave the newly obtained plane soul to the big fat boy representing the giant Hill. In this way, both planes have absorbed the soul of planes¡° Hum, what''s the significance of the super giant divine power plane? Is there the soul of the plane? " The only pity is that I didn''t get the miracle talent. It seems that only the seven ring talent can get it. Finally, Su Ye stared at the deified diamond. It was like a transparent diamond with a big fist. In the diamond, a red heart was beating gently, like a living creature. Deification is the ability of the true God, which can integrate the divine power into the ability or goods, completely change the nature, and become a power that only God can master. Su Ye looked at the gifted elves and thought that his magic and servants, including the plane, could be deified with a deified treasure diamond. However, different things need different quantities of divine jewels. Finally, Su Ye looked at the ten element magic tree. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 583

    The divine treasure flew over and landed on the magic tree, but it didn''t move after touching the bark.


    "It seems that a magic diamond can''t deify the whole magic tree."


    So the divine treasure fell on the root of the earth element tree.


    The same has not changed.


    "Not enough."


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the magic leaves. It seems that the magic diamond should be able to divine a magic leaf, but it can''t be used now.


    If it is not commonly used magic, the value after deification is too small.


    If the commonly used magic is deified, it must have great power, but people with a little experience can guess that it is the legendary deification ability. It is estimated that the whole divine world will fall apart. I''m afraid the four God systems will jointly send gods to interrogate themselves.


    Unless there''s some way to hide it.


    Su Ye aims at talents. Talents are OK. However, there are too few sacred diamonds. It will take some time to choose the most valuable talent among the 274 talents.


    Keep it first. Maybe you can encounter something more valuable and deified.


    Su Ye looked at the gifted elves all over the sky and felt vaguely that if the holy master didn''t use Yin moves, he would be no longer his opponent.


    But the problem is that there are too many Yin moves of the holy master, and all kinds of fighting methods are impossible to prevent. He can always defeat the enemy with unexpected magic.


    This is the reason why the mage gives the soldiers a headache after reaching the holy land level. It is not that the mage is too strong, but that the mage has too many means.


    As for the Holy Land soldiers, Su Ye was very calm.


    In this world, no Holy Land Warrior can break through his own field defense!


    If so, it must be the incarnation of the gods or the children of the gods.


    "With this large-scale sacrifice, I will have enough self-protection in the next battle of Hippo. Originally, the two countries were not allowed to use high rank to fight directly. However, I was afraid that the Persians would become angry. If the loss was too great and the old man in the mountain was sent to kill me, I would die. I have to find a way to replace death. Buy a double puppet at a high price. It''s not cheap. At least two million gold eagles are equivalent to two heroic divine power equipment, but it''s worth it! Anyway, many million level sacrifices on me have been sacrificed. It''s no use leaving them in my own hands... "


    Su Ye continued to think, but he keenly felt the movement outside the magic villa, the vibration of the ground, the change of elements, and the smell of the strong.


    Su Ye''s heart moved. This was an ability he didn''t have before. The reason why he could have such a keen awareness was probably related to his mastery of all element roots and all element blood. Of course, it should also be related to the significant increase in the number of talents.


    Su Ye was about to go out, but he stopped and carefully observed di Aotian, Wang dachui and Bingfeng.


    The queen of ice and wind was originally just a silver level. Now she has been promoted to gold, which is completely equivalent to the summoning gold servant used by the holy master.


    Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer reached the silver peak. It''s not a problem to break through the golden level in a short time.


    "How do you two feel?" Su Ye looked to the earth, Aotian and Wang sledgehammer.


    "Chatter!"


    Wang dachui said gratefully, "in theory, the possibility of our promotion to gold is very small. It is not our lack of combat skills or strength, but our physical growth, because we are only magical life after all, without real body. But with your blessing, we can directly get the body of the holy land, and then the biggest difficulty in our promotion to gold and even the holy land will be over. "


    "So it is. How does your spirit call work? Try it once. I want to see the power of this rare talent. " Suye road.


    Wang looked at the room, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t bear it here. Don''t talk about me, the earth proud angel can destroy the magic villa with the call of the spirit. "


    "What about the open place?"


    "That''s OK."


    "Let''s go outside."


    Su ye took di Aotian out of the magic villa and stood stunned at the door.


    Just outside the door, the patriotic cavalry Corps was in full readiness and surrounded the three floors of the villa. The whole magic villa was like a child covered with ten layers of down jacket.


    As soon as Medes saw Su Ye appear, he took another look at Wang sledgehammer and said happily, "it''s great that Wang sledgehammer is not dead! We have just received the news that Wang dachui was attacked and killed in lion harbor. Although the killer was not found, everyone judged that the Persians wanted to stop the construction of the magic mother ship, but the killer didn''t know that Wang dachui was your servant. "


    Su Ye blinked and looked down at Wang sledgehammer.


    Wang dachui also looked pale. Why didn''t I know someone killed me? I''m obviously supported by talent. I laugh while I die. Don''t you see?


    As Su Ye was about to explain, Medes said solemnly, "we realize that killers can kill Wang sledgehammer, or you. Therefore, Plato college, the military and the goddess of wisdom hall unanimously decided to secretly ask the goddess God to give you a light of shelter. "


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and quickly nodded and said, "OK! Great. When can I get the light of shelter? "


    Su Ye was so happy that he didn''t expect such a big benefit from an Oolong incident.


    The so-called sheltered light is an absolute protective force given by the gods. As long as it encounters a powerful and deadly attack, the sheltered light will be able to resist the attack and will be transmitted to a safe place.


    This is one of the most senior gifts of the temple. It is not available at ordinary times, even for the great sacrifice of the demigod family. It is very possible to obtain it only when fighting for the city-state and the temple or performing dangerous tasks.


    Once the war is over or the mission is over, the goddess will withdraw directly.


    Wang dachui and di Aotian tried to shut their mouths and lower their heads for fear of laughing.


    The music after the ice wind is more cheerful.


    "We are now ready to build a temporary altar to pray for the light of shelter to the goddess." Medelsdor.


    At this time, a nearby priest said, "Lord Medes, to pray for the light of shelter, we need a high altar. We can''t build it temporarily. We can only go to the fortress of proguan to pray."


    Medes seemed to sigh silently and said, "if the object of the light of shelter is Su ye, we don''t need an altar. However, in order to be solemn and reflect our admiration for the goddess, we still need to build a temporary altar."


    All the priests nearby looked at Medes and Suye in amazement.


    Medes doesn''t look like a nonsense person. It''s a light of shelter. There''s no good enough altar. Will God take care of you?


    Forget it, Medes is too high to refute. When the goddess doesn''t respond, there will be a good play.


    Medes glanced at Wang sledgehammer and said, "I''ll send someone to send him back now."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "OK, he has recovered."


    "Your Majesty, I want to be with you and protect you!" Wang dachui shouted affectionately.


    Su Ye slapped him on the forehead and pushed him gently. Wang dahammer fell to the ground.


    "Play with me... Add dirty words yourself." Su ye said and walked forward, "Di Aotian, look at the effect of the call of the spirit."


    The nearby magicians and priests were surprised and stared at di Aotian closely. Did Su ye get such a good talent again?


    Wang sledgehammer followed a temple priest in a magic carriage and left the valley.


    "You came out to test the servants?" Medels followed.


    "Yes. Earth Ao Tian, use the spirit to call me to see. " Su Ye faces the earth and AO Tian road ahead.


    Many soldiers from far and near looked over.


    "Chatter!"


    With a roar, di Aotian saw that his body suddenly expanded for several circles, and his muscles swelled, like a king sledgehammer in the shape of the king of hills, two meters high.


    At the same time, the ground under his feet cracked, and the ground erupted dark hell magma upward, covering more than ten meters.


    Su Ye was stunned. Did the goblins have the power of hell unicorn?


    For all who see this scene, is this a goblin or a giant?


    Goblins are taller than themselves?


    Then a dense murmur sounded.


    In the crack in the ground, one end after another of the small flame goblins wrapped in magma climbed up with a sharp bone piercing stick and stood behind di Aotian.


    Add the original two to form a team of ten small flame goblins.


    Su Ye looked at the ten small flame goblins in surprise. Their body shape and breath were no less than that of di Aotian in the black iron period.


    I haven''t heard that the call of the spirit has the effect of increasing the number of calls.


    It seems that it should only be effective for ethnic minions or miracle minions.


    Su Ye''s brain flashed and said, "listen carefully to orders and release your strongest magic!"


    Ten little goblins raise their hands, instant magic!


    Ten black hell fireballs roared to the distance at a very fast speed, exploded, the fire waves churned and the dust filled the air.


    Then, the scene that made all the soldiers despair and all the magicians ashamed appeared.


    In front of these ten little goblins, a new black hell fireball appeared and flew out again.


    "Magic rebirth!" Rockt screamed.


    "Look at the ground. I remember that Su Ye''s additional talent of fire magic was magma, but now it has become lava. What''s more terrible about lava than magma is that it''s not only heavier, not only wrapping the flame in it, not only more difficult than magma, but also because the abnormal talent of lava is an additional talent! In other words, if Su Ye uses Hellfire in the future, he will add three talents of fire, dark and earth. If he uses the fire of heaven, he will add three talents of fire, light and earth. Lava is stronger than the four shameless talents, but it is actually ignored. Of course, it is because this talent is too rare. "


    Kabazan, a magician surrounded by various bottles and cans, stared at Su Ye.


    "You see, the fire on the ground is no longer talent adhesion, but grasping the ground, which is more like talent entanglement."


    "And splash. It''s too scary."


    "Look, it has triggered earth talents, dust, earth hands, and some invisible talents. This Su Ye is so divine."


    "He''s alone, comparable to a magic team." The mages talked one after another, and the soldiers were creepy. They didn''t want to encounter this kind of magic. The key is just the magic of servants! Some gold warriors were lost in thought. If these ten fireballs fall on yourself, what will you do? The soldiers under the gold did not dare to think at all, because they knew too well that if the magic fell on themselves, it would directly burn through the silver shield. Those flames have burned through the ground, making big holes, and continue to burn, emitting strong black smoke and burnt smell. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 584

    Suddenly, di Aotian pointed forward and saw a black fireball with a diameter of more than three meters rolling forward like a runaway wild horse. It rolled more than 100 meters before it stopped, frightening the nearby magic horses to flee everywhere.


    Then another black fireball rolled out because of the power of rebirth of gifted magic.


    All the soldiers in the audience looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye is also stunned.


    This is the golden magic "fireball impact", because the attack range is too small. I learned it but didn''t depict it. I can''t use it. Can di Aotian?


    Is di Aotian still silver?


    That''s sick.


    Unexpectedly, he sighed proudly with his muscles bulging. He muttered there that it was a pity that his rank was too low and limited his play. His ancestors must be unhappy.


    "Stop the team and go back!"


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction.


    Summoning di Aotian is just a black iron spell, but which golden mage''s summoning servant can be so fierce?


    Local Aotian is now full of fire and muscles, and can hang up any silver servant to fight.


    "Wait, Su ye, are you interested in competing with the servants of the golden magician." Madeles is interested.


    Upon hearing this, Su ye said, "which golden mage dares to compete with my apprentice with the strongest silver servant?"


    The magicians nearby have black faces. When others are fools, is this apprentice servant summoning?


    This is at least a golden servant!


    However, they remembered all the legends of Su ye and couldn''t say a word.


    It''s really possible.


    Summoning a bronze mount can scare away the giant king and the giant Legion. It''s really possible that apprentices and servants are so fierce.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!" Robert stepped forward in high spirits and recited the call to the silver servant.


    A fierce silver Warcraft rock mammoth appeared on the ground. It was hung with three inch thick light gray rock armor. It was more than seven meters tall. Two huge ivory were like silver spears pointing to the sky, and its huge nose was like a thick birch tree.


    The rock armour mammoth is recognized as one of the strongest ordinary silver minions and the most common silver minion. It can often fight against the weaker gold minion.


    "Why don''t you use your ares sword and sea shield?" The silent kabazan suddenly asked.


    "I''m not stupid!" With that, Robert proudly touched the two puppets on his shoulders.


    "Are you ready?" Medels.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "All right, all right!" "Then I''ll command first, rush over and crush them!"


    The rock mammoth roared and sped to the earth.


    Di Aotian threw the sharp stick on the ground and raised his hand to stop other small flame goblins.


    "Chatter!"


    With that, di Aotian rushed up and burned the dark fire of hell, just like the devil in hell, and he was a devil who loved fitness.


    Two disproportionate magic minions met.


    The rock armour mammoth lowered his head and hit the earth with huge ivory.


    Di Aotian threw his fist at the ivory thicker than his arm.


    Some soldiers will lean back slightly, as if they could foresee a side-by-side collision.


    Bang


    An incredible scene appeared, the ivory of the rock armor mammoth, which is famous for its defense, collapsed, and di Aotian''s body just stopped a little, and then jumped up.


    The rock armour mammoth hissed, and its huge trunk, like half a mountain peak, fell from the sky and smashed into the earth.


    Di Aotian shouted angrily.


    "Chatter!"


    He struck with his fist, and a fireball with a diameter of more than three meters flew out of his fist.


    Two big fireballs in succession.


    Boom! Boom


    The dazzling fireball exploded when encountering strong obstacles, like a small sun rising in the valley.


    "Oh..."


    The screams of rock mammoths rang through the valley.


    The people were surprised to see that the rock armour mammoth shook the broken nose painfully, and the blood splashed at the fracture.


    The powerful flame spread upward along its nose, and it had to break its nose quickly to survive.


    Di Aotian was also severely hit on the ground, but he Pooh, spit out the sand dust and mammoth blood in the outlet, wipe his face with the back of his hand, jump up, step on the ivory of the rock armor mammoth, and jump onto the huge mammoth head.


    Di Aotian grabbed the shell of the rock armor mammoth with his left hand, waved his right fist burning the fire of hell, and hit it one after another.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The rock mammoth used various protective magic to resist, but in the end, the shell was broken down and a big hole was opened in the skull.


    Di Aotian punched down, and red and white splashed out along the hole.


    The huge rock mammoth wept and fell obliquely. The earth shook and dust flew.


    At the moment when the rock armour mammoth reached the ground, the ground took off proudly, landed steadily, and raised his arms.


    The soldiers applauded one after another, and some even whistled loudly.


    "As ferocious as Su ye on the pithia field! How cruel! " Rockett shook his head.


    "A real golden servant." Kabazan said.


    "I think I''m a bit of a drag on him here." Rockett road.


    Kabazan nodded.


    Medels looked at di Aotian with surprised eyes. The little guy was growing up with a giant.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction.


    After the wind and ice on his shoulder, he just glanced at the proud sky. One blew the leaves and the other blew the ice flute.


    Su Ye is very satisfied with the effect of Yingling''s call and continues to grow. The role of this talent is unlimited.


    If you have a chance, you can use a deified diamond for this spirit call and promote it to a deified talent. I don''t know what abnormal servant will be formed.


    Su Ye was about to return. He looked at Robert and asked, "what kind of element trap is better under the golden magic of flame rain?"


    Rockett said, "this is very simple... Wait, is it our fire rain or your fire rain?"


    "Mine."


    Rockt thought and said, "your fire rain directly stimulates the talents of fire system, earth system and dark system, that is to say, the earth system power most suitable for fire system is useless. There is an element conflict between ice system and fire system, unless you have the legendary higher talent ''element isolation''. Wait, don''t tell me you have this talent. "


    "This is really not." Suye road.


    "Then I''m relieved. The rest are wind, wood, thunder, metal and light. Most of the talents of the light system are healing and elimination. As for metal, wind and wood, you can choose by yourself. I think they all have advantages and disadvantages. The metal may be melted by the flame, the wind will disperse the flame, and the wood system will be ignited by the flame. There''s really no way. Just use the normal earth magic, or find a way to find the higher talent of element isolation. " Rockett road.


    "Well, yes, it seems that I really need the talent of elemental isolation. At present, except for the earth magic, there is really no magic that can cooperate with the rain of fire. "


    "Talent has no end. When you get element isolation, you will pursue element balance and then element fusion. Anyway, come on. Would you like to try our puppet association? Our puppet association can make your magic servant stronger! " Rockett road.


    "Try when you have a chance." Suye road.


    Su ye returned to the magic villa and began to study.


    The generals of the patriotic cavalry Corps watched Su Ye disappear into the villa and whispered.


    "He is clearly the head of the Deputy army, but he doesn''t care about us at all."


    "His magic is strong, but we are a cavalry corps, not a magic army."


    "Well, I hope the commander of the Medes army can command the battle."


    "It''s impossible. The head of the Medes army is a holy land and the main priest of the temple. He can''t fight himself. Not surprisingly, the command will choose one from the golden soldiers. Of course, it may also be su Ye. "


    "I''m not against him. After all, he made great achievements in marathon, but how can a magician charge with us?"


    "Oh, I''m a little discouraged."


    "Me too."


    "Then we..."


    "You''d better not behave disgracefully! Since LianZhan Shenshan agreed that Su ye would be our actual commander, there must be a reason. Since we don''t trust him, let me tell you something. Su Ye initiated the establishment of our cavalry Corps. "


    "Really? He''s a magician. What cavalry do you know? "


    "Do you think Su ye and Zhanshen mountain are more reliable on the battlefield?"


    The generals were stunned and sighed.


    It seems that Su Ye is really reliable.


    As night fell, there were bonfires in the barracks.


    In front of Su Ye''s magic villa, a temporary altar of the goddess of wisdom was built.


    The priests of the goddesses performed complete rituals and prayers, and then Medes led Suye to the temporary altar.


    The faces of the soldiers showed a jumping bonfire, and their eyes were fixed on Su Ye.


    The priests'' eyes were burning to see why madeles said that.


    The military magician also looked at Su ye with great interest.


    The generals were unusually silent.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," murmured Medes


    "OK, I''ll shut up." Su Ye was helpless.


    Medes went to the temporary altar and began to sing hymns. Then, he prayed to Athena, hoping that the great goddess would give Suye the light of shelter.


    Everyone lowered their heads quietly and waited silently.


    We all know that this will be a long process and may even fail.


    After all, it takes a long time for the gods to respond


    Shua!


    The Milky column of light fell from the sky, shrouded Suye and shone on the whole valley.


    The people suddenly raised their heads and looked at Su ye in the light column. At the moment, Su Ye is holy and surrounded by brilliance, just like the incarnation of gods. I didn''t finish thinking in my heart, but God gave it to me? The white light column was shrinking and finally integrated into Su Ye''s body, forming a powerful light of shelter¡° Praise Athena, the most perfect and beautiful goddess in the world! " Su Ye praised loudly, honestly reduced all kinds of words, and retained only the two most critical ones. The priests were so tight that they wanted to stab Su ye with a spear. How can you praise the goddess so much on this occasion? Words like justice, greatness and generosity should be used. Regardless, Su Ye insisted that Athena should like to listen to such praise, and those priests would not flatter at all. Medes looked helpless. He thanked Athena again. After thanking her, he ended the sacrifice. In the killing eyes of the priests, Su ye returned to his residence indifferently and continued to study and depict magic. After many days of efforts, Su Ye has been able to depict those very common creation magic, such as the spear of the four elements. However, Su Ye found that the five element spear was easy to depict, and then painted it. He accidentally painted the eight element spear at one go, but not the nine element spear. He could not master such a complex combination creation. However, the creation matrix depicting others is only the basis, and the real magic creation is self creation. However, now that there is a three-dimensional magic matrix, if you still study the creation of old magic, it is a reversal of history. Therefore, Su Ye has been learning and studying three-dimensional painting for a while, and has not created his own new magic for a long time. It''s just playing Persia. It''s enough to use the magic created by others. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 585

    Early the next morning, after breakfast, the soldiers of the patriotic cavalry Corps lined up in a long line and led their horses to proguan.


    Even if the temple works together, it can''t gather 100000 magic horses, so most of these war horses are ordinary horses.


    With the physical strength of ordinary war horses, it is impossible to carry these armored Knights forward for a long time.


    At the center of the team, Su ye and Euclid sat in a carriage and studied with a magic book.


    As for kabazan, Rockett and Medes, they have been standing by the window and guarding all the time.


    Until noon, the team stopped for rest and lunch.


    Su Ye invited the general and the magician to dinner.


    When the generals and magicians gathered together, Su Ye successively took out the delicious food of the dragon and put it on the table.


    Hot dishes are steaming.


    In the surprised eyes of the crowd, Su ye took out his knife and fork, made a gesture of invitation, then forked a steaming stewed beef brisket, put it into his mouth, chewed it slowly and enjoyed the pleasure brought by the delicious food.


    The magicians were better and ate very modestly.


    The soldiers and generals tasted it tentatively, then turned into hungry wolves and ate it regardless of their image.


    After half a year of closed training and half a year of military food, they are about to collapse.


    I can''t help tasting the world''s top food.


    The soldiers'' Generals ate the magic lion dinner and frightened the nearby soldiers.


    All the generals suddenly felt that Su Ye was pleasing to their eyes when the wind swept through the clouds.


    Continue the March after dinner.


    In the carriage, madeles looked out of the window and said, "Suye, when do you think Persia will find our team?"


    "I found it." Su Ye is careless.


    "Oh?"


    "This large-scale personnel transfer can be found no matter how slow Persia is, and it can be clearly understood even through the transportation of materials." Suye road.


    "Well... You overestimate the Persians. They will use magic and magic to detect at most, plus insiders at most. " Medels said helplessly.


    "No?" Su ye asked.


    "Not only Persia, but also Greece can not accurately judge from the aspect of materials. First of all, the flow of materials is difficult to find accurately, and the time is not timely. There are many obstacles when it comes back." Medell''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "So I say that mount ares is a group of donkeys." Euclid mocked while reading the magic book.


    "It''s really simple for you?" Medels is half believing and half questioning.


    "It''s quite simple. And the cost is not high. You just need to buy Persian businessmen and logistics officers. It''s easy to buy these data. Do you think Persians will care about this data? "


    "Well... I''ll suggest to the temple that we should use magic more vigorously."


    "Philosophy, to be exact." Euclid''s tone was still ironic.


    Medell''s face was cold.


    Su Ye shook his head.


    In this era, almost most mathematics subjects other than magic are called philosophy, including mathematics and geometry. In Bluestar, even the book that opened up classical physics is also entitled "mathematical principles of natural philosophy", and the author Newton has always considered himself a philosopher and theologian. Science evolved from philosophy.


    "Now that they have found our cavalry corps, is our attack still useful?" Melancholy flowed between Medes''s eyes and eyebrows.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s not only useful, but also useful. If you are a Persian general, are you more cautious or more assured than when you didn''t know? "


    "I see. You think they will underestimate the strength of the cavalry corps and think that they have enough information, even if they are prepared, they can''t be enough. And you seem to think that even we underestimate the Knights. "


    "Persia did not underestimate the cavalry corps, but underestimated the cavalry Corps I led." Su Ye smiled calmly.


    In addition to Euclid, the three were lost in thought. What else did Su Ye hide?


    Late at night, the team finally arrived at proguan.


    Outside the pass at night, the cavalry corps of protecting the state spread slowly like a looming river.


    Many generals who had received the news for a long time stood outside the South Gate of proguan and greeted each other quickly.


    Su ye saw many familiar faces.


    General mityad, general fast, the Holy Land Warrior tagora of the college, as well as many college teachers and fourth and fifth grade students.


    At the same time, I also met people that Suye had never thought of, including the king of fighting, comodes, the little white faced castor, and the Gladiator segus.


    Suye got out of the carriage and looked at mitayad.


    As seen in the marathon, the legendary general is tall, slightly hunchbacked and has towering hair.


    However, his hair is whiter and there are more wrinkles in the corners of his eyes.


    "Su ye, the first deputy head of the National Guard cavalry corps and senior general, came to reinforce!" Su ye said, clenching his right hand and placing it in the heart.


    All the people opposite immediately raised their heads and saluted in return.


    "On behalf of all the officers and men of proguan, coalition general mitayad welcomes general Su Ye! Welcome every soldier who comes to reinforce! " Mithiad is tall and straight, no longer hunchbacked, and can''t even see aging.


    What Su ye saw was a statue on the top of the mountain. In the storm, under the thunder, standing still.


    The people behind general mityade looked at Su Ye excitedly.


    Some Platonic students even covered their mouths and cried, especially the female students.


    Including the noble female classmate who was once buckled on her head by Palos with a soup bowl.


    "Medels." Mithiad looked at Medes with gentle eyes, just as he looked at his nephew.


    "Uncle mithiad." Madeles smiled.


    "We''ve prepared the station for you. Let''s go!" Mithiad waved his big hand and led the people forward.


    "I knew we would meet again, but I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way." Mithiad''s voice was full of emotion.


    "I didn''t think so." Suye road.


    "I don''t want to see you here."


    Mithiad''s voice was low, but the people around him could hear it clearly.


    Some people have dim eyes, some have sad and angry faces, some have angry eyes, some clench their fists, and some are dejected.


    "But I want to see you, and I want to see each and every one of you leave here and go back to your hometown!" Su Ye''s voice is sonorous and powerful.


    "Good! Your boy had seed when he was younger than me! " Mityad praised loudly, filled with enthusiasm, and instantly melted the dark night.


    The young students of Plato college kept wiping their tears.


    "The people in Tempe valley will not let you go." Mithiad said.


    Many people''s faces changed slightly. No one expected that general mityad should be so direct.


    "Even if I don''t come, they won''t let me go. What''s more, Medes and I are the commanders of the cavalry Corps. They can''t control me! "


    Mithiad looked back at the cavalry and said, "I can''t ask more about the cavalry regiment, and I don''t need to ask after the battle. Now that you are here, we are comrades in arms fighting side by side. What do you think? "


    "I obey the arrangement of the general." Su ye answered quickly.


    The generals present nodded gently.


    Mitayad said, "I can''t control your cavalry Corps. What''s more, I don''t know the fighting methods of the cavalry Corps. Most importantly, someone told me that you are procuan''s greatest hope. Just like, you used to be the biggest hope of a marathon and do it. "


    People nearby looked at Su ye and lit torches in their eyes.


    "I don''t want to belittle myself, but what I want to say is that all of us together are the greatest hope of procuan! And I and the cavalry Corps will certainly do what we should do, and will certainly exceed everyone''s imagination! "


    "Good!" Mithiad praised again.


    "Since the general respects our cavalry corps, I will say a few points. First, in the next step, the logistics of the cavalry corps must be guaranteed, which is our foundation. "


    "That''s no problem!" Mithiad said.


    "Second, to build a road to the outside of the city for the cavalry corps, the city gate is certainly not enough. The best way is to build an earth slope on both sides of the city gate, inside and outside the city, so that our cavalry can go up the slope, climb the wall, and then go down the slope to charge. Especially the uphill road must be gentle. With the power of a magician, you can do it in one day. "


    "You are a magician. If you say no problem, I will try my best to build it."


    "The third point is that I decide the timing of the attack. So... Your colleagues may suffer some losses. " Suye road.


    "In order to maximize victory, we can afford to lose! The biggest loss is just burying with this city as we expected. "


    "Yes!"


    "We are not afraid of loss!"


    "We believe in the cavalry corps and Su Ye!"


    All the officers and men of the pass shouted one after another.


    "I''ll talk about these three points first. As for others, everyone will find the answer after the first war! What I have brought, in addition to the 100000 cavalry corps, there is hope! " Su Ye''s words resounded.


    Those who knew Su Ye''s deeds did not know why. The dark clouds in their hearts were swept away and they were full of confidence in the war situation.


    This is something mithiad can''t do.


    When the 150000 people were transferred, the whole city of proguan seemed to be shrouded in black clouds and night.


    General mithiad also gave an Athenian incentive speech yesterday. Everyone was in high spirits at that time, but after that, the morale fell again.


    Now, Su Ye brings hope. Hope of victory! Hope to live¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! "¡° Su Ye! " People nearby shouted, and then more people shouted. When they walked into the fortress, countless soldiers and auxiliary soldiers shouted Su Ye''s name and address¡° The king of marathon! "¡° The champion! "¡° A great man! "¡° The greatest magician! "¡° Double king Su Ye! " Countless people''s eyes were lit by Su Ye. After the cavalry Corps arrived at the station and reorganized, the generals and senior magicians began a pre war meeting. The meeting didn''t break up until the sun rose the next day. After that, Su ye called general mityade to another room. He wanted to lend mityade two items, but he only took one and he didn''t lack the other. After returning to his residence and taking a nap all morning, Su yecai met his friends and teachers and students of the college. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 586

    So did Euclid, who arrived at proguan, who spent most of his time writing the original geometry.


    All the Holy Land magic tools bought by Tony Dean have also been delivered.


    On the third day, Su ye took a look at the emergency magic letter and left the room quickly. Euclid and others had also walked out.


    With calm faces, they hurried up the wall along the big slope that had been built.


    The light of the sunset fell on the valley and flat ground outside the pass.


    Golden fluff covered the earth.


    The dense Persian army approached slowly like a moving ant colony.


    They separated the pale gold earth and covered the sun


    You can''t see the edge at a glance.


    The team is not neat and magnificent, but there are too many people.


    Just the quantity condenses into great prestige, just like a dark cloud pressing on everyone''s heart.


    "Is the first war ready for today or tomorrow?" Mitayad asked many generals present.


    "Their march today is not fast, and they still have physical strength. If we rush out, we may be right in the heart."


    "Yes, they will expect us to attack. They must be prepared."


    "I think we should attack, even if we don''t have a full-scale battle, it''s better to test it."


    "Don''t we have archers? I think their level is very high. Let the archers harass them. "


    "The existence of cavalry is to make a final decision, not to harass!"


    Su Ye glanced at the general.


    The generals expressed their opinions one after another, but more than half of the generals did not speak. Under their eyelids, there was a cloud of lead.


    The generals who spoke either opposed today''s attack or only tried and harassed.


    Su Ye shook his head gently.


    Mitayad suddenly said, "Su ye, since you shake your head, tell me your opinion."


    The crowd looked at Su ye, and some people smiled.


    Su Ye almost rolled his eyes at mityad. These old guys are really not good things.


    "I only see the Shan Wang flag."


    Su Ye looked at the center of the mountains. Hundreds of giant elephants were like moving wheels, carrying a wooden palace.


    Outside the main gate of the palace stood a dark black king''s flag in Phnom Penh.


    Mitayad nodded and said, "intelligence shows that Xerxes led two million troops to go first, and then Gilgamesh set out. However, Gilgamesh''s troops stopped at the fork of the road between olusson, proguan and Tempe Valley, and did not choose to attack proguan or Tempe valley. He should be waiting for news from Xerxes. "


    Su ye said slowly, "it''s just a Xerxes. My view is very simple, ready to attack! In any case, we must take the initiative to fight and win today''s battle. We should let the world and even the gods know that this is Greece, and this is the Greek of the Greeks! Any enemy who dares to invade Greece will suffer a devastating blow! No enemy can show off on the land of Greece, no! "


    "Good!" Mitayad suddenly stretched out his hand, took out a rough gray black magic horn and blew it himself.


    "Woo..."


    Strange magic sounds spread all over the city. First, everyone seemed to be in a nightmare, and their bodies were pressed by invisible forces. Then, like cold water pouring down on their heads, their bodies involuntarily gave an inspiration, their spirit was uplifted, their attention became highly hit, and the whole world seemed brighter and clearer.


    The sound of the horn continued to pass outward. After leaving the proguan, the power changed, as if it were the devil''s voice.


    Suddenly, in the Persian army opposite, the war drum sounded.


    High above the sky, white clouds billow and glow everywhere, just like the gods fighting in the clouds.


    "Greeks, line up and attack!" Mithiad straightened his chest, and his thick voice spread throughout the fortress.


    "Line up!"


    "Line up!"


    Teams gathered all over the city, lined up neatly, and walked out of the city along the gate.


    The cavalry corps were also mobilized. 100000 cavalry quickly put on their combat gear, led their horses and walked out of the station slowly.


    Finally, all the regular soldiers and magicians in the city poured out, and only some soldiers will stay.


    The cavalry Corps stayed under the big earth slope in the city.


    The cavalry held the reins tightly and wiped the sweat from their hands from time to time.


    Their bodies were straight and their eyes were firm, but everyone''s breathing was messy.


    This is the first organized cavalry Corps in Greek history and the largest pure cavalry Corps in human history.


    It was also the first time this regiment fought.


    The history of this Legion is less than half a year.


    They don''t know what they are facing after they rush out of proguan, victory or being submerged by the Persian sea.


    They are worried, they are anxious, but they are not afraid.


    More than half of the generals on the city wall are missing. The vast majority of soldiers and magicians of the golden level have left, and only a few golden levels such as Su ye are still there.


    Euclid still wrote the original geometry. There were many fewer medicine cans around kabazan, but each medicine can was wrapped by fog of different colors. Two puppets, the sword of the God of war and the shield of the sea, stood behind him and turned into two two two meter high gold puppets. The Holy Land soldiers were empty handed. The crowd watched 150000 Greek infantry slowly walk out of the fortress. Su ye took out one sacred magic weapon after another from the ring of space and put it on him. At first, only a few people watched. Later, the whole city wall stared at Su ye and forgot that the soldiers outside the city wall were moving forward and were meeting the two million Persian army with more than 100000 troops. Portal ring, three, worn on the little thumb, ring finger and middle finger of the left hand. Blinking ring, two, on the index finger and thumb of the left hand. The ring of the ice throne, the ring of rock armor and the shadow cloak are worn on the ring finger, middle finger and index finger of the left hand respectively. The golden magician also wears less than two rows of magic rings, but he can wear three more. On his right hand, he also wears eight glittering rings, all of which are offensive magic. Although creation magic cannot be made into magic tools, every offensive magic is powerful enough. Two death gaze rings, a pair of material dissociation rings, a banshee wailing ring, a chain lightning ring, a snowstorm ring and a high wind gun ring. Wear a black force field magic robe to weaken all external attacks. At the waist is the belt of resistance to the wind. In the belt, in addition to niden''s ancestral magic cow rope, there is also a small double puppet, worth 2 million gold eagles. Two wristbands are attached with holy light dispel and dark sanction respectively. The necklace is sealed with the most powerful protection magic called holy tree fortress. Su Ye didn''t seem to be aware of anyone''s sight. After thinking about it, he took out a bra and put it on his chest. As like as two peas, I want to take out two identical chest. Instant death magic protection, one hundred thousand, you wear three at a time? " Euclid could no longer calm down to write a book, and his anger defeated the evil way. But Sue didn''t stop. She took out a black magic hat and put it on her head. The magic hat is inlaid with more than a dozen magic gemstones, shiny and vulgar. The soldiers were nothing, but the magicians were stunned¡° Did someone really buy this mental immune hat? 300000 golden eagles! The value of a medium legendary equipment! The typical gold and holy land can''t afford what legends don''t need. "¡° This hat is very famous? " Asked medels curiously¡° More than being famous, it was studied by a group of madmen. They calculated that any spiritual attack under the legend could not penetrate the hat as long as it was matched with enough magic gemstones to form a strong interference position. Even part of the spiritual magic of the legendary master can not affect the people wearing hats. Originally, it was very good. As a result, it was built. It was found that it was wrong because the cost was too high. Then those guys made it hard and spent 300000 gold eagles. At first, they sold 400000, but no one bought them. Later, they had to reduce the cost price to 300000. For five years, the magic market in Athens hasn''t moved. Now, on Su Ye''s head. " Rockett said helplessly. Magicians are envious and jealous. Who doesn''t want this hat? I can''t afford it. Fast cried and laughed: "Su Ye is worth the total wealth of the whole holy land family."¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 587

    Euclid said, "why not? The average price of the Holy Land magic weapon is 50000, and the average price in Su Ye''s hand is less than 80000. 24 ordinary holy places, that is, 1.92 million gold eagles, 300000 hats and 120000 staff, 2.34 million gold eagles. Before that, he must be hiding all kinds of spare things and hidden magic tools we don''t know. "


    "Believe me, I am the head of the holy land family." Fast added with regret.


    "What a brilliant magician..."


    In the envious eyes of everyone, Su Ye continued to take out two six section Holy Land wands from the ring of space, and then handed them to Bingfeng shuanghou.


    Then, the two Dharma sticks narrowed slowly and suspended behind the ice and wind.


    Bingfeng looked at the new toy and couldn''t put it down.


    The mages were stunned.


    "It''s not human..." Rockett muttered to himself.


    Euclid stared and said, "these two staffs are the famous ice strengthening staff and wind strengthening staff. Everything is to strengthen the magic of the two systems, resulting in the doubling of the magic power. The price of a single one reaches 200000 gold eagles, that is, the price of primary legendary magic tools! The key can be reduced, at least add 20000 production fee! Two is 40000! "


    "Wait, what ring is di Aotian wearing? You raise it! " Euclid suddenly stared at the sky.


    Di Aotian honestly raised eight fingers.


    Wearing eight rings.


    The magicians covered their hearts, and the soldiers had a bad feeling.


    "That doesn''t seem to be the ring of fireball." A soldier said.


    "They are all golden magic tools, two fire walls, two fire rain, two fireballs, and two fire spears."


    "You''re not on the battlefield. You''re showing off your wealth!" A general is crazy.


    "This is not showing off wealth, this is a crime!" Another sacred general shouted.


    Su ye said seriously, "you are always tempted by appearances. As long as I can go back alive, do I still lack these millions? Good steel is used on the blade. Magic tools and golden eagles are not used now. Where is it used? "


    "We are not tempted by appearances, but we don''t even have appearances!"


    "Alas, I finally understand what a shining magician is. Strong, really strong!"


    "It was the same when Aristotle seriously went to the battlefield." Euclid sighed.


    "Well, well, don''t look at Su Ye." Mithiad looked helplessly into the distance.


    Everyone looked up.


    In the afterglow of the sunset, 150000 Greek troops lined up in the open space outside the canyon.


    The Persian army several miles away has not changed at all, and it has just continued to move forward.


    All the Greeks looked calm at this scene.


    This is a naked demonstration!


    The Persian army seems to be announcing that we don''t need to change our formation, we don''t need to make any preparations, we just need to rush over.


    Suddenly, the Persian war drum stopped.


    When the door of the wooden palace carried by the Colossus opened, an extremely handsome man came out, naked and wearing only a pair of pure white Persian trousers.


    All the lights in heaven and earth seemed to converge on the face of this handsome young man.


    Even the men suffocated when they saw him.


    His wheat skin was as delicate as porcelain, his eyes were as bright as a magic lamp, every muscle on his body seemed to be carved by volgan, the God of craftsman, and every part of his body seemed to interpret the word perfection.


    He''s shining all over.


    It seems that because of his existence, the sun is becoming a sunset.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and muttered in his heart that the boy would not accumulate on him with his artistic talent. What beautiful posture, charming eyes and elegant manners.


    In the distance, Xerxes looked at the city of proguan and smiled. His white teeth were like the curved moon in the sky.


    His smile brightened the world.


    Su ye thought the man looked kind. When he thought about it carefully, he suddenly realized that yixinna was his half sister, ajiman was his aunt, and his family had seen two of them.


    But then he smiled, lifted his chin slightly, raised his right hand, raised his thumb, then turned his way and thumbed down.


    The 150000 Greek soldiers in front shouted curses and their voices shook the sky.


    This is to treat all Greeks as slaves, take life and death, and give death.


    Xerxes was not angry, but showed a shallow smile.


    Su ye asked, "are the princes of Persia like this?"


    "That''s all. In the eyes of the Persians, we are all uncivilized barbarians. Of course, in our eyes, the Persians are the same. " Medelsdor.


    "If we had an army of two million and our opponent was only more than 100000, we would not be much better than him." Mithiad looked into the distance.


    "But times have changed." Su Ye muttered to himself.


    "Not everyone is aware of the changes of the times," said mityad. "Even I still don''t notice the changes of the times."


    "Today, you will see." Suye road.


    The generals were silent.


    "You are now another Xerxes." Medels couldn''t help telling the truth.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, gently nodded his head and said, "yes, on the surface, yes. But we are confident for different reasons, and we rely on different standards. He relies on the past, while I rely on the future. The final result will be different. "


    "That''s what he thinks." Medels.


    Su Ye smiled and did not continue to explain, but looked back at the 100000 cavalry.


    Then Su Ye looked ahead.


    In front of mitayad, a command letter appeared and gave orders to the general in front in an orderly manner.


    150000 Greeks moved forward slowly. Thousands of kilometers away from proguan, the army stopped and lined up a non intensive defense formation.


    All over the mountains and plains as like as two peas, the Persian army still kept on the same path as before, slowly and peristalsis, everywhere.


    When the sun sets, dusk falls and the sky is illuminated by the sunset, the distance between the two sides is less than kilometers.


    The handsome Xerxes suddenly raised his hand and fell gently.


    The war drum sounded.


    A Persian army suddenly began to accelerate.


    The most powerful undead army of the human army, the elite King''s army and the famous Persian product, civilians everywhere known as light infantry with rough spears, rushed to the front.


    They shouted and rushed, pointing their weapons forward.


    There was no formation, no left, middle and right armies, they just charged straight forward.


    Even the weakest civilian light infantry has confidence and contempt in their eyes.


    Because they have been fighting like this since they came here from Persia. They have never lost!


    Greek soldiers? I''ve seen too many!


    It''s just a better armed mouse.


    More than 500000 troops are coming!


    Xerxes in front of the Baixiang palace smiled, and the number was his first dependence.


    Then, more fierce drums sounded.


    Five strange regiments accelerated, far behind the human Legion.


    Giant legion, Colossus legion, flying snake legion, and Warcraft Legion. In addition, there is an exclusive legion of Xerxes.


    Ogre Legion.


    It was a giant monster up to three meters high. They had a body shape similar to human beings, but their faces were particularly ugly, like orcs. They had no weapons or even armor, and their thick body hair was thicker than sweaters.


    Their mouths were dripping with dark green saliva and their bodies were dark.


    They have no hands, and their two huge claws emit a cold light, which is far more powerful than the lion tiger.


    Five thousand ogres, combined with two thousand giants, two thousand Colossus, three thousand flying snakes and three thousand Warcraft knights, followed the human Legion to form a Chinese army.


    It is strange that the giant legion, which has always looked down on other legions and is bound to rush ahead in battle, procrastinates. It is located at the back of the five legions, and some giants look around.


    In particular, the giant king occasionally glanced at the wall of proguan and his eyes twinkled.


    When the last ray of sunset dissipated, the dark blue sky shrouded the sky, and the two armies met.


    "Kill!"


    Shouting and killing, close combat.


    The five legions have been pressing in the rear and did not start.


    The battlefield under the night belongs to mankind.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a night war, but in the eyes of high-level soldiers and magicians, it is no different from the day.


    The Persian side has a large number of people. They rush and kill fiercely, and each has the momentum of a tiger.


    The Greeks were few and demoralized, but good fighting skills and reliable weapons and equipment improved their lethality.


    The battle soon entered the normal state of the Greek Persian war, with a large number of casualties on the Persian side, while the Greeks became braver and braver.


    But the Persian generals did not care, and Xerxes did not care.


    Sitting on the Baixiang palace, he slowly ate strange fruits and received the maid rubbing his shoulders and beating his back. His face was relaxed and comfortable.


    But his eyes were fixed on the battlefield and watched carefully like an eagle.


    His eyes changed with the change of the battle, and even occasionally called people over to command the battle.


    Every time he adjusted his command, the casualties of the Greeks suddenly increased and had to retreat.


    The people on the wall of the city of proguan found this scene.


    "Xerxes is worthy of being the king of soldiers. Although he is arrogant, he is not weaker than his general in both personal combat and strategic command." Mithiad sighed.


    "Indeed, at the beginning, we obviously had the upper hand. Our 150000 people were enough to kill 500000 of them! But with Xerxes, we are slowly falling behind. "


    "He can always find the weaknesses of our formations and then mobilize the superior forces to attack them. These are not his gods and blood. It has to be said that no one''s success is accidental. " While discussing, they discussed countermeasures. The generals of both sides took the battlefield as a chessboard and began the game. The battle continued. An hour later, Xerxes suddenly kicked away the maid and overturned the fruit plate. Then he suddenly looked up at the closed mithiad. Mithiad looked back with a smile¡° It seems that he found our tactics. He dragged the undead army and killed the king''s army and light infantry as much as possible. Now, the damage of the Persians is beyond the limit he can bear. " Su ye said, turning to meidels, "let them prepare."¡° Yes! " Obviously, he was the head of the genuine army, but Medes, like his subordinates, rode up the magic horse of the city wall and returned to the cavalry Corps along the slope. At the command of Medes, the cavalry Corps made final preparations. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 588

    Outside the pass at night, the two sides fell into a tug of war.


    This is the result of a gap of nearly four times the force.


    Xerxes suddenly got up, looked at the drummer nearest to him, then stretched out his right index finger and pressed down in mid air.


    Dense drums sounded.


    Colossus neighing, giants roaring, flying snakes flapping their wings, Warcraft charging, ogres roaring.


    All the five legions are marching forward.


    The Persians immediately roared with excitement. Except for a few prisoners and deserters in the marathon war, most people were full of enthusiasm.


    This is the power of Persia!


    This is the ace of Persia!


    As long as all the ace armies are out, Persia will be invincible!


    Even some people who have experienced the battle of marathon are equally excited to shout, because today''s Persian ace army is twice as many as the battle of marathon, and there are more ogre legions.


    In the rear, Gilgamesh is in charge. At the same time, Gilgamesh has a powerful king guard group, which is a terrorist force faintly stronger than the ordinary ace army.


    Persians, invincible!


    However, with the exception of a few giants, the vast majority of giants are dawdling and are at the back of the five legions.


    "Get ready. I''ll take people to charge and master the rhythm and formation." Su ye then turned and walked along the hillside to the cavalry Corps.


    "Good!" Said mithiad at once.


    All the generals present were numb.


    Suye, are you telling general mitaiad? A legendary general?


    The key is that mithiad promised?


    What ghost is this?


    Some shake their heads and blink, can''t they have auditory hallucinations?


    What the hell is going on?


    The crowd looked at mithiad, the legendary general they admired very much in their hearts.


    They were sent here by the coalition headquarters because they admired mithiad, and because they admired him, they didn''t leave even though they knew they might die in battle, and wanted to live or die with mithiad.


    However, why did the legendary general he admired so much listen to the order of a little golden mage?


    Before, mitayad recognized Su Ye very much, but he didn''t obey orders.


    They looked at mithiad in bewilderment.


    However, mithiad did not look at everyone, took out the command book and issued command orders to the front line in an orderly manner.


    At this moment, everyone had the illusion that mitayad was just one of the many generals on the battlefield, and Su Ye was the supreme commander.


    There must be a reason. Just stare at Su Ye.


    They turned to Su ye and were stunned again.


    Su Ye has mounted his horse and faced 100000 cavalry.


    "Mount!" Su Ye''s voice spread all over proguan under the power of magic beard.


    One hundred thousand cavalry quickly mounted, and everyone stared at Su Ye.


    There are ten little Su Ye around Su Ye!


    Then, Su ye and ten magic avatars used the black iron protection magic "magic armor" at the same time.


    11 layers of magic armor appear on Su ye at the same time, and the avatar and its own protective magic can overlap.


    The 11 layers of magic armor are instantly integrated into a light blue shield attached to the surface of Suye''s clothes, which is thinner than hair.


    Then, Su ye and all magic avatars cast magic armor again.


    What surprised everyone happened again. The new 11 layers of magic armor and the old 11 layers were combined.


    The 22 layers of magic armor are integrated and attached to Su Ye''s clothes. The light and thickness are slightly invisible.


    However, the whole army and even mityad had to turn around suddenly.


    Dozens of lights flew from Su ye and fell on everyone nearby. Everyone had a layer of magic armor, although there was only one layer.


    Then, these people with magic armor, each of whom has dozens of light spots, fly to nearby people.


    Light blue spots, like billowing waves, spread, leaped and spread among 100000 cavalry legions.


    Then, dozens of light spots flew out of Su ye and fell on nearby people to form a double-layer magic armor.


    People saw that under the dark night, two light blue waves spread among 100000 cavalry regiments.


    Although Su Ye has 22 layers of magic armor, others have only 2 layers, but that''s 100000 people!


    The whole procuan seemed to be released from the silent force field, and everyone stared blankly at the light of protection and diffusion.


    Before they could get back to God and figure out what it was, ten magic avatars disappeared and appeared again.


    "Rock skin!"


    Black iron protection magic.


    On Su ye, 11 layers of rock skin appeared instantly. Then, when he cast the spell again, 22 layers of rock skin fused together.


    Subsequently, two light yellow "waves" formed one after another, and new protective diffusion spread in the cavalry Corps.


    "It''s proliferation plus overlap!" Robert suddenly screamed.


    At this time, all the talents react to what happened.


    However, the vast majority of people are still hoodwinked, because the vast majority of people, including the general of the holy land, have heard of proliferation protection and overlapping protection for the first time.


    Su Ye continued to cast the spell.


    In the people''s extremely complex eyes, protective magic appeared on Su ye, and waves of protective magic spread among 100000 troops.


    Finally, Su Ye added a terrible protective magic.


    22 layers of black iron magic armor and rock skin.


    The 20 layer bronze level ten element shield and rock armor, because one avatar is just a black iron avatar, can not use higher-level magic.


    18 layers of silver sand windbreaker, flame cloak, offset wind, hazy dilution, frost armor and wooden skin.


    16 layers of gold level magic mask, holy light armor, steel armor, ancient rattan armor and water robe.


    After casting the spell, Su ye thought about it. He also mastered some gold to create protective magic, but these should be enough, and the created magic can not form protective diffusion.


    Su Ye looked up to the front. Because the square array of 100000 cavalry is too large and the protection diffusion is not completed in an instant, the "protection against the waves" is still spreading, and different colors complement each other.


    Living in the night creates a moving rainbow.


    Others don''t have as many layers of protective magic as Su ye, but everyone has two layers and everyone has a share.


    "Almost all element protection magic is magic evolution!" Robert screamed again at the top of his voice, startling the two puppets around him.


    Su ye said, "don''t talk nonsense. I have only five protective magic systems of earth, fire, wind, water and wood to complete the magic evolution." There is also a dark system, let alone.


    The crowd watched carefully.


    Other people''s water robes should be only a thin layer of liquid, but the water robes on the knight army are already colloidal, almost ice.


    The rattan of other people''s ancient rattan armor is as thick as your thumb. Now the ancient rattan armor on everyone is as thick as your wrist.


    The wind of others is a small wind, which is lighter than the wind fanned by hand, but now the wind around everyone is whistling, just like that from the North Pole.


    There is also the holy light armor. Although it doesn''t look like magic evolution, it is much thicker than the ordinary holy light armor. It also adds various magical abilities, which makes people warm and excited. It seems that even old injuries have been cured.


    Other people''s flame cloak is a small light red flame. The hell fire of their flame cloak is burning, and everyone turns into a huge campfire. In the night, all 100000 Knights turn into hell fire knights, and all war horses seem to be a hell nightmare.


    When all the protective diffusion was completed, everyone present stared at the new 100000 cavalry Corps.


    It''s a demon Legion coming out of hell!


    But around the Hellfire, there are other protective lights, and everyone is rotating ten element shields. All together, everyone''s body shape is expanded by at least two circles.


    Don''t mention fighting. Just looking at it is enough to frighten people''s souls.


    Euclid opened his mouth and wanted to throw the magic book away.


    Is this still human?


    Who protects who?


    Rockt held the sea shield and said, "if the effect of gold protection magic is 1, the holy land is 10, and the legend is 1000. And Su Ye''s magic is more than 100... It can be called a little legend. "


    Kabazan said reluctantly, "don''t forget that Su Ye''s creation of protection magic is useless, and there are countless gold level creation protection magic, at least a dozen more."


    Robert looked up at his sea shield puppet and said, "can''t you learn something from Su ye? It''s all shields. Why can''t you get hundreds of layers? "


    The tall sea shield lowered its head in shame.


    The generals of the patriotic cavalry Corps stared at Su ye with a complex look on their faces.


    When meeting Su ye for the first time, they were unconvinced and even complained, because Su Ye didn''t explain the reason and directly brought people to ploguan. Here, it''s death.


    They are not afraid of life and death, but they are not willing to die in vain.


    But now seeing this magnificent scene like a miracle, all the generals understood Su Ye''s support, why Su ye said that sentence that day, and why Su Ye didn''t care about the generals'' reaction at all.


    In all battles with more than 100 people, it is impossible for magicians to apply protective magic to them, because if they can''t add it, they might as well keep it to kill the enemy.


    However, Su ye can add protection magic to 100000 people alone. It seems that even another million people can add protection magic.


    Su Ye alone is equal to 100000 troops! Even if all the cavalry generals present ran away, it would have little impact on the war situation. Su ye turned his horse''s head, rode his horse to the wall and looked forward. With the dispatch of the five Persian legions, the Persians were very angry, and the Greeks had to retreat slowly. The Greek soldiers will all fall into despair. They didn''t expect that the Persians should be so decisive and put in the strongest ace army in the first battle. Suddenly, more intense drums sounded in the Persian array. The crowd looked forward in surprise. Just before seeing the Baixiang palace, Xerxes smiled brightly, raised his right arm high and fell heavily. The whole army charged! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 589

    All the Persian soldiers charged like crazy.


    Whether it is the Persians in the front line, the five ace legions in the middle, or the millions in the rear.


    Charge forward together.


    At this moment, the Greek soldiers will be completely desperate.


    This is simply an impossible battle.


    150000 to 2 million, a ten fold gap!


    Greek generals finally understood that from the beginning, Xerxes was consuming the physical strength and spirit of the Greeks. Then, he crushed the confidence of the Greeks with five ace armies. Finally, he formed a tsunami like force through the whole army charge to defeat the psychological defense line of all Greeks.


    Watching the terrible Persian charge, the morale of the Greeks collapsed!


    Some soldiers and magicians turned and ran away.


    Only a very small number of people stick to the front line.


    Less than one percent was soon submerged by the surging Persians.


    Xerxes and the Persian generals laughed.


    Greece, known as the world''s best soldier, but so!


    Suddenly, the Greek generals shouted with magic beards and commanded everyone to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Hearing the order to retreat, the Greeks finally woke up from the collapse and retreated according to the order.


    But the retreating soldiers soon found a strange thing.


    Everyone''s retreat direction is to retreat to the rear on both sides. The goal is not the proguan in the canyon, but both sides of the canyon mouth. Let the canyon mouth out.


    They were very confused, but they saw that most people followed the command to retreat and could only act according to the order. Moreover, it was not far from the canyon mouth. If they were in danger, they could rush back to ploguan.


    Xerxes looked at the front in surprise. In his eyes, the Persian army like the tsunami rushed forward, while the Greeks retreated on both sides instead of in the direction of procuan.


    Persian generals were also very surprised and hurried to communicate in various ways, but they couldn''t think of the reason.


    At this time, they have no choice but to continue to charge.


    Mitayad turned to Suye.


    All of the people in proguan looked at Su Ye riding a magic horse on the wall.


    "Protect the cavalry corps, attack!"


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the pass again.


    They found that Su Ye''s magic avatar had long disappeared, as if he was deliberately hiding his power from the Persians.


    The magicians guessed when Su ye would appear. The Seven Magic incarnations were basically equal to seven golden magicians.


    "Be careful." Medes whispered that he was a holy land and could not fight himself.


    Mitayad''s eyes swept, and four golden soldiers turned on their horses and approached Su ye for protection.


    However, the four golden soldiers muttered in their hearts that if they really wanted to fight, they might all die, and more than half of Su Ye''s armor remained.


    Euclid put away his magic book and rode with kabazan and rockt to protect Suye.


    Under the leadership of the generals of all armies, the 100000 patriotic cavalry Corps divided into two routes, stepped on the long ramp built by the magicians on both sides of the city gate in an orderly manner, climbed over the city wall, and charged outward along the ramp outside the city.


    When the first cavalry arrived at the city wall, Su Ye opened a new talent.


    The light of encouragement, the light of faith, the light of calmness.


    The ice wind double back on the shoulder and the earth proud sky around him also have this talent.


    These three aura field talents not only have a wide range, but also can be superimposed.


    The whole four lights of encouragement, faith and calmness spread out among the army.


    The twelve rays of light spread in all directions in an instant. In the night, it was like a divine light falling from the sky.


    Everyone trembled.


    Everyone feels strong confidence and courage surging in his heart, and firmly believes that his strength will be improved.


    Everyone is aware that their will is particularly firm. At the same time, there are four layers of faith light on their weapons!


    Everyone also feels that he has become particularly calm, the blood is hot, but the mind is cold, his thinking is more acute, his judgment of everything is more accurate, and even has an unprecedented sense of control. He is clearly only a person, but he seems to be able to look at the whole audience.


    The eyes of the generals on the wall, including mithiad, were distorted.


    They couldn''t understand the scene.


    Su Ye''s power has gone beyond the limits of mankind!


    If Xerxes is the son of God, Su Ye is more like the father of God!


    With the help of Su ye, the overall strength of the 100000 state protection cavalry Corps has increased by many times.


    When half of the cavalry Corps rushed through the wall, Su yecai and the people around him integrated into it and charged outward along the earth slope.


    Xerxes and all the Persians stared at the front.


    In their sight, a group of hell knights with Hellfire burning all over them suddenly rushed out of proguan.


    Hell knight is the legendary main force of hell, and the lowest is also the golden rank.


    Those hell knights, like a swarm of insects, crossed the city wall, rushed out of the canyon and rushed to the Persian army.


    The Persian army had charged excitedly, but at the moment when the hell Knight appeared, everyone slowed down.


    The hearts of all Persians were gripped by a huge hand of fear.


    What the hell happened?


    Did the Greeks join hands with hell?


    So many hell knights can only be dispatched by the devil king.


    What the hell happened?


    Procuan, is it the exit of hell?


    Giant king ATRA stared at Su ye from beginning to end.


    When the first Greek cavalry appeared, he didn''t care.


    After tens of thousands of Greek cavalry poured out, he still didn''t care.


    Even if it is a real hell knight, the giant is fearless.


    Giants are descendants of Titans. What is the devil?


    However, at the moment Su Ye rushed down the hillside, the giant king stopped, roared and turned back.


    Except that more than 100 giants lost their reason and continued to rush madly, the other giants even learned to return slowly together with ATRA.


    However, in the charge of millions of people, even these giants are like thin streams, which can not lift any waves.


    The soldiers in the rear bypassed the giant and continued to charge forward.


    Xerxes glanced at the giant king ATRA. Instead of being angry, he had expected it.


    "Waste."


    The mighty power of the legendary warrior made his voice fly to ATRA''s ear.


    ATRA vomited a big lump of saliva at Xerxes, continued to walk backward, and looked back at Su ye from time to time.


    Some Persian generals were angry and scolded.


    Especially a general standing near the Baixiang palace.


    "ATRA, you bastard! I failed and was captured last time because of your escape! Now you soft egg is running away again! I tell you, your giant Legion is insignificant in this battle! Nothing! "


    The nearby general looked sympathetically at maduous, who was shouting abuse.


    Darius''s son-in-law, the Persian commander of the marathon, lost his position because of the defeat of the marathon.


    ATRA also returned a large lump of saliva.


    However, a blonde woman wearing a pale gold robe and a white crown beside maduous looked ahead with a smile.


    "What a miracle child beyond fate." With that, ajiman flew to the Baixiang palace and landed next to Xerxes.


    That Yingjun was like the sun and majestic like Xerxes, the son of God in the mountains. He was already a legend. He could see that the Holy Land suddenly approached, his body suddenly trembled slightly, and then straightened up with a cold look, but his voice was particularly enthusiastic. He said, "aunt ajiman, what can I do for you?"


    "Can you recognize Su ye?" Archiman didn''t look at Xerxes at all, but looked at Su ye in the army.


    "I recognized him when he stood on the wall. Don''t talk about me. Even my father had his magic portrait painted. Sometimes he scolded, sometimes he praised. It''s said that his hell demon killed a fortune Warlock. Don''t worry, aunt. I''ll send someone to chase him! " Xerxes road.


    "No, I''ll catch him alive." Ajiman road.


    "Well... Don''t worry, aunt. I''ll order him to be caught alive to avoid hurting him. But you have a good eye. After waiting for so many years, you finally wait until you are qualified to be your son-in-law. You can rest assured that I will be kind to my uncle. " Xerxes still had a cold face and a king''s appearance, but only ajiman could hear his enthusiastic voice.


    I was beaten up by this aunt from childhood. It''s better to pretend to be cool than cute in front of her.


    Ajiman glanced at Xerxes and said, "you may have been defeated."


    "My aunt loves to tell jokes. Although Xerxes is not unique in strategy, I never fight unprepared wars. This time I have carefully considered all aspects. Su Ye''s 100000 cavalry look very special, but those shapes should be magical illusions. Although the strength of cavalry is fairly good, it is very limited. These 100000 cavalry can barely top 200000 Greek soldiers. Even if they can top 300000, what can they do? "


    "Don''t you find that these cavalry''s harness is unprecedented?" Akiman snorted coldly.


    Xerxes was stunned for a moment. Only then did he find that he was influenced by the light and shadow of the Greek cavalry and ignored the details, so he looked carefully and was greatly surprised.


    "The things on the backs of these horses seem different from ordinary ones, and they seem to be pedaling under their feet. Also, under these horseshoes, they seem to be nailed with metal. No, no... but even so, their strength is limited. " Xerxes road.


    "I advise you to be serious, otherwise, prepare a second ransom for maduous." Ajiman road.


    "Aunt, you are right. I must be serious. Besides, can I pay back the 30 million I owe you a few years later? I spent a lot of money in private to fight this time. " Xerxes road.


    "As long as you can catch Su Ye alive, 30 million will be given to you." Ajiman road¡° Good! " Xerxes'' eyes lit up and began to give orders and seriously command the army. Persian generals everywhere began to command. They gave up chasing the retreating Greek soldiers. See the original loose formation of the Persian army began to gather slowly, forming a huge sharp cone, facing the surging hell knights. In addition to commanding, Persian generals kept shouting¡° Those are illusions, don''t be afraid! "¡° It''s all illusions. Don''t be afraid! "¡° If you don''t believe it, their figures are vague and uncertain. " Persian generals everywhere kept shouting, and most people believed it. Even the lower level mages believed it. However, the golden mages have long used the magic "real eye" to explore, and they can''t see any trace of magic at all. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 590

    However, the golden mages felt that even if these Greek cavalry were not illusions, those protective magic could not be too strong and must be greatly weakened.


    How could there be a protective force covering 100000 people.


    Those magicians who did not participate in the marathon war were on alert and ready to attack, but those who participated in the last marathon war were staring at the front line, deliberately slowing down and getting farther and farther away from the front line.


    As long as the situation is wrong, run away immediately!


    When 100000 cavalry rushed out of the canyon, the Greek infantry on both sides made earth shaking cries, some surprised and some happy.


    They don''t know how powerful these knights are, but just looking at this momentum, they have at least a glimmer of hope of victory.


    However, more Greek soldiers on both sides showed regret.


    They looked at both sides.


    The Greek cavalry is indeed very strong. Where they pass, their hooves sound like thunder, the light and shadow are dazzling, and their momentum is like a rainbow, like a flaming river at night, which is bound to sweep the world.


    However, the Persian side is dense, not much prestige, no light, but the dark area is like a dark cloud shrouding the night.


    No matter how gorgeous the flame torrent is, it can''t ignite the dark clouds in the whole night sky.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    Seeing that the flame torrent was about to hit the overwhelming dark clouds, suddenly, tens of thousands of magic arrows flew out of the hell Knight army and fell to the magician position of the Persian army with a harsh roar.


    Su Ye gave the order.


    All the Persians froze for a moment, then smiled contemptuously.


    The range of archers far exceeds that of magicians. It''s stupid for these archers not to attack archers but only magicians.


    Almost as the Magic Arrow flew into the air, all Persian magicians began to recite protective spells.


    All kinds of protective magic lit up in the front line of the Persian army. Thousands of front-line magicians formed a colorful light front in the night. Although it was not as good as the flame torrent opposite, it also dotted the night.


    Arrow rain flew high into the sky and began to fall.


    All the arrows are tinged with light white light.


    Every arrow is like a meteor.


    Many Persians shouted in horror.


    "Meteor corps!"


    "It is the light of the great hero''s faith! It seems thicker! "


    "It''s over! Only gold protection magic can completely resist this magic arrow! "


    "It''s over..."


    At the same time, Su Ye began to break the law.


    The faint blue light twinkled in his eyes and slowly scanned the front.


    All the power of black iron protection magic and black iron body protection will collapse in an instant.


    Half the magic light suddenly disappeared where the Persian front-line magician was located.


    Before those magicians woke up, the first round of the arrow of faith fell.


    Poof poof


    Those who hit the arrow, whether soldiers or magicians, ordinary soldiers, apprentices, black iron or bronze, must be penetrated.


    The protection magic of silver level has a certain effect. The Magic Arrow can''t penetrate them, but it also pierces into their bodies.


    Even, some golden magicians'' magic masks were slightly dimmed because they were attacked by multiple magic arrows.


    Then, the second round of arrow rain appeared.


    Different from the first, the second round of arrow rain is divided into many blocks, covering a smaller total area, but also more dense.


    Because those magic arrows aimed at all the golden magicians.


    Their magic masks are the most striking targets under the night.


    There are less than a hundred golden magicians on the front line.


    On average, each person suffers a saturation attack of nearly 200 magic arrows.


    More than half of the magicians looked at the arrows flying all over the sky and started the protective magic tools that can emit instantly, while the remaining magicians retreated while starting the protective magic.


    Poof poof


    More than 20 magicians were suddenly pierced by arrows and fell to the ground to die, even if their protective magic had not been completely broken.


    All magicians are terrified. There are broken magic arrows in it!


    The first round of arrow rain is to kill ordinary magicians and eliminate interference.


    In the second round of arrow rain, soldiers of silver or even gold rank use divine power to break magic arrows and snipe at fixed points!


    All magicians did not expect that as soon as their family went to war, they would use a broken Magic Arrow of thousands of golden eagles.


    The key is that even the broken Magic Arrow can''t hit it completely.


    However, the broken Magic Arrow with the light of four beliefs is different!


    After realizing this, the remaining Persian magicians fled in a hurry.


    When the magician fled, the Greek soldiers and magicians who withdrew to both sides of the canyon received the same military order.


    Keep up with the Legion of protectors and counter attack Persia!


    These people were stunned for a moment. Most of them hesitated to move forward, except for a few who screamed and rushed forward madly.


    At this time, mithiad''s voice spread all over the place where these people were.


    "You have su Ye''s encouraging light, faith light and calm light, which can give you unprecedented courage and strength."


    "Su ye, the magician is riding on his horse, charging the Persian army and the legendary soldier Xerxes. I believe you can too!"


    "Before he left, Su ye said that he was not the first person to rush out of proguan, but he was definitely the last person to return to proguan!"


    "Believe me, mithiad, Suye, magic, our gods, Greece and ourselves!"


    "Greeks, charge for victory!"


    Mithiad''s passionate voice sounded.


    There seemed to be a kind of magic in his words. The Greek soldiers red eyed and rushed out with the continuous torrent of fire.


    "Kill all the Persians!"


    "Kill!"


    "Soldiers do not retreat!"


    "Go!"


    More than 100000 Greek soldiers charged forward with the Legion of protectors.


    Su Ye slowed down slightly, and the cavalry in the rear immediately made way for Su Ye.


    Then, Su Ye sat on the horse and applied protective magic to the soldiers behind the left and right sides.


    Because time is limited, only some of the most powerful protective magic is cast.


    The magicians and generals on both sides who saw this scene were stunned.


    A golden magician can cast magic on a horse?


    You can''t do mobile casting. There must be flying casting!


    To the surprise of the Persians, the Greek troops on both sides of the cavalry not only dared to fight back against the charge, but also waves of different colors in the two teams were surging, spreading and spreading under the night.


    "Prevent proliferation!"


    In the Persian army, magicians screamed everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, Xerxes muttered to himself, "has the second Aristotle appeared?"


    "Get ready to run away." Archiman suddenly showed a bright smile, his big shining eyes stared at Su ye, and his breath was short.


    The Greek soldiers who retreated and began to charge looked at their changes and grinned.


    Everyone''s heart is filled with infinite courage and self-confidence.


    "Counterattack!"


    "Counterattack!"


    "Counterattack!"


    When the protective power of every ordinary soldier surpasses the golden magician, the times change.


    Without the obstruction of the magician, the bows, arrows and spears from the Persian army fell on the cavalry''s layers of armor and bounced away.


    Not only did the bows and arrows and spears not become obstacles, but they ignited the ambition of all cavalry.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    A torrent of Hellfire crashed into the Persian army.


    The Greek soldiers on both sides of the cavalry Corps saw that the torrent of fire tore through the black clouds on the ground!


    The dark cloud of terror pressing on everyone''s heart is vulnerable in front of the hell knight.


    Like a spear, it pierces the papyrus in an instant.


    Conical cavalry corps, chiseling through the Persian phalanx.


    All the cavalry were armed with huge wooden guns more than five meters. After a collision, the wooden guns burst, and all the enemies flew out.


    Then, the cavalry changed into machetes, the cold light flashed and their heads danced.


    The black iron, bronze, silver and gold cavalry, replaced by the ancient oriental horse "Gao" designed by Su ye, combined with the cavalry''s impact and divine power, carried out spin stab attack, shooting a blood hole and stabbing a human life.


    The light infantry and the Royal Army were vulnerable to the powerful cavalry.


    The undead soldiers are very powerful. Occasionally they can pull the Greek cavalry off their horses by attacking the horses, but then they will be stabbed into a sieve by the cavalry from all directions, and then trampled into meat mud by the iron hooves of blindfolded horses.


    In particular, a few gold and silver soldiers riding magic horses are killing puppets.


    The former army of the Persian army was completely chiseled through!


    The main force of the cavalry still rushed straight forward, and there were 5000 cavalry troops on both sides. They drew a semicircle on both sides and rushed into the former Persian army again.


    At the same time, more than 100000 Greek soldiers rushed up and buried the former Persian army with 10000 cavalry.


    The two sides attacked each other, the middle was chiseled through, the magician fled, and the former Persian army was completely confused.


    Persian golden soldiers watched the Persians fall to the ground, roaring and running among the soldiers, avoiding the attack of the Greeks and approaching Suye.


    Su Ye snapped his fingers, and Bingfeng suddenly held them together and rotated slowly.


    White ice debris and cyan suspension appear around the back of the ice wind, continue to rotate, expand and become larger.


    Finally, with Su Ye as the center, an ice wind tower with a diameter of 10 meters and a height of 30 meters was formed


    Above Su Ye''s head, the ice and wind still rotate with each other. Small windows appear on the surface of the frozen tower. More and more blue and white ice wind spears are sticking out of the window. Boom... One ice wind spear with two magic talents flew out of the icebound tower, broke through the sound barrier, and attacked the nearby gold soldiers at a speed far faster than the gold magic and beyond the ordinary Holy Land magic. Each blue and white ice wind spear is equipped with magic acceleration and magic flight of magic talent, flight power of wind priest blood, speed and speeding of wind talent, and power of magic evolution sky wind. This makes the speed of the ice wind spear incredibly frightening. A gold warrior was slightly careless and was hit by the spear of ice wind. Then, the impact of the wind in the sky made him retreat. The auditory hallucinations and harsh sounds of the wind system affected his perception, lost his divine power, formed a strong wind around him, and slowed down his speed. The cohesion, solidity, sharpness and blade of the wind talent, coupled with the hardness and rigidity of the ice talent, make the ice wind spear comparable to the real all metal spear, which is heavily pierced on him. With the impact of the sky wind, it has a strong force to impact his body through the armor. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 591

    Part of the power was blocked by the gold shield, but more power entered his body.


    Broken sternum and internal organs.


    However, he didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood, because the cold, extremely cold, diffuse, frozen and bone penetrating talents of the ice department played a full role, and it was the superposition of the talents of the post ice and Su Ye!


    The golden warrior was frozen in an instant, his body was stiff and lost the power of resistance.


    Then, the ice talent burst and excited, and the whole ice wind spear instantly turned into countless small wind blades and weapons, which fell on the golden warrior under the guidance of magic.


    Except for a few touching his skin, most of the wind blades and weapons failed to break his armor.


    However, there is not only one ice wind spear, but four in total, and there are magic rebirth. There are four in the back, each of which contains the power of magic guidance.


    At the moment when the golden warrior''s body was stiff and unable to move, the other three ice wind spears pierced in along the eyelet of the helmet.


    "Ah..."


    In the scream of the golden warrior, the four ice spears formed by the rebirth of magic hit again.


    Boom, boom


    The power of terror smashes his bones and internal organs through his protection, and then the ice talent freezes them.


    The scream of the golden warrior suddenly stopped and fell to the ground.


    Hundreds of ice wind Spears on the ice wind tower are in full bloom and continue to bloom.


    Within a radius of 300 meters, all golden soldiers who tried to attack Su ye were attacked by the ice wind spear.


    Poor gold warriors die directly.


    Those with strong strength or strong shield bear continuous attacks, and then they are hit by Greek gold soldiers or silver soldiers and die one after another.


    When half of the cavalry Corps broke through the former army, more than 20 Persian gold soldiers died directly or indirectly at the hands of Suye.


    In front of the cavalry corps, the Chinese army of Persia.


    Flying snake legion, Warcraft legion, Colossus Legion and ogre Legion.


    The former army was defeated and the giants ran away, but the Persians did not retreat.


    Because they believed that the spear of the cavalry Corps could not pierce the shield composed of the four legions.


    After su ye put away the wind, the ice fell on Su Ye''s shoulder, and his eyes were slightly bright.


    "Summon bronze servants."


    Dark hell unicorn, floating out of the battlefield.


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    It even forgot Su ye, rushed forward and jumped high, as if flying in the sky.


    In the process of gliding, its body expands violently, its dark body splits and flows out of lava.


    After the battle of marathon, the magician was surprised to see the hell unicorn. It was only silver before. How can he be promoted to gold now?


    After a flash, the body of the hell Unicorn expanded again, and a pair of small white wings appeared after its four hoofs.


    Moreover, the black single horn on his head turned into a silver thread sharp corner.


    Blue lightning flickered and rustled.


    The spirit calls.


    "Earth... Hell lightning flying unicorn?" Rockt muttered to himself.


    The flying snake army rushed to the front. The hell Unicorn slightly bowed his head and saw the thunder on his forehead gathering madly, just like the singing of birds. Finally, it condensed into a ball of thunder at the tip of the unicorn.


    Boom


    The ball of thunder flew into the flying snake army like a small sun.


    Then, the second ball of thunder formed by the rebirth of Magic also flew over.


    Thunder talent chain, thunder net, thunder, thunder, flash, flash, current, strong electricity, thunder fire and electricity burst together.


    The most powerful golden rank thunder magic in the history of war was born.


    Within a radius of more than 200 meters, thunder and lightning filled the air, thunder roared, thunder flashed, and electric current ran around. All flying snakes in the range suffered unprecedented blows. One by one, they were blown up by electric snake scales, and their flying feathers burned and burned all over their bodies.


    Under the action of electricity, thunder and lightning fell from the sky, just like God''s punishment in the flying snake army.


    In a flash, the thunder fire talent erupted, the thunder passed, and the fire of hell burned.


    Hundreds of flying snakes were burning black Hellfire all over, and then fell like black hail.


    They are burning the fire of hell.


    Under them is the ogre regiment.


    The sad cry broke out in the ogre legion, and the black hell fire burned disorderly. If it splashed a little, it would spread, and then quickly stimulate the lava talent, add the earth talent, and all kinds of heavy pressure, strong pressure, slowness and earth hand appeared.


    I saw a big yellow hand grasping the ogres and slowing them down.


    The lucky ogre was only ignited by the fire, while the unlucky ogre was attacked by the chain and the power grid, and then wrapped by thunder and fire again.


    The worst ogre was hit by lightning and thunder that suddenly fell from the sky and charred instantly.


    Because thunder magic has the talent of chain and thunder net, after the first round of thunder burst, it began three chain to the nearby flying snake army and formed a power grid.


    As a result, hundreds of flying snakes around were hit by the power grid again, attacked by thunder and fire, fell down, and burned a large area of ogres.


    With only one magic, the 3000 flying snake Legion has been reduced by more than 1000, and the 5000 ogre Legion has died by more than 700.


    The generals of the soldiers on both sides looked at the sky in disbelief. It was like a small doomsday scene.


    This destructive power is terrible.


    Some Persian magicians gnash their teeth and squeeze out the term "call of the spirit" from their teeth.


    While the hell unicorn was gaining power, the archers of the Colossus army began to shoot, but their bows and arrows fell on the cavalry like grass leaves, which could not defeat any protective magic.


    Then, the Greek archers fought back, and an arrow of faith flew out, shooting the archers on the Colossus into a sieve.


    The flying serpent army immediately dispersed, but the ogres angrily rushed to the hell unicorn.


    The hell Unicorn releases a lightning magic to the sky, ignores the ogre, then jumps high and falls into the Warcraft Legion preparing to attack the Greek cavalry Legion.


    The scene of the marathon war is staged again.


    The fountain of hell magma appears on the earth again.


    But this time, the radius is more than 200 meters.


    A stadium wide infernal magma spewed up into the air.


    Subsequently, all Warcraft and Warcraft knights in the range were surrounded by hellfire and turned into firemen. The fire beasts rolled on the ground and soon burned to ashes.


    In the incredible eyes of the public, the hell unicorn is like a giant frog, constantly jumping on the battlefield, jumping for hundreds of meters, forming a hell magma bath with a diameter of more than 400 meters as soon as it lands, and occasionally erupting a lightning ball before landing.


    After a dozen hops, the four ace legions were reduced by 70%, and the remaining flying snakes, Warcraft, Colossus and ogres fled.


    The main cavalry followed, carefully bypassing those hell magma baths and hiding them.


    The four ace armies fled, but the millions of Persian troops in the rear could not escape.


    The angry drinking and swearing of the generals continued.


    Soon, the four ace armies of the Chinese Army met in front of the rear army. Colossus, Warcraft and ogres ran and trampled, tearing the formation of the rear army.


    Then, the magic arrows of the Greek archers again threatened to kill a group of magicians and drive away the remaining magicians.


    Finally, 90000 Greek cavalry rushed into the Persian million rear army like demons.


    Su Ye pointed to Xerxes.


    The conical cavalry rushed to the Baixiang palace.


    Xerxes stood on the palace of the hundred elephants.


    Xerxes is a legend. However, the gods have agreed that the soldiers under the Holy Land and above the holy land cannot fight on the battlefield, otherwise they will bear the curse of the gods.


    Xerxes did not speak, but his generals were crazy.


    "Stop the Greek cavalry!"


    "Stop them!"


    A commando of golden soldiers rushed to the Greek cavalry.


    They are Persia''s last hope.


    Some golden magicians also had to fight, and the portal lights up.


    Su Ye snorted coldly, and a white light fell from the sky, forming a white column of light, which spread abruptly.


    The brilliant white petals bloom at night and fly in all directions with Su Ye as the center.


    A transparent white light Fortress stands on the battlefield.


    The field of gold level has a radius of 25 meters.


    The power of national theocracy doubled the field to a radius of 50 meters.


    The expansion of the field obtained from Huazhen town makes the field radius reach 75m.


    Cooperate with other talents to expand the final range of the field to a radius of 90 meters.


    A brilliant and bright Shengbai fortress with a diameter of 180 meters, centered on Suye, moves forward.


    The outer layer of the fortress is a five meter high wall. On the wall, there are 90 giant crossbows pointing in all directions.


    On each Saint white crossbow, there is a full three meter long light crossbow.


    Inside the fortress, the white tower stands tall, enveloping Suye.


    At the top of the tower stands a huge sun gem. The strong sunlight is slowly condensing to form a white light ball.


    Around the tower, there are eighteen long archers composed of holy light.


    "Holy light barrier, or heavenly fortress?"


    Magicians on both sides of the enemy and a few soldiers speculated that Su Ye''s field, because the blood of the light element is too few, many people just heard of it and can''t be sure.


    In the eyes of Persian magicians, Suye has the power of light element priests or Lords.


    This means that unless the people who sneak into Suye have the power of an element Lord, even if there is transmission magic, it can not be transmitted to the Holy Light fortress or the fortress of heaven.


    But who''s a serious gold mage with priest blood or Lord blood?


    Persian magic teleport sneak attack plan failed.


    But the Persians were not reconciled. After a brief silence, the golden magician and the golden warrior moved again¡° Stop them! " The four legions of the Chinese army have retreated, but millions of Persians from the rear army rushed forward like a tide. The mage did not dare to approach and cast spells. The archers'' attacks were completely useless. The Persians could only use their flesh and blood to block the torrent of hell in front of them. Even though the cavalry Corps was strong, the charging speed decreased slowly as the fighting continued, and many people were forced to dismount because of Mount injuries. The dismounted cavalry not only did not fear, but gathered together to fight bravely and kill everywhere. They found themselves as if they had become the God of war. The enemy''s strength hit him. He didn''t hurt at all, but his weapon was wrapped in the light of faith. With a knife, he easily cut the other party''s body, and a spear stabbed was a hole. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 592

    The cavalry Corps continued to move forward. Suddenly, more than 100 blue portals appeared above Su Ye.


    Then, one after another gold and silver soldiers jumped out of the portal and jumped to Su ye in mid air.


    Whether it was the cavalry corps, the Greek infantry or the generals in procuan, they all panicked when they saw the Persian soldiers falling from the sky.


    So many people fall from heaven, directly break through the external defense of the heavenly fortress and enter the light tower, which can definitely kill Su Ye.


    After all, there were more than a hundred golden warriors.


    The total number of gold warriors brought by Xerxes this time is only 500, of which more than half are left around the Baixiang palace.


    This time, the Persian side dispatched all the golden warriors who could attack.


    However, some generals and magicians familiar with Aristotle showed strange colors on their faces.


    Euclid around Su Ye didn''t even prepare to cast magic. Instead, he flipped through the book and whispered, "Persians who haven''t seen the world, if it''s the holy light barrier, you''ll succeed, but this is the fortress of heaven."


    Euclid still remembers an exploration with Aristotle and the scene of encountering a group of Falcon banshees.


    The banshee is one of the most powerful flying groups in Greece. Even the Dragon dared not rashly invade the Banshee''s territory until Aristotle launched the fortress of heaven


    Euclid looked up as like as two peas.


    The holy white light ball at the top of the Lighthouse of the fortress of heaven, like an enraged God, instantly turned into a huge eye, a golden eye and a white vertical pupil.


    A thick light column with a diameter of three meters bursts out from the white vertical pupil, erupts 100 meters away, and then sweeps around the sky at an incredible speed.


    Like a giant sword in the hands of gods.


    The eye of heaven.


    Hum... Hum... Hum


    Every time the light column sweeps, it sends out a loud sound that shocks the soul in the sky.


    Everyone who saw this scene was stunned.


    Wherever the light column passed, both silver soldiers and gold soldiers vaporized in an instant. Fortunately, they were swept in the middle and lower body, and the lower body disappeared in an instant, leaving the upper body to fall from the air. However, this luck lasted less than a second, and the white light swept over again.


    Whether the soldiers are dressed in divine gold equipment or divine holy land equipment, the holy white light column evaporates wherever it passes.


    Hum


    Hum


    The holy white light column was like a ghost and God who claimed his life. All the soldiers in the sky were killed before they landed.


    Finally, only a few broken limbs fell to the ground.


    Euclid said with emotion: "just like this, the element priest and the element Lord are completely different forces. This light element Lord is the power to master the sky and light. The sun is the highest symbol. It would be stupid to provoke a light element Lord in the sky. If you attack from the ground, it is really possible to break through the blockade of crossbows and arrows and reach Su Ye. "


    Persian magicians who sent gold and silver warriors to the past from afar were as pale as death.


    How could it be like this


    How else?


    Not only this heavenly fortress, the hell Unicorn still jumps, flies, lands, jumps, flies, lands in the Persian army


    As long as it landed, it was a stadium, and a large area of Persians were emptied and turned into coke.


    No Persian warrior or magician dares to provoke the hell unicorn. This is a terrible demon who can defeat the five legions on his own.


    Even those holy warriors in Persia were afraid and vaguely felt that they could defeat the hell unicorn, but the price was likely to be their lives.


    "Send out the destiny warlock! Send out the destiny warlock! "


    Persian generals were almost crazy when they looked at the still shining fortress of heaven and the still happy jumping unicorn of hell.


    However, the ten golden destiny warlocks with the army were silent.


    Because they all know that this hell Unicorn killed a fortune Warlock.


    As for Su ye


    Since it is determined that it is the fortress of heaven, Su Ye has the blood of the Lord of the light element, and it is given by Apollo. I''m afraid ordinary destiny magic has no effect.


    At least a saint level destiny Warlock.


    Suddenly, everyone in the cavalry Corps felt less pressure and the speed of the whole team slowly increased.


    On a closer look, the golden soldiers who can hinder the team are almost dead, while the hell Unicorn jumps around on both sides of the front, dividing the battlefield, greatly reducing the pressure on the two wings of the cavalry Corps.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    The blood of all the Greek cavalry was boiling, and even the light of calm could not quench the fire of victory in their hearts.


    In the dark night, with the pure white fortress of heaven as the center, the mighty infernal flame torrent tore through the Persian rear army and was about to run through it completely.


    After the rear army, there is the Baixiang palace, which is Xerxes surrounded by a large number of soldiers and magicians.


    There are more than one legend, and there are tens of holy places.


    But none of them can do it.


    What about the hell knights who can''t stop two million people and the gold near the Baixiang palace?


    At the same time, one after another Greek golden warriors and golden magicians galloped from the rear battlefield to join the cavalry corps and escort the cavalry Corps.


    Greece has fewer soldiers than Persia, and the number of golden ranks is less than Persia, but now the gap between golden ranks has been greatly reduced.


    Su Ye killed hundreds of golden soldiers alone!


    Now, both sides have judged that Greece, together with Suye and the hell demon, the power of the golden rank has faintly surpassed the first line.


    Because the hell Warcraft dares to rush into the Persian golden warriors, and the Persian golden warriors dare not even go within 200 meters of the hell Warcraft.


    The Persian generals at the end frequently turned their heads to Xerxes.


    Xerxes'' face was no longer ruddy and handsome. Under the cover of night, the shadow on his face seemed to be creeping.


    "I advise you not to do it. Other legends do it. The Greek gods may be too lazy to care. If you do it, the Greek gods will kill you directly. After all, they have had a bad time in the divine world recently. "


    "Wait." Every word of Xerxes seemed flat.


    The Persian generals are more anxious.


    "Stop them!"


    "Stop those demons!"


    "The undead army, the king''s army, stop it with all your strength!"


    Looking at the Greek cavalry getting closer and closer to Xerxes, the Persian soldiers became more crazy. They knew the meaning of the cavalry rushing to the Baixiang palace.


    Once the cavalry arrived at the Baixiang palace, it meant that the Persian commander was captured.


    That means that the battle ended in Greek victory.


    The Persian soldiers formed a dense formation to block the front.


    The Greek cavalry in front were fearless and risked their lives. Once their horses were blocked, some people immediately dismounted and frantically chopped and stabbed, just to open up a way for the cavalry in the rear.


    Outside the pass at night, the flame and blood burn together.


    The cavalry is getting slower and slower, and it''s almost impossible to run.


    Whoosh


    The archers shot, and the dense rain of arrows fell on the dense camp of Persia in front. The excellent arrows easily penetrated those fragile shields, and a large number of Persian soldiers fell.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    The Knights of the patriotic cavalry corps are also crazy. There is nothing else in their hearts, only charge, charge, charge again.


    Hell unicorns have been jumping happily on both sides in front of the cavalry corps, jumping and jumping


    Eh? There''s an enemy ahead?


    Those who wear gold robes have killed themselves once!


    The hell unicorn''s eyes were red and flew high, and its small wings swung wildly behind its four hoofs.


    It flew over the Persian rear army, suspended in the sky, lowered its head, a ball of thunder flew over, and then another one.


    Everyone in front of the Baixiang palace cursed.


    They saw the tragedy of the mighty flying snake legion with their own eyes. Before they attacked the Greeks, they were almost killed by the hell demon.


    "Wall of fate!"


    One golden fortune warlock after another shot, and five light white fortune walls stood in front of the Baixiang palace.


    Boom... Boom


    Two thunder balls successively fell on the wall of destiny, flashing, the earth trembled, the three walls of destiny collapsed, and the power of the thunder ball impacted on the outside.


    The earth is flying, the dust is flying, and the Persians in front of the wall of destiny are shattered by powerful forces.


    The two old golden destiny warlocks frowned, nodded together, slowly raised their fingers and pointed to the hell unicorn.


    The hell unicorn is angry.


    It roared, and the whole single horn burst into a strong light.


    Experienced mages and fortune warlocks in front suddenly woke up. Hell unicorn is also a unicorn!


    Dizzy light!


    The fate magic of the two old fortune warlocks was suddenly interrupted.


    When the light of vertigo appears, multiple destiny warlocks and golden magicians instinctively use the pages of destiny or holy land magic tools to instantly send strong protective forces to block possible attacks.


    Earth barrier, wall of fate, giant tree fortress, sand gate and other powerful protective forces block the front of hell unicorn.


    However, the vertigo light is also affected by the rebirth of magic and will be sent twice in a row.


    Everyone was dizzy twice, except the legend present.


    Xerxes saw that when all fell into the light of vertigo, the hell Unicorn suddenly controlled the ball of thunder and bypassed all protection.


    Two thunder balls, a large number of protective magic and the explosion between the hundred elephant palace.


    The scene of the flying snake army was repeated in front of the Baixiang palace. Dense and shining thunder exploded, covering a large area. At the same time, thunder and fire mixed, and then lightning chain, forming the outward diffusion of the power grid. Xerxes'' bodyguards, many silver and gold rank soldiers or magicians, and even three fate magicians were shrouded in violent thunder. The shrill scream sounded in front of the Baixiang palace. Many people who were hit actually have protective power, but when the four talents of thunder, fire, dark and earth and the power of magic penetration work at the same time, those protective powers are not enough to protect them. Hellfire quickly burns through their protection, dark talents disturb their mind, and lava inspired earth talents slow them down... More than 50 golden levels die instantly¡° The holy flame of fate! " Two old fortune warlocks were furious. Then he saw two white stars coming down from the sky, turned into two white holy flames, and blasted on the unicorn of hell. The hell Unicorn screamed and its body turned to ashes. All Persians in the hundred elephant palace breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they died. If they continue to toss, more than 100 giant elephants controlled by magic may flee in all directions. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 593

    But a moment later, they were suddenly stunned.


    Just where the hell Unicorn died, a magic array suddenly appeared.


    Hell Unicorn resurrected in situ.


    Magic rebirth!


    ßÔ ßÔ


    The white elephant palace was surrounded by curses.


    Hell Unicorn suddenly rushed to the protective wall formed by Persian magicians and fortune warlocks and stepped on the earth.


    They can prevent the thunder ball in the air, but they can''t prevent the pouring hell magma on the ground.


    Boom


    The earth disintegrated, hell magma erupted upward, and a large number of Persians in front of the Baixiang palace were submerged by hell lava.


    The fate warlocks are mad. Only two of the ten fate warlocks can master the fate holy fire, but the fate holy fire is not an ordinary divine skill. It can''t be used. It needs the projection of the fate page to accumulate strength.


    All kinds of magic and divinity attack the hell unicorn, but the hell Unicorn has a lot of talents. The most powerful is the body of the holy land.


    The human Holy Land body and the Holy Land body of magical creatures are two kinds of Holy Land bodies.


    Hell unicorn was beaten to death by a large number of gold warriors, gold magicians and gold destiny magicians after killing a large number of gold ranks under various attacks.


    Fate warlocks are the most depressed, because all their attacks fall on hell unicorns with the exception of fate holy fire.


    "Summon bronze servants."


    As soon as Su Ye summoned, the hell Unicorn screamed, appeared alive in front again, and then jumped forward.


    This time, the golden rank of Persia was secretly instructed by the Holy Land and legend, and found the best way to attack. The hell unicorn was killed before it approached.


    After resurrection, the hell Unicorn only released a ball of thunder and died.


    Su Ye glanced at it from a distance. This is the strength of the magician. In case of an accident, he may be at a loss for the time being. But once he finds the enemy''s laws or weaknesses, even if the strength gap is large, there are various ways to solve them.


    Su Ye summoned the hell Unicorn again. Instead of letting it rush blindly, he continued to help the Persians on both sides of the cavalry Corps.


    There are fewer soldiers around Su Ye. Ordinary cavalry have been far away from Su ye, leaving only golden soldiers and magicians. However, every injured person will enter the fortress of heaven and leave.


    No matter how many injuries, they will heal quickly.


    Under the command of the generals, some silver soldiers even specially rescued the wounded soldiers or magicians of gold and silver rank, and rushed into the fortress of heaven with them for treatment.


    The cavalry regiment has been charging, but it is occasionally blocked by thousands of undead troops. It either slows down or has to turn around and strangle all enemies like a meat grinder.


    Slowly, the golden warriors and golden mages of the whole Greek army, together with Su ye, reached the conical position of the cavalry Corps.


    After the cavalry regiment adjusted the formation again, Su Ye raised six holy wands and pointed forward.


    The Holy Land staff sends out dozens of huge light balls, which fly to the place where the Baixiang palace is located, illuminate there, illuminate Xerxes, and illuminate the top of the whole army.


    "Charge towards the enemy!"


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    The melodious horn resounded through the night sky.


    Once again, some loose cavalry legions gathered together and launched a charge again.


    All the cavalry have felt that the strength of the war horse has reached its limit, even if they were fed magic medicine before the war.


    This time, unlike before, a large number of golden warriors and golden mages charged with Su ye, making the impact of the cavalry Corps reach the peak.


    The Persians in front fell in pieces, and the light emitted by Suye''s heavenly fortress became the most striking arrow of the whole cavalry Corps.


    "Charge for Greece!"


    "Charge!"


    One cavalry after another roared, red necked and red faced, stimulating the strongest strength in this life.


    Suddenly, the hell Unicorn seemed to find something and rushed to the Baixiang palace.


    Persian mages and soldiers were ready to attack the hell unicorn.


    Before his death, the sharp silver thread on the forehead of the hell Unicorn flashed.


    All magicians are facing great enemies. They don''t know what magic hell unicorns use.


    But soon found that there seemed to be no change.


    Everyone was relieved.


    But all the elephants sing together.


    Deafening, soaring into the sky.


    When they looked back, they saw giant elephants carrying huge palaces, raising their trunks and shouting loudly.


    Then all the Colossus ran in all directions with red eyes.


    Boom


    The huge palace was torn to pieces, the boards cracked, splashed and dusty.


    Baixiang palace, collapse.


    "The Baixiang palace collapsed! Xerxes escaped! Kill! " Persian speaking Greeks everywhere began to shout.


    The Persian soldiers looked back at the scattered elephants and the dusty palace.


    No matter how the Persian general shouted, he could not arouse the morale close to collapse.


    Cavalry Regiment, suddenly accelerate!


    Hell is burning, tearing the night and breaking the dark clouds!


    The Persian rear army was completely chiseled through.


    Su ye, raise the staff again and point to the front.


    "Charge!"


    The roaring hoofs of horses are like the soul summoning sound of Persia.


    At this moment, the Persians on both sides were shrouded in great sorrow.


    Some people even dropped their weapons and knelt down feebly.


    After fighting for so long, the Greeks broke through.


    In this war, Persia invested 2 million troops, plus the five ace legions, with a strength of no less than 3 million people.


    This is the largest one-time battle in Persian history.


    However, the army of three million people was punctured by 100000 Greek cavalry!


    The command place of the Persian army, near the Baixiang palace, is about to usher in hell fire and cavalry tsunami.


    But legend and holy land can''t end.


    Legends can lose, Persian princes can lose, but they can''t be captured.


    "You will regret it, Greeks! The whole army... Retreat! " Xerxes rose slowly into the air, turned and flew away.


    it is all up with.


    Millions of Persians were stunned.


    In their eyes, the whole world seemed to stagnate.


    After a moment, all Persians woke up and fled in the direction of olusson.


    Run away!


    Run away!


    Run away!


    Some people dropped their weapons and ran as hard as they could.


    Some people wipe their tears while running. This will become the most humiliating scene in the history of Persia and even mankind. Two million troops are run through by 100000 cavalry!


    Those light infantry who were temporarily recruited collapsed completely, physically and mentally.


    They can''t bear the fact.


    At the moment Xerxes turned around, a faint smile appeared on Su Ye''s mouth.


    After all, Xerxes relied too much on old experience and didn''t understand the real terror of cavalry.


    The lethality of cavalry is not only reflected in the strong positive impact.


    It is also reflected in the pursuit and killing of the defeated soldiers.


    Especially the world with divine power and magic.


    "No prisoners under gold!"


    Su Ye''s cold voice spread throughout the army.


    The Greek soldiers cooled down, and then blood gushed up.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The wooden guns in the hands of all the cavalry have long been scattered. Now, they change into their best weapons. The middle and high-level soldiers are powerful, most of them are horses, one by one.


    Low level soldiers, holding sabers or machetes, cut and kill madly.


    Under the leadership of the captain, all cavalry brigades carried out ruthless slaughter in the dark.


    The Persians who lost their fighting spirit thought that as before, they just had to run away.


    The Greeks are also human, and their physical strength is limited, so they can''t keep chasing.


    Moreover, there is a large army of Gilgamesh ahead, and they will certainly come to meet them.


    Therefore, those golden soldiers and golden magicians fled quickly without taking care of the soldiers behind them.


    Even at the beginning of the chase, even the Greek infantry and generals were relieved that the battle was over.


    Laughter and laughter came from the walls of the pass.


    The generals talked happily.


    However, chatting, they suddenly stopped one after another and looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye still opened the fortress of heaven, and the unicorn of hell still killed. However, Su ye now led an army of tens of thousands of people to continue to rush forward, and occasionally turned the direction to kill a rifle against the fleeing Persians, always on the front line of the Persian army.


    Due to the terrain of Greece, the road ahead is not wide, and there are mostly slopes and mountains on both sides. Therefore, unlike other places, Persian troops can escape in all directions, only in one direction.


    "General, the Persians have fled. Shall we withdraw the troops? If Gilgamesh''s army arrives, collects the routed troops and launches a counterattack, we may be defeated. "


    "Yes, Su Ye is too aggressive."


    Medels frowned and said, "I''m not worried about Su Ye. The war damage of the cavalry is far lower than I expected, but I''m worried about the physical strength of the horses. If we continue to pursue and kill today, tomorrow''s war horses will not be enough to support a large-scale battle. "


    "Yes, now horses are as important as human life. No, in a sense, horses are more important than people. People can fight to the death, but if the war horse has no physical strength, it has no will. "


    "Don''t talk about horses. If this goes on, those weapons will be damaged, especially machetes."¡° Su ye, after all, is still young. " A veteran sighed¡° General, stop. " Mitayad frowned and stared at Su Ye. After a while, he said, "do you remember what Su ye said?" The crowd looked at mithiad curiously¡° He said that he relied on the future, while Xerxes relied on the past. Those old battlefield experiences, old tactics and strategies, old Persian forces, old ideas... In essence, it was the wrong past. Do you think that a person who relies on the future will not see tomorrow and Gilgamesh''s reinforcements? " The generals were stunned and speechless¡° In fact, before you spoke, I was thinking, why did Su ye do this? To be honest, I didn''t figure it out, but I know... "Mityad said," since I handed the battlefield to Su ye, I should trust him. " All the generals blushed faintly and deserved to be legendary generals. The generals stood on the wall and did not speak any more. They just quietly looked at the original flame torrent, which was divided into dozens, like giant dragons churning in the dark clouds of the Persians. The Dragon remained unchanged, and the dark clouds became thinner and dimmer. The dark clouds seemed to be burned by the fire from hell. The Greek infantry have complete armor and are much better than the Persian light infantry. What''s more, they are a group of light infantry who have eaten bread and fruit for months without any meat. When the fleeing began, the Greek infantry did not stop chasing and killing. They rushed and killed all the time. Facing the two million Persian army, their anger, grievance and fear were pressed into an infinitesimal point, and now this infinitesimal point erupted. Everyone is like an endless melting pot. Persian blood, Persian flesh, Persian scream, Persian fear, is fuel. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 594

    If the chasing and slashing of Greek infantry is like ordinary people waving sharp kitchen knives, the Legion of protectors is like a group of professional executioners, and they are not killing, but cutting wheat.


    It''s so easy to pierce one back heart after another with a spear, or cut off one head after another with a machete.


    More than half a year''s efforts and squeezing, as well as the confidence of victory and the light of terrible faith, have turned each of them into a killing puppet.


    The more experienced veterans kill, the more ambitious they are, especially those who use machetes. They are surprised to find that such machetes collided with so many weapons, killed so many people and cut off so many bones. There should have been gaps or injuries, but they are still intact and shining.


    That is the power of the light of faith.


    There is no problem with weapons, physical strength and high morale.


    Every cavalry has only one thing in mind.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    The generals who ran in front looked back occasionally.


    At first, they found nothing.


    But running, the frequency of turning back is higher and higher, and the expression gradually becomes a mixture of shame, anger and regret.


    Because they found that this flight was completely different from before.


    Persia has also failed in the past, but in any case, a large number of people will escape from life and can regroup soon. After all, people''s physical strength is limited.


    Moreover, the deserters only need to escape, and the pursuers have to cut and kill constantly. The physical consumption is far more than that of the deserters, so the pursuit will never exist all the time.


    But today, it''s totally different.


    From the beginning of the collapse of the Persian army, the Greek cavalry slaughtered wantonly in the deserters.


    Up to now, this is still the case. The two sides have not separated at all.


    Some Persian soldiers could not escape and formed an array to protect themselves. However, what was waiting for them was the terrible charge and penetration of the cavalry. The formation collapsed instantly, followed by the coming and going flame blades.


    Persian generals have seen this scene.


    That''s what whales do when they fish.


    The fish have no resistance at all.


    Even the undead army without pain can feel the sharp pain in the depths of the soul at this moment.


    This is an unprecedented battle, an unprecedented war.


    This is different from everything they expected.


    Those evil hell cavalry seem not to be the enemy of this plane at all, nor the butcher of this era at all.


    They thought that two million soldiers were the number that more than 200000 Greeks could not kill.


    But now, they know they''re wrong.


    "Run! Run up the hill! They can''t go to the mountain right away! "


    "Run! Run... "


    Some gold soldiers ran away and looked at the rear, shouting and crying.


    Xerxes, facing procuan, turned upside down. His face was still handsome, but his eyes were turning.


    He stared at Su Ye.


    Finally, he turned suddenly.


    He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and began to fight Su Ye himself.


    The Persians fled and the Greeks pursued.


    Slowly, the strength of some horses was exhausted, but the strength of the cavalry was still there!


    The cavalry jumped off their horses and continued their pursuit.


    Finally, one Persian general after another gave up running away and turned back.


    "Persians who are not afraid of death, come back with me!"


    "We need to protect more people!"


    "We, stop the Greeks!"


    "Break up with me!"


    "Persians are the real people of God!"


    "We can fail, but we can''t watch our compatriots slaughtered by the people of different gods!"


    "If you don''t have a wife and children at home, follow me, pick up weapons and block those demons!"


    "Drag the Greek devil with our lives!"


    "Get close to me and stop them!"


    "Persians, fearless!"


    One Persian general after another returned. They shouted desperately and returned against the current to meet the Greek cavalry.


    More and more Persians seemed to be inspired to follow these generals and begin to break the back.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see it at first and didn''t care about those people at all.


    However, when more than 30 gold soldiers organized a rear army of 50000 people, Su Ye looked at them with complex eyes, then raised his head and looked at the back of Xerxes farther and farther away.


    "You give up your most precious wealth, I smile."


    Then Suye pointed to the 50000 Persian army.


    "The whole army listened to the order, killed them all and ended the battle!"


    The voice spread to the whole army.


    Cavalry everywhere gave up hunting one after another and gathered to Su Ye.


    In the end, less than 40000 cavalry came, and most of the rest had dismounted because their horses were exhausted.


    Su Ye ordered again.


    "Charging and killing them all is the greatest respect for Persian warriors!"


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    Greek cavalry formed a torrent of hell and rushed to the 50000 Persian generals.


    Soon, all 50000 people died in the war.


    They didn''t step back.


    The bodies piled up into mountains.


    "Bury these 50000 people and erect a monument for them on the hillside. Just write one sentence."


    "There are Persians buried here who have not escaped."


    With that, Su Ye used his magic beard to announce the withdrawal, preparation and counting.


    The Persian who was running away was relieved when he heard the hasty call to withdraw the troops, but he still kept running, running.


    Magicians flying high in the air saw the direction of Gilgamesh''s army, and an army holding torches rushed from afar.


    They looked back at the Greeks who had withdrawn their troops and sighed.


    Cheers of joy sounded everywhere in the battlefield, diluting the night.


    Every Greek face is filled with joy.


    More than 200000 people, completely defeated the 2 million Persian army!


    This is the largest battle in human history.


    And veterans also realize that today, it is destined to be recorded in history.


    Because I''m afraid this is also the battle with the largest number of enemies in human history.


    Looking around, Persian bodies were paved all the way.


    Greek soldiers are slowly mending their knives in order to avoid accidents and to give respect and pleasure to the enemy.


    All the cavalry dismounted, dragged their tired bodies, led their tired horses, and walked slowly to proguan.


    Until then, the cavalry found that their horses were so tired that they could not fight in the next few days.


    Moreover, some war horses have foamed at the mouth and even fainted to the ground.


    Many generals found that the number of deaths of war horses even exceeded that of cavalry.


    A few veterans and generals were not happy, but worried.


    Once Persia attacks the city continuously in the next few days, ordinary war horses will not be able to fight at all.


    The cavalry were getting closer and closer to the city gate. Suddenly, all the generals received an order.


    Then the generals of all cavalry regiments showed incredible expressions, and the joy on their faces lit up the night.


    "All the cavalry listen to the order and gather at the heavenly fortress on the left side of the main gate of ploguan. All soldiers and horses should stop at the heavenly fortress for 600 times. After counting, they should leave immediately."


    Later, other infantry generals were ecstatic to issue the same order.


    All the generals, including general mithiad, laughed at the pass.


    These generals did not lose their temper because of the great victory, but were ecstatic because of this small order.


    "No wonder, no wonder! Worthy of being a general of mitaia de and Su Ye! Now I apologize for my wrong judgment! "


    "After all, we know too little about this high-level power and forget the strength of the fortress of heaven!"


    "Yes, if Su Ye doesn''t say it, we don''t know that the heavenly fortress can not only heal the injury, but also restore physical strength. It can not only help people, but also help all lives!"


    "Praise the fortress of heaven and Su Ye!"


    "Too strong, too strong! In this war, Su ye must get the healer medal? Unfortunately, the healer''s medal can''t be overlapped, otherwise he can get hundreds! "


    "Healer''s medal? Your vision is too shallow! Su ye will certainly get the medal of the king of slaughter! The last one to get it was general mitayad. Even general demes couldn''t get it. "


    "Yes, how can I forget this! Only when the general personally leads the army to fight and kill the enemy number becomes the first in Greek history can he obtain the king of slaughter. If I remember correctly, when mithiad won the king of slaughter, the number of enemies killed exceeded 200000! It was about ten years. It was a miracle. After all, after the golden rank, it could not be included in the king of slaughter. The number of enemies killed by Su ye this time... "


    The conversation on the wall came to an abrupt end.


    Mitaia de showed a sad and laughing expression and said, "in other words, the number of enemies killed by Su Ye is not only more than that of my year, but also more than that of my life?"


    The generals looked at the Persian corpses all over the ground in front and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    In fact, Greece has a war with the surrounding forces, or fights with other city states. The intensity is very low. Thousands of people die in a war is already a big battle.


    But this time, it was the largest battle in human history.


    "Wait for the result. How much do you think the cavalry Corps killed this time?"


    "At the beginning, the charge didn''t kill much, but when chasing the Persian rout, the cavalry were crazy and didn''t stop. Even if one person killed only five, he could kill 500000."


    "I feel this number is a little conservative. If it''s an ordinary soldier, five times the kill is the limit. But don''t forget that we have many divine soldiers, and the Persian side is a large number of light infantry without divine power. Especially the hell demon, it jumped and killed thousands of people in a slightly dense crowd. It bounced a hundred times, didn''t it? By itself, I''m afraid it will kill 100000 people. "¡° In fact, we can recall that the general coverage of the Persian army at the beginning and at the end of the escape seems to have been reduced by half... "Don''t guess, let''s wait for the news. Wait a minute... Um... It''s estimated that the results will not be available until midnight. Do magicians have any magic to count? "¡° No matter how great the magician is, I''m afraid he didn''t expect this scene, but the legendary masters should be able to draw a special magic matrix to count the number of people. "¡° Wait. "¡° Heavenly fortress, what a good thing. It is said that it is the integration of attack and defense. Now I know that it is the trinity of attack and defense and treatment. "¡° You see, the first group of people have come out. I remember that the man was injured all over. Now he only left shallow scars. Even his horse has regained its energy. "¡° After all, a complete Elemental Lord is equivalent to a demigod. "¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 595

    Near the gate of the fortress, a large number of soldiers or cavalry lined up to enter the range of the fortress of heaven and stay for ten minutes.


    A faint white light fell on the wound of a soldier or war horse, and the wound slowly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Everyone who left recovered from the injury, was full of energy, and Lien Chan''s horses were in high spirits. They looked like they wanted to run.


    In addition to the serious injury of severed limbs, even the penetrating wounds of the body, which hurt the internal organs, will soon recover within the confines of the fortress of heaven.


    Every soldier who left the fortress of heaven bowed his head and thanked Su Ye.


    Even some horses, like soldiers, bend their heads and curl up their front hoofs.


    Su Ye didn''t waste this time. He took out tables and chairs from the ring of space and did his homework carefully.


    It was sent with the Holy Land magic instrument, as well as niden''s homework.


    Euclid also continued to write the original geometry.


    Not long after, Su Ye began to read the magic letter, which was the information sent from the military command book, and had made a preliminary war damage statistics.


    Of the 150000 Greek infantry, 7000 were killed in battle, and 10000 were seriously injured and difficult to fight again. The rest of the wounded have been cured by the fortress of heaven and can go to the battlefield at any time.


    Hundreds of thousands of protectors and cavalry Corps died so few that Su Ye didn''t believe it. There were only 1200 people. Only 3000 people were seriously injured and difficult to fight again. The rest were cured by the fortress of heaven and could fight again immediately.


    But the war horses were seriously damaged, and more than 10000 war horses lost their ability to fight again.


    Fortunately, the cavalry corps have a large number of standby horses.


    The number of war dead in Persia is still being counted. At present, it has exceeded the 500000 mark.


    Seeing the figure of 500000, Su Ye vaguely guessed that he might break another battlefield world record.


    In the era of cold weapon war, it is unthinkable that 500000 people will die directly in a battle. However, it is normal that the divine horsemen who have been blessed with magic have such a number of enemies, and they encounter a sea of people like Persia without pushing tactics.


    "However, it''s impossible to believe it on the Ares mountain. It''s estimated that the joint forces headquarters in Tempe valley will make a lot of noise when they know the news. Don''t worry about it first. There''s no accident. I can''t sleep soundly tonight... "


    Suye looked up at the direction of the Persian army''s escape.


    After everyone was treated by the heavenly fortress, general mityad held a general meeting.


    Mitayad hugged Su ye in front of everyone and expressed sincere thanks on behalf of the wounded soldiers before the formal meeting.


    "For such an unprecedented victory, we should hold a celebration party. However, I have a hunch that Xerxes and Gilgamesh will not be stupid enough to give up the opportunity to fight back immediately. Therefore, Su ye, you should be wronged first, and then celebrate for you when the crisis of proguan is solved." Mithiad said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I can understand. I also doubt that they will fight back before dawn. After all, the Persians who fled found that our horses were overdrawn. "


    When he spoke, Su ye had a mysterious smile on his face, and all the generals had similar smiles on their faces.


    In the dim military tent, the light flickered and fell on the faces of the generals, like a haunted house.


    "So, do you expect Persia to counter attack tonight?"


    "Great expectations!" The generals laughed and some cavalry generals couldn''t wait.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense at this meeting. Let''s go back and prepare immediately and rest now. Once the Persians dare to sneak attack, we''ll stage the second cavalry chase!" Mithiad struck the nail on the head.


    The generals dispersed excitedly, and mityad called Suye alone.


    "When the war is over, whether victory or defeat, leave Athens immediately!" Mityad stared sternly at Suye.


    "Is it so serious?" Su Ye frowned slightly.


    "Your talent has completely reached the level of Aristotle. When I see you, I think of Aristotle''s shock of killing thousands of troops with fireball. You are in the golden rank and don''t have enough self-protection ability. At least to the holy land, we can have a foothold in Greece. Your talents in those fields, combined with the holy land, are enough to fight against legendary soldiers. At that time, even if I want to kill you, I may lose my life. " Mithiad said.


    "Is there anything suitable for my direction?" Su Ye sighed softly.


    In fact, what I want to do most is to study magic quietly in Plato college and pursue the essence of magic. Based on axiomatization, create a more rigorous magic system.


    But the problem is that I don''t have time to do that. I spend most of my time learning combat magic and self-protection.


    "Persia is not suitable for you. You can go to Egypt, Rome and Northern Europe. Of course, the safest places are some desert islands far away from the four countries. No... in fact, Persia is best for you. " Mithiad showed a complicated look.


    "I see. But don''t worry, I won''t go to Persia. "


    Su Ye sighed.


    "I''ll talk to Plato about this. But there are some things I can''t tell you in detail. He can''t protect you now as he did when he protected Aristotle. Moreover, his love for Aristotle is well known. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I know that their relationship is between teachers and students, but they are closer to father and son emotionally."


    "Plato''s crisis is better than you and me." Mithiad looked very serious.


    "You mean..." Su Ye pointed to the sky with his index finger.


    Mitayad showed a helpless look and gently nodded his head.


    Su Ye sighed. No wonder Plato''s magic achievements have been less and less in recent years. It seems that like himself, he has no way to focus on magic and must bear other burdens.


    So did Socrates.


    "But you still have a chance." Mithiad said.


    "The reform of Solon and Pericles?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, Athens will have a future only if it takes power from the God of war mountain and lets Athenian citizens take power." Mithiad said.


    "But the real master of Ares mountain is not just the nobility."


    "Presumably, they are willing to try a new direction for the future of Athens and Greece." Mithiad pointed to the sky.


    "I also have hope, but I have to be prepared for despair." Suye road.


    Mithiad was silent.


    "I''ll meditate first and prepare for the next war." Su ye said and turned to leave.


    Mityad looked at Su Ye''s back and vaguely found that the sky was a little brighter.


    The lights in the pro pass are bright. Some soldiers are busy with post-war treatment, while some soldiers are resting silently to prepare for the next battle.


    Contrary to the order of progan, chickens fly and dogs jump in the Tampere valley.


    Because of a magic war report.


    This magic war report from the proguan is very simple. The officers and men of the proguan are working together to defeat the 2 million Persian army, destroy the Baixiang palace and kill countless enemies. The final statistics are under way.


    In the coalition hall, the magic lights were bright, the generals looked different, and many people were angry.


    "Nonsense! In order to delay time, mitayad chose to lie about the military situation, which is a blasphemy to the gods! "


    "A mere 150000 people and a hasty 100000 cavalry can defeat two million people? That''s not 200000, it''s two million, led by Xerxes! "


    "Even if Su Ye''s hell Warcraft can scare off the giant legion, what about the other legions? It is well known that the demon king of hell was solved by the fate warlock last time. Why did he dare to tell this big lie! "


    "I think mithiad is so confused! It must be for credit and materials. "


    "Once the battle is over, he will be judged on the God of war mountain!"


    "He is so arrogant that he really thinks Greece can''t live without him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Accusations and curses continued.


    "I think it''s strange. Mityad won''t say such nonsense. It''s likely that there was an accident that led to Xerxes''s withdrawal. Mityad took the credit to himself."


    "That''s possible."


    "I don''t think so. Even if Xerxes retreats, they can''t destroy the Baixiang palace. Mithiad is old and confused!"


    "Let''s take a look at the next detailed war report..."


    In the hall of the coalition headquarters, the generals talked one after another, and some generals simply sat in chairs and dozed off.


    Suddenly, a herald outside grabbed a roll of paper and shouted, "the good news of punguan! Today, in World War I, it is estimated that 500000 Persian soldiers were killed, more than 200 people in the golden rank, the Baixiang palace was torn apart, and Xerxes fled. Eight thousand people were killed and less than twenty thousand were seriously injured in the battle! "


    All the generals looked at the herald in surprise.


    Finally, the roll of paper passed among the generals.


    There was a long silence in the hall of the coalition headquarters.


    Not long ago, someone suddenly slapped the table and shouted, "mithiad is really crazy! It''s crazy to lie about war achievements! How long has it been? Even half a million unarmed people rushed up the city wall and let them kill. They can''t kill them until now! When we are all fools? "


    "Half a million people were beheaded in the first World War. Are all the soldiers in proguan in the golden rank?"


    "I retract my previous support for mithiad."


    "I also take it back..."


    "Mithiad should be bewitched by others, such as... Su Ye!"


    "No, it''s mitayad and Su ye who jointly deceive the coalition headquarters and the gods!"


    "Yes, the two of them worked together to blaspheme!"


    The wind direction in the coalition hall quickly unified.


    "You can''t let mithiad command procuan anymore! You can''t let Su Ye lead the cavalry regiment anymore! We''ll contact the city states and ask the temple to send someone to investigate! "


    "Send the ruling office directly!"


    "Yes, send out the judgment Office of the gods!"


    Some generals were speechless with fear. Even if their hearts were clearly biased towards mitayad or Suye, they kept their mouths shut.


    If you object at this time, once the ruling is made, you are likely to be implicated. Soon, magic letters flew among the city states. The temples of all Greece shook. Soon, one temple carriage after another took off from the city states and flew to procuan. The joint forces headquarters officially announced that, in view of the heinous degree of lied military achievements by mitayad and Su ye, the ruling Office of the gods composed of the decisions of all temples has left to investigate the battle of proguan. All over Greece, all kinds of news flew around the world. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 596

    The Pandion family.


    Hearing the maid''s urgent knock at the door, Palos put on her clothes, rubbed her eyes, and rushed out to open the door.


    "Your Highness, this is an emergency military situation about Su ye, which is related to the ruling Office of the gods. You said you had to wake you up in case of his emergency. I came right away." The maid hurried to pass the information to Palos.


    Palos looked carefully, her eyes burning.


    General mityad is old, prudent and steady. He can never lie about the military situation. It must be encouraged by Su Ye.


    "This Su Ye!"


    Palos was so angry that she stamped her feet hard. Her white and tender little feet like crescent moon tore the slate under the carpet apart and made smoke everywhere.


    "No, I have to find my father..."


    Palos dressed and hurried out.


    "Your Highness, you can''t do this. Your majesty will be angry. He doesn''t like others to interfere with him..."


    "I don''t care!" Palos covered her feet with silver power, jumped directly into the house and went straight to her father''s study.


    Jumping into the yard of the study, Palos was about to rush in. She heard the familiar conversation inside and stopped.


    "Others thought Su Ye was playing tricks. I think it''s just the opposite! Su ye knew little about military affairs. He didn''t know the difference between the two war reports. Yes, the whole world praises mithia''s good, and even his political enemies will not attack his morality, but... Such an honest man has become the first general in Athens, or even the first general in Greece. His understanding of conspiracy is absolutely above all conspirators! I think Su ye must have been kept in the dark about it. "


    "Continue." A heavy voice sounded.


    "It''s simple. I''ve been hanging out with that old guy mityad for a few years. He''s an old fox without a leak. Dad, although you are deep in the city, you pretend to be... Cough, but mitayad always pretends to be pure, harmless, honest and honest, which is 10000 times more difficult than you. It is reasonable to say that he is so steady and experienced. How could he rush to send a message to the coalition headquarters before counting the battlefield? The first letter itself has a problem. The second letter is even more interesting. It seems to have everything. In fact, it is repeating the first letter, omitting many key things. For example, what is the victory in the process of fighting? Do you think mithiad will make such a mistake? "


    "With my understanding of him, no, even if he forgets, his clerk won''t."


    "Yes, that''s the problem. His first message was not like a report, but more like... Deliberately causing misunderstanding, because there was nothing, not to mention mithiad''s political enemies. Even you and me were suspicious at the first time. The second letter released an extremely exaggerated figure. Half a million people died on one side and 10000 people died on the other side, which is more exaggerated than the marathon war. If I were at the coalition headquarters, I would also pat the table and scold. But... "


    "Far from the battlefield, I can find problems. In short, I am sure that by means of mithiad, this figure will not be a problem, but will be understated! He just wanted the people at the coalition headquarters to ask the gods to judge the place and help him witness a great victory. The only factor affecting this victory was su ye and the cavalry. It seems that the cavalry played an incredible role, but I don''t understand how they won. Xerxes is not the fool of madeus. "


    Palos bowed her head for a long time and turned away.


    "Asshole, it''s worrying!"


    The dark night was washed and dyed dark blue by the light of the East.


    The sky was getting brighter and brighter, but the sun refused to come out.


    Looking from the sky, temple carriages were flying towards proguan at high altitude, getting closer and closer.


    At the same time, a new Persian army appeared in the vision of the leader of the city of proguan.


    Compared with the two million troops of Xerxes, the new team is far inferior.


    However, compared with more than 200000 defenders in the pro pass, the Persian army ahead is still a behemoth.


    As soon as Su Ye got the news, he went to the wall with the people early. He found that Euclid was missing. He asked others and said that no one had seen it. He might still be in the room.


    Su Ye looked into the distance.


    On the dark blue earth, a dark team is approaching quickly.


    At the forefront of the team, there are 20000 undead soldiers, and the lowest rank is also a black iron soldier.


    If you don''t count the cavalry corps, there are no 10000 black iron soldiers among the 150000 pruguan soldiers.


    After the undead soldiers, there are more than 200000 elite King soldiers.


    After the king''s army, there are fewer ace armies.


    There is no giant.


    There are thousands of flying snakes, thousands of Colossus, thousands of Warcraft knights, thousands of Ogres, and new ace arms that Su Ye has never seen.


    Hero guard.


    The guard of the hero King Gilgamesh has been famous all over the world for hundreds of years.


    Su ye saw it and couldn''t say a word.


    Sure enough, it was aesthetic hundreds of years ago.


    These hero guards are dressed in gold-plated armor, sleeveless horse armor on the upper body, shorts armor on the lower body, and nothing on their feet.


    The spearhead, shield and armor are all golden, with ancient patterns and patterns. The strong local wind of Sumerian Babylon comes to my face.


    However, everyone was shocked except Su Ye.


    Even the corners of general mityad''s eyes trembled gently.


    Although the undead army is strong, it has also experienced failure.


    The hero guard group is a real invincible division.


    But only if Gilgamesh himself leads.


    Even without Gilgamesh, heroic guards rarely lose.


    Every hero guard is a golden warrior!


    There are three hundred heroic guards.


    Su Ye looked into the distance and saw Xerxes''s familiar but gloomy face.


    It''s still just a single King''s flag.


    "I hear Xerxes and Gilgamesh are at odds." Medelsdor.


    "If they were harmonious, Darius would not allow them to March West together." Mithiad said.


    "It seems that Gilgamesh found Xerxes defeated and sent heroic guards and some soldiers to help. Xerxes was eager for revenge and wanted to be ashamed. They judged that our horses and soldiers were very tired. Even if they could not attack procuan, they would have to win at least one victory. "What a pity..." said Rockett.


    Su ye said slowly, "unfortunately, Gilgamesh and Xerxes are just the peaks of the old era."


    Medes glanced at Su ye and said, "no, they are not behind the times. You are beyond the times."


    Everyone on the wall nodded together.


    Su Ye immediately changed the topic and said, "do you think Gilgamesh is a virtuous king or a tyrant?"


    "It should be a virtuous king. If it is a tyrant, he has led the whole army to rush over, kicked off Xerxes'' flag, and personally supervised the war with Xerxes'' back neck like a kitten." Medelsdor.


    "You say, will the tyrant Gilgamesh personally attack me?" Su ye asked very seriously.


    "It''s possible." Mithiad said.


    Many generals turned pale.


    "The virtuous King Gilgamesh is a well loved emperor, but he is a tyrant... It is possible to kill you by all means in order to win. But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that no one can stop him from doing it. He is a hero king, but he has the strength of a demigod. One of the Greek demigods is counted. No one is willing to add another demigod remains to Gilgamesh''s treasure house. "


    "His weapon is an artifact, not a semi artifact, but a real artifact. If the demigod didn''t borrow an artifact from the temple, he didn''t dare to stand in front of him. "


    "He is not afraid of the Greek gods. Because I killed you, I can escape calmly. Think about how many avatars and new gods wanted to kill him, but he killed them all. If he had no divine blood, he would definitely be the first human to kill God. "


    "In Greece, only Hercules can fight against him without losing, but where can we find Hercules? How could he come? "


    Su ye said seriously, "after the battle of naproguan, I applied to join the Navy. As long as I was on the Athena, Gilgamesh should not dare to attack me. After all, if he did, he would sink the Athena. Sank the magic iron Mothership named by the most beautiful goddess in the world. I don''t believe he can return to Persia alive! Even if I am buried with the iron Mothership, Athena, the most beautiful goddess in the world, will avenge me and die together with Gilgamesh. "


    Everyone was helpless to look at Su Ye. How could this idea jump so much.


    Medell didn''t hear it.


    "Do you have any plans for this battle?" Asked mithiad.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "now that they know the cavalry, they don''t have to hide. Let the cavalry and infantry fight together. This time, the infantry keep up and kill more. I have a little doubt that Xerxes returned with Gilgamesh''s reinforcements. It''s best to defeat us. After the defeat, a pit of Gilgamesh can be regarded as a way to recover some losses. "


    "It''s really possible..."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know why. The giant army is too counselled. In fact, I really want to catch some giants as bodyguards. They are handsome and have a sense of security." Su Ye''s tone was full of regret.


    "That''s probably why the giant Legion fled..." Rockett whispered.


    Su ye thought of Hulu and akerdes again. Hulu must be a golden giant now. With Hulu, he doesn''t have to rely on the fortress of heaven at all. No matter how many gold soldiers sneak attacks, it''s a stick.


    "But don''t be careless. Since Xerxes dares to come back, there must be some countermeasures." Mitayad warned.


    Su Ye looked at the formation of Persia in front of him and said, "I probably know Xerxes'' new tactics. It is worthy of being Xerxes. I saw through the weakness of cavalry at a glance and came up with targeted tactics. However, his tactics are effective for normal cavalry, not for me. "


    "Oh? What tactics is he going to use? " Asked Rockett¡° Then you will know. " They watched the Persian army curiously. Soon, mithiad and Medes nodded gently and guessed Xerxes''s tactics. Su Ye looked back at Euclid''s residence and was a little worried. Seeing the Persians getting closer and closer, mityad asked, "now let the infantry attack?"¡° Let the infantry and cavalry gather together. " After su Ye finished, some infantry generals even blushed with excitement and hurried back to give orders. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 597

    Several golden soldiers who did not lead the troops and did not participate in the war hurriedly asked mitaiad for instructions. Mitaiad had no choice but to nod and agree and let them follow Su ye together.


    Watching Su ye and others go down the slope and go to the soldiers'' phalanx, mitayad and all the Holy Land generals showed envy.


    "I really want to return to the golden rank and fight side by side with them." Mithiad spoke out.


    "When the battle is over, I''ll try these new horses and magic. There are cavalry to be. Who wants to be an infantry?"


    "I''d like to try the feeling of being enchanted by Su Ye. We didn''t have such a good treatment in those years."


    "Yes..."


    Under the dark blue night in the early morning, waves of color were set off in the array of infantry and cavalry.


    In the past, the infantry team only received a simple magic blessing, but now it is a comprehensive magic blessing.


    Many infantry were flushed with excitement. This was the magic of Su ye, the great cause!


    Even if you die on the battlefield, it''s worth it!


    When the infantry Legion and the cavalry Legion went out of the city, Xerxes, Prince of Persia and king of soldiers in the distance, vomited fragrance.


    "What did I say?" The voice of archiman around Xerxes was full of ridicule.


    Xerxes did not have the slightest cowardice this time, but resolutely replied: "I underestimated the cavalry and Su ye before, so I couldn''t come up with a solution at the first time. But on the way in, I had worked with the magician to discuss the way to deal with the cavalry. As long as there are enough magicians, the cavalry is vulnerable! The magician will be the enemy of the cavalry. No matter how brave those Greek soldiers are, they won''t help in front of the hero''s guards. "


    "Oh? If you lose, how about giving me the world branch in the Treasury? " Ajiman road.


    "That''s my father''s baby. He''s ready for a big sacrifice. He''s so partial to isina that he didn''t give it to her. She''s forced to find it by herself. She can''t find it for many years." Xerxes road.


    "You are still afraid of Su Ye." Akiman shook his head.


    Xerxes was completely unaffected and asked, "how are you interested in the world tree?"


    "Su Ye wants it." Akiman, of course.


    Xerxes was stunned. Then he blinked quickly and said, "aunt, to be honest, where are you and Su ye?"


    "It''s the last step." Ajiman said frankly.


    Xerxes was silent for a long time and said, "why don''t you deceive him to Persia? I have a feeling that this boy will become the great enemy of Persia."


    "You first solve these hell cavalry and hell infantry."


    Xerxes glanced at the more than 200000 Greeks burning the fire of hell and couldn''t help rubbing their temples. This time, he couldn''t fail again. In case of failure, he would be driven home by Darius and could only let Gilgamesh lead the army.


    Fortunately, he had other preparations. He glanced at ajiman secretly.


    When a new torrent of flames poured out of procuan, one temple magic carriage after another flew over procuan.


    The judges of the temples and even the great judges stood in the carriage, looking at the scene below with a blank face.


    Late?


    Procuan is occupied by the devil?


    Then... The devil goes to war with Persia?


    But what''s the devil doing here?


    Didn''t mithiad stand there well?


    What the hell happened?


    A group of judges who are arrogant and never pay attention to anyone stand in the magic carriage and look down. They dare not land for a moment.


    How dangerous it is to be besieged by the devil!


    After a brief doubt, the adjudicators found many details and speculated one after another.


    The magic carriages of the temple gathered in a place in the sky, and many judges entered the carriages of the temple of Zeus.


    The coalition headquarters directly initiated the judgment of the gods, so the great judge of the temple of Zeus has been launched.


    But strangely, the goddess of wisdom temple did not participate in the ruling at all. At first, everyone thought that the goddess of wisdom gave up Su Ye.


    The great adjudicators of the sun temple also appeared here, which made many original dissident adjudicators dare not act rashly.


    Every great adjudicator is at least a legend.


    Aldis, the great judge of the temple of Zeus, was even a hero.


    "Lord Aldis." Everyone entered the carriage of the temple of Zeus and greeted first.


    Aldis is an old priest, holding a wooden staff with an eagle head and deep bags under his eyes like two freshly cooked dumplings.


    He glanced at everyone present with his muddy Turquoise eyes and gently nodded his head.


    The rest of the priests or judges stood in front of him.


    "Did you see that?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Aldis showed a tired look in his eyes and said: "the second battle has not started yet, but I saw blood, broken limbs, rags, sawdust and strong enough to excite the necromancer. So, who can tell me how many Greek troops were stationed in this fortress, how many people Xerxes led this attack, and how many people Xerxes has left now? Which side of the soldiers are those dead souls? "


    The judges nearby secretly observed Aldis and then observed each other. They were not clear about the position of Zeus temple and did not dare to answer.


    Munt, the great judge of the temple of the sun, stepped forward and said, "Lord Aldis, in fact, you have already made a basic judgment. Those fools who strive for fame and fortune in the coalition headquarters can''t wait to explore the battlefield, but our judges can''t be the daggers that stab their own people in their hands. There are only 150000 Greek soldiers in this city, and only 250000 of them, together with the cavalry corps of Suye. Now, the combat strength has exceeded 220000, that is to say, the number of deaths and serious injuries on our side is less than 30000. But there are more than a million ghosts on the battlefield. The intelligence said that Xerxes led two million troops to come, fled and returned. Now there are more reinforcements from the hero king, and the number is only about one million. Although it is not clear how procuan won, the result seems obvious. Of course, the final result is up to you and the gods. "


    Aldis nodded slowly, scanned the audience slowly and asked, "what are the opinions of others?"


    "Maybe... They used the power of evil." A priest''s voice sounded like rusty pig iron rubbing.


    The judges looked over and turned out to be the people of the temple of revenge.


    "The evil of punishing evil can be forgiven." Aldis said carelessly.


    The priest of the temple of vengeance immediately lowered his head and shut his mouth.


    "What''s more, I don''t feel the slightest evil power." Aldis''s voice sounded.


    "I even feel the power of holiness and light, which is the breath of my God." Munter said.


    "It''s the power of the Lord of the light element and the fortress of heaven. I haven''t seen it for a long time." Aldis nodded.


    "As for the power of those soldiers, they are all normal magic. Even hell fire and dark talents have not been designated as evil power by the temple. It seems that Su Ye has at least two amazing talents: protection superposition and protection diffusion. " Munter said.


    "Are you sure it''s Suye?" Aldis suddenly smiled.


    "That''s him." Munter said.


    Aldis nodded and said, "since the war is about to begin, let''s wait and see what happens first. When the battle is over, we will ask for a detailed war report, and then make a decision. After all, the magistrates of the gods cannot return empty handed. "


    The heroic priest''s tone was very flat, but everyone present felt cold.


    The crowd immediately turned and looked to the battlefield.


    At this time, the two sides are getting closer and closer.


    But this time, the tactics of the Persian army were completely different.


    The front is not the dead light infantry, the elite King''s army, or even the undead army, but the magician.


    Silver or gold magicians began to cast spells.


    Trench, stone wall, swamp, quicksand, ice


    A lot of blocking magic spread on the ground, but there were some gaps between the magic, so that any cavalry could not charge in a straight line, but infantry could swim better.


    At the same time, among many magic, large pieces of flat land will be left as a battlefield.


    Seeing this scene, both the charging Greek generals and the generals on the wall were stunned.


    Then they sighed heavily.


    In fact, before the war, they vaguely thought of the possibility of magic blocking the cavalry, because the cavalry were too demanding on the terrain.


    As long as the terrain is destroyed, the most powerful cavalry will lose its place.


    The cavalry''s detour is no faster than the magic terrain defense built by the mages.


    There are also magicians in Greece, but even if they resist, the efficiency is very low, and they can''t cooperate with the cavalry charge at all.


    However, the cavalry is still charging and the infantry are still running. Is it right to retreat like this?


    It can be defended.


    But once they retreated to the plain, 100000 cavalry became 100000 infantry.


    Some Greeks looked at the front in despair. Were the cavalry just coming out and going to be kicked out of the stage of history by magicians?


    Strangely, when the magicians on the Greek side saw these magic that could easily stop the cavalry, they were not angry, but often looked at Su Ye.


    Their eyes are full of worship.


    It''s not respect, it''s worship, even some fanaticism.


    There is no doubt that from then on, a country without cavalry will become a small country.


    However, the stronger the cavalry, the stronger the demand for magicians in all countries.


    Originally, although the magician was strong, he was often sniped by bow and crossbow men and divine power spearmen. It was valuable, but it was not very valuable.


    But now with more cavalry, the status of magicians will rise sharply!


    Seeing this scene, many experienced generals also vaguely realized this relationship.


    They suddenly remembered that at the previous meeting, general mityad said with deep meaning that the new cavalry invented by Su ye would completely change the battlefield and the world.


    Before, they thought that cavalry would change the battlefield at most, but now they understand that cavalry will really change the world, even more than they imagined.


    The judges in the carriage were mostly expressionless¡° You said, "can su Ye solve these magic?" The Aldis grand adjudicator suddenly asked¡° I''m not sure. "¡° For now, it''s hard. "¡° After all, protective magic can''t stop these barrier magic. "¡° He should retreat. "¡° After all, the opposite is Xerxes. It''s OK to fail once. It''s difficult to fail continuously. " Most adjudicators are not optimistic about Su Ye. Not only the adjudicators, but also the generals on the city wall and in the charge kept using the command letter to contact Su ye, hoping that Su ye would consider it carefully. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 598

    Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it at all and never issued new orders.


    The top commander did not speak, and all the other generals did not issue new orders. The whole army continued to rush forward.


    The cavalry did not speed up, and the infantry trotted to keep up.


    Slowly, the two sides got closer and closer, but the cavalry didn''t speed up.


    Whether Greek cavalry, infantry or general magicians, their hearts began to beat faster.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s voice spread all over the battlefield.


    "Magicians opposite, as magicians, I will give you one last and only persuasion. This is a losing battle for you. My determination of this matter is just like my determination of the three-dimensional magic matrix. Whether you are gold or holy land, I don''t suggest you stand opposite. "


    Both sides were puzzled.


    Some feel that Su Ye really doesn''t want to be the enemy of the magician, others feel that Su Ye is bluffing, and others think that Su Ye is disturbing the mentality of Persian magicians.


    "Su ye, you know you''re bound to lose, so have you started using this little trick?" Xerxes'' voice spread through the sky.


    However, Su Ye didn''t look at Xerxes at all, but at the golden magicians and holy domain magicians around him.


    "Human beings are not easy. I don''t want to see human beings kill each other, whether Persians or Greeks. It''s not easy for humans to train magicians, and I don''t want to see magicians kill each other. I didn''t say before because all magicians still have a chance to escape, but next, you may not even escape. "


    Boos came from the Persian camp.


    However, those magicians who experienced the first battle of Marathon and proguan at the same time had extremely ugly faces.


    "This is your last chance."


    Su Ye finished and looked calmly ahead.


    Some of the Holy Land magicians turned and left.


    A person who created a three-dimensional magic array, a person praised by legendary masters all over the world, and a person who has won in a row and never lost. Since he said this, it must be reasonable.


    Some golden mages also left.


    Even the holy land has gone. What''s your own gold?


    Then, some middle and low level magicians who were unwilling to participate in the war left.


    Xerxes was livid, but no one stopped the magicians.


    Both parties have a contract.


    Even so, less than a quarter of magicians left.


    Most magicians remain where they are.


    Under the gray blue sky, the two sides are getting closer and closer.


    "What a pity..."


    Bingfeng slowly flew up from Su Ye''s shoulder. The two people held hands and flew forward with Su Ye''s progress.


    Suddenly, the two people expanded rapidly, from the original half foot height to two one meter four girls with perfect body proportion.


    The spirit calls.


    The two girls inhaled deeply at the same time, straightened their chest, opened their mouth at the same time and blew in front,


    A white and a green airflow met a few meters in front of the two people and merged into a light cyan wind, sweeping forward.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the blue wind covered the sky and the ground, just like the boundless transparent waves, passing ahead, passing through the blocking magic of magicians and Persian soldiers.


    The wind was not very strong, and many Persian soldiers just squinted gently.


    The wind is not very cold, and it won''t be frostbitten in a short time.


    A strange scene appeared in front of everyone.


    The cyan wind is like an eraser on a drawing paper. Where it passes, a large number of magic obstacles dissipate, a large number of magicians'' protective power dissipate, a large number of protective magic tools lose their function, a large number of soldiers'' divine power protective body collapse, and a large number of Warcraft protective power


    Even if some magic doesn''t disappear at first, it will disappear when the wind continues to blow.


    But three seconds later, all the obstacles in front of the magic disappeared.


    The light blue wind is continuous.


    The ice and wind have shrunk, but they are still floating hand in hand over Su ye, blowing a breath from time to time to keep the light blue wind blowing.


    "Wind talent: stripping..."


    At this time, both magicians realized this terrible talent.


    "Charge!"


    When the two sides are 100 meters apart, all the cavalry speed up.


    The deafening sound of horse hoofs made the earth tremble and smoke rise everywhere.


    Every Persian felt that the light blue wind was colder.


    Magicians, turn around first and run away.


    Warcraft legion, turn and run away.


    The flying snake army suddenly lost its flying ability one after another, fell continuously from the sky, fell all over with blood and twisted wildly.


    Su Ye looked at the wind in surprise. It seemed that it was her own wind talent. It was a bit like imbalance and forbidden space.


    The gold soldiers belonging to the hero guard regiment of Gilgamesh looked at the dim divine power equipment on their bodies and the scattered divine power shields on their bodies. They hesitated for a moment, said nothing, and turned away.


    In history, the heroic guards have never escaped before fighting.


    Not once!


    Now there is.


    Xerxes clenched his teeth.


    Ajiman''s eyes flashed.


    Some people ran away, and most stood where they were.


    One Persian general after another was shouting.


    "I saw their horses exhausted with my own eyes!"


    "They''re just bluffing!"


    "The Greeks are just people!"


    "We will never lose to them!"


    "Persians will never retreat!"


    "Stop the cavalry!"


    "Archer shooting!"


    Persian archers shot first. Most of the arrows against the wind failed to fly out of the light cyan wind area, so they suddenly fell and fell into the Persian camp.


    There was a scream.


    Then the Greek shooters began to fight back.


    Driven by the bluish wind, the numerous arrows fly far and fast


    Because the ice and wind changed the blowing angle of the strong wind.


    Poof poof


    Some Persian soldiers almost went crazy.


    To stop the cavalry, we must have a dense formation.


    But the dense formation is a live target in front of the archers.


    It doesn''t matter if the Persians have excellent metal shields.


    But most of them are shoddy wooden shields, which are essentially just boards.


    Easily pierced by the Greek arrow.


    After the arrow rain, the Persian soldiers in front of the cavalry fell a large area, and the formation immediately became sparse.


    "Replenish troops to the middle!"


    The soldiers on both sides hurried closer to the middle.


    Su ye did it.


    "Tornado!"


    "Tornado!"


    Su Ye was like a crossbow and began to release tornadoes.


    Soon, dozens of gray tornadoes appeared in front, each with a diameter of more than 10 meters and a height of 50 meters.


    Every tornado is like a terrible meat grinder.


    The power of the sky wind not only greatly increases the power of the tornado, but also gives the tornado a strong suction, which even the silver soldiers can''t resist.


    Cohesion, solidity, sharpness, wind blade, sharp turn and cutting not only turn the tornado itself into a terrible rotating blade, but also form countless small wind blades for rapid cutting.


    The acceleration talents such as speed and speeding make the tornado speed far faster than the bronze soldiers run at full speed. For many ordinary Persian infantry, the tornado swished away from their eyes and their comrades in arms.


    The wind speed exceeds 50 meters per second!


    Auditory hallucinations and harsh sounds plunged the nearby soldiers who had not been killed by the strong wind into all kinds of terrible sounds.


    Around, a small wind entangles everyone and slows them down.


    Until this time, people on both sides understood that it was not su ye who was too lazy to use magic, but Su ye who showed mercy!


    Under the continuous killing of dozens of tornadoes, the Persian formation in front was instantly fragmented.


    Even better than the undead soldiers, they were constantly sucked in by the tornado, torn into broken limbs and even meat sauce, and finally thrown in all directions from the sky of the tornado.


    Looking at the former comrades in arms flying all over the sky, there was a continuous scream of familiar voices in their ears, and many Persian soldiers collapsed completely.


    The torrent of hell rushed into the Persian army at an unstoppable speed.


    The knight''s long gun hit one Persian after another.


    Some spears pierced into the Persian chest, and the tip of the spear protruded from the back. The whole body was held high in the air like a rag, and finally fell heavily.


    At the moment when some long guns hit the Persians, the wooden handle broke, and the Persians who suffered great impact vomited blood and flew out, knocked down many comrades in arms one after another, and finally lay on the ground, vomited blood and struggled.


    The crisp sound of wood cracking seems to be the horn of the battlefield, which continues to stimulate the blood of every Greek.


    Some cavalry threw away the broken wooden handle and replaced it with a horse''s name or machete.


    Under the gray blue night sky in the early morning, the cold light of the machete flashed like a bright moon, the head of a Persian flew up, and the blood was like a fountain.


    The long horse poked the enemy''s chest accurately and shook with force. The divine power exploded in the wound. In the blood rain, the cavalry pulled back the horse and stabbed the next person.


    The light blue wind lifted the protective power of all Persians. Dozens of tornadoes in Suye were like lawn mowers, which solved the biggest obstacle of the cavalry Corps.


    It''s better than an ogre. After the protective power is stripped, it''s just a higher and stronger ordinary person.


    The previous cavalry shock, such as the water hitting the earth, can still feel the obstacles.


    But this time the cavalry charged like a hot blade cutting through butter.


    In the war at dusk, the dense formation of Persia slowed down many times and even forced the cavalry corps to stop.


    The battle in the early morning was like a tornado in Suye. Come fast and go fast. From a high altitude, the Greek cavalry split the Persian army in two in an almost perfect way. The cavalry who completed the charge immediately began to turn around, slow down, prepare, divide into two huge sharp cones, and attack back and forth with the Greek infantry under the leadership of Su Ye. In the course of the second counter charge, the Persian army had reached the verge of collapse. Then, the third charge, the third through the Persian army. Millions of Persian troops completely collapsed. This time, Persian soldiers were more able to escape. The killing level of Greek pursuers has also increased significantly. However, the worst thing is the low-level magicians who did not escape in advance. Their clothes are too obvious and their bodies are not as strong as the soldiers. Once they are caught up by the cavalry, they will only be stabbed or cut. Not even the strength to resist. Xerxes was suspended in the sky, watching the Greek cavalry toss back and forth like hell dragons in the fleeing Persian army. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 599

    Xerxes sighed and turned and flew away.


    This time, he didn''t even give an order to retreat.


    The Holy Land soldiers saw this scene and left silently.


    "Xerxes ran away!" The Greeks began to shout in Persian.


    In the sky, Xerxes flew away from the light blue wind area, took a look at ajiman in the distance, took out a magic instrument and put it on his mouth.


    "Mr. Mahal, you can rest assured that your children and grandchildren will become Royal in laws. Once I become the great emperor, I will choose one of your granddaughters to be my wife. "


    With that, Xerxes looked back at Su Ye.


    Su Ye is still shrouded in the fortress of heaven and is still the brightest person in the audience. However, he is far away from puguan.


    Suddenly, an ordinary Persian soldier who had been running away disappeared.


    After a moment, he appeared outside the fortress of heaven as if in a blink.


    He was like a wisp of smoke and a poisonous snake, and went straight to the heart of Su Ye.


    At the same time, a gold mage in the distance threw a silver ball inlaid with hundreds of azure crystals.


    The crystal silver ball exploded, and strange ripples swept across the battlefield and spread tens of kilometers away.


    Both the bright crossbow and the bright Archer responded with great speed and even gave early warning.


    But all their arrows fell in the air.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Qingyan returned to human shape. The man held a machete with dozens of lights flashing, as if waving a rainbow sharpened into a sharp blade, across Su Ye''s neck.


    Shua


    Su Ye disappeared.


    The man suddenly turned back and saw that Su Ye appeared 90 meters away, on the edge of the original fortress of heaven.


    The light flickered.


    The man turned into a wisp of smoke again and went straight to Su Ye.


    Su Ye sweats all over his body and inspires all fields at the same time.


    It''s night now. The power given by the Lord of light element can''t be transmitted too far. It can only be transmitted within the fortress of heaven.


    However, I can only transmit three times a day.


    I tried all the portal rings and blink rings just now, and they all failed.


    It seems that the talent of unhindered shuttle can only work on its own transmission magic, and can''t affect magic tools.


    "Mahal!"


    Mitayad''s angry voice spread throughout the audience. Unable to reach him by teleportation, he suddenly appeared a golden spear in his hand, threw it at the legendary soldier, and then stepped on the city wall.


    Boom


    The city wall collapsed, with rubble and smoke everywhere, and mityad rushed like a meteor.


    Mahal appeared next to Suye again, but at the same time, Suye was transmitted 90 meters away again, that is, the limit range of the fortress of heaven.


    As the golden spear flew past Mahal, two mahals appeared in the battlefield.


    One was in place, and the other appeared behind Su ye at the same time.


    It also takes time for the next blink.


    At the moment when he felt the appearance of Mahal, Su Ye immediately realized what had happened.


    At the moment when he was using the shining light, all fields were actually in a folded state. At this moment, he could not hinder Mahal''s strange mobility.


    And he is bound to blink in the direction of mithiad, so his landing point is almost fixed, which leads Mahal to judge his landing point in advance.


    However, Su ye did not despair.


    The ice and wind suddenly came together.


    A ball of broken ice diffuses in all directions. It seems to freeze heaven and earth and seal off time and space.


    Better than a legendary warrior, his body was immediately covered with cold ice, but only a moment later, the cold ice dissolved.


    After the broken ice was frozen, a huge wind mass spewed out after the wind, and crashed into Mahal like a giant hammer.


    Mahal was almost unaffected, waving a machete in his right hand.


    When the machete passed, a silver light blade with a length of more than 30 meters appeared out of thin air and flew to Su Ye.


    At the moment of seeing the terrible silver blade, everyone''s body was cold. The silver light blade was enough to cut a hill!


    The ice wind double queen only stopped for a very short time, but it was in this very short time that the ground between Suye and Mahal jumped out of a thick wall, like topaz.


    Ten meters high, 100 meters long.


    Giant murals stand on the wall.


    The legendary machete, which is better than the legendary warrior, is also slightly resisted by the strong Topaz wall.


    Su Ye quickly fell down and the cold silver light blade passed over his head.


    There was a crackling sound in my ear.


    It was the sound of a lot of protective magic collapse.


    The afterwave of the silver light blade suddenly shattered Su Ye''s dozens of layers of protective magic.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s field was fully formed, and everyone saw an incredible scene.


    A thick, earthy yellow transparent Castle appeared around Su ye, completely coincident with the fortress of heaven.


    Suye was surrounded by the hall of the castle, and a solid wall stood on the edge of the castle.


    This is the guardian city-state of the guardian land after su Ye was promoted to the priest of the earth element.


    Subsequently, Su Ye was surrounded by a dense cyan wind blade, enveloping a space with a radius of 90 meters and endless flying cutting,


    The ability of the wind element priest to rotate the wind blade.


    Then, a faint white fog emerged, covering a space of 90 meters.


    The temperature nearby immediately seemed polar.


    The field ability of ice blood, cold field.


    Then, over Su ye, a dark cloud of the same size appeared, and an arm thick lightning fell, hitting Mahal who waved a knife but didn''t take it in an instant.


    Better than Mahal, his body trembled slightly.


    Thunder element general''s field ability, thunder traction.


    Then, the fire element priest formed a dual field.


    One is the flame night of the promotion of the flame lamp. Su Ye has ten more flame lamps around him.


    Subsequently, the area of the sea of fire emerged, and Suye turned into a red flame sea within a radius of 90 meters.


    A light Black Mist gushed out.


    Dark element general field ability: disease field.


    A huge water snake rose from Su Ye. The water snake coiled around Su ye and emitted a faint water light to form a field power.


    The power of guarding the city-state, the night of fire, the sea of fire, rotating wind blade, water snake circling, cold field, thunder traction, heavenly fortress and disease field erupted at the same time.


    At the same time, a lot of talent and power are powerful on Mahal.


    However, the level gap between the two sides is too large.


    Mahal''s powerful legendary talent and legendary divine power equipment are too strong.


    So many gifted powers only stopped Mahal for less than a second.


    But it was this second that Su Ye enabled today''s third brilliant flash and moved to 90 meters away in an instant.


    This time, Mahal couldn''t be divided into two and moved with Su Ye.


    At this moment, everyone saw a thrilling scene.


    The thirty meter silver light blade flew out of the sky like a sickle for mowing grass.


    Wherever the huge silver light blade passed, both Greek cavalry and Persians were divided into two and died.


    Mahal turned into a wisp of smoke again and appeared 90 meters away from Suye.


    Standing outside the dense nine fields.


    Mahal looked up at the coming mityad, waving his right hand machete and showing an indifferent smile.


    "Do you think I don''t know that shining light can only be used three times?"


    Mahal waved 108 knives in an instant.


    108 30 meter long light blades are evenly erected in 108 different places outside Su Ye''s field. Each silver blade is like a curved moon, and the moon blade is directly facing Su Ye.


    On the earth, a huge silver blade flower blooms.


    Seeing the flower of silver blade, many Greek and even Persian soldiers recalled terrible memories.


    Because many people remember a legend that tens of thousands of Warcraft were startled and frantically attacked a Persian city.


    However, when Warcraft arrived in the Persian city, an old man, holding a machete, stood in the sand.


    The old man''s hand moved, and endless silver light blades appeared from all directions, cutting tens of thousands of Warcraft crazily.


    Just ten seconds later, hundreds of thousands of Warcraft were slaughtered.


    Since then, the name of Mahal, the silver blade sword, has spread all over the world.


    At the moment of waving 108 knives, Mahal waved again and never stopped.


    He waved his machete into a glittering ball of light, and the sound of tearing the air around him continued. Clear knife marks centered on him extended in all directions along the ground, bringing dust all over the sky.


    The 108 silver blade flowers in the first round just began to fly to Su ye, and the second round began to float on the earth, followed by the third and fourth rounds


    But in the blink of an eye, outside Su Ye''s field, it seems to have become a silver blade garden.


    The light shines and the moon falls.


    The dense silver light blades surrounded Su Ye''s field from all directions, and then cut to Su ye at an ultra fast speed.


    However, around Su ye, there suddenly appeared layers of circular city walls, layer after layer, instantly superimposing 90 layers!


    The distance between silver blade and Su Ye turns into a 90 meter thick Topaz wall!


    Hiss


    The 108 Silver Blades in the first round easily penetrated the topaz city wall on the first floor. However, on the second floor, the movement speed was greatly reduced, and on the third floor, the speed was even slower, like ordinary people running.


    People were puzzled.


    But a few people suddenly realized that they are worthy of being shining magicians!


    The surface of each Topaz city wall shows a very light golden glow. The brilliance is very light, but it exudes the breath of vastness, immortality, immortality and immortality¡° You have the power of divine power! Me too! " Suddenly, Mahal slowed down his knife waving speed and slowly waved 108 times to form a new flower of silver blade. 108 100 meter high silver curved moonlight blades appeared outside Suye''s field, and then plowed the ground from all directions and flew to Suye. The surface of each light blade is attached with a faint golden light. These golden radiances radiate the same breath as the topaz city wall. Then, the second round of Shenwei light blade appears, and then the third, fourth and fifth rounds. There are 540 divine power light blades in the whole five rounds, just like 540 giants, destroying the sky and the earth¡° Alas, it''s a big loss... "In an instant, the divine power brilliance on the surface of the city-state guarded by the connecting field of the topaz city wall suddenly doubled, and the same divine power brilliance also appeared on the surface of the fortress of heaven. The Shenwei radiance on the surface of the two protection fields is stronger than the Shenwei silver blade¡° Divine power superimposes... "Thousands of ordinary silver blades broke one after another when they touched the guardian city-state and heavenly fortress of the double divine power blessing. Everyone was stunned. This is the means of the legendary master. The divine power is really powerful. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 600

    In addition, although the speed of the five rounds of Shenwei silver blade is getting slower, it can still cut layers of Shenwei city walls smoothly.


    Mahal hesitated and took the first half step, but he didn''t step into the field of Suye.


    When Mahal attacked Suye, all Greek soldiers will receive orders to stop chasing and start to retreat.


    540 Shenwei Silver Blades continue to move forward.


    In the center of jiuzhong field, a transparent and thick giant tree rises from the ground.


    But in the blink of an eye, the lush trees grew to a height of 100 meters, the trunk diameter was more than 10 meters, and the roots protruded from the ground, just like hills.


    The magic attached to the Holy Land magic weapon, Holy tree fortress.


    However, different from ordinary Holy tree fortress, the surface of this huge tree is attached with light golden light and two layers of divine power.


    Not only that, there is a face in the middle of the trunk of this huge tree.


    "Wood magic evolution, the seed of life..."


    Some magicians muttered to themselves.


    Many people observed carefully and saw that this holy tree fortress was completely different from many trees.


    The sharp cone talent promoted by sharp thorn makes the surface of the tree covered with dense sharp cones.


    The strong poison talent of toxin promotion makes the surface of giant trees green and shiny.


    Flexibility and toughness make the tree look full of human muscles, and those branches and fibers are full of explosive power.


    Growing talent makes this holy tree fortress bigger and bigger.


    Growth talent makes this tree take root in the earth, constantly absorb magic power, and is promoting to legendary magic!


    Bingfeng shuanghou and di Aotian constantly use magic to attack the legendary soldier Mahal in the distance, but their attacks have little effect.


    Even if the wind can occasionally stimulate the talent of "stripping" Mahal, it can only peel off a layer of protective power on Mahal.


    Su ye also used the other offensive Holy Land magic rings, but all the power fell on Mahal and was dissolved.


    In the Holy tree fortress, Su Ye added Holy Land magic, rock armor and shadow cloak to himself through magic tools. At the same time, he used golden magic invisibility and disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    However, in Mahal''s eyes, Su ye still stays in place.


    Shenwei silver blade is very powerful, but it is less and less powerful after passing through the obstacles in the field of guarding the castle and the fortress of heaven.


    Boom


    Boom


    The crown of the Holy tree fortress suddenly expanded, hundreds of huge branches stretched out for tens of meters, and frantically slapped the divine power silver blade.


    Even if the divine silver blade comes from the legendary hand, the Holy tree fortress with double divine power is not afraid at all.


    A large number of branches were cut by Shenwei silver blade, but the new huge branches continued to grow and beat.


    In the flying of leaves and broken branches, many Shenwei Silver Blades deviated from the direction, and a small part was completely broken.


    Mahal took a look at mityad who was about to arrive and sighed. His body jumped high as if it had wings. It went up thousands of meters high, like a vulture floating in the air, overlooking the world.


    "The days of the moon!"


    Mahal disappeared instantly, and the whole person turned into a huge silver light ball with a diameter of more than 300 meters, just like a bright moon hanging in the sky, shining on all living beings.


    On the surface of the silver moon, gold scattered.


    It has added the power of divine power.


    Seeing this round of silver moon wrapped in light golden light, experienced Greek soldiers and magicians sighed gently.


    The day of the moon is the end of a terrible heroic war system in Persia. Even tens of thousands of Warcraft have not been used by Mahal.


    This time, Su ye had more or less bad luck.


    In a flash, Mahal, like a long sword, pierced the silver moon and fell in the direction of Su Ye.


    The silver moon disintegrated in an instant and turned into an endless divine power silver blade, interwoven into a huge sword. With Mahal, the legendary soldier, as the sword tip, it was like a god descending from heaven and stabbing to the ground.


    "Stop..."


    Mitayad roared in the distance. It was only a little short of saving Su ye, but he still couldn''t get there.


    At this moment, all Greek generals had understood that Xerxes had long thought of the possibility of defeat, but he would kill Su ye even if he paid the price of an old legend cursed by the gods.


    Xerxes had calculated everything long enough to let Mahal kill Suye before mityad arrived.


    Ajiman, not far from Xerxes, clenched his fist and looked like frost.


    Su Ye calmly looked up at the silver white sword falling from the sky.


    The eye of heaven suddenly opened, and the thick light column swept quickly and fell on the silver white giant sword.


    The white light collided with the giant sword, and countless fine divine power light blades flew like broken feathers, and the harsh sound sounded one after another.


    However, it is still unable to stop the silver white giant sword from falling.


    Suddenly, Euclid appeared on the wall.


    "Don''t move!"


    Suddenly, a thick black magic thread appeared on him, which was connected to all the holy warriors, magicians and priests on the city wall.


    Euclid''s eyes turned dark, as if even the nearby morning light were distorted by his eyes.


    His purple hat exploded and his fluffy hair rose like a mushroom.


    Then, one blue transmission door after another appeared in front, one meter after another, completely ignoring the mysterious space sealing force, one after another, and instantly extended behind Su Ye.


    The distance between the two sides is nearly 10 kilometers, which is the gate of more than 9000 channels of transmission.


    The blue portal corridor runs through the battlefield.


    Like a miracle.


    The magicians on both sides were numb.


    Euclid entered the portal.


    Everyone saw that at this moment, in front of each blue transmission door, there was a remnant of Euclid.


    In a flash, Euclid appeared beside Su Ye.


    "Don''t be afraid." Euclid''s gentle voice sounded behind Su Ye.


    Euclid clenched his staff and pointed to the sky.


    A strange scene appeared in front of the crowd.


    The original three-dimensional legendary soldier Mahal and the silver white giant sword were instantly flattened into a plane and flew in mid air along the eight character path at unparalleled speed, but they could not fall.


    At the same time, mithiad rushed into one of the gates.


    The pale Medes stepped in, and tagora, the Holy Land soldier of Plato college, rushed in with a pale face.


    Other holy mages smiled happily, closed their eyes and fell unconscious.


    Countless shadows appeared in front of the portal, and then mitayad, medels and tagora appeared next to Suye and Euclid.


    Suddenly, the sky was full of silver, the eight character path burst, and the silver white giant sword, which had lost a circle, continued to fall from the sky.


    Euclid suddenly closed his eyes and fell back. Tagora and Medes quickly reached out to hold him.


    "I''m here."


    As he spoke, mitayad raised a gray rock shield with a medusa head carved on it in his left hand.


    Legendary divine power poured into the shield, and a light shield covering 100 meters shrouded everyone.


    Boom!


    Mahal and the silver and white giant sword hit each other, the sky thunder and earth fire, the divine light flickered, the earth collapsed in an area of kilometers, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the air.


    Invisible shock waves swept in all directions, and countless soldiers and generals flew out upside down.


    In the strong wind, mithiad waved to the distance, the gold spear returned to his hand, slightly lowered himself and flew into the air.


    In the middle of the sky, two figures flickered and splashed, and ordinary people couldn''t see their actions at all.


    The crowd could only vaguely see that one man was holding a machete and the other a shield and spear.


    People with machetes are losing, and people with shields and spears are attacking madly.


    The machete is bright and the shield spear is golden.


    Blood drops are scarlet.


    Su Ye glanced at Euclid, then turned back and took a deep breath and lowered his head slightly.


    "Great and beautiful goddess Athena, please give the Banshee the power to punish Persian sinners who break the contract of the gods."


    The shield of Medusa, filled with legendary power, suddenly shook slightly.


    The eyes of the statue of Medusa, the demigod, open.


    Boom


    When the invisible Qi force swept across, Mahal screamed and flew backward. He vomited blood. He saw that his whole body collapsed in front of him, and the broken bones stabbed out the skin and flesh.


    A pillar of light wrapped mithiad and suddenly rose to a height of kilometers.


    The light column exploded, and a translucent Medusa head appeared in the sky.


    It was a medusa giant up to 100 meters.


    On the gray face, a pair of white eyes exuded a strange smell.


    On top of the giant''s head, the hair of a whole hundred giant snakes twisted wildly, and the eyes of each giant snake glittered with blood.


    In the eyes of Persians, nightmares come.


    Hiss


    All the snakes shouted, and then a light gray light came out of the eyes of each snake hair.


    Two hundred light gray lights appeared over the battlefield.


    The snake''s hair twists and the gray light sweeps.


    Wherever the petrified light passes, no matter who, the body immediately petrifies from bottom to top. Even if some people cut off their legs halfway, the petrified power still does not stop and continues to rise along the body.


    Screaming and crying broke out among the Persians.


    The Persians ran away desperately, as if a giant dragon was chasing after everyone.


    Those who are too scared to run retain their original form after being petrified.


    But those who are still running, once swept by the petrified light, will inevitably fall to the ground, break their bodies and eventually turn into broken stones.


    Mahal, a powerful legendary soldier, was swept by dense Petrochemical light for the first time. Under the protection of powerful legendary power and divine power, his body petrified at an extremely slow speed. He fled madly and flew madly to Xerxes¡° Xerxes, save me, save me, save me, I don''t want to die... "The terror of death defeated the reason of this legendary soldier. Xerxes didn''t seem to hear anything. He deployed powerful protective equipment and fled quickly. Near Xerxes, there are also some holy land magicians and soldiers. Mithiad raised Medusa''s shield and looked at Xerxes. Since the Persian legend starts first, the Greek legend can defend itself. The head of the huge Medusa slowly raised his head and looked into the distance. A hundred snake hairs suddenly looked at Xerxes and danced again. Two hundred petrified lights spread for several kilometers, sweeping around Xerxes. Once all Persian soldiers are swept by petrified light, they will be petrified in an instant. Those holy magicians were very strong. After they were swept by the first petrified light, their protective magic tools burst, and their bodies were not petrified. But the light is endless. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 601

    When the magic tools are exhausted, every holy magic is petrified.


    "Xerxes, you despicable beast!" In the process of petrification, Persian magicians gnash their teeth and scold Xerxes.


    Xerxes blocked the space, making it impossible for these Persian magicians to escape with teleportation magic.


    Xerxes in the sky, look back.


    Magicians, warriors, priests and fortune magicians of all ranks on our side were petrified one after another and fell to the ground.


    Their bodies petrified slowly from bottom to top, but they still didn''t give up. They grabbed the soil with both hands and climbed hard.


    It seems that as long as you climb more, you will have more hope.


    Hope did not come, Medusa''s hair never stopped.


    The red sun leaped out of the horizon and shone on the battlefield.


    On the yellow earth full of dark red spots, a layer of gray and white stone carvings and fragments of stone carvings are slowly paved.


    Xerxes turned back and continued to run away, run away.


    His heart was dead.


    No resentment, no anger, no despair.


    There is only deep and endless darkness.


    "You''re a little tender to kill your uncle."


    Archiman appeared next to Xerxes.


    Xerxes, expressionless, continued to fly.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold back and looked back at the rear again.


    Medusa''s giant head has disappeared, and Su Ye''s whole field has been recovered.


    Mitayad stood upright with his shield, and Suye carried Euclid on his back.


    In the morning light, Su ye and Xerxes looked at each other.


    Then Su Ye slowly raised his right hand and raised his middle finger to Xerxes.


    Xerxes did not know what this meant, but he knew that it was a great humiliation.


    The rest of the Greeks did not know the meaning of Su Ye''s gesture, but all followed Su ye and silently raised their middle finger to Xerxes.


    More than 200000 middle fingers point to the sky, to Xerxes and the Persian escape team of less than 1000 people.


    This time, even the Greek soldiers on the winning side did not smile.


    Many people even get cold all over.


    At the moment when the legendary soldier Mahal shot, the Greeks had a premonition of this moment.


    Legend moves, there is no winner in the battlefield.


    Mahal''s light blades and attacks did not hit Suye, but they could fly several kilometers.


    His attack was clearly aimed only at Suye, killing not only thousands of Persians, but even thousands of Greek soldiers and generals.


    "Chirp..." the four winged Eagle awkwardly walked to the table beside mitayad, turned and stood upright, facing the front like a statue, his eyes motionless.


    In the eyes of the crowd, mithiad picked up the magic letter with his two fingers and said, "there are two messages. One is that Gilgamesh has set out to lead all the remaining Persian armies to the valley of Tempe. The second news is that the coalition headquarters hope that the Knights of the protectorate will send troops to the city of oluzon and then attack the Persian army from the rear. "


    "Fart!" A grumpy general scolded.


    "Are they crazy?"


    "Let the gods decide what troubles us, and now ask the cavalry to attack the city, and then attack a large army that may be three million in front and back? Where are their faces? "


    "I can accept it if we just let us go from the rear to the rear of Tempe Valley and reinforce them, but it''s too vicious to let 90000 of us rush out of the city, take a day''s journey to attack the city, and then attack the Persian army!"


    "Where is this rescue? It''s just hurting us again!"


    The army tent suddenly fried the pot, and the generals scolded.


    Especially the cavalry generals, scolded the most.


    Isn''t that just letting yourself die?


    The four winged Eagle tilted its head slightly and looked at these humans curiously.


    Mitayad reached out and stroked the back of the four winged eagle. The four winged Eagle immediately narrowed his eyes and made a slight whirring sound in his throat.


    "They are waiting for me to return the news, Su Ye. What do you think?" Mithiad said.


    "I can''t control the infantry in proguan, but the cavalry can''t move, because both soldiers and horses are too tired. Even with the help of the fortress of heaven, I''m not sure whether there are hidden dangers. We must rest today. " Suye road.


    The generals were relieved.


    Mithiad nodded and asked, "Medes, what about you?"


    "I obey general Su Ye''s orders." Medelsdor.


    Mitayad was suddenly stunned. Everyone was puzzled. Medes rarely said that on formal occasions.


    Mitayad smiled strangely and said, "with today''s credit, Su ye can be promoted to a top general."


    People suddenly realized.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye happily, but after a moment, there was something more in everyone''s eyes.


    The 17-year-old general, Hercules, is not so strong.


    A general sneered: "since it was called by the temple and the battle of all Greece, you Zhanshen mountain in Athens and even the coalition headquarters are not qualified to deny the credit of Su Ye. Unless the gods themselves say no, Su ye will be promoted to a general after this war. " Athenian: I don''t think so¡° Don''t underestimate the despicability of those old bureaucrats and old nobles. They can admit Su Ye''s credit, then pick Su Ye''s fault, and will try every means to prevent Su ye from being promoted to a general. "¡° If Su ye can''t be promoted to the top general, I''ll quit! "¡° Yes, if Su ye can''t be promoted to a general, I''ll leave Athens immediately! "¡° Come to Sparta. "¡° Macedonia welcomes you. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 602

    Mithiad coughed and said helplessly, "since the patriotic cavalry Corps needs a rest, I''ll report it to the coalition headquarters truthfully. However, the Tampere Valley is about to be attacked by the Persian army. Since we have the experience of victory, we can''t hide our secrets. Therefore, I will send a golden general and ten soldiers who have personally experienced the battle to the tampe valley from the rear to guide the battle in the tampe valley. "


    Some of the people present were laughing and some were unable to laugh or cry.


    Progan has a ghost''s victory experience, which is not all the credit of Su Ye alone and semi artifact.


    The general who went to guide only needs one sentence: the way to defeat Persia is very simple. First, you need a golden magician named Su ye, and then cheer for him.


    "But what about Tempe Valley?" A veteran asked helplessly.


    Everyone looked at mithiad.


    "I am willing to go through fire and water for Greece, but it does not mean that it will increase indifferent casualties. My current duty is to lead these infantry to stick to procuan. If I can''t hold on, I''ll retreat. Tempe Valley is not under my consideration at present. "


    Everyone was relieved.


    Mitayad took out the magic paper, wrote it, put it into the wooden tube and put it under the claws of the four winged eagle.


    With a long cry, the four winged Eagle flew out of the big tent and into the sky.


    "Well, now we need to judge whether we want to recapture the city of oluzon, how we treat the valley of Tempe, and how we should decide the time to stick and retreat." General mityad discussed with the generals in a very frank manner.


    All the generals talked about it one after another.


    Su ye also fell into thinking.


    After a long time, mityad asked, "Su ye, what do you think?"


    "General, what is the purpose of our blocking the Persian army in Tempe Valley and procuan?" Su ye asked.


    Mitayad thought for a moment and said, "the plan of the coalition headquarters is very clear. Use these two places to hold the Persian army and buy more time for the rear. Once you can''t hold on, you can retreat to the hot spring pass. Take the hot spring pass as the last door, stick to the hot spring pass and completely drag the Persians. "


    "Now that the coalition headquarters has a detailed plan and we have completed the established tasks, we can withdraw at any time at the right time." Suye road.


    "So, what is the right time?" Asked mithiad.


    "Of course, when the Tempe Valley fell." Suye road.


    The generals nodded one after another, which was also the view of many people before.


    Su Ye looked at other generals and said, "I know you have some unrealistic illusions about our cavalry that we can easily defeat the Persian army. But in fact, both I and Persia have various ways to stop the cavalry charge. The cavalry battle will become more and more difficult and the number of casualties will increase. Especially after the defeat of Xerxes and the death of two million people, no matter how stupid Gilgamesh is, he will use all means to solve the threat of cavalry. "


    "We all understand this truth. Next, the cavalry can be a decisive force, or attack from the side or behind, but it is not suitable for the front. As we all know, the terrain of Wenquan pass is very narrow, which can''t even be done by ten horses side by side. Next, the cavalry Corps will withdraw from the battlefield temporarily. There will be a cavalry stage only when the hot spring pass is broken, or when pursuing the Persians, or when investigating. "


    The generals nodded.


    "How many days do you think Tempe Valley can last?"


    "Three days at most, no more."


    "At least five days. After all, we are the party guarding the city, and there has been a problem with Persian morale."


    "No, no, no, three days at most, because Gilgamesh and Xerxes need a big victory to win the valley of Tempe at all costs in order to prove the power of Persia and avoid accidents after dragging on for too long."


    The meeting ended in an argument among the generals.


    After the recollection, mityade talked to Su Ye privately and returned the Medusa shield to Su Ye.


    When Su Ye visited Euclid, he was not at home, so he hurried to inquire and found out that he was on the wall.


    Su Ye immediately went up the wall and found that Euclid put on his purple hat again, held the wall and stared at the distance.


    Now it is noon, the sun is shining, the clear sky and mountains are in the distance, and the devastated battlefield is near.


    There were only broken stones on the ground, and all the petrified statues were smashed by Greek soldiers.


    Su ye went to Euclid and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Euclid did not answer.


    Su Ye looked at Euclid carefully, but found that his expression was unprecedented serious, his eyes were deep, and he was thinking about something.


    Su Ye simply stood by him and began to think.


    After a long time, Euclid suddenly said, "do you remember something I told you?"


    "What''s up?"


    Euclid opened the book, then closed it and said calmly, "I told you, I always felt that when I was a child, my head was run over by a wheel, resulting in forgetting two particularly important things. As long as I think of those two things, I can easily be promoted to the Holy Land and legend. "


    "You did tell me, or the whole school knows, that you don''t have to turn over the book." Suye road.


    "I remembered one of them." Euclid said.


    "Really? What is it? " Su Ye looked at Euclid excitedly. This must be a very, very important thing.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the whole school is waiting for this moment.


    Unexpectedly, Euclid looked at Su ye with extremely complicated eyes and said, "I can''t say."


    Su Ye couldn''t help glancing at Euclid.


    "Can''t you say what you told me?"


    Euclid remained silent and looked into the far sky.


    Su Ye frowned slightly because Euclid had never done this before.


    Before, Euclid was a magician who thought, studied and studied seriously most of the time. He occasionally talked and laughed with himself. He was very gentle and never so serious as now.


    Moreover, even if it is serious, it is different from the previous seriousness.


    Euclid''s shoulder seemed to sink slightly.


    Now Euclid is like a normally gentle and lively person who suddenly got married, carried a huge mortgage, calculated the living expenses of quadruplets every day, his wife was dissatisfied with him, his colleagues made trouble for him, his superiors didn''t pay attention to him, and he carried all the money by himself.


    Now Euclid is like sitting quietly in the car before he gets home after work, because this is the only undisturbed free time in the whole day.


    Su ye thought that the most appropriate way for him now was to hand out a cigarette and help light it.


    Unfortunately not.


    "What happened?" Su ye asked.


    "I forgot." There was a touch of bitterness and helplessness in Euclid''s words, like self mockery and covering up something.


    "What about the second thing?" Su ye asked.


    "I vaguely feel what it is, but I still can''t remember clearly. I only know that it''s very, very important. I believe that as long as I think of these two things, my memory will be completely restored. " Euclid said.


    "Would you like to ask Plato or other legendary masters for help?"


    Euclid shook his head and said, "No."


    "What should I do?" Su Ye frowned.


    "There''s no way. Set the goal of looking for memory and keep thinking. At the same time, don''t force it and let it go. For me now, the original geometry is more important. " Euclid said.


    "How''s the book coming?"


    "It''s a compilation, which quotes a lot from the methods and ideas of you, eudox and Aristotle. The first draft has been completed and is being revised. I am going to spend the next three years on this book. " Euclid said.


    Su Ye patted him on the shoulder.


    "Come on, I believe you will be able to complete the original geometry, and I believe you will be promoted to legend and shine on the world!" Suye road.


    Euclid moved his mouth and stopped talking, and finally stared blankly at the distance.


    Su Ye looked at poor Euclid. How did he feel that he had found his memory this time, which made the child who was already struggling with memory worse.


    It shouldn''t happen. No, it''s absolutely not.


    On the second day of victory in the battle of hell, Su Ye stood on the wall with Euclid for a long time.


    "Battle of hell" is the name given by Greek bards.


    The two battles at night were not only transmitted to the coalition headquarters, but also reluctantly but had to be transmitted by the temple.


    The infantry led by mithiad and the new cavalry led by Suye beat the army of Persian Prince Xerxes by 250000, and the total number of beheadings exceeded 2 million!


    The news swept through Greece like a tsunami, and some magical images were even broadcast in some city states.


    Outside Plato''s college, a large number of Athenians gathered and almost crushed the gate.


    Because at the gate of Plato college, Su Ye led hell cavalry to attack the Persian army.


    In Sparta, the name of Suye has once again become the hottest word in the city.


    Unlike the Athenian aristocrats, the Spartans did not suppress any news at all, and even believed that Su Ye was their own. After all, Su Ye was an honorary citizen of Sparta.


    Many places in Sparta are playing magic images of Su Ye leading the army to charge and cast spells, and even show Su Ye''s heroic posture against legendary soldiers.


    Many Spartans were unconvinced by the previous king of fighting, but the subsequent king of Marathon and champion, coupled with today''s "king of hell", completely defeated the Spartans'' defense.


    Almost every Spartan regarded Suye as a real hero.


    They don''t care what noble civilians are, just Greeks!


    What made some Spartans laugh and cry was that the "black powder" in the arena at that time made Su Ye''s wood carvings and carried them in the street to celebrate.


    In Sparta, Suye seems to be a hero only second to Hercules.


    Those really powerful city states or countries, such as Macedonia, tbay, miletu, Syracuse, etc., play magic images to truly show the heroic posture of Soviet industry and Greek cavalry, and do not worry about over deifying Soviet industry, because their purpose is pure to stimulate people''s confidence and fighting spirit, even if they are finally rushed to the city states by the Persian army, These magical images can also make everyone fight bravely.


    They want to tell everyone that the Greeks are not afraid of the Persians! The Greeks can really fight one against ten! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 603

    A few city states play all kinds of tricks.


    For example, Su ye and mithiad are not displayed on the magic images at all, but only those images of vision, so as to avoid anyone who is not his own city-state becoming a hero.


    Athens is even more excessive. Except for the magical images played at the gate of Plato college, the magical images with Suye and mithiad are prohibited in other places.


    But the people are not fools.


    The more God of war mountain is banned, the more crazy people spread.


    Some people and bards even temporarily gave up their jobs and took the initiative to disperse around Athens to spread Su Ye''s deeds and let everyone go to Socrates avenue to see magic images.


    And the world reception room of the magic Council was completely boiling.


    The number of people discussed was a little less than when the three-dimensional magic array appeared, but the communication was more enthusiastic.


    Everyone was discussing the fields and powers of Su Ye. Even the Persian magicians who did not participate in the war did not have time to consider the Persian magicians and Persians who died in the war, as well as the dead legendary soldier Mahal.


    The students of Plato college were extremely excited, especially Su Ye''s classmates. There was nothing in class. As soon as class was over, the male students immediately gathered around and shouted like primitive people.


    When the class returned to normal, at the next break, they couldn''t help shouting together.


    No matter what the rulers of the city states do, the story of the killing of 2 million Persians by the Greek coalition forces is still spreading all over Greece like a typhoon.


    The Egyptian army, which had been eyeing Greece, immediately withdrew and the battle on Crete ended.


    The terrible torrent of hell cavalry woke up all the Egyptian generals.


    However, those war maniacs in northern Europe are eager to try. Some even claim that when the war between the two countries is over, they will find a chance to fight fairly with the Greeks to see whether the hell Knights of Suye are powerful or the crazy soldiers of northern Europe are invincible.


    When the whole world was talking about Suye and hell cavalry, proguan was calm, but Tempe valley was the opposite.


    Beginning in the afternoon, almost every other hour, progan received military information, requests for help or orders from the coalition forces in Tampere valley.


    The generals of proguan simply gathered in the big tent and waited.


    Su ye also straightened out what happened in Tempe valley through the magic letter.


    At about 4 p.m., the heroic King Gilgamesh led more than two million troops to pour out and reach outside the Tampere valley.


    Unlike Xerxes'' shabby elephant palace.


    Gilgamesh directly brought the hero palace, a floating castle in the air, with a radius of more than 300 meters.


    The whole body is covered with gold, which can blind the dog''s eyes.


    Xerxes stood honestly behind Gilgamesh.


    The Persian army erected a single King''s flag, which meant that Xerxes had no command.


    After all, Xerxes has run out of people.


    Unlike Xerxes, who was a little rash, Gilgamesh immediately camped outside the Tampere Valley and established fortifications. He not only used magic, but also used a large number of non magic items, such as wood, rock, metal, etc., to establish a perfect defense line and camp.


    With the help of a large number of giants, Warcraft and magicians, the fortifications were built very quickly.


    After building the basic defense, some Persian soldiers who had been resting suddenly set out and began the first round of siege at night.


    Xerxes'' siege equipment was destroyed before it could be used, while Gilgamesh''s attack was steady enough to surprise Greek generals.


    From the battle horn, the whole Persian army was like an orderly ant colony. It never used any tricks and strange soldiers, but only the purest coordination of various arms and siege equipment.


    Fight a war of attrition.


    Each Persian team is like a puppet with magic crystal, fighting in an orderly manner.


    But this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that the Persian ace army took turns to attack, and the undead army, giant army, flying snake army, Warcraft army, Colossus army and hero guard were not absent.


    After reading only simple information, Su ye had to admit that Gilgamesh was terrible.


    This is slowly bleeding the Greek army.


    This is to light up the Greeks in the valley of Tempe.


    This is what the coalition headquarters is most worried about.


    For the Persians, it is a good thing to quickly capture the Tempe Valley, the hot spring pass and the hinterland of Greece, but there are also huge hidden dangers.


    Once the Persians invade the hinterland of Greece, they will inevitably divide their troops everywhere. If the Greeks have preserved enough effective strength, they can consume the Persian army by virtue of their geographical advantages.


    But now, as long as the Persians slowly bleed the Greeks here, they don''t need to kill all the Greek soldiers. They just need to hit the living forces of Greece in a certain time, break through the valley of Tempe, and finally rush into the hinterland of Greece.


    If only light infantry came into battle, the loss of Persian personnel would be great, but because the ace Legion took turns, the consumption of Persians was minimized.


    At first, some generals in the general''s account were gloating.


    But as the war reports increased, everyone began to worry about Greece.


    Late at night, intelligence from Persia kept many generals awake.


    Darius, the Persian Emperor, was very angry at Xerxes'' failure, but at the same time, he enlisted millions of troops to support him.


    Unlike most generals, a few people such as Su ye and mitayad are not afraid, but very happy.


    In the short term, the Greeks will be under great pressure to encounter more enemies.


    However, from a long-term perspective, Darius ignored the country''s affordability and continued to expand the war, consuming manpower and resources, which is digging the foundation of Persia.


    Once there is a huge gap between a country''s consumption and development, but the country has no new force for leapfrog development, it is bound to collapse.


    After receiving the news, Su ye had a good sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, all kinds of news spread in proguan.


    It was basically spread by magicians who could summon secretly.


    It turned out that the chariots of the judges of the gods had stopped over the valley of Tempe, like the governor, and had never fallen.


    The coalition headquarters in Tampere valley were under great pressure because each of them realized that they had done a stupid thing and led to the judgment of the gods. Since there is no problem on the side of proguan, but there are great achievements in war, the gods will certainly choose the unlucky ones from the generals of Tampere valley.


    Now all the generals in Tempe valley are like those who tie their shoes after meeting a lion. They don''t need to run over a lion. They just need to run over their teammates to survive.


    When all the generals pursued the doctrine of doing more and making more mistakes, doing less and making less mistakes, not doing well and throwing the pot, the whole Tampere Valley fell into chaos.


    When they take doing nothing and throwing the pot as the standard, they no longer consider the war, the Greeks and victory.


    The officers and soldiers of the middle and lower levels complain incessantly.


    Fortunately, Gilgamesh''s battle has always been relaxed and will never put pressure on the Greek army in the valley of Tampere, but it makes the Greeks breathless all the time.


    The fighting of the Persian army has not stopped since last night.


    Fortunately, the Tempe Valley is not wide and the battlefield contact line is limited. Even if Persia has a huge quantitative advantage, the Greek coalition can support it.


    One day, two days, three days, four days


    On the fifth day, Su Ye looked through the information and realized that Tempe valley was about to lose its support.


    The number of deaths and injuries has even become insignificant. What really makes the Tampere Valley unable to support is that the whole coalition has lost its unified goal. Everyone is fighting for their own interests. No one cares about others and the coalition.


    The chaos at the top of the coalition forces has dealt a fatal blow to the officers and soldiers at the middle and lower levels. In addition, the Persian army has been attacking continuously these days.


    Their bodies can take turns, but their spirits never rest.


    They have no idea where the end of the war is. They can''t see hope because they don''t even have a simple victory.


    Whenever the Greeks gain a little advantage, the Persian ace army is bound to appear and make a crushing blow.


    When two or three thousand giants stood hundreds of meters away and threw boulders continuously, no one could stand on the wall.


    The narrow valley of Tempe is not only the advantage of Greece, but also the advantage of ACE army.


    The most frightening thing is that some Greek generals realize that if they kill too many Persians in a short time, they will be retaliated by the ace army, so they will deliberately slow down the pace of combat at some times, and withdraw a group of people when they can give a severe blow to Persia.


    In a short time, such command was extremely correct, but before long, the fighting of Greek soldiers became more and more negative. What''s the difference between kneeling in front of Persia?


    The Persians are braver and braver. Since the other party dare not attack desperately, what are they afraid of?


    Looking at the information, Su Ye shook his head. Gilgamesh was really powerful and took all aspects into account.


    At this time, Su ye even suspected that Gilgamesh was testing Greece by agreeing to Xerxes'' attack on procuan without taking action before.


    Sure enough, Gilgamesh was praised by Darius and given new honorary titles, as well as some new porcelain plates and a set of gold tableware. In addition, he did not reward any treasures.


    For everyone in Persia knows that Gilgamesh is richer than Darius.


    In the Persian camp.


    Xerxes sat on the throne of the king''s tent and looked down at a holy land and a golden magician.


    "I hear you''re working for my sister isina?"


    The two magicians frowned.


    "Your Highness, Princess isina is still waiting for our reply. You can''t recruit US arbitrarily." The holy master was helpless.


    "Come on, what are you going to do for her in Rome?" Xerxes asked without expression.


    He has been expressionless for five or six days¡° How do you know we went to Rome? " The holy master was helpless¡° crap! Whether returning to Persia from northern Europe or Greece, you will not pass through the city of oluzon. Only when returning to Persia from Rome will you pass through this area. "¡° We''re just going to have a night''s rest in Olson city... "If you''re to blame, it''s the wrong time you came. Come on, what have you done for her? "¡° We need to keep it a secret. " The holy Master said. Xerxes sneered and said, "in peacetime, I really can''t help you, but now it''s wartime!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 604

    The two mages were silent.


    Xerxes looked at the door, sighed and said, "I''m defeated. Five days ago, my father ordered me to go back, but I know that if I go back like this, it may affect the throne. For the future throne, I must look for all opportunities. I will do anything for the throne. After all, my father is old. "


    "It seems that you already know the purpose of our trip." The holy master was helpless.


    "I can''t help it. Who told my silly sister to be too happy and forget herself and let a few people know about it."


    "You can contact Princess isina now. As long as she agrees, we can let go." The holy Master said.


    "She can''t agree, so I won''t ask her." Xerxes road.


    "Then we''d rather destroy it than give it to you." The holy Master said.


    "Really?" Xerxes suddenly looked at the two mages.


    Suddenly, the invisible power enveloped the two people, their feet off the ground, and the surrounding tables, tableware and clothes floated slowly.


    The two mages were like statues, even their eyes did not move.


    As soon as Xerxes stretched out his hand, a ring in the holy master''s hand flew to him.


    Then a branch about three feet long appeared in his hand.


    The branches are ordinary and ordinary. Just as soon as they appear, the whole King''s tent is instantly filled with strong fragrance of plants and trees, but it is very gentle and not pungent.


    The skin of the branches is ordinary brown, and more than a dozen leaves are scattered everywhere. More than half of the leaves are green and dripping, and the remaining leaves are a little withered and yellow.


    Suddenly, the powerful power disappeared, and the two mages fell with blank eyes. They were shocked to see the branches in Xerxes'' hands.


    "Your Highness, you......" the holy master was angry and anxious.


    Xerxes stroked the leaves like a petal and said, "such a good appearance is really rare. Have you paid a great price for this branch of the world tree? "


    "The total cost was about 12 million gold eagles. One sanctuary, five gold and a team of silver died." The holy master looked at Xerxes coldly.


    "Go back and tell isina that I owe her 15 million gold eagles."


    "Your Highness, as far as I know, your debt in Persia has exceeded 100 million, which is mortgaged by your future throne." The Holy Land mage''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "No, no, no, I mortgaged it with my credit and strength. As long as I ascend the throne, the money is nothing. Isina will understand. You, go back. "


    "You are forcing your highness isina to die!"


    "It''s better to kill her than to kill her father, don''t you think?"


    Xerxes smiled, threw the ring to the holy master and took away the branches of the world tree.


    "Are you really going to trade the world branch for the world Scepter?" Asked the holy master.


    "Yes, I can say to my father that I was defeated in order to snatch the scepter of the world. When the world Scepter comes, I succeed. As for the two million people, it is their glory to sacrifice for the scepter of the world. "


    "But his majesty Darius will not believe it."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not, as long as I find an excuse for myself and him not to punish me. How can our father son relationship be influenced by two million dead people? "


    The two magicians bowed their heads and said nothing.


    "Well, you go. I''m going to change the world scepter." Xerxes waved impatiently.


    "Your Highness, how can we report back to his highness isina?" The golden mage cried.


    "None of my business?" Xerxes left the king''s tent.


    The two mages looked at each other and wanted to cry without tears.


    Late at night, a subtle magic sound suddenly sounded on the wall of proguan city.


    Most of the soldiers were unaware, but everyone above the golden rank heard it.


    Su Ye woke up and hurried to the city wall. He saw many gold ranks and followed him to the city wall.


    Su Ye looked through the magic book as he walked. After reading it, he sighed. How can there be any broken things.


    A group of masked men in black flew over on the Persian flying carpet. The direction was from the Tempe valley. There was at least one legend.


    "Persian, is this crazy?"


    The middle and high ranking officers and men of proguan went up the wall and looked at the magic flying carpet.


    Soon, the magic flying carpet came to reach 100 meters outside the city wall.


    General mityad looked at the magic carpet with a golden legendary spear.


    Su ye also looked at the magic flying carpet curiously. He didn''t know who it was.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Su Ye''s ear.


    "I exchange the world branch for the world scepter."


    Su Ye was stunned. The voice was very familiar. It was Xerxes'' voice, and it was also in standard Persian.


    Su Ye looked around and found that everyone looked straight ahead and didn''t hear a sound.


    "Don''t look around. Do you change it or not?" The voice asked impatiently.


    When Su ye heard this, a defeated man came to play beep with me?


    Then he turned and walked away, thinking, "just sent a legend to kill me. Now you want to change things with me? Think I''m a fool? "


    "Don''t go! Do you want to change it or not? "


    Su ye thought to himself that he was not a fool. He was a golden magician, and the secret transmission distance was only more than ten meters. After he was promoted to the holy land, he could expand to the holy land.


    Su Ye kept going back without saying a word.


    "Can''t you give me Xerxes a face? At least I am also the prince of the Persian Empire, the king of soldiers and the legendary soldier. Do you have to let me call your uncle before you agree? " Xerxes is in a hurry.


    Su Ye shook his head. It seems that Xerxes is really a fool. It''s all a mess.


    They looked at the man in black on the flying carpet suspiciously. They saw that the man in the middle had stood upright. Now, somehow, he shrunk like an angry ball.


    Su Ye continued to walk forward. He saw that he was going back to the magic villa, and the voice of mityad sounded in his ear.


    "Su ye, Xerxes asked me to talk to you."


    The old general''s voice was full of helplessness.


    What a mess.


    Su ye sent the magic book to mitayad''s command book: "he is a fool. He speaks to me so far away. How can I answer him? Don''t talk to him. Fools will catch it. "


    "He just figured it out, so he asked me for help."


    Su ye then turned and walked to the wall. As he walked, he sent a message with a magic book: "if the coalition headquarters knows this, it will certainly trouble us."


    "It doesn''t matter. No one knows except you and me. Even if you know, there is no evidence. "


    "What if the scepter of the world returns to Persia and the people of Mount ares ask?"


    "You said give it to me, and I said sell it." Mithiad''s voice was extremely smooth.


    Su Ye was silent for a long time before replying.


    "I think so."


    "Did you agree to trade with him?"


    "I think he''s a little silly. I can''t just agree to let him add something. What do you think he has in his hand? Or something that is precious to us but common to him? "


    "I think it''s best for you... How about the legendary magic lamp?"


    Su Ye was startled.


    "Isn''t this the highest level of Persian embargo? The magic magic lamp of the legendary level, but the one with the lamp God, is the best magic tool for casting spells. Every lamp God is made of demigod blood and worth millions of golden eagles. The key is that you can''t buy it with money. I remember that even master Plato spent nine cattle and two tigers trying to get a legendary magic lamp. "


    "It''s all right. The legendary magician is shameless, and Xerxes is shameless. If you''re sure you want him to add a legendary magic lamp, I''ll ask him. "


    "OK, if he really adds a magic lamp, I agree." Suye road.


    Su Ye finished and looked at the magic flying carpet.


    The man in the middle didn''t change at first, but soon his eyes widened and glared at Su Ye.


    Su ye walked slowly up the wall along the earth slope without knowing anything.


    After a while, the masked man in the middle sighed.


    Mitayad''s joyful voice came into Suye''s ears.


    "He said he could change it, but first give him the scepter of the world."


    "Just tell him and stop farting. I will give you the scepter of the world first, and he will also give you things. You will act as a trading intermediary at that time. If he agrees, change it. If he doesn''t agree, go away. I don''t have time to waste here with him. "


    Soon, the masked man in the middle glared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye ignored it.


    After a while, mityad suddenly said, "everyone except Suye, leave the city wall now!"


    As soon as they heard the order of the general, they walked down the wall in confusion. There were only Su ye and mityade left in the huge wall.


    Then, a spherical space with a radius of 30 meters emerged around mitayad.


    Su Ye is located in the space. At first glance, it''s just a light black fog space, and you can see the outside world.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was a dark sphere in which nothing could be seen.


    "This is my legendary holy land. Even the demigod can''t see what we''re doing in it. That fool Mahal probably wanted to kill you with the legendary holy land, but he was suppressed by your heavenly fortress. " Mithiad said.


    Su ye took out the world scepter, touched it and handed it to mitaiad rather reluctantly.


    Mitayad received the ring of space and said, "go back to the wall and prevent them from sneaking attack."


    Su Ye nodded, left the city wall and returned to the city.


    As like as two peas saw what was inside, there was a black ball on the magic carpet of Persia.


    After a while, the two black spheres met and soon separated.


    Whoosh


    The magic carpet flies towards the valley of Tempe. Mitayad put away the legendary holy land and fell next to Su Ye. The ring of space between the two people was in contact, and the light flashed¡° The alert is lifted and everything is as usual. Prepare for retreat during the day. " The crowd immediately got busy. Only Su Ye excitedly returned to his room, called out his servants to guard, and then took out the world branches and legendary magic lamps. The strong fragrance of plants and trees filled the room. The ice wind danced excitedly around the branches of the world, and finally danced on the leaves. The earth''s proud sky also has bright eyes. Su Ye stroked and felt it carefully, nodded gently, and thought that Xerxes was really a good man. It wasn''t a matter of money. It was really hard to buy. The magic Council and Plato college can''t get it now. It''s worthy of the Persian Empire and great cause. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 605

    Su Ye looked at the dark golden long mouth oil lamp.


    This Persian oil lamp is like a long beaked teapot in the East. It feels a little like a purple clay pot.


    This is the crystallization of the highest wisdom in the Persian magic world. Although Greek magicians always complain that the Persian magic road is crooked, they have to admit that the magic lamp is the result of their crooked work.


    Ordinary magic lamps are closer to magic tools. However, magic lamps from the holy land level and legend level are more similar to a kind of magic servant. You can use the magic call of "summon lamp".


    This magic is very common in Persia, even in Suye''s magic book.


    Su Ye gently touched the legendary magic lamp, which few non Persian legendary masters could have.


    The legendary magic lamp is not only difficult to make, but also takes a long time. The key is that it must be made by the legendary master himself, which takes many years. It is rare even in Persia.


    That is to say, Xerxes, such a prince, can carry it with him, so as to win over the holy master and even the legendary master.


    Su Ye is very satisfied. For himself, getting this legendary magic lamp is happier than getting a full set of heroic costumes.


    The only problem is that the power of magic lamp is linked to the caster''s level.


    But even so, the actual function of the magic lamp is far more than many magic tools, even more than magic avatars.


    Su Ye immediately looked through the magic book and spent a whole day learning the magic array of summoning the magic lamp, and then absorbed the magic lamp like the remains of summoning servants.


    However, the old rule is to eat at the altar first.


    Enter the ruins space and put the magic lamp on it first.


    Light eruption, regular five ring rewards, of which the best is the legendary avatar, which can be directly selected.


    Then Su ye put the world branch on the altar.


    The strong white light surged out, and Su Ye stared. The light fog was a little fierce. It was definitely not only tens of millions, but up to 30 million. The light fog concentration was not much worse than the volcanic plane.


    To myself, this thing is the remains of the magic summoning world tree, but it may be of great significance to the altar.


    After all, the world tree itself is a supreme artifact.


    The light erupted.


    Two rows of talent rewards!


    But there is only one in each row.


    Ancient tree priest blood crown.


    Ancient tree Lord blood crown.


    Su Ye was overjoyed.


    Ancient tree blood is a typical higher blood, which can be compared with the blood of giant dragons, gods and monsters.


    In Greece, the only power that can surpass the blood of ancient trees is the blood of Titans.


    After all, the Titan blood is a powerful force of the gods, second only to the blood of the creator God. The successive kings of the Greek god system are also Titan blood. As for the creation blood, there has been no inheritance except the creation God.


    Su ye first selected the priest''s blood to absorb, and then absorbed the Lord''s blood.


    "The branches of the world are a little strong. This is not the strongest golden servant I can summon when I am promoted to the holy land, the world tree. Wait... "


    Su Ye suddenly found something wrong.


    "I have clearly used the world scepter. It is reasonable to say that what the world Scepter changes should not be offered as a reward. The legendary magic lamp is understandable and can be regarded as white, but the world branches are completely exchanged for the world scepter. Why do you get such a good reward? "


    "It seems that it is either related to the characteristics of the world Scepter or the characteristics of the world tree branches. After all, one is a symbol of the supreme power in the world, and the other is a part of the once supreme artifact. Whatever you have, keep it! "


    Su Ye immediately entered the magic tower and observed the new power brought by the two blood vessels.


    Originally, there was the power of the ancient tree general, who could give himself a natural flavor. This is a very weak ability, that is, to make his wood magic or the surrounding plants flourish.


    However, after he was promoted to ancient tree sacrifice, the natural flavor was promoted to natural territory.


    The nature remains unchanged, but the scope is directly stunned by Su Ye.


    All territories belonging to Suye are blessed with natural flavor. No matter the divine power level or the town manor purchased by yourself, as long as it is their own territory, all plants will flourish and have a good harvest.


    "This is the divine talent of potion planting! With this thing, the increase of magic medicine production is absolutely terrible. Even many magic drugs that cannot be planted artificially may be planted. By the way, the legendary tree herders with ancient tree blood can plant all magic drugs. It seems that I need time to buy a territory and plant magic medicine. After a while, look at the volcanic plane and the growth of herbs in giant hills. "


    The new talent of the ancient tree priest is also very strong. It is called combat plant.


    From then on, all their wood forces will have more powerful combat ability, which is equivalent to that every plant magic will get crazy magic.


    Because of the promotion of the ancient tree Lord, the combat plant was promoted to plant armed.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Since then, all wood magic can not only add crazy effect, but also obtain element addition. If you add any element, you can obtain the power of any element.


    It can even add fire element, but the consequence is that wood magic burns quickly and can''t last for a few seconds.


    Su Ye immediately realized that wood magic with additional metal elements was a perfect match.


    Especially talent and magic can turn magic or trees into tree people. Tree people wear metal armor. Don''t be too handsome.


    The new abilities given by the ancient tree Lord are a little abnormal.


    Spiritual life.


    Even if the six rings of wood are gifted with the sound of life, they only turn the withered wood magic into tree people, but ordinary tree people basically have no real spirit and are equivalent to puppets.


    The kind of life evolved by magic only endows wood magic with a few spirituality.


    Spiritual life can make all wooden Magic have a certain wisdom, at least better than cats and dogs.


    Now the voice of life, the seed of life and spiritual life are combined into one, which will not cause you to call yourself dad every time you cast a wood magic, whether it''s trees, vines or flowers and plants?


    "What will spiritual life be after promotion?"


    Su Ye is a little unimaginable.


    "It deserves to be the power of the world tree sacrifice. It''s too abnormal. Not surprisingly, my planting master flow has been completed. Wood magic itself is weak, but it has wood talent to grow and grow. With the evolution of magic and the blood power of the ancient tree Lord, as long as I get enough time, every wood magic of mine is equivalent to a higher level. With plant armed, it is likely to become the most fierce magic at present. "


    Feeling the new blood power, Su Ye immediately began to use the magic of "summoning the magic lamp" to absorb the legendary magic lamp.


    An embarrassing thing happened. His rank was too low. It was like absorbing the remains of a powerful servant. Many magic arrays failed to absorb the magic lamp.


    Su Ye immediately looked through the relevant records in the magic book to understand why the low-level Persian magician could not absorb the high-level magic lamp, and his magic was insufficient.


    The golden magician absorbs the legendary lamp God and uses "summoning the lamp God" at least thousands of times. How can there be so much magic.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Su Ye continued to cast spells. Finally, after more than 800 times, the magic array completely absorbed the magic lamp.


    Su Ye felt a little tired. He meditated and summoned the magic lamp after recovering all the honing.


    The blue magic array emerged from the ground, and then a dark gold oil lamp emerged, about a foot and a half long.


    Then, a white smoke came out, rapidly expanded and changed color, and finally condensed into a progressive color lamp God from white to blue from bottom to top.


    "My master, I''m glad to serve you." The lamp God bent down and was polite. He also touched two upward curly beards. Its eyebrows are particularly thick and its head is bare. There was a puff of smoke below the waist, and there was some overly strong human form on the waist. The muscles of the whole body were bulging, and the clothes seemed to be stuffed with big bread.


    Su Ye looked at the lamp God suspiciously.


    The normal magician lamp God is very slim and gentle, just like another magician. Why does the lamp God summoned by himself look like a big boxer?


    "Tell me about your abilities." Suye road.


    The lamp God showed an embarrassed color and said, "my dear master, I can show all my abilities only after you are promoted to legend. Before that, I don''t even know what powerful power I will have in the future."


    "Then tell me what you have now."


    "I can store a lot of magic for you. The total amount of magic stored is ten times that of yourself. This is also the most proud power of our legendary lamp God." The lamp God was full of pride.


    "You mean, the magic between us is mutual?"


    "Yes, my first function is equivalent to a large magic storage room."


    "OK, I''ll try."


    Su ye said, holding the magic lamp, he immediately felt the magic pouring in.


    One second, two seconds,... Ten seconds


    The lamp God stared at Su Ye. After a while, the lamp God hurriedly said, "enough, enough, master with plenty of magic! When I say ten times now, I mean ten times that of ordinary gold magicians, not ten times that of legendary magicians! You have entered too much magic now. I''m afraid I''ll blow it up. "


    Su Ye frowned, stopped conveying magic and said, "it''s only ten times that of an ordinary gold magician? What''s your use? Then how many eight element spears can be released? "


    The lamp God smiled humbly and said, "master with abundant magic, although I have little magic, I can directly use your magic to cast spells."


    "What is your second ability?"


    "I''m afraid I said it. You said I was useless." The lamp God''s eyes are full of small grievances.


    "Come on, I''ve always been polite to servants."


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian expressed his support, but he thought about it. If Wang dahammer was here, he must have a different view.


    "I can speed up your magic recovery, but... It''s only ten times that of ordinary gold magicians. I''m afraid it''s very little compared with your own recovery speed."


    "It''s really useless." Suye road. The lamp God was ashamed¡° Next capability. "¡° Magic surging master, after calling me out, you can specify me to use any element magic, regardless of rank, of course, if you will. "¡° This is not bad. What about the power? "¡° As like as two peas, you can inherit your talents, and my fourth ability is to apply high speed. The lamp God raised his head slightly¡° All my spells have zero casting time. " The lamp God was silent¡° Next. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 606

    The lamp God hesitated and said, "My Su Ye nodded and said:" I''ve been looking at the magic map these days. Along the way, there are many terrain suitable for cavalry. We just need to stay somewhere and either defeat the Persian pursuers once or force them back. There''s no problem. But I need some infantry. " Mityad breathed a sigh of relief and said, "as long as you are here, I believe the commander of Persia is stupid and dare not take the initiative to attack." All the generals nodded in unison. On the plain, Su ye and hell cavalry are invincible. The bones of two million Persians outside the pass are the best proof¡° However, everything has an accident. " Euclid frowned. Su Ye smiled and said, "after you recover part of your memory, you are a little depressed. Don''t forget, the ace army of Persia can''t March long distances. " The crowd nodded one after another. Flying snake is too big and has poor endurance. The Colossus Legion and Warcraft Legion are even more so. Let alone make people bump on it for a long time, Colossus and Warcraft themselves are not good tempered. Everyone knows the bad temper of the giant Legion. Once they are tired, they must rest. Only the undead army is better, but the undead army is the main force to attack the city these days, and it is a typical heavy armor infantry. It takes too much physical loss to carry forward for a long time. Su Ye hopes they will catch up. Then, Su Ye''s smile disappeared and said, "what I''m afraid of is not the withdrawal of the coalition headquarters, but that they forget the initial goal and mission of our coalition forces and turn into running away in order to escape. We can almost imagine the scene. Since they left 20000 people to escape, they can keep leaving 5000 people, 10000 people until they leave safely. "¡° Alas... Thanks to you, otherwise we might forget the purpose of this war in order to escape. Our aim is not to escape, but to stop the Persians as much as possible. I didn''t expect that the goal of the coalition headquarters became to escape... "Everyone was silent. The army moved forward silently. The magicians in the retreat team of the coalition headquarters continue to send real-time intelligence. At first, the retreat of the army was smooth, but not long after, the Tempe valley was broken. Next, as like as two peas said, the Persian army kept pursuing and killing, and the Allied headquarters could not dispatch any group of people. And that batch after batch of broken people were constantly eroded by the Persians. Even though the Greek soldiers are extremely brave and can always defeat many Persians with one, the Persians dominate in other aspects such as morale, command ability and physical strength. On the battlefield, morale and will are no less important to combat than personal strength and the command of generals. Su ye knew that too many war parties did not fail because of their own lack of strength. At last, the road behind the promegan and Tempe Valley is connected, and at the same time, it is connected to the road leading to Wenquan pass, forming a plain tunnel, which looks like a huge "Ya" shaped fork from the sky. On the magic map, there is no official name for this place, only the local name ''little plain'' is marked. The side of Tempe Valley first arrived at the small plain, and then sent 20000 troops to intercept it. After the intersection was broken, the troops went straight to the direction of Wenquan pass. The Holy Land magician did not leave this time, but stayed in the small plain and continued to transmit information. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 607

    This time, the Persians did not immediately launch a fierce attack as before, but for the first time began to form a team and wait for reinforcements from the rear. After receiving the information, Su Ye immediately woke up and ordered all the cavalry to speed up with their horses and strive to reach the small plain as soon as possible. Mitayad immediately transferred most of the gold warriors and gold magicians to Su Ye. So, on the road of puguan, more than 90000 cavalry trotted with their horses. After a period of time, Su Ye opened the heavenly fortress and walked through the whole team, so that everyone and horses could get the help of the heavenly fortress, recover their physical strength and cure all kinds of minor injuries and injuries encountered on the way. At the same time, Su Ye developed aura talent. After feeling the power and aura of the heavenly fortress, every cavalry was in high spirits and trotted all the way, even if they were panting and tired. Some generals felt the spirit of these soldiers and compared the morale of the coalition forces in the intelligence with relief and regret. If the soldiers at the coalition headquarters had such fighting spirit and will, even without Su ye, they would not have been killed or injured so badly. After half a day''s rescue, the team finally arrived at the little plain ahead of schedule. At the same time, at the intersection in the direction of Tempe Valley, there was a cry of killing. Twenty thousand soldiers from the coalition headquarters after the war were defeated one after another¡° Blow the horn! Mount! " Suye road¡° "Woo..." the sound of the Magic Horn unique to Greece sounded and spread all over the small plain, along the three forks, and along the sky, as if it were going to spread all over Greece. The generals of the coalition headquarters fighting in the little plain turned their heads and burst into tears. The legendary hell knight and the king of hell Su ye are coming! Under the leadership of Su ye, the Legion of state protection cavalry, which had long been cast with various protective magic, was like a mighty torrent of hell, stepping on thousands of rivers and mountains, falling flames and charging with thunder¡° Greek tongpao, here we are! " Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience and cast spells at the same time. At the moment, many Persian soldiers will rush out of the intersection. When they see the terrible torrent of hell, their momentum will drop greatly, but a few soldiers will do things that will stunne the pursued Greeks. Drop your weapon, hold your head and run! Everyone suddenly realized that this must have been involved. Everyone nodded together. A savior is a medal as famous as a great cause, which is more significant in some ways. In Greece, even saving a city-state is not qualified to be a savior. It is necessary to save a large number of Greeks. Suye''s rescue blocked the Persian soldiers, not only saved hundreds of thousands of Greek soldiers, but also saved countless city states and Greeks in the rear¡° If this war is defeated, I will personally award him a savior. If it is defeated, I will apply for the position of ''Greek'' and general for him. " The priests and judges raised their heads and looked at Aldis in disbelief. Greeks, that''s the highest honor in Greece, not one of them. Today''s Greece, but before that, at least it had to be promoted to the heroic rank to accumulate so many meritorious deeds. Even some demigods don''t get such medals. Moreover, most of the Greek medals were awarded during the founding period, and no one has received the "Greek" medal for more than a century. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 608

    The selection of the Greek medal is either directly decided by the gods, or the gods show miracles and let all Greeks choose together. It can only be awarded if the number of supporters exceeds 70%.


    Once you have this medal, you need to consider who wants to move Su ye in the future.


    However, these are not important. What is important is that all the recipients of the Greek medal clearly believe in gods and people.


    Su Ye is a magician.


    Magicians do not oppose gods, and some are willing to believe in gods, but they can never be pious.


    What does it mean to give a Greek medal to a person who may not believe in God?


    This means that the Greeks don''t have to believe in gods!


    A holy land adjudicator whispered, "indeed, his credit is enough. If we can really defeat Persia, we should apply for Greeks for him. However, the Greeks are of great importance. We need the temples to work together and slowly test it. At least when he reaches adulthood at the age of 18, he can officially issue it. "


    Some adjudicators suddenly realized that they supported Su Ye''s application for the Greek medal.


    Aldis glanced at those people with disgusting eyes. Then he said, "let''s go to the hot spring pass and set up an interim adjudication office to see who is the culprit for the cruelty of Greek soldiers, who is the murderer of the defeat of Tampere Valley, and who is the real blasphemer!"


    The temple carriages in the sky turned and flew away from the little plain.


    From the sky, the Persian army has completely occupied the fort of the valley of Tempe, and the whole army has a rest.


    On the road from Tempe Valley to the small plain, some Persian armies moved from north to south to Wenquan pass.


    However, they piled up more and more not far from the small plain, so that the rear army had to stop moving forward temporarily and stay in place.


    The Persian generals who stayed on the road fell into endless meetings and disputes, and no one knew how to deal with their king of hell.


    They summoned the Tempe Valley fortress, but there was no response. It seemed that the hero King Gilgamesh went back to the hero palace to sleep. At this time, no one dared to disturb him.


    And Xerxes did not know when he suddenly disappeared, so that Persian generals could only scold cowards.


    The whole coalition headquarters still has command, but not including Wenquan pass.


    The command of Wenquan pass has been entrusted to mitayad by the temple, and Su Ye is the deputy commander. At the same time, he is still the deputy head and actual commander of the patriotic Knight Corps.


    The coalition headquarters was completely quiet.


    Mitayad and Suye became taboos in the coalition headquarters. Everyone knew that at least before the end of the Greek Bosnian war, they were equivalent to the chief high priests of the temples.


    No more magic messengers flying around, no more complaining generals.


    The generals of Wenquan pass laughed all day, happier than defeating Xerxes.


    In addition, wenquanguan also received a new good news.


    General demes has led a coalition of Greek navies to the Strait of Orion to block the Persian Navy. Prevent the Persian Navy from landing behind the hot spring pass.


    Before that, there were nobles in the naval coalition who said they would never support Su ye and mitayad. Then they were beaten black and blue by demes, stripped off their clothes and kicked out of the Navy.


    When the Persian horn sounded, Su ye and other generals stood on the inner wall and looked ahead.


    The gray mountain wall on the left stands, and the dark blue sea water on the right rippling. On the narrow road ahead, a small group of Persians slowly approach.


    The wall of Wenquan pass has been transformed into a three-story white stone structure.


    The outer layer is about eight meters high and twenty meters wide. It was full of soldiers, with dense crossbows.


    After the outer layer is the middle layer, which is 12 meters high and 20 meters wide. It is also full of soldiers and powerful crossbows.


    Finally, there is the inner wall, which is 20 meters high. It is also the place where Su ye and other generals are located.


    On the white inner wall, the generals looked at the front seriously.


    No flag means Gilgamesh didn''t arrive.


    There''s no place for his hero palace.


    The number of the team is wrong. It''s like a diplomatic mission.


    "The old Persian tradition..." medell said.


    The crowd nodded softly.


    If Persia had great confidence, it would sweep the enemy directly, just as Xerxes attacked procuan.


    However, once the Persians found that they had to pay a huge price, they would inevitably choose to surrender.


    But it worked well for the Greek city states.


    Finally, the diplomatic mission stopped in a relatively wide open space 100 meters outside the city wall.


    The first Persian nobles wore gorgeous robes, and every part of their body was inlaid with gold and silver from head to foot, like a human luxury showcase.


    The Persian looked up at everyone on the city wall. Without expression, he took out a roll of parchment and read it out as if no one else was there.


    "On behalf of the great king of kings, the king of nations, the Lord of the world, the iron blood emperor, the first God... The great Persian Emperor Darius, the king of heroes, the blood of demigods, the God killer, the Lord of Uruk, the king of Sumer... The great hero King Gilgamesh..."


    Dozens of titles were read out by Xu Xu. Su Ye yawned and asked bleary eyed, "I just slept. I haven''t finished reading it yet?" The generals laughed. " Put down your spear and sword, hand over your water and soil, and submit to the Persian Empire. The Persian Empire will give you the same Persian citizenship and absolute asylum. The first hot spring pass soldier to surrender will become a holy land aristocrat. The first general of Wenquan pass to surrender will become a legendary aristocrat! If you surrender to the holy land, you will become a legend. If you surrender to the legend, Persia will help you to be promoted to a demigod! "¡° Finally, I read the words of the king of heroes, the blood of the demigod... The great hero King Gilgamesh: Su ye, I love talents. As long as you join Persia, I will abdicate, and the new king of Uruk will be inherited by you and help you promote to legend as soon as possible. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 609

    The envoy finished, bowed slightly and smiled humbly.


    The whole army of Wenquan pass looked up and down to the innermost and highest wall, looking at Su Ye.


    Everyone''s eyes sparkled with surprise.


    Even mitayad and other veterans stared at Su ye with an unbelievable face.


    The envoy was soliciting surrender to others and solicitation to Su Ye.


    The envoy''s final attitude was not to pay tribute to Wenquan pass, the legendary general or Greece, but to Suye and the future new king of Uruk.


    Euclid muttered to himself, "ask yourself, if Gilgamesh said that to me, I''m afraid I''ve flown out. That''s the new king of Uruk. That''s the legendary golden city. With so much wealth, I''ll establish a school of geometry, a school of mathematics and a school of magic. I also want to taste the feeling of being a dean! In this way, I can study geometry and magic at ease... By the way, I want to build a super large library that belongs to me. That''s all I want to do when I''m alive... "


    Many generals almost rolled their eyes. This is what you planned. We don''t plan this.


    We are much purer than you. We are king tuuruk.


    Su Ye remained motionless, but the hearts of the people present were pounding, as if they were about to become the new king of Urumqi.


    "I won''t stop you..." mithiad sighed.


    The generals were stunned and sighed in their hearts. If this was blocked, it would be a great revenge.


    The generals secretly looked at each other and sighed one after another.


    They have been discussing privately these days. Su Ye is needed for the battle of hell in proguan, the battle of Wenquan pass and the naval battle.


    If the main achievement of Suye in the marathon war was to scare off the giant Legion and sink the Persian flagship, the achievement of Suye in the second Greek Polish war was the achievement of the whole Greek army.


    Without Suye, other Greek generals could not take decent credit at all.


    Without Su ye, the defense can''t be defended, the battle array can''t rush, escape, intercept and stop, and even there''s no hope of a naval battle.


    Even this hot spring pass seems easy to defend and difficult to attack, but as long as the Persian Navy lands behind the hot spring pass, it can''t hold it at all.


    If Suye really wants to surrender, the war between Greece and Poland will inevitably end in the great defeat of Greece and will be ceded for compensation. If Persia wants to rule all Greece, it is likely to lead to the eastward advance of Rome and even the participation of temples, forming a ground divine war sweeping the world.


    The point is, the king of Uruk is so tempting.


    For many people, it is more attractive than the position of Persian Emperor.


    No one knows whether Gilgamesh, the king of Uruk, owes money to others, but everyone knows that the Persian Emperor owes Gilgamesh money.


    "Thank the hero King Gilgamesh for his kindness. However, my goal is not the king of the world, but the king of philosophy and the king of magic." Su Ye looked down calmly and heard the whole hot spring pass.


    The eyes of all Greek generals suddenly opened wide, and everyone''s eyes were like flash lights, hitting Su Ye.


    They almost had to cover Su Ye''s mouth. Stop talking!


    Calm down before you answer!


    If you become king Uruk, we''ll have fun with you!


    If you don''t want to be, you can ask us how to give it to us!


    Don''t refuse!


    "Dear Lord Su ye, we will report back truthfully. The great hero King Gilgamesh, only give you one day, and one day later, the troops will come to the city! "


    The Persian envoy nodded slightly to Suye again, then turned around with his head raised and led the team away.


    "You really don''t want to be king of Uruk? If I had met this kind of thing decades ago, I would have jumped down. " Mitayad looked at Su Ye helplessly.


    "Compared with the star sea of philosophy and magic, Uruk and Persia are just small puddles. The former is eternal, and the latter is just a drop in the sea." Suye road.


    Mithiad nodded.


    General fast sighed softly and sighed, "your magician will beep."


    The magician present looked at fast angrily.


    "You really don''t regret it?" Asked madeles.


    "What do you regret?"


    Su Ye shrugged and went back to do his homework.


    Bingfeng, di Aotian and Deng Shen followed Su ye with a proud face.


    After a while, mityad looked as if he was thinking about the generals of life, but said, "don''t think about it, prepare for the war."


    The generals woke up and turned a little red.


    Soon, the whole fortress was ready for war.


    Early the next morning, a loud war drum sounded outside the hot spring pass.


    Dong... Dong... Dong


    The early morning sun drifted on the blue sea, white waves hit the dark brown shore, and occasionally splashed on the gray mountain wall.


    The originally narrow hot spring pass has been completely transformed, just like a war puppet guarding the most dangerous thoroughfare in Greece.


    Su ye went to the city and looked carefully. Unexpectedly, the Persians were quite good at working.


    They got the armored vehicles out.


    On the narrow road between the mountain wall and the sea, no one can be seen, but one huge bronze hut after another can be seen creeping slowly on the road outside the city.


    The bronze hut is three inches thick, about ten meters long and four meters wide.


    The roof is a smooth arc, and there are some air holes and shooting holes on the four walls. It can be judged from the traces left by the air holes and the ground that there are four metal puppets standing in the middle of the house, carrying the bronze hut forward.


    In the hole, there are Persian eyes occasionally, but more are all kinds of gorgeous magic brilliance.


    "Really talented..." Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. It was more like a variant of the car rush,


    Some of the generals on the city wall did nothing at all, while others looked helpless.


    "What''s this called? "Demon house army?"


    "This means that all our spears, bows and arrows have lost their use."


    "Since they use this siege tool, it means that they have been tested. At least the magic of the golden level can''t affect them."


    "Yes, don''t underestimate the Persians. They are the largest country in the world, not by word, but by fight. Since you dare to use it, it must make sense. "


    "Magicians, what do you think of this new tool?"


    "Anyway, I''m not afraid of cavalry. I can resist arrows and spears."


    "I saw the light of the small wind barrier and the fire barrier, which shows that they can greatly weaken all magic."


    "They should have prepared this thing long ago, but the wind barrier should be changed for Su Ye. The wind queen with stripping talent is too strong."


    "Let''s try this... The power of the magic house army first."


    The long magic house army moved forward slowly. After reaching 200 meters away, the archers fired.


    The arrow fell on the bronze magic house and made a crisp sound.


    Then the spear flew out. It still sounded like a bell, tinkling and splashing with sparks.


    It was as if someone were playing percussion instruments on the battlefield.


    Then, the magic crossbow went out.


    Boom... Boom


    Giant magic crossbows and arrows flew to the bronze magic house accurately, but at the moment of approaching, they suddenly slowed down, like a clock hammer hitting the big clock.


    When... When


    The magic house hit by the giant magic crossbow and arrow either stopped suddenly or retreated rapidly and collided with the magic house in the rear.


    The giant magic crossbow and arrow either burst or fell to the ground, leaving only clear dents on the surface of the demon object.


    The magic house army continued to advance against a long-range attack.


    "Riprap!"


    The stones dug from the mountain were thrown away one after another with the help of the magic catapult.


    Bang... Bang


    When the boulder fell, the bronze magic house shook heavily and sank a little. The boulder left a slight pit, and then slid down to both sides along the arc roof.


    Or hit the mountain wall, or fell into the sea.


    Under the attack of boulders, people in the magic house fell to the ground and even vomited blood.


    The soldiers in the magic house pushed away the boulders in the way and accelerated the impact.


    The golden magician of Greece stood on the outer wall and chanted a spell.


    One magic array after another floated in front of them, and all kinds of magic roared to the magic house army below.


    Fire rain, tornado, poisonous bee, earth explosion, splitting wind, ice cone and other standard magic that consume the least magic bloom in the magic house army,


    Good magic in mid air. Once you arrive around the magic house, obvious changes will take place.


    The rain of fire shrinks from a small flame to a small spark. After the tornado approaches, it disappears immediately. The poisonous bees fly more and more slowly, and the earth explodes and seems to become rubble. The lethality is very poor. The ice cone falling from the sky will only leave the sound of tinkling and ice breaking on the roof.


    Even the effect of trap technique has become very weak. The original trap five or six meters deep is only one meter deep, which does not affect these elite Persian soldiers at all.


    The stone wall technique is very strong, but they all become crisp muffins, and the huge magic house will fall down as soon as it is hit.


    A large amount of fire oil was thrown on the city wall, the roof of the magic house was burning, and the flame flowed down the four walls, but a few seconds later, the flame suddenly went out.


    "Persia is so rich..."


    "Maybe Gilgamesh is too rich."


    The Greek generals were silent. It was not that Greece could not make a magic house, but that it could not afford the money.


    Magicians discussed one after another and soon came to a general conclusion that there are multiple puppets in the magic house. These puppets are equipped with various magic weakening gemstones or magic arrays, which is enough to greatly reduce the magic power of the golden level.


    There must be silver or even gold levels in it to solve any accidents.


    Once you reach the edge of the city wall, you can easily destroy the city wall.


    Gold magicians continue to use all kinds of magic. Some magic can indeed kill ordinary soldiers inside, but it has little effect on soldiers with divine power protection. Suddenly, the magic house army in front began to accelerate¡° Not good! " Whoosh... Whoosh... A magic crossbow and arrow flew out of the hole in the magic house and flew to the city. The Greeks at the head of the city used shields to resist¡° Shall we go down and fight them? " Some gold soldiers stood on the wall and looked up at mitayad and Suye high in the rear, waiting for orders. In the midst of many obstacles, the magic house army in front rushed to the bottom of the city. The wall below vibrated violently, and even sent out a dense cracking sound. This kind of city wall has been specially solidified. Ordinary fossils are gold magic such as mud. There is no way to take this kind of city wall, but no matter how strong the city wall is, it can''t resist continuous violent destruction¡° General, send out golden soldiers! "¡° We really can''t stand it if it goes on like this. " The generals went to war one after another. Su ye said, "there''s no need to send out gold for such a small thing. Let me try. Lamp God, you use fire magic. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 610

    "Yes, master of the fire." See the lamp God originally normal eyeball Teng to burn up, into two regiments of flame, dark flame, gently jump.


    The lamp God pointed at the front.


    Magic creation, rain of fire.


    A black fire cloud appeared in the sky, and then the dense black hell fire fell from the sky.


    As soon as the rain of fire came out, everyone on both sides was startled.


    The magic base radius of golden magic is 20 meters. The rain of fire is good. How is the radius close to 100 meters?


    However, the fire rain of this fire rain is very small.


    The flames of ordinary flame rain are the size of thumb. The flame rain is just as big as soybeans, like broken coal particles.


    It can be seen that the 200 meter space is shrouded in the rain of fire. Not only the mountain wall on the left is full of Hellfire, but also the ocean on the right is boiling with hellfire.


    As for the Persians on the Middle Road, there was no response at first.


    However, what makes everyone wonder is that these small fire drops, which are not much like Mars, not only did not dissipate after falling on the roof of the magic house, but quickly spread and expanded the fire.


    Obviously, there is only a small point. Each falling on the magic house will stimulate the talent of loud noise and make people nearby have severe ear pain.


    Bang Bang


    Countless fire drops broke out a continuous sound, which was more powerful than the previous falling of boulders.


    The small fire drops seemed completely unaffected by those weakening and protective magic, quickly connected into a sea of flames and burned through the shell.


    The metal plate that made up the bronze magic house was quickly burned into a metal net.


    The magic house became a dilapidated open-air house.


    The flame wrapped in liquid bronze fell on the Persian soldiers below.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream came from those bronze magic houses.


    One after another, the fire people ran out of the magic house. What they were wearing was not fire droplets, but a raging flame.


    They screamed and jumped into the sea, but the powerful Hellfire with triple talents wrapped them and isolated the sea.


    They are like a fire mass, burning in the sea water, boiling the sea water, releasing steam, and then carbonizing slowly.


    The black rain of fire, like the fire of hell, slowly melted the magic houses and the Persians in the magic houses.


    The rear general was shocked and hurriedly ordered the magic house army to retreat.


    Euclid shook his head and said, "you are such a regular flame rain. It''s terrible! Wait, I''ll design a rectangular flame rain range for you. It''s only twenty or thirty meters wide and three or four hundred meters long. "


    The other magicians and soldiers looked at Su Ye blankly.


    Is this the rain of fire?


    Shouldn''t this be called the day of fire?


    Covering 200 meters of road, is this what the golden mage can do?


    The flame rain of the holy master is not so strong.


    The key is that there are too many additional talents in the flame rain. It can burn through the divine power equipment and gold armor of the gold soldiers in only a few seconds. A few gold soldiers are burned alive, and there is no doubt that they will die under the gold.


    Some firemen at the back of the team rushed headlong to the Persian army behind.


    At first, the Persians in the rear didn''t react. They were accidentally touched by the fireman. A little spark spread rapidly.


    "Stop the spread of flame!"


    See a gold soldier suddenly shot to kill everyone on fire.


    The spread stopped.


    However, the fire rain did not stop.


    The dark flames kept falling, and the mountain walls and land were constantly burned.


    It was a long time before the rain of fire stopped.


    The soldiers on both sides will be shocked in their eyes.


    On the road about 200 meters between the two armies, all the bronze magic houses were burned into water and solidified on the ground where big pits were burned.


    The Persian remains were burned to ashes.


    When the sea breeze blows, it is everywhere. The waves rolled and disappeared.


    The dark earth was shining with bronze.


    This magic is more terrible than a tornado.


    Because the rain of fire can last for a long time, if this magic continues to burn, it can burn this section of the road below the sea level, making the attack more difficult.


    Soon, the generals and magicians of both sides suddenly looked at the lamp God and Su Ye.


    They realized that Su ye had been hiding his strength before!


    Su Ye didn''t use this magic either when attacking Xerxes army or when blocking pursuers, but only used wind magic.


    Once again misjudged the strength of Su Ye.


    "The transformation of that magic house is limited, and it will take at least two or three days to complete. In the next few days, it will be handed over to my lamp God. I continue to study. Help yourself. "


    Su ye said and made a move familiar to all Spartan soldiers present.


    Take out the small desk and chair, sit on it and read the magic book seriously.


    Spartan soldiers almost collapsed. It''s understandable that you play like this in the arena. It''s a battlefield, and it''s a war between a big Federation and a superpower, and it''s probably the most important war.


    Just do your homework in public?


    The Persian general in the distance was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    This is the greatest humiliation in Persian history!


    It can be said that being rushed by cavalry is no match for the new arms, but a Persian lamp God blocks millions of Persian armies, and then the owner of the lamp God is doing his homework. What is it that people do?


    "Come with me, Persians will never bow their heads! Persia can lose, but Suye must die! Kill Su Ye! "


    Seeing a gold general with a red face, he took the lead to rush over. His men rushed forward with warm blood and howling.


    The commander saw this scene and opened his mouth without stopping.


    A hot-blooded Persian team rushed to the wall of Wenquan pass.


    The crossbow men looked at their generals.


    The generals spread their hands. Since Su Ye is here, you all have a rest and remember to shout come on.


    "Su ye must die!"


    Thousands of Persians howled and rushed to the hot spring pass.


    Su Ye kept on studying. His studies were too heavy. After all, he wanted to grow up quickly and could not study step by step. As a golden magician, he had to finish all the magic courses in five years in one year, otherwise he didn''t even have basic magic knowledge.


    When the Persian team was 30 meters away from the hot spring pass, the lamp God shot.


    It is also a rain of fire created and expanded by magic.


    Under the gold, it burns instantly, cries and struggles, hitting the wall, jumping into the sea, and fleeing back.


    The worst group of people fell into the chaos, fear or illusion of dark talents, burning and killing their teammates.


    The two gold soldiers in charge did not retreat, but they were burned through divine power equipment and gold armor before they jumped onto the city wall.


    Watching the dark Hellfire rain fall, both sides fell into silence again.


    Thousands of soldiers disappeared all at once. They didn''t even leave their bodies. They went straight to ashes.


    How else?


    Persian generals gathered and talked.


    The Greek generals stood on the wall and guessed what the Persian general was talking about. Then the Greek generals began to discuss how to break through the Soviet attack if they were Persians.


    Finally, with the help of the magician, find the perfect answer.


    Find a gold mage with a fire element priest, spit blood, and add a fire element shield to the Persians one by one. In this way, Su Ye''s hell fire power can be reduced to the level of ordinary gold magic. In this way, gold and silver soldiers can attack the city normally.


    The magicians searched for information and finally found that there are three golden level magicians who currently have the blood of the fire element priest, one is Su ye, the other is an Egyptian wizard whose life and death is unknown over the age of 80, and the last is a descendant of the legendary fire master and the king of fire Heraclitus, the Greek.


    The Greek generals were discussing that a team of ten golden soldiers suddenly rushed out, and everyone was attached with a lot of protective magic, including fire element shield and other special weapons for fire element.


    Ten people rushed close, and the lamp God released the rain of fire.


    But strangely, all the ten gold soldiers suddenly withdrew. Due to sufficient preparation, appropriate response and intact return, the magic protection collapsed, the divine power consumption was great, and all their faces were slightly white.


    Later, I saw that all Persian magicians began to use dispelling magic. The most commonly used was the famous "magic dispelling". They used Su Ye''s magic on the marathon battlefield.


    More than a hundred golden magicians cast spells together. I don''t know how long later, the rain of fire suddenly disappeared.


    The Persian soldiers shouted excitedly, but the Persian mages were expressionless.


    It wasn''t dispelled by magic, but it lasted.


    The smiles of the Persian soldiers froze on their faces.


    The generals of Greece began to count. Just now, the total amount of magic dispelled by Persian mages exceeded 3000 times.


    How else? You can''t send gold soldiers to rush to the wall in front of the fire rain, punch and withdraw quickly.


    Next, Persian generals and magicians seemed to become players of puzzle solving games. They used various ways to attack, and even used various magic to disturb the rain of fire, with little effect.


    Magicians in Greece are also studying, and finally found that at least the Holy Land magicians can solve the flame rain, such as using space magic to reverse the flame rain, or using water magic to destroy elements, or using magic created dispel spells.


    So, all morning.


    After lunch and lunch break, Su ye took out his magic beard, stood on the city wall, looked at the Persians, and said in the most formal Persian language of Plato College: "I admire the hero King Gilgamesh very much. I give him a face. I allow you to challenge ahead. I, Su Ye, a 17-year-old gold magician, welcome you to send any gold rank challenge, Including the golden destiny Warlock. "


    Gold warriors and magicians don''t hear it. Who used to treat you as gold? The fate warlocks were angry and looked at Su Ye. They couldn''t even solve a hell Warcraft. What was the challenge before? Su Ye sighed, shook his head and said in Persian: "in addition to Gilgamesh, the Persian army is three million. You must lower your eyebrows when you see me!" The Persian was stunned and blew up the camp in an instant. Countless Persians yelled and cursed madly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 611

    The whole Greek army watched Suye from top to bottom. Those who knew Persian immediately told those who didn''t know Persian.


    Everyone cheered Su ye in their hearts.


    This ridicule is divine. That is, in the hot spring pass, the Persian army has surrounded the city and attacked it on all sides.


    A general who is not a magician is not a good dramatist.


    But then, some generals couldn''t help laughing. Su Ye''s desire for survival was still strong.


    Added a premise, except Gilgamesh.


    This shows that Su Ye has not lost his mind.


    Sue cannot withstand a single blow. She continues to show her death. "Oh, all the Persian legends... Except for the beautiful princess algiman, it''s almost impossible. I don''t even have the courage to challenge me before the battle, so I won''t say anything ugly. Unfortunately, if archiman were here, he would say, "three million people only open their mouths, and none of them is a man."


    The sound of drinking and swearing in the Persian army soared, and many people were about to rush out, but they were held by their comrades in arms.


    Even the people on the Greek side looked at Su ye in surprise.


    What''s the matter with Su Ye today? This forbidden spell is a little big.


    From then on, Su Ye was a walking human artifact.


    Mithiad raised his hand and rubbed his temples. This deputy is hard to manage.


    Medels looked calm.


    Even the goddess dares to flirt. It''s nothing to ridicule three million Persians.


    "Good job!" Euclid glanced at Su Ye shining all over his body from top to bottom and whispered admiringly, "money is enough."


    Later, Su Ye winked at Euclid.


    Euclid bowed his head and thought about Su Ye''s intention.


    Are you working with yourself to stimulate the Persian, or are you ready to save him?


    Su Ye looked back and continued to say in Persian: "gold soldiers dare not, Holy Land soldiers dare? I, Suye, the king of the gladiator, the king of the marathon, the champion of the pithian competition, and the king of hell, challenge all the holy warriors in Persia. The Holy Land soldiers who dare not challenge go away and don''t let me see them in the future! "


    Euclid continued to think.


    The Greek generals and magicians frowned.


    However, a few teachers and students of Plato college and a few nobles always feel a familiar taste.


    What''s the smell?


    "I''ll come!"


    "I, kaharo, accept your pre battle challenge!"


    "The Great Holy Land Warrior tramon, challenge you!"


    This name has attracted the attention of many people. It is a person with the same name as the hero. It sounds more like a Greek.


    Finally, five Persian Holy Land warriors stood up.


    Persian magicians have complicated eyes.


    Judging from the perspective of professional magicians, it is possible for the Holy Land warriors to defeat Su ye, but the problem is that it is only possible. As for whether the possibility is 1% or 99%, I don''t know.


    The expressions of a few holy mages were even more tangled, because they were not sure. These soldiers were less likely to defeat Su Ye.


    Especially after seeing the magic image of Su Ye during the battle, the holy masters were thinking about how to defeat Su ye, but they all vaguely felt that Su Ye didn''t use his full strength and had been hiding something.


    After the enhanced version of the rain of fire appeared, their premonition was stronger.


    The Su Ye repeatedly mocked, just to wait for the promise of the Holy Land soldiers.


    But for what?


    Su Ye looked at the five holy warriors who came to the front of the battle and immediately said, "you are the real men in Persia. I should give you enough respect."


    Su Ye straightened his chest, put his right hand in front of his heart and gave a military salute.


    The curse of the Persian camp disappeared, and the faces of the five holy land soldiers immediately eased.


    However, the teachers of Plato college and mithiad lowered their heads slightly to hide their expressions.


    Su Ye''s move was wonderful. When he stepped on a combined fist, the five holy land soldiers had no way back if they wanted to return.


    "But..." Su ye said in embarrassment, "don''t get me wrong, five. I don''t despise the Holy Land rank, because others say that the Holy Land soldiers in Persia are particularly weak. But I am also the four kings, and I am unbeaten in 300 consecutive battles against the nobles. You know my strength, but I don''t know the strength of the five of you. "


    At this time, some people suddenly realized that they finally understood what the familiar taste was.


    Then Su ye took out a heroic spear and said, "in order to avoid someone fighting with me indiscriminately, I want to set a small threshold and not insult the name of my four kings, Su Ye. This is a heroic divine power spear worth one million gold eagles. It was made by the famous blacksmith Smith. Whoever can take out the collateral worth a million gold eagles is qualified to fight me. In addition, I think honor is more important than money. If you have a rank medal and a War Merit Medal, you can take it out as collateral. "


    Then a magician translated Su Ye''s words and spread all over the hot spring pass fortress.


    The Persian camp is silent. One shot is a million golden eagles. The Holy Land soldiers may not be able to take them out.


    Unless it''s a big family


    "It''s just a heroic divine power equipment. We Persians can afford it!" The skinhead soldier named kaharo came out, dressed in brown yellow leather clothes and painted with blood stripes. He was incompatible with the Persians wearing gold and silver, and more like a crazy soldier in northern Europe.


    Su Ye looked at the Tomahawk in kaharo''s hand and vaguely guessed that this man should have the blood of a crazy warrior, but he didn''t know why he joined Persia.


    Under Darius, Persia was still a fairly open and compatible country.


    "I bet on the ancestral totem! How much do you say it''s worth! "


    The Persian camp was in an uproar. When the Greek translated by the magician spread all over the hot spring pass fortress, the soldiers on the Greek side would also be in an uproar.


    Su Ye was stunned. He really didn''t feel bad about selling yetian.


    In addition to the divine power system, the four countries have some branches of primitive power.


    For example, the original power of Egypt is witchcraft, the original power of Persia is blood sacrifice, the original power of northern Europe is the power of ancestors, and the ancestral totem carries the power of a tribe''s ancestors.


    Greece is an exception. In the last dark age, Greece''s original power was completely destroyed, its inheritance was interrupted, and became a laggard in civilization.


    However, due to the special geographical location of Greece and the influence of Egypt and the two river civilizations, Greece has become the intersection of civilizations. By mistake, it has formed an important link of civilization progress and civilization exchange, thus giving birth to something that is not original power but surpasses original power.


    Philosophy.


    On the basis of philosophy and witchcraft, Greece gave birth to a new primitive force, magic, suitable for all mankind.


    Caharo''s bet on the ancestral totem is equal to Plato blocking all the handwritten works of Socrates, and Suye''s bet on all the magical identities and knowledge, such as the magic senator, the magic source badge and so on.


    Get the ancestor totem, you can get the power of their ancestors.


    Throughout the world, ancestral totems are particularly popular and scarce magic items.


    Those Temple priests call the ancestral totem a false god totem, which reflects the particularity of the ancestral totem.


    "Legendary ancestor totem?" Su ye asked.


    "Hero!" Kaharo raised his head proudly.


    Su Ye''s heart jumped. The hero totem is more valuable than the Hero Medal. Maybe it''s also an advanced six rings, with a value of 40 to 50 million, which is equivalent to the statue of God''s blood.


    Su Ye immediately said, "the price of hero totem is mostly higher than 3 million, and it''s hard to buy. In order to respect the great hero totem, I bet on the new hero divine power equipment, with a total value of five million! In addition, whether I win or lose, this magic spear is presented to the heroic descendants I admire, kaharo! "


    Su ye said, raising the hero''s divine power spear.


    Both Greece and Persia were stunned.


    At first, they all thought Su Ye was stupid, but then, even the Persians had an unprecedented respect.


    This is the real pre battle challenge. Whether you win or lose, you are willing to give treasures to each other.


    Su Ye is worthy of being a magician who can defeat Xerxes.


    He is really a hero!


    The Greek soldiers raised their heads. Su Ye was indeed different from those magicians who secretly hid behind the soldiers. He not only dared to charge in person on the battlefield, but also regarded honor more important than wealth at this time.


    That''s a heroic spear, that''s a million Golden Eagles!


    If you change to another magician, even if you win, it''s nothing.


    But Su ye, winning is convincing. It really gives Greeks face!


    "Good! Even if I lose, I''m willing! Giving the totem of our ancestors to you will never disgrace the glory of our Astor tribe! "


    Hearing the "big tribe", the Greeks are pumping air between their teeth. The inheritance of kaharo is a little strong. I''m afraid Suye will be a little dangerous.


    However, the teachers and students of Plato college either bowed their heads silently or covered their faces.


    Su Ye is still so excellent that he deserves to be deeply handed down by niden and the king of real actors.


    The key is really willing.


    In this way, the Holy Land soldiers behind will have to bleed.


    Otherwise, what''s the good meaning of the great Persian Empire?


    Su ye said frankly, "in the face of this Holy Land Warrior, I show my strongest strength and respect."


    As a result, kaharo looked embarrassed.


    The Persian magician coughed and said, "Su ye, I need to remind you that there are many rules for the challenge before the battle. For example, you can''t use super power. Kaharo has legendary divine power equipment, but you can''t use it. He can also borrow the power of the totem of his ancestors, but he can''t use it either. You too, you can''t use the legendary magic lamp, you can''t use the blood beyond the element general. After all, the element Lord is equivalent to the power of the demigod, and the element priest is equivalent to the power of the legend. "


    "Well... No problem. I have too much blood power. For fairness, I can use other fields, but I can''t use attack fields. In the defense field, I only use the land element to protect the general''s blood, and I don''t need to protect the city-state. After all, I''m a magician, and my defense is far inferior to that of a soldier. With the strength of the Holy Land warriors, we are absolutely not afraid to protect the land. "


    Kaharo opened his mouth and was about to say that he could use other fields, but think about the dark hellfire and shut up¡° OK, please prepare. You can have super level divine power equipment or magic tools, but you can''t activate them. Once activated, you will be judged as failure. " The magician on the Persian side said. Suye and caharo began to change their clothes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 612

    Su Ye is to put away the Holy Land magic tools and constantly take out the golden magic tools from his space ring.


    The kaharo was different. Nearby gold warriors or holy land warriors began to lend him all kinds of Holy Land divine power equipment.


    Su Ye changed quickly, but it was troublesome to wear divine power equipment. Caharo''s comrades helped him wear it together. The scene was very lively and took quite a long time.


    By the time kaharo was dressed, Su ye had flown outside the city wall and finished half a test paper in the suspended magic book.


    With the hope of the people of the whole country, kaharo went to Suye, and the two sides stood 100 meters apart.


    Kaharo slapped the shield on the left with his right axe and said loudly, "Suye, I applaud your courage to challenge the Holy Land and recognize your genius! In the world of battle, only real genius can surpass the suppression of rank! You are like Aristotle, the golden throne and the power of the Holy Land! Then, in this war, I will treat you as an equal opponent! "


    "The same is true of me." Suye road.


    "According to the rules, you first use three protective spells on yourself." Kaharo said loudly.


    Su Ye nodded and used three gold protection Magic: water robe, steel armor and holy light armor.


    "Good, then, I''m going to attack!" Kaharo''s eyes stared. The golden power surged like mud, wrapped his body and rushed to Suye.


    Centered on Suye, it is earthy yellow within 90 meters.


    At the same time, a huge quartz rock column with two people holding each other floats from the ground and floats behind Su Ye. There are a total of 18, each of which is 16 meters long.


    At the moment when kaharo entered the land of protection, his body was in a big shape and his shoulders were short. Under the heavy pressure of talent, his body seemed to be carrying a huge thing of thousands of kilograms.


    Then, a yellowish transparent hand appeared out of thin air, clinging to his legs and pulling down, making his steps messy.


    Hoo


    The black and yellow dust suddenly surged and covered the whole field, blocking kaharo''s line of sight.


    In this way, most people of the two armies were blocked by the wind and sand and could not see what was happening inside.


    At the same time, eighteen giant pillars either fell from the sky, or collided in mid air, or swept from the side, or raided from the ground, attacking kaharo at the same time.


    Kaharo stepped on the stone pillar drilled from the ground, rose, twisted his body, avoided the sweeping stone pillar, suddenly jumped, and another stone pillar fell under his feet.


    He is like a flexible leopard, taking the flying stone pillars as a ladder, jumping and running on the stone pillars, and can always avoid intensive attacks.


    Suddenly, the legendary general hastin of the Persian army shouted, "We surrender!"


    Both Persians and Greeks looked at a loss.


    Kaharo has just rushed into the sandstorm and may not have met Suye. How did the Persian general announce his surrender?


    What did the general see through the dust?


    All the stone pillars are recovered.


    In the dust, kaharo''s face was red and his green veins were exposed on his forehead. The whole person seemed to be burning.


    I didn''t even release the holy field!


    "Why!" He turned angrily and looked at the Persian general.


    However, the Persian general was calm and silent.


    The dust disappeared and the field recovered.


    Kaharo immediately looked back at Suye and was stunned.


    When his hands were soft, the axe and shield fell to the ground with a bang.


    Around Su ye, four little Su ye were on both sides, and a magic spear with seven lights appeared in front of everyone.


    The light of these magic Spears is dazzling, and even an element blank area is formed nearby, and all elements are lined up.


    Su ye also has one in front of him, a total of five.


    But everyone knows that Su Ye has a talent for magic rebirth.


    Equal to ten.


    "Spear of seven elements..."


    A large number of soldiers and magicians on both sides recognized the magic.


    This is a typical warrior nemesis.


    The soft armor on kaharo''s back slowly changed color and was wet with sweat,


    Everyone looked at kaharo and seemed to see the scene of five sudden seven element spears penetrating kaharo in the dust.


    Su ye said: "your senior general is too careful. I believe that with kaharo''s strength, he will be hit by a seven element spear at most. This injury is insignificant to him."


    Kaharo''s face is black. It''s easy to say!


    If the spear pierces the chest, abdomen and limbs, it doesn''t matter. If it pierces the head, the legendary high priest can''t save himself.


    "I admit defeat!" Kaharo symbolically raised his hands and quickly put them down.


    Then, kaharo gave Su ye a thumbs up and said, "awesome! I didn''t expect you to save your strength after going through the battle of hell and the battle of blocking! These seven element spears are enough for you to use the Holy Land! Strong! You are strong! "


    Kaharo said, flashing the ring of space in his hand, and a thick stone pillar suddenly appeared in front of the hot spring pass.


    The stone pillar is two meters high, dark in texture, with light gray spots on the surface, smooth and shiny, and can even reflect human figures.


    Complex patterns are carved on the totem, in which blood seems to flow.


    At the top of the totem pole, an abstract bear head is engraved.


    Kaharo gently touched the totem of his ancestors and sighed, "the decline of the tribe is better for you than in my hand. Maybe your magician can use your ancestor totem. "


    Kaharo said, turning away.


    "Wait!"


    Kaharo turned around and saw Su Ye throwing a hero''s gold spear at him.


    "You gave the ancestor totem to the hero, and I also gave the spear to the hero." Suye road.


    "Good!" Kaharo simply took it, turned and walked back to the Persian army.


    Di Aotian ran forward and carried thousands of kilograms of totem poles back in the surprised eyes of everyone.


    Like a baby carrying a big tree.


    Four other holy land warriors stared at kaharo who was going back.


    Kaharo came close, just shook his head and continued to move forward.


    Suddenly, in the hot spring pass, comodes shouted neatly with the Spartan soldiers.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    Su Ye suddenly felt that someone''s cry was very loud, as if it had the power to penetrate people''s hearts, so he turned and looked at the Spartan array.


    A general of the Holy Land wearing gold armor, a bright red cloak and a red mane and crest stood proudly among the Spartan soldiers.


    Different from the muscular komodes, this man''s muscles are particularly symmetrical without any excessive expansion. Every inch of muscles seem to be carefully trimmed, perfectly proportioned and full of unspeakable beauty.


    The marble muscles can even attract men to touch.


    He stood in front of Spartan soldiers, and his powerful breath was like a flame burning in the night.


    Su Ye almost scolded.


    Leonidas, what are you doing here?


    I''ve changed history. Are you here to curse me?


    I''ve almost forgotten the battle of hot spring pass!


    bad omen!


    On the left and right sides of Leonidas stood two young soldiers armed to the teeth, the famous twin brothers, polux and castor.


    Suye forced a smile and waved to Leonidas. After all, these three supported him at the Sparta and pithia games.


    The three also smiled and waved to Su Ye.


    At Wenquan pass, people in the whole city kept shouting the name of Su ye, and the sound spread for miles.


    The arrogance of the Persian army dissipated in an instant.


    The remaining four holy land soldiers looked at each other, but no one changed their clothes and came forward.


    Su Ye sighed and spread it all over the armies of both sides.


    "It seems that for the Persians, it is too difficult for the holy land to defeat gold. Well, I don''t use the seven element spear anymore. Do you dare to fight? The spear is gone. The hero Divine Shield I mortgaged is produced by the temple and worth 2 million gold eagles. If you don''t have enough collateral, just give up. Brothers of Greece, do you think so? "


    "Yes..."


    The Greeks roared.


    The impact of the Tempe Valley fiasco is slowly fading.


    The Greek generals looked at Su Ye''s back and their eyes were full of gratitude and appreciation.


    Originally, I underestimated Su Ye. I thought Su Ye was just to earn some divine power equipment or suppress the morale of Persia. It seems that the real purpose of Su Ye is to improve the morale of the Greeks.


    If today''s magical images spread all over Greece, the Greeks would be more fearless of the Persians.


    "I''ll come! But... I don''t have enough collateral. " Said tramon, taking out all his valuables.


    Legendary divine power equipment, the order of the Holy Land and some military medals, calculated, a total of less than 500000 golden eagles.


    "I''ll help you!"


    The Persian general took out a legendary divine power equipment worth 500000.


    Su ye took a surprised look at the legendary Persian general, hastin.


    Persian generals and magicians were stunned and shot one after another.


    "This is my holy land magician badge. It''s useless to keep it! The market price is 50000 gold Eagles! "


    "Su Ye is a magician. I bet on the devil source badge, a 10000 gold eagle. I don''t take advantage of you. There are 12 in total." A Persian Holy Land magician said.


    The magicians on both sides showed strange colors.


    Then, some Persian magicians took out used magic source badges one after another. Some magic source badges have completed the superposition of invisible robes.


    Most of the soldiers don''t care, and only a few soldiers look thoughtful.


    The meaning behind the magic source badge can be different. Not only Greece has the demon source badge, but also legendary magicians in other places have reached an agreement in this regard. All places have the demon source badge. The surface value of the magic source badge is to exchange rewards from local magic organizations. As for the invisible robe, the magic seems worthless. The real potential value is a kind of inheritance. After a while, tramon scraped together enough collateral worth $2 million¡° Start? "¡° Start! " Ready, tramon, move forward. Su Ye opened the land of protection, then took back the four golden incarnations and released them again. He and the four golden incarnations chanted the same spell together¡° Six element spear. " Hippo was stunned¡° Didn''t you say you didn''t use the elemental spear? " Tramon lost his way in a hurry¡° I said no need for a stronger seven element spear, but I didn''t say no need for a six element spear. " Suye road. Tramon didn''t know how to refute for a moment¡° The seven element spear is too powerful, but the six element spear is just as powerful. You must have met it. How can you be afraid? " Su ye asked¡° Also, the six element spear is nothing... "Tramon looked serious. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 613

    The magicians on both sides stared at Su Ye''s six element spear in a daze.


    The six element spear of ordinary holy land is not the same as Su Ye''s six element spear!


    "Start!" Tramon rushed to Suye with machetes in both hands.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    The spear of five and six elements broke through the air, made a huge roar, and flew to tramon at an incredible speed.


    Tramon''s pupils suddenly enlarged. This speed is close to the limit speed that the Holy Land Warrior can avoid!


    "You''re lying!" Tramon screamed violently.


    Tramon squatted down fiercely. The golden holy land power wrapped his whole body and curled up. His whole body was behind the Holy Land shield.


    At the same time, it stimulated his sacred force field.


    An invisible spherical force field with a diameter of five meters emerged around tramon.


    The speed of the six element spear is almost imperceptible when it passes through the holy field.


    "Let''s go!" Su ye said, "open the territory to protect.".


    Then the rain of fire was released.


    Without hesitation, the Holy Land Warrior rushed into the hell fire rain on the spot and resisted the hell fire with powerful Holy Land divine power equipment and holy land divine power. Even if the whole person turned into a fire man, it seemed to be unaffected.


    "Summon apprentice servants."


    "Summon bronze servants."


    "Summon the silver servant."


    Di Aotian blocked Su Ye''s body for protection. The hell Unicorn ran to the Holy Land soldiers, and the ice queen began to release the ice magic.


    Su Ye didn''t even move.


    Then, the three servants inspired the call of the spirit at the same time, and their bodies expanded and their strength soared.


    ßÔ ßÔ


    The hellish unicorn, burning a dark flame, fell from the sky, and its two front hoofs trampled heavily on the shield of the Holy Land Warrior.


    Bang!


    The hell Unicorn retreats again and again. The Holy Land Warrior clearly opens the holy land force field, which can weaken the enemy, but he still retreats again and again like the hell unicorn, trampling on the earth with his feet, leaving clear footprints.


    However, the Holy Land divine power shield showed slight dents.


    "ßÔ ßÔ!"


    The hell unicorn charged again, this time with the sharp horn of thunder.


    The Holy Land soldiers were shocked and hurried to dodge, but two thunder balls flew out one after another, and two thunder nets covered the world.


    Such terrible thunder and lightning is enough to kill any gold warrior, but the Holy Land Warrior carried it alive.


    However, his figure stagnated.


    The hell Unicorn suddenly lowered its head and rushed. The silver sharp horn was like stabbing tissue paper, stabbing the Divine Shield of the Holy Land and the body of the Holy Land Warrior.


    Zizi


    The terrible current and flame rushed into the wound of the Holy Land Warrior in an instant. At the same time, the surging spiritual power impacted the mind of the Holy Land Warrior.


    He was momentarily dizzy.


    "Come back!" Suye road.


    "We admit defeat!" Persian general Hastings.


    The hell Unicorn pulled out its unicorn, got rid of the Holy Land soldiers, and walked back slowly with proud and elegant steps.


    Persian soldiers and magicians looked at the hell unicorn in horror.


    "The body of the demon king of hell must be the body of the Holy Land! Otherwise, no matter how strong its single horn is, it can''t pierce a layer of Divine Shield, a layer of divine armor and a layer of divine protection so easily. "


    "It pierced the heart, including the divine power protection and divine power armor on the back, as well as the holy land force field."


    "The unicorn of the Holy Land body still stays at the holy land level, but the unicorn has reached the legendary destructive power. There is no way. This is the terrible place of magical creatures."


    "It is said that today''s Warcraft is no different from livestock and poultry in front of the magical creatures of that year."


    The Greek soldiers will shout fanatically again.


    Even some normally calm magicians shouted.


    No Greek doesn''t like hell Warcraft.


    Handsome and ferocious!


    The Persian army was silent for the third time.


    The other two holy warriors looked at each other and at the arrogant hell unicorn.


    I can''t beat it.


    Not the lightning, not the legendary horn, but once the body is touched by a single horn, the spirit will be impacted and will lose.


    Unicorn''s powerful spiritual power is a nightmare for all melee creatures.


    Not everyone has a hat full of magic gems like Su ye, which can be immune to most mental attacks.


    Su Ye stared at the hell unicorn and guessed vaguely that this guy was also an ethnic servant, but its ethnic power was integrated. Only after receiving the call of the spirit could he stimulate the unicorn''s own power.


    Su Ye politely asked di Aotian to put away the third wave of collateral.


    The Persians haven''t spoken for a long time.


    Su Ye smiled friendly and said, "in the fourth battle, I don''t need any servants, including the lamp God."


    The eyes of the two holy warriors burst into bright light. Without a multi-element spear, without servants, and without multiple fields, how can a golden magician defeat a fully armed Holy Land Warrior¡° I, Carmona, accept your challenge! " The fourth Holy Land Warrior came up. However, it took him quite a while to get 100 meters away from Su Ye. It''s not that it''s slow to change, but that the time to collect the mortgage worth 2 million is significantly longer than the previous times. Some gold warriors and magicians even contributed their weapons. Carmona had a calm face. Just now, the process of so many comrades in arms collecting collateral was like a sharp knife, which deeply hurt him¡° Persia will win! " Carmona shouted. The Persians behind him woke up like a dream and shouted together¡° Persia will win! "¡° Persia will win! " Persians shouted desperately, and some soldiers even shed tears of hope¡° You release protective magic! " Carmona road¡° Still on him. " Su ye said calmly. Carmona''s face changed slightly. She bit her teeth and her cheeks swelled, like a basket of cooked eggs in her mouth. The morale of the Persians has plummeted. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 614

    Even the Greeks can''t cry or laugh. Su Ye''s words are too cruel to kill.


    At this time, the protective magic is still there, which not only shows that the previous Holy Land soldiers did not attack him at all, but also shows that the battle process is too fast.


    "I admit you are strong, but you will lose this one... Huh?"


    KAMORA slowly raised her head, looked up at the sky ahead.


    Because he used flying skills on himself, he quickly rose to high altitude.


    Su Ye stood 100 meters high and looked down at KAMORA.


    Persian general hastin looked at Su Ye flying high in the air and muttered to himself: "careless..."


    Some holy mages just sighed. Through the previous battle of Su ye, they calculated that Su Ye is likely to have the blood of wind element priest level. The ability of the original wind element general to "move forward lightly" will naturally be promoted to flight.


    Now even if he can''t use the ability of the wind element priest, his flying skill is obviously better than others.


    Everyone on both sides of Hippo looked at KAMORA sympathetically.


    Holy Land warriors can''t fly up. Can they climb the mountain?


    "Admit defeat?" Su Ye looks down.


    Carmona moved her lips, suddenly changed her look and shouted angrily, "the Persians have not lost without fighting! I''m Carmona, never bow! Win or lose, after the war! "


    KAMORA said and began to take out the spear from the ring of space and throw it at Suye.


    Su Ye''s whole person was wrapped by the spherical protective soil field, and a stone pillar suddenly appeared in front of the spear.


    Bang


    The spear exploded, and a hole appeared on the surface of the stone pillar, which was later repaired by the earth element.


    "Rain of fire!"


    The dark Hellfire rain came from heaven and burned heaven and earth.


    Carmona, who is in the Inferno flame, opens the holy land force field. He has the protection of Holy Land divine power equipment, powerful holy land protection, and finally the protection of war skills. The superposition of four forces can resist the Inferno fire.


    Greek magicians shook their heads with regret. This level of Hellfire was like fried insects to deal with gold warriors, but it obviously could not cause great damage to Holy Land warriors.


    This is why at the beginning of the high level, magicians of all departments can only use a few kinds of magic to really hurt soldiers.


    After releasing Hellfire rain, Su ye saw the right time and pointed to KAMORA.


    "Fireball torrent!"


    As soon as the creation magic commonly used by this fire department gold magician came out, it was seen that in the black magic array, dense fireballs gushed out, each of which was the size of a head and carried a sharp roar, falling from the sky and smashing at kamura.


    Boom, boom


    All fireballs burst as soon as they approached KAMORA, forming a far more powerful destructive force than the rain of fire.


    Seventeen.


    But then, magic rebirth appeared, and seventeen fireballs flew down.


    Before the fireball landed, Su Ye released the second magic.


    "Evaporation!"


    The battlefield area immediately formed a large area without water. Even by the sea, all the water vapor evaporated directly when it was close.


    "Wall of fire!"


    The strong Hellfire wall rose into the sky, forcing KAMORA to escape.


    Next, Su Ye continued to use fire magic to bombard the sky, but he could not effectively kill KAMORA, just consuming his holy land power.


    Fire magic failed. Su Ye seemed to show a helpless expression and looked at the sea. Water magic had real power only when it came to the holy land. He could only choose to use wind magic.


    Su Ye has never used the talent of "stripping".


    When the wind pressure technique comes out, the strong wind presses down, making it difficult to breathe.


    The bondage of the wind turns into long blue snakes around Carmona''s body, making his body unable to move flexibly.


    "Tornado!"


    The powerful tornado is like a shadow. No matter how KAMORA runs and moves, he always keeps tracking and cutting his divine protection.


    "Random wind flying blade!"


    Outside the blue magic array, a clear wind torrent suddenly erupted, and then hundreds of wind blades poured out madly, just like a wind blade waterfall pouring down, covering KAMORA''s head.


    "The wind of separation!"


    Boom


    A large wind blade with a length of three meters broke through the sound barrier, just like a giant hammer hitting Carmona. Carmona blocked the final damage with divine protection, but her body was hit back and forth by the power of the sky wind.


    Carmona defended while throwing a spear at Suye.


    Su Ye has the protection of shadow splitting, hazy dilution, offset wind and guarded land. There is no threat from throwing spears tens of meters away.


    What''s more, a lot of wind magic often deflects Carmona''s spear.


    However, KAMORA has strong divine power, and Su Ye''s ordinary magic still can''t quickly hurt each other.


    The Greeks began to cheer for Suye.


    The Persians encouraged KAMORA.


    Su Ye seems to have lost his patience. Wind magic can''t work, so he turns to ice magic.


    Continuous ice cones crashed from the sky. The huge ice sealing technique often froze KAMORA, and more than a dozen floating ice crossbows were suspended around Su ye, constantly condensing ice arrows.


    Ice arrow rain, ice fragments, ice wind, ice spike, extreme cold fall and other ice magic continue to attack KAMORA.


    Soon everyone found that KAMORA''s movement was much slower than before, and often showed a painful expression.


    Persian mages kept sighing.


    "I think the most important effect on Carmona is the spell of extreme cold. This spell itself has little effect, but reduces the temperature, which is probably equivalent to the coldest time in the polar region. It can slightly enhance all ice magic. At the same time, the more ice magic is accumulated, the lower the temperature of extreme cold. "


    "Not only that, Su ye should also have dual talents of cold and extreme cold, making the battlefield environment colder than the polar regions. But this is not important. What is important is that Su ye should have the talent of "penetrating the bone". Even if kamura has multiple protection, there is still a part of the cold directly into his body, frostbite his body, and consume a lot of his divine power and physical strength. "


    "Su ye, this is to go to the whole department of magicians. No one has done it in history, not Socrates or even Plato."


    "His magic should be average."


    "That''s because he hasn''t been promoted to the holy land."


    Carmona clenched his teeth and insisted, but slowly, the blood color on his skin disappeared, green and white everywhere.


    The soldiers of both sides were moved. A golden magician forced a holy land soldier to this extent.


    Finally, KAMORA made the standard surrender position in the arena and stretched out his right index finger.


    Su Ye stopped immediately.


    At the moment of stopping, Su Ye''s body in the air shook slightly and his face was slightly white, but the next moment, he took a deep breath, returned to normal and fell slowly.


    The fifth Holy Land soldier stepped forward and said loudly, "this is the collateral we prepared just now. Now I want to continue to challenge you!"


    The Persians cheered loudly.


    The Greeks also cheered for Suye.


    Some Greeks looked at Suye in silence.


    Because the challenges ahead are not without cost.


    That is, the Challenger must not rest and constantly replenish his strength unless the challenge is over.


    But now the Persians bear such a great loss, they will never give up and will inevitably carry out counter challenges. If the Soviet industry is absent, once they fail, it will be a devastating blow to the morale of the Greeks.


    This means that Su ye will spit out as much collateral as he has just swallowed.


    Many people began to worry about Su Ye.


    However, Euclid and other people familiar with Su ye did not care and waited quietly.


    When the fifth Holy Land Warrior came on, the Persians behind him were raising a new round of collateral.


    Persian Holy Land soldiers who had not played before also gathered to discuss.


    In the fifth battle challenge, Su ye also flew in mid air and used the most effective ice magic attack at present.


    However, the fifth Holy Land Warrior''s strategy is completely opposite to that before, and carries out shrinking defense.


    Su Ye seems a little worried and keeps using ice magic.


    Finally, when the divine power was about to run out, the fifth Holy Land Warrior announced his defeat.


    Then, the sixth Holy Land Warrior came on stage with the mortgage.


    "Su ye, do you dare to continue the challenge! If you don''t dare to hand over all the collateral, go back to the hot spring pass and continue to duel with me! "


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a touch of hesitation and struggle. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "dare!"


    The sixth round of pre battle challenge officially began.


    Su Ye continued to attack in mid air, and the sixth Holy Land soldier still defended with all his strength.


    High level soldiers and magicians observed carefully and immediately found that Su Ye was different from the previous one.


    Su ye could no longer maintain a stable figure in mid air.


    The reaction is much slower than before.


    The release point of magic is not as good as before, and even the deviation of single magic has occurred many times.


    Everyone judged that Su Ye''s magic was not much, and because he cast the spell for a long time, his physical strength might be OK, but his energy was wrong.


    Any golden mage can''t bear such a high-intensity spell casting.


    The Persian holy warriors nodded gently.


    Finally, Su ye still won, but the sixth Holy Land soldier left with a smile and was warmly welcomed by the Persians.


    The seventh Holy Land soldier didn''t even ask, and directly took the mortgage to the battlefield.


    Su Ye finally couldn''t keep calm. He frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "If you want to challenge, we''ll accompany you. It''s meaningless! Of course, you can choose to give up! Then, next, we will launch endless holy land and golden array challenges to your hot spring pass. "


    The Greek soldiers will look angry. The number of golden warriors in Persia is at least five times that of the Greek garrison. As for the number of Holy Land warriors, it may be six times. After all, one is a loose multi-city-state regime, the other is a great empire, and the mobilization ability is not at one level. Su Ye sighed and said, "it''s the last time. Come on." In the seventh battle, Su ye still won. However, the accuracy of single magic decreased again, so Su Ye completely abandoned single magic and began to use a wide range of magic. Persians are not angry but happy. The magic consumption of large-scale magic is far greater than that of single magic. Next, scene 8, scene 9, scene 10... When the tenth exhausted Holy Land soldier left with a question mark on his face, the whole Persian army also looked at Su ye, who was pale and unable to stand upright. The man''s magic has been exhausted, but what force makes him so persistent? Is it love for Greece? Is it the faith to protect the land? Is it the general''s duty? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 615

    Before each subsequent challenge, Su ye said it was the last time, but as long as the Persians threatened, Su ye had to agree with a bitter smile. In the eyes of the soldiers on both sides, he is taking his life to fight! For a time, even the Persians were full of admiration for Su Ye. However, I admire Su Ye personally. For the victory of Persia, I can''t stop the challenge before the battle¡° General! " Many Persian soldiers will look at this legendary soldier with deep eyes and deep sockets. Su Ye''s heart failed to beat. Not to mention the legendary medal. It''s very valuable. The royal court Guardian medal, that value is equal to the Greek Medal of great deeds. As for the Persian general medal, the value is much higher than that of the Greek general! The reason is very simple. Greece is a city-state system. Each city-state will play a fat face and gather some generals for its own city-state. But Persia is different. The great general of Persia was personally granted by the great Persian Emperor, and there were few more than ten people at the same time. The power of the Persian general is even higher than that of mityad, who is now well deserved to be the first general of the Greek army. Mityad looked at hastin, a great general as famous as himself, and suddenly sighed with sympathy. The wisdom of a generation of Persian generals will be planted in the hands of a golden mage. For all the enemies of Su ye, no one can believe Su Ye''s nonsense. Although I don''t know what Su Ye depends on to win. Mitayad stared at Su Ye''s back. Su ye said politely, "although the market price is less than 2 million, the heroic value of general hasting is worth it. Then, as witnessed by the gods, the mortgage is established. "¡° As witnessed by the gods, the mortgage is established! " ADOS road. Persian magicians have a bad feeling. Su Ye didn''t mention the "testimony of the gods" in the previous mortgage, but this time, it''s obviously not to make the challenge more formal. It''s a bit like... Afraid of the cooked duck flying. However, the testimony of the gods has been established. Few people dare to break this oath except Gilgamesh and Hercules¡° Now, your protective magic is gone. " ADOS road. Su Ye nodded and slowly released the ancient rattan armor, steel armor and holy light armor for himself. Then, open the field power and natural territory of the ancient tree general''s blood. After that, it opened the ability of ancient tree priests and ancient tree lords, plant armed and spiritual life¡° Poison cloud technique! " The dark green poison cloud with a diameter of more than 60 meters instantly covered the battlefield, blocked between Suye and ADOS, and shrouded Suye. Adus did not change his face, opened the holy field, walked in and walked forward¡° Wasp art! "¡° Wasp art! "¡° Wasp art! " Three groups of poisonous bees flew from mid air, making a loud buzzing sound and flying to adus. Adus''s eyelids jumped. Is this a poisonous bee or a poisonous bird? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 616

    Other people''s poisonous bees are just as big as a little thumb. Why do Su Ye''s poisonous bees have fists.


    The tail needle of other poisonous bees is tail needle. Why is tail awl behind the ass of these poisonous bees?


    These poisonous bees are so fierce that they look more like magic bees.


    The strangest thing is, why are the body surfaces of these poisonous bees glittering with metal color?


    Iron wasp?


    If you say it, you''ll be called crazy.


    But it really appeared in front of us.


    Not only the enemy and us were stunned, Su ye also had some doubts. He thought that "plant armed" could only act on plants, but now he realized that this talent is actually called "wood armed". These poisonous bees are not real life, but bionic magic condensed from wood toxins.


    Soon, some holy mages stared.


    In fact, the poisonous bee technique is a kind of magic with poor lethality, because it can only target people with weak protection ability. The poisonous bee needles of most golden magicians can only pierce the black iron body. The poisonous bee needles are mainly aimed at places without protection such as wounds and eyes.


    For high-level warriors, poisonous bee is the most useless wood magic.


    But Su Ye''s poisonous bee looks big. On the surface, it is not an ordinary metal color, but an additional metal element. In other words, it can stimulate metal talent


    That''s a little deadly.


    Adus frowned and didn''t care. He had encountered wasp art too many times, and even couldn''t enter his holy power field.


    What''s more, he has the talent of toxin resistance and is not afraid of this degree of poison at all.


    "Make a quick decision!"


    A thought flashed through adous''s mind and rushed into the poison cloud.


    Boom, boom


    The stone pillars formed by guarding the earth one by one attack adous. He seems to have the ability to see through the poison cloud. He can easily predict all stone pillar attacks and keep moving forward.


    Earth talent slowed him down a little, but he was little affected.


    "Baiteng tree!"


    "Baiteng tree!"


    "Baiteng tree!"


    Three huge trees 30 meters high sprang out of thin air between two people.


    The three trees have an extremely strange shape. The trunk is only three meters high, and there are no branches on the trunk. There are only vines with thick legs of adults, which are set up in the sky like explosive heads. They are dense and are making a good hundred.


    All the long vines suddenly softened, and then, like 300 long snakes, they pulled towards ADOS.


    Pop pop


    The cane made a crisp sound of breaking the air.


    All the magicians were stunned again.


    Because, on the trunk of each hundred rattan tree, there is an angry human face.


    And the whole tree is also wrapped in metal color, which makes people form an illusion that the 100 vines are not wooden, but steel whips!


    Adus was slightly surprised when he saw the thick metal vines photographed from the sky, but then he smiled calmly.


    Even if Su Ye''s magic has super level ability, it is just a holy land level. How can he be afraid of this level of Holy Land magic?


    Adus''s left shield blocked the vine on his right, and his right hand waved fiercely.


    An eight meter long light blade flew out of the machete.


    Poof poof


    Where the light blade passes, the cane breaks and sprays juice all over the sky.


    "But so." Adus was thinking, a batch of metal vines pulling on the shield.


    Bang Bang


    Adus''s left arm was sore, his shield fell sharply, and some vines were drawn on his shoulder.


    The smoke shook ADOS''s body.


    Adus quickly waved his knife and cut off the vines all over the sky.


    The cut vines twisted rapidly and grew again in two or three seconds to continue the attack.


    The poisonous bee is approaching.


    Adus was very vigilant, but he was not too worried. Unless created by magic, the poisonous needles of poisonous bees were disposable, and poisonous bees could be killed.


    But the bumblebees didn''t approach at all, but flew into the sky.


    Then, their yellow and black bellies inflated violently and even became translucent.


    Poof poof


    The dense poisonous awls fell like a downpour.


    Adus was absorbed, and his eyelids jumped suddenly at the moment when the poisonous awl touched the holy force field around him.


    The holy domain force field cannot stop these poisonous awls, and after entering the holy domain force field, the speed of these poisonous awls is only reduced by less than one tenth.


    Adus reluctantly used his defensive skills. He saw the golden power erupting all over his body, the machete dancing, and layers of thin light blades blowing away in all directions like flying snowflakes, taking away those poisonous awls at the same time.


    At this time, Su Ye released new magic around him.


    "Ancient tree guard."


    "Huh?" Su ye had to continue to release new magic, but he was stunned.


    Everyone on both sides focused on the guard of the ten meter high ancient tree.


    Many magicians look blankly, and such a cow''s creation magic?


    An ordinary ancient tree guard is a tree whose roots are deep underground. It has two crown arms. Every ten seconds, it condenses into a boulder between its hands, and then uses the crown arms to throw it out.


    But Su Ye''s ancient tree guard is completely different.


    The trunk of this ancient tree, which is three meters away, forks to both sides to form two tree roots, legs and feet. It is not rooted in the soil, but like human legs and feet.


    The ancient tree guard also has a metallic color, but what really scares people is that its two crown arms have turned into two five meter long crossbows and two arrow like objects with a diameter of nearly one foot, emitting a dark cold light.


    Everyone knows that''s a crossbow, but no one wants to call it that.


    I''ve never seen such a thick crossbow.


    The same angry human faces appeared on the trunk of the ancient tree.


    "Die!"


    Boom! Boom!


    Two thick crossbows and arrows made a deafening sound of breaking into the air, carrying a white cyclone and flying to adus.


    Atus was so frightened that his heart beat faster and hurried away with the powerful reaction ability of the Holy Land soldiers.


    "What?" ADOS is a little confused.


    "Ancient tree guard!"


    "Ancient tree guard!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye summoned ten ancient trees to guard with a cheerful spell.


    Each is a tree man whose arms turn into a giant crossbow.


    People saw that on the battlefield, ten ten ten meter high ancient tree guards fired giant crossbows and arrows at ADOS one after another.


    The giant crossbow appears on the crossbow every five seconds.


    "It''s a miracle that the tree man has weapons..." Leonidas muttered to himself.


    Since then, the giant crossbow has never stopped.


    Giant crossbows and arrows, stone pillars, vines and poisonous bees form a continuous network of attacks, which is better than Holy Land soldiers. They are often interrupted.


    However, under heavy pressure, adus is still moving forward!


    "Jungle art!"


    "Jungle art!"


    Su Ye suddenly kept using wooden magic to block the enemy.


    With Suye as the center, saplings sprouted from the ground. The saplings grew rapidly and soon grew into trees with a height of two or three meters and a thick leg of adults.


    Not long ago, lush trees covered the battlefield. Some trees even took root in the sea, and some even grew in the mountain walls.


    Seeing these trees, everyone was relieved. Other people''s jungle skills are bushes, and there are occasional trees. Although Su Ye''s are all trees, they are not tall or thick.


    Adus glanced at the trees and ignored them, but thought about Su Ye''s purpose.


    In the golden magic, one magic is to awaken the tree man, but this magic is only applicable to the thick and strong ancient trees. Even if this small tree is used to awaken the tree man, its strength is very weak. Ordinary soldiers with a little experience can cut it as wood.


    Only the holy master who specializes in wood, combined with various holy magic and gradually cultivated talents, can give full play to the power of jungle art and awakening tree people and become a school called planting master flow.


    Adus was not worried, but the Persian magician was a little worried.


    Many people know that planting masters need two talents, one is growth, the other is growth, or both.


    Growth can make wood magic grow slowly and reach a limit.


    Growth can continuously enhance the wood magic and finally promote to the first level.


    And these two talents are also useful for jungle art.


    After using the jungle technique, Su Ye summoned 20 ancient tree guards to form 30 long-range tree men with giant crossbows.


    Then, summon a large number of bees, vines and vines, and occasionally use bound rattan cages to trap ADOS and interfere constantly.


    Adus was trapped in place by the dense wooden magic and tried every means, but he couldn''t break through.


    The Persians suddenly found something wrong.


    A good battlefield, why are all blocked by trees?


    Eh? How can all the trees with thick legs grow into thick waist? Some even reach a hug?


    At this time, Su Ye released new magic.


    Wake up the tree man.


    Sasha


    The dense leaves began to shake rapidly.


    "Roar..."


    An old, thick and angry voice sounded at the same time.


    Hippo''s two armies stared at the change in the woods.


    Adous in the dense forest suddenly felt cold, and then found an amazing scene.


    One big tree after another turned into a tree man. Each tree man was five or six meters high.


    This is not the most important.


    Most importantly, each tree man is covered with a layer of steel armor.


    Each tree man''s left arm is turned into a wooden shield entangled with branches, and the outside of the wooden shield is hard steel. Each tree man''s right arm turns into a big wooden hammer twisted by branches, and the hammer head is wrapped in solid steel. Every tree man seems to be a fully armed giant¡° Ao...... "the angry tree man soldier shouted and rushed to adus. Adus cursed and attacked the tree man soldiers in all directions. Suddenly, adus Yu Guang saw the changes around Su ye and his body trembled. The ancient tree guards around Su ye were originally ten meters high, and their arms were transformed into giant crossbows, but now, the shoulders of 30 ancient tree guards began to grow new branches outward. New branches thrive and form new crowns. The crowns are intertwined and condensed into new giant crossbows. Four armed ancient tree guard. Talent "growth" works. At the same time, some previous wood magic existed but could not attack ADOS, and some were destroyed by ADOS, but there was not much change. But now, many magic began to wither because of the time. Magic is reborn. New magic regenerates. Then, the wood talent "voice of life" took effect. The sweet voice spread all over the battlefield. Those withered magic suddenly gave birth to buds, which grew rapidly and finally grew into steel tree people of different sizes. Adus looked around and almost collapsed. What are these! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 617

    Just outside the hot spring pass, whether on the ground, in the sea or on the mountain wall, all the trees have become fully armed tree men.


    These tree men are covered with armor, left-hand shield and right-hand sledgehammer. They look angry and kill ADOS like crazy soldiers.


    Adous''s machete dances tightly. Within ten meters of his body, the light of the machete flashes. His powerful legendary combat skills can destroy any tree man close to him, whether it''s cane, poison cone, wooden hammer or giant crossbow.


    However, the consumption of legendary combat skills is too large.


    The challenge before the battle can''t be used to stimulate the blood of the demigod, which makes him lose a killer mace.


    The power of ADOS is limited, but Su Ye''s magic seems endless.


    The most desperate thing for adus is that the magic he destroyed will be reborn to form a second attack, and the wood magic destroyed for the second time will continue to be transformed into an iron tree man under the action of the voice of life.


    The Holy Land warriors are not afraid of steel tree people, but the problem is that the steel tree people are endless. Together with other attack forces, they become the last straw to overwhelm camels.


    The number and endless birth of steel tree people all over the mountains and fields are the force pressing on adus''s heart.


    Even the soldiers on both sides of Hippo began to sympathize with ADOS.


    Who would have thought that Su Ye was just a golden magician, but he had his own magic school power.


    Every magician with complete Magic School power is a nightmare for soldiers.


    Finally, ADOS was submerged by endless steel tree people.


    The wooden hammer wrapped in steel fell on the exhausted adous.


    "I surrender!" Adous hugged his head and shouted angrily.


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, all magic and steel tree people stopped attacking.


    Steel tree people still keep angry faces, staring at adus.


    Adus threw the ring of space to Su ye, turned and left awkwardly, panting as he walked.


    The Persians saw this scene, sympathizing and sad. How could the Holy Land soldiers be beaten like this?


    It''s breathless, like a leaky broken sail.


    He was sweating like he had just been fished out of the water.


    Generals and magicians looked at Su Ye helplessly.


    "Again careless..." Persian general hasting muttered to himself, looking at the tree man in front of him.


    Persian generals stared blankly at the front. Without saying anything else, with thousands of steel tree men, they could kill 100000 troops.


    What else is Su Ye hiding?


    Persian magicians are extremely complicated.


    On the one hand, they were in pain. The invincible Persian army was blocked by a golden magician.


    On the one hand, they are very pleased that it is good for the magic world to have such a magician, which means that Su Ye has opened up a new road.


    However, at this time, you su ye still pretended to be half dead. Is it interesting?


    Do you really think everyone can''t see it?


    Su Ye held the ancient tree guard nearby and asked in a weak voice, "this is really the last time. If someone challenges again, I will really lose."


    All the Persians raved madly in their hearts.


    But no one dares to say half a word.


    "Then I''ll really go. Cough...... "Su Ye almost fell to the ground.


    Persians have no expression.


    "Next time I''ll lower it to the normal price, two million mortgage, how about it?" Su Ye''s weak voice spread all over the battlefield.


    The Persians were silent.


    "What about a million?" Su ye asked.


    The Persians are going crazy.


    "Three million fake men really frown when they see me."


    Su ye said, shaking his head, turned and walked back slowly, as if giving the Persians time to consider.


    The Persians finally got out of anger and yelled.


    This time, the Greeks did not scold each other, but mostly looked at the Persians with sympathetic eyes.


    They were so miserable that they didn''t scold back.


    They were not so angry with Su ye, and they were strong enough to be admired by the world.


    The high-level soldiers and high-level mages in Persia didn''t scold. After they were angry, they couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "General, I didn''t expect you to look out of sight." Adus reluctantly walked to Hastings.


    "Alas, I almost got angry and rushed to kill him like Mahal! It seems that my self-restraint is not enough. " Hasting laughed at himself, his right hand still holding the handle of the knife on his waist.


    "Do you think we still have a chance?" Asked a Holy Land Warrior.


    "From the first game, I thought I had a chance, but now, I don''t think I have a chance."


    Many generals and magicians nodded helplessly.


    "You say, how much magic does Su ye have?"


    "There is no bottom."


    "However, the important thing now is not the winning streak before the battle, but how do we attack this hot spring pass next?"


    All Persian generals and magicians lowered their heads, lowered their eyelids and closed their mouths.


    Collective autism.


    A rain of fire cuts off all possibilities of attack, let alone other magic.


    At that time, Su ye did nothing, opened all the magic fields, stood at the gate of the city, cooperated with servants and magic lamps, and didn''t matter how much gold Persia had.


    Above the city wall, the golden soldiers jumped down and helped Su ye back to the fortress.


    Deafening cheers rang out in the hot spring pass.


    All the generals and magicians led by mitaiad greeted him personally.


    Mitayad gave Su ye a bad look and said, "you have won. You don''t have to pretend to be half dead."


    "No, I can''t give up halfway." Su Ye looked weak.


    "OK... Somebody, send Su ye back to his room to have a rest!" Mithiad said.


    Most people stared at Su Ye nervously and thought that Su Ye was really tired.


    However, the people of Plato college are still calm.


    I didn''t believe Su Ye was so miserable.


    "Euclid, don''t give me a hand!" Su Ye''s tone was dying, but his voice was very loud.


    Euclid gave Su ye a white look and said, "go back and count the booty quickly! The one hundred and fifty thousand should be paid back! "


    "Alas, a teacher who doesn''t sympathize with students is unfortunate in life! When you passed out in procuan, you were almost killed by the old legend, or I blocked you with my body! "


    "Don''t blow it. I''ve seen the later magic images dozens of times."


    "Oh? I''ll see you tomorrow. " Su Ye quickened his pace and left.


    When he returned to the house and closed the door, Su Ye''s pale face immediately disappeared and returned to his usual ruddy.


    Then Su Ye shook his neck and moved his joints.


    Those people have no compassion at all. They have fought 15 consecutive battles with the Holy Land soldiers. Of course, they are very tired.


    Fortunately, it''s just with soldiers. If it''s with magicians, it''s not sure.


    Every Holy Land magician has some Yin moves and unique skills. If he is not careful, he may overturn.


    Su Ye didn''t even count the war profits. He called out his servants to guard and lay lazily in bed to rest.


    At first, the brain was still rotating at high speed. I recalled the battle just now, guessed the possibility of the next battle, deduced the naval battle after that, and finally I was too tired to sleep slowly.


    After sleeping until the next day, the energetic Su ye went out and didn''t forget to use magic to change the skin color on the surface of his body before going out.


    Along the way, the defenders of Wenquan pass looked at Su ye with adoring eyes. They saw Su Ye''s slightly white skin and were full of sympathy. They wanted to bear it instead of Su Ye.


    In the next few days, the hot spring pass ushered in a rare calm.


    However, various kinds of intelligence poured in, and many people couldn''t sit still.


    The most disturbing news for the Greeks is that Gilgamesh has not left the hero palace for many days, and there are no heads in Persia.


    But none of the Greek generals proposed a counterattack against Persia.


    Because everyone knows that Gilgamesh''s absence at this time means that his virtuous king and tyrant are competing for control of his body.


    If the next step is led by the virtuous king, Gilgamesh is bound to choose a plan acceptable to both sides and is likely to withdraw troops.


    But if the tyrant dominates next, Gilgamesh''s choice will become unpredictable.


    No matter what Gilgamesh does, it''s not surprising.


    The worse news is that the Persian navy has been prepared and is about to fight with Artemis in the hunter Strait.


    The battle of Hunter Strait is the battle of hot spring pass on the sea.


    The Persians had far more warships than Greece.


    There are five magic warships in Greece, but there are fifteen in Persia.


    The soldiers in the hot spring pass and the rear allied headquarters were a little flustered.


    It was not until this time that the Greek generals realized the importance of the Soviet Union.


    If the Soviet Union won the battle in a row and created the great achievements of the 15th holy land of the golden war outside the hot spring pass, which would greatly boost the morale of the Greeks, the shadow of the defeat in the battle of Tampere valley would firmly cover the whole of Greece.


    Now, many city states in Greece have seen the magical images of 15 Holy Land soldiers in the Soviet Union''s Lien Chan war. The national mood is high and they have donated one after another.


    Among the donation targets, the temple is the first and the second is the local magic schools. The donations received by the city-state management institutions rarely lag behind the local magic schools.


    Especially those big businessmen and civilians donated money to Plato''s college.


    In just a few days, Plato College received cash with a total value of more than 2 million golden eagles, and it is still growing rapidly.


    In the magic Council, some magicians have made rough statistics. In the next year, the total donation of all magic schools in Greece may exceed 10 million gold eagles.


    This money has a great role in promoting the development of magicians.


    Su Ye occasionally looked through the world reception room, browsed the latest news in the world, and saw a lot of good news about the magic world and himself. In addition to receiving generous donations, magic schools also received a large number of admission applications and inquiries. The number of these inquiries and applications is hundreds of times that of the same period last year! Many noble children even shout to give up the warrior route and take the magician route every day. The magicians in the reception room were happy and praised Su ye one after another. No one expected that after so many years of operation, the magician has been tepid. Su Ye has fought several consecutive battles, but detonated the world. Not only the number of people who want to be magicians in Greece has increased, but also the number of people who want to be magicians in other countries has increased significantly. So that Persian magicians were embarrassed to speak ill of Su ye in the world reception room and honestly called Su ye a teacher. The income of local magic schools increased and there were a large number of students, so all localities began to announce the expansion of enrollment. Plato college is the most proud and determined to directly double the enrollment in the new year. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 618

    Only those who know the inside know that this is actually the established route of Plato college, because the income of Plato college has increased significantly in recent years, and the financial resources have been able to support the large-scale enrollment expansion.


    Subsequently, Su ye also saw a good news for himself.


    The price of war horses soared all over the world.


    Because the price of magic horse is very high, the increase is not particularly high, probably only increased by 50%.


    However, the price of ordinary war horses around the world has increased by 200% to 300%, and the price of war horses in the best horse farms has increased to an amazing 400%.


    The prices of horse farms have also gone up.


    Subsequently, Su ye asked nidel, vice president of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, to help sell the horse farm.


    The layout of the past year has finally ushered in a harvest time.


    The horse farm has no worries about not being able to sell.


    In the world reception room, Su Ye looked at some interesting remarks.


    A magician published a theme called "Su Ye effect". The main content is that because the magical images of Su Ye''s battle continue to spread all over the world, they have completely shocked people all over the world and reversed the old ideas, thus forming a very obvious change to the world.


    Many people''s impression of magic still stays at the stage of secretly cursing, tampering with medicine cans in the small black room, singing a song before releasing magic, or driving dead bodies all over the street, but the magic images about Su Ye subvert everyone''s cognition.


    Magic is not only powerful, but also beautiful. It not only has momentum, but also becomes the envy and discussion object of everyone.


    Vanity and desire have greatly promoted ordinary people''s desire for magic.


    This led to the formation of a dual Soviet industry effect.


    The first is that more and more people want to be magicians.


    The second is that all the items related to Su ye are very popular, whether it''s knives and forks, tableware, porcelain, coarse porcelain, white paper or dragon chopper equipment.


    As for the two restaurants of dragon Meiwu and dolphin River, they have become food holy places in Athens. Many other city states and foreigners go straight to these two restaurants after arriving.


    Even though most of the aristocrats in Athens were extremely hostile to Su ye, they still couldn''t control themselves to go to the beauty of the dragon, use new tableware and taste new dishes.


    Many magicians have added under the theme.


    "Yes, I also found a big change, that is, the nobles who are usually hostile to me should take the initiative to contact me and want to ask me about magic. At first, I thought he was unkind and refused directly. Guess what happened? The owner of the hero family even hired me as a magic consultant at the price of 10000 golden eagles every year. There was no rigid requirement that I should attend some banquets of their family and explain some magic knowledge. However, I still hesitate. After reading this topic, I understand that the concept of the owner has changed. "


    "No wonder I suddenly received many invitations from nobles. I thought they were free. It turned out that they were shocked by magic!"


    "Yes, I am an aristocrat who studies magic. Before, many aristocrats rejected me and even isolated my children. Now the nobles are obviously much more friendly to me, and even take the initiative to let their children approach my children. Because my two children are ready to follow the magician route, they have now become the envy of noble children. Just a month ago, my daughter was bullied and cried by a child. Praise magic, praise Su Ye! "


    "I feel that now is just the beginning. Next, the aristocracy is changing more and more."


    "Yes, once Su Ye wins... It can''t be said that once Greece wins the battle of Hippo, the status of magicians will rise unprecedentedly!"


    "I found that the most interesting thing was su Ye''s identity. If Su Ye was a legend and shocked the world, the nobles would only be full of fear of him. However, Su Ye is just a golden magician. He is famous and his rank is not high. On the contrary, many people put down their guard and become interested. Because most people think legend is too far away, but everyone thinks they have a great chance to become gold. The golden rank can be so powerful. Who doesn''t want to be a magician? "


    "Yes! If the three-dimensional magic array is the first breeze brought by Su ye to the magic world, it is the second breeze to participate in the battle of hippo on behalf of the magic world. And the latter obviously plays a great role, but many of us haven''t realized it. Fortunately, someone found the change, otherwise no one will give Su ye the credit in the future. "


    "Yes, whether it''s value or significance, Su Ye''s battle this time is comparable to the contribution of a legend. No, it can''t be two!"


    "You seem to ignore the third breeze he brought to the magic world, that is, papermaking and printing. Without these two technologies, even if Su Ye brings the first two wisps of breeze, it can only enhance the magic world itself, only a little more magicians, and only make more people no longer hostile to magicians. However, papermaking and movable type printing can spread magic at an incredible speed! "


    "Miracles! What a miracle! We were still discussing the other day. In fact, there are a large number of cheap books, which people are not interested in and useless. As a result, Su ye, the king of hell, was born, shocked the world and solved this problem from the root! I dare say that the sales of magic books will soar! "


    "Magic is on! I just reacted! Magic, papermaking, movable type printing and the battle of Hippo will accelerate the change of the world! None of the three is indispensable! And Su Ye completely created the latter two! "


    "Yes, without papermaking and movable type printing, you may just be interested, and there are very, very few ways to really learn magic. But now, twenty or thirty copper owls can buy a book about magic knowledge, and the efficiency of dissemination is terrible! "


    "Thank you, magician friends above. I suddenly realized that what the public lacks now is not profound magic knowledge, but the simplest, most popular and straightforward magic knowledge, especially the magic knowledge that children can understand! I''m going to study the popularization of children''s magic knowledge now! I finally found the meaning of my life! Popularize magic! Even if I can''t become a legend, can''t be promoted to the holy land, and stay in the golden rank forever, I have no regrets! Thanks to magic, thanks to Su Ye! "


    "I see! Before, we were too attached to magic itself and ignored the importance of dissemination and popularization. Of course, there was no such condition in the past. Whether it was unbearable papyrus paper or sheepskin wax board, it could not meet the popularization of magic, but papermaking and movable type printing were satisfied! Now that all conditions are complete, we must open up a new path for magic! Praise Su Ye! "


    "I see. I see. We underestimated the importance of papermaking and movable type printing before! I''m afraid Su Ye didn''t see it either. "


    "No, no, no, you are wrong. You underestimate Su Ye! I thought so at first. I thought that Su ye might only promote papermaking and movable type printing by accident, but later I found it wrong. If you think about it, he makes a lot of money selling knives, forks, tableware and porcelain, and now he keeps these two technologies strictly confidential. He is a typical businessman. However, his attitude towards papermaking and movable type printing is completely different! Completely free release technology and try to control prices. From the beginning, he was promoting people to make paper and print, and then encouraging people to use paper and buy books! Su Ye is deliberately promoting all this! We are only on the ground, but Suye is already on the top of Olympus! "


    Su ye saw that after this reply, countless people cited and praised it.


    Countless magicians suddenly realized that many magicians even began to scold themselves for having no eyes. Before, they should not despise Su ye and apologize to Su ye in public, including some holy land magicians.


    Su Ye looked at the scene and smiled like an old father.


    Finally someone understands his pains.


    Although the effect of the battle between the king of hell and hippo was unexpected, it is a good thing to form a correct influence and guidance on the magic world and mankind.


    Soon, some magicians began to worry.


    "You said that this event has such a great impact that magic will develop very fast in the next few years. Will the divine world suppress it?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s not good news."


    "I don''t think so! First, as we all know, the intensity of divine war is getting higher and higher, which is no secret. The source of the war of hippo is just the above contradiction. "


    "Second, Su Ye has proved the value of magicians. Even if some gods are still hostile to magic, at least those who master the war and chaos will favor Su Ye. We also understand that unless the God King intervenes himself, the main gods can decide the general situation of Greece. At present, many gods have goodwill for Su Ye. "


    "Third, the real fear of magicians is basically ordinary true gods, and the main gods hardly care about us. It is true that the gods suppress the magician, but the gods at the highest level still believe that everything is under control. "


    "Fourth, the most important. Today is different from the past. In the past, the gods of various countries could jointly suppress magicians, but now, if any country persecutes magicians, other countries must have handed olive branches. If Greece suppresses magicians too much, we can take refuge in northern Europe and even Persia. Therefore, I think at least the gods will not suppress low-level magicians. "


    "This conclusion is very reasonable. The gods are not afraid of a large number of low-level magicians. They are afraid of too strong legends. Not surprisingly, once there are too many low-level magicians, they will move their hands on the legendary magicians, alas... "


    "We can''t decide such a high matter, but popularizing magic will be the top priority in the future! I also decided to give up in-depth research and turn to the road of popularizing magic! I''m just a golden magician. If I can add 100 Magicians for mankind, it will be passed down from generation to generation. That''s a terrible number! Before, there was no papermaking and movable type printing to help popularize magic, but now there is! "


    "Su ye, the master of magic revival!"


    "I thought magic was facing dusk, but Su Ye held up the sun!"


    Looking at the flattery behind, Su Ye was numb and hurried to turn it off.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The magician was indeed the most intelligent group, and finally understood his pains to popularize magic.


    Since some people give up their own interests and begin to popularize magic for all mankind, the growth of mankind will roll a snowball.


    Once the snowball rolls up, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be stopped.


    There will always be some unexpected accidents in human history. However, at every historical key point and every special era, there has been the same and amazing scene: mankind has taken the initiative to unite and overthrow the biggest enemies that hinder progress. Mankind has overthrown slave owners, monarchs, religions and old capitalists, and will certainly overthrow all backward and evil forces in the future. Now, the magician representing progress, speed up this process! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 619

    Outside the hot spring pass, the Persian army stopped for a few days and finally attacked again.


    This time, they used all kinds of ways to spend their time and even stunned the Greeks.


    However, the strength of Su ye and his servants exceeded their imagination.


    Every day is a day of heavy losses for the Persians.


    As each day passed, the death toll of Persians was increasing.


    They can''t stop.


    Because the imperial edicts of the Persian royal court kept arriving and asked them to put pressure on the hot spring pass.


    Gilgamesh refused to show up again.


    The battle lasted seven days, and the Persian army finally began to rest.


    The whole world is sunny, only the Persian army station is cloudy and rainy.


    This huge empire has the largest army in the world, but now, morale is low to the point of collapse at any time.


    In the seven-day siege, the total number of deaths was not large because of the narrow terrain, but because it was a tough battle, the death rate of divine soldiers was very high.


    In just a few days, the Persian side lost more than 300 gold soldiers, more than 1000 silver soldiers, and 20000 undead soldiers fell under the hot spring.


    Every undead soldier is at least black iron.


    As for other ACE armies, they have become a waste army.


    The giant army did not dare to face Su Ye''s servants.


    The attack distance of flying snake Legion is not as good as ice wind double rear and lamp God. It is a live target at this time.


    Warcraft and colossus are useless in this terrain.


    As for the remaining ogres of Xerxes, they had long died.


    Only the undead army and the hero guard can play a role.


    The two ace legions paid a very heavy price for the death of seven Greeks.


    The Persians have secretly determined the battle of Wenquan pass: from the moment Su Ye stood at Wenquan pass, the victory will never belong to Persia.


    Soon, Suye got a ridiculous intelligence from madels.


    Persia sent people to bribe Athenian nobles and allied generals in the hope that they would be transferred from Suye.


    Then, all the nobles and generals who regarded money as their life refused.


    The ruling house of the gods has been plowed once. It''s not easy to escape. You can''t hit the edge of the knife again.


    That is, on the day of the rest of the Persian army, emergency intelligence gathered the generals in the conference hall.


    Leonidas and the demigod Gemini are also there.


    In the conference hall, mityad shook his intelligence between his fingers and said, "if there is no accident, now the hunter Strait has been at war."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "How''s the war going?" Asked comodes.


    Su ye took a look at the old friend who was promoted to the new general in the hot spring pass and was once the fighting king.


    Mitayad shook his head and said, "the magician of the Navy will not send the war situation continuously. We can only get the news at the end. Generally speaking, the navy is different from the army. When the army was killed and retreated, it had a chance to escape and soon regroup. If the navy is killed and retreated, I''m afraid it will be difficult to fight back. Persia is different. This time, the Persian fleet is too large. If they retreat in the face of setbacks and attack the hunter Strait endlessly, the navy of Artemis will be wiped out sooner or later. "


    Su Ye suddenly showed a happy face and said, "I have good news."


    "Say!"


    The generals of the whole army stared at Su Ye.


    "Athena has started sailing, and the final details will be improved during the voyage."


    "Route!"


    Mitayad said, and a magician nearby released a vertical magic map.


    The coastline of northern Greece is in an "L" shape, and the hot spring pass is not far from the intersection of the coastline. Between the horizontal and vertical lines of the L-shaped coastline, there is a long EuPIA island.


    The west side of EuPIA island is adjacent to the vertical line of the "L" type coastline, forming a narrow God hunting Strait. Once the Persian army passes through, it can circle behind the hot spring pass.


    The south side faces the "L" horizontal line across the bank, forming a long waterway.


    Because this waterway is narrow in many places, it is not convenient for the large fleet to sail, so the Persian fleet goes to the hunting channel from the north of EuPIA island.


    On the far right of the L-shaped horizontal line is the approximate location of Athens.


    Su ye made a gesture on the long waterway and said, "athena will go along the waterway below Eurasia, meet with the Greek Navy, and then rush out of the hunting Strait together. Not surprisingly, with the power of Athena, it can completely repel the Persian Navy. But only if demes can hold out until the Athena arrives. Otherwise, the Persian Navy will rush to Maris bay where the hot spring pass is located and surround us. At that time, we will either stick to it or surrender. We have no choice. "


    "In other words, once we see the Persian Navy appear in the Gulf of Maris on the right, it is the time to retreat?" Leonidas asked.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Mithiad hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "What should we do now?" Asked comodes.


    "Wait." Suye road.


    Mithiad sighed softly.


    "Indeed, there is nothing we can do at this time. If there is a naval battle, even Su ye can''t do anything except the Athena. " Medels.


    Rockett said, "it''s not Suye''s fault. Only when water magic comes to the holy land can it have enough lethality. If the golden rank can use powerful water magic, he can still block the Persian Navy on his own. Seven magical avatars floated around him, and the iron Persian Navy couldn''t stand the continuous use of wave art. "


    Everyone was in a trance, as if he saw Su Ye riding a small fishing boat on the water surface of the narrow strait, with seven magical avatars floating around him. In front of them, huge waves surged forward across the Strait, one after another, never ending.


    Every big wave is more than ten meters.


    Those Persian magic warships can carry it, but all ordinary ships except magic warships will sink.


    No if.


    Su ye can''t use the big wave technique of the holy land level. The small wave of golden magic is useless.


    Su Ye just nodded gently. The sea is different from the land. On the sea, it really needs at least the Holy Land magician to exert enough destructive power.


    Soon, the meeting turned into a tea party. All kinds of food and tea were put up one after another. The general and the magicians were chatting and waiting.


    At the beginning, we were still restrained, chatting and warming up.


    "Su ye, I want my little son to give up the soldier, worship you as a teacher and take the road of magic. Will you give me this face?"


    There was a sudden silence.


    The person who spoke was prominently comodes, a rising star in the Spartan army.


    The people looked at the once fighting king and had long been promoted to gold. It is said that if they didn''t want to exercise their body, they would have been promoted to the holy land.


    This time, komodes closely followed Su ye in Pro, killed many golden soldiers, and his military skills soared. In addition, he obtained a lot of team military skills in the final military skill evaluation, and quickly jumped up to the list of new generals.


    But we all know that Su Ye accounts for 99% of all the so-called team military achievements of proguan.


    However, team military merit can not be so divided.


    This time, all the generals of puguan received a great favor from Su Ye.


    This is also what all generals dream of.


    By virtue of the military merit of proguan, they will be promoted when they return to the city states.


    "Now that Plato college enrolls students, I can give your son a trial place and leave without success for three years. As for the admission of students, I''m not interested, and I don''t have the ability and energy. Later. "


    "I''ll talk about the future. Now I have to find a thigh hug for my son." Comodes road.


    The people in the Council hall laughed happily.


    "You have a good eye for people, but you are too rough. I''ll talk about it later, but I really hope to see this primary school brother at Plato''s college. " Su Ye smiled.


    Comodes smiled and nodded.


    Many people were puzzled and didn''t understand why Su Ye refused, but those high-level soldiers and magicians understood the reason why Su Ye refused.


    Su Ye''s future is too bumpy.


    Anyone who has a deep relationship with him may encounter unexpected accidents.


    The people continued to chat. After a long time, before they heard the news, mithiad had to break up the meeting.


    Out of the conference hall, Su ye took the initiative to talk to comodes.


    Leonidas and the Gemini brothers called Suye and went to Suye''s room to chat.


    After a few greetings, Leonidas took out an old magic lamp and turned it on. The light blue light enveloped the whole room.


    Su Ye looked at it carefully and said with a smile, "the demigod family is really big. This is the partition lamp hundreds of years ago. The actual value is about 500000 gold eagles, but the market price is more than one million, which is an extremely rare collection."


    "I got a message, thought about it, or decided to tell you." Leonidas touched his furry beard.


    "Does this news involve gods? As far as I know, the partition lamp can even obstruct the peeping of the true God under the LORD God. " Suye road.


    "Yes. Our family has heard that the priest of the too kind goddess is investigating you for a long time. "


    Leonidas looked serious.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and his heart suddenly jumped. Rao was already prepared, and his expression still showed unnatural solidification.


    A goddess who is too kind can only be a goddess of revenge.


    "Do you know their purpose?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t know, but... We doubt you know. After all, there are only a few purposes for the priest of the goddess to investigate people. "


    Little white faced castor said, "the first is that you commit a great crime, the second is that you offend the temple, the third is the personal resentment with the Temple priests, the fourth is that there is a powerful demigod family to sacrifice and ask them to deal with you, and the fifth is that the gods are against you."


    The three men stared at Su Ye. Leonidas added: "the last possibility is to find the rebels, who are the enemies of the gods. However, this possibility is very small. " Castor and poluxizi nodded. Su Ye used meditation to hide his inner horror. He couldn''t find Andre''s trace, and Medes had made it clear that it was a temple sheltering him. If you dare to fight yourself at that fair, it is likely to be a temple. Now it is almost certain that the vengeance temple is targeting itself. Leonidas thought the most unlikely one was the most likely one. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 620

    Su Ye''s heart beat wildly. If measured by the power of Greece, he really had a strange fate. It''s no problem to say that he was against fate.


    The vengeance, always known as the loyal dog of the three goddesses of fate, is far more loyal to the three goddesses of fate than Zeus.


    All the rebels are the biggest enemies of the vengeance.


    Even if you start divine war.


    In the past, Persian destiny warlocks had doubts when their ordinary magic could not work on hell unicorns. Now, as long as the revenge priest was determined by sacrifice, he will never turn over.


    In other words, he can escape to the Athena temple in advance. As long as he converts to Athena and becomes the priest of the goddess of wisdom temple, he can get rid of the pursuit of the goddess of vengeance.


    The premise is that Athena is willing to offend the vengeance and the three goddesses of fate for herself.


    "It''s difficult..."


    Su ye had already determined that once he was promoted to the holy land, he would inevitably face the crazy counterattack of the nobility.


    Once promoted to legend, he will be watched by the gods like all legendary masters.


    Socrates is the best example.


    All magicians knew that Socrates did not want to kill God, but the gods wanted to kill him and were killed instead.


    Unexpectedly, he was targeted by the goddess of vengeance just after he was promoted to gold.


    Vengeance''s madness and difficulty are enough to rank among the top ten Greek gods!


    Even many Lord gods are far less crazy and difficult than her.


    In order to punish the enemy, the vengeance even dared to disobey the LORD God.


    I planned everything. I didn''t think that I met the ultimate boss just after I left the novice village. It''s bound to be cold.


    "Are you looking for Athena... Sister? The question is, am I worth offending the vengeance? For now, it''s not worth it. Then how should I solve the investigation of the avenger priest and even... Chase and kill! "


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    Leonidas put away the partition lamp, got up, patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "we can only talk about this. I hope you can prepare early."


    Su ye sent the three away and sat in the room thinking.


    Indeed, Leonidas has done his utmost. If he had been replaced by an ordinary demigod family, I''m afraid he would have stepped forward to draw a clear line with himself, and then take a clear stand against himself.


    That''s the vengeance!


    Su Ye looked down and his palms were sweating.


    The thumb and index finger of his right hand gently knocked twice, and then Su Ye was stunned.


    How long has it been since I used this action?


    How long has it been since we encountered real difficulties?


    Even in the face of Xerxes''s million army, I didn''t do so.


    Don''t panic, don''t panic!


    "When something happens, you can''t panic first! To be calm, to use the correct method to solve, first of all, I should maintain a good state of mind and emotion. Although vengeance is famous for her cruelty, she is also relatively fair. She has hardly heard of killing wronged people. As long as the revenge priests do not detect that I am a rebel through legal and reasonable means, they can''t fight me! Maybe sister athena will cover me! After all, I have entered her temple many times. If I am really a rebel, she may find out. "


    "I can''t put all my hopes on others. Once the revenge priest detects that I am a rebel, I will fight back decisively, kill it, and then escape! Since I must die in Greece, I will flee to Persia! How many Persians I can kill now, and how grand I will be treated in Persia. What''s more, Persian Princess ajiman is still waiting for me. Although I lost my body, I can save my life... Well... Although it''s shameful for little white face to eat soft food, it''s useful. "


    "After that, I will find a way to deify in Persia, and then kill the goddess of vengeance!"


    "No, no, no, I''ve made the mistake I used to make, hostile assumption! That is, before there is any conclusive and rigorous evidence, treat the other party as an enemy, then even if you are careful, you will form hostile words and deeds, so as to really force the other party into an enemy. "


    "I should uphold the ''goodwill assumption'' that I have always adhered to, that is, even if the vengeance is investigating me, before I start, I should also determine that they are goodwill or neutral. If only an individual has malice against me, I think the whole vengeance hall is hostile to me, so making extreme behavior will inevitably lead to the hostility of the whole vengeance hall. "


    "The reason is very simple. I can only see the reality of things, not the other side. If you take what you see as absolute evidence, you will inevitably run into walls and make enemies everywhere. "


    "Unfortunately, the presumption of good faith is very useful in peacetime, when it is not particularly applicable in an environment with many enemies. Therefore, I want to guard against and guard against the vengeance temple, but I can''t make hostile acts without conclusive evidence. At the same time, we should also consider two directions. Their goal is not me. What should I do. Their goal is really me. What should I do... "


    Su Yesi thought about it, reinterpreted the problems he faced with with his own knowledge and experience, relaxed quickly, and then began to think about specific methods without being affected by emotions.


    Finally, Su Ye cleared his mind and got ready.


    At present, the most crucial thing is the battle of the hunter Strait.


    As time went by, the soldiers of the whole hot spring pass were like sitting in a hot pot and slowly suffering.


    In the evening, the loud horn spread all over the hot spring pass.


    Then there were numerous warning bells.


    "Something happened..."


    Su Ye hurried out of the room and climbed the highest wall.


    Above the city wall, there are full of numb generals.


    Including mithiad, including Leonidas.


    As he walked, Su Ye looked to Maris Bay in front of him.


    Ships with Persian Navy flags and King Gilgamesh flags fluttered slowly into the Gulf of Maris.


    At the moment of seeing King Gilgamesh''s flag, Su Ye woke up like a dream.


    After all, the Greek coalition underestimated Gilgamesh, the heroic king and Persia.


    Su Ye finally understood that their attack on Wenquan pass was a feint, and their strongest strength had been secretly transferred to the Persian Navy.


    The attacks a few days ago were more like bitter meat tricks, leaving the Greeks in the illusion of victory.


    Su Ye sighed. Unfortunately, he really had to choose defense at that time.


    First of all, Gilgamesh is still in the hero palace, and no Greek is stupid enough to attack his palace, because Gilgamesh can easily destroy all creatures hundreds of miles around, flatten mountains and rivers and subvert the sea.


    Secondly, due to the narrow road, the cavalry charge also lost its usual power, and the Persian camp must have a large number of fortifications, which limited the cavalry''s play.


    Su Ye looked at the sea quietly. The only comfort was that the ships of the Persian army were much less than expected. Many ships were damaged and even emitting black smoke.


    This means that they have suffered a lot.


    "General, retreat."


    "What a pity..."


    "It is worthy of being the hero king. They have grasped the primary and secondary issues. It turns out that they have not spent too much energy at the hot spring pass. The previous battle is more like paralyzing us."


    "Alas, we won tactically and failed strategically."


    "General, let''s go." Leonidas finally expressed his views.


    Many generals sighed long.


    Even the genius sanctuary of the demigod family said so, and the result is almost impossible to reverse.


    "I... want to see here." Mitayad held the city wall in his hand and quietly looked at the sparkling ocean under the sunset and the huge ships.


    Some generals looked at each other and immediately sent orders to all the soldiers to pack up and prepare for retreat.


    "Woo..."


    Everyone''s face changed and looked forward.


    On the road ahead, the flags of the Persian army and Gilgamesh were flying high.


    The Persian army is marching towards the hot spring pass.


    The legendary Persian general hastin rode a magic horse and laughed loudly for tens of miles.


    "Mithiad, Suye, what else do you want to say? Surrender now, you still have a chance! The promise of his highness Gilgamesh is still valid! "


    Beside hasting, the semigod family''s Holy Land Warrior adus was elated.


    "Su ye, hand over the star ring gate of our family. We will be a family soon. Of course, you can also choose to die. "


    Mitayad''s face was black, but Su Ye remained unchanged and quietly looked at the Persian.


    "Su ye, you are just a little boy. You are not qualified to compete with the hero Wang Hui! Surrender immediately, otherwise, others can escape, and you must die at the hot spring pass! " Adous''s voice was more arrogant.


    Hasting smiled and didn''t stop himself.


    "Defeat! Dare you accept my challenge! "


    A roar rang through the hot spring pass, and Leonidas saw Leonidas holding a shotgun and throwing it at adous. The golden power wrapped the shotgun, made a harsh sound in the air, and roared to adous.


    As soon as adous''s complexion changed, he couldn''t catch it. If he didn''t, he had to turn over and get off his horse to avoid, and his face was lost.


    Suddenly, a big hand appeared in front of adous, gently fished it and grabbed Leonidas'' shotgun in his hand.


    Then hasting shook his body slightly, looked at the gun with surprise, and looked at Leonidas with a dignified look.


    Adous''s complexion is even more ugly, and even the legendary hasting is not easy. It can be seen that Leonidas has reached what degree of strength.


    Su Ye was calm at first, but his heart cooled when he heard Leonidas shout.


    The Spartans stationed 3000 people at the hot spring pass this time. In case Leonidas wants to break up, will he stay or go?


    Where do you look like a rebel?


    Is there something destined to happen?


    "General, let''s retreat. The coalition headquarters has begun to retreat. They had guarded the natural harbor. Once they left, the Persian army would land unimpeded and surround us. "


    "General!" Mityad sighed and said, "the rear of the hot spring pass is narrow. You can''t retreat in a hurry. First evacuate 10000 people, and then evacuate another group at regular intervals. Remember, don''t panic. "¡° Yes! " The generals were overjoyed and immediately arranged to retreat. The first group of ten thousand troops slowly withdrew from the narrow terrain behind. The garrison in the city silently looked at the comrades in arms outside the city and stayed in place silently. Dark clouds enveloped the hot spring pass under the sunset. At the same time, a melodious whale song was heard above the Persian flagship. The horns of the Persian army and the Persian army sounded together, and the Persian soldiers would cheer loudly. The dark clouds on the hot spring are thicker, and the dark shadow is pressing on everyone''s face¡° Demes, demes... "Mithiad frowned and muttered to himself. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 621

    When the hot spring is closed, it''s miserable.


    Persian Navy, getting closer.


    "General, you go first. Persians hate you to the bone. If you don''t go, they may launch a legendary challenge. You are the only legend in the hot spring pass, and they have more secretly. "


    "Su ye, you also retreat immediately. If you don''t go, you can only surrender. If you don''t surrender, they will kill you at all costs. "


    "Su ye, you leave. I''ll break up here." Leonidas said suddenly.


    "I''ll stay here too!" Poloux and castor simultaneously.


    Suddenly Leonidas raised his arms and slashed his hands like lightning on the back of polux and castor''s neck.


    They groaned, closed their eyes and fainted.


    Leonidas picked up two men and threw them to the guard.


    "Bring both of them safely back to Sparta."


    "General..."


    "Get out!"


    Leonidas'' four soldiers picked up the Gemini brothers and left quickly.


    Leonidas turned and stood beside mithiad.


    The light of the sunset fell on his red mane crown, which was particularly bright.


    "In Sparta, the helmet of ordinary soldiers is red vertical mane, but the head of middle and high-ranking generals must be horizontal mane, because only the red mane is horizontal on the head, the soldiers behind can see the leader clearly and know the direction and target in the chaotic battle. However, it also leads to the fact that every Spartan wearing a horizontal mane will be attacked by the enemy most intensively. "


    "So the whole world calls it the stupidest helmet."


    The crowd listened quietly.


    "We knew this from the moment we put on the horizontal mane crown, but no one changed it. Because we know that every SPARTAN SOLDIER goes to the battlefield, not to protect his life, not to avoid being attacked, but to win! "


    "From the moment we put on the red horizontal mane crown, we understand that this helmet is the strongest force to promote our progress!"


    "Those who can''t kill us will make us stronger!"


    "Today is the time to witness Sparta!"


    "Sparta!"


    Leonidas roared.


    "Sparta!"


    A few Spartan soldiers nearby roared.


    "Sparta!"


    All the Spartans roared together.


    Su Ye was silent. These brawny barbarians would stay here as expected.


    "You can retreat." Medelsdor.


    "Once the whole army retreats, what we encounter is the continuous pursuit and killing of the Persian army. Therefore, after the hot spring pass needs to be cut off, as long as the Persian army is delayed, the Navy will not dare to go deep alone, which will make more Greek soldiers withdraw. " Leonidas.


    The generals were silent, indeed.


    Leonidas turned and looked at Suye.


    "You did your best in proguan, you did your best in the mountain road of Tempe Valley, and you did the same in Wenquan pass. Now, as the eldest son of the demigod family, I take over the command of Wenquan pass. You, Su ye, must leave immediately! "


    They were stunned for a moment before they reacted. Indeed, the demigod family has the privilege to take over the command at the critical moment.


    But it hasn''t happened for many years.


    As long as the temple does not object, the demigod family will have the highest command.


    Mithiad looked silently at the approaching Persian fleet in the distance.


    Medes also looked into the distance.


    Suye stared at Leonidas.


    "You are the hope of Greece, different from others." Leonidas smiled brightly, his white teeth seemed to shine, then stretched out his hand and patted Su ye on the shoulder.


    Suye stared at Leonidas.


    Such a hero is so dazzling at any time.


    Su Ye sighed and thought about it. After all, he didn''t say the message Wang dachui gave himself.


    Wait a minute.


    In the solemn and stirring atmosphere, groups and groups of soldiers at the hot spring pass evacuated.


    However, many city states left no fewer Spartan soldiers.


    Athens, tbay, Corinth, Arcadia, mantinia, sesby, etc. and rocris left by all the staff.


    Su Ye looked at the resolute faces without panic, and his heart was surging.


    On the blue star, there was also a battle at the hot spring pass. More than 7000 soldiers of various city states, plus more than 300 Spartan soldiers and the shilos of Sparta, defended the hot spring pass for many days in front of the Persian army dozens of times their own, which won valuable time for Greece.


    Su ye went to the other side of Wenquan pass, stood on the rear wall and looked at the narrow road. Teams of Wenquan pass defenders retreated backward.


    However, in the mainstream of moving back and forth, there are always some people who suddenly turn around and go back against the current.


    They could not hear the call of their comrades in arms or the roar of their generals. They returned silently and walked back to the hot spring pass.


    The mainstream is moving forward, but the countercurrent has never stopped.


    Su ye took a deep breath and slowly walked back to the wall in front, looking at the proud Persian army and the Persian Navy.


    Tonight, the Persian navy can go around the rear.


    The last light in the sky fell.


    The earth was shrouded in darkness.


    The lights in the hot spring pass are bright, but it is like a dark moment.


    Finally, Su ye received the final data.


    A full 20000 people stayed at the hot spring pass, because many freedom fighters and some soldiers would not want to leave their tongpao here.


    It seems that some power has lit everyone''s heart.


    The huge Persian fleet skimmed the sea on the side of Wenquan pass, just like a huge sea dragon swimming constantly.


    The sea dragon seems to drive the night wind.


    The night wind blows at the hot spring pass.


    The cloak behind the Spartan soldiers raised and roared with the flame of the torch.


    In front of the hot spring pass, the Persian army waited quietly.


    Waiting for the moment of chaos at the hot spring pass.


    At night, on the warships of the Persian fleet, shining eyes looked at the hot spring pass.


    Like a pack of wolves.


    "Why don''t you go?" Leonidas stared at Suye.


    "I can''t die anyway. I''ll run if I can, and surrender if I can''t." Su Ye wrote lightly.


    "You shouldn''t stay."


    "I can''t. general mityad should take me away." Su Ye looked at mithiad.


    Mithiad sighed and said nothing.


    Su ye turned to look at Euclid, who had been excessively silent and serious these days, and said, "you must master the long-distance transmission method? As long as the other party doesn''t have a holy land destiny warlock, we will all leave safely, right? "


    "In theory, but I don''t know why. I always have a feeling that someone is staring at me." Euclid said.


    "You think too much. With the three of us, you can''t keep an eye on you." Suye road.


    "Yes, although I''m actually better than the three of you." Euclid''s words attracted three pairs of eyes from mityad, Leonidas and Suye.


    Finally, all the Persian fleets skimmed the side of the hot spring pass.


    Everyone sighed heavily.


    The miracle hasn''t come yet.


    Su ye still looked at the sea in the distance, the direction of the Persian fleet.


    "The Persian army has begun to land!"


    Mitayad said, and the guards hurried to the back of the hot spring pass and looked into the distance.


    Dozens of miles away, the fire was burning, the Persian fleet was attacking and occupying the port, and the garrison on the port did not retreat and stayed there.


    However, all coalition headquarters have been withdrawn.


    The Persian fleet is like a pack of wolves covering the grassland, and the garrison of the port is like a small tribe.


    Su Ye suddenly turned around, left the rear of Wenquan pass and went to the wall in front of Wenquan pass.


    "The Persian army has begun to attack the city!"


    The generals immediately returned to the front of the hot spring pass and saw that the Persians attacked the city again. However, unlike before, this time there were a large number of light infantry.


    Su Ye snorted coldly and continued to let the lamp God guard the front, with the help of ice and wind, and earth Ao Tian guarded himself.


    In front of the hot spring pass, the Persians kept attacking, but for the Greeks, it was just pieces of fly ash that would be burned by the fire of hell.


    Most of the generals focused on the rear of Wenquan pass, the battle of the port.


    The hot spring pass is like a muggy summer night, which is turned down by the steamer.


    Suddenly, a slight cheering came from behind the hot spring pass.


    A great bad news spread all over the city.


    The Persians captured the rear port!


    The army of Persian warships began to land!


    The hot spring is in danger.


    The Greek army fled in panic and was filled with grief.


    The Persians in front of the hot spring pass suddenly stopped attacking the city.


    "Su ye, spit out what you got from Lien Chan before the battle!" The Holy Land Warrior ADOS shouted.


    Persian legendary general hastin smiled.


    Between the hot spring pass and the Persian army, the strange smell of barbecue has not dissipated. Everyone seems to forget how fierce the war in the Hellfire was before.


    Everything before is not important.


    Next, the Persians who have just landed will encircle the hot spring pass from the rear.


    The hot spring is closed. It''s a mess.


    Even those generals, those who already hold the heart of death, are confused!


    Su Ye endured it all the time and didn''t speak out the voice of Wang sledgehammer from afar.


    "The tide is over. It''s a pity." Comodes sighed.


    Leonidas said reluctantly, "Athena is powerful, but only if there is a Greek Navy, otherwise a separate ship is not an opponent of any Navy at all. Now that Persia can break through the Strait of Orion, it is very likely that it has destroyed most of the Greek warships. The helpless Athena can only return. "


    "Even if the battle of Artemis is unparalleled, it can''t return to heaven."¡° Next, give up complaining, give up fluke and try your best to stick to it! "¡° If we can delay Greece one more day, our final chance of winning will be one more point. " Suddenly, someone shouted on the wall¡° Look! "¡° What is that? "¡° Like a mountain floating on the sea! "¡° Is that the second Persian fleet? "¡° It''s over. The hot spring is over. " The Greek generals looked at the Gulf of Maris to the right, which was the direction of the Strait of Orion and the direction of the Persian Navy. Between the dark sea and the blue black sky, a dark shadow approached slowly. The leading shadow stands tall, divides the sea water and opens the starry sky, as if it were an indomitable giant stepping on the water. What a powerful Persia! Originally, they hide such a powerful force! What a terrible force, it''s an unprecedented sea Warcraft. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 622

    However, the magicians of Plato college who once entered the palace of thinking with Su Ye showed a strange color. Then, they tried their best to hide their ecstasy in their eyes, but they were afraid that they guessed wrong and tried their best to suppress it.


    Su ye saw the familiar shadow and smiled first.


    "Damn demes..." mithiad suddenly laughed and scolded.


    The power of legend had made him see the man standing in the captain''s room of the giant ship.


    The whole body is only wearing coquettish red Capris. The chest hair forest in front of the chest rippling with the sea wind. His hands are on his hips to support his chest, as if he were showing his dense chest hair to people all over the world.


    After the huge Athena, there was a dense Greek Navy!


    Soon, some holy warriors and magicians saw the flag of the fleet.


    "No! It''s the Greek Navy! "


    "How can it be? It''s the flag of general demes!"


    "What happened?"


    "Su ye, what are you laughing at? General mithiad, did you know? "


    All the generals glared at the two men angrily and happily.


    Mitayad held out his hand and said, "don''t ask me. I just keep guessing and can''t come to a conclusion. I guess Su ye knew it first. "


    "Say, what''s going on?"


    The crowd forced Su Ye.


    Su ye had no choice but to stand up and said, "well, I''ll be straight. My servant Wang sledgehammer can always talk to me from a distance. This is the case. Athens is too far away from the Strait of hunter. Even if Athena flies, it will not be able to fight before the battle of the Strait of hunter. So, demis, the genius of naval warfare, took his plan! "


    Everyone stared at Su Ye.


    "Before the start of the war, he divided the strongest fleet and went to Athens to meet the Athena. Then, when the Persian army attacked the hunter Strait, it deliberately sacrificed some poor ships and retreated one after another. Finally, the whole army was defeated and desperately fled to Athens. The waterway between Eurasia and Athens was very narrow. The Persian Navy did not dare to chase deeply. It thought that demes had really escaped, so the whole army crossed the hunter Strait and rushed into the Gulf of Maris, ready to land from the rear and encircle the hot spring pass. "


    "As you can guess, demis led the rest of the navy to join the Athena, and then, in turn, rushed into Maris bay! With Athena, the main force of the Greek Navy has almost no loss. The navies of both sides will actually carry out a comprehensive naval battle! I dare not say which side the victory belongs to, but I can be sure that Athena must be the last ship to sink in the whole Maris bay! "


    "After the ice, after the wind, you go to the Athena, meet with Wang sledgehammer, and obey the orders of general demes!"


    Bingfeng lifted his skirt gracefully in mid air, curtseyed to Su ye, and flew quickly hand in hand.


    The generals sometimes stared at Su ye and sometimes at the approaching Greek Navy. For a moment, they couldn''t believe it.


    "Unfortunately, the cavalry Corps has been transferred to the rear, and I have to defend the city. Leonidas, I think you might as well go out from the rear with Spartan soldiers. Once the two sides start a big naval battle, you will attack the Persian army! Moreover, we will send an order to the coalition headquarters that you have attacked the port. No matter how greedy they are, they will send someone to help you. What''s more, we have more than 70000 Wenquan pass garrison troops who have just withdrawn. They will return after receiving orders. "


    Leonidas eyes stared like bronze mirrors and his heart pounded.


    Su Ye continued to be persuasive and said, "maybe it won''t be long before Leonidas led 3000 Spartan soldiers to repel millions of Persian pursuers!"


    "I think it''s good!" Comodes'' blood is boiling.


    Leonidas held back his excitement and looked at mithiad.


    Mithiad, who had always been steady, nodded his head gently.


    "SPARTAN SOLDIER, come with me!" Leonidas voice spread all over the hot spring pass fortress.


    Mitayad immediately deployed a team of 2000 people and some magicians to follow the Spartan soldiers and accept Leonidas'' command.


    Suye was relieved to see Leonidas leading 3000 Spartan soldiers out of the hot spring and close the back door.


    Finally sent away. Don''t come back!


    Su Ye looked at the approaching Greek Navy and smiled faintly.


    Once the naval battle begins, the Persian army in the port must be in a panic. At that time, the Greek coalition forces will fight back and cooperate with the Spartans.


    These three thousand Spartans are all on black iron.


    Mitayad and other generals looked at Su Ye.


    At the last moment, Leonidas was sent out of the city, which was a great military merit and won Spartan friendship again.


    At this time, the Persian army in front of Wenquan pass had seen the approaching Greek Navy.


    The legendary general hasting looked at a loss.


    His soldiers were at a loss.


    Their faces are the same as those copied. They are very similar.


    What ghost fleet is that?


    What kind of magic warship is that?


    Didn''t demis say he was a coward and ran away with the defeated soldiers?


    Now how do you get cocky with your chest hair floating in the sea breeze?


    No!


    No, the total number of ships in Persia is several times that of the Greek Navy. What''s terrible?


    But why do you always think something is wrong?


    Remember, in proguan, the Persian army is more than ten times that of the Greek garrison.


    At the hot spring pass, it is also more than 20 times.


    By the same token, how many times the Persian Navy might be inferior?


    "Big... General, what should I do?" Adous''s voice began to tremble.


    "Retreat. We all thought that the Athena would take at least half a year to build. Who knows, it can fight now. If you take a closer look, you can see that it is not the sea monster of this era at all... "


    The Persians looked silently at the Athena passing through the bay.


    Where the giant ship sailed, the separated water waves formed strong water waves, flooded the narrow intersection under the hot spring and hit the mountain wall.


    The center of the magic ship is a huge magic tower with flashing lights and gemstones, which is 200 meters above the deck, while a legendary mage tower is usually only 100 meters high.


    Many magicians and soldiers are moving on the huge deck.


    Some people are pushing and adjusting the magic crossbow with magical brilliance, all aiming forward.


    There is no doubt that every magic crossbow can penetrate a large warship, which only magic warships can resist.


    Hundreds of golden magicians in the Navy and city states stood on the raised magic array on the deck. With the power of the magic array, their magic can easily bombard enemy ships hundreds of meters away.


    What scares all Persians most is that the magic giant ship is said to be made of all metal.


    The front end of the giant ship is like a divine sword, which is enough to easily smash any Persian magic warship.


    They had the feeling that the huge Persian fleet was like a sardine, and thought it could take over the Gulf of Mars.


    But now, a giant shark is coming from behind the sardine.


    When Athena and many ships passed the hot spring pass, the Persians suddenly looked at the sea level behind the fleet and were cold.


    Under the sea, a huge dark shadow followed slowly.


    The Greeks are crazy to use sea Warcraft to escort!


    That''s at least a legendary sea Warcraft.


    "It''s over..."


    Just half an hour ago, the words often said by the soldiers of Wenquan Guan began to spread in the Persian camp.


    "Su Ye''s booty can''t be taken back. My star ring gate..." adus muttered to himself.


    "Greece wins!"


    "Greece is unbeaten!"


    The repressed heart of the garrison at Wenquan pass suddenly broke out and welcomed the Greek Navy with the warmest shout.


    On the other side of the Persian Navy, some people are confused and can''t imagine how the Greek Navy fought back so quickly.


    Others are lucky enough to think that the Greek Navy is just a bluff.


    After the Greek Navy passed the hot spring pass, all the guards of the hot spring pass will leave the front wall, go to the rear wall and look at the port.


    The lights inside and outside the port were bright, and the Persian army was in a panic. They didn''t know whether to defend or board the ship again.


    The Navy on the sea also hurried to turn around and start the ships. Just now, they have been berthed one after another, and some ships have even been pulled to the shore.


    Some Persian navies have adjusted their direction and rushed towards the Greek Navy.


    Only part of the Persian navy has more ships than the Greek Navy.


    However, the morale of both sides is quite opposite.


    Never seen such a huge warship!


    Besides, it''s a magic warship!


    Compared with Athena, all Persian magic warships are like canoes in ancient times.


    The two fleets were getting closer and closer. Suddenly, a dense light appeared on the Athena.


    Boom, boom


    A magic crossbow suddenly opened fire. The gorgeous magic light surrounded the huge crossbow and arrow, cut through the night sky, formed strange streamers, and flew to the Persian ship in front.


    Some crossbows and arrows fell on the surface of Persian magic warships and were blocked by powerful protective magic, but other ordinary Persian ships had no protective ability at all except magic warships.


    Only the golden soldiers on the ship block hard.


    A golden warrior jumped high and stabbed the magic crossbow with a war spear.


    Poof


    The magic crossbow and arrow instantly pierced the golden warrior, hit it in two, and then plunged into the wooden boat, penetrating the deck, the cabin and the bottom.


    Click


    Dozens of meters long warships were split in two by a huge magic crossbow and arrow.


    The Persian fleet staged the same scene everywhere. Those ordinary ships can''t even bear the blow of the magic crossbow. After the two sides approached again, the magician on the Persian side saw a dense magic array on the deck of Athena before waiting for his hand. With the blessing of the magic array, more than hundreds of all kinds of gold magic flew out at an incredible speed and hit the Persian flagship. Boom... All the terrible magic burst at the same time, and the powerful force cracked the light blue magic shield on the surface of the Persian flagship, and the Persian flagship suddenly retreated a distance as if it had been hit by a giant. Then, wave after wave of magic combined with the magic crossbow and arrow bombardment of the whole ship. The attack distance of the opposite magician is not enough. Even if it is attacked, it can not break the terrible magic shield of Athena. Finally, the fifth wave of magic and the broken magic crossbow finally broke through the magic shield of the Persian flagship. Magic and broken magic crossbows and arrows fell on the deck of the Persian flagship. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 623

    Flames are blazing, tornadoes are raging, poisonous bees and clouds are shrouded, lightning flashes, ice cones are dense


    Persian soldiers and magicians on the Persian flagship fled one after another.


    Magic and crossbows pierce the deck and captain''s room, the cabin and the bottom.


    The second flagship of the Persian Navy sank again in Greek waters.


    Persian generals and magicians on other warships and land were stunned.


    That''s the Persian flagship. The protective power is strong enough to resist many legendary spells. Why can''t it resist the magic of this level of magic crossbow and golden mage?


    The sum of the destructive power of hundreds of golden magicians multiplied by ten is not comparable to a legendary magic.


    Unless it''s the legendary magic tower.


    The Persians looked in horror at the 200 meter high magic tower on the Athena, which is definitely the strongest shipborne magic tower in the world.


    When the magic crossbows and magicians on the Athena attacked, the whole ship was sailing.


    Suddenly, Athena accelerated and rushed to the second Persian magic warship.


    "Avoid!"


    The magical warship sounded a harsh alarm.


    But every big ship turned very slowly.


    A few seconds later, Athena crashed into a small fishing boat like an iceberg.


    Boom!


    Click


    Like a sharp blade across a paper boat, the huge Persian magic warship was split in half, broke suddenly, and sank downward in the towering waves.


    Everyone on the Athena just swung forward, and there was no discomfort.


    The powerful collision angle was unharmed, and all the splashed fragments were rebounded by the light blue magic shield.


    "Run..."


    The Persians suddenly found that the Athena was like a violent sea Warcraft, colliding and attacking Persian ships in all directions with magic and crossbows and arrows.


    Soon, observers everywhere found a phenomenon that made the Persians desperate.


    In addition to magic warships, more than 90% of ordinary warships were first sunk by Athena''s magic crossbow or magic before Athena reached their range.


    From a distance, sparse crossbows and arrows or magic fell on the huge mask of Athena, but the Persian warships around Athena were either ignited by flames or sank into the sea.


    Athena seemed to have a huge invisible sickle, so she swept it gently and destroyed all the enemy ships around.


    The Persian army soon fell into panic, especially the Persians on ordinary warships, trying to escape.


    Persian admiral sekam, who flew into the sky from his flagship, has calmed down and issued orders loudly.


    "Attack!"


    "The whole army hit Athena!"


    "For Persia!"


    "For Persia!"


    Everyone who heard sekam''s orders was cold.


    Hitting the enemy with one''s own ship is a common means of naval warfare.


    However, it can never be used at the beginning of the battle.


    Persia clearly has a huge number of advantages. The battle has just begun, and the senior general of the Navy issued this order, which is too desperate.


    "Impact!"


    "For Persia!"


    The commanders of the ten magic warships, like fanatical believers, began to rush to the side of the Athena.


    "Even if the legendary Athena is pure steel, it can''t bear the impact of the magic warship!"


    "Persia is invincible!"


    "Kill this big guy and we can all be promoted!"


    Persians are like a group of hyenas, with bloodshot eyes and red faces, ready to hunt the lone male lion in front.


    Soon, the commanders of ten magic warships found a very serious problem.


    Can''t catch up!


    They had aimed at the side, but Athena ignored these magic warships, quickly staggered by virtue of speed advantage, and then attacked those ordinary warships.


    Without the protection of magic shield, ordinary warships are often hit by more than a dozen golden magic or several magic crossbows and arrows. They either sink or suffer heavy damage and can''t sail.


    "Catch him! Don''t let him destroy these ships! " Sekam roared hysterically.


    Demis stood in the captain''s room, raised his right index finger and waved at sekam.


    You, no!


    Under the command of the DMUs, Athena is like a giant whale swimming in sardine, and attacks the common ships with speed advantage.


    Consume the same magic and crossbow arrows, and the benefits of attacking ordinary ships are greater.


    Those ten magic ships have been chasing, but every time they want to catch up, they will be frozen by a large number of ice magic, and their speed will drop greatly.


    They also tried to block the Athena with ice magic, but the thicker ice was like butter in front of the Athena.


    Some ordinary Persian warships were in complete despair and knew they could not escape. They ran straight into the Athena.


    Demis doesn''t care about all the ordinary warships that hit.


    Those ordinary wooden warships of thirty or forty meters were like oranges under watermelons in front of Athena.


    Watermelon and orange meet, tremble gently and continue to roll forward.


    Oranges are fleshy and juicy.


    After the collision, the wooden warship sent out a continuous sound of wood fragmentation and explosion, and the wood chips scattered all over the sky and screamed again and again.


    But the Athena was just a flick.


    These wooden warships are enough to knock a big hole in the side of ordinary magic warships, but they can only leave shallow marks on the body of Athena.


    This ship, the whole body magic iron, has been demonized by the legendary master!


    With the blessing of the magic tower, this thick magic iron and attached magic power are comparable to fully armed Holy Land soldiers!


    Seeing one ordinary Persian warship after another broken into pieces of wood flying all over the sky, the morale of the Persian Navy slowly declined.


    At this time, even the most ordinary Persian sailor understood that he had been tricked by the damned chest hair strange demes!


    Worthy of the legendary sea knight.


    Such a huge magic iron Mothership was commanded by him to run like a war horse on the sea.


    Demis blew a whistle and said to the excited city-state generals around him, "you said that the magic crystal consumption this time will be fully paid by the coalition headquarters."


    "Of course!"


    "No problem!"


    "It''s worth it!"


    These Navy generals all turned red, and the Golden Eagle''s burning clattering illusion sounded in their ears, and what they saw was a piece of red military merit.


    "In this war, we can finally defeat those frustrated army!"


    "Look outside the port. The army dare to attack back now."


    "Only the navy can save Greece!"


    "What is burning some gold Eagles? We won!"


    "The army has to be saved by the Navy!"


    "If hundreds of thousands of troops are multiplied by ten, their military skills are not as good as Su Ye!"


    "Not to mention Su ye, he designed and built the whole warship..."


    The red light on the faces of the admirals suddenly faded.


    "Su Ye is a Navy!" A general suddenly shouted wildly.


    "Yes, Su Ye is a Navy!"


    A group of admirals followed.


    Demis gave these people a bad look and continued to command the battle.


    With its extremely high speed and extremely fast turning, Athena played Maris bay into its own swimming pool and crashed. Where it passed, ordinary Persian warships were fragmented and spared.


    Athena also passed the port and smashed all the moored warships in a series in the desperate eyes of the Persians.


    Hundreds of warships were directly scrapped.


    The most frightening thing was not the Persian Navy, but the Persian army who had just landed at the port.


    They, there''s no way back!


    Not enough equipment, not enough supplies, nothing!


    Those things are on the ship just smashed by Athena!


    Many people got off the ship with a spear.


    Now they look back and stare blankly. In the ocean behind them, there are many broken pieces of wood, stacked one after another. I''m afraid people can leave on it.


    "Kill!"


    All Greek coalition troops turned back.


    At this moment, the morale of the Greek coalition reached an unprecedented level, comparable to the hell Knights led by Su ye at that time.


    The Persian coalition in the port fell into despair.


    After completely cutting off the retreat of the Persian army, general demis changed his tactics and began to attack Persian magic ships.


    This time, give up all the fancy tactics and hit hard!


    "Naval retreat!" The Persian general was suspended in the air and burst into a cold sweat.


    Those wooden warships can be built quickly, but if ten magic motherships are also sunk, Persia will surrender the Aegean Sea in the next decade.


    But it''s too late.


    Athena began to attack the ten Persian magic warships like crazy.


    As soon as the Persian Navy could not escape, it launched a suicide attack on the Athena.


    One warship after another and even the magic ship collided with Athena.


    As strong as the magic iron Mothership, there are also a large number of breaks.


    However, incredible scenes are repeated, and the huge gaps that should have led to the sinking of Athena are always suddenly repaired by invisible forces.


    Intact!


    With the abnormal power of the magic iron Mothership, demis forcibly sank all the magic warships in Persia.


    When the last Persian magic ship sank, demes laughed.


    "Ha ha... Sekam, I''ve pulled all your hair out and turned you into a bald general! Ten years ago, I was cheated by you. Today I earn it back! From tomorrow, I will visit all the coastal ports of Persia! You wash your ass and wait! Su ye, you will be my grandfather in the future! "


    The Persian general sekam stood in the middle of the air and shouted, "what kind of magic iron Mothership are you? Obviously, the sideboard was broken many times. It should sink immediately. Why did it heal suddenly! You cheat! You used the power of legend! No, even ordinary legends can''t do it. Did Plato do it himself! I''m going to the temple to sue you! "¡° Ha ha ha... Just tell me. We have su Ye''s servants. Even if it breaks into two parts, it can be repaired quickly! "¡° Su ye again! " Sekam wanted to crash into the sea. The boiling Gulf of Maris gradually calmed down. Most Persian warships were sunk or surrendered. Only a few dozen warships fled when the Athena was raging, broke through the blockade of the Greek Navy and ran away desperately. The Persian army in front of the hot spring pass was silent. They stared blankly at the empty Maris Bay. The Persian navy was destroyed. The ships of the Greek navy have arrived at the port, and the magicians bombard the shore, forcing the Persian army to stay away from the port. The Greek coalition forces returned in an all-round way and launched a general offensive. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 624

    Su ye and other generals stood on the wall of Wenquan pass and quietly watched the battle in the port.


    The morale of both sides in Greece and Poland is completely opposite to the battle in the valley of Tempe.


    Persian soldiers are like bereaved dogs, while Greek soldiers fight with the heart of washing away old shame, know shame and then be brave, and forget life and death.


    Among these Persian armies, there are only the undead army, the king''s army and ordinary light infantry, and there are no other ACE armies. The structure is single. During the marathon war, this team was slightly inferior to the Greeks, not to mention the reversal of the situation.


    After the Greek Navy began landing, the Persian army was attacked by both sides and retreated one after another.


    Viewed from the city wall, the number of Greek coalition forces is the largest and steady.


    The more than 5000 people led by Leonidas are the most ferocious, because they are the combination of Sparta and Tabai. These two cities are the two strongest warrior city states in Greece.


    Sparta trained the most elite soldiers, while tbay trained the strongest battle array, which is the birthplace of Hercules.


    Leonidas led an army that made Persian Soldiers Cry for their parents, and Leonidas was especially good at avoiding its edge, avoiding the undead army, and killing the king''s army and light infantry.


    There was no suspense in the normal battle, and the morale of the Persian army soon collapsed.


    In just a few hours, more than 200000 Persian troops were captured.


    The whole army was jubilant.


    The generals of the coalition headquarters wept with joy.


    After playing for so long, there is finally a first game that is not su Ye''s.


    But on second thought, they cried even more.


    Athena was designed and built by Su Ye. The first merit of the battle of Maris Bay still belongs to Su Ye.


    The general of Dimes directly called grandpa Su Ye. If anyone robbed Su Ye''s first merit, first ask dimes whether he agreed or not.


    The Greek coalition forces recaptured the port, and then held a celebration party to celebrate it.


    This time, they are not fighting for military merit, but to improve morale and vent their depression these days.


    In the valley of Tempe, the Greek coalition was completely broken by the Persians.


    After that, all the Greek soldiers, except the soldiers under Suye, even suffered from Persian phobia.


    In fact, when the Persians landed in the port, the coalition soldiers could resist for a longer time until Timis came, which would make the battle smoother.


    However, the morale of the coalition forces collapsed and had to withdraw early.


    Now, the coalition headquarters has finally won a battle.


    Even if the main force is the Navy.


    The whole port is full of festive atmosphere.


    After a little preparation, demis''s fleet did not even call, and left Maris Bay in the dark.


    All the Greeks were in silence for the coastal cities of Persia.


    None of the opponents hated by demes has good fruit to eat.


    Opposite the hot spring pass, the Persian army retreated to the camp.


    The whole Persian camp was gloomy.


    During the general meeting, no one spoke for a long time.


    The dim light floated in the night wind and illuminated the big tent into a tomb.


    Because even the stupidest general knows that this war has failed.


    Next, Greece could easily cut off Persian supplies by taking advantage of its navy.


    The ace Legion can''t just eat breadfruit.


    According to the current trend, in half a month at most, all ace legions except the undead army will withdraw or even escape.


    Without these ace legions, the Greeks will launch a comprehensive counterattack.


    Losing the sea route, this army can only return from the original land route, and the Greeks are bound to use the sea route to continuously transport troops and carry out encirclement, pursuit and interception in various places.


    At most one tenth of the more than two million Persian army can return to Persia.


    Every general knows these things, but no one dares to say.


    Especially when no one dares to let Gilgamesh hear.


    If Gilgamesh is a tyrant now, who says who dies.


    The Persian generals sat like statues, like the guards of the mausoleum.


    On the wall of Wenquan pass, most Greek generals cheered.


    However, a few generals, such as mityad, looked at the brilliant starry sky and said nothing.


    Maris Bay has returned to calm. In the ocean, the stars are as bright as the starry sky.


    Su ye also thought expressionless.


    "Su ye, what do you think?"


    "Normally, we have won the final victory, but the problem is that Gilgamesh is a huge variable. The kind of hero king with demigod power is not Xerxes who loves feathers. " Suye road.


    "I''m worried about it, too. Let''s make a deal. Once Gilgamesh shows up, you run away. If he catches you, I''ll help you resist for a moment. " Mithiad said.


    "How long can you stop him?"


    After a long silence, mithiad said, "ten seconds?"


    "Legend has resisted demigod for ten seconds." Su Ye sighed.


    "If he directly uses the artifact, the whole hot spring will be closed in the blink of an eye." Mitayad said helplessly.


    "Shall we invite the temple?" Suye looked at medels.


    Medes said helplessly, "the opposite side expects the temple to come forward, and then uses the temple to intervene in the war. At that time, Gilgamesh can split the hot spring pass with a sword, kill hundreds of thousands of Greek coalition troops, and then enter Greece."


    "In other words, the temple can only start after Gilgamesh starts, but when the temple starts, it''s actually too late?" Su ye asked.


    "That''s right."


    "Can''t the temple be as tough as I was in proguan and slap it?" Su ye asked.


    "Can''t move..." the corners of Medes''s mouth trembled slightly.


    "Not even the demigod priest?" Su ye asked.


    "The avatar of God is not Gilgamesh''s opponent, not to mention that he even killed the new God!" Medelsdor.


    The nearby generals looked bitter.


    "Darius was really poisonous. He knew he was a hot magma ball and threw it directly to Greece. What do you think, Euclid? " Su Ye frowned.


    "I think we should give Gilgamesh a face." Euclid said seriously.


    All the generals cast their eyes.


    "In fact, even if we get out of the hot spring pass now, Greece will not be in danger. No accident. After the Persian army broke through the hot spring pass, it raged in Northwest Greece for a while at most, and then returned to boast that Persia had captured Greece. In this way, the Persians have steps down, and we in Greece also control the loss to the minimum. " One will lead.


    "It''s not like what the Greeks say." Suye road.


    There was a sigh on the wall.


    A Gilgamesh is more difficult to deal with than millions of Persian troops.


    "Wait, if Gilgamesh, the wise king, will communicate with Darius and lead the Persians back."


    "Yes, after all, the virtuous king still cares for his people."


    "Hundreds of his hero guards died. He won''t be heartbroken."


    "What if Gilgamesh is now a tyrant?" Su ye asked.


    The hot spring at night is quiet on the city wall.


    At this time, a strange, sharp, harsh and even annoying voice rang through the sky.


    "At noon tomorrow, the king will practice for a day in Mount Holmes. Go away, irrelevant people!"


    Boom


    Then he saw the direction of the Persian camp, and the golden light broke into the sky.


    The deafening word "roll" rolled in all directions like thunder and spread thousands of miles away.


    When the hot spring was closed, the generals were numb.


    After a long time, people reacted.


    Fast was angry and said, "he is openly violating the contract of the gods! It''s said to practice in ROMs, but it''s actually forcing us to leave! "


    "He fell with a sword and directly separated ROMs mountain. Is there any fart at the hot spring pass?"


    "If he were more cruel, the whole mount ROMs, including the hot spring pass, would be razed to the ground!"


    "Too much! What a shame! A tyrant! "


    "How can people keep it? Since we play like this, let''s send legends, heroes and demigods to destroy the city and the country! "


    "What about the Greek hero? Where''s demigod? Just watch him pee on the head of all Greece? "


    "Oh, I''m completely desperate for the Greek demigods."


    "The top priority now is to think about how to solve this matter." Mithiad sighed.


    Silence fell again on the wall.


    Su Ye looked at the rising golden light in the sky.


    "This bastard!" Su Ye finished slowly. He didn''t know why. He felt happy.


    The generals looked at Su ye in horror.


    So fierce?


    They went back to the Council hall to discuss, but they still couldn''t come to a conclusion.


    "What is the attitude of the temple? What is the attitude of the city states? What is the attitude of those demigods? " A grumpy general couldn''t help getting angry.


    Mithiad sighed and said, "the power of the temple can''t move at present, but the temple and the city states are already contacting the demigod. Heroes are no different from ordinary people in front of Gilgamesh. I''m afraid he killed more heroes, enemies and Warcraft than I did. "


    "What about the demigods?"


    "Demigods rarely stay in Greece, and most of them are exploring all aspects. There are also some old demigods who lock themselves in special places in order to prolong their life. They won''t fight until the family or city-state is destroyed. "


    "Now that Greece is about to be destroyed, won''t they do it?"


    "Obviously, we played too well and Greece got out of the crisis a little."


    "Then, why don''t the Allied forces and the temple ask the legendary magician of Greece for help?" Su ye asked.


    Silence returned to the chamber. Su ye said to himself: "a legend may not be able to do anything about Gilgamesh, but a number of legends work together to easily stop him. You know the power of legendary magic. It''s difficult to kill the hero king, but it''s easy to stop him. Then, who can tell me why the coalition headquarters, city states and temples would rather give up a large area of land, would rather die a large number of soldiers and civilians, would rather bear the humiliation of being captured by Persia than invite legendary magicians? " No response¡° In other words, some fools in Greece would rather sit and watch Greece be annexed by Persia than create a better Greece with magicians. Some fools would rather be buried with decadent, stubborn and ridiculous backward ideas and be exterminated and extinct. They would rather let outsiders replace themselves than delegate power to friendly people and make progress. I say so, right? " The people in the Council hall were still silent. Fast said slowly, "they are not stupid. They just fight for their own interests." Some generals nodded helplessly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 625

    Su ye said with a smile, "indeed, whether you are stupid or not sometimes depends not on the things and people themselves, but on the perspective we look at things. In the view of some nobles, it is right to attack Magicians for their own sake. If they had a higher vision, it would be right to attack the magician for the sake of the family on the second floor. Then, their horizons continued to improve, and to the third level, it seemed right to attack the magician for the sake of all nobles. The reason is very simple. They believe that the wealth and power of the world are limited. If magic grasps the power, they will be damaged. I say so, right? "


    Everyone nodded.


    "Well, we now regard ourselves as individuals, as people who surpass animals and as people with thinking ability. Then, we assume that if we go to the next level, we will not only see individuals, families and some nobles, but we will reach the fourth level, the whole Greece. We consider at the level of the whole Greece. Should we attack magicians? Should magicians be curbed? General fast, you answer first. "


    Fast was stunned for a moment and hesitated: "the magician can indeed take away the power of the aristocracy, which is really disadvantageous for most aristocrats. However, the emergence of magicians can better protect Greece, make the Greek people live better, and also make the aristocrats live better. On the whole, magicians have improved all aspects of Greece. As you said before, the magician has added a variety to Greece and opened up a possible new road and direction for the future of Greece. This new direction and new road should not be blocked, because any possible direction blocked will slow down the progress of the Greeks and be destroyed by foreigners, natural disasters and internal contradictions. "


    Many noble generals present nodded helplessly, and the magicians smiled.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "well, let''s think about it. Time goes back to the past. At that time, Greece had only many villages and tribes and no city states. The best people in the village took action and established the city-state step by step, so that the Greeks could live a better life. At that time, those people were called "nation builders". Those nation builders were the origin of the nobility. At that time, the nobility defeated those who opposed the city-state system, those who still lived in the tribal age, and those who were ignorant and backward. The nobility became the correct and advanced force of that era. No one will deny this? "


    The noble soldiers nodded happily, and the magicians nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s push the time forward. Before the tribal era, mankind struggled in the dark. The leaders of those tribes took responsibility and formed tribes, leaving the seeds of inheritance for mankind. In the dark era, do those tribal leaders also symbolize the correct and advanced power of that era?" Su ye asked.


    Many people nodded.


    Su Ye continued: "in the dark age, tribal leaders represent correctness and advancement. However, in the city-state era, even though the tribal leaders have the right side, they are wrong and backward compared with the noble builders. If they obey the changes of the times, do not consider their own interests, but stand on the fourth floor and consider the interests of all the people, then they are still the ladder of mankind and the Pathfinder of mankind. However, if they disobey the changes of the times, for their small and short-term interests, ignore the big and long-term interests of the times, and oppose the noble nation builders, then they are the enemies of mankind and represent evil. "


    The audience was silent, as long as the magician and a few soldiers were in high spirits.


    "Greece has passed the tribal era, the old city-state era and the new city-state era. In the new city-state era, many new forces have emerged, including rich businessmen, heavy soldiers, all kinds of civilians, and magicians. So, are the nobles now learning from the tribal leaders of the founding period against the builders, or learning from the builders of the year, integrating into the torrent of the new era, abandoning personal, short-term and small interests and pursuing long-term interests for the benefit of all Greece? "


    Everyone thought quietly.


    "Let''s go up one more floor, that is, the fifth floor. This time, we are not considering the problem from the perspective of the Greeks, but from the perspective of the whole world and mankind. So, let''s look down, what are those nobles doing? "


    "They persecute civilians and hinder the happiness of more people for their own interests and small groups and their power; They enslaved farmers and reduced them to farm animals; They maimed businessmen and craftsmen and hindered the circulation of more goods; They hunt magicians, blocking and interrupting the possibility of human progress. You use your brain... No, you use your heels to think about it. Can a group that is an enemy of almost all forces in the world really last forever? "


    "Therefore, they are smart in the short term, but in the long run, they are stupid and foolish."


    "Ordinary people can not look at themselves at a higher level, but those carrying glory can''t!"


    "For better survival and better progress, mankind will overthrow all sins, mistakes and backwardness! Throughout the history of mankind, it is a history of struggle to overthrow the greatest sin of one era after another! "


    "Do you want mankind to fail?"


    Su Ye scanned the conference hall.


    The crowd was silent.


    "Then, general fast, do you think those nobles are right or wrong in the end?"


    "I..." fast glanced at general mityad and hesitated.


    "When we look at a problem and only look at the present, it means that we give up pursuing the future; Only look at the lower level, which means we give up climbing the peak. So, fast, you tell me, do you want to stay where you are, or pursue the future? Do you want to shrink in the holy land or climb the peak? "


    Fast remained silent.


    Mityad looked at Su ye and smiled happily.


    "Born as a man, we should pursue the future and climb the peak."


    The voice of the legendary general echoed in the Council hall.


    Euclid said slowly, "if Su ye did not pursue the future, the sound of iron hoofs outside the pass would not sound; If Suye had not climbed the peak, there would be no papermaking and movable type printing in the world; If Su ye, like those nobles, only considers his own interests, only the interests of Plato''s Academy, and even only the interests of magicians, then the Baixiang palace and the hero palace have stood in Athens, and Su Ye is already the new king of Uruk. "


    The noble soldiers bowed their heads in silence.


    "When the hero palace rose to mount ROMs and the light of Gilgamesh shone on the hot spring pass, I chose to retreat without reinforcements." Su Ye''s face was floating with an elusive smile.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye.


    Fast clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    He knew that Su Ye''s withdrawal was not just from Wenquan pass, Northwest Greece, nor Athens.


    "I''m also a little tired," Euclid frowned. "Su Ye''s destination should wander in the ocean of magic and knowledge like me, and then create amazing theories and constantly open up new disciplines for mankind. You have been delaying Su Ye. "


    The meeting ended in a dignified atmosphere.


    The next morning, the Persian army did not come.


    The coalition headquarters sent only 10000 Greek soldiers to guard the port, and all the troops retreated in an orderly manner.


    They''re pulling out of Mount Holmes.


    Get out of Gilgamesh''s practice place.


    On the wall of the hot spring pass, everyone looked ahead. The golden column of light surpassed the mountain peak, just like a heavenly column. Once it fell, the whole loms mountain and the small hot spring pass would collapse in an instant.


    The generals even lost the courage to discuss, just looked at it silently and remained in a daze.


    Su ye turned the magic book and read about Gilgamesh.


    The more he read, the more Su Ye sighed.


    The hero king is too strong. This kind of man who can fight on the earth according to the new God has gone beyond common sense.


    He was so strong that he even aroused the fear of the Persian gods and refused to canonize him.


    Almost everyone was sure that once Gilgamesh was canonized and promoted to the position of Lord God in just a few decades, he would compete with Marduk for the position of king of Persia.


    This kind of super genius with the talent of God King has become his opponent.


    Su Ye sighed. In front of such a strong man, retreat is not humiliating.


    Unfortunately, Greece is deserted.


    Su Ye closed the book and went back to his room for the final arrangement.


    After finishing everything, go back to the hot spring pass.


    The sun rose slowly. When it rose to the middle of the sky, suddenly, the world was dim.


    Eight dark hurricanes rose from the ground, like eight heavenly pillars, straight up into the sky.


    Each hurricane has a diameter of more than kilometers. It is lined up behind the Persian camp and reaches the sky, just like the end of the world.


    With eight hurricanes as the center, more and more dark clouds gathered. Finally, the dark clouds covered thousands of miles and shrouded mount Holmes.


    The dark sea of clouds spread in the sky, and the hot spring pass became night.


    The sea is also blackened by dark clouds.


    "The artifact of Gilgamesh, the sword of eight winds..."


    The generals murmured to themselves, their voices trembling.


    Then, the pale golden light replaced the sun and covered hundreds of miles around.


    Dark clouds interweave with golden light, and darkness and brightness rotate.


    Where the golden light is, it is indestructible.


    "The armor of the Heavenly City is said to be made of the skin and bone of the heavenly bull. It is his second artifact and is higher than the eight winds sword..."


    The whole hot spring is in despair.


    After the battle of proguan, the army of Xerxes was completely annihilated.


    After the battle of Tempe Valley passage, Suye intercepted Persian pursuers on his own.


    Finally, he experienced the battle of Wenquan pass and the battle of Maris Bay, witnessing the total annihilation of the Persian Navy.


    But now, the invincible power is displayed at the end of the sky.


    In the golden light, before eight dark hurricanes, the huge hero palace took off slowly.


    It is like a temple hanging in the sky, overlooking the world. Su ye took a deep breath, slowly raised his hand, and was about to give an order to retreat. Suddenly, a golden light came from the eastern sky. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 626

    The golden light pierced the sky like a golden arrow, splitting the clouds into the sea and making a violent roar.


    A huge disk-shaped dark cloud cracked from it, breaking out an expanding fan-shaped blue sky.


    At the front end of the golden light, a man shrouded in golden light flew rapidly parallel to the sea. Almost in a blink, he was close to ROMs mountain and hero palace.


    The man flew between the dark clouds and the sea. His power not only separated the dark clouds, but even divided the sea in two, and the turbulent white waves rolled to both sides.


    "Hercules, the king has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    The voice is strange and harsh, and there is a kind of tyranny and madness.


    Warm cheers broke out when the hot spring closed.


    "It''s Hercules!"


    "God is the first!"


    "Hercules will defeat Gilgamesh!"


    "Hercules is invincible!"


    "Gilgamesh has artifact, but Hercules has Titan, which is a great power that even ordinary gods don''t have!"


    "Hercules will win!"


    "Hercules will win!"


    Many soldiers burst into tears.


    When Su Ye looked at the direction of Hercules, he saw a man wrapped in golden light suddenly appear at the door of the hero Palace floating in the air.


    The powerful force rippled around the man, causing the air to twist, and the golden light attached to him, like water flowing from bottom to top.


    Slowly, the golden light around the two people changed from gold to dark gold, more thick.


    Su Ye tried his best to see them, but he couldn''t see their faces.


    Gilgamesh can only be seen holding a pure white long sword. There are eight dark small tornadoes slowly rotating around the long sword.


    Gilgamesh was wearing heavy armor, but because his whole body was covered with dark gold countercurrent light, he couldn''t see the detailed pattern of armor.


    At this time, mithiad''s voice spread all over the hot spring pass.


    "Under the gold, close your eyes and don''t watch the battle."


    Mithiad''s voice was broad and loud, with an irresistible tone. All people below the golden rank instinctively closed their eyes.


    Before the voice fell, Gilgamesh was slightly low and jumped up, the ring of white gas exploded, and the huge hero palace shook gently.


    In the sky, two dark golden rays appeared, cutting off the huge dark clouds in the sky from two directions.


    Between the sky and the sea, two golden lights approached rapidly.


    Suddenly, two golden lights met.


    The dazzling light suddenly lit up. Su Ye narrowed his stinging eyes and saw that a huge light ball suddenly exploded where the two met.


    The photosphere expands constantly, and a large amount of white gas force rotates and diffuses around the photosphere.


    Suddenly, the ball of light burst.


    Boom


    The dazzling light pervades the world and fills the sky and sea.


    Su Ye''s eyes tingled, tears gushed out, and the world in front of him was blurred.


    "Be careful!"


    The voice of mithiad sounded in my ear.


    Su Ye blinked, wiped away his tears and looked forward with his red eyes.


    He saw that mithiad had stepped out.


    "It''s a tsunami..."


    Several gold soldiers exclaimed.


    In addition to the still dazzling light, a huge wave up to 100 meters surged in, like a huge wall of destruction, roaring across Maris Bay and pushing towards the hot spring pass.


    Everyone who saw this scene was cool behind. The wave was only 100 meters high, but it was more than ten miles thick!


    Where is the wave? It''s like an ocean crashing over.


    General mitaiyad gave a low cry, held the glittering hero spear, took a deep breath, raised his chest, and then threw it out.


    Empty


    The spear broke through the waves and made a strange noise.


    Then, an incredible scene happened to everyone. The huge wave only slowed down a little, and the wave height only fell a section. In addition, there was no much change.


    See mitayad reach out a move, gold spear like a swimming fish from the sea back, he threw out again.


    Boom!


    This time, the huge waves finally collapsed, mostly surging to the rear, and the remaining two or three meters of small waves spread in all directions.


    The crowd continued to look up at the sky.


    After the two collided, the flash of the sky did not stop. At the same time, it was accompanied by all kinds of sounds, either low, sharp, high, or crisp. Each sound was deafening and dizzy.


    Bearing the roar in his ears, Su Ye tried to squint to catch the two figures.


    The dark clouds in the sky are rapidly collapsing, the sun is falling, and the blue sky is picturesque.


    The two golden lights flash like lightning in the sky. Each collision will inevitably burst into dazzling light and set off huge waves of different sizes on the sea.


    At the beginning, Su ye could see the tracks of the two people, but with the two people fighting faster and faster, he couldn''t see them at all.


    Only the flickering light can be seen.


    Su Ye is still good. Some gold soldiers even burst into tears and can''t watch the war at all.


    Even the people in the Holy Land frowned and could only catch a few scales and claws.


    Mityad, the only legendary soldier who can see the battle clearly, became a coolie. While observing the battle and learning, he kept crushing the waves.


    On the other side of the coast, Persian general hasting also complained. He was closer to the place where the two men fought. Behind him was the Persian camp. He had to break the waves and protect the Persians behind him.


    But Hercules deliberately led the battlefield here, and Gilgamesh didn''t care!


    As a result, waves often broke through Hastings'' defense line and defeated the buildings of the Persian camp.


    A large number of ordinary Persian soldiers were hit by the waves or the rocks and wood rolled up by the waves and lost their lives.


    Su Ye stood safely at the hot spring to watch the war.


    Just ten seconds later, the sky suddenly changed.


    Gilgamesh began to wave his sword. Every time he moved, hundreds of black giant hurricanes flew out and merged to attack the opposite Hercules, but then hundreds of hurricanes spread in all directions.


    Hercules''s attack seemed ordinary, but he never retreated.


    Next, the two legendary coolies of the hippo army will not only defeat the waves, but also attack the hurricane.


    In the sky, the speed of the two hero kings began to accelerate again, and even began to blink continuously, and it may blink more than a dozen times in the blink of an eye.


    All magicians look red in the face. Can it be called people?


    Blinking magic is an advanced magic. How can these two soldiers use it as simple as blinking?


    This time, all the holy places can''t see the detailed actions of the two people.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, only two lights are flying around, flashing around, and then making all kinds of flashes and loud noises.


    Su ye also used the magic book for video recording, but found that the recording of the magic book was not as clear as himself, and was completely blurred by the battle field of the two people.


    Finally, Su Ye didn''t tangle. He looked at it calmly. Anyway, he couldn''t see clearly and learn. Just remember this sense of powerlessness.


    Su Ye inadvertently glanced at Euclid and his body suddenly shook.


    This pervert!


    What a pervert!


    Euclid''s eyes were very clear, and dense geometric patterns appeared in the depths of his pupils. A closer look showed that countless geometric patterns formed Gilgamesh and Hercules, as well as the battle scene.


    Euclid not only saw clearly, but also geometrized it. His right finger even made a mess on the magic book in front of him.


    The most frightening thing is that the magic book is turning pages frantically and automatically, leaving remnants like a book in a typhoon.


    This meant that Euclid had to record dozens of pages of information at every moment of the two men fighting.


    Su Ye carefully observed Euclid''s pupil and found that it was too small to understand.


    "Forget it, have a chance to borrow his magic book."


    Su Ye looked at Euclid with envy. He was a real big man he admired from childhood. He was also gold. How could he be so excellent?


    At the same time, Su Ye was more determined to dig out the essence of magic, and then take the essence of magic as the source point to think about everything related to magic.


    Although this process is very long and takes more than ten or even decades, everything is worth it.


    Euclid takes geometry as the source point and axiomatization as the basis to analyze the whole battle process.


    Later, Su Ye frowned slightly and felt something wrong.


    Euclid''s geometry is strong. With his ability, he can definitely analyze the battle of the two hero kings, but the question is, how can he see it?


    I can''t see clearly!


    Even when Aristotle, Plato or Socrates were in the golden position, it was impossible to see the battle between them.


    Su ye thought for a while and didn''t understand, so he continued to look up and watch the war.


    The dark clouds in the sky have been completely torn apart. Between the blue sky and the deep blue ocean, a line of golden light flies and jumps, and a lot of golden light bursts.


    The battlefield where they are is more dazzling than the sun.


    Two legendary generals, mitayad and hasting, panted to stop the aftermath of the battle.


    I don''t know how long it took, they blinked away, and then turned into two golden lines again and flew to each other.


    Mitayad and hastin roared at the same time.


    "Close your eyes! Everybody close your eyes! Turn around, don''t look! Including the sanctuary! "


    Most people hurried to do so.


    Su ye turned to look at Euclid. He had no response. He was still staring at the battlefield, his eyes covered with geometric patterns.


    Su Ye is not convinced!


    The emergence of a dense number of non offensive field forces also inspired all talents. The heavenly fortress, the guardian city-state, the holy light and other forces appeared together. Later, Su Ye used light magic on himself, then squinted and carefully looked at the two approaching golden lights in the sky. At the moment when the two golden lights met, the world burst, and the dazzling golden light balls formed one after another. They gathered closely, superimposed and diffused outward. With a huge roar, white ring shocks visible to the naked eye swept outward in waves. The sky shook, the earth trembled, and the sea roared. At this moment, it was as if all natural disasters broke out at the same time, and hurricanes, earthquakes and tsunamis appeared in front of everyone at the same time. Hundreds of meters high waves rise into the sky, like endless beasts connected, layer after layer, one after another. Mitayad and hasting constantly use powerful fighting skills to defeat layers of waves and Qi strength. The two retreated and even began to vomit blood. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 627

    Under the protection of various forces, Su Ye finally survived the dazzling glory and witnessed the whole process of the battle.


    However, I only saw the flash. Later, I couldn''t see the figure of the two people. I could only see the expanding golden light and the thunder like fighting sound.


    More than ten seconds later, the light weakened and the two men flew out upside down.


    The wind is still strong and the waves are surging.


    It was quite a while before everything calmed down.


    Two legendary generals, mitayad and hasting, fell on the sea and were depressed.


    Even if there are two legends to contain the disaster, the whole Maris Bay is a mess.


    Many cliffs near the sea collapsed, the roads in front of Wenquan pass were broken everywhere, and only the ships of the Greek Navy in the rear were photographed ashore, and some were damaged.


    The walls of Wenquan pass are cracked everywhere.


    "The purpose of my coming here has been achieved. Hercules, you didn''t disappoint me! Ha ha ha... "


    Gilgamesh''s shrill and arrogant voice rang through the sky and turned back to the hero palace.


    The glittering hero palace slowly descended and landed in the Persian camp.


    "The whole army obeys the order and returns to Persia!"


    The whole Persian camp moved like an ant colony, turned around and returned to Persia.


    The people at the hot spring pass stayed for a long time before they reacted.


    "Gilgamesh, what does that mean? He promised Darius to come here, not for the war between the two countries, but to fight Hercules? "


    "Worthy of being the king of heroes."


    "What''s to boast about? Millions of people died in Persia and hundreds of thousands in Greece. Ha ha..."


    "Well, it''s lucky to have general mithiad, otherwise we would be miserable."


    They watched mitaiad return on foot and jump up the wall from outside the city.


    "General, are you okay?" Fast came forward and held mithiad.


    Su Ye looked at him. Mityade''s face was pale, his hair was messy, fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and there were slight blood marks on the corners of his mouth.


    This tall old man looks like a patient who has been in bed for more than ten years.


    Mitayad said with a bitter smile, "I''m old. I didn''t expect that the battle of the hero king is so strong. If two people continue for a moment, I may be seriously injured."


    The people were secretly frightened and understood more and more why the gods prohibited high-level forces from participating in ordinary wars. If these people really fight, there are not enough ordinary people to kill.


    Su Ye releases light golden magic and heals brilliantly.


    "The battle between the two heroes is almost a battle of demigods. Fortunately, they fight in the sea and the mountains. If they are outside the city, the whole city will be destroyed." Fast road.


    "Will Persia really withdraw?"


    Mithiad pondered for a moment and said, "the purpose of Xerxes and Darius is to follow the orders of the Persian God system, attack Greece and create pressure for the Greek gods. But you should have heard the legend of Gilgamesh, who knows all about the hatred of the Persian gods. Due to the oracle and Darius'' request, he will do his best, but once he finds that things cannot be violated, he will naturally leave. Or, as he said, he preferred to fight Hercules over conquering Greece. On the other hand, if Hercules was forced to come forward, Persia''s goal could be achieved. In short, even I can''t fully understand many of the inside information. "


    "One thing is certain that the battle of hippo is over." Suye road.


    "Yes!" Mithiad nodded hard.


    "Greece wins!"


    "Greece wins!"


    All the soldiers at the hot spring pass shouted loudly, laughing, crying and venting.


    Even some holy warriors stretched out their arms and roared wildly.


    This war is the one that Greece has faced the most enemies and suffered the most losses in history.


    A valley of Tempe has killed more than 300000 people in Greece, which is the sum of the number of a large city-state.


    The pressure of millions of armies and heroic kings, like a mountain peak, has been hanging in everyone''s heart and head.


    From the day the war began, everyone faced great despair.


    And now the mountain has disappeared.


    The war is over!


    No longer need to face the magic of terror, no longer need to face the splashing blood and meat, no longer need to listen to the cry of comrades in arms, no longer need to kill in fear, no longer need to escape in despair, no longer need to worry and worry.


    It''s over!


    The soldiers continued to shout and shout.


    Mitayad patted Suye on the shoulder and said, "this is different from the marathon war. It is a national war of all Greece. At that time, he will reward his achievements in the holy city Delphi, and this level of war will inevitably lead to God''s gift."


    Su Ye looked different and said, "will God give you a lot? Will it be the same as what I met at the pithia competition? "


    "You think so beautifully!" However, the total amount of God''s gifts in a single day may be more than before, because the scale of the Greek Bosnian war is far more than any previous war. Even the war of nation building in those years was only a concentrated local battle, not once facing more than five million enemies. "


    "Well." Su Ye was relieved. If he received more than a dozen gifts a day, it would be no problem. He didn''t have to digest for half a year and rest for a month.


    "Do we need to chase?" Asked a general.


    "If you are not afraid of death, you can at any time." Mithiad said.


    The Greek generals sighed helplessly that Gilgamesh put too much pressure on people.


    "By the way, where''s Hagrid?" The crowd looked around.


    "Don''t look, I left early." Mithiad said.


    "That''s a pity. If you can talk to him, it''ll be worth your life. Senior general, I heard that he was also a general under you. Why don''t you come and see you! "


    "Yes, why don''t you call him and let''s give him a party or something. After all, he defeated the hero King Gilgamesh. "


    "Yes!"


    Mitayad''s face sank and said, "the result of this battle is a draw! As for Hercules, he has experienced extraordinary hard work and needs to rest. Of course, when we meet next time, I will express my gratitude to him for you. "


    "Is it really a draw?"


    "I feel Hercules is stronger."


    "Gilgamesh is relying on many artifact. Hagrid seems to be barehanded and hasn''t used artifact all the time."


    "Artifact is also a part of your strength."


    The generals whispered and dared not say anything more loudly.


    Su Ye pulled Euclid''s sleeve and asked, "what do you think of the victory or defeat of the two?"


    Euclid thought for a moment, turned back and quickly turned over the magic book and said, "the two men are similar in strength. Gilgamesh is old and weak after all, but he is skilled in war and powerful in artifact. Hercules''s fighting skills are a little weak, but his body is too strong. His Titan divine body makes him an artifact, and he is in his prime of life. This game is indeed a tie. "


    "Go back and show me what you wrote down. I want to know what the battle at the demigod level is like." Suye road.


    "I''ll sort it out and give you a copy when I get back to Plato''s college."


    "General, what''s our next trip?" Su ye asked.


    The generals also looked curiously at mithiad.


    After thinking, mitya Delio said, "we will continue to guard at the hot spring pass for three days and wait for the news from the coalition headquarters and temples. Not surprisingly, three days later, we went to the holy city of Delphi to participate in the war ceremony. After that, you will return to the city-state ceremonies. Su ye, after you attend the city-state ceremony, remember to talk to Lars and them about the future development. "


    Su Ye nodded and thought of what mityad had said before. He hoped to find an opportunity to avoid the limelight and avoid being hit by the nobility.


    "General, can we hold a small celebration today? The very, very small one. " General fast, who had always been serious, suddenly said with a smile.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of expectation.


    Mithiad glanced at the crowd without expression. Finally, he smiled and nodded gently.


    "Yes."


    "Greece wins!"


    "Greece wins!"


    All the soldiers will shout together.


    That night, Su Ye arranged his servants to guard the city and participated in the celebration banquet only belonging to Wenquan pass with the vast majority of soldiers.


    In the hot spring pass at night, campfires are everywhere, and the fire light reflects everyone''s happy face.


    Although we can''t drink, everyone is a little drunk.


    For the rest of your life, cherish the present.


    Laughter or shouts broke out from time to time everywhere.


    Among them, the voices that scold Persia are the most, and the voices that shout Suye are also the most.


    The soldiers often held high the cup of water and toasted Su ye from a distance.


    The celebration party lasted until late at night. Su Ye found that Euclid was missing again. When he asked, he knew that he went up the wall alone and looked at the scenery.


    Suye walked up the wall in doubt and approached Euclid, who was staring at the sea in a daze.


    "You''ve been a little strange lately. Come on, really." Su ye took out a glass of wine from the ruins.


    Euclid''s eyes reflected the blue sea and starry night, and his expression became more and more melancholy.


    "After learning the battle of the hero king, my geometric ability has been improved. I seem to see electricity and light in geometry."


    Su ye took a deep breath and tried his best to control the impulse to throw the wine glass out.


    Euclid, who learned magic, is so fierce?


    Euclidean geometry, non Euclidean geometry, mathematics, electricity, optics, and even relativity and quantum mechanics are all in the same vein.


    In theory, as long as Euclid is given enough life, countless disciplines can be opened up to the limit of mankind.


    "I have a feeling that I am getting closer and closer to remembering the second forgotten thing." Euclid said.


    "What''s the first thing you forget?" Su ye asked.


    "Can''t say." The ocean in Euclid''s eyes, the waves jump.


    "Your mood is too low recently. Won''t it be affected by memory?" Su ye asked¡° I... in fact, in the last year or two, I have occasionally felt a threat. "¡° What threat? "¡° A threat to life. "¡° Is the witch hunt going to do it to you? "¡° I feel that they will be more powerful than witch hunting. "¡° Did the gods find you comparable to Socrates, so they wanted to attack you? " Su ye asked¡° That''s why I like you. Your eyes are better than mine! " Euclid looked at Su ye with relief¡° That''s why I respect you. You''re more shameless than me! " Su ye said sincerely. Four eyes are opposite and sympathize with each other. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 628

    "How''s your original geometry?" Su ye asked.


    "This is the first edition. I have sent it to the college for printing." Euclid finished, opened the book, pressed his right hand on the page, and pointed at the Magic Book floating around Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked slowly.


    Euclid suddenly said, "I have been hesitant to replace the fifth public establishment, because I always feel that this public establishment is not strict. I vaguely feel that there are other possibilities."


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Euclid said to himself: "however, the workload of revising the fifth postulate is too heavy. I''m afraid it will lead to the delay of the original geometry for too long, so I sent the first edition first. When the war is over, I will find a quiet place to revise the fifth postulate, or... Deny it. I always have a feeling that there is something hidden in the fifth public design. "


    Su Ye was almost sweating behind him. Is Euclid in this world so fierce? If we can really solve the problem of the fifth postulate, there will be no non Euclidean geometry, and it may be called new Euclidean geometry.


    If he studies further magic theories on the basis of non Euclidean geometry, such as the theory of relativity in physics, who knows what degree his final achievement will reach, anyway, it is just around the corner to surpass Socrates, Plato and Aristotle.


    "Are you sure you want to further study the fifth public hypothesis? I can''t understand it. " Su Ye frowned.


    "Of course! I''ve set the direction. " Euclid smiled and looked forward to the future.


    Su Ye felt that if Euclid could really do it and create new magic power, he would be the first God of magic.


    "Well, now that you have determined the direction, I will support you. After returning to the college, I will first subsidize you one million golden eagles, which will not be lower than this number every year in the future. " Suye road.


    Euclid looked at Su Ye warily, leaned back slightly and said, "what do you want to do? Will you hire me to be your thug again? How can I, Euclid, be subordinate to others? Geometry and magic are my inevitable pursuit. How can the vulgarity of the Golden Eagle tempt me! You have to pay more! "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I will set up a geometric Magic Research Association, with you as the president and me as the honorary president. You are responsible for the research and I am responsible for ensuring the smooth research. But there is a premise that all the achievements of this association must be made public to benefit every magician and the whole world. That million is actually invested in this geometric Association. "


    "Really?" The vigilance in Euclid''s eyes slowly dissipated.


    "Take down the magic secretary and write it down in your account book."


    "Where did you get so much money?" Asked Euclid.


    "Do you know I invented a new harness?"


    "I know."


    "Do you know that I led the cavalry to win the war?"


    "Not only do I know, I almost died on the battlefield." Euclid didn''t have a good airway.


    "So what would you do if you foresaw that harness could change the war?"


    "I will... Wait, but I know what you did! You bought the racecourse in advance, just for now? " Asked Euclid.


    "Yes." Su Ye smiled.


    "Genius, you are a business genius! In that million, can I take 500000 shares in the supernova chamber of Commerce and use the subsequent money in the geometric magic association? " Euclid''s eyes lit up.


    "You are a business genius!" Suye road.


    "It''s OK." Euclid was elated.


    "There are many reasons why I set up a chamber of Commerce to make money, not only for my own growth, but also to promote the progress of the world. However, the use of Jin Xiongying in the research of basic disciplines may not make any progress in the short term, but under the variable of time, the value of geometry and magic will inevitably grow into an upward curve! "


    Euclid looked at Su ye with extremely complex eyes, nodded gently and said, "when the war is officially over, let''s study magic together. You can''t be delayed any more."


    "That''s what I think." Suye road.


    "Find a safe place before studying magic. At present, the divine power plane that does not recognize the Lord is the most suitable place. I have a plane mark in my hand. How about you and me exploring the divine power plane when the war ceremony is over? " Euclid said.


    "Yes, yes, but it takes a long process to recognize the Lord. My divine plane has not fully recognized the Lord so far. If the divine plane does not recognize the Lord, we cannot live in the divine plane for a long time. " Suye road.


    "A few divine planes are exceptional. What''s more, I have cracked the plane mark with geometry and magic." Euclid smiled mysteriously.


    "What?" Su Ye stared at Euclid in amazement.


    "I always think that since gods can directly control the divine power plane, humans can also control it. Sometimes we pay too much attention to power, but ignore the methods, laws and principles behind power. Therefore, after studying many bit plane markers, I finally succeeded in cracking one. As long as we find the opportunity to enter that plane, become the master of that plane, and add my plane mark, we can accelerate our recognition and come and go freely soon. At that time, even the gods will not find us. "


    Su Ye looked at Euclid blankly and said in a low voice, "are you sure what you''re doing?"


    "It''s just a god thief. It doesn''t matter." Euclid was full of spring.


    "Magicians are really crazy..."


    Euclid continued: "yes, that plane is strange. Although I have cracked the plane mark and know the general shape of the plane, some details are uncertain. Since you have the blood of water element and the blood that can promote the evolution of water element, you are likely to get the heart of plane. "


    "How big is the plane you found?"


    "The super giant plane is no less than that of Aristotle. It is definitely a first-class divine plane. Even the gods will salivate!" Not less than Aristotle, Euclid was even more elated.


    "With such a good super giant plane, I have the corresponding blood. Are you looking for me to give me the heart of the plane?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes."


    "Are you willing?"


    "Aren''t you willing to give me the golden eagle?" Euclid''s face was taken for granted.


    Su Ye was speechless.


    "When you master the plane mind, leave me a safe place, and give me a sum of money every year to buy everything I need to study magic, I can study geometry and magic safely. Don''t forget to use your power to build a magic tower and a library for me. Tut Tut, perfect! "


    Euclid beamed, looked at the sky and began to imagine himself in the exclusive library.


    Su Ye looked at Euclid and somehow felt that he had nothing to say.


    A hot spring pass without war is like a resort castle by the sea.


    On the second day of the celebration, after lunch, Su Ye found a sunny place by the sea behind the hot spring pass, took out a recliner, lay on it, and looked lazily at the magic book.


    Without the trouble of war and the fear and tension between life and death, it''s great to read in the warm sun by the sea.


    Reading, a huge dark shadow blocked the magic book.


    Su Ye squinted and looked up at the source of the shadow.


    A man wearing a wide brimmed gray felt hat stood in front like a hill with a smile on his face.


    The man was taller than hotter, dressed in a simple brown cloth, like a docker. His wheat skin glittered with a faint luster, as if coated with a layer of honey and then a thin layer of olive oil.


    The muscles under the skin seem to have been tempered and closely arranged one by one, as if they were placed by the God of beauty and polished by the God of craftsman. They are so beautiful that people are dizzy.


    This is the most perfect body Su Ye has ever seen.


    In front of this body, Leonidas, comodes, Hote and Palos are not worth mentioning.


    Suye stared at the man who looked familiar. After a while, he contacted the man with the sick looking and waxy yellow akerdes who was nestled in the slave shed.


    How did the man who disappeared in the passage of hell with snore appear here?


    "Man, developed?" Su Ye squinted at the sun.


    Akerdes cried and said, "you''re very leisurely." He sat on one side.


    Su Ye sat up, looked at akerdes from top to bottom enviously and said, "are you going to cure?"


    "It''s not medical treatment, but I''ve figured out something." Ackerdes road.


    "That''s right. You said that you were a legend who ran to the slave market, pretended to be a slave, pretended to be a pig and ate more tigers. In fact, it''s not interesting. " Suye road.


    Akerdes was stunned and asked, "can you see that I am a legend?"


    "Nonsense, I can see that the holy land can''t snore like a chicken. By the way, where''s snoring? " Su ye asked.


    Akerdes sighed and said, "I want to apologize to you for this. After we entered hell, we met a large number of demons to chase and kill, rushed all the way, and finally were dispersed. However, you can rest assured that snore''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds and has been promoted to the Holy Land giant. According to that trend, it may be a legend now. In hell, giants are quite a large group. There must be a giant tribe to take him in. "


    "It''s all right. I feel that snoring fools have silly blessings and can''t die. I''m worried about you. Your strength is very good. It''s just your brain... Cough, when did you come out of hell? " Su ye asked.


    Akerdes glanced at Su ye and said, "do you usually talk to legends like this?"


    "I don''t dare to others, but I''m not your former employer. I''ve fought together again. It''s estimated that you won''t turn your face and don''t recognize people." Su ye said lazily.


    Akerdes felt Su Ye''s teasing tone of reunion after a long separation, but shook his head and said, "forget it, after all, you are the king of hell. Every time you meet, your tone is bigger and bigger."


    "Are you here to support Greece? Unfortunately, it was a little late and the war was over. HMM... you should have met general mithiad? I''ll ask him your origin in a minute. " Suye road.


    Akerdes said to himself: "I heard that Gilgamesh shot. I''ll see if I can join hands with others to beat him back. Unexpectedly, I''m a little late. I''ve just met mithiad. I''m going back. When I see you here, I''ll come and talk to you. " Su ye put away the joy of meeting old acquaintances and said, "how much does it cost to hire you now? I really want to explore the plane of divine power. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 629

    "I have something important to do recently. I really can''t do without myself. Otherwise, I won''t leave as soon as I get to the hot spring pass. " Akerdes looked regretful.


    "That''s a pity. I want to explore with you again. I think you should encounter something difficult. If you need it, you can come to me. Big things can''t help you. Small things are no problem. " Suye road.


    "Everything I do is big. It''s too difficult. However, if you can continue to write plays like Zachary and continue to create technologies such as papermaking and movable type printing, you will be helping me. " Akerdes looked at Su ye with encouragement in his eyes.


    Su Ye patted akerdes on the shoulder and said, "you see, your legendary identity is exposed as soon as you speak. Ordinary people can''t think at such a high level. I think you have some legends. Sometimes you just carry too much. In fact, carrying too much is no problem. The problem is that you are also human and will be confused. When confused, let go of yourself. It''s boring to be a slave. If you want to do it, do what you really want to do. You are like this, and so is general mithiad. He clearly wants to go to the God of war mountain to beat those nobles, but he still shrinks, not like a man! "


    Su Ye resumed his lazy appearance, as if he were chatting with an old friend.


    "If you were mithiad, would you dare to do that?" Akerdes couldn''t ask.


    "I dare. If I were mithiad, I would dare to point at everyone in the God of war mountain and scold them. Anyway... They are the overthrown backward force after all. " Su Ye shrugged.


    "I''ve heard what you said in mithiad, including what you said in Plato''s college. It''s... Crazy, more crazy than me, more crazy than anyone else. But, you know, there are too many things we can''t do in this world. " Ackerdes sighed.


    Su Ye looked at akerdes in surprise and said, "don''t you think when you talk?"


    Akerdes frowned and then stared at Su Ye seriously.


    Su ye took out the paper and magic pen from the ring of space and handed it to akerdes.


    "Draw a vertical line in the center of the white paper and divide the paper into two. On the left, write ''what I did, what I could have done, what I could have seized the opportunity'', and on the right, write ''what I absolutely can''t do''. Write only what happened in the past. Write every little thing, even the little thing of earning a copper owl, even one dirty word. As long as you can remember, write it. Don''t worry, I won''t read it. When you write, block it with divine power. Don''t look at me. Write carefully. I''ll play with the water. "


    Su yezhen didn''t care about akerdes. He plopped into the sea and swam in the water like a swimming fish.


    All the water was like air. It didn''t wet a hair or a corner of his clothes.


    Akerdes stared at Su Ye. He hesitated for a moment, remembered all kinds of legends and words about Su ye, opened the divine power shelter, and then wrote on both sides.


    At first, he wrote a few things in the "absolutely impossible" place on the right, but when he wrote, he was suddenly stunned and moved the nib to the left.


    Shua Shua


    He couldn''t seem to stop. In the blank space on the left, he kept writing, word after word, line after line.


    Unconsciously, he filled the left half. Unconsciously, he silently lowered his head and gently bit his teeth.


    There are so many things that can be done.


    Those things that could have been done, one after another.


    Those opportunities that could have been seized, one after another.


    In contrast, the white paper on the right occasionally adds a few words, but it is less than one tenth of that on the left.


    Looking at the dense text on the left, akerdes suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Ye swimming in the sea.


    On the dark blue sea, two dolphins are chasing and playing with Su Ye.


    Akerdes looked blankly for a long time, turned the page and continued to write, writing


    Finally, the whole back was filled.


    He turned the page again and wrote less than half of the "things I absolutely can''t do".


    He stared at the paper and kept staring at it.


    After a long time, he sighed.


    "I see..."


    He looked up at the sea. The sea seemed much clearer, and the sky was more bright and blue.


    Su Ye waved to the two dolphins, flew out of the water and walked towards akerdes. The water droplets slipped naturally and did not stain the skin.


    "Finished?" Su ye asked.


    "Finished."


    "How does it feel?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes was silent.


    Su Ye didn''t speak. He turned and looked at the blue and black sea, the towering mountains and the sky just shrouded by white clouds.


    "I''ve been thinking about what maturity is."


    "At first, I felt that growing up was maturity."


    "Later, I felt that as long as I was polished off the edges and corners like others, recognized by this society and others, and recognized the reality, I was mature."


    "Later, I felt that it was mature to bear pain and responsibility silently."


    "I also feel that being able to handle everything with ease is mature."


    "After that, I feel that having strong self-control is mature."


    "Later, I felt that to maintain a positive attitude and be happy forever is maturity."


    "Then I think it''s maturity to keep the original heart without giving up."


    "I''ve thought a lot, but I always feel that this may be someone else''s maturity, but not mine. I didn''t understand what I want to mature until not long ago."


    "When a person can turn all seemingly negative or neutral things into something beneficial to himself, then such a person is mature."


    Ackerdes said with a bitter smile, "what you said is too difficult to do."


    "So, is this maturity on your left or right? Ten years later, twenty years later, thirty years later, if you rewrite this list, will you divide this maturity on the left or right? " Su Ye suddenly turned around and showed a bright smile.


    "You..." akerdes was speechless. He picked up his pen and wrote it silently on the left.


    "So, how do you achieve what you call maturity?"


    "As I said, you like it very much." Suye road.


    Akerdes was stunned and said quickly, "Zachary? definition? No, it''s a positive definition? "


    "It''s that simple, but many people don''t believe it. Just like many things they encounter, Ming should write on the left, but he puts it on the right according to his feeling. Once it is put, he will live a lifetime. He doesn''t even try and write. "


    Akerdes looked up.


    "If a God is hurting you, how can you turn it into useful?" Asked akerdes.


    "Don''t you know such a simple thing?"


    "I don''t know."


    "The gods are hurting me. This tells me that I am not strong enough. I need to grow up. I want to grow up to the extent that the gods can''t hurt me. From a positive point of view, the mutilation of this God is the driving force for my growth. I know that this matter will make us have endless negative thoughts, pain, fear and anger. I can''t fully control it, but I can control myself not to think. I can control myself to think what''s good for me. "


    "What if you fail? I don''t believe you haven''t failed. " Akerdes.


    "Isn''t it normal to fail? No one can succeed forever. If I say this to myself and the next day is still angry or painful, I will continue to do that and continue to believe that it will promote my progress. "


    Akerdes was stunned and asked, "what if you fail the second time?"


    "Then try again."


    "Ten consecutive failures?"


    "Keep trying! Until I believe that this matter will indeed promote my progress. Because, what I believe is not the gods, not this thing, what I believe is that I want to make progress, what I believe is that I can make progress! I live not for pain, not for fear, not for anger, but to do what I want to do. " Suye road.


    "I remember." Akerdes said solemnly.


    "I won''t delay you. After all, every legend is a busy man. I hope we have a chance to meet snore and have dinner on the grass like that day. " Su ye said that and turned to go.


    "Wait." Akerdes called Suye.


    "Huh?" Su ye saw that akerdes took out three wooden bottles from his hands and threw them over.


    At the moment when the three wooden bottles left his hand, Su Ye suddenly took a step back and looked at them in horror. In his own perception and vision, it was like three seas falling from the sky and destroying the world.


    When the hot spring was closed, mityad''s face changed dramatically. He jumped out of the room, rushed to the wall and looked at Su ye and akdes.


    Watching Su ye take over the three wooden bottles, mityad smiled, glanced at akerdes'' back with kind and compassionate eyes, and slowly walked back to the room.


    Su Ye stared at the Hydra carving on the three wooden bottles and was stunned.


    Look at this pattern and feel the breath. It obviously contains the power of Hydra.


    Although we can''t accurately perceive the power level of this thing, it is definitely a hero or demigod level.


    Su Ye was stunned for a while. As soon as he looked up, he found that akerdes had disappeared.


    "Where are the people?"


    Su Ye looked around and found a figure disappearing among the mountains.


    Su Ye shook slightly and sensed that there was liquid in the bottle.


    "The power and breath of the Hydra are also liquid. It seems that it is the blood of the legendary Hydra. However, how does he know I need this thing? Well... Also, the Hydra Legion school is famous in the magic world. He should have heard of it and know that this is what all magicians dream of. However, the legendary big man was very generous. I hired him for a few days and comforted him. He gave me such a big gift. Who the hell is he? I''ve never heard of such a kind legendary soldier. "


    Su ye thought for a moment, put away the recliner, returned to the hot spring pass and found mityade¡° General, tell me, who is akerdes, a pseudonym of a legend, or a hidden legend, or a descendant of the demigod family? I have known for a long time that many legends and even heroes of the demigod family are anonymous. Even if they participate in the war, they will not leave their names. For example, lutos of the Pandion family has always had a poor reputation, but when he was young, he has been practicing everywhere under an alias. "¡° Palos even told you this? " Asked mithiad¡° Don''t interrupt. Who the hell is ackerdes? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 630

    Mitayad smiled and said, "you guessed right. He is indeed a member of the demigod family. I can''t say which family it is."


    "His experience in the family is a little bumpy, isn''t it? Are there brothers and sisters competing with him for the position of head of the house? " Su ye said his guess.


    Mitayad took a deep look at Su ye and said, "he is an illegitimate son. He was suppressed by the owner''s wife since childhood, and has been persecuted and displaced. However, he is not bad, but he is too poor, alas. "


    "When I first saw him, I thought he looked miserable and had strong strength, but his heart was not strong enough, or it was not that his heart was not strong enough, but that he suffered too much pain and was surrounded by the pain of the past and the fear of the enemy. Maybe others envy him, but I sympathize with him. " Su Ye sighed.


    "He''s a good man. If you need help in the future, you can find him. His willingness to give you a present shows that he treats you as a friend. What''s more, he likes your Zachary and your contribution to Greece. In other words, every real Greek will like you and be willing to help you. " Mithiad said.


    "Go to Delphi this time. Will you come with us?" Su ye asked.


    "Sure, what''s up?" Asked mithiad.


    Su ye said with a smile, "why don''t you take my magic carriage. Don''t be too conspicuous and keep a low profile when you start. There''s no need to do any farewell ceremony. After all, the war ceremony is big enough. There''s no need to be too flashy in the hot spring pass. "


    "Well, your suggestion is good. In the morning the day after tomorrow, I''ll tell you the military affairs, and I''ll leave in your magic carriage, and the other generals will go on their own. " Mithiad said.


    "OK, I''ll go back and do my homework first."


    Back in the bedroom, Su ye took three wooden bottles and entered the ruins space. His eyes swept away, and the strong light and fog wrapped the wooden bottles.


    The value of each light fog seems to exceed two million, and it is far more condensed than ordinary light fog.


    "It seems to be the blood of demigod. The blood splashed from an ordinary wound cannot be called half god''s blood. It must be refined, or the dark golden blood in the heart and brain nuclei is half god''s blood. However, the demigod hydra is extraordinary. Even the ordinary blood flowing through the body is also a legendary magic material. Hydra is a famous giant monster blood. Sacrifice this thing and see what it will be... "


    Su ye thought and opened the wooden bottle.


    A black gas rushed out of the bottle mouth. There were nine black gases. The snake was the leader, but only one inch came out of thin air and was pressed down by invisible power.


    The black gas screamed and retracted into the wooden bottle.


    Su Ye looked down and saw a drop of dark golden blood rolling around, emitting a terrible smell, like a living creature.


    "Sure enough, my ruins are still strong!"


    Su ye said, putting the wooden bottle and the first drop of Hydra''s blood on it.


    Gliding


    The altar absorbs light and fog as usual.


    There is no suspense of the five rings of light.


    The blood crown of the great monster general.


    Su Ye looked thoughtful.


    God vein trolls are the general name of the descendants of non-human gods. Their wisdom is constantly particularly high, but their power is very strong. A few God vein trolls even have the power of ordinary gods.


    Although the essence of blood force is an additional force, which can not permanently change human blood and permanent form, the blood of God vein trolls is very rare.


    At least in human history, only the descendants of God vein trolls have received this blood power.


    After obtaining the blood of the divine vein giant monster, whether it takes the divine power route or the magician route, it is very powerful, because the divine vein giant monster has the natural ability to control elements.


    Hydra is the top group of controlling elements. In some places, it even surpasses magicians and gods.


    Therefore, magicians say that the blood of God vein giant monster is the most suitable blood for magicians.


    Su Ye absorbs the blood crown and enters the magic tower space.


    There is no new tree root, but the ability and element perception of the God vein Troll general.


    It is very important to be able to more keenly feel the subtle changes of elements and improve the basic ability of a magician.


    Later, Su Ye found that his Shenwei tree root was thick. It seems that the power of Shenmai giant monster is still strong and worthy of being the descendant of the gods.


    Returning to the ruins space, Su Ye conveniently put the second bottle of half god Hydra''s blood on it.


    Sacrifice first. When your ability is enough, you can integrate the blood of the half god Hydra into the fire magic snake and create magic. These three drops of the blood of the half god hydra can promote the fire magic snake to four fire magic snakes and cast magic in four different fields at the same time. It''s ruthless.


    It won''t take long to master the rudiments of the unprecedented Hydra Legion school.


    "Huh?"


    Su ye had no confidence in the second bottle of blood, but stared at the final reward.


    I still underestimated the power of the demigod Hydra!


    Five rings talent.


    Combat talent: legendary body.


    Combat talent: limb regeneration.


    Magic talent: elemental balance.


    Damn choice difficulty!


    Su Ye misses the reward of producing two rows of talents at a time.


    The legendary body is not important, but the broken limb rebirth is too powerful. It is a rare talent everyone dreams of. It is an incomparably powerful life saving talent.


    For soldiers, the value of limb regeneration is even more than the body of heroes.


    However, for magicians, the value of element balance is higher, and more than ten times higher.


    For a magician, the element balance is worth at least six rings, even if it is exchanged for seven rings.


    Because legendary magic and holy land divination can cure the rebirth of a broken limb, no matter which limb it is.


    He has the blood of the light element Lord. As long as he is promoted to the holy land, he can master the magic of limb regeneration.


    However, elemental balance is a magical talent that legendary masters can hardly have.


    Element balance can make the released magic of different systems do not conflict with each other, such as water system and fire magic. When released, the talents of all parties do not conflict with each other.


    The real perversion of element balance is that it will greatly weaken the enemy''s mutual magic. For example, the fire magic released by yourself will be extinguished by the water magic with the same power, but with the element balance, it can only slightly weaken the fire magic without being extinguished.


    What magicians really value is the ability of element balance in magic array and creation.


    With this talent, all structures that lead to element imbalance in the magic array will be slowly changed and finally become balanced!


    It is known that all perfect magic arrays are based on the talent of element balance.


    But this talent has a small disadvantage, which is to erase all the "damage enhancement" array.


    Because destruction and strengthening is to use the imbalance of elements to form an unexpected effect. Although it is unstable, the magician can avoid the risk as long as he is familiar with it.


    However, this is not a disadvantage for Suye, because Suye has no time to learn and use destruction reinforcement.


    "Strong, strong. I suspect this should be a six ring talent, but because the demigod Hydra mastered this talent, the power in God''s blood was too strong, so it was refined by the power of the altar. The original owner of this drop of blood should be one of the strongest demigod hydras in the world. I''m afraid he has the ability to surpass the incarnation of the true God. Akerdes really helped me a lot. When I am promoted to legend, I have to repay him. "


    Su ye put the third drop of blood in anticipation.


    Combat talent: legendary body.


    Combat talent: limb regeneration.


    Magic talent: Elemental fusion.


    "Is the demigod Hydra so powerful? The value of these three drops of blood far exceeded my original expectation. The owner of these three drops of blood will not be the son or grandson of TIPHON, the king of trolls? "


    Su Ye chose element fusion without hesitation.


    Elemental fusion has no effect on the magic of a single element.


    However, it is very useful for any multi-element magic.


    In a single magic, the more kinds of elements, the greater the role of element fusion.


    Because there is repulsion between all elements, the more elements, the stronger the repulsion. For example, the five element spear consumes twice as much magic as the four element spear, but its power is less than twice.


    However, element fusion can eliminate the exclusion and internal friction between these elements and play a greater power.


    "No wonder hydra can use nine different kinds of magic at the same time, and its power is huge. Originally, it has two abnormal talents: element balance and element fusion. This thing has given me a different meaning! Because there is no element fusion and element balance, many powerful magic only exist in theory and cannot be created at all. Even if they are created, they are abandoned because the ratio of power to consumption is too low. These two talents are not very powerful at present. Once they can be promoted to legend and use the legendary magic array, the legendary magic formed by the whole magic branch or even multiple magic branches will have unparalleled power. "


    Su ye had a dream for a while and put three and a half drops of Hydra''s blood away.


    "Next, my short-term goal is to strengthen the creation of fire magic, especially the creation of flame magic snake!"


    Su Ye immediately threw away his boring homework and went directly into the magic tower.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and began to recall the magic material enhanced array of "fire magic snake".


    In my mind, the complete fire magic snake array was divided into 27 parts, like 27 blue fragments, of which 19 parts remained unchanged and the other eight parts changed slightly. Then, a brand-new array structure was added to form 28 structures.


    Soon, the new 28 array structures were reorganized into a new enhanced flame demon snake.


    However, the array soon dissipated, and a new fire magic snake magic array appeared again. It was divided into 27 parts again, and the structure of the eight arrays changed again. Then, two new array structures were added, and finally, an enhanced fire magic snake with 29 new structures was formed.


    Next, the array continued to collapse and re form, and finally formed an original 27 array structure and a new nine array structure. It constitutes the creation of a complete "flame Hydra". Su Ye opened his eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 631

    "Fortunately, Mr. niedern has been forcing me to follow the Hydra group school, and I have been studying the creation of flame Hydra. However, even so, it will take a long time for the perfect creation to be integrated into the blood of the demigod Hydra after all. Now, let''s start the characterization exercise. "


    Su ye thought in his heart and moved. A light blue meditation needle appeared in front of his eyes. He flew to a magic leaf and began to carve the magic array of flame Hydra.


    Different from the previous imagination, the real characterization process is more difficult.


    The first time, failed.


    Summarize the reasons.


    The second time, failed.


    Continue to summarize.


    The third time, incomplete.


    After summing up, think and analyze, and then consult the masters of Wenquan pass.


    The fourth time, failed


    Su ye can''t feel defeat at all. In his opinion, every failure can gain an experience of "why failure", and this experience is a step to success.


    Failure itself has never been the mother of success. Thinking, analysis, summary and new actions after failure, as well as the joy and self affirmation of harvest, are the mother of success.


    Because Su Ye didn''t use the blind practice method, but used the deliberate practice method, Su Ye''s understanding of the flame Hydra array became deeper and deeper.


    However, the time to study magic is always wonderful and short.


    On the morning of the war ceremony, Su ye, mityad, Euclid, Medes, kabazan and Rochet entered the magic carriage, left the hot spring pass and drove to the holy city Delphi.


    Most of the other generals set out in advance by various means.


    The lonely magic carriage flew in the sky. Six people sat in the magic carriage, drank tea and talked freely, including infinite planes, covering the gods of heaven and earth.


    On the high clouds, a temple carriage looked at the magic carriage away quietly.


    "Your Highness Leona, when shall we do it?" A vengeance Temple priest asked cautiously.


    Everyone looked humbly at the old woman in the carriage. She lay half lying on the back of the chair and gently held a whip in her right hand.


    The tip of the whip is divided into three snake heads. The three poisonous snakes are scanning everyone with strange eyes and hissing scarlet letters.


    "The gods need them alive to participate in the war ceremony." Leona, the great adjudicator, did not lift her eyelids and spoke slowly.


    "Su ye will be given by God. Under the glory of God, our power can''t detect whether he is a rebel. In this way, even if we have countless evidence, we can''t move him. "


    "Don''t bother!" Leona said, throwing a fist sized square stone at the talking revenge priest.


    Surprised, the priest quickly picked it up carefully and said happily, "with this old altar, we can receive more power from the goddess, so as to penetrate the gift of God and determine the identity of his disobedient!"


    "Let''s follow up. When the war ceremony is over, he leaves Delphi, and we intercept him halfway!"


    "Yes!"


    The magic carriage landed outside Delphi, the holy city.


    Su Ye wanted to go in quietly in the carriage, but hundreds of thousands of people waiting in the doorway of Delphi asked mitayad to push Su ye out of the carriage.


    At the moment Su Ye appeared, many people recognized him.


    These days, Su Ye''s magic images have been playing repeatedly in Delphi.


    From three-year-old children to old people with dim eyes, we all know this young man who has made outstanding contributions.


    "It''s su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "King of hell!"


    "King of hell!"


    All the people cheered wildly.


    Ninety nine percent of the people here have experienced the pithia games, and now the hero who shocked them is back.


    This time, it''s a battlefield hero!


    And enough to rank among the greatest heroes in Greek history!


    One man led the army and slaughtered two million Persian soldiers, which is an unprecedented terrorist record.


    Amid the crazy shouts of the people, Su Ye showed a very kind smile and walked slowly inward.


    Occasionally cordially shake hands with children, occasionally help elderly people, and even don''t mind hugging young women. The whole process is free and full of different charm.


    Those who secretly pay attention to Su ye can''t help nodding. This is the leader''s temperament!


    Countless people threw petals into the sky. From the city gate to the temple square, all the roads were covered with flowers.


    Su Ye led the crowd, stepping on flowers all the way, walked along the road to the statue area of the city amid the cheers of the crowd.


    It is full of statues of celebrities or sports champions in history, as well as stone tablets of family donors in previous dynasties.


    In these statues, Su ye saw many of himself.


    Walk through the statue area to the top temple area.


    All Greek gods have a place here.


    The oval Temple Square is full of people, and the white slate floor is also covered with petals.


    Su Ye stepped onto the square and was as fragrant as sunshine.


    Everyone cheered wildly.


    Many people even shed tears.


    Suye saved all Greece!


    Suye defeated millions of Persians!


    Suye is now the greatest hero in Greece!


    On the steps on the north side of the temple square stood the generals, nobles and priests of the city states.


    The eyes of most generals are complex, envious and reverent, with a faint trace of jealousy.


    Almost all the priests smiled and looked at Su ye with incomparable appreciation.


    Among the great nobles, except for a few people who laughed and chanted, some even cheered, and most of them had a vague smile on their faces.


    I don''t know whether they are laughing or not.


    Some civilians cry and some laugh. They cry sincerely and laugh equally sincerely.


    Now it was almost noon, and the light scattered by the sun seemed to be tamed by the power of the holy city, turning from golden light into milky white holy light.


    The light fell on the temple square, on everyone.


    Hula


    White pigeons fly into the sky in groups and cut the white holy light into columns of light.


    The whole world is holy and bright, but Su ye in a white robe seems to be the only light source.


    Many people even stared at Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su Ye was like the son of God, as if he was the only master of the temple area.


    The whole holy city was born because of him.


    Some people even almost knelt down and worshipped the born hero.


    Beingola, the chief high priest of the Sun Temple, smiled and said, "this is an unimaginable war, and there will be an unimaginable war ceremony! Now, in every city-state in Greece, whether Athens, Sparta or Miletus, whether Tebai, Corinth or Mycenae, or even a small city-state with only tens of thousands of people, miraculous images can be formed in all city squares for everyone to see us. For the gods are omnipotent! "


    As soon as berngoras finished speaking, he saw that over the land of Greece, one white sky light after another fell from the sky and landed in each city-state of Greece.


    The white light turns into a huge light curtain in the square of each city-state. As long as you are close, even if you don''t stand in the square, you can see everything about the war ceremony from the light curtain.


    Many cities originally issued notices, and a large number of people gathered in squares everywhere.


    Even if some cities deliberately do not announce it, all kinds of grapevine news have spread.


    At the moment when the light curtain was formed, the people of all Greek city states cheered excitedly.


    Especially the priests all over the world hold their heads high. Not only magicians can do it!


    Even magicians can''t spread the synchronous light curtain to all Greece!


    Beingola opened her arms and shouted, "let''s welcome the king of wrestling, the king of marathon, the king of Pythia and the king of hell, Suye! Even the gods in the sky want to hear his name. Let''s cheer together! "


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    With a smile, Su Ye greeted all directions and calmly accepted the cheers of the people.


    Berngora said, "come on, excellent Greeks, come to the arms of the gods and let the gods show their joy and generosity! No matter what glory you get next, you deserve it! Come here, climb the steps of the temple, and receive the gifts of the gods under the witness of the Greeks. "


    Berngola said, slowly sideways.


    At the same time, everyone on the big ladder leaned on both sides and made way in the middle.


    After paying tribute, Su Ye stepped on the ladder, crossed the road given up by generals, nobles and priests, and climbed onto the platform on the big ladder.


    Sparta.


    The surging crowd gathered in ares square and looked at the huge curtain of light.


    "It''s su Ye!"


    "See Su ye again!"


    "Suye is half Spartan."


    Athens City, municipal square.


    "Su Ye!" Holt roared.


    "Suye is invincible!" Jimmy shouted.


    The students of Plato college shouted together.


    In a house on the street of the municipal square, Palos and clemela stood by the window and looked at the light curtain.


    Clemela was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    Palos pursed her mouth, trying to hide her joy, but the corners of her mouth kept rising.


    Miletus.


    The magicians in this magical city have all become grumpy soldiers at the moment.


    "Su Ye!" Someone raised his arms and shouted.


    "The glory of the magician!" Someone shouted hoarse.


    "Suye is invincible!" Some are red.


    People from all over the city looked at Su Ye''s back. On the platform, temples are located on the green ground. Looking around, the Holy Light floats and the colorful light fills the air. The White Deer took a leisurely walk, swans stirred the lake, beautiful butterflies danced, and winged elves secretly watched Su Ye behind the flowers¡° Praise the gods! " Baingora shouted¡° Praise the gods! " Everyone followed Gao Song with Su Ye¡° Please bless the gods! "¡° Please bless the gods! " Boom... The world shook, and a terrible shield collision suddenly sounded. Such a huge sound seems to destroy heaven and earth, crack rivers and break everyone''s soul. However, everyone doesn''t even have a tingling in their eardrums. They just feel that the whole person is surrounded by a huge sound. Mountains and rivers roar together, and heaven and earth ring together. Everyone clearly seems to be in the battlefield, but has an unprecedented sense of security¡° God... "Some people know they shouldn''t make a sound. When they see the light in the sky, they still scream. Just above the sky, a white giant with a height of 10000 meters stands tall in the clouds. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 632

    The giant is intertwined with pure white light. He has a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand. He is slender. No one can see his face. However, everyone instinctively knows that Athena, the goddess of wisdom, is showing a miracle.


    Miracles are majestic and omnipresent.


    At this moment, in Pan Greece, no matter Thrace in the north, Crete in the south, Sicily in the West or Miletus in the East, the sun in everyone''s eyes has disappeared.


    Instead, there is a huge statue of Athena composed of light.


    Even, even in most parts of other countries, as long as you look up, you can see the back of shining Athena.


    All the priests and nobles looked at the magnificent scene stupidly.


    This is the highest level of miracle, shining.


    Like a God.


    Once the glory of the gods appears, all people in the whole country will be blessed, their bodies will be stronger, their diseases will be reduced, their mentality will be healthier, and even their life expectancy will be prolonged.


    Above the white clouds, Athena stands straight and straight. Although her face is fuzzy, her majesty is like a mountain and her momentum is like a starry sky.


    Generally speaking, normal war ceremonies are given by Ares, the God of war.


    Until then, many people suddenly woke up.


    Everyone is used to calling Athena the goddess of wisdom, but in fact, her full name is Athena, the goddess of wisdom and war.


    Not only Athena, the God of war, but also Ares, the God of battle, even Zeus, the God King, mastered the God of war.


    The great shining Athena slowly raised her right hand, and the shining spear in her right hand contracted sharply and condensed into a light ball.


    Shining Athena slowly turned her head.


    No one could clear her face, but everyone felt that the great goddess was watching herself.


    Almost everyone humbly lowered their heads.


    Only Su Ye stared at her and wanted to see what Athena looked like.


    Guanghui Athena seemed to nod her head gently. Then, the light ball in the palm of her hand flew from the sky, crossed an arc, getting smaller and smaller, and finally swished into Su Ye''s body.


    At the same time, everyone heard endless shouts, weapons collision, horse hoofs on the ground, armor friction, flame burning


    Everyone seemed to see that Su ye had turned into an infinite battlefield, and Su Ye stood on the hill with hundreds of millions of corpses standing upright with a sword.


    The only winner.


    A handful of strange weapons appeared around Su Ye. They were transparent. They slowly turned around him and took them all back into his body.


    Everyone blinked and Su ye returned to normal.


    The priests in the temple of the goddess of wisdom were stunned.


    The priests were stunned.


    A few noble high-ranking warriors and magicians were stunned.


    The battlefield is dominated by the power of the field.


    How could Athena give Suye such power?


    Do you think Su Ye''s strength in the field is not enough?


    Battlefield domination is one of the forces given by the Theocracy of war.


    Generally speaking, only when the priests set up the statue of Athena on the battlefield during the divine war can the battlefield dominate this field.


    Even the most advanced divine dependents can hardly get this gift.


    The magicians who had experienced the battle of Wenquan pass envied and cried.


    Su Ye''s servants are already strong, and those steel tree men are even more abnormal. Now, coupled with the battlefield master, needless to say, those steel tree men will become steel tree man crazy soldiers!


    If Su ye still has the blood of metal elements, whether it is the field of metal soldiers or metal generals, or the field of metal battlefield, these will be everyone''s nightmare once they are superimposed with the battlefield masters.


    One man is like an army.


    The high priests looked at each other.


    Others don''t know. They know that battlefield domination is an additional force of divine power. Before demigod, it can only be called domain, or God given domain.


    But once Su Ye is promoted to demigod, the battlefield master will be directly promoted to the true theocracy field, which is called the theocracy for short.


    God as like as two peas!


    In the future, all magic schools related to summoners or servants in Su ye will be significantly enhanced.


    Moreover, as the master of the battlefield, Su Ye''s control over all forces in the field will also be greatly enhanced.


    "Now it''s the sixth ring, and in the future it will probably be automatically promoted to the seventh ring..." Su Ye silently calculated the value of the gift in his own way.


    The sky suddenly became brighter.


    When they looked up, they saw the sudden disintegration of brilliant Athena, and the dense spots of light flew in all directions and all over Greece.


    A large number of light spots fell on the temple square like rain and fell on the crowd.


    Everyone hurried to pray loudly, excited.


    Su Ye whispered: "the most beautiful goddess in the world, give me strength..."


    Dense light spots poured into everyone nearby.


    Some people have only a little, others have a lot.


    The light spot on Su Ye''s head is like a white waterfall, watering his whole body.


    Even the eyes of the chief high priest bengola flashed envy.


    Seeing this scene, the mages of Plato college sighed in their hearts that Su ye had been occupied by the glorious god, and the realm of Su ye could not be suppressed.


    Athens.


    Strong light spots fall from the sky, like a river pouring down.


    The brilliance here is second only to the holy city Delphi.


    Especially in the place where the municipal square is located, the intensity of the holy light is even higher than that of the Temple Square in Delphi, only weaker than the brilliance around Suye.


    Many Plato''s students bathed in the holy light and praised Athena loudly.


    In the city of Athens, one soldier or magician after another suddenly reached the heart and was promoted to a higher level.


    The sky outside Delphi.


    A temple carriage was hidden in the clouds.


    In the carriage, even the great judge of the vengeance Temple stood up and bowed his head to pray.


    Including Andrea, everyone was very pious, closed their eyes and prepared to receive the gift of the goddess of wisdom.


    Countless light spots passed by them.


    Not long after, the light spot flew far away. The people on the temple carriage raised their heads and opened their eyes in doubt.


    "It''s said that everyone''s body seems to be immersed in the hot spring after receiving the gift of glory. Why don''t I feel it?" Andre spoke out his doubts, then spread his hands and looked for changes carefully.


    "I don''t feel it either."


    "Maybe we get too little glory from God, so we don''t feel it."


    "It''s possible..."


    They looked helplessly at the temple square below.


    On the big square, almost everyone was warm, like soaking in a warm hot spring, with an intoxicating color on their faces.


    Especially those generals who participated in the war even clearly felt that the old wounds and hidden diseases were slowly cured.


    Su Ye''s skin was like a thin porcelain vase with a magic lamp, shining from the inside to the outside, and returned to normal skin color at a very slow speed.


    The priests had far more light spots than others, but some priests in some temples had less light spots and sighed secretly.


    The priests of Ares, the God of war, looked enviously at the priests of Athena.


    The coming of this highest miracle consumes not only the power of Athena, but the power of the Greek gods.


    Most of the benefits were for Athena and her believers.


    Who called Athens a Soviet industry, who called Sparta, there was no soldier comparable to Soviet industry.


    Woo


    The horn sounded.


    The priests of the temple of the God of war were immediately refreshed.


    Here comes the God of Ares!


    Endless flames of war burst out in all directions of the sky, burning, the world is red, and the sky in the direction of Persia is particularly bright.


    Only the sky above is still intertwined with blue and holy white.


    "Praise Ares, the God of battle!"


    The people on the ground praised one after another.


    Many generals are happy to blossom. This is a rare God of war fire miracle, which is close to the highest level. It never appears again except during the founding of the state.


    The fire of the God of war today shows that ares is still very happy even if she is robbed of the limelight by Athena.


    The priests of the war god temple finally breathed a sigh of relief, which means that the power of the war God has also been significantly improved because of the war.


    Above the sky, a mass of flames fell on different people with a slight whistling sound and air vibration.


    Subsequently, a large number of Ares fires flew in all directions, to the hot spring pass and to the Greek garrison in other places.


    Dense, tens of thousands!


    Those who did not participate in the war suddenly regretted that the scale of the God of war was too large!


    If you knew that you had such a great chance to get the fire of God of war, you should follow Su ye to pick up a bargain.


    Almost all the generals and soldiers near mityad received the fire of God of war, far more than the generals of the coalition headquarters.


    Not long after, the sky was still burning, but there was no more sky fire falling.


    The sky fires in all directions began to gather, and finally condensed into a fireball far beyond all the sky fires. It fell from the sky with great momentum and startling things, and fell on Su Ye.


    Boom


    Su Ye was ignited by a raging flame, which covered the ground more than ten meters around, and the flame went straight up more than ten meters.


    In the huge red flame, Su Ye''s shadow loomed.


    Like the devil in the fire.


    True - King of hell.


    The audience envied, envied and hated again. It was unusual to see this situation.


    At the same time, many people also admire Ares. He is worthy of being the God of war. Even if he is a great contributor of the hostile God system, the God of war does not deliberately release water, but only gives small rewards.


    After burning for a while, all the flames closed. Finally, they attached to Su ye and turned into translucent red armor, just like magic armor, to protect Su ye in an all-round way. The dragon shaped helmet is covered with Su Ye''s helmet. The two shoulders are gripped by the Dragon claws. The dragon face between the chest and abdomen is ferocious. Su Ye seems to be wearing red dragon armor. The shape is strong and powerful, far exceeding all the soldiers present. The soldiers were stunned. Did ares compete with Athena this time? Yes, this kind of field power can not be released, but it is a god given field that soldiers dream of. The ability to defend theocracy, faith and armor. The ordinary belief armor is constructed by divine power, but this set of belief armor is obviously composed of elements, which is urged by Su Ye''s own strength. Moreover, the protective power of belief armor is also affected by everyone''s beliefs and the beliefs of others. The spiritual power of the magician is stronger than that of most soldiers, and Su Ye is a hero admired by all Greeks. I''m afraid the power of this belief armor is immeasurable. The soldiers were a little desperate. How can we fight shangsuye in the future? This set of belief armor has its own contribution! The soldiers looked at Su Ye bitterly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 633

    Ares square in Sparta.


    Sky fires fell like meteors, and some Spartan soldiers were surrounded by flames.


    "God of war is supreme!"


    "Thank Su Ye!"


    "Sparta!"


    Spartan soldiers who were not ignited by the fire of the God of war looked at the burning people and Su Ye dressed in Red Dragon Armor in the light curtain with envy.


    The red flame over Delphi slowly dissipated.


    Wow


    The dense flock of peace pigeons seemed to fly from another plane to the sky, forming a huge ring with a diameter of hundreds of miles, covering the whole holy city of Delphi.


    The doves of peace are like giant ring-shaped clouds running in the sky.


    Brilliant white light plumes, scattered and falling.


    Everyone touched by Guangyu has a peaceful and calm heart and clear eyes.


    Everyone''s heart is full of gratitude to Su ye and desire for peace.


    It was Suye who brought great peace to Greece.


    The priests of the temple looked at this rare miracle with gratitude.


    Messenger of peace.


    The crowd looked at Su Ye. On Su Ye''s shoulders stood a peace pigeon cooing.


    "It''s so happy and enviable..." Euclid looked at Su ye and his eyes lit up. The goddess of peace was no less happy with Su ye at this time than the two gods of war.


    Su Ye''s contribution to Greece and even world peace exceeded that of any general in previous dynasties.


    This war was enough to demoralize Persia and dare not attack Greece for decades.


    Other countries will also be deterred, which will inevitably lead to a significant reduction in the intensity of the war.


    This is what the goddess of harmony likes to see most.


    In the expectation of the public, all the pigeons suddenly burst into white feathers of holy light and fell all over the sky.


    The most dense white plumes of holy light, like white ribbons, fell from the sky and enveloped Su ye, as if surrounded by a big cocoon.


    The priests looked at each other, envious and helpless.


    Needless to say, what Su Ye got this time must also be the ability of theocratic level.


    Many soldiers prayed silently: hope not to be the same name as a miracle and the ability of a peace Messenger, hope not to be a peace messenger


    Finally, the cocoon wrapped around Su Ye converged rapidly, and finally condensed into a white halo, hanging high above Su Ye''s head.


    Many soldiers burst foul words in their hearts.


    Sure enough, he is still a messenger of peace.


    The strongest power of the Theocracy of peace.


    This ability has a nickname, called invincible messenger.


    Generally, the Temple priests gain the ability to mediate the disputes of powerful forces.


    Peace messengers can only be used once a day.


    However, after use, it can be immune to all peer level forces in a short time.


    At the same time, it can also be immune to an attack of a higher level. No matter how many other forces are integrated into this attack, even if it is integrated into divine power, it will be immune.


    The most special thing about this ability is that other people''s attacks are ineffective, but peace messengers can attack normally.


    Looking at the slowly disappearing aura on Su Ye''s head, many people looked up again.


    The goddess of harmony plays so big, don''t you follow the goddesses?


    Su Ye killed more than two million Persian soldiers in one breath. From another point of view, it buried an irreconcilable scourge for the two countries. This is a huge dispute.


    Boom


    The sky was filled with dark clouds, which instantly dispersed the previous peaceful atmosphere.


    Dark clouds covered hundreds of miles and the whole city fell into dusk.


    The blood colored thunder billowed in the sky, and then the blood colored thunder suddenly fell.


    Every general who was struck by bloody thunder was numb all over and looked ecstatic.


    The faces of the soldiers who did not participate in the war were covered with clouds.


    Mitayad was cut three times, and the wrinkles on his face stretched like chrysanthemums.


    Demis rubbed his chest hair comfortably.


    Blood thunder baptism.


    Each thunder can make the soldiers'' bodies strong, absorb the power of divine power, and increase the possibility of promotion to the next level by 10%!


    Seeing this scene, the legend hidden in the dark beat his chest and feet with the hero.


    If I had known this, I should have asked for war!


    Even if you are seriously injured by Gilgamesh''s sword, it''s worth rubbing a blood thunder baptism!


    Su Ye is really a treasure!


    If you have a chance in the future, you must get close to Su Ye!


    The thunder converged and the dark clouds gathered.


    The dark cloud shrinks, the color is as deep as thick ink, and the blood lightning inside is more condensed, just like a school of thunder fish churning.


    They looked up at the smaller blood thunder cloud, which was hanging high over Su Ye.


    In the envious eyes of millions of people in the city, the dark clouds suddenly dissolved. Then, all the thunder became one and turned into a thick bloody sky thunder with a diameter of more than ten meters. It fell from the sky and aimed at Su Ye.


    Boom


    The whole city trembled, the earth shook, and thunder rolled thousands of miles.


    At this moment, everyone had an instinctive fear. Even if the legend suffered this split, it would be destroyed by ashes.


    The thunder fell, turned into a pillar of thunder, flickered and jumped continuously, and went out after a long time.


    A tattered Su Ye was exposed.


    Su Ye''s complexion has changed from white porcelain skin to bronze like olive oil


    Su Ye looked down at his body. He had seen this color a few days ago.


    I saw it in akerdes.


    The soldiers stared at Su Ye''s almost perfect skin color and the lines and muscles forged by a craftsman. They were going crazy.


    It is the talent and perfect body that soldiers dream of.


    Even the fighting king comodes and even Leonidas almost drooled.


    No one''s body is perfect, because everyone''s growth environment from small to large is very complex. The body can''t be perfect. There are always many small defects.


    For example, komodes has always been dissatisfied with the proportion of bones, Leonidas is not wide enough in shoulders, mityad is too tall, resulting in a hunchback, and demis has always regretted that he is not tall enough.


    The more powerful, the greater the impact of subtle differences in the body.


    Different body structures also have a subtle impact on the play of combat skills. This subtle impact may be very different in high-level combat.


    Perfect body is originally an ability that can be cultivated only after having the "body of true God". It can enable soldiers to grow to a perfect form from the moment they get it, and it is the most suitable form for themselves.


    The younger you get the perfect body, the greater the effect.


    If a mage has a perfect body, it has little effect in peacetime, but once he carries out mobile combat, especially when casting spells in high-speed movement, the effect of the perfect body will be reflected incisively and vividly.


    After all, the perfect body works on every part of the body. From then on, Su Ye''s throat is more suitable for casting spells, and his eyes will become more suitable for mage fighting. Even his fingers will be especially suitable for writing. Everything will grow to the best mage.


    This is a strange ability that a magician should not have.


    Low level magicians had no feelings, but the Holy Land magicians sighed softly.


    If I had this perfect body, I''m afraid I''d be promoted to the holy land now.


    Euclid stared at Su Ye''s body, took out the magic book and secretly painted it with the three-dimensional painting method taught by Su Ye.


    The four miracles ended and the sky finally calmed down.


    Subsequently, a similar scene was staged in the pithia stadium, and many gods gave gifts to Su Ye.


    Then, the whole audience, including Su ye, was surprised.


    Because I can''t stop.


    Eagles, white peacocks, seahorses, swans, dolphins, elk, ponies and so on, just like the zoo, servants of gods appeared one after another, and God gifts fell on Su ye one after another.


    In addition to the previous four divine gifts, in the end, a full 27 divine gifts fell on Su Ye!


    The last three divine gifts are all gifts of goods, not abilities.


    So that people suspected that the reason why other Greek gods did not continue God''s gift was that they were afraid of the power given by God to support Suye alive!


    Su Ye didn''t expect this result at all.


    I thought it was like the championship king at most. It was enough to accept more than a dozen gifts a day.


    How can this be directly given by God one day?


    Everyone present also stared at Su Ye. This world record given by God may never be broken.


    This is terrible.


    However, considering Su Ye''s credit, I understand.


    In fact, now everyone knows that the Greek gods are surrounded by the Egyptian gods and the Persian gods. The real battlefield is in the divine world.


    The battle on the ground is not decisive, but it is of great significance to the battle of the divine world.


    The impact of this Greek victory on the divine world is incalculable. It not only inspired the gods of Greece, but also frightened the gods of Egypt and Persia.


    Thinking of this, some nobles and generals were suddenly very upset.


    No wonder Hercules claims to be the first God. He is powerful not only in the blood of the God King, but also in the will and the heart of a strong man. This time, the emergence of Hercules has helped Greece so much, which is equivalent to helping the gods, and even affect Hera''s perception of him.


    If a hero or demigod stops Gilgamesh before Hercules, even if he is defeated and escapes, he can also get the favor of the gods, which is of great significance to the family.


    Thinking of this floor, the generals and magicians in the wenquanguan conference hall looked at Su ye together.


    Even mitiad was stunned.


    What Su ye said before sounds reasonable, but it seems useless, but now everyone suddenly understands.


    If those nobles consider for the whole Greece on the fourth floor, at first glance, they have no interests and can''t get anything. However, when a person stands on the fourth floor, he is bound to get the benefits only from the fourth floor, which can never be seen on the third floor. Su ye thought at the fourth level and acted at the fourth level. Many generals stood at the fourth level and then got the benefits that the fourth level should have. The gods, at least, stand on the fourth floor. The generals of Wenquan pass looked at Su ye with strange light. Euclid''s eyes also glittered with strange light. Su Ye didn''t see people''s eyes, but was thinking. How many days to rest this time? Su Ye stood on it and waited for a while. All the people woke up and the gift of God was over. So Su Ye temporarily returned to mitayad and stood with the generals and magicians in the hot spring pass, waiting for the next step of the war ceremony and listening to the priests. The priests of the temples, like actors, recited prayers and poems about their gods and attributed all the glory to the gods. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 634

    At first, everyone listened to the priests'' chatter, but slowly, many people began to talk in a low voice.


    Castor whispered, "Suye, you will have another king in the future."


    "What king?"


    "God gives the king."


    "The name is a little forced, but... It''s also good. In that case, I am Su ye, the five kings. " Su Ye half joked.


    "After you return to Athens, have a good rest. With so many gifts on this day, ordinary people''s body has collapsed long ago. You are as good as nothing. The Holy Land soldiers are not as good as you. " Leonidas looked at Suye suspiciously.


    "After all, I have exercised since I was a child, and I am also half a soldier." Suye road.


    "You can say something. Don''t you look at the reaction of the soldiers around you?" Leonidas.


    Su Ye glanced and found that all the soldiers and generals shared a common hatred.


    You''re half a soldier and we''re a soldier''s hair?


    "How many warrior or warrior talents do you have?" Leonidas asked.


    "Not as good as you." Suye road.


    "But I feel like I am." Leonida''s eyes were hot on Suye''s body.


    "How many talents do you have?" Su ye asked.


    "Double fifty, preparing to move towards double sixty." Leonidas.


    The soldiers nearby, including mityad, were shocked. Leonidas was only a holy land. Did he have double fifty talents?


    This is the standard talent number of hero level.


    Many legendary soldiers who do not have demigod blood and work hard by themselves stop at double 40 talents in their life.


    "Oh, good." Su ye said casually.


    Leonidas immediately said, "I knew you had enough talent! Now, with the gift of God, I''m afraid it''s double forty! "


    "I haven''t counted yet, but these three God given items are very good."


    Su ye said and took out three God given items.


    Everyone stared at the three items floating in the air held by Su Ye''s magic.


    One is a gift from the goddess of youth, a very ordinary six petal red flower of youth. As long as you put it into wine and eat the flowers and wine, you can slow down the skin aging, so that even people in their 60s and 70s look like they are 30 years old without any wrinkles.


    This kind of thing has been auctioned for $5 million.


    One is a gift from the goddess of tragedy, and the other is a brown deerskin hat. After wearing it, it is immune to any spiritual attack under the God level.


    Basically equal to half an artifact.


    One is a gift from the goddess of grain and empress Bethany, the ghost palace.


    Like a small model of a palace, it is dark and surrounded by fog on the surface.


    If you look carefully, you will find that all the pillars outside the palace are stacked by the skeletons and skulls of various creatures.


    A real semi artifact, and a semi artifact made by God.


    "It is said that the goddess of grain is a very kind goddess. She is really generous to you." Leonidas sighed.


    Mitayad smiled and said, "after all, Suye protected the land of Greece, which is equivalent to protecting the grain and farmers of Greece. Naturally, he will get the gift of the grain goddess."


    "However, I thought it would be some divine valley or the power to have a good harvest." Leonidas.


    Many people nodded.


    The people of the grain goddess looked at the old woman who was famous for her wisdom and kindness with a smile.


    "Come on, child favored by the goddess." Grahanna smiled and waved to Su ye, just as the neighbor''s grandmother entertained her children.


    Almost everyone knew that Athena preferred Su ye, but the whole audience cheered in public!


    Countless people looked at Su ye with envy. At such a young age, he was destined to go down in history and was affirmed by the chief high priest of the temple. This was an honor that most nobles could not get in their life.


    When the cheers dropped a little, grahanna smiled and said, "so I don''t have to say much today. I''m only responsible for awarding the medal of the first performer of the war between the two levels!"


    Amid the cheers of the people, grahanna opened the wooden box held by madeles, took off the first Merit Medal inside and wore it on Su Ye''s left chest.


    "Thank chief grahanna, the soldiers who fought side by side with me, the cavalry corps of the protectors, general mityad, the people of Greece and the gods!"


    Su Ye politely put his right hand on the medal and thanked him sincerely.


    Grahanna nodded and said, "the first skill of the war between the two passes belongs to Su ye, and the first skill of the war between the hot spring pass is established by the powerful magic lamp and magic servants. Their master is Su Ye. And Su ye, with his golden rank, achieved the great feat of winning 15 consecutive victories in the holy land of Lien Chan, forcing 3 million people in Persia to bow their eyebrows! Therefore, the medal of the first performer of the hot spring pass still belongs to Su Ye. "


    This time, the crowd forgot to cheer.


    Because this has never happened in the history of the world.


    Double master? This is almost impossible. First of all, it takes a particularly large-scale battle to have the first performer. The first performer needs a particularly large contribution. Moreover, the tacit understanding of all parties is that the contribution should not be monopolized as far as possible, and all need to conduct private transactions. But then it dawned on everyone. Indeed, since Su Ye has got a first performer, he can let out the first performer at the hot spring pass. The question is... Who is willing to take over this first performer? As a general, mitayad is not short of the first performer. The key is that he and Su ye are in the same camp, everyone has the same, and he will never have the cheek to accept this honor that does not belong to him. To the other generals at the hot spring pass? Other generals didn''t do much at all. Anyone who dares to take this medal will be scolded to death. To the general of the coalition headquarters? Is it because after being cleaned by the ruling of the gods, they honestly stayed in the rear and didn''t make trouble for the hot spring pass? In the complicated eyes, grahanna wears it for Su Ye. Su Ye is a little confused, which is a little exaggerated. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 635

    Grahanna still smiled, as if she had seen through everyone''s thoughts for a long time, and said with a smile, "as we all know, it was the excellent admiral demes who led the Athena to break the Greek Navy. However, what many people don''t know is that the designer of Athena is Su ye, the manufacturer and the magic servant of Su Ye. Without Su ye, this magic iron Mothership may take hundreds of years to appear. Without Su Ye''s magic servant, this magic iron Mothership needs to be built for ten years! Therefore, when we were ready to award the first performer to general demes, general demes refused. He said that without his demes, the Greeks could still defeat the Persian Navy, but without the Soviet Union, the Greek Navy could not win. Therefore, he strongly demanded that the first performer of the great naval battle be awarded to Su Ye. After discussion, the temple finally listened to the opinions of general demes. After she said that, she opened the whole audience in Medes''s hands.


    This kind of merit and honor, like Olympus, stands alone and proudly in the world.


    Three consecutive victories in a World War I and three songs by one person are something that can''t be dreamed of in a dream.


    Everyone stared at grahanna wearing a medal for Su Ye.


    When people were in a daze, many soldiers or shouted loudly, or blew slogans, or applauded.


    The crowd reacted and joined the cheers.


    Su Ye really didn''t expect that demis would give up the first performer to himself, so he turned his head and looked at him.


    Demis smiled and winked at Suye.


    The admirals near demes knew why demes did so.


    Many years ago, demis once fought with the Persian Navy General sekam at sea. At that time, demis was full of confidence and arrogantly shouted that if the naval battle was defeated, he would call sekam Grandpa.


    As a result, the Persian Navy finally won by quantity. Demes was defeated and withdrew, and called out his grandfather.


    The battle of Maris Bay made demes a disgrace, which meant more to him than anyone else.


    Before they woke up from the shock, they saw that grahanna had an unprecedented medal in her hand.


    It was pure gold, a circle larger than all the medals, and on the medal was impressively carved the reduced Olympus mountain.


    Everyone was stunned. What medal dare you engrave on Olympus mountain?


    Even the highest level "Greek" medal is only engraved with the topographic map of Greece.


    Mount Olympus leads to the residence of Zeus, the God King. It is the temples of Greece.


    Grahanna calmly held the new medal and said slowly, "when we were studying Su Ye''s medal, we suddenly found that the current medal seems to be insufficient to set off his great achievements. The original greatest Greek medal cannot be awarded here because it cannot be evaluated immediately. In order to make up for this regret, to make the war ceremony more weighty, to let all officers and men witness the love of the gods, and to let every merit get its due honor, therefore, the temple created a new medal, which can be directly awarded at the war ceremony and represents the highest honor. "


    "The greatest medal!"


    Grahanna said, after a moment around the world, the golden medal of the greatest broke out in seven colors, and Su Ye was shrouded in the holy color.


    Like God.


    The crowd stared for a long time before they shouted.


    "The greatest!"


    "The greatest!"


    Countless people raised their arms and shouted hard, red necked and hoarse.


    The sound goes straight to the sky!


    Those priests and nobles who were hostile to Su Ye stared at the scene.


    In the warm cheers of the general public, grahanna awarded medals one after another, and not only a brand-new medal for the greatest.


    "In the past wars, there were limited people that everyone could treat and help, and the credit could be measured only by the Savior. However, Su Ye''s contribution to the battle of Hippo was too great. We may have to hang the medal of Savior all over him to equal his contribution. Therefore, we have set a transcendental merit on the Savior, the great savior medal... "


    "Since Su Ye has been awarded a higher Medal of ''the greatest'', we will not award him ''the greatest'', but his credit can not be denied. Therefore, we will award him three medals of glory..."


    Although they had already accepted the of the three performers, they could not help shaking their heads when they heard the award mode of the three glories.


    Today is really an eye opener. Others have won medals for many years. Su Ye is good. He not only gets so many medals at one time, but also groups at a time, just like a wholesaler.


    Next, many people were numb.


    The original military merit medals are generally limited to nine to ten to avoid anyone''s dominance.


    But that''s just a matter of city-state level.


    Now, the temple is giving awards to the gods!


    In the end, everyone felt that the hands of the legendary chief high priest grahanna were a little tired and trembling!


    Euclid silently recorded the number of medals.


    The greatest 1.


    Great savior 1.


    King of slaughter 1.


    First performer 3.


    Protector 2.


    Ace butcher 4.


    Rescuer 2.


    Glory 3.


    Repulsor 3.


    Shipwrecker 1.


    Innocent 3.


    ¡­¡­


    The medal should only be worn on the left chest, but Su Ye is good. When the left chest is full, put the right chest, the right chest is full, put the left abdomen, and the left abdomen is full, put the right abdomen.


    Not only those who envy Su ye are tired, but even those who hate Su ye are tired.


    They never felt that it was so tired to hate a person.


    Since you are so tired and painful, you might as well give up your hatred, stay away from Su ye and find a place to cry.


    In the carriage of the vengeance temple outside the city, the vengeance priests and Andre were stunned.


    Andre murmured to himself, "if only he were a noble, then I would be willing to work for him, follow him and make achievements and fame all over the world. It''s too tired to be the enemy of him... "


    Wearing a group of medals on Su Ye''s right abdomen, grahanna glanced at Su Ye.


    Both saw embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    Further down, it''s not the abdomen.


    You can''t go any further.


    You can''t wear it back, can you?


    Around your neck? Put it on your arm?


    That''s not decent.


    The experienced old lady was a little confused when she looked at Su Ye''s medal.


    "Hasty..." she muttered to herself and looked at medels.


    Medels nodded helplessly.


    also!


    "Moreover, there are military ranks." Medels whispered.


    "Take out the medal list and I''ll read it directly." Grahanna whispered.


    One medal box after another flew out of madeles'' hands and finally floated in the air.


    The crowd''s shouts weakened and looked at Su ye and grahanna in confusion.


    The old woman grahanna smiled gracefully and said, "as the awarder of this war ceremony, I apologize to everyone present. Because this is an unprecedented war and an unprecedented victory, the awarding process is also unprecedented. Su Ye''s merits are unlimited, but his clothes are limited. "


    The people were stunned for a moment. Then they looked carefully at Su ye and burst into a good laugh.


    Su Ye seems to be wearing a set of medal armor!


    If Su Ye didn''t hold it by magic, so many medals would be heavy enough to tear the robe to pieces.


    The city square in Athens.


    The people of Athens and the students of Plato college laughed happily.


    The scene was so funny that the embarrassment of the chief of the temple, grahanna, and the four kings, Su ye, almost rushed out of the light.


    Palos finally couldn''t help laughing, and then hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Clemela clung to Palos'' arm and giggled.


    In Sparta''s Ares square, long lost and neat voices sounded.


    "Shh..."


    After shying, the Spartans laughed.


    Su Ye looked down helplessly and said, "simplify everything."


    Grahanna smiled, raised the white paper in her hand and said, "OK, I''ll simply read out the name and number of medals behind..."


    After reading for a while, grahanna put away the white paper and said, "all the military merit medals have been awarded. Well, let''s start awarding the general''s medal. As we all know, Su Ye was promoted to senior general by virtue of his outstanding achievements in the marathon war. In this Greek Polish war, he made far more contributions than marathon. Therefore, on behalf of the coalition headquarters, all city states and all temples, I declare that Su Ye is promoted to a meritorious general! "


    In the cheers of the crowd, grahanna took the medal of the meritorious general and stared at Su Ye.


    Where?


    Su Ye pointed to his left shoulder and said, "in fact, the military rank can be separated from the ordinary medal and placed on his shoulder."


    "Good." Grahanna nodded and put the rank of meritorious general on Su Ye''s left shoulder.


    Su Ye thanked, and medels held out a wooden box.


    This black wooden box is different from all others. It has a pure black texture and is surrounded by two gold wires on the surface.


    The surface of the wooden box is carved with stars.


    Su Ye''s heart beat heavily.


    A few people were also stunned when they saw the black wooden box in medell''s hand.


    Even those who knew the black star wooden box in front of the city states in front of the curtain of light were stunned.


    There is probably a general''s medal in it.


    But how could the general be awarded to a teenage golden magician?


    The candidates for top generals are basically legends.


    In some small city states, it can be appropriately adjusted that at least the head of the legendary family can serve as a temporary general. Even so, the holy land must be required. Because if a senior general is promoted to lead the battle under the holy land, once he is killed and fails to challenge in front of the battle, the normal war will be lost in a mess. Does the temple want Su ye to be promoted to a general? Although military merit is enough. The magicians looked at the black wooden box with a strange look, and then looked at Su ye with strange eyes. Su Ye fell silent. Grahanna smiled and said, "next, I will give the last medal, of course, not the Greek medal. For this last medal, both the demigod nobility and the temple discussed for a long time, even to the point of tension. Some people agreed to award this medal to Su ye, while others disagreed. After all, the significance of this medal is too important. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 636

    Grahanna opened the black wooden box and took out a golden medal engraved with mountain and sea, spear and shield.


    The faint breath of divine power churned on it.


    At this moment, countless people were shouting in front of the light curtain of almost all city states in Greece.


    General medal.


    "Until now, there are many people against it." Grahanna said.


    Everyone was silent and waited for the result.


    "Those who support have many reasons, and those who oppose also have many reasons. Those who opposed said many reasons. For example, Su Ye is too young. Su Ye is a magician. Su Ye has no years of war experience. Su Ye likes to fight against the nobility. Su Ye is too radical, and so on... "


    "I''ve been thinking about this, especially in the face of the two sides who have been arguing, for two days. Until yesterday, I suddenly asked both sides of the debate a question, "why did we set up a general in Greece?"


    The whole of Greece was quiet and everyone was thinking.


    "Then, many people said what they thought was the reason."


    "Some people say that the general is to better lead the army."


    "Some people say that a general is the highest honor in the army. This honor can inspire every soldier."


    "Some people say that the general is a symbol of military merit accumulation and the best booty."


    "Others say that the general is to be awarded to excellent commanders, because only the general can lead the Greeks to win better."


    "Others say that the general is to spread the glory of the gods. Only by defeating the enemy can the glory of the gods shine on the enemy."


    "In addition, there are many reasons. However, I have heard for a long time that there is no age limit, no length of service limit, no occupation limit or temper limit. If there were temper restrictions, I would be stunned and burst into laughter. Almost all the people in front of the city-state light curtain were laughing.


    Everyone looked at Artemis in the curtain of light. The bad character of the navy general, not to mention the Greeks, was known all over the world.


    Demis felt his chest hair and looked confused.


    Well, what am I doing?


    I am such an honest and kind person, why should I bear this pain?


    Wronged!


    Grahanna smiled and continued, "maybe someone will wonder what my old woman thinks. My view is very simple, that is, those who can lead more soldiers to return, those who can protect more Greeks, and those who can pull out the clouds and lead the Greeks to move forward when Greece is in darkness are qualified to become generals! "


    Grahanna was clearly an old woman, but at this moment, her voice was particularly loud.


    Everyone seems to have an illusion that a valiant female general is standing there, planning strategies and controlling the army.


    "Later, listening to the reasons of those people, I suddenly figured out a reason. All the reasons we think we can''t do have nothing to do with the reasons we want to do! We should consider whether a general with outstanding military achievements, strong strength and excellent command should be promoted to a general. In addition, all other factors should not be taken into account. "


    There was silence, and countless Greeks chewed on this sentence.


    Su Ye was stunned and took a deep look at grahanna. She is worthy of being a legendary master. This truth is too profound. It seems to go against intuition and experience, but it can shock her heart.


    All the reasons why we can''t do it have nothing to do with the reasons why we want to do it.


    "If we consider this standard, Su ye will be promoted to the top general!"


    Grahanna said, wearing the rank of general on Su Ye''s right shoulder.


    "As a Greek, I should extend my most sincere thanks to general Su Ye." Grahanna bowed her head slightly.


    They were stunned. Most of them learned from grahanna and bowed their heads to Su Ye.


    The priests of the Sun Temple, the priests of the goddess of wisdom temple, and the priests of the war temple


    Generals, civilians, a few nobles


    Most of the people in front of the curtain of light in all Greek city states also bowed their heads to thank them.


    When everyone looked up, Su ye said, "Greece has given me glory, and I should repay it with sincerity."


    Su Ye bowed his head slightly in return.


    "General Su Ye!" Demis raised his arms and shouted.


    "General Su Ye!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that the youngest general in Greek history was born.


    "General Su Ye!"


    Magicians realized that the first magician general in history was born.


    Civilians also found that the first civilian general in history was born.


    Countless people cheered.


    Many people have dim eyes.


    At this moment, many people are no longer cheering for Su ye, but for their own groups, for fairness and justice, and for real glory.


    Greece, there is justice!


    Greece, and glory!


    Nobles everywhere looked at the fanatical people with different faces.


    Some have a smile, some have a cold face, some are full of vigilance, some are in a daze, and only a few people fall into meditation.


    They are pondering why a civilian who can''t get on the table, a mere golden magician, can get such support from the people.


    Just because of military merit?


    no


    In the crowd, the big nobles looked at Su Ye quietly.


    At the end of his award ceremony, Su Ye thanked everyone, went back to one side and continued to watch the award ceremony behind him.


    Mitayad, demis, Leonidas, komodes and other generals in the same camp as Su ye were the first to receive awards and receive the cheers of the people.


    Subsequently, the generals of the coalition headquarters were decorated, and all their honors came from the last painful battle of the port.


    Many informed people and soldiers in the city states even hissed at the light curtain.


    After the award ceremony, the chief high priest of Zeus temple came forward to summarize the battle of Hippo and lead everyone to thank the gods.


    Then there is the ceremony dinner.


    The whole dinner used the tableware of dragon''s Meiwu brand, which is very different from the past dinner.


    The dinner was almost entirely different. The priests were together, the nobles were together, and the generals were together.


    Su Ye stayed with the generals such as mithiad and demes until late at night, when the dinner was over, he was ready to go back to the branch of Plato college.


    Mitayad and Leonidas got on the carriage together and said they would send Suye.


    The others knew that the three had something to say, so they changed to other carriages.


    In the carriage of the magic carriage, three people drank tea silently.


    Mitayad and Leonidas stopped talking, and Suye didn''t ask.


    After a while, mithiad and Leonidas looked at each other.


    Mithiad said, "do you mean to let me, the old man, speak first? Young, I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. Besides, I''m still a senior general. You''re just a meritorious general! "


    Leonidas wanted to refute that Lao Tzu was a demigod aristocrat, but he just sighed helplessly and said, "Su ye, we are here to represent the great aristocrats of the city states. I want to see what you think of the aristocrats?"


    "I have no opinion of nobility. It''s good." Su Ye is neither salty nor light.


    "So, do you want to join the nobility?" Leonidas asked.


    Su ye took a serious look at Leonidas and general mityad.


    "He didn''t lie." Mithiad said.


    Suye put down his tea cup and stared into Leonidas eyes.


    Leonidas looked calm.


    "What is the attitude of the great nobles?" Su ye asked.


    Leonidas shrugged and said, "in addition to a few dead ducks, some are neutral. More than half still want you to join the aristocracy. After all, you have made great achievements this time. No matter how stupid they are, they are afraid of losing talents like you. If you don''t become an aristocrat, they won''t sleep well in the future. "


    "Then these nobles don''t look very good. They can be scared like this by a golden mage. I''m just gold, not a holy land. I''m not qualified to be promoted to nobility. " Suye road.


    "If you don''t have qualifications, you don''t have them. If you have them, you have them. You have 15 Holy Land soldiers in Persia, even if you don''t have them. As long as more than half of the demigod nobles agree and have the guarantee of the goddess of wisdom temple, we will make an exception to promote you to the noble on the grounds of your credit this time, and it is... Biography! Strange! expensive! Family! "


    Leonidas said last word.


    Su Ye was stunned. This is of great significance.


    It''s nothing to make an exception to the promotion of nobles, but super nobles are very rare. There may be less than five in history.


    It is unprecedented for a golden magician to be promoted to the head of the legendary family.


    "Have the nobles taken smart medicine?" Su ye asked.


    Leonidas sighed and said, "it should be the pressure of several demigods, heroes and even legends. It is said that many heroes such as AEAS and Achilles angrily scolded the coalition headquarters and publicly cursed the God of war mountain in Athens. In particular, AEAS, pointing to several Athenian nobles, cursed and said that if you were forced out of Athens, he immediately led the tramon family to betray Athens and join other city states. Achilles is not an Athenian city-state, but he has just been promoted to a hero and has a great voice in Greece. "


    Su ye said, "I remember that the hero tramon is still in charge of the family. IAS is just his son and is not qualified to lead the family."


    "Later, someone asked tramon, and tramon said casually that after he died, AEAS would inherit the position of patriarch and could not control the future tramon family. Do you understand? "


    "I don''t understand."


    "Except for AEAS and Achilles, most of the nobles in the early stage this time are..." Leonidas glanced deeply at Su ye and said, "descendants of Argo heroes."


    Suye''s eyes flashed and stared at Leonidas and mityad.


    Neither of them spoke again. Su Ye was lost in thought. More than ten years ago, it was a famous heroic age in Greece. Two major events occurred in Greece. The first was the famous Argo expedition and the second was the first Trojan War. In order to regain the title of the head of the demigod family and the throne of the city-state, the famous Greek hero iazon went to kolkas to retrieve the golden wool. Therefore, this event is also called the golden wool expedition. Because kolkas was on the other side of the distant ocean, Iason asked his friends to help build a ship called Argo. At the same time, he invited many friends to participate, and his friends invited many friends. At the beginning, even song thought it was an ordinary journey, but as his friends kept calling friends, the situation exceeded his imagination. Finally, more than a hundred soldiers participated in this journey from the original dozen! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 637

    In the Argo expedition, the lowest ranking soldiers were holy land soldiers, and they were powerful enemies of ordinary legendary holy lands, such as Hercules at that time.


    This famous golden wool expedition gathered nearly one-third of the famous soldiers in Greece at that time, and more than half of the demigod family participated in it. There were more than 20 heroic soldiers, more than 50 legendary soldiers, and the rest were holy land soldiers.


    Those gold and silver soldiers, who served as subordinates and attendants on board, were not considered one of the Argo heroes.


    The soldiers of the Argo have the power to subvert any country.


    So that when the Argo set out, not to mention Persia, northern Europe and Egypt, even Greece''s own city states were on full alert.


    Because the Argo set out from the Greek mainland to the coast of the East, which is the traditional sphere of influence of Persia, Persia was forced to face a great enemy, and a large number of legends, heroes and even demigods were ready for war.


    After that, the most famous hero team in Greece has experienced a series of ups and downs, fought the six armed giant country, indulged in the women''s country, fought with the eagle banshee, and hit the rock sea through the legend that it can kill the demigod


    After suffering all the way, we lost one soldier after another, even heroic soldiers.


    After arriving at kolkas, the Argo heroes repeatedly ran into a wall, and for their own goal, Iason deceived Medea, the famous legendary female magician and dragon summoner, and successfully retrieved the golden wool with her help.


    Finally, song succeeded in regaining the position of patriarch of the demigod family.


    After returning to Greece, the Argo heroes found that the loss was huge this time, and more than half of the soldiers died, including five heroes and 20 legendary soldiers.


    Many heroes can''t bear the pain, which leads to contradictions. Finally, there is a big fight, and some heroes turn against each other.


    The golden wool expedition had a great impact on Greece and even the world.


    So that during this Gilgamesh expedition, many Greeks believed that if there was no golden wool expedition, the Greek heroes would unite and easily drive Gilgamesh away without infighting and death.


    The strangest thing is that no one knows the details of the internal strife of the Argo heroes, such a major event that must be recorded in history, but it seems that some heroes are too sad and crazy, which finally leads to a series of misunderstandings.


    But no one has disclosed what happened.


    At that time, several soldiers were still friends of everyone because of good popularity and other reasons.


    This includes Hercules, because in legend, Hera wanted to kill him through the golden wool expedition, but Zeus was reluctant to give up this son and let the son of Hercules''s friend die instead of him, which led to Hercules leaving the team in the first half of the golden wool expedition and did not get involved in the final infighting.


    After the Argo expedition, the story did not end.


    Just a few years ago, the leader and heroic soldier of the Argo expedition, iazon, empathized and fell in love. Medea went crazy. She not only killed iazon''s new lover and his family, but also her own son. Finally, iazon couldn''t accept this tragedy and committed suicide with a sword, while Medea didn''t know her whereabouts.


    The killing of Medea''s son and the death of iazon became major events that shocked the whole Greece and even the world.


    Later, it was found that the Argo heroes who participated in the golden wool expedition either died in battle or suffered tragedies, and only a few survived.


    Therefore, some people suspect that these heroes were mysteriously cursed on the road.


    Su Ye was even more puzzled when he thought of this.


    This time, it is unusual for so many descendants of Argo heroes to help themselves.


    Although the Argo heroes had internal strife, the relationship between their children was still harmonious, and even grew into the backbone of today''s high-level soldiers in Greece. For example, the famous Achilles had just been promoted to a hero, for example, AEAS was known as the first legend outside the blood of the demigod.


    Together, the strength of these people is even stronger than a god of war mountain in Athens.


    "Er... Then I have a chance to thank the descendants of Argo heroes." Suye road.


    Mitayad nodded, but Leonidas'' eyes flashed a different color. Then he nodded and said, "there is pressure from our generals and the descendants of Argo heroes. In addition, several temples are biased towards you. Therefore, the God of war mountain finally gave up starting the witch hunting order for you."


    Su Ye sneered: "sure enough, there is still a witch hunting order for me."


    "The God of war mountain has assured the major forces that as long as you join the nobility, serve in the God of war mountain and declare allegiance to a God, they will take the initiative to apologize to you and accept you like Aristotle." Leonidas.


    Su Ye was silent.


    Leonidas and mithiad looked at each other and said nothing more.


    The room was quiet.


    Su Ye is thinking seriously.


    Choosing a God to be loyal and become his believer, and then offering it is the last and most important step to become a noble.


    It can even be said that other conditions can be absent, but this step must not be absent.


    If it''s not the first patriarch, it''s better to say that the first patriarch must not escape this step.


    Su Ye is a magician.


    After a long time, Leonidas said, "the goddess of wisdom favors you so much. As long as you become her believer, I''m afraid you will immediately be promoted to the highest god. In any case, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. As for the identity of a magician, you can continue to maintain it, and you can continue to go deep. Nothing. There have been a lot of magicians who have become gods and believers. "


    "I''m a noble. I shouldn''t have advised you, but... I sincerely advise you to accept it. Not for the nobility, not even for Athens or Greece, just for you. " Said mithiad.


    "Let me... Think again."


    Su Ye was silent for a long time and didn''t answer.


    "Well, since you say you need to consider, everything is possible. We won''t bother you either. Think about it and give us an answer as soon as possible. " Leonidas.


    "Good!"


    Leonidas and mithiad got out of the carriage and watched it go away.


    The two men spread out the field of divine power and talked secretly as they walked.


    "What do you think of Su ye?" Asked mithiad.


    "He''s so proud. I even suspect that he is a typical magic madman. Since the death of Socrates, they have always wanted to create a real magic God, not a witch goddess like kalke or a hell goddess. A magician who is not strong enough is of no use to Greece. Too powerful will cause the fear of the gods. It''s really a headache. " Leonidas.


    "Do you think Su ye will have a big conflict with... Aristocrats?" Mithiad said.


    Leonidas looked up at mithiad. Of course, the aristocrat did not only refer to the aristocrat.


    "If he really doesn''t join the aristocracy, he may become the second Socrates later. The nobles above are already targeting Plato. Next, maybe Aristotle. When Su Ye is promoted to legend, it will probably be his turn. " Leonidas sighed.


    "You seem to sympathize with the magician?" Asked mithiad.


    "When I stood on the first three floors, I felt sorry, but when I stood on the fourth floor or higher, I had to sympathize." Leonidas.


    "Don''t say such words to outsiders."


    Leonidas shrugged and said, "of course."


    Mitaiad raised his head and forgot to look at the temple area shrouded by the holy light in front of him. Temples were vivid.


    Back to the branch of Plato college, Su ye walked around his yard and thought about the whole thing.


    Not long after, Euclid came back and saw this scene and smiled.


    "Why are you so sad today?" Euclid said.


    "It''s not a sad face, but Leonidas told me something." Suye road.


    "What did you say?"


    Su ye said what happened before.


    Euclid thought for a long time, looked at Su ye with strange eyes and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Why not?" He asked.


    "I didn''t become a magician to be a believer of the gods." Su Ye is firm and authentic.


    "Magicians and believers do not conflict."


    "Great Magicians are different." Suye road.


    Euclid nodded gently, raised his hand and patted Su ye on the shoulder, turned and left.


    Su Ye looked up and said, "why did you leave before you finished persuading?"


    "You''ll figure it out." Euclid said.


    "What about your choice?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid said nothing and disappeared into the night.


    Su ye returned to the room and continued to think until his brain hurt and he slowly fell asleep.


    The next day, demis came with the generals, had a meal and drank wine together, and didn''t leave until night.


    Then medels came to say goodbye.


    On the third morning of the holy city of Delphi, a carriage drove away from Delphi in a thin fog. Soon, it flew high into the air and drove to Athens.


    Higher in the clouds, a temple carriage followed far away.


    The people of the vengeance Temple watched the magic carriage below.


    "Your Excellency Leona, you can also see that Su ye did not immediately agree to join the aristocracy and obviously deviated from the gods. I think we''d better start as soon as possible." Andre smiled humbly.


    "Yes, if he joined the aristocracy, you would be in danger."


    Andre smiled awkwardly and didn''t answer.


    "Your Excellency Leona, can you feel the breath of the rebellious in the magic carriage?" Asked a vengeful priest.


    "Of course I can feel it! When I first saw Su ye in proguan, the smell was still very weak. If I didn''t explore carefully, I couldn''t detect it at all. After the war of progan, the breath suddenly became strong, and he must have stolen a stronger destiny. "


    "Your Excellency is incomparably powerful. You can feel it even if it is covered by the power given by God." A vengeful priest flattered.


    Leona''s eyes moved, then narrowed her eyes and said, "I didn''t expect that so many gifts today can''t hide the stench on him. It can be seen how serious his rebellious fate is! Once we reach between the two cities, we will block the space to avoid Su ye being rescued by Plato and Euclid. "¡° Yes! " The magic carriage was a little deserted. Euclid silently looked at the book, kabazan and rockt said nothing, and Suye quietly looked out of the window and thought. I don''t know how long later, Euclid suddenly got up and said, "someone blocked the space, as if it was... The smell of the temple of revenge!" Euclid''s eyes flashed. Su Ye was about to speak, but Euclid suddenly sighed softly and said, "what should come will come." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 638

    "Ah?"


    Suye looked at Euclid in disbelief. He was about to say that the goddess of vengeance was investigating himself. How could Euclid say that.


    How could he be so clearly aware of the smell of the temple of revenge?


    That feeling is like talking about old friends or old opponents.


    Euclid suddenly pushed the Magic Book floating around Su ye, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "If I die, you can open this book. Remember, don''t be known by others, especially the people in the temple. It''s a pity. I''m going to remember the second thing, but it''s still a little short. " Euclid said and walked to the door.


    "You haven''t told me what the first thing is?" Suye held Euclid''s Magic Book blankly.


    "You''ll know soon." Euclid said without looking back.


    Su Ye vaguely felt wrong. Euclid''s performance was like a martyr who rushed to the battlefield.


    "Euclid, what the hell happened? Do you know that the temple of vengeance is investigating me, so you distract them to protect me? " Su ye asked.


    Euclid stood at the door and said, "no wonder I felt the tracking of the revenge temple. It turned out that you had misled them and bought me enough time to recall the first thing. Thank you, miracle boy. Hurry back to Athens and leave. Don''t come back until legend. Remember, don''t show my magic book to others. No one can, whether Plato or Aristotle! "


    Su Ye was stunned. When Euclid mentioned Aristotle, his voice suddenly increased.


    Euclid said, pushed the door open, the strong wind poured in and his clothes moved.


    The ring in his hand flashed, and his body was wrapped in multiple lights and flew out with a whoosh.


    Su Ye stared at Euclid blankly, but still didn''t understand what had happened.


    Just then, around the temple carriage, more than ten people stood high in the air, looking in the direction of Euclid''s flight.


    They saw the magic lights flying from Euclid in all directions like arrows in the sky.


    The magic light only flew for a while and was dissipated by invisible forces.


    A vengeful priest shouted, "don''t worry about Euclid. His magic communication is useless. He is attracting our attention and directly arresting Su Ye."


    Leona, the great adjudicator, nodded, holding a snake whip, was about to pull over the magic carriage. Her face suddenly changed, and she turned to look at Euclid. In her eyes, blood flowed like a blood waterfall to cover her eyes.


    The vengeful priests around were stunned. How could the great judge suddenly use this powerful power.


    Leona suddenly screamed: "I doubt that it was not Euclid who flew out just now, but Suye who pretended to be! The stench of the rebellious man on him is everywhere! I''ll go after him and you check the people in the magic carriage. "


    Leona said, the three snake whips in her hand suddenly turned into three giant snakes more than ten meters long, carrying her to quickly chase Euclid.


    The others were stunned and rushed to the magic carriage under the leadership of the three holy masters.


    A pale silver bird cage appeared in the hands of a holy priest and threw it at Su Ye''s magic carriage.


    This legendary artifact quickly became larger, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge bird cage with a diameter of one mile at the bottom, trapping Su Ye''s magic carriage and his own side.


    The bird cage hung high in the sky, surrounded by clouds.


    The giant bird cage dropped rapidly with a slight shock.


    But in the blink of an eye, everyone present, including two magic carriages, fell to the ground.


    Most of the priests shook lightly, and a few fell to the ground.


    Su Ye''s carriage stopped quietly on the ground.


    In the temple carriage, Andre looked out through the window.


    The priests of the vengeance Temple looked at each other, adjusted their clothes and surrounded the magic carriage.


    "People inside, come out."


    "What will you do with Ben?" Su Ye''s indifferent voice came from inside.


    The priests of the vengeance Temple looked at each other, angry and headache.


    Whether it is true or false, Su Ye''s position has been extraordinary. Unless it is the temple of Zeus, if the main temple wants to investigate a general, it should be cautious.


    A holy priest took a deep breath and said, "Dear great general Su ye, we are tracking down the rebels. In order to avoid your involvement, please get out of the carriage and accept the exploration of the goddess. If there is no problem, we will release it. If there is any problem, please follow us back to the goddess of vengeance. "


    "You see, isn''t everyone very polite? Why do you have to treat me like a prisoner? I''m such a devout magician. How can I be a rebel? I''m Athena''s favorite Greek, not one of them. By the way, what is a rebel? Can you tell me? I seem to have heard of this word. I really can''t remember it clearly. "


    The vengeful priests looked at each other and then smiled coldly.


    "General Su ye, we know you''re procrastinating, but it''s not good for you. What''s more, the great judge Leona has chased out. It doesn''t matter whether there is us or not. "


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. If you don''t tell me what is a rebel, I dare not go out. What if you are a robber? By the way, you should have investigated. This magic carriage was given to me by Aristotle. If you break through and get hurt, don''t look for me. Go to Aristotle. " Suye road.


    The priest of the holy domain said patiently, "we are really the priests and judges of the vengeance temple. As long as you come out, you can verify our identity. The so-called rebellious person refers to the person who steals the power of fate, which is something that the God King should not do. You should understand that the vengeance is fair and harsh. She will never wrong a good man, nor will she let go of any rebellious person! "


    "Do you think I am a rebel, or do you think Euclid is a rebel?" Su ye asked.


    The priests looked at each other with flashing eyes.


    Who knows who you are!


    "Your Excellency general Su ye, or your excellency Euclid, the temple''s patience is limited. If you don''t come out, we will strictly implement the rules of the temple, break into the carriage by force and forcibly arrest you. "


    "As if I were afraid of you. I also have a silver pigeon crown on me. Come on. "


    The vengeful priests looked at each other, frowned, and then winked at each other.


    The one inside seems to be real Suye.


    No one is so bold except him!


    "Mr. Su ye, you have forgotten that this is not Athens. Even if you have a silver pigeon crown, we can not care."


    "Yes, you can not care, but Athena, the most beautiful Athena in the infinite plane, cares. As long as she is unhappy and angry with the goddess of vengeance, or angry with you, think about the consequences of not caring."


    The vengeful priests looked at each other.


    This is really Su Ye!


    The vengeance priests looked at each other and looked at the direction in which the grand judge flew away. There was a light of magic and magic, and the battle had broken out.


    "No more delay! Even if I am punished by the goddess, I am willing to bear it! " The priestess who has been investigating Su Ye.


    The holy priest gently nodded his head, took a deep breath, raised his double headed snake staff, and said in a loud voice: "Mr. Su ye, we are afraid of the great Athena, but we are more loyal to the goddess of vengeance. We ask you the last question, do you want to resolve our doubts and misunderstandings, or do you want to fight the temple! "


    "I want to resolve, I must resolve! Wait, I''ll go out right away! Don''t worry, I''m having diarrhea. You scared my stomach! After all, I''m still a teenager. "


    The vengeful priests were silent.


    It''s not over!


    Su Ye lingered for a while before he covered his stomach and opened the carriage door.


    All the vengeful priests retreated sharply.


    Everyone stared ahead and yelled in their hearts.


    Bingfeng stood coldly on Su Ye''s shoulder, and di Aotian stared angrily.


    The blue lamp God hugged his chest with his arms and puffed his muscles, looking down at the crowd.


    Su ye had a complete set of Holy Land magic tools, and the gem magic hat on his head was also replaced with a deer skin hat.


    Behind Su ye, there were eleven magic avatars floating, and each magic avatar looked at the front.


    Not only that, Su Ye exuded an obscure smell of protective magic, as if he blessed all the protective magic of the guild, and each protective magic had at least a dozen layers.


    Behind him stood five battle puppets.


    On the other side, kabazan was surrounded by hundreds of potion cans floating in the air.


    The revenge priests almost started first. Is this the attitude of accepting the temple investigation?


    This is provoking the temple!


    This is going to war with the temple!


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I hold an olive branch and a staff. Please don''t let the olive branch fall from my hand."


    The revenge priests looked at Su Ye deeply. You are more like carrying an olive tree!


    The holy priest squeezed out an ugly smile and said, "senior general Su ye, you may have misunderstood us. You don''t need to be so defensive. You just need to stand here quietly. We will use the power of the goddess through the old altar to test whether you are a rebel. "


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that the vengeance hall was so well prepared. If it was a temporary altar, he might have a chance to hide it, but if it was an old altar, he might not have a chance.


    However, the matter is so far that we can only wait for the final result.


    If the problem is Euclid, not himself, he will escape.


    In case... That can only


    "You explore. If I am really a rebel, I will honestly go to the temple to plead guilty." Suye is quiet.


    The priests of the revenge Temple stepped back and looked at Su ye with vigilance.


    "I hope so."


    The holy priest took out black square stones in his hands and whispered the name of the goddess of vengeance. Then he knelt down slowly and placed the old altar below.


    The old altar expanded rapidly and turned into a large altar up to three meters high. Su ye and two magicians looked nervously at the altar. Then the priests put a wood carving of the goddess of vengeance on the old altar and began to pray loudly. After a while, the wood carving of the goddess of vengeance suddenly burst into a translucent red giant snake up to 100 meters high. All the priests hurried to half kneel on the ground. Su ye and the two magicians had to lower their heads, but their eyes turned up desperately to make final preparations. He saw the terrible red giant snake slowly bend over and probe, and the scarlet long snake letter came and went, spitting out and taking back. Su Ye''s hair stood upright and goose bumps were thick, as if a group of snakes were climbing slowly on his skin. The cold touch spread all over the body. The giant of the red giant snake slowly circled around in mid air, constantly approaching Su ye and leaving. Finally, the red giant snake slowly straightens and shrinks rapidly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 639

    On the old altar, the goddess statue reappears, but the surface is full of cracks.


    The revenge priests looked blankly at Su ye, at the old altar, then at Su ye, and then at the old altar


    Like a group of kittens attracted by the shaking light source, they keep swinging their heads.


    Su Ye blinked. Is he a rebel?


    Hurry up and have a good time. If not, continue to deal with it.


    If so, do it directly.


    The holy priest''s eyes moved and said, "excuse me, are you really general Su ye?"


    "If false, replace it." Su ye said, taking out the golden general rank and wearing it on his shoulder.


    The priests of the Holy Land looked at each other. It was true or false. Even if they had the rank of general, they didn''t dare to wear it on their shoulders. They would be chased and killed by the whole Greek military.


    "Then why do you have the smell of a rebel?"


    "Are you questioning me?" Su Ye''s face sank, because he had captured the key information from the tone and words of the holy priest. He was only contaminated with the breath of the disobedient, not the disobedient.


    Then, Su Ye''s heart jumped.


    Is Euclid a rebel?


    What the hell is this? Is Euclid a transgressor?


    No, I don''t even know how to make paper. It also means a jumper?


    In other words, Euclid studied geometry too deeply, bypassed optoelectronics, relativity and quantum mechanics, went to another fork in magic geometry, found the secret of destiny, and then stole the power of destiny?


    Are there any rebellious people who are so poor?


    The holy priest smiled awkwardly and said, "it seems that you have a close relationship with the disobedient, which makes us mistakenly think you are the disobedient."


    Su ye said in a deep voice, "as far as I know, you have investigated me for a long time. Come on, when did you begin to suspect that I was a rebel? "


    "This is the secret of our temple. We can''t..."


    Su Ye rudely interrupted the words of the priest of the Holy Land and said, "you should know the price of the king of provocation, the king of marathon, the champion, the king of hell, the God given King, the greatest, the great, the triple first... And the great general of Greece! I suspect that you were bought by the Persians and deliberately attacked the heroes of the war of Hippo! I should investigate your dereliction of duty as a secret priest! "


    All the revenge priests'' eyelids jumped. As priests, who hasn''t done anything ultra vires?


    If you really want to investigate, you will be abandoned by the temple of revenge.


    The holy priest looked at his colleagues and said helplessly, "as early as last year, we received news that there may be rebellious people in Athens. Therefore, we screened and finally found that among the recently famous people, you are the most suspected, so we listed you as the target of investigation. At that time, you went overseas, we waited patiently, and we went south to Sparta only after you became the queen of battle. However, we passed by at that time, and we didn''t officially explore until you arrived at the marathon. "


    "And then?"


    "We are aware that you have the breath of a rebellious person, but many great people also have this breath when their destiny changes slightly, so I can''t judge it yet. Until you become the champion and shock the world, we doubt your identity more. However, at that time, you were protected by God, and we couldn''t detect it accurately. It was not until your Excellency the great adjudicator saw you with his own eyes and noticed that you had a stronger sense of disobedience that we decided it was you. We can''t do it before the war ceremony, so we choose here. "


    "Wait... Your great judge can directly see that I have the smell of a rebel. Why go after Euclid?" Su ye asked.


    The revenge priests looked at each other and vaguely guessed the real possibility.


    The holy priest said, "if there is no accident, Euclid is probably the real rebel. I just recalled your experience and suddenly found that you were with Euclid no matter in Sparta, marathon, Plato college, proguan or hot spring pass. Moreover, you should have received his articles that have been used for a long time, so you contaminated his breath, which led us to mistakenly think you are a rebel. We also tested Euclid, Plato and the four heroes, and there was no smell of the rebellious. Unexpectedly, he suddenly changed. "


    The light in Su Ye''s hand flashed and a shrinking magic old tent appeared.


    This tent was given to him by Euclid. He often studied in it during the marathon.


    Su Ye silently put away the magic tent, glanced at Euclid''s escape direction, remembered what he said before he left, and a huge shadow appeared in his heart.


    What did Euclid do?


    Why on earth did he become a rebel?


    "Senior general Su ye, we are now basically sure that you are not a rebel, Euclid is. Please forgive us for our offense. If we have the opportunity, we will come to the door and plead guilty, but now it''s our duty, we''ll hunt down... "


    "You think it''s over? Just because of the suspicion of individual priests, they wantonly trample on the dignity of Greek generals, the king of marathon, the king of championship, the king of hell, the God given King, the greatest, the great and the triple first master. Are you going to take it lightly? "


    The ice and wind suddenly flew up behind them and turned into a girl more than one meter high.


    The earth proud sky expands into a magma flame spirit, and all magic incarnations fly to the sky.


    The puppet encircled from both sides, and all the corks of the potion were opened.


    Three people, to surround a dozen revenge Temple priests.


    All the priests were shocked and angry. They knew that Su Ye was delaying Euclid, but now Su Ye was in charge.


    If they were ordinary generals, they could do both soft and hard, but Su Ye is now a red man in all Greece. So many gods are given by God, and Athena has a preference. Once this kind of thing becomes a temple trial, all these priests will be thrown into deep prison to fight the devil and never see the sun.


    "Your Excellency Su ye, you are obstructing the temple!"


    "I''m trying to prevent Persian spies from undermining the good situation in Greece! If you do not investigate, and do not investigate later, when I conquer Persia, and after I get the gods of God, you will not only collude Persia, but also despise the suspicion of gods. You came as soon as I left town. I can''t wait! If you have more courage, do you dare to rush to the big ladder and catch people when the gods give you? "


    The revenge priests set off a wave of abuse in their hearts. Who can hold up this big hat after hat?


    "Dear Mr. Su ye, we only conducted the investigation in the normal way of the temple, did not restrict your freedom, nor did we damage your reputation, and had little impact on you." The holy priest said.


    "Fart! The Rochet around me is called the big mouth puppet master. None of the secrets he knows can be kept! There is also kabazan, known as the wilting magic pharmacist. On the surface, he is tight lipped, but secretly he likes to chew the root of his tongue. He is nicknamed the magic old lady. You two said, "aren''t you?"


    Su ye turned and glared at the two men.


    The two men stared and finally nodded firmly.


    "Yes, I am." Rockt gritted his teeth.


    His puppet reached out and touched his back to give sincere sympathy.


    Su Ye looked at the avenging priest and said angrily, "do you see? Today''s story will spread all over Greece! How do you let me live in the future? As a magician who pays attention to honor, I was supposed to be promoted to a legendary aristocrat. Because of this, I don''t think I deserve to be an aristocrat. Can you explain it to the great aristocrats who invited me? Put this bird cage away now! Now! "


    With a long sigh and a wave, the holy priest put away the legendary magic weapon.


    The ice wind held hands behind her, like a sharp arrow, straight in the direction of Euclid and Leona.


    The holy priest was stunned and was about to use the legendary magic instrument again. Su Ye shouted angrily.


    "You dare!"


    Later, Su Ye released the fortress of heaven, guarding the city-state, the field of disease, the field of curse and the breath of Longwei.


    All the priests were in panic.


    "Presumably, you don''t want to see me release more power in the field." Suye calmly looked at all the priests of the revenge temple.


    All the priests were silent.


    They witnessed the strength of Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s field can escape the repeated pursuit of legendary assassins. If any holy land rushes into Su Ye''s field, it will turn into a corpse in an instant.


    What''s more, they also know that Su Ye gained new strength in the field at the war ceremony.


    Although the revenge priests carry powerful Temple Treasures, the problem is that Su Ye has just been proved not to be a rebel, so he needs to be treated by the people favored by the gods in public.


    "Mr. Su ye, you should know that you are against the revenge temple!" The holy priest said angrily.


    "No, no, no, you obviously planted and framed me, and I just want to clarify." Suye road.


    "We have clarified that everything is a misunderstanding. We now suspect that Euclid is the villain, so we are going to hunt Euclid now. " The holy priest said.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you always stare at the heroes of the marathon war and the proguan war? I still suspect you have collusion with Persia. Well, I will take away the old altar for you, and then take a carriage back to Athens. We will solve the misunderstanding between us under the witness of the goddess of wisdom. "


    Su ye said, reaching out to touch the old altar impolitely. A strong light element appeared in his right hand, and the old altar shrank rapidly.


    "I''ll keep it for you until the temple of wisdom makes a judgment." Su Ye incorporated the old altar into the ring of space.


    "Su Ye! Don''t push an inch! "


    Su ye first glanced at the temple carriage behind the priest and said, "it''s you who can advance an inch! I suspect that you were bought by Persian spies and persecuted me in the name of God! I even suspect that the Persian spy is sitting in your temple carriage right now, and perhaps a man named Andre is also sitting in it! "


    When Su Ye spoke, he stared into the eyes of the priests.


    Nearly half of the priests changed slightly after hearing the word ''Andre''.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The holy priest said¡° There is a temple behind you and behind me! " Su Ye glanced coldly at the revenge priest. The vengeful priests sighed in their hearts. They all know that there is a temple of wisdom and half a temple of the sun behind you. Otherwise, they can make you delay here? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 640

    "Mr. Su ye, I admit my mistake to you. I will bear all the blame, but you can''t drag on. If you want to punish us and leave them here, I will hand over the cage of difficulties to your excellency Leona, the grand adjudicator, and then come back to accompany you to Athens. We are willing to accept any punishment from the temple of wisdom. "


    The "grand arbiter" of the holy priest bites very heavily.


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old? You can either come with me or spend it here. When your power to ban space is over, I will directly contact Plato college and the goddess of wisdom. At that time, I can only protect my glory and dignity at all costs! After all, I bleed in the front and can''t cry in the rear! " Su Ye is righteous and strict.


    The vengeful priests clenched their teeth, winked at each other and communicated secretly.


    After a long time, the holy priest sighed and said, "we are willing to go back to Athens with you."


    "Well, now I believe there are no Persian spies in the temple carriage, and there will be no Andre!" Su Ye glanced at the temple carriage, went to the door of his magic carriage and made a gesture of invitation.


    The priests of the vengeance Temple gnawed their teeth and immersed themselves in the multiple fields of Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked back at the lonely Temple carriage and turned to board his magic carriage.


    The magic carriage flew to Athens.


    After a while, Andre came out of the temple carriage and looked up at the magic carriage whose sky had shrunk to a little.


    "I should really thank Euclid, otherwise Su Ye has rushed in..."


    In the carriage, Su ye turned and looked to the East.


    The magic light there flickered and went farther and farther.


    Su Ye''s calm face, Euclid of the golden rank, can he escape the pursuit of the great adjudicator?


    To lead away the priests of the vengeance Temple who hold a large number of treasures is the limit they can achieve.


    "Tea, everyone." With a wave of his hand, Su Ye flew the cold white teapot and empty teacup to the priests.


    The priests were silent and looked out of the window.


    "How far have you banned? Ten miles? A hundred miles? " Su ye asked.


    The vengeful priests were silent.


    "Is that a ban on us? Yes, if space is banned, Euclid should have a way to escape, but if we are banned, he can only leave at speed. Without the confirmation of the altar gods, no one can judge that Euclid is a rebel, nor can the grand judge! " Su Ye immediately became a temple expert. Compared with the appearance of asking three unknowns before, he seemed to be a different person.


    The vengeful priests remained silent.


    Su ye said some nonsense, but his eyes never left the eastern sky.


    "Hold on, hold on, I''ll go to Athens to move rescue troops! As long as you can contact Plato college, there will be a legendary master to save you! Hold on! "


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that his contact with Wang sledgehammer was also isolated, otherwise he could send a message through Athena.


    Suye turned to look at Robert and kabazan.


    Rockett whispered, "Suye, you did your best. The prohibition of the temple is so powerful that even magic messengers will be intercepted. We can''t lift it. We have to fly to Athens and ask the legendary master for help. "


    Su Ye nodded and gently stroked the ring of space.


    In the ring of space, there is Euclid''s magic book.


    Su ye thought about his dialogue with Euclid these days.


    Before that, those seemingly ordinary or strange words or events emerged from my mind.


    "It turned out that Euclid knew he was a rebel. So, what exactly did he do against his life? Why did he do that? "


    While thinking, Su ye did not hesitate to consume a lot of magic and magic crystals to urge the magic carriage, so that the magic carriage with the highest speed began to tremble violently, as if it could disintegrate at any time.


    The priests looked nervously at Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t smell it.


    Meanwhile, Su Ye suddenly cast a spell and called out Bingfeng Shuang. The two people attached to Su Ye''s ears and whispered in secret.


    Su Ye''s face was uncertain.


    Not long ago, Athens appeared in front, like a pearl between the loess land and the blue ocean.


    The Pearl was covered with dust.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and kept sending magic letters to teachers such as niederon or larens, but he couldn''t send them.


    Su Ye has been trying without stopping.


    As time went by, the carriage was getting closer and closer to Athens. Su ye and two other magicians looked at each other.


    All three spread out their magic books and kept sending magic letters.


    A little, a little.


    Suddenly, all the priests were in a mess and got up and rushed to the window.


    Su Ye didn''t feel right. He rushed over directly and pushed them away with his strong body like a soldier to get a good view.


    Then he saw three giant snakes with two broken heads flying from the east to Athens.


    The master of the three giant snakes is not Leona the great judge.


    Euclid, who was covered in blood, lay on the three giant snakes. His purple hat was only a broken small cloth strip embedded in his thick hair. Most of his wounds healed, but several big wounds turned outside his mouth, and his muscles trembled. It was like a skinned live snake falling into a hot oil pot and twisting wildly.


    Euclid''s left leg was broken knee high, his breathing seemed to be absent, his upper and lower eyelids kept fighting, and his face was as white as if he had been fished out of lime.


    At the moment of seeing Euclid, Su Ye''s heart seemed to be gripped by invisible forces.


    Su Ye quickly walked out to the door and said, "Rochet, the magic carriage is under your control. Report to the college immediately after reaching the safe range. As for you..."


    Su Ye scanned all the priests in the revenge temple with extremely cold eyes.


    "Who dares to attack Euclid and kill you all!" Su ye said that without even casting a spell, he pushed the door and jumped out.


    When Robert and kabazan whispered, they saw Su Ye flying to Euclid with open arms like a bird.


    The two magicians and priests were stunned. How could this golden magician''s flying ability be better than the Holy Land magician?


    The priests of the vengeance Temple looked at each other and hesitated.


    What the hell?


    Leona, what happened to the grand adjudicator?


    Now it is impossible to determine the identity of Euclid''s rebel. Once he shot, Su Ye dared to fight back as a secret priest.


    Moreover, this is the city of Athens. Whether it is the priest of the goddess of wisdom or the Plato college, it will arrive soon, and the victory or defeat is almost doomed.


    The priests looked at each other and shut up.


    Wait.


    In the high-altitude wind, Su Ye flew to Euclid like a hawk and falcon.


    When they were more than ten meters apart, Euclid squinted hard and looked at Su Ye.


    "How are you now?" Su Ye roared.


    "Great!"


    "Is the grand adjudicator still chasing you?" Su ye asked.


    "She''s dead!" Euclid was clearly dying, but suddenly raised his head slightly, showing pride.


    Su Ye''s face was heavy. From now on, Euclid will face the pursuit of the temple of revenge.


    "I''ll send you to Plato''s college and send you outside Greece as soon as possible." Suye road.


    However, Euclid suddenly smiled calmly and said, "my injury is too serious. Other things are not important. However, I think of the second thing, I finally think of the second thing! You know what? I remember! "


    In Euclid''s eyes, there was a streamer, as if a meteor shower had crossed his eyes.


    Su Ye stepped on the three giant snakes, raised his hand, healed with a golden light magic, and fell on Euclid.


    As soon as the Holy Light touched Euclid, it dissipated immediately.


    Su Ye opened the heavenly fortress, but there was a mysterious power isolation between the heavenly fortress and his body.


    "It''s no use. She cursed me with powerful magic before she died. I know my physical condition. Don''t waste time for me. Now, please help me fulfill my last wish, which is the second thing I remember. "


    Su Ye clenched his teeth and stared at Euclid. The gray blue sky in his eyes flowed. After a while, he said, "say!"


    "Use your secret priest''s identity to lead me into the temple of medicine and ring the disaster bell."


    If Euclid didn''t have a smile, a kind tone and a stable tone, Su ye thought he was crazy.


    The disaster bell rings and the incarnation of the God of medicine comes.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Su ye asked.


    "I know better than ever what I''m doing, a miracle child." Euclid''s tone was extremely peaceful.


    Su Ye was stunned. Euclid''s tone was too strange. He didn''t look like a young man in his twenties, but more like an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes.


    Just now I said I was a "miracle boy". Now how can I call myself a "miracle child" as an elder.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''ll take you back to Plato college. Master Plato will save you! I can''t. I''ll take you to the Athena temple. I''ll start the sacrifice and I''ll be able to save you! " Suye road.


    "She cut the thread of my destiny." Euclid still had a kind smile on his face.


    "How possible! How can the grand judge do what the gods can do? " Su ye asked.


    "Because the goddess of fate shot." Euclid said gently. He looked at Su ye and was very kind.


    Su Ye was shocked.


    At this moment, Su Ye finally realized that Euclid''s secret had gone beyond his own understanding.


    Forcing the goddess of fate to fight is something that ordinary gods can''t do.


    Suddenly, the three giant snakes trembled, and a large amount of poisonous blood splashed from the poisonous blood of the snake and fell suddenly.


    Su Ye immediately sent out his magic hand and magic arms, stretched out his hand to hold Euclid, then put out his magic, held him and continued to fly to Athens.


    "What the hell did you do? Who the hell are you? " Suye stared into Euclid''s eyes. At this moment, Su ye had an illusion that the opposite was an old man with great wisdom. He was not a young Euclid who was impetuous but liked thinking at all¡° I don''t have much time, so can you meet my last wish and take me to ring the disaster bell? " Euclid stared at Su ye with crystal eyes. The moment he saw Su ye, he smiled. Even if you are full of scars and dying. Su Ye stared into Euclid''s eyes for a long time and said, "yes!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 641

    "That''s good, that''s good..." Euclid''s eyes were brighter, but his voice was much lower.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked forward to the city of Athens and the direction of the disaster clock.


    "I remember" that''s good, that''s good... "


    The priests in the temple of vengeance are hairy. What are these two madmen going to do?


    Ring the disaster bell?


    No one dared to do that except the order of the chief high priest of the temple of medicine.


    The vengeful priests stared at Euclid with his blood faded face.


    The carriage rolled along.


    Su Ye suddenly whispered, "is there no other way?"


    "I have a feeling that I have tried many times, many, many, many, and failed." Euclid''s voice was like a spider''s silk in the wind, which could be interrupted at any time.


    "Can''t you remember it all?" Su ye asked.


    "I can''t remember, but I can infer." Said Euclid with a shallow smile.


    "Based on syllogism?"


    "Yes."


    "What is your premise?"


    "Those are the two forgotten things."


    "Can''t you say?"


    "Not yet." Euclid said.


    Su Ye sighed helplessly.


    Then he released a glorious healing to Euclid, which was blessed by the Lord of the light element and the fortress of heaven.


    "It''s useless." Euclid said.


    Su Ye seems unheard of and keeps using this golden light magic.


    The revenge priests'' eyelids jump. Su Ye''s healing effect is close to that of the holy priests. Even those who are torn apart and dying can jump around on the same day.


    However, Euclid''s body did not respond, and the blood color on his face was slowly fading, as if it were to be replaced by the color of the holy light.


    Suddenly, Su Ye opened the magic book and took a look.


    Then, in front of the carriage, a huge oval magic door appeared.


    Up to ten meters high, the whole body is blue.


    Su ye said, "rush in!"


    The magic carriage rushed directly into the magic gate and appeared at the foot of the Acropolis mountain.


    There are many temples on the Acropolis mountain.


    Su Ye flashed in his hand, with a silver pigeon crown on his head, a silver pigeon robe on his chest, a medal of greatness on his chest, a rank of general on his left shoulder, bent over Euclid on his back and strode towards the entrance of the carriage.


    "Su ye, you are provoking the gods!" The holy priests of the temple of vengeance roared.


    With Euclid on his back, Su Ye slowly fell to the ground, then raised his middle finger at the vengeance Temple behind him, and climbed up the mountain road.


    As soon as the guard of the Acropolis mountain saw Su ye, he first looked happy, but then he saw Su Ye rushing up the mountain without saying a word behind his back. He was about to stop. He saw the silver pigeon crown and immediately said loudly, "Your Excellency Su ye, do you need help?"


    "I need to climb the bell tower of the disaster clock and guide me!"


    The guards were stunned. Only the youngest guard of the goddess of wisdom shouted, "yes!"


    With that, the young guard, who was not a few years older than Su ye, rushed in front of Su ye and led Su Ye forward.


    The rest of the guards were stunned. Some stayed where they were and some followed Su Ye.


    The priests of the temple of vengeance jumped out of the carriage one after another, looking gloomy.


    "The high priest is up there. The chief high priest is coming. This matter can''t end like this!"


    "What''s the matter with your Excellency the grand adjudicator?"


    "The chief high priest said that Lord Leona was killed in battle."


    "What!"


    "Impossible, even Plato, can only defeat, not kill the great judge!"


    "He''s just a golden mage..."


    "It must be an accident. Someone must help Euclid secretly!"


    "He is blasphemous!"


    "Euclid cannot be spared!"


    The revenge priests were excited, looked at each other and quickly followed.


    Rockt and kabazan looked at each other, looked at the mountain road leading to the top of the mountain, and said nothing.


    Then, one magic door after another flickered, and one college magician after another came out.


    "What happened?"


    "Euclid said to ring the disaster bell." Rockett road.


    "Why didn''t Su Ye stop it?"


    "Su Ye agreed."


    "Why don''t you stop it?"


    "Isn''t that big portal released by the college?"


    "That''s the power of legend."


    Some of the magicians looked at Su ye, who was running to climb the mountain road, and some looked at the sky over Plato''s college, as if it were empty.


    Pandion''s house.


    "Father, what''s the matter?" Sisyphus rushed into the yard and looked at pontion patriarch lutos.


    "Euclid killed Leona."¡° Leona? Which Leona... Shit! No, the great judge of the temple of vengeance? Ah? " Sisyphus''s eyes were wide open. Lutos nodded¡° What the hell happened? "¡° Euclid and Su ye should ring the disaster bell. "¡° Ah? Ah? Ah? " Sisyphus looked shocked and his eyes were blank. After a while, he said, "hurry and get Su ye back! Euclid is bound to be convicted of blasphemy. If Su Ye rings the disaster bell indiscriminately, he is likely to be charged with blasphemy. What about his sister''s happiness in the future? "¡° Su Ye knows what he is doing. " Lutos was still looking at the direction of the Acropolis mountain, and the divine light flashed in his eyes¡° Why on earth? Are young people crazy now? Bolder than me! I''m not convinced! I am the boldest man in Greece! " Sisyphus complained. At the same time, similar news spread among major temples and families¡° Slow down and don''t worry. " Euclid''s chin rested on Su Ye''s shoulder and said weakly¡° It''s slow enough. " Suye road¡° After the disaster bell rings, you leave Athens as soon as possible. The farther you go, the better. You can''t become a legend and don''t go back to college. " Euclid said¡° So serious? "¡° After leaving Athens, remember to open my magic book, where you will be shown a way. " Su Ye suddenly grinned and said, "don''t think so much. After ringing the disaster bell, I''ll run with you. I rushed directly into the old man''s magic tower of Plato and threw the Medusa shield in front of him. If you don''t believe him, he won''t be excited! With his help, we will find a safe place. When the divine power plane you said is open, we will enter it and rob the divine power plane. When I become the master of the plane, I will build you a library as big as a city and print you as many books as I want. Then set up a magic geometry association so that you can deeply explore and expand the power of geometry until you become the greatest magician. No, magicians are not the greatest, only greater... "Su Ye accelerated his speed, and the young bronze soldier ran with him. At the end of the mountain road, on the Acropolis mountain, stood one priest after another wearing robes of various colors. The face of every priest was covered with endless frost. A legendary priest holding three snake whips stared at Euclid behind Su ye, and the three blood colored long snakes at the end of the snake whip twisted wildly and hissed. Su Ye raised his head and looked indifferently at the priests of the temples in front of him. Then, control the magic and put on the magic beard¡° In the name of the secret priest, I declare that all the evidence shows that some priests of the revenge Temple colluded with Persia to destroy Greek heroes in the wars of Marathon and hot spring pass, and specially ordered all priests of the wisdom temple to kill all those who obstructed the secret priest. All the consequences shall be borne by me! Those who refuse orders are expelled from the temple of wisdom! " The priests of the temple of wisdom at the end of the mountain road were stunned, and the other priests were also stunned. The priests of the temple of vengeance also stared at the high priest of the temple of vengeance in Athens. The legendary priest holding three snake whips stood motionless in front of the mountain road. Su Ye continued to run and climb with Euclid on his back¡° If you really can''t go, go back. " Euclid whispered. Su ye said nothing. Expand the fortress of heaven, and the holy light is brilliant. The earth is guarded, and there are many stone pillars. To dominate the battlefield, a transparent weapon surrounded Suye, and the smell of terror filled the air. After launching the battle of faith, Su Ye became a hero in Red Dragon Armor. Expand the cold field, and the cold is overflowing. In the field of metal soldiers, groups of silver and black metal like mud drilled out of the ground and turned into a team of ten metal soldiers, each up to three meters high, like a small silver and black giant, rushing forward¡° Get out! " Su Ye''s voice sounded in the sky of Weicheng mountain. The high priest of the temple of vengeance had a black face. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 642

    Su Ye looked at the priest of the temple of wisdom who was still in a daze. He held Euclid with magic and pointed forward to a priest of the temple of wisdom.


    "In the name of a secret priest, under the witness of the glorious and great goddess Athena, you will be deprived of your loyalty!"


    All the people were shocked. They saw that the priest''s robe pointed by Su Ye suddenly burned and disappeared into ashes. The priest stood naked in front of everyone, and all the items and power representing the priest disappeared.


    The color of his skin was like gray earth, lifeless.


    Like an oracle.


    "You... How can you deprive a priest of his identity!" The priest collapsed completely.


    Su Ye glanced at the other priests of the temple of wisdom.


    They stood still.


    "In the name of a secret priest, under the witness of the glorious and great goddess Athena, you will be deprived of your loyalty!"


    The priest of the second temple of wisdom was deprived of his identity.


    Then Su ye said the same thing for the third time.


    The priests of the Third Temple of wisdom were deprived.


    The priests of the temple of wisdom panicked and rushed to the high priest of the temple of vengeance and begged bitterly.


    "High priest Cohen, do me a favor and leave!"


    "Yes, your matter can be solved slowly. If it goes on like this, our priesthood will be deprived!"


    "Why don''t you go to the chief high priest, who came back yesterday."


    The priests of the temple of wisdom winked at each other as they spoke.


    More than a dozen people pushed and pushed high priest Cohen to one side of the road.


    Cohen was anxious and angry, constantly winking at the other vengeance Temple priests.


    However, those people pretended to stop behind the priests of the temple of wisdom. On the surface, they pulled and pulled, but they didn''t exert any force.


    Cohen was furious and was about to drive the crowd away, but he found that his arm had been caught by several hands and even the snake stick had been robbed.


    He became more and more angry and struggled with all his strength, but he did not dare to use any priest''s divine power.


    This is the city of Athens. The guardian of the city-state here is Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    Surrounded by the priests of the temple of wisdom, Cohen watched Su Ye rush to the dark bell tower opposite the medical temple with Euclid on his back.


    Cohen shouted angrily, "Friends of the medical temple, did you watch him ring the disaster bell and summon the embodiment of the great medical God? Are you not afraid of God''s punishment? "


    The priests of the temple of medicine dispersed in a crowd, and some shouted, "let''s find the high priest."


    Everyone is getting farther and farther away from Su Ye.


    The priests of the revenge Temple helplessly watched Su Ye rush to the bottom of the disaster bell tower.


    A team of temple soldiers with shining armor blocked the door of the bell tower.


    "Dear general Su ye, please don''t embarrass us! If you ring the disaster bell rashly, we will be judged as blasphemy! "


    All the temple soldiers crashed and half knelt on the ground, and the armor hit the ground, making a clear sound.


    "In the name of the secret priest of the temple of wisdom, I command you to get out of the way! I will bear all the blame! "


    "Yes!" All the temple soldiers, as if they had never said what they had just said, immediately got out of the way.


    Some temple soldiers breathed a sigh of relief, and their eyebrows and eyes were full of worry.


    Carrying Euclid on his back, Su Ye kicked the locked wooden door, stepped on the spiral ladder, stepped two steps at a time, and climbed up quickly.


    Su Ye kept running along the spiraling stairs. The magic lights in the dark bell tower lit up one by one and painted the inner wall light blue.


    Loud and empty footsteps echoed in the bell tower.


    "It''s good to be strong." Euclid half jokingly patted the strong muscles on Su Ye''s shoulder.


    "The disaster bell will ring soon. Should you tell me the reason?" Su Ye was helpless.


    "Not yet."


    "Only after you ring?"


    "Yes." Euclid said.


    Su Ye gnashed his teeth and said, "you''re alive. I''ll take revenge one day! You are a stone in the toilet now, smelly and hard! "


    Euclid smiled and said, "remember, open my magic book after leaving Athens."


    "I want you to open the magic book yourself!" Su Ye suddenly shouted, then slightly lowered his head and continued to run.


    Euclid smiled and his eyes glittered.


    When Su Ye rushed to the top floor of the clock tower with a little breath, the whole steps of the clock tower were illuminated by light blue magic lights.


    In the open top floor, a huge black bronze disaster bell hung in front of two people.


    The disaster bell was three meters high and hung quietly in front.


    The surface of the disaster bell is carved with all kinds of exotic animals, poisonous insects, poisonous weeds, broken city states and corpses everywhere.


    It was as if something black was rolling in the disaster clock.


    In such a high sky, the wind is howling, and the dark disaster clock doesn''t move.


    "Really knock?"


    "Knock."


    Su ye took a deep breath and slowly put down Euclid.


    Euclid couldn''t stand steadily. He almost fell to the ground. Su Ye immediately held him by his hand.


    "Can you knock?"


    "I''ve been waiting for so many years. I''m sure I can."


    Euclid leaned on Su ye, squinted, slowly raised his right index finger, grabbed the clock hammer with invisible magic and hit the disaster clock.


    When


    When


    When


    The grand and majestic sound spread outward from the disaster bell, and spread all over the noble areas, workshops, civilian areas, docks, and even villages and towns dozens of miles away.


    Finally, even people thousands of miles away heard the strange sound of the disaster bell.


    The heart of everyone who hears the bell seems to be gripped by invisible force and has difficulty breathing.


    After a flash, I realized that the disaster bell rang.


    The city of Athens is boiling.


    Everyone sought shelter, all shops closed, the dock personnel began to evacuate, and the college immediately announced the suspension of classes.


    Su Ye helped Euclid, stood on the edge of the bell tower, looked at the chaotic city of Athens below, and looked at the hasty Athenians.


    Euclid showed a happy smile, and a trace of ruddy returned to his face.


    In the opposite medical temple, it seems that there are strange forces gathering, and the terrible pressure rises on the whole Acropolis mountain and slowly dissipates in all directions.


    "The incarnation of the God of medicine will appear soon. Can you say it now?" Su ye asked.


    Euclid looked quietly at the blue Aegean Sea at the end of the sky.


    "Since I was a child, I have forgotten two very important things. I have been looking for them. I have been looking for them when I am awake and in my dreams, but I can''t find them."


    Su Ye nodded. Everyone at Plato college knew about it.


    "After killing Leona, when I was in a coma, a memory suddenly popped up in my mind. In that memory, the plague and death enveloped Greece, the whole city was empty, the whole city was broken, the fire was burning, and the black ruins were burning. Old I stood on the Acropolis mountain and looked around Athens under the broken sky. I stood on the Acropolis and shouted. I must save Athens, I must save the Greeks, and I must ring the disaster bell in advance to eliminate the Death epidemic. "


    Suye stared at Euclid.


    "This is the second thing I remember. Then I woke up from my coma and went straight to Athens. There seems to be a voice in my heart saying that I have failed so many times. This time is the closest to success. I want to ring the disaster bell. I can ring the disaster bell! In my body, it seems that a brand-new Euclidean is emerging, which is slowly integrated with the current Euclidean. "


    Su Ye continued to stare at Euclid.


    "You may also want to ask the first thing I forgot. I didn''t remember until the battle of proguan. Until I used the multi teleportation gate, I remembered the first thing in my coma. "


    Su Ye didn''t ask.


    Euclid continued to look at the distance and said slowly, "the first thing I think of is axiomatization and the original geometry."


    Su Ye''s right hand trembled and looked at Euclid in disbelief.


    "I think it''s my memory. You know, people always remember a lot of things wrong. So I tried my best to verify it. In the end, the result was the same. This was the first memory I lost. "


    "You have this memory since you were a child?" Su ye asked in a deep voice.


    "Since childhood."


    Euclid turned his head and the two looked at each other.


    Su Ye''s eyes were full of shock.


    Euclid''s eyes were particularly indifferent, like a wise centenarian. Nothing in the world could sway his heart.


    Euclid stared into Su Ye''s eyes and asked, "can you guess what happened to me?"


    Su ye still looked at Euclid and was at a loss.


    Euclid took off the ring of space and put it into Su Ye''s hands with an indifferent smile.


    Suddenly, Euclid seemed to have time magic in his body. His black hair quickly turned white, his skin quickly shriveled, and his body contracted rapidly. It seemed that an invisible blade carved deep wrinkles on his face.


    But a few seconds later, Euclid was eighty years old.


    On the surface of Euclid''s body, a faint white light appeared. I don''t know whether it was protecting him or isolating him.


    Within the white light, hundreds of millions of tiny geometric patterns are flashing.


    "Euclid!" Su Ye held Euclid across the white light and his voice trembled.


    "Who? Who''s calling me? What a familiar voice... "


    Euclid stooped, like a little old man in the street, raised his head blankly. Under his frost white eyebrows, his clear eyes looked ahead, but his eyes were more and more confused.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, as if trying to see the person in front of him, but he couldn''t see it.


    "It''s me, it''s me, I''m Su Ye!" Su Ye shouted.


    "Who are you? I can''t hear the latter words... "Old Euclid was puzzled.


    "It''s me, Su Ye. You once gave me the magic tent. I still owe you a lot of golden eagles, a lot of those. Do you want them? Remember me if you want! We agreed to enter the divine power plane together, avoid the persecution of the gods, pursue the essence of geometry and magic, and build our own big library. I have started to design a library for you. Do you want a pyramid, a big horn, a hillside, or a tower? As long as you remember, as long as you live, we will have many golden eagles, a large library, and open up a better world of magic and Geometry... "


    Su Ye suddenly couldn''t go on.


    Old Euclid squinted at the empty front and showed a childlike innocent smile.


    "I still can''t see it, but I remember the magic tent, the golden eagle, the magic book, the divine power plane, the library, magic, geometry and axiomatization."


    Su Ye grabbed Euclid''s arms and emptied his hands.


    Euclid''s body turned into golden light, and the whole body was like golden flying sand, scattered slowly, leaving only a sparse human outline composed of light dots.


    "Euclid!"


    Euclid laughed happily and stared at the front with nothing.


    "Put away the magic book. Thank you, miracle child. "


    Su Ye silently looked at Euclid, who was getting lighter and lighter.


    "I buried the seeds, you remember to water, the flowers will bloom naturally."


    "I remember!" Su Ye clenched his teeth and gently agreed.


    "In the distance of magic and geometry, we will eventually meet."


    Euclid raised his hand and waved it gently. The bright smile and light dissipated at the same time.


    Su Ye grabbed the wooden hammer and hit the disaster clock heavily.


    When


    When


    When


    The bell rang all over the city.


    Over the temple of medicine, a holy light rose into the sky.


    A huge fuzzy human figure with a height of 100 meters stands in the white light, and his face is blocked by the white light.


    The priests of the temple of the God of medicine bowed down one after another, and the whole city of Athens cheered loudly.


    The incarnation of the God of medicine turned slowly and looked at the top of the disaster clock.


    Su Ye looked at the empty front, the Aegean Sea in the distance, and the blue sky.


    The incarnation of the God of medicine slowly looked up and looked around the city.


    "When I come, I will be clean and unclean."


    Strange sounds spread all over the city. A pure white halo centered on the incarnation of the God of medicine expanded rapidly, but in the blink of an eye, it extended to all Greece.


    Dark fog lines rose from all over Athens. Hundreds of them were especially thick and dark. They were even enveloped by the power of the incarnation of the God of medicine, but they were twisting like giant loach, as if they could break through the power of the God of medicine at any time.


    The priests, nobles and magicians who saw this scene changed their faces dramatically.


    How could there be such a terrible disease force in Athens?


    It looks like the plague force in Egypt.


    Everyone suddenly remembered some rumors not long ago that some Athenians died because of the smell of death. Even if the temple, magician and God of war mountain investigated together, they didn''t find out.


    Later, he gave up temporarily because of the war of Hippo.


    Thinking of this, countless people sweat behind them.


    If the Soviet Union did not quickly solve the Greek Polish war, what would happen in Athens?


    If Su ye had not led Euclid to ring the disaster bell, how long would it take for the medical temple in Athens to ring?


    Then, they saw that similar crazy twisted black lines flew from all over Greece to the front of the medical God Temple and to the incarnation of the medical God.


    Finally, a large amount of black fog condenses into a huge black ball.


    The black ball with a diameter of more than 100 meters can be seen everywhere in the city.


    Those who knew the last incarnation of the God of medicine were frightened and happy.


    Last time, the black ball condensed in front of the incarnation of the God of medicine was less than half of this black ball.


    Su Ye stared blankly at the huge black ball above, and his mind was full of those words said by Euclid.


    When all the words, all the details, all the experiences and everything were connected together, Su Ye''s eyes gradually became clear.


    Su ye no longer looked at the death ball and the incarnation of the God of medicine, but looked into the distance, at the junction of heaven and sea.


    "I will build the Euclidean Library in every city state of Greece."


    ¡£


    Third watch.


    ¡£


    End of Volume III.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 643

    The incarnation of the God of medicine shocked the world.


    The prestige of Su ye and Euclid surpassed the day of the war ceremony.


    Countless Greeks lamented that Suye and Euclid saved Greece first and then Athens.


    As for the revenge temple, as for the death of Leona, the great adjudicator, it became a small wave in the Aegean Sea, fluttered a few times and disappeared.


    Euclid''s funeral was held in dumb harbor.


    At dawn, the first group of people left home for dumb port.


    These people, the Athenians tortured by the plague and their families, were thousands.


    Soon, another group of people also went, because they all knew that Su ye and Euclid were good friends, and Su ye would certainly attend Euclid''s funeral.


    Finally, many Athenians went to dumb port.


    On the beach of dumb port, with its back to the Aegean Sea, a light brown wooden podium was erected.


    In front of the wooden podium, wooden chairs made by magic are densely arranged.


    The wooden chairs were filled with teachers and students of Plato college, magicians from all walks of life and a very small number of nobles.


    Most people stood more than ten meters away, full of beaches and roads.


    More than 100000 people can almost fill the whole dumb port.


    Larens, Dean of Plato college, personally presided over the funeral.


    At the end of the funeral, Lars announced: "at the end of the funeral, please ask Euclid''s good friend Aristotle to come forward and recite a sacrifice."


    Aristotle came to the podium with his disheveled hair like a bird''s nest. His face was gray, his eyes were sunken, and his blood was woven into two large nets in his eyes.


    He stood in front of the podium and stayed for a long time before reaching out blankly to touch his ring of space.


    After a while, he raised his head, looked at the teachers and students of Plato college in front, looked at tens of thousands of dark people, and suddenly realized.


    Aristotle wore a magic beard, took out some white papers, spread them on the podium and pressed them with magic.


    The sea breeze of dumb harbor blew his hair like a forest in the wind.


    He reached out his hand and gently stroked the white paper. Then he turned his head and looked at the dark blue Aegean Sea and the dim sky under the sun.


    He turned back and looked at the sacrifice in front of him.


    He was watching countless magicians bite their teeth and hold their fists.


    "I am a person who likes fantasy, so when I was very young, I thought about a question: what is the most fundamental difference between man and animals?"


    "People can use all kinds of tools, but animals can''t? In fact, monkeys can not only use tools, but also use branches to make simple tools. "


    "Because people can talk? Various facts have proved that animals also have their own language system, but we humans can''t understand it. "


    "Can people use words or symbols? Even the fish at the bottom of the sea will create some strange symbols when courting. "


    "Who knows love? We know that the love between animals is also warm. "


    "Are you curious? There is an animal called silly roe deer, which is more curious than people. "


    "Then, what is the most essential difference between humans and animals?"


    "I thought for a long time, until one day, I came up with an answer that may not be correct, but I like it."


    "When we think about why, we are fundamentally different from animals. When we are asking why and why and looking for the reason, we are the beginning of becoming a sage. "


    "Thales, the great father of philosophy and magic, once asked about the essence of the world, layer by layer. Finally, he thought that the essence of the world was water. Water constituted all things, water nurtured all things, and water carried all things. Many people must disagree with this essence now, including me, but it doesn''t matter. What is important is that greatness, like him, has opened the door at the junction of animals and people, making us real people, not better animals. "


    "It was precisely because of his questioning that he put forward the concept of ''proof''. His previous mathematics and geometry widely existed in Egypt and the two rivers. Because of constant questioning, he realized that only proven existence is real existence. Nothing is true without proof. His "proof" has opened the door to mathematics, geometry, philosophy and magic, forming an abstraction from many to one, and then expanding from one to many. Through proof, we can get a better way of thinking, rather than determining a thing only by instinct, feeling and intuition. "


    "In the following days, inspired by master Thales, master Pythagoras studied mathematics and geometry, and master Parmenides pursued ''existence''. The greatest feat of master Pythagoras is to "abstract" the "number" on the basis of proof. He clearly tells us that the "real world" we see in front of us is changing. For example, one person plus one person is equal to two people, and these two people will age, die and completely disappear in human memory. However, 1 + 1 = 2, these numbers and relationships, But it is eternal and exists in the ''real world''. "


    "It was not only Pythagoras who was influenced by master Thales, but later liujiber and Democritus also asked about the nature of the world. On the basis of master Thales''s" water is the source of all things ", the two masters went further and completely abandoned the existence of the" real world ", but created and abstracted an invisible substance called" atom ", I think this is the basis of everything that cannot be disassembled. "


    "After Thales, many sages began to pursue the essence of the world, some pursued ''number'', some pursued ''atom'', while master Socrates began to pursue ''self'', master Plato wanted to pursue a ''greater self'', that is, a city-state, that is, to establish an ideal country."¡° Not long ago, the emergence of master ODEX found a new door, and Aristotle''s logic opened this new door for mankind, so that we can see a new world. Euclid followed suit, not only established complete geometry, but also opened the door to a new world with axiomatization. " Aristotle paused for a moment, glanced at the audience and said: "this sentence is an aside. I Aristotle want to make it clear that ODEX did first find the rudiment of logic and axiomatization, but the first hero who really promoted logic and axiomatization was su ye, followed by me and Euclid. Therefore, both the first author of syllogism and the original geometry are su Ye. OK, next, I''ll continue to read the sacrifice. "¡° I know that many people don''t care about these people, what Thales, what Socrates, what Plato, what Aristotle, what Euclid, who are so far away from themselves. Can paying attention to them make them have more money, bigger house and higher power? "¡° I want to say, yes. Paying attention to them can''t make you gain anything, but if you can learn their methods, learn the set of thinking behind the decision-making methods, and apply them in any field, you will go all the way! "¡° I have always been in awe and humility of these great men. "¡° It is the existence of these great men and their followers that have accelerated the growth of our mankind. "¡° It is the existence of these people that makes us think that humans are on a big ship, but we forget that we are at sea. "¡° We can not like them, we can not care about them, we can be lazy, we can give up, we can constantly struggle between happiness and pain, and even forget to pursue longer-term happiness. "¡° But please don''t stop or laugh at them and their followers, because with them, we can feel at ease and don''t work hard. "¡° Otherwise, we will only become monkeys crawling all over the mountain and pigs in the pigsty. "¡° Their existence has reserved a glimmer of hope for mankind and for everyone. "¡° They are like bright lighthouses towering into the sky, shining on the world. Anyone who wants to get rid of the past and become a better self can open his arms and embrace their glory anytime and anywhere, and then become a light follower and stick to it until he becomes a new lighthouse. "¡° Anyone. "¡° Their greatness doesn''t matter. What matters is why they are great and what we can learn. "¡° Euclid will not die. He will live forever with axiomatization and the original geometry. "¡° I''m not mourning his death. I''m celebrating and shining a new light on the world. "¡° Perhaps something is blocking the glory of the sages, but the great light will break through the dark clouds and shine on the world again. " Aristotle put away the manuscript paper and put it into the ring of space. He burst into a natural smile¡° As I said, Euclid is still alive. I see his new light. "¡° Thank you to every light chaser present. " Aristotle nodded slightly and turned away. He held his chest high and his eyes were shining. They quietly looked at the empty podium and the end of the sky and the sea. There, the new light flashes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 644

    The blue Aegean Sea divides Greece.


    The west of the Aegean Sea is the Greek mainland, and the regions on the east coast of the Aegean Sea are part of Pan Greece, but bordering on Persia in the more East.


    Miletus, the holy city of magic and philosophy, is in this city-state where Thales opened the door of magic and philosophy.


    Here, the earliest School of philosophy and magic was born, that is, Miletus school, which is well deserved in the world. He has upright black hair, dark eyes and less white skin than the Greeks. On the contrary, he has some oriental charm.


    He was holding a cup of tea, as if warming his hands, smiling at the corners of his mouth, listening to a large-scale discussion.


    In his dark pupil, there was a group of "drinking hall demigods" who were waving their teeth and claws.


    Most of the people in the drinking hall are surrounded in the middle, the people in the outer ring stand with drinks, and the people in the inner ring sit on the sofa and talk loudly.


    Several other people saw it outside the transparent landing window and immediately walked in with great interest.


    The famous "demigod conference" began again.


    "After solving Persia, we must solve Egypt!"


    "Yes, about the Death epidemic, the medical Temple clearly pointed out that it did not originate in Greece. Although it did not say it directly, it mentioned some black wizards in Egypt! It''s obvious that the temple side doesn''t want to tear its face with Egypt, but we can''t sit back and ignore it. "


    "I think we should launch a war against Egypt to let them understand that although they are strong, they are already a twilight old man!"


    "I support the fight against Egypt, but I am opposed to launching an all-out war, which is not good for Greece. Unless... Su Ye leads. "


    "Don''t mention Su ye, I''ll be angry if I mention it! Those nobles did everything they could to combat Su ye, which led to Su Ye''s disheartened and disappeared for some reason. It was impossible to lead the army. "


    "I heard that Euclid spied on the power of fate through magic and geometry in order to save the Greeks. However, a "kind" temple did not allow Euclid to use this power to save people and killed Euclid. Su Ye was disheartened and left. "


    "I''ve heard that Euclid''s affairs are beyond our imagination."


    "Anyway, don''t let Su Ye lead the army. This Greece is not worth Suye''s sweat! "


    "I think war is not important, culture is more important. We want to resist Egyptian culture, and to resist Egyptian culture, we should start from resisting witchcraft. We should try our best to cut off the relationship between magic and witchcraft, so as to avoid the Egyptians always claiming to be the ancestor of magic! "


    "Yes, we must resist Egyptian wizards!"


    "Yes! We magicians are the orthodoxy of the world. Wizards are just superficial users of primitive power, which is essentially different from magic. "


    "Yes, I have long been dissatisfied with Egyptian wizards. Obviously, they have stopped trying to make progress and began to degenerate. But when they see our magicians, they show an arrogant look, as if we have received much favor from them."


    "Without Thales, the great father of philosophy and magic, wizards have even declined long ago. Magic is helping wizards continue their lives. Magic is the elder of witchcraft!"


    "Good!"


    "Witches and witchcraft are nothing."


    People talked and despised Egyptian witchcraft and wizards.


    Some magicians frowned and said nothing.


    Wright shook his head and put the white porcelain flower tea cup on the bar.


    "Wright, you don''t seem to agree with us?"


    A blond middle-aged golden mage smiled and looked at Wright.


    "Oh?" Everyone looked at the golden mage Wright leaning against the crimson bar.


    "Harmono, it seems that you''re angry that you didn''t get the identity of beverage manager. Why don''t you just have a magic challenge with Wright?"


    Hamono shrugged with a smile and said, "I''m not so bored. I just want to hear what Wright thinks. I like his changes to the drinking hall, but I hate his mysterious tone. As the head of the drinking hall, he should talk loudly, talk nonsense, and become one with us. He is even more like a "drinking hall demigod" than us. Why, Wright, don''t you dare to express your opinion? "


    Wright smiled, put his right arm on the bar, leaned back and looked at the people: "I don''t disagree with your views. I think the world has countless angles. Everyone has everyone''s views, which are worthy of respect. However, I feel familiar with your conversation this time. Just like... Just like nobles talking about civilians and slaves, they think that nobles have better blood, so they should kill all civilians and slaves and let the world only retain pure noble blood. "


    "Wright, you said that."


    Almost half the magicians in the drinking hall sank their faces.


    In particular, several holy land magicians who criticized Egypt and witches.


    Harmon Luo laughed and said, "well, since you say your opinion, my goal will be achieved. Then, why do you think we are like a group of nobles?"


    On the surface, he was helping Wright out.


    "The nobles believe that whoever has a strong blood line is better, and those who are not good enough should be eliminated; Wizards believe that whoever masters the elemental power first is better, and the magicians who master the elemental power should be eliminated; And everyone here believes that whoever is more powerful will be better, so we should eliminate backward witchcraft. In essence, there is no difference. Isn''t it? " Asked Wright. The drinking hall is quiet. Some people are more angry, others fall into thinking¡° I''m a little confused. Your words sound reasonable, but are we wrong? " Hamrow asked as he thought¡° No one is wrong, but different people are using different things as standards. Nobles use blood as the standard, wizards use time as the standard, and you use strength and region as the standard. Then why don''t we use a more neutral and unbiased standard to measure our relationship with wizards and even Egypt? "¡° I don''t think we are wrong. If we can''t distinguish between good and bad, right and wrong, if we can''t judge whether the wizard is wrong, our magician will be judged as the wrong party, and our magician will be suppressed and laughed at. " A magician said. Wright said, "so I say that you are just like the aristocrats. You are a ceramic made by the same mold. I especially want to ask you a question. Did you become a magician in order to learn and master magic, or did you become a magician in order to resist Wizards? " Everyone was lost in thought¡° Even if we want to become legendary magicians, it''s no problem to suppress Egyptian wizards. " A young magician was stubborn. Wright nodded and said, "maybe for you, hating Egyptian wizards in your heart will not affect you, but in reality, I find that hating Egyptian wizards will affect my progress. Let me give a simple example."¡° As we all know, in the basic magic array, there are a series of arrays called "old witch array", which are completely created by Egyptian wizards. At that time, I hated Egyptian witches very much. Then I was tired of the old witch array and couldn''t learn any more. After a long time, I realized that I was very slow to master the magic array, so I suddenly realized it. I hurried back to study the old witch array, and then I found that I missed a lot. "¡° In addition, part of the element theory system belongs to wizard theory. I didn''t look at it at all, because I think wizards are so backward and not worth watching. However, after I was promoted to the golden rank, I happened to see the old element theory, and some doubts suddenly opened up. I want to ask you, have you ever had the experience of helping yourself with something you opposed or didn''t care about? " Many magicians nodded helplessly. Some magicians suddenly realized, and some even showed regret. The faces of those holy masters all eased down. Wright looked at harmono and said, "why do you hate Wizards?"¡° Because they are very arrogant, they always think that our magician owes them, and they regard themselves as the ancestor of the magician. " Asked harmono¡° Well, then, are all wizards like this? "¡° Just part of it. "¡° Well, let''s assume that a quarter of wizards think so. Is this ratio OK? " Many magicians instinctively nod¡° The total number of Egyptian wizards passed down over the years should exceed 100000. We calculate it according to 100000, that is, we identify the idea of 25000 wizards without conclusive evidence. But in fact, we haven''t contacted so many wizards at all. So, harmono, how dare you be sure of so many people? " Asked Wright. Harmon Luo was stunned for a moment, his face turned red, coughed and said, "I''ve seen several wizards look down on our magicians." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 645

    "How many? Can you give me a specific scope? I want you to see it with your own eyes or hear it with your own ears. " Asked Wright.


    "Just... Twenty, um, twenty." Harmono road.


    Wright nodded again and said, "the twenty Egyptian wizards you met must be wrong when they look down on magicians. So, are they wrong or right for most of their lives? What they learned, what they did, what they said, was wrong or right? Hamono, answer me. "


    The sound in the drinking hall was more silent, and many magicians vaguely understood what Wright was talking about.


    Harmono nodded heavily and said, "I see. Although I hated them talking at that time, several Egyptian wizards were good to me and even helped me. At that time, they were wrong, or some of their words and deeds were wrong, and some of their thoughts were wrong, but they still had a lot of right and good places. Twenty of them are not villains. "


    Wright sighed and said, "gentlemen, let''s sort out what happened. Hamono, this guy, instinctively judged that the whole 25000 people were wrong because he met 20 ordinary Egyptian wizards who committed language mistakes and did no great evil. Then, I began to hate all wizards. Now, I hate all Egypt and all Egyptians. Finally, I incited everyone to start a war against Egypt! You say, is this guy harmono a bastard? "


    Wright finally smiled.


    Some magicians smiled knowingly, and harmono was embarrassed to laugh.


    A large number of magicians fell into meditation, and some magicians opened their magic books and carefully recorded them.


    Wright said, "every master is teaching us to ask why, to ask, to ask the root cause. Then, I want to ask, why do we want to destroy all Egypt because of the ''wrong behavior'' of a very few Egyptians? Why do we want to destroy all Egypt now because of the "wrong behavior" of the Egyptians in the past? Why don''t we think about what we will pay? Why don''t we think about what we really want? Hamono, tell me, what are you doing as a magician for? "


    "I''m vulgar, just to master strong power!" Harmono stopped and straightened his neck.


    "Then, if you are hostile to Egyptian witches and Egyptians, can you better master your powerful power?"


    "No." Harmono''s neck collapsed.


    "Then, this friend next to Hamon Luo, why did you become a magician?" Asked Wright.


    "I... actually don''t know. I just like it." The short magician had a timid voice.


    Everyone smiled with kindness.


    "Well, if you think about it now, will you prefer magic if you are hostile to Egyptian wizards and Egyptians?"


    The man shook his head.


    Wright smiled and said, "I won''t ask any more. You see, what we hate often can''t bring us what we want. On the contrary, we will ignore what could have helped us because of hatred."


    Hamon Luo suddenly realized, "it makes sense. I want to write this down. In front of the light curtain, I heard the chief high priest of grahanna say, "all the reasons why we can''t do it have nothing to do with the reasons why we want to do it." contacting you suddenly made me understand that the process we feel is actually missing. Using the fashionable words now is'' lack of logic ''. Yes, it is lack of logic, just random connection! "


    The extremely noisy drinking hall on weekdays has become particularly quiet. Many people record it in the magic book, while others fall into thinking.


    People passing through the window even looked inside curiously through the floor crystal window and didn''t understand what had happened.


    They could only find that many people were looking at Wright.


    A suddenly said, "however, the wizard thinks that magic originates from witchcraft and has always regarded himself as orthodox. He thinks that our magician stole the power of the wizard. How can you solve this?"


    Wright smiled and said, "if I guessed right, everyone is trying to solve it, right?"


    Many magicians nodded gently, including Holy Land magicians.


    Wright stood up and said, "I don''t want to solve it, because wizards with this idea are wrong. Why should I help others solve their mistakes."


    "You can''t convince us like this." Hamono said the voice of outstanding people.


    "Well. Let me explain why. In your opinion, wizards belong to Egypt and magicians belong to Greece. The two are opposite, right? "


    Many magicians nodded.


    Wright asked suspiciously, "well, there are many magicians in Egypt, wizards in Greece, and even magicians and wizards in all countries all over the world. How do you calculate this account? Since we want to hate wizards, we should hate all countries and city states in the world. How do you solve it? You will say, "we believe in Greek wizards and do not believe in Egyptian wizards. Then, will there be many Egyptian wizards as good as Greek Wizards?"


    The magicians looked blankly.


    "Therefore, there are no wizards or magicians in my eyes, no Greece or Egypt. In my eyes, there are only all mankind and knowledge belonging to all mankind. The people who create witchcraft are the teachers of all mankind. Behind them, whether the so-called wizards or magicians, are their students. Your behavior is like, everyone is also a student, because several students near the teacher''s home scold you, you scold them, and then scold the teacher for despiseing the teacher. Finally, you throw away the book yourself, and I won''t learn! I''ll kill you all! It''s puzzling. "


    Then, Wright suddenly smiled mysteriously and said, "if I solve this problem, I will not only vigorously publicize that magic originates from Egyptian witchcraft, but also stubbornly believe that the famous witches in history are my teachers and teachers of all mankind! Then, eh? Egypt is a little declining. Alas, you Egyptian students are really useless. They are so close to the teachers, but they are not as good as us in the end, which shows that you haven''t studied hard at all! It''s a shame for teachers. You don''t deserve to be teachers'' students. We magicians are the real inheritors of teachers'' knowledge and wisdom! We magicians are the orthodox students of teachers! In the future, the knowledge of teachers will be inherited by us, kept by us, spread by us and decided by us! "


    "Knowledge has no enemy; Wisdom, regardless of things. "


    The magician in the whole drinking hall stared at Wright, and even forgot to record it in the magic book.


    "This statement makes sense..."


    "Obviously I feel very strange, but when I think about it, it completely goes beyond our hostile division in the past."


    "I always feel that this way seems more vicious. It can solve Egypt from the root and strengthen Greece from the root!"


    "There seems to be some strange power hidden in it. It''s very strange. Who can sum it up?"


    Su Ye picked up the teacup again. The body of the cup was still slightly hot. Turning around, he saw the magic apprentice waiter behind the counter with a humble smile.


    Su ye took a sip of tea and looked into the drinking hall.


    People in the "demigod conference" also do different things.


    Some carefully record, some think quietly, and others discuss together.


    "Mr. Wright''s statement seems... Seems very reasonable, but where is it?"


    "Let''s analyze it carefully."


    "First of all, he did not treat the Egyptians and Greeks in isolation, nor did he treat magicians and wizards in isolation. Instead, he stood at a higher level and regarded all people as a whole, that is, all mankind. At the same time, witchcraft and magic are not separated. They are also regarded as a whole, that is, knowledge, which belongs to all mankind! With this premise, he redefined our identity. Like the Egyptians, we are just students, and those who create magic are teachers. "


    "Yes, then, which makes more sense? I think we''re right. "


    "No, no, no, we are not wrong, but the problem of vision and level. We are not wrong, but we think Egyptians and wizards will hinder us, and then we fight back. Our approach is to die with Egyptians and wizards. Wright is different. He... May be confident or see through all this. In short, he doesn''t think Egyptians and wizards will hinder himself. He even thinks Egyptians and wizards are the objects of his own learning. Then, no matter how aggressive Egyptians and wizards are, he can''t hurt Wright in the end, When Egyptians and wizards jumped up and down and used their time and energy to deal with us, Wright used this time and energy to go further, and even learned more powerful power from wizards. Such things happen again and again. One day, Egyptians and wizards suddenly find out, eh, where''s Wright? Wright has gone to a new world that they can''t see at all. "


    "But the Egyptians and wizards are really hindering us."


    "Well... Mr. Wright, how do you explain?"


    Wright smiled and said, "when the Egyptians attacked, the armies of the city states took action. Did you join the war? Even if you go to war, how long will it take to really fight? After the battle, would you rather spend all your energy on hindering Egypt or improving yourself? In other words, don''t we think that improving ourselves is the best way to suppress the enemy? "


    "But our magic has surpassed witchcraft."


    Wright shook his head and said, "our magic only surpasses witchcraft in power, but the bottom principle is still common. If we deny witchcraft, we will certainly deny some common parts of witchcraft and magic. Just as everyone here is the elite of human beings, even the elite of magicians, should not make mistakes. But in fact, because of the remarks of a small number of wizards, you have gradually expanded to hate the whole Egypt and the witchcraft system, and finally, in turn, hinder yourself. Moreover, have you noticed that when I, a pure Greek, disagree, you are like a fighter with your feet clenched into fists, eyeing me. At this time, you have expanded from your original opposition to the words and deeds of a small number of wizards to your opposition to any compatriots and comrades in arms with different views, opinions and angles. You want to kill me as a traitor! "


    Many magicians suddenly woke up with cold behind them.


    They looked at each other and realized how big mistakes they had made before. What''s more, the source of the mistakes was so insignificant.


    Wright sighed and said, "no matter how much we oppose witchcraft, wizards or Egypt, we can''t deny the fact that witchcraft, wizards and Egypt have greatly helped each of our magicians, and even indirectly helped everyone in the world. We have to forcibly change this indisputable fact. Then, there must be contradictions in our hearts. We must spend time and energy to constantly resolve this continuous contradiction. Every time we attack a wizard, we are essentially attacking ourselves indirectly. "


    Some people wiped the cold sweat from the magician''s forehead¡° The most terrible thing is not our self consumption or even self attack, but people from other countries besides Egypt and Greece. For example, the Nordic people are totally different from us. They not only did not stick to their mistakes, but even ruthlessly cleaned up the backward ancestral totems and fully accepted more powerful magic. Some people laugh at the Nordic people''s recognition of thieves as their father and their ancestors, but in fact, they are not recognizing their ancestors, they are recognizing teachers! It is seizing the inheritance of ''spirit, wisdom, knowledge, culture and civilization''! They don''t care about the blood and low-level inheritance at all. What they rob is the higher inheritance belonging to all mankind! " Wright looked around the audience and said slowly, "but we are rejecting communication and the inheritance of spirit, wisdom, knowledge, culture and civilization. Over time, where do you think the focus of magic will move? The Egyptians fought against witchcraft and made fatal mistakes, even deadly sins, which led to the decline of such a powerful Egypt. Do we Greek magicians want to repeat this sin? "¡° The Nordic people, already one step ahead of the Greeks, began to seize the inheritance of knowledge. What we need to do now is to continue to despise northern Europe on the basis of vulgar morality and superior feeling, give up the identity of "orthodox knowledge inheritors" and help them become orthodox inheritors. Or, from now on, admit that witchcraft is only a part of the knowledge of all mankind, seriously learn all advanced and effective knowledge, and then strive to become an orthodox inheritor? " The audience was silent. Harmono stared at Wright as if to open the man''s brain and see what it looked like. Several holy masters also looked at Wright, pondered carefully, and vaguely realized that if they occupied the position of inheritor of orthodox knowledge, they could make the Greeks more recognize those knowledge, so as to give up resistance, learn at ease, and finally grow at a high speed. Su Ye sighed, another world, another European, plundered part of the heritage of all mankind. Finally, their enemies gave up this part of the heritage, determined that Europe was the orthodoxy of that part of the heritage, and then despised that part of the heritage that originally belonged to all mankind. They succeeded in occupying the commanding heights of knowledge. Fortunately, some of the best easterners found the problem. They were not hostile to the heritage belonging to all mankind. They also robbed another great heritage belonging to all mankind ignored by Europeans. They were willing to be students, integrate their own heritage belonging to all mankind, and finally made great progress and rise successfully.. Third watch. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 646

    "However, we have indeed been hurt by wizards. They are really attacking us. You can''t turn a blind eye to this." A young magician said.


    Many people nodded, especially the young magicians.


    Su ye said slowly, "when I was traveling around the world, I heard a top wise man, Steve Jobs, say, ''I like to associate with smart people because I don''t have to consider their self-esteem''. At first, I didn''t understand this sentence, but as I grew up, I finally understood the meaning of this sentence. "


    "Do you know how someone attacked the wise man at that time? Some people say that he has no respect for others. Everyone should have self-esteem and everyone should be respected. Whenever I think of these words, I can''t help shaking my head. "


    "This sentence doesn''t mean that they don''t respect others, but that when they do anything, real smart people understand ''what they want to do'', rather than putting secondary faces, dignity and emotions in the first place. Those who put these elements in the first place can''t even distinguish the most basic priorities, so naturally they can''t become smart people. Another significance is that once we communicate with people who can''t distinguish between primary and secondary, in order to communicate more smoothly, we have to consider other factors, so as to make ourselves pay more communication costs, and most of the communication costs in the world are hindering human progress. Of course, on the other hand, another kind of smart person will master the way of communication and reduce the cost of communication, that is, take advantage of other people''s emotional, dignity and vanity weaknesses, take the initiative and benefit. "


    "I think the top wise man has completely mastered the ''wisdom distance''."


    The crowd looked at Wright curiously.


    Su Ye continued: "no matter what happens to the outside world, we can''t change. However, there is a period of time or distance between the outside world changes and our response, which is completely controlled by ourselves. This distance is called ''wisdom distance''. When others scold us, how we respond depends not on others, but on how we use this wisdom distance. Wizards laugh at us for stealing witchcraft. How we respond depends not on those wizards, but on ourselves. "


    "When Egyptian wizards ridicule or even abuse magicians, you think it''s hurt. You feel pain. Sorry, I can''t feel it. First, I use my "wisdom distance" to analyze carefully. Egyptian wizards are afraid because they find themselves transcended; Egyptian wizards are angry because of their incompetence, because they can only vent in this way when they encounter problems they can''t solve; Egyptian wizards forget that their main purpose is to improve themselves. Instead, they consume a lot of energy to attack magicians. They must step back and have no threat. Therefore, I will not feel the pain. Instead, I will regret them, and then put them aside and continue to improve myself. "


    "It''s hard to do..." said the young magician.


    "If you use intelligent distance, the other side of it is difficult to do is that it is possible to do it."


    Su ye put down his tea cup and walked outside the drinking hall.


    The magicians stared at Wright''s back.


    "This Wright, whose native place was unknown in the past, has achieved terrible growth through traveling around the world."


    "No wonder masters say that after gold, you must travel around the world and open your eyes in order to better promote the holy land."


    "Wright, it should be a holy land." A holy land magician suddenly said.


    "Really?"


    "I sensed his breath fluctuation before. It was a typical Holy Land breath. It should be that he had just been promoted and was not stable enough, so I noticed it."


    "If he is a holy land, he will live up to his name as the manager of the drinking hall. After all, few holy lands are willing to come here."


    "Sure enough, I think he is different..." harmono said.


    "Why did he serve as the manager of the drinking hall for better learning and communication?"


    "Why does he have such a strange thinking? His vision seems to be far beyond the ordinary holy land."


    "His words are really like legendary masters."


    Harmono suddenly asked, "what do you think of this Wright? Is it trustworthy? "


    Many magicians laughed.


    "You still need to say? Who is on duty in the big library, especially the golden or holy land magician, who can escape the eyes of legendary masters? Miletu''s twelve legendary magic towers are not furnishings. Wright is more trustworthy than you! "


    Everyone laughed.


    "Not surprisingly, Wright can become the manager of the drinking hall as a wandering mage. At least one legendary master took the initiative to decide."


    Everyone nodded.


    In the garden of the big library, in a small playground hidden by the jungle, Su ye turned off all his fighting or warrior talents and ran for a long distance.


    Even so, I was out of breath at the beginning and my face was not red. After running for ten minutes, my breath became thicker and my body sweated.


    After running for half an hour, Su Ye stopped, walked slowly, and then went back to his room for stretching.


    In the process of running, Su ye only thought about one problem.


    The essence of magic.


    Su Ye has been thinking about this problem for half a year, but there has been no result.


    But Su Ye didn''t give up.


    Thinking every day is closer to the answer.


    After leaving Athens, Su ye went on a five-month tour in Greece without his name. He arrived in Miletus a month ago to start learning and communicate with magicians.


    The drinking hall is the best place for communication.


    After his promotion to the holy land, Su Ye spent most of his time studying basic Holy Land magic, a small part of his time continuing to practice the magic creation of the Hydra corps, and the rest of his time studying the fourth grade courses of Plato college, as well as doing homework and papers.


    After walking around, Su ye walked to his own private courtyard.


    Bypassing the forest, he came to the living area of the staff of the great library. He nodded politely with the magician he met. As soon as he turned the corner, he saw harmono standing in front of his house.


    Harmon Luo is a tall and thin golden magician with blond curly hair. He looks gentle and quiet, but he is actually a loud voice. He is enthusiastic and has the courage to express his opinions. He often argues with people, but he never gets angry. He is very popular in the drinking hall.


    When he came near, harmono suddenly turned his head and showed a warm smile.


    "Master Wright, I want to talk to you about cooperation." Harmono''s eyes flashed a light light green, like Obsidian mixed with a few threads of emerald.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "let''s go into the yard and say, do you see my rank?"


    "It was noticed by the masters of the holy land. I didn''t expect that you were so modest and everyone spoke highly of you." Hamono followed in.


    "Now don''t you think I became the head of the drinking hall by dishonest means?" Suye led hamono to the porch pillar. He sat down first and looked at hamono with a smile.


    Hamono sat down with a butt and said with a smile, "I''m a smart man. I don''t have self-esteem at this time. Your rank, vision and level have conquered me. "


    "Come on, what''s up?" Su Ye began to make tea and pour water.


    "Next, do you have time to participate in an adventure, an adventure or harvest that many holy magicians may not have experienced." Harmono road.


    "Say it carefully."


    "Well... Then I won''t sell off. Caska, the famous Saint potion master, has a plane mark, but the plane of divine power is very large, which caused great disputes when it was opened decades ago. He knew that a person could not explore, so he looked for an excellent magician to go with him. We have known each other for many years. He was my teacher of magic medicine, so he asked me to help find the right person. After today''s exchange, I realize that you, a new holy land with broad mind and high vision, are our best partner. "


    Su ye said, "the power of the new holy land is strong enough, but it is limited. It won''t dominate. My speech also shows that I am not an aggressive and greedy person, so I will not be blinded by profit in the process of taking risks. At the same time, my identity is endorsed by the controller of the big library, and you are willing to trust me. So you chose me? "


    "It''s really pleasant to talk to smart people. You don''t have to worry about your self-esteem or your inner defense. Yes, but the most important thing is that your truth and words move me very much. I hope to make friends with smart people like you through this adventure. I am a layman. I think you are a future legend worthy of my investment. " Harmon Luo looked at Su Ye sincerely.


    "Are you a noble or a rich businessman?"


    "Rich businessmen and nobles, but I prefer the identity of a magician." Harmono road.


    "More details." Suye road.


    Harmon Luo thought a little and said, "I can''t say any more details, because too much information disclosure may threaten the team. Although the divine power plane is very famous, there are not many plane marks flowing out. The total number is no more than 50. Maybe more than 30 can be opened this time. And I can guarantee that this is definitely the richest aspect of divine power in nearly a hundred years. This divine power plane should be second only to the divine star. If you can get the heart of the plane, you will inevitably become one of the largest forces in the world. "


    "What are the requirements of the team?" Su ye asked.


    "When signing a contract, no internal strife is allowed. The gains obtained alone belong to themselves, and the treasures obtained together shall be divided equally according to the merit. "


    "What if you get the heart of the plane?"


    "To tell you the truth, we haven''t thought about it, but no one can be sure whether it is obtained individually or collectively, so it always counts who gets it. As for whether the owner is willing to share with his teammates, he can only see if he has a conscience. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Master Wright, to tell you the truth, you may think I''m begging you, but in fact, some gold and even holy domain magicians in Miletus have heard about it and are very willing to join our team. Our team limit is ten, and now there are eight. We will be very strict with the last two. If you can''t make a quick decision, you may lose the opportunity. "


    "You have confidence in yourself."


    "Of course!" Harmono straightened up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 647

    "I really want to explore the divine plane, but you can give too little information." Suye road.


    Hamono smiled bitterly, "master Wright, you may not know me and Mr. caska very well, so you are still wary of us. Well, I''ll give you three days... No, two days. You can find someone to inquire about us. Besides Mr. kaska, there are also a holy master and a holy warrior in the team. Please inquire about it together. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''ll give you an answer in two days."


    "OK, that''s settled! We are looking forward to working with you... "Harmono was about to get up and suddenly asked," what Department of magic are you proficient in? "


    Su Ye didn''t answer immediately, but slowly turned his head and looked at the slightly cloudy sky outside the yard and said slowly, "I''m proficient in water system and metal system."


    Hamono was overjoyed and said, "I didn''t expect that the master of water system holy land is exactly what we need! You must think carefully. With the strength of the water system, you will become the backbone of the team. "


    "OK, I will think about it seriously." Su Ye''s eyes flashed a different color.


    Harmono got up, took a few steps, suddenly turned back and said, "as long as your water magic is strong enough, you will get higher treatment and more benefits in our team!"


    Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    Send hamono away, Suye muttered to himself.


    "You need a magician..."


    Two days later, Su ye came to the drinking hall as usual.


    Through the large-area floor crystal window, the sun falls into the gray white corridor column hall.


    Su Ye glanced and found harmono sitting in the corner with some people, winking at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded, said hello to some familiar friends, walked to harmono and looked at others.


    Add hamono, and there are nine people sitting there.


    A pair of tall twin brothers, wearing dirty black bear skin thick clothes and holding the axe in both hands, sat on the chair as if they were taller than ordinary people. Their brown hair, which was dirtier than bear skin clothes, was braided behind their heads. Their faces and big noses hung like sarcomas, which could shake at any time.


    Two magicians, one male and one female, aged about 50, wore the order of the holy land of white boat navigation on their chest. Su Ye met two in the drinking hall.


    There is another one, about forty or fifty years old, with a pale gold belly armor around his waist, dotted with stars, representing the rank of the Holy Land Warrior.


    A pair of young people with slightly similar looks look very close. The woman is wearing a robe and holding a staff, and the man is holding a big sword and wearing leather armor.


    In addition to Hammond, there was a Persian wearing a purple robe and full of jewelry. A pale gold Holy Land magic lamp floated on his shoulder with deep and sharp eyes.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept over the Persian. The decoration of his body was very unusual. Several ornaments were only seen on senior Persian generals.


    Harmono immediately stood up and smiled at the eight people: "this is master Wright I said. As long as you pay attention to the magician and the topics of Egypt and Greece in miletu, you will have heard of him."


    The crowd got up one after another.


    Facing Su ye, Hamon Luo said, "let me give you a brief introduction first. This is my teacher caska. The other two holy masters are baanla and hutuna. The twin brothers are called Anke and Andy respectively, and the brothers and sisters are Elsa and longer respectively. Finally, this is the Persian royal family, the son of Prince benhara, also a holy magician, tementin. "


    Su Ye''s eyes changed slightly when he heard the last person''s introduction. Yixinna''s nominal father is Prince benhara. This tementine should be yixinna''s brother.


    "Wright, have you made a decision?" Master caska smiled.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I just have time and really want to explore new aspects of divine power."


    "Wait..." tementin, the Persian holy land, said, "we have heard each other''s names and the origin is very clear, but we don''t know your origin."


    People from other parts of the drinking hall looked over curiously.


    The whole hall was silent. After all, Wright was the manager of the drinking hall and suddenly became famous these days.


    "Why, who is better than in this team recruitment?" Su ye asked.


    "At least be clear. I don''t like to form an adventure team with people of unknown origin. After all, I''ve suffered losses. Caska, you were hurt by people of unknown origin. "


    Master caska smiled kindly and said, "that''s all before. Wright''s service in the drinking hall of the great library is the best proof of his innocence. "


    Tementine shook his head and said, "I can tell the general origin of all the people present, whether in Greece or pan Greece. This man named Wright seems to appear out of thin air. Even a wandering mage can''t be known by no one. "


    Su ye said calmly, "I don''t know you either."


    "That only proves that you, a wandering mage, don''t have enough knowledge." Tementine was cold.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, you''re right. I need to broaden my horizons and expand my travel range. Thank you. I''ve broadened my horizons since I met you. "


    Tementin''s face softened, but Su Ye changed his subject.


    "After all, you are the lowest ranking Persian I know." Suye road.


    "Poof..."


    Nearby mages laughed, especially some Greek mages who didn''t like Persia.


    "What, are you provoking the Persian royal family?" Tementine squinted.


    "Persian kings?" A strange smile appeared on Su Ye''s face. Is Xerxes counted?


    Seeing Su Ye''s expression, people were surprised and couldn''t help rethinking Wright''s identity.


    Tementine was so angry that she immediately put her hand around his shoulder and dragged him to the other side.


    Harmono also gave Su ye a look and asked Su ye to go out and talk in detail.


    Out of the drinking hall, harmono said helplessly, "master Wright, I''m very sorry. It''s our fault. Just now Mr. kaska whispered in secret. I knew that tementine was going to join the team with a friend. Because I found you that day, only one of them could join, so he was hostile to you. "


    "Which of us contacted you first?" Su ye asked.


    "Tementin contacted us more than ten days ago. We''re not sure, and he was alone at that time. Yesterday, after we confirmed him, he suddenly said that another Persian friend also wanted to join. We said that there were already preselected people, and he was very unhappy. Today you promised to join, which made him even more unhappy, so it caused a misunderstanding. " Harmono.


    "The battle of Hippo was defeated like this. Why are the Persians still swaggering on the east coast of the Aegean Sea?"


    Hamono sighed and said, "who calls the city states on the East Bank of the Aegean Sea nominally belong to Persia. Even if Persia is defeated, no one will resist. After the battle of Hippo, most Persian nobles were very restrained, but the Persian royal family completely regarded Miley as a Persian city and remained domineering. However, compared with six months ago, the royal families such as tementine have been very restrained. If this happened six months ago, he dared to go directly to the legendary mage to find out all your details. "


    "I''d like him to check." Su Ye doesn''t care.


    Harmono''s heart jumped and said immediately, "we are all Greek magicians, and our hearts are biased towards you. Master Wright, you can rest assured that we will help you solve this matter. If his existence destroys the relationship between the team, we will discuss it. I dare not say anything else. My teacher and I will choose you! "


    Su Ye didn''t seem to care and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a small thing. So, has the final member decided? "


    Hamon Luo hesitated for a moment and said, "I believe there will be no problem!"


    "OK, I''ll wait for your news. Once the divine plane is opened, you contact me. "


    Su ye said and took out the magic book.


    Harmono glanced at Su Ye''s magic book. On the dark cover, four light silver waves bloomed in the middle, which is a typical millidu school magic book.


    At the bottom of the magic book is engraved "Wright".


    Su Ye exchanged contact information with harmono and separated.


    In the following days, Su Ye seems to have forgotten this. He continues to study step by step and is responsible for the drinking hall. He still listens more and speaks less.


    After the last incident, people in the drinking hall often asked Su ye to speak. Su ye only spoke occasionally, but each time he was sure to win the recognition of magicians.


    More than ten days passed in a flash.


    The afternoon drinking hall was as lively as usual. The "drinking hall demigods" fought in three different places.


    Su Ye was multitasking, listening to the arguments of those people and reading the magic book.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked at the large space ring worn by his left hand.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at the dark blue sky outside the big landing window.


    "Unfortunately, you''re not here."


    At this time, a few people in the drinking hall stood up, some looked around, and some walked out.


    Suddenly, Su Ye opened the magic letter.


    "Master Wright, the teacher''s seat sign vibrates, and the seat is about to open. Please go to the seventh leaf of Jiuye square, which is reinforced by the power of legendary masters. It is the safest place in Milly. The so-called gods can''t interfere there. There we open the plane mark and enter that plane. "


    Su Ye looked at the magic letter and a strange color appeared on his face.


    "OK, I''ll be there right away."


    Su ye sent a magic letter to his deputy in the drinking hall, and then hurried to Jiuye square.


    From a high altitude, nine blade shaped stone squares gather together to form a whole super large square.


    On the square, there are many statues, fountains, and many stone benches and pavilions.


    This is a good place for Miletus people to take a walk in the evening, but in this afternoon, some people hurried from all directions to Jiuye square.


    When Su Ye arrived at the square, he saw a dark blue magic door standing in a corner. Six people stood in front of the magic door with expressionless faces. In addition to six people, there were several summoners. The most striking is a black dragon with a body length of more than ten meters. Its scales and armor are shiny and its horns are ferocious, which has become the focus of the whole audience. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 648

    Su Ye seriously stared at the black dragon. The dragon family is a famous golden family and exists in all four God systems. However, the Greek dragon family is only a branch of the giant monster of God vein, while the other three God systems are different.


    Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon of the Persian God system, and Apophis, the dragon of destruction in Egypt, have the strength of the king of God.


    The giant snake and dragon in northern Europe are of the same family. The famous doomsday snake is also known as the doomsday dragon, which also has the ability to destroy the world.


    The Greek dragon clan is relatively weak. Even without the power of the God King, Ladon has the strength of the main god level, and is one of the strongest main gods.


    This black dragon is the golden servant of the Nordic or Persian dragon family.


    The owner of this black dragon must be recognized by the dragon family. Otherwise, anyone who dares to treat the dragon family as a servant will bear the pursuit of the dragon family.


    "Magical creatures are better than dragons when they are servants. However, if they can use legendary summoning to reach a contract with dragons in the future, their strength will be significantly improved."


    Su ye thought, glancing at Jiuye square and walking to the seventh leaf.


    After walking around the numerous buildings in the square for a long time, Su ye saw the seventh leaf square.


    I haven''t waited to have a closer look. I received a magic letter from harmono.


    The first sentence of the magic letter made Su Ye look sad.


    "Sorry."


    Su Ye continued to watch.


    It turned out that after that day, the Persian mage tementin did not make trouble on the surface, but secretly attracted and even threatened the others of the team. Finally, tementin''s friends appeared, forcing most of the team to bow their heads and take the initiative to persuade master caska.


    New results for team members appear.


    Tementin and his friends became the last two of the team, and Su Ye was eliminated from the team.


    After reading the magic book, Su Ye continued to move forward, but his pace was slower.


    In front of the seventh square, hamono trotted all the way with a ashamed face.


    Some of the other team members turned to avoid Su Ye''s eyes, and some looked at Su ye with expressionless faces.


    "Master Wright, I''m sorry, it''s my fault! I thought that even if it was over, and the teacher liked you very much, but unexpectedly, tementin used the privileges of the Persian royal family and made use of his strong contacts, forcing most team members to persuade the teacher. You know, most of us are Miletus. We always have some relations and some human feelings. I have a big favor with you before my teacher. In the future, as long as we can help, we will do our best! You''ve been in the drinking hall these days. You should be able to hear that I really don''t like Persians, especially the Persian royal family... "


    Su Ye raised his hand and motioned harmono needless to say.


    "Tell me, who hasn''t come forward to persuade your teacher." Suye road.


    Harmono looked at Su ye in embarrassment.


    "How, will it hurt more than being kicked out of the team?" Suye stared into hamono''s eyes.


    Hamono clenched his teeth and whispered.


    "Elsa and Longjie brothers and sisters not only didn''t agree, but the hot tempered Elsa also scolded tementin." Harmono.


    Su Ye''s face softened, looked at the brothers and sisters and said, "fortunately, it seems that there are people in your team."


    Hamrow looked ashamed.


    "Master Wright, I admit my mistake to you. I can''t help it. After all, you''re just an outsider. I want to think of my sister!" A smiling voice sounded on the side.


    Su ye turned his head and saw the Persian magician tementin looking over with a smile.


    Su Ye looked at tementin without expression, and his eyes were attracted by the women around tementin.


    It was a Persian woman in a simple black robe, with a light black veil covering her face under her eyes.


    The pair of dark eyes looked over quietly like the bright moon at night and like a deep pool of water.


    Her eyes seemed frozen.


    The woman frowned slightly and then whispered in Persian, "I don''t know why, I hate this man. Let''s go."


    "Yes." It was clearly a woman''s brother, but tementine''s tone was full of humility.


    Where Persian women pass, the ring is dingdong and the fragrance overflows.


    Su Ye watched the two men leave from the side and gently moved his nose.


    Familiar aroma, familiar sound, familiar face.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that Princess yixinna, an old rival and business partner of giant Hill, met here and robbed her place.


    But why does she hate me?


    I''m excellent!


    Su Ye looked down at himself and back of yixinna. Her waist was as soft as a wicker. It was beautiful.


    Harmono whispered, "master Wright, I''m really sorry. This isina has the title of princess. You know, in the Persian Empire, those who have the title of prince or princess are all royal families among royal families. Don''t mention us. Even ordinary legendary masters don''t want to provoke us. In fact, my teacher and I wanted to eliminate tementine, but as soon as Princess isina appeared, we knew it was impossible. The princess is very much loved by Darius the great. It is said that just a few months ago, even Xerxes admitted that she was his favorite sister and even gave her a territory. "


    "Her position is so high?" Su Ye was puzzled.


    "It seems that you have heard of her name, too." Hamono breathed a sigh of relief.


    "She seems very unhappy." Suye road.


    "It''s strange to say that the princess''s wind evaluation was very good before, but in recent months, I don''t know why she has a bad temper. If Prince Xerxes hadn''t tried his best to maintain it, it is said that she would offend many people."


    Su Ye nodded, vaguely feeling that things would not be so simple, and said, "go back and I''ll be ready."


    "What are you... Preparing?" Harmon Luo looked at Su ye with worried eyes.


    "What, afraid I''ll destroy your plane mark? Don''t worry, I don''t care. " Suye road.


    Harmon Luo Liu showed a tangled color and finally said reluctantly, "the teacher is coming. I''ll pick him up. You... We owe you anyway."


    Su Ye stood at the edge of the seventh square and thought quietly.


    "Master Wright, I''m sorry. I hope you can forgive our mistakes and rashness." Casca came over with hamono, full of apology.


    Su Ye looked at the old man with gray hair. As a magic pharmacist in the holy land, he had an excellent reputation in millidu, had a wide range of contacts and had little bad reputation.


    Su Ye nodded gently and said, "it''s just a small matter. This time we lose the opportunity. We will have other cooperation opportunities in the future. For example, I still have a batch of magic herbs in my hand."


    Kaska was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "my magic medicine shop is just short of magic herbs. We will charge you as much as you have in the 200000 Golden Eagle."


    Harmono gently drew from the corner of his mouth. 200000 gold eagles, but the price of a legendary magic weapon, Mr. caska really valued this Wright.


    Seeing the old man''s sincerity, Su Ye''s face relaxed, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go first. It''s just whale country. It''s not a big deal. "


    They trembled, nodded and walked slowly to the other team members.


    The two teachers and students looked at each other and were helpless. They thought that Wright might be a wandering mage from other places, and temporarily lived in millidu with limited contacts. In fact, the other party not only knew the whale country, but also was not afraid of the Persian royal family. It can be seen that the background was unusual. However, Princess isina''s background is too big, and there are other old friends to lobby. There is really no way.


    "Alas..." caster sighed and walked slowly forward.


    Like Su ye, many people looked at the magic door that had changed from dark blue to blue in the distance.


    The blue magic on the surface of the magic door fluctuates like waves, which is a manifestation of the instability of the plane channel.


    Su ye, like others, was not in a hurry and waited quietly.


    After two hours, the light waves on the surface of the blue magic door slowly weakened.


    At this time, several magic doors appeared in Jiuye square, but no one entered.


    Su Ye looked. He was on the edge of the seventh leaf square, so he walked slightly to a safer center.


    "Don''t you give up, Wright? I hope you don''t do anything stupid. " The Persian Holy Land mage tementin shouted.


    Su Ye glanced at tementin and waved his right hand. A blue light flew out of the ring of space, and emitted endless blue light, interwoven into a blue whirlpool magic door two people high.


    Tementin stared at Su ye, and the other nine people looked over in disbelief.


    Master caska breathed a sigh of relief.


    Harmon Luo whispered to himself, "sure enough, this Wright is really unusual."


    "Good." Elsa, holding a staff and wearing a white robe, suddenly smiled, and her small round face smiled like a cute sunflower.


    "It may not be the plane mark of whale country!" Tementine said hard.


    "Are you a holy master or a fool? His magic door is so consistent with the breath of other magic doors. Is it opened at this time? Can it be another plane mark? " Elsa rolled her eyes at mending.


    Tementin took a deep breath and stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked down at the magic book. It was Hamon Luo''s letter of apology.


    "Since you have the plane mark of whale country, I''m relieved. You are really a magnanimous and modest master. If you meet at home, you only need it, and we will try our best to help you. "


    Su Ye didn''t care. He quietly looked at the magic door, felt the magic smell inside, and opened his talent bit by bit.


    Su Ye felt quietly. His heart was worthy of being a super giant divine power plane. The magic energy breath inside was too violent. I''m afraid it would take two or three hours to enter safely.


    Su ye thought about it and summoned the standby ordinary golden Warcraft servant.


    A giant tiger appeared in the magic array with a body two meters high, just like a small elephant.


    Ordinary golden tiger only has thick golden hair. This golden giant tiger really emits light golden light all over its body.


    Many mages showed envy. This should be the summoning servant formed by the rare remains of the tiger king.


    The golden tiger king crawled in front of Su ye and lowered the king''s head.


    Su Ye reached out and grabbed the golden tiger king''s neck. The tiger king immediately narrowed his eyes and snored in his throat. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 649

    Su Ye patted the tiger king''s head. The tiger king immediately got up and slowly patrolled around Su ye and the magic gate like patrolling the territory.


    The servants summoned by the nearby magician showed fear. Even the black dragon, who was too lazy to see other magicians, looked warily at the golden tiger king.


    Su Ye looked at the tiger king shining in the evening.


    He clearly used the corpse of an ordinary golden tiger, but he was automatically promoted to King.


    I tried before. All the ordinary servants were promoted to King.


    This is one of the symbols of the formation of the great Summoner system.


    Some people came over and greeted Su ye with a smile. After chatting for a few words, they tried to ask Su ye if he was willing to accept the temporary team.


    Su Ye politely refused.


    Many magicians and soldiers looked at the magic gate in the square and sighed.


    While waiting for the magic power to subside, the news of the opening of whale country has spread all over the city. Many magicians or soldiers came to Jiuye square to try their luck. Some people asked one by one, hoping to form a temporary team, but none of them succeeded.


    Others are holding magic books and using all their contacts to enter the legendary whale country.


    Whale kingdom is one of the largest super giant divine power planes known, and it is the most popular divine power plane.


    After all, the whole whale national plane is in the belly of a giant whale. Once it becomes the master of the whale national plane, the total wealth will be no less than an ordinary God.


    Unfortunately, because this divine power plane is too important, all forces have been hiding the plane mark, which has not been officially used until now.


    Su Ye was thinking about how to get the position and face of the whale country. Suddenly, the old man''s silver hair was taken care of meticulously, with some metallic color.


    Simini, like all the legends, is always straight faced, rigorous and meticulous. Someone even measured it. The distance of his every step is always the same, as if he had been carefully calculated.


    Seeing the legendary master Simone approaching, isina took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    The people near her bent slightly and bowed their heads, with a respectful face.


    However, before approaching isina, simney stopped and stopped in front of everyone who didn''t expect.


    The old man, who has always been famous for his seriousness, showed a faint smile, stretched out his left hand and gently patted Wright''s left upper arm.


    "Why didn''t you say hello to me when you left?"


    The audience was silent.


    Those who understand lip language and those who use their magic ability to listen look at the two people with great status in disbelief.


    At present, the first real power figure in the whole Miletus city-state. Among so many big people in the square, why did you take the initiative to find Wright?


    "I know you are busy, so I would have taken a risk with my friends. However, there was an accident. They seemed unwilling to enter whale country with me. " Su Ye doesn''t care about tunnel.


    Simene turned to look at isina with disappointment in her eyes. Then she glanced at the others, harmono, Casca, baenla, hutuna, Anke, Andy, Elsa and Longjie, and finally passed tementin.


    Everyone was stiff and cold behind his back.


    They did not expect that just a disappointed look from the legendary master would create a crisis of death.


    At the moment simney glanced, they found that in front of them was not an old man, but a legendary beast.


    The black dragon in the distance suddenly took a step back, then showed an embarrassed color, then vomited, Longyan sucked again, and swallowed.


    "They missed a good chance! Come on, let''s go to the pavilion over there and have a chat. " The old man and Su ye walked to the pavilion.


    Half of the guards behind Simone surrounded the blue portal, and the other half followed them into the pavilion.


    After entering the pavilion, Simone waved his big hand and strong power surged. Everyone saw the light white fog wrapping the pavilion, and only the fuzzy two sat down face to face.


    Many people saw this and almost stopped breathing.


    Shouldn''t master simney sit and Wright stand honestly in a holy land?


    Why is he on an equal footing with the legendary master?


    Casca and hamono looked at each other and sighed gently.


    Elsa kneaded a dried fig and threw it into her mouth. She chewed it and said, "master simney really doesn''t have time."


    Her brother Longjie bowed his head and smiled.


    A red glow of shame and anger rose on yixinna''s face. It was hard enough to be swept by master simney''s disappointed eyes. Now there are still people talking sarcastically.


    Tementine turned his head sharply and stared angrily at Elsa.


    "What are you looking at? Look at the staff again, knock off your big teeth! " Elsa''s light brown eyes were full of disdain, her mouth was curled, and her small round face was still so round.


    Tementin snorted coldly and looked helplessly at the pavilion in front of him.


    In the pavilion shrouded in white fog, Simone said, "I didn''t want you to be noticed, but since you were expressing your views in the drinking hall, and I happened to have something important to find you, and I heard that brother and sister isina had done something stupid, I came by to meet you."


    "I''m going to enter the whale country soon. It doesn''t matter if I''m guessed by someone with a heart." Su ye made tea in a magic kettle, poured a cup of medicinal tea and handed it to Simone. Simone drank happily and said, "is there anything else?" Su ye could not laugh or cry and handed out a large bag of medicinal tea from the Sun Temple. Master simene, who was always serious, nodded with satisfaction and said, "the family is almost finished, and I don''t want to go to the temple... The main purpose of my coming this time is to tell you that there are people you need to be careful about entering the whale country."¡° Who are there? " Su ye asked¡° The priests of the goddess of "special kindness" want to enter the whale country. "¡° Before today, no one knew I was going to whale country. " Su Ye was deep in thought¡° Several times before the whale kingdom was opened, some priests entered, not only the priest of the good goddess, but also the priest of the God of war, the priest of the God King Temple and the priest of the sea temple. ". Simeni = anaximeni. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 650

    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it''s normal for people in the sea temple to enter the whale country, and it''s incredible for other temples to enter. They don''t lack these divine power planes."


    Simone dipped her hand in tea and wrote a word on the table.


    God destroyer.


    Su Ye''s pupils dilated rapidly and recovered rapidly.


    The word dissipated in an instant.


    "Thank you, master simney. I''ll pay attention to it." Su Ye nodded positively.


    "In addition, the witch hunting society has also sent two teams. If the power of each super giant divine power plane mark is not limited, they may send out legends."


    "It''s their custom to send a witch Hunting Club when the large plane opens." Suye road.


    Simeon gently clicked and said, "will witch hunting be aimed at you, but if you see a single mage, you will do it. Besides, what do you know about whale country? "


    "Most of them are data collected by Euclid." Su Ye''s eyes darkened.


    Simeon sighed softly and said, "you should know who the original owner of whale country is?"


    "The original sea god pentos gave the whale kingdom to his son, Nereus, one of the old sea gods, who was pierced by Poseidon with a sea god Trident. Sadly, the God who participated in the production of the sea god Trident is another son of pentos, Carnes, the God of the sea elves. He is crazy, and even all the sea elves are often crazy. " Suye road.


    "Did Euclid know so much?" Simone asked.


    "He did not know it, but deduced it from a large number of books, monuments and legends. He wanted to join hands with me to seize the heart of the whale country. " Su Ye''s eyes moved slightly and returned to normal.


    "I can see that you have the blood of water element. It seems that you also have another blood that promotes the evolution of water system. Unfortunately, the teacher doesn''t know where he is. If he is here, he will be able to guide you, because the teacher also entered whale country. "


    "If I have a chance, I will learn from master Thales." Suye road.


    Simone''s ring of space flashed in his hand, and a palm sized dark golden conch appeared in his hand. The tail of the conch faded, and there were also slight gaps and cracks at the mouth of the conch.


    "This was originally prepared for me by the teacher, but I have been promoted to legend. My strength is too strong to enter. This time, we Milly school are not going to send someone in, just to send you."


    Su Ye glanced at the magic perception, which contained great power. He was a little surprised with the eyes of the altar.


    Unexpectedly, the seemingly ordinary conch has been broken and old, and its strength has been lost. The light and fog is worth more than five million gold eagles, which is equivalent to half an artifact.


    "Master simney, I''m not polite. It''s too precious for me to take."


    Simney took a serious look at Su ye and asked, "do you know what this is? Even the teacher doesn''t know. He only knows that this may be an object of the old sea temple. If it is placed in the ring of space, it can avoid the sea Warcraft of whale country. "


    "I don''t know. I only know that this thing is of high value and seems to have traces of gods." Suye road.


    "Then it should be given to you." Simney put the dark golden conch directly in front of Su Ye.


    "Why didn''t the Miletus school enter the whale country?"


    Simeon said helplessly, "hell is in chaos again. The hell channel in charge of Milly can''t be transferred from the peak sanctuary, but if there is no peak sanctuary, there will be no gain in entering the whale country, so we borrowed the plane mark."


    "The devil I met in Hongshi town last year has something to do with this? Miley is not far from there. " Suye road.


    "Redstone town? There is indeed an ancient hell passage there. After you left, something happened several times, but it has been solved. " Simney road.


    Su Ye''s right index finger slid over the edge of the dark golden conch.


    "You''re welcome. Take it first. Do you Millie have anything in urgent need? If you encounter it in whale country, I''ll help you pay attention. " Suye road.


    "You don''t need to care about us. What''s your purpose of entering whale country?"


    Su Ye was stunned for a while. After a while, he slowly said, "I want to build a city sized library in whale country, which can let magicians devote themselves to studying magic."


    Simney looked down and thought a little, and a faint regret appeared on his face.


    "Your growth is more important than Miletus now." Simney looked at Su Ye kindly and slowly took out a demon source badge.


    The edge of the twelve pointed star''s demon source badge was polished extremely smooth, the star corners were grinded unevenly, and some places can even be used as mirrors.


    The center of the pure black badge is inlaid with a transparent crystal cover, and the interior seems to be rippling with a blue magic ocean.


    "This is my su Ye. He quietly looked at the magic source badge in front of him and took a deep breath slowly.


    "Take it. Maybe I should say I''m sorry." Simone''s voice was extraordinarily gentle and different from his usual serious appearance.


    "I''ve always liked collecting magic source badges." Su Ye smiled, took out his demon source badge and pressed simini''s badge on it.


    Simini''s magic source badge gradually turned into liquid and integrated into Su Ye''s magic source badge.


    Su Ye''s magic source badge is more shining.


    Simney looked at Su ye with extremely complex eyes, full of joy and with some imperceptible pity.


    Then Simone smiled and said, "go and light up the world!"


    With that, Simone got up and strode away.


    Suye sat for a long time before he stood up and looked at Simone''s back.


    Legendary masters usually don''t get the magic source badge again. The last one they get is often made by them. The whole audience stared at Su Ye. Almost everyone''s eyes had countless mouths shouting. What happened?


    Even the black dragon stared at Su Ye.


    Isina''s face was overcast.


    Tementine repressed his anger.


    Harmono breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, the colors of the Seven Magic gates in Jiuye square became lighter at the same time, and the magic energy tide on the surface of the magic gate faded slightly.


    "Go!"


    I saw the people in front of each magic gate rush into the magic gate.


    Su ye did not look at others and stepped into them.


    On the night of millido, on the nine leaf square, countless people looked at the people who entered each magic gate with envy.


    Athens under the same sky.


    Andre lay comfortably on his goose feather cushion sofa, half squinted, looked out of the window, did not look at the two revenge priests sitting next to him, and said lazily: "I have great respect and admiration for the kind goddess, but our family has worshipped the great goddess of wisdom yadianna for generations. Moreover, you also completed the mission of the temple. The disobedient was killed and Su Ye fled. As for me, I was successfully promoted to gold and ready to attack the holy land. "


    "If he comes back, you will be the first to kill!"


    "Su Ye is very clever. He has offended too many people in Athens. He is not a legend and will never return. So, I still have several years to go. Don''t worry. My father has clearly said that as long as I am promoted to the holy land, I can start a great sacrifice. Please help me speed up my promotion to legend. At that time, I will be a legendary master, and so will su Ye. Why should I be afraid of him? "


    "Well, the humiliation he caused to you made your family a laughing stock, hurt so many of your friends, and made you a bad star Oedipus among the nobles. Have you forgotten all?"


    Andrea''s face sank and glanced at the two vengeful priests with cold eyes.


    "I am not afraid of Su Ye. No matter how strong he is, he is just another Plato. The higher his status, the more people he has to take care of and the more he has to worry about, he will be shrouded in a big net, and the more he dare not fight me! What I care about is the legendary masters who are optimistic about him behind him! So far, those masters will not care about my actions. Once Su Ye is promoted to legend, I will target him again, then I will be isolated by magicians all over the world! I''m not a good man, but I really like magic! For magic, I''d rather throw away the inheritance of this shit hero family! The ridiculous glory of nobility doesn''t make me respected by others, but magic can! "


    "You seem to be influenced too deeply by magicians and forget your identity as a nobleman and the people of the gods!"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "no, no, no, you are too stupid. We are all making progress and improving, but you still hold on to the old and wrong things. You see, the nobles in this world will be disintegrated by another force in a few hundred years! Solon and Pericles, even if they could not succeed, would chisel a big hole in the noble''s castle. Not surprisingly, magicians will be the main force in the future. As long as I am not excluded by the whole magic world, our Tross family will turn from a noble family to a magic family. No, no, I prefer the Andrea legendary magic family to the Tross family. "


    "By the way, why didn''t you see your father?" A vengeful priest glanced carelessly across the room.


    Andrea was stunned for a moment, straightened up suddenly, and stared at the talking revenge priest like an angry lion.


    "What did you do?"


    "Nothing. The goddess sent down the oracle and issued a secret witch hunting order. The goal is Su Ye. The new grand judge of our temple is the chief witch hunting commander, and your father has been appointed the second commander. It seems that your father attaches great importance to this witch hunt and has set off. "


    "You..." Andre stared at the two revenge priests with green eyes.


    "No way, we need someone who knows Su Ye too much, and you know Su Ye far better than anyone else. At the beginning, we should have listened to you and destroyed him at all costs. We should not follow the just order of altar detection. "


    Andre hung his head slightly and looked at the white porcelain plate on the tea table.


    "Why did the goddess want Su ye to die? He is not a rebel. "


    "But without him, the disobedient will not succeed and will not kill his Excellency Leona! All the priests in the temple are cursing Su ye, goddess. They have heard our hearts! "


    "It''s not difficult for your temple to kill him, but then?"


    "Later, after all, the great adjudicator had to avenge his death!"


    "You crazy people are the temple of revenge! I shouldn''t have worked with you from the beginning! " Andre tried to keep his voice down for fear of shouting. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 651

    "Therefore, on behalf of the vengeance temple, we formally invite you to participate in this secret witch hunt. Your reward is to completely eliminate your sin and evil, and promote the legend. A true legend is not a legend given by God. " Dark red blood rolled in the eyes of the vengeful priest.


    Andrea was shocked and said angrily, "you are still threatening me with my past!"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s just a negotiation. After the negotiation fails, it is called a threat. " The priest of the vengeance grinned happily, his teeth as sharp as the tip of a sword, and blood flowed between his teeth.


    "I want to add another condition, or I need to think of a way to force Su ye to return to Athens before he is promoted to legend."


    "Say!"


    "I want to be the son-in-law of the demigod family!"


    Andrea also grinned, and the frightened face of the revenge priest reflected in his pupils.


    At the moment of stepping out of the magic gate, Su Ye felt a sudden sense of stepping into the air and falling, but he stopped falling in an instant.


    A light spot appeared in front of the dark eyes, then the light spot expanded rapidly, and finally seemed to expand into the whole world.


    Under the white cloud sky, the dark blue sea is boundless.


    Su Ye was in mid air. With the flying ability of wind element and dragon blood, he stood steadily and looked around.


    There is nothing but the sky and the sea.


    The golden tiger king fell slowly.


    Su Ye looked at the dark blue sea below.


    Most of the whale country is sea water, but the real core area is the junction of islands and sea water.


    In addition to some powerful sea Warcraft, the main residents of whale country, water elements, sea demons, fishmen, sea elves and sea Warcraft, mostly live in shallow waters.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly, opened a lot of talent and blood power, and looked into the distance.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, the originally endless sky immediately turned into a strange world. Pieces of colored Aurora fluctuated slowly like huge curtains, and twisted rainbows were slowly creeping. In addition, there were colorful rivers flowing.


    These powerful forces have obscured everyone''s vision.


    "It is worthy of being the belly of a divine beast."


    Su Ye fell at sea level.


    "Water boat!"


    After reciting the holy land water system magic, a large ship composed entirely of translucent water appeared on the sea.


    The water boat of ordinary Holy Land mages is only more than 20 meters long. Su Ye''s water boat is not only 100 meters long, but also the hull is like a giant whale with a sharp collision angle on its head.


    Then a thick fog enveloped the whole ship.


    In the captain''s room where Su Ye is located, there is a whirlpool spring with a diameter of about one meter.


    The power of the magic spring of water system talent. Half of the magic consumption of all water system magic of Su ye will be replaced by the magic spring directly connecting the water element plane, and 20% of the magic of the whole system will be replaced by the magic spring.


    Different from ordinary water ships, the color of this water ship is close to blue and black, because the water forming the hull is not ordinary magic water, but heavy water formed by magic evolution.


    The undercurrent and vortex formed around the water ship are the powerful power formed by the talent of water element.


    The ordinary water ship was born into a magical warship.


    "Summon the golden servant."


    The golden tiger king dissipated and was replaced by a ten meter high hill like honeycomb, which appeared outside the roof of the captain''s room at the top of the water ship.


    The hill like honeycomb seems to be composed of wisps of black smoke. It is ethereal. It is very dark in the remaining light. But when you look carefully, it looks like a faint shadow in the moonlight.


    Inside the shadow honeycomb, in the hexagonal honeycomb holes, a pair of bright red eyes look out.


    It was a poisonous bee only composed of fog, but each one was as big as a fist, like a bat in a cave.


    The eyes of these shadow wasps glitter with red metal color. At the same time, the body surface of each wasp is attached with a continuous breath of dark talent.


    At the same time, the shadow honeycomb is the power of both wood and dark systems. It is metallized and attached by the plants of ancient tree blood, as if it had become a monster''s nest.


    This terrible monster''s nest, with the power of wood talent, is slowly growing until it grows into a holy servant.


    Su Ye looked at the shadow wasp and nodded with satisfaction.


    There is a shadow hive, a magical servant, which is enough to deal with most enemies.


    "As for summoning the world tree, keep it as the bottom of the box. There is no need to expose it unless you have to."


    Su Ye summoned the ice and wind, and the two servants turned into two marks, which were attached to the secret place behind his ears.


    Su Ye sat in the captain''s room and randomly chose a direction to let the water ship gallop forward.


    I saw a huge ship like fog breaking waves and sailing rapidly on the dark blue ocean.


    Occasionally, sea Warcraft saw it and was stunned and quickly left.


    Soon, the shadow hive grew from ten meters to twenty meters high!


    Like a hill standing on the boat of water.


    After growing, the number, shape and strength of shadow wasps have been significantly improved.


    At the top of the shadow hive, a queen bee and four queen bees were born.


    The queen bee''s body is hidden in the hive and can''t be seen clearly, and each queen bee is one meter long!


    The queen bee''s whole body is glittering with metal color. The edges of a pair of wings are sharper than machetes. The sharp mouth device used to suck in front has become a poison spout. Dozens of poison needles are densely distributed at the tail. It can be seen that there are countless small poison needles in the thick abdomen.


    Su Ye stared at the four queen bees.


    It''s just a fighter among poisonous bees. Each queen bee is strong enough to defeat ordinary Holy Land soldiers.


    If you cooperate with the queen bee who constantly replenishes the queen bee, there are so many shadow poisonous bees. Only this golden servant is comparable to four or five holy land warriors.


    The most powerful power of shadow wasps is the ability of shadow shuttling.


    Not only will darkness and shadows become the nodes for them to travel through space, but all other shadow venomous bees and shadow hives themselves are also the nodes for them to travel through space.


    Shadow wasp is a typical warrior killer, but its strength will be slightly weakened in the face of magicians or priests who can use magic tools to block the space.


    The shadow hive growing to the holy land level is more powerful.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction and continued to ride the boat through the wind and waves.


    The water ship with a huge honeycomb is sailing on the dark blue sea.


    Su Ye''s right index finger tapped the console of the captain''s room.


    Hum


    The whole shadow honeycomb was like a living creature, and it seemed that the huge fat man shook his stomach gently, and the honeycomb trembled gently layer by layer.


    A fist sized poisonous wasp with a metallic tail needle took off. Ten wasps formed a team of thirty and flew to explore in all directions.


    Two queen bees slowly left the hive and patrolled around the water ship.


    Inside the hive, the Queen''s belly makes a strange sound. Then, one bee egg after another occupies the empty hive hole and quickly hatches into new shadow poisonous bees.


    Three hundred shadow wasps are outside and six hundred are inside.


    Su Ye looked around from time to time. Unfortunately, after a long time, he didn''t see the three colors he wanted.


    There are many treasures in the whale country, including mysterious magic undercurrent, powerful magic rainbow, rare lucky dolphins, sea demon conch, not to mention those magic metals and magic herbs.


    But it is recognized that the most precious is the tricolor pearl.


    Because, in the legend of whale country, whoever can master enough tricolor pearls can summon the heart of the plane and control the whole whale country.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and browsed the contents recorded by Euclid.


    The essence of tricolor pearl is the power fragment of the old sea god Nereus.


    As a God, Nereus'' body has gone beyond mortals. After he was killed by Poseidon, the new sea god, the wreckage and power scattered in the world, and some of them were baptized by time and transformed into tricolor pearls.


    Tricolor pearls are only fragments of power and divine skeleton, but a very few colorful pearls are the most precious thing.


    That is the power condensed from the origin of Nereus'' God.


    Only multicolored pearls can attract the plane heart of whale country.


    After browsing the content again, Su ye thought for a while and suddenly spread his hand.


    A purple ball of light appeared in the palm of his hand, which was one of the two plane souls he got after sacrifice not long ago.


    After a moment, the soul of the second plane floated in his hand.


    Then, Su Ye tossed the souls of the two planes in his hands like a small ball.


    If dimension reduction can be used, there is no need for inefficient efforts.


    Su ye saw with his own eyes how deadly the attraction of the plane soul to the giant Hill and the plane heart of the volcano.


    Su ye put two six ring sacrifices worth tens of millions on the platform of the captain''s room, opened the magic book and continued to learn.


    A few hours later, 30 shadow wasp teams flew back, and the new 30 shadow wasp teams flew out to continue their exploration, and the returning team returned to the hive to rest.


    Two queen bees also patrol with the other two.


    After the water boat with a speed of 100 kilometers per hour had been driving for ten hours, Su Ye suddenly closed the book.


    The Magic Book naturally floated above the left shoulder, and a seven section legendary staff flew out.


    The legendary staff is blue and smooth, just like the sea. Seven legendary spells are sealed on the seven tree tumors.


    This water staff worth 600000 gold eagles is prepared for the whale country.


    At the top of the water staff is a sea faucet. The water blue water god stone is held in the head of the sea dragon, which can not only greatly enhance the power of all water magic, but also enable the caster to master the water magic "sea water condensation" that only sea Warcraft can master, and add a water talent surge.


    Unfortunately, Su Ye has already mastered this talent. Su Ye looked around and saw a red flag swimming on the water outside an island in front of him on the left. The red flags were three feet high. More than a dozen flags swam alternately, separating the sea and making a subtle but sharp sound. Between the red flag and the island, tall coral trees stand around the black gray island. The highest coral trees are five meters above the water level, and each tree is as colorful as the sea floor. A white red billed enchanted seagull rests or flies on the top of a coral tree. The colorful coral tree is hollow. Through the open door, you can see that in some coral houses, water elements are looking at the water ship. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 652

    Su Ye carefully observed the water element. As mentioned in the books, the whole body is composed of magic and water. Like people, they have limbs, trunk and head, but there is a long tail that can change into fins behind their waist.


    These light blue water elements have no mouth, nose and ears on the human face. A light black vortex is embedded in the center of the forehead, just like a fist big one eye.


    These water elementals stared at the water boat with swirling black eyes. Suddenly, the water flow on their faces surged, making hissing and splashing sounds, and the rhythm was excited.


    Water element people''s original light white body gradually dyed light blue because of tension.


    Su Ye smiled. This is the characteristic of the water element family. As long as the blood level is high enough, you can clearly see the changes of the lower water element, which even the gods can''t do.


    Suddenly, a stream of water wound around the red flag swimming on the sea, and the red flag rose rapidly.


    A huge magic swordfish with a length of more than 10 meters surfaced from the sea, and the water quickly condensed into a water element man riding on the top of the magic swordfish.


    Su Ye smiled, his magic condensed, and made the same hissing sound, like waves surging and silk friction.


    "I''m Wright, the priest of water element and the high priest of giant whale from the outside world. I want to know about the current whale country." Su ye said, arousing the field strength of the water element priest, he saw a huge water snake rising into the sky and coiled on the ship to protect Su Ye.


    Behind Su ye, there emerged a vague water color giant whale, a full kilometer long.


    When the giant whale just shows up, Su ye will disperse it, because if it continues to exist, the giant whale will shout loudly, launch the whale call, and call for the help of marine life in the nearby sea area.


    At the moment of seeing the water color whale, all the light blue in the body disappeared and replaced by light pink.


    Every water element person made a careful sound. Some water element children jumped out of the water, jumped on the sea, clapped their hands and sang songs.


    Then, a 20 meter long black body red fin giant swordfish surfaced from the water. Above the fish''s head, there stood a large water element man with a ring of golden algae on his head, which was three meters high.


    The light white water flow forms his body and flows slowly. Different from the light pink color in the ordinary water human body, the water man''s body remains light white all the time.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    Su Ye listened and stared at the golden seaweed on the top of the water element''s head. That circle of ordinary seaweed was worth more than one million golden eagles, and could not be bought by the outside world except the sea god hall.


    "Dear envoy of the king, I, water elder Haas, on behalf of the water element people of the color coral family, pay high tribute to you."


    Haas lowered his head slightly, and the swirling black eye moved down slowly.


    Other water elements even the demonized seagulls in the sky and the demonized swordfish in the water bow their heads.


    Su Ye nodded. As the dual priest blood owner of water element and Archduke whale, he could clearly perceive that these water elements were harmless, and most of them even wanted to welcome themselves.


    Su Ye controlled the water boat and stopped 100 meters away from the island. He jumped into the boat and walked on the water.


    Four shadow queen bees hovered slowly in the sky, frightening all the enchanted seagulls to shrink in their nests and tremble.


    "Welcome the king''s envoy." Water elder Haas said that, with a slight lift of his right hand, he saw a large amount of sea water high in the sea, condensed into a rectangular water room.


    There are tables, chairs and various water decorations in the water room, and even colorful fish swimming around.


    "Please take your seat." Water elder hasdow.


    Su Ye looked at the main position of the long water table. Instead of sitting over, he casually entered the water room and sat opposite the main position.


    All the water is naturally isolated from the body. It not only does not wet the clothes and body, but also forms a strong protection. At the same time, it makes Su Ye look radiant.


    The water elements gave friendly cheers, and there were more pink in the water color body. Some small water elements approached secretly at the bottom of the water. Su Ye looked down and they immediately scattered like frightened fish.


    Water elder Haas took his seat. Then, some water elementals approached and separated on both sides. Finally, only seventeen water elementals sat down.


    Su Ye glanced at the crowd. Except for the water elder Haas, who was the water element of the holy land, the other 16 people were in the golden rank.


    One by one, the water element people came to the table with all kinds of shells, conches or corals. Among these shells and conches, there were rich meals.


    Some small dried fish hang on the coral tree.


    As soon as Su Ye waved, the water surged and rolled up a conch containing gray blue liquid.


    "I didn''t expect you to have magic blue snail here." Su Ye opened his mouth and sucked the liquid conch meat into his mouth.


    The strange liquid swam unhindered in the body like a living creature, getting smaller and smaller, and finally integrated into the body.


    After a flash, Su Ye clearly felt that his affinity for water elements had increased by at least 10%.


    "You are a VIP and should enjoy it." Water elder hasdow.


    Su Ye looked at the other two magic blue snails, didn''t start, but looked at the water elder Haas and asked, "I want to know the current situation of whale country and, most importantly... The whereabouts of colorful pearls."


    Most water elemental people have no response, only the color near the head of water elder Haas and a few gold water elements turns blue.


    Water elder Haas has the darkest color.


    Water elder Haas took a deep look at Su ye and said, "the recent situation of whale country is fairly stable. The sea Warcraft are resting. Sporadic sea Warcraft have no impact on whale country."


    "The battle between the sea demon and the fish man has never stopped. As long as it does not affect the water element, it seems to us that the situation is stable."


    "The only thing to worry about is the sea elves, who show signs again. You should know that the sea elves are a group punished by the new God. They suddenly appear and herald unknown changes. "


    Su Ye keenly caught the word "new God".


    "Then, what about the diviner?" Su Ye casually took the second magic blue snail, drank it and looked at the water elder Haas.


    The water elder Haas couldn''t sit still. With a swing of his tail behind him, all the water elements in the blue water house left, and all the nearby water elements and fish and birds also retreated near the colored coral tree.


    The water elements looked curiously at the only two people left in the water house.


    "Did you... Come with the order of the great king or even the Lord of the water element?" Water elder Haas''s head became bluer.


    "I can only say that there are more Temple priests entering the whale country this time than the last time. Their goal is likely to be the diviners. So I''d like to ask you if you know the news of the Vatican. " Su ye asked.


    "What do you think of the Vatican?" Water elder Haas asked carefully.


    "I''m not a God. It''s none of my business for them to fight against the gods." Su Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    The water elder Haas loosened his saliva and said, "we don''t know the God destroyers. They are haunted and don''t want to affect our water elements, nor will they attack us. Instead, they often plunder ferocious sirens and fishmen. As for their specific identities, I only heard that they seem to be a group of ghosts, and there are also living people in them. I really don''t know anything else. "


    "Well," Su Ye nodded casually, "how much do you know about colorful pearls. If I guess correctly, you should have some tricolor pearls here. " Suye road.


    Water elder Haas said with a bitter smile, "you are too difficult for us, envoy of the king. Multicolored pearls are the most precious treasure of whale country. Having a multicolored pearl can establish a 10000 person tribe. There are less than 500 water elements on our island. "


    "Then, will getting colorful pearls improve the chance to get the heart of the plane?" Su ye asked.


    The water elder Hass looked hesitant, looked up at the sky, and a subtle dark blue appeared all over his body.


    "How well do you know whale country?" He asked.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "according to my inference, whale country is one of the strongholds of the remnants of the old sea god. Like the giants of hell, they all dream of attacking Olympus and launching a war of revenge against the new God system. I sympathize with Nereus. After all, he represents the friendliness of the sea. As a result, he was crushed to death by the new God system as soft fish. On the contrary, it is fulkus, the irritable and powerful sea monster king, who is still alive. "


    "So, what''s your attitude towards the new God?" Asked water elder Haas.


    "My identity is a magician, and my goal is a legendary magician, even to a higher level. You should know the attitude of the new God towards me." Suye road.


    The water elder Haas spits out a string of blisters, like a person sighing softly.


    "I can feel your kindness and fearlessness. Since you are the envoy of the king, you have the right to collect tricolor pearls, but if you have colorful pearls, you have no right to collect them and can only buy them. If you need it, I will give you a chart. Some big tribes must have colorful pearls. "


    "Thank you very much, elder Haas. I wonder if your tribe needs my help?"


    "Your presence and reminder are the greatest help to us. After seeing you off, we will leave the island, move into the deep sea and send a message to other water elements. "


    "Also, most outsiders will regard your small tribes as part of the treasure."


    Water elder Haas said, a water ball drilled out of his arm and flew to Su Ye.


    Su ye took over the water ball and urged the magic. He found that the water ball had no change. Until he used the power of water element blood, the water ball showed an almost three-dimensional map.


    This is an incomplete chart thousands of miles around, indicating the location of many tribes, forces and resources.


    "Oh? Is there a whale bone mine? " Su Ye stared at the chart.


    Water elder Haas smiled and said, "it seems that you are also an experienced explorer."


    "In the infinite plane, only the whale country has whale bone mine, and the so-called whale bone mine is essentially the divine skeleton of the giant whale. It is well known that the body of the great whale is huge, and the total amount of any whale bone may exceed the complete God bone of ordinary gods. Why are you willing to mark such an important place? " Su Ye smiled.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 653

    "There are three main reasons. One is your identity and goodwill. The other is that the whale bone mine is occupied by powerful sea Warcraft. Even if it is not given to you, we can''t get in. As for the third, the whale bone mine is only the place where the whale bone has been. Whether it has been there after that is unknown. " Water elder Haas is sincere.


    Su Ye glanced at the color of Haas''s body without any change.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I want to ask you the most important and last question."


    "You said." Water elder Haas is respectful and humble.


    "I just glanced at it. There are not many water element residents in your tribe, only more than 500 people, but there is at least one holy land plus 16 gold. Do you know what that means? This is close to the proportion of the silver ethnic group. As far as I know, the water element is only the black iron ethnic group, and there is a bronze ethnic group between the silver ethnic group and the water element. So, I want to know, how did your tribe get such powerful power? " Su ye asked.


    Water elder Haas stared at Su ye, remained silent for a long time and sighed: "it seems that you don''t know the secret of whale country, but your keen and wisdom have found the possible secret."


    "I''ve heard before that some people get huge wealth and rapid promotion after leaving whale country. Later, someone asked why, but they refused to say. Seeing your tribe, I realized that I''m afraid very few people and many whales know some special secrets. And I am willing to exchange some secrets with magic tools. " Suye road.


    "As the envoy of the king, you have great strength..." Haas glanced at the four shadow queen bees in the sky, looked at the water ship that looked like a magic giant ship in the distance, and continued, "but keep goodwill to us, then we shouldn''t hide. Do you know what whale kingdom was in ancient times? "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I only know that it was given to Nereus by the original sea god."


    "Do you know what the legend of our water element family is?"


    Su Ye shook his head again.


    The water elder Hass sighed, looked into the distance and said slowly, "as the first original sea god, his majesty pentos has great power. Unfortunately, I don''t know why, his power is constantly losing, not only him, but also Gaia, the mother of the earth, or almost all the original gods. When he had the divine king Weili, he had a premonition of the change of the divine system, so he arrested the divine giant whale and passed it on to his children after preliminary transformation. Nereus was the kindest, so he took charge of the giant whale temporarily. "


    "Unfortunately, no one thought that the change of the divine system was far more drastic than his majesty pentos imagined. The layout of the old sea god system had not been completed. Zeus suddenly united the gods, Titans and other forces to overthrow the rule of his father Cronus, and even took the throne of the divine king and put Cronus in hell. Next thing, you can almost imagine that the new God system launched a god war against the old God system in order to enhance its strength. Although we have the same ancestor, the civil war of the divine system is not fierce, but there are still a large number of old gods falling. "


    "The whale kingdom is a god war fortress built by the old sea god system!"


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    Water elder Haas continued: "how could the new Greek gods leave such a big hidden danger, so Poseidon, the new sea god, joined hands with Ares, the new God of war, and led the gods to attack the whale country. The original sea god pentos extended grace to the gods, and even Zeus owed him, so he went to Zeus and hoped that the new God system would let his children go. However, Zeus seized pentos and allowed Poseidon and ares to break the old Poseidon system. "


    "In order to protect the rest of the old sea gods, Nereus had to stand up and fight, and finally the God fell. Before the fall, he used his last strength to send away the whale country, turning it into an ownerless divine power plane and wandering in the infinite plane. Since then, the old sea god system has completely broken with the Olympian gods. However, the old Poseidon system was weak, and even Poseidon was far inferior, not to mention retaliating against the powerful new Greek gods. Therefore, it was hidden for many years and rarely born, so as to avoid giving the Olympian gods a chance. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I probably understand. In fact, the old sea god system wants to take over the whale country, but it is afraid that the whale country will become the bait of the Olympian God system, so it is too late to take over. After so many years, I''m afraid even the old Poseidon system can''t control this whale country. So that some treasures or powers in this divine war fortress leaked out and were obtained by you, right? "


    "Your wisdom is really extraordinary. Whale kingdom is the hope of the whole old sea god system. It was originally intended to be a real God star. Once it is completed, it can protect itself even in the face of Olympus God system. The old Poseidon was defeated and fled, but their strength and resources remained here. Our tribe is relatively strong because we were lucky to meet Shenhu many years ago. " Water elder Haas''s tone is full of pride, luck and a trace of regret.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed and said, "the God lake is the place where the gods use to store the power of the true God on the God star. A drop of the power of the true God in the God lake is equal to the sum of the power of the whole body of a semi God. If you get even a drop of true God''s power, you can also have a legend. "


    "So we only say encounter, not enter or get. The divine lake is blocked by powerful forces, and the people of our tribe can only practice outside the divine lake. Even so, the power of the escape of the divine lake also makes us have a qualitative improvement. As long as our tribe can continue to thrive, our blood will become stronger and stronger until we become the most powerful water element tribe in whale country. " Water elder hasdow.


    "Well... There is a god lake, which means there is a god star, and even a god city. This means that the whale state may have completed some deification, such as only building the prototype of the divine star. Besides, you have mastered some ways to enter the holy city, haven''t you? "


    "I can''t hide anything from you. In fact, there is no whale in the ocean of whale country, but there will be whale springs, like giant whales spraying water. You should have guessed that the whale spring will appear only where his body is damaged. As long as you rush into the top of the whale spring, you will see that the huge fountain is hollow. If you enter it, you will have the opportunity to enter other parts of the great whale''s body. Even if you are not lucky, you may enter the huge bone or flesh. If you are lucky, you may enter the incompletely built holy city. However, whale country has its own strength. Once foreign intruders are found to enter the wrong place, they will be transported back to whale country''s sea. "


    "So simple?"


    "The whale spring is hard to enter. We were lucky. When the whale spring happened, most of our tribes fell into the hollow part of the whale spring."


    "What about the others? Can''t all the tribes be in a hollow position? " Su ye asked.


    "Those who are not in the hollow are all dead." Elder Haas''s face was expressionless, and a trace of red line appeared in his body.


    "How powerful is whale spring?" Su ye asked.


    "The water flow of the whale spring is not strong, but the whale spring is accompanied by the power of the Great Duke of the whale and the highly toxic rotting body. If it is sprayed by the whale spring under the demigod, it will die."


    "The power of true God is really terrible. However, we can fly to high altitude and enter from the middle of whale spring. " Suye road.


    "You underestimated whale spring. Whale spring is not motionless, nor does it erupt smoothly, but moves rapidly. At the same time, the eruption is not stable, sometimes high, sometimes low, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. There is a slang term "Chuang Jing Quan" among all ethnic groups in our whale country, which represents suicide. Therefore, once there is a whale spring, especially a large whale spring, we will not break into it, but run away desperately. Only the legendary strong of all ethnic groups, or the aging and dying holy land gold, will try to break into the whale spring. " Water elder hasdow.


    Su Ye was hot at first. After hearing this, he calmed down and asked tentatively, "it''s difficult to calculate the body length of the great whale. For him, even a small wound may... Form a whale spring thousands of meters long?"


    "The largest whale spring in history is thousands of miles long. It once destroyed a huge fisherman tribe and a large number of sea Warcraft." Hasdow.


    "Then I must be careful. Is there any skill to break into whale spring? " Su ye asked.


    "You... May be easier than others, but it''s limited."


    "Oh? Why? "


    "The first is the relationship of blood. You have the blood of the Great Duke of the giant whale. Many forces in the whale spring will fail to you."


    "You have powerful magic evolution, and the power of heavy water can also form great protection."


    "The power of Jingquan will be hindered by the power of the field. As long as the power of the field is strong enough, it can last a little longer. You have the blood of the high priest of the giant whale. The sea water protection area formed by your general''s blood will be promoted to a fortress in the sea. You have strong restraint over the whale spring. With other fields, your self-protection ability is far beyond ordinary legends. "


    "That''s right..." Su Ye felt that his eyes suddenly opened up.


    "But don''t be happy. You should only survive the ordinary whale spring. If you encounter the big whale spring and spray sea water more than 10000 meters high, don''t go in and run quickly. I saw a hero sea demon fish rush into the big whale spring with my own eyes, and was rushed to pieces by the power of terror. In the whale spring, there is divine power. "


    "Well, I remember." Suye road.


    As soon as Haas stretched out his hand, he saw three tricolor pearls the size of his thumb rolling from across the table to Su Ye.


    Su ye saw three color pearls for the first time.


    The whole body of the pearl is white, and the surface emits spherical light in turn, wrapping the Pearl. The blue, red and yellow change constantly, and each light will not meet, which is very regular.


    Su Ye swept it with the eye of the altar. Yes, it''s a four ring talent. The value of one is equivalent to an ordinary legendary magic weapon.


    "I heard that the three color pearls will lose their strength after they are brought out of the whale country?"


    "Yes, we don''t know why. Except that the sea elves can make magic equipment with three-color pearls in the whale country, even your smartest humans can''t do it. "


    "Thank you for your gift. So, what do you want?" Su ye asked.


    Some entangled pink silk threads emerged from Haas''s water body and said, "if you find the treasure we need for water elements in whale country, we are willing to exchange twice the treasure."


    "What do you want?"


    "We don''t need the bone marrow and blood of the divine skeleton whale." Haas is serious, but there are more and more pink silk threads entangled in the water body of his head, forming a large thread group.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 654

    Su Ye endured a smile. Unexpectedly, the old water element knew that he was shy.


    "What are the functions of these two gods?" Su ye asked.


    "Whale blood is just an ordinary divine skeleton for you, but it is the power to strengthen blood for us. As for the bone marrow, if you only have one, you should keep it, because all those who absorb the bone marrow of the great whale for the first time will get a talent. " Hasdow.


    "I didn''t expect that the bone marrow of the great whale should be of this use. If there is more, I can exchange it with you, but there is only one piece, I can''t give it to you."


    Su Ye calculated in his heart that for himself, this is equal to two talents!


    "Understandable." Haas said and handed out a Phnom Penh conch.


    "After you get it, you can use this Phnom Penh conch to contact me. We can make an appointment to meet you in your nearest Haizhong city." Hasdow.


    "OK. Besides, I also want to know other information about whale country. Do you have time? " Su ye asked.


    "I want to pass on the news of the appearance of the temple and outsiders to other tribes first."


    "Yes."


    He saw a large conch full of one meter high in Haas''s body, and then blew it hard.


    Strange sounds, like whale calls, spread in all directions along the sea.


    Su Ye listened carefully, mixed with many marine languages and some codes, and could only understand them.


    Put away the large conch, Su ye and Haas talk about the whale country.


    Su Ye opened the magic book, wrote, drew and recorded everything. He was very serious.


    Because the water element man had no books and things to record knowledge, Su ye could only learn by language, and the day passed quickly.


    The magical power shone over the whale country. There was no alternation between night and day. Su Ye felt tired. He said goodbye to Haas for a while and returned to the water ship to rest.


    After resting for six hours, Su ye returned to the island and continued to communicate with Haas.


    In this way, another day later, Su ye had almost all the important news and legends of whale country.


    What excites Su Ye most is that most of the creatures in whale country lived before the dark age, and their inheritance was not interrupted. They have a deep memory of things before the dark age and filled many historical gaps.


    If it weren''t for the plane''s heart, Su Ye didn''t even want to explore any treasures. These old age knowledge is a huge treasure.


    These sporadic old age information is like a new jigsaw puzzle of history, which makes Su Ye discover many mysteries. Once several mysteries are published, they can even cause an uproar.


    For example, the old gods have long secretly united and are looking for the right time to kill Mount Olympus.


    For example, among the gods of Olympus, there are traitors who have been helping the old gods and the God destroyers. According to various signs, there is more than one, and there is likely to be a Lord God!


    What surprised Su Ye most but made sense was that the legend of the gods'' creation of man was false.


    Humans existed long before the dark ages.


    However, the gods did help mankind, otherwise mankind would probably be extinct by other powerful ethnic groups.


    Su Ye couldn''t bear to explore the temptation of the old God era. On the third day, he still stayed here to inquire about all kinds of news, and even let all the fallen water elements participate, telling all kinds of stories or rumors.


    Those young water elementals were extremely excited, but Haas occasionally frowned. He wanted to escape to the bottom of the water and didn''t want to waste any more time.


    On the fourth day, Su Ye was still reluctant to go, because he had a new harvest the day before, even found the possible treasure of whale country, and continued to collect the news of the old God era.


    Under the clear sky, the water element tells all kinds of ancient stories and legends. Su Ye quickly captures all kinds of important information and records with the ability of the holy master.


    Suddenly, Su Ye suddenly looked up, looked in one direction and frowned.


    At the same time, the hissing warning sound sounded, and the water element people''s bodies immediately turned light blue and jumped into the coral house to get ready for battle.


    Su ye still sat in the water room and turned to look out.


    A team of seven came in an ordinary water boat.


    Su Ye glanced. The clothes of several soldiers were seriously damaged, and the skin showed traces of tender red, much like a newly healed wound.


    All seven of them were dressed in Egyptian clothes.


    The three men are wrapped in white cloth bands, typical mummy soldiers.


    The other two were wearing wigs, black green robes and snake head staff, which was the typical dress of Egyptian wizards.


    The last two let Su Ye''s eyes move gently.


    The two men were dressed in white robes, wigs and "snake head king scarf". The black and gold colors were crisscrossed on the king scarf, and a small golden snake head was erected on the top of their head. The king scarf hung like an elephant''s ears on both sides of the head, and it was like a cobra with a swollen neck like wings, full of unspeakable majesty.


    I didn''t expect to meet the Egyptians, and they are the royal family of Egypt.


    If you meet an ordinary Egyptian royal family, it''s all right. The royal family that can wear the snake head king scarf either represents the children of the Pharaoh of this generation or the children of the resurrected Pharaoh.


    It is well known that the royal family in Persia has the highest status, but the royal family in Egypt has the largest number and is the most difficult to deal with.


    No one knows which child''s father or mother is the reincarnation and resurrection of the famous and powerful Pharaoh in ancient times.


    Or they themselves are the reincarnation of a Pharaoh.


    Seven people, all sacred.


    Su Ye just glanced at the two Egyptian kings and turned back.


    Except for water elder Haas, all the other water element elves began to prepare for war.


    Haas still sat on the throne as usual. In Su Ye''s eyes, there was no blue in the light white and transparent water, but there was a black line representing disgust.


    "They''re just passing by. Let''s go on." Su Ye looked at the water elements who retracted the coral house with a smile.


    The swirling black eyes of those water elementals shook slightly. Several small water elementals just swam out and were grabbed by adults and dragged back.


    "They have killed aquariums, including Shuiyuan people." Haas looked dignified.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "they''re just passing by."


    Haas glanced at Su ye, who was very indifferent, hesitated for a moment, took out a medium conch and sent a water element language to the coming water ship.


    "Dear friends from afar, our island is about to migrate. We are not ready to welcome guests at present. Please leave our territory. If it is close to the island, we will defend it. "


    Su ye did not look back. He opened the magic book, reviewed the stories and history told by the water elements in recent days, and then sorted out the important information of the old God era with what he had learned and Euclid''s records.


    After a while, the voice of the water element language came from the water boat: "dear friends of the water element family, we are just here to rest and prepare to buy some marine treasures. Since you have received a single Holy Land mage, you must also be willing to receive our seven holy lands, right? "


    Water elder Haas''s water body finally turned blue.


    "I would like to reiterate once again that our ethnic group is about to migrate to the bottom of the sea and does not want to quarrel with any forces. Please stay away from friendly outsiders, otherwise we will take the initiative to defend. "


    Haas said that, one after another golden water element people jumped into the water, rode on the red fin swordfish and walked back and forth on the sea around the island.


    Su Ye didn''t look back, but the four shadow queen bees in the sky could give Su ye a high-altitude perspective and look down on everyone


    The speed of the Egyptian water ship slowed down, and seven Egyptian holy places stood on the deck and looked at each other.


    "We have just experienced a battle and our strength has not been restored. If they die, we are afraid that we will lose at least two people. After all, there is a famous water staff suspended on the side of the holy land, and the strength of the water elementals here is far superior to the Terrans of the same level. " An Egyptian wizard said.


    "You are too timid. It''s just two holy places. The rest of the water elements are vulnerable." A holy mummy made a shriveled sound, and the dark green poisonous fog drilled out of the cloth like a living snake, and then drilled back, creeping through the cloth.


    "I''ve read the latest information about Greece. The magician, whose name should be Wright, works in the drinking hall of the Great Library in Miletus and has just made a big reputation. I like what he said very much. I can guarantee that he is very difficult to deal with, very difficult. " A middle-aged Egyptian royal family.


    "How hard can it be? Compared with the royal family? " Another young royal family smiled.


    "It''s as difficult as the reincarnation of a Pharaoh."


    "Oh?" The young royal family''s disdainful smile.


    "The water element tribe is not worth mentioning, and even the magician may not be very strong. However, the shadow hive is too strange. I haven''t heard of this kind of magic servant for nearly a hundred years, and you can see that the four shadow queen bees are all real holy places." A wizard said.


    "How is that possible?" The three mummy soldiers looked at the four shadow queen bees in the sky.


    "So, you soldiers never have to think about anything. By comparing the shape and size of the boat, you can understand that the one opposite is a holy land specialized in water magic. In this place, it is equivalent to three holy lands. Four queen bees, three sanctuaries and one water element sanctuary are eight sanctuaries. "


    There was a brief silence on the Egyptian water ship.


    However, the water boat is still moving forward slowly, getting closer and closer to the island and water house.


    "Your Excellency, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you here." Water elder Haas said and got up.


    "Sit down." Su ye still looked at the magic book and didn''t lift his head.


    Haas trembled and sat down heavily.


    "I said they were just passing by."


    Su Ye suddenly raised his head, pressed his fingers on a line of words, looked at Hasi seriously and asked, "what more detailed legends do you have about the scene before Nereus died?"


    Haas looked helpless and said, "Sir, you should distinguish the priorities of things."


    "Yes, sorting out the history of whale country is of no use in the short term, but it is very important in the long term. You do know priorities, but you don''t know priorities." Su Ye smiled.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 655

    Haas looked helpless and hesitant, and could no longer maintain his usual calm.


    Egypt''s water boat is getting closer and closer, and it is about to be within 300 meters of the water chamber.


    Water element people looked at the water elder Haas, and their whole body had been transformed into a faint blue color. The sea water around them was slightly rippling, forming a faint ring water wave and spreading in all directions.


    "Why not answer?" Suye looked at Haas and asked.


    "Sir, I really don''t have the heart to answer."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "after their journey, you should be able to answer."


    Suye said, as like as two peas, "four Wright" flew out of the sky.


    In the surprised eyes of both sides, the four little Wright released the holy land water system magic and giant wave magic in order.


    Boom


    Between the Egyptian water boat and the island, the sea surged. After a loud noise, a 40 meter high water wave rose into the sky, up to 10 meters thick and 600 meters long. It roared and rushed forward at a speed far faster than the Egyptian water boat.


    Then, one wave after another emerged, continuous, and never stopped.


    Water white waves, 40 meters high and 100 meters long, roll forward like endless ocean walls.


    At the moment of the wave technique, the seven Egyptian holy places were stunned.


    Isn''t the wave technique of the Holy Land magician only ten meters high? How can these waves exceed forty meters?


    Isn''t the length of giant wave only more than 200 meters? Even with the evolution of magic, it is also 400 meters. How can this giant wave be 600 meters?


    If this huge wave technique is a little bigger, it is the legendary tsunami technique!


    These wave surges can destroy any seaside city in the world.


    Including the so-called indestructible lion harbor in Athens, or Syracuse, which is known as the first coastal defense city.


    When you see these waves, all the holy lands of Egypt are covered with cold.


    The height, size or speed of huge waves are not a threat in their eyes, but within each huge wave, there are undercurrent surging, vortex rotation, and even dense water mist. Obviously, there are other powerful talents.


    Is this man the son of Thales, the king of water?


    The two Egyptian wizards who knew magic best looked at each other and saw fear from each other''s eyes. This magic was too strong. Think again that this man worked in the Great Library of millidu. His identity was ready to be revealed. He was definitely a disciple of a legendary master.


    Even with the king of water.


    Egyptian wizards look down on magicians all day, but they can''t say a word in the face of the most powerful legendary magicians such as Thales, Socrates or Plato, because these people far surpass any legendary magicians in history.


    Even those great wizards who have made countless contributions to witchcraft have to bow their heads when they see Thales and others.


    Two Egyptian wizards hesitated and were about to persuade two Egyptian kings to retreat. A holy mummy soldier stepped on the water boat and jumped out.


    The oldest Egyptian wizard instinctively stretched out his hand and wanted to use all his strength to get him back.


    Isn''t it good to live honestly!


    Caught an empty.


    The remaining five Egyptians raised their eyebrows and forced the Holy Land wizards to stretch out their hands to stop them. How urgent is the matter?


    Everyone saw that the Holy Land mummy soldier, with the great momentum of dividing the sea and opening the mountain, jumped high and waved his fist fiercely.


    The white mummy bandage on his body turned golden, and a translucent dark giant coffin emerged behind him. A huge green hairy arm protruded from the giant coffin, overlapping with the right arm of the mummy soldier.


    The dark giant coffin and the body of the Holy Land mummy warrior rushed into the first wave.


    Boom


    The huge waves up to 40 meters blew up a huge gap, as if the giant had crushed the fragile city wall with one foot.


    Seeing this scene, the remaining Egyptians breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the Holy Land mage is only bright on the surface. Although any holy land magic can''t stop the Holy Land Warrior''s full attack, the collapse of the huge wave is a little too fast


    Huh?


    People saw that after the Holy Land mummy broke through the first wave, not only his body sank slowly, but also his right arm could not stop shaking, so that his left hand had to grasp his right arm to avoid shaking too much.


    "What''s going on?" The middle-aged Royal Egyptians looked puzzled.


    "Yes, what happened? The body of the mummy warrior is not the strongest, but it is definitely the most tenacious. Even the rare undead army holy land can not be compared. "


    "Heavy water, the power of water magic evolution. His punch was not ordinary water, but the steel wall nearly four or five meters later. It was demonized steel and demonized steel with magical attack power. The characteristic of heavy water is not only heavy, but also connected. It is equal to bearing most of the power of the whole 600 meter wave. "


    Everyone took a breath. The two mummy soldiers on the ship couldn''t help looking down at their right arm. If they did so, they would be broken.


    "Secanis, come back!" The young Egyptian royal family spoke loudly.


    However, the stubborn mummy soldier not only did not return, but continued to wrap up the holy power, swing away the holy power field and rush to the second wave.


    His body sank slightly.


    Boom!


    He blasted off the second big wave.


    Then, attack the third big wave.


    Everyone saw an incredible scene.


    In front of the third wave, the powerful Holy Land mummy warrior was like a baby standing on a water tank, punching down, and then plunged into it.


    The dark blue wave slapped the mummy soldier, rolled it up and hit the bottom of the sea.


    Then, the continuous waves in the rear rolled up the mummy soldiers.


    At the bottom of the sea more than 20 meters underwater, powerful Holy Land soldiers struggle desperately, but they can''t get rid of the continuous beating and sweeping of giant wave technology and the shackles of massive water system talents by all means.


    "Save him!"


    "No!"


    Suye''s water ship, at a faster speed than the huge waves, collided obliquely with the Egyptian water ship.


    Egypt''s water ship exploded.


    Dense shadow wasps surrounded the remaining Egyptians from all directions.


    Dark cloud like poison needles flew towards them.


    At the same time, the giant wave technique came one after another.


    "Retreat! Leave that fool alone! Retreat! These damn poisonous bees can corrode the body of our mummy! Damn it! "


    Egyptian wizards and two royal families hurried to escape with teleportation magic tools, which could make the mummy equivalent to half a dead man shout out hell. It must not be an ordinary ghost!


    Six Egyptians, chased by a swarm of bees, quickly fled and discussed as they fled.


    "Shall we use the legendary magic weapon to fight back?"


    "Do you think the magician with the staff of water lacks legendary magic tools?"


    "Don''t underestimate this tribe. I''m afraid these water elements also have powerful magic tools. After all, there are sea elves here, and the sea elves have forged the main artifact."


    "So... What does secannis have to do?"


    "Look at your luck. Our goal is not to offend this legendary disciple, we are for the heart of position! There is no need to conflict with the water system master. "


    "Yes, we can''t afford to lose."


    The shadow swarm did not return until it escaped thousands of meters away.


    A new water ship appeared in the distance, and six Egyptians looked ahead from a distance, looking dull.


    Those huge waves have not stopped yet, they are still continuously released and moving forward. Each wave is surging to 600 meters away, and then slowly attenuates. It is not completely dissipated until 2000 meters away, but the formed force is still pushing the natural waves forward.


    The powerful Holy Land mummy warrior never showed up again.


    One minute, two minutes


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes


    The waves finally stopped.


    A mummy body with bandages spread out surfaced, and the pale bandage was like a small white flower rippling in the sea.


    The six Egyptians felt numb. How terrible was this man? He could kill the Holy Land soldiers alive with wave art.


    Before that, the wave technique was originally used to attack ships, and even silver soldiers could not be killed.


    "This power, even if Su Ye was promoted to the holy land, may not be achieved." Egyptian wizard road.


    "Not only could su ye not do it, but his majesty Thales, the king of water, was not so strong in the holy land. His majesty Thales made great progress after he was promoted to legend. Before the legend, he was not too strong. After all, he was the first magician. "


    "Well, can we call him little Thales?"


    "King of little water?"


    "The future ocean will belong to the magician named Wright, who can be called the sea king. Let''s go. " The middle-aged Egyptian royal family took a deep look at Su Ye''s back and left in the water boat.


    In the water room on the edge of the island, water elder Haas stared at Su Ye.


    The water elements in the coral room also looked at Su Ye foolishly.


    "I said they were just passing by." Su Ye closes the magic book.


    "Ge... Sir, you are not the son of God?" Haas stammered.


    "I have no divine blood. I''m just an ordinary person."


    "If ordinary people outside can do this, has mankind overthrown the gods?" Water elder Haas joked in a helpless tone.


    "Maybe they are not good at naval warfare, and I happen to master the power of water system."


    "Alas... It seems that the changes in the outside world are far more than those in the whale country. You should be the brightest rising star in mankind, whale country, will become the stage for you to take off. No wonder you can become the envoy of the king. Even in the old God era, you can compare with the most brilliant existence. "


    "Has not the glory of the old God era been trampled out?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Also..." water elder Hass muttered. Suddenly, a hissing sound sounded. All the water elements rushed out of the coral house, rushed into the water house and prostrated themselves to Su Ye. Some water element people even simply turn into a pool of clean water and completely spread it on the sea to make a big ceremony. The young water elements rushed to Su Ye''s side and tried their best to drill into Su Ye''s arms like a dog. They also continued to break down and compete with each other, making the people around them laugh. Next, these water elements began to tell the more important secrets of the whale country like shells and pearls, so that the water elder Haas kept winking and asking them to restrain, but no one paid attention to him. In Haas''s bitter smile, Su Ye mastered more secrets, and the jigsaw puzzle of the old God era and whale country was more complete. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 656

    Su Ye stayed for another two days. On the third day of driving away the Egyptians, he finally decided to leave.


    When Su Ye decided to leave, almost all the water elements were floating in a fine gray fog, and everyone was full of reluctance.


    Then something unexpected happened to Su Ye.


    He saw a water element break off his tail tip and put it on Su Ye''s skin.


    The skin immediately absorbs the tail tip composed of water.


    The water element turned pink all over, turned and fled into the undersea coral and swam away like a mermaid.


    Su Ye was stunned. This custom was recorded in the book.


    This is the love of water element, but also an expression of admiration.


    Then, like a group of geckos, those water elements who did not form a family broke their tail tips and touched Su Ye''s skin.


    Even some young water elements did the same.


    Children cry with their tails in their arms because they are too small to grow tail tips.


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. Although he was a little excited about the cross species, he didn''t expect to meet him in such a place.


    The key element of water is that people do not distinguish gender or decide gender by themselves. Therefore, the whole process is very subtle.


    When Su Ye decided to leave, water elder Haas couldn''t stay longer.


    Su Ye flew to the water ship and sailed at high speed.


    The water elements tried their best to follow behind. Finally, they couldn''t catch up. They stood on the sea and waved goodbye to Su Ye. One by one, they broke off their sharp tails and shook them very hard.


    Su Ye didn''t look back and took out the water polo chart seriously.


    At first, the chart given by water elder Haas was also clear, but compared with what people provided these two days, Haas''s was simply a simple stroke drawn casually.


    In order to repay Su ye for saving the whole family, the warm and sincere water element sold itself to the sky.


    As a result, Su ye now knows that in the nearby waters, there are three water element tribes with colorful pearls, seven Fishman tribes and nine sea demon tribes. He has also determined the sphere of influence and habitat of some legendary sea Warcraft, including their famous treasures.


    As for the whale bone mine, Haas originally marked only one place, but now there are four places. Although the whale bone mine needs a chance, it is very rare, but four are better than one.


    In addition, there are many marks of the origin of aquatic magic herbs, which are very rare in the Greek world.


    Su Ye followed the advice of the water element man and first went to a fish man tribe called "Black Coral".


    This fish man tribe is a branch of the famous black coral City fish man city. It is a very typical fish man tribe. It usually thrives normally and occasionally acts as pirates. This tribe has no legend. Although there are Seven Sacred fish men, Su Ye doesn''t care at all.


    Different from the human magic system, the power of most non-human creatures is born or inherited by blood, and the magic of the same ethnic group is highly similar.


    Like the holy fish man, he will never master the strategic magic of teleportation or the powerful Destructive Magic of multi-element spear. At most, he can master some strange water magic or abilities.


    But humans are different.


    This is also the reason why Su Ye didn''t kill after seeing seven Egyptians. No one knows what poisonous magic the Wizards master, and what strange magic tools the Egyptian royal family has.


    Magicians or wizards of the holy land or higher rank would rather fight with the demigod nobles of the same rank than with the magicians of the same rank.


    Because we are each other and master all kinds of hidden forces.


    Priests, soldiers and ethnic groups inherited by blood are different. All their powers are within a limited range. Magicians have long developed countless ways to deal with them.


    However, magicians often have nothing to do with another magician.


    This is also the reason why the six Egyptians were unwilling to fight.


    After six or seven hours, the water boat reached a dark island. All the colored corals on it were covered with black mud. The island was inlaid with some living crystals. In the seemingly ordinary white crystals, there was a thin light blue water flowing.


    Living crystal is an object left after the death of water element. It is a kind of remains.


    Looking at so many living crystals, Su Ye shook his head gently. No wonder the water element people gnash their teeth when they mention fish.


    Su Ye wanted to send a message to ask the fishman if he was willing to sell marine treasures. In the blink of an eye, he was angry and smiled at the change in front.


    Thousands of fishermen rushed over like robbers who met their prey.


    These fish people are like a variety of tropical fish. They are colorful. Most fish people hold rough fishing forks, and only a few fish people hold bone magic sticks.


    Some fish people are in the water and move their fins quickly. Some fish people jump high. The fins turn into hands and feet in the semi cavitation and run in the water without causing any spray.


    Some fish people ride magic fish, wave fishing forks and shout.


    From a distance, these fish people are still small, but in fact, more than half of them are not counted as tail fins. They are more than two meters tall and five big and three thick.


    The demonized scale armor on their body makes their protection ability far beyond the human soldiers of the same level wearing equipment, and their arms are not only very strong, but also use magic. It is a typical way of Warcraft attack, both magic and martial arts.


    Su ye put on his magic beard and his voice spread all over the island: "I''m a passing outsider. I want to make a fair deal with you. I hope you don''t make mistakes!"


    No fish man responded, including the five sacred areas. Fish men are also like dogs who encounter meat buns.


    When the fish man pioneer army reached 500 meters away, Su Ye tentatively released a huge wave technique.


    The 40 meter high waves rose up, full of great pressure.


    Those fish people chirped and were still fearless.


    Boom!


    The first group of fishermen encountered with the giant wave technique. Except that a few fishermen were photographed, the vast majority of fishermen skillfully separated the giant wave, but their swimming speed was greatly weakened by various talents.


    Su Ye looked calm, as recorded.


    The fish people were more excited when they saw that the first magic was invalid. More than 3000 fish people rushed close.


    The shadow bees flew forward, and all the fishmen immediately dived into the water.


    Shadow bees can only buzz on the water.


    "Whirlpool hunting!"


    This magical creation formed by whirlpool was suddenly displayed, and a black whirlpool with a diameter of more than 200 meters appeared on the water.


    In the black whirlpool, all the water waves are like sharp blades, rotating rapidly and strangling.


    From ordinary fish man to silver fish man, touch it and die.


    The goldfish man forms a strange smooth water cover on the surface, steps on the edge of the water blade, runs on the surface of the big vortex, and soon rushes out of the scope of the big vortex.


    Inside the whirlpool, there was a deep red, like a bloody flywheel.


    Seeing this scene, the fishermen who rushed from the rear immediately stopped charging and retreated and dispersed one after another.


    "Whirlpool hunting!"


    "Whirlpool hunting..."


    One vortex after another spreads out in front, each covering a range of 200 meters in diameter.


    The ship of water moves forward all the way, and the vortex hunting is like a huge black flower blooming on the ocean.


    After blooming, it changes from black to red.


    After a while, all the eddies stopped.


    The numerous fish man''s broken limbs and bones float on the water surface. The broken fins, flashing scales and strange fish eyes turn the whole sea area into a country of death.


    The ship of water separated the dead country, and the Soviet industry on it came like a monarch.


    The fleeing goldfish were terrified, while the fish people on the black coral island gathered together and chirped.


    The five headed sacred fish man madly discussed countermeasures.


    When Su Ye approached, the people of the sacred fish were a little flustered, because the smell of the water element blood and the blood of the giant whale was too obvious.


    A tall sacred fish man with grass green body turned his eyes and shouted in harsh fish man language: "Dear envoy of Wang, I apologize to you on behalf of the black coral tribe. Those stupid and cheap smelly fish and rotten shrimp have not found your identity, and our wise holy land has sensed your majesty and the admiration of water element. You must be a very kind Master. Please forgive the stupidity of those salted fish, and we are willing to compensate you for your loss. "


    All the fishermen stopped to discuss and looked at Su Ye.


    "I''m really kind, so I agree with your compensation."


    Many low rank fishmen were very dissatisfied and muttered, but high rank fishmen were relieved.


    "If you hand over your colorful pearls and your mermaid''s treasure ''Mermaid God'', I will not investigate your fault." Suye road.


    The fish people blew up their swim bladders and yelled.


    Su Ye looked as usual and said, "if you insult the king''s envoys, you should be punished!"


    "Poisonous lake!"


    "Highly toxic Lake..."


    This combination of water system and wood system creates magic that instantly appears in front and turns into a blue purple area with a diameter of more than 200 meters.


    The highly toxic Lake falls on the water surface in a hemisphere, and the underwater radius is more than 100 meters.


    Standing on the water boat, Su Ye continued to cast spells within the range that the fishman could never attack 600 meters away.


    The highly toxic lake is extremely toxic. The fish people under the gold will die if they touch it. The scales on the goldfish people also fall quickly after touching the poisonous water. They can only protect the whole body with strong magic.


    Only the sacred fish man hurriedly cast protective spells on himself, barely able to resist.


    The fish man tribe that had gathered together exploded in an instant.


    All the fish fled.


    Su Ye was about to let Bingfeng shuanghou or hell Unicorn chase him. After thinking about it, he put four holy domain avatars outside.


    Each holy incarnation is like a fort that releases a highly toxic lake. It can be released from four directions and even dive into the water.


    After a while, the whole Fishman island became quiet.


    All fish people under the sanctuary were poisoned. This bandit tribe with a total fish population of more than 8000 perished in just a few minutes. After a while, all the poison disappeared, and the ocean returned to its former beauty. The five sacred fish people simply jumped out of the sea and fled to the island. Su Ye stepped on the boat and flew out with a whoosh. Four shadow queen bees and six hundred shadow bees followed, buzzing, and rushed to the island. Boom... In a cave, five sacred fish men pushed out a statue ten meters high. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 657

    The statue has a red fish head, but it has a man''s white chest, abdomen and arms, and a huge black fish tail below the waist. The fish man statue holds a huge silver fishing fork, and a pair of fish eyes are shining with colorful brilliance.


    The statue of the fishman was dripping wet.


    Su Ye''s face sank and he was ready to use the power of divine power at any time.


    Two colorful pearls are embedded in the eye sockets of the statue.


    In the mouth of the statue, there is a tricolor pearl.


    The whole Mermaid statue exudes an inexplicable atmosphere, grand and majestic, and vast.


    Su ye thought of Euclid''s deduction and thought that multicolored pearls and tricolor pearls contained powerful power and could be used by the sea people.


    The five sacred fish people shouted in fish man language that was so old that even Su ye could not recognize it.


    "The great fish man God... Kill..."


    In the magic tower, a wisp of divine power condenses.


    The legendary protection magic ''city of the sea'' in the water staff starts at any time.


    After a flash, the surface of the whole Mermaid statue was shrouded in a layer of light, the towering power broke out, the visible white shock wave spread in all directions, the strong wind rose everywhere, the vegetation on the island was broken, the rocks rolled, and the surrounding sea waves splashed.


    Su Ye suddenly put away Shenwei and just started the "city of the sea".


    A dark blue city with a diameter of 100 meters and composed of sea water suddenly came. All the buildings in the city were vivid. There were even fish people walking in the streets. Sea demons sat in front of the bed singing, and seahorse soldiers guarded the city wall. It was lifelike.


    The strong legendary atmosphere wrapped Su ye, as if he were in the fortress of xiongcheng city and protected by thousands of troops.


    The sea water on the sea is sucked into the city of the sea. The color of the city of the sea deepens rapidly and obtains a steady stream of protective power.


    The five sacred fish men showed slight contempt when they saw Su Ye''s legendary magic.


    Two dazzling white lights burst out in the eyes of the fish man statue and went straight to Su Ye. The two white lights fused on the way and fell on Su Ye.


    White light unimpeded the traditional city of the sea.


    The five sacred fish people laughed happily, but the next moment, their smiles were more rigid than the fish bones on their bodies.


    Su ye even closed his eyes as if he were basking in the sun.


    White light is pouring into Su Ye''s body.


    Su Ye''s two shoulders slowly grew a pair of small light colored fins.


    At first, the color light fin was only the size of a little thumb. As it grew slowly, it soon grew into the size of a palm and looked like a pair of small wings.


    The five colors of orange, red, light purple, sea blue and sky cyan are mixed together to form a beautiful small fin.


    And shake gently.


    The color of fin as like as two peas.


    After absorbing the white light, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes. There was a fading five-color brilliance in his eyes.


    The five sacred fish men stared at Su Ye''s pair of fins and small wings in despair. After a long time, they reacted. The five people looked at Su ye, rushed to Su Ye face to face, and lay on the ground, trembling with fins all over their body.


    "The great sea god priest, the four of them want to kill you..."


    The five sacred fish people shirked their responsibilities with one voice, and then stopped abruptly.


    The sound is so neat that the fish people who have always been famous for being mean and shameless feel embarrassed.


    Su Ye looked down at the small fins and wings on both sides of his shoulder.


    Fancy, but very handsome.


    It was because Su Ye felt the power of kindness and no hostility in the process of the statue''s power that Su Ye gave up the power of consuming millions of golden eagles.


    The result is very good, just a pair of little things.


    "Poseidon priest?"


    Su Ye immediately recalled the priests of Poseidon, the God of the sea. They didn''t have this thing on them.


    As for the priest of the old sea god, he has never seen it, nor has the water element man described it.


    "Why, do you still want to kill me?" Su Ye felt that the five sacred fish men had completely lost their fighting spirit and flew to land in front of them.


    "The great sea god priest, we..."


    The five fishermen shouted in unison.


    "Shut up! Answer my questions one by one from left to right. Whoever answers makes me dissatisfied will be killed on the spot! "


    The five sacred fish people hurriedly bowed their heads, and even their scales fell down, as if an invisible file had scraped over them.


    Su Ye looked at the red fish man on the far left and said, "I hide very well. How did you find out that I was the sea god priest?"


    "Tell your excellency, we just thought you had a strong blood at first, but you know, many sea people can get this strong blood occasionally. However, the statue of the fish God does not attack... No, no, no, it is... "


    "Tell the truth!" Su ye said coldly.


    The fish man in the red holy land said with a sad face: "sorry, your excellency, we wanted to kill you with the fish god statue, but who knows that the fish god statue not only did not attack you, but blessed you with the sea god. Needless to say, you are the priest chosen by the sea god. Great priest, we didn''t know your identity at the beginning, so I''m offended. If you directly reveal the identity of the sea god priest, we won''t attack you. "


    "That is to say, it was I who absorbed the blessing of the sea god that you broke my identity?"


    "Yes."


    Su Ye looked up at the ten meter high statue of the fish God.


    The surface of the statue of fish God is extremely smooth, with only a few hairline wide cracks in a few places.


    The three color pearl in the mouth of the statue has broken into powder.


    Su Ye guessed that it seems that the sea people of Jingguo use colorful pearls and statues as weapons and use tricolor pearls as one-time energy to directly form divine power attack. I''m afraid the power is above the legend and reaches the heroic level or even the semi divine level.


    When the eyes of the altar were swept, the light and fog of the whole statue combined with the five colored pearls exceeded the five rings and reached the six rings.


    Su Ye snorted coldly and said, "tell me what you know about our sea god priest. I want to know what happened in whale country after so many years."


    The fish man of the Holy Land hesitated for a long time. He talked about it. Su ye took the magic book and carefully recorded it.


    The sacred fish man broke the jar and said what he had.


    Su Ye probably understood that the Poseidon priests generally refer to the priests of all the old Poseidons. Since all the old Poseidons in those years were descendants of the original Poseidon pentos, there was relative harmony between the old Poseidon and the priests. Even if there were problems, they would not launch a god war. Therefore, the Poseidon priests at that time were basically a family.


    Now the priests of Poseidon are not recognized by the sea people of whale country, but think they are the priests of sin God.


    In other words, all the priests of Olympus are called sin priests.


    However, the sea people in the whale country only dare to scold behind their backs. The priests who meet the new Greek gods are still polite. Even if Poseidon''s priests are greatly suppressed in the whale country, their strength is less than half of normal.


    Su Ye found that both water element people and these fish people have a simple dream.


    Fuck the new Greek gods!


    Turn over to be the master and restore the glory of the old Poseidon.


    However, the expression of water element man is more obscure, while these fish man robbers are more explicit, although they are mainly to show their loyalty in front of Su ye, the sea god priest.


    Su ye thought while recording.


    After understanding the reason, he looked at the cave behind the statue of fish God.


    "Is there a temple in here?"


    "It''s an ancient temple. This great fish man God has fallen in the divine war. " Red scale fish.


    "Show me in." Suye road.


    The five sacred fish people hurried to the ground, jumping forward, and didn''t dare to stretch out their hands and feet.


    When entering the temple in the cave, Su Ye looked around carefully. It was really the style of the old God era. Everything inside was very rough. Except for the statue of the fish God, there were not even decent sacrificial utensils. They were all natural sacrificial materials, such as trifoliate.


    In ancient times, it should be located below the sea level, but it became an island due to the rise of geological movement.


    "Poseidon needs to accumulate strength and contribute your strength." Su ye said it impolitely.


    "What?"


    Su Ye originally thought that the sacred fish people would hesitate or even resist. Unexpectedly, the eyes of each sacred fish people are shining, just like the morning when the sun rises.


    "Poseidon finally acted! Lord priest, we have been trying to plunder these years... No, we are collecting wealth, just for this day! Our existence is to comply with the oracle of the fish God and prepare for the sea god''s counter attack! Unexpectedly, this day has finally come! Sir, our wealth is in the mountains not far away. Please follow us! "


    The five sacred fish people were so excited that they almost cried.


    Su Ye told a bad secret. He lied casually. They believed it!


    And also cooperate with yourself to sprinkle!


    However, for the wealth of the sea family, it is worth it.


    It should be nothing


    Su Ye calmly followed the fish man into the secret gate, entered a winding waterway, swam for a while, and then arrived at a colorful undersea space.


    Here is a hollow undersea hill, covering an area of about four or five miles. Colorful marine creatures swim around.


    Different from the turbid water outside, the sea water in the hinterland of the mountain is clear and transparent, and even emits a faint fragrance.


    Here, all kinds of precious magic herbs in the sea flourish. Many valuable pearls and gemstones in Greece are everywhere, and many rare magic materials are stacked at the same time.


    "Good! Then I''m welcome! "


    Su Ye controlled his body to swim forward. With the pair of colored light fins, his underwater speed doubled.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of various magical powers and altars at the same time and collected a large number of high-value treasures first.


    Later, they collected some treasures that were particularly easy to sell.


    It is estimated that such a place has a total value of more than 10 million Golden Eagles!


    Especially those pearls and gemstones, if sold in a short time, can affect the whole Greek jewelry market.


    This is the result of Su Ye''s convergence. As a sea god priest, he can''t take whatever he has like a fishman robber. What''s more, after being promoted to the holy land, the diameter of his ruins space is only 3000 meters, so if you can save space, you can save it. What if there is such a high-value large divine object next? Here is the body of the great whale. Any whale bone has hundreds of kilometers. Compared with the bones of divine giant whales, these things are really nothing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 658

    Su Ye was about to say enough. The fish man in the red scale Holy Land smiled and held a meter long shell in one hand. There were a lot of blue striped conch in each shell.


    These are the rings of space. Although they are relatively small, they are more than ten meters square, but there are too many.


    "Your honor, in the space conch on my left, there are treasures that are not suitable for long-term immersion in seawater. The space conch on the right is empty. These are our contributions to the sea god!"


    The other four sacred fish men nodded hard and patted the ground gently with their fish tails, with a flattering face.


    Su Ye nodded, took away all the space conch, showed a faint smile and said, "Poseidon will remember your dedication."


    The five sacred fish men were overjoyed and crawled in front of Su ye, loudly praising the sea god.


    Most space objects are repulsive and cannot be accommodated with each other. The Poseidon priest took away so many space conch, which is the power of the gods.


    Su ye now understands a little.


    Since whale country is a god war fortress, all ethnic groups must be carefully selected by the old sea god.


    The first element for gods to choose ethnic groups must be piety.


    For thousands of years, the sea god has not responded, and some people may change, but the beliefs inherited from generation to generation will inevitably affect others. In addition, the relics of the old sea god are all over the country, which makes them more eager for the arrival of the gods.


    Although it is said that these fish people must have selfishness, it is not contradictory to collect treasures for sacrifice to gods.


    The sea god priest is the only hub between the sea family and the gods. After waiting for so many years, these fish people have seen the blessing of the sea god, which has disappeared for thousands of years, but they can''t fight, so they must make this choice.


    Su Ye suspected that the blessing of the sea god was probably fake, because he had nothing to do with the old sea god. It was probably because his blood attracted the statue of the fish God and temporarily gained some power, so he was regarded as the blessing of the sea god.


    After all, I have experienced so many divine gifts. This blessing is obviously different from the previous divine gifts.


    The previous divine gift can obviously feel a fresh and majestic breath coming, that is the real divine power.


    But the so-called God of the sea blessing this time is a pure force. It doesn''t shock the soul at all. It''s more like a natural force.


    However, Su ye thought of the deeds of the sea god priest and the benefits of the sea god priest, and slowly raised his head.


    From now on, I am the sea god priest!


    "Good! Your piety will please the gods. "


    The five sacred fish people were in full bloom, so excited that they fell off the scales, and the fish gills couldn''t stop bubbling.


    Su Ye picked up a fish scale and put it in his hand to observe. It''s an advanced holy land material. The armor used to make is very powerful. It can also be boiled to form fish glue. It''s one of the best Holy Land robe materials.


    As soon as the red scale fish man turned his eyes and patted the space conch around his waist, he saw a large stack of neat fish scales flying out.


    "Dear sea god priest, it seems that you like the fish scales in the holy land very much. These are what I have accumulated for many years. I originally asked the sea elves to refine them into fish scale armor. Since you like them, I am willing to give them to you."


    The other four sacred fish people scolded secretly in their hearts. Why didn''t they find out earlier.


    "What''s your... Name?" Su Ye showed a look of appreciation.


    "Red scale - faith, just call me red scale." The fish scales on red scales are brighter.


    "Very good. Although these things are nothing to me, they are also good collections." Su Ye raised his hand and took it away impolitely.


    That''s how the sea god priest searched for the sacrifices of the sea people. They were all justified, because they were indeed given to the sea god.


    Red scale is more happy.


    Suddenly, a series of strange sounds entered along the water.


    Red scale hurriedly said, "Your Excellency the sea god priest, the other two sacred fish men and fish soldiers of our family will come back. I''ll take you to meet them now! One of them is black tooth, the fish man Wizard of our family, who is the most devout to the sea god. "


    "Let''s go." Su Ye straightened his chest and took it calmly.


    "We''ll show you the way!"


    Red scale took the lead, the other four sacred fish men followed, and Su Ye followed last.


    Not long after, the people swam out of the passage and arrived at the temple.


    In the temple, a black fish man holding a magic coral stick was shrinking his almost invisible neck and looking around carefully.


    He suddenly looked over, and the black fish whiskers with thick fingers at the corners of his mouth shook like a big earthworm.


    All the black scales on his neck turned up, revealing the white inside, like a white collar.


    Another white scale fish man holding a harpoon also turned his head and looked at Su ye and the five sacred fish men in horror.


    The black sacred fish man held the coral staff tightly and his eyes were vigilant. The white fish man stared, his scales clattered and opened, and cursed: "you five traitors have taken refuge in foreign humans! The fish God will not let you go! "


    Red scale scolded angrily, "fool, this is the sea god priest! Dare to insult the sea god priest, do it! "


    In the surprised eyes of Su ye and the black fish man wizard, five fish men beat the white fish man.


    The white fish man was beaten on the spot. He didn''t dare to fight back. He shrank in the corner and screamed, and his scales splashed everywhere.


    During the siege, the black sacred fish man secretly observed Su ye, and finally his eyes fell on the colorful fin on Su Ye''s shoulder, so he couldn''t hold the coral staff.


    "Those who don''t know are not guilty. If there is another time, they will be punished!"


    The five panting fish men in the Holy Land stopped, spitting bubbles and filled with righteous indignation.


    Su Ye glanced at the unlucky white fish man. Although the fish scales fell all over the ground, they were all slightly injured.


    "What''s going on?" The fish man wizard black tooth asked carefully, and the fish head shrank.


    Red scale immediately told the story in detail.


    After hearing this, black Fang turned his hands and feet into fins and lay on the ground like a big fish. Two black short whiskers at the corners of his mouth were wriggling like fingers, shouting loudly with a crying cavity: "great God of the sea, you have finally come! Dear sea god priest, we have been waiting for you for thousands of years! "


    Su Ye was stunned. If the black tooth suddenly said, "I miss you so much", he wouldn''t be surprised. His acting skills are too exaggerated!


    The fish people in the other six holy regions are worthy of being a fish wizard. They don''t want to face at all in front of the sea god priest. It''s more polite to degenerate and worship than to kneel down directly.


    "Get up. I have something else to ask you." Suye road.


    "Yes!" Black tooth stood up with a flattering face and turned into a fish man.


    The two black fish whiskers at the corner of his mouth kept wriggling. Su Ye looked very greasy and crooked, just like two shaking fingers on a person''s chin.


    "When I first came to the whale country, I really wanted to know about the whale country and the development of the fishman tribe. Tell me about your events over the years. I need to record them." Su ye said, opening the magician and looking at the fish people.


    So, just like the water element, the fish people of the seven holy regions talked about it.


    Su Ye nodded from time to time or asked for details.


    Soon, most of the day passed.


    Su ye put away the magic book.


    "Give me your chart, everyone."


    The Seven Sacred fish men looked at each other and handed in the sea map.


    Su ye took over all the charts and checked them one by one. Sure enough, most of their charts are similar, but some details are slightly different.


    The chart of red scale is the most perfect and detailed.


    Su Ye threw the chart back again, glanced coldly and said, "I want to see the real chart, the real one!"


    Red scale hurriedly said, "your eyes are as bright as Ankang fish. I do have a little selfishness. I hide a few places. Please have a look. "


    Several other sacred fish people looked at the red scales helplessly.


    Su ye took a look. In the new annotation, there is a possible whale bone mine, which is very valuable.


    "Very good!" Su Ye nodded.


    "Your joy is the best compliment to me." The red scales were excited, and the scales on the body shook slightly.


    Several other sacred fish people reluctantly handed out the new sea map.


    Su Ye looked carefully one by one and found many new places. By comparing the charts combined with water elements, he had a better understanding of the waters within a radius of three thousand miles.


    "Good. I''ll take this statue of the fish God. " Suye road.


    "Everything here is yours!" Fishman wizard black tooth is humble.


    "Yes!" The red scale immediately agreed.


    The other five sacred fish men had dim eyes.


    Su ye went out of the cave and put away the statue. In the previous conversation, these fishmen have talked about the specific use of statues and pearls. As long as there are enough pearls and strong believers, the power of statues can be stimulated once a day.


    In the whale kingdom, this power is called divine punishment.


    On the edge of the island, thousands of fish people who came back with black teeth looked curiously. Most of their eyes glittered with fear.


    The surface and bottom of the island are covered with the remains of fish people.


    Su Ye looked at these fish men and thought about it in his heart.


    These fish people are useless. Even the holy fish people are not enough. After all, they have lost contact with the old sea god for many years, and their strength is constantly failing. Coupled with their monotonous strength, the two holy places can be compared with a fully armed human Holy Land Warrior, and there is no way to take a human magician.


    However, I can''t use the statue of fish God unless I am stupid enough to be a believer of the old sea god in order to use God''s punishment.


    The statue of fish God needs enough power to drive, and it needs at least three sacred fish to go.


    Su ye turned his back to the seven fish man sanctuaries, glanced at the fish on the edge of the island, his water boat and the end of the ocean.


    "I have an important mission to complete. I need to choose pious and powerful sea god people. Who is willing to follow me?"


    Even the red scale didn''t respond more. Black tooth flopped on his knees and shouted, "I, black tooth, will follow the sea god priest and be willing to give everything on the eve of the shining arrival of the sea god! For Poseidon! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 659

    As soon as the other fishermen heard it, they had to kneel on the ground and shout together.


    "For Poseidon!"


    The fish in the sea panicked and hurried to look at the island. What happened.


    "I don''t need too many people, just three or five elite." Suye road.


    The Seven Sacred fish men looked at each other.


    Black tooth suddenly said, "great sea god priest, you have punished the disrespect of the tribe, but I hope you can leave us a chance of life. Our tribe has too many enemies in this sea area. Now some fish people return to the embrace of the sea. If you leave multiple holy places with you, we will not be able to stand here. Therefore, I urge you to forgive our mistakes and sins and lead us out of this sea area to the only black coral city that can accept us. "


    The six sacred fish men looked at their black teeth in surprise, looked at each other and lowered their heads silently.


    Su Ye opened the chart and looked at the place where the black coral city is located. He found that there are some good places from here to the black coral City, and there are three whale bone mines not far from the black coral city.


    The whale bone mine is the broken bones of the great whale, even the wound of the great whale, where the whale spring is most likely to form.


    Near the black coral City, there were indeed two whale springs, but they all avoided the black coral city.


    In the ancient legend of the whale kingdom, under the island where the black coral city is located, the car of the sleeping sea god nerus, a large octopus with a turtle shell and a demigod.


    Therefore, black coral city is the safest place in the surrounding sea area, without one.


    It is precisely because the safety of black coral city is guaranteed and occupied by the legendary shark Silver White River, so a large number of fishermen flock there and become a famous city of fishermen.


    Almost all ethnic groups can survive there except the sea demon, the enemy of the fishman.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up. It''s a good place for Taobao. To some extent, it''s still an undeveloped place.


    After all, the whale kingdom has only been opened once in decades. Neither Hagrid, the first God, nor Aristotle, who has a strong talent, have visited here.


    "I''ll go to black coral city and I''d like to take you there, but I may have to delay some time on the way." Suye road.


    Black tooth said with gratitude: "you are really a kind sea god priest! You can rest assured that as long as you can send our tribe to black coral City, you can choose your followers from us at will. We will swear to all gods that we will never betray you! "


    "It won''t be calm all the way, will it?" Su Ye looked at black teeth indifferently.


    Black tooth nodded honestly and said, "our tribe has many enemies. If they know that we have suffered heavy losses, they will find a way to destroy us. "


    "There is a statue of the fish God. They should not dare to do it." Suye road.


    "However, the statue of fish God is very heavy. Maybe the other party has attacked it before we use it."


    "I forgot. It seems that you Hai people don''t have a boat. Even if you have one, it''s a very valuable magic instrument. The quantity is very small. It doesn''t matter. Put the statue of fish God directly on my water boat. " Suye road.


    "You are really a great Poseidon priest! With you, we will arrive at black coral City safely. "


    "Take a break right away. We''ll go to black coral city as soon as possible." Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    Seven Sacred fish men gave orders, and more than 1000 fish men moved into the undersea mountain to carry all the treasures.


    Half a day later, all the fishermen boarded the water boat.


    The 100 meter long water boat has a huge space and can easily hold more than 1000 fish people.


    Su Ye arrived at the captain''s room and glanced at the empty console.


    The souls of the two planes disappeared.


    Su Ye smiled as if he didn''t care at all.


    The water boat sailed in the direction of black coral city.


    All the shadow bees returned to the ship, and the four shadow queen bees followed Su Ye closely.


    Su Ye has always let magic hold the water stick, and he is also wearing magic equipment.


    In order to avoid being too eye-catching, only a row of rings, a total of ten, are still reserved on the fingers.


    Half are legendary rings.


    All the fishmen were knowingly a little away from Su Ye.


    Standing in the captain''s room, Su Ye looked at the endless sea.


    Black teeth wriggled around the corner of the black fish''s mouth, smiled and said, "Lord Poseidon, do you know the silver and white river?"


    "I''ve heard that he is a shark man. He has controlled the black coral city for a long time. He is a very powerful legendary wizard. It is said that he is huge and looks like a white river when swimming in the water. Of course, for us, his most famous story is that he met master Thales. We magicians respect wizards very much. After all, our magic comes from witchcraft. " Suye road.


    "You may not know that the silver river is very old and has rarely appeared in recent years." Black tooth smiled.


    "Oh?" Su Ye gave a cold look at his black teeth.


    "We have heard that the strength of the silver river is very weak compared with his prime of life. This led to the undercurrent surging in the black coral City, and all forces were ready to seize the control of the black coral city. Of course, most fish people do not dare to directly overthrow the silver river, but are waiting for the opportunity and death of the silver river. " Black tooth path.


    "You seem to have an idea about black coral city?"


    "No, no, no, you overestimate me. It''s not that I have ideas about the black coral City, but that I found that as your sea god priest, let alone when the silver and white river is dying, I can also occupy a place in the black coral city in his heyday. If you have the oracle of the sea god and rebuild the temple, even the silver river will kneel before you. " Black teeth smiled humbly.


    "Really?" Su Ye responded casually and continued to look forward.


    The six sacred fish men looked at black teeth and Su Ye without saying a word.


    "Sir, I dare to ask you, what is the reason why Poseidon sent you?"


    "Does whale country have no rules to this extent now? How dare a tribal wizard inquire about the gods? " Su Ye snorted coldly.


    Heiya hurriedly said, "please forgive my ignorance! I just want to know urgently when Poseidon will return. We have been waiting too long. Not only me, but also all fish people. Do you think so? "


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Too long."


    Fish people''s eyes are particularly trance.


    "You may not know that there has been no trace of the sea god for thousands of years. A few young fish people even don''t believe that the sea god will return. Only we high-level fish people yearn for the sea god in order to pursue more powerful power." Red scale sighed.


    The sacred fish people nodded gently.


    "It''s not far ahead." Su ye said slowly.


    The Seven Sacred fish people trembled and their eyes shone.


    "Will you, like other outsiders, suddenly come and leave, or... Stay in whale country and lead us to find the glory of Poseidon?" Black teeth looked forward to Su Ye.


    The rest of the fish people also raised their hearts to their throat.


    "I have a heavy responsibility. It''s inconvenient to say more." Su Ye looked out of the window seriously, like the commander in chief of the army, as if thinking about important strategies.


    The fish and the people looked at each other, their eyes flashing with undisguised disappointment.


    "We want to know what''s going on in the Aegean Sea now? That''s our hometown. " Black teeth and all fish people''s eyes twinkle with longing light.


    "The Aegean Sea is still Poseidon''s territory. As far as I know, only a few sea people still adhere to the ancient sea gods, and most tribes have only regarded the sea gods as legends." Su Ye''s tone was slightly low.


    "Do you know what hell does? We haven''t heard from the giant for many years. "


    "Hell is in chaos." The corners of Su Ye''s mouth floated in a slight arc.


    The fish people''s eyes shine again.


    "God of the sea bless!" Black tooth path.


    "God of the sea bless!" The rest of the fish man''s voice was vaguely excited.


    "Lord Poseidon, which ethnic group do you belong to now..."


    "That''s it. It''s not good for you to know too much. What''s more, you should know that every time the whale country opens, all major temples will enter here! By the way, do you know the trace of the God destroyer? " Su Ye changed the subject.


    Next, Su ye took the initiative to master the rhythm of the conversation. Heiya wanted to inquire about the news several times, but Su Ye played it down.


    Finally, black tooth was very lost and gave up asking Su Ye about Poseidon.


    Su Ye looked at his black teeth and looked in the direction of black coral city. If there was no smile at the corners of his mouth.


    On the way to black coral City, Su ye went to some places one after another according to the marks on the chart.


    There are deep-sea whale bone mines, dense enchanted water and grass areas, and many dangerous places where treasures are hidden.


    Some small gains, but not big.


    Along the way, there are often all kinds of sea people watching secretly, but the huge honeycomb and the ten meter high statue of fish God are enough to deter any prying eyes.


    The water boat sailed hundreds of kilometers all the way, looking at a huge island from a distance.


    The island was as dark as ink, and its surface was covered with all kinds of coral painted black.


    Many colorful and strange buildings were scattered, which were completely different from those relatively similar to human beings.


    Those buildings are made of natural materials, including shells, conch, shrimp shells, kelp, fish bones and so on, but there are few rock buildings.


    Su Ye deeply felt that the aesthetic of the Hai nationality was strange. It was like human beings building houses with corpses.


    "Why do you fish people like land?" Su ye asked.


    "For us fishermen, the island is like a resort. After all, things are rare and expensive. Just as for land creatures, the sea and the seabed are very beautiful scenery, and we''re all going to vomit. " Black tooth path.


    "That''s a good statement." Suye road.


    Su Ye adjusted the ship of water and dived slowly.


    In the clear and almost transparent sea water, a magnificent mountain shaped underwater city is paved in front.


    Colorful lights interweave a huge undersea gathering place, and various light sources turn the originally dark ocean into a country that never sleeps.


    Countless sea people and fish shuttle through the water, colorful and floating. Not far away, huge turtles pull hundreds of shell seats, and the sea people on the shells talk, laugh and fight. The fisherman soldier riding the seahorse raised his head and looked at the foreign hillbilly expressionless. The hard-working ordinary fish man uses a harpoon to insert the big fish just caught, carries it on his shoulder and laboriously swims on the bottom of the sea. The dense bubbles, like dancers, drilled out of the mouths of the sea people, jumped from the bottom of the sea, glittering and shining, one after another, until they jumped to the sea to complete the final performance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 660

    In the mountain shaped underwater city, the black coral trees divide the city into one circle after another. Each area is scattered and close to the sea from bottom to top.


    The upper layer under the sea is the brightest, and there are all kinds of large buildings everywhere.


    For example, huge turtle shells, huge conch, huge shells, a large number of fish bones and houses.


    The middle floor is the most lively, with a large number of fish people coming and going, and a large number of shops and vendors.


    What attracts Su Ye most is the fish heads, pieces of fish bodies, rows of fish bones and colorful scales and fins in the underwater market.


    From a distance, Su ye saw a pair of Fishman mother and daughter with colored kelp around their waist standing in front of a fish stall. A one meter high white Fishman girl pointed to a row of fat red and white fish bellies.


    The girl''s mother looked down at her purse. After a while, she pointed to a blue fish head. She looked at her daughter again. The blue fish head seemed to be half as big as her daughter. She immediately moved her finger and pointed to the smaller blue fish head.


    The stall owner quickly took off the fish head, handed it to the little girl with one hand and collected shell coins with the other.


    The little Fishman girl excitedly spits out a series of blisters, holds the fish head bigger than her head, opens her mouth, reveals two rows of sharp small teeth, grinds and gnaws, broken scales fly, and blood overflows.


    The other fish man children not far away looked at the little girl, and their saliva splashed. They had to put the fins into their mouth to block it.


    The lower level of the ordinary residential area, because it is farther from the sea and darker, the fishermen here are either very leisurely or very busy.


    The connection between the island and the seabed is dark and deep. A large number of fish or fish people are buried in the sand. Everywhere, garbage is constantly dumped, and they devour it greedily.


    "What festival is it today? You see, all mermaids have water plants on their heads or kelp around their waists. " Su ye asked.


    Red scale immediately replied, "Your Excellency the sea god priest, we are very lucky. In a few days, it will be the sea god Festival, which is also the biggest festival in black coral city and even the nearby sea area."


    The other sacred fish people looked at the red scales with displeasure.


    Just your mouth!


    "Oh, Poseidon day." Su Ye suddenly realized that this festival is very important. He has heard it many times in the communication between water element man and fish man, but he didn''t know it in detail.


    Looking at the vibrant black coral city and the peaceful and festive festive atmosphere, Suye was full of interest.


    These days, they either fight, study or communicate, and almost forget to rest.


    "Come on, let''s go around black coral city." Suye road.


    Black tooth immediately came forward and said, "Sir, in black coral City, except fish people can enter at will, non fish people need to enter the lower area to pay ''baby money'' and obtain residence qualification before they can live in the city."


    "Baby money... There seems to be a lot in the space conch." Su ye said, taking out half a fist large space conch, and purple shell coins flew out of it.


    "This is the purest purple shell coin, a treasure coin worth 10000. Basically, your wealth is no less than those ordinary high fish people. " The tone of black teeth was a little helpless, and the expression on the other fish people''s faces was also a little strange.


    All the wealth is more than enough to be richer than an ordinary fish man.


    "Let''s go and buy the residence qualification. In addition, is there anything to pay attention to in this black coral city? We should do as the Romans do. Can I wear colored seaweed or colored kelp? I found that few people seem to be able to wear colored water plants. "


    "Only high fish people can wear seaweed headwear, and ordinary fish people can only wear kelp. However, we ordinary fish people of Holy Land rank are also qualified to wear seaweed headwear. You are a holy land, even if you are a foreigner, you are also eligible to wear seaweed headdress. In addition, you have the symbol of God of the sea blessing on you. Although it may be considered as an accidental blessing, it may not be a real God of the sea blessing, fish people will certainly look up to you. Of course, if you show your noble blood breath a little, your status will be different and you can save a lot of trouble. " Black tooth path.


    "Then I''ll show the blood power of the water element priest." Suye road.


    Su ye put away the water boat and the statue of the fish God, led seven sacred fish men and twelve goldfish men to swim to the city, while the other fish men were stationed in a small town outside the city on the seabed.


    Showing the power of the water element priest, everything went very smoothly. Some old fishermen even saluted hurriedly when they saw the colorful fins on Su Ye''s shoulder.


    Most fish people don''t care.


    After obtaining the residence qualification, Su ye went to the business district and bought a colored water and grass headdress to wear, which was officially integrated into the black coral city.


    Fish come and go in the business district of black coral city. Tourists are weaving and colorful. It is like a smart Fish Museum.


    In addition to fish people, there are many water element people, as well as a small number of sea demons, sea Warcraft and sea elves.


    The sea demons here follow the fish man, either as attendants or slaves. They are not qualified to wear aquatic headgear or kelp belt.


    "What is the difference between high fish man and ordinary fish man?" Su ye asked while wandering in the market.


    "The fish man who can feel the breath of Poseidon is a high fish man. They can absorb the residual power of the sea god in the whale country, so their strength is particularly strong. Compared with us, they are hardly a group. "


    Su Ye nodded. It should be like a human demigod aristocrat who can master the power of God or other gods.


    Su Ye continued to wander around the business district with black teeth and other fish.


    When you meet a special delicacy, try it, even if it''s dark.


    Occasionally participate in fish people''s entertainment activities, such as entering a hot spring, being massaged or even gnawing dead skin by various small fish, or taking a turtle cart. The most thrilling thing is to enter the electric eel Valley and be electrified.


    In addition to recreational activities, there are also some interesting competitions only during the festival, such as fish scale peeling competition, fish bone picking competition and fish eye playing competition. As for all kinds of weird dance competitions, Su ye can''t participate. The fish man''s dance is so ecstatic that it is almost a belly dance master per capita.


    In the process of shopping, enthusiastic water elements often approached Su ye and invited Su ye to go with them, but Su Ye declined.


    Black teeth and other fish people were very surprised. They didn''t expect Su ye to be so popular with water elements.


    At the same time, many sea people look at Su ye with various eyes, especially the colorful fins on Su Ye''s shoulders.


    Eating and drinking, walking and playing all the way, Su Ye spent half a day happily.


    "Take me to the business district where valuables are sold." Having had enough, Su ye said his real purpose.


    "Please follow me." Heiya and others arrived at the high-end magic item area with Su Ye.


    There are numerous shops one after another. There are a wide range of precious treasures or magic items that are difficult to see in Greece.


    Looking at these shops, Su Ye nodded. After many people entered the whale country, as long as they left alive, they must return with a full load.


    Fortunately, I was prepared.


    Whale country does not lack magic metal, magic water and plants, all kinds of animal bones and blood, and all kinds of jewelry, but whale country lacks magic items rich in earth elements, fire elements and light elements.


    Su Ye found a shop to buy magic items. When asked, he knew that several groups of outsiders had come to black coral city and sold a large number of external magic items, resulting in the current price being half of the normal purchase price.


    Su Ye calculated carefully that even so, he could make five times the profit.


    With this money, you can buy whale magic items and sell them to Greece, and the total profit can reach 20 times or more.


    No wonder the plane mark of the whale country is so popular, even if you dare not take risks, as long as you enter this underwater city and wait until the plane of the whale country is closed, you can easily earn millions of gold eagles.


    Su Ye was ready long before he came.


    We have prepared goods worth 10 million golden eagles. Unfortunately, the whale country has been opened too recently. If we wait, this number can be doubled.


    Next, Su Ye led black teeth to sell to various shops. He was very restrained and sold only half.


    Even so, it has reduced the purchase price of all black coral city.


    The purple shell coins in Su Ye''s hands have reached a terrible level, and even the loyal fish man red scale is jealous.


    In the fish man tribe, Su ye received a total of one million purple shellfish coins. After selling half of them, Su Ye''s total number of purple shellfish coins reached six million.


    Next, Suye began the first round of procurement.


    Those outsiders who came first have enough to buy a lot of things. The market price of many items is obviously higher than normal, and they are even sold out.


    Some magic herbs and magic metals that Su Ye wanted to buy, especially popular with magicians or soldiers, were either expensive or out of stock.


    After walking for more than an hour, Su ye only spent more than 100000 purple shellfish.


    "Black teeth, should there be other trading places in black coral city? I don''t believe that such a big city will be sold out by so many people. " Suye road.


    Black tooth smiled and said, "your wisdom, like the sea, fills the whole whale country. In fact, in black coral City, there are many places that only high fish people can go. Those outsiders can''t enter at all. No matter how many purple shellfish coins are. It''s not about money, it''s about the spy of the sea demon. "


    Su ye had a flash of light in his mind and said, "I suddenly remembered your occupation. Selling stolen goods is your skill. You must know top businessmen."


    A crowd of fishermen smiled modestly.


    "We are not qualified to enter those places, but you know, not all the high fishers have huge wealth and strong strength, so they operate some gray businesses with their own privileges. So we can enter those places as entourage. You are not a fish man. You can''t enter even when you are an attendant, even if you have water element priest blood. Unless... You show your identity as a Poseidon priest and gain their trust. " Black tooth path.


    Su Ye stared at the black teeth with deep purple fish eyes.


    Black teeth showed a humble smile.


    The other fishermen lowered their heads.


    Only the red scale scratched under the scales of the abdomen with his fingers, and whispered, "it''s the sea god priest, so there''s no need to show it."


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 661

    Black tooth added: "you should know that for a sea separated from the gods for thousands of years, not everyone believes in the sea god priest, and not everyone wants to see the sea god priest."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "black teeth and red scales, you two go to the high-end trading market instead of me to help me buy 2 million purple shellfish. As for what to buy first, I''ll make a list for you. As for the rest, we''ll talk about it then. "


    "Yes!" Black teeth and red scales take command in unison.


    Subsequently, Su Ye rented a folk house in the prosperous business district and sent black teeth and red scales out.


    Until the next day, black teeth and red scales returned with many space conches.


    "Priestess Poseidon, these are commodities worth 2 million purple shell coins, but we only spent 1.8 million." The fish with black teeth wriggled briskly.


    "Very good."


    Su ye took over the space conch and checked it one by one.


    Magic water and grass are of high quality. They are necessary for making advanced magic potions.


    Water gold is of excellent quality and can be used to make water element magic tools or equipment.


    Yin ice is of average quality. Ice is an excellent raw material for power, and the key price is cheap.


    Refining the Holy Land magic blood, which is urgently needed by almost all alchemy.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye probably calculated that these living creatures actually only sold goods worth 2 million gold eagles.


    These items can be sold to 40 million to 50 million Golden Eagles as soon as they change hands outside, with a profit of more than 20 times.


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "I''m going to buy some large magical herbs or potions that are beneficial to the growth of basic wizards. Now you spread a net, look for people you can know, and see what''s the cheapest. The key is that there are no side effects."


    Black tooth smiled and said, "you''re right, fish. I know one of the cheapest magic water plants, called ''toothed grass''. This kind of toothed grass contains weak magic. It is the most productive magic herb of the sea people. It is something we fish people eat every day. You should have seen it at the bottom of the sea. There are often ordinary fish who use toothed grass for a long time, are promoted to magic fish, continue to eat, and are promoted to fish man. So now we all suspect that some fish people are not created by gods, but by eating toothed grass. "


    "Toothed grass is so strong? Why haven''t I met in the Aegean Sea? " Su ye asked.


    "Toothed grass can only grow in the whale country. We guess that toothed grass can absorb the power of the great whale. Without the great whale, it is useless even if it is transplanted to the Aegean Sea. However, toothed grass has a disadvantage. If it is not eaten within ten days after harvest, the magic inside will dissipate and lose its function. Even if it is made into medicine, the effect will not exceed 30 days. What''s more, toothed grass is everywhere and can be planted everywhere. Instead, the gain is not worth the loss in making patent medicine. "


    "Toothed grass needs to be eaten in large quantities to be effective. Coupled with the short storage time, you outsiders don''t pay attention to this kind of thing."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''ll think about the preservation time. Our human achievements in magic medicine are high enough to increase the shelf life of efficacy several times. However, do you have a special space magic tool for storing toothed grass like purple shell conch? "


    "Of course. Those big tribes domesticated sea Warcraft with toothed grass. The toothed grass eaten by sea Warcraft can be piled into hills, which can''t be transported with ordinary space magic tools, so they invented the corresponding white striped conch to store toothed grass. "


    Su Ye bowed his head and thought for a while, slowly looked up and said, "red scale."


    "Yes!"


    "I''m going to buy a lot of toothed grass to feed my servants. I can collect a white striped conch, even the white striped conch, and harvest it on the same day. I can''t mix in a previous toothed grass on the same day." Suye road.


    The fish startled the people.


    Red scale said, "ge... Sir, we haven''t calculated the amount of toothed grass that a white striped conch can hold, but there are a lot, a lot. The mermaid tribe eats it every day for a month! Do you have many servants? A sea Warcraft will eat for a month or more. That''s equivalent to the amount of a huge warehouse with a length of four or five hundred meters, a width of four or five hundred meters and a height of four or five hundred meters! "


    Black Fang said, "a white striped conch is worth 1000 purple seashells, but a full load of toothed grass is worth 100 purple seashells, often less than 100 purple seashells. If the quantity is large, I''m afraid 50 purple shellfish can be bought, and most of the costs are harvest costs and transportation costs. "


    "So, are there any other magical herbs or potions that can help wizards grow? Cheap, a lot, no side effects. " Su ye asked.


    The fish whiskers at the corners of the black teeth mouth were like being crazy slapped and twisted by invisible forces. After a long time, he was helpless to say, "wait one day, I''ll consult the alchemists in the city. They know very well."


    "Go now."


    Black tooth left, returned within a few hours, and took out a magic water ball, which recorded all kinds of magic potions and herbs to meet Su Ye''s needs.


    "I calculated with a familiar alchemist. It seems that toothed grass is the most cost-effective. You also calculate."


    Su ye took the list and began to calculate.


    Sure enough, toothed grass is the most cost-effective. Although the effect of toothed grass on wizards and magicians is slow, it has the advantage of no side effects.


    If you don''t count the time, the benefit of toothed grass at the same price to the growth of wizards is about 100 times that of the second magic potion.


    "Next, I''m going to live in black coral city for a long time. You tell me that I may buy a lot of toothed grass that day. However, don''t worry. I need to personally test the efficacy of toothed grass. If it only works for the sea clan and not for the Terran, I won''t buy it. "


    "Outsiders have tried before. It works for all creatures, even the stupidest goblins. There is no doubt about it." Black tooth path.


    "I''ll try it for ten days."


    "As you wish! I have fresh toothed grass here. Would you like to try it? " Asked black tooth.


    "Let me see."


    Black tooth immediately handed a bunch of toothed grass, a very common dark green seaweed. The leaves are covered with fine but soft serrations, and the clear gray and white patterns are located on the edge of the serrations.


    Su Ye pulled down a blade of toothed grass, put it into his mouth, closed his eyes, chewed it slowly, and felt the changes of toothed grass in his body.


    Black Fang said, "the main function of toothed grass is to increase the growth of magic. For us fish people, it is to increase the growth of magic fish bones. For humans, it is to increase the growth of magic trees. Of course, the biggest disadvantage of toothed grass is that it is effective for low-level wizards, weaker and weaker for high-level wizards, and has little effect on legendary wizards. Once we are promoted to the holy land, we seldom eat toothed grass. We just take toothed grass as a snack in memory. "


    Su Ye was a little confused.


    Black tooth can''t deceive himself. This herb has little effect on the holy land, but why can he clearly feel the power of toothed grass pouring into his body and into the magic tree?


    This effect seems to be stronger than that of ordinary magic apprentices.


    Soon, Su Ye felt that the blood crown of the great whale seemed to be affected and suddenly realized.


    Since the toothed grass absorbs the power of the great whale and has his own blood, it is not surprising that he can effectively absorb the power of the toothed grass.


    "Black tooth, has there ever been a creature of the blood of the great whale in the whale country?" Su ye asked.


    Most fish people shook their heads together, only black teeth nodded hard.


    Black tooth said, "the great whale''s blood is the top blood force. Although it is weaker than the legendary Titan God as a whole, it is not weak in some aspects. Not only you magicians, but also the sea god tried to refine the skeleton of the great male whale and condense it into blood power, but they all failed. However, in ancient legends, a very few sea people became very powerful because they accidentally obtained the blood of the great whale. But the only problem is that they can''t control the blood of the great whale, and they will eventually explode and die. Their death looks very miserable. "


    Su Ye was silent.


    Altar, I believe you!


    Su Ye ate toothed grass one by one. When he ate Article 7, he felt slight discomfort and spit it out immediately.


    It seems that it is best to eat six a day.


    Look at the toothed grass in front of you.


    A complete toothed grass is composed of twelve fine grasses, each of which is about one foot long.


    Even if you improve your rank in the future, the amount you eat every day will increase. The amount of space for a white striped conch will be enough for you to eat for thousands of years.


    Although the effect of toothed grass on ordinary people is not as strong as that on themselves, there are enough people in Greece and there is ruins space. What impact will the massive amount of toothed grass have on the future of Greece?


    "I changed my mind. Starting tomorrow, buy the fresh toothed grass every day, at least one conch space at a time. Go. " Suye road.


    "Sir, you... Don''t think about it anymore?" Red scale road.


    "I have made up my mind." Suye road.


    Red scale said helplessly, "since you must buy it, I need the help of elder black tooth. He basically completes the transactions of our tribe. He is far more than our fish man soldiers in this regard."


    "Can you do it well?" Su ye asked.


    "Don''t worry! No problem! " Black tooth vocal tract.


    "Good. Go ahead. I''ll wait for your good news." Suye road.


    The next morning, a whole dozen white striped conch were placed in front of Su Ye.


    "This is what many holy land wizards started to cut and pick this morning. Look, each tree is very fresh. This is just the first batch. " Black tooth path.


    Su ye took over the space conch and explored it one by one. Finally, he picked out a space conch and threw it back. Although the toothed grass inside was qualified, it was not particularly good.


    "I''m very satisfied with your efforts and very attentive. However, the toothed grass in the conch in this space is somewhat poor. I don''t want to encounter such inferior products in the future." Suye road.


    Black tooth and red scale took over and looked carefully. They didn''t find anything particularly bad, but black tooth nodded and said, "don''t worry, we will strictly supervise them in the future. But... It may take some manpower. "


    "You all supervise them. The quality of toothed grass is more important." Black tooth said, "you can''t live without people. I''ll let red scale and black tail protect you, and other holy places and some gold help you supervise the picking of toothed grass." Su ye took a look at the red scale. The red scale is the most loyal of all the holy places, and the black tail is also smart¡° OK. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 662

    Black teeth smiled and said, "Lord Poseidon, Jinlin, the high Fishman collaborator of our tribe in black coral City, found me and said he was willing to continue cooperation with you. I don''t know if you want to buy other things besides toothed grass."


    "I am no longer interested in ordinary magic materials. Except toothed grass, I am only interested in collections." Suye road.


    Black tooth stared and said, "it''s a coincidence that he also runs such a store. In the first three days of Poseidon Festival, like most stores, the prices of all items are reduced by 10%


    "That''s a 10% discount?"


    "Yes."


    "Are there any lower discounts?" Su ye asked carelessly.


    Black tooth said with a smile, "yes! Others can''t buy it, but we can buy it! "


    "When will Poseidon Festival be held?"


    "It will be officially held tomorrow. It is Poseidon festival for three consecutive days."


    "Well... You continue to buy toothed grass tomorrow morning. I''ll take red scale and black tail to feel the Poseidon Festival. We''ll make an appointment to gather in a place, and then find your partners together."


    "His shop is in the upper area, and we gather in front of the pair of ancient whale arches at the entrance of the upper area. We can''t enter the upper area, but I''ll contact Jinlin to take us in. " Black tooth path.


    "OK."


    When Heiya left, Su Ye continued to sort out the information of the old God era and whale country, thinking and digging deeply.


    Because the information obtained these days is really amazing, and Euclid didn''t know whether it was deliberate inference or unconscious inference, all point to a possibility that makes Su Ye shudder.


    What is the essence of the struggle between the old God and the new God?


    Euclid thought it was a struggle for the inheritance of power, but Su ye thought it was only a representation, and there should be something deeper.


    But for one thing, Su Ye agreed with Euclid''s judgment.


    Euclid believed that the essence of Zeus was not fundamentally different from that of his father Cronus, the second generation God King, and from that of his grandfather Uranus, the first generation God King.


    Because the secrets excavated these days are so amazing, Su ye even has the idea of giving up exploring treasures and digging history.


    The sea clan has nothing to record words and information, but other magicians have.


    "Go and find someone with me." Su ye went out with a confused red scale and black tail and kept asking about outsiders.


    The result is very helpless. Those outsiders are either mysterious or go out and leave. They can''t come back until tomorrow''s Poseidon Festival.


    Su ye had to return to his residence and wait while studying the old God era.


    Early the next morning, Su ye and the black toothed soldier were separated.


    Heiya went to buy fresh toothed grass for the new day, while Su Ye joined the team of Poseidon festival with red scale, black tail and six Golden soldiers.


    Su Ye has colorful water plants on his head and is interested in joining the festival team.


    Every family put out glowing magic items or treasures, and the whole mountain black coral city was lit up into a huge Christmas tree.


    Early in the morning, from the end of the Central District, the festival team began to move slowly up the district.


    At the front is the procession of gods.


    One group after another of the sea people walked slowly along the road with their gods.


    The statues of pentos are at the forefront. The original sea god has many appearances, including head fish body, fish head human body, whole human body or whole fish body, and even octopus and kelp.


    After pentos, there were a large number of other old sea gods, which were all kinds of demons.


    What makes Su Ye speechless is that the aesthetics of the Hai nationality is completely different from that of the human race, and the Hai nationality is far more open than Su Ye. Some gods not only expose places that should not be exposed, but those places are also vivid. What''s more, many fish man water elements even touch those places, and everyone who touches them is extremely excited.


    Su Ye soon turned it into an academic problem. It seems that the demand for offspring reproduction runs through the whole primitive society, regardless of race or even ethnic group.


    After the idol team, the sea clan completely released themselves.


    Those sea people either hold giant animals assembled with fish bones, scales and even dead fish, or dress up as terrible and bleed all over, or use witchcraft to change into strange life. Everyone screams and vent loudly, and even many people keep stabbing their bodies with daggers and beating their bodies with long whips.


    After the team was released, ordinary people, either with colored water plants on their heads or colored kelp around their waists, waved colorful objects and danced beautifully or wildly in noisy music.


    Su Ye didn''t adapt at first, but soon he smiled and integrated into it.


    However, Su Ye is more like an observer.


    However, the observer''s identity did not last long.


    A large number of young water element people are attracted by Su Ye. They constantly show their love to Su Ye. Many people even break the tip of their tail, put it on Su Ye''s skin and integrate into Su Ye''s body just like the water element people of the colorful coral tribe.


    What makes Su Ye smile most is that there is a pair of water element lovers doing this together.


    Su ye had no choice but to move forward, and the young water elements sang and danced around him, completely taking the living man as a moving statue.


    In other people''s eyes, it is a white water element surrounding Su ye, but in Su Ye''s eyes, a pink water man surrounds him.


    Others looked at Su ye with envy. Even if he was not a water element, he was also affected.


    Su ye now regrets that he accepted the broken tail Ba Jian of water element at that time, because he didn''t know what it meant at that time. Later, he learned that it was called "blessing of love" among water element people. The more people get the blessing of love, the more attractive they are to water element people.


    Because this blessing of love can only be used once every ten years, and the water element people are not a warm ethnic group, few people get hundreds of blessings of love.


    Su Ye is good. There are not only the blood of water element and giant whale, but also hundreds of blessings of love. Coupled with the power of suspected God of the sea blessing, multiple forces form a fatal attraction.


    Su Ye sighed. Now he is the exclusive hormone of walking water element.


    Su Ye is thinking that a group of mermaid girls will join the surrounding water element team.


    Seeing these sharp toothed girls with fish heads and heads, they shyly took off the brightest scales on their chest and pasted them on Su Ye''s body.


    The fish people such as red scales and black tails behind Su ye are confused. Has the aesthetics of female fish people changed so dramatically?


    Fish people like humans?


    Mermaid is not Mermaid. Mermaid can intermarry with human beings!


    Su Ye looked around and knew he couldn''t run away. He looked loveless and continued to move forward.


    However, the festive atmosphere burned out everyone''s reason, and more and more water element people and girl fish people appeared.


    Finally, Su Ye''s fish scale sequins fell off as he walked.


    It was not until near the upper district that the festive team gradually dispersed, but there were still many people around Su Ye. Everyone''s eyes seemed to be an eternal flame in the sea.


    Su Ye looked up at the gate of the upper District, looked at the door frame composed of two giant whales, looking for straw and black teeth.


    Take me to the upper area!


    However, I didn''t see black teeth, but four outside teams.


    Among them, the black dragon seen in miledo square is the most eye-catching. The black dragon is stunned. The dragon in his mouth is boiling and gurgling.


    A pair of longans is like two suns.


    Then, I saw their team, and beside the team, there were six Egyptian holy places that had met on the colored coral island before.


    Both teams were stunned.


    What is the power that makes a serious human magician look like this?


    The last one is the team of Nordic people. Different from the other three teams, the Nordic people like nine little giants shouted, clapped their hands or whistled, congratulated Su Ye loudly, and even said all kinds of slang, fully integrating into the festival atmosphere.


    Harmono looked at Su ye in tears and laughter. Although he had been blaming himself for failing to let him join the team, no matter how deep he blamed himself, he could not compare with the surprise or shock in front of him.


    Elsa''s small mouth with a small round face is enough to put down her fist.


    Isina and Timothy looked dull. Who was Wright who was robbed of his position?


    No matter where it is, it seems to be the center of the world.


    Isina frowned slightly.


    Hate such people!


    I have met such a person more than once!


    Unless he can let gold coins and jewelry crash into his pocket.


    Su Ye reluctantly nodded to the four teams who were also outsiders, saying hello.


    "Wright, you are my example!" Harmono finally reacted and shouted in Greek.


    "You are also my example!" Elsa raised her staff and shouted.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Su Ye continued to walk forward surrounded by people. He soon saw a glittering fish man standing beside Heiya. The fish man''s scales on his head were brilliant gold, his dorsal fins were high, and the scales between his chest, abdomen and tail seemed to be wrapped with four color bands of red, white, blue and gold, like a huge Koi man.


    There is a gray spot on his tail, which is particularly eye-catching in the shiny scales all over his body.


    Su Ye quickly waved to Heiya: "take me into the upper area."


    Heiya hurried over with brocade scales, and then other fish people rushed up, squeezed away the water elements or fish people who were still singing and dancing, and surrounded Su ye into the upper area.


    Entering the twin whale gate, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Dear Lord Wright, I didn''t expect our first meeting to be so legendary. Stop slapping, those lovely girls will be sad. " The koi Kam scale looked at Su ye from top to bottom and smiled.


    Su Ye patted the scales around him and said helplessly, "Hello, Jin... Jin scale, I don''t want to have a one to many cross ethnic love."


    "But they thought, ha ha. Come on, Lord Wright, let''s say as we walk. " Jinlin and Suye move forward in parallel. Black teeth and other fish people looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts. This brocade scale doesn''t mean that he doesn''t believe that Wright is the sea god priest. Why is he so enthusiastic about Wright all of a sudden? This kind of high fish man is not polite to outsiders. Even if some outsiders take out enough treasures, Jinlin may not be so enthusiastic¡° What do you think of black coral city? " Brocade scale asked.. For the leader of the alliance, Yu Wei, degageng. Ask for a monthly ticket. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 663

    "This city? Very good. Although I felt slightly uncomfortable at the beginning and conflicted with my old ideas, I suddenly realized that it was just different. It was a harvest to experience different cultural customs. I like black coral city very much. "


    "You are really a discerning outsider. Look at other outsiders. They don''t know how to integrate into our culture. It''s like watching us. Don''t you know they are being watched."


    "I''m more watched than anyone."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    "Lord Wright, I heard you are buying a lot of toothed grass?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell me your purpose? You don''t have to worry. My power is limited to a tiny corner of this black coral city. I can''t affect the whole whale country, let alone the outside world. "


    Brocade scale''s voice is soft and polite, like an elegant magician.


    Su amateur light glanced at black teeth and red scales. I didn''t expect that it was also a fish man. There was such a big difference between the two sides.


    "I have powerful magic servants who want to eat a lot of toothed grass." Suye road.


    Jin Lin smiled and said, "since you say so, I choose to believe, although I believe that you or external magicians have made new progress in the research of toothed grass."


    Su Ye sighed in his heart. It seems that no intelligent group is simple. His own acquisition method will inevitably lead to doubt and speculation, but he must bear this risk for the great development of the magic world.


    "I can mobilize the strength of the whole black coral city to provide you with the freshest toothed grass of the day, enough to fill the whole black coral city." Jinlin road.


    "Thank you very much for your help. I feel happy kindness from you." Suye road.


    "We black coral can occupy this city not only by virtue of the power of the great silver and white river, but also by virtue of the law of survival. Every time outsiders enter, since we can''t refuse, we can only choose cooperation. However, not all outsiders are suitable collaborators. Therefore, we are observing you. Finally, you find that you far surpass them in terms of goodwill, mentality and financial resources, although the goods you need are somewhat strange. "


    "Oh? What did they do that your city doesn''t like? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether we like it or not. It''s important whether they respect us or not. You and those Egyptians and Nordic people have killed fish people, but they completely kill us fish people as animals. Although you are as cruel as them, of course, I personally like this kind of cruelty. The difference is that for whatever reason, you are willing to cooperate with these dirty low fish people, which we attach great importance to. "


    Su amateur light swept the other fishermen and found that black teeth and red scales were calm, not angry at being insulted at all.


    "I see." Suye road.


    "Another team, the mixed team of Persians and Greeks, is also very good, but their purpose is too pure. They just dig the black coral city and even the whole whale country as a treasure, and don''t treat us as the same intelligent life at all. But you are different. "


    Black teeth and other fish people concentrate. This time it''s the real name of Jinlin.


    "I think we''re all alike."


    "No, no, no, we''ve heard a little about you in the water element and the fish man tribe. It doesn''t matter to us whether you help the water element drive away the Egyptians out of kindness or interest. What is important is that you are willing to deeply understand us and our world, and are willing to seriously communicate with us, even for the sake of interests, but this is the respect and goodwill that should be given to the whole whale country, which can move us. What''s more, you have blood power similar to ours. As for the identity of the sea god priest, we will not believe it, but we will not completely deny it. "


    "This is just my interest and what I should do."


    "Sure enough, we chose the right partner." Jin Lin said with emotion, "I don''t know how long you will stay, so I want to know if you are willing to further cooperate with us?"


    Su Ye didn''t answer. After taking a few steps, he asked, "for example?"


    "The cooperation between magic and knowledge, the exchange of history and culture."


    Su Ye smiled and remained calm on the surface, but his heart was full of appreciation. No wonder these ethnic groups were selected into the whale country by the old sea god. As expected, they were excellent.


    The so-called money is not worth mentioning in front of magic, knowledge and culture.


    These high fish people really know what is the power to promote the progress of the ethnic group.


    "Wait a minute. I need to abandon the old ideas in my brain and look at the fishman, the sea people and the whole whale country again." Suye road.


    "You are really a wonderful magician. Our choice is indeed correct." Brocade scales are full of joy.


    Black teeth nodded gently, and the rest of the fish were confused.


    "Do you have a stable way of inheritance?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, we use memory pearls to inherit, but these pearls are too expensive and too rare. You know, the sea is no better than the land. It''s very difficult to preserve things for a long time. Even if it''s carved on rocks, it won''t last long at the bottom of the sea. "


    "I am willing to spread magic knowledge, all of which I know, including our latest three-dimensional array drawing. For many magicians, this may be betraying mankind and the magic world, but for me, especially for a person who wants to become a legend, this is academic exchange and making all intelligent creatures progress together. " Suye road.


    "Your mind is beyond our thoughts!" Brocade scales are respectful.


    Black tooth asked suspiciously, "Lord Poseidon, will you be punished by the legendary magician of mankind for doing so? Don''t you worry that after learning from other ethnic groups, it will be bad for you humans? "


    Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "magic itself is just a technology. Technology is never the most important. Behind technology, there are two deep-rooted things, one is cultural civilization, and the other is the principle of technology and everything. Other ethnic groups, whether they agree with our cultural civilization or our principles, will agree with us and become their own people. To say the least, our human race has perished, but it is not because we gave our things to others, but because we have neither developed our own strength nor learned from the strength of others, so we have been surpassed by others, which has nothing to do with whether we spread it to the outside. "


    "In other words, I am not important, or even everyone is not important, because our bodies will die and disappear in the world. However, the abstract and refined cultural civilization and knowledge principles are more important. Their lasting significance is far greater than that of the body.


    "The body will eventually decay, and the spirit and principle will shine with the world."


    "In the eyes of our magicians, there are no enemies, only life that hinders progress or life that makes common progress."


    "The greatest significance of our existence is not survival, but the continuation of the best cultural civilization and knowledge principles."


    "If our cultural civilization and knowledge principles are right, well, we will gain real followers, spiritual followers who are more determined than following wealth and interests."


    "If our cultural civilization and knowledge principles are not correct enough, we will continue to absorb everything from the outside world to improve."


    "Because any closed system will die out quickly."


    Su Ye was very calm from beginning to end.


    "I look forward to working with you!" Brocade scale''s eyes shine, and she can''t even control the magic of her whole body, resulting in more gorgeous light from her whole body.


    "I look forward to it, too."


    Su Ye smiled and scanned the streets of Shangqu district.


    The streets here are much cleaner than other areas, the houses are more spacious and tidy, every household puts out illuminated treasures, and many people gather to celebrate Poseidon day.


    Those high fish people often look over. Except for a few high fish people with undisguised arrogance and disgust, more than half of them look flat.


    There are also a few fishers who stare curiously at the colorful fins on Su Ye.


    "Then, what is the price of your magic knowledge and external history?" Jinlin road.


    "Priceless." Suye road.


    The brocade scale is hard to see.


    "Therefore, you do not need to pay any money or jewelry. What you have to pay is your knowledge and history, as well as your thinking and sweat." Suye road.


    "You are really a magician full of wisdom and great mind. Now I believe you are the sea god priest, because only those who are cared by the sea god can have such a broad mind." Jinlin road.


    "That''s very kind of you. I can''t wait to spread magic and human knowledge, and I can''t wait to learn the inheritance of fishman and whale country. " Suye road.


    Brocade scale sighed and said, "compared with you, our realm of fish man is really much worse. To tell you the truth, our Presbyterian Island originally just wanted to exchange cheap goods or unimportant knowledge for human valuable knowledge, but rest assured. Next, I will try my best to mediate and ask Presbyterian island to open more knowledge and history for you to read. After all, it may not be peaceful for some time to come. "


    Brocade scale suddenly stopped and didn''t speak.


    Black teeth and other fish people were suddenly silent.


    Su Ye didn''t know the reason and kept silent.


    Soon, Jin Lin smiled and said, "before exchanging culture and knowledge, we can trade vulgar but pleasant goods."


    "I''m going to buy a lot of toothed grass first." Suye road.


    Jin Lin said carelessly, "since you are willing to promise to exchange knowledge, how can we be so stingy? I can assure you that as long as your knowledge and history can cause a sensation at that time, black coral city will provide you with toothed grass for free. Of course, you need to pay for the space conch. "


    "Oh? If you are really sincere, I can wait. " Suye road.


    "In addition to knowledge and culture, we also want to know if you have any treasures, real treasures you want to sell. For example, the statue of the fish God. " Brocade scales look at Su Ye.


    Black teeth and other fish people look dim.


    "When I am about to leave whale country, I am very willing." Suye road.


    "OK, then let''s book the fish man statue first. How about a million purple shellfish? " Su ye thought about it. One million purple shells are equivalent to five million golden eagles. The price is reasonable. Especially after sacrifice, it is useless to take them out of the whale country. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 664

    "Yes." Suye road.


    "You are a generous and frank friend." Brocade scales smile.


    "I heard it''s not easy for you to keep things in the sea, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to seal the crystal ball? A couple. "


    The rest of the fish people blinked. They had never heard of this thing, but Jinlin looked surprised and said, "is it the sealed crystal ball made by the gods? Items that can ensure that divine power will not be lost? "


    "Yes."


    "Yes!" Brocade scale gnawed her teeth and said ruthlessly.


    "I need enough magic items, either large enough and practical, or suitable for me." Suye road.


    "Two sealed crystal balls can change a whale pith." Jinlin road.


    Su ye and Heqi airway: "it''s not kind of you. Two sealed crystal balls are worth at least two million Zibei coins, while the whale bone marrow is generally 200000 Zibei coins. No matter how good it is, it''s only doubled."


    Jin Lin said with a smile, "you misunderstood. I said the marrow of the whale God, not the marrow of the great whale, but the brain marrow."


    "I really don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve heard of it." Su ye said very frankly.


    "The rarity of whale divine marrow is far more than whale bone, whale bone marrow and whale divine blood. You should know that eating giant whale bone marrow for the first time can increase a talent, and the second time is invalid. However, taking whale divine marrow can still increase talent even after eating whale bone marrow, and it may also increase divine talent. "


    "Divine talent or divine talent?"


    Strictly speaking, there is a certain difference between the two talents. The gift of divine power is only attached to the divine power. Once the divine power is deprived or has problems, the gift will no longer exist, unless it is separated like a gift from God.


    Divine talents are completely unaffected.


    "It''s possible." Jinlin road.


    "Well, I wish our first transaction a success."


    "Of course!" Jin Lin has a firm attitude.


    Su Ye calculated in his mind that the two sealed crystal balls had been sacrificed, and there was ruins space. The sealed crystal was useless. The God marrow in exchange could not be sacrificed twice, but it could be taken directly.


    "The transaction of this kind of sacred object needs the approval of Presbyterian island at all levels before it can be determined. But you can rest assured that we will show the sincerity of black coral city and complete the transaction within three days. Once the first transaction is completed, subsequent transactions will accelerate. Are there any other treasures suitable for our Hai people? "


    "Are you interested in devil''s remains?"


    "Little interest."


    "Then tell me what you mainly want."


    "Magical equipment or magic of the water system, or treasures of the earth system, fire system or electricity system that are relatively cheap and can be used underwater. You know, although the sea elves are no less than the makers of magical items of dwarves, they appear and disappear without a trace. Our black coral city needs all kinds of magical tools or divine power equipment. "


    "After completing the first transaction, I will choose some equipment transactions you need."


    "Well, I hear you like antiques?"


    "Yes, I like collections very much. I''m a famous collector all over Greece." Su Ye is serious.


    "Your proud tone is gratifying. Why don''t we go to my collection store now? What you bought today is 20% off! "


    "Not half price?"


    "I just sell collections, not the whole store."


    They talked and laughed and arrived at the collection store.


    Since it was 30% off, Su Ye impolitely opened the eyes of the altar, took all the profits that exceeded 20 times, and found a six ring treasure with good luck, but only needed to pay 100000 purple shells, equivalent to 500000 gold eagles.


    Both sides feel that they have made money and are harmonious.


    After buying, the two sat down to exchange information about the whale country''s collection.


    Jin Lin was in high spirits and talked loudly. Su ye also paid attention to learning.


    In the evening, a fish man servant with colored kelp around his waist swam in and whispered, "Lord Jinlin, the sea god celebration is about to begin."


    "Oh, look at my memory. I forgot such an important thing." Brocade scales clap their gills, and the gills open and close, sucking out two small water vortices.


    "Since you have something else to do, let''s go first." Su Ye got up and said.


    Jin Lin smiled and was about to send off. Suddenly he said, "I wonder if you are interested in participating in the Poseidon celebration?"


    "As far as I know, only high fish people can participate in the Poseidon celebration." Suye road.


    "Yes, you have colorful water plants on your head, which is also equivalent to a higher fish man. Moreover, many elders are paying attention to you. The two small fins on your shoulder are enough to offset most objections. "


    "I''m very interested in the Poseidon celebration. If I can, I''d like to attend it very much."


    "It''s a great honor to invite you to the Poseidon celebration! Let''s go now. "


    This time, after a little preparation, Jin Lin took a carriage in Shanghai with Su ye and drove slowly to the upper District Square.


    Only the attendants of black tooth, red scale and brocade scale followed behind the carriage, and the other fishermen returned to the central area by themselves.


    The colorful coral carriage stopped steadily. Su ye and Jinlin got off the carriage and looked at the square in front.


    In Greece, the colorful coral trees worth tens of thousands of gold are reduced to lamp posts here, and on these coral lamp posts are inlaid with dense night pearls from top to bottom, with huge magic night pearls on the top.


    The whole upper District Square is brighter than the noon on the sea.


    A large number of natural jewelry are decorated around the square. Compared with the luxury and grandeur here, the Greek demigod families look poor.


    Su Ye glanced at the ground and was speechless.


    All kinds of tortoiseshell, pearls, jade and other treasures are paved on the ground for people to trample on like no money, and built on the wall as the most common decoration.


    The area covered by one foot is worth thousands of golden eagles.


    Those high fish people don''t have much jewelry, usually only two or three pieces as ornaments.


    After careful observation, Su Ye found that he was wrong.


    These high fish people have no jewelry, but grind the jewelry and coat the scales all over their body.


    No wonder all the high fish people here are shining and noble.


    Su Ye looked at those blind fish ladies. Compared with beautiful scales, manicure was far from perfect.


    The celebration has not yet begun, and fish people from all over the place gather together.


    The male fishermen talked about the situation in the whale country, the return of the sea god, the economic impact of outsiders on the black coral City, and the development of the mermaid group.


    The topics of female fish people rarely overlap with those of male fish people. They are more about learning beautiful magic or war skills, how to make their scales more beautiful, and how to educate their children.


    Young men and girls fish people form gangs, or talk about love, or learn from adults to discuss.


    Children and fish swam around the square, with laughing voices and layers of blisters floating around, followed by servants to protect them carefully.


    "Come with me. There are all friends of our color scale family. We all like you very much." Jin Lin warmly took Su Ye''s shoulder, bypassed the children, said hello to a circle of fish ladies nearby, and then walked to the open-air meeting room surrounded by a circle of seashell sofas.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, who did I invite? This is magician Wright with colorful light fins, our partner! " Brocade scale raised her arms loudly and introduced Su ye to her relatives and friends.


    Those fish with bright scales like brocade scales got up and looked at Su Ye.


    Most of them smile politely, but a few people greet them warmly outside their personality, and a few people have cold expressions.


    The sound of brocade scales also attracted other higher fish people not far away.


    They all turned around and observed Su Ye carefully.


    "Is this the dream of the so-called Prince of water elements and thousands of young girls?" Several young fishermen came over with a smile and said hello to Su Ye.


    Later, Jin Lin introduced his relatives and friends one by one, and Su Ye met them politely.


    After the introduction, Jinlin comfortably went to the Shuangbei sponge sofa and said, "Wright, come here, don''t make yourself at home. The Poseidon celebration is a place for everyone to have fun. Don''t care what they think. Those old guys don''t even like me, not to mention you outsiders. "


    The older fish man shook his head helplessly.


    Su Ye''s appearance seems to be just a trivial episode in Poseidon celebration.


    When the time comes, the celebration officially begins. Like almost all intelligent lives, the process of large-scale celebration is a little complicated.


    Su ye, however, observed the experience carefully with an open attitude, felt the differences between different cultures and ethnic groups, and summarized the laws at the same time.


    Compared with humans, fish people have a sense of ritual, but worse, many details are very rough.


    Different from human care, fish people''s sacrifice to gods is particularly unrestrained, some are crazy, and some dance happily.


    What the two ethnic groups have in common is that they kill animals and are full of blood.


    Fish people are more bloody and primitive. They even chew bloody fish meat and fish heads on the spot. The male fish people use magic to lock the blood and paint the whole body, while the female fish people only paint a little symbolically.


    After the sacrificial ceremony, there is a similar big dinner. A large number of food are placed on the crystal platform in the square, and everyone can take it at any time.


    What made Su Ye laugh and cry was that young fishmen often threw fish meat at children fishmen. Those children fishmen immediately turned into wild dogs, showing sharp teeth, competing for delicious fish meat, and even biting and attacking each other, making adults laugh.


    After the dinner, the most important part of the Poseidon celebration is staged, the sacrifice war.


    It is the most pious to show your strength in front of the gods.


    The young, young and young fishmen came on stage in turn to fight unreservedly and bloody battles, for their own glory, for the family, for the affirmation of the elders, for the prize of victory, and for the joy of the sea god.


    Watching the battle, the high fish people also put down their reserve and cheered loudly. Su Ye watched these fishermen''s fighting with interest. There was no essential difference between them and the fighting they had experienced, even from sports competitions. Looking at the fierce battle of the young fisherman, Jin Lin touched Su ye with his shoulder and asked, "are you interested in participating?"¡° If I were a fish man, I might end up, but I still forget it now. " Suye road¡° It''s a pity that some young fish people are not convinced when they hear that you get girl scales all over your body. I really want you to teach them a good lesson. " Brocade scales looked at the front in high spirits. Su Ye looks straight ahead quietly and rarely looks around. After all, the eyes of the fishman girl are too hot. It''s better to avoid contact. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 665

    Until late at night, the Poseidon celebration of the high fish man officially ended. After the elders who presided over the celebration said, the Poseidon statue standing in the center of the square flashed, and the dense shiny gemstones fell from the sky and flew to all parts of the square.


    Children, teenagers and young people scramble excitedly, while older people just pick up the things around them with a smile.


    Su ye also grabbed a purple gem the size of a baby''s fist and looked helpless.


    The quality of this gem is the highest in Greece. Any jewelry made is enough to sell tens of thousands of golden eagles. As a result, it can be used as an ordinary gift here.


    Brocade scale vomited a bubble and said, "you''re lucky! Such a big purple gem is rare. "


    "Here comes the silver white family." Suddenly someone whispered.


    Su Ye followed everyone''s line of sight and saw a tall and burly shark man leading many fishmen.


    The shark man was smiling, but his wide mouth, sharp teeth and more than five meters of body made him full of stress.


    Different from the obvious scales on his fish man, the scales on his body seem to be absent at first glance. The front is silver white, while the back is blue.


    From this man, Su Ye felt the breath of a semi divine aristocrat.


    "That''s shack, the youngest son of the silver river. He''s very talented and nice. It''s a pity..."


    "What a pity?" Su ye asked.


    "Unfortunately, he is too young, has no power of his own, and is too gifted. He is oppressed by his brothers and elders everywhere. He even has to leave the black coral city to operate for many years. He returns only after he has a certain power." Jinlin road.


    "It seems that the situation in black coral city is also very complicated." Su ye took a deep look at his black teeth.


    Black teeth bowed their heads, and red scales bowed their heads with a guilty heart.


    "He brought a lot of people..." Jin Lin muttered to himself.


    When Su Ye looked carefully, he found that the fish man behind shack was obviously taller and stronger than other people''s entourage, and the number of sacred fish men exceeded 30, and the holy fish men in the whole square were only in their early 100''s.


    What makes Su ye even more puzzled is that there are external Terrans behind those tall fishmen.


    Isina''s team, the Egyptians'' team, the black dragon''s team and the Nordic team were behind shack.


    With these four teams, the number of sanctuaries behind shack almost doubled.


    Harmono winked at Su Ye.


    "No, usually during the game, people from the Yinbai family should be present, but why not only did they come late, but only one shack came?"


    Brocade scale muttered to himself, and Su Ye immediately secretly observed the situation around him.


    I saw some fish people go to shake very enthusiastically. When they get close, they spit bubbles at each other. When the bubbles merge together, they complete the intimate etiquette.


    The fishmen walked behind shack and followed shack forward.


    Not long ago, less than half of the male fishermen in the upper District Square followed shack.


    Soon, not only Su ye, but everyone found a strange phenomenon. Shack and his team were like a giant beast, sitting in the center of the square, overlooking everyone.


    "Let''s step back." Brocade scale said, stretching her arm to stop Su ye, slowly retreated back, and the water swirled around him.


    The people of the color scale family slowly retreated.


    Almost at the same time, some families of fish people retreated, some families of fish people gathered together, and the children and teenagers dispersed.


    Shack walked to the statue of pentos in the upper District Square, stood still, turned and looked at everyone, showing a comfortable and perfect smile.


    The lower half of his face was as white as the moon, but the upper half was cyan, and his face seemed to be glued together.


    Sharp and thick teeth rolled out from the lips, like peaks piercing clouds.


    A large number of fish men and human teams stood on both sides of shake.


    At this time, Su ye heard the magic voice of harmono.


    "Master Wright, be careful. This shark wants to overthrow the elder Island here and rule the island. It is said that he has strong foreign aid. By the way, the silver river, the legendary Wizard of the city, has died, and shack used poison to control all the people of the silver family and bought many fish people in advance. "


    "Thank you."


    Instead of being nervous, Su Ye looked curiously at the shark who looked polite.


    Interesting. I didn''t expect to meet rebels before the celebration was over.


    Life in whale country is a little exciting.


    Su ye thought for a moment and transmitted hamono''s words to Jinlin, Heiya and Honglin.


    The faces of the three fishmen changed dramatically, and Jinlin hurried to whisper to the people in the family.


    Then Jin Lin asked secretly, "master Wright, what shall we do? Our family''s status in black coral city is not high or low. We have always supported the silver and white river, but now he is dead. What should we do? Do you think the silver white family has a better chance of winning, or shack? "


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "sorry, I''m just an outsider. I won''t interfere in the internal affairs of any other forces. What''s more, my understanding of black coral city is far less than you. It''s not my habit to jump to conclusions."


    "Alas..." Brocade scale sighed softly.


    In the water illuminated by various treasures, shake looked around the audience as if he wanted to remember the faces of every fisherman.


    "The old man is dead."


    Shack held out his hand, with a shallow smile on his mouth, and three protruding giant teeth almost pierced his nose.


    The whole audience was silent, and then some female fishmen sobbed in a low voice.


    Some people who have received the favor of the silver river are dejected.


    The silver and white river is the pillar of the black coral city and is even regarded as a God by many people.


    Now, the legend is over.


    "I want to be the king of black coral. Who agrees and who opposes?"


    The powerful power of the Holy Land surged in all directions with the sea water, accompanied by dense white water patterns, and soon spread all over the black coral city.


    The noisy black coral city was silent in an instant.


    "Cough..." an old fish man who almost lost all his scales coughed and said slowly, "as an old man who has followed his Majesty the silver river for hundreds of years, I want to say a few words."


    "Of course, if you don''t sound good, I''ll say a few words." Shark''s upper and lower rows of teeth gently bite each other, making a clear and loud sound, like bone fragmentation.


    "You were wronged a lot. We all saw it and sympathized with you. Now that you have a strong talent, we are also very happy. I think no one will oppose your competition for the Lord of black coral city. As long as you pass the approval of elder Island, we will regard you as the new city Lord. "


    "Old man, what nonsense are you talking about? If I can pass the approval of elder Island, do I need to almost poison our family and then bring people to force you? You are such a fool! If you talk nonsense again, even if your old meat tastes bad, I will eat you. " Shark wiped the saliva off the corner of his mouth as he said.


    The audience was stunned.


    Especially those outsiders, they look like crazy people.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the shark man.


    Interesting.


    "You... You poisoned everyone in the Yinbai family?" The old man stammered.


    "So I say you''re old and confused! I''m just threatening them with their lives. If they agree to my succession, of course I''ll give them an antidote. If they don''t let me do it, kill them all, and I will naturally be a new silver river! "


    "You... You killed them all, and the silver white family?"


    "If I can''t be the patriarch, the life and death of the Yinbai family is none of my business? Old man, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll eat you. " Shack stepped forward, slightly opened his big mouth, and his saliva slowly melted into the sea.


    The faint smell spread in the square.


    The old fish man shut up.


    "OK. Now, we will hold a temporary Presbyterian Island meeting. The absentees are not included. We will elect a new mayor on the spot! If you can''t choose a new city Lord, no one wants to go back! Octopus family, come on, I always think you soft things don''t look like fish people. Do you think I look like the next city Lord? "


    Su Ye looked at the octopus man.


    Octopus man has an octopus head and a human body, but there is no human arm. Instead of two shoulders, there are eight Octopus arms and feet.


    The octopus man, who was led by the octopus, said bitterly, "Your Highness shack, it''s hard for us to vote anonymously."


    Shack suddenly laughed, dried his mouth and said, "I wanted to eat you, but you called me your highness. I''m very happy. Calling me your highness at this time shows that you still treat me as the son of the silver river. OK, I won''t eat you. Next... Color scale family. You''re showy all day. How coquettish! In this ocean, no fish man is allowed to be more coquettish than me! Elder Jinwen, would you like to support me as the city master? "


    The old brocade pattern turned his eyes, belly up and fainted.


    Su Ye is stunned. Is he so coquettish?


    He saw the elders of the other families with their eyes shining. Then they all turned their white eyes, their belly up and fainted.


    Dozens of white bellies appeared in everyone''s view.


    They are the heads of families and members of elder island.


    Jin Lin immediately rushed over and shouted, "Grandpa! Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? Come and take grandpa home with me for treatment! "


    The color scale people rushed up and huddled together, like a group of chickens competing for the spilled grain.


    Su ye, black teeth and red scales were instantly helpless.


    Shack was stunned and scolded, "don''t move! Who dares to move, I''ll eat who first! Pretend to be dead, don''t you? I scrape more scales than you see! Huh? Why is there a human? "


    Shack was distracted, and everyone looked at Su Ye.


    A fish man beside shack hurriedly explained in a low voice.


    "It''s the partner selected by the color scale family and the elder island. I''ll give you twice as much as they give you! When I become the Lord of the city, you will get countless wealth. " Shack resumed his smiling appearance, but stared at the colorful fins on Su Ye''s shoulders.


    "I don''t lack those wealth, and I''m not interested in interfering in the internal affairs of this city. I just want to finish what I want to do smoothly, and then continue to look for the heart of position. So I hope we can coexist peacefully. " Su Ye has a mild complexion¡° Plane heart? Is there anyone in this sea who has the same great ambition as me? You''re good! " Shack tilted his head and looked at Su Ye. In a hurry, harmono hurriedly said, "Your Highness shack, this Wright is a person valued by the Miletus school. He is a disciple of master Thales to see him off personally. He has countless ties with master Thales." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 666

    "What!"


    The whole square was a sensation.


    Many fishermen took a step back and looked at Su ye in horror.


    A few fish people were even scared to soften their bodies, turned their eyes, and really fainted, revealing their white and fat belly.


    Shack was stunned and a different color flashed in his eyes.


    Su ye took a look at harmono. In the whale country of Titus, there is indeed a strong deterrent.


    Thales came to the whale country in those years, and was promoted to legend in the whale country.


    Thales has a famous nickname in whale country, the sea butcher.


    He killed countless sea people. It is said that when he was in the holy land, he was chased and killed by a large fish man tribe. After he was promoted to legend, he killed back alone. He not only killed the large fish man tribe with 100000 people, but also killed all the tribes associated with the fish man tribe. Even the sea demon hostile to the fish man tribe did not escape his poison.


    However, Thales had a good relationship with the silver white river. It is said that the silver white river was promoted to legend because of Thales'' help.


    Harmono mentioned this matter, hoping that shack would let Su ye go in the face of Thales.


    Everyone looked at shack.


    Shark was stunned for a while and said, "what''s the relationship between you and master Thales?"


    "All our magicians are his students." Suye road.


    "I''m talking about a closer relationship. Are they his descendants?"


    "No."


    "Well... What do you have to do with him?"


    "Does it count to praise me?" Su Ye remembered Thales''s evaluation of himself.


    There were bursts of exclamations throughout the square.


    The most surprising thing is not the fish man, but the magician or wizard of human beings.


    Isina stared at Wright as if she had found a treasure.


    Her eyes kept moving and blinking.


    Tementine looked pale.


    Shit, I still kicked the iron plate.


    Harmon Luo breathed a sigh of relief. Since this Wright had something to do with Thales, there would be no problem.


    "Good, good! I like master Thales very much. He also hugged me and praised me as more talented than the old guy. I am the successor of the next city Lord. I''ll give you enough time to think about it. Next, I''ll see who''s delicious... "


    Many people looked helplessly at the nonsense shark. Master Thales came in more than a hundred years ago and never came in again. However, shark was no more than 50 years old, and he had not even experienced the last opening of whale country.


    The people of the color scale family looked at Su ye like the Savior and were grateful.


    Brocade scale quickly put down the clan leader with a belly, walked to Su ye, whispered thanks and whispered in secret.


    "I didn''t expect you to meet Master Thales. We were offended before. For the next transaction, Presbyterian island will give you a more favorable price! By the way, be careful of black teeth. He doesn''t believe you. He has always wanted to use us to test whether you are a true sea god priest. "


    Brocade scale finished and looked at black teeth.


    Black tooth panicked. He panicked when he realized that Wright and Thales knew each other.


    The magician recognized by Thales is no worse than the Poseidon priest in whale country.


    No one knows whether the old sea god is dead or alive, but Thales is still alive.


    There are many legends of meeting Thales in this whale country.


    Seeing Jin Lin''s eyes, black tooth knew what he said. The sea god priest was not enough to let Jin Lin sell himself, but Thales was absolutely enough.


    Black tooth hurriedly said, "Your Highness, the great sea god priest recognized by Thales, listen to me. I don''t mean to harm you. I just want to test your strength. After all, I didn''t see you absorb the power of God''s punishment. "


    "I knew it." Suye road.


    "Ah? Then you... What will you do to me? " Black teeth are more flustered.


    "You seem to think you are harmful to my strength and opportunities? Very good, very energetic. " Su Ye smiled indifferently and looked away.


    Black tooth was stunned for a long time, sighed gently and spit out a string of blisters.


    Originally, this is really powerful.


    Su Ye followed shack with interest


    Shack seemed to vent his anger and threatened the next family. The patriarch of the family pretended to be dead, but shack found the most robust fish man to beat him in public, and his whole body was covered with blood.


    Then shack solved one family after another like a lawless Street tiger.


    However, Su Ye found that shack was extremely cruel, as if he wanted to kill everyone in black coral City, but he ate the fish man''s legs and feet or fins at most, and didn''t really kill anyone.


    Some families gave in, but more than half did not.


    Shack became more grumpy and bloody, but he never killed anyone.


    Finally, only half of the families succumbed to shack, and the other half of the families gathered together.


    All gathered around the color scale family.


    The color scale family scolded their mother in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say a word.


    No one can afford to offend.


    With the continuous gathering of the fishman family, a new formation has been formed.


    Therefore, no matter from what point of view, the whole Shangqu square is divided into two camps.


    One is headed by shack.


    One doesn''t know whether Wright is the leader, but everyone thinks Wright has been the leader.


    Su Ye looked at the useless Fishman families around him and wanted to kick them one by one.


    However, Su Ye just said casually: "use me, but you have to pay a price. I''m very expensive."


    There was a commotion among the fish in the rear and it soon quieted down.


    Shack stared at the little shark, looked at Su ye for a long time, waved his hand, released a water cover, and then shrouded his important subordinates and the human team in it to discuss secretly.


    In the process of shack''s discussion, Su Ye''s alarm clock Bracelet suddenly moved.


    Su Ye looked down and saw that it was time to do his homework. When he finished his homework, he had to go to bed.


    Not a human teacher!


    Su Ye looked at the situation in the square and found it inconvenient for him to interfere in other people''s internal affairs. Now that the matter has come here, he will either negotiate or merge. It has nothing to do with himself. If it affects himself, it will not be a good thing.


    After thinking for a while, Su Ye raised his legs and left.


    Black teeth and red scales followed Su Ye closely.


    Brocade scale didn''t even think about it and followed up.


    As soon as the Cailin family saw that Jinlin had gone, they should go, carrying the unconscious old clan leader.


    The fish in the rear didn''t yield to shark. The people looked at each other, all bowed their heads and swam silently in the rear.


    "What are you doing! Do what, do what! Do you still pay attention to me? If you don''t choose me as the city Lord today, no one will want to leave! Stop! What about you, Wright! "


    Shack was furious when he pulled the water cover.


    Su Ye stopped, and the fishermen in the rear hurried to stop. Finally, the fishermen who couldn''t stop collided with each other, bringing waves of water and flowers.


    "You want to stop me from going home to do my homework?" Su Ye''s face sank.


    Shack got caught on the spot.


    Do you think I''m a fool? Can you find a reasonable excuse? It doesn''t give me face! I don''t allow anyone more arrogant than me in this sea area!


    Other fish people are also confused. The magician is so fierce.


    Most of those humans are confused. They are all holy masters and still do their homework. Did his legendary teacher leave it to him?


    When Su Ye finished, he realized that he had forgotten to change his identity. After many years of acting career, there were small defects, which discredited teacher niden.


    "My teacher is very strict with me. In his eyes, I will always be a student. He will always leave me homework until I get promoted. So, are you going to stop me from going home to do my homework? " Suye road.


    "Wright! You shouldn''t insult me with such an absurd excuse! " Shack''s eyes were red.


    "Relax, sometimes the most absurd, but the most likely. For example, maybe you may become the Lord of black coral City, don''t you?"


    Shack couldn''t help nodding his head and said, "what you said is quite reasonable... Wait... No one is allowed to go!"


    The people behind shack took a strange look at shack and Su Ye.


    Shack is usually a ferocious fish. When he meets this Wright, how can he be taken away?


    Su Ye looked at shack seriously.


    "Infinite plane, no one can stop me from doing my homework."


    Su Ye''s serious appearance adds a bit of strangeness to the upper District Square.


    So that shack''s brain has turned a little. Does this person really want to do his homework or dismantle his own desk?


    Or do you need to stop others from doing their homework?


    Shack took a look at Su ye and the people behind Su Ye. He took a deep breath and slowly spit out a series of blisters.


    "No one can leave the upper District square without electing the mayor today! Whoever it is! " Shark''s body swelled slowly.


    Finally, it swelled to a height of ten meters, and a huge golden Trident appeared in his hand.


    The halberds on the Trident are wrapped with sea dragons.


    Above the halberd tip, the golden light and blue light glittered, but with a slight shake, the whole black coral City shook with the earth and mountains.


    "Why does he have this treasure!" The fisherman behind Su Ye was panicked.


    "It is said that this is made of leftover materials for forging Haihuang Trident. Even so, it is also a heroic weapon!"


    "No wonder he dared to compete for the position of city Lord. It turned out that he got this golden Trident."


    Just then, red scale couldn''t help shouting, "stop, Wright is the sea god priest! Whoever dares to disrespect the Poseidon priest will be punished by the Poseidon! "


    The whole audience was in an uproar. Although everyone had guessed before, they were not sure.


    Su Ye glanced at the red scales with Yu Guang. It''s really a pot that doesn''t open.


    If you are really a sea god priest, you still need to say? A shark man behind shack shouted angrily, "nonsense! Poseidon has not appeared for many years. Once it appears, it will inevitably form a miracle! This Wright must have used some magic trick to disguise himself as a sea god priest! "¡° Yes, he is blasphemous! "¡° Kill this Wright! "¡° On the other side, whether you support shack or not, you must kill this Wright unless you want to blaspheme! " The fish behind Su Ye slowly retreated. Brocade scale opened her mouth and scolded: "put your mouth full of stinky bubbles! Wright has colorful fins, which is a blessing from the God of the sea! What do you use to prove that he is not a Poseidon priest? What do you use to prove that the colored fin is fake? " The retreating fish stopped immediately. Some young fish people had an idea and began to shout¡° Yes, what proof do you take! "¡° Wright is the sea god priest! "¡° Everyone must listen to the sea god priest! "¡° You are blasphemous! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 667

    The fish man on shake''s side frowned. Unexpectedly, the other party took this opportunity to mess around and obstruct his own side.


    At this time, a turtle man said with a smile: "it''s very simple to verify whether he is a sea god priest. Let him accept the divine punishment of the sea god. As long as he is not hurt, it shows that he is true. "


    Everyone looked up at the 100 meter high statue of the giant sea god pentos in the center of the district square.


    Shack''s eyes flashed and hesitated.


    Like shack, it is Su ye who gets into thinking.


    Was the statue of fish God an accident or was it related to his own blood?


    The possibility of accident is very small. It has a lot to do with blood.


    Ten thousand steps back, if you feel malicious before the Poseidon statue attack, you can start absolute protection and pretend to survive the attack.


    The last time I got the blessing of the God of the sea, I doubled my speed in the water, which is far more than that of most sea people. If it is also the blessing of the God of the sea, will there be a greater surprise?


    After all, it''s just an ordinary statue of the fish God, and this statue belongs to the original sea god pentos.


    The four human teams also looked at Wright in a daze. How could this guy become a sea god priest.


    The black dragon stared at Su ye in a daze. Why is this man more shining than the dragon? Shouldn''t this whale country be a place of its own brilliance?


    "I don''t object to using Poseidon statue to test, but you should understand the price of using Poseidon statue to attack me!" Su Ye looked at the fish man behind shack with a cold face.


    "If you are the sea god priest, we will kneel down and worship immediately!"


    "Yes! If you are, we are willing to pay the price! "


    "If not, then it is you who pay the price!"


    The fishmen behind shack keep winking at shack and break when they break, otherwise the whole thing will be stirred up by this Wright!


    Shack looked hesitantly at the statue of Poseidon, and then turned to look at the dark sea in the distance.


    "Then try it!" Shaq holds the golden Trident.


    Su Ye quietly looked at the statue of Poseidon and said nothing.


    Su Ye looked calm. The fish people behind shack were a little frightened and looked at each other for fear that the human magician was a real sea god priest.


    "Come with me!" He saw a shark behind shack. He took people to the statue of Poseidon, started the statue of Poseidon and prayed.


    Boom


    The sapphire in the eyes of the statue of Poseidon suddenly rolled down and disappeared into the eyes. Then, two new multicolored pearls rolled out and were embedded in the eyes with a click. A tricolor pearl fell into the mouth of the statue, emitting a faint brilliance.


    On the square, countless fish people knelt down, and many fish people just lowered their heads slightly.


    Su Ye stared at the statue of Poseidon with his head held high and was ready at any time.


    Anyway, the absolute guardian can continue to exchange sacrifices.


    Those fishmen did not give Su ye any chance to respond, and suddenly started God''s punishment.


    The statue of Poseidon was shocked heavily, and the powerful white Qi force was transmitted in all directions. The whole sea area trembled heavily and the ripples swung open.


    The wind blew into the sea.


    He saw the colorful pearls of the statue of Poseidon, and suddenly put two pure white lights outside his eyes. The two lights were integrated on the way and flew to Su Ye.


    Everyone looked at Wright in surprise and saw that the middle-aged magician was not prepared. Instead, he closed his eyes, raised his head slightly, relaxed his shoulders and spread his arms to both sides of his body.


    The white light that destroyed the sky and the earth fell on Su Ye''s chest, and Su ye still maintained his old posture.


    Like God''s grace.


    With the continuous influx of white light, Su Ye''s whole person exudes holy brilliance.


    The colorful fin on the shoulder is growing slowly.


    "It''s the Poseidon priest! It must be the sea god priest! "


    Black teeth fell on the ground and trembled with fear.


    "I said yes! I said... "Red scale also fell on the ground and repeated.


    Some fishermen hurried to kneel down where Su Ye was.


    "Is it really......" shack muttered to himself.


    Isina stared at Su ye, her eyes shining.


    Tementine almost cried. He was not afraid to offend Wright outside, but offending the sea god priest in whale country was no different from offending Darius the great in Persia.


    Hamonro and caska looked at each other and sighed.


    "Harmono, I''m old, but you''re still young. Remember this moment, remember these days. We gave up a really friendly and powerful friend because we were afraid of the pressure of others. From now on, never be influenced by external and negative reasons. Just remember what you want and do it. " Caska road.


    Hamon Luo sighed: "yes, teacher, we should insist on choosing Wright from the beginning, because we all like him. Our likes have nothing to do with others, and our choices should have nothing to do with others. "


    "I like this, too." Said Elsa, with a small round face in a robe.


    Tementine was even more sad.


    The Egyptians looked at each other and secretly called for luck. If they really fought with Wright at all costs, it would be their own side that would be wiped out.


    The black dragon looked at Wright and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It is understandable that the Poseidon priest robbed himself of the limelight. After all, in the sea, if it was replaced by heaven, it would be intolerable!


    The Nordic crazy soldiers clapped heartlessly and kept saying Nordic slang, which was probably cow, cow to the sky and so on.


    "There shouldn''t be more coquettish than me in this sea area..." shack muttered to himself.


    "Your Highness, what should we do?" An old shark whispered.


    Shack''s eyes turned and his body shrunk. He suddenly took a big step, stirred the sea with his fins, and rushed to Su Ye. Before Su Ye reacted, he gave him a warm hug.


    Su ye thought of two people, Julius, the Spartan Gladiator merchant, and Holt, or a combination of two.


    Su Ye was also experienced and knowledgeable, but he was blinded by the other party''s shameless hug.


    Almost inspired a great dissociation on the magic ring and sent shark to the West.


    "Great Poseidon priest, I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Looking at the ecstatic shark, the fish people behind them were all messy in the water, as if they were in a violent undercurrent.


    Can you be so cheap?


    "Your Highness, the great sea god priest, let''s join hands to conquer the whale country with the black coral city as the center! You should take my body as a shield and my bone as a sword! " Shack loosened his arms, spread out his arms, grinned, and his shining teeth seemed purified by the holy light.


    Red scales and black teeth looked at him with admiration.


    I''m still a little close.


    Su Ye almost rolled his eyes. How can serious people like himself always meet such shameless people?


    Is this shack from Plato''s college?


    "I''m not interested. I just want to go back and do my homework." Su Ye completely doesn''t give shack the opportunity to take advantage of himself.


    "No problem, no problem. Don''t do your homework in black coral city. You can leave your homework for all fish people. However, there is a small problem now. Can you wait until I become the city master? Dear sea god priest, I pray to you like a God. " Shack looked pious and enthusiastic.


    People suddenly realized that no wonder shack could put himself on a shelf. As long as Wright was a true sea god priest, shack''s behavior was completely understandable.


    It is said that when the high priest of Poseidon walked through the black coral City, all the fish people on both sides degenerated into fish and bowed to the ground.


    "Not interested." Suye road.


    Shack sighed and said to himself, "the sea god priest has a strange temper. Don''t mind."


    Fish people roll their eyes.


    "Sea god priest, you may not know that the reason why I compete for the city master is not for myself, but for the whole black coral city. I knew long ago that there was a traitor in our Fishman family, and the news of the death of the silver river has been leaked out. Not surprisingly, the sea demon army is already on its way. Based on my understanding of the sea demon, they will use their semi artifact, the gate of the sea god, to collectively transmit it here when we are unprepared, and then rob the black coral island and kill all the fishermen. "


    People''s faces changed greatly.


    Only a few people looked at shack in surprise and anger. He didn''t guess. He obviously knew it long ago.


    Shark himself is likely to reveal the news to the sea demon!


    Although the death of the silver river can''t hide from the sea demon, it may drag on for a while. This shark is good to use this news to threaten everyone.


    Now if shack is agreed to be the city master, the fishmen will work together and have the possibility to defeat the sea demon. But if shack refuses, shack will immediately take people to escape or even rebel!


    No matter how much the sea demon makes, shack will never lose.


    Su ye could not hear the meaning of shack''s words. Instead of being angry, he looked at shack with interest.


    A typical owl.


    The shimmering Shangqu square suddenly turned into a vegetable market. Fish people everywhere whispered and discussed today''s affairs.


    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded.


    It''s like mountains falling into the sea, and it''s like Tianzhu falling into the earth. It should be powerful, but the voice is not loud, but it''s thrilling and continuous in all directions.


    The earth shook and the waves surged.


    "It''s the gate of Poseidon!" An old fish man who turned his belly and pretended to be dead shouted fiercely.


    The rest of the old fish people who pretended to be dead couldn''t help waking up one after another.


    In the sky light and the light of jewelry and jade transmitted by the sea, everyone in the upper District Square looked in the direction of the sound.


    A huge rock door frame wrapped by countless water, grass and algae rises slowly, as if it were out of hell, like a huge mountain rising from the ground and rushing out of the sea.


    The sand rises and the fish flee.


    Su Ye looked at the huge gate from a distance and estimated that it was 20000 meters high and about 10000 meters wide.


    Plunge deep into the sea and pierce the sky. Boom... In the door frame, in the blue light curtain, endless sea demons, fish men, water elements and sea Warcraft rushed out. Su ye took a closer look. There was an obvious difference between the sea demon and the fish man. The fish man only has hands and feet, while the sea demon is a completely humanoid body, but the head, back and limbs have fins, and there are fins between fingers and toes. Different from the colorful fish man, the sea demon''s body is almost covered with similar blue-green scales, and their scales are darker and more dense. These sea monsters have pointed cheeks, dark green eyes and sharp teeth. The body and face of the sea demon are between man and fish, or closer to a scaly monkey. Like a tsunami, the sea demon army poured out of the Poseidon gate. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 668

    Su Ye didn''t care about the sea demon at all, but looked at the door of the sea god.


    With this artifact, the Greek Navy can play with the Persian Navy as miscellaneous fish and the Persian port as its own back garden.


    However, other generals dare not use this artifact, only demis dare.


    When millions of sea monsters poured out, a giant turtle hundreds of meters wide slowly emerged, just like an arena.


    On the shell of the giant turtle, there is a small palace built of countless jewelry and jade. On the pure gold throne in the palace, there is a sea demon king with a height of three meters and a crown full of diamonds on his head.


    The whole body of the sea demon king, nine water polo slowly rotate.


    Every water ball seems to contain an ocean.


    Behind the troll turtle, the strong black armored seahorse pulled out one white shell carriage after another.


    Most of the shell carriages were open, and some shell carriages were closed so that outsiders could not see the situation inside.


    In a luxurious space shell carriage, three teams are looking out of the window with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, the Poseidon temple has planted seeds for hundreds of years, and finally came to fruition. Who would have thought that the sea demon tribe secretly worshipping Poseidon has now become one of the strongest tribes in whale country. The glory belongs to Poseidon! "


    The priests of Poseidon, the God of the sea, were smiling and had just raised their heads.


    "Thank the God of the sea and you for your help. With you, we can join hands with the witch hunting society to kill all the magicians who have entered the whale country and find the God killer." The new judge of the temple of vengeance stood aside.


    "As long as we can find the God destroyer, the temple is worth the effort." A middle-aged soldier in his forties smiled.


    "You two worked hard and sacrificed yourself for the mission of the gods."


    Whether it was the sea god priest, the revenge priest or the Greek noble of the witch Hunting Club, they looked at them with admiration.


    One is the great judge of the temple of vengeance, with a bright future.


    One is the legendary patriarch of the hero family of Tross, with a noble status.


    But now, the breath on the two people seems to be absent, and the exposed skin is full of bloody divine patterns, just like a rune puppet, which is very frightening.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a sacrifice of five years. The divine medicine in the temple will make up for it. Our strength has grown from the peak of the holy land we just entered to a legend. We can recover our peak strength in a month at most. At that time, as long as we stay away from those powerful sea Warcraft, the two of us will be enough to cross the whale country. "


    It was mandelu, the chief of the Tross family, the legendary soldier and Andrea''s father.


    Like Andrea, he has blond curly hair and light green pupils, but he is taller, stronger and more handsome than Andrea.


    "I hear you two are still on a secret mission?" Asked a Poseidon priest with a smile.


    The vengeance priest laughed with the witch hunters.


    Mandelu smiled: "the so-called secret mission will not hide friends. Actually, you should have guessed. We suspect that Su ye may sneak here, so our purpose this time is very simple. Kill all magicians and wizards, whether there is Su ye or not, and finally, look for the God destroyer. "


    "No wonder two legends were sent out. My God still likes Su ye, but who calls him not a believer of my God? "


    "Find him and kill him." Mandelu said indifferently.


    "But we have an unkind request." The priest of Poseidon''s temple said.


    "Please." The great judge of the temple of vengeance said.


    "If you find the clue of the plane heart or the plane heart and hope to provide it to us, even if we get the plane heart, we will also give it to our God. Your credit will not be taken away, but will be especially high to your great satisfaction."


    "How high?" Mandelu road.


    "How about fulfilling your heroic dream?"


    Mandelu''s heart jumped and the others stared.


    Generally speaking, the upper limit of the great sacrifice is only for the gods to help promote legends. If you promote a hero, you need to have a very strong divine blood. Basically, only the sons or grandchildren of the gods can be qualified.


    In fact, it is not that heroes cannot be obtained through great sacrifice, but that the sacrifice required is too strong.


    For example, half a true God skeleton is enough, but the half god family may not have it.


    Any family, like whale kingdom, which is watched by the gods, even if they get it, must hand it over to the temple. However, the heart of the plane can be exchanged for the promotion of heroes and get a lot of gifts from the gods. They can definitely fight with their lives.


    Even the great adjudicator was moved by it.


    After all, once a hero is promoted, he can live at least 20 years longer and even have a great chance to become the chief high priest of the temple.


    "And enough for two." Said Poseidon''s priest with a smile.


    The grand adjudicator and mandelu looked at each other and saw joy in each other''s eyes.


    This means that there is no need for intrigue between the two sides, just work together.


    Then mandelu suddenly asked, "I heard that the reason why the gods do not collect the whale country is related to the old sea god. Why do you want to collect it now?"


    The priests of Poseidon looked at each other and were silent.


    The great adjudicator hurriedly interrupted: "I see that there seem to be Greeks in black coral city. Let''s have a look with magic tools."


    Then he took out a mirror, which projected white light, and everyone in the upper District square appeared in the white light.


    The priests and nobles talked about it.


    "If there are Persians, they will die."


    "That''s isina, a Persian princess who has suddenly become famous recently. It is said that she is deeply loved by Darius and Xerxes. But anyway, the sea demon killed it, which has nothing to do with us. "


    "Eh? There are some big fish. That caska, a famous potion maker. "


    "I know brother and sister Longjie. They are very interesting and can disguise very well. Both are aristocrats of the hero family. If possible, leave them alive. If the scene is too chaotic, it has nothing to do with us. "


    "Wait, that should be Wright. I didn''t expect it." A Witch Hunter''s noble eyes lit up.


    "Who is Wright?" The crowd looked at him.


    "You know, our team came a few hours late because of waiting for me. Before I entered, I received a magic letter from Miletus witch Hunting Club with this magic portrait of Wright on it. The man claimed to be proficient in water magic. Simone saw him off personally, and he entered the whale country alone. Although he was in a hurry and there was no order, it was obvious that this man could not stay. "


    "I''m proficient in water system, and I have to see simney off. I''m afraid it has something to do with Thales. This person may be a hidden mage, specifically to avoid the sight of our Witch Hunting Club. "


    "Since his identity is so important, who will solve him?"


    "I''ll do it myself." Legendary warrior Mandela road.


    The revenge priests looked at mandelu with great satisfaction. This was mandelu''s determination to test the knife with Wright to make them believe that mandelu could kill Suye in the future.


    "Lord mandelu knows the overall situation. I''m afraid Andre is still in the dark. He doesn''t know that you take the initiative to join the witch Hunting Club."


    Mandelu said helplessly, "I can''t help it. Under the legend, no one can kill Su ye, and there are few suitable soldiers. In addition, my son Andre has become enemies with Su ye, and several demigod nobles take the initiative to ask me for help. Anyway, I should go out in person."


    "You are really a dutiful noble and loving father. Andre will be very happy if he knows you killed Suye."


    "Let Su Ye''s head become a sign of his adulthood. Today, let''s try my sword with this Wright. This sword of light has not been scabbard for a long time. " Mandelu smiled.


    Mandelu said, gently touching the golden lion head grid of the legendary long sword.


    "What about the Egyptians and the mages of Miletus?"


    "It is their honor to be buried for this city."


    Poseidon priest, revenge priest and witch hunting nobles smiled at each other and looked out of the car quietly.


    When all the seahorse shells poured out of the Poseidon gate, the light on the surface of the huge door frame was dim, and the blue magic door in the door frame dissipated.


    Millions of sirens are piled up in the ocean, like dark clouds in the sea, which are about to crush the black coral island.


    In the black coral island, sharp conch alarms are repeated, and fish people everywhere flee in a hurry.


    Some ran directly to the distance outside the city, while others rushed into the city.


    The fishman army in the city quickly gathered and saw a fish man form a colorful ribbon and swim out of the city.


    There was a commotion among the fishermen who went to the square.


    "Shack, let go for a while. When the sea demon is solved, we''ll talk about the city master."


    "Yes, shack, you have to take the overall situation into account!"


    "For black coral city!"


    "If we can defeat the sea demon, I don''t care about others, I will support you, shack!"


    The fish people behind Su Ye persuaded one after another.


    Shack shrugged and said, "so I say you are so stupid that you are delicious. As far as the current situation of black coral city is concerned, there is no excellent co owner, that is, a plate of loose sand, and you will be defeated in front of the sea demon. Only when we elect a new city Lord and have a unified command can we have more cohesion. Obviously, I am the best candidate at present. "


    "What will happen to you if we don''t choose you!"


    "If you don''t choose me as the city Lord, what good will it be if I defeat the sea demon? Is it like in the past, making cattle and horses for the family and being driven away? Instead, I either take people to escape and rebuild black coral City, or take refuge in the opposite sea demon king. Oh, I forgot to say, I once ate seaweed with the sea demon king, and he praised me. No accident, he will help me manage the black coral city. "


    "You..."


    "I suspect you are the traitor of the sea demon!"


    "Don''t listen to shack. He just wants to cooperate with the sea demon king and win the black coral city!"


    "Shack, you let us down!" Some old fishermen sighed one after another. Su Ye looked interesting, but hesitated, opened the magic book and looked at the schedule written today. Morning meditation, completed, crossed out. I remind myself that today''s goal, the recent whale country goal and the long-term legendary goal have been completed and have been crossed out. A simple sandwich summary diary of yesterday''s key things has been completed and has been crossed out. Let black tooth buy toothed grass, complete, has been crossed out Attend the Poseidon celebration, complete, cross out. Su Ye looked at the last two things on the schedule. Finish today''s homework or do a test paper. Sleep early.. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 669

    The last two things have not been completed so far.


    Su Ye is a little unhappy.


    Shack said frankly, "well, well, I have a showdown. The sea demon king has long foreseen that the old man will die, so he bought me, and I took his benefits and vigorously developed my own power. I found out, eh? I can be the Lord of the black coral City, or I can be the seal of the sea demon king. So I decided to try whether I could be the city master first. If I can''t, I''ll be a sea dog. I''m so smart. No one in this sea area is smarter than me. "


    "Shack!" Many fishermen are very angry.


    Even some fishermen behind shack left silently and walked opposite shack and behind Su Ye.


    "Shack, you let us down!"


    "I didn''t expect that this would happen when we watched the grown-up children with our own eyes!"


    "You have disgraced the silver white family!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the fish people, shack looked stunned and said, "wait, did you misunderstand something? I''m not ashamed of the Yinbai family now. I lost my face from childhood to the big one! Didn''t you despair of me decades ago? I''m shack. I''ve been in your eyes since I was a child. I''m going to destroy the people of the silver white family? You move your stiff fish brain and think, "when did I give you hope?"


    A group of old fishermen stared at shack blankly.


    What he said makes sense, as if he can''t refute it at all.


    Shack smiled proudly and said, "you old stupid fish, you shouldn''t scold me at this time. You should scold my brothers and sisters. They are praised by you all day. What is the silver light and what is the hope of black coral? As soon as the old guy died, they couldn''t deal with the sea demon, and were stunned by my silver shame. Tut Tut, they can''t. the scales fall off at the critical time! I thought that this sea area does not allow others to be more disappointing than me. Unexpectedly, I lost to my brothers and sisters. "


    All the old fish people have nothing to say.


    Some young fishermen looked at shack with great admiration.


    That makes sense!


    Shark, consistent.


    Even people outside the world have a feeling of meeting life philosophers when they look at shack.


    As long as you insist on letting people down, you will never let people down!


    "Whether I get the position of city lord or betray the silver white family and take refuge in the sea demon king, I will disappoint you. Do you know what this means? I shack will always be invincible! Alas, sure enough, in this sea area, no fish man more intelligent than shack is allowed. Of course, his Highness the sea god priest is a human, not a fish man. I allow his wisdom to keep pace with me. "


    Su Ye really wanted to applaud if shack''s last sentence was not to add to the snake.


    Su Ye looked at the time in the magic book again and asked, "ladies and gentlemen, has your fish man large ethical family betrayed the infighting and fought for power and profit finished? I really want to go back and do my homework. I''ll excuse you. "


    Su ye said and really went out.


    The brocade scale was anxious and said loudly, "Your Highness the sea god priest, have you given up the fish people?"


    "The sea god priest doesn''t just belong to the fish man. What''s the matter with me, the sea god priest, about your war between the fish man and the sea demon?" Su ye walked and walked.


    All fish people petrified on the spot.


    That makes sense.


    Yes, both fish man and sea demon should respect the sea god priest.


    Shack stared at Suye.


    Outsiders suddenly have a feeling of deja vu.


    Another life philosopher.


    Another one is invincible.


    "Stop him! You can''t let him leave! " Shack was also anxious. As soon as the sea god priest left, in case other fish people scattered in a crowd, who knows what will happen.


    "In this sea area, no one can stop me from doing my homework." Su Ye imitated shark''s tone and said with a smile.


    The fish man who rushed to Su Ye stagnated and stayed in the water.


    "Stop him!" Shack is in a hurry.


    Shark''s fish man didn''t dare to start, but turned into a big fish. He rushed to Su ye and piled it into a fish wall to stop him.


    Suddenly, the sea water around Su Ye swung heavily, and the strong Qi force rolled the sea water and pushed away all the fishermen nearby.


    At the same time, a kilometer long translucent whale emerged on the water.


    The outline of the giant whale is not different from that of ordinary whales, but its whole body is covered with layers of silver gray thick scales, its head has a black gold thread, a sharp collision angle, and its tail is extremely huge and surrounded by rainbow light.


    The giant whale has reddish eyes and a ring of golden light outside its eyes. It overlooks the whole black coral city from top to bottom and even the army of millions of sea demons.


    At the moment of seeing the giant whale, every sea family felt a heavy shudder from the depths of their soul, as if their natural enemy nemesis suddenly came, as if there was a disaster of extermination.


    Most sea people look confused, and only a few sea people know what this is.


    The ability possessed by the blood priest of the Great Duke of the whale, the whale calls.


    However, this ability is more symbolic than practical value and is often ridiculed.


    The reason is very simple. The range of whale calls is wide, but the effect is also very slow.


    In the old God era, some people often started the whale call, and a powerful sea Warcraft arrived a long time later. As a result, either the enemy fled, the battle ended, or the caller was killed.


    Moreover, the whale call is not mandatory. After frequent calls, sea Warcraft is too lazy to help, and the scene is very embarrassing.


    Only the advanced ability "Sea King call" of whale call can forcibly call at least one sea Warcraft, but it still can''t arrive as soon as possible.


    However, although some people secretly laugh at it, everyone wants it.


    Without it, handsome.


    When the small giant whale appeared, Su Ye seemed to become the core of the whole Shangqu square, and the eyes of all fishermen looked at him changed unprecedentedly.


    All the fish people who are ready to block in front rush around and get out of the way.


    Even the whole family was not afraid to poison shack, who played with the sea demon king, and his fins trembled a little.


    The power of the great whale''s blood!


    Everyone is in the belly of the giant whale!


    No matter whether the whale call can be exchanged for sea Warcraft, no matter whether the sea Warcraft is useful or not, anyone who wants to move Wright has to weigh it.


    Some of the old wizards in the fishman were so frightened that they suddenly showed a look of ecstasy that they startled the young fishmen around. Is this a draft?


    There were even two old wizards kneeling down to Su ye on the spot, crying loudly: "savior! Here comes the Savior! We won''t be afraid of sirens anymore! "


    Everyone else, including Su ye, looked at the two old wizards with the eyes of a madman.


    If you are sick, treat it quickly!


    Suddenly, a huge, thick, dignified and domineering voice sounded with a little trembling and spread all over the sea area.


    "This human friend, have something to say. Put away the whale call, put away, and we will withdraw now! Get out now! Never invade black coral city! Put it away first, put it away first... "


    Both the fishman and the sea demon followed the prestige. In the palace built of endless jewelry and jade on the troll turtle, the original dignified sea demon king hurriedly stood up, his face was panic, his legs were bent, and his hands held the sea star around him. It seemed that only holding those water balloons could he have the strength to stand up.


    At the same time, a broad and long voice sounded from the body of the translucent giant whale on Su Ye''s head.


    The translucent giant whale raised to the sky and whistled. The whale horn pierced the sea and pointed at the sky cloud.


    The whale calls.


    Behind the sea demon king, the revenge priest, Poseidon priest and the noble of the witch hunting society looked at this scene in doubt.


    What the hell happened?


    The human friend of the sea demon king, is that Wright?


    And what''s that giant whale?


    Poseidon''s priests looked at each other. A whale called. This Wright is only a holy land. It can summon up one or two legendary sea Warcraft at most, but the giant turtle and the sea demon king have legendary strength. There is a legendary priest and a legendary warrior on our side. We can''t fail.


    The sea demon king seems a little too careful and underestimates the great judge and mandelu.


    So that mandelu sighed softly and said, "Hai clan, it''s the mud that can''t hold up the wall after all. Sitting with millions of people, the legendary sea demon king is afraid of a small Holy Land magician. "


    "It''s just a whale calling. Even if it calls hero sea Warcraft, what can it do?"


    The two legends smiled at each other.


    "Then let me solve this problem. I hope Andrea can understand, like me, that he is a nobleman before a magician. "


    Mandelu stepped out of the shell carriage with a legendary breath.


    The powerful golden legendary power wraps the whole body, just like the fire in the sea.


    The surrounding sea water was drained away, his blond hair was rippling, his eyes were shining, and the sword in his hand was emitting Blood Fluorescence and trembling gently.


    Keng


    The sword roared into the sky, and the sea water directly above mandelu burst, and the thick water column rushed hundreds of meters.


    The sea demon king suddenly turned back, looked at mandelu and scolded a rude word that the sea demon family could understand.


    "Sabi!"


    Mandelu frowned slightly. Although he didn''t understand what the sea demon king said, he felt that what he said was not good.


    Forget it. After all, the sea demon king needs to find a face.


    Now, first


    Huh? Why do mountains rise up at the bottom of the sea?


    The seabed cracked like an earthquake, and endless sediment and bubbles rolled upward.


    The whole sea area boils completely, as if it had been boiled.


    Under the turbid sea water, people at every position saw that there seemed to be huge mountains rising rapidly under themselves.


    From the sea, eight endless mountains rise from the bottom of the sea.


    Su Ye stopped, blinked and looked forward. All the fishmen also held their gills and stared at the bottom of the sea demon army. Eight continuous peaks, rising in all directions, rushed to the sea like soft pillars. The center of the eight heavenly pillars is the sea demon army. If the sea demon army is like dark clouds, these eight peaks are heaven. Before the net of mountains approached, the sea demon king sighed and took a deep look at the human magician in the distance, took away the sea god gate, turned into sea water and disappeared. The legendary Troll turtle, like a chick falling into the ice, slides its claws wildly, rows away the waves and turns its body. The waves form a force far stronger than the giant wave technique and sweep in all directions. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 670

    "What are these mountains?" Mandelu vaguely felt wrong, but he glanced at a dark ring in his hand.


    With this ring of divine power transmission, it''s nothing even in danger.


    "Avoid!" Mandelu, like an experienced general on the battlefield, was ready to avoid the mountain net and stared at Wright in the distance.


    Suddenly, the big judge in the carriage shouted, "run, we are in the field of demigod!"


    Everyone who hears this sound is cool. People at the lower level can''t use transmission power in the higher level field, unless there is a very rare space destruction power.


    Suddenly, the great judge turned into a white light, smashed the shell, the roof of the carriage, and rushed to the sea alone.


    Like a holy white magic light arrow, it breaks through the deep blue ocean, perpendicular to the sea, and runs to the sky of hope.


    However, the others in the carriage secretly scolded, what legendary priest, in danger, even abandoned everyone.


    The crowd was about to run away when they suddenly froze in place.


    With the sea demon army as the center, eight mountain peaks and Tianzhu are closed from all directions.


    Heaven and earth collapse and become a cage.


    Such a vast ocean and such a huge army of sea demons are locked in a cage surrounded by eight heavenly pillars.


    It''s dark, the sea is also dark.


    Boom


    The divine light of the great judge of the vengeance Temple rushed out of the sea and hit the top of the eight column cage, which is the intersection of the eight peaks and Tianzhu.


    "Ah..."


    A clear scream resounded through the sky.


    At the same time, the peak Tianzhu swayed gently, and the dense rocks fell from the Tianzhu, whistling into the sea, wrapped by blisters and falling down.


    However, no one in the sea demon army escaped, because they were shocked by the incredible scene.


    As the rocks, water and grass on the Tianzhu of the mountain continue to peel off, one huge disc after another is exposed. Each disc is as big as an island.


    In the disc, the huge dark barb sharp teeth are like small polished peaks, and also like the teeth of giant sea Warcraft.


    Not only the sea demon army, but also the people on the fishman side were stunned.


    It turned out that the eight mountain pillars were the body of a sea Warcraft!


    This sucker, this barb, obviously should be some kind of software sea monster, which is very much like the legendary super giant king squid.


    These eight mountain pillars are giant arms and feet.


    "Demigod sea Warcraft..." mandelu suddenly made a sad cry and rushed to the gap between the arms and feet of the two pillars with all his strength.


    Hum


    A strange sound swung away from the bottom of the sea.


    The seabed vibrated and the sea burst.


    The eight Tianzhu arms and feet suddenly closed.


    Everyone in the sea demon army seemed to see that heaven and earth collapsed, the sun destroyed and the stars fell.


    The fishman in the black coral city saw from a distance that the cage of Tianzhu closed into a soft giant ball, completely wrapped the whole sea demon army and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Neither the troll turtle, the great arbiter of the temple of vengeance, nor the legendary warrior mandelu could break out of the giant ball.


    The endless sea water is driven by the huge suction and flows down with the huge wrist football.


    Boom


    The terrible water wave centered on the brachiopod giant ball, with dense sea sand and blisters, surging in all directions.


    The fishermen at the edge of the city screamed and were hit by the waves. These fishermen who can separate the water and open the sea are vulnerable to the terrible disaster in the sea.


    All the magic protection forces of black coral city are fully started, but they shine and break layer by layer.


    Finally, the statue of Poseidon on the square radiated a slight blue light and swept the sea area.


    The huge storm disappeared in an instant.


    Then they saw that the brachiopod giant ball disappeared into the sediment on the bottom of the sea.


    Everyone instinctively imagined a scene in which powerful software Warcraft such as squid, octopus or octopus grabbed food and put it into their mouth.


    Now, this super giant sea Warcraft, which can''t even see the specific size, curled up a million sea demon armies and swallowed them.


    The waves disappeared, but the arms and feet of the mysterious sea Warcraft were retracted and swallowed, forming a huge black vortex with a diameter of more than 10 kilometers outside the city, connecting the sea surface and the sea bottom, rotating rapidly like a magic land.


    The whole ocean is like a courtyard at night, silent.


    Everyone in the lower, middle and upper districts of black coral City stared at the huge black vortex ahead.


    Many people haven''t even reacted.


    After millions of sea demons appeared, how did the terrible sea Warcraft suddenly disappear?


    Suddenly, shack fell to his knees: "the glory of the sea god, coming to the whale country! Priest Poseidon, Wright is invincible! "


    All fish people wake up suddenly. We can''t fall behind at this time!


    The fishermen knelt down and shouted.


    "The glory of the sea god comes to the whale country! Priest Poseidon, Wright is invincible! "


    From the upper district to the Middle District, from the middle district to the lower District, all the sea people crawl on the ground.


    Many sea people wailed and finally waited for the sea god!


    In the upper District Square, Su Ye stood, and all the fishermen and sea people knelt.


    And the Egyptians, and the Nordics, and the men of the two armies of Miletus, stood.


    The Nordics looked at each other and sat on the ground.


    The Egyptians sat down in silence, and then the rest sat down in silence.


    Only isina stood proudly and looked at Wright quietly.


    "Wright, today you have the opportunity to be the husband of the princess and the son-in-law of the Persian royal family." Isina proudly straightened her chest, showing her proud capital and slender waist.


    "I''m going back to do my homework."


    Su Ye didn''t even look at yixinna and walked forward.


    Shack looked at Su Ye''s back, and all the fishermen also looked at Su Ye''s back.


    Everyone knows that in this sea area, no one can stop this man from going home to do his homework.


    After a flash, all the fishmen suddenly sympathized with the army of millions of sea demons.


    Obviously, it seems that it has nothing to do with them, but somehow the whole army was destroyed, and even the legend in it could not escape.


    Seeing Su ye go down the hillside and completely disappear in the sight of everyone, the fish people were secretly relieved.


    Shack suddenly got up, put his hands on his hips, laughed and said, "don''t argue now. The Lord of black coral city will be Wright in the future! When he leaves office, I''ll fight again! Now send someone to find the legendary Mermaid family immediately. We must find the most beautiful and coquettish, and we must satisfy the Poseidon priest! "


    "Men''s fish or women''s fish?"


    "What a fool! Of course! " Shark scolded.


    "Yes..."


    Shack held his head high and left the upper District Square triumphantly. As he walked, he said: "with the help of shack of the silver white family, master Wright, the sea god priest, called out the legendary North Sea giant demon Kraken to destroy millions of sea demons! Be sure to put it in the memory Pearl! Let''s let everyone go. I''ll think about how to let you continue to be disappointed. "


    Black teeth and red scales crawled silently on the ground, stiff and afraid to move.


    It''s scary. This is the real Poseidon priest.


    Unexpectedly, he really called out the North Sea giant demon that everyone had forgotten.


    "It''s really a giant demon in the North Sea! He''s been in black coral city! All the time! Poseidon did not give up on us! "


    "Yes, the sea god must have foreseen that we would be invaded by the sea demon, so he appointed his highness Wright, the sea god priest, to come and wake up the giant demon in the North Sea!"


    "Those who can easily swallow the legendary sea demon turtle and scare away the sea demon king can only be the demigod Beihai giant demon. Ordinary demigods can''t swallow millions of sea demons."


    "What a terrible sea Warcraft!"


    "What terror? It''s called power!"


    "So we''re safe on the black coral island?"


    "More than safety! Think about it. The black coral island is not afraid of whale spring. Now his Majesty the North Sea giant demon is alive and kills the enemy to protect us. What does this mean? This means that our black coral city has won the favor of Poseidon alone! The sea god is watching us and is attached to us! "


    "Praise the sea god!"


    "Praise the sea god!"


    The whole city was crazy, and the Poseidon celebration, which had already ended, was reopened!


    This time, it''s a celebration of the whole city!


    All the high Fishman families will bear all the expenses and distribute a large amount of wealth to the sea people in the city.


    While the fishermen were celebrating happily and crazily, Persian Princess isina looked quietly into the distance.


    "Sister, don''t be too impatient. We''ll approach step by step. Why don''t I come and admit my mistake first? Or you beat me up and take me to the door to admit my mistake? Don''t be discouraged. This kind of genius needs long-term consideration... "


    Isina said nothing.


    Nordics, Persians and the rest of the Greeks came together, and the people of the three countries had never been so close at this moment.


    "What the hell happened? Who can explain it again? "


    "There''s no explanation. It''s that Wright mastered the power of the sea god. He was very unhappy when he saw the sea demon army. He used the power of the high priest of the whale to summon the demigod Beihai giant demon to solve those people, and then... Go back to do his homework."


    "No, no, no, the whale cry of the whale priest can''t wake up the demigod sea Warcraft, not to mention the top North Sea giant demon among the demigods. You know, the North Sea giant demon, like the demigod xudera, has the strength of slaughtering God. "


    "So I say that it was this Wright who mastered the power of the sea god, but was mistaken for the sea god priest. I hope you don''t spread the identity of sea god priest. "


    Except for a few people who were puzzled, most people nodded gently. Everyone heard about the dispute between the old sea god and the new sea god. Wright saved himself. He can''t spread the relationship between Wright and the old sea god, otherwise it will inevitably lead to


    "Wait, do you remember the man you saw in the seahorse shell carriage behind the troll turtle? I seem to see several priests of Poseidon, the God of the sea. "¡° Not only the priests of Poseidon, but also the priests of the temple of vengeance. The one who flies on the light seems to be the new judge. It seems that he didn''t fly out. "¡° Suddenly, it seems that the great adjudicator has become a high-risk position... "The last human legendary soldier appears. It seems that the master of Tross, the legendary soldier mandelu, I have seen him before, that''s right."¡° The people in that carriage are a bit like those of the witch Hunting Club... "All the people looked at the two Egyptian royal families¡° Don''t look at us. We''re not interested in witch hunting. If we were witch hunters, we would have attacked you. "¡° The priests of Poseidon, the priests of the temple of vengeance and the people of the witch Hunting Club work together to mix with the sea demon family. This is a big event... ". Ask for a monthly ticket. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 671

    Harmono suddenly said, "in this way, Wright saved our two lives. One was saved from the sea demon army and the other from the Witch Hunt Club. "


    The magicians and wizards nodded gently.


    "Why don''t we pay a group visit to express our thanks?"


    "Let''s wait until he finishes his homework." Tementin sincerely reminded me.


    Everyone looked at tementine and isina''s brother and sister.


    The Nordic subconsciously retreated away.


    The Egyptians also retreated silently.


    The black dragon and the people around him retreated silently.


    The round faced Elsa pulled her brother back.


    Hamono and the rest stood in place with a helpless face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t involve you. Early tomorrow morning, I will go to master Wright to admit my mistake! I''ll bear the mistakes made by tementin alone! " Tementine raised his head and peeped at isina.


    Isina is still looking at the black vortex in the distance.


    The next morning.


    The legend about the sea god priest spread all night in the black coral city. Many fish people were grateful to find here and wanted to visit the sea god priest.


    However, most of the fish people came and left silently.


    Because Su Ye''s front door has been crowded by the families of higher fish people, and ordinary fish people can''t squeeze in at all.


    Outside Su Ye''s yard, the originally clear sea water was squeezed into orange juice injected by unscrupulous merchants by a large number of fishmen.


    The fishman guards the intersection, which has become a more difficult place to enter than the upper district.


    The fish man guard has set up a travel ban over this area. No one can pass over this block. It is the same treatment as the upper area.


    Unable to swim to the top, thousands of high fish people crowded in the street, and it was very difficult to turn around.


    After the high fish people complained in a low voice, they quickly adapted and began to chat in a low voice.


    Black teeth and red scales stood at the door with a bitter face, like two guards.


    Now, neither of them can afford to offend.


    There lived a Poseidon priest who could awaken the demigod Beihai giant demon.


    Outside are a bunch of dandies and the people in power in the whole city.


    No matter who asks, two people can only laugh.


    Fortunately, the high fish man was more afraid of the sea god priest inside than the two of them. He spoke politely.


    Not far from the street, those outsiders were sighing. If they had known this, they should have made friends with Wright early.


    It''s better now. The door can''t squeeze in.


    Suddenly, a tall white shadow swam with a large group of fishmen, and came from the no swim area on the top of the crowd.


    The high fish people were angry.


    "Shack, don''t be too arrogant!"


    "This is equivalent to a temple. You can''t mess around!"


    "Somebody, get shack out!"


    Shack didn''t have a good way: "roll, roll, now the old guy is dead. I''m the strongest except the sea god priest! Get out of the way. I''ll be the first to meet the Poseidon priest! Don''t crush my white scales, the diamond powder just stuck! Drive them away! "


    The sacred fish man behind him immediately rushed to the door, squeezed everyone away, hand in hand, surrounded an open space in front of the door, and shack fell.


    In the curse of many fishermen, shack turned his back to them without paying attention, stretched his neck, adjusted the colored water plants on his head and the jade Shell Necklace on his neck, looked carefully at his whole body and nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Two, help pass on a message that shack has paid a visit to his majesty Wright, the priest of the sea god and the Lord of the black coral city." Shack looked at the black teeth and red scales very politely, smiled and showed his sharp teeth.


    The high fish people secretly scolded in their hearts. It has only been two days, from your excellency to your highness. Now they call your majesty directly. Shack has never let people down on his shameless point.


    High fish people have their own thoughts.


    "Poseidon priestess Pavilion... Your majesty, is resting. When he wakes up, the fish man inside will tell us." Black teeth squeezed out a humble smile.


    Shack stretched out his hand, patted black teeth on the shoulder, smiled and said, "OK, very good, I''m very optimistic about you. After all, his Majesty the sea god priest is an outsider. When he leaves the black coral island and passes it to me, I will promote you two to high fishmen. Of course, the premise is that you people talk more about me. Here is the 200000 purple shellfish that the sea demon king bought me. You two take the flowers. They are not hot, cheap or white. "


    Then he handed black teeth and red scales a space conch in public.


    Holding the hot space conch, they looked at shack, who did not hide his threat, and had no choice.


    The high fisherman in the rear whispered curses that shack was shameless, and shack became more and more elated.


    After a while, the door opened and a fish man was about to speak. Shack rushed in and overthrew the fish man. He said loudly, "your great majesty Wright, I''ve come to see you."


    "Get out! Knock before you come in! "


    An unpleasant scold came from the door.


    Shack quickly turned around, rushed out of the yard and closed the door himself.


    "Cough, do you hear me? Your majesty Wright spoke to me first." Then shack knocked on the door.


    "The great lord Wright, Shaq came to see you."


    There was no sound inside.


    Shack still smiled and repeated what he had just said.


    "The great lord Wright, Shaq came to see you."


    There was no response.


    Shack didn''t seem to be discouraged at all. He still knocked on the door with a respectful smile.


    Until repeated 20 times, shack''s voice and tone were no different from the beginning, and the smile on his face was still very modest.


    "Come in." Su Ye''s voice sounded inside.


    Shack grinned, then turned his head and glanced proudly at all the fishermen, pushed the door in and cocked up.


    Those high fish people saw this scene and thought deeply.


    In particular, some old fishermen vaguely feel that their past views on shack have deviated.


    Su Ye sat on a chair made of water and grass, eating fish soup porridge and not looking at shake.


    Shack stood upright, didn''t speak, just smiled.


    Su Ye finished eating, put the shell bowl aside, and looked up at shack.


    "Good, more patient than I thought."


    Shack smiled and said, "before you come, no one in this sea area is allowed to be more patient than me. If I am not patient, I will die very young."


    "Do you want to be the city master?"


    "Yes!"


    "Why?"


    "At the beginning, I wanted not to be bullied. Later, when there were more brothers, I felt that I should still have my own stable territory."


    "It seems that you are really not promising." Su Ye is neither salty nor light.


    Shark''s face finally changed slightly, smiling and silent.


    "I thought you at least wanted to be the head of the whale country." Su ye said slowly.


    "I want to, but I dare not say. I said I won''t live long." Shack laughed happily.


    "There''s nothing I dare not say. I''m here just for the sake of plane." Suye road.


    "I can see that you must be a big man outside. Your strength should be the strongest holy land I can imagine."


    "No, you can''t imagine." Su ye said calmly.


    "Yes." Shack always wears a sincere smile.


    "Let''s make a deal." Suye road.


    "You said."


    "You help me collect wealth and help me find the heart of position. After I become the master of this seat, let you manage the whole whale country."


    "You are really a wise negotiator. In a word, I will do my best."


    Su Ye looked at shack. Shack, as usual, smiled sincerely.


    This shark face looks ferocious.


    "You seem to have something to say?" Su Ye looked at shack with a similar smile.


    "For the fish man, I''m not the best choice for the city''s leader, but for you, I''m the best choice for the city''s leader." Shark road.


    "You''re right." Suye road.


    Shack smiled modestly.


    "But you forget that I am the root of everything, and you are just a branch derived from me. You are the best candidate for the city Lord, but there are also many worst candidates, such as the color scale of the color scale family, such as those from many medium-sized families. If I want to control black coral City, you are the worst candidate. " Suye road.


    Shack was stunned.


    "You are not willing to be my puppet, just as you are not willing to be bullied by the brothers of the silver white family and used by the sea demon king." Suye road.


    The smile on shack''s face faded.


    Su ye turned his head slightly and looked at the high sea, sparkling.


    Then Suye stared into shack''s eyes.


    "Shack, ask yourself, ask your heart, ask your soul! Do you want to change the world, become a hero or even a God, or be a robber leader on this dirty, narrow and dark hill? "


    Su Ye''s voice was slow and powerful.


    Shark froze in place, his heart beating like a drum.


    After a moment, he straightened up and bent down, straightened his body and looked at Su Ye.


    "I''m not interested in cooperating with a bandit leader. At least a hero can cooperate with me." Su Ye''s tone was indifferent.


    "I don''t know if I should believe your empty words, but you are the only one who can ring my heart." Shack looked at Su ye with extremely complicated eyes.


    "Then tell me your choice." Suye road.


    "You are not the smartest person I have ever seen, but even if the devil king is in front of you, he will be willing to bow down." Shark road.


    "I do have devil blood." Su Ye smiled.


    In shack''s eyes, Su Ye seemed to have sharp teeth, horns on his forehead, wings behind his back, waist and tail.


    "I want to change the whale country, I want to go to the infinite plane, I, shack, want to be a god!" Shack stared at Su ye and said word by word¡° OK, when you set the goal, we''ll start splitting. If you want to promote gods, you must first promote demigods. Now you think about the possibility of your fish people promoting demigods. " Suye road¡° One is to make a great sacrifice, but it requires at least one true God''s remains or a large number of whale male giant bones. Unfortunately, we have been unable to sacrifice to the gods. This is a dead end. "¡° The second is to look for the method of promoting the demigod. I can be sure that I will never find it. The gods block the method of canonization tightly, and we are most afraid that we will know the secret of the gods. "¡° The third is to practice hard. I can be sure that I don''t have that talent and ability, and I don''t even have the ability to work hard. "¡° Fourth, luck. As you can see, I''m not lucky. I was excluded by my family when I was a child and used by the sea demon king when I grew up. Originally, I had the opportunity to seize the position of city master and bring you out. "¡° To sum up, my reason and experience tell myself that I have no way to demigod. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 672

    "That''s right, but you''re wrong about one thing."


    "What point?"


    "When you meet me, you are the luckiest person in whale country."


    Shack stared at Su ye with strange eyes.


    It''s like a dog is about to eat, but it finds its owner lying on the ground desperately trying to grab his own dog food.


    In this sea area, there are even more shameless people than me?


    "Your Majesty, we have something to say. You always boast about yourself. I always have the illusion of looking in the mirror. I''m not used to it." Shark said seriously.


    Su Ye stared at shake for a long time, then slowly said, "if you talk like that outside, be careful to be killed."


    "That also died behind you. Sorry, please forgive me." Shack looked serious.


    Su Ye gave shack a white look.


    Begin to expand the power of the shrinking field.


    Guard the city-state, night of fire, lake of fire, rotating blade, water snake circling, extremely cold winter, ice tablet, vine jungle, thunder traction, metal soldier, heavenly fortress, disease field, aging field, Longwei suppression, curse field and castle in the sea.


    Moreover, all talents were closed, those indirect fields were not released, and even their mage sanctuaries were not opened.


    Within five meters, the sea water boils, the ground melts, and the power of terror exerts its own power.


    People outside the courtyard looked up in horror and saw a huge white column composed of steam and bubbles running through the courtyard and the seabed.


    The breath of terrible mixed elements rippled between heaven and earth.


    The fish people trembled.


    Originally, the sea god priest is a legend!


    In the yard, Su Ye converged his aggressive power.


    At the moment, shack almost extinguished the brilliance of life in his eyes.


    His skin was scorched by fire and lightning, and he was cut black and blue by the wind blade. His blood and bones were almost frozen. His body was suffering from endless pain, aging and curse. At the same time, the deepest insistence at the bottom of his heart was suppressed by Long Wei and completely destroyed. He almost ran away.


    Then he realized that there was no additional talent power in these fields. If the talent was fully opened, he might die instantly.


    Without offensive power, the power of the heavenly fortress can heal quickly.


    Shark''s body surface emits golden white holy light. The scorched places quickly fall off and become pink. The wounds heal rapidly, and the injuries suffered inside the body are also dispersed by the holy light.


    Su Ye raised his hand, took away all the ordinary rings and put them on again.


    One after another, are legendary rings, wearing two rows.


    After that, take out one legend after another, hero and even semi artifact Medusa shield, slowly brush it with seawater and return it to the ruins space one after another.


    Then Su ye took out a crystal bottle.


    In the transparent crystal bottle, a green liquid humanoid is closing its eyes, curling up and rotating slowly.


    Shack is crazy. Isn''t this the legendary spring of youth? Don''t only gods have it?


    Even if there is only one drop, it is far more valuable than a semi artifact.


    The wealth of black coral city is endless, but money can''t buy it.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it. " Su Ye looked up and showed a sincere smile. The blue sea and shake''s white body were reflected in his eyes.


    "I said, I must die before you." Shark''s soul is shaking.


    Shark roared inside.


    Did the Poseidon priest steal the treasure house of Poseidon?


    Yes, you are rich, but is it interesting for you to display legends, heroes and demigods everywhere?


    Have something to say. Is there such a blow?


    "By the way, do you know how the divine power plane is displayed? I have two. How about you help me. " Suye road.


    Shack looked up at the sea and rolled his eyes.


    Don''t want to stay here!


    Sure enough, the weather changed, and even more shameless people were allowed to exist in this sea area.


    "I''m still too naive."


    "No, you''re just sitting around." Suye road.


    Shack looked at the sea foolishly and felt that his world was cracking.


    "I''ll give you three minutes to think about it, um... One minute." Su Ye used the power of the holy land to open up a waterless space and began to make medicinal tea in the Sun Temple.


    The strong fragrance floated out of the yard and out of the yard.


    There was a commotion outside the hospital.


    "This... This seems to be the legendary divine tea?"


    "No, it''s not divine tea, but it''s not much different. It should be the medicinal tea of the legendary Sun Temple."


    "Worthy of being the sea god priest."


    "I don''t know if he is willing to sell medicinal tea. Medicinal tea has many effects, prolonging life and enhancing strength, which is comparable to powerful magic medicine."


    "I''m willing to buy a can with a million purple shells."


    Time passed minute by minute. After dozens of seconds, shack suddenly woke up.


    He hurriedly bent down and half knelt on the ground.


    "In the name of Shayk Firth, I swear to the old and new sea gods, the gods of all worlds and the source of infinite planes that I will follow you to the death with a sword and shield."


    Looking at shack, who was confused and excited, like a schizophrenic, Su Ye nodded with satisfaction.


    "I gave you a name before, and I''ll give you a real name today. You seem to like the name of the gods very much, so I''ll give you shack FIS pentos. "


    Shakemeng, is the sea god priest really brave or stupid?


    Can''t he think of killing himself?


    Shack stared at Suye.


    Su Ye looked calm.


    Shack was stunned for a while.


    don''t worry?


    Shack hurriedly looked up at the sea and sky for fear that some god thunder would fall and destroy the whole black coral city.


    Nothing there?


    Then, shack seemed to feel something, suddenly stared, stood for a long time, and his other leg fell to the ground.


    He knelt on his knees and cried.


    "Thank the great lord Wright. No one in this sea is so kind to me. My mother was not so kind to me when she was alive. Woo... I''ll be called shack FIS pentos later. Sobbing... "


    The huge shark man cried like a fool.


    Su Ye sighed that the child, like snoring, was still too young to cry for such a small thing.


    Nothing.


    After a while, when shake cried enough, Su ye said, "sit down and let''s discuss the next action."


    Shack wiped away his tears and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t react until this morning. After our victory last night, the whole army should set out to go to the sea demon''s nest and rob materials. It''s too late now. The sea demon king must take away most of the valuable treasures and lead the rest of the old, weak, sick and disabled to escape. "


    "Do you just look down on the sea demon king? Let him go is the maximization of interests. The farther he goes, the more beneficial we are. " Suye road.


    Shack was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized, "I see. After all, he is a powerful legendary sea demon. If we kill those old, weak, sick and disabled, he will turn into a ghost and constantly retaliate against us. Now, he has the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled to take care of. He must run as far as he can, and he has enough wealth. There is little possibility of retaliation against us. Therefore, we can open the sea and expand the water without worrying about his legend! Your majesty, have you decided to lead us to the black coral City whale country? "


    "Wake up first. We should first integrate the internal. At the same time, we should further promote internal unity by fighting everywhere, expanding the sea area under our rule, and continuously obtaining external benefits. After a long time, our goal is to unify the whale country. " Suye road.


    "You''re right. We don''t have a legend now. We can''t be too aggressive. As for the internal problems, you can rest assured that they will be solved soon. Because everyone knows that if you are here, you are the giant demon of the North Sea. No one dares to be a sea urchin in front of you. " Shark road.


    "Are you sure? I don''t know anything about the fish man''s internal affairs. "


    "If I dare to fight for the city master, you should understand what the high fish man in black coral city looks like. You can summon the giant demon of the North Sea, a recognized sea god priest and a friend of master Thales. There are no more arrogant people in this sea area! " Shark road.


    "That''s true." Su Ye nodded, lost in thought.


    Shack looked at Su ye and waited quietly.


    Since last night, Su Ye has been thinking about a problem.


    Although I have two aspects of divine power, the only aspect I really experience is a giant Hill.


    At the beginning, my thinking remained at the giant Hill stage. If I could get it in place, I would get it. If I couldn''t get it, I would search for resources everywhere and even rob the resources of hostile forces.


    But what happened last night made Su Ye realize that he was seriously affected by stereotyped thinking.


    Yes, other outsiders dare not interfere in the affairs of whale country, for fear of being targeted by other forces or by internal forces of whale country.


    But I have the water element and the blood of the giant whale. It can be said that I am half a whale people. Isn''t it natural for me to establish power here?


    What''s more, I have the dark golden conch and the blood of the great whale. I''m afraid even the sea Warcraft won''t embarrass me.


    The dispatch of the North Sea giant demon Kraken is the best example.


    Although the demigod may also want to move the sea demon king, he may be protecting the black coral island, but anyway, he has more or less something to do with himself.


    It''s good to get the plane heart this time. If you can''t get the plane heart in place, you must pursue greater interests.


    Then, your best choice is to use your identity and blood to make use of these sea people to earn benefits.


    Although there may be gods staring here, or even the ears and eyes of the old gods, as long as you can stop, you won''t be stared at.


    The most important thing is that whale country belongs to a typical super giant divine power plane. Even if you get the heart of the plane, you can''t call the wind and rain like in that small divine power plane. It takes a long time to run in, so you can gradually master the whole plane.


    This means that it is a better choice to support a growing force. Even if you can''t get the heart of the face, let the whole black coral city collect treasures for yourself, which is more efficient¡° Well... Let''s set a small goal first, 100 million! " One hundred million of whale country, outside, is at least five hundred million! Five divine talents? Su Ye''s heart is hot. Su ye thought for a long time and said, "my purpose here is to integrate the Hai nationality!" Shack''s face showed ecstasy¡° Is it the whole sea? "¡° It''s the whole sea. Tell me about it. " Su Ye looked like he was holding a bead of wisdom, but in fact he was talking. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 673

    Shack frowned and said, "you should know that even when the sea god is there, the fish man and the sea demon often rub, because most of us fish people belong to the believers of the original sea god pentos, the friendly sea god niros and the miracle sea god Tamas. These three gods are relatively kind. Sea Warcraft are basically believers of the sea monster king fulkus, while most sea monsters believe in the dangerous sea god keto, and the believers of the power sea god eurubia have both. But Nereus and keto have some small contradictions, so the fish man and the sea demon have rarely combined since ancient times. "


    "In other words, we can unite all the sea people except the sea demon?"


    "Of course, there are sea elves. They are all crazy. They can trade, but they can''t unite." Shark road.


    "Even if the sea demon is also the people of the gods, as long as they are willing to surrender, I won''t embarrass them, but if they resist, it''s no wonder we." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, are you ready to launch a great naval battle?"


    "Of course! We should accumulate wealth and prepare for the future war. " Su ye said in a deep voice.


    "Future wars? Oh, I see! We''ve been waiting too long for this day! " Shack was ecstatic.


    Su Ye looked up at the distance and fell into meditation.


    This war is different from the war between the old God and the new God you imagined, but I won''t say.


    The two held secret talks again and decided most of the matters.


    When he finally planned to go on an expedition, shack looked tangled and said, "Your Majesty, although the sea demon king guessed your identity and was very afraid, what if he went crazy and wanted to die with you? Anyway, if I were the sea demon king, I would never let you go. The tribe that has operated for so many years is gone. It''s better to fight to death, kill you, and have a chance to continue to gain a foothold in this sea area. "


    "With what you know about him, will he assassinate me?" Su ye asked.


    "The possibility is very small, but it is not impossible. Even if it''s impossible now, but as we attack cities and land, if we accidentally provoke his people, he may go crazy. " Shark road.


    "If I remember correctly, he should be a soldier?"


    "Yes, it''s a soldier."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "OK, I see."


    Shack hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong, your majesty. I don''t underestimate you. I even think that if you two fight normally, with your terrible power in the sixteen fields, plus your hidden power, and so many legendary magic tools, it is enough to level the gap between the ranks. I was afraid of his sudden attack. "


    "I''ll think about it." Suye road.


    They discussed for a while. Su ye said, "after you go out, call everyone in the outside world. I''ll ask them for something."


    "OK."


    After a while, hamono and isina''s team, black dragon team, Egyptian team and Nordic team came in together.


    This time, there were many subtle changes on their faces.


    A little jealous, but a little proud.


    A little doubt, but a little respect.


    The black dragon stood seven meters high. He came in from the upper reaches of the wall and shrank in a corner of the yard with an aggrieved face.


    Su Ye sat and they stood.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "there''s no place to sit here. The hospitality is not good. I hope you don''t mind."


    People say it doesn''t matter.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "there are two things I want you to do. The first thing is cooperation. I believe in a truth that no one can swallow everything alone. Our cooperation will always have more advantages than disadvantages. However, before cooperation, there are more important things. I want to know who the two human legends were yesterday. It seems that there are revenge priests and Poseidon priests. Who are the other nobles? "


    The people looked at each other and hesitated.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and said, "you can whisper to me."


    The next moment, the water rippled.


    Everyone''s face was wonderful. How many people were whispering in the dark, so that they affected the sea.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded and kept recording in the book.


    After a while, Su Ye sighed and said, "you know, I didn''t control the strength of the North Sea giant demon at all, but after I used the whale call, the North Sea giant demon happened to appear, so I killed those people."


    Everyone looked like a ghost.


    I didn''t say it before, but I''m afraid to go out and be watched by the temple, so I quickly get rid of the relationship.


    "Let me tell you the truth, that giant demon of the North Sea is the secret backhand of shake. It is said that it has something to do with the old sea god, but it has nothing to do with me." Suye road.


    The crowd nodded hard.


    Make it up! Keep making it up!


    "Therefore, we should unite the United Front, unite our caliber and unite with the outside world, so as to avoid talking too much and polluting my innocence." Su Ye looked up and smiled at everyone and the dragon.


    Everyone looked at each other and suddenly realized.


    No wonder Wright talked about cooperation before. It turned out to be a bait. He wanted to seal it.


    Harmono immediately nodded and said, "I don''t think it has much to do with Wright. After all, it''s the legendary North Sea giant demon Kraken. His name, as you all know, is a murderer who killed God. His strength in the sea is comparable to Gilgamesh or Hercules. I support you in swearing to the infinite plane and the gods of all worlds to prohibit external transmission. "


    "I agree," echoed isina. "If mandelu and the great judge of the temple of vengeance do not die, I can guarantee that you will die except me and a few people here. Or killed by a siren. Anyway, it was Wright who saved our lives. "


    Hamon Luo immediately said, "first of all, those people are Greeks. You Egyptians and Nordics can''t live."


    The two teams nodded helplessly.


    "Secondly, all the mages here are hard to live." Harmono road.


    The mages nodded.


    "Finally, unless a princess with a big background like isina or his Highness the black dragon, others will be killed." Harmono road.


    "He dares! The servants of the dragon clan will not let them kill! " The black dragon held his head up proudly.


    Those around him could not cry or laugh. Some covered their faces, some bowed their heads and looked helpless.


    People suddenly realized that they thought the black dragon was a magic servant. Unexpectedly, these people were dragon mercenaries or dragon guards.


    Moreover, it seems that the black dragon''s status is not low, and ordinary dragon families will not say so. After all, some dragon guards have no difference in status from advanced dragon families.


    "I firmly defend master Wright!" Tementine looked righteous.


    Su ye took a surprised look at the guy who robbed his quota.


    Tementine immediately responded with a flattering smile.


    Those whom Thales praised could not be provoked by themselves. If Darius knew about them, they would probably be sent to fight with the Nordics in a bitter and cold place.


    "We of the Miletus school all support hamrow." Master caska said.


    The whole team nodded in unison.


    The black dragon vomited again and said, "I support this decision!"


    The mages and soldiers around him were stunned and winked.


    The black dragon proudly raised his head and said, "we dragon people disdain to make small reports!"


    The Egyptians looked at each other and communicated secretly.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged Egyptian royal family smiled and said, "we strongly support Egypt."


    Hearing what the Egyptians said, the Nordic people suddenly realized.


    "We Nordic people also have incomparable support!"


    This is a Greek infighting!


    A Greek, a priest who killed a Greek god, must be strongly protected by Persia, Egypt and Northern Europe!


    Please live strong and kill more Greek priests!


    However, in half a meal, the four teams formed a solid secret keeping alliance with Su Ye.


    Therefore, Su ye made a contract with the four teams, and finally signed an oath to infinite plane and all gods.


    This kind of contract is the most advanced contract, and it cannot be signed against the will, otherwise it cannot be formed.


    Finally, the contract is completed perfectly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "well, next, let''s talk about those people. Let''s talk about whether the gods will find me?"


    Isina said, "as long as we don''t say it, the gods can''t find it in a short time. Even if you find out, you will be fine if you take the initiative to hand in some sacrifices. After all, you didn''t kill people, and... They wanted to kill you! "


    "Yes. There have been similar things before, but the gods have not changed. After all, it''s not a glorious thing to be killed instead of killing. "


    "In fact, the gods don''t care about the lives of those people as you think. Compared with the death of these people, they care more about their face. We don''t say what happened in whale country, and the outside world doesn''t know. Therefore, they will look at you as they used to look at you. "


    "What''s more, this is the whale country. The giant whale has the power of gods to isolate their prying eyes."


    "So you don''t have to worry. Magicians secretly kill priests and witch hunters. It''s nothing." Caska road.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I didn''t think it was anything at all, but the death of a big adjudicator has something to do with me. It''s still a headache."


    Two, Su Ye corrected in his heart.


    The crowd looked at Wright helplessly.


    I can''t answer that.


    The killing of Temple priests and the killing of grand judges are indeed not a concept.


    The death of two consecutive judges does involve the face of the gods.


    "What can you do?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Yes!" A Nordic soldier shouted.


    Everyone looked at the tall Nordic soldier. Have these barbarians become smart?


    "Please." Suye road.


    "Join us in northern Europe!"


    A large white eye rolled up in the water.


    "It''s better to join our dragon clan!" The black dragon almost turned his eyelids to the dragon''s horns.


    The round faced woman Elsa said with a smile, "don''t worry, the gods won''t brazenly move you. If you really move you blatantly, it''s not because you killed these people. Socrates and Plato didn''t kill a lot in the past, but Socrates didn''t die because of killing witch hunters and priests. Plato is still well. "


    "Good." The crowd nodded. Suye also nodded. Indeed, Elsa made a lot of sense. The question is not whether these people live or die, but when the gods tear their faces¡° But soon. " Elsa added another word, and everyone couldn''t cry or laugh. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 674

    Su ye said, "do you think their actions are strange? In the past, these people will also appear in some divine planes and even divine stars, but they will never help one side attack the other. "


    "Indeed."


    "We have also discussed before. We all doubt that the Greek gods may have a big move."


    After discussing for a while, Su ye asked, "do you have any news about the diviner? If it''s inconvenient to say, you can tell me secretly that I know very little about the God destroyer, and I just know it. "


    Nearly half of the people were puzzled and obviously had not heard of it.


    However, people who know this word look different.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say," isina said casually. "The so-called God destroyers are basically composed of two kinds of people. One is the people controlled by the old gods. The defeated old gods are using them. "


    "As for the second kind of people, those who are affected or even killed by the gods, because they are unwilling to enter the underworld even if they die. Because their death is related to gods, it will lead them to obtain strange power and transform them into powerful undead life. These people suffer from painful torture every day. There are only two ways to get rid of torture, either to be purified by powerful forces or to fulfill their wishes. "


    "Are the gods strong?" Su ye asked.


    Isina looked admiring and said, "they are not strong, but they are very strange. As long as the number is enough, the existence time is long enough, and the inner resentment is heavy enough, although you can''t kill the gods, you can curse the gods! I remember that there was an old God who went crazy because of the curse of the diviner and was finally killed by other gods. "


    "Since they are not the opponents of the gods, why can they survive?" Su ye asked.


    "All gods have enemies, and their enemies will naturally help. Moreover, the infinite plane is vast and endless, and there are many places that cannot be touched by the gods. Especially after the great ban, the gods can''t go to all kinds of places as they used to. "


    "Well... That''s strange. It''s just that weak gods are afraid of God destroyers. Why do powerful gods hunt God destroyers? It''s a little weird. " Su Ye frowned.


    Everyone nodded and felt strange.


    Yixinna sighed and said, "I asked the emperor. The emperor sighed a long time. It seemed that he knew something, but he didn''t say it."


    "Shall we exchange something about whale country? I know a lot from water element man and fish man. " Suye road.


    "I think so!"


    Therefore, the teams began to communicate.


    At first, they just said some unimportant things, but soon found that Su Ye was really willing and even shared the most important chart. Seeing Su Ye''s honesty, they gradually said some important information.


    After that, all faces showed a satisfied smile.


    Su Ye is very happy that the news obtained from various countries and the outside world has greatly made up for his own shortcomings.


    Subsequently, Su Ye was a little unhappy. With new news to prove it, the possibility of the big secret he guessed was becoming greater and greater.


    "Well, next, let''s discuss cooperation." Suye road.


    Everyone was in high spirits, especially the black dragon with shining eyes.


    "I believe your purpose of coming to the whale country is not so boring. It has nothing to do with you who kill gods or hunt magicians. I believe that when you come here, you either make money, or look for treasures, or look for opportunities for breakthrough, right? "


    Everyone adds a black dragon and nods together.


    "As long as you cooperate with me, I can''t guarantee that you can find a breakthrough opportunity, but I can guarantee that you will make a lot of money, and far more than your predecessors who entered whale country before. Because we are no longer fighting alone, nor in the form of a team, but on the scale of a city-state or even a country! "


    The crowd showed a look of joy.


    This is the biggest reason to find Su Ye.


    I can remember what happened yesterday.


    The identity of the sea god priest and the man praised by Thales seemed useless to them.


    However, the identity of the Lord of black coral city is too critical.


    Su Ye continued: "to tell you the truth, in terms of the proportion of booty, you won''t be high at the beginning. You can even say that it''s very low, far lower than your normal exploration."


    The smiles on everyone''s faces disappeared.


    "However, black coral city and I will gradually increase your income according to your efforts. Moreover, anyone who has accumulated combat achievements to a certain extent has the right of priority. You heard me right. We outsiders choose booty before fishmen! " Suye road.


    Everyone''s eyes shine again.


    Some people even have shortness of breath.


    The value of this priority is far greater than a higher proportion of share!


    If the revenue share is increased by 10%, it will only be 10%, which can not be of great benefit. But if there is a priority, the income is likely to increase by half, and with good luck, it may even double!


    Because the value of booty here is calculated according to the value of whale country.


    But the value you choose is calculated according to the external value!


    "You are a good collaborator!" The black dragon swallowed his saliva.


    "I think he is more like a good persuader." Isina was helpless.


    "Well, how about we finalize a letter of intent? As for the detailed distribution of the booty, we have to negotiate with the fishman. "


    Soon, the parties discussed a letter of intent.


    After everyone signed, Su Ye smiled and said, "next, you need to be extremely vigilant."


    The crowd looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "If I die, this cooperation will be completely interrupted, and you will be listed as unwelcome by black coral city. So, next, please show your powers to prevent me from being assassinated by the legendary sea demon king. "


    When they heard this, some were unable to laugh or cry, some shook their heads, and some rolled their eyes.


    They realized that Wright wanted to cooperate, but what he wanted more was protection.


    Although fish people will do their best, they are far inferior to human magicians and human soldiers in terms of protection ability.


    "I withdraw all my comments on you. You''re such an asshole!" Black dragon road.


    Everyone nodded together.


    Su Ye smiled.


    "Bah!" The black dragon vomited at Su Ye.


    When they were stunned, they saw Su Ye raise his hand and take something from the black dragon.


    A palm sized black dragon scale.


    "Put it on your body. If you encounter a fatal attack, you will start strong dragon protection. This is the guardian scale my father gave me. I''ll lend it to you first. When the cooperation is over, you''ll give it back to me! " Black dragon road.


    Su Ye looked at the dragon scale carefully, and others looked at it curiously.


    "Don''t look, the legendary power can''t kill you at one time unless the other party uses a semi artifact. This piece of dragon scale can resist the strongest attack of hero soldiers in front. Of course, you can''t guard against attacks with divine power. Won''t you be without divine power? " Black dragon road.


    "Of course."


    One person and one dragon look at each other and smile.


    More than half of the people looked up at the sea and really wanted to scold these two bastards.


    Can the holy land have the money to buy God power worth more than one million?


    Even if you really have the money, who is willing?


    "I''m going to talk to the fish man next. I can cooperate for the first time tomorrow."


    "Good!" The crowd left happily.


    After waiting for a long time, the fishmen came in one after another and found that the yard was too small.


    Sacred fish people are not small, especially large fish.


    "Your Majesty, please go to the ground view room! Let''s change the place for the meeting. " Shark''s voice.


    Su Ye was stunned and said nothing.


    Seeing that Su Ye didn''t answer, they all stared at Su Ye nervously. They didn''t know what had happened.


    Soon, Su ye returned to normal and everyone was relieved.


    They didn''t know that Su Ye was stunned because he couldn''t understand the strange fish man vocabulary of "ground view room".


    Surrounded by the fishermen, they entered the conference hall in the upper district and asked Su ye to sit down.


    For a moment, Su Ye felt a little uncomfortable, as if something was spying on him.


    Su Ye immediately looked around quietly and found that the feeling was just fleeting, so he was on guard and had a serious meeting.


    The meeting went very smoothly.


    The whole Presbyterian Island adopted Su Ye as the leader of black coral city by a unanimous vote, and elected shake as the elder. Finally, it reluctantly served as the vice mayor by a two-thirds majority.


    This means that as long as Su Ye is absent or has an accident, shak will automatically become the city master.


    Next, led by Su ye and shake, the fish people discussed the next matters.


    Su Ye didn''t mention accepting other ethnic groups at all. He just said he wanted to grab territory, fight for treasures and divide up the blank left by the sea demon.


    The high fish man immediately turned into a bloodthirsty giant demon. With high fighting spirit, they expressed their obedience to the city master''s command.


    Driven by interests, the meeting came to a successful conclusion.


    After that, Su ye and shake discussed a general distribution plan and began to mobilize fish people.


    Su Ye declined the ground view room, but chose to live in a luxury house at the junction of upper district and central district.


    Early the next morning, a fisherman came to inform him that an outsider came yesterday, claiming to be a holy land wizard, proficient in water magic and hoping to join the black coral city. A simple investigation has been carried out. This man arrived in black coral city with the caravan of the red back family. He had been attacked by a sea demon on a scale of 1000 people before. As a result, the Holy Land wizard killed three sea demon holy lands with water magic on his own.


    Su ye thought for a moment and asked the informed fisherman to bring the man.


    Not long after, an old man in black and silver hair came in.


    Su Ye looked carefully. The sea water naturally touched his body, but it would never get wet. Unlike others who need magic tools or magic to isolate the sea water.


    This person gives himself a familiar smell.


    With water element blood, he is likely to be a water element priest, equal to himself. At the same time, it has another water power blood, but not the blood of the great whale, which may have formed the evolution of magic. The old black magic book hung on the left of the old man. The cover of the millidu school with four waves on it was very eye-catching, but the style was a little different from that of Su Ye. A seven knot white legendary staff is suspended on the right side of the body. The seven tree tumors and the gem at the top are all water gemstones. The gem at the top of the magic staff is more precious than Su Ye''s water staff gem. Azure crystal is one of the top water gemstones, second only to magic energy sea. Su Ye immediately got up and said with a smile, "it''s also the predecessor of Miletus school." The old man nodded slightly and looked at Su Ye. The blue and black pupils were haunted with complex emotional threads. He said slowly, "my name is Suo wo. There is no elder. There is only one old guy. When I saw you, I knew I was too old. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 675

    "Your magic book seems different from mine. Can I see the cover?" Su ye asked.


    The old man smiled calmly, stretched out his thin index finger of his right hand, gently clicked the magic book, and the Magic Book moved forward in water and flew to Su Ye.


    Su Ye held the magic book, observed it carefully, and finally stroked it carefully.


    "The spray on it is very old. It is the first generation of millido magic books, and the last batch was made in 60 or 70 years. The magic book in my hand is the third generation. It''s my honor to see such an ancient magic book. I heard that the first generation of magic books in those years would have the autograph of master Thales. Am I lucky to see it? " Su ye returned the magic book with a smile.


    "Of course! When we were in Miletus, master Thales was still our dean. " Said sovo, opening the magic book.


    See the white spray gushing out of the magic book, as if an invisible pen was guiding these waves, rotating and jumping in the air, condensed into a three-dimensional word "Thales".


    "That''s it. I''ve seen it in magic images. It''s really enviable." Su Ye smiled.


    "I have nothing to envy except my age." Soward road.


    "Please sit down. We are all Miletus. There is no need to be so unfamiliar."


    Suye said and sat down, and sowo also sat down.


    The two chatted.


    Slowly, Su ye knew the origin of the old man. He was over 90 years old. He once studied in miletu. Later, he lived in seclusion on an island and devoted himself to practicing water magic.


    Later, when I was old and wanted to break through the legend, I tried to get a plane mark of whale country.


    During the conversation, it was found that the old man had been obsessed with water magic for many years and didn''t know much about the outside world. His impression of Greece and the world remained decades ago. Instead, he let Su ye know the details of some major events decades ago.


    However, Su Ye neither promised nor refused sovo''s request to join. After chatting, he only asked him to go back and wait for news.


    After that, Su ye called harmono, caska and others to ask if Milly had a water system wizard named sovo in the past.


    These people of Miletus school immediately picked up the magic book and read it. Finally, they really found a water system magician named sovo in Miletus''s old news. According to the description, it was very similar to this sovo. Whether it was age, magic book or others, it was right.


    Subsequently, Su Ye visited sowo with caska and others.


    The two sides had a good conversation, especially about Miletus. Sobobi was familiar with all the magicians of Miletus school, and even told in detail the appearance, tone and habits of many famous holy places and even legendary masters. People who were not very close could not know these at all.


    Several of them were the teachers of magician millido and even the teachers of the teachers.


    In the exchange of water magic and witchcraft, sovo has amazing knowledge and experience, even to the extent that everyone has to open the magic book records.


    Finally, sovo won the respect of all millidu magicians. Su Ye was completely relieved and welcomed the powerful water system wizard to join.


    The day after sovo joined the team, the army set out.


    Su Ye steered the water boat at the front, followed by a large army of 100000 fishmen, and killed the nest of the sea demon tribe.


    There are more than 100 people in the holy land on the water ship.


    Without it, I am afraid of death.


    Su ye believed that even the two of them, not to mention the sea demon king, could be beaten to death by these holy lands.


    As long as they are not legendary magicians or legendary wizards, Legendary Warriors or legendary Warcraft of any strong race have nothing to do with this team.


    The army arrived at the sea demon city. As expected, the sea demon city has turned into ruins.


    But this is not important. After sending 2000 fishmen to station and search, the army began to go to the sea demon tribe with a large number of people and began to sweep away the sea demon forces nearby.


    The number of 100000 fish people is not large. There are many tribes in this sea area with more than 100000 fish.


    But these more than 100 holy places are too strong.


    There is no rule that the war of the sea clan ends in gold.


    So the next battle was boring.


    Hundreds of Holy Lands rush into mass action, disperse the sea demon army, and then kill or capture the sea demon holy land and gold. The remaining 100000 fish people are responsible for hunting and placing prisoners.


    Day after day, the army fought tirelessly.


    A month later, the fisherman army came back. It was not a prisoner, but 300000 more.


    A large number of water elements and fish people take the initiative to take refuge.


    As for the proceeds of the booty, yixinna, who has the greatest appetite, dreams with a smile.


    The fish people are full of respect for human beings and black dragons. They are really not afraid of death!


    One by one, it''s like meeting a bloody enemy.


    In particular, the black dragon even made a big name in this sea area.


    That inspired shack''s ferocity, and every war must start.


    So the legend of black and white was formed.


    Su Ye seldom did it himself, nor did he kill the enemy. However, he almost won the first merit every time.


    There was no other reason. As long as the enemy offered the statue of the sea god, Su Ye immediately used magic to blink over and resist the punishment of the God.


    Success again and again, and the blessing of Poseidon is getting stronger and stronger.


    Now Su Ye swims faster than all fish people even without any talent.


    The colorful fins did not continue to grow after they reached the palm size, but the color became darker and darker.


    Under the blessing of the sea god, the overall power of water magic has doubled.


    Others can also be divided into three colored pearls, but the colorful pearls are all owned by Su Ye. They can''t be robbed if they want to.


    The old man sowo seldom makes moves. He has a weak sense of fame and wealth and doesn''t value booty. He only selects some ordinary items every time and never competes with others for expensive items.


    In a month, he only shot three times, but each time he showed the terrible magic power of the water system, completed the difficult attack ability that others can''t do, and greatly reduced the casualties of the army.


    And Su Ye guessed well that old sowo also had the power of water magic evolution.


    But unexpectedly, this sowo has more water talents than himself, and even some water talents he doesn''t master.


    For example, this sowo has mastered the talent of "the spirit of water". Every time he releases a water magic, it will condense into a golden water element. These golden water elements are brave and fearless, and they are very strong when tackling tough problems.


    Many magicians and wizards, including Su Ye himself, kept asking sovo for advice. The old man was very generous, said everything, and gained more respect.


    Moreover, the old man''s perception of the water element and the ocean is more than everyone. He can always perceive all kinds of dangerous climate, sea area, undercurrent or sea Warcraft in advance, so that the army is safe all the way.


    Later, everyone decided that Su Ye was a well deserved first merit in the battle, and the old man who rarely took action was the absolute second-largest hero.


    This month''s harvest was so great that many outsiders were so happy that they didn''t think of Shu, especially the black dragon. Everyone didn''t care about the plane.


    It''s better to follow the army of black coral island.


    Su Ye has never given up looking for the plane heart. In addition to learning, he is thinking about how to find the plane heart.


    After several days of renovation, Su Ye led a new army of 100000 fishermen to the sea in the other direction.


    As time went by, Su Ye continued to attack cities and territories at sea. Black coral city expanded into a black coral country at a very fast speed.


    In Greece outside the whale country, two news spread.


    The first news, the new judge of the vengeance temple, confirmed that he died of an unknown divine plane.


    The second news is that the two chief high priests of the temple of fate and the temple of revenge jointly blessed Andre and began to prepare for Andre''s promotion to the legend of God. At the same time, the priests of the two temples joined hands to find lutos, the head of the Pandion family, and hoped that Andrea would marry Palos.


    How the Pandion family responded is unknown.


    Only the next night, the door of the Tross family was smashed by the people in black. Then the people in black smashed the Council hall, failed to search Andre, set a fire and left.


    Half of Tross''s old house was burned down.


    In the following month, as long as the priests and relevant personnel of the temple of fate and the temple of revenge leave the Acropolis of Athens, they will be beaten to death by hooded violence, and then thrown to the entrance of the Acropolis mountain in the municipal square.


    In the city guard army, the second general Sisyphus often ordered all his subordinates to catch the murderers who beat the temple personnel while wiping the blood on his fist.


    The students of class 3, grade 4 of Plato college found that Palos recovered the cold when she first arrived at school and became unwilling to talk to her classmates.


    Only kremela can get her response.


    In a secret house in the temple of vengeance.


    Andrea looked at the blue and black stars and couldn''t help scolding: "what''s the matter with Su ye? It''s been a month. Why haven''t you heard from him yet? Doesn''t he really care about Palos? Or has he entered the city of Athens, which you waste people don''t even notice? "


    "Your Highness Andrea, we may not be able to find Suye accurately, but if he enters Athens, we will find him the first time. Don''t underestimate the power of the temple and the goddess! "


    "The power of the temple? Fuck me! If the temple had power, two great judges would die in a row? My father will die in whale country? If the temple has power, why should the head of the heroic family die, but dare not lose his heart? If the temple had power, I would have been the new patriarch and legendary magician! " Andre roared loudly.


    "Your Highness, the chief priests of the two halls are preparing a ceremony for you. No accident, you will be promoted to the holy land within one month, and to legend within three months at most. We have used a ceremony to allow the great adjudicator and your father to enter the whale country, which is inconvenient for continuous use. "


    "Now I just want to know who killed my father and the grand judge!" Andrea was purple and short of breath, and completely lost his usual composure.


    "Sorry, if it''s an ordinary plane, no one can escape the sight of the goddess, but the divine power plane is different. Now even the divine king can''t determine who the murderer is."¡° What about fate? Isn''t the temple of destiny omniscient? Did they see who the murderer was? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 676

    "They can only predict that it is the power of the sea."


    Andrea was so angry that he kicked at the porch post and scolded, "what a bullshit prophecy! I want to know who it is and who it is! "


    "Your Highness, calm down. According to our calculation, it should be that your Excellency and your father met too powerful sea Warcraft in the sea. It was a great accident."


    "Every time you want to deal with Su ye, there will be an accident. It must be inevitable! Have you found Su ye? "


    "It''s not what you said. Can you lead Su ye back to Athens?" The vengeful priest was cold eyed.


    Andre scolded: "it''s just bait, bait, understand? As a result, the great judge died, his father was killed and my old house was destroyed. Now even the people in your temple dare not go out of the Acropolis. Can you blame me? Can your temple really force Palos to marry me? "


    "We are waiting for the last oracle. The Oracle said, "even the demigod family must bow their heads." Revenge, said the priest.


    "Oh..."


    Andrea made only one sound, and the eyes of the two revenge priests were suddenly sharp.


    Andrea immediately stopped and realized that there could be no disrespect for the oracle.


    "Did Zachary''s daughter find it?"


    "Yes, it''s being shipped back to Greece."


    "Well, let''s announce that I, Andre, have caught Zachary''s daughter Julie. If you want to save Julie''s life, let him apologize to me immediately. If he doesn''t apologize, I''ll torture Julie all day! " Andrea''s anger suddenly subsided and his face was like ice.


    "If you announce it like this, you''re afraid you''ll be attacked."


    "Do you want to replace me with the temple of revenge?" Andre sneered.


    "Wronged you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Rebuild my house first. I don''t want my father in hell to see that my good son can''t even keep his old house."


    "Your father will certainly enter the paradise island, become a warrior of the gods, work for the gods in the divine world and attack the different gods."


    "He doesn''t deserve it."


    "..." the two revenge priests were speechless.


    "I have a feeling that Su Ye didn''t come back because he didn''t know that I was going to marry Palos. He is probably no longer in Greece, or even in the four countries. If I were the legendary magician, I would arrange for him to enter whale country! My father and the last arbiter were right. " Andre road.


    "What should we do?"


    "I don''t care whether you live or die. My father died, and I offended countless nobles because I wanted to marry Palos. The opposition between me and Su ye must have aroused disgust in the magic world. Therefore, I have no way to go. As long as you can promote me to legend, I will join the vengeance temple and serve as the next great judge. My lifelong goal is to hunt Su Ye. Of course, you still need to meet my little request... "


    The next day, the news that Andre threatened Suye spread all over the magic world.


    In fact, as early as a month ago, many people suspected that the temple staff''s visit to the Pandion family to marry Palos was just a snake out of the hole, but neither side was clear.


    This time, Andrea directly pointed out that the whole magic world was fried.


    In the magic Council, a large number of magicians cursed Andre, a traitor among magicians, and cursed the "Stinky puddle" alluding to the temple of revenge.


    With the promotion of many magicians, the magician Association officially announced that Andrea''s qualification as a Greek magician was eliminated, and united with all magic associations in various countries, Andrea was not allowed to issue any magician certification, and Andrea was prohibited from entering any magic market, trading with Andrea, and any magician who taught Andrea, Will be severely punished by the magic Council.


    Subsequently, the priests of some temples, such as the temple of revenge, the temple of destiny, the temple of war and the temple of strife, issued statements in their own name, accusing the magic Council of excessive interference in the operation of the magic world. If the magic world does not stop, the temple will impose sanctions on the magic Council.


    Then, the two sides began to release mouth magic and launch fierce spray.


    Soon, some legends and heroes joined the battle group. Some ridiculed the incompetence of today''s nobles, and some ridiculed the scum of today''s magicians, but they were all ridiculing the Andre and Tross families.


    After all, they cannot ridicule the vengeance temple that killed two great judges in a row.


    But no one expected that things fermented abroad.


    The first shot was the snow queen of northern Europe.


    "Suye, leave the dirty stagnant water in Greece. Northern Europe welcomes you. Both I and all northern Europeans welcome you very much. Come to Odin''s arms. In northern Europe, everyone will like you. Of course, everyone hates Ruidian. This is my second invitation. No one can refuse me for the third time. "


    Then, the present pharaoh Ramses II issued a decree.


    "Egypt welcomes excellent magicians to Egypt. You are the first Prince of Egypt."


    After pondering these words carefully, they realized that there was no first prince or second prince in Egypt. If there was a prince with the highest status, it must be Cleopatra''s husband. I dare say that the Pharaoh wanted to marry Cleopatra, his sister in this life, but he didn''t dare to say it directly.


    On the Persian side, Darius did not shout, but the Persian Princess archiman spoke.


    "Suye, as long as you are willing to bathe in the glory of the two rivers and Babylon, I will marry you with ten cities."


    A few days later, people from other Greek city states began to coax.


    "Suye, come to Sparta. We don''t have Cleopatra, legendary female magician and Persian Princess here, but you can choose our Spartan men!"


    "Su ye, Miley welcome you. All our magicians help you take Palos, and then support you in running for the next first consul of Miley!"


    "Come to Macedonia, I will make you the first general!"


    Soon Athens became a joke all over the world.


    No one mentioned the temple of revenge and the temple of destiny, but everyone knows that the reputation of these two temples has been hit unprecedentedly.


    Su Ye is clearly gone, but it seems that he is still the center of the world.


    Whale country.


    On the second expedition, the harvest was significantly less than before, because many sea demons and aquariums fled one after another.


    However, after returning from this expedition, Su Ye established a real black coral country centered on the black coral city and became the first king.


    Chujun is shack.


    Thanks to Su Ye''s early preparation, he strictly ordered shake not to scream, otherwise shake would shout "father emperor" at the throne ceremony.


    With the black coral city as the center, within a radius of 1000 kilometers, it is the territorial sea of the black coral country.


    After his accession to the throne, Su Ye united with all the tribes in the country to formulate the basic constitution and national policies. It took a full 15 days to complete the construction of the basic regime.


    In this process, both the sea people and outsiders admired "Wright". It was totally unexpected that this water system magician was still a great politician and philosopher. Even sovo lamented that he was really old.


    When the basic framework was set up, Su ye thought he was worthy of the wealth gained these days, especially the treatment imposed by his ministers on his king.


    For example, the top whale divine marrow, the most complete whale bone marrow, five drops of whale divine blood, a 100 meter long whale divine bone, a room of jewelry and jade worth hundreds of millions of gold eagles, super large space conch with a length, width and height of about one kilometer, heroic magic item water crown and so on


    This does not include su Ye''s own booty in two months.


    After taking advantage of the king''s privilege to expropriate the toothed grass of a whole 10000 white striped space conch and half of the ruins space, Su ye once again led 200000 ethnic groups to join the aquarium army to a famous whale bone mine two thousand kilometers away.


    At the same time, Su ye sent orders everywhere to find the whereabouts of the plane heart.


    Su Ye knows very well that the ultimate goal is not to get this position, until the whale nation closes and is driven out by itself. The king''s power is only a bubble.


    Therefore, Su Ye has decided that after the Third Expedition, he will hand over his power to shake and try his best to search for the heart of the plane.


    As for their income in whale country, there is no need to force it. It has reached one billion golden eagles, which is far beyond the initial estimate.


    At this figure, it is already a limit. If you search again, it will affect the whole black coral City, and may be targeted by secret forces related to gods.


    safety first.


    The black coral Navy continued to move forward, experienced one supply point after another, and finally came to the sea of mountains.


    Unlike all oceans, the water here is pure and transparent to an unimaginable extent.


    Ordinary sea water for various reasons, without magic, even fish people can only see more than ten miles away in the sea.


    But in the sea of mountains, mysterious forces make the sea as clear as air.


    You can easily see far away in the sea.


    As long as it is not covered by the mountains in the sea.


    When I first saw the transparent sea, almost everyone was shocked by the strange sea water.


    Once in the water, the whole sea area seems to turn into a Crystal Kingdom, full of unspeakable beauty.


    Whether colorful water plants or colorful fish schools, they outline a little beauty for the sea of mountains.


    The only disappointment was the rolling mountains in the sea.


    Mountains are a kind of beauty, but they also block more beauty.


    The beach here is pure silver beach, which is too clean for people to touch.


    Looking at the air like sea water, the whole black coral Navy stays in the sea, feeling the beauty of nature and the shock of the soul.


    After a long time, Su Ye convened the Presbyterian meeting. Except for outsiders, less than 20 holy places could participate.


    Unlike a few months ago, Su Ye is no longer a fish man.


    Fish people only account for the majority. Now there are many water element sanctuaries and sea demon sanctuaries in the conference room of the water ship, and there are five holy sea beasts under the water ship.


    Every sacred sea beast can fight against the ordinary legendary fish man with bare hands.


    However, among these subordinates, the most peculiar is a bone whale family whose whole body is stacked by pieces of white fish bones in the shape of an adult, which is eight meters high. This bone whale called white bone can only stand outside the cabin. Only the huge fish head can come in to participate in the meeting. Human form is the smallest form of the bone whale family. In his normal period, like other bone whales under the ship, he stretched his bones into the form of a giant whale. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 677

    All bone whale families are a kind of strange undead. They happen to obtain the power of the Great Duke of the whale. They don''t die for a long time. They also rely on some powerful fish bones. Over time, they turn into real undead. Taking the fish bones as their body, they form a small force in the whale country.


    Unlike other intelligent groups, because the strength of the bone whale family comes entirely from the Archduke of the great whale, when they meet Su ye, who has the blood of the Archduke of the great whale, they not only have no power to fight back, but even surrender on their own initiative.


    White bone is a real legendary undead, but the bone whale family is a too new group. It was born only a few hundred years ago and has not yet explored its own powerful power. The actual level is equivalent to the holy land sea Warcraft, which is much worse than the normal human legend.


    "Who has been to the sea of mountains?" Su ye asked.


    "Did you pass by?" Shark asked.


    "What do you say?" Su Ye glanced at him obliquely.


    Shack curled his mouth. He was really shameless as a prince.


    A holy water element said, "we seldom come to the sea of mountains, because in ancient legends, it was once the place of God war and the place of God meteorite of niros. Most importantly, sea Warcraft likes the sea of mountains. We don''t know how many sea Warcraft inhabit in the mountains we can''t see clearly. Even, some mountains themselves are the body of sea Warcraft. "


    "Is there no detailed information about the sea of mountains?" Su ye asked.


    "Let''s gather together and put it in the memory pearl for your majesty to see." Shark said, taking out the memory pearl.


    "No, when I entered this time, I appeared on the edge of the mountain sea, and I got detailed information from my friends who entered the mountain sea. You can ask me what you want to know." Old mage sovo let go of the magic book.


    Su Ye threw away his magic book directly.


    Sovo arranged the two books side by side, then crossed his right hand on his page, passed the information in the book to Su Ye''s book, and then threw it to Su Ye.


    Su Ye opened the book and read it carefully.


    Shack said, "master sovo, how dangerous is it if we encounter sea Warcraft?"


    "There may be no danger, or the whole army may be destroyed. No one can escape." Sowo is neither hot nor cold.


    "Can the heart of the face be in here?"


    "There may or may not be."


    "How can you talk like farting?" Shark smiled.


    Sovo''s face sank, took a deep breath, seemed to resist the impulse to rush up and beat shack, and said, "don''t talk to me in the future."


    "I don''t know." Shark smiled.


    Su Ye raised his eyelids and said, "shack, are your fish skin itchy? Throw you out to feed the sea Warcraft. "


    Shark curled his mouth and stopped talking.


    Isina said, "master sovo, if it were you, would you explore here?"


    "My life will end. For me, all parts of whale country are the same." Soward road.


    Harmon Luo said, "I think the fishermen under the gold set up camp on the spot. We concentrate our strengths and enter the exploration. With our strength, as long as we don''t encounter the sea Warcraft group, even the single hero sea Warcraft may not be willing to work hard with us. "


    "Yes, we also have five holy land sea Warcraft companions. As long as we are not that kind of ferocious sea Warcraft, we will not be in great danger in the sea of mountains."


    "The problem is that most sea Warcraft are ferocious."


    There was silence.


    The wisdom of sea Warcraft is too low, especially irritable and hungry, so it often swallows things when meeting strangers.


    "I don''t think... We need to enter the sea of mountains." The black dragon spoke a clear Mermaid language.


    "We crazy soldiers are fearless, but we should also consider the consequences." The Nordic crazy soldiers who speak have been imposed to be proficient in the sea language. They can automatically convert what they say into any sea language, and can also convert any sea language into a language they can understand.


    "I thought the sea of mountains was different from other places, but when I came here and saw such a clear and transparent sea, I would feel beautiful at first, but after a long time, I had some panic. Especially those dark mountains and those bottomless black sea pits in the distance. "


    "It seems that you have what Wright called ''deep-sea phobia'', which is called ''melanophobia'' by Fishman. We water element people have never had this kind of disease."


    "It''s said that there are too many sea Warcraft here. The key is to live in groups. It''s easy to bring us all in one pot."


    "I don''t want to enter the sea of mountains, but I obey your Majesty''s orders."


    "I''m not afraid of here, but I''m afraid of whale spring."


    ¡­¡­


    People talked about it one after another. Su ye had been watching the content from sowo.


    Other magicians looked at Su ye and hoped that Su ye could pass on the content, but sovo closed the magic book and Su Ye just looked at it. They had to give up.


    They found that Su Ye occasionally looked up at sowo, and there seemed to be some accidents in his expression.


    The more Su Ye looked at it, the more frightened he was.


    He even suspected that the reason why the poor old man sowo didn''t remind himself before leaving and showed himself these important materials here was because he wanted to come here to fight for a breakthrough.


    The reason why the sea of mountains is so clear is that Poseidon''s sea emperor Trident once pierced the great whale and hit this sea area.


    For thousands of years, it is still affected by the residual power of Haihuang Trident.


    As for whether it was the place where Nereus fell, those data are not sure, but various signs show that there is a huge secret in the sea of mountains.


    Otherwise, Poseidon''s sea emperor Trident will not fall here.


    Because the sea emperor Trident destroyed the body of the giant whale in the nearby area, there are often fragments of divine skeleton here, so it has become one of the largest gathering places of sea Warcraft.


    Su ye thought he had the blood of the great whale and the dark golden conch. He was not afraid of sea Warcraft. He could be here, but now he thinks he is a little naive.


    At most, the dark golden conch can avoid the occasional sea Warcraft, and can''t swagger on the sea Warcraft table.


    However, in theory, as long as we don''t go inside and only explore in the outer waters, there will be no major events.


    Moreover, it was here that Thales found all kinds of treasures, promoted legend, stepped on the legendary sea Warcraft and came to the whale country.


    Sowo''s records are very clear. Thales was not the only one who came here.


    Every time it is opened, the Greek Temple priests are bound to visit here.


    Although there is no specific reason written above, combined with the previous data, one possibility is that Greek priests are looking for the varnishes here.


    Su Ye glanced at sowo.


    A black robe, a silver white long hair spread over the back of the shoulder, and the wrinkles on the face were dense, like a fishing net evenly cut.


    The old guy is usually unsmiling and arrogant. If he has nothing to do, he mocks others and often chokes others down.


    Shack is so shameless that he is often hated by the old guy and can''t speak.


    However, sowo has a great advantage, that is, he is very frank. Especially when discussing witchcraft, magic and exploration experience, he will never hide his secrets and won the trust and dislike of everyone.


    Sowo''s magic book was suspended on his left shoulder. As usual, he seemed to forget the meeting, looked out of the window and stared at the end of the sky and the sea.


    After reading, Su Ye didn''t close the book, but pretended to read, but listened to the communication between his subordinates.


    Not only the outsiders who are not afraid of heaven and earth, but also the Hai people are afraid and unwilling to go deep.


    Finally, Su Ye closed the book.


    The cabin was silent.


    Everyone looked to Su Ye.


    "Your Majesty, please issue the oracle." Shack immediately smiled with a shy face.


    "The Oracle is out of question. Personally, I have lost my patience to accumulate those ordinary resources. That''s not what I want. I must have a look at the huge whale bone mine inside. Even if the mining fails, I don''t regret it. It''s better than losing without fighting. "


    "Are you sure sea Warcraft won''t attack us?"


    "So we go to battle lightly, stay here under the holy land, and leave several holy lands and two sea Warcraft for protection to avoid accidents. The rest of the sanctuary, follow me into the whale bone mine. Of course, I don''t insist, but rejecting the holy land of this exploration will lose the permanent priority, but the distribution proportion will not be affected. " Suye road.


    The other four teams looked at each other. Obviously, this is for themselves.


    "We Nordics are not afraid. There are no Ruidian counsellors in our team." A crazy soldier shrugged and didn''t care.


    "I really want to see a large whale bone mine." The black dragon stuck out its tongue and licked the saliva from the corners of its mouth.


    "We Egyptians have no other advantage, just live long." The Egyptians looked at each other and smiled with great pride.


    Su Ye glanced at the Egyptians. This flag can''t stand disorderly. Only one ethnic group in the world dares to say so. Egypt doesn''t deserve it.


    "Can I go? Although I''m just gold. " Harmono road.


    Su ye took out a sacred ring and threw it to Hamon Luo.


    "If you want to close the whale country and return to Milly, remember me."


    As soon as people see, the blue heart of the Holy Land ring, as long as it is worn on the body, has the ability of fish people to breathe underwater, swim quickly underwater, and have affinity with water elements.


    "Thank you." Hamono''s words were full of gratitude.


    "Our brother and sister have this thing." The ELSA brothers and sisters stretched out their right hand.


    Su Ye glanced at the brothers and sisters and nodded.


    If I hadn''t seen them fighting, I would have been in the dark.


    "Great lord Wright, we won''t give you any trouble." Tementine quickly showed a flattering smile.


    Isina looked at Su Ye quietly, her big eyes flickering and silent.


    "Good, then I''ll pick the members next."


    Su Ye left all outsiders, then selected the holy land from the fishman, water element and whale bone clan, and took three holy land sea Warcraft to sail deep into the sea of mountains.


    The shadow hive on the water ship still stands tall. Just a few kilometers ahead, three dark clouds floated slowly from the mountain in front. When you looked at it, it was a sea Warcraft with three heads more than 100 meters in shape. It was a three headed Octopus sea Warcraft, with huge eyes sweeping over. Eyes are bigger than people. Two big and one small are legends. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 678

    Almost everyone on the ship was cold, and even the three holy domain sea Warcraft behind the ship gave a trembling low sound.


    But Su Ye directly released the water element and the smell of the twin blood vessels of the great whale, and took out the dark golden conch from the ring of space for the first time and hung it around his waist.


    The crowd looked curiously at the dark golden conch, while sowo stared at the dark golden conch for a long time.


    The three headed sea Warcraft turned its eyes and continued to swim forward in the established direction, ignoring the water ship.


    When the three sea Warcraft disappeared into the mountains, many people spit out a series of bubbles.


    "What a terrible sea monster! Just one look, my blood is frozen. " Shark road.


    "I feel that the reason why they didn''t come is that we weren''t delicious enough."


    "Your Majesty, is your dark golden conch an item of master Thales? In our memory pearls of black coral, there was this thing. "


    "Oh?"


    Everyone looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "This is simene, a disciple of master Thales, who sent it to me before leaving."


    Whisper repeatedly.


    The four outsider teams looked at the "Wright" with incomparable envy. Now his relationship with Thales was solid. Thales probably gave it away by his disciples.


    Timothy looked bitter, and it seemed that the remedy would continue.


    In the eyes of the sea people, there is not much envy, but more fear.


    A friend of the sea god priest catalus, it''s frightening that one person controls the life and death of the sea family.


    "This dark golden conch seems to be an old thing of the friendly sea god temple. It is generally controlled by the highest level sea god priest of Nereus. Even if the power is insufficient, it also has a strong deterrent to sea Warcraft. However, I''m afraid it''s of no use to the strongest demigod sea Warcraft unless they are rational enough. " An old fish.


    The water ship continued to sail slowly underwater. In less than half an hour, it met three groups of sea Warcraft, two of which were gregarious, but none of them launched an attack.


    This made everyone take the centering potion and secretly rejoice that they were right.


    Su Ye''s mind gradually relaxed. He looked ahead and suddenly said, "master sovo, do you know the gods?"


    "A little knowledge."


    Sowo stunned everyone with a simple sentence.


    Su Ye seemed to have expected, smiled and said, "how is the power of the gods divided? Take Poseidon as an example. "


    "Including pentos?"


    Sowo''s second sentence shocked everyone again.


    "Including."


    Sowo thought for a moment and said, "basically, the gods are roughly divided into three, the true God, the main God and the God King. As for the higher-level creation God, it is not in the scope of discussion, because all creation gods can not be maintained at the highest level for a long time."


    "What about segmentation?" Su ye asked.


    "The God King and the main God are not subdivided, but the true God is generally subdivided into new God, lower God, middle God and upper God. Among them, the new God refers to the God who has just been canonized. He can move in the world for a long time until a certain time or accumulate enough strength to enter the divine world. "


    "As for the lower God, the middle God and the upper God, there is no essential difference, only the total amount of divine power. Those powerful gods often become superior gods in only a few decades, but the vast majority of gods need to accumulate step by step, and some are difficult to be promoted to superior gods in their whole life. "


    "Take some old sea gods as an example. Pentos was the original sea god. He had great power at birth and soon had the power of the God King. However, with the loss of years, his power fell to the level of the main God. Although there is no subdivision between the main gods, there are also strong and weak forces. The strength of pentos is definitely not as good as Poseidon. "


    "Let''s talk more about the five children of pentos, fulkus, the king of sea monsters. Although he was born by pentos and was weaker than pentos at the beginning, he went through countless bloody battles and became stronger and stronger. He is also the LORD God, but his strength has exceeded pentos. Of course, some people say that fulkus already has the ability of God King, which is highly credible. "


    People were more and more surprised. They didn''t expect the old man to know so much.


    "Pentos''s daughter, keto, the dangerous sea god, has the strength of the superior God. She married fulkus and gave birth to a large number of sea monsters. Therefore, she is also known as the mother of sea monsters."


    "Eurubia, the God of power sea, is the median God, and has a great appeal among the old sea gods."


    "Miracle sea god Tamas and friendly sea god Nereus are both lower gods. It is also because the two sea gods are friendly, don''t like fighting and don''t pay attention to cultivating their own strength. This led to Nereus''s weak strength and died at the hands of Poseidon. Nereus has many daughters. His most famous daughter was kidnapped by Poseidon and married into the sea emperor hall, becoming the queen of the sea. He also has a daughter who is also very famous. Her name is Tethys. "


    "Tethys is the mother of Achilles." Harmono road.


    Outsiders nodded.


    Su Ye suddenly asked, "did Nereus die after the sea before he got married, or after the sea got married?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "After marriage." Sovo took a look at Su Ye.


    "Then one of the reasons why Poseidon killed Nereus has been found."


    "Ah? Can there be a reason to kill your father-in-law? "


    Su ye said slowly, "how can Poseidon prove to Zeus that he is separated from the old God without killing Nereus? If you don''t kill Nereus, do you kill your wife? "


    "The gods are terrible." Shark whispered.


    As soon as sovo raised his eyelids, he looked at the dark golden conch around Su Ye''s waist and said, "this is a gift from the miracle sea god taomas to the friendly sea god niros, which has been worn by the chief high priest of the friendly sea god. After the God war, he disappeared in the whale country and was finally obtained by master Thales."


    "What is the specific function of this thing?" Su ye asked.


    "Then I don''t know. It''s more like a symbol of identity. The sea Warcraft will give you face, as long as you don''t form a violent conflict with them."


    "Face conch?"


    "In other words, as long as Wright''s blood power is there, coupled with the breath of dark golden conch and the blessing of the sea god on him, ordinary sea Warcraft will not attack us, then we will have the qualification to explore in the whale bone mine, right?" Shark asked.


    "That''s why I''m willing to enter here with Wright." Soward road.


    "You are really a living history. You know the secrets of the gods so clearly." Shark praised.


    "It''s just that I''ve lived a few more years, but sooner or later I''ll be angry with you." Sovo said expressionless.


    "Ha ha!" Shack smiled happily.


    "By the way, do you know how to seal the gods?" Su ye asked.


    The cabin was momentarily silent.


    This is a big secret that everyone is looking for.


    "When you are qualified to be a God, you will naturally know. When you are not qualified to be a God, even if you live a hundred years, you still know nothing, such as me. " Soward road.


    "Can''t the legendary masters deduce it?" Su ye asked.


    "It takes time." Soward road.


    All magicians and wizards are inspired, which means that legendary masters still have a way to break the monopoly of the gods.


    "That''s good." Suye road.


    "Eh? There seems to be whale bones! " A water elemental shouted.


    The crowd immediately looked and saw nothing.


    Only Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar and looked down the line of sight of the water element.


    Sure enough, two kilometers away in a mountain where seaweed is dense, a faint bright white mist floats, which is worth about 800000 golden eagles.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "indeed."


    "How did you see it?"


    "Just now, the water and grass were blown by the current. I saw a touch of silver gray, with light white bone patterns on it, much like whale bones."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    The water boat rushed past. Before approaching, some fishermen couldn''t wait to jump down and urge the magic to speed up the rush.


    Pull aside the green seaweed to reveal a broken silver gray matte metal object with light white patterns on it.


    "It''s really a whale bone!"


    The fisherman took out his fishing fork and pierced the mountain wall. He took out a whale bone fragment that was three meters long and half a meter wide.


    The whole whale bone is beautiful and mysterious silver gray, and a large number of light white patterns are attached to it.


    The pattern looks very ordinary, but it has a fatal beauty and emits a strange light.


    This is the divine pattern, the power of attaching the gods.


    "Well preserved, worth at least 100000 purple shellfish."


    And Su ye and outsiders silently valued.


    One hundred thousand purple shellfish is equal to half a million golden eagles.


    This is a real fragment of God''s skeleton. Even the bones of giant whales are not as solid as the bones of normal gods, and the actual value is more than one million gold eagles.


    Su Ye looked at the whale bone with some regret.


    Altars value the remains very differently.


    The valuation of relatively complete parts, even semi divine bones, is also very high.


    However, even if the valuation of these God skeleton fragments is relatively large, the valuation of the altar is also very low. It seems that the altar only calculates the divine power contained in the God skeleton fragments and regards the God skeleton fragments themselves as minerals, resulting in the light fog value lower than its actual value.


    For example, this fragment of divine skeleton can be used as the auxiliary material of semi artifact, the main material of hero divine power equipment, and can be used to make multiple legendary bone rings. The final price will be incredibly high.


    "Put it away and distribute it together."


    Su Ye grabbed the whale bone and took it away.


    Next, Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar from time to time and looked around.


    To Su Ye''s great surprise, it is worthy of being the most dangerous sea Warcraft nest. On average, whale bone fragments will be encountered every hour.


    However, several pieces of whale bones were not available.


    Because there will be a sudden sea Warcraft rush out, grab the whale bone fragments and run away.


    Everyone was in a funk. I didn''t expect such a sea Warcraft. The average whale bone fragment is one an hour, but the average sea Warcraft can see more than a dozen an hour. As the ship of water goes deep into the sea of mountains, there are more and more sea Warcraft. A day later, it has reached the point of view, which must be accompanied by the degree of sea Warcraft. Everyone was on tenterhooks and ready to fight or escape. Fortunately, the most dangerous thing is the curious sea Warcraft following for a while. Most sea Warcraft just look at it and ignore the existence of the water ship. In just one day, the team collected 20 pieces of whale bone fragments. The total value is more than 20 million gold eagles, which is higher than the income of attacking ordinary sea demon tribes. Everyone on the water boat looked at Su ye with very strange eyes. How did he find out? Because except that the lucky Fishman found it for the first time, all the other whale bones were discovered by Su Ye alone. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 679

    After another day of breathtaking time, the team finally saw the skeleton mountain marked on the map from a distance.


    Because the whole submarine peak looks like a huge human skeleton from a high altitude.


    Here is also a famous whale bone mine known to many sea people, but few people dare to come here.


    Only those dying sea people will come here to take a chance.


    Around skeleton mountain, there are as many sea Warcraft as clownfish eating garbage under the black coral city. Looking around, there are hundreds of them.


    The water boat stopped silently at the edge of a mountain.


    The crowd looked silently ahead.


    Huge shadows crawl on the bottom of the sea, lie on the mountains, or swim around like dark clouds.


    Some act alone, some in groups.


    The lowest ranking sea Warcraft is also a legend.


    There are more than 30 heroic sea Warcraft.


    Fortunately, I can''t see the demigod sea Warcraft.


    The shapes of these sea Warcraft are different, and they are basically like the expanding sea family.


    The soft sea like form with squid, octopus or octopus often forms a large shadow when it moves.


    There are also giant fish forms, all of which look like giant whales.


    Suddenly, a hill rose from the bottom of the sea, and the sediment slipped. A huge blue sea demon crab with a horizontal length of more than kilometers got up and moved slowly horizontally, and two big protruding eyes looked over.


    The sea demon crab passes by a kilometer high undersea hill. With a gentle knock with pliers, the mountain burst and the rocks flew to both sides. In the blink of an eye, the mountain in the way collapsed to the ground, and the sea demon crab climbed calmly.


    There are more than 500 meters of translucent sea demon shrimp floating, and those legs and feet can form towering waves.


    There are also various strange forms, such as rock form, kelp form, conch form, shell form and so on.


    These dark cloud like sea Warcraft will set off big waves whenever they move.


    However, this sea area seems to have mysterious power. Once the huge waves surge thousands of miles away, they will dissipate quickly.


    Even so, everyone feels strongly depressed in the clear and transparent water.


    "I feel that we are in the aquarium, and sea Warcraft is treating us as spectators." Hamon Luo whispered to himself.


    Everyone nodded, including Su Ye.


    "Fortunately, these sea Warcraft didn''t attack us. It''s terrible. There are too many. The sea god is on... "Shack is very pious at the moment.


    Suddenly, the seabed vibrated.


    In the distance, a water area of more than ten miles suddenly became turbid.


    Thousands of sea Warcraft, like carp in the pond spilling fish food, rushed there madly.


    The legend of terror and the breath of heroes stirred at the bottom of the sea, and everyone felt stuffy in their chest.


    I saw groups of sea Warcraft rushing into the muddy sea water. Then, sea Warcraft with smiling eyes rushed out. Some had a golden whale blood in their mouth, some had a silver gray bone stick with marrow, and some chewed a large piece of light golden meat


    When everyone saw this scene, their eyes glowed and even turned red.


    "God, that whale God''s blood is worth at least 50 million!"


    "That whale bone, 200 meters long, can be the main material for making semi artifact."


    "Those whale meat is enough to make the most powerful magic medicine!"


    "It''s crazy..."


    "This is a god given place!"


    Everyone praised wildly, and only a few people kept silent. They didn''t even look at those divine bones and observed the sea Warcraft carefully.


    After the first batch of sea Warcraft rushed out, the second batch of sea Warcraft rushed out, with less and more fine things in their mouths.


    Soon, the third batch of sea Warcraft came out. They had nothing.


    "Oh..."


    The third batch of sea Warcraft suddenly turned red in their eyes, like crazy, and began to rush to the first batch of sea Warcraft.


    The first batch of sea Warcraft had long been prepared to devour God''s bones and run away madly.


    The people were frightened to see a huge sea Warcraft chasing away in the clear water like mountains.


    After each successful harvest of sea Warcraft, there are more than 50 sea Warcraft.


    At this moment, everyone was cold.


    No one praised, no one was excited, some just prayed.


    They prayed that the sea Warcraft would not pass here.


    They prayed that Wright would give up here.


    Suddenly, the water ship accelerated forward.


    Everyone''s body suddenly shook and looked at Su ye with incredible eyes.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Many people screamed.


    However, Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it at all and tried his best to speed up the charge.


    The three sacred sea Warcraft outside the ship were motionless and shivering behind the mountain.


    The 100 meter long transparent water boat was originally insignificant, but now it rushed backward into the turbid sea and immediately became the focus of the audience.


    Those sea Warcraft who were chasing continued to chase after them with their red eyes.


    And the escaped sea Warcraft didn''t see it.


    The rest of the rational sea Warcraft stared at the water ship. Occasionally, the light of doubt flashed in the eyes of the sea Warcraft, stared at the dark golden conch around Su Ye''s waist, and then fell into meditation.


    Only some relatively weak legendary sea Warcraft are unwilling to rush into the muddy sea again.


    The ship of water was getting closer and closer to the muddy sea. Suddenly, the shrill scream spread all over the sea.


    Su ye turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw that the hero sea Warcraft who first grabbed the whale meat was besieged and bitten by dozens of sea Warcraft, and the sea Warcraft in the distance swam desperately.


    Then, there was a huge wave. The brilliant magic power was intertwined with the sea water, and the terrible magic shock burst. The impact force was enough to create a shocking tsunami and drown the whole Greece.


    However, when all the forces surged a few kilometers away, they dissipated.


    In the eyes of the people, the sea water in that place has completely boiled.


    In the chaos, the water ship rushed into the muddy sea and went straight to a place.


    The visible distance of muddy sea water is less than 10 meters. At such a close distance, everyone can see the continuous sea Warcraft passing by.


    No sea Warcraft attacked them, because every sea Warcraft was searching for God''s bones.


    Suddenly, the fins on Su Ye''s shoulders flapped like wings.


    Everyone, including Haizu, saw a scene of terror to despair.


    Su Ye was suddenly wrapped by a water dragon and rushed out of everyone''s vision like a blink.


    He is not swimming in the water, but flying, flying without obstacles.


    Water doesn''t seem to exist.


    "Did you see that? Did he use teleportation magic? "


    "Teleportation magic cannot be used here."


    "Well, why is he so fast?"


    "It seems that the water element Lord has the ability."


    "Originally, he has been showing weakness?"


    "What did he do inside?"


    "I need to ask. I must have found the treasure."


    "What did he bring us for?"


    "Why do you think? Bait, of course. " Shark road.


    "Wait, your majesty is back..."


    Su Ye appeared in the sight of everyone and fell back into the cabin.


    Then the water ship accelerated away from the muddy waters.


    More than a dozen sea Warcraft with red eyes rushed over. The water ship suddenly accelerated again and began to run away in the sea of mountains at the same speed as the legendary sea Warcraft. The magicians and wizards on the ship used all kinds of magic to obstruct.


    Everyone was sweating and flushed.


    Looking at the huge object hundreds of meters or even kilometers at the end, everyone''s heart seemed to be stuck in his throat.


    Only Su ye and sowo looked calm and accurately used all kinds of magic to block those legendary sea Warcraft.


    Fortunately, those sea Warcraft are far away, only occasionally use magic to obstruct, and most of the time they just try their best to resolve the obstruction set by everyone.


    Ordinary magic is useless for legendary sea Warcraft, but both Su ye and Suo wo have the power of magic evolution, as well as various legendary magic tools. With powerful legendary magic, both sides are getting farther and farther away.


    After a very short time, the sea Warcraft were unwilling to roar against the sky. They used the spell to vent their attacks in a distance of thousands of meters, and then turned around.


    After flying out for tens of kilometers, the water ship landed at the bottom of the sea in a safe place.


    "Your Majesty Wright, if you really want to die, tell us in advance so that I can escape in advance." Shack, flushed all over, looked sad.


    "Your Majesty, you are too risky. You are the king of a country. Don''t take such a risk."


    "Better than I used to." Sowo''s tone was extraordinarily gentle.


    "You are qualified to be my husband." Isina threw out the hint again.


    Su Ye didn''t hear it.


    "Good! Wright, do you want to be Longwei? I can let you ride! " The black dragon''s scales are very thick, but everyone feels that there is dragon inflammation flowing on his face.


    "Your Highness..." all the people around him hurriedly dissuaded.


    "Don''t be so ambiguous. I''m not interested in male dragons." Su Ye has no good airway.


    "Well, how about I introduce my cousin Yinlong to you? Silver dragon is the most beautiful race of all dragon races. You must be interested in riding her. As like as two peas of wisdom, we can choose some intelligent communities to change, and my cousin can completely transform adult people, just like humans. Black dragon road.


    The Dragon guards and mercenaries around the black dragon rolled their eyes.


    "It''s too dangerous to be your dragon relatives. I''ll think about it. " Su Ye was helpless.


    "OK, after leaving whale country, I will bring my cousin to see you. She is a dragon Warlock. She likes magic very much. You two are a good match. If you ride her, you can become a dragon magician or a dragon summoner. As long as I am promoted to legend, I am willing to accept your call and help you fight. "


    "Your Highness..." the Dragon guards discouraged weakly¡° What do you think of here? A place to talk about love? Get down to business! Your majesty, what have you got? " Shark''s eyes seemed to twinkle with stars. Then the stars in his eyes flew into everyone''s eyes. Su ye said calmly, "it''s nothing. It''s just a mass of about ten drops of whale God''s blood, which is worse than expected."¡° Just... The great whale''s body is too huge and his strength is seriously diluted. Although the whale God''s blood is not as good as the real God''s blood, one drop is equivalent to two refined semi God''s blood, and ten drops are 20 million gold eagles. " Hamrow calculated quickly¡° What''s more, whale God''s blood is used to make water magic potions or water magic tools, which is frighteningly powerful. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 680

    "Whale God''s blood is the strongest water magic enhancement creation material known. Because the power of true God''s blood is too strong, creation enhancement is difficult to succeed. Whale God''s blood is between half god''s blood and true God''s blood, which is likely to enhance success."


    Su ye said, "whale blood is useful to me. I will exercise my priority and compensate you with jade and jewelry."


    The sea family doesn''t matter, but outsiders sigh gently.


    Ten drops of whale blood are worth 20 million gold eagles in the outside world, and 20 million gold Eagles can exchange 4 million purple shellfish. However, in the whale country, ten drops of whale blood is only worth 2 million purple shellfish. If Su Ye distributes it, it is only distributed according to the value of 2 million purple shellfish.


    "Your Majesty, you are great! You are the light of the fish man. No, you are the light of the sea family! " Shark praised warmly.


    "But... You are too aggressive this time. The sea Warcraft chasing you this time is not strong. If we encounter the hero sea Warcraft, we may be wiped out."


    "Yes, your majesty, I think... Let''s explore normally and grab food from thousands of sea Warcraft. I''m afraid our hearts can''t stand it."


    "In fact, we are dragging your majesty down. At your speed, we are completely fearless of legendary sea Warcraft."


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    Everyone nodded desperately except sovo.


    Su ye said sincerely, "you underestimate yourself. With you, many sea Warcraft will give up hunting. Moreover, in the pursuit of sea Warcraft, we have a large number of people, which can be effectively blocked. Although you are useless in exploring and acquiring treasures, you are very useful in running away. "


    "We''d rather be useless from beginning to end!" Shark road.


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    Su Ye glanced at the big shark.


    Shack immediately frowned.


    "I''m not afraid in the sky, even legendary Warcraft, but in the sea, I can''t take sea Warcraft." The black dragon whispered.


    "Master Wright, I appreciate your courage, but I really don''t want to have another time." Yixinna said helplessly.


    The others cast pitiful little eyes at Su ye, one by one like little wolf dogs hungry for more than ten days waiting for their master to feed.


    Only sovo said, "I''m interested."


    Everyone turned and looked at sovo, murderous.


    This old man!


    Su Ye looked happy. Along the way, others didn''t play a big role, but this sowo was different.


    This sowo will some very rare water magic, which is not even recorded in the magic book. It is very effective against sea Warcraft.


    My speed is very fast, but I always meet sharks when I walk more by water.


    With the help of sowo, the chance of escaping by yourself will be greatly increased.


    "Are you as fast as me?" Su ye asked.


    "No." Soward road.


    "Then you are welcome to join hands with me." Su Ye half joked.


    Su Ye''s sentence attracted countless disdainful eyes.


    "But I can use water magic to slow you down a little, so that I can follow you closely." Soward road.


    "If you encounter hero sea Warcraft, can you stop it?" Su ye asked the most important question.


    Sovo stared into Suye''s eyes.


    Suye stared into sowo''s eyes.


    "I have a magic device that can block, but I can only use it three times a day." There was some helplessness in sowo''s tone.


    "Well, no accident. You may not meet the hero sea Warcraft once in three days. You have enough opportunities to use it." Suye road.


    "Good! However, if there are life prolonging treasures, I have the first choice. " Soward road.


    "No problem."


    "What about us?" Shark said helplessly.


    "Just watch from a distance. According to the rules, if only we enter the turbid waters to hunt for treasures, you are not entitled to share the spoils. " Suye road.


    "Without your dark golden conch, we can''t live or even leave, let alone the booty." Shark said helplessly.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll put you in a safe place, such as here, or bury you under the sea." Suye road.


    The crowd was silent.


    "Your Majesty, tell the truth. Are you two going to abandon our burdens?" Shack looked desperate.


    Everyone can''t laugh or cry.


    "You misunderstood. You play a great role in attracting the attention of sea Warcraft." Suye road.


    Now all the people were left to cry.


    "Now you have two choices, leave here, go back to the edge of the sea of mountains, or hide at the bottom of the sea, and leave when we have a big job. If it is the former, you will not get any benefits. If it is the latter, everyone can share some benefits, but not much. " Suye road.


    "One big ticket? I choose to leave. " Shark said immediately.


    "Is that ok?" Tementine said cautiously.


    "Your courage surpasses our crazy soldiers. I choose to leave. Descendants of our pirates... No, no, no, we brave Nordic people fear the sea and sea Warcraft most. "


    "It''s not that we don''t believe in you, it''s that we don''t believe in ourselves."


    "Yes, in case of danger, you can escape. We can''t escape those sea animals anyway."


    In the end, almost everyone chose to leave, and the rest had to give up as soon as they saw that the situation was gone.


    So Suye and sowo sent them back to the edge of the mountain sea and arranged white bones to protect them. Before leaving, Su Ye lent hamono and caska several legendary rings and asked them to wear them on their hands and not put them into the ring of space.


    Suye and sowo returned to the whale bone mine.


    The water boat stopped at a high mountain on the seabed and looked forward.


    Peace was completely restored Here, and the Dead Sea Warcraft seemed to have no influence here.


    Each sea Warcraft is leisurely living, or swimming slowly, or lurking at the bottom of the sea, or rushing left and right to play, which is a beautiful underwater pastoral scenery.


    The old and the young stood in the bow, looking out.


    "No wonder no one dares to come here. It seems that the Warcraft group has regarded it as a gathering place." Suye road.


    "To be exact, it''s a hunting ground." Soward road.


    "Your old words are more accurate. However, your wealth seems to be no less than ordinary legends. Your methods are amazing when hindering the pursuit of sea Warcraft. " Suye road.


    "You are much better than me. When I was in my twenties and thirties, I didn''t dare to come to such a dangerous place. " Sovo looked ahead in a steady tone.


    "You won''t break through the Holy Land and be promoted to legend long ago?" Su Ye seemed to ask casually.


    "In fact, you are confident that you can enter alone and take me with you, just to increase some escape chips?" Sowo also seemed to ask casually.


    "You are still as wise as a sea. I can''t compare with you."


    "Today''s young people are different. They are strong and strong. The old guys are ashamed of themselves."


    "I am relieved that you are so modest. Next, if there is a big fish, let''s join hands to catch it, and then leave this sea area completely and go to other small whale bone mines. How about it? "


    "No problem. Although my bones are old, my ambition is still there. If you can''t beat the sea Warcraft, you''re not afraid to escape. "


    "When fighting later, I may reveal some little secrets. Don''t spread them." Suye road.


    "I can live to be more than ninety years old because of my strict mouth."


    "I''ve always said that you are trustworthy."


    "Everyone is of Miletus school. As a descendant of master Thales, we should have basic trust."


    "Yes, yes, we are all disciples of master Thales. By the way, it seems that you need to wait a while before releasing water magic, unlike us? You seem to be looking for a better time? "


    "You young people are always too addicted to magic, ignoring that magic does not exist independently, but should be integrated with nature. Every time before I cast a spell, I will observe the situation in the sea, whether it is the undercurrent, the ocean current or the strength of the other party. Only by combining all factors can I cast a spell, so that my magic can produce the greatest effect. "


    "Can you give a specific example?"


    "For example, last time we were chased by dozens of sea Warcraft, the ordinary sanctuary on the ship was only blocked by random magic, while the slightly clever sanctuary focused on blocking the nearest sea Warcraft. You are different. You block the most dangerous sea Warcraft, even if they hide well behind the sea Warcraft group. You know very well what is the most important and valuable. However, water magic is obviously not your specialty. Your combat experience in the sea is not even more than one year. " Sowo''s tone was light.


    "Your eyes are really sharp. I won''t refute this." Suye road.


    "I am a real expert in water system and often fight in the water, so I can grasp every detail, including the marine environment, the influence of friendly magic, the magic of sea Warcraft and the influence of body. With these considerations, then, I will cast spells at the most appropriate time, such as helping friends have stronger magic effects, such as suddenly enhancing magic when the other party''s ocean current is the weakest, such as maximizing the power of water trap by using ocean current. "


    "Your old wisdom is far above us."


    "No, no, no, we just have different directions, no difference. Your fighting style has a wider range of uses, whether on the ground, in the air, in the dense forest or elsewhere. But my fighting style is only suitable for the water, out of the sea, on the land and in the sky. Even if I master this fighting style, I have not accumulated enough experience to make a correct judgment. "


    "You are too modest."


    "The most powerful magician is never a professional magician, but a magician who can use it freely at any time and in any environment. For example, the shining magician. " Sovo glanced at Su ye who was full of magic.


    "You are also an old master of the shining department."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    The water boat has been standing still. The two people stand in the water and exchange information, history, magic or other knowledge.


    Three days in a flash. The two people seem to have no concept of time at all and are tireless, but they occasionally have a quiet rest. After a while, they are in good spirits. Suddenly, the sea floor shook. All the sea Warcraft immediately jumped up and looked around. Suye and sovo''s eyes lit up¡° You have to keep up. " Suye road¡° Don''t worry. " Su ye put away the water boat, and the colorful fin on his shoulder shook slightly. At the speed no less than that of the legendary sea Warcraft, he rushed into the sky over the whale bone mine, looked down at the mine from a high place, opened all kinds of senses, including the eyes of the altar, and looked for clues. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 681

    At the moment Su Ye began to fly at high speed in the water, sowo burst out an egg shaped water mask and released a thin white silk thread, which was connected to Su Ye''s back and passed away.


    Then, no matter how fast Suye flies, suovo can keep up.


    At this time, the old man with silver hair and black robe not only did not have the slightest old look, but also had a divine appearance and heroic hair.


    At this moment, every sea Warcraft showed its fierce light, rippling with a strong legendary and even heroic atmosphere, lifting the sea.


    They are surprisingly restrained, even if they collide with each other, they don''t care at all.


    Even if there are two more strange people, they don''t care.


    Suddenly, Su Ye rushed to a depression at a speed far faster than all sea Warcraft.


    Sowo followed.


    Many sea Warcraft looked around and saw that they were two strangers, so they continued to search.


    Only a few sea Warcraft looked at the two people in doubt.


    When Suye was kilometers away from the depression in the sea, there was a heavy earthquake on the seabed and thousands of mountains were broken.


    With that depression as the center, the seabed with a radius of dozens of kilometers erupted turbulent sediment, and the whole water area was instantly turbid, surrounding Suye and suvo.


    All the sea Warcraft were surprised and happy and rushed in desperately.


    Just a few seconds later, Su Ye suddenly flapped his colorful fins and rushed out.


    Most sea Warcraft froze for a moment, and then continued to rush inside.


    When Su Ye rushed away, the first batch of sea Warcraft that grabbed booty rushed in. Then, the second batch of sea Warcraft that grabbed less booty rushed out. Finally, the third batch of sea Warcraft that got nothing began to chase and kill the first sea Warcraft.


    Some sea Warcraft animals followed Su Ye''s trail, but they encountered various water traps and triggered magic all the way, and soon lost their traces.


    The sea Warcraft sighed, so they had to turn around and continue their search.


    Hundreds of kilometers away, Su Ye summoned the water ship again and dived into the hidden trench.


    "What did you find?" Sowo, who had been silent, couldn''t help asking questions.


    Su ye asked in surprise, "don''t you see?"


    Suo wobai glanced at Su ye and said, "I only saw the sudden eruption of muddy sea water. Then you rushed into a place on the seabed and put out your hand to take something away. Before I had time to think about it, you took me out of there."


    "A whale bone is relatively large and can be more than 200 meters. Unfortunately, the bone is broken, like a whale''s pulp. " Suye road.


    "More than 200 meters... If the quality is slightly better, it can be the main material of the next artifact." Soward road.


    "Do you want to see it?" Su ye asked.


    "Don''t take it out. It''s bad if it leads to a powerful sea Warcraft. Put it there first and go back to black coral city. " Soward road.


    "You can rest assured of me."


    "People who can see the whole ocean don''t care about the gains and losses of an island." Sovo said calmly.


    "I just like to communicate with people with vision like you. I''ll go to bed and talk later. "


    Su ye entered the cabin, made magic protection and went to sleep directly.


    Sowo did not return to the cabin, but slowly floated on the deck, but closed his eyes, like thinking and sleeping while walking.


    The shadow wasps of the shadow hive faithfully guard the ship, but their speed is greatly weakened when they reach the sea.


    After sleeping for 12 hours, Su Ye was satisfied and drove the water boat to the whale bone mine again.


    This time, as soon as the water ship arrived, a large number of sea Warcraft looked over.


    The eyes of sea Warcraft are different. Some are full of doubt, some are full of vigilance, some are hostile, and some still don''t care.


    "Is that why you need me?" Soward road.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "sea Warcraft won''t care twice at a time, but if I participate many times, sea Warcraft will definitely make a bold move. With you, the risk will be much smaller. You''ll have to work harder. "


    "Don''t worry, you have flying spell casting, and I have water spell casting." Soward road.


    "I saw it, otherwise I wouldn''t call you old man."


    Day after day, the treasure frequency of this whale bone mine is beyond imagination. It appears every four or five days on average.


    However, Su ye did not enter again.


    Every time Su ye did not enter, the harvest of sea Warcraft was relatively small.


    However, every time Su industry enters, even if it is not the one with the greatest income, it must be treasure.


    Sea Warcraft''s attitude towards Su Ye has changed.


    Some sea Warcraft took the initiative to find Su ye to play and show their closeness. Some sea Warcraft looked at Su ye more and more hostile.


    Su Ye remained unmoved and hunted treasures according to his own rhythm.


    A month later, sovo looked at the calm and clear sea and said, "next, it''s the last time. The tolerance of sea Warcraft to you and me has reached the limit. Although the wisdom of sea Warcraft is not as good as us, it is not stupid. Go on, they will join hands to kill us, even if you have dark golden conch. "


    "Why, are you afraid?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s not fear, it''s to stop when you see the good."


    "Well, be careful to sail for ten thousand years." Su ye also felt that more and more sea Warcraft were impatient with themselves, "but I decided when to do it for the last time."


    "Yes."


    This is another half month.


    During this period, there were four times of treasure, but Su Ye remained unmoved.


    Sea Warcraft''s attitude towards Su Ye finally eased.


    Su Ye often stared at the skeleton shaped undersea mountains in a daze, and occasionally wrote and painted in the magic book.


    Sovo looked curiously, but found a blank on it.


    Sovo curled his mouth.


    "Stingy."


    "I have passed on the recent magic knowledge and research of the outside world to you. When will you give me some powerful Holy Land creation maps or legendary creation maps? I really need it now. "


    "You are too young to lay a solid foundation. After a while, I''ll give you some good things. It''s just from the wizard department. How much you can learn depends on yourself. " Soward road.


    "Well, I''m also very interested in the wizard department."


    "I found some little rules about this whale bone mine. See if it''s right..."


    The two people kept discussing and really found out some regular details, but they still couldn''t determine the location and value of the treasure in advance.


    A few days later, Su Ye suddenly said, "do you feel the change of sea Warcraft?"


    "I feel that the smell of all sea Warcraft is beginning to be unstable, and those friendly sea Warcraft are no longer close, but the whole mining area is surprisingly calm. It seems that our guess is right. The reason why this whale bone mine can gather so many sea Warcraft is not only because of the frequent occurrence of divine skeleton fragments, but also for other reasons. "


    "These sea Warcraft are obviously ready for war. I think our patience has finally come to the harvest season. Next, it may be up to you to stop the hero sea Warcraft. " Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, you are responsible for escaping and I am responsible for blocking. One or two hero sea Warcraft can''t catch us."


    "You are old and powerful! I said you must not be an ordinary holy land. I''ll rely on you next. "


    "Don''t flatter me. I really think I''m important. Give me more points."


    "Don''t let feelings affect the distribution of just booty."


    "I bah!" Sovo spat into the distance.


    Su Ye looked calm and didn''t hear it.


    Two people waited quietly, while the sea Warcraft became more and more restless.


    Some sea Warcraft even swam over and drove them away. They had to retreat temporarily and swim to other places to wait.


    One day, two days


    Suddenly, the seabed vibrated again, and the basin parts of the two eyes and mouth became extremely turbid in the huge skeleton like mountains and waters.


    A large number of sea Warcraft didn''t rush out at the first time, but swam around in circles. I don''t know which one to go to.


    Selection difficulties in the sea.


    Su ye had long been ready and was always in the middle of the three. He quickly opened the eyes of the altar and other forces to scan the three huge basins.


    But a strange feeling appeared.


    The eye of the altar sensed that the position in the skull mouth had a stronger smell of light and fog.


    However, the left eye socket has a stronger smell of element fluctuation.


    For a time, Su ye and sea Warcraft had the same disease.


    Which one?


    Believe in altar or magic?


    "Which one?" Sowo was also blessed. Happiness came too suddenly.


    After a flash, a large number of sea Warcraft poured into the larger Mouth Basin.


    Su ye took a look at those sea Warcraft, mostly young, and most of them were particularly impulsive before.


    Only a few sea Warcraft remain where they are and have no choice.


    Su ye took a step towards the mouth, but suddenly turned around and rushed to the left eye socket.


    Sowo was also pulled up by strong forces.


    Several sea Warcraft animals looked at Su ye and rushed to the eye socket with Su Ye.


    Su Ye glanced back and scolded secretly. The sea Warcraft he followed were all old and crafty, and their wisdom was much higher than that of ordinary sea Warcraft.


    Now that he has chosen, there is no need to worry. Su Ye rushed into his eyes and went straight to the place where the elements fluctuated most strongly.


    Soon, a prismatic Blue Crystal lay obliquely on the seabed, half of which was buried by sand.


    It is this blue crystal that causes strong element fluctuations, but there is not much light fog in the perception of the altar eye.


    Only when you get close, the eye of the altar can see the light fog of the blue crystal. Although it is not much, it is extraordinarily pure.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand, grabbed the blue crystal, put forward the sand, which was one meter long, and then collected the ruins space.


    The element breath in the left eye socket suddenly weakened¡° Are you still going to the mouth basin? " Listening to sowo''s voice, Su Ye hesitated and said, "no! Not to mention a little late, since the crystal appears here, there may be something else. " Su ye said, flying rapidly in the turbid sea water, like lightning, he rushed to places where the elements fluctuated greatly or the eyes of the altar felt strongly. However, both of them were a little disappointed. There are many fragments of God''s bones here, but they are very small. The whale God''s bones are fragments of several meters, the whale God''s blood is scattered drop by drop, and the whale bone marrow is not at all. The advantage is that the sea Warcraft who came here gave up fighting and were looking for each other, but they were safe. As time went by, Su ye had little effect¡° It doesn''t matter. The blue crystal is very valuable. Even if there is no secret, the total value is more than 20 million purple shells, equivalent to 100 million golden eagles. " Sowo comforted. Su Ye''s eyes moved, nodded and said nothing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 682

    Slowly, the churn of the sea weakened, the sediment fell, and the water became clearer and clearer.


    Su Ye quickly swam out warily, but after swimming for a while, he found that the sea Warcraft in this water area didn''t fight, but looked at other sea Warcraft Warcraft warily.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that all sea Warcraft have different degrees of harvest. There is no need to attack others.


    Suddenly, a violent vibration came from the position of the mouth basin.


    Su Ye hurried up. From a high altitude, hundreds of sea Warcraft fought at the mouth of the mine.


    Huge waves roll, sea sand boils, and countless shining spell forces surge, like the end of the world.


    "It must be the discovery of incredible divine bones or treasures." Suye road.


    "Fortunately, we weren''t there, otherwise we might not be able to escape." Soward road.


    Some sea Warcraft nearby, with greedy eyes, rushed to the mouth basin.


    In other places, most sea Warcraft rushed to the mouth basin, and only those relatively weak and aging sea Warcraft stayed in place and watched from a distance.


    Because the battle was too fierce, the sea water in that area was extremely turbid, and Su Ye couldn''t see what was happening inside.


    Su ye and sowo looked at each other and retreated slowly.


    Although the harvest is not satisfactory, it will not be disappointed. You can evacuate while the sea Warcraft is fighting.


    When Su Ye slowly withdrew and reached the center of the skull''s brow, the huge skull shaped undersea mountain mining area suddenly shook together.


    The whole piece of whale bone ore is turbid.


    Then, the excited cries of sea Warcraft spread all over the sea of mountains.


    Suye and sovo looked at each other and their hearts beat heavily.


    They couldn''t hide their surprise.


    Su Ye opened his eyes to the altar and suddenly bowed his head.


    There is strong light fog in the turbid sea water below.


    Better than any light or fog I''ve ever seen.


    Directly below, not a depression, but a mountain.


    Su Ye suddenly sank and saw what was on the top of the mountain. His eyes were wide open, and even Suo Wo opened his mouth slightly.


    A huge cyan and gold arm stood straight on the mountain. The cyan and gold arm was ten meters high, and each finger was thicker than an adult''s leg.


    Centered on the turquoise arm, the pale gold ripples spread slowly in all directions, circle after circle.


    Like the golden ripples of the pond under the autumn sunset.


    The golden light wraps the light cyan arm, and the skin is smooth and delicate. The blood vessels under the skin are completely different from the natural blood vessels, but the array of divine patterns full of beauty, in which the golden blood is solidified.


    The drawback is that the index finger of the five fingers is broken, leaving only four fingers.


    The fingernail cover of each finger is carved like white jade. The fingernail not only emits a faint milky white light, but also implies a strange breath of divine power.


    The palmprint and fingerprint on the surface of palm and finger are like carved golden God pattern, which is arranged in mysterious patterns. In the lines, light brilliance overflows, full of holiness and peace.


    At the moment of seeing four fingers, Su ye and sowo''s hearts suddenly beat wildly.


    On four fingers, wearing two rings!


    A ring is a black gold faucet with a blue gem filled with starlight. The starlight is like a blue gem surrounded by a night sky.


    The other ring is in the shape of a silver swan, connected end to end, with diamonds all over the body, shining like shining into the soul.


    Sowo was the first to rush up and touch his cyan arm, but his ring flashed and his cyan arm didn''t move.


    While sovo was stunned, Su Ye reached out and touched his arm.


    The arm disappeared.


    Sovo turned his head rigidly and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye patted sowo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you''re old or tender. Let''s go. Now you''re satisfied!"


    Su ye said, the whole mining area was shocked, and invisible power came.


    The turbid waters were instantly clarified.


    There is no treasure in the clear sea water.


    Suye and sowo were standing right on the mountain and were seen by the sea animals of all parties.


    At the same time, all sea Warcraft clearly saw or sensed that the position of the two people was slowly rippling with a strange breath of divine power.


    There is a hole under their feet.


    "Go!"


    Su Ye has a colorful fin, which is wrapped by the "water dragon" formed in the field of water element. He flies at high speed. Sovo follows behind with his magical ability.


    "Oh..."


    "Woo..."


    All the sea Warcraft issued all kinds of strange roars.


    The sea was originally muddy, but suddenly it became clear. All the treasures that should have come out were gone!


    However, where these two people are, there is a strong smell left.


    They took away the treasure that should belong to sea Warcraft!


    All the sea Warcraft rushed madly towards two people.


    Boom


    When the water divides into the sea, there is a loud noise and shock.


    Thousands of sea Warcraft launched a big chase, and the sea torrents mixed with countless bubbles flowed behind the sea Warcraft.


    Su Ye looked back and shouted, "sovo, it''s up to you!"


    "Shit! Who said I was too tender just now! "


    While fighting, the two quickly released the magic in the legendary magic instrument to form a variety of obstructing forces.


    The ring in Su Ye''s hand flashed, and the dazzling light fell behind him. In an instant, several kilometers of sea water gathered frantically, and finally condensed into a kilometer long giant sea dragon.


    "Oh..."


    The giant sea dragon roared at thousands of sea Warcraft, and saw a huge vortex with a diameter of ten kilometers appear out of thin air, transverse in front of the sea Warcraft group.


    Sea Warcraft roared together, and terrible water magic flew out, with towering waves, 100 meter water polo and 1000 meter ice cone.


    Boom, boom


    But in the blink of an eye, the huge vortex was broken.


    The giant sea dragon roared and rushed up.


    Three seconds later, the giant sea dragon was torn apart by countless sea Warcraft.


    Su Ye didn''t even look at it and kept releasing the magic in the legendary magic weapon to block it.


    "You can''t come to this place related to gods in the future. You can''t even use the transmission spell!" Su Ye shouted.


    "If teleportation can be used here, I still need to cooperate with you?" As sovo spoke, he kept waving his legendary magic wand.


    The huge ice Castle fell from the sky and stood in front of the pursuers. In the blink of an eye, it was broken.


    A towering tree suddenly grew from the bottom of the sea, straight to Shanghai, but a second later, it was wiped out by the sea Warcraft.


    The bottom of the sea roared, and the mountains rose from all directions. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded a closed Valley, but the sea Warcraft drove away.


    There are fewer and fewer legendary magic tools that two people can use, but fortunately, the distance between the two sides is getting farther and farther.


    Su Ye''s speed is even faster than the hero sea Warcraft, or the sea Warcraft uses various spells to bombard and affect the sea from a distance, and the speed of the two people is faster.


    Suddenly, the bottom of the sea under the two men sank and a big pit with a diameter of 3000 meters collapsed.


    In the big pit, three thousand long dark Seashell sea Warcraft opened their big mouths and sandwiched two people from three directions.


    "It''s the giant shell sea demon!"


    Su Ye waved the water staff, the crystal at the top of the staff flashed gently, and the sea water under their feet suddenly condensed into a mountain of sea water.


    The blue and black sea mountain surface is golden, flowing and heavily pressed.


    Three pairs of huge open seashells were pressed together by the terrible mountain of sea water, and were smashed into the pit.


    Sowo''s eyelids jumped and shouted, "are young people so cruel now? That''s the power of divine power. I''m really willing! "


    "Better than dead!" After su Ye finished, he opened the water element Lord''s field and the surging lake.


    The surging lake had a radius of 120 meters, but it was blessed by the blood of the great whale and the colorful fin. The radius soared to 240 meters, and the flight speed in the water increased by 10% again.


    Within a radius of 240 meters, all the sea areas seem to be turned into Suye''s territory, all helping Suye.


    Sowo stared and said, "you really have the blood of the water element Lord! Don''t go any faster, I can''t keep up! "


    "If you don''t hide your strength, you can still keep up." Suye road.


    "Even if I don''t hide my strength, I can''t keep up." Sowo looked helpless.


    "You see, you still hide your strength."


    "I don''t pay much attention to the sea Warcraft group when chatting at this time! The legendary magic stored in my magic instrument is running out. " Soward road.


    "I have a little."


    "I know, you are a super shining magician!" Sowo said helplessly.


    All the legendary sea Warcraft are getting farther and farther away. Most of them have given up chasing, but more than 20 of them are still chasing.


    Although legendary magic will cause them all kinds of obstacles, they always have all kinds of acceleration means with their powerful power.


    "Wright, I suspect these heroic Warcraft have backhands. Once they get close to a certain degree, they will suddenly accelerate the attack. We can''t avoid it. You can''t hide any more." Soward road.


    "I have nothing to hide. But I have a heroic power equipment that is especially suitable for use now. Can you use it? " Su Ye looked at sovo with very strange eyes.


    Suo Wo gave Su ye a silent look and nodded helplessly.


    "Then please, old man."


    In the process of flying at high speed, Su Ye handed sovo a heroic divine power equipment.


    Sovo held the frost star mark of the hero''s long sword, waved it forward gently, and the white cold air gushed out.


    After a flash, the frost white spread and frozen for a hundred miles!


    From the sea to the bottom of the sea, it is completely frozen.


    Then, while running away, sowo kept waving the frost star mark.


    After a full second, the hero sea Warcraft released the frozen state, and then broke the ice. Boom... Boom... Boom... The terrible hero level sea Warcraft is like a bulldozer, and those hard ice layers are as brittle as white paper. But there''s too much ice. Several hero sea Warcraft had to jump out of the frozen sea, look into the distance, and then look at it silently. Hundreds of kilometers ahead, all ice. As a sea Warcraft, because you master the power of the water element and let the sea water push you, you can swim fastest in the water. Once you enter the air, you will slow down. The icy sea is not suitable for their huge body movement. So these sea Warcraft returned one after another. At the foot of a sea mountain beyond the mountains, sowo handed the frost star mark to Su Ye. Su ye took over and collected the ruins space and leaned quietly against the mountain wall. Sowo also stood with his back against the mountain wall. One doesn''t ask, the other doesn''t say. After a long silence, Su ye said, "let''s go back to black coral city and distribute the booty."¡° Um. " Sovo promised. Su Ye summoned the ship out of the water again, summoned the shadow bee, and then sailed around the edge of the mountain sea to shake''s place. Suddenly, a blue transmission gate appeared in the sky, and a white light flew out. It originally flew out to the north, but suddenly turned to the East. The water ship is just east of the portal. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 683

    Suye and suovqi looked at the white light, which wrapped a man.


    They looked at each other.


    Suddenly, a brilliant thunder jumped out of the portal, 100 meters long.


    The thunder was incandescent, surrounded by golden light, and instantly exploded on the man.


    Boom


    The blazing spherical light expanded in all directions.


    The sky shook and the sea collapsed.


    The strong breath of divine power swayed across the world, and the whole sky seemed to be broken by an invisible giant hand.


    The aftermath of terror hit in all directions, and the powerful water ship didn''t even have any resistance, and disintegrated in an instant.


    Su ye and sowo changed their looks dramatically, used the legendary protection magic stored in the magic tool at the same time, and integrated into the divine power at the same time, which blocked the aftereffects.


    Suo Wo''s face hurt, and Su Ye looked alert.


    The man hit by the thunder first vomited blood and flew out very far. The white light scattered all over him. Then he floated down slowly like autumn leaves, so light that he had no weight.


    Sovo stared at the man with a slightly changed look.


    Su Ye looked up into the air.


    Subtle lightning surges and dark clouds condense, which will not disperse for a long time.


    "It''s the legendary priest of the God King''s temple, and it''s the power of the semi artifact ''divine power Scepter''. We can''t provoke it. Let''s go quickly!" Su ye turned around and was about to leave.


    "Save her, that arm belongs to you!" Sowo finished, sped up, flew into the air and caught the unconscious man who vomited blood.


    Su Ye stared at sovo''s back, frowned and thought for a few seconds. He had no choice but to call out the water boat again and rushed over. He picked up the two people, holding a handful of silver powder in his left hand and taking out a ring in his right hand. The white light flashed. The silver powder in his hand turned into dense white butterflies, more and more, and finally reached one million.


    Millions of butterflies fly everywhere to eliminate all traces.


    Later, Su Ye opened the domain of the water element Lord, the surging lake, integrated with the heaven, earth and sea water, and left without leaving any trace.


    Then, he took out a conch like legendary magic tool and injected Magic: "we were chased by sea Warcraft, and you all returned to black coral island. When I was away, the black coral country was led by shack. In addition, he told shack that if I dared to mess around, I would go back and strip off his scales, chop his meat, and then boil bone stew! "


    In a sea area thousands of miles away, harmono''s teacher caska was stunned and raised his right hand.


    Seeing a ring Su Ye lent him glowing, he repeated what Su ye had just said.


    After listening, everyone was quiet.


    Shack turned his eyes and said loudly, "yes, your majesty!"


    The magicians and wizards looked at the ring helplessly. It seemed that the ring was actually Su Ye''s backhand. It could not only transmit sound, but also have magic marks, which could enable Su ye to use long-distance transmission magic.


    The transmission distance of the holy master is limited, up to tens of miles.


    But legendary masters can span countless planes as long as they have magic marks.


    Although Su Ye is not a legendary master, he can also play a similar effect by using two legendary magic tools as a bridge.


    "Master caska, why don''t you give me this magic ring and I''ll wait for your Majesty''s order." Shack''s face showed a kind smile and his teeth glittered.


    Casca snorted coldly and said, "we''ll return to the black coral island right away. Whatever you want, harmono and I will stay on the black coral island until the whale country is closed."


    As soon as hamonro heard this, he realized that caska was keeping Wright''s mark and leaving a safe way for Wright, so he nodded and said, "our harvest this time is far beyond our estimate. There is no need to take risks."


    "I also stay on black coral island to build a safe rear for his majesty Wright." Tementine road.


    The army returned.


    The water boat is moving away from the black coral island.


    In the cabin, sovo sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the magician lying on the bed.


    Su Ye was also watching.


    The female magician looked only about 30 years old. Her skin was delicate and could be broken by blowing, but her skin was pale because of her injury.


    This woman is extremely beautiful, but different from ordinary beauty, this woman is a little sharp.


    Her nose is straight and proud, her lips are as thin as a blade, and she is full of heroism.


    Su Ye''s eyes moved down. The female magician was wearing a pearl necklace around her neck.


    The necklace pendant is a gold faucet with soft lines, and the pearls of the whole necklace are sorted from both sides of the gold faucet, from large to small.


    Each white pearl is carved into a faucet of the same style, but of different sizes.


    This necklace is very famous. It is a very famous legendary magic tool, and it is common in all kinds of legends and even the atlas of magic items.


    The Dragon Summoner necklace is the property of the Dragon summoner, the great wizard and the legendary magician Medea.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed over her scorched robe, broken staff and dim ring. More than half of the legendary things were things that she couldn''t name.


    "Is she Medea?" Su ye asked.


    "When I first saw her, she was a little girl."


    Su Ye''s eyes became strange.


    Sowo continued: "she is as beautiful as her teacher. Unexpectedly, she has been promoted to legend after so many years of absence."


    Sowo''s eyes were extraordinarily kind.


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    "You don''t know about Medea yet?" Su Ye''s eyes were a little strange.


    "Since she is a legend, she is as brilliant as God. Tell me about her. " Soward road.


    Su Ye sorted his thoughts before he began to tell the story of Medea.


    "Her story was very beautiful at the beginning. She was a king''s daughter, but she was obsessed with witchcraft and summoning. Later, she was converted to magic by wizards. Due to her extra efforts and concentration, she was promoted to the holy land soon. However, perhaps due to the midway transfer, she stayed in the holy land for many years and never got promoted. "


    "Until one day, a ship called the Argo, also known as the golden wool, carrying Greek heroes and legends arrived in her country to take back the golden wool from her king''s father. The leader of those Greek heroes was a legendary warrior named iazon. Iasong is handsome, polite, and has great strength. Coupled with deliberately approaching her, her heart blocked by magic finally beats. "


    "As an aristocrat, he was proficient in various abilities, including rhetoric. He not only promised loyal love and a solid marriage, but also promised to help her promote to legend, which completely moved her."


    "So Medea, desperate for love, helped song and the heroes pass her father''s test, stole the golden wool, and finally eloped with song."


    "This is the famous golden wool expedition."


    "However, on the way back, Medea''s father was unwilling and sent someone to chase and kill Iason and others. In order to save Iason, Medea did not hesitate to turn against his brother. Finally, his brother was killed by Iason."


    Sovo sighed and said, "she must be in great pain."


    "Yes. Therefore, she has no way back. She places her future life on song. After returning to Greece, Medea married and had children with iasong, and naturally broke through the realm, promoted to legend and became a famous legendary magician. Even if she used various magic drugs to delay aging, it was not as good as when she was the youngest. Her husband, Iason, moved to another woman, proposed to another woman, and threatened Medea to dissolve her marriage. "


    Su Ye paused for a moment and said, "there''s no evidence for what happened later. Well, it''s because I consulted the data and had no conclusive evidence. I just heard all kinds of rumors. One of the most popular legends is that Medea went crazy, killed her husband''s mistress and her mistress''s father, and then returned home to kill her two sons in retaliation for Iason. The most terrible thing was that she made a strange sacrifice to her two sons as sacrifices. Upon returning home, song went completely crazy and pulled out his sword to commit suicide, while Medea drove the dragon, watched all this in the sky and left indifferently. Since then, no one has heard the legend of Medea. Unexpectedly, he saw her here. "


    "Later, someone drew a picture based on this story. Medea in the picture holds a dagger. Before killing the child, she turns her head and looks back, hoping to see iazon. "


    Su Ye finished with a sigh.


    "Medea is a good boy, as kind as her teacher. She won''t kill people indiscriminately. If she kills people, they must die. " Sowo''s tone was extremely smooth.


    Su Ye continued: "I''m not sure what happened that year, but some people say it has another secret. Because the strangest thing is that song has good friends all over the world, including many heroes, such as Hercules, pelus, tramon, Achilles and AEAS, who are the first under God. If Medea did so, these heroes would not revenge song. Even if Medea did not kill her, they would catch her and make her admit her mistake to comfort song''s spirit in heaven. However, those people, especially the heroes who participated in the golden wool expedition, no one condemned Medea and no one wanted to catch her. Only those friends of Iason who did not participate in the golden wool expedition scolded Medea. "


    Sovo looked at Medea quietly and said nothing.


    Su ye asked, "are you familiar with Medea''s teacher?"


    "Don''t set me up. She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. It''s a pity..." sowo turned his head and looked out of the window at the blue sky and sea, with gentle eyes.


    After a long time, sovo came back and asked, "can you tell me about the golden wool expedition? I want to hear about the golden wool. "


    Su Ye glanced at sowo in surprise. There was a faint spit of frost between sowo''s lips and teeth.


    Su Ye nodded and began to tell the story of the whole golden wool expedition. He told how the heroes arrived through thousands of hardships, how to steal the golden wool and leave. How many legends and even heroes died on the way, so that the stars of the Greek generation were dim.


    When Su Ye finished, sowo sighed and said, "at that time, the divine war in the divine world must be very fierce."


    Su Ye was stunned and took a deep look at sovo.


    "Would you like to tell me the stories of God war, gods, heroes and Paradise Island? I''m very curious about these things." Su Ye''s tone is very serious. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 684

    It is said that after the death of the hero loved by the gods, the soul will enter the paradise island, be reshaped by the gods, and continue to fight for the gods in the divine world.


    To Su Ye''s surprise, a strange mocking expression suddenly appeared on Suo Wo''s face.


    "If you want to know these things, you know the secret. Don''t worry, explore slowly, listen to your own heart, don''t be disturbed by foreign things, and you will find the answer. "


    Sovo finished and carefully examined Medea''s body.


    "I''ve used all the treatments I can use. What other treatments do you have? Do me a favor and let her recover quickly." Soward road.


    "I do have treatment, but I may expose my identity. You have to promise not to tell anyone about me." Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, I''m willing to give you that arm and the ring on it. I''m too lazy to betray you." Sowo glanced at Su Ye unhappily.


    "That''s good."


    Su ye said, opening the heavenly fortress, then using the Holy Light magic "curse dispel" and "holy light dispel" to Medea, and finally using "holy healing" continuously.


    Sowo stared at Su ye in horror and asked questions again and again.


    "Light element Lord blood?"


    "Micro self-healing?"


    "The more light?"


    "Light talent guardian?"


    Su Ye used ten holy heals in a row before he stopped.


    The power of the heavenly fortress continued to envelop Medea.


    "Almost." Suye road.


    "Very good, very good. It seems that I am really old." Sowo was filled with emotion.


    "You always remind me that when she wakes up, I will withdraw the fortress of heaven, or she will recognize me." Suye road.


    Sowo immediately said, "is your Wright identity false?"


    "It''s not fake, it''s just another me." Su ye answered seriously.


    "It seems that others only know your identity, but don''t know your other identity. No wonder you only use water magic all the way, but never show strong light power. No accident, do you still hide other powers?"


    "No, this is the limit I can do, really." Suye road.


    "Ha ha!" With a look of disbelief, sovo turned to Medea and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Medea''s whole body was covered with light white fog, which was the power of talent protection. Finally, there was a little blood on her pale face.


    Su ye said, "I may have to take a life for that arm, so we need to study and understand why the temple of God shot her? If she only killed her own children and forced to kill Ethan, the temple of God would not have shot, and would not have sent out a divine power scepter. The divine power scepter is the top semi artifact, even stronger than the ordinary lower artifact. After all, it was forged by Zeus himself. "


    "Isn''t it normal for the temple of God to kill magicians?" Sovo said calmly.


    "Don''t beat around the bush with me here. You must know why." Suye road.


    "I can only guess, there is no evidence."


    "Then tell me your guess."


    "I can''t talk nonsense without evidence." Soward road.


    Su Ye couldn''t help glancing at sowo and said, "you old man, you really can''t get oil and salt in. You''re not afraid of death, I''m afraid. The temple of the king and the temple of revenge are not the same concept at all. The temple of vengeance is at most a group of crazy thugs, while the temple of the king is an organized army. You said, what did she do to force the legendary high priest in the temple of the king of God to use the divine power Scepter? HMM... did she sabotage the great plan of the temple of the God King? Over the years, I haven''t heard of her relationship with the temple of the God King. If so, in her capacity, we can''t know. Or did she force the death of song and affect the temple of the king of God? This is a little unreasonable. "


    Su Ye was talking nonsense on the surface, but in fact he was staring at sowo, but the old guy looked indifferent, his expression and eyes did not fluctuate at all, and could not capture any useful information.


    "You don''t have to talk to me. We just need to run away now. When the whale kingdom is closed, you can send her to a safe place and feel at ease to receive the arm of God. "


    "Wait, what do you mean I take her to safety? In the whale kingdom, I still have the confidence to avoid the pursuit of the king''s temple, but outside, the vengeance temple and witch Hunting Club are enough for me. Adding a king''s temple is definitely not something I can fight. " Suye road.


    "You don''t need to help her for long, just send it to Miletus and let Thales know that Thales will save her. Her teacher is also a disciple of Thales. " Soward road.


    "This'' also ''works well. It seems that you are also a disciple of Thales?" Su ye asked.


    "Aren''t you?" Sowo is not angry.


    Su Ye immediately interrupted, "OK, back to Miletus, I''ll give her to Thales''s disciples. The question now is, how can we avoid the pursuit of the temple of the king in whale country? Black coral city has a giant demon in the North Sea. It seems safe, but once there is a war, the whole coral island will be destroyed. This is the reason why I can''t go there. The second is the sea of mountains, which is affected by the power of the sea emperor''s trident, even the power of the divine king''s temple can not be detected. But... We should have been regarded as enemies by sea Warcraft. If nothing unexpected happens, you should always know a good place for Tibetans? "


    Suye stared at sovo.


    Sovo looked at Medea quietly without saying a word.


    Su Ye couldn''t help shaking his head. The old man''s secret would have been exposed if he wasn''t afraid of his face!


    Forget it, wait first.


    The water boat sailed quickly. After a long time, sowo said, "Medea''s breathing is stable. You can put away your heavenly fortress. Do you have wine? Let''s have a drink. "


    "It''s not good to drink at this time." Suye road.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you encounter danger, just dispel it by magic."


    "OK."


    They left Medea''s room and entered the captain''s room.


    Su ye took out all kinds of wine and food from the ruins space, which made suovo look pale.


    "Are you traveling to whale country?" Sowo looked disgusted, but he reached for the vegetables and ate and drank.


    The old man looked dry and thin, but he had a terrible appetite. He was like a whirlwind and a big dish in a while.


    Even if the roast suckling pig is such a big dish, he will chew the meat and bones and praise it while eating.


    "I didn''t expect that the food outside has reached this level... Burp... Is there anything else delicious? Continue. "


    Su Ye skimmed his lips and said to himself that you old man still slipped his tongue, and then continued to take out delicious food and wine.


    Finally, sovo ate ten Holt''s meals before he was full. He went to the bench contentedly, picking his teeth leisurely, his eyes hazy and full of wine.


    "I said, your boy''s deformation is very powerful. Who taught it? If you only look at the appearance, breath and feeling, you can''t feel you at all. This is deformation. By the way, you don''t really have devil blood, do you? "


    "What transfiguration? I don''t understand. " Suye road.


    "I pretend to be XX with Grandpa. When I will deform, your grandpa was not born. Your biggest disadvantage is that you are too quick in thinking and too neat in hands and feet. You don''t look like a man in his thirties or forties, but like a young man in his twenties. Later, play the middle-aged and elderly. Remember to speak and work slowly. Burp... "Sowo squinted and looked at Su Ye.


    "Your old level is high, but you can''t stand your habit. It''s not human at all!" Su Ye replied angrily.


    Sowo blew up and said angrily, "what is not like a man. I am human! In this sea area, no one is more human than me! When I fell in love with Medea and her teacher, you were not born! "


    "Tut Tut, it''s clearly a secret love. What else do you say about love? You can still play at such an old age." Suye road.


    "Fart! We were happy with each other, but I couldn''t leave whale country, so I reluctantly separated! You know shit! " SOBO said angrily.


    "It''s strange that she can stand a lot of children and grandchildren."


    Sovo softened his momentum, gulped down a large bottle of liquor, narrowed his eyes, shrunk his neck and said, "it can''t blame me. Who calls our family this virtue. Shit, I even gave up my favorite woman for this family. I paid so much. Those turtle eggs, children and grandchildren are still a group of waste! Seeing that I was going to die of old age, I sent out false news to blow up, seduce my sworn enemies, catch them all, and protect the family''s foundation for a century. Who knows, that sworn enemy attracted so many powerful foreign aid that I shrank to the bottom of the sea. Neither war nor escape. Then, the little guy who didn''t know where he came from woke up his ancestors and caught all the enemies in one go. You know what? I was stupid. I wanted to find a chance to go home, but who knows, my frustrated children and grandchildren gave up their family property! The most annoying thing is that the little guy is better than me in managing the family! You say, how can I have the face to go back? I''m hard, I''m too hard... "


    In a daze, sovo picked up a whole bottle of liquor, drank it, said nonsense that no one could understand, and fell asleep.


    Su Ye found a blanket from the ruins space, put it on sowo, walked to the bow and looked into the distance in the sea breeze.


    The next day, sovo was refreshed and took Su ye to Medea''s room again.


    "Help her treat!" Sowoli went straight.


    "Can''t you be polite?"


    "God''s arms are given to you. What else can I do?" Old soworth was more reasonable and strong.


    "Sorry, our contract stipulates that I have the first choice. Even if you want, you will get a lot of jewelry and jade." Su Yebai glanced at suovo, released the fortress of heaven and treated Medea again.


    At the time of release to the ninth divine healing, Medea suddenly opened her eyes.


    Su Ye suddenly stopped and put away the fortress of heaven. He was almost frightened.


    Medea''s beautiful eyes moved and swept them with confused eyes.


    "Grandpa sowo?"


    Sovo got up and said angrily, "how many times have you said, uncle, uncle!"


    "Grandpa sowo, I''m still young. Don''t be cruel to me." Medea sat up slowly, her voice weak and tender, but she still looked at sovo coldly.


    Sowerton retracted into his chair like a vented little old man.


    "Sister Medea, you are more beautiful than the legend!" Su ye said with a clever smile¡° Call me sister. " Medea still looked cold. Su Ye was stunned and looked at sovo. Was she stunned by thunder? Sovo blinked. No, she''s been sick since she was a child. Su ye had a clear face, and the two men completed a complex and secret communication with their eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 685

    "Are you eighteen years old?" Medea casually stretched out her hand and pinched Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye was as stiff as being entangled by a giant snake while snake Xinzi licked his face.


    "Who did you say?" Su Ye is a little confused.


    "There are few light element Lord magicians who have the fortress of heaven. Who else can you be except Su ye?" Medea said.


    "Sister Medea, can you see?"


    "Call me sister!" As soon as Medea turned around, her slender legs fell under the bed and stretched out her hand to straighten Su Ye''s clothes.


    Su ye turned his head to suovo and nodded gently.


    She does have something wrong with her brain.


    Sowo raised his head, stared at Su ye and said, "I did hear Su Ye''s name from other magicians, but I don''t know much. Thales really praised you?"


    In the broken black robe, Medea''s white skin loomed. She raised her right leg and put it on her left leg, tilted her two legs back, put her hands on the bed, and said lazily: "master Thales has not only praised him, but even regarded him as a new generation successor in the magic world. What about the people in the temple of God? "


    Then Medea''s slender eyebrows and eyes looked at sovo, not like a girl seeing her grandfather, but like a queen seeing her courtiers.


    "We''ve been on the run and haven''t seen them." Sowo really has an honest face.


    Medea raised her eyelids and looked at Su Ye.


    "The people in the temple of God are looking for you." Medea turned her head and looked out of the window. Her tall neck was as white as snow.


    "It''s me." Suye road.


    "You''re smart." Medea''s bare right foot swung gently and brightened the room.


    "Dear sister Medea, the legendary magician, what have you done to let the temple of the God King hunt down." Suye road.


    Medea wrote lightly, "killed my two children and forced my husband to death."


    Suye stared at Medea''s eyes. In her slender eyes, the light brown pupils were like a calm ancient well without any ripples.


    Medea added, "of course, the status of that bitch is not ordinary."


    "The temple of God will not chase you for these lives." Suye road.


    "What if these human lives are very useful for the temple of God?" Medea asked.


    Su Ye stared at Medea and said, "beautiful sister Medea, can you talk about it in detail?"


    "Some words, can''t talk nonsense."


    "You are dying. Are those words still important?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, it makes sense. No wonder you can kill two million troops." Medea said.


    "What?" Sovo was startled.


    "Don''t be surprised. You''re a legendary holy land and pretend to believe it?" Su ye then looked at Medea, "can you tell me the real reason why the God King''s temple chased you?"


    Medea glanced at sovo, who looked up at the top of the captain''s cabin.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know."


    "Huh?" Suye continued to stare at Medea, and her eyes remained motionless.


    "I killed people who are very important to the temple of God, so the temple of God killed me, but it doesn''t mean that I know why it is important." Medea didn''t care.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "if others don''t say it first, say your two children first. Your two children are very important to the temple of God. Another meaning is that the temple of God is using your children? "


    "Your understanding is correct." Medea praised.


    "There are many possibilities for a mother to kill her son. There are two possibilities that are in line with both your statement and my cognition. First, your son is no longer your son. You are avenging your child; Second, you don''t want your son to be hurt more, so you end their lives ahead of time. However, you can''t be sure of the final result. You can only be sure that once the temple of God successfully uses your son, no matter what, the future is not that you and your son want to see the future, so you start in advance. This means that you have destroyed the plan of the king''s temple, and the king''s temple pursues you. "


    Medea sat up and applauded.


    "It''s su Ye. You''ve analyzed it well. It seems that you know a lot of secrets."


    Su Ye sighed and frowned.


    "Why, afraid?"


    "No, I want to know what happened to the golden wool expedition, why so many heroes ended up in bad luck, and even the life winner yiazon, whom everyone envies, ended up miserable. So, can you tell me why many heroes broke up at the end of the golden wool expedition? Beautiful sister Medea. " Su ye asked.


    "I also want to know what you went through outside." Sovo suddenly sat up straight and looked at Medea like a wronged daughter.


    Medea''s eyes flashed a daze, but then it became clear.


    "The last memory was erased."


    Suye and sovo looked at each other in disbelief.


    "All heroes or you?"


    "All heroes." Medea is cold.


    "Then the gods did it." Sovo looked gloomy.


    Medea sneered, "they are too conceited. They think that eliminating memory can make us forget. Unfortunately, they underestimated human beings, especially legendary magicians. I haven''t recovered my memory yet, but I have entered the palace of thinking and pushed countless possibilities. "


    "You deduce too many results. You can''t determine which one, but you can get a general direction. For example, the gods are hurting you, right?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes." Medea said.


    "Then, you began to look for all kinds of ancient mysteries and materials. Then, you accidentally found that you, your husband, your son and even more people were influenced or controlled by the gods. You made the most fierce resistance in order to get rid of control?"


    "Indeed." Medea said.


    "So, how about we exchange the history of the old era?"


    "Yes." Medea said with her right hand open, her five fingers blooming like white petals, white light erupting, and a magic book with four waves engraved on the cover appeared.


    With a stroke of her hand, a large amount of information entered Su Ye''s book.


    Su ye also assigned the old God era materials he got to Medea without privacy, and then quickly browsed Medea''s data directory and picked the key points for quick reading.


    Sovo also asked Medea for the information of two people and looked through it carefully.


    The three men looked at the huge information and looked different.


    After watching it for a long time, Su Ye raised his head and said slowly, "everything is clearer."


    "Indeed." The two men raised their heads.


    Su ye said, "we can now be sure that the gods use human beings in two ways, one is alive and the other is dead."


    Medea and sowo did not change their expression when they heard such nutritious words.


    "If we sort out the history of the old God era, the dark era and the new era, we will find that heroes always break out of war for inexplicable reasons. Afterwards, we will feel very wonderful, and in the whole process, there are gods behind the influence and even personal control. In other words, the death of a hero is good for the gods. As for the benefits, we don''t know yet, but one of the most influential legends is that in order to fight the enemy, the gods established a place to accept the dead human heroes, and then gave them strength to fight for the gods. "


    "In Greece, this place is called Paradise Island. In northern Europe, this place is called Yingling hall. In Egypt, this place is called the sun boat. In Persia, this place is called Babylonian hanging garden. When there are too many similarities, it may not only be similarities, but laws. "


    "However, this is only a legend, not necessarily the truth. Therefore, I can only say that it is only a possibility for gods to kill human heroes in order to harvest divine warriors. "


    Sovo and Medea nodded softly.


    Su Ye continued, "after death, say alive. A well-known but few people dare to say the reason for the container. In fact, the new God killed by Socrates was not a God from the divine world, nor was he a normal God, but the God used this precious container to inject powerful power and make it a new God walking in the world. These containers, that is, the body of God. "


    "So, master Medea, is your son a divine warrior or a container?" Suye stared into Medea''s eyes again.


    Medea looked coldly at Su ye, sitting clearly, but seemed to be condescending.


    The faint light blue mist slowly dissipated from the purple hair.


    Old sowo hurriedly said, "calm down, calm down, don''t breathe outside, otherwise you will be found by the people in the God King''s temple."


    Medea took a deep breath and the mist swam back into her hair.


    "What do you know about Greek heroes?" Asked Medea.


    "I have recorded all the legends, heroes and demigods in history. I have recorded everything that has information." Suye road.


    "And then?"


    "Then, I made detailed statistics on them, including their origins, their beliefs, their age of death, their promotion speed, their way of death and their place of death... In short, I made statistics on almost all aspects." Suye road.


    Medea and sovo had a flash in their eyes.


    "Can you have a look?" Two people speak together.


    Su Ye pressed his right hand on the magic book and drew in the direction of the two people''s magic book.


    The two men immediately looked down at the content delivered by Su Ye.


    The more two people look, the more ugly they look.


    "More shocking than I guessed." Medea bit her teeth.


    Sowo sighed, suddenly looked up at Su ye and said, "wait, Medea just said how old you are?"


    "She''s talking nonsense." Su Ye instinctively covered up.


    "I don''t, because you are the same age as my eldest son." Medea''s eyes were cold.


    Su Ye was stunned. The legendary master''s heart was cruel¡° How could you be eighteen? " Sowo stared at Su ye with strange eyes¡° I love reading and learning since childhood. I read a lot, so I make rapid progress. " Su ye said seriously¡° He said nonsense again. When he was young, he liked to play naked in lion harbor. "¡° You see? " Su ye asked angrily¡° I touched it. " Medea had a sneer on her lips. Su Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Forget it, you can''t play this legendary female blind. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 686

    "What a monster! This statistical method is more useful than many magic. Remember to sort it out and summarize it. " Sovo immediately interrupted the two men''s unhealthy colors.


    "I will." Suye road.


    Medea looked down and said, "I didn''t think about it seriously because I saw some familiar names. Yes, this statistical method looks very general, but there are... Pie charts and data tables, which are very interesting and worthy of promotion and learning by magicians. "


    "Wait... You were promoted to the holy land when you were 18?" Asked sovo.


    "Don''t divide the old sentence into two parts. I have accumulated a lot. I have been studying in lion harbor since I was a child. The legendary master of Medea can testify. " Suye road.


    Sovo looked at Medea.


    "He studied at Plato''s College for many years, and no legend said that he was divine blood. In addition, he killed nobles in the arena. The most important thing is... His change to the magic world is far beyond your imagination. Do you know how to draw the three-dimensional magic array? "


    Suye realized that sovo doubted his identity.


    "He passed it on to me."


    "He created it."


    "Wait, Suye? I remember that the "original geometry" and "syllogism" you passed to me are not bad and can still be used. I just met you and sent you. I usually don''t like to participate in the activities of the magic Council, so the invisible robe inside is only 74 layers. " Medea leaned lazily against the head of the bed.


    "This..." Su Ye held the demon source badge in his right hand and looked at Medea.


    Suo Wo stared at the evil source badge in Su Ye''s hand, looked gloomy and asked in a low voice, "is your injury so serious?"


    Medea smiled suddenly, and the snow melted like spring.


    "Grandpa sowo, you think too much. I''ve long wanted to give the devil source badge to trusted younger generations. However, none of my students is promising. It''s better to give them to Su Ye. I''m not telling you what to do. "


    With that, Medea suddenly stood up. The seemingly delicate female magic mage was as tall as Su ye, with a slender body, white neck and purple long hair like waves.


    "That''s good... How''s your teacher?" Sowo''s lips trembled as he spoke.


    "Very good. I married someone and continued to study magic. I died a few years ago. The only bad thing is that I can''t attend her funeral. " Medea looked coldly out of the window and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Oh." Sovo lowered his head.


    "Let''s get to the point. When did the temple of God start chasing you? Are you the main target of their entry into the whale country this time, or the God destroyer? " Su Ye broke the awkward atmosphere.


    "Are you worried about the temple of God?"


    "As worried as you."


    Medea walked slowly to the window and looked out at the blue sea.


    "The goal you understand is different from that of the temple of God. For them, no matter I, magician, God destroyer, or you su ye, they don''t even deserve to be targets. They call themselves'' sweepers''. Do you understand? They don''t even call themselves purifiers. In their eyes, we are not even as good as insects and animals, but the dust of the world, that''s all. "


    "In other words, they entered the whale country to kill everything?"


    "It''s cleaning. Grandpa sowo, let your people leave black coral island. I learned from them that Poseidon''s priests were ready to take action to collude with the sea demon and trigger the whale country war. "


    "It has been calmed down by this man. He calls out clarken who is sleeping on the island." Soward road.


    "Is Kraken willing to come out? Su ye, what''s your secret? " Medea slowly turned her head and turned her back to the sky. Her dark face was unspeakably charming.


    "I even let you touch my ass. what''s the secret?" Su Ye looked calm.


    However, Medea walked slowly to Su ye, reached out and stroked Su Ye''s face, whispered, "if fucas is still alive, he will be as tall, handsome and strong as you."


    Su Ye''s body was stiff and reluctantly let Medea touch her.


    Suye was surprised that Medea''s eyes were full of sincere love.


    Perhaps, just think of her children.


    Sowo suddenly took a deep breath and said, "you have been very kind since childhood. You should find that children will suffer a tragic fate, so you end their lives ahead of time. At first, the temple of God may think you did it to retaliate against song. But soon after, the temple of God found your real purpose, so it chased you. Is that the case? "


    "Basically." Medea nodded.


    Sovo glanced at Su ye, then at the dark golden conch and took a deep breath.


    "Are you looking for the ghost ship?" Sovo looked at Medea.


    Medea turned naturally and looked at the sky and sea again.


    "Maybe."


    Su Ye was stunned and asked suspiciously, "ghost ship? Does it mean the strangest divine plane? The shape is a ship, and the interior itself is a divine plane. It is said that shuttling between the human world, the underworld and hell has a powerful power, which is difficult for even the gods to control. "


    "That''s the one." Soward road¡° You two mean, ghost ship, will pass whale country? "¡° It''s not passing by, it''s changju. " Sowo smiled. Su Ye frowned slightly, and all the information about and whale country came to mind. How can he not connect the two together¡° Who can tell me what''s going on? " Su ye asked¡° Can''t you think of it? " Asked sovo with a smile. Su Ye shook his head¡° Ghost ship, God destroyer. " Sovo spits out two words. Su Ye suddenly realized¡° i see! The diviner is a dead soul who died because of the gods. The ghost ship is controlled by the dead. That is to say, the diviner doesn''t know how to master the ghost ship? "¡° To be exact, I haven''t mastered it yet, but I can control it to a certain extent. "¡° So, Medea entered the whale country to find the dead of her son? Or... Medea had already determined that her son would go to the ghost ship, so she killed them and came here to look for them? " Su ye asked. Medea lowered her head. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 687

    Sovo sighed and said, "I''m to blame for this. When Medea and her teacher entered the whale kingdom, I told many secrets about the whale kingdom, including ghost ships and God destroyers, in order to please... Cough, learn and communicate. We guessed that some people would be marked by gods before they were born. They would either become containers for gods, soldiers in the divine world, or innocent victims. If the container of the gods and the soldiers of the divine world have an accident and die early, and the divine world does not accept it, they will be like innocent victims and are likely to become a god destroyer. But not all the varnishes can enter the ghost ship. "


    "I see. Medea is just looking for it. I''m not sure." Suye road.


    "Yes. But I''m sure she''ll find her son. Even if you can''t find it, you may have been reborn from the underworld and become a person again. Right, Medea? "


    Medea looked at the ocean, the color of the water rippling in her eyes, and spoke slowly.


    "When I met song, I was dazzled by love. It was not until the end of the golden wool expedition and the internal strife among the heroes that I vaguely realized that the golden wool expedition might be that the gods were selecting the warriors of the divine world. However, at that time, I only had song in my heart. I just wanted to marry him, have children and spend a happy life. Until I found out that my child was too strong. "


    "Every mother''s heart is contradictory. She wants to make her children strong and safe. In order to protect them, I have a more eager pursuit of magic and finally promoted to legend. Until one day, when I took my two sons to the manor outside the city, I saved a dying blind man. "


    "The blind man''s eyes were white, but I saw the stars in his eyes. He said he would do something for me in return. Then he asked me whether I wanted the gods to help me choose my son''s fate or whether I chose it myself. Yes, you can probably guess that, like me at that time, I suspected that he was Homer, the great prophet. I felt strange power from him. Even at that time, I instinctively felt that even if I was a legendary magician, I had no power to fight back in front of him. "


    "Hearing what he said, I thought of the golden wool trip, everything I had experienced with Iason, and those fallen heroes. I chose the latter for my children. "


    Medea said, raised her right index finger and slipped slowly from top to bottom in mid air, just like touching Su Ye''s face just now.


    "The blind man touched my child, and then I saw a pale gold six spoke wheel array on the left shoulders of the two children. The blind man said, this is the mark of heaven. Those who have such a mark will be led by the power of fate to fight each other or fight side by side. The dead lose the mark, and the survivors get the mark. But if there is the son of God, the son of God will absorb the mark and become stronger and stronger. "


    "I asked him, will the dead with the mark of heaven enter Paradise Island?"


    "He didn''t answer. His expression was very strange."


    "I asked him, will the son of God who absorbs the mark seal seal God?"


    "His expression is even more strange."


    "I had to ask him more questions, but he disappeared from me. Completely disappeared in front of a legendary magician, and no power can be detected. There is no doubt about the strength of this blind man. "


    "When I got home, I was about to find out about it, but I saw that there was the same mark of heaven on my left shoulder and on iasong."


    Suye and sowo quietly looked at Medea''s back and her trembling shoulders.


    Medea took a deep breath and continued: "I exhausted my wealth and human feelings, looked for relevant information from legendary masters and major families, and finally determined that the so-called golden wool journey, the war dead, will lose the mark of heaven, and the excellent war dead will enter the paradise island. And those who survive get the mark of heaven and become stronger and stronger. I finally understand what those living heroes were scolding when there was infighting, and I didn''t understand at that time. "


    "They are scolding the mark of heaven, the fate controlled by the gods, and the gods."


    "I realized at that time that they would rather not be strong. They just want their friends to live."


    Suye and sowo were silent.


    "After collecting sufficient evidence, I solemnly discussed with Iason, hoping to solve this matter. But I will never forget the voice of song that day. "


    "He said he already knew."


    "He said that this is their destiny, which cannot be violated."


    "He said that the reason why he can be promoted to hero and I can be promoted to legend comes from the mark of heaven."


    "He said that if there were no heaven mark and gods, he might spend his life in mediocrity. Now, he is a hero of Greece. Because the golden wool expedition is famous in history, let alone promoted to a divine warrior, even if he doesn''t go to Paradise Island, his life is worth it."


    "After that day, he began to alienate me and finally fell in love with others."


    "After that, you know, I killed his lover and his lover''s father. Finally, I killed our children."


    "That evening, I turned my back to the sunset, stepped on the red dragon, held a bloody dagger, and said to him holding the child''s body that this was his fate, not mine."


    "He couldn''t bear this fate and chose to commit suicide."


    "Soon after, the temple of vengeance decided that I was a rebel and was ready to send Leona, the great judge, to hunt me down. When I was desperate, Leona suddenly left and I was able to escape. Later I learned that Leona left in order to catch you and Euclid. You and Euclid saved my life. "


    Su Ye suddenly realized why there was an elder''s love in her eyes when she touched her face, and why she was willing to give out the demon source badge.


    Sowo couldn''t help saying, "if Kraken killed the great judge in the temple of revenge, he saved your second life. And this time you were hit by the temple of the king of God. I''m afraid my strength can''t save you, but his strength can. So you owe him three lives. "


    Medea nodded gently and continued to tell.


    "The vengeance Temple gave up hunting, but the king temple still remembers me. Especially when they predicted that I would enter the whale country, they would kill at all costs. But I escaped many times. Until the last battle, I was injured and ran away and was hit by Shenwei thunder. They will continue to chase me, and they will certainly chase me. "


    "It seems that a powerful Temple power was used." Sovo frowned.


    Su ye asked, "how fast are they in the water?"


    Sovo suddenly looked at Suye.


    "Do you want to use sea Warcraft to solve them in the sea of mountains?" Asked Medea.


    "Yes, the sea of mountains is affected by the residual power of Haihuang Trident and cannot be transmitted. They are just priests and soldiers. They are not as fast as sea Warcraft. As long as they can be introduced into the whale bone mining area, sea Warcraft will naturally solve them. "


    "You underestimate the temple of God. They must have a way to escape. "


    "It doesn''t matter. My goal is not to annihilate them all, but to weaken them. As long as they pay little attention, they may lose staff or suffer heavy losses and have to leave. Even if they are not injured, they may consume some powerful disposable strength or divine power equipment. Better than waiting to die. In addition, sovo, do you think the North Sea giant demon can do it again? "


    Sowo shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Beihai giant demon is a demigod, very powerful, but its life should be limited, otherwise it will not sleep forever. He may not be willing to help you in a row. Secondly, the people in the temple of the king of God have semi artifact. They may not be able to defeat Kraken, but they have the ability to escape. Once they escape, the whole black coral city will be in danger, which I don''t want to see. "


    "Grandpa sowo, can you tell me the exact location of the ghost ship now?" Asked Medea.


    Sowo smiled bitterly and said, "the ghost ship has always been the legend of our whale country. I''m just a little legend. I don''t even dare to enter the sea of mountains. Where do I know the real location of the ghost ship. In addition, I should avoid suspicion and dare not have close contact with the detractors. Otherwise, once the Temple priests find out, they will not let me go. "


    "Is it true or false that the legend of the demon destroyer occupying the ghost ship?" Medea stared at sovo.


    "I haven''t seen the ghost ship, but... Master Thales said he had. Of course, he''s just seen it, didn''t get on board, and he doesn''t know where it is. " Soward road.


    "What about the God destroyer?" Asked Medea.


    Sowo immediately said, "I haven''t seen it, but many sea people have seen it. There is a big difference between the devas and the ordinary undead. Most of the ordinary undead are gray or even dark, but the body of the vassal is translucent and holy white, which is very easy to identify like the white fog illuminated by the sun. I can help you investigate those who have fallen gods in those waters, but don''t hold too much hope. "


    "Can I borrow that swan ring?" Medea looked at Suye.


    Suye looked at Medea.


    "You know the price of using artifact under demigod." Suye road.


    "In addition to magic and divine power, sacrifice life. With the mark of heaven, will I still care about life? I even expect myself to die a little faster and become a god destroyer. " Medea said.


    Su ye took out the Swan ring inlaid with magic diamonds and handed it to Medea.


    Medea took it, sighed, and handed it to sovo.


    Sovo looked carefully, sighed and handed it to Su Ye.


    "Inside every real artifact, there is a power to drive the artifact, that is, the artifact furnace. But this artifact on the middle finger, close to the broken index finger, should have been destroyed by a powerful force. This artifact cannot be used unless the artifact furnace is relocated. "


    "I still have Medusa''s shield in my hand. However, this is the whale country, and it is impossible to summon Medusa with the power of Athena. " Suye road.


    "What about the void dragon ring?"


    "You can open it." Su Ye handed it out.


    Sovo and Medea studied for a long time and couldn''t open it.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 688

    "Alas, they may all belong to broken artifacts. Without the magic furnace, the value of the two rings will not be too high." Soward road.


    "Give me an estimate."


    "The Swan ring is worth about 80 million gold eagles, while the void dragon ring must exceed 100 million. As for the specific number, we don''t know. " Soward road.


    Su Ye looked at Medea.


    Medea shook her head and said, "I don''t know much about artifact, and at this level, I rarely calculate it according to gold coins, often barter. It''s said that Gods use the power of divine power as trading currency. I don''t know the details. "


    "Then let''s make a careful plan. Don''t worry. Take your time. We''re in the sea of mountains. We can let the people in the God King''s temple find it for a long time. After all, there is the power of the sea emperor''s trident. " Suye road.


    "Let''s go to the edge of the sea of mountains and find a place without sea Warcraft."


    The ship of water dived into the bottom of the sea, sailed in the sea of mountains, and finally stayed in a secret place.


    Just as the water boat stopped, Medea asked, "Su ye, how are you going to use that God''s arm?"


    Su ye said, "I''m also thinking about it. Both of you are legends. Help me. It''s inconvenient to take it out here. I''m afraid it will lead to sea Warcraft. I''ll send you the magic image. "


    They looked at the magic image carefully and fell into thinking.


    "Shall we first discuss how to deal with the temple of the king of God?" Su ye asked.


    But Medea said, "if we can use God''s arm, we have a better chance of winning."


    "How to use it?"


    "First of all, don''t think about refining into an artifact. There is no material, no time and no level. The possibility of direct drive is also very small, but you can try it in a critical moment. As long as you have similar blood power and inject magic and divine power, you may be able to use it. For magicians, the most effective way is to create magic and strengthen creation. " Medea said.


    "Integrate the arm of God into the hand of magic?" Su ye asked.


    Medea shook her head and said, "yes, but it''s not necessary. We value not the shape of the arm, but the inner strength. Can you sense who the original owner of this arm was? "


    "This arm obviously contains the smell of the ocean. It should be an old sea god. At first I suspected it was pentos, but later I felt that it might not be him, but it might also be other old sea gods. After all, there were many sea gods killed in the war, and pentos was only the most famous. " Suye road.


    "Yes, according to the shape, this arm doesn''t look like pentos''s." Soward road.


    "Then, you can try to integrate this arm into your water magic for enhanced creation. But... Can you do it? "


    "I can''t." Suye road.


    "Grandpa sowo and I can''t do it. I thought you were a demon and could do it." Medea said.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "my current limit is to integrate refined demigod blood into the magic array, but I haven''t used it yet."


    Sowo exclaimed, "do you want to integrate the demigod blood into the Magic now? That''s too wasteful. It''s best to strengthen legendary magic. "


    "I''m going to take the Hydra route." Suye road.


    "Er... With your wealth, it seems that you can really go." Sowo said helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, I''m still waiting until the new three-dimensional ''flame magic snake'' is completed, or I''ll finally strengthen the ordinary flame magic snake."


    As soon as Medea raised her hand and released the magic image, she saw a magic array above.


    Su Ye looked at it carefully. It was very similar to the flame demon snake, but there were many three-dimensional painting methods.


    "Your legendary master has worked out the results?" Su Ye was overjoyed.


    Medea said, "after more than half a year, masters of all departments have begun to study the three-dimensional painting of famous magic in all departments. Guess who made this magic matrix? "


    Su Ye watched carefully, and a large number of masters'' magic matrix styles came to his mind. Finally, he was surprised and said, "is it master Heraclitus, the king of fire?"


    "Yes, that''s him. It is said that in order to depict the new three-dimensional magic array of fire system, he also consulted many great kings of the plane of fire element. However, even so, this is not fully completed. "


    "Can''t use?"


    "Why would I take it out if it can''t be used?" There was a faint smile in Medea''s eyebrows.


    Sowo and Suye were relieved.


    As long as the magic array can be used, it can be improved slowly in the future.


    "Then I''ll take it. Give me any new magic matrix." Su Yedao handed out the magic book.


    Medea nodded and passed all the magic charts to Su Ye.


    "Have you learned the way to use God''s arm after studying at Plato''s College for so long?" Asked Medea.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "you look down on me too much. My study contents in Plato college are all basic courses. At present, I am studying the fifth grade textbook. How can I use the arm of God."


    "I know a possibility!" Sowo''s eyes shine.


    Suye and Medea looked at sovo at the same time.


    Sowo smiled and said, "have you forgotten the statue of Poseidon? Su ye, I remember you gave priority to eight Poseidon statues. "


    "Don''t forget that the statue of Poseidon needs many Poseidon believers to start. I''ve thought about it for a long time." Suye road.


    "I can start a Poseidon statue alone every day." Soward road.


    "Oh? Can''t start seven seats in a row? "


    "I''m not a full-time priest." Soward road.


    "Can I?" Su ye asked.


    "If you believe in the old sea god, you can start eight sea god statues at the same time."


    "Forget it... How do you use God''s arm?" Suye road.


    "It''s very simple. Cut off the left arm of a Poseidon statue and connect this God''s arm, then the power of God''s punishment we use will be far more than imagined. However, the consumption of tricolor pearls may also be more. " Soward road.


    "Well, give me a day to think about it. You two first discuss the plan to deal with the temple of the king."


    Su ye said, entering his own cabin, doing a good job of vigilance and protection, and closing all around.


    Medea and sovo looked at the dark room in the water boat.


    "Is this Su Ye credible?" Asked sovo.


    "More credible than you." Medea said.


    "You are more stubborn than before." Sovo sighed.


    "You are still reluctant to give up that broken island as before."


    "If I leave, hundreds of thousands of fishermen on the island will face extinction."


    "Oh, you men always use the righteousness of your family and country as an excuse. Ruthlessness is ruthlessness."


    "It is those of us who put our lives there, so some people can fall in love safely. Aren''t you doing the same thing as me? "


    "I just want to protect my family."


    "But you know very well that you can protect your family only by protecting Greece first." Soward road.


    Medea shut up.


    "Su Ye is the choice of legendary masters?"


    "There is no final conclusion at present, but Plato college has long selected Aristotle as the successor of the Athenian School. The master of Miletus school prefers Su ye, even if he is not a Miletus school man. The masters of Miletus were convinced that if Suye joined Miletus, it would bring great changes and surpass the Athenian School. "


    "Plato came in here. He''s great. As for Aristotle, I don''t know much. After all, I can get information from the outside world only when the whale country is opened. " Soward road.


    "Old friends of Miletus school, have you also sent messages?"


    "They asked me to take care of Wright, which is why I joined his team." Soward road.


    "I hear you''re dying?" Medea looked into the distance.


    "It''s no problem to live for seven or eight years." Soward road.


    "You said... Did I do right?"


    "There are so many right or wrong in this world. It''s enough to do what you like and what you think is important."


    "But I killed them both myself."


    "How can you be sure that the gods were not killed by your hand?"


    Medea trembled slightly.


    "Did Homer say how to solve the mark of heaven?"


    "He didn''t say, but I know that the God destroyer has a way to solve it."


    "What is the seal of heaven?" Asked sovo.


    "I don''t know."


    "Can this Suye be the second Socrates?"


    "No."


    "What a pity..." Soward said.


    "He will surpass Socrates."


    Sovo was stunned.


    In the room, Su Ye stands in the ruins space.


    Half of the hemispherical ruins space has been filled with dense toothed grass.


    The other half is equipped with various shelves, on which various items are placed.


    There are collections, magic tools, divine power equipment, daily necessities and a lot of delicious food.


    After experiencing the great gift of the war ceremony, Su Ye consecrated one after another in miletu.


    Obtained a large number of talents, blood, magic roots, magic sources, magic avatars, magic energy liquid and divine power, and even obtained two plane souls and a large number of divine diamonds.


    And the complete body of legend and hero!


    However, Su Ye''s general talent is only open to the legendary body, because the breath of the heroic body is too strong to be recognized at a glance.


    In addition to some treasures, the most precious spring of youth has not been sacrificed.


    This is the reward of Athena temple after the hot spring pass.


    However, Medes told him not to use it for the time being and to save it for later.


    Since madeles said so, it means that there are secrets in the spring of youth, but the temple is not open. Later, Su Ye inquired about the spring of youth and found nothing. However, he learned from other magicians that the gods had been hiding information about many important things, and the spring of youth was among them. No sacrifice was made to the whale kingdom. Many of these jewels cannot be sacrificed and need to be sold in exchange for golden eagles. All kinds of giant whale gods can be sacrificed directly, but most of them have to wait. Because the altar valued these broken God bones below the market price. It is roughly estimated that the altar of all God skeleton fragments is valued at up to 300 million gold eagles, but if they are sold or exchanged outside, the total value of the items will not be less than 700 million. If we sacrifice in advance now, we will lose more than 400 million golden eagles. The gain is not worth the loss. However, some items can now be sacrificed. For example, whale bone marrow and whale divine marrow that can be eaten directly, as well as some magic items. Su ye took out the most complete whale bone marrow and the only whale divine marrow. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 689

    Ordinary whale bone marrow generally takes one meter as a period. Under the action of time, it condenses and converges to the thickness of the arm, like a white jade with light red spots.


    Su Ye''s whale bone marrow is ten meters long.


    This is the longest whale bone marrow in the whole black coral city. It was extracted from a nearly kilometer complete whale bone and finally concentrated into ten meters.


    The value of this whale bone marrow is more than two million purple shells, which is equivalent to a complete whale divine marrow.


    The red spotted white jade like whale bone marrow was placed on the altar.


    The long lost light and fog gushed out and was completely absorbed by the altar.


    One ring, two rings, three rings, four rings, five rings


    Six rings!


    Su Ye smiled and nodded. Good things are good things.


    The conical white light erupted upward, and Su Ye looked at the reward in the light with a smile.


    Battle talent: the body of the great whale.


    Battle skill talent: long whale roar.


    Water elemental talent: evaporation.


    Magic talent: magic power expansion.


    Su ye thought a little and took the legendary magician as the standard. He regretfully looked at the body of the great whale and chose the expansion of magic power.


    The body of the great whale is a very strong talent, especially for soldiers. If you can cooperate with the body of the giant, the whole person will be like a mountain.


    But magic comes first.


    Magic expansion is a famous advanced talent of magicians.


    The function of this talent is simple and pure. It increases the magic capacity of the magic array, so as to directly enhance the power of basic magic!


    For most magicians, this talent is a double-edged sword.


    Since then, the magic cost of all magic will increase six times, while the power will only increase twice.


    But Su Ye didn''t care.


    This talent is often used as a killer mace by legendary mages at critical times.


    Su ye can be used as a daily talent at any time.


    Then, take down this section of whale bone marrow and put down a whale God bone marrow as big as a human head.


    Whale divine marrow is pure white and translucent. It is also jade. It is much cleaner and rounder than bone marrow. Light golden divine patterns are scattered inside, emitting soft light and exciting fragrance.


    Whale pith is the most important treasure of the great whale. Even in black coral City, it is rare to meet one for decades.


    The altar lit up and white light erupted.


    Battle talent: the body of the great whale.


    Battle skill talent: Berserker impact.


    Divine grace talent: the source of water element.


    Two divine jewels.


    Su ye took a deep breath and his eyes lit up.


    It''s six rings, and there''s the source of water!


    Divine talent!


    Su Ye reached out and clicked.


    No wonder previous fishermen said that after taking whale divine marrow, they may obtain divine talent.


    The altar directly extracts the upper limit of the whole whale divine marrow.


    The source of water element is a very important divine talent based on gods and a few demigods.


    The source of water element is equivalent to building a channel with the water element plane. With this talent, no one can block the connection between himself and the water element plane except the main body of water element.


    This means that from now on, all the water magic of Su ye will not be affected by all the known abilities to isolate water elements, whether it is magic, enchantment or divinity, or even the absolute anhydrous divine power plane.


    Moreover, in this water filled place, the power of water magic will be strengthened.


    The key is that some magic or abilities can only be used with the source of water element.


    For example, the famous legendary magic "Twelve sea dragons" must condense enough water elements in just a few seconds, not to mention on land. Even in the sea, it is difficult to complete in whale country, and it can only be successfully performed at the water element level.


    But with the source of water element, it can be used even in the fire element plane without water element!


    Not only that, the source of water element can comprehensively strengthen all aspects of water magic.


    "Good thing! However, the exclusive name of God''s grace talent is also the biggest harvest of whale bone mine, void dragon ring, swan ring, and God''s arm.


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, the Dragon God''s head flew to the altar, and the Thunder Dragon eagle king sacrificed in miledo and obtained the blood of the Dragon priest.


    There is no accident, and it completely gives the reward that Suye wants most.


    Dragon Lord blood crown.


    After absorbing the blood crown, Su Ye couldn''t resist and took a look at the magic tower.


    The Dragon Power breath of the Dragon general is promoted to the dragon power suppression. All low-level creatures will be greatly limited, and the vassal groups of the dragon clan will have the greatest impact.


    The dragon of the Dragon priest, the dragon of fire, is promoted to the dragon group. It is an extremely powerful force, but because it is not a field, it needs to consume the power of the user.


    The new ability of the Dragon Lord is called the Dragon Valley.


    Seeing this ability, Su Ye''s expression was a little subtle.


    Dragon Valley can''t attack or defend. It''s just an independent space. The function of Dragon Valley is to hatch the dragon family, but the premise is that there are dragon eggs. All dragon eggs hatched in the giant dragon valley will become their subordinates until they surpass themselves¡° Did I become the Dragon King... "Su Ye''s mouth tilted slightly. With the blood of the Dragon Lord, it means that you will become a member of the dragon family, not to mention using the dragon family''s bones to strengthen and summon the dragon family''s servants. Even if you kill the dragon, you will not be pursued by the dragon family¡° Dragon Valley is useless in the short term, but it is very powerful in the later stage. Although dragon eggs are rare, they are not without them. Many families or magicians will secretly collect them. As long as it''s not a dead egg, it''s usually the price of a legendary magic weapon. 300000 gold Eagles go up and down and buy one or two hundred at a time. There''s no pressure, but there may not be so much... The circling of dragons is a real powerful force, which can definitely threaten any legend, even the legend of the God King''s palace. What''s more, I have fire element and devil blood, so ordinary dragon inflammation will evolve into hell dragon inflammation. " Then Su Ye gently stroked the general''s medal. The Persian general medal was sacrificed before, but only five rings. His previous senior general and meritorious general medal have six rings. This general should not be on the seven rings, but it is definitely an advanced six rings. If the talent is not good, find other sacrifices to get together a seven ring. There is something behind it. It''s no surprise to gather seven rings. The general''s medal fell slowly on the altar. The divine light erupted and finally the sixth ring lit up. Combat talent: demigod. Warrior talent: the source of divine power. Warrior talent: Lord of armies. Divine Diamond: eight. Seeing the demigod body, Su Ye''s eyes flashed, because unless he was promoted to the heroic level, it would take divine power to open the demigod body at this stage. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 690

    And this talent appears many times at the six ring level. As long as you really want it, you''re not afraid of it. The Grand Admiral medal only obtains the demigod body, which is a little lost.


    The source of divine power is a good thing, which greatly increases the total amount of divine power of soldiers, but it is useless.


    The Lord of ten thousand armies is the top warrior talent. The commander of the first army absorbs the faith, will and strength of the whole army, and his strength is greatly strengthened. It can be said that before ten thousand armies, he was invincible at the same level.


    However, I won''t really be a general after all, and this talent mainly strengthens the will and body, and I don''t need it.


    After all, the grand general''s medal is worth 80 million gold eagles, which can be exchanged for eight deified diamonds.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar, scanned the altar, and ruthlessly threw the great savior medal directly.


    After absorbing the light of the great savior medal, the altar took back the altar reward above. Then, the light of the six rings disappeared.


    The seventh ring lights up!


    Su Ye smiled.


    In fact, a large number of treasures obtained before can also be rewarded with seven rings, but Su Ye knows the importance of foundation. Instead of stacking seven rings, he exchanges talents and particularly important divine diamond.


    Now the number of divine jewels has exceeded 20, and seven rings can be stacked.


    Beautiful light erupted.


    Divine punishment talent: life and death.


    Divine Body talent: divine power resurrection.


    Divine grace talent: all bodies are reborn.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The divine thing is good. As expected, it didn''t disappoint people.


    It seems that there are at least three types of divine talent: Divine body, divine grace and divine punishment, plus divine power talent.


    Su Ye patiently checked one by one from top to bottom.


    Taking life or death is the sign ability of the gods, which makes Su Ye''s eyes shine.


    Taking the gift of life and death can make God consume his power and kill mortals under any holy land. No matter where the mortal is, even in the two farthest places in the infinite plane, as long as he is not protected by special forces, the God can directly kill him.


    This talent is a chicken rib for the gods.


    Su Ye calculated in his mind that he would kill one person if he wanted to kill one person if he wanted to kill one million... No, he could only kill those who did not have strong power to protect, such as those with heaven marks, such as those protected by the temple. He could not kill himself, but would expose his identity.


    Seeing the "resurrection of divine power", Su Ye was surging.


    You bet right!


    Any damage to the body, even if there is only half of the head left in the whole body, as long as there is enough divine power, the body can be rebuilt immediately.


    There is no doubt that the value of this ability is far greater than that of the demigod. When you get the demigod body and resurrect the divine power, legends and even heroic soldiers without demigods will pose no threat to you.


    Finally, Su Ye hesitated to see the resurrection of fan ti.


    Everything as like as two peas in the body is the same as the revival of the divine power. The difference between the two is that all body rebirth can only be used for others, not for yourself.


    The key is resurrection, not resurrection.


    If the dead could be resurrected directly, Su ye would not hesitate to choose, but now, it is obvious that the resurrection of divine power is the most valuable.


    Su ye did not hesitate and chose Shenwei to revive.


    I have accumulated nearly 100 divine power in my hand. With divine power, I am reborn. Each divine power is equivalent to half my life.


    Then, Su Ye sacrificed to the ghost palace.


    Very good. The ghost Lord has been harvested and the ghost body ability of the original ghost priest has evolved into a ghost transformation.


    The ghost body can only make its own body close to the ghost form, but the ghost transformation can directly turn itself into a real ghost, penetrate the wall into the ground, hide and spy, and do everything.


    The only negative effect is fear of targeted dead spirits or light magic.


    Ghost Lord''s new ability is ghost commander, which is very similar to Dragon Valley.


    With this ability, Su ye can constantly collect ghosts as his subordinates, and he doesn''t need space. He just needs to find dark gemstones and let the ghosts drill out by themselves.


    A piece of magic Obsidian worth 100 golden eagles can hold 100000 troops. There is no need to consider living space at all.


    If you have a little goodwill, you can create a ghost space, and 200000 golden eagles can solve the problem.


    Ghosts have never been a powerful group, but they are particularly disgusting.


    As long as there is no targeted dead spirit or light power, meeting ghosts is equivalent to meeting natural enemies.


    The mage is better. The soldiers can only turn around and run when they encounter high ghosts, because the damage of the soldiers'' attack to the ghosts is very limited, but they can''t withstand the various insidious forces of the ghosts.


    Finally, I took a look at the order of the greatest.


    This is a medal tied with the Greeks, worth seven rings.


    Su Ye feels that the value of this thing is no less than the scepter of the world. Put it last.


    Then he looked at the whale bone mine in the sea of mountains for the greatest harvest.


    Void dragon ring, swan ring and God''s arm.


    "There is no doubt that the void dragon ring is the most valuable, not only because of the light and fog, but also because there must be something hidden in it. It would be too bad to sacrifice all. It''s better to open it, take out the contents and sacrifice in batches. You can''t sacrifice unless you have to. As long as you leave the whale country, you will find a way to recover. "


    "The Swan ring is an artifact of unknown name. Although the artifact melting pot has been lost, it is definitely worth more than seven rings and can be sacrificed directly. I can''t wait..."


    "As for the arm of God, it is a pity that it is only the arm of the lower God. It is incomplete and has the lowest value, but it can''t be underestimated. Even if it can''t reach the seven rings, it is also a very valuable six rings. The complete remains of ordinary demigod Warcraft are about 10 million to 20 million golden eagles. The complete new God''s skeleton should be about 100 million, while the complete lower God''s skeleton should be 200 million to 300 million, but it is also divided into races. For example, the special race should exceed 500 million. As for the corpse of the middle God, it won''t be only one billion, I''m afraid it will exceed five billion. If it''s higher, I won''t guess. The number is too large, and I''m dizzy... "


    Su Ye looked at the blue and gold God''s arm. The surface was smooth and delicate. He could not see whether it was male or female, but people always wanted to touch it.


    Hesitated for a moment, finally couldn''t resist, reached out and touched.


    Cold and greasy.


    People are reluctant to sacrifice.


    The whole arm is a wreck after all.


    Su Ye was cruel and put God''s arm on the altar.


    Hum


    The whole altar suddenly shook slightly and made a slight sound. Then all the rings suddenly flashed, and then all the rings went out.


    Su Ye stared at the altar and saw that the altar returned to normal. It lit up from the first ring, lit up one after another, extinguished one after another, and finally lit up the sixth ring.


    Failed to reach the seventh ring.


    But why did you light up all the ten rings just now?


    The previous world Scepter was higher and failed to do so.


    Is it related to the power in God''s arm?


    Without much thought, Su Ye looked up at the altar in the white light.


    Combat talent: Fearless body.


    Natural talent: climate control.


    Divine Diamond: six.


    Shenshan: Ocean ladder.


    Su Ye looked at the fourth option with surprise and joy, which he had never seen or even heard of.


    This thing is obviously rarer than any divine body, divine grace and divine punishment talent. I underestimated this arm.


    So concentrate and look there.


    It is a transparent crystal ball. In the crystal ball, there is a five steps composed of blue sea water suspended. The sea water flows from top to bottom, and the sea water appears and disappears out of thin air.


    Later, Su Ye slowly knew what it was.


    It turns out that there is a holy mountain in the holy city of all gods.


    Only by opening up a ladder on the sacred mountain can the gods place the relevant theocratic throne on the corresponding ladder.


    There is no corresponding sacred mountain ladder, and the corresponding theocratic throne cannot be placed on it.


    There are sacred mountain steps in the air, and without the divine throne, we can''t get the power of the true God.


    "Unexpectedly, I knew the secret of the gods."


    Su Ye didn''t hesitate to choose the ocean ladder. Even if it can''t be used now, it must be of great use in the future.


    Su Ye was shocked and felt the powerful power injected into his body. He was more happy. He didn''t expect that this thing could strengthen himself now.


    Therefore, Su Ye withdrew from the ruins space, meditated, and then entered the magic tower.


    The Holy Land magic tower is higher and wider.


    Su Ye didn''t care about anything else. He looked up and immediately saw a hanging ladder composed of sea water on the east side of the magic tower.


    The blue steps are about three meters long and two meters high. There are five steps in total.


    It seems ordinary, but all creatures in the magic tower dare not approach, except the water gifted elves.


    The cloud palace of water system genius elves flutters slowly and falls below the ocean ladder, making the ocean ladder more sacred as if it were in the clouds.


    Su Ye observed carefully and found that his root of water element was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, it was three times thicker than the second largest root.


    Moreover, the place where the root of the element is connected with the ground turns into a pool, and the tree roots are deep into the pool.


    This pool is the source of water elements.


    Both the source of water element and the ocean ladder have brought great power to themselves.


    Su Ye nodded. Not surprisingly, his water system power has been strong to the extreme.


    Return to the ruins space again, take a deep breath and slowly put the Swan ring on the altar.


    This is the first real artifact to sacrifice.


    Thick to harsh white light fog came out and was absorbed by the altar.


    Then, one ring after another lights up and goes out.


    Finally, the seven rings shine.


    Su Ye''s face burst into a happy smile. The light erupted and the whole altar shook gently. Su ye took a deep breath and looked ahead. Divine Body talent: the body of the stars. Divine grace gift: faith shelter. Divine punishment talent: life and death. Theocracy: rivers. The body of the stars is very strong. It can not only cross the void, but also directly absorb the power in the stars, which is very practical in the starry environment of the divine world. The divine world is an extremely dangerous place. There are powerful forces for the gods to absorb, but each force is full of destruction. Without stars, even ordinary demigods entering the divine world will be weakened by the ubiquitous destruction radiation, pointing to death. Faith asylum can extract the power of believers and turn them into a powerful force to protect themselves. It is very useful. I''ve seen it twice and it''s nothing new. Finally, Su Ye looked to the divine power: the river. Like the national theocracy, this is also an image of the throne. But the difference is that the national throne is resplendent and domineering. The river throne is composed of light white water flowing slowly from top to bottom, just like the seat of the water curtain. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 691

    There is no domineering dragon pattern on the back of the river theocratic throne, only a group of colorful and shiny freshwater fish swimming around.


    There is also a soft water belt composed of river water, just like a streamer. Both sides pass through the handrails and float in an irregular "n" shape on the throne, especially elegant and free.


    The bottom of the throne is not as domineering as the national theocracy, but paved with beautiful pebbles.


    If the national theocratic throne is like a mighty emperor, the river theocratic throne is like a small jasper swimming in the countryside.


    Su Ye stared at the river throne and slowly got some incomplete information.


    I can''t inspire all the power of river theocracy now, but I can enhance my water system power again.


    Su Ye reached out to choose divine power and quickly left the ruins space.


    Slight pain spreads in the body and expands rapidly.


    Finally, the pain and itching all over the body were far less intense than when the state theocracy was obtained at that time, but it seemed more unbearable.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and breathed, entered the state of meditation, and quickly absorbed the power of the divine power of the river.


    Not long after, Su Ye felt his body was very transparent and comfortable, so he entered the magic tower.


    Eh?


    The river theocracy throne is different from the national theocracy throne. It does not float alone in the air, but falls on the ocean ladder. It is counted from bottom to top in the whole Greek history. To some extent, it is more valuable than the Greek medal.


    After all, some people can get the Greek medal in the future, but it is difficult to get the great medal.


    The total annihilation of two million enemies and the total annihilation of the fleet are almost impossible to happen again.


    Su ye took a deep breath and slowly put on the medal of the greatest.


    In the end, there was no disappointment. The seven rings lit up and emitted light.


    There is only one thing in the light.


    A theocratic throne.


    However, Su Ye was stunned.


    Theocracy: War.


    Su Ye is all covered.


    Is the altar too playful?


    War theocracy is the famous Lord theocracy!


    Only the superior God can barely grasp it. Even if the middle God has it, there is no war ladder. Even if there is a war ladder, the God of war will go to the holy mountain, and the holy mountain will surely collapse.


    If you absorb this theocracy, aunt Athena... No, what does sister Athena think of you?


    How can I cheat to eat and drink in the arms of Athena''s sister in the future?


    This is no longer a question of daring, but of not dying.


    Su Ye stared down at the altar.


    "You''re a cow. Why don''t you give me sky theocracy and thunder theocracy and let me directly fight against Zeus?"


    Su Ye stared at the war theocratic throne on the altar for a long time, but he didn''t dare to give advice after all.


    Even if you close it after absorption, you can''t guarantee that you won''t be sensed in the temple of the goddess of wisdom or the temple of the God of war.


    Su Ye weighed it in his heart.


    The Theocracy of war at the level of theocracy is less than nine rings. The altar is condensed with only seven rings, which shows that the altar is not generally strong. It also shows that the value of the medal of the greatest is far beyond imagination.


    However, there is still some reluctance to put it here.


    You can''t act by feeling alone. You should treat it rationally.


    Su Ye began to take out a piece of white paper on the spot, draw a vertical line from top to bottom and divide it into two halves.


    Write on the left: now get the benefits of war theocracy.


    Write on the right: the disadvantages of gaining war theocracy now.


    Finally, a lot of words were written on the right.


    Su ye could not help shaking his head. This was the first time he had written so many bad choices.


    Since both feeling and reason oppose it, let the war theocracy throne stay here.


    When to wait for yourself to become a God, when to move this chair.


    Su Ye glanced and saw that the sacrifice of important items was almost done, and the void Dragon Ring continued to be kept.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the ten section olive tree.


    "We must find an excellent gem as soon as possible, inlay it on it, and then sacrifice. I just don''t know how powerful the power of ten olive trees can be. "


    Su Ye tidied up a little, then left the room and went out of the cabin. When he saw the water element like a guard of honor, he immediately understood that his strength enhanced the water boat.


    Medea and sovo still stared at the water elements.


    These water elements are like taking divine medicine.


    At first, it was just an ordinary gold water element. Later, there were crowns and clothes. Before long, suddenly, a layer of water protection was added to the body, and the shape was clearer, and the body grew to three meters high.


    This should have been the height of the sacred water element.


    As soon as Su ye walked into the captain''s room, sovo was surprised and said, "Why are you... It''s completely different that you haven''t seen him for so long?"


    Medea also looked at Su Ye carefully and said, "the fluctuation of water elements around you is very unusual, which reminds me of the legendary master of water system. Moreover, your skin is more shiny, as if it were integrated with the sea. "


    "I absorbed the whale marrow and whale divine marrow, ate some previous treasures, and understood some magic, so I made great progress. By the way, do whales have powerful magical creatures? Or a sea Warcraft that can become a magic servant? I feel like I need a water magic servant. " Su ye asked¡° Yes, I''m afraid you''re not strong enough. " Sowo sour tunnel¡° what? I can try! " Su ye said confidently. Sovo stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky and said, "this giant whale, Archduke."¡° Next! " Sowo said: "no kidding, the best magic servant in the water system is Hydra. However, it is difficult to find the complete remains, and the weakest is the holy land. We haven''t seen it before. What about the outside world? " Then he looked at Medea. Medea also shook her head and said, "no one in the outside world has Hydra servants, and it''s useless to have them, because it needs the blood of gods and monsters and the blood of elements to summon them." Su Ye smiled. He really had it all¡° I''m ready now. Next, it''s up to you. Are you going to attract the people in the temple of God here, use the scourge of sea Warcraft, or continue to escape? "¡° I don''t like waiting to die. I''d like to try. " Medea said¡° In whale country, no one can hurt my people with impunity! " Sovo straightened his chest¡° Well, next, it''s to provoke the sea Warcraft to attack them. Sovo, can you do it? " Sovo smiled and said, "it''s too easy. Just say that the people in the God King''s Palace are Orc hunters. Those sea Warcraft can rush over like crazy."¡° So, how strong is the team chasing you in the temple of God? This is important. " Suye road. Medea looked dark and said, "the temple of the king of God is composed of two legends and eight holy regions. One is the famous legendary warrior Marcus, and the other is a more amazing identity. He is gult, the priest of light of the demigod family. "¡° No wonder I can hurt you... "Su Ye muttered to himself¡° Are they famous? " Asked sovo¡° Marcus is famous, but gult is more powerful. It is said that he has the blood of the light element priest. Not counting the legendary priests who are dying of old age in the temples, he is undoubtedly the first legendary priest in Greece. The opening of the whale kingdom is really unexpected. Poseidon''s priests control the sea demon tribe, and the priests of light come in person, not to mention the temple power we don''t know. I believe more and more that the gods want to fight whale country. " Suye road. Sowo sighed and said, "Mr. Thales predicted a long time ago. I didn''t expect that they would start against the whale country so soon. Fortunately, the whale state is outside the divine world, and the gods cannot come directly. Otherwise, the whale state has no resistance. " Medea frowned and said, "if you two guess correctly, there will be a lot of trouble. The danger of whale country is far more than you think."¡° What? " Su ye asked¡° The priest of light represents not only the temple of the king, but also Zeus! Even for Zeus, the whale kingdom was worth his oracle. What do you think is the attitude of the temple of God towards the whale kingdom with the oracle of Zeus? "¡° Aim to win. " Suye and sowo go together at the same time¡° Therefore, even if the temple of the God King exhausts all the power of the temple, it will get the throne heart of the whale state. I thought gult took the scepter for me. Now I understand that it is for the heart of plane. I can be sure that there must be more powerful power in their hands, but it is inconvenient for me to use it before they get the heart of the plane, so as to avoid affecting their real goal. No wonder gult and Marcus only used legendary weapons. In the end, they really couldn''t catch me, so they used the divine power Scepter once. " Su ye said, "their strength is not important. The important thing is, do you mean that they have a 100% way to get the plane heart?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 692

    "Yes! They have. "


    Sowo was shocked and said, "no? Are they going to use an artifact to capture the heart of the plane? In the old God''s time, there were such things called "spirit catching cages". The plane heart of the whale kingdom is much stronger than the ordinary plane heart. Not to mention the semi artifact spirit catching cage, the lower artifact spirit catching cage can''t do it. If you are determined to win, you may use a medium artifact spirit trap. I don''t believe there is such a thing in Greece. It must have come down from the divine world. If you send down the medium artifact, the power consumed is equivalent to a medium artifact. "


    "Will the God King lack a medium artifact? Moreover, the value of whale country is no less than the median artifact, and its strategic significance is even stronger than the superior artifact. " Medea said.


    Three people stood quietly on the water boat.


    No one expected that the development of things was far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "What do you think of the actions of the temple of God King?" Su ye asked.


    Sowo turned to the direction of the black coral island and said, "once the whale country is obtained by the gods, it is not only the black coral island that will be destroyed, but also most of the lives of the whale country. I can''t let them succeed!"


    Su Ye looked at Medea.


    Medea looked calm and said, "if the whale kingdom is obtained by the gods, I will never see my child again. What''s more, I Medea will revenge and repay ten thousand times. Since they chase me, I can''t wait to die. "


    "And you?" Asked sovo.


    Su ye thought: "I want to be a legendary magician, so I want to do what a legendary magician should do."


    Sowo was shocked and stared at Su Ye.


    Medea showed a shallow smile, and her brown eyes were full of praise.


    "There are few people who understand this truth, and fewer people stick to it. No wonder so many masters are optimistic about you. By the way, I have some magic notes. I''ll give them to you. "


    Medea said, drawing the magic book with her right hand, and their magic books lit up at the same time for a long time.


    Sovo looked at Su Ye''s magic book and couldn''t help showing envy.


    Su Ye held the magic book to avoid transmission interruption and asked, "I''ve been thinking about a question. What are you doing after you were promoted to legend? In other words, where do most legendary masters spend their lives? "


    "That''s a question. Of course, it''s studying magic." Sowo took it for granted.


    Medea did not answer immediately. She bowed her head and pondered for a moment before saying, "think. All the legendary masters I know and I spend the most time on thinking every day, but less on practical hands-on. Of course, when necessary, we will not sleep for many days in order to depict a magic array. "


    Su Ye looked at sovo with great interest.


    "We have sorcerers and sorcerers," said Sao, with a red face. "The wizard love fantasy, and the wizard is more practical."


    "So wizards can only reach where their bodies can reach, while magicians can touch the peak of the world with their thoughts." Medea said.


    "You were also a wizard!" Soward road.


    "I''m a magician now."


    Sowo looked helpless.


    "So... How can I become a legend?" Su ye asked the most wanted question.


    Sowo quickly replied: "think and work hard. As long as you keep thinking, study and practice hard, you can be promoted to legend. That''s how I was promoted. Of course, it may take a little luck. "


    Medea said, "luck? None of the masters I know has been promoted to legend by luck. Their so-called luck is just because they do what others can''t do, but they don''t know how to do it, so they pretend to be lucky. I''ll think about it again. "


    Su Ye glanced at sowo again.


    Sovo looked depressed and whispered, "can''t you leave me an old face? The magician is great? "


    After a while, Medea stared into Su Ye''s eyes and said seriously, "when you believe that you can become a legend, you will naturally dig a ladder to legend. Then, always believe, always climb. "


    Su Ye muttered to himself, "because I believe, I see, not because I see, I believe."


    Medea smiled and nodded.


    Suovo was stunned for a while and sighed softly: "human beings are indeed monsters. Thales said so. Those magicians who came here and later became legends said similar words. What if I can''t climb it? "


    Su ye said casually, "that means you didn''t believe it from the beginning."


    Medea smiled brightly.


    "I can''t tell you two alone," SOBO complained


    "Then, I want to ask the last question, what is the essence of magic?" Su ye asked.


    Sovo was stunned and didn''t think about it at all.


    Instead, Medea stood up and said, "I''ve thought about this problem for many years, but I''m still not sure. What I can say is that you need to find it yourself. Your harvest in the process of finding the essence of magic will give you a hundred times and a thousand times in return. Of course, the final harvest will give you and all mankind hundreds of millions of times in return. "


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    "I see. Thank you, master Medea. I''ll find time to think about what you said in three days. " Su Ye finished, opened the magic book and recorded it.


    Sowo''s eyes turned and secretly recorded.


    "Alas, I''m really unwilling to lose to a little girl. However, listening to these things I''ve heard before again seems to have different harvest, interesting, interesting..."


    "Then, we must begin to prepare to work together to stop the priests of light! Our goal is neither gult nor Marcus, but the holy priests around them. By the way, please give me some time. I want to learn the new holy land water system creation magic. " Suye road.


    "With the sea of mountains as a cover, we can prepare for a few more days."


    In the following days, the three people made full preparations.


    In five days, everything is ready.


    In the captain''s room, the three talked for the last time.


    Su Ye looked at Medea and said, "you are the most critical link. You should not only introduce them into the sea of mountains, but also determine a good time and scope. The most important thing is to protect yourself. Are you sure you can do it? "


    "With what you and sovo borrowed from me, self-protection is no problem." Medea raised her chin slightly.


    Sowo said helplessly, "that''s the heritage treasure of our black coral island."


    "Grandpa sowozu, next, you should give full play to your sea family talent, hide in the sea of mountains, meet Medea, protect her at the critical time, and kill more sacred areas of the king''s temple at the critical time, so as to prevent them from gaining the heart of position to the greatest extent." Suye road.


    "It''s chaotic, the generation is chaotic!" Sovo was a little confused.


    "As for me, I mainly seduce sea Warcraft. It may have been difficult for me to be alone before, but now it''s easy. "


    "Are you sure?" Sowo said, glancing at the heavily armed water element people on the water ship, it seemed that he got the answer.


    "Let''s take a final look at the detailed plan." Suye road.


    Three people opened the magic book and quickly browsed through more than 100 pages of detailed plans, including all kinds of emergencies and possibilities and all measures.


    After all, everyone will face the most powerful opponent in Greece.


    The priests of Zeus, the God King.


    Not long after, the three people looked up one after another.


    "What if, I mean, if we finally fail?" Asked sovo.


    "There is no failure in my dictionary, only victory and learning. You mean, what if we encounter a situation that needs to be studied? It''s very simple. Then continue to learn, find the root cause and learn the way to solve the problem. " Suye road.


    "What if we all die?"


    "Are you asking how other magicians with common goals should learn to solve things like today. I believe that as long as we keep learning and improving, some magicians will win. " Suye road.


    "You humans are all crazy, all crazy..." sowo muttered to himself.


    "Good boy, what a good boy..." Medea''s eyes were full of kindness.


    "We..."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and held his fist.


    Medea held out her hand, and so did sovo.


    The fists of three people are closely connected.


    "... let''s go!" Su ye said, without looking at them, he walked to the bow of the boat.


    The two men left the water boat.


    Sovo entered the water and swam rapidly.


    Medea flew into the sky.


    Su Ye ordered the water elementals to attack him and help him stack the talent of magic sea anemone. Finally, his total magic expanded to ten times the original.


    As early as yesterday, Su Ye sacrificed some spare items to make the total number of his magic sources reach 300.


    There were so many 300 magic wells that the magic wells began to merge to form three slightly larger magic wells.


    The total amount of magic and magic recovery speed of the three magic wells are no different from those before. The difference is that the magic in each big magic well is much stronger than before, and even slightly changes the whole magic tree.


    "It''s still too few. Wait until you sell a batch of treasures and replace them with golden eagles. Gather together Qianjing directly!"


    Su ye said, sailing to the ambush range, let the water ship sink to the bottom of the sea.


    Then he summoned the wooden golden magic servant.


    This time, it''s not the shadow hive.


    But the world tree.


    The huge magic array slowly rotates on the top of the water boat, and a tall tree with brown skin and blue leaves but ordinary shape emerges from it.


    The tree roots are rooted in the water entering ship, and the trunk continues to spread and grow until the whole water ship is covered with dense roots, and a large number of roots protrude from the bottom of the ship and drift slowly with the water flow.


    The huge ancient tree is 50 meters high, surrounded by ten people, and its lush crown is like a giant peacock.


    The canopy is so huge that it sags slightly even under the buoyancy of the sea.


    On the trunk under the canopy, a kind-hearted old man''s face appeared and nodded gently to Su Ye. Su ye also smiled and opened all his talents. A little light golden light converges from all directions and blends into the world tree. Next, the world tree will continue to grow and improve until it is promoted to the holy world tree. The Sacred World tree has no way to take the legendary magician, but it can fight the legendary warrior at the peak. Not only that, the blood ability of "plant armed" is constantly urged. This time, Su Ye chose water element armed instead of metal element armed. Scales composed of heavy water are continuously condensed on the surface of the world tree, and a long whip of water grows at the end of each branch. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 693

    Su Ye tested the strength of the scales in the water and reached the level of the strongest Holy Land divine power armor.


    Their own water system power has been an indisputable legendary level.


    Get everything ready and Su Ye begins to fly in the water.


    This time, Su Ye experienced an unprecedented feeling.


    Before, I just felt that water has become air, but now, all water seems to become their own strength and is helping themselves.


    Even, every drop of water seems to have the breath of life, become a part of your body and become your subjects.


    River theocracy and the power of the ocean ladder are quietly helping themselves.


    "Is this the power of the gods? Obviously, it can only play a little, but it seems to be two completely different worlds and two kinds of lives. "


    Su Ye looked around and found countless strange information pouring into his mind.


    Current, undercurrent, seaweed, rocks, fish... Even the wind on the sea is communicating with itself.


    Everything inside and outside the ocean seems to be an extension of one''s body and mind.


    At this moment, Su Ye understood that he had been able to use the most appropriate magic at the most appropriate time, even more accurately than sovo.


    After thinking about it, Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed forward.


    "Xuan..."


    Before reciting the complete magic spell created by the holy land of "vortex hunting", a huge dark vortex appeared in front.


    Half spell magic was born.


    A radius of one kilometer.


    The dark vortex center condenses dense water teeth, water spikes and water sawteeth. The whole vortex hunting is like a meat grinder composed of water elements. With a large number of talents, the power completely reaches the lowest level of legendary magic!


    Looking at the huge funnel-shaped vortex, Su Ye felt a sense of contradiction, kindness and a slight panic.


    In that whirlpool, there is a great power that is difficult to understand. It is mysterious, vast, supreme, overlooking the whole life and indifferent.


    "This is not only the power of the river theocracy, but also the power of the ocean ladder. No, this power is too special. Those sea Warcraft must be aware that it is the power of gods. They absolutely dare not chase me. Then, when blocking or attacking them, I can use the power of the divine power of the river, but not the power of the ocean ladder. "


    "Although the ocean ladder is only six rings, it has not been seen in all books. Obviously, it is a great secret of the gods. It must have a special nature. At present, it should not be exposed as much as possible."


    Su Ye takes a deep breath and returns to the whale bone mine again. He hides in the mountains and looks at the silver conch next to the dark golden conch from time to time.


    This is the most powerful sound transmission tool in whale country. It can transmit sound even thousands of miles apart. Although it will delay a little, the effect is far better than the magic tool outside whale country.


    Then Su ye heard Medea and sovo chatting with silver conch


    Su Ye listened and observed the whale bone mine.


    It may take many days for the temple of God to find Medea, so don''t worry now.


    Now, the main goal is to enrage sea Warcraft.


    Seeing the sea moving around him, Su Ye slowly deformed and soon became an old man, wearing a pure white Phnom Penh priest''s robe and a ruby silver crown on his head, and then took out the water staff changed by Medea''s legendary deformation from the ring of space.


    Now the surface of the water staff flashes with thunder, which turns into the famous thunder Scepter in the God King''s palace.


    In the blink of an eye, Su ye made a mirror of water out of thin air in front of him with the power of the holy land.


    This is the power of the holy land. It can consume magic to do any small thing within its power range.


    Su Ye looked at himself in the water mirror and nodded gently.


    This man is gult, the priest of light.


    As like as two peas of goute, and the magic images of Medea, Suye had made himself the same as the former. Even the gods of the temple could not see it in a short time.


    Two days later, the whale bone mine shook.


    With strong perception, Su ye went to the treasure land at the first time.


    All the sea Warcraft were in high spirits, looking around and waiting for the muddy sea water, but when they saw a person appear, they first showed vigilance, because there was a human being who was very powerful before.


    A closer look, as if it was not the man, the sea Warcraft showed contempt, and even a touch of tyranny flashed in their eyebrows and eyes.


    After robbing the treasure, eat him!


    Then they were stunned. The man''s speed exceeded all the sea Warcraft.


    Faster than the previous two humans.


    Then, the sea around Baodi suddenly became turbid, and Su Ye rushed in for the first time.


    Sea Warcraft are stunned. This kind of thing seems to have happened before, and it''s all human.


    The sea Warcraft roared discontentedly and rushed to the muddy sea.


    Before the first sea Warcraft rushed in, Su ye had rushed out of the muddy sea water.


    The sea Warcraft are confused. Is this new human a fool?


    Soon, the sea Warcraft also rushed into the muddy water.


    At first, they looked excitedly, but when they found it, they suddenly felt wrong.


    Why are there only some small fragments? Not much bigger than a human slap.


    You don''t have to run away when you get this thing. There''s no beast to rob.


    Is the whale bone mine exhausted?


    What the hell happened?


    Doesn''t Poseidon bless here?


    Until the muddy sea water became clear, the sea Warcraft did not leave there.


    You look at me, I look at you, with a blank face.


    At this time, the strong breath of God''s skeleton came from afar.


    All the sea Warcraft turned their heads and looked.


    In front of the smiling white robed priest, there was a 200 meter whale God bone, a large section of essence and dozens of drops of whale God blood floating.


    The white robed priests also release the natural power of light elements and holy light barriers to form a light wall with a diameter of tens of meters to protect themselves.


    "In this sea area, no fish is richer than my gultek! Smarter! Smarter! More arrogant! I declare that I, gult, command the sea of mountains and kill all sea Warcraft. "


    The loud Mermaid language spread hundreds of miles around.


    Sea Warcraft has no language, but it can understand Mermaid language.


    Sea Warcraft is furious! Crazy!


    The smell of bloody tyranny broke out, and thousands of sea Warcraft went crazy.


    But when Su Ye was hundreds of miles away, the fin vibrated slightly and ran away at an incredible speed.


    When the sea Warcraft arrived at his original place, they had completely lost his trace.


    Sea Warcraft sniffed fiercely, used various ways to find traces, and even used powerful spells.


    But it didn''t work.


    Either the man was detected without a trace, or the man was detected all over the sea.


    The sea Warcraft had nowhere to vent their anger, so they frantically attacked the surrounding mountains, but soon they were stopped by the hero sea Warcraft.


    You can''t destroy the terrain here to avoid accidents in whale bone mine.


    Therefore, some uncontrollable sea Warcraft rushed out of the sea and released a lot of water magic to the sky to vent their anger.


    Three days later, the whale bone mine vibrated again.


    This time, all the sea Warcraft did not look for the muddy sea water, but for a person.


    A mean old man named gult in a white robe.


    No,


    The sea Warcraft were relieved.


    Soon, the sea was turbid.


    The sea Warcraft are excited.


    Suddenly, a white light flashed.


    The sea Warcraft looked intently, and the despicable old man in white appeared again a few days ago.


    Kill him!


    The sea Warcraft roared and rushed to the muddy land from all directions.


    However, before most of the sea Warcraft had reached the turbid land, the old man in white rushed out of the turbid land and ran away at a speed far beyond their understanding.


    The sea Warcraft were stunned. Did they chase and kill the human or go to the muddy land to find treasure?


    Greed trumped anger, and they rushed into the muddy land.


    However, only after a while, the sea Warcraft roared again and again.


    Where''s the treasure?


    Where''s the skeleton?


    Is it


    At this time, the cheap voice sounded again: "in the whole whale country, no fish knows whale bone ore better than my gult! You sea Warcraft are rubbish. Look at my harvest! "


    When the sea Warcraft rushed out of the muddy place, they saw that the old man in white put out a large number of whale bones, whale marrow and whale God blood again.


    Seeing that the treasures originally belonging to their own ethnic group were plundered by a human, the sea Warcraft lost their senses in an instant.


    "Oh..."


    Thousands of terror spells bombarded the white robed old man, like a sea of destruction, dyeing the black world.


    However, the white robed old man ran away again.


    The sea Warcraft chased frantically and searched around, but it didn''t work in the end.


    Sea Warcraft angrily jumped out of the sea to vent. They vented for a day before returning to the whale bone mine.


    This time, the sea Warcraft people gathered together to constantly roar and discuss, and became the fish they most despised at ordinary times.


    The day passed and the whale bone mine was calm.


    The sea Warcraft lost patience and spread out a little.


    Two days later, the treasure land did not appear, and they slowly dispersed.


    Suddenly, the old man in white appeared in the whale bone mine.


    "I, the king here, gult is back again, all sea Warcraft, tremble! You humble sea Warcraft will be swept away by the glory of our God. "


    "Oh..."


    The response to the white robed old man was the continuous roar of sea Warcraft.


    The sea Warcraft with bloodshot eyes rushed out like crazy and turned into rolling rivers in the sea. The momentum broke through the sea and went up to the sky, stirring the clouds to gather and disperse.


    This time, Su Ye seemed to be a little slower. No matter how he swam, he couldn''t get rid of the pursuit of Warcraft. At the same time, Su ye passed by, leaving a faint smell of green and blue water and grass. This is a unique smell of whale country. It can not only stimulate sea Warcraft and make them more excited, but also very lasting and difficult to disperse. The sea Warcraft became more and more angry and stepped up their pursuit. Su ye turned his head and took a look. Those sea Warcraft were excited by the blue water and grass. They jumped up and down and howled constantly. It was not like chasing, but like jumping wild di. The sea Warcraft were crazy and constantly used spells that often flew tens of miles away to attack. Su Ye seemed to be a leaf in the storm. But it''s always complete. Regardless, the sea Warcraft chased and killed desperately. Even if some of the legendary sea Warcraft behind couldn''t catch up, they still chased desperately along the smell of blue water and grass. Must kill the white man! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 694

    Under the leadership of strong faith, sea Warcraft chased Su ye for thousands of kilometers.


    Suddenly, icebergs appeared in front, like the walls of a maze, blocking the way ahead.


    Su Ye got into the maze and disappeared.


    Sea Warcraft did not think much. Some jumped out of the sea to catch up, some broke the ice, and some walked along the waterway between icebergs at the same speed.


    I don''t know how far I swam. Suddenly, there was a strong smell of blue water and grass in front, and a dangerous and powerful smell spread.


    A healthy fish like light came out of the head of a sea Warcraft, and the light flickered. A picture appeared, which was the place where the strong breath was in front.


    When all the sea Warcraft nearby looked at the light lamp, they saw ten people standing on a sea hollow ground, shining all over, and the huge breath stirred in all directions.


    The head as like as two peas, the same old man, is the same as the old white robe, but the breath is stronger, and it also shows the power of holy light barrier.


    The sea Warcraft suddenly roared together.


    This bitch is looking for help!


    More than 30 heroic sea Warcraft and more than 20 legendary sea Warcraft looked at each other, their eyes glittered and nodded heavily.


    A hero sea Warcraft returned the same way and summoned the slower swimming sea Warcraft behind.


    The rest of the sea Warcraft soldiers were divided into two routes, one straight ahead, the other bypassing the iceberg and encircling the sea.


    The sea floor surrounded by icebergs.


    The people in the temple of God stood in place and frowned.


    A holy priest sighed and said, "I didn''t expect this Medea to get a medusa shield. A total of five shields have been made, all of which are recorded at present. When we catch her, take off the shield and leave the whale country, we will strictly investigate the family colluding with her. "


    "Yes, if there were no Medusa shield, she would be killed this time by virtue of two semi artifact tools, the divine scepter and the dawn breaking sword."


    "You said, could it be su ye?"


    "They didn''t know each other before, and Medea has been chased by us. Even if they met, they only knew each other for a few days. Would Su ye be willing to lend her Medusa shield? What''s more, Su Ye is not a fool. If you really want to find out that she was chased and killed by the God King''s temple, it''s too late to escape. How can you help him? "


    "I''m very optimistic about Su ye, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t want to belong to my God."


    Guangerte, the chief priest of light, smiled and said, "children, who hasn''t been young yet? Give him a few more years. Once he understands the great power of the gods, he will surely surrender. There are many legendary wizards and magicians who have converted to the gods in history. Even if he does not convert to my God, so does the goddess Athena. "


    "Shall we kill Su ye or not?"


    "Killing him is the business of the witch hunting society. Our purpose is to make him submit to the glory of the gods. We can only make sure that he will never submit, and then clean it up. You should remember that the interests of the nobility, Greece and even our interests are not important. What matters is the interests of our God and the gods. Su Ye is just a child. He didn''t really violate the interests of our God and let him wander. But Medea violated the interests of our God and will be punished! " The priest of light murmured.


    "Yes." Everyone bowed their heads, including the legendary soldier Marcus.


    Gurt, the priest of light, looked around and said with a smile, "these icebergs are made of some kind of divine power equipment. It seems that someone has helped Medea. Her helper here should be the old shark raised by Thales. I want to see what they take against the glory of our God. "


    "It''s like the legendary sea of mountains. It''s said that it was hit by the sea emperor''s trident and shrouded in the residual power of the main artifact. It''s hard for us to find it."


    "No hurry, my God will guide us to find her. What''s more, it''s not far from the heart of the plane. Chasing her is just easy. Even if we can''t find her, we can change our way to the "fog sea" and directly use the spirit trap to capture the heart of the plane. " Gult was calm.


    "You''re right."


    Suddenly, gult''s eyes flashed and said calmly, "take off quickly and leave this sea area. A powerful enemy is coming."


    Boom, boom


    The iceberg in front burst, and countless huge ice blocks flew in all directions with dense blisters. After those ice blocks, terrible water magic came overwhelming.


    Burst water balls with a diameter of 500 meters, kilometers of water mountains falling from the sky, dense water dragons, violent large water vortices, overwhelming waves


    "My God is on the, shining forever!"


    Gult immediately put away the legendary staff, took out the divine power staff and knocked heavily on the bottom of the sea.


    The pure gold scepter inlaid with colorful gemstones burst out endless milky white holy light, and instantly turned into a small fortress inlaid with a small sun on the top to protect everyone.


    Water legends and even heroic spells fell on the shining fortress, which turned into soft water and spread to both sides along the shining fortress.


    Gult looked at the crazy sea Warcraft coming in front and was stunned.


    "Bad, we broke into the Warcraft group." Marcus raised the dawn sword and stood in front of gult.


    Gult then smiled and said, "this is probably Medea''s trick."


    Gult said, pointing the divine power Scepter forward, the dazzling divine light exploded and shone on the ocean.


    The sea of mountains is pure and transparent, and now it is illuminated like day.


    "I am the priest of the temple of the king of God. You sea Warcraft must not disturb the glory of our Lord!"


    He saw the golden light outside the divine power scepter, and the river floated in all directions like a golden light belt. The streamer glittered and filled the ocean like a golden dome covering a hundred miles.


    All the sea Warcraft retreated together and looked at the golden light flow belt in horror.


    That is the breath of divine power and semi artifact.


    The sea Warcraft that was supposed to attack from the water also shrank in the sea and dared not attack.


    The temple of the God King is a terrible name across the old God era, the dark era and the new era.


    Gult smiled, showing the confidence of the temple of God.


    Boom


    Where the sea Warcraft is located, the earth and mountains suddenly shake, the terrible legendary power explodes, and the strong flame and light burst. The legendary fire fearless of the sea burns the shell and skin of the sea Warcraft.


    These sea Warcraft, who have never felt the power of fire, are instantly furious.


    Sneak attack!


    Gult''s smile froze, and all the Temple priests were stunned.


    Oh


    The sea Warcraft at the bottom of the water spit out spells madly and rush forward.


    The sea Warcraft on the sea looked at the bottom and rushed up with a roar.


    "Stop! We... "


    A great silence fell silently where gult and others were.


    The priests of the temple were furious. They started magic tools or divine power equipment at the first time and put strong protective power outside, because they were waiting for numerous legendary spells.


    Not one or two, but dozens.


    Gult held high the scepter of divine power, and the golden streamer had to shrink into a golden mask to envelop the people.


    Outside the golden mask, the sea boils, the sediment rises, and the seabed vibrates.


    Numerous sea Warcraft spells fell on it.


    The magic of sea Warcraft is far less than the magic of magicians, but it is fast and large.


    The real horror of sea Warcraft is not magic.


    A huge sea Warcraft surrounded gult and others.


    Like ants surrounded by a group of giant elephants, the gurt ten suffered continuous attacks under dark clouds and shadows.


    They soon dispelled the great silence, but another great silence fell.


    The Temple priests cursed Medea in their hearts. Temple magic can guard against aggressive forces, but the great silence is not aggressive.


    Sea Warcraft also can''t use spells, but their most powerful is their body.


    The shield with a diameter of 100 meters was pounded and shaky by the dense sea Warcraft.


    Gusteau and Marcus looked at each other helplessly and nodded gently.


    You can''t keep your strength. Solve these sea Warcraft first.


    See the legendary soldier Marcus half kneeling on the ground, holding the sword in both hands, the sword tip down, and his arms and the sword form a "t" shape.


    "The glory of my God shines on the world forever."


    Wow


    The strange sound of sea tide surged from Marcus and spread in all directions.


    After a moment, a rich holy white light grew on Marcus''s back, growing larger and larger. After growing to the size of a round table, it split and shone two points.


    La la la


    Like the sound of a dove flapping its wings, it spread throughout the audience.


    The two-point light spread into two wings behind Marcus.


    The white light is blazing and the falling feathers are like fire.


    Dark gold divine power surged upward from Marcus''s feet, like fresh liquid metal, woven and fused independently, and turned into legendary divine power battle armor.


    The divine power armor even covers the face, and the position of the eyes is protected by transparent crystal.


    "The light of dawn, the sound of dawn."


    The dawn breaking sword in his hand gave out an intense sword sound, and the grid between the handle and the body quickly extended into shining wings.


    The morning light of the sword body shines like a sun rising slowly to the East.


    Marcus turned the dawn sword and held it high to the sky.


    Boom


    The strong golden flame surged from the sword body. In a flash, the sea water in an area of kilometers was drained.


    Along with the sea, there are all sea Warcraft.


    Looking from a high altitude, the sea broke a large waterless hole with a radius of kilometers. The sea water boiling at the edge of the hole steamed the sky.


    Without water, the big hole is like a giant wine glass, connected to the sea on the top and to the bottom of the sea. Ten people seem to be ten drops of white wine.


    Beyond the waterless cave, the legendary sea Warcraft angrily released magic to disperse the light golden flame, while the hero sea Warcraft roared up to the sky, broke through the waterless barrier formed by the dawn sword and rushed to the priest of the God King''s temple.


    The holy lands were about to attack, and gult, the priest of light, raised his left hand to stop them.


    "It''s just a beast. Marcus will solve it." Gult smiled and gathered the sparse wrinkles on his face. The mighty scepter of his right hand fell gently and knocked on Marcus''s shoulder. Click, click... Marcus''s divine power armor is broken inch by inch, but at the broken place, the golden red divine power spreads slowly like magma and fills the gap. Marcus''s body slowly increased by a foot¡° Go and give glory to the lost fish in the name of my God. " With a low roar, Marcus rushed out of the shelter of the divine Scepter like a little giant. Without the support of the dawn sword, the sea water poured back, and the waterless land turned into a depression under the waterfall. Only the light shield of the scepter stood still. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 695

    In the deep sea, Marcus roared. The white wing behind him seemed to be connected with the golden sword in his hand, and sent out platinum flames all over his body.


    The burning Marcus took one step, turned into a white gold light, stepped on the head of a dark thick armored giant shark and waved his sword down.


    In the process of wielding the sword, the wings behind him expanded to a length of 100 meters, just like two white light walls. With a gentle fan, it sent out a harsh hawk sound, absorbed endless power and injected it into the sword.


    Demigod war is the first battle skill of the voice of angels. The sky wings flutter.


    The moment the tip of the dawn sword touched the giant shark''s armor, the platinum flame suddenly burst into endless light and lengthened in an instant.


    Hiss


    The dawn breaking sword instantly extended for kilometers, easily broke through the thick armor giant shark and erupted a strong platinum flame.


    The platinum flame pierces the giant shark and goes straight to the bottom of the sea.


    As if to cut open the sea.


    With a roar, the thick armored giant shark rolled over to avoid the last fatal blow.


    However, the small half of its body was cut off, just like a wall toppling.


    Blood like a lake filled the battlefield.


    With a wave of its tail, the thick armored giant shark jumped back to the depths of the mountain sea.


    The armored Marcus, holding the dawn sword, stood proudly in the sea and looked around at the sea Warcraft like a cloud in the sea.


    Gult smiled.


    The priests behind him immediately whispered prayers and were jubilant.


    Far away, Su Ye looked at the scene with a dignified look.


    The legendary warrior is already terrible. Even in the face of hero sea Warcraft, he has the power of a war. Now he gets two semi artifact blessings at the same time, and starts the secret method of the temple of God. With the help of semi God war skills, killing hero sea Warcraft is like chopping melons and vegetables.


    Medea can escape, on one hand, because Medea is strong, on the other hand, because they don''t go all out.


    The sea Warcraft did not attack, but the blood in their eyes was thicker, and their bodies shook gently.


    It''s not fear, it''s excitement.


    When the blood of the thick armored giant shark filled the whole battlefield, the sea Warcraft suddenly roared excitedly, and rushed to Marcus like fierce beasts inspired.


    Marcus, holding the sword of dawn, stood among the animals, fearless, crazy attack and completely defenseless.


    Even if he was hit by a huge sea Warcraft, he would inevitably go back hundreds of meters. He didn''t seem to care. He continued to move forward and attack with his sword.


    It is better than the hero sea Warcraft. A blow can only leave a shallow trace on his dark gold armor.


    The power of divine power deserves its reputation.


    Gult stood in the shelter of the divine scepter, looking at the war calmly and motionless.


    Suddenly, a giant fish with a sword mouth rushed out with a long bone pointed nose. The timing was just right. Marcus could not avoid it. He had to drink a low voice. His wings rolled down suddenly, wrapped his whole body, and his light feathers scattered in all directions.


    But before the tip of the sword mouth touched the light wing, a colorful magic ball fell from the sky, just like a colorful waterfall pouring through Marcus.


    "Great lysis!" The priests of the temple of the king exclaimed.


    Ninety nine percent of Marcus'' protective forces collapsed, and even the divine armor was crumbling.


    Gult had to raise the divine power Scepter again, converge the protective force, point at Marcus, and add a layer of divine protection to Marcus before the sword mouth giant fish.


    Shua


    Gult felt the cold hair on his back neck blow up, turned around and knocked the divine power scepter.


    "Get out!"


    When the scepter strikes the sea floor, the dense golden aura spreads in all directions, shatters the sea floor and empties the sea water.


    When turning around, gult''s Yu Guang saw that a 100 meter long great white shark opened its mouth, swallowed eight other holy priests, and then was hit by the golden halo, leaving stinking blood and fled quickly.


    Gult''s eyes flashed with lightning, held up his divine power scepter, was about to release his divine power thunder, and suddenly turned back.


    As soon as Marcus''s dawn sword was caught by a prehistoric giant clam, the heroic sea Warcraft made concerted efforts to deliver the strongest blow.


    The tentacles of the giant squid shook wildly, and a pure white spiritual light enveloped Marcus.


    A 100 meter giant shrimp''s pliers broke through the sea and reached Marcus''s head.


    A thick wall of water stood between gult and Marcus.


    At the same time, a nine element spear with divine power flew silently.


    ¡­¡­


    "Presumptuous!"


    The two rings in gult''s left and right hands flashed together, and a black wing and a white wing appeared behind him. Then, a black light and a white light erupted at the same time, and instantly expanded into parallel column light.


    The two cylindrical lights are black and white, just like the boundary between darkness and light,


    In a flash, within a hundred miles of gult''s body, there was a clear distinction between black and white.


    Marcus, it''s on the black-and-white line.


    In the white light, the whole body of sea Warcraft burned pale flames, emitting thick black smoke, and the scales, shells and armor continued to melt and peel off.


    In the black light, the sea Warcraft''s body twisted and churned wildly, and its body constantly erupted blood.


    All attacks before the black and white light dissipated, including the nine element spear.


    On the contrary, Marcus was not hurt, but his breath soared, surrounded by black armor and white light wrapped around the sword.


    Instead, Su Ye relaxed. The judge day and night, a pair of semi artifact rings, fortunately aimed at the sea Warcraft.


    "The rotten fish in the sea don''t know the glory of my God." Gult cold channel.


    Marcus rushed out and one man attacked many sea Warcraft.


    The sea Warcraft, the overlord of the ocean, continued to be eroded by the power of black and white and had to retreat.


    Poof


    A hero sea Warcraft was accidentally killed by Marcus with a sword.


    The angry and unwilling roar of sea Warcraft spread all over the sea.


    Suddenly, the water was shining in all directions.


    Hundreds of legendary sea Warcraft spells hit gult and Marcus.


    Thousands of legendary reinforcements of sea Warcraft have completed the siege.


    This time, the sea Warcraft gave up the proud close combat, but surrounded the two priests in layers and launched endless magic bombing more than ten miles away.


    The wounded heroes of sea Warcraft retreated and cast spells.


    Gult held the scepter of divine power and looked hesitant.


    Marcus could not resist the attack of thousands of legendary spells and had to retreat again and again. He was about to return to the shelter of the divine power scepter.


    Suddenly, a strange magic came from the rear of gult, attached to the divine power shield and eroded constantly.


    "Medea, don''t struggle." Gult turned his hand, then waved the divine power scepter, swept the holy white light and dispersed the black power.


    At the moment when the black power dissipated, gult suddenly flashed a different color in his eyes, then his anger surged up, suddenly turned around, waved the divine power Scepter at Marcus and shouted at the same time.


    "Be careful..."


    But it''s too late.


    A strange white light seemed to cross thousands of mountains and rivers, hit from the gap of the sea Warcraft group, and condensed a transparent cyan golden arm in front of Marcus.


    One finger of the arm is incomplete and the palm falls silently.


    Everyone who saw this scene set off a shocking wave in their hearts.


    Because everyone seems to fall into time stillness. They clearly see the translucent palm falling slowly, but their body can''t move.


    Space blockade, divine power.


    Marcus looked sad and angry. He had a semi artifact dawn sword and was unable to cut off this arm.


    Gult''s eyes burst with murder.


    Invisible palm on Marcus''s head.


    Boom


    The sea water is churning, the divine light is dazzling, and the surging divine power is surging, setting off a frenzy far beyond the legendary power, and all sea Warcraft retreat madly.


    At the moment of the palm of his hand, a large number of items on Marcus burst into a strong light, and a string of pure white shell necklace on his neck burst into a strong light.


    At the same time, the surface of the dawn sword was covered with demigod brilliance over Marcus.


    Ninety nine percent of the power of the palm was dissipated by the strong protective force, and only a trace of power fell on Marcus.


    In the rolling bubbles and tides, Marcus flew upside down and vomited blood. Inch by inch cracks appeared on the surface of his body, but he was healed by the powerful divine force and circulated back and forth. The two powerful forces formed a tug of war in his body.


    Gult''s white beard fluttered, his white robe swelled, rushed forward and shook the divine power scepter. The golden ribbon rolled up and protected Marcus, and the power of the divine power Scepter was injected into Marcus.


    The light outside the scepter of divine power has shrunk.


    However, it is as stable as before.


    "Gult, my injury is very serious. I''m afraid I can''t recover until I go back to the temple. What shall we do?" Marcus covered his chest, coughed gently, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "These rotten fish are not worth mentioning. It''s easy to kill them all, but it will certainly delay our mission. Give up chasing Medea, look for the heart of position first, and then kill all these rotten fish! Let''s go! "


    With a wave of his scepter, gult shrouded them with a light ball ten meters in diameter, whizzed up into the air and flew to the mountains overseas.


    When the target left, the approaching water ship had to retreat slowly.


    The sea Warcraft chased frantically and attacked continuously until they chased thousands of miles and roared back.


    In the boat of water, the fortress of heaven opened, and the holy white light fell on sovo.


    Sowo lay pale on the bed, his eyes full of blood, and a faint blood stain on the corner of his mouth.


    He held Suye''s hand in one hand and Medea''s hand in the other.


    Suye and Medea sat aside, their eyes clouded.


    "I... I can''t, Wright... No, Su ye, we''ll leave the black coral city to you. Don''t let me down. I didn''t die for myself. I died for the whale country and for both of you. "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "don''t worry, I will be kind to black coral city. If I can get the heart of plane, I will make black coral city the center of whale country, which will not be easy. " Sowo nodded with a smile and whispered, "OK, OK, I didn''t see... Cough... I didn''t see the wrong person." Su Ye clenched sovo''s trembling hand and said, "don''t say it first. My light element power can save Medea. You will be safe." Sovo shook his head¡° Not the same. Medea is a legendary magician with strong protection. I''m just a useless old shark and can''t stand the toss of the divine power scepter. However, I have not humiliated you two. Killing eight holy priests can greatly slow down their steps to get the heart of the throne. " Sowo smiled with relief. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 696

    "You''ve done great service. If you can stop the plot of the temple of God, I will set up a monument for you in black coral city. The gods can revive the dead and become a special demigod. Don''t worry, you won''t die. " Suye road.


    Sovo shook his head.


    "Grandpa sowo..."


    "Call uncle! Cough... "Sowo coughed violently.


    Su Ye quickly stared at Medea.


    Medea said helplessly, "Uncle sowo."


    "This is the kind Medea." Sovo was weak, but his face was full of a happy smile.


    Su Ye felt sad.


    "You should have a good rest and stop talking." Suye road.


    "I don''t want to waste the last time of my life sleeping. I want to live more valuable." Sowo''s eyes burst into unprecedented light.


    "You''ve done it. You''ve set an example for the whole whale country. Fight against the power of the gods in the body of mortals. " Suye road.


    Sovo shook his head and said, "no, not enough. Su ye, you promise me to find a semi artifact for the black coral island and give it to four statues of gods on the black coral island to protect the fish man. You promise me... "


    "Don''t worry, as long as I have extra semi artifact, I will put it on black coral island. As for the statue of the gods, I will leave some. " Suye road.


    Sovo slowly turned his head and looked at Medea.


    "What I can''t let go is you."


    Medea lowered her head slightly and gently stroked old sowo''s rough and shriveled hands.


    "You child, everything is good, but you are too strong. If possible, give up your original plan, find a safe place, or leave Greece and live again. "


    Medea bowed her head and said nothing.


    "Promise me, Medea, or I''ll die in peace. Cough... "Suo Wo coughed and bled again. Su Ye quickly helped wipe it.


    Medea clenched her teeth and said, "as long as I leave whale country, I will go to another country, completely leave Greece and live again."


    "Good, good. In this way, even if I''m afraid of death, I can close my eyes. By the way, Medea, did she still hate me? "


    "She doesn''t hate you. She understands you. In her letter to me before her death, she also mentioned you, saying that she wished she could not turn into a fish man and always be with you. "


    "OK, that''s nice..." sowo slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Ye''s eyes were red and took a deep breath.


    Medea, don''t turn your head and wipe something with your fingers.


    "You always rest first. I will always open the fortress of heaven. You will get better tomorrow!" Su yerou said softly.


    Sovo lay quietly with his eyes closed and didn''t answer.


    Suye quietly looked at sovo and remembered the scenes of getting along with the old man. Although this guy had all kinds of small problems, he was a good man in his bones. Otherwise, he would not be valued by Thales, or he would not help himself.


    After a while, I felt that sovo was sleeping. They left the room and stood by the side of the ship.


    The elemental guards spread to both sides.


    "You see, if you don''t solve the root cause of sin, your relatives and friends will leave you endlessly until you yourself." Medea looked into the distance.


    "Indeed." Suye road.


    "Therefore, in any case, the temple of the God King cannot succeed. Our efforts will be in vain if the temple of the king of God gets the heart of the face in place. "


    Su Ye nodded, but when he thought of the fighting just now, a shadow flashed across his heart.


    Gult is too strong, especially his last words, hiding a terrible possibility, that is, they didn''t use their strongest strength at all!


    Two people can easily kill thousands of legends and even hero sea Warcraft.


    Only demigods or heroic kings can reach this level.


    This means that they not only have demigods, but also have real demigods and even higher-level killer Maces.


    Medea glanced at Su ye and said, "why, are you scared?"


    "No, I just didn''t expect gult to be so strong."


    "It''s not gult Qiang, it''s the emperor''s palace."


    "How strong is the temple of God?"


    "I''m not sure. All I know is that in the old God era, the top ten high priests in the temple of the king of God had the strength to kill God. "


    "So strong?" Suye looked at Medea in disbelief.


    "That''s it. In the old God era, the power of a temple of God King accounted for 80% of the power of Greek temples. "


    "He is worthy of being the king of God. I thought that the gods could easily fight against Zeus. "


    "At first it was. However, Zeus was promoted to the queen of God by leaps and bounds, far surpassing his brothers, sisters and children. Among all the Greek gods, except Athena, the daughter of prophecy, no one can surpass Zeus. However, Athena is a goddess of wisdom after all. She doesn''t want to kill her father or let Greece fall into civil strife. Therefore, there is no one beyond the king of God in Greece. "


    "What about Hercules? His potential, at least at the level of God. " Suye road.


    "Do you think Zeus would allow Hercules to challenge himself after his father killed his grandfather and his own father? Do you think that if Zeus really wanted to protect Hercules, could God continue to torture Hercules? "


    Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t really think about it.


    Before, like most Greeks, he thought that Zeus was amorous in the world and gave birth to Hercules.


    Hera, the queen of God, because she hated Hercules, kept sending people to kill Hercules. When she found that she could not kill him, she kept torturing him and cursed him.


    The curse of the queen of God constantly drives Hagrid crazy, making Hagrid often lose control, killing his son, his friends, his teacher and his nephew


    So that later, everyone found that everyone close to Hercules was miserable.


    "I wonder if none of Hagrid''s friends are alive?"


    "No, not one. Like tramon, pelus, AEAS and others, although they have a good relationship with Hercules, Hercules deliberately alienates them. "


    "What about Charon? I remember him well before. " Suye road.


    The demigod Charon, a centaur warrior and the first war master of Greece, has the ability to live forever from the old God era to the present.


    The most outstanding soldiers in Greek history have studied under his door, whether Hercules, Achilles, AEAS, Theseus or the oldest nation builders.


    Even foreign heroes often went to Greece to ask for advice from Charon.


    Including the famous hero King Gilgamesh.


    Therefore, everyone respected Charon as the teacher of Greece.


    Medea sighed. "Charon disappeared five years ago."


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Medea continued, "I heard from a legendary master that Hercules happened to pass by Charon''s house five years ago. To everyone''s surprise, after finding Charon, he went crazy again in a drunken duel. He not only killed his Centaur good friend, but also mistakenly shot Charon with a poisonous arrow. The poisonous arrow contains the inextricable divine poison, and Charon will live forever, so that Charon will be tortured by the highly toxic power endlessly. "


    Su Ye sighed. Unexpectedly, it had already happened.


    "Later, Charon went to Shanghai grees to go to the Caucasus and let himself replace Prometheus."


    Su Ye nodded. Prometheus was punished by the gods for saving mankind. He was imprisoned on the Caucasus mountain. Every day, Zeus''s eagle flew in and ate his liver. The next day, his liver would grow again, be pecked by the eagle and bear endless pain.


    "Because Charon said that the pain of God''s poison is far better than the pain of being pecked by the eagle. Instead, he might as well take the punishment instead of Prometheus and liberate Prometheus. Later, Charon replaced Prometheus, but later, I don''t know why, Charon also disappeared, and Prometheus also disappeared. However, the place was covered by fog and blocked by the temple. Only a few people knew about the replacement of Prometheus by Charon. "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I understand that Zeus should torture Hercules by using Hera, the queen of God, to promote his rapid growth, and then let him fight in the divine world."


    "So Hera is not the source of sin, Zeus is!"


    There was a strange light in Medea''s eyes.


    Su Ye was stunned and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What should we do next? I promised master sovo to help you safely back to millido. " Suye road.


    "When I decided to enter whale country, I didn''t want to leave alive! Only when I finish what I want to do can I leave whale country. Otherwise, I''d rather die in whale country! "


    "Master Medea, are you looking for ghost ships and children, or do you want to prevent the king''s temple from reaching the right place?"


    Medea looked up at the end of the ocean.


    "Only by stopping the temple of the God King can more mothers and children get together." Medea said.


    Su Ye was shocked.


    "Your idea is very correct, but we don''t have enough strength now. I doubt that gult has more power. "


    "No doubt, it is inevitable. Gult himself is a container. "


    "Do you mean that he may carry Zeus into the world and become the incarnation of gods?" Su ye asked.


    "Zeus will not be born easily unless he meets a beautiful woman. It should be the slave God of Zeus who took gult as a container and descended the incarnation. " Medea said.


    "As far as I know, the container can only be used once? Once the spirit descends the incarnation, the container will die, and it won''t last long. " Suye road.


    "Good."


    "As long as gult doesn''t want to die, he will only lead the gods down before he dies. We can always let him win, and then try to kill him with one blow, so as not to give him a chance to lead the gods to the world." Suye road.


    Medea shook her head and said, "he wants to die."¡° You mean... "Priests are different from people. They only have gods in their eyes. They are willing to be slaves of gods. They even think that everything they have is given by gods. It is a supreme honor to die for gods. Once each container is used, it will be introduced into the divine world and become the god people of the divine city. If you are lucky, you can even become a semi God bodyguard. If you are lucky, you can even seal the God. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 697

    "Do you know that gult can attract the avatar of the God who is sure to win and hinder him?"


    "The gods may be invincible, but the containers are limited. As long as someone keeps consuming the container, there will always be a time when it will be exhausted. At that time, the rest can do more important things instead of me. " Medea said.


    The clear sea water slowly skimmed over the water boat, and the water element swayed gently with the sea water, just like big water plants.


    "Is this your legendary way?"


    "Yes."


    "You decided the moment you came in?"


    Medea nodded.


    "Where shall we find them?" Su ye asked.


    "Why, are you not afraid?" Asked Medea.


    "You touched me, I''m responsible." Su Ye looked helpless.


    Medea smiled.


    "You can go, but promise me one thing." Medea said.


    "Say."


    "You can''t attack gult and Marcus directly." Medea said.


    "You look too high at me. If it''s an ordinary legend, I can also try. In the face of the peak legend of the temple of God with semi artifact, I won''t go up and die. " Suye road.


    Medea turned and looked up at the world tree on the water ship.


    The blue leaves swayed gently with the water.


    "Including this world tree, in short, you can''t attack them in any way. Once we fight, you leave immediately and run as far as you can. " Medea said.


    "I can try." Suye road.


    "But I can''t let you try. On my shoulder is my world, and on your shoulder is the world of all magicians. " Medea said.


    Su Ye was silent for a long time and asked, "what if they use a divine avatar?"


    "If you can fight, you will fight, but if you can''t fight, you will escape. I can assure you that unless the incarnation of the LORD God comes, the incarnation of ordinary gods will never kill me. "


    "Really?" Su ye asked.


    "You have to trust a legendary magician and the Dragon summoner." Medea said.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the necklace under Medea''s neck.


    "Well, I believe you." Suye road.


    Medea said, "let''s discuss it. Let''s look for them together. When they win the heart of the plane, I''ll obstruct them. No matter success or failure, you''ll escape immediately."


    "If we succeed, we''ll run away together." Su Ye smiled and handed Medusa''s shield to Medea.


    Medea was a little stunned, took Medusa''s shield, nodded and said, "well, if we can really succeed, with Medusa''s shield, we have a chance to escape."


    "Well... What if it fails? How do we escape? " Su ye asked.


    Medea silently reached out her hand and stroked Su Ye''s face like her own child.


    "Do you have dragon blood?" Medea asked suddenly.


    "Yes."


    "What level?"


    Su Ye hesitated for a moment and truthfully replied, "Lord dragon."


    Medea was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help laughing. She stretched out her finger and gently touched Su Ye''s eyebrows. She smiled and said, "you boy, you are really a demon among demons. Not only the Lord of the light element, but also the Lord of the dragon. I''m just a dragon general. Well, well, maybe my past destiny was controlled by the gods, but then it was up to me. "


    "What do you mean?" Su ye asked.


    Medea smiled and said, "nothing."


    With that, he put his hand around Su ye, grabbed her in front of her, stood on tiptoe, and kissed her bright red lips in the middle of Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    Su Ye''s eyes were dull and his brain was at a loss.


    What is this?


    Seeing Su Ye''s appearance, Medea giggled and said, "what a lovely little man."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the deck.


    "Flirting and flirting while I''m dead. I''m so wronged."


    Suye and Medea trembled and turned their heads.


    Saw a pale suovo holding the door frame and looking at the two people powerlessly.


    Medea looked ashamed, but Suye looked at sovo suspiciously.


    "Grandpa sowo, have you recovered?" Medea took a few quick steps, with her waist and hips in style, and her white legs under her skirt and robe appeared and disappeared, and came to sovo.


    Sowo shook his head and said, "I''m dead. What you see is my soul."


    Medea lowered her head and whispered, "you will get better."


    Su Ye stared at sovo and said, "something''s wrong! Something''s wrong! I doubt that the old guy''s injury is not that serious at all! Medea, you were hit by Shenwei thunder, and I can save you. Sowo was only wiped by the afterwave of Shenwei scepter. Moreover, he is a shark, his body is far stronger than you, and he has a lot of protective magic tools. With my heavenly fortress and light element magic, he can''t die. "


    Medea loosed sovo and looked down at the little old man. The undercurrent surged in her eyes.


    Sowo hurriedly said, "no! Nothing! I did die before. Later, I felt a divine power calling me. I slowly opened my eyes and saw you two flirting. Su ye, don''t talk nonsense to cover up your behavior! I''m really hurt! "


    Sowo quickly tore open his robe and saw his thin chest, prominent ribs, waxy white and loose skin, but there were no scars.


    "Huh?" Su ye and Medea Qi Leng hum.


    "Internal injury! It''s an internal injury! You can''t see! " Sowo argued hastily.


    Su ye and Medea looked at each other and took a few steps to block sowo on the cabin wall.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Sovo looked at the two men in panic.


    Su ye put away the fortress of heaven and said, "of course, I''ll give you a general examination to see your internal injury!"


    Then, Suye and Medea swung their fists, aimed at sovo''s whole body and began a major examination.


    The scream of sowo spread all over the water ship.


    Water element people looked, turned around and guarded silently.


    After a while, Su ye and Medea, who were fresh and fresh, sorted their clothes.


    The bruised suovo said angrily, "you dare to beat the old man. The gods will punish you!"


    "If the gods really want to punish you, they must chop you first." Medea said.


    "Next time you pretend to be dead, beat it again!" Suye squinted at sovo.


    "I didn''t pretend to be dead!" Sovo argued loudly.


    "Then I''ll check and insist." Su Ye raised his fist.


    "No, I''m strong!" Soward road.


    Suye and Medea stared at sovo angrily.


    "To tell you the truth, what''s the matter with your body?" Medea asked with a sullen face.


    Sovo coughed softly and said, "in fact, he was badly hurt at the beginning, but guess what after the treatment of the heavenly fortress? It''s all right! "


    "I don''t have time to give you such a shameless old man to gossip. Now we''re going to stop the king''s temple from seizing the heart of throne. Are you going?"


    "It''s me!" Medea said.


    "Go, of course! But... I have to go back to black coral city and get something. "


    "Can you make it?" Su ye asked.


    "When we get out of the sea of mountains, we will be divided into two ways. You and I follow gult. Sovo returns to black coral city. We use the secret method to contact him. When he gets what he wants, he will meet us. " Medea said.


    "I think so." Soward road.


    "Without delay, let''s go now. First leave the sea of mountains, and then look for gult''s trail. "


    The water boat changed the heavy world tree into a shadow honeycomb and drove at high speed in the sea. The three people discussed the next thing.


    After finalizing the basic plan, Su ye said to Medea, "next, I''m going to officially create the magic of the ''new flame demon snake'' and open my Hydra Legion school. Please help me."


    With the help of Medea, Su Ye quickly deepened his understanding of the three-dimensional "new flame magic snake" and improved some details. Finally, he continuously used three and a half drops of Hydra essence to strengthen it.


    When the water ship was about to sail out of the sea of mountains, Su ye came out of the cabin.


    Medea and sovozzi, who had been waiting, looked over.


    "Done?" Asked Medea.


    "Done."


    "Go to the sea and try the effect." Medea said.


    The ship of water rises slowly.


    "Are you confident?" Asked Medea.


    "I don''t have much confidence. After all, this should be the first Hydra Legion School of magic in the history of the magic world, and it''s not complete. I''m not sure."


    "The power of strengthening creation is determined not only by the level of magic itself, but also by strengthening magic materials and their own strength. You use semi divine magic materials. In theory, the upper limit of this magic can reach the level of semi divine magic. Moreover, you have all kinds of talents and blood. At present, the power of this magic will be stronger than most holy land magic and infinitely close to legendary magic. What''s more, this magic can exist at the same time. You have talent and blood. It''s no problem to let go of 20 or 30 at a time? "


    Su Ye recalled his talent.


    The number of fire magic snakes is affected by many factors,


    The foundation is three, gold level plus one, Holy Land plus one, and flame magic snake can exist five at the same time.


    Not counting the fire of resonance, I got a lot of flame talents in my previous sacrifice. Now there are 24 talents, including burning, extreme heat, explosion, fierce explosion, spread, diffusion, shock, impact, adhesion, entanglement, magma, lava, blood burning, bone burning, roaring, loud noise, cohesion, aggregation, common fire, flame rising, flame swallowing and flame absorption, Including 11 basic talents and 11 advanced talents.


    Finally, there is the basic talent splash and resurgence.


    Then, the number of basic fire magic snakes is 29.


    Double the fire blood, double the devil blood, double the dragon blood, double the God blood and monster blood, that''s four times, a total of 116.


    But your fire blood is the Lord, and the dragon blood is also the Lord. Then add 2 times, a total of 6 times, and finally 203. Su Ye blinked and said vaguely, "not so few, just more than 100." Medea instinctively said, "more than a hundred are... What? More than a hundred? " The well-informed and beautiful magician stared at Su ye with eyes like whale eyes¡° I have a lot of talent and blood. " Sowo said, "you''re not a little too much, you''re too much! Go up to the sea. I''ll see how strong you are! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 698

    "Well, by the way, I have a little talent of Medusa. Don''t be surprised when you see it." Suye road.


    "Medusa is barely ordinary except for her talent of petrification. Won''t you have her talent of petrification?"


    "Only a little." Su Ye is modest.


    Medea looked up at the sea.


    Sowo was also speechless.


    Wow


    The ship of water goes to sea.


    Under the blue sky, the calm sea is boundless.


    The two first looked around and there was no one.


    "Let''s go." Medea said.


    Su Ye nodded and tried to use the magic of the first Hydra Legion faction in history on the sea. It was also the first magic strengthened and created by himself in a real sense.


    "Fire snake!" Su Ye pointed forward.


    The red magic array floated on the sea, and a majestic three giant snakes appeared on the sea.


    The hell flame snake is hidden in the sea water below. The surface of the black body protruding out of the sea is covered with lava flowing fire like blood vessels, emitting the smell of hell.


    At the top of the snake, three huge snake heads poked out.


    Compared with ordinary snake heads, these three heads are more like faucets. The surface is covered with scales composed of Hellfire. There are various dragon horns on the top of the head. Within the cracks on the surface of the Dragon horn, magma rolls,


    The ordinary flame magic snake is only one or two meters high, and the three flame magic snakes are six meters high, like two floors.


    Every head is as big as a person.


    The eyes of a snake head are red, and the red horn on his head is like the crater of hell. The magma rolls and the flames are towering.


    A snake head had dark blue eyes and blue horns on his head, as if it were an ocean with rolling waves.


    The third snake head has blue eyes and green horns on his head. There is a small tornado in his eyes, which is rotating rapidly.


    The eyes of the three snakes were shining with evil light.


    The strangest thing is that there is a thin little snake head at the fork of the two snake heads on the left.


    The snake''s head is two meters long, the human wrist is thick and thin, covered with gray snake scales, and looks more like an ordinary long snake.


    The little snake coiled between the two big snake heads, motionless, as if it were sleeping.


    "Is this... Flame magic dragon?" As a legendary magician, Medea was not sure what magic it was.


    "What the hell is this fire demon snake!" Sovo was stunned.


    "I haven''t used the branch ''symbiosis'' in the combination creation, and I haven''t connected the magic of'' fire snake king ''with the flame magic snake, otherwise it will be more powerful." Suye road.


    "You have the blood of fire element. You can really create double creation. But what about the power? " Asked Medea.


    "Each snake head can use a single magic." Su Ye looked regretful.


    "That''s good." Medea was a little relieved, as if she was afraid that the magic was too strong.


    Su Ye continued: "the snake head of fire can only use three magic: fireball, burst fireball and flame storm. The snake head of water can only use rain, wave and water dragon. The snake head of wind can only use impact, split wind and tornadoes."


    "You call this a single? Did you know that fire snake could only spit fireball? Even the legendary master''s flame demon snake can spit out a burst fireball at most! Your flame demon snake can use the three holy magic of flame storm, water dragon and tornado group. Aren''t you satisfied? " Asked Medea.


    "After all, they won''t move. I want the Hydra corps, not these guys who can''t move."


    "Wait till you get together nine snakeheads! Try the power first. I want to see the Holy Land magic of the three of them. " Medea said.


    Su Ye nodded.


    The magic as like as two peas, and the magic of the red magic, is the same as the wizard, but it is much faster than the holy magician.


    In front of the snake''s head of fire, a cylindrical flame with a radius of more than 100 meters and a height of more than 200 meters emerged on the sea. The dark hell flame column rolled wildly in place, and the dense fire talents burst out. Three seconds later, the whole fire column burst open. The black fire and white water melted into a deep pit in the sea and set off a large wave,


    The dense magma and flame scattered everywhere, even attached to the sea for a long time.


    Soon, the flame went out, the magma solidified into lava and fell into the sea.


    However, in the blink of an eye, all the magma and the sea surface burned again, turned red and spread in all directions.


    "Rebirth talent... How many fire talents do you have?"


    Boom


    There is another pillar of flame storm in place.


    Magical rebirth.


    The scene just now reappears.


    Medea kept talking about all kinds of fire talents she could see.


    Sowo''s eyes were straight.


    Then, the water snake opened its mouth and a blue magic array appeared.


    Then, a giant water dragon with a length of more than 500 meters rose rapidly from the water. Medea slowly looked up and watched the Dragon come out of the water.


    When the Water Dragon flew into the air, Medea turned to Su ye and asked, "do you call this water dragon art? Isn''t this the legendary sea dragon? Or a sea dragon in sea armor! "


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "accidentally, I exposed a little strength. This is really water dragon. "


    Medea held a staff and spent five seconds reciting it.


    "Sea dragon skill!"


    Boom


    A sea dragon similar to Su Ye''s water dragon rose from the sea and set off a shiny white water wave. There was no difference except that it was fatter and more powerful than Su Ye''s water dragon.


    "Attack it!" Medea immediately ordered her sea dragon to attack Suye''s water dragon.


    Su Ye''s water dragon fought back.


    Two people watched quietly.


    More than ten seconds later, Su Ye''s water dragon tore Medea''s sea dragon to pieces. He was only slightly injured, but he was slowly recovering.


    "I felt humiliated." Medea murmured to herself.


    "My water magic is stronger!" Sowo began to perform legendary witchcraft. The name is also sea dragon, but the image of sea dragon is different, larger and more realistic, and the smell of water element is stronger.


    More than ten seconds later, sovo''s sea dragon burst, and Su Ye''s water dragon was dying, slowly dissolving and dissipating.


    The two legends stared at this scene. A holy domain water dragon of Su Ye killed the two legendary sea dragon skills.


    "I''ve been humiliated more..." sowo muttered to himself, looking at the open ocean.


    "Su ye, can you change all the three magic snakes into water snake heads?" Asked Medea.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I can''t do it at present. Maybe I can''t change until I have more powerful magic knowledge and ability after I am promoted to legend. In fact, multiple forms are better. "


    "Fortunately. If they are all changed into water snake heads, the summoned Water Dragons... No, the number of sea dragons... "


    Medea suddenly looked at sovo.


    Sovo screamed, "how many fire serpents did you say you could summon?"


    "It should be... More than a hundred." Suye road.


    "Call! Call! Each magician can only control one water dragon or sea dragon at the same time. Your flame demon snake can use this spell alone. In the future, where there is water, you will be equivalent to a hundred dragon sea Warcraft! "


    Su Ye muttered that I have the source of water element, let alone no water. Even in the plane of earth element and even fire element, I can also use it.


    "Su ye, you summon, let''s see, come on!" Medea''s face was full of curiosity.


    Su ye had no choice but to use the magic of fire demon snake.


    After using it 99 times in a row, Su Ye stopped.


    Medea and sovo stared blankly at the 100 three flame magic snakes ahead. Where is the whale country? It''s a snake''s nest!


    The legendary mage of the fire department may be able to make hundreds of three fire magic snakes, but Su Ye is only a holy land now.


    When Su Ye reaches the legend, who knows what demons and ghosts can happen.


    "Let them use water dragon at the same time!" Sovo couldn''t wait.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    The whole 100 fire magic snakes shook their bodies, the water snake''s head opened its mouth, and a hundred blue magic arrays appeared.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    A whole hundred Water Dragons separated from the sea and rushed into the sky.


    Hundreds of dragons came out together, shaking the earth.


    Each dragon is 500 meters long. Each dragon carries a huge breath. Each dragon is like a overlord in the sea.


    Now there are a hundred overlords in the sea.


    Sowo said, "why don''t we forget the priest of light and the temple of the king of God? Now we can fight those sea Warcraft animals in the whale bone mine and cry for their parents."


    Medea turned her head and looked at the water boat. Her eyes flashed and said, "Su ye, the flame demon snake can be used on the boat."


    "Yes!" Suye and sowozi agreed.


    "Well, it will be much smoother for us to stop them from seizing the plane this time." Medea smiled.


    "Alas, Su Ye is really a pervert. I thought Thales was strong enough, I thought Socrates was great enough, but you seem to have surpassed them of your age. Next, it depends on whether your highest achievement can surpass them. I suddenly understand why Medea doesn''t want you to go to war because you are too important. " Sowo looked at the hundreds of Water Dragons swimming on the water with thousands of feelings.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I didn''t expect the Hydra corps to be so strong. No accident. When this power is known by the outside world, this school will be very popular."


    Medea glared at Su Ye angrily and said, "do you think the blood of the demigod hydra is chicken blood everywhere? Do you think they can get so many talents and mysterious powers in you? Don''t worry, there may not be one in a hundred years. I have a little doubt that if you continue to grow and let these flame magic snakes move, you may really create a different Legion. "


    Sovo stared at the armor on the fire demon snake and water dragon and said, "what I fear most now is that many of your summoning talents and warrior talents can also act on these magic. Then you don''t have to use your brain when you meet soldiers in the future."¡° That picture is also very beautiful. " Su Ye smiled happily. The two looked at each other and sighed together. What a shame¡° Now I''m out of the sea of mountains. I''m going back to black coral city. I''ll see you next time! " After sovo said that, the boat jumped out of the water, turned into a huge shark as big as a sea boat in mid air, crashed down, separated the sea water, set off the waves, shook the boat, and quickly swam to the black coral city. Su Ye dispels all the fire magic snakes and Water Dragons, and the water ship sails in the other direction. Two men watched the giant shark from the side of the ship. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 699

    "He is much older." Medea said.


    "What''s in black coral city?"


    "The fish people have been operating here for many years and still have some treasures." Medea said.


    "You too. At least it''s a heroic magic weapon, or a disposable semi artifact. " Suye road.


    "When you use water magic in the future, remember to turn off some special powers or avoid being seen by others." Medea said.


    "I don''t understand." Su ye said tentatively.


    Medea snorted coldly and said, "you don''t have to pretend. You must have eaten whale pith or other things, obtained divine talent, and may even obtain power related to divine power. Therefore, your water magic is so strong."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try not to let the enemy spread my power." Su Ye smiled.


    "This obstruction... You can''t do it yourself, but you can control the water boat from a distance. Once they chase you, you will run away. If they block space, you swim faster than them. If not banned, everyone can teleport and escape, and you are not afraid of them. I believe you won''t die here. " Medea said.


    "I also think I''m safe, as long as gult doesn''t work hard with me." Suye road.


    "Try not to let gult find out who you are. By the way, this tracking may take a long time. I happen to be on board. If you have any questions, please ask me. I am proficient in summoning, dragon knowledge, wind magic and dark magic. I also dabble in other kinds of magic. It won''t be too bad. It''s more than enough to teach you. "


    "Great! Thank you, Miss Medea! " Su Ye was ecstatic and had a legend to teach him, which was a dream.


    The water boat cuts the sea surface, cuts out the white tail wave and draws it to the sky.


    Time passed day by day. Ten days later, sovo got something and came in the direction of the water ship.


    Fifteen days later, sowo was still far away.


    Twenty days later, sovo was finally closer.


    But the water ship came out of the fog.


    "It''s the sea of mist." Medea''s face sank.


    The water boat sank slowly.


    A strange underwater world emerged in front of two people.


    In the dark sea water, there is a thick fog, but unlike the fog on the sea, the dense fog under the water is cotton wool, which blocks the line of sight.


    "Misty sea is one of the most mysterious places in whale country. Some say it is the battlefield of the old gods, some say it is the entrance to the holy city, and some say it is the head of the great whale. There are all kinds of words, but... Almost no one can come out alive. The sea people who came out alive became mute. No matter what others asked, they didn''t say. Then, they aged at a very fast speed, their skin peeled off layer by layer, their flesh and blood smelled, and their bones decayed a little, and died slowly. So, gult and Marcus, how dare they go in? " Suye road.


    "It seems that they have protective measures against the fog sea. Let me see what power this misty sea is. "


    The water ship rises and Medea releases the legendary field for detection.


    Finally Medea frowned and said, "this is a poisonous fog mixed with the nature of the dead, hell, the underworld and so on. I see a poisonous fog of similar nature in the book, which is formed by the leakage of multi-faceted forces. Once inside, there will be no danger at first, but over time, it will invade the body. The strangest thing about this poison fog is that if we stay in it for a long time, our bodies will be transformed into undead by the poison fog. If we leave the poison fog, the poison fog will break out, erode our bodies and let us die. There should be a large number of undead creatures in it. "


    "The God King''s temple holds the sacred power, and naturally is not afraid of this poisonous fog." Suye road.


    "Yes. I also have some means and magic tools that can resist in a short time, but can''t resist in a long time. And you? " Asked Medea.


    Su Ye''s body changed slowly and finally turned into a gray translucent shape.


    "You have ghost blood? It''s amazing. I''m so lucky. You don''t have to change. " Medea said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "As long as you open your blood power, even if you don''t have to become a ghost, these poisonous gases can''t erode you." Medea''s tone was full of envy.


    "Since you can''t resist for a long time, how can you get in?" Su ye asked.


    Medea smiled and said, "I may not be able to stay here for a long time, but it''s different with you."


    "Oh?"


    "In the magic array I gave you, there are some necromancer magic, which can only be used by necromancer blood. You use necromancer magic to absorb the poison fog in my body, and then purify it with light magic. With my ability, I can be completely unaffected by the poison fog. The reason why they can enter here is that they are protected by the light system. They don''t even stick to it as long as you and me. " Medea said.


    "Well, that''s good. But we have to wait for old sovo. " Suye road.


    Medea shook her head and said, "he needs at least two days to arrive, and unlike you and me, he has been swimming at high speed for so many days. He is extremely tired both mentally and physically, and has to rest for a day. We summoned him and asked him to meet him outside. Let''s go first. " Medea said.


    "OK."


    They made a little preparation. Medea blessed herself with all kinds of magic. After sending a message to sovo, the water ship slowly sailed into it.


    After that, Su Ye began to summon the flame demon snake.


    Call twenty and stop.


    From the outside, the gray poisonous fog is very thick, but after entering, the fog is much lighter, and you can see at least five or six kilometers ahead.


    After using various talents, Su ye can even see more than ten kilometers away.


    With the constant patrol of the shadow swarm and the magic servants of Medea, the water ship sailed smoothly all the way.


    Su Ye was like being in a poisonous fog. He didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, he was a little cool and comfortable, because his dark roots grew significantly faster.


    "Miss Medea, how do you feel?" Su Ye has called Shun Kou these days.


    "The concentration of poison fog here is much lower than expected. Even without your dispelling and purifying power, I can persist for more than a month." Medea said.


    "That''s good."


    Half a day later, the water boat suddenly stopped.


    The two men looked ahead.


    Half the island was exposed to the fog.


    On the sea around the island, there are groups of dead sea people, including white skeletons and translucent ghosts.


    The skeletons and ghosts looked up together.


    Green eyes send out bursts of cold.


    They opened their mouths together and made a strange hiss.


    A roar came from the bottom of the sea, and huge shadows swam in the deep sea.


    The rotten sea breeze carries the strong smell of sea Warcraft and blows wildly.


    "Many legendary sea Warcraft! quite a lot! Even hero sea Warcraft, are undead, trouble! No, you have a heavenly fortress! You are the Lord of the light element. As long as you open the fortress of heaven, even the legendary undead will avoid it. " Medea turned to look at Su ye and her eyes flashed.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''m not afraid of them. I even want to see the power of the dead. But I don''t want to use the heavenly fortress. "


    "Oh? How do you solve it? "


    Su ye said, "you forgot my reward at the war ceremony?"


    Medea suddenly realized.


    A model of a palace as big as a hat appeared on Su Ye''s head. The typical Greek single room column Temple style is very similar to the Parthenon temple. It is dark, surrounded by corridor columns, and the surface emits light fog.


    The cold of this palace is colder than the sum of all the dead in front of it.


    The gloomy degree of this palace is also better than the sum of all the dead ahead.


    The moment the ghost palace appeared, the time around the island seemed to be at a standstill.


    Whether it is a skeleton or a ghost, whether it is a fish man or a sea Warcraft, they are all stunned in situ.


    Medea smiled and said, "after all, this is a semi artifact made by the empress of the underworld. In their eyes, you are simply a dead semi God, and a dead semi God carrying the breath of the empress of the underworld."


    Su Ye casually pointed out that the ghost palace turned like a frisbee and flew to the edge of the island.


    The dead were so frightened that they bowed their heads and kowtowed to the water.


    The powerful legendary undead even turned and ran.


    Su ye put on his magic beard and said loudly in the language of the dead: "I''m the special envoy of Beth Fanny, the queen of the underworld. With the ghost palace as the evidence, I can accept the dead from all over the world and save the suffering. I won''t force you. If you are willing to stay here, please help yourself. If you are willing to get out of the sea of suffering, whether you want to enter the underworld or look for a chance to reincarnate, you can enter this underworld palace, bathe in the glory of the underworld, be purified one after another and enter the underworld. "


    Medea looked at Su ye with a strange face.


    Undead dealer?


    While speaking, Su Ye inspired the breath of the ghost Lord.


    Woo


    The cry of grief rolled the sea, and one by one the dead cried and jumped hard and rushed to the "afterlife Palace".


    The ghost palace emits a gray inverted funnel light to accommodate all the dead.


    The dense undead is like a waterfall against the current, which is sucked into the ghost palace.


    The black palace was originally dim. With the continuous entry of the dead, the surface was more glittering and translucent.


    There are more than a million souls on the island in front. For a time, the ghost palace was hanging high in the sky and could not end for a long time.


    Medea said, "what will you do to them in the future?"


    "Of course, they will use the ghost palace to purify them and send them to the underworld." Suye road.


    "Before that?"


    "Pay for my service." Su Ye looked righteous.


    "Miser."


    "Only when we human beings correctly see labor and reward, pay and return, cost and profit, investment and value, do not look high or belittle, and give a definition of neutrality as an ordinary neutral thing, can we not be bound by these concepts. If we always advocate paying without giving spiritual and material returns, it is murder for money, and the whole collective is bound to collapse. Miss Medea, you are bound by old ideas. " Suye road.


    Medea nodded, lost in thought. Is the boy talking hard or serious? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 700

    For a quarter of an hour, most of the dead were sucked into the ghost palace. There was a faint light on the surface of the ghost palace, which was far more powerful than before.


    Around the island, there were some undead lying in place, shivering.


    "Since you don''t want to go back to the underworld, I won''t force it. I''ll see you later."


    As soon as Su Ye stretched out his hand, the ghost palace flew into his hand, and then drove the water boat forward.


    The water ship sailed all the way and frequently encountered this undead island.


    Some undead islands are the same as before, but some undead islands still have a strong smell of light elements. Powerful magic traces ripple around the undead islands, and all undead bones are killed.


    After a week of continuous sailing, the water ship came to a deeper fog.


    The total amount of dead absorbed by the ghost palace has exceeded 100 million!


    The whole ghost palace is full of black light. Once it is used by Su ye, it will inevitably be swept by the Yin wind and ghosts cry in bursts. The power is unimaginable.


    In particular, Su Ye already has the dual blood of dark element priests and ghost Lords. The dark forces have formed a magical evolution. All dark forces are attached with the power of curse and torture. The ghost palace has a strong resistance to the light forces, rather than being restrained by light elements like ordinary dark element forces.


    Slowly, the water ship sailed slower and slower, because the smell of gult and Marcus became stronger and stronger.


    In order to avoid being suddenly discovered by the two people, Su Ye has transformed himself into a real ghost with blurred face.


    Except for physical changes, all other forces remain unchanged, and even the use of light magic and heavenly fortress are not affected.


    Medea was on full alert, constantly using all kinds of magic and servants to guard against gult.


    On the ninth day of entering the misty sea, Medea suddenly whispered, "stop."


    The water boat stopped suddenly.


    "They''re right ahead?" Su ye asked in a low voice.


    "They are dozens of miles ahead and have not changed for many days. You can''t get any closer. Once you get closer, you''re likely to be found. Let''s stay here first. I''ll explore the way with my undead servants first. " Medea said.


    Medea finished, chanted and summoned the golden servant, summoned a ghost of the golden rank, and quickly dived into the water.


    Medea held a magic wand and gently knocked at the front space, and a magic light curtain of one meter square appeared.


    "What we see is what ghosts see."


    Su Ye nodded and mastered the magic after he was promoted to the holy land.


    See the ghost of gold moving forward quickly, but slowly moving slower and slower.


    "How did your servant become weak?"


    "How did you learn magic? Isn''t it common sense that the strength of the servant decreases with the increase of the distance from the master? "


    "Oh, I have related talents. The servants stay away." Suye road.


    Medea glanced at Su ye and said, "now find a golden ghost servant from your ghost palace and let him help you explore."


    "Look at your exploration."


    The two men watched quietly. The ghost walked for dozens of kilometers. Suddenly there was a white light in front of him. The ghost screamed and was burned by the pale flame.


    "As I predicted with magic, they stayed there and used light element to ward off the dead. There are many undead here. They won''t find us. Next time you explore. " Medea said.


    Su ye had to cheat from the ghost palace... Persuaded a golden headless knight to become his own golden servant, and then sent it to explore.


    Under the effect of the connection of the servants'' hearts, the strength of the headless knight did not decay at all, and the magic light curtain was also very clear.


    Even, the headless knight sensed the power of the light element in advance and didn''t hit it directly like the silly ghost.


    Under the command of Su ye, the headless knight explored outside the light element barrier and soon found that the light element barrier was a spherical shield with a diameter of about five kilometers. What was inside was unknown.


    Su ye had an idea and asked the headless knight to look for the dead nearby.


    But the undead didn''t cooperate. After beating several weak undead, he finally got useful information.


    There is an island with a radius of about one kilometer in the light element junction. There are no undead living on the island. Because it emits a strange smell, even the legendary undead dare not climb the island.


    Not long ago, two people killed all the dead in the nearby sea area, set up a light element barrier and stayed inside.


    Those two people annoyed many undead. Many fog undead are preparing to join hands to kill two people.


    However, after hearing that each of them had a semi artifact, the dead scattered.


    "Without entering the light element barrier, we are not sure when they will encounter the plane heart. But once they enter the light element junction, they will find it. What do you think? " Su ye asked.


    Medea thought for a moment and said, "well, I''m lurking outside the boundary of the light element. Once the plane heart changes, there will be all kinds of visions. At that time, I''ll rush into it again. At the same time, you release the flame demon snake on the water boat and let the flame demon snake summon the water dragon to help me. If you are in danger, run first. "


    "The power of the fog sea is so powerful that it can not transmit over a long distance. Instead, it can transmit over a short distance within the visual range. I''m not worried about you. But... What did you do to stop them both? Medusa''s shield can''t do it. " Suye road.


    "There are always some things we don''t know if we can do, but we must do them. I don''t know if I can do it, but I can promise to believe in myself and do my best. " Medea said.


    Su ye took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled.


    "Then I''ll call to support you with whale sound." Suye road.


    "I don''t know if it''s time, but as long as you''re far away. After all, your water dragon is very powerful. " Medea said.


    "Well... If things can''t be violated, you run away with me." Suye stared at Medea.


    Medea turned her head slowly without saying a word.


    "I want you to promise yourself, Miss Medea, promise me." Suye stepped forward and looked into Medea''s eyes again.


    Medea turned back again.


    Su Ye bullied him. They faced each other, and their breath rushed to the opposite face.


    "OK, I promise you." Medea suddenly sighed softly and her heart softened.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "then I won''t go ahead and find a safe island to wait."


    "I share vision and hearing with you." Medea said, stretching out her index finger and gently touching Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    Su ye only felt a slight coolness in the middle of his eyebrows. Then, the world in front of him was cut across, and there were two pictures of one up and one down.


    The following picture is the world you see with your eyes. In front of you is Medea.


    The above picture is actually his own face, obviously from the perspective of Medea.


    Medea looked at some uncomfortable Su ye, smiled and stretched out her hands, holding Su Ye''s face like a flower.


    Then Medea lowered her head slowly.


    Su Ye is a little confused. Is this a kiss?


    Do you want to close your eyes?


    Aunt Medea, you haven''t done me any good. You can''t do this.


    What did you think, what did Palos think, what did agiman think, what did Athena think?


    Medea''s forehead gently pasted on Su Ye''s forehead.


    The tips of their noses touch each other.


    The eyelashes are interlaced.


    Su Ye breathed heavily, his face turned red and his heart beat faster.


    Medea couldn''t help laughing. She was as angry as a orchid and blew her face.


    "What a lovely child, as lovely as my child. I''ll do what I should do. If I see my children, remember to tell them that now they can choose their own life. "


    Medea rubbed Su Ye''s face, turned and left, raised high, and finally sat on the magic wand. The black robe swung gently, and the white legs loomed.


    Medea flew away from the water ship and into the fog.


    In Su Ye''s vision, there were more angles passing from high altitude, and the wind roared in his ears.


    While looking at Medea''s back, he looked at Medea''s eyes.


    Ahead, the sky is slightly lit.


    Su Ye smiled.


    Suddenly, Medea''s voice interrupted the quiet moment.


    "Don''t look around."


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. Then he saw Medea''s eyes moving down. There was a white wave in his black robe.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "How can I see it if you don''t look down?"


    "You still saw it!"


    Women''s logic can never be refuted.


    "You are all right." Su Ye was helpless.


    Medea raised her head and looked forward.


    "The water boat that summoned the world tree is too slow to arrive in time. I can only help you with the shadow swarm next. However, on the arrival ship, there will be three magic snakes beyond imagination. " Suye road.


    "I believe you." Medea said.


    Medea flew fast, while Suye sailed slowly in the boat of water.


    Soon Medea stopped and recited the mantra of great invisibility, and her body disappeared into the air.


    Later, Su ye saw that a very light ball, five or six kilometers large, appeared in front of Medea.


    If Medea hadn''t had legendary strength, she wouldn''t have seen it at all.


    Medea immediately retreated, and the ball of light was immediately shrouded in fog.


    "I can''t get too close. As priests in the temple of the king of God, they must have various warning methods. I can only make a move when there is a change. Let''s continue to wait. " Medea said.


    "OK. Since we have time, let''s continue our teaching. I''ve learned all the dark spells you taught, but I don''t understand them deeply enough. What do you think is the most fundamental thing of dark magic? Whether it''s power, thought, experience or knowledge, I hope to get some inspiration. "


    "Let me see. Dark magic is mainly divided into hell, undead and black magic. I am not proficient in hell and undead magic. As for black magic, it should be the essence of multiple angles, one of which is pain. Black magic is to make the enemy more painful... "


    In the process of waiting, teachers and students did not neglect, exchange and learn from each other. Another day later, Medea taught dragon magic¡° There is no essential difference between dragon magic and witchcraft and normal magic, but the magic array of dragon is different because of its special power. Ordinary humans can''t activate the area in the dragon magic array, so they can''t use it. However, you are already the Lord of the dragon. Even if your voice and power characteristics can''t stimulate those areas, your blood will automatically help you improve. The only problem is to consume more magic. However, the dragon magic can be learned and the part suitable for human beings can be extracted. Don''t learn and copy it completely. Of course, the dragon clan has made great achievements in the four magic fields of dragon inflammation, dragon power, dragon body and summoning. You need to understand it thoroughly and refine it. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 701

    "I''m only good at the summoning class of the dragon clan, and the Longwei class is of little use in the high level. Dragon inflammation combines with your fire element blood. It plays a great role and is your top priority. As for the dragon body, it is the peak of dragon magic and the height that human magic can''t reach at present. "


    "The characteristics of dragon body magic are very strange. They are condensed into physical attacks by magic. For example, the famous dragon claw art is clearly formed by magic, but the actual attack is equivalent to the dragon claw of a real giant dragon. According to dragon body magic, human beings have developed some legendary magic, such as impact fist, crushing palm and so on. The power is limited and few people use it. By the way, the origin of the multi magic hand faction is dragon body magic. I have a friend of a holy land magician who specializes in multiple magic hands. His goal is to make human multiple magic hands form the power of dragon claw, and let the magician master an attack from magic but not magic, that is, real system magic. "


    "You should know that there are many terrorist creatures immune to magic, especially gods. The powerful gods did not say, but said that the most common water god, even Thales''s water magic, could not do him any harm. However, no matter how strong the gods are, they cannot be completely immune to entity magic. "


    ¡­¡­


    Medea was talking. She suddenly shut up and suddenly turned her head to the island where gult and Marcus were located.


    "I felt that the island had changed a little, as if a terrible God had come. It felt like... Gult took out a powerful artifact. It should be the spirit trap. He did it. It was a good time for us. I''ll go and you start preparing. " Medea moved quickly.


    "Good!"


    The two men had speculated before that even if gult had great talent, it was just a legend. It was the limit to activate the semi artifact. If you activate the median artifact, it would be greatly limited. It was likely that he could not move when capturing the heart of the plane. In this way, Medea could take advantage of it.


    Su ye cast the spell immediately.


    "Fire snake!"


    "Fire snake!"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, no more, no less, a whole 203 three magic snakes stood on the water boat.


    The shadow wasps screamed with fear. After su Ye comforted them, they barely calmed down.


    The 300 golden water element mage looked up at these three magic snakes with very strange eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Ye sat on the boat and walked forward at high speed.


    Medea immediately said, "stop now and let the water boat come!"


    "I''m afraid if I''m too far away, these magic won''t work. Don''t worry, I''ll try to stay out of their sight. " Suye road.


    "I knew you would! But it''s too late. Remember to protect yourself! "


    Su Ye stood on the water boat, with the ghost palace above his head, and looked carefully at Medea''s perspective.


    She saw Medea fly not far from the light element barrier and begin to recite the Summoning Magic.


    The prehistoric giant crocodile of the golden rank is 30 meters long.


    The water giant of the holy land level is 20 meters high. As long as there is water, it can live forever. Every death will rise quickly.


    The legendary tree man Lord is thirty meters high and leads ten sacred elders.


    Then a space crack broke and a legendary Red Dragon flew out.


    "Sister Medea, who dares to bully you, I''ll bite it to death!" The crisp girl''s voice came from the legendary Red Dragon up to 20 meters. The terrible dragon power swept all directions and set off waves several meters high.


    The prehistoric giant crocodile and the water giant retreated silently. Only the tree man Lord was expressionless and motionless.


    Medea smiled and flew up to the top of the red dragon''s head and gently stroked the dragon''s horn.


    "This battle is different. Once you are injured, remember to run back. I may not be able to protect you." Medea said.


    "Look what you said, when was adona afraid of running away? My escape ability is the first of the dragon family! This place is a little strange. In front of it is the light element boundary. This power... The big man in the God King''s hall? Great, these guys didn''t kill our dragon people! If I can''t fight, I''ll call the Dragon army to call my brother, brother, father and uncle. I just don''t know if my grandfather can come. " Adona rubbed the two little dragons'' claws excitedly.


    Although each dragon claw can easily pick up an elephant.


    "You''re not a demigod. It''s too difficult to summon the Dragon Legion. Forget it. I''m going to use that taboo magic today. " Medea smiled and touched adorna''s Dragon horn.


    "Really? That''s great. Run as soon as you run out. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... Eh? " The red dragon adona suddenly sucked her nose, and the two longans picked to both sides to see Medea above her head.


    "The smell of the black dragon''s scales can''t be yours? The black dragon is so weak that I can stab it with the tip of my claw. "


    "I share perspective and hearing with a friend who will help me fight." Medea said.


    As soon as adona heard it, she was full of air.


    "Cough... The great future Red Dragon Queen adona is about to fight. Remember to cheer, or you will be eaten! When this battle is won, the queen will reward you with a protective scale of the red dragon! " Red Dragon adona straightened her neck and chest without looking up.


    Afraid of falling Medea.


    Su ye took a look at the red dragon. His scales were shining. Each scale was polished like a ruby. Compared with the red dragon, the scales of the fishman were like rough and incomparable stones.


    Later, Su ye saw that Medea had not gone in yet, but continued to perform legendary magic one after another.


    First of all, she continued to add all kinds of legendary protection magic for herself and the red dragon, and integrated all kinds of powerful magic materials, including divine power, at all costs.


    Adona also recites the Dragon protection magic to bless and protect them.


    Later, as like as two peas, she appeared to be the two person who had the same story as her.


    Su Ye''s eyes widened to avoid missing any details, because this was his first close-up view of the real legendary magician battle.


    Sowo doesn''t count.


    The reason why the legendary magician frightens all creatures and even gods is that the legendary magician can not only use the magic of the legendary level, but also create powerful heroic magic level and semi divine magic level. Although the number is small, usually one or two, it is enough to reverse the war situation.


    This red dragon contract is a typical heroic spell.


    "Transport maze!"


    The legend of Medea cast spells with him.


    Medea said that with a strange crisp sound, with Medea as the center, a full 200 oval dark blue starlight portals appeared in the sky, and water within ten kilometers.


    "Magic lake!"


    Then, the virtual shadow of two lakes with a diameter of 100 meters appeared over Medea, and the lake began to accumulate magic for Medea.


    "The hand of magic power!"


    Medea immediately stretched out four arms behind her shoulders, each holding a protective treasure.


    The first is the legendary magic earth statue, with a dignified earthy yellow mask outside.


    The second is the skull of the legendary magic giant, which releases a transparent giant to protect Medea.


    The third is the heroic magic instrument lent by sovo to Medea. The island of water forms an island of water to protect Medea.


    The fourth is the Medusa shield lent by Su Ye.


    "Medusa shield? Oh, oh, my blood is boiling! " Adona shouted.


    Su Ye found that Medea turned his head on both sides to let himself see clearly.


    This is the magic power created by the legendary creator. It is one of the essence of multiple magic hands. It allows the wizard to hold many magic devices at the same time, although it consumes a lot of magic power, but its function is great.


    This magic makes countless legendary soldiers jealous.


    Then Medea began to recite offensive magic.


    Su ye heard that when Medea recited each legendary magic, she added a "super magic delay" to delay the onset of magic.


    Super magic skill is an important advanced magic knowledge that the holy land level began to learn. Su Ye just dabbled in it and had no time to learn before completing enough magic creation.


    The first magic meteorite was delayed by three minutes.


    After the magic was cast, a dark hole opened in the sky, and a flame meteorite 100 meters long stayed in the crack, as if it had been cast time magic, and fell slowly from the crack at a very slow speed.


    Due to the action of the magic avatar, another big hole appeared in the sky and a second big meteorite appeared.


    Then, hell roars.


    High above the sky, two ten meter high giant devil heads puffed up their cheeks, but they never blew out the fire of hell.


    Then, two translucent ten meter high gray blue banshees appeared in the sky, looked up at the sky and opened their big mouths, which may form the anger of legendary magic banshees at any time.


    Two kilometers long strong acid rivers emerge


    Two thick green poisonous fog gushed out


    Two white cold winds slowly expand


    Two thousand high mountains fall from the sky


    Su Ye was dazzled.


    Suddenly, the boundary of light elements dispersed, revealing an oval island more than ten meters above the water.


    The island is bare and extremely flat. Two people are standing in the center of the island.


    One is the legendary soldier Marcus, holding the dawn sword, with his light wings open behind him and looking over calmly.


    One is gult, the priest of light.


    The old man in a Phnom Penh white robe leaned on a golden power Scepter in his left hand, but a light mask with a diameter of two meters was placed outside to protect himself.


    His right hand is showing its green tendons. He is holding a light gold metal rod. The metal rod is one meter long. At the end, there is a light red cage. At first glance, he seems to be carrying a lantern.


    In the light red cage, a light mass is rushing left and right, shaking the cage left and right.


    Gult''s forehead was covered with sweat, gathered into a line and dripping along his chin.


    Medea stood on the top of the red dragon in the sky, looked down at them, continued to cast magic and said with magic: "I thought you had to wait for me to gather a complete ''legend to pour out''."


    Su ye knew for a long time that this kind of advanced casting skill can only be realized by legendary magicians. That is, the legendary master first uses super magic delay to release magic for a certain time in the adjacent time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 702

    At the same time, the super magic reserve is used to release the long stored legendary magic in order.


    Then, use the super magic foresight, which is known as one of the strongest super magic skills, to directly advance the magic released in the future.


    Finally, with normal casting and magic tools, you can continuously cast more than 100 legendary magic in a short time.


    The legendary magic of magicians is not comparable to the half hanging legendary magic of sea Warcraft.


    Each legendary master has his own unique understanding. Each legendary master''s "legend pouring out" is different, but each kind of legend pouring out can maximize his attack power after countless tests and demonstrations.


    When a large number of legendary magic pour down, the elements of the battlefield will become more and more condensed, which will lead to a variety of element phenomena, and make the magic power in the later stage stronger and stronger.


    Moreover, it is bound to resonate with multiple elements.


    Finally, it will form the power of destroying heaven and earth.


    In the magician''s speculation, the most powerful legend will form a force higher than the resonance of elements, the disaster of elements.


    At that time, Socrates became the most colorful painting in the history of magic by pouring out a new God with legend.


    Since then, the respect of all ethnic groups for human magicians has increased to unimaginable levels.


    Because Gilgamesh can kill God, Hercules can kill God, and a few powerful demigods can kill God, but these God killers themselves have the power of God. Socrates is different from legendary masters.


    They kill God completely by their own strength.


    However, legend pouring needs a very long time to prepare. It either needs a magic tower, or a large number of legendary magic tools, or it can be used in defense, otherwise it is difficult to take shape.


    Su Ye sighed. Since Marcus wants to make a move, the legend will be stopped.


    Gult and Marcus are too arrogant to bear the legend.


    No legendary warrior can withstand the release of legends, nor can heroes.


    Gult turned his head and looked at Medea. His face was indifferent. He turned his head and focused on the spirit trap, staring at the light that rushed left and right inside.


    Marcus glanced at gult and then looked at Medea with a determined look.


    "Sinners against God have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Marcus said, calmly striding towards Medea, faster and faster.


    Medea continued to cast the spell as if she had not seen it.


    Su Ye was stunned. The legend poured out and continued.


    This means that Medea is either bluffing or has a way to make up for the legend in Marcus''s attack.


    Could it be that


    Su Ye suddenly realized and suddenly remembered some words that Medea had said.


    "Then I''ll work harder!"


    Su Ye continued to control the ship of water.


    The prehistoric giant, the water giant, the tree Lord and the tree elder stood in front of Marcus, while the red dragon adona roared, left Medea''s feet, dived down from the sky, crossed Medea''s servants, opened her mouth and spit out blazing dragon inflammation.


    Boom


    The red dragon fire is like a red pillar of fire. Where it passes, the sea water evaporates, the island melts, and the dark deep ditch extends continuously.


    Longyan, who carried a loud noise and great impact, rushed to Marcus.


    Marcus didn''t even dodge and cut at Longyan and Honglong with his sword.


    The platinum light on the semi artifact dawn sword suddenly extended and hit the red dragon 100 meters high.


    Adona smiled coldly, suddenly turned over and turned sideways. The Dragon Wings flashed, and the strong wind magic blew up, causing the platinum sword light to go backward. But strangely, no matter how she rolled in the sky, the huge dragon fire column accurately spit on Marcus.


    At the same time, Medea''s servants attacked from a distance.


    The prehistoric giant crocodile, water giant and tree Lord did not attack directly, but used various magic to hinder or trap the enemy, such as earth system, water system and wood system.


    Trap, stone wall, water prison, entangled branches, dead entanglement and other magic all greet Marcus.


    These magic plays little role, but even if it can only stop Marcus in the blink of an eye, it is extremely valuable in the legendary war.


    When Su ye saw this scene, he gritted his teeth and had to take out a higher legendary ring worth more than 300000 and point his hand at the front.


    A huge portal immediately appeared in front, and the water ship rushed in immediately.


    One kilometer later, the water ship appeared from the second portal, but the third portal appeared in front, went in again, and appeared in front of the fourth portal


    Ten kilometers away, pass quickly.


    This is why Su ye can''t use the world tree. The world tree is too big for the giant portal.


    Finally, with a click, the magic gem on the ring broke inch by inch.


    Such a transmission consumes more than 200000 golden eagles!


    Su Ye rushed to the edge of the battlefield and hid himself in the fog. The water ship broke through the fog and rushed to the battlefield.


    At the moment, Medea is still using legend to pour out, and she still doesn''t attack Marcus.


    But all the servants were killed except the red dragon adona.


    Even the water giant, who is constantly resurrected, was also directly expelled.


    However, adona did not fight alone, but constantly summoned various dragon vassal groups to stop Marcus.


    Even if it is better than the legendary red dragon, it can only slow down Marcus, but can''t stop it completely.


    Even more than ten wounds have appeared on adona.


    At this time, the water ship broke through the fog.


    Marcus took a look, his eyelids jumped heavily and his sword was crooked.


    What the hell?


    What ship is that?


    Water element snake boat?


    Gult, who was fighting with the heart of the plane, only turned his head to see Medea before. After that, he didn''t pay attention to the battlefield, but now he couldn''t resist and turned his head to see the water ship.


    Not only the two of them, the red dragon adona and her servants, were stunned.


    Medea swept with the rest of the light, and then continued to chant the curse.


    203 blue water magic arrays appear in front of 203 three flame magic snakes.


    Boom, boom


    203 the first 500 meter long water dragon screamed loudly, broke through the water, flew into the air and rushed to Marcus.


    Marcus was not an ordinary aristocrat, but received the most strict education in the temple from childhood and learned bit by bit. When he grew up, he began to fight step by step from a small soldier and experienced countless battles. He honed his strong body, will and combat skills, as well as rich experience and experience in blood and fire.


    In the temple of the God King, he read books as well as many legendary mages.


    But now, he was stunned.


    Because this is a scene that will not appear in books, legends, myths and even dreams.


    How can it be so much? How can it be so strong?


    Silver magic releases legendary magic?


    203 Water Dragons are in a neat line, like a huge wall... No, more like a mountain of water, between Marcus and Medea.


    Medea cast and looked ahead.


    This is the most secure battle of my life.


    A legend, well protected by an 18-year-old Holy Land child.


    The water white dragon wall pressed over, which made Marcus have to be distracted, but this distraction, a huge dragon claw appeared from the side, tore off Marcus''s left arm and grabbed it into meat mud.


    Marcus groaned and hurried back to avoid the attack behind the red dragon. In his hand... The magic ring of his left hand and the ring of space were gone!


    And then adona swallowed the rings with a smile.


    Marcus roared, the ring on his right hand burst into a vast white light, covering his whole body, and saw his left arm grow rapidly.


    In the process, the water dragon has rushed in front of him.


    Dozens of Water Dragons opened their mouths like dozens of giant hammers hitting a small ant from top to bottom.


    Marcus roared and swept with his right arm waving the dawn sword.


    But it''s just legendary magic. How can you resist semi artifact!


    This sword sweeping is enough to cut off all water dragons!


    One, two, three, four, eh? Get stuck.


    Three water dragons were cut off by a semi artifact and turned into water to retreat, but the faucet of the fourth water dragon, like a heavenly pillar, hit Marcus heavily.


    Even with the protection of various forces, Marcus was caught off guard and was directly hit into the ground and deep in the pit.


    Boom


    Huge pits appeared on the island. Then, like pile drivers, those Water Dragons hit Marcus crazily, dense and endless.


    Bang... Bang... Bang


    Marcus kept protecting and killing with the dawn sword, but these water dragons were not afraid of death. From the beginning, they were both defeated.


    Marcus kept waving his sword, the water dragon kept melting and the water collapsed.


    The water dragon smashed the armor on the surface of Marcus''s body, and the broken armor pierced into his skin and flesh. Soon, his bones cracked, his internal organs were damaged, and his mouth vomited blood.


    Marcus originally only wanted to use ordinary demigod war skills to constantly cut and kill. He did not fully urge the divine power. He was ready to bypass these water dragons and red dragons and solve Medea.


    But Marcus found something wrong.


    He glanced in the direction of the water ship between the attacks.


    Those three fire magic snakes are constantly casting spells, and a huge water dragon is constantly flying out of the water and coming over.


    The big pit where Marcus is located has formed a lake.


    Even, dozens of Water Dragons have even bypassed Marcus and attacked gult protected by a light mask like a pile driver.


    However, the divine power Scepter was so powerful that gult did not move, and even the surrounding ground did not sink, but the water dragon often collapsed after more than a dozen attacks.


    At the beginning, the red dragon attacked Marcus, but now it can''t get started. It even began to use all kinds of dragon magic to bombard gult. Gult endured for a long time. Seeing that Marcus was still piling in the pit, he finally couldn''t help it. He said angrily, "what are you still doing? Don''t go all out to bypass these water dragons and stop the legend of Medea from pouring out! " Marcus''s face flashed with shame. He didn''t forget it, but was really blindfolded by these water dragons. I''ve never encountered such a battle! The 500 meter long water dragon, whose head is a hill, bangs down. Who can stand it. In fact, the water dragon also has other attack methods, but so many sieges on a villain are like dozens of big men stepping on an apple. There must be no other tricks to play. It''s a hard bang. Marcus took a deep breath and tried his best to urge the divine power. The wings behind him suddenly expanded and became 100 meters long. At the same time, the whole body and the dawn sword burst into a strong white gold light. Voice of angels, War Department, sixth war skill, angel coming. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 703

    At this moment, Marcus suddenly divided into eight, divided into eight directions, and cleaved a sword to the front at the same time.


    Eight three hundred meters of divine light rose and fell like angel wings, and then exploded at the same time.


    The feather like holy white light blade flies all over the sky, covering a space with a radius of 300 meters.


    Poof poof


    But in the blink of an eye, nearly half of the water dragon exploded in the white wings of the sky, turned into large water and fell on the island, converged into a river and flowed outside the island.


    The water dragon behind jumped up without fear.


    Angels come! Run a few steps forward.


    Water dragon!


    Angels come! A few more steps.


    The water dragon comes up again.


    The day will come! A few more steps.


    The water dragon came up again


    Back and forth more than ten times, the water dragon attacking gult was gone, but Marcus didn''t go far.


    Marcus tried to jump into the air, but he was a legend, not a demigod. He was directly bitten by the water dragon and dragged back to the ground.


    At the beginning, the red dragon also attacked. Now it has flown back to Medea''s feet and commented while eating Warcraft: "sister Medea, your friend is very fierce! Introduce me. I like Raptors best! With this helper, I can walk across the dragon country. Tut Tut, I can''t stand the smashing of hundreds of dragons. Don''t talk about him. He also relied on semi artifact. Without semi artifact, he has now been smashed into 30000 meters underground and pierced the bottom of the whale country. "


    Medea shook her head slightly, and her eyes were more alert.


    She stared into Marcus'' eyes and occasionally at gult.


    After a while, she suddenly condensed her voice with magic and said, "be careful, they''re going to take out their mace."


    As soon as Medea''s voice fell, the necklace on Marcus''s neck turned into a flowing pale liquid, covering his face and forming a skull like a helmet.


    The lower end of the skull pierced into the neck.


    Marcus shouted up to the sky, and saw a trace of blood flowing backward from the neck to the skull, and finally the whole skull was wrapped by a blood net.


    "The skull of a hero!" Adona shouted.


    Su Ye''s heart sank. This treasure can temporarily promote the legendary soldier to a hero and greatly improve his strength.


    After the blood net was full of hero skeletons, it spread rapidly downward. Marcus''s robe burst, and the red lines wrapped his body like a strange coat.


    The rich white light forms armor to cover his body.


    "You little water snakes, have you had enough!"


    "Skylight, purification!"


    With a low roar, Marcus suddenly raised the dawn sword in his hand, and the kilometer high platinum light column stood, then exploded, sweeping the air with strong light and Qi.


    Where she passed, the water dragons burst one after another, and adona had to put all kinds of protective magic to stop it, and took Medea, who was still using legend to pour out, back a little.


    203 water snakes, only 17 left.


    At the same time, the three magic snakes on the water ship release the water dragon spell again.


    "It''s useless!"


    Marcus''s right hand condensed a divine power holy light spear and threw it fiercely.


    Come on, adona and Medea don''t have time to intercept.


    But in the blink of an eye, the three meter long spear of light fell on the water ship.


    Boom


    The water ship, which has obtained various protection, exploded, and the water element man and three magic snakes flew around. Then, they were shattered by the powerful holy light and Qi force.


    "Just human heroes!"


    Adona snapped and dived towards Marcus.


    Marcus did not move. At the moment when the dragon''s claw came, he suddenly flashed away from adona, stepped on the earth, flew up among the gravel and smoke, crossed adona and rushed to Medea.


    "No!" Adona was going to stop, but it was too late.


    In the air, Marcus held up the dawn sword and cut at Medea.


    Medea did not move, but the magic door behind her suddenly jumped forward and made her disappear in the magic door.


    Marcus immediately turned his head and saw Medea appear outside another magic door.


    Marcus rushed over again, but Medea was swallowed by the magic door again and appeared from another magic door.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, Marcus suddenly used a wide range of war skills to destroy the magic gate.


    But strangely, most of these magic doors are avoided by continuous movement, and only nearly half of them are destroyed.


    "Enough!"


    Marcus was about to pursue again, and a strong red dragon came down from the sky.


    Marcus uses more powerful heroic power to resist and escape from the range of dragon inflammation, but he can''t be faster than the dragon in the air.


    This time, Marcus clenched his teeth, endured the severe pain of dragon burning and continued to chase Medea.


    Suddenly, a translucent skeleton claw fell from the sky.


    Bang!


    Shoot Marcus into the sea from the sky like a ball.


    Bang!


    The sea burst, the white waves churned, and Marcus crashed directly into the silt on the seabed.


    Marcus quickly broke free and jumped out of the sea. His whole body was still shining with holy light, without a drop of sea water.


    He looked up.


    A 100 meter tall skeleton giant was standing on the sea, with countless jewel crowns on his head. The green flame in the skeleton''s eye socket kept jumping. His whole body was composed of translucent white bones surrounded by gray smoke. Behind him were the skeletons of eight kinds of monsters, which were connected by black fog lines and arranged in an arc, like the upper half of a circle.


    The smell of death, despair and pain spread all over the sea.


    The skeleton giant looked down at Marcus coldly.


    Foot on the earth, waist around the world, shoulders wrapped in clouds.


    "Death Lord!" Marcus vomited blood.


    "And the power of divine power. Sister Medea, your friend is great. " Adona said.


    The skeleton Lord held out his withered bone hand to Marcus.


    Poof


    A skeleton faucet behind the skeleton Lord disconnected from other skeletons, and the whole body was covered with green fire, like a huge meteorite, sending out a harsh scream and falling to Marcus.


    When Marcus wielded his sword, hundreds of millions of white feathers flew, condensed into a hundred meter light blade, and hit the skull head with a whoosh.


    Unexpectedly, the skeleton dragon head can not only withstand the attack of semi artifact, but also become larger and turn into a huge castle under the head.


    The strong death force surged in the skull, and then came the roar of Marcus.


    A few seconds later, the skull head exploded and Marcus stood tall.


    But his skin was unhealthy gray.


    "He''s cursed, great! A curse that can''t be dispelled by soldiers at the heroic level, at least it''s also a curse of demigod! " Adona cheered excitedly.


    However, before Marcus could react, the second skeleton giant behind the skeleton Lord flew in the air, quickly enlarged and covered his head.


    Then Marcus kept breaking the skull, and the skull kept falling.


    Finally, Marcus broke all eight skeletons, but there were eight more black rings in his eyes.


    The Lord of the dead retreated and disappeared into the fog.


    "It''s an eight fold elegy! You''re done! " Adona cheered.


    Marcus hurried to use all kinds of magic and divine power equipment to disperse, but it didn''t work.


    He turned to gult.


    Gult didn''t seem to see it. He held the divine power Scepter in his left hand, grabbed the spirit catching cage in his right hand, slightly hunched back, and stared at the light ball rushing left and right in the cage.


    The veins in his hands were like the roots of a tree.


    Marcus sighed as like as two peas, and the same boat of three hundred water was seen, and the same 203 heads and three fire magic snakes were seen.


    The same 203 Water Dragons rose in the air.


    What''s different is that fifty Water Dragons blocked in front of the water boat, and the others roared and rushed over.


    Marcus repeatedly used the spear of light to bombard the water ship, but they were blocked by the water dragon.


    When each water dragon breaks, the three fire magic snakes will summon a new water dragon.


    Marcus was so angry that he broke a lot of Water Dragons and rushed straight to the water ship.


    When they rushed 300 meters away from the water boat, the other heads of the three flame magic snakes moved.


    A group of five tornadoes in a row is in front of Marcus.


    Thousands of tornadoes form a huge wind mountain in front of the water ship.


    Marcus did not change his face. Wearing heroic armor, he rushed into the dense cyan tornado.


    At first, Marcus didn''t care at all, but he took a few steps and felt wrong.


    Why so many talents?


    The surround talent is very general, but it forms wind to entangle, but the wind entanglement formed by the advanced surround talent is very wonderful. It often forms various shapes of wind power near the body, sometimes net and sometimes rope, even if it has a subtle effect on the body of heroes.


    The lost advanced talents continue to consume Marcus''s divine power.


    The biggest headache for Marcus is the two talents of imbalance and air prohibition.


    The additional talent of Holy Land magic can''t make the hero unable to fly, but it can destroy the balance and make him shake left and right.


    This is a fatal flaw in high-level combat.


    Soon, Marcus looked down at his body in confusion.


    Where''s my divine armor?


    Where''s my shining armor?


    Where are my angel wings?


    "Peel..."


    Marcus immediately remembered this terrible wind talent.


    At the same time, a huge flame storm exploded like fireworks in the sky, and Marcus seemed to break into hell volcano and bear the erosion of powerful fire talent.


    Without external protection, Marcus''s fire talent could not have erupted in an all-round way. The shock of shock evolution, combined with forces such as imbalance and air prohibition, can occasionally interrupt the cohesion of divine power in Marcus. The talent of burning blood and burning bones allows the flame to penetrate directly into his blood and bones. The dark shadow poisonous bees of the wood system came one after another. When Marcus felt a little crisis, he saw the white divine power erupting around him, and the whole person was wrapped by holy inflammation to dispel all talents. When the holy flame was restrained, the fire of hell on him suddenly burned out of thin air, and various talents took effect one after another. The wind system, fire system, dark system and earth system danced on him again. Marcus felt himself covered with lustful sinners¡° Presumptuous! " Marcus was furious, and the holy fire erupted all over his body, but then he hit the water dragon group, and the water ship quickly retreated away from Marcus. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 704

    Tornadoes, water dragons and flame storms bombarded Marcus, and the dense elements were highly enriched, making the magic power stronger and stronger.


    However, Marcus is not afraid of these magic at all. Even the water dragon''s attack has been slow, because he has a temporary heroic body and a powerful holy flame.


    But because the curse of the eight elegy is weakened, the six series talent of earth fire, geomantic omen and dark wood can always avoid Shengyan and affect him, forcing him to give up his breakthrough and prepare for defense.


    Six talents twinkle on Marcus in turn.


    Marcus sighed and had to hold up the dawn sword.


    "Heaven, Jingshi!"


    The voice of angels is the seventh and strongest battle skill.


    Hum


    One, two, three


    Twelve pairs of huge light wings stand like mountains in twelve directions, each up to kilometers, surrounding Marcus and the water ship.


    Then, the twelve pairs of light wings were folded in an instant and wrapped the whole space.


    It''s like heaven.


    The white light converged in an instant, condensed into a trivial point, and then exploded.


    Huge spherical light diffuses, and endless light plumes fly.


    Then the cylindrical light shines from heaven to earth.


    The waves emptied, blew through hundreds of meters of the ocean, and even the seabed sank heavily, blowing up a huge pit.


    "You irritated me."


    Marcus said, suddenly dug out his left eye and pressed it on his chest.


    The left eye suddenly expanded and grew into a big white red pupil with a fist in the middle of his chest.


    Blood vessels protrude from the chest and abdomen to connect the big eyes in the middle of the chest and abdomen.


    The red pupil is constantly rotating up and down, emitting dark evil.


    Marcus''s body expanded again, from two meters to four meters.


    Su ye, Medea and adona felt numb. They vaguely knew that it was the secret weapon of the temple, but they had never seen it.


    "Has the human world become a crime prison? Someone challenged the majesty of the God King! "


    Strange sounds floated out of his big eyes, and his voice seemed to be mixed with strange chewing sounds.


    "Your Majesty bakahas, our enemy is strong and strange." Marcus stared coldly at Medea, who was still using legend to pour out.


    "Fool! Kill her quickly, her legend is about to be finished! " The big eyes suddenly shrieked.


    A gray light was excited from the big eyes, penetrated the air and reached Medea in an instant.


    However, Medea suddenly disappeared and appeared hundreds of meters away to continue reciting magic.


    "Damn it! Kill her, her legend will pour out, and you will die! " Big eyed barkahas screamed.


    Marcus rushed to Medea and said in a low voice, "it''s my honor to sacrifice for God."


    "The problem is that we are too troublesome! Hurry up! " Cried the big eyes.


    "Too late!" Medea''s voice seemed to come from the distant sky.


    When big eyes and Marcus fixed their eyes, Medea disappeared and hundreds of empty Medea appeared in the sky instead.


    Everywhere in the sky, there are not only Medea, but also a large number of embryonic forms of magic.


    Medea stretched out her white index finger and pointed to Marcus.


    "Twelve days and nights, unlimited imprisonment!"


    And he saw that the twelve rings on Medea''s hand were shining together, and the twelve rings of light fell on Marcus.


    A halo turns into a transparent deep-sea banshee, embracing Marcus from behind.


    A halo turns into a transparent giant vine that binds Marcus.


    A halo turns into a huge hell prison and imprisons Marcus


    The power of twelve legendary shackles fixed Marcus in mid air.


    Marcus was as motionless as a dead wood.


    "Dimensional exile!"


    A black vortex appeared beside Marcus and swept away the dawn sword.


    Medeas like as two peas in piano, like gently putting up and swinging the pendulum, twelve used legendary rings disappear, and replaced twelve rings exactly alike.


    Under the precise command of hundreds of Medea, the legend poured out.


    The first 100 meter long meteorite in the sky accelerated to the extreme and fell.


    Then all the legendary spells began to bloom in the established order.


    Medea teleported to the distance and still looked at Marcus in the sky to cast magic from a distance.


    Boom


    Two huge meteorites hit Marcus like a relay race, smashing Marcus into the seabed and draining the sea.


    Then, two huge demons opened their mouths and spit out the infernal flame. The two magic flames were like a waterfall and a pillar of fire, up to kilometers, like the blood flowing from the sun.


    After that, the legendary magic recited by Medea took effect.


    "Mountain of punishment!"


    Boom


    A thousand kilometer peak rises from the ground where Marcus is located. Dense black chains pierce Marcus''s body and bind him, while the hell flame falls on him like a tongue of fire.


    Then, the magic delayed before was excited again. Two dark blue transparent banshees angrily blinked in front of Marcus, opened their big mouth in the blood basin to Marcus''s face and howled angrily.


    Marcus struggled hard, his back brain slammed against the mountain wall, his face twisted and suffered endless pain.


    Then, all kinds of legendary magic formed in time delay, instant and advance fell one after another in a careful order.


    The legendary magic of terror melts the world and destroys the plane. The whole sea area is slightly turbulent due to overloaded elements.


    Heaven and earth are bright and dark.


    The legendary torrent seems to reverse day and night, confuse the sky and sea, and the whole world seems to shake and collapse.


    When the 25th legendary magic fell, Marcus''s hero helmet burst.


    Marcus fell from hero to legend.


    But Marcus broke free and was about to escape,


    "Twelve days and nights, unlimited imprisonment!"


    There was a flash of despair in Marcus''s eyes.


    At the same time, deep in the fog, whales sounded.


    The whale calls.


    The new water ship carries three new fire magic snakes and water elements, and rushes out of the fog for the third time.


    Big eyes said angrily, "what are you doing? Do it? I can''t hold on! Human magic is stronger than it was decades ago! "


    With all his strength, Marcus turned to gult on the island not far away.


    Gult slowly turned his head, stared at Marcus coldly, and slowly said, "it''s time to show your piety."


    Marcus looked pale, but the next moment, a smile bloomed.


    The holy light as strong as milk erupted from his body, and his big eyes screamed.


    White light erupts everywhere in eyes, ears, nose, mouth and wounds.


    All the imprisoned magic failed. When all the legendary magic fell close, they were weakened by one level out of thin air.


    The vast breath echoed between heaven and earth.


    Huge black swirling clouds hundreds of miles in diameter swirled in the sky.


    In the whirlpool, a golden thunder fell and hit Marcus.


    Marcus was paralyzed and his bones and flesh melted into meat mud.


    After a moment, the flesh and mud all over the body wriggled and condensed into a human shape, an expanding man.


    Finally, a tall man with blue hair and golden pupils and white as snow stood in the air.


    His chest, big eyes have closed.


    No matter who sees him, countless words will pop up in his mind, such as elegance, politeness, kindness, handsome, strong, heroic, modest, handsome... And so on.


    But no one could see his face.


    I can only feel that this man is hideously handsome.


    The incarnation of the gods.


    Under his feet, a ring of golden ripples rippled outward.


    His whole body, the holy light is brighter than the sun, but it is not dazzling.


    His breath is as vast as the sea and as great as the mountain.


    The legend poured out and stopped like time was still.


    Gult bowed his head slightly and said humbly, "it''s my duty, Unknown God. Please forgive me that I can''t greet you."


    "Gulteqing, hard work."


    The avatar turned his back to gult in a gentle tone.


    Gulteton''s eyes were red and his face was more sincere.


    Then the avatar looked at adona with interest.


    Adona shrunk her neck and bared her teeth. Like a kitten blocked in a corner, she purred in her throat and said loudly, "don''t touch me. My Dragon God won''t let you go."


    "Pretty cute little lizard."


    The scales of adona''s whole body exploded and she was about to yell. She saw the avatar half lift her right arm and gently pick it with her right index finger. Adona flew backwards like a ball kicked by a foot. Then she was sucked away by the space crack and expelled from the whale country.


    "Respectable mother." The incarnation of the spirit lowered its eyebrows and lowered its head slightly.


    Then, as if he could not see Medea, the avatar turned to the fog.


    A hundred meter long white arrow appeared behind him silently.


    The strong smell of the light arrow is no less than the dawn sword.


    The tip of the arrow shook gently, and the sea and sky shook together.


    With a flick of his right hand, the fog that could not be dispelled even by the legend dispersed, revealing the ghost Su Ye standing on the sea not far away.


    Suddenly, the world was clear and the flowers were blooming in spring.


    Everyone feels endless warmth and kindness.


    No one saw it, but everyone knew that the avatar smiled.


    "It''s you." The incarnation of the God put down his hand, and the brilliance of his right hand was dim. The light arrow slowly dissipated like rain. Medea looked at Suye in surprise. Gult turned his head and looked at the translucent image in the distance, the distorted ghost. He didn''t know why the avatar didn''t kill him. Besides, I seem to know you¡° You''re going the wrong way, but you''ll choose the right direction. " The spirit incarnation spoke softly, and then turned to look at the light in the spirit catching cage¡° Little thing, don''t struggle, or I''ll do it myself. " The light stopped and then hit the spirit trap more madly¡° Your majesty, are you coming? " Gult asked tentatively¡° If I do it and all your efforts are wasted, will I take your glory? "¡° Thank you, your majesty. " Su Ye stayed where he was and was cold. Did he recognize the wrong person? However, as an incarnation of a God, it seems normal to see through yourself. After all, I only have deformation, not real deformation. What should I do now? Who is the body of the Divine Incarnation? Su Ye looked at Medea. Medea suddenly took a deep breath, and the whole four divine powers were sent to the magic instrument held by the magic power hand. Hum... The breath of divine power breaks through the suppression of the avatar of the gods, and the legend pours out and flows again¡° A legend in the world can kill gods! " Medea said the words of Socrates, retreated and cast magic, and a lot of legendary magic poured down. Under the huge whirlpool and dark clouds, the fire shines and the thunder roars. A dark storm of destruction came, and the avatar just waved it away¡° As a mother, I leave a trace of kindness. Bind your hands, kneel and pray in the temple of the king of God for a hundred days, and convert to the temple of the king of God. I''ll save your life. " The blue haired avatar smiled¡° I am a legend, not kneeling the gods! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 705

    The rings in Medea''s hand suddenly flickered one by one, disappeared one by one, and then appeared one by one, as if spinning between her fingers.


    There are more and more legendary rings with legendary magic rainbow lights outside.


    Half the sky is like an aurora curtain hanging down.


    At this moment, Su Ye finally knew what Medea had exchanged her family property for.


    "Just a legend, how can you shake the gods? It''s sad. Those who do not respect God should be punished! "


    The voice of the incarnation of the God was very light, but the last few words were like morning bells and evening drums, which shocked Su Ye''s ears and raised an unspeakable panic in his heart.


    Then, the divine throne in the magic tower shook gently to dispel the panic.


    Medea''s Medusa shield suddenly burst into a strong light, and then seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer, making a clear sound.


    When


    Medea flew backwards for tens of meters, her chest fluctuated and trembled, her face turned red and white, and recovered quickly.


    Su Ye realized that this was probably the "life and death" used by the gods, which was enough to kill ordinary legends, but it was resisted by Medusa''s shield.


    The legend did not stop pouring out, and magic continued to fall, but they were blocked by the power of the incarnation of the gods.


    The meteorite with a diameter of 100 meters was reduced to a stone of more than ten meters when it reached the top of the avatar of the gods.


    The pillar of fire of terror shrank into a small flame near the incarnation of the gods.


    Like a devastating tsunami, it can''t even wet the feet of the avatar.


    ¡­¡­


    The avatar looked at Medusa''s shield and stretched out his hand as if to grasp it, but he turned his head and took back Su Ye''s right hand.


    "In that case, there is no need to be merciful."


    The avatar of the God stretched out his right hand and threw it into the air. He saw hundreds of giant holy light arrows across the sky. Then he shook together, carrying a deafening roar and dragging a long streamer tail flame to Medea.


    Like countless meteors across the night sky, the stars fall.


    Medea hurried to use all kinds of forces to stop it. The magic ring kept flashing and kept pouring out the legend.


    Su ye did it.


    Oh


    Dragon chants.


    In the sky, ten translucent dragons appeared out of thin air, each 50 meters long. While circling, they opened their mouths to the avatar below and spit out the dark hell dragon inflammation.


    The blood of the Dragon Lord promoted the dragon to the dragon group.


    Unlike the legendary magic of Medea, these Hellfire dragons broke through the protection of the divine avatar, fell on him and lit the white robe.


    There is divine power in the fire.


    "Huh? Interesting. "


    The avatar immediately forgot Medea, pointed his right hand at the dragons and grabbed them from a distance.


    The sound of earth breaking sounded, and the air seemed to be twisting. Su ye even felt that this grasp could easily collapse ten thousand meters of high mountains.


    However, the ten dragons just flashed and continued to spit out hell dragon inflammation, just like ten black waterfalls drowning the incarnation of gods.


    "Damn you!" Gult, not far away, was extremely angry.


    Su ye took a look at the protection of the divine power scepter. He was helpless. At present, his own strength could not be broken at all.


    Do you want to use the divine diamond?


    This thing was originally intended to be used for promotion in the future. The key is that its route is not clear now. If it is used early, it is likely to be wasted. This one is a 10 million Golden Eagle.


    Even the flame demon snake may not be worth using. After all, the upper limit of the Hydra Corps seems to be limited at present.


    Of all the magic at present, only calling the world tree is worth investing in the deified diamond. But the disadvantage of the world tree takes time to grow, and it can''t move. It''s not suitable for the current battle.


    If you don''t, you can''t help Medea.


    If used, it will expose too much power.


    Just, Medea is doing what legends should do, and she should do it herself.


    Then


    Suddenly, the thick black fog suddenly came.


    Su Ye found that his visual range was only one kilometer.


    At this time, Medea''s voice came.


    "Su ye, run! I still have the power of a war. You can''t die here. Run! "


    Su Ye hesitated.


    Later, Su Ye was stunned.


    Just ahead on the left, a huge dark shadow is slowly moving forward, which is the shadow of a huge ship.


    The shadow is too big. Even the iron Mothership Athena is so small in front of this shadow.


    Maybe it''s not a huge ship, but a mountain.


    Then, from the perspective of Medea, I saw a huge dark wooden ship like a mountain coming from the side of the incarnation of the gods.


    The wooden boat was damaged everywhere, even some masts were broken, and the sails seemed to be gnawed into a fishing net by insects.


    Even so, it did not affect the prestige of the ship.


    Because the ship is too big to be a normal ship.


    The vast ship and the great ship are like the coming of heaven.


    At first glance, it''s about twenty kilometers long and four kilometers high. It''s a sea city.


    The strong smell of the dead churned on the ship.


    The ship was full of ghosts, and countless ghosts, skeletons, death knights, bone dragons and all kinds of dead creatures stood on the deck.


    Roar


    Countless dead people stared at the avatar angrily, opened their mouths and roared.


    A centaur, five meters high and covered with white light, stood in the captain''s room and looked at the incarnation of the gods in the distance.


    Near the Centaur, all the ghosts were pure white, completely different from those ordinary ghosts.


    A word flashed in Su Ye''s mind.


    God destroyer.


    A surprising scene appeared.


    The avatar looked at the captain and nodded slightly.


    The Centaur also nodded.


    The avatar reached out and grabbed the exiled dawn sword back into his hands.


    "You take the plane heart of the whale country, and I take the plane heart of the ghost ship."


    The God said that and rushed to the ghost ship with his sword.


    Medea did not hesitate to turn the direction of legend and attack the unprotected gult.


    Unexpectedly, a touch of light irony appeared on gult''s face.


    Legend pouring may break the protection of the divine power scepter, but I still have the power of the medium artifact to catch the spirit cage.


    The legendary magic fell like an aurora and a rainbow.


    The island burst, but within ten meters of gult''s body, everything remained intact.


    In the end, even if there was only a stone slab floating on the sea, and the surrounding waves and light were fierce, goult and the stone slab were still safe and sound.


    Medea continued to cast spells and spoke with magic.


    "You go to the ghost ship immediately, and they will protect you!"


    Su Ye didn''t move.


    "There may be my children there. I need you, I need your help. " Medea''s voice fell suddenly.


    Su Ye gritted his teeth and flew straight to the ghost ship.


    The avatar of the spirit flying to the ghost ship suddenly turned around and smiled.


    "You shouldn''t have come." With a wave of his hand, a white strong wind appeared out of thin air, pushing Su ye back.


    Su Ye''s legendary magic ring flashed and even integrated into a divine power, and the white strong wind collapsed.


    Su Ye''s hands are full of two rows of rings.


    The avatar frowned slightly, waved again, and then rushed to the bow without looking back.


    The white light Centaur jumped out high and took the initiative to meet the incarnation of the gods.


    A pure white light ring fell on Su ye, causing Su Ye''s body to freeze and fall on the sea.


    Su Ye hurried to try, but found that he could not cast magic and drive any magic ring.


    Su ye turned his head and looked at Medea. The legend was over.


    Such a powerful force failed to shake gult''s protection.


    But gult''s face was a little more sweaty.


    Suddenly, Medea began to show strange changes. Her skin showed red stripes, and the stripes were constantly dry and cracked, as if they were broken into scales.


    Medea''s whole body is also expanding.


    Su Ye immediately thought of a legendary forbidden art.


    Great dragon.


    Medea wants to gain temporary powerful power by transforming into a dragon family, and then use powerful dragon magic to prevent gult from capturing the plane heart.


    It turned out that Medea had always been prepared.


    No wonder the red dragon adona would expect Medea to use this forbidden art.


    However, the risk of using this forbidden technique is too great. Nine out of ten go crazy or die after becoming a giant dragon.


    "Miss Medea!" Su Ye roared.


    Medea turned her head, smiling and purple hair floating.


    The red lines on his face split inch by inch.


    In the two pupils, I was in high spirits.


    Medea turned back and rushed to gult.


    Gult still held the divine power Scepter in one hand and the spirit catching cage in the other, with a calm face and indifferent eyes.


    In the process of flying, Medea''s body continued to expand, and the dragon''s body, wings, claws, scales and tail became more and more clear. Finally, it turned into a legendary red dragon 30 meters long.


    The purple dragon horn is as bright as fire.


    The incarnation of the spirit turned to look at Medea and hurried to retreat, but was stopped by the white light centaur.


    Where they fought, the sky roared, the sea shook, and the dazzling light shone on the earth.


    Su ye thought of the battle between Gilgamesh and Hercules that day. However, compared with the two wanton heroes, the battle of the two strong men was particularly convergent, and the aftermath of the battle did not spread too far.


    "The heart of the plane should not belong to you!" The red dragon Medea roared loudly, opened her mouth, and the fiery red dragon fire spewed out, like a flame waterfall falling on the golden shield formed by the divine power scepter¡° It''s foolish of you to stop me here instead of looking for your dead son! " Gult sneered¡° I''m just helping us in the future and saving our future children! Summon, dragon army! " The red dragon Medea raised her head and roared¡° You are crazy! How dare you use magic with a legendary body! You''re crazy! " Gult trembled and could hardly hold the spirit trap. However, the red dragon Medea converged the Dragon Wings and flew up rapidly. Then, the dragon scale and skin cracked, and the strong red dragon inflammation flowed outward from the body. After a flash, the whole body of the red dragon Medea was wrapped by the red dragon inflammation. A super giant blue magic array, formed in the sky, with a diameter of more than kilometers¡° God, please stop him! " Gult, who had always been indifferent, finally changed his face and shouted wildly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 706

    The Divine Incarnation suddenly incarnated the light and flew to the red dragon Medea, but it was repeatedly blocked by the Centaur.


    Finally, the avatar suddenly threw out the dawn sword in his hand.


    The sword of dawn suddenly burst and turned into hundreds of dark space blades to block the white light centaur.


    The avatar turned and rushed to Medea.


    One hundred meter long giant holy light arrows condensed after the incarnation of the gods, and then shot at Medea.


    The red dragon Medea turned her head and shouted at the ghost ship.


    "Get him out of here! You can''t let the people in the temple of God catch him! "


    The white light half man was stunned and looked at Su Ye. As soon as he raised his hand, a white light flew out, hit Su ye and untied the bondage of the Divine Incarnation.


    Then, a dark door of space appeared in front of Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood in front of the door of space and turned to look at the sky.


    Under the dark blue magic array as big as a lake, the red dragon Medea bathing in fire is falling.


    The numerous holy light arrows fly through the magic array and will penetrate Medea.


    Suddenly, a faint gray smoke erupted from the huge magic array.


    All the arrows of light broke and scattered everywhere.


    Su Ye looked carefully and found that it was not a gray smoke, but a vision formed by the gathering of highly condensed Longwei and magic.


    "Sister Medea, I brought my old friends to you!"


    The legendary red dragon adona rushed out of the magic array and dived down.


    Behind her, colorful dragons flapped their wings and lined up in dense and neat lines.


    Red dragon, black dragon, white dragon, green dragon, golden dragon, silver dragon, emerald Dragon


    The river of the Dragon flows with colorful light.


    Most of the legends are sporadic heroes. Finally, a 100m red dragon with slightly broken Dragon Wings fell from the sky.


    Lord demigod dragon.


    The strong dragon power is like a divine flame, dazzling and dazzling.


    In addition to adona rushing to Medea, hundreds of other dragons lined up in a neat line, forming a huge ring of dragons in the sky, opening their mouths together and spraying into gult below.


    Boom


    The fire of a hundred dragons and the flame of heaven are as great as gods.


    The hood around gult shrinks rapidly and thins slowly.


    "God, you can''t let them succeed!"


    The spirit incarnation suddenly lit a holy white flame and pointed to the Dragon chasing group.


    "Great expulsion!"


    The Dragon continued to fly and spit, ignoring the avatar.


    "Ancient expulsion!"


    The whole body of the Divine Incarnation suddenly burst into a bright spark of holy light, splashed everywhere, and the color awn flickered.


    The vast holy light fell from the sky and enveloped the whole dragon group.


    The semi Divine Dragon Lord turned his head and squinted at the avatar.


    The Avatar was stunned and looked at Medea. Then I realized that this was not a magic call, but a contract call, not a passive appearance. It was the premeditated active help of the Dragon Kingdom, which had done a good job in exile protection.


    With a sigh, the avatar of the god suddenly burned and turned into a pure white fire. Then it expanded like a hundred miles of sky clouds, like a tsunami, covering the Dragon Legion.


    In a flash, the white clouds dispersed and the white fire went out.


    The Dragon Legion disappeared.


    The incarnation of the gods also perished.


    Only adona held the sinking Medea.


    "Sister Medea! Sister Medea! "


    At the same time, a loud voice sounded.


    "Those who do not respect God should be punished."


    He saw that gult put away the spirit cage, only holding the divine power scepter, and his body rose slowly.


    The long wind stirred, but gult in the round hood didn''t even float a point.


    The Holy Light rippled all over him, just like the incarnation of a God.


    "After all, it''s still late..." Medea''s voice floated in the sky.


    Then Medea''s neck Necklace melted into her body.


    "You want to live!"


    Medea whispered.


    The huge dragon Medea shrinks rapidly and finally turns into a little burning purple light. It leaves adona like a meteor and falls in front of Su ye and into the center of Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    Adona, gult and Centaur all looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked like water and rushed into the door of space.


    "Godless!"


    Gult pressed his anger and pointed to Su Ye.


    A kilometer thunder lay across the sky. After it exploded, it hit Su Ye directly.


    The Centaur threw out his spear, smashed the thunder and returned to the ghost ship.


    The huge ghost ship quickly retreated into the black fog.


    Gult glanced at the messy battlefield and rushed straight to the ghost ship.


    Adona sighed and returned to the Dragon kingdom.


    In endless darkness.


    Su Ye was cold.


    After shrinking his body, he realized that he thought too much. Now he is a ghost and has no feeling of cold and heat.


    It''s just that it''s too dark around and I feel cold in my heart.


    Su Ye looked around. The world was dark and the earth was light black.


    I''m in a yard.


    The yard was empty with no furnishings. Behind it was a strange house made of black stone.


    There are hundreds of houses around, forming a small village.


    On the east side is an olive forest, but different from ordinary olive trees, it has white skin, black fruit and black fog.


    The west side is a towering mountain wall, and a white river winds from north to south.


    The village is surrounded by forests, rivers and mountain walls.


    Now the sky seems to be late at night. The sky is dark and scattered stars twinkle.


    The whole world seems to have only black and white.


    Even the grass on the ground is black.


    However, in the distant houses, white figures swayed around.


    Across the waist high fence, the three children in the neighborhood timidly hid behind their mother and looked at themselves.


    These people have the outline of human beings, but their bodies are translucent.


    Ghost.


    It''s different from those evil spirits.


    These people exude a faint white light.


    This reminds Su Ye of the name of such creatures.


    God destroyer.


    It was originally thought that since they fought with the gods, they must be tall and heroic, but these white light ghosts are very common.


    Su Ye didn''t believe that these people were evil spirits.


    The adjacent yard was separated by waist high wooden fences. The ghost woman looked over with a smile. Two little boys and a little girl hid behind their mother and looked at them curiously.


    Su Ye reached out and waved, smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Wright."


    The tallest little boy shouted, "isn''t your name Su ye?"


    Su Ye was stunned. Unexpectedly, he was exposed.


    "Yes, my name is Wright Suye. Wright is the name of my friends. Suye is my official name." Su ye said without changing his face.


    "Well, are you a man or a ghost?" Asked the little boy.


    "What about you?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course I am." When the little boy finished, he raised his head, and his brother and sister stood up proudly.


    "I''m human, too." Suye road.


    "Oh, but you''re not like us." The little boy said.


    "Yes, if everyone looks the same, how can we tell who is who? We don''t need to be like others, just like ourselves, don''t you think? "


    "Yes." The little boy''s brother nodded.


    Su Ye looked to the mother.


    "I''m new here. I''m a little rash. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    With a kind smile, the ghost woman said, "since we have come to the village, we are all our own people. My name is Megara. This is my child. My child is very naughty. I hope I haven''t disturbed you. "


    "No, no, the children are lovely. But... Can I know where this is? "


    Su ye said, observing Megara and her three children carefully.


    Like other residents of the village, these four people are not like normal ghosts, their faces are a little fuzzy, but more like humans, with exquisite facial features.


    The three children are very young, but each is very strong. Even if their bodies are translucent and wrapped in old clothes, they are also full of vitality, which is very different from those miserable ghosts.


    The ghost woman Megara is a woman with an oval face, not as sharp as the edges and corners of ordinary Greeks. Wearing a very ordinary white Greek robe, washed white, but not embarrassed. She didn''t wear gold or silver. She even wore a small earring, but she was graceful and elegant. She was more expensive than people covered with pearls.


    She always smiled and sang, always so gentle. Just seeing her, the place seemed to become warm.


    "This is the plane of the ghost ship. We are the people living here. There is a portal to the ghost ship at the village head rofos, but we seldom go to the ghost ship unless we meet a strong enemy. "


    The little boy said, "Uncle rofos said that the ghost ship will sail in dangerous places next, and they will go out often. Mom, can we go and have a look on the ghost ship? "


    "Well, when the ghost ship reaches a safe place, I''ll take you out." Megara fondly rubbed her son''s head.


    The three children laughed happily.


    "Wright, there has been no new villagers in our village for a long time. How about we prepare a welcome ceremony for you today?" Asked Megara.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if it''s an ordinary party, I''m very happy to attend, because I also want to know every friend in the village. If it''s a extravagant ceremony, it''s OK."


    "No, you can see that we have nothing here. Even if we waste, we can''t waste it." Megara smiled.


    "OK, then please introduce the residents here for me. If you have time now, can you introduce the situation here? " Megara didn''t wait to speak. The little boy shouted, "I know!" Su Ye smiled and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you. After that, I''ll give you some gifts." With that, Su ye took out some spare small toys, a small red paint Trojan horse, a brown leather ball, and a brown cloth doll suitable for girls. The three children stared, and the joy in their eyes almost jumped out. Then the three of them looked up at their mother. Megara smiled and said, "I know you want toys, but you know, those toys don''t belong to you. Therefore, only by doing something and making enough efforts can you get toys. Now you think, how can you get toys? " Su Ye looked at Megara and sighed softly in his heart. What a powerful mother. There is neither a false refusal nor a rude order that the child is not allowed to want it. At the same time, there is no opposition to the child''s acquisition in order to maintain self-esteem. It does not even mention the child''s decision whether to do it or not, but just let the child think about what he should do. Seeing his brother and sister''s cowardly appearance, the oldest boy stepped forward, bowed his head to Su ye and said, "Dear Uncle Wright, can I exchange toys by explaining the ghost ship for you?"¡° of course. When you finish what I want to know, you can choose any item. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 707

    "Thank you, uncle Wright. So, let''s start now? " The boy stared at Su Ye nervously.


    "Yes."


    Next, the boy talked about the ghost ship in his eyes.


    The ghost ship was originally a very ancient artifact. Later, in a divine war, with the remains of the old God on a plane, the plane was integrated with the artifact to form a divine power plane in the shape of the ghost ship.


    In the boy''s mind, the ghost ship is a contradictory place.


    On the one hand, many vicious undead creatures live here and often fight and kill each other.


    On the other hand, many good people appear here because they are hurt.


    However, in case of foreign enemies, all the ghost ship residents will unite.


    Most of the undead live in the plane of the ghost ship. They only reach the outside of the ghost ship through the portal during battle.


    Only a few people have been living on the hull outside the ghost ship.


    It''s not a privilege, but because ghost ships often sail in dangerous areas. If they are not strong enough, they will be killed by invisible void radiation.


    The captain of the ghost ship is a centaur. The little boy doesn''t know his name. He only knows that everyone calls him "Captain". He has just come to the ghost ship for a few years and is the most powerful person in the whole ghost ship.


    Not long after, the boy told everything he knew about the ghost ship.


    "Well, you can choose a toy you like." Suye road.


    The boy stared and instinctively grabbed the ball, but he retracted his hand in mid air.


    He stared at the three toys and finally sighed and pointed to the doll.


    "May I take the doll?"


    "Of course." Su Ye smiled.


    "Thank you, uncle Wright!"


    The boy then grabbed the doll and stuffed it into his sister''s arms.


    My sister hugged the doll tightly and couldn''t speak excitedly.


    The boy smiled and touched his sister''s head.


    My brother laughed happily when he saw this scene.


    Suye and Megara looked at the children, looked at each other again, and smiled and nodded at the same time.


    "Mom... What can I do?" The younger brother gently tugged at his mother''s skirt.


    "You can only get toys if you work for uncle Wright."


    "But I don''t know what to do..."


    "Then you have to think about what uncle Wright wants. If you can help him get what he wants, you will be paid. " Megara.


    "Well, let me think about what he wants." With fingers in his mouth, his brother sucks and looks up at Su Ye.


    "Uncle Wright, what do you want?" My sister asked carefully.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I want everyone in the ghost ship to be happy."


    "Ah? Then I can''t give it to you, because grandpa rinos is very strict and unhappy. " My sister frowned and lowered her head.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "well, I want to find a child named fukas. Ask everyone in the village for me. Whether they know where fukas is or not, they have helped me, and then you can choose gifts."


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Oh, I''ll ask the people in the village!"


    The little girl said, loosened her mother''s skirt, turned and ran out.


    The younger brother took a look at the Trojan horse in Su Ye''s hand, loosened his index finger, turned and ran to his younger sister.


    "Slow down and don''t fall..."


    The boy looked at his brother and sister and went to the neighbor''s house hand in hand, smiling.


    Su ye saw two polite children knocking on the neighbor''s door, and then... Looking at the serious old man, the little girl cried.


    Then the younger brother trotted back with his sister.


    My sister wept while wiping her tears.


    Su Ye was puzzled.


    The boy hurried to pick up his brother and sister and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sorry, mom, I forgot the man''s name. "Woo..." my sister cried.


    Su Ye almost laughed and said loudly, "fukas, it''s a child named fukas."


    My sister dried her tears and repeated: "fukas, fukas, right fukas..."


    With that, the three children held hands and their sister was in the middle. They went to the neighbor''s house and asked the serious old man.


    The ghost old man turned around and stared at Su Ye carefully for a while before answering that the three children didn''t see it.


    The three children were not discouraged. Hei Hei hei went to the next house happily hand in hand.


    "You are a great woman and a great mother." Su Ye looked at the child and smiled.


    "I just want them to be happy forever." Megara smiled, "but there''s not much time for the ghost ship."


    "What?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    "The captain is mobilizing before the war. At that time, I''m afraid our family will all board the main ship to fight."


    "Even children go to war?"


    "You should know that we are gods." Megara took back her eyes glued to the child''s back and turned to Su Ye.


    Megara''s eyes were gentle, quiet and deep.


    "I don''t know much about the diviners. I only know that your death is related to the gods, and you are fighting." Suye road.


    "I''m reluctant to fight, but I''m just unwilling. Not for myself, but for the children. " Said Megara, looking at her child again.


    "Yes, they shouldn''t have done that. I want to know what''s going on outside now. " Su ye asked.


    "Gult, the priest of light, has got the plane heart of the whale country and is looking for us in an attempt to get the plane heart of the ghost ship again. We have dived into the void and are hiding." Megara.


    "I see. How long has it been since I entered? " Su ye asked.


    "Not much." Megara.


    "The protection of your ghost ship is quite strict." Su Ye sighed. When he entered the ghost ship, he should be imprisoned by a powerful force. Perhaps he was let go only after he was sure that he did no harm.


    "After all, too many people want to kill us." Megara.


    "I want to know more now. Can''t the power of the ghost ship compare with a gult?" Su ye asked.


    "Do you think that a God King''s temple that can take out the medium artifact spirit catching cage will be unable to deal with us?" Megara.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "that is to say, the goal of the divine king''s hall this time is the hearts of two planes and all those who attack God?"


    "Probably so."


    "What a surprise. It seems that they are well prepared, but they are slightly disturbed by Medea, but they have completed their initial goal. By the way, did you know the plan of the temple of God before you appeared? " Su ye asked.


    "Do you know why we can reach the misty sea?"


    Su Ye shook his head.


    "Your whale calls."


    "I didn''t expect that." Su Ye smiled. This should be the strongest power his whale call can summon. Even the North Sea giant demon Kraken can''t compare with this ghost ship.


    "The captain seems to know something, so he came by boat to prevent the temple of God from seizing the throne of the whale country. It''s a pity that the preparation of the God King''s temple is too sufficient, but it''s still a step late. " Megara.


    Su Ye''s eyes darkened and said, "what special means does Gul have for the ghost ship?"


    "The gods have too many means against the ghost ship, such as pulling the ghost ship into the plane that the spirit body can reach directly, such as direct destruction, such as sending a powerful God avatar. The ghost ship is strong, but we are not strong. " Megara.


    "Can''t the demigod captain stop it?"


    "The captain can stop any incarnation of God, even the LORD God''s, but gult should have the power to restrain us. We, after all, are just ghosts. The captain said, "not only the temple of God, but also the temple of God and the temple of the goddess of vengeance are looking for us." Megara sighed.


    "It seems that the Greek gods should make great moves." Suye road.


    "The ghost ship is the last line of defense. If even the heart of the ghost ship is taken away, the whale country will have no room for maneuver." Megara.


    "I don''t understand. Hasn''t the throne heart of the whale kingdom been captured by the temple of the God King?" Su ye asked.


    Megara smiled softly and said, "the whale country and the ghost ship are Gemini planes. Although they are two, they are actually one. Only when the temple of God gets the heart of two planes at the same time can it really get two planes of divine power. "


    "This... I didn''t expect... Old sea god, whale country, ghost ship..." Su Ye was stunned.


    "It seems that you also understand that the three are one." Megara.


    "The divine world is so in urgent need of the two strategic levels of whale country and ghost ship. The divine war in the divine world has begun?" Su ye asked.


    "The ancient Titans and old gods remaining in the divine world, combined with the twilight tribes of northern Europe, have begun to fight against the Greek gods, and the divine war between Persia and Greece has never stopped." Megara.


    Su ye had a headache when he heard the "dusk tribes" and asked, "haven''t the dusk tribes been sleeping all the time? Why did you suddenly wake up? Did rocky do it? "


    "Zeus did too much and angered the ancient Titans. The ancient Titans united with the Nordic giants and broke some seals."


    "Is it true that Odin predicted that the entire Nordic gods would be destroyed by the families at dusk and the infinite plane would fall?"


    "We don''t know." Megara said helplessly.


    "What is the goal of your ghost ship? Or what does your captain want to do? " Su ye asked.


    Megara shook his head and said, "we don''t have a clear goal, or staying alive is our goal. Because as long as the plane hearts of Gemini planes are not together for a long time, they will die out and a new plane heart will be born. That means that Zeus''s plan to seize the two planes failed. If you want to seize it again, you have to wait until the next whale country is reopened. "


    "Do you have the confidence to escape?" Su ye asked¡° If it''s just a gult, we''re not afraid. But the captain said, "the priests of the temple of God, the temple of the new sea and the temple of vengeance have also come."¡° The priests of the temple of vengeance don''t have to think about it. "¡° What? " Su Ye hesitated for a moment and briefly explained his experience in whale country. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 708

    "Amazing Medea! I really want to see her. But we really haven''t heard of her son coming here. " Megara.


    "I thought you knew her." Su ye said calmly.


    "When I came here, iasong was unmarried." The smile on Megara''s face faded.


    "Can you arrange for me to meet your captain? I think I can do something against those temples." Suye road.


    "I don''t believe what you just said. A holy land can''t have so much power."


    "I''m already weakening my strength." Suye road.


    "I want to hear your experience in Greece, and I also want to hear the legends of those heroes."


    "For example?" Su ye asked.


    Megara looked at Su Ye helplessly and said, "you are not so naughty in front of children."


    Su Ye smiled and thought for a while, then decided to tell her true experience, because, no accident, Medea had secretly told the Centaur captain all her details, otherwise the ghost ship would not protect herself.


    Megara listened all the time and was often stunned, but at some stages, when talking about some people, she would ask a few questions.


    Occasionally, Su Ye''s eyes are strange.


    Su Ye coveted the plane of the ghost ship, so he wanted to get Megara''s favor. For a moment, he didn''t pay attention to Megara''s strange eyes.


    "I didn''t expect your experience to be so legendary." Megara sighed.


    "Don''t you think I''m bragging?"


    "No, because boasting can''t be so wonderful, and I know mithiad, Plato, larens, demes and many people you say. Liars can''t tell so many details like you. Besides... I''m afraid you''ll be the next hero king. "


    Megara looked at Suye with strange eyes.


    "I''m not interested in the hero king. I just want to be the magic king." Suye road.


    "I''m afraid you have long understood that you are helping yourself, whether you help the whale country, Medea or the ghost ship?" Asked Megara.


    "You are really a kind, beautiful and intelligent woman. I knew this before I entered whale country, but it was vague and unclear. Until I met Medea and saw that she was clearly looking for her own child, but suddenly abandoned it and went to obstruct the temple of the king of God. I would rather sacrifice my life. I finally knew what a legend is. And finally deeply understand that what we do now determines our future. Our efforts now are not for others, but for ourselves in the future. "


    "Well, no wonder Medea sent you in. No wonder I admire Medea... "


    Said Megara, lowering her head slightly.


    Su Ye looked at Megara sympathetically, sighed, looked at the back of the children visiting door to door, and asked, "do they know?"


    "I don''t know. They are very happy." Megara raised her head and the smile on her face gradually recovered.


    "You... Don''t blame Hercules?" Su ye asked tentatively.


    Megara smiled.


    "I never blame him. He''s not wrong. Why should I blame him? Hera is wrong, Zeus is wrong. Hercules will always be my beloved husband. "


    Su Ye sighed.


    In fact, after hearing the name of Megara, I suspected that she was Hagrid''s dead wife.


    When Hercules went crazy because of Hera''s curse, he not only killed those who hated him, but also killed the three children as evil giants. Megara couldn''t bear the pain of losing her son and committed suicide.


    After Hercules woke up, he fell into great pain and finally exiled himself.


    Almost every Greek knows the story of Hercules.


    However, many Greeks thought that Hercules was crazy after drinking wine, and few people knew that it was Hera''s curse.


    "I''ve heard some people say that Hercules has always regretted killing you by mistake. If he knows you don''t hate him, he must be very happy." Suye road.


    "Unfortunately, he can''t come to the ghost ship, and we can''t go back to Greece." Megara.


    Soon, the three children came back.


    "Uncle, we''re finished. No one knows. I''m sorry." Sister said politely, her eyes full of worry.


    Su Ye was about to let his sister choose, nodded and said, "thank you very much for helping me. It''s reasonable that I should let you choose a toy."


    Three children stare big eyes. What is it? Logically, what does it mean?


    "However, because of you..." Su Ye looked at his brother and said, "because you took the initiative to help my sister and let me get the results faster, so these two toys are for you."


    Su ye said and handed out the toy.


    "Thank you, uncle!" The three children shouted excitedly and exchanged toys.


    My brother took the ball, my brother took the Trojan horse, and my sister still held her beloved doll.


    The three children who got the toys began to run and play together.


    "Thank you for not letting the child make a dilemma." Megara.


    "They made it impossible for me to do that."


    "You have a rest first. I''ll talk to village head Flores about the arrangements for tonight."


    Megara turned and left. Suye and the children began to play and talk about the village and the ghost ship.


    Before long, Megara returned and formally invited Su ye to the welcome ceremony.


    Su ye and Megara took their three children to the square in the center of the village. The dark green ghost fire was burning, and more than 100 ghosts composed of white light surrounded the campfire.


    Then, Megara introduced these people to Suye one by one.


    "The Centaur soldier is Flores and our village head."


    "This is rinos, a strict erudite and a teacher for the children."


    "This Archer is iphitos, the best archer of the whole ghost ship."


    "This is xuras, a smiling boy."


    "This is nomos, a shy child."


    ¡­¡­


    Megara introduced everyone in the village to Suye one by one, and none of them fell behind.


    Su Ye always smiled, and the people in the village were full of goodwill and enthusiasm. Only rinos didn''t smile, but he hugged Su Ye very hard.


    Su Ye''s heart is full of shock.


    Nearly half of these people''s names appear in stories related to Hercules.


    They were all killed by Hercules.


    As for the other half, Su Ye has never heard of or appeared in the deeds of Hercules, but it can be determined who they are.


    The whole village was mistakenly killed by Hercules.


    Say hello to one person after another and look at the innocent dead one after another. Su Ye is not numb and his heart is getting heavier and heavier.


    Su Ye sympathized with them. Innocent lives were killed inexplicably because of the will of the gods.


    However, Su ye also sympathized with Hercules.


    If a person kills his wife, son, nephew, friend, teacher, comrades in arms and so on almost all his relatives and friends, even if they are killed by mistake, even if they are cursed, even if they are done in an unconscious situation, how great the pain and pressure will be.


    The accusations of thousands of people and the spitting of thousands of people are not as painful as this one in case.


    Hercules had ups and downs in his life, but he persisted in living, and finally became the king of heroes.


    Su Ye was cold behind, and his look changed slightly.


    However, Su Ye insisted on greeting everyone and hugging everyone, including seven children under the age of 10.


    Finally, Su Ye sat by and said nothing for a long time.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye without blame. Everyone''s eyes were full of goodwill.


    Everyone knows why Su Ye is like this.


    Anyone with a little kindness in his heart can''t bear such a shocking impact.


    At this moment, Suye finally understood why Hercules was the greatest hero of Greece.


    I finally understand why some people say that Hercules is a brainless madman who only knows what''s wrong when fighting.


    It turns out that Hercules is the most determined person in the world.


    Suye believed that even Aristotle, Plato or Socrates might not be able to bear this pain, and then ascend to the top step by step.


    Hercules did it.


    After a long time, Su Ye woke up from the shock and asked Megara in a low voice.


    "All... Are they in this village?"


    "Yes, they are all in this village, but there are still people on the main ship and more than a dozen people."


    "So, how many similar villages are there?" Suye stared into Megara''s eyes and asked slowly.


    The green campfire was blazing.


    The people nearby were silent.


    After a while, Megara said slowly, "our village is called Hercules village. In the ghost ship, there are many, many villages with different names. "


    "How many?" Su ye asked.


    "About a thousand. I haven''t counted them."


    Megara''s words once again silenced Suye.


    There are so many villages on the ghost ship alone. How many other places will there be?


    "Hercules is a very kind child." The old man with a straight face like a magician suddenly opened his mouth.


    Suye looked at the old man named rinos in surprise. Even in front of the children, he always had a marble face, but now the marble on his face seemed to be gradually soft.


    "My bad temper is well known. I am extremely strict with my students because I always want every student to surpass me. Therefore, I have a bad habit of beating students. Sometimes I start very hard. "


    "Hercules is very strong. How strong is he? When I was only 12 years old, I was a head taller than me. " Suye looked at rinos and was half a head taller than him, which meant that Hercules was two meters tall when he was 12, and he could touch the roof tiles with a gentle jump¡° His wrists were thicker than my thighs, and his ten fingers were ten iron bars. His fist was always reminiscent of a colliding bison. He has the power of almost twelve giants, but he can''t control it. With a gentle grip, he can crush the stone, and with a gentle pat, he can arrange the table into wooden strips. I clearly remember that once we sat on the stone bench to rest. When we stood up, all our stone benches remained unchanged. Only the stone bench under his ass fell into the soil, half an arm deep. " Su Ye nodded. There have been many legends about Hercules. I didn''t expect it to be true. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 709

    "Such a child who can''t control his body never complains in my class. I beat and scold him every day, but he never hits back. Moreover, he not only has a strong body, but also has a smart mind. The most important thing is that he is very attentive and focused. So he learns everything quickly. But... I''m afraid he''s too strong and arrogant, so I always want to sharpen him and always pick on him. Until one day, I said his sitting posture was not good and reached out to hit him. "


    "You all know what happened after that. Everyone said that the grumpy Hagrid picked up the harp around him, threw it on my head like a meteorite and brutally killed me."


    It''s quiet nearby.


    "But only I know that Hercules is never cruel. When he is angry, he will only hit the table and the harp, and will never hit me. Because he has been very careful to use his power. He can destroy a city, but when he sees ants on the ground, he will deliberately cross it. I have taught him for three years. I can see that there is a kind child hidden in the depths of his burly body. "


    "Whenever I recall the situation of that day, I will remember that before Hagrid grabbed the harp, red magic lines appeared in his eyes. It''s not his anger, it''s not his cruelty, but there''s a curse that makes him angry, makes him cruel, and forces him to kill me. "


    "Do you know why people become varnishes after death?" Rinos looked at Suye, his thick white beard trembling slightly.


    "The current saying is that if it involves the death of gods and is unwilling to die like this, if the heart has an obsession, it will become a god destroyer." Suye road.


    "Yes, that''s it. I don''t want to die willingly. I don''t hate Hercules, nor do I want to revenge the person who cursed him. The obsession in my heart is to personally tell him that he is a good child and a kind and honest person. Don''t bear pain because of my death. I never blame him. He should forget me and do what he really wants to do. "


    Su Ye sighed and nodded.


    This rinos was a very famous wizard, magician, scholar and musician in those days. He was also a demigod. He had the rank of the Holy Land and had many students.


    He was one of the earliest people killed by mistake by Hercules, which also caused the Greek people''s disgust and hatred for Hercules.


    So far, the most vicious curse of Greek teachers on students is: you are a Hercules!


    "They all say Hagrid is bad, but I remember his good." The boy next to me spoke.


    Suye remembered that Megara had introduced him, a shy boy named nomos.


    The crowd looked at the boy. Normos immediately blushed, opened his mouth and couldn''t speak nervously.


    With a cold face, rinos patted nomos on the shoulder.


    Nomos took a deep breath, shrunk his neck and whispered, "I was just a waiter, entertaining guests at the king''s banquet. On that day, the king entertained the great hero Hercules. Because there were too many people and different guests had different requirements, I brought the wrong wine to the two guests. The two guests were furious. You may not know that the last waiter who caused the guests to be angry had been broken by the king and thrown out. Seeing that the king would notice me, Hercules smiled and patted me on the shoulder. Then he said to the two people that he delayed the two people because he came to me. The two guests turned their anger into joy, forgot about me and talked with Hercules. "


    "The king didn''t notice me. I was more careful. But... I was too timid but cowardly. The more careful I was, the more I made mistakes, so that I accidentally bumped into Hercules and broke the glass in the tray. At that time, half the people at the reception saw it. I sat on the ground foolishly and knew I was completely finished. "


    "Just at this moment, Hercules''s hearty laughter came from his side. He pulled me up and shouted sorry. He knocked me down and looked down at me with a kind smile. I still remember the kindness and kindness in his eyes. But the next moment, his eyes suddenly turned red, then raised his hand and patted me on the shoulder. At last I got here when it was dark. "


    "When later people came here, I knew that some people said that Hercules was a cruel bastard and couldn''t control his power, so he killed me by mistake. But I know he can control it, but what force makes him do what he doesn''t want to do. "


    "So, like Mr. rinos, I hope to see Hercules again and tell him that he is right. I don''t blame him, and I want to say, thank him."


    The Centaur Flores on the other side said with a bitter smile, "others say that Hagrid has hurt me. In fact, it''s not the case at all. I don''t know what''s crazy. I know that the poisonous arrow that hurt the captain is poisonous. I''m glad to see what kind of poisonous arrow can make a centaur so painful. Then, when my hand slipped, the poisonous arrow fell, stabbed me on the toe and killed me directly. The legendary Centaur warrior died like this. I can''t blame Hercules. It''s obvious that there''s some power to force me to die. "


    On the other side, iphitos sighed and said, "outsiders say that I was thrown down from the wall by Uncle Hercules. Yes, there is nothing wrong. However, before I died, I saw the shadow of the God appeared on the wall, and her face was still with a mysterious sneer. The reason why I came here to become a god destroyer is not to hate Hercules or seek revenge on him, but to say, "be careful of Hera, the queen of God."


    The green campfire continued to burn, and people nearby whispered the story of Hercules and them.


    All the stories have striking similarities.


    Finally, Su Ye sighed. Haigelis was afraid that he knew the reason for the matter, but he was unable to argue. He not only bore the great reputation and stigma, but also suffered the pain that his relatives and friends were constantly killed by himself. Such a person is really a worthy king of heroes.


    At this time, the three children who had had enough of playing ran over and asked loudly, "are you really talking about dad? Everyone new to the village will tell his father''s story. Uncle Wright, can you tell it? "


    The three children looked eagerly with flickering eyes.


    The others looked at it curiously.


    Suye looked at Megara, Hagrid''s wife.


    She smiled kindly and nodded gently.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I have seen the battle between Hercules and Gilgamesh with my own eyes."


    "What?"


    Dozens of people took a breath together, and the three children opened their mouths in surprise.


    Many people were frightened.


    Because when most people died here, Hercules was not in a high rank. When it finally came, Hercules had just been promoted to a hero.


    Hercules at that time was far from comparable to Gilgamesh.


    The three children rushed to Su Ye.


    "What''s the matter with dad?"


    "Will dad be all right?"


    "Didn''t mom say that dad has been beating bad people to protect us? Has Gilgamesh gone bad?"


    Su Ye smiled and rubbed the heads of the three children and said, "your father is all right. He is a great hero. He fought against the aggressor Gilgamesh for the whole Greeks. I''ll tell you about the specific process."


    With that, Su Ye told the story of Hagrid''s battle again, without telling himself.


    "Can you tell me about the two wars of hippo? I''d love to know. " Asked rinos calmly.


    "We also want to know!" The three children jumped and shouted. After hearing their father''s story, the three children were more excited.


    Suye was helpless to look at Megara again.


    Megara smiled and nodded.


    Su ye had no choice but to tell about the two wars of Xibo.


    When it comes to the marathon, everyone is stunned.


    After su ye said that he had completely annihilated 2 million Persians in proguan, they were a little confused.


    When Su Ye finished the competition and war ceremony, everyone was silent.


    However, the three children turned over excitedly and shouted that Su Ye was "the little hero second only to Dad". They became more and more sticky with Su ye, especially their sister. She held Su Ye''s leg and didn''t give up. Later, she was picked up by Su ye and was so excited that she almost fainted.


    "Is everything true?" Asked rinos.


    "It''s no fake. There''s no accident. Your captain already knows my origin, otherwise he won''t let me in." Suye road.


    "Alas... Think about it. A god incarnation personally imprisoned you and was unwilling to kill you. He was favored by Medea. In addition, he had the blood of the ghost Lord. In any case, he was a big man." Rinos road.


    The villagers nearby looked at Su ye again.


    "Is there a story about dad?" The little girl in her arms shouted.


    Su ye said, "I don''t know where you all heard. Let me tell you all the stories about Hercules."


    With that, Su Ye began to tell the story of Hercules, but skimmed over the stories of killing relatives and friends.


    Hercules easily crushed two magic snakes when he was a baby, and then drank the juice of the incarnation of Queen Hera by chance. When he grew up, he fought the Nemean lion bravely, killed the demigod Hydra, captured the legendary magic pig alive, cleaned the magic cow Valley, drove away the iron winged Magic Birds, tamed the Minos crazy cow, subdued the silver flying horse, defeated the queen of Amazon and the giant who robbed the cattle in one day, Pick the golden apple, catch three hell dogs, participate in the golden wool expedition, and launch the war against Troy


    It also includes a large number of events such as punishing villains and protecting friends.


    "Dad is so awesome..." the three children were full of little stars.


    The rest admired and felt sorry for Hercules.


    Only they can hear from these stories what hardships grees went through.


    "He... Hasn''t he been canonized yet?" Megara couldn''t help asking the most important question.


    "Yes! Hasn''t dad been sealed yet? Mom said, "as long as dad is a God, he can defeat all the villains and take us home!" My sister shouted.


    Su Ye was stunned and looked at Megara.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 710

    Megara turned her head gently and looked into the distance.


    The rest were silent.


    "It''s hard to seal the gods. He may need some time to seal the gods. By the way, do you like the new toys? " Su ye asked.


    "Like it!" The three children shouted together and their attention was immediately diverted.


    Next, everyone in haigelis village changed the topic tacitly and mainly explained the ghost ship to Su Ye.


    Occasionally, Su ye also talked about the recent events in Greece, which was welcomed by everyone.


    They did not expect that Greece had changed so much.


    Later, Su ye also took out some tableware, porcelain and books.


    These people are very excited, just like the old people who have left their hometown for decades suddenly encounter their favorite hometown food when they were children.


    Fortunately, the ruins space is large enough to store enough tableware, which can be delivered by each family.


    Su Ye immediately became a popular person in the whole village, and his position in the eyes of the children rose to the level of only second to Hercules.


    It was not until Su Ye was tired that the village head froth thanked Su ye on behalf of all the villagers in haigelis village.


    At the end of the welcome ceremony, the villagers returned happily with Su Ye''s gifts.


    Suye went home with Megara and three children.


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew.


    Su Ye has clearly turned into a ghost body. He would not have been affected by the normal cold and heat, but he instinctively fought a cold war. At the same time, he felt that he was stared at by terrible predators, as if natural enemies appeared.


    "Evil spirits are coming! Everybody go back to the auditorium! Come on! "


    The voice of the legendary Centaur warrior Flores came.


    Megara''s face changed slightly and hurriedly said, "let''s go quickly."


    The three children''s legs softened with fear, and their white faces were even whiter. Only their brother was better.


    Su Ye immediately bent down, picked up his brother and sister and said, "go."


    He hurried to the village hall.


    "What is evil spirit?" Su ye asked in a low voice.


    "If the ghost ship lives in the whale country, it will not encounter the enemy. But once you leave the whale country and walk through the void, you will attract some powerful undead. These undead are very special. They absorb the power of emptiness, or they are transformed after the death of powerful divine beings. For them, the ghost ship is simply the best nest. Once they meet, they will attack like crazy. " Megara.


    "Was it an accident or was it caused by someone?" Su ye asked.


    "Unable to determine."


    Suye nodded and gult appeared in his mind.


    Since the temple of the God King sent him to collect the hearts of two planes, gult must have the means to contain the ghost ship. It is probably only gult who forced the ghost ship to leave the whale country.


    Soon, all the villagers entered the auditorium.


    The village head froth, a three meter tall Centaur, stood at the door. The huge horse was covered with broken silver armor to block the door. The human upper body stood upright, with a shield in his left hand, an axe in his right hand, and a magic bow behind him.


    The three weapons are legendary, but they are very old.


    "Su ye, the situation is urgent. I''m not polite. You and I are the strongest force in the village. We guard outside the house and attack evil spirits. " Flores said.


    Su ye said, "evil spirits belong to the content of higher magic knowledge. I don''t know much. Who can help me explain their weaknesses."


    "No weakness." The legendary Centaur warrior suddenly lost his voice.


    "Not afraid of light elements?" Su Ye was stunned.


    "If you are afraid of light elements, you are not evil spirits. When did you hear that the real villain is afraid of justice? " The old magician rinos said.


    "The real villains often control justice." Flores said.


    Rinos explained: "at the beginning, evil spirits are also afraid of light elements, but they roam in the void and absorb divinity. They are said to be evil spirits, but they are actually more like the descendants of gods. Each evil spirit has at least legendary strength. If it comes alone, it''s OK. If it appears in groups, we can only ask the main ship for help. "


    "The most frightening thing about evil spirits is that they have no weakness and can only be destroyed by pure power. What is really frightening is their strong mental control power. Once they get close, all of us will give up the attack and be swallowed up by evil spirits, except that Flores can barely resist for a quarter of an hour. "


    "Evil spirits like to devour the undead most, and they also like to devour each other. The more undead they devour, the stronger their power."


    Su Ye frowned. He still underestimated the enemy of the infinite plane. Unexpectedly, there were undead who were not afraid of the light element.


    "What''s special about them besides mind control?" Su ye asked.


    Flores cried and laughed, "you haven''t fought with evil spirits, so you don''t know the power of evil spirits. All the people around them will be affected even if they are not controlled by the evil thoughts of evil spirits, such as hallucinations, sudden uncontrolled body, such as using wrong war skills and magic, which is the most difficult thing for evil spirits to deal with. Mind control is special enough. "


    "I mean, in addition to mind control, what powerful attack means do evil spirits have?" Su Ye is patient.


    Frost shook his head and said, "evil spirits are ghost forms. They can only use spiritual spells and close combat. They don''t have much means except mind control, spirit shock and spirit storm. However, their bodies are changeable and their close combat ability is very strong. Well... You can think of them as giant octopus. Well, if the evil spirit comes here, I''ll fight first. You watch and learn first, and then come forward when you are familiar with the power of the evil spirit. If you are really afraid, you can use servants. "


    "Good!"


    Su Ye began to summon servants.


    Shadow hive, ice queen, hell unicorn, King sledgehammer, earth proud sky and lamp God all summoned.


    The children in the auditorium shouted their names because Su Ye mentioned them.


    Hell unicorn, as usual, stretched out its tongue to lick, which was stopped by Su Ye''s cold eyes.


    "Your Majesty, you haven''t called us for a long time." Wang hammer winked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t understand what Wang sledgehammer meant and said, "we''ll talk about other things later. We''ll solve the possible enemies first. It''s an evil spirit. "


    "What?" Wang dahammer was surprised and said, "I know your majesty is strong, but can you challenge evil spirits now?"


    Then, after the ice, hell unicorn, King sledgehammer and earth Ao Tian looked around with vigilance.


    However, Wang dachui often looked at the nearby land and mountains to find ore veins.


    Only the nests follow the prescribed order, and the lamp God does not care.


    "You haven''t been promoted to the holy land?" Su Ye observed them.


    All the servants shook their heads in shame.


    Wang Dashui refused: "Your Majesty, your progress is too slow. When you are promoted to legend, we can be successfully promoted to the holy land. According to this trend, before you are promoted to the gods, our rank will always be only one level lower than you, and there will be no obstacles. Of course, if we use the spirit call, we can all be promoted one level. "


    "War body talent is the same as me?" Su Ye didn''t ask in detail.


    "The same!" Wang dahammer didn''t answer carefully.


    "That''s good." Su Ye smiled.


    The servants also smiled proudly.


    With the call of the spirit and the body of the hero, the servants hanged the holy land.


    The key is not afraid of death. Combined with the shadow honeycomb, it can absolutely resist ordinary legendary soldiers.


    "Coming!" Froth said suddenly.


    Su Ye immediately looked over.


    A five story black giant shadow came slowly. It had a human head, but only a pair of blood red oval eyes on its face.


    There is no difference between the whites of the eyes. The blood is bright in the eyes.


    Above his head, he stared at a ring of gray sharp corners, with the tips of the twelve corners facing the sky, just like a crown.


    Like people, the shadow has two legs, but its legs don''t walk or have feet. It just stands upright on the ground, but it can move forward naturally, as if it was supported by an invisible force.


    His chest and abdomen are similar to human beings, and four tentacles grow from thick to thin on both sides of his shoulders.


    Eight black tentacles are 100 meters long. Looking from a distance, they look like eight thick kelp floating slowly in the air.


    In the room, some lower ranking atheists shouted softly and shrank in the depths of the auditorium, afraid to look at the evil spirit.


    "Do a good job of protection!" After rinos shouted, he began to use holy magic to strengthen everyone''s will.


    Flores began to breathe deeply, his chest and abdomen fluctuated, his strong hoofs gently lifted and fell, and slowly kicked the ground.


    Su Ye reached for the deerskin hat obtained from the war ceremony and put it on his head.


    He handed the jewel magic hat to Flores.


    "What level is it?" Su ye asked.


    "Legendary evil spirit." Flores said.


    "This magic hat can protect a certain degree of spiritual power. You are a legend. You should be completely immune to its spiritual influence." Suye road.


    "Really? If so, I can solve it alone! " Flores hurried to put on his magic hat.


    Before Su ye could speak again, Flores stepped on his four hooves and rushed forward to the evil spirit.


    Su Ye was speechless. No wonder he was a reckless man who had nothing to do with poison arrows and finally killed himself.


    He saw that Flores put away his axe shield and took off the legendary long bow. He didn''t need an arrow. He just drew the bow in the air and condensed a divine arrow.


    Boom


    The bow string vibrated, and the arrow of dark gold divine power roared violently and flew out at three times the speed of sound.


    The black evil spirit waved his eight claws to resist.


    The arrow of divine power penetrates a layer of tentacles and is blocked.


    However, there was an endless stream of the arrows of the Frost''s divine power.


    Su ye walked forward and was taking a step. He heard a man behind him: "wait."


    Su ye turned around. In the auditorium, one person after another recited magic, witchcraft or other spell abilities.


    Including Megara and her three children.


    A light fell on Su Ye. Both Megara and the three children are in the golden rank and can use the unique spell like ability of the Valkyrie, the shield of white light. The shield of white light is not strong, but it can overlap a lot. After a while, Su ye had a whole 43 white light shields, and his whole body was emitting a faint light. Megara said, "the white light shield is not strong. Even if there are so many layers, it can only withstand the attack of legendary evil spirits. Be more careful." Su Ye smiled and nodded¡° Brother Su ye, come on! " Megara''s brother shouted¡° You are a hero like Dad! Will return victoriously! " My brother shouted¡° Brother Su ye will win. I will marry you when I grow up! " Sister then covered her face and ran after the crowd. The gods looked at Su ye with hope in their eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 711

    Su Ye looked into their eyes and suddenly realized why they were different from ghosts.


    The ghost''s eyes were dead, and the depths of these people''s eyes were shining with positive and hopeful light.


    They are still human.


    Not a ghost.


    They are sincerely looking forward to their return.


    They are willing to give hope and help.


    "See you later!"


    Su Ye finished and strode forward.


    Earth Aotian, King sledgehammer, hell unicorn, ice queen and lamp God move forward together, and all the shadow hives also pour out.


    "Su ye, your hat is amazing! I was almost unaffected! " Flores shouted.


    Su Ye helplessly looked at this Flores. It was clear that he had been close to the evil spirit and kept chopping the tentacles of the evil spirit. The battle was fierce, but he was in high spirits and looked surprised.


    "OK, be careful. By the way, be careful of my magic." Suye road.


    "You said you were great. We all want to see it!" Flores said.


    As soon as Su ye turned his head, he saw that all the villagers had walked out of the auditorium, or watched quietly, or waved their arms, or raised their right fist to refuel.


    Although weak, he will never leave his companions to hide alone.


    Su Ye smiled and gave orders.


    "Attack!"


    Except for the lamp God, who is surrounded by holy light and ready to use light magic, all other servants use the call of the spirit, and all ranks are promoted to the Holy Land!


    The earth proud sky and the hell Unicorn are wrapped in the dark hell fire, and the red magma flows around them.


    Ten small flame goblins drill out of the cracked magma earth.


    The horn of hell Unicorn becomes as white as jade.


    Behind Wang dahammer, there are two smaller dwarf soldiers riding sheep.


    After the ice, the body became higher, and an elf as big as six thumbs flew slowly around the snowflakes behind her.


    The dark shadow poisonous bees are surrounded by a green poisonous fog, and the bees gather together like a green poisonous cloud.


    "Kill!" Wang sledgehammer took the lead, rushed out first, and the rest followed.


    The holy land is not a legend after all.


    Small flame goblins, dwarf warriors and ordinary shadow poisonous bees are vulnerable to evil spirits. They will be completely defeated with a sweep of their powerful tentacles.


    Cast a spell in the distance behind the ice, and the evil spirit can''t attack.


    Kedi Aotian, Wang sledgehammer, hell unicorn and six holy domain shadow wasps are just like undead cockroaches.


    The tentacle flew in, and Wang sledgehammer fell down 50 or 60 meters and fell heavily.


    "Bah, bah, bah... Your majesty, there are rich minerals and all kinds of dead metal here. I''ll stop after the fight." Wang dahammer finished, just like a person who has nothing to do, patted his ass and continued to rush up.


    When the tentacles flew in, the hell Unicorn screamed and flew out for more than 20 meters. It fell heavily to the ground and was dusty.


    Su Ye was so miserable that he turned his head and saw that the hell Unicorn had stood up and was unharmed. He shrugged a sharp corner and sprayed a ball of thunder, which made the evil spirit numb.


    "ßÔ ßÔ!"


    Hell Unicorn opened his mouth, showed his neat big white teeth, and rushed up again.


    On the contrary, because of its small size, di Aotian is much more flexible than the first two. He often avoids by rolling quickly, and then releases fireball, burst fireball and flame storm in the distance.


    When the local proud flame storm appeared, all the diviners, including the legendary mafros, were stupid.


    The fire paint of hell is as black as ink, like a flame covering the sky, and the dark clouds rise. The whole evil spirit leaves only a faint shadow in the rotating flame.


    Flores jumped back, because the flame storm had a radius of more than 100 meters and almost burned himself.


    "Su ye, are you sure this is an apprentice servant?" Cried froth.


    "Yes."


    "I''ve seen the flame storm cast by legendary magicians, probably to this extent!"


    "Be confident. You should say that except for a few legendary magicians specializing in fire, the flame storm of legendary magicians can''t reach this level." Suye road.


    "Really... Wait..."


    See Wang sledgehammer suddenly brandish the war hammer and hit the ground in front heavily.


    Boom, boom


    At the place where the evil spirit is located, the topaz cone flowers up to ten meters are blooming continuously, causing thousands of holes and sores on the evil spirit''s legs.


    "This is the magic evolution of Holy Land magic with peaks and spikes?" Flores stopped.


    Not only that, Wang dahammer''s whole body is also flying a holy land level machete, flying around him and constantly attacking the approaching evil spirit tentacles. This is a metal Holy Land magic whirl weapon.


    After the ice was silent, the Holy Land magic cold ice flying spear never stopped from the beginning. Each one has a calf thick and five meters long, which is more like the legendary magic cold ice dragon gun.


    The lamp God embraced his chest with his arms and flashed holy lights.


    His holy light spear was too fast. At the moment it appeared, it flew out. Everyone saw that the white light flashed and died, and the holy light spear had hit the evil spirit.


    The king sledgehammer uses the earth system and metal system. The earth proud sky is the fire system, the hell fire, the hell unicorn is the fire system, the dark system, the power system, the ice system behind the ice, the shadow queen bee is the wood system, and the lamp God is the light system, but with the fire of the heaven.


    Su ye also occasionally threw a tornado.


    So, in addition to the water system, the whole 9 series of magic and magic talents surround evil spirits.


    The legendary evil spirit has flexible tentacles, agile body shape, superior magic resistance and powerful spiritual attack. It can be said that it is a creature without short board.


    But now, with the addition of nine talents, it has become a heavy mud shrouded in magic brilliance.


    Legendary evil spirits constantly use mind control when they wildly dance their huge tentacles.


    But the spirit of the servant is one with the master.


    There is a deerskin hat given by the gods. Su Ye is fine, and so are the servants.


    After that, the legendary evil spirit had to use the spirit storm to attack, and saw the white spirit force of spherical lightning constantly exploding.


    Even under the protection of the gem magic hat, the legendary maforus had to step back, humming and bleeding from time to time.


    However, Su ye and his servants were completely unaffected by those spiritual storms just like watching fireworks.


    Spirit storm can''t work. Legendary evil spirits release spirit shock, but it''s still the same. It''s invalid.


    The legendary evil spirit with exhausted spiritual power was exposed to a large number of magical brilliance, howling, madly shaking his huge tentacles and attacking indiscriminately.


    He walked slowly forward, walked forward, walked for two minutes, shook heavily and collapsed.


    When all the magic power dissipated, only a large broken frosted animal skin was left on the ground, and a black crystal gem was placed on the animal skin.


    Wang Dashui rushed up without hesitation, rolled up the black frosted animal skin and black crystal gem, and ran to Su ye to offer treasure.


    Flores said: "this is the legendary evil spirit crystal and legendary evil spirit skin. We have a lot here, but most of them can''t be used up. We don''t know how to use them. They''re not worth money. Take them."


    "Legendary items are useless?"


    Su ye took over the legendary evil spirit crystal and vaguely felt that there was abundant spiritual power in it. It played a great role in magic, magic storage, spiritual protection, magic protection and general magic. A golden eagle worth at least 100000.


    As for the legendary evil spirit skin, although it can''t be carefully detected, it obviously feels that it is even more amazing. Its protection and resistance are amazing. The key is very large, and it doesn''t need to be reduced. This piece can become the main material of many sets of legendary robes. The total value will not be less than 300000 golden eagles, far more than ordinary legendary Warcraft.


    "Our craft is too rough." Flores said helplessly.


    "Does your ghost ship have something to sell? If so, I can trade with all kinds of things, such as legends and even hero finished products. " Suye road.


    "Well, after this battle, I''ll discuss it with the captain! Our ghost ship hides all day. Even if we enter the treasure land, we dare not dig for a long time. Even if we dig good things, we won''t use them, let alone trade. If you can change the finished products, you can definitely make a lot of money! " Flores was very excited.


    "That''s good. By the way, my servant Wang sledgehammer has the ability to directly extract minerals. Can the minerals near you be mined? " Su ye asked.


    "You are also a villager of haigelis village. Of course, you can mine. And mining casually, because no one knows what metal is in it, and we won''t use it. After all, the undead has congenital defects in this regard. " Flores said.


    "Thank you, village head. Wang sledgehammer, go. "


    Wang dachui immediately smiled, took the ring of the largest space given by Su ye, and began to explore. He dug a hole in the East and a pit in the West. Soon he found the ore vein, used the ability of the earth element priest to walk on the earth, enter the earth, and directly refine metal over a long distance.


    There are a lot of gemstones and metals with various undead attributes, which are far more than expected. Wang dahammer is happy and smiles. After a while, he speaks to Su Ye''s soul and shows his credit.


    Su Ye doesn''t care about most of the harvest. After all, no matter how much these things are, they are not worth whale bone ore.


    However, there are some special treasures.


    For example, the necromancer gold is the metal formed by the bones of the legendary necromancer after thousands of years of deposition.


    For example, the pale soul stone, which is a legendary or even higher-level ghost, can be condensed after thousands of years.


    However, Su ye did not pay much attention to the harvest of Wang sledgehammer, but more concerned about the evil spirits after him.


    When Su ye and Flores looked to the west, they saw an uneven team of evil spirits like hills, waving eight tentacles and moving quickly.


    "Their spiritual power is full of anger." Suye road.


    "Alas, I didn''t expect to attract so many evil spirits this time. There are twenty-seven. I''ll go to the main ship to find reinforcements immediately."


    "In addition to the eight tentacles, the attack power of evil spirits is only mind control, spirit shock and Spirit Storm?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s already strong. What else do you want them to do? If they had other attacks, they would have ruled the infinite plane. You haven''t seen them invade ordinary planes. They rush in directly, use mind control to control important people, and then complete the invasion. The planes of billions of creatures are vulnerable in front of them. When encountering powerful demigods, they rush to them in groups, constantly using spiritual storms and spiritual shocks, and can also rush the demigods to death. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 712

    "I mean, if they only have this ability, I can deal with it alone." Suye road.


    Flores stared blankly at the front and was silent. Even the captain had some trouble facing the evil spirit team without using his cards.


    "Well... Try it. If you can, I''ll send you my mark of valgus. " Flores said helplessly.


    "What is the mark of vassal?" Seeing that the evil spirit was still far away, Su ye asked.


    "The unique ability of our diviners should have evolved from the original mark of heaven. It can be transferred to non vassals. As for its use, um... It may bring a little good luck? Similar to the blessing divination of the goddess of luck, it actually can''t make you really lucky, but it can make you fight against bad luck. By the way... "


    Frost''s eyes fell on the demon source badge on Su Ye''s left chest.


    "The infinite superposition structure of the invisible robe magic sealed on the scene of your magic source badge comes from our valgus mark." Flores said.


    "I really don''t know that." Su Ye lowered his head and looked at his demon source badge. The invisible robe inside had been stacked for a thousand layers.


    "Don''t be brave. Do you really block so many evil spirits?" Asked frost.


    "If they are just the same level as before, I can resist it again." Suye road.


    "If the power you demonstrated in Greece is true, it may be true. Well, let me see first. If you can''t hold on, I''ll report it to the captain immediately. " Flores said.


    "I''ll try."


    Su ye said, flying straight ahead, and suddenly heard the rear shouting.


    Turning around, he saw the three children jumping on the high ground and waving desperately, telling Su ye not to go and come back quickly.


    The faces of all the vassals were full of anxiety.


    Su Ye smiled and continued to fly forward.


    Flores hurried after him, turned his head and shouted, "I''ll protect him."


    The villagers stopped shouting.


    The three children looked at each other''s toys and rushed out together, but they were caught by Megara and his neighbors within a few steps.


    The three children struggled hard and kicked like three pigs pressed on the ground.


    When the two sides were four or five kilometers apart, Su ye cast the spell.


    "Fire snake!"


    "Fire snake!"


    ¡­¡­


    Flores and the other diviners looked at Su Ye foolishly and summoned 203 flame magic snakes in one breath just like planting rice.


    Flores murmured to himself, "fire magic also has planting master schools? No, it''s the breeding master stream? "


    Each flame magic snake is as high as two floors, and everyone has a thick waist. The snake body exposed to the ground gently shakes its head, like a large magic snake jungle.


    A scene that made all the vassals feel funny appeared. The evil spirits who had never been afraid and did not understand fear slowed down. They turned their heads and looked at other evil spirits.


    I really want to ask, what is that?


    How can it be more weird than our evil spirits?


    Later, Su ye saw that the legendary evil spirit even used mind control to control those fire demons and snakes.


    The flame demon snake swayed like a reed floating in the breeze, completely unaffected.


    The evil spirits seemed to feel the humiliation and rushed over one after another.


    When they reached within 500 meters, all the snake heads began to cast spells.


    203 blue arrays form water dragon.


    203 red magic arrays erupted into a flame storm.


    203 cyan magic arrays blow 1015 tornadoes.


    The diviners were stunned to see that 27 legendary evil spirits were submerged by dense flame storms and tornadoes before they got close.


    The flaming storm continued to burn, and the tornadoes whirled and tore wildly.


    Yes, the damage of Holy Land magic to legendary evil spirits is very small, but the problem is that 203 Holy Land magic is 203 times too small.


    Then, 203 500 meter long water dragons rose from the ground and lined up in an inverted "V" shaped water dragon battle array, covering the legendary evil spirits.


    Wang sledgehammer came out of the ground and blinked.


    "You are surrounded by your majesty." With that, he continued to drill underground to refine metal and gemstones.


    Legendary evil spirits stormed out of the battlefield of wind and fire angrily. What they waited for was that their number and shape were far stronger than their water dragons.


    They blinked.


    The evil spirits that frighten all races in the starry sky are full of question marks.


    Flores also blinked. The scene was like a few little ruffians trying to molest passing girls on the avenue. Then, a long row of space carriages stopped and jumped off a whole corps of elite soldiers.


    Then, surrounded.


    The water dragons roared and rushed up without a head. They scratched their claws, tore their mouths, hit the faucet, and flapped their wings, like eagles all over Greece gathered outside a chicken nest.


    The rest of the snake heads of fire and wind cast their spells again, and flame storms and tornadoes bloomed in the encirclement of hundreds of Water Dragons.


    In the water white garden, huge red and cyan petals bloom.


    Compared with the legendary evil spirit, the water dragon''s body is very fragile and collapses at a very fast speed.


    However, for the three fire magic snakes, it is just an ordinary Holy Land magic, and one second later.


    Legendary evil spirits are a little confused. Can''t they escape?


    Do you deserve to be called an evil spirit?


    Evil spirits can only fight water dragons.


    The queen of ice uses the Holy Land magic snowstorm, which is the magic of ice and wind.


    Ice blades, wind blades, ice arrows and wind arrows fell from the sky, just like the weapon warehouse of the divine world was poked and leaked.


    Hell unicorn is very excited. It doesn''t rush in, but only releases the thunder net outside. Because there are too many thunder talents, every magic can form a chain, and the legendary evil spirits are too dense. A thunder net can call back and forth every legendary evil spirit dozens of times.


    Thunder net talent allows each thunder to spread attacks in a mesh.


    Lightning talent constantly drops lightning strikes from the sky.


    The channeling talent allows the current to flow back and forth endlessly.


    Leiyan not only attracts fire elements, but also increases the burning temperature of the flame.


    The sound and flash make the water dragon array white, which not only blocks the ordinary vision, but also affects all magic vision, dark vision and spiritual vision. In addition, the thunder that increases the sound makes all evil spirits'' brains buzzing.


    Then, because thunder is too many and too dense, it triggered more than five layers of thunder talent.


    This rare six ring talent appears over the water dragon array.


    Each layer of thunder clouds is up to ten meters thick, with a total of five thick layers, constantly dropping dense thunder.


    Moreover, Lei Yun''s talent still tends to increase.


    If this continues, it can be stacked to ten floors and then promoted to big thunder cloud.


    At that time, every falling thunder is a real legendary thunder technique.


    What makes evil spirits collapse most is the paralysis of thunder talent.


    In the case of strong protection, they completely ignore this talent of small probability, but the problem is that all their protective forces have been stripped off.


    As a result, each evil spirit will be paralyzed every second, the attack and casting will be interrupted.


    In addition, the impact of fire system, the slippery water system, the extreme slippery ice system and so on make them often in a convulsive state of battle.


    Fortunately, they are undead creatures and have strong mental power. They are immune to almost all dark talents. Otherwise, they must be forced to fight with each other by the chaos talent.


    These legendary evil spirits are worse than the legendary evil spirits that appeared alone before!


    Soon, a large number of legendary evil spirits began to skew their mouth and eyes.


    The fanatics looked at this scene from a distance. They were confused, then excited, and then the men, women, old and young of the whole village cheered for Su Ye.


    Too fierce!


    A holy land magician met groups of legendary enemies and gathered to annihilate them.


    "Is this why the gods are afraid of magicians?" Flores muttered to himself, his four hooves kicking the ground and his long tail sweeping.


    Su Ye pointed to the hat on his head and said, "good luck. It''s just this hat."


    "Even if you don''t have a deer skin hat, you also have this gem magic hat, which can also block their spiritual attack." Flores said.


    "Therefore, many skills do not pressure the body. We must learn more and be modest. These legendary evil spirits have suffered from complacency. " Suye road.


    "No, they ate your loss." Flores said, "do you think any creature can master so many magic like a magician? Do you know why hydra is so powerful, but rarely promoted to God? "


    "I don''t know." Suye road.


    "Because the Hydra needs to ensure that each snake head has the corresponding divine power and divine power, that is to say, the efforts of the Hydra to seal the God are ten thousand times that of the other demigods!" Flores.


    "You mean, our magic may also need to pay more efforts to seal the gods?" Su ye asked.


    "In theory." Flores said.


    "Then I''ll work hard... Well, it''s over."


    Su Ye looked ahead and saw that all water dragons stopped attacking. In the midst of fire, lightning, Blizzard and green wind, the last legendary evil spirit fell.


    The blue current ran around between the evil spirit skins, which made the evil spirit skins shake frequently.


    27 two minutes, or two minutes.


    Di Aotian runs over and uses the ring of space to collect all evil spirit skins and evil spirit crystals.


    Su Ye was very satisfied. These two things could not appear in Greece, nor have they been seen in the book. They should be very rare items, which can enable alchemists to make better and newer legendary magic tools.


    "Anything else?" Su Ye looked around. Flores could not laugh or cry and said, "those evil spirits just now are rare evil spirits, and they may not be encountered once in decades."¡° Other places should be attacked by evil spirits. It''s incumbent on you for the ghost ship! " Suye road¡° Wait, I''ll go to the main ship and ask first. If it''s a large-scale evil spirit attack, it''ll be in trouble. " Flores rushed into the portal. Su ye returned to the village and won the welcome and cheers of all the villagers. The children, in particular, kept running around Su ye, like a little donkey. The crowd gathered around Su Ye. Some asked East and West, and some talked one after another¡° What legendary magic is your 203 magic snake? "¡° Can a legendary spell summon 203 legendary water dragons? impossible! At least it''s a heroic spell. Its name should be called the big magic snakes. "¡° He''s just a holy land. He can only use legendary magic tools at most. How can he use Heroic magic? I don''t believe it. "¡° Maybe the legendary mage outside is very powerful and can use Heroic spells in the holy land. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 713

    "Anyway, his big magic snakes are too strong. This is when you encounter legendary evil spirits, you still need to attack slowly. If you encounter fire element creatures restrained by the water system, the sea dragons can walk sideways. "


    "Wait, I remember! The three magic snakes are a bit like the legendary Hydra Legion. Su ye, is this the legendary Hydra Legion? "


    "Yes." Su Ye smiled.


    "Sure enough, no... if it''s the Hydra legion, these are the flame magic snakes. Even the legendary master can''t release more than 200 flame magic snakes at the same time? This... How much fire magic and blood power does he have? "


    "It''s terrible!"


    "The most important thing is, I heard that even if the Hydra Legion is formed, the release level will not exceed the caster. How can these flame magic snakes use the legendary magic sea dragon?"


    "No, it''s not sea dragon, it''s a bigger water dragon. However, it really reaches the level of legendary magic. "


    "This means... He may have a powerful water element artifact, and he is not a semi artifact, but a real lower artifact."


    "Of course, there is another possibility that he has related divine talents. He came in from the whale kingdom. He won''t eat the whale marrow of the whale kingdom, will he? "


    "In addition to whale pith, there are many treasures to obtain divine talent."


    "Nonsense, of course! But it''s a thing of the divine world, a thing of the gods. Any thing is worth several semi artifact. Are you willing to eat it? "


    "Don''t you think the most magical thing is his servant?"


    "Yes, he is a holy land, his servants are also holy lands, and even apprentices and servants have become holy lands. It''s amazing!"


    "It seems that he also has a strong calling talent."


    "I see! It turned out that he not only mastered the Hydra Legion school, but also the great Summoner school! "


    "The great Summoner school can only summon so many servants?"


    "I''ll give you three more minutes to think about what you''re talking about."


    "Er, I''m sorry, it turned out that he combined the two schools to form the big summoning Hydra legion, so there are so many three magic snakes and Water Dragons."


    Su Ye listened to their words and was a little embarrassed. It was nothing.


    However, very creative!


    Since the snake head of water can cast water dragon, why can''t the snake head of fire summon the fire elemental? Why can''t the snake head of the wind cast the Storm Spirit?


    Well, now there is a new research direction, which can be recorded.


    After that, there were nine heads. Each head summoned 200 summoners of the same level, that is, two thousand small ones.


    Also, fire talent may increase.


    Since fire talent can increase the number of fire magic snakes, what about fire divine power?


    There is an ocean ladder. Is there a volcanic ladder?


    Perhaps, the upper limit of the Hydra Legion is higher than expected.


    "Su ye, has the magic outside developed to this extent?" Asked the old mage rinos.


    "Er... There is development, but I may be lucky, so I am strong in some aspects, but weak in others." Su Ye sincerely answered the serious teacher who was killed by Hagrid with a harp.


    "Also, everyone is good at or... Etc. your attack includes almost all element systems. Come on, tell me, what else are you not good at?" Rinos.


    Su ye thought hard and didn''t think of it.


    Megara joked, "after thinking for a long time, I finally thought of his weakness. He is not good at close combat."


    Everyone laughed.


    Su ye thought and was about to nod, but stopped.


    You can''t lie.


    As long as I try my best to open all fields, and then become a giant, cooperate with the blood of the great whale. To be honest, the holy land is only one punch.


    To tell the truth, my close combat is still very strong, not a weakness.


    "Are you interested in the treasures of the ghost ship?" Asked Megara.


    Su Ye smiled and said frankly, "who is not interested in treasures?"


    "There are few new things from Greece at home. Look what you can bring out. I''ll exchange some things we can''t use." Megara.


    "Good, good!" The children clapped and shouted excitedly. They liked Su Ye''s toys very much.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I have some things in my hand that are worthless. If you like them, just take them."


    He got tens of millions of evil spirits and magic materials, and Wang sledgehammer was crazy digging treasure underground. With a wave of his hand, Su Ye didn''t care, and a large number of Greek utensils flew out of the ring of space or ruins space.


    Pile up the ground in front of you.


    When people see many new or familiar objects, their eyes shine.


    Megara looked at rinos, who nodded gently.


    Megara said, "we can''t take your things for nothing. What''s more, you killed the army of evil spirits and helped us. Well, let''s let the children trade instead of us. They are the most fair. "


    "Good." Su Ye readily agreed, but then realized that it was wrong, and Megara obviously made more of this move.


    "Well, that''s settled. You can''t go back in front of the children! Come on, children, remember, we can''t take other people''s things for nothing, especially those of benefactors. Let''s start changing one by one. You decide what to change! "


    When Megara finished, the light in his hand flashed, and many items appeared in front of him.


    Everything gave off a strong smell, and even a smell that disgusted the varnishes, so that the children instinctively retreated.


    Su ye had a feeling before. Now he was confirmed. He sighed and said, "in fact, this is not necessary."


    "You do what you should do, and we do what we should do. Besides, it''s really useless for these things to stay with us. We don''t even have a decent alchemist. Children, start exchanging! "


    "OK!"


    He saw his brother holding his nose in his left hand and holding a foot high pure gold statue in his right hand and throwing it to Su Ye.


    "I hate this, but mom says it''s expensive, so I''ll give it to you!"


    "I don''t know if I should thank you." Su Ye half joked.


    "I''ll change this big plate for my mother! Mom seems to like it very much! " Then he ran back with a large plate of dragon pattern celadon and handed it to Megara with a smile.


    "I''ll change one for my mother too..." my brother picked up one thing and changed it.


    Then, the children became the real black sheep, constantly taking the villagers'' treasures for Su Ye''s daily necessities.


    The villagers are very happy every time they see the children pass things.


    I don''t care about the treasures of gold Eagles worth hundreds of thousands or even millions, in exchange for a few silver coins.


    Because, in their view, keeping those so-called treasures is just a habit left in their lifetime. For ghosts, these practical and beautiful daily necessities are far more suitable for themselves than these treasures.


    As soon as Su ye saw that his harvest was growing millions by millions, he had no choice but to take out some sacred, legendary and even heroic treasures.


    Unexpectedly, the children are not interested in treasures at all. They only pick up daily necessities.


    "This legendary sword is very beautiful and powerful!" Su Ye pointed to the sword of the storm.


    "And, useless piece of iron!" As soon as Mei Mei turned her head, she picked up a set of beautiful clothes and gave it to a female villager.


    The villagers saw Su Ye''s embarrassment and laughed happily.


    The children kept exchanging things back and forth like playing games.


    Finally, Su Ye''s daily necessities were mostly exchanged, but the specially prepared magic tools and divine power equipment stayed in place.


    Megara smiled and said, "take what you can use and put what you can''t use here. We will choose to exchange according to our preferences. As for the price, it''s up to us to decide. "


    Su Ye nodded helplessly.


    All of them are big families. The total value of the items exchanged by these children has broken 200 million gold Eagles!


    But think about it, the ghost ship is also a super giant plane, and often flies in the void. It is bound to encounter a large number of strange treasures.


    Some treasures are common to ghost ships, but they are valuable to Greece.


    After all, most of the void is so dangerous that even the legendary magician can''t enter, and the ghost ship can get through.


    Megara picked up a legendary Divine Shield and said, "I like defensive items. This one is very beautiful. I don''t have anything very good in my hand, only a gem obtained by the captain from the starry sky. It''s useless to stay here. It''s just a good exchange. "


    Megara said, like her elders, took Su Ye''s hand with one hand and put a fist sized gem in Su Ye''s palm.


    As soon as the gem appeared, it was brilliant and rushed thousands of meters high.


    Thousands of kilometers around are beautifully illuminated by the colorful light of this gem.


    Su Ye stared at the brilliant gem.


    This so-called gem has an extremely ugly surface and is pockmarked. It is obviously black, but the light inside can penetrate the black skin.


    This is a raw ore.


    "This... What gem is this?" Su Ye tried hard to recall, but found that he had too little knowledge of Gemology and didn''t know what it was.


    "The captain said, this is the Taixing stone."


    Su Ye looked blankly. I''ve never heard of it.


    Rinos explained: "the Taixing God stone contains the power of a whole sun, which can be formed under extremely rare circumstances. Many people don''t know the name of Taixing stone, but you should have heard the name of artifact furnace. Yes, Taixing stone is the core of artifact furnace. Of course, this Taixing God stone is a little big and can already be used as the core of the upper magical divine power furnace. Unfortunately, if it is a little bigger, it can become the core of the main divine power furnace. "


    "Wait, that is to say, this Taixing stone is equal to a median artifact?" Su Ye''s eyes widened.


    I''m afraid the value of a lower artifact ranges from 100 million gold eagles to 1 billion.


    A medium artifact, the lowest is a billion gold eagle. Many Atheists and villagers smiled and nodded¡° No, I can''t take it! " No matter how greedy Su Ye was, he couldn''t accept such a valuable gift. He said he would pull back. However, Megara held Suye''s hand¡° I need your help. " Megara stared into Suye''s eyes, and her eyes were full of prayer. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 714

    Su Ye has a tangled face.


    Megara put away the legendary shield and said, "the transaction is completed, no regrets."


    Su ye knew that Megara and the villagers had absolutely no malice, otherwise they would not give such valuable gifts.


    But what if they ask for something they can''t do?


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I really can''t take this thing."


    "When the deal is over, I''ll tell you in detail." Megara.


    Su ye had no choice but to put away the Taixing God stone and thought that once the other party couldn''t do what he asked for, or it was too simple, he would give it back to the other party.


    Then, other villagers exchanged the treasures they wanted one by one, giving them high-value treasures.


    However, although their treasures are very valuable and even have a divine gem, unfortunately, they all belong to minerals and can''t get anything after sacrifice.


    After the transaction, Su ye returned to his yard and sat in a daze.


    The villagers who lost the evil spirit threat and got all kinds of new items gathered together to discuss, and the children were still playing crazy.


    Su ye saw that the village head Flores didn''t come back, so he asked the servants to guard and check it himself.


    What did Medea do in the end?


    What is the light?


    Su ye entered the ruins space, entered the magic tower and looked carefully, but he couldn''t find the trace of Medea.


    After thinking for a moment, I remembered that I was still the Dragon Lord and had the ability of a dragon valley.


    This ability is the power of an expanded field, called the national world, which can open up an independent small world in the void.


    According to legend, some powerful planes are formed by the kingdom of some gods. When many blood vessels reach the Lord or great monarch, they will form a national world.


    Like the whale country, it was formed after the Great Duke of the giant whale was promoted from the space of the giant whale to the country of the giant whale.


    The national world can exist independently, but if it wants to be officially opened, it needs to depend on a certain plane.


    The kingdom of the gods, the world is generally attached to the God star.


    Although the ruins space is good, its nature is too special. The creatures of the national world can''t enter freely, and it''s a big secret that can''t be exposed.


    The magic tower is not a physical force and cannot be attached.


    Only divine power planes can be selected.


    At present, it has its own volcanic plane and giant hills, and the giant dragon likes the sky and flame, which is very suitable for living on the volcanic plane.


    After thinking for a long time, Su Ye decided to attach the Dragon Valley to the volcanic plane. When there is a better plane in the future, or the Dragon Valley is promoted to the dragon country, it can move freely.


    Enter the volcanic plane and come to the largest crater to stimulate the ability of the Dragon Lord''s "Dragon Valley".


    Boom


    When the mighty dragon came, the huge volcano shook, and the magma in the volcano surged like waves.


    Rocks, metals, gemstones, magma and everything that makes up the volcano began to change.


    Just like a small town volcano, it is like soft dough, constantly deforming under invisible power.


    Finally, the huge volcano was made into a kilometer high lava doorframe by the power of the dragon''s blood.


    Lava flows on the surface of the red door frame, surrounded by black smoke.


    At the center of the lintel, a huge magma gem exudes amazing heat. A large amount of magma flows out of the gem and flows everywhere along the lines of the door frame.


    In the huge door frame is a dark smoke vortex.


    Vast and violent forces breed in the vortex.


    Su ye took one step and entered the black vortex.


    He came to a valley when his eyes were dark and bright.


    More than ten miles around the valley, the ground is bare and covered with hard light red rocks.


    The valley is surrounded by mountains and there is no exit.


    The mountain peaks are scattered like huge red dragon teeth in the sky.


    Beyond the valley, there was a dark void.


    On one side of the valley, there was a huge cave. Su ye thought and moved to the cave.


    Inside the cave, there is a volcanic magma pool, in which the magma is bubbling, and the rich hot gas is like the scene of a fire.


    In the middle of the magma pool, a large red giant egg, most of which is immersed in magma and the small part is exposed.


    The surface of the red giant egg is covered with deep purple lines, like a cobweb.


    Seeing the dragon egg, Su ye thought of Medea who turned into a dragon.


    Recalling the dialogue between Medea and adona, Su Ye vaguely felt that Medea''s so-called secret skill was probably reincarnation into a dragon.


    Because there is really this legendary magic, but the conditions are harsh, and it also needs to be affirmed and blessed by the Dragon God.


    Medea must have all the conditions before she is ready to fight to the death with the temple of God.


    Later, Su Ye remembered Medea''s expression when he asked about the blood of the Dragon Lord, and suddenly realized it.


    It turned out that Medea wanted to put the place of reincarnation in her Dragon Valley at that time.


    Su ye took one step, stood in front of the dragon egg, squatted down, turned his head sideways, and put his ears on the eggshell.


    Dong... Dong... Dong


    A strong heartbeat vibrates the eardrum.


    There was even a faint cry of the baby dragon.


    Su Ye raised his head and gently stroked the dragon egg.


    After the reincarnation of the dragon, Medea will lose all her previous memories, which is equivalent to a new dragon.


    However, she is a legend after all, and well prepared. Her new body is bound to have some talents of her previous life.


    Not surprisingly, the future little Medea will have a magical talent far beyond the ordinary dragon.


    However, after the reincarnation of the dragon, there will be some feelings in the depths of Medea''s soul.


    For example, they will especially hate the enemies before reincarnation and have a good impression on the people they like before reincarnation.


    But anyway, since Medea chooses to reincarnate in her own dragon valley, unless the level of Medea of the dragon in the future exceeds her own, it will always be equivalent to her own


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    In theory, or according to the practice of the dragon, all dragon families born in their own dragon valley should call themselves their father.


    "Before you have a wife, you have one more daughter... Forget it, dad will hurt you."


    Su ye thought about it and decided to collect some powerful magic materials to strengthen the dragon eggs once he returned to Greece.


    Tens of millions is enough. Even the dragon family, only a few dragon eggs can enjoy this degree of reinforcement.


    Is


    Su Ye frowned slightly and stroked the edge of the concave lines of the eggshell. The red eggshell had purple lines, but the edge of the lines was gray stone.


    This color is too familiar. Medusa''s skin is this color, and so is the life petrified by Medusa.


    Moreover, Medea did not return Medusa''s shield in the end.


    The key is that the dragon egg exudes the smell of Banshee blood.


    This feeling can''t be wrong. After all, I experienced this smell when sacrificing Medusa''s shield at that time.


    A young dragon with both dragon blood and Banshee blood, coupled with human magic talent and dragon egg enhancement, this little dragon''s achievements are unlimited and half god can expect.


    "But... The red dragon banshee, the future must be a fascinating goblin who doesn''t pay for her life. I hope she is warm and soft, not Medea''s temperament, otherwise it will be a headache..."


    Su Ye smiled and stroked Medea''s eggshell. After thinking about it, he took out some things that could enhance the strength of the dragon egg from the ruins.


    Ground whale God bone, multi-stage whale bone marrow, ten drops of whale God blood, fire attribute gem


    All into the magma pool.


    The magma pool immediately boiled, and the dragon egg seemed to tremble slightly. The magma rose along the purple pattern and wrapped the whole dragon egg.


    The ears seemed to ring out a childish cheer.


    Su Ye smiled, patted the dragon''s egg and turned away.


    Back in the yard, the village head, froth, was walking back and forth with his hooves outside the door.


    Seeing Su Ye open his eyes, Flores rushed in and said, "Su ye, it''s bad. The ghost ship seems to be blessed by the God King''s temple, which has attracted a lot of evil spirits. Heroes and evil spirits have been blocked by the captain, but many legendary evil spirits have entered the plane. "


    "How many?" Su ye asked.


    "Thousands."


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up.


    "Can you find them?" Su ye asked.


    "I got their approximate location."


    "Take me right away." Suye road.


    "Good!" Frost breathed a sigh of relief.


    Subsequently, Su Ye followed Flores and continued to transmit them everywhere, starting to hunt legendary evil spirits.


    At first, Su Ye felt very bored. After all, the attack of legendary evil spirits was too monotonous. Once he wore his deer skin hat, all evil spirits became stupid soldiers. It''s easy to say later. Slowly release three flame evil snakes, including earth pride, hell unicorn, ice queen and lamp God. It''s only a matter of time to kill evil spirits.


    Wang dachui volunteered to follow. He never participated in the war. He just explored everywhere to find high-quality ore veins.


    However, after killing the third team of evil spirits, Su Ye suddenly felt interesting.


    Because after the evil spirits of this team died, the storage space broke and a lot of things fell out.


    Unlike human collections, evil spirits live in the void for a long time, and their collections are very strange.


    There are some strange biological skeletons, some of which can be recognized by frost, some of which Su Ye has read in books, but less than half of them are unheard of by the two.


    These things are of low practical value, but their research value is very high. They can greatly increase the knowledge of void creatures in the magic world.


    There are also some strange minerals with all kinds of properties. Some are pure stones contaminated with evil spirits, and some are very precious gemstones.


    There are also some pieces of broken equipment, which have been damaged for a long time, but the evil spirits can''t swallow them and are reluctant to throw them away, so they collect them.


    In addition, there are all kinds of messy things. It''s not strong, but it''s fun. Therefore, Su Ye was concerned about the storage space of evil spirits, and studied with frost how to break the storage space of evil spirits. After many experiments, it was finally found that the thunder magic of hell unicorn and the light magic of lamp God were easy to break the storage space of evil spirits. Therefore, Su Ye gave up being an audience. After the water dragon surrounded the evil spirits, he deliberately reduced other magic. He also took turns to use ray magic and light magic. In this way, the time to kill evil spirits will be slightly delayed for a period of time, but the number of evil spirits with broken storage space will increase. Rofos looked at Su ye with envy. It was not that the dead on the ghost ship were unwilling to study. It was that the dead were not good at using ray magic and light magic at all. Even the powerful demigod Lich also had a congenital aversion to ray magic and ray magic. As time went by, Su Ye hunted evil spirits and their storage space everywhere. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 715

    Although the evil spirits have poor eyesight and always collect messy things, or devour things that are really valuable, resulting in no particularly valuable treasures falling out of the storage space, they are more rare and special, which makes Su Ye interesting.


    In particular, there are some ordinary star objects or star creatures. The legendary master doesn''t have time to study them, but he can''t meet them again.


    Su Ye became more and more happy. He even had a desire to rush into the void and start a big hunt. He threw today''s things into the magic Council and could change at least one or two hundred magic source badges. There was no other reason. There was a large number, which filled a large number of gaps in the void field.


    It was not until all the evil spirits of the 13th team were killed and new things fell out of the storage space that Su ye and Flores broke the prejudice of evil spirits'' bad vision.


    Bang!


    A huge rock more than 20 meters high fell from the air and hit the ground. The experienced Su Ye immediately controlled the water dragon to catch it and sent it to him.


    Twenty meters high rocks stand in front of us. Seven stories high, it''s like a hill.


    The hill is full of potholes, but the mountain wall facing Suye is relatively flat, and the bone fossils protrude from the surface.


    A new, complete and unknown skeleton fossil appeared in front of the two.


    This bone fossil has obvious traces of man-made excavation and cleaning. It seems that all the fossils are hidden in stones, which are polished off bit by bit and excavated carefully.


    The rock has a strong smell of evil spirits, which is obviously excavated and polished by the evil spirits with this bone fossil.


    "It doesn''t look like an ordinary bone." Flores squinted.


    Su ye also stared at this strange bone fossil.


    The outer layer of this creature''s skeleton is perfect colorless and transparent crystal, which is crystal clear in skull, spine, ribs, claws or anywhere.


    However, what is more strange than crystal bones is that starlight flows in crystal bones.


    Clearly embedded in the stone for many years, the starlight still flows like blood, like a living creature.


    The key is that the shape of this animal is a little ordinary.


    The shape is between snakes, dragons, lions and crocodiles. The neck is slender, the tail is also very long, and the body is slender. It has limbs, but many parts of the body are trapped in the rocks, and there are only bones left, so we can''t see what it looks like.


    There are too many powerful creatures in the world, but many creatures often only hear their names, not their shapes, and fewer creatures see skeletons.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar, flashed his eyes and quickly collected the ruins space.


    Flores sighed: "you''re a lucky guy. This thing should be a strange void creature. Not surprisingly, you can try to be a demon servant. However, such a powerful creature is at least a holy land servant or even a legendary servant. You can''t use it in a short time. "


    "I don''t know exactly, but it''s really like a void creature. However, this is not a complete skeleton. It''s not possible to become a demon servant. " Suye road.


    "You magician, you are not good at learning. The noumenon of many empty creatures is the skeleton, and their appearance is only the condensation of the force of emptiness. " Flores said.


    "After all, I''m still in fourth grade." Suye road.


    "You boy..." said Flores, crying and laughing. "Come on, let''s go to the next place."


    Su ye and Flores, like evil spirit killers, killed thousands of legendary evil spirits. Both of them were infected with a very thick smell of evil spirits, which led to sporadic evil spirits turning and running as soon as they appeared.


    He even met a lone hero and evil spirit, stared at Su ye for a long time, and chose to leave the ghost ship.


    Su Ye is a little sorry, because he really wants to try whether he can kill a hero and evil spirit.


    Super shining magician is to constantly prove himself!


    Finally, the two men met with the rescue team coming from the main ship. There were fewer and fewer legendary evil spirits to kill, so they returned to haigelis village.


    After returning to the village, the villagers held a grand celebration.


    Compared with the last simple welcome, this celebration was particularly lively. Everyone sang and danced. Thank Su Ye.


    After the celebration, Flores held up Su Ye''s glass and wine and said loudly: "thank Su ye for helping us eliminate a large number of legendary evil spirits. I can believe that in the next few decades, the ghost ship will become a nightmare for evil spirits and dare not invade again. And I also fulfilled my promise and presented my mark of cutting God to Su ye to express my respect! Su ye, worthy of my mark of valour. But... It depends on Su Ye. "


    Su ye said reluctantly, "in fact, I don''t know much about the mark of the cutting God. If it''s good, I''m sure I want it. If it''s not good, I''m sure I don''t want it."


    The gods looked different, and the children looked confused.


    Flores, the tall man and horse soldier, bent down, put his arm around Su Ye''s shoulder and said, "let''s go and talk."


    When the children couldn''t hear it, Flores whispered, "I told you before that the benefits of the mark of vassal God can''t help you enhance your strength, but it can resist bad luck to a certain extent. Do you understand?"


    Su Ye frowned slightly. At first he didn''t understand, but suddenly he thought of Euclid, the rebellious man and the temple of revenge¡° Bad luck? Can you make it clear? " Su ye asked. Flores whispered through the strength of wine: "young people nowadays really don''t understand anything. I don''t dare to understand such a thing."¡° I''m just an ordinary student. It''s like you always make friends with Hagrid and learn from demigods. " Suye road¡° You don''t also... Well, all right. You should know that the gods have the power to influence destiny. " Flores said¡° Of course, the more powerful people are, the more they can influence fate. However, sometimes they have too much influence and will be hated by the three goddesses of fate. The gains outweigh the losses, so the gods rarely intervene in fate. "¡° So, how can the three goddesses of fate decide fate? " Asked frost¡° I don''t know. I only know that when the world is born, there will be some artifacts that determine destiny or can see through destiny, such as the fate mud board of the Persian God system, such as the fate spinning wheel in the hands of the three goddesses of destiny. The three goddesses of destiny are respectively responsible for making, maintaining and cutting the thread of destiny. They can decide the fate of anyone and even affect the fate of gods, including the God King. " Suye road. Flores smiled mysteriously, patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "don''t you find that there are many gods and theocracies in Greece, including disasters, destruction of cities, discord, unknown, etc. even unknown theocracies are just bad luck and can''t completely bring bad luck to a person. In other words, no gods in Greece can master the power of bad luck. So, can we further infer that even the three goddesses of destiny can not fully grasp the power of destiny? I''m afraid they may not be able to weave destiny, but they can see through the spinning wheel of destiny, and they don''t completely see through people''s destiny. "¡° I think it''s weird for you to say that. If they can really control a person''s fate, they are equal to controlling everything, but this is not the case. Or they can directly change the fate of others, but they need to pay a huge price, which is unbearable. "¡° You''re right. "¡° Then, this seems to explain to some extent why they did not personally solve the rebels, but sent the temple of revenge to hunt. If we further speculate, can we say that their killing of the so-called counter life is not the guidance of the fate spinning wheel, but for some purpose? "¡° If you are the goddess of fate, why do you kill the villain? " Asked frost¡° First of all, we are sure that the goddess of destiny really controls the divine power of destiny, but the problem is that the name "divine power of destiny" itself is very subtle. For example, can Athena and Ares, who hold the Theocracy of war, decide the outcome of all wars? No! Because the war in Greece was interfered by the major gods, and the foreign war was not affected by the two gods. Therefore, the so-called "divine right of destiny" is "the divine right to control destiny" in most people''s cognition, but in my opinion, it should be "the divine right to affect destiny to some extent."¡° Your statement is very interesting. " Flores said¡° If the spinning wheel of fate can control all destiny, and everyone''s destiny cannot be changed, there will be no disobedient, right? " Su ye asked¡° Yes. "¡° The reality is that there are disobedients. In other words, not only the three goddesses of fate can''t control everyone''s destiny, but also the fate spinning wheel can''t control everyone''s destiny! Then, whether it is the spinning wheel of destiny or the three goddesses of destiny, they only control destiny to a limited extent. The essence of the disobedient is not disobedience to fate, just because the disobedient is beyond the prediction of the fate spinning wheel and beyond the control of the goddess of destiny. Therefore, the three goddesses of destiny should solve them. In other words, it''s not the disobedient who has a problem, but the defective spinning wheel of fate. It''s the three goddesses of fate who have a problem. "¡° Your statement is very strange. Go on and I''ll listen. " Flores was lost in thought¡° In fact, in the final analysis, there is only one question. What is the essence of destiny? Fate spinning wheel is just a dead thing without emotion. Everything it shows is neutral. It doesn''t make any sense. However, the three goddesses of fate, the gods and we, have given different meanings to the fate spinning wheel and destiny, which makes us mistakenly believe that the destiny goddess and the destiny spinning wheel determine the destiny. " Su Ye continued: "I''m not sure about the nature of destiny. Then, it seems that we can judge the nature of destiny. Is the nature of destiny eternal or changeable? We follow the track of the spinning wheel of fate. Then, is it fate to break away from the track of the spinning wheel of fate? " Flores stared at Su ye, unable to answer. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 716

    "Fate and the goddess of destiny remind me of many human things. For example, there are many gray people with gray skin in the south of Egypt. Suddenly someone has albinism, and then that person will be regarded as a monster by the gray people, afraid of his existence, and even eat him as a drug. But we magicians know that albino patients just lose something in their skin. That''s all. It''s like someone has a layer of mud on their skin and someone has no mud. Are these two different people? Obviously not. "


    "In addition, when I popularized books, the knowledge of gods and war skills and magic in Greece, many priests and old people madly cursed me, because they thought that only priests and a few people could master power. My way was evil."


    "For another example, even the porcelain and knives and forks I promoted are opposed by a few people. They think that the past eating behavior was given by the gods, and my tableware is wrong, sensational and distracting."


    "You see, the three goddesses of fate are like this. They think that fate is constant and constant, and they are right. Once someone changes fate, it is an inverse, that is abnormal and wrong."


    "This makes me realize that those who oppose the dissemination of knowledge do not protect knowledge itself; Those who oppose albinism do not defend people; Those who oppose the new tableware do not maintain tableware, etiquette or food; The goddess of destiny does not defend fate itself, but their "old correctness."


    When he heard the word "old days", Flores trembled.


    "The old correctness is only half correct today, and may only be one-third correct tomorrow. In another day, the old correctness will often become a mistake. In other words, the goddess of destiny maintains the mistakes of the present, and they are blocking the right present and the right future. Because they erase new possibilities, not because new possibilities are wrong, just because they think they are wrong, or just because they don''t like it. "


    "You magicians are really crazy..." froth couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "No, our magician just did what you wanted to do but didn''t bother to do." Su Ye smiled.


    "So, do you still want to hear about the negative effects of the mark of vassal God?" Asked frost.


    "I didn''t know, but now I probably understand. The negative effect of the mark of vassal God is that it will become a person hated by the three goddesses of destiny, and even may become a person hated by the gods. Because all the atheists are "exceptions" in the eyes of the gods, contrary to their "old correctness". Therefore, we magicians have their own mark of valour. " Su Ye smiled.


    "Today''s children are amazing. Yes, the advantage of the mark of vassal God can prevent you from being attacked by malicious fate, but the disadvantage is that the goddess of destiny will hate you. " Flores said.


    "Well, the mark of vassal is not important, nor is the goddess of destiny." Su Ye slowly fell into meditation.


    "What''s important?"


    "How to avoid making the same mistakes as the goddess of destiny and the gods, how to avoid maintaining ''the old correctness but today''s mistakes'', how to accept change and possibility, and how to create the correctness of opening up tomorrow are more important." Su ye took out a chair from the ring of space and sat down to think. He didn''t care about Flores and others.


    Forrest stood for a long time and sighed.


    Forget it, magicians are like this anyway.


    Flores spread out his hands and saw a small white light ball flying out of his hands. In the light ball, a small white light shield swam like a small fish.


    With a gentle blow from frost, the mark of vassal God swished into Su Ye''s body.


    Su Ye didn''t care. He was still thinking about the old correctness and the essence of fate.


    When they saw that Flores had sent out his mark of vassal God, some people also spread out their hands and gave the mark of vassal God to Su Ye.


    Megara acted first. Slowly, everyone acted.


    In the end, even the three children sent out the mark of vassal God.


    Su ye still doesn''t care and still thinks.


    When the celebration was over and the villagers dispersed, Su Ye slowly walked back to his yard with a contradictory feeling of fatigue and excitement.


    Megara is at the door.


    "The children have fallen asleep. Let''s go in and have a chat."


    Suye nodded, walked into the yard with Megara, took out his chair and sat down side by side, looking at the sky.


    There is no light pollution. The sky on the ghost ship is quiet and the stars are bright.


    "We''d like to ask you a favor." Megara.


    "What''s up?" Su ye asked.


    "Show us Hercules and fulfill our wishes."


    "If I can do it, I will try my best. But it seems that the diviners can''t walk around casually. For example, you should rest on the ghost ship. Once you leave the ghost ship for a long time, it will completely disappear. "


    "Yes. But compared with complete death, we are more afraid of Hagrid being corroded by pain. "


    "You actually wanted to see Hagrid and tell him that you didn''t resent him?"


    "Yes, but I haven''t had a chance. After all, few people can trust, and fewer people can trust and meet us. The ghost ship has not seen the living Greeks for decades, except for the priests of our temple. "


    "You trust me."


    Megara avoided the answer and continued, "your ghost palace can be entrusted to us for a period of time. You just take us out of the ghost ship and see Hagrid, and our deal will be completed. "


    "But I can''t guarantee to find Hercules. He seldom appears in the world."


    "As long as we go out, we will know where Hercules is. We can go directly." Megara.


    "Well... Is there no danger? After all, I want to see a hero king, and the Temple priests will kill you. "


    Megara had a strange expression on her face and said, "do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing for Hercules to meet us?"


    Su ye thought carefully and was cold all over.


    Megara stared at Suye''s face.


    After a while, Su ye said, "we inferred that the old gods and the Titans wanted to wage a war of revenge against the Greek gods, and the Greek gods needed a strong man who could prevent the Titans from climbing Olympus on earth. Because once the Titans climb Mount Olympus, they will restore their strength and inflict heavy losses on the Greek gods, which will trigger the gods of other gods to take the opportunity to attack. "


    "If you appear, resolve Hercules'' pain and free him, he will certainly be promoted to a demigod or even a new God, and the new God can come and go freely in the world and heaven, and can better stop the plans of the Titans and the old God. You mean, in fact, the Greek gods would like to see you meet Hercules again? " Su ye asked.


    Megara nodded.


    "Do you doubt that the gods want to make this happen by my hand?" Su ye asked.


    Megara shook his head and said, "at first, we were skeptical, because the incarnation of the God either couldn''t kill you or used you. But then we realized that the Greek gods would not be so generous. They should have wanted to capture the whale country and the ghost ship at the same time. If we want, they will send us to see Hercules. If we don''t want, they will kill us all and stimulate Hercules in the old way to promote him at the right time. "


    A thick disgust flashed in Su Ye''s eyes.


    "We don''t want Hercules to continue suffering, so we are destined to meet Hercules. But not in the way the gods like! "


    At the end, Megara''s tone clanked and the sword roared.


    "For example?" Su ye asked.


    "For example, when the temple of the God King competes for the ghost ship, defeat them, and then hand over the plane heart of the ghost ship to people who the gods don''t like. Then we''ll see Hercules again. " Megara raised her head and looked at Su ye with a smile.


    "Like me?" Su ye asked.


    "At least the people in our village chose you."


    "That''s why you gave me the mark of vassal? Can protect me, can make the gods hate me, and then let me get the ghost ship? "


    "You can think so." Megara.


    Su ye said frankly, "I don''t care about the gods at all. I want to get the ghost ship, but the question is, can we really repel the people in the God King''s temple? I don''t want to directly conflict with the temple of God, and I don''t have such strength. Even Marcus can trigger the coming of the divine avatar, and the divine avatar of nagurt is stronger. "


    "We can try." Megara.


    "When I get promoted to legend, I really want to have a try." Suye road.


    "You have no choice, because the captain said that after the king''s Temple took away the whale kingdom and ghost ship, the next step would be to fight Plato. If you can''t solve gult, he will come to Plato''s college with a scepter of divine power and enter your classroom. " Megara stared into Suye''s eyes and said slowly.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Su Ye tried to control the urge to curse.


    These are not human dogs and gods.


    Suye didn''t want to believe it, but after Socrates, it was naturally Plato.


    No wonder Plato has been in seclusion and has no longer participated in the specific affairs of the college.


    No wonder Simeon didn''t have to appear in person, but she found herself in public and gave gifts. It turned out that she was preparing for the decline of Plato''s college.


    No wonder the magic ship of Plato''s Academy could not be built until Athena gave the oracle.


    No wonder


    Su Ye sighed. Although he had guessed for a long time, he always hoped it wouldn''t happen.


    At present, it seems that it is imminent.


    The Greek gods must calm all hidden dangers in Greece before the Titans attack Olympus.


    Plato is the biggest hidden danger.


    "Let me think about what I can do to stop the temple of God."


    "Try your best. Even if you fail, no one will blame you. After all, you are only a holy land."


    Megara finished and turned away.


    Su Ye sat in the yard and let the servants guard him. He was in a daze. The development of things is far beyond my imagination. There''s even a bad feeling. From the beginning of the Greek Bosnian war, the whole world seemed to be accelerated by inexplicable forces. If you follow your plan, learn slowly, lay the foundation slowly and make progress slowly, you are likely to lose opportunities and even see the results you least want to see. Just as Euclid last wanted to see the city of Athens in ruins¡° It seems that we must use the divine diamond. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 717

    If we can stop the temple of God from starting with Plato, even if it can only be delayed for a few months, it is worth spending all the sacred diamonds.


    Su ye thought of his new harvest and entered the ruins space.


    Wang Dashui has found a rich mine and is painstakingly mining in the vein.


    The metals and gemstones of that vein are extremely rare dark systems, and the price is very high.


    As for the things exchanged from the diviners, they are basically raw ore and are not suitable for sacrifice.


    However, there are a lot of fragmentary things from the storage space of evil spirits, with a total number of more than 1000. Although more than half of them are minerals, others are items of various ethnic groups, which can be sacrificed.


    Although exposed to the radiation of void forces, most of them are damaged.


    Su ye offered sacrifices casually without any hope.


    Sure enough, he didn''t give anything good, but he gave a lot of magic sources, and he could get some divine power after accumulating the five rings.


    The number of big magic wells has reached 4, and there are 47 small magic wells.


    After exchanging, Su Ye looked at the 20 meter high crystal skeleton.


    Previously identified with the eye of the altar.


    The value of this thing is even higher than the legendary magical creature Thunder Dragon eagle king.


    The light and fog of Thunder Dragon eagle king is almost worth 30 million gold eagles.


    The value of this crystal skeleton is more than 100 million.


    The value of the remains of ordinary demigod Warcraft is only ten or twenty million.


    Judging by magic knowledge, the level of this crystal skeleton should stay at the legendary level.


    The value of legendary bones is higher than that of demigod bones, so this skeleton must be a top God Spirit.


    According to the figure, this thing is probably one of the strongest dragons in the Persian God system, the angry dragon.


    The angry dragon is also called the angry snake. It is a pure dragon blood, because the angry dragon is the descendant of Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon.


    As soon as the Nu dragon was born, it is a legend. When it grows up, it must be a demigod, and even the Nu Dragon God, as the subordinate God of Tiamat, fought in Persia.


    Among the Dragon families, Apophis, the destruction dragon of Egypt, Nidhogg, the doomsday snake of northern Europe, and Tiamat, the chaotic dragon mother of Persia, are known as the three strongest dragon gods, all of which have at least great power at the level of God King.


    The angry dragon is the power used by Tiamat against Marduk, the God King of Persia. It can be seen that the strongest angry dragon has the LORD God level even if it has no God King level.


    There is no doubt that once you are promoted to the heroic level, with the blood of the dragon, you have a great chance to summon the angry dragon as a servant.


    However, there is still a trace of uncertainty. After all, no magician has ever called a dragon at this level as a servant. At most, it is like the relationship between Medea and adona.


    One thing is certain. If you sacrifice this thing, you can get a divine talent.


    Su ye thought and put the Nu Long Hua Stone on it.


    There is no doubt that the seven rings light up and erupt golden gifted elves.


    Divine Body talent: the body of angry dragon.


    Divine grace talent: Double summon.


    Divine punishment talent: anger God.


    Su Ye looked carefully and was filled with emotion.


    It''s worthy of being the remains of the angry dragon. It''s too strong.


    The body of the angry dragon is directly the battle body of the demigod level, and it can become stronger and stronger with continuous training, second only to the Titan God body.


    The God of wrath is the powerful talent of the dragon of wrath. They can continuously accumulate strength in battle, and finally accumulate a truly Angry God to launch a powerful offensive.


    Both are very strong, but the body of angry dragon is only suitable for soldiers, and angry God needs to be inspired after becoming a God.


    But the double call is the power that Su ye and even all magicians dream of.


    The function of double summon is very simple. One summon can summon two servants of the same level at the same time.


    Solve the two great pains of magic servants who can''t summon more and more money.


    With this talent, you can continue to buy new servants.


    From then on, you don''t have to worry about choosing the queen of the wind or hell unicorn, shadow hive or world tree.


    All!


    This double call calls an additional one when Summoning Magic minions. But for spell creatures that can only summon one, such as water dragon, you can summon two water dragons.


    If you summon the flame demon snake, which can summon multiple times, the double summon will not increase the upper limit, but it can summon two at a time, which greatly speeds up the formation time of the Hydra Legion.


    The only pity is that this talent can only work on yourself and magic servants. If it can work on the flame magic snake, you can specialize in Summoning Magic in the future.


    Contentedly put aside the remains of the angry dragon and was about to leave, when a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart.


    It''s like a long-awaited treasure.


    It''s also like a bowl of hot porridge when you''re hungry.


    Su Ye looked around the ruins space, looked in a direction and smiled like a child.


    The passage from the ruins space to the giant Hill was originally an oil painting, but now the picture frame has become a door frame.


    Moreover, the breath of giant hills has entered the ruins space. The ruins space absorbs the breath of giant hills and is slowly expanding.


    He officially became the Lord of the giant hills.


    From then on, I completely mastered the giant hills.


    It can come and go freely, even bring people in, and can consume magic to greatly transform the giant hills.


    This process, for the demigod, takes hundreds of years.


    But I did it now.


    Su Ye rushed straight into the oil painting door where the color will no longer be dim.


    At the moment of entering the giant Hill, I hit a light resistance, as if I had entered the thin water, and then this resistance dissipated.


    The body clearly senses that the cool breath enters from the outside, converges into a warm river, flows in its own body, waters its own body, waters its magic tower, waters its magic tree, waters its roots.


    The trunk of the magic tree grew stronger and stronger, branches grew one by one, and leaves stretched higher and higher.


    Su Ye stood on the giant tree peak and looked around. The giant tree became his own hair, and the whole giant Hill was like his own coat, and every inch of the earth seemed to be connected with his own skin.


    In the earth under your feet, it seems that a huge heart is beating and sending power to this seat.


    Su Ye looked at a 200 meter high mountain ahead, his heart moved, and his magic flowed.


    The mountain was rapidly deformed and finally changed into a 200 meter high brown rock statue.


    Su Ye''s own statue.


    From a close view, the skin of the statue is a little rough, and the lines are not perfect, but from a distance, it is lifelike and like a real person.


    Half of the magic can transform a 200 meter mountain into a statue in a few seconds.


    This is a great power that only gods have.


    Then, Su Ye looked at the mountain peak adjacent to the giant tree peak, raised his right hand and gently picked it with his fingers.


    See the huge mountain peak split from it, and the dense minerals roll out of the crack and roll all over the foot of the mountain like a group of wild dogs of different colors.


    Finally, all the ores are piled into a ore hill more than 30 meters high.


    The magic consumed is one tenth of the total.


    Su Ye was about to summon Wang dachui. Before he opened his mouth and chanted the curse, he just came up with the idea. A blue magic array appeared on the ground, and Wang dachui came out.


    Wang Dashui was stunned and looked at the place silently. Then he suddenly realized that he fell to his knees with a plop.


    "Congratulations, your majesty! From then on, you are a complete master of planes! And I, Wang dahammer, will establish my own tribe in this position. No, it belongs to your tribe! " Wang sledgehammer''s body was trembling and his voice was trembling.


    He raised his head and looked at Su ye with tearful eyes.


    For the dwarves, no matter how strong they are, they will be gone.


    Only by forming tribes and fighting for their own ethnic groups can they really be like magic iron.


    Now, this wish may come true.


    Wang Dahui looked at Su ye with tearful eyes. He only felt that Su Ye was like a God, high above the clouds forever.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "OK, I''ll order you to live here for a long time, establish a tribe and cultivate better servants for me."


    "Yes!" Wang dahammer shouted his command.


    "Next, do you know what to do?" Su ye asked.


    "When you enter again, you will see the prototype of a dwarf tribe!" Wang dahammer raised his head.


    "Tell me about your imaginary tribe. I''m here to build it for you."


    Su ye said, taking the potion to restore his magic.


    "OK."


    Soon, Wang Da Chui built a dwarf tribe containing thousands of people, while Su Ye consumed magic and transformed the terrain according to Wang Da Chui''s idea.


    Surrounded by mountains, the river flows slowly through the plain valley.


    In the center of the valley, there are many solid rock houses, forming villages.


    In the village, the auditorium, blacksmith''s shop, tailor''s shop, smelter and so on are all complete.


    Outside the village, farmland is arranged neatly.


    At the foot of each mountain peak at the edge of the valley, there is a huge mine cave.


    In the mine, the veins around each tunnel are clearly marked, and they are in the shallow layer of the mine, which can be easily mined.


    The most perfect tribe in the dwarf''s mind was born.


    "Your Majesty, your strength is like the brilliance of the sun, everywhere and omnipotent!" Wang dachui was so excited that he kept wiping his tears.


    "Do it well." Su Ye patted Wang sledgehammer on the shoulder.


    Wang hammer nodded hard.


    "In the future, this valley belongs to you. Establish your tribe."


    "Yes!" Su Ye left Wang sledgehammer in the valley and flew to the giant tree peak to meditate. Efficiency explosion! The efficiency of meditation here has far exceeded the volcanic plane. And from then on, I can come in at any time and meditate on the plane at any time. After only half an hour, Su Ye felt that meditation had reached its limit, and his body even felt explosive. This efficiency is amazing. Su ye thought and the fat boy of the magic tower appeared here. The fat boy didn''t even look at Su Ye. He went straight into the ground and disappeared. Then, the whole seat shook slightly. A strange breath was born. This divine power plane seems to be completely different from before¡° I don''t know what the soul of the plane can turn this divine plane into. " Su ye thought that according to the long planned plan, he took out some ordinary metals, low-level magic metals, gemstones and potions and placed them everywhere. These metals, gems and potions will grow like seeds, following the will of the plane Lord. In a year at most, it will become a continuous base of raw materials. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 718

    A year''s net income will not be less than 2 million, ten times that of others in charge of this divine power plane.


    Su Ye looked at those mountain spirits and Warcraft. When he returned to Greece, he wanted to supplement Warcraft or other ethnic groups to maximize their profits, but he also wanted to avoid drying up and fishing, burning the forest and hunting.


    In one step, Su Ye left the giant hills and returned to the ruins space.


    Su ye took a closer look at the portal of the giant Hill, and found that there was a circular pattern in the lintel center, and a battle axe was carved in the circular pattern.


    The battle axe is rough and ancient. It has a style of ancient giant battle axe.


    Su Ye nodded, feeling that it was related to the soul of the plane, and looked forward to the next growth of the plane.


    Return to the ghost plane.


    Hercules village is quiet.


    After that, Su ye let di Aotian, hell unicorn, ice wind double queen, shadow beehive and world tree into the giant Hill, which is more spacious than the magic tower and can play.


    Finally, Su Ye sat in the yard and thought quietly.


    Continue to think about fate and the goddess of destiny.


    "Is the changed destiny still the destiny itself, or is only the unchanged destiny the destiny? In other words, fate is uncertain, but it will be fixed when it is observed? Just like in the Nordic God system, no one will say that the Nordic God system will encounter dusk, but after Odin drinks the fountain of wisdom and sees the future gods at dusk, the fate of the Nordic God system is doomed? "


    "Odin saw the future and expelled Loki''s two sons and one daughter, that is, fenril, the wolf of dusk, yemenggad, the python of the earth, and Haila, the God of death, resulting in the complete isolation of the divine system and even hostility to Loki. Although Loki often played pranks and offended the Nordic gods, he also made great contributions, and his help to the Nordic God system was enough to rank among the top five of the God system. "


    "He could not tolerate Odin''s betrayal and killed the northern European God of light by the hand of the God of darkness. Then, in order to punish rocky, Odin changed one of his other two sons into a wolf, bit the other son to death, and imprisoned rocky with Rocky''s dead son''s intestines. "


    "Since then, rocky has separated from the Nordic God system, and his children and subordinates are called the twilight tribes."


    "Now at dusk, all races have awakened, or partially awakened, which means that the dusk of the Nordic God system is irreversible."


    "Rocky didn''t directly launch a divine war against Odin or the Nordic gods. I''m afraid he is accumulating strength. The reason why he shot at the Greek gods is just to win over the Nordic frost giants. After all, the frost giants and the Nordic gods are mortal enemies."


    "Can''t even Odin, the God King, or even the whole God system surpass the established destiny?"


    "Can fate be changed?"


    Su Ye kept thinking and thinking.


    I don''t know how long later, the earth''s vibration woke Su ye up.


    As soon as Su Ye looked up, he saw the village head Flores standing outside the door again, kicking back and forth and walking around.


    Across the fence, the three children looked at themselves and cheered happily.


    "Brother Su Ye finally woke up!"


    "Su Ye! Gult took the temple''s men out to attack the ghost ship! They don''t know what artifact they used. They have imprisoned the ghost ship. If the stalemate continues, the ghost ship will either be dragged out of the void and into the divine world, or we will be killed by them. " Flores smashed the gate and rushed in.


    Su Ye got up and said, "tell me the details."


    "The captain is very smart and has been shuttling in the void close to the whale country, so as to prevent reinforcements from outside the temple of God. However, gult still contacted the priests of other temples in whale country to fight together. With the artifact in his hand, gult trapped the captain, while the others in the temple were responsible for the attack. You know, the power of the temple fully restrained us. If it weren''t for our large number, we would have been broken now. " Flores said.


    "Is the captain the hero''s division, Charon?" Su ye asked.


    Froth hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, it''s Mr. Charon."


    "After he was accidentally injured and poisoned by Hercules, he went to the Caucasus mountain to replace Prometheus, who was constantly eaten by Zeus eagle. Later, he chose to die because he couldn''t bear the double pain of eagle and poison?"


    "We don''t know the specific process, but at present, it looks like this."


    "Charon is one of the strongest demigods. He has made great achievements. How could he be afraid of a legend of gult?"


    "Gult, has been promoted to hero priest." Flores said.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that the preparation of the God King''s temple for this time was indeed sufficient.


    It seems that nagurt has long been qualified to be a hero, but he has been suppressing his strength for the sake of whale country and ghost ship.


    "Charon lost his body and became a god destroyer, and his strength fell so much?" Su ye asked.


    Flores sighed and said, "among the poisons in teacher Charon, there is a divine poison that destroys the foundation of divine power. Otherwise, even if he becomes a god destroyer, he also has the strength of the peak demigod and is not afraid of being suppressed by artifact. Now he is equal to gult, who holds artifact, but once gult is transformed into a Divine Incarnation, teacher Charon will lose. "


    Suye immediately understood that Charon was not only an obstacle to be removed by the Greek gods, but also a key obstacle.


    "How long can they last?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m not sure. Now everyone of the ghost ship continues to go to the main ship for support. We can''t support it for a day at this consumption level. You don''t see the damage of magic to ghosts. It''s terrible. "


    "Now go to the captain and say that I have a semi artifact ghost palace, which can absorb the power of ghosts and play a great role. It''s a pity that so many souls of the ghost ship are scattered and broken one by one. It''s better to enter my ghost palace and give full play to their strength. If you can give me another 900 million undead, it will be equivalent to adding a powerful heroic warrior. In addition, I can even lend the ghost palace to the captain. "


    Su ye said and directly handed the ghost palace to Flores.


    Flores immediately took it and said, "OK, I''m going to ask the captain. As long as the captain agrees, I''ll take someone to collect the dead in person! The captain has more than enough self-protection, but trapped by artifact, even if there is a ghost palace, it has little effect. Other undead may not dare to use the gift of the afterlife. You will use it at that time. "


    Watching Flores leave, Su Ye returns to the yard and is lost in thought.


    The current situation is greatly different from his own plan.


    My original plan is very clear, that is to continuously accumulate deified treasure diamonds and finally use them all on the magic tree. Even if you can''t deify the magic tree, you can gradually deify the root of the element tree.


    Magic tree is the foundation of magicians. What magic and servants are just accessories.


    The problem is that my plan takes five years as the shortest cycle.


    Now, I must strengthen my strength immediately.


    Obviously, we can only take the second place, because the existing deified diamond is not enough to deify the whole magic tree.


    Now all magic may be replaced, including the prospect of the Hydra army is not clear.


    Even the field power may be replaced by the divine field in the future.


    At present, the only school with unlimited growth may be the hand of multiple magic.


    But the problem is that his multiple magic hands are not formed and can not play a role.


    There is only one choice left, and that is the magic servant.


    Among the magic minions, the highest limit is undoubtedly the world tree.


    In previous battles, the world tree could not be used, but on the ghost ship, it was a defensive war, and the world tree was enough to play a role.


    The world tree is only a golden servant, but it has the ability to defeat Legendary Warriors.


    With various talents and powers, the world tree can reach the holy land level.


    If it is deified, it must be equivalent to legendary rank.


    The legendary world tree has at least heroic strength.


    The key is that the world tree is also a servant, and can also share many of its own talents, especially war body talents, which makes its own world tree servant surpass the natural world tree of the same level.


    "Let''s start!"


    Su ye thought to himself, entering the magic tower, flying to the edge of the dense magic tree and looking at the magic leaves of "summoning the golden servant".


    This magic leaf carries the origin of the world tree. At present, the spirit of the world tree in the giant Hill is just an external image.


    When my heart moved, a divine diamond appeared in my hand.


    Inside the transparent and colorless diamond, a golden heart pounded.


    "According to the principle that there is no middleman to earn the price difference on the altar, the acquisition cost of a divine diamond is 10 million, and the actual value is 100 million, which is equivalent to an ordinary divine talent. I don''t believe that if you drop a hundred million, you can''t deify a mere holy magic! "


    Su Ye held the magic diamond and carefully placed it on the magic leaf.


    Nothing has changed.


    "Sure enough, I can''t..."


    Put the second magic diamond on it.


    Still unchanged.


    Su ye had a strong flesh ache, a heartache and a whole body ache. Like a standard gambling dog, he bit his teeth, held the third sacred diamond and placed it on it.


    Shua


    The three sacred jewels radiated Colorful streamers, and were wrapped by golden light. They flowed into the magic leaves like water into a sponge.


    Su Ye''s heart is dripping blood. Rounding is one billion.


    Let''s see if we lose.


    Finally, the power of the three sacred diamonds was integrated into the magic leaves.


    The magic leaf is transformed from the original black crystal leaf into dark gold texture, the golden mist floats on the surface, and the original blue magic array is also transformed into pure gold.


    In the golden magic array, the blue and gold liquid flows slowly.


    A new magic in human history has appeared.


    "It''s called deified magic."


    Su ye thought and looked at the remaining 22 sacred diamonds.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he put all the sacred diamonds on the trunk of the magic tree.


    Sure enough, nothing happened.


    Even feel the disdain of the magic tree. This thing just wants to kill me? Who do you look down on? Su Ye smiled and wanted to kick the magic tree. And the altar. Then, his eyes turned to the root of the element tree under the magic tree¡° The world tree is very powerful. If you only deify the leaves, you can''t play its power at all. I''m afraid you need a strong element tree root. Anyway, I''ve gambled, so let''s have a big one! " Su Ye pointed to the thick wood element tree root, and the ten sacred diamonds landed on it like ten hearts wrapped in diamonds. No change. Su Ye squinted slightly, and ten deified treasures flew to the root of the wood element tree. Guanghua is flourishing, and the golden light is wrapped with colorful light, which flows slowly into the roots of wood elements like a liquid. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 719

    The root of wood element changes at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally becomes as big as the thickest root of water element.


    The root of water element has just absorbed the gift of God''s grace, the source of water element.


    After absorbing the light of 20 divine diamonds, new magic roots grow on the original green root surface, and the dark golden light fog wraps the whole root.


    The whole wood element tree root is like a living creature. It seems that it is not absorbing the power of elements, but breathing.


    At the end of the root of the wood element tree, a green shell dark gold striped egg rolls out.


    With a click, a small golden ten winged talent spirit came out of the root of the wood element tree and flew to the location of the wood talent spirit.


    Su ye took a closer look.


    Divine talent: the power of hewagmir.


    Su ye took a deep breath.


    According to legend, the tree of the world has four main roots.


    A main root deep into the void, no one knows.


    A main root enters Asgard, the kingdom of the Nordic gods, and goes deep into the spring of ould, the spring of life in northern Europe.


    A main root goes into Jotunheim, that is, the giant country in northern Europe, goes deep into the spring of MIMIR, that is, the spring of wisdom, and is guarded by the giant wise men. Odin drinks the spring of the spring of wisdom, obtains endless wisdom, knowledge and power, and sees the dusk of the gods.


    A main root goes into neferheim, that is, the fog country in northern Europe. It is the coldest place in northern Europe. It goes deep into the spring of hewagmir, that is, the famous inexhaustible spring.


    This is the true power of God, and it is a superior power.


    This talent is inexhaustible.


    This is also one of the roots of the power of Nordic upper gods and upper giants. Almost all of them have this talent.


    Under the influence of this talent, they can obtain endless divine power within a certain period of time. Even if they are crazy, they will not exhaust their power.


    The birth of crazy warriors in northern Europe is also related to the inexhaustible spring.


    Su Ye stared at this inexhaustible force. It seemed that he needed to study some magic whose magic consumption was proportional to the power of magic.


    The ten element spear is ready.


    After being promoted to legend, hero spell and demigod spell can be prepared.


    If you don''t choose the best, even the most expensive.


    Magic that can empty the whole body magic in an instant is better.


    HMM... it seems that there is a legendary super magic skill called "magic sacrifice", which can inject all magic into one magic and maximize the power of a single magic. Under the action of inexhaustible force, it is no problem to use it more than ten times. To be safe, it should be no problem to use it four or five times.


    With the tree root of deified wood element and inexhaustible strength, the power of deified world tree will be guaranteed.


    Good!


    Su Ye left the magic tower and walked happily to the portal in the village.


    After a long time, the tired Flores rushed out of the portal with four hoofs.


    Su Ye glanced at him, his tail was gone, and there were traces of burning light elements on the horse''s back and hip.


    The four hoofs were also blackened by the fire.


    But the smile on Flores''s face dissipated everything.


    He passed the ghost palace.


    "A billion undead! I can hardly carry it. " Flores said.


    Su Ye looked happy and reached for it. As a result, his hand sank down before he held it.


    On the surface of the ghost palace, the rainbow flows, and the breath is obscure and grand.


    This feeling and pressure is even more than Medusa''s shield.


    "How many souls are there in the ghost ship?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s more than 10 billion."


    "You lead the way, let''s go!" Su Ye looked back at the gods.


    The villagers looked at Su Ye quietly with hope and blessing in their eyes.


    Starting with three children, he began to bless Su ye one after another.


    Every magic is insignificant, but very clear.


    "Victory belongs to us!"


    Su ye said that and followed Flores into the portal.


    A hot breath came, like wearing a thick leather coat in the North Pole. As soon as I walked out of my house, it was transmitted to the desert at noon.


    Su Ye looked up and looked ahead.


    Among the stars, outside the huge ship shrouded in black fog, a huge pale yellow net shrouded the world.


    The huge ghost ships are stacked like a mountain city.


    Outside the ghost ship, one by one, wearing white priests'' robes, waving their scepters, and unleashing divine powers to bombard the ghost ship.


    A powerful light element magic fell on the ship, like a huge crossbow bombarding a carriage. The ghost ship was full of sawdust and black smoke.


    The dead burned by the Holy Light rolled around, howled everywhere, and even jumped out of the ghost ship and fell into the endless void.


    The huge bone dragon charged into the sky with the Black Knight, and the priest was not only protected by soldiers and battle angels, but also sheltered by the pale yellow giant net, as if he had endless divine power.


    Magic in their hands, like a storm like crossbow.


    The dead went up against the current and disappeared into it.


    Su Ye''s face sank.


    Outside the ghost ship, there are not only priests and soldiers, but also many angels covered with silver and White Helmets.


    The helmets of these angels are empty, and the whole body emits light white holy light. They either wave swords and shields, bend bows and shoot arrows, or release divine magic.


    Tens of thousands of winged battle angels, the breath of the Holy Land rippling.


    More than ten four winged battle angels are scattered everywhere. With the legendary power, they rush left and right on the deck of the ghost ship, like entering an uninhabited land.


    The Temple priests and battle angels who are full of holy light stand out in the void.


    In a very far place, an old priestess stood in the void. Above her head, a temple with a radius of kilometers shining with holy light exuded a vast smell of holy light.


    The gate of the temple is filled with white holy light. Whenever an angel dies in battle, a new angel will fan his light wings, fly out of it and rush into the battlefield.


    A semiartifact as famous as the ghost palace, the angel palace.


    Glory and darkness are intertwined, and holiness and filth are intertwined.


    In the void, there is no air and no earth. The living people here will suffocate alive and even lose their normal flight ability.


    The powerful void radiation is enough to make everyone under the legend unable to fight normally.


    However, Suye thanked Hera in his heart at the moment.


    She once gave herself the chicken rib talent of "stars walking", but unexpectedly, she played a role here!


    With the stars walking, I am more comfortable in this void than in the sky.


    There is no resistance here.


    Su Ye looked around and didn''t see gult and the captain. They should fight elsewhere and be covered by the huge hull.


    Along with Su ye, there are the long summoned Earth Aotian, Wang sledgehammer, lamp God, hell unicorn and ice wind.


    At the moment when Su Ye appeared, countless eyes flashed, and many eyes stared at him.


    These servants are well known to the Greeks.


    "Su Ye! Sure enough, it''s you! Listen to the order and kill the godless magician! Kill him! "


    Su Ye blinked. He was secretly looking for a chance to kill the priest of the back Temple of God who used the angel palace. Unexpectedly, he became the target of everyone.


    "Summon the golden servant!"


    Double call.


    Two blue magic arrays emerge at the same time, one is huge and the other is bigger.


    Seeing the appearance of two golden servants, not only the Temple priests and battle angels were stunned, not only the ship full of undead, but also su Ye himself was stunned.


    The first to emerge should be the shadow hive.


    But what about my shadow hive?


    Why is the good shadow hive gone?


    The original shadow hive is ten meters high


    But now, a huge mountain honeycomb covering an area of more than 100 meters and up to 200 meters has sprung up and stood on the deck.


    The original shadow honeycomb was dark and condensed like black fog. Now, the honeycomb is like black gold, shining with a slight black metal color, like a steel honeycomb.


    The hive is full of bee holes.


    Then, one... No, one shadow wasp after another flew out.


    Every shadow poisonous bee is like a demon bee man, with a humanoid body, tentacles on the top of the head, a big bee belly with yellow and black ring patterns on the trunk, green eyes, and a pair of wings fluttering wildly and buzzing.


    The shadow wasp originally had three pairs of legs, but now, one pair is still legs, and the other two pairs have all become arms.


    Each shadow wasp man holds two wasp crossbows.


    The wasp man is two meters tall, fat and strong, with a huge belly and bulging bags. The muscles of his four arms are like raised iron blocks, comparable to Su Ye''s legs.


    Poisonous bee muscle man.


    The two poisonous bee crossbows in their hands are more than one meter long.


    The tube at the tail of the poisonous bee crossbow is connected to their abdomen. The head of the poisonous bee crossbow is honeycomb and can erupt multiple crossbows at the same time.


    Suddenly, the nearest two winged sword Angel rushed over, and more than a dozen poisonous bee people closest to Su Ye suddenly pulled the poisonous bee crossbow.


    Poof poof


    In the honeycomb, a series of poisonous crossbows and arrows erupted, flashing frost like cold light, nailed to the two winged angels, and more than half of the crossbows and arrows even pierced the angel''s armor.


    Where the crossbow and arrow touch, thick vines grow crazily and form multiple entanglements.


    Seeds attached, blossoming and bearing fruit, continuously absorbing the power of the two winged angels and transforming them into the magic of Su Ye.


    In the broken armor cavity, the Holy Light erupted like fog.


    Bang


    The two winged sword angels are like broken balloons. They melt light and explode. People within a radius of more than ten meters are attacked by the holy light.


    Both sides were stunned. The two winged holy angels died like this?


    They take a closer look, this shadow poisonous bee muscle man is also a holy land!


    The dead suddenly realized that since they are all holy places, human shapes and two wings, who is afraid of who! The priests of the temple seemed to be filled with paste. What kind of magic is this? What kind of servant is this? Is this a demon? Never heard of it? Buzzing... Thousands of poisonous bee people fly out of the hive. The priests and battle angels did not continue to attack, but looked to Su Ye''s right. On Su Ye''s left is the shadow hive, while on the right is a giant blue leaf tree surrounded by 20 people standing on the deck. The dense roots, like octopus tentacles, plunged into the hull of the ghost ship. The huge brown trunk stands like a giant 100 meters high. The heavy canopy hung down, as if it could collapse the trunk at any time. The center of the trunk shows an old human face. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 720

    The face slightly opened his eyes, looked around, and closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was closing his eyes to refresh himself or sleeping.


    The giant tree is still growing slowly, getting thicker and taller.


    At this moment, this huge tree became the most magnificent scenery and symbol in the ghost ship.


    The Temple priests looked at the huge tree with fear.


    "Isn''t this the legendary world tree?"


    "Unlikely. The branches of the world tree are so rare that they can be used to increase longevity even if they are obtained. Who is willing to be a servant?"


    "Su Ye is willing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "However, the smell of the world tree is wrong. How can it be the Holy Land rank as soon as it comes out? Shouldn''t it be the golden order? "


    "Look carefully at the seams of the bark, look carefully!" A priest suddenly screamed.


    When they looked carefully, they saw the dark golden light flowing slowly in the gap of the bark.


    In addition to the light, the world tree looks nothing strange, just bigger and taller.


    "Send a legendary sword angel to try the world tree!" The high priest of the temple of God gave orders.


    See a tall four winged legendary sword angel, surrounded by holy light, dive from top to bottom, wield a sword and cut into the trunk.


    The old face on the tree trunk slowly opened and stared at the four winged sword angel without expression.


    The four winged sword angel is getting closer and closer


    When the sword Angel arrived 50 meters away from the world tree, the bark surface of the world tree flashed. The bark was first transformed into a wooden textured metal shell, followed by a light water wave.


    Plant armed and marine armed.


    Then, a part of the huge crown hung down on both sides, and two thick branches fell.


    The blue shadow flashed in front of everyone.


    Bang!


    Two wooden textured metal giant hands surrounded by water waves are combined, not counting the branch arms behind them. The light giant hand is ten meters long.


    Between the two giant hands, white light billows and Zizi erupts.


    They were stunned and realized that the legendary four winged angel was shot dead by this slowly rising tree man!


    And at a speed no one could see.


    It''s dead!


    This is an angel. If you change into a living person, it must be splashed with blood.


    All the priests were covered with cold.


    The wooden tree man''s face closed his eyes again.


    The two giant metal hands turned into branches and leaves and bounced back into the canopy above.


    Restore calm.


    They stared at Su ye, looked at the shadow hive and the world tree.


    What the hell is this?


    What the hell is this?


    In the shadow hive, six four winged poisonous queen bees slowly got up and stood on the hive.


    Each of them is half taller than ordinary wasps, with stronger limbs and bulging stomachs.


    On each of the four arms of the poisonous bee queen, there is a bigger poisonous bee crossbow.


    Moreover, each poisonous Bee King also carries a poisonous bee crossbow on his shoulder.


    The front end of an ordinary poisonous bee crossbow is a honeycomb mouth, a shooting mouth in the middle and six shooting mouths around.


    However, the firing port of the queen bee crossbow has another 12 firing ports in the outer layer, with a total of 19 firing holes.


    Moreover, the front end of the queen bee crossbow is a double honeycomb structure.


    Each queen bee crossbow has 38 crossbows and arrows ready to go. A queen bee can pour out 228 poisonous bee arrows in an instant.


    Su Ye realized that both the shadow hive and the world tree have completed the "growth" of the wood talent in the giant Hill, and have been promoted to the first level. Once they call, they appear directly, saving growth time.


    Therefore, as soon as all poisonous bees come out, they are at the peak holy land level.


    The world tree is still growing and seems to have reached the legendary level.


    After summoning the golden servant to be deified, the power of the shadow hive can be seen through, but Su ye can''t see through the power of this world tree.


    Su Ye hooked his index finger at the high priest of the temple behind the God.


    "Come and kill me!"


    "All the priests listen to the order and kill Suye!"


    Gult''s voice came across the huge hull.


    All the priests and angels in the sky turned around and flew to Suye.


    The priests followed from a distance, and tens of thousands of winged angels and a dozen four winged angels rushed forward fearlessly.


    "Everyone stay away from me."


    Su ye then opened the fortress of heaven and used the power of the fortress to push everyone away. He flew into the air and stood in front of the world tree.


    Then, Su Ye opened up his strength in one field after another.


    The guardian city-state of the earth system became the second important fortress and formed the second wall.


    The night of fire turned into a flying flame lamp, and the sea of fire turned Su ye into a strong sea of fire.


    The rotating blades of the wind system turn into hundreds of gale knives, rotating and cutting around, whistling.


    The surging lake of the water system is rippling, sparkling and hidden.


    The extremely cold winter of the ice system emits a chill, freezes everything, and the huge ice monument stands in front


    More than ten fields.


    The Temple priests were in mourning.


    The pain suffered by the Persians was spreading in their own bone marrow.


    All the priests were far away from Suye, and no one rushed into the field.


    The angels rushed in.


    After reaching 120 meters around Su ye, the two winged angels were immediately attacked by hundreds of talents or forces in the field.


    Without exception, one touch stops, one stop dies, and one death explodes.


    The two winged angels rushed to Su ye from all directions like mosquitoes, but in the end, they turned into a holy light one after another and exploded 100 meters away from Su Ye.


    Clusters of holy white flowers bloom in the void.


    Neither the wasp man nor the world tree moved.


    In their judgment, these winged angels are no different from dust.


    Suddenly, a four winged angel rushed into the field.


    Its speed drops sharply, and then a shadow appears.


    The hands of two huge world trees clapped heavily.


    Bang


    Not only the four winged angels, but also all the two winged angels nearby were patted to death by the metal giant hand of the world tree.


    But angels are never afraid.


    The sword angels in melee fight one after another, and the bow angels and magic angels in the distance continue to attack.


    With the expansion of the war damage proportion of sword angels, some bow angels and priest angels change their forms into sword angels and continue to impact.


    The bright light continues to explode outside the field.


    And Su ye, now that he has been seen through, there is no need to hide it.


    Between the void and the ghost ship, under the huge blue leaf world tree, Su ye took out his chair and table, opened the magic book and did his homework seriously.


    Those non human teachers have left their homework until the fifth grade.


    Occasionally, Su Ye looked up at the angels whose sky was constantly bursting.


    In the flickering holy light, angel fragments splashed everywhere, which were blocked by the protective fields such as the fortress of heaven and the guardian city-state.


    "Noise and light pollution are a little serious."


    Su Ye whispered and continued to do his homework.


    The faces of the Temple priests were particularly wonderful.


    They did not expect that the most wonderful scene of Spartan arena was staged in front of them.


    "Blasphemy! This is the greatest blasphemy against the gods! "


    "Kill this sin!"


    "The magician must die!"


    "This Su ye can''t stay!"


    The priests of the temple of God trembled with anger and wanted to come forward and tear Suye.


    However, no priest dared to come forward. Whether it was the venison wasp who was eyeing covetously or the world tree who could not guess the attack distance, it seemed as if a demon God stood behind Su Ye.


    The priests had to look at the high priest in the back Temple of God and the angel palace above her.


    As time went by, Su ye did not move, the temple priest did not move, and the dead of the whole ship rushed to this side from everywhere to look at the scene.


    If this is not a ghost ship but an ordinary ship, I''m afraid it has been rolled over by these ghosts.


    In the public''s attention, there are fewer and fewer angels jumping on Su Ye.


    The number of angels flying out of the angel palace is also decreasing, and the frequency is becoming slower and slower.


    Half an hour later, the last two winged angel burst.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye looked up blankly. There was no sound and flash. He was a little unaccustomed.


    There were eighteen four winged angels standing in the air at a distance. In addition, there was no two winged angel.


    All the people looked at the angel palace, including the high priest of the back Temple of God, who was sweating and looked pale under the angel palace.


    The powerful legendary priestess was drained.


    The Temple priests are stupid.


    A holy land, drained the legend?


    The dead are stupid, too.


    That''s it?


    The legend of the temple of God, so defeated?


    At this time, a standard and lazy voice of the dead rang through the whole ship.


    "What are you doing? Counter attack! "


    Su Ye''s voice sounded.


    In the eyes of all the dead, ghost fire exploded.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Countless undead stepped into the void, rushed out of the ghost ship and rushed to the Temple priests and four winged angels.


    Su Ye''s servants and all the wasps poured out.


    The dark moment drowned the light.


    Originally, the priests of the temple beat the dead as a target, and they retreated day by day.


    Better than a four winged angel, he is entangled by a large number of undead at the moment.


    And all the servants of Suye did not kill angels, but only priests. Annihilate effective forces one by one. Except for the invisible gult, only the high priest in the temple of the queen of God is a legend, and the other priests are just holy places. In front of Su Ye''s servants, they were no more difficult to deal with than a black iron skeleton. When the legendary high priest found out Su Ye''s purpose, it was too late. All the priests, except gult, were left. The dead and the servants launch a crazy siege. The shield of the semi artifact Angel palace began to break¡° Su Ye! God won''t let you go! In the name of the high priest after God, sacrifice life, the sound of eternal curse! " Su Ye was startled, hurriedly touched the deer skin hat on his head, and then prepared the absolute protection given by the altar. A gray light came to my face. The deer skin hat sent out a faint white light. The gray light came in front of him. He couldn''t get in, and quickly revolved around Su Ye. On one side, Flores had an idea, picked up a black iron skeleton and smashed it into the gray light. The gray light penetrated the skull of the black iron skeleton. The teeth of the black iron skeleton bite quickly. I don''t know what to scold. The pale skeleton is instantly blackened, the body bursts and turns into fly ash. The nearby undead took a step back from frous. Su Ye looked at Flores with an expression of approval¡° Let''s go to the captain! " Flores said¡° Wait a minute. " Su ye said nothing and looked at the retreating army. Flores looked at Suye suspiciously. Surrounded by the wasps, di Aotian excitedly ran over in the void and handed out the ring of space. Su Ye reached out and took it. Seeing the harvest in the ring, he was happy. Flores suddenly realized that it was strange that the high priest of the temple cursed at the cost of life. When he died, Su Ye''s servants rushed up like crazy. It turned out to be collecting booty. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 721

    "We can''t use most of the things in the temple. There are many in the ghost ship warehouse. If you like, you can discuss how to trade with the captain." Flores offered flowers to Buddha.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "then I''m not polite."


    "Can you leave now?" Asked frost.


    Su Ye nodded, took the shadow hive and the world tree back to the giant Hill, and flew around the mountain like cabin to the left side under the leadership of Flores.


    The dead of the whole ship followed and flocked.


    Flying over the top of the ship like a mountain, Su Ye looked ahead.


    In the void, under the pale yellow light net, dozens of large holes were broken on the port side of the whole ghost ship, and the wood chips around those large holes flew around, some floating in the void, some slowly returning and constantly repairing.


    Outside the ship, a majestic white Centaur, with a shield in the left hand and a spear in the right hand, dressed in gray gold scale armor, like a lion and tiger, is launching a rapid attack on gult.


    The Centaur captain''s attack was completely different from other powerful soldiers.


    He hardly uses war skills, but only uses the most basic attack methods, such as stabbing, sweeping, teasing, picking, smashing and so on.


    Even Su ye could easily see most of his movements.


    His battle is full of unspeakable beauty.


    He has a statue like body, his movements are as beautiful as oil paintings, and the rhythm of attack is like a piece of music, urgent and orderly.


    Behind the captain was the dark ghost ship, but it seemed to be the spokesman of beauty and light.


    His whole person is defining beauty and art.


    Gult, opposite the captain, carried an empty spirit catching cage in his left hand and a divine power Scepter in his right hand. His whole body was protected by a powerful divine power mask, and constantly put out one flashing and exploding light magic.


    He has been promoted to a hero. His divine skill is terrible, and his whole body is full of divine power.


    However, all his magic skills were gently broken by the captain of the horse.


    It''s as simple as breaking an apple with a spear.


    Gult kept retreating and the captain of the horse kept moving forward.


    On gult''s face, there were drops of sweat.


    "The hero''s teacher, Charon, you shouldn''t obstruct the temple of the God King!" Gult''s voice was majestic, like a God.


    The Centaur captain turned a deaf ear and continued to attack.


    "If you let go, the temple of the king of God will lead you into the paradise island, into the divine world, ascend the new God of Zeus and take charge of thousands of divine armies."


    Su ye saw that the corners of the captain''s mouth tilted slightly.


    His attack was more rapid.


    "Do you still hate my God for your death? My God didn''t kill you, just hope you can put down the world and enter the divine world. Everyone knows that in the world, you are only a demigod, but when you reach the divine world, you have the talent of a superior God. At that time, you and Hercules will continue the glory of the world and may even be promoted to the LORD God. "


    At the mention of Hercules, Captain Centaur''s attack slowed down, but the next moment, his face was cold.


    "You shouldn''t mention my beloved."


    The captain of the horse said, took a deep breath, his chest fluctuated obviously, and then slowly breathed out.


    The next moment, his whole body glittered with gold, and dense gray rock fragments appeared on his body surface. On each fragment, there was a faint drop of blood.


    In the blink of an eye, his whole body was covered with Cangshi blood armor, and his body shape suddenly increased to ten meters.


    The grand and vast breath rippled on him. At this moment, he was like a ten thousand meter mountain and a giant.


    Heaven and earth moved and he did not move.


    Mountains and rivers flow, and he is not easy.


    Demigod Charon, the teacher of heroes.


    "You... Prometheus gave you some strength!"


    "Die."


    The spearhead of the war spear in Charon''s hand was impressively transformed into a golden thunder eagle, and his arm was the Caucasus mountain.


    Under his arm, a figure was vaguely bound.


    Poof


    The claws of the thunder Eagle pierced gult''s divine power shield, and the spear pierced his body.


    Charon''s right hand shook, gult''s body split and blood splashed.


    The strong Centaur stood in the air and was about to move forward, but it retreated abruptly.


    "The captain is invincible!"


    "Captain Wan Sheng!"


    Countless undead and diviners shouted.


    However, Su Ye kept a close eye on the front of Charon.


    The mighty scepter does not fall, and the spirit catching cage still shines.


    The sky suddenly formed a cloud vortex, and a bloody thunder fell.


    The thunder fell on the place where gult died, and the blood and flesh splashed everywhere, like the countercurrent of time, returned again, turned into mud and soft meat, and wriggled quickly.


    Charon was slightly short, his four hoofs stepped on the void, jumped up suddenly, and a virtual shadow of the Caucasus mountain stood out of thin air.


    Countless chains poured out of the Caucasus mountains and bound Charon.


    However, those chains did not limit Charon''s power, but injected power into his body.


    Click


    The chains flew all over the sky, and Charon suddenly kicked the mountain behind him and stabbed a spear at the rotten meat.


    On the spear tip, the white light is as bright as stars, and on the spear body, it is red and flowing fire.


    And Charon, suddenly transformed into a huge old man with white beard and hair.


    The white light of Shenwei bursts into the world.


    The old man seemed to fall from the sky, with compassion in his eyes and flames in his hands.


    Salvation war, Prometheus fire.


    The whole void seemed to be occupied by Prometheus, the ancient Titan transformed by Charon.


    Countless forces gathered on the tip of the spear and stabbed at the rotten meat.


    Out of the rotten meat, a dark palm holding a claw firmly grasped the spear tip.


    Boom


    Between the palm and the tip of the spear, the sound of collapse burst and the dazzling golden light splashed.


    Many of the dead just looked at it, then their whole bodies emitted black smoke, screamed and retreated into the cabin.


    After the palm, the black arm condensed, and then the flesh and blood expanded and contracted, condensed into a strange thing.


    It''s like people, people''s trunk, people''s head, people''s legs and feet.


    Unlike people, because the face has three pairs of eyes, from the eye socket to the forehead. It is not like a man standing, but lying on the ground.


    It lies on the ground with four arms and four long legs.


    Its arms and legs are very long, its joints are high, and its upper arms and forearms, thighs and lower legs are folded into a "human" shape.


    Its eight dark arms, legs and feet support its shriveled skin and bone body.


    It has a big body.


    Like a 20 meter long spider, it is wrapped with fine white scales close to skin color.


    In this man''s mouth, the sharp teeth are like a dagger, and the black blood flows slowly between the teeth.


    Among the three pairs of eyes, blood flowed like a waterfall.


    The atmosphere of terror and strangeness overflowed, and even the undead were frightened by the monster.


    Its body exudes a strong breath of divine power. With its strange shape, it looks like a demon God coming to the world.


    Su Ye looked at the avatar and instinctively summoned the world tree and shadow hive again.


    Charon leaped back and quietly looked at the strange avatar in front of him.


    The avatar stretched out a long dark red tongue, licked it around his chin, licked the black liquid from the corner of his mouth, and continued to lie down in the void and stare at Charon.


    It holds a divine Scepter in one arm and a spirit trap in the other hand.


    And a hand, holding a handle of seven snake whips.


    At the end of the blood red whip, seven black spotted cobras stood tall and straight, spread out their wide neck, and hissed scarlet letters at Charon.


    "Unexpectedly, the incarnation of the superior God appeared."


    Su Ye sighed, and the upper Avatar was much stronger than the avatar carried by Marcus before.


    However, Su Ye''s gaze at the upper incarnation was strange.


    Flores sneered: "unexpectedly, it was the goddess of vengeance. In order to kill the ghost ship and teacher Charon, the gods really paid their blood, and even carried inferior artifacts. "


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the seven snake whips.


    The breath of fierce, strange and death rippled around the snake whip, and the sad cry echoed in my ears.


    Seeing the divine power scepter, Su ye only felt powerful.


    But looking at the seven snake whips, I can feel that it is not just an object, but an emotional and spiritual beast.


    After all, the furnace of divine power needed by every artifact is essentially a whole sun.


    Suddenly, the revenge avatar looked.


    Her body did not move and her head did not move, but the top pair of three pairs of eyes, in the blood flow, turned their eyes and looked over.


    Su Ye''s whole body was cold. He only felt a cold and strange breath coming, but in a flash, the breath dissipated.


    The pair of eyes blinked and looked at Su Ye''s deer skin hat.


    The avatar of the nemesis smiled, and the black liquid flowed between the dark teeth.


    The corners of her mouth cracked under her ears and her lower lip cracked from it.


    The dark liquid dripped down the gap in the chin into the void.


    "Those who disobey fate will also be entangled by fate."


    With that, the three pairs of eyes of the avatar of the goddess of vengeance looked at Charon at the same time.


    "Fear the gods."


    Charon said in a deep voice, "I have respected and feared God all my life, and have never blasphemed the gods!"


    "God shows you the way, be firm." The avenger incarnated.


    "My heart is the only light." Charon zhengse road.


    "If you do not worship God as the only one, it is blasphemy."


    Charon sighed, "when can you learn to re-examine the world and all things with a humble heart like human beings, like philosophers and magicians?"


    "You are blessed by God, but you do not know piety; You see the power of God, but you don''t fear; You should be punished by God. " Hum... Strange noises appear, like the roar of a giant beast and the cry of a strange bird. At the end of the void, a golden door opened, and endless holy light poured out like a flood. In the holy light, a giant in gold armor held a thunder, roared, cracked the void, and threw a thick blue and white thunder at Charon. There was a mess on the ghost ship. Countless dead souls hid in the depths of the ghost ship, and a few opened their eyes to peek. Ten thousand meters of thunder will arrive in an instant. Boom... The divine light burst through the sky. For a moment, Charon was like a pierced pearl. The endless divine power storm bloomed like colored fireworks, and the afterwaves swept across the ghost ship, causing more hull cracks and wood chips to fly. Great power sways in awe of all living beings. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 722

    Su Ye squinted, his eyes tingled, and even shed tears.


    "This is the real magic, the magic of the priests, but the insignificant power given by the gods." Flores squinted, his face filled with awe.


    "Therefore, Charon, who blocks the magic, is more respected."


    Su Ye looked at Charon in the void.


    Charon retreated more than a dozen steps, and the white light around him did not decrease. The armor on his right hand cracked in a large area. After the crack spread to his shoulder, he began to recover slowly.


    "I''ve seen too many thunder of divine punishment." Charon''s tone was indifferent.


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    The dead people shouted loudly. Some of them had no tears, but they were crying.


    Su Ye looked at Charon, who was upright and respectful.


    Worthy of being a demigod, the strongest teacher in Greece, and a soldier who taught countless legends and heroes.


    It is worthy of being a hero who would rather bear the severe poison than bow to the gods.


    Even if you are afraid of death, you should replace Prometheus who died to save people.


    Even if he is dead, he still dares to wield a spear against God, and his shoulders and back are unyielding!


    The nemesis avatar grinned again.


    "What a child that God loves and gives God a headache. You witnessed the age of the old God, broke through the dark era, and became the leader of soldiers and the teacher of heroes. Because you taught young gods, you should be sheltered. But today, the gods need you. Why can''t you follow the Oracle like Hercules? " There was some doubt in the eyes of the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance.


    "I also wondered for a long time." Charon road.


    "Oh?" The vengeance incarnated and looked at Charon.


    All the spirits of the ghost ship poked out their heads curiously and looked at the great captain in their hearts.


    "Until I met Thales, he asked me to think about a question, what is the basis of my everything? What is the basis of my speech? What is my basis for doing things? He said that only when I understand the basis of all words and deeds can I prove that I have the ability to judge right and wrong. Later, I learned from Socrates. He didn''t teach me anything. He just kept asking questions for me. Finally, he asked what I wanted most in my heart. "


    "What do you desire most in your heart?" Asked the nemesis avatar.


    Charon suddenly smiled.


    The avatar of the goddess of vengeance had a heavy face and narrowed her six eyes. She felt a touch of contempt.


    Charon turned and looked down at the huge ghost ship, as if looking at every dead soul.


    "My crew, who knows what I''m laughing at?"


    All the dead look at me, I look at you, they all wilt.


    Don''t even know the avatar. Where do we know?


    Although the incarnation of gods is far inferior to the noumenon of gods, wisdom is also beyond ordinary people.


    Finally, Charon looked at Suye.


    Su ye saw Charon''s face, an ordinary look, with a flat nose, small eyes and irregular teeth, but his eyes had the power of warmth and emptiness.


    Su Ye replied with a smile: "the reason why master Charon smiled was that he didn''t expect a Divine Incarnation to be so superficial, not even an ordinary magician."


    The vengeance turned her head and looked seriously at people outside Charon for the first time.


    Su Ye continued: "I guess master Charon thought that the shallowest question asked by the divine avatar should also be ''how did Socrates ask you?'' as a result, the divine avatar asked such questions that Charon would take the initiative to answer or even answer. You might think that master Charon was laughing at the avatar. No, he didn''t laugh at the avatar or anyone. He smiled happily for his original choice, because he chose a path that the gods did not understand, and the gods showed their ignorance in public. He said, "we are on the right path."


    In the six eyes of the goddess of vengeance, there seems to be angry sparks flashing.


    Charon looked at Su ye with a bigger smile on his face.


    "Lend me one." Charon road.


    Su ye did not ask, but moved his finger, and the ghost palace fell into kharon''s hands.


    "Show me that one, too." Charon held the ghost palace in his right hand and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was stunned and handed over the angel palace to Charon.


    Then Charon took out an emerald leaf and put it on the angel palace.


    A wisp of black gas came out of the angel palace and went into the emerald leaves.


    Click


    The emerald leaves cracked.


    "You can use it, but it consumes a lot of magic. It''s not a legend and can''t be sustained." Charon threw the angel palace to Suye.


    "I have more magic than ordinary magicians."


    Su ye took over the angel palace and injected magic.


    At the same time, various talents to restore magic surged at the same time.


    "You don''t have much time left, nor does the ghost ship. Let''s solve it quickly." Charon faced the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance.


    The ghost palace floated above his head, the gate was wide open, and the rich gray black liquid flowed and fell on Charon, weaving a second layer of armor outside the rock armor.


    The original golden spear was dark and bright.


    "Ridiculous human! Ridiculous Varsity! Even with the foolish and rough experience of mankind, question the wisdom of the gods! In our eyes, the so-called philosophy and the so-called magic are nothing but strange skills and obscene skills, which are not worth mentioning. God''s wisdom and power should be eternal and immortal. "


    With the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance finished, Charon smiled and Su Ye smiled.


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t find such a beautiful existence. Therefore, the evening will come and the gods will fall. "


    Charon leaned slightly and took the initiative.


    Lying in the void, the spider like Avatar of the goddess of revenge roared, gently shook the divine power scepter, and a hundred meters of thunder came out, with dazzling lightning and deafening thunder.


    Charon was just a sidestep, avoiding easily and turning forward.


    The goddess of vengeance, incarnated as a powerful scepter of Lianzhen, sent out a hundred meters of thunder. At the same time, she raised seven snake whips and pumped them heavily at Charon.


    The seven giant snakes grew larger in the wind and grew into seven giant snakes thousands of meters long, like the city wall of heaven, surrounding and killing kharon.


    Su Ye looked around. As far as his own strength was concerned, he could not attack a divine avatar, and it was a divine avatar holding multiple artifacts.


    However, it''s OK to add some trouble.


    The two sides are too far apart. There is no way to three flame magic snakes.


    "All the wasps go out, bypass the battlefield, encircle the monster from the side or surround it, and pour all your stingers on the monster!"


    Su ye said that and sent a divine power into the shadow hive.


    The smell of all the wasps changed suddenly, and the shell of the whole body showed more shallow dark golden lines.


    The shadow honeycomb like a mountain city has a dark golden surface and intricate lines.


    Charon and the goddess of vengeance turned to look at the shadow hive, and their eyes showed irrecoverable shock.


    Then he took another look at the tall world tree.


    A thousand sacred wasps spread out in large areas and flew from up, down, left and right to the avatar of the goddess of vengeance in the void.


    One side of Flores sighed, "there is only one possibility that can shock the demigods and divine incarnations, that is, you have a wood God talent."


    "I just got some good adventures in whale country." Su ye said vaguely.


    As soon as the nemesis avatar waved, a demigod giant snake left the other six giant snakes and took the initiative to attack the wasp man.


    Like an ant eater entering an ant colony.


    The giant snake runs rampant, devours, bites and sweeps. There are absolutely no poisonous bee people who can resist it, including the poisonous queen bee.


    However, all wasps launch all wasp crossbows before they die.


    To the surprise of all the undead, a poisonous bee crossbow summoned by the Holy Land magic can only hurt the legend, and it is difficult to hurt the hero, just like the golden warrior can''t hurt the legendary warrior even if he attacks for one day.


    However, these poisonous bee crossbows pierced the surface of the giant snake''s body, stimulated a large number of wood talents, and caused slight damage to the giant snake.


    The top and left poisonous bees are completely resisted by the giant snake, while the bottom and right poisonous bees successfully reach the avatar of the goddess of vengeance.


    "Summon the Legion of angels!"


    The avatar of the goddess of vengeance is clearly protected by an artifact, but it is not careless.


    A golden gate appeared after the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance, and sword angels were carved on both sides of the gate.


    Long swords crossed over the gate.


    Boom


    The golden door opened and the Milky light poured down.


    "Shine forever, my Lord forever!"


    He saw an eight winged angel with two swords flying out, then two six winged angels came out, and finally a whole hundred four winged angels.


    The silver armor shines, the cloak floats, the light wings vibrate, the helmet is dark, and there is still no face and head.


    Hot humanoid light, dive down.


    The dead on the ghost ship looked at the scene in despair.


    The previous Angel palace was strong enough, but there were only a dozen legendary angels.


    Now, a demigod angel, two hero angels, and a hundred legendary angels.


    This is the real magic, this is the real power.


    It''s terrible. Without Charon, all the dead can only give up resistance.


    The eight winged angel stood alone and killed all the wasps above. The remaining angels blocked on the right and killed all the other wasps.


    Angels, like elves, guard around the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance.


    Seven serpents reunited and attacked Charon.


    Under the double protection of the serpent and the angel, the vengeance just kept waving the divine scepter and releasing thunder to attack Charon.


    "Hopelessly powerful." Flores whispered.


    Su Ye nodded slightly. The previous incarnation of the God could not use divine magic continuously, and this upper incarnation obviously had more powerful power. So far, the upper Avatar has not gone all out, as if waiting for something. Su Ye looked to Charon. He is worthy of being the strongest warrior teacher in Greece. He is still able to cope with the siege of the seven headed semi God giant snake and the thunder bombardment of the divine scepter. The most frightening thing is that he can always avoid attacking his own forces from the most subtle angle and then fight back. The spear in his hand left wounds that could not be healed on the seven giant snakes. The seven headed giant snakes kept attacking, while Charon dodged and moved, and was never attacked head-on. All the aftermath of the attack was resisted by the demigod shield in his left hand. Su Ye frowned and looked at the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance. Sure enough, this battle close to the new God level has no room to intervene. Unless the nemesis avatar takes the initiative to attack the ghost ship and the world tree. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 723

    "The world tree is so special, deified and supported by wood elements. It should be able to protect me... It should be able to..."


    Su ye thought for a while, gritted his teeth and decided to play his role.


    Sue put on her long lost moustache and handed it to Flores.


    Flores put it on in disbelief.


    "Flores, you say the incarnation of the magnificent goddess of vengeance. Why don''t people and ghosts?"


    "I''ve heard that many gods are like this. The older the gods are, the more strange their appearance is. When they maintain their body, their strength is not strong. Only when they restore their noumenon state can they be stronger. For example, the oldest Egyptian gods, almost everyone has animal heads. " Flores said.


    "Oh, that is to say, some gods are actually just animals?"


    Flores opened his mouth and didn''t dare to answer.


    The nearby undead retreated together.


    This man is more cruel than Flores.


    The crowd looked at the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance, her face expressionless.


    Su ye said to himself, "these animals are just born early and absorb the original power between heaven and earth. They have only power but no brain. They regard themselves as gods and think they have everything. In fact, they don''t realize that they have stayed where they are and made no progress, while mankind has been making progress, developing and evolving. But these animals still have no brains. Are you right, big spider? "


    The avatar of the goddess of vengeance squinted slightly, and six Su ye were reflected in six bloody eyes.


    "Human, I allow you to challenge, but you have no privilege to challenge!" The scales of the goddess of vengeance trembled slightly, and the blood in her six eyes poured down like a waterfall.


    "How could I provoke the gods? I just told some big truth. Your gods are so strong that Socrates has not killed a large number of incarnations of gods. I don''t know how many have been killed, but you have been forced to come to the new gods, at least a dozen? Eh? I find I''m like a god avatar. The God incarnation formed by Marcus is over. According to this law, you will also die in front of me. Isn''t it, big spider? "


    The dead looked at Su ye in horror. In fear, there was even a trace of worship.


    That''s great. Didn''t Socrates dare to ridicule it?


    That''s a God.


    Even if it is the incarnation of a God, even if the real God body is isolated by the two worlds and cannot be known, the other party is ultimately a part of the God!


    "Well, since you want to share for Charon, you''ll be satisfied! Angel corps, attack. "


    All the angels responded and attacked Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked calm. Then, small Su Ye appeared one after another.


    Five holy incarnations, five legendary incarnations, and the legendary lamp God.


    The nemesis incarnation is fearless, and the angel Legion is even more fearless.


    The eight winged angels of demigod took the lead and formed a sharp conical team, just like a long sword of heaven, straight into the ghost ship.


    Even Charon had to reduce his attacks, staring slightly nervously at Su ye and providing assistance at any time.


    However, everyone saw that Su Ye was indifferent and had no preparation except ten incarnations and lamp gods.


    It just opens up the power of all protective fields.


    After the angel Legion approached, Su Ye aimed at the demigod eight winged angels and calmly performed very common basic Holy Land magic.


    "Expulsion!"


    When Su Ye was in the arena, di Aotian was quietly expelled by the Holy Land magician.


    Seeing that Su Ye used this magic, a faint smile appeared on the avatar''s face.


    Expulsion is very powerful and can dispel all summoned objects, but the problem is, how can a holy land magician dispel demigod summoned objects?


    Holy Land magic, why dispel divine level magic?


    In this case, expulsion is the most useless magic. In other words, if you release it 10000 times, it may work once.


    The blue light fell on the eight winged angel.


    Shua


    The eight winged angel disappeared.


    The goddess of vengeance incarnated and looked at Su ye with a question mark all over her head.


    Other fighting angels without feelings also have strong emotional fluctuations.


    Even the seven giant snakes were stunned.


    Is that ok?


    That''s a demigod angel!


    That''s the magic of summoning the Legion.


    The legendary mage uses the summoning legion, which is exchanged for his life.


    Then, a holy land magician uses Holy Land magic and expels it?


    There are only two possibilities.


    Either Su Ye is too lucky, or Su Ye has divine power to support this expulsion.


    How did Su ye do it?


    Then, Su Ye stopped moving, and ten avatars and the lamp God performed the expulsion technique together.


    Continuous blue light fell on the angel.


    Shua Shua


    An expelling technique expels an angel, from beginning to end, without failure.


    Finally, the remaining dozens of legendary four winged angels successfully rushed close, and then the world tree poked out 24 branches to form 24 arms.


    Pop pop


    All the four winged angels were shot to death.


    Even the undead who had seen the battle process of the world tree before were stunned.


    The branches of the world tree are less than 100, which is more than 100 arms?


    Hundred arm world giant tree?


    Wang dahammer raised his head and said proudly, "using summoning in front of your majesty is like playing with a sledgehammer in front of me! The gods are great? Can you summon the angel army again? If you don''t dare, go away and admit defeat! "


    The dead wanted to celebrate and cheer for Su ye, but now they are trembling again.


    It is understandable that a holy magician provokes the gods at least to solve problems for the captain.


    But you are a little XX black iron servant. What cup do you have?


    The cup containing water will break sooner or later!


    The incarnation of the gods can''t kill Su ye with special power, and can''t kill a servant of you?


    The gods don''t need to expel, they can kill and kill directly, and they can make the servants perish forever!


    Human slaves are at least individuals. You are a magic servant, not even individuals!


    What are you a servant?


    "Cheap slave, bold!"


    The avatar of vengeance trembled with anger. Even the avatar had never been scolded by a black iron servant!


    This is the biggest insult to any god!


    "Your body should be destroyed!"


    The grand voice surged like a river.


    People are cold in body and mind. This is the formal power of God''s punishment, life and death.


    "I''m afraid you''re not called Wang dachui!"


    Wang sledgehammer raised his head, and then his body suddenly turned into fly ash, eliminating the void.


    There was not even a bit of dust left.


    The souls of the dead are pitiful for Wang sledgehammer in their hearts. Why should they die forever for a moment''s happiness.


    Suddenly, a magic array appeared, and Wang sledgehammer appeared from the magic array.


    But strangely, while Wang dahammer rose from bottom to top in the magic array, his body began from the top of his head and turned into fly ash from top to bottom.


    The magic reborn King sledgehammer was also killed by the power of life and death.


    The whole ghost ship was quiet.


    The power of God''s punishment is really terrible.


    The black iron servant was completely dead and could not even call again.


    Su Ye raised his right hand.


    "Summon the black iron servant!"


    A complete Wang sledgehammer appeared in front of Su Ye. His body didn''t turn into fly ash.


    "My king sledgehammer is back! Accident or not? Surprise or not? "


    Wang sledgehammer rode on the black demon sheep, still followed by a pair of black sheep knights, with a frivolous smile on his face, and even raised his eyebrows to the avatar of the goddess of vengeance.


    It''s like saying, girl, is my brother handsome?


    "Blasphemy! You are blaspheming! "


    The nemesis avatar blew up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you have the ability, you continue to summon the angel Legion. If my king sledgehammer is afraid, from now on, write his name upside down!" With that, Wang dahammer whispered, "hammer king? It seems more imposing. "


    "Summon the Legion of angels!" The nemesis avatar uses divine summoning again.


    She did not believe that the power summoned by her gods would be easily expelled again.


    "Kill them!" The nemesis avatar shouted.


    The angels flapped their wings and rushed to Su Ye.


    "Expulsion!"


    The blue light of Su Ye''s incarnation and the lamp God flashed, and the angels disappeared one by one.


    Almost as like as two peas, four of the wings of the two wings rushed to Suye and were shot dead by the world tree again.


    There was a dead silence inside and outside the ghost ship, only the sound of Charon fighting with the seven headed semi God serpent.


    "You know nothing about the power of magic." Su ye said calmly. He was about to take out his desks and chairs to do his homework, but he thought that the other party was a God after all. Give her face, forget it.


    "Alas, if you can''t, you can''t." Wang shook his head with a sledgehammer.


    Su Ye glanced at Wang dahammer and almost did it. It''s no problem to attract hatred. You can''t die.


    "You should not blaspheme!"


    The voice of the incarnation of the goddess of vengeance, like thunder, echoed between heaven and earth.


    "Broken..."


    All the dead retreated in horror. Even Charon suddenly retreated and gave up the attack.


    The avatar of the goddess of vengeance suddenly roared up to the sky, and the back began to crack rapidly along the spine from the neck.


    Flesh and blood eversion, white bone bulge.


    Blood spattered, a blood red throne drilled a crack and rose slowly.


    "Divine throne..."


    Charon murmured to himself with a helpless face.


    A few undead also knew what it was and retreated slowly¡° Su ye, your servant is very powerful... "Flores muttered to himself. Wang Dagui looked at Su ye with fear. Su Ye looked at the bloody throne. The whole bloody throne was in the bright flame. The back of the throne chair is carved with a burning flame. In the center of the flame, a woman seems to be walking out slowly. But strangely, if you squint a little, the flame and figure on the back of the chair will turn into a woman''s face, angry to twisted. When the theocratic throne was completely suspended in the air, the invisible divine power shrouded the world, and the inexplicable power was like a giant foot stepping down heavily. Boom! The whole ghost ship sank for kilometers, as if saluting the goddess. Except for Su ye and Charon, everyone was crushed by absolutely irresistible forces. Even if they tried their best, they couldn''t raise their heads. Charon bowed his head slightly and said, "I''ve seen the respected goddess of revenge Tisiphone." There are three Vengeances, namely, the goddess of anxiety, the goddess of hatred and the goddess of revenge. Before, this incarnation did not show formal power and could not determine its specific identity, but now, divine power appears. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 724

    According to his superficial knowledge of the divine throne and his experience of the divine throne, Su Ye vaguely judged that this bloody throne was one of the divine powers of the goddess of revenge, the angry divine power.


    wait!


    Su Ye opened his eyes.


    The additional power of theocracy can be rewarded to others, but the theocracy throne cannot!


    There is only one theocracy throne for each God.


    This means... The incarnation of the goddess of revenge came with complete anger!


    Theocracy is not an artifact!


    If the artifact is gone, just change it. But if the theocracy throne is gone, it means that the goddess of revenge completely loses this theocracy power and will suffer heavy losses. It will take many years before she is qualified to continue to condense the angry theocracy.


    Is revenge crazy? Why take the throne of theocracy?


    No


    At the moment of the emergence of the theocratic throne, the breath of the incarnation of the goddess of revenge suddenly increased and instantly reached the level of the new God.


    Everyone is cold.


    The face of the avatar of revenge grew again, and six eyes became eight.


    Blood colored eyes, neatly arranged.


    Everyone felt that their clothes and even their skin were stripped and naked in the sight of the goddess of revenge.


    The goddess of vengeance grinned, her sharp dagger teeth dripping with black blood.


    "A child with deep feelings with Euclid, you can''t escape!"


    The goddess of revenge said, and the blood flame slowly rose all over her.


    Then, the throne of divine power turned into a blood light, which condensed into a bloody flame whip on her hand.


    Su Ye sighed. He was worthy of being a God and could never be underestimated.


    Wang dahammer cried, "Your Majesty... I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be cheap."


    Su Ye looked indifferent.


    "It''s none of your business. It was the gods who were ready to start Plato''s College in advance, and I was just one of their goals. The goddess of vengeance would have used the theocratic throne in Athens to retaliate against Plato''s Academy and wash away the shame of the successive deaths of the judges of the temple of vengeance, but she didn''t expect to be forced out here early. "


    "He is indeed a clever child. No wonder he is deeply loved by the gods. You still have a chance. As long as you convert to the gods, life can hold the throne on earth and death can enjoy the honor of the throne. The gods are already in the divine world and have a god star for you! "


    The voice of the goddess of revenge spread all over the ghost ship.


    Countless undead looked at Su ye with envious eyes. Unexpectedly, Su Ye was so important.


    Almost as important as Charon, Socrates and Hercules!


    In history, in Greece, except Socrates, no mortal was qualified to be a God.


    Charon is the descendant of the gods, born with half god blood, and Hagrid is the son of the God King.


    Now, Su ye, who is not even a noble, is favored by the gods.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I really want to have my own God star in the divine world."


    "Then embrace the gods and they will give you a gift."


    "I am willing to cooperate with anyone. There is no enemy in my eyes. I think all living beings are my collaborators, whether they are Greece, Persia, northern Europe or Egypt, whether they are humans or Warcraft, whether they are civilians, soldiers, magicians, nobles, priests or gods. But the problem is, the gods don''t want to cooperate with me, just want to enslave and control. "


    "You are all God''s sheep. Be shepherded by God." The incarnation of the goddess of revenge.


    "Look, that''s why Charon smiles."


    Su Ye looked at Charon and smiled at each other.


    "In that case, I will bear the displeasure of Athena and Apollo. After killing Charon, I will kill you!"


    The goddess of revenge said that she took the initiative to attack Charon.


    Surrounded by seven semi God giant snakes, the angry whip turned into a shadow of the whip in the sky, and hundreds of millions of great forces attacked Charon.


    Charon sighed, the spear shook, the appearance cracked, and became a battle spear composed of pure flame.


    The flame of the spear was burning, and everyone felt incomparably warm. There was no destruction, no destruction, only continuous protection and vitality.


    The dark red spearhead has the authority to dominate the world.


    It is this spear that provokes the sky fire, falls on the earth and brings flame to mankind.


    "Sure enough, Prometheus, a traitor who betrayed the gods, stole sky fire for mankind and deceived Zeus for mankind. He knew this day would come, so he gave you the Vulcan spear. "


    The goddess of vengeance pressed step by step, and Charon waved the Vulcan spear, and endless sky fire came.


    The fire of anger collides with the fire of salvation, and the void explodes and shines brightly.


    The red ring shock wave constantly vibrates and diffuses in the void.


    All the dead had to take refuge in the cabin.


    Su Ye was sheltered by the power of the divine throne and stood tall.


    One is the avatar of God who holds the artifact and divine power, and the other is the teacher of heroes. He also holds the artifact and fights together in the flame and brilliant white light.


    Su Ye squints, suddenly retracts the angel palace, and then pretends to close his eyes.


    At the moment of closing his eyes, Su ye entered the ruins space and quickly put up the angel palace to sacrifice.


    The expected six rings.


    Battle talent: Wings of glory.


    Battle skill talent: angel feather fall.


    Light element talent: breaking evil.


    Divine Diamond: 8.


    Su Ye''s eyelids jumped. The value of this angel palace was even better than that of the ghost palace. It was almost 100 million.


    His eyes quickly swept over the three gifted elves.


    Shining wings can fly and transmit in the light. They are very strong.


    Angel feather fall can only be applied to combat skills, which is useless.


    But breaking evil is not generally strong.


    This is a very strange talent, because this evil breaking only breaks the dark power on the surface, but in fact, once the power of the gods is mastered and sent into the divine power, evil breaking can define all non pure light element forces as "evil".


    Breaking evil is to sweep away all non light.


    Including divine power.


    The divine diamond is very valuable and will not be lacking after it can be used.


    After thinking about it, Su Ye chose to break the evil and quit quickly.


    But for a second, no one else noticed.


    Su ye once again looked to the avatar of the goddess of revenge and the battle place of Charon. The avatar of the goddess of revenge and the seven headed semi God giant snake kept moving forward, while Charon kept retreating and getting closer and closer to the ghost ship.


    Su ye took a deep breath and started his talent.


    Inject all the power in the body into the angel palace.


    The little angel palace like a hat floated above Su Ye''s head and grew rapidly with the injection of magic.


    After a while, it was beyond the control of the high priest of the post God Temple at that time, and it was still growing.


    Soon, Su Ye''s magic dried up, but the invisible power was sent to the angel palace under the traction of inexhaustible force.


    At this time, the expansion speed of angel palace is faster than that of magic injection!


    Finally, the angel palace was raised to a height of 3000 meters, reaching the limit!


    But the inexhaustible force continues.


    Su Ye immediately injected a ray of divine power and started the angel palace.


    Boom


    The gate of the angel palace opened, and a golden eight winged angel flew out, with a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    The goddess of revenge turned her head in surprise and blinked eight eyes.


    The demigod angel he summoned, rebelled?


    Angel palace can summon demigod angels, but the premise is to use the power of gods.


    Where does a holy land magician have such great power?


    When the eight winged angel flew out, Su Ye felt that the strength of the angel palace was almost exhausted, so he consumed his inexhaustible strength again.


    When he poured into the angel palace, Su Ye ordered all his servants to attack the seven headed semi God serpent around the eight winged angel.


    The goddess of revenge didn''t care when she saw that Su Ye didn''t dare to attack herself.


    Soon, Charon occasionally looked at Suye''s eight winged angel.


    This battle angel is a little strong.


    The sword of the eight winged angel will poke a hole in it as long as it meets the semi God giant snake.


    This completely subverts common sense, which is what Charon can do with an artifact.


    The avatar of the goddess of revenge also felt the power of the eight winged angel, but frowned and continued to attack Charon.


    She knew very well who was the most important enemy in the battle.


    As long as we solve the problem of Charon, two more Soviet industries will not help.


    After a while, everyone suddenly looked at Su Ye.


    Another eight winged angel with a long bow flew behind Charon and attacked.


    The goddess of revenge smiled coldly, as if she was saying that she could continue if she didn''t believe it!


    After a while, the third eight winged angel appeared behind Charon with a staff.


    This eight winged angel has weak attack power, but it is rare in the light protection magic world.


    Su Ye just shook his body and sat on the ground meditating. At present, his inexhaustible strength can only last so long.


    In fact, Su Ye''s spirit entered the giant hill through the ruins space and meditated deeply on the giant tree peak.


    With the participation of three demigods, the situation has a delicate balance.


    The goddess of vengeance tried to use expulsion, but it was useless. The three transformed angels were not summoned, but the power bred by semi artifact, just like the seven headed semi God giant snake.


    After meditation, Su Ye opened his eyes and saw that Charon was pressing opposite.


    Then he saw that a giant semi God snake, which was riddled with holes by the sword shield angel and the bow angel, suddenly burst into pieces.


    Seven snake whips become six.


    The avatar of the goddess of revenge narrowed her eight eyes and said slowly, "Su ye, don''t think you can ruin me if you have the protection of Athena and Apollo! Get out now and you can go back to Greece alive! "


    Su Ye looked at the huge net shrouding the ghost ship and said, "master Charon, she seems to be procrastinating. Go on, the ghost ship is more dangerous. "¡° Then you evacuate back and protect yourself! " With that, Charon launched Prometheus'' Salvation fire war system, and suddenly began to attack the demigod giant snake crazily. After a while, the second demigod giant snake collapsed¡° Su ye, withdraw the eight winged angels! " The goddess of revenge screamed. Su Ye hid behind the world tree, turned a deaf ear, and thought about how to attack the avatar of the goddess of revenge. The two sides are so far apart that their magic is completely ineffective. Only some summoners can reach, even the water dragon can''t reach so far¡° Do you want a water boat to carry the world tree in the past? It was a little slow, but... "Suddenly, Su Ye felt a great force coming, and the whole world seemed to be shrouded in a huge dark shadow. Su Ye instantly uses the transmission capacity of Guanghui fortress to directly transmit to a hundred meters away. Boom... A bloody whip flew straight across more than ten miles of space, flashing endless brilliance, just like a heavenly pillar, hitting the top of the world tree. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 725

    When the bloody angry whip hit, the crown of the world turned into more than 100 huge metal hands and roared at the angry whip.


    In bursts of explosions, the hands of the world tree broke and burst one after another, and the whip of anger kept pressing down.


    Charon was trapped and unable to rescue. Seeing that Su Ye was safe, he continued to attack.


    Finally, the wrath whip exhausted its spare power and rolled back into the sky, and the world tree was only left with more than a dozen pairs of bruised hands.


    "So strong..."


    The dead looked at the almost bald world tree and praised it loudly.


    How powerful it is that the servants of the Holy Land magician can withstand the blow of the upper avatar.


    But the bark of the world tree cracks everywhere.


    Su Ye scolded secretly. He was worthy of being an artifact. If he hadn''t run just now, even if he hadn''t been directly hit, his body would have been defeated by the afterwave of the artifact.


    Another whip fell and the world tree collapsed.


    "Hum!"


    The goddess of revenge turned into a cold hum.


    This is warning Su Ye.


    She was about to turn back and attack Charon, but suddenly turned to Suye again.


    At the place where the world tree collapsed, a small sapling grew and blossomed and fruited, but in the blink of an eye, it grew into a big tree ten meters high.


    Soon, the leaves and flowers of the tree fell out and turned into a bare tree man.


    The tree man grew rapidly and soon became a 100 meter giant. His whole body was golden. His left arm turned into a shield and his right arm condensed into a giant hammer. He stepped on the void and rushed to the semi God giant snake with a rumbling sound.


    Different from the ordinary tree man, this tree man is not only huge, but also the dark gold magma flows in his eyes. His form is closer to man and his action is extremely agile.


    Before everyone could react, the goddess of revenge threw her whip at the tree people in the world.


    This time, Charon shot to reduce the power of the angry whip, but after that, the angry whip still hit the tree man in the world.


    The giant tree arm shield rises to block the scourge of anger.


    Bang!


    The arm shield of the world tree man and the whole left arm were pumped into powder


    "Vulnerable!" The incarnation of the goddess of revenge.


    The angry whip flew high again. When it was about to fall, the goddess of revenge incarnated and stared at the tree man of the world.


    See the world tree man''s broken shoulders gush out of dense branches, which are entangled and bound, but in the blink of an eye, they form a complete left arm and shield again.


    The avatar of the goddess of revenge squinted and felt vaguely wrong.


    The whip hit the world tree man again, and the world tree man''s left arm broke again.


    Other parts of the world tree man''s body have not been damaged.


    Next, the avatar of the goddess of revenge attacks the world tree man continuously, but no matter how powerful the angry whip is, the world tree man can protect other parts of the body from attack at the cost of his left arm.


    Then the world tree man arrived at Charon safely.


    At this time, only three and a half god giant snakes were left.


    The goddess of revenge looked at Charon, the three demigod angels and the tree man of the world.


    As for Su Ye''s servants, they had been killed many times and hid around Su Ye honestly.


    In the battle of demigod level, those servants still can''t get involved.


    However, only after the wind narrowed, standing on the top of Charon''s head, it was very inconspicuous.


    The wind queen has been using the most common large-area wind magic storm, which can''t do any damage to the demigod giant snake.


    However, in the continuous blowing, there will always be a very small probability to lead to the collapse of the defense of the half god giant snake, which is also the reason why the half god giant snake suddenly killed three heads in a row.


    "Now, I''m coming!"


    Charon suddenly took a step, disappeared in place, appeared on the side of the avatar of the goddess of revenge, and the fireman spear in his hand hit the left hind leg of the avatar of the goddess of revenge.


    The left hind leg broke in response, and the flame jumped on the body of the avatar of the goddess of revenge like a flock of lions.


    The goddess of vengeance gave a sudden shock, broke her leg and waved an angry whip at Charon.


    Charon disappeared in place again. The next moment, he appeared on the other side of the avatar of the goddess of revenge. He was about to attack, and the avatar of the goddess of revenge suddenly disappeared.


    A moment later, the avatar of the goddess of revenge appeared behind Charon, and the intact eight legs and arms grabbed Charon at the same time.


    Charon hurried into the void.


    Two powerful opponents comparable to the new God flickered and fought in the void.


    Su Ye didn''t try to be brave at all. While the world tree man left, he directly took Flores to the most tightly guarded captain''s room, and then backed against the portal of the captain''s room.


    As long as the avatar of the goddess of revenge dares to sneak in, he will drill in and return to the ghost ship to avoid the attack.


    The three headed semi God giant snakes are very powerful, but they are extremely damaged and their recovery speed is too slow.


    Su Ye has angel priests who can constantly release healing and protection magic. In addition, the tree man in the world is an immortal Xiaoqiang with obvious advantages.


    Ten minutes later, the three half god giant snakes died, while the sword angel on Su Ye''s side died. The bow angel, the priest angel and the world tree man rushed to the incarnation of the goddess of revenge.


    Suddenly, an angry whip came down.


    Ten thousand meters of red light flashed like an opening cloud. The unprepared bow angel and priest Angel didn''t say a word, and were white dust by the terrible divine power.


    The world tree man once again symbolically broke an arm.


    Charon also seized the opportunity to pierce the abdomen of the avatar of the goddess of vengeance with a spear.


    The goddess of revenge screamed and shouted, "Charon, you shouldn''t force me! The seat of divine power, shine forever! "


    The angry whip was suddenly transformed into the divine throne again. Then, the divine throne split from it and suddenly expanded into two blood wing like lights, with a wingspan of thousands of miles.


    The thousand mile light wing quickly rolls back and wraps the avatar of the goddess of revenge to form a blood giant.


    Charon frantically attacked the blood giant, but the spear tip of the Vulcan spear could not pierce it.


    Blood giant cells rose rapidly.


    "Ah..."


    A shrill voice came from the blood colored giant ball. Then, the giant ball burst and blood light filled the air.


    Charon vomited blood and flew out.


    The whole ghost ship was hit back by the blood light like a tsunami.


    A huge female body two meters high stands in the center of the huge blood color vortex, overlooking all sentient beings.


    Her bloody anger rose into the sky like a waterfall against the current and gathered into a pillar of fire.


    As like as two peas, the two legs of the black legs are very slender, and their feet and legs are all blended into a sharp needle, and the two legs are exactly the same as the compass.


    The eight arms under the shoulders swayed like water and grass in the void.


    Each of her hands was like a flower, her five white fingers were as thin as stamens, and twelve silver spines protruded from her wrist, rotating slowly like petals.


    Her face is exquisite and beautiful, her figure is full, and her close fitting black leather coat outlines an exquisite curve. Only the snow-white under her neck looks like a spotlight.


    At first glance, she seemed to have been created by Venus.


    In her mouth, she slowly poked out the thick scarlet tongue of the adult arm and gently licked the void. Suddenly, the upper and lower lips split from it at the same time.


    The lips are cracked and rolled back in all directions, just like petals opening.


    The long tongue is like a living snake, crawling slowly with black liquid between the silver teeth.


    There was no blood waterfall in her eyes, and her whites were normal, but in her whites, countless fine black pupils crowded together, squeezing and wriggling with each other, and a greasy sound sounded.


    The eyes of thousands of pupils are like insects.


    Su Ye is hairy all over.


    "The wrath theocracy was originally prepared for Plato. Since the flowers bloom at this time, the angry fire, burn! "


    The goddess of revenge raised her head high, and endless anger erupted in her eyes. She raised her eight arms and held her eight flower like hands.


    On the eight hands, the endless fire of anger condensed, and a bright red fireball expanded rapidly. Finally, it was as big as a star.


    Then, the eight hands of the goddess of revenge were thrown out.


    Boom


    The sun burst, and the endless fire of anger burst like a river reflecting the red clouds, turned into a torrent of thousands of miles, burning the world.


    In the torrent of fire, Charon raised his spear like a mainstay, separating the angry fire that gradually turned into blood.


    The huge waves formed by the angry fire drove Charon backward, and the fire waves on both sides bypassed Charon and rushed to the ghost ship.


    The ghost ship, which is as great as a mountain, is like an ant under the flash flood in front of the flood of destruction.


    The hull of the ghost ship is not afraid of the fire of anger, but all the dead who touch the fire of anger will die and turn into ashes in an instant.


    "Help..."


    Countless ghosts fled.


    The eight winged angel, the world tree man and all the servants were swallowed up in an instant. Even if they were resurrected due to the rebirth of magic, they melted again.


    At the same time, the ghost palace above Charon suddenly became dark and enveloped the whole ghost ship.


    "When the gods come into the world, all living beings will die! We''ve already died once. We might as well fight another life with me instead of living in a muddle! The dead, the gods, open your arms and enter the ghost palace. Wish me a hand! I, Charon, live and die! Come on, my crew! "


    The dead who were about to be burned out by the fire of anger seemed to hear the voice of redemption and the language of rebirth, burst into the dark light with a smile and gathered in the ghost palace.


    In the light black light, there was a transparent figure on each of the undead and the diviner, which was what they looked like before they died.


    Every shadow is white and transparent, like water waves.


    On the deck, dense white shadows swarmed together and flew to the ghost palace.


    Windows of the ghost ship suddenly opened.


    All the dead in the ghost ship flew out along the window, turned into rivers and white fog belts of the dead, and poured into the ghost palace.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked at a window.


    Megara, her children, rinos, iphitos, nomos and many other people from the village of Hercules took off.


    They waved to Su Ye. Everyone''s face was shining. Megara was dignified, beautiful, elegant and moving. The three children waved hard. The ancient spirit was strange. Rinos still kept a straight face and bowed his head slightly... Finally, Su ye saw Megara talking and understood her lips¡° Help us find Hercules. If we can''t meet, tell Hercules that my child and I love him! " The wrath of the gods is enough to destroy a planet, and the ghost ship is so small in the torrent of anger. However, at this moment, Su Ye mistakenly thought that the white light of the dead covered the sky and suppressed the broader fire of anger. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 726

    Flores patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "the sun rises as usual, but the world flows continuously. Victory will eventually belong to us."


    With that, he stepped on the deck and rushed into the flood of white light.


    Su Ye stood at the top of the ghost ship and watched all the dead pouring into the ghost palace.


    More than 10 billion.


    The dark ghost palace turns black into white, holy as light.


    Infinite white light flowed from the ghost palace and fell on Charon.


    This huge Centaur, with its body expanding again, is impressively 100 meters high.


    The spear of God of fire in his hand turned red to white under the twining of white light.


    Behind Charon, the translucent Caucasus mountain stretches for thousands of miles. On the highest peak, a giant imprisoned in chains, with white hair and white hair, blood on his waist and abdomen, but a bright smile.


    Charon held the Vulcan spear in his hands and turned it into a conical white light to separate the torrent of anger from bottom to top.


    "Magicians can cut gods, soldiers can also cut!"


    The vast and majestic voice resounded through the void.


    The white light is like a meteor.


    A thousand miles of torrent divides into two.


    At the same time, there are the body of the incarnation of the goddess of revenge and two half frightened faces.


    Wow


    The anger of losing support converged, wrapped the avatar of the goddess of revenge and condensed into bloody stones.


    The yellow net shrouding the ghost ship converged rapidly, and finally turned into a yellow fishing net and floated in the void.


    Su ye asked his servants to pick it up, while he continuously used the transmission gate to transmit it to kharon in the distance.


    Charon stood in the void, looking at the place where the goddess of revenge incarnated death, and at the empty ghost ship.


    He held the white ghost palace and handed it to Su Ye.


    His eyes were kind and kind, and his smile was warm and restrained.


    "When there is one person left in the ghost ship, he will be the master of the ghost ship. After this war, you can return to Greece when you return to whale country. You will feel Hercules with the ghost palace. "


    Charon looked down at the dark golden conch around Su Ye''s waist and said, "with the gift from the back of the sea, the whale country and the ghost ship may recognize you as the main. Su ye, do what you should do. I have read your Zachary, and I will witness your brilliance. "


    Charon said, his body slowly darkening.


    He turned the light and flew to the ghost palace. At the same time, his body flew out a cutting God mark and landed on Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood quietly in the void. After a long time, he looked at the ghost palace in his hand. It was given by the queen of hell.


    Then he looked down at the dark golden conch given by consul Miletus and Thales'' disciple simney. How did it become a thing behind the sea?


    Su ye thought for a moment and turned to di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer holding the treasure.


    A dark red ugly stone, the size of a head.


    A soft yellowish fishing net.


    A lantern like spirit catching cage, in which a mass of white light flickers.


    Seven broken snake whips.


    A complete scepter of divine power.


    Some treasures and fragments.


    Su ye took all the treasures, carried the spirit trap and sent them back to the captain''s room of the ghost ship.


    The moment I entered the captain''s room, I felt that I had a strange connection with the behemoth.


    "Return whale country."


    At Su Ye''s command, the ghost ship set sail.


    Greece, Athens, Acropolis, in front of the palace of the goddess of vengeance.


    Wearing a pure white priest''s robe in Phnom Penh, Andre, with blonde hair, slowly walked down the pale granite steps, with an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    There were two unprecedented smells all over him.


    However, in one morning, she received the gaze, joy, favor, grace and blessing of the goddess of vengeance. She was only one step away from the highest attachment and the favor of the goddess of vengeance.


    Although it is not the three goddesses working together, it is only the attachment of the goddess Tisiphone, but it is also extremely powerful.


    Each vengeance is a superior God, and the three work together to approach the LORD God.


    This is the symbol of the high priest of the temple of the goddess of vengeance.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Andre couldn''t help laughing again.


    Even completely forget the father who died for several months.


    The price of all this is only the promise to kill Su ye by all means.


    "Su ye, you are my lucky star. I can''t wait to see you. Yes, you have many talents, but you are a holy land after all! Although it may take me months to learn the first legendary magic, it doesn''t matter. I just need to use Holy Land magic to kill you. Well... I don''t have much holy magic... I''d better borrow some powerful magic tools from the revenge temple. "


    Andre''s light green eyes flashed a touch of vigilance. He was promoted too fast and didn''t work hard. He didn''t even learn enough Holy Land magic, not to mention legendary magic.


    However, Andre soon became cheerful.


    There is a temple of revenge and a legendary rank. It''s only a matter of time. Anyway, his promotion is faster than Su Ye!


    After a few steps, two revenge priests who had been working with Andre came over.


    "Andre, you..."


    Andrea raised his hand and interrupted the avenging priest.


    "From now on, call me high priest Andre!" Andre glanced at them unhappily.


    The two revenge priests were helpless and had to nod.


    "I''m sorry, high priest Andre."


    "Well, if you have anything to say, I have to go back to study magic and look for Su Ye."


    "Well, the chief high priest asked us to tell you that you must kill Su Ye as soon as possible. If Su Ye is still alive before the great goddess of revenge wakes up, the great goddess will take back all God''s grace. "


    "What? Revenge... The great goddess of revenge has fallen asleep? What''s going on? " Andre snapped.


    His biggest backer, how did he fall asleep?


    The two vengeful priests looked at each other without saying a word.


    Andrea snorted coldly and said, "I order you to tell the truth as the high priest of the revenge temple, the second adjudicator and the deputy head of the temple Knights!"


    The two vengeful priests were helpless again.


    "Dear high priest, we don''t know. We just heard some unreliable rumors."


    "I like to listen to unreliable rumors, say!"


    "Well, the major temples joined hands to enter the whale country, but suffered heavy losses. Some were killed by sea Warcraft, and some died at the hands of the dead of the ghost ship. Even the incarnation of the goddess of revenge and divine power fell into the whale country. "


    "Who did it? It''s too bold!" Andre was stunned.


    How terrible it is that the gods who give themselves strength incarnate death and lose divine power.


    "Because the two worlds are separated, the gods are not clear, and the result of the prophecy is faintly pointing to the magician. In addition, Su ye had a close relationship with Euclid, and some gods proposed to set an example by killing Su ye to deter those legends. The great goddess of revenge lost too much. In order to revenge the magician, she gave you strong strength to solve Su Ye as soon as possible. "


    "Revenge goddess revenge magician revenge on Su Ye''s head?" Andre whispered.


    "We just came to tell you that we must do it as soon as possible, because the goddess''s patience is always limited." Revenge, said the priest.


    Andrea nodded and said, "since it is the order of the goddess, I will go through fire and water. Well, I''ll let magicians all over the world know that I''m torturing Zachary''s daughter Julie and is preparing to refine her into an animal slave. In addition, in order to force Su ye back, when did the goddess give an oracle and order Palos to marry me? "


    The two vengeful priests looked and whispered, "Your Excellency the chief high priest said that the whale country is about to close down. After the closure of the whale state, wait another month. If Su Ye has not returned, please ask the goddess of vengeance to send down the oracle and order the Pandion family to marry Palos to you. But... The purpose of the temple is just to let you kill Su Ye. If you force you to come to the door to marry, I''m afraid you can''t get out of the door of Pandion''s house. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. When I kill Su ye, Palos will give up her heart. In my legendary position, the Pandion family may not disagree. "


    The two revenge priests looked at each other with a helpless face.


    "By the way, take me to the temple treasure house. I want to borrow some magic tools and treasures to deal with Su Ye!"


    "Although there are many treasures in the temple, you should be restrained."


    "What is that? Everyone is a believer of the goddess and is working for the goddess. What''s the difference between being restrained and unbridled in order to kill Su ye? Stop talking nonsense and lead the way. "


    The two vengeful priests frowned and took the arrogant Andre to the temple treasure house.


    Fog overseas.


    The little old man like sowo stood on the water ship he released, looking forward to the fog.


    "Alas, I haven''t come out for so long. It seems that they are more or less unlucky. If the plane heart is taken away, which Olympian God should I turn to? Choose Poseidon. After all, he is the new sea god. No, no, no, we are subordinates of the old God. He may not like us. After all, she is the daughter of Nereus. Her character is also very good. No matter how bad, she is better than Poseidon... Huh? "


    Sowo suddenly felt wrong. As soon as he looked up, a mountain like shadow appeared in the fog and approached quickly.


    "What kind of demigod sea monster is this?" Sowo saw the shadow like a mountain. He was so frightened that he trembled and ran away quickly.


    Boom


    The shadow rushed out of the fog and smashed the water ship.


    At this moment, sovo recognized that it was a huge ship as big as a mountain.


    "Ghost ship..."


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 727

    The ghost ship rushed, and sovo could not avoid it. He had to use both hands and feet to grasp the hull of the ghost ship like a monkey.


    The ghost ship sailed through the wind and waves and separated the ocean. The snow-white waves hit sowo. The deafening sound made him confused.


    "Sovo, what are you doing on board?"


    The ghost ship stopped suddenly. Sovo didn''t grasp it and fell to the sea.


    "Who? Su ye? "


    Sovo looked around and heard familiar voices, but he couldn''t see anyone.


    The ghost ship is too big to cover everything.


    "You go aboard first."


    Sovo used his flying skills vigilantly and flew up into the sky.


    It took a long time to reach the deck level.


    Above the deck, the ship building and deck house are like towering peaks surrounded by white clouds and white fog.


    Mountain like cabin.


    A familiar face stood in the captain''s room at the top.


    "Su ye? Did you control the ghost ship? " Sovo flew forward excitedly.


    Su Ye nodded, opened the spirit trap and grabbed the light white light ball in his hand.


    The light ball didn''t move, so Su ye put it aside.


    Su ye did not insist, but stared at the spirit trap.


    Do you sacrifice now or wait? This is a big guy.


    Although the use is single, the median artifact is the median artifact.


    Do you want to remove the artifact melting pot of this thing and inlay it into the void dragon ring?


    HMM... I haven''t mastered this technology yet.


    Sovo rushed into the captain''s room and shouted excitedly, "Suye, you are developed!"


    However, Su Ye just sighed gently, shook his head and said, "Miss Medea was killed."


    Sovo was furious and shouted, "who killed him? I will avenge her! "


    "Gult in the temple of the king of God, but he is also dead."


    Sovo''s eyes darkened and asked slowly, "what did you meet in the misty sea?"


    Su ye thought about it and repeated his experience in detail, but did not mention that Medea had been transformed into dragon eggs.


    "I didn''t expect such a strange thing to happen in a short time. Since Medea used the great dragon magic and sacrificed her life to summon the Dragon legion with ecstasy, then... What is this? " Sovo suddenly pointed to the pale light ball and looked surprised.


    "It should be the heart of the whale country. I don''t know if it''s dead." Suye road.


    "Since he''s still there, of course he''s not dead. Is this the one captured by the temple of God? It didn''t run, which means it didn''t treat you as an enemy. " Soward road.


    "We beat him to death and save him. If he runs again, he will have no conscience. What''s more, he ate my plane soul. " Suye road.


    The pale light ball flashed and returned to normal.


    Sovo looked at the heart of the plane, looked at Su ye and said, "will I call you my Lord in the future?"


    "Is this what you call the Lord of planes? However, the heart of the whale country doesn''t seem to want me to be the head of the plane. Or I''ll take it out and sacrifice it to Athena. Maybe I can exchange some artifact for fun. " Suye road.


    The pale light ball flashed again.


    Su Ye looked at the plane and said, "don''t wait, I know you can understand. Now you either choose to become a slave of the Olympian God system and become enemies with the old sea god, or eat hot and spicy with me. "


    Su ye said, one red and one yellow, two fat boys appeared out of thin air. When the two fat boys saw the light white light ball, their eyes lit up, rushed over together, coaxed and cheated, and rushed into the magic tower with the light ball in their arms.


    Then a black ball followed into the magic tower.


    Su Ye''s body trembled. If his skin was in boiling water, it was red, and wisps of hot air floated out of his pores.


    Su Ye endured the pain and sat down to meditate.


    Sovo looked at it and said helplessly, "even legends can hardly absorb the hearts of the two top planes at the same time. It''s really death! If you die, the heart of the plane will belong to me! "


    The old man said so, but hurried to the captain''s room and kept using legendary magic to protect the captain''s room for fear of being disturbed.


    Sovo summoned many water servants and walked around the captain''s room, talking to himself without words.


    "Alas, Medea is dead. What a poor child..."


    "Hercules is really miserable. If I were him, I would have been crazy."


    "It''s strange that Charon has become the captain of the ghost ship."


    "The treasures of empress Hades and empress HaiHou have all come to Su Ye alone. It''s strange..."


    "If he becomes the leader of the throne, I will be a meritorious minister. Our family can be stable for decades. However, the super giant divine power plane is different from the ordinary divine power plane. He can''t fully control it now, but he will get the power blessing of the plane, and all creatures won''t be enemies with him. It will be at least a few decades before he can control all living creatures. Then it will be hundreds of years before he can become the official master of the plane and come and go independently. "


    "Isn''t this boy really overwhelmed by the power of the divine power plane? Wait... His breath is growing rapidly and getting closer to legend. Hoo... Fortunately, the rise is weakening, indicating that he has held up. Not surprisingly, he will be promoted to legend within a month. He seems to be 19 now? 19-year-old legend? I... "


    Sovo suddenly stopped and stared at Su ye in the cabin.


    "The 19-year-old legendary soldier is not strange. After all, he has demigod blood and various sacrifices. But there are too few 19-year-old legendary magicians. What can such a young boy do? Didn''t even learn all the Holy Land magic? However, he seems to be an exception. He not only learned all, but also established his own magic school... "


    Sowo looked at Suye with envy.


    "This guy is definitely a demigod. At present, it seems that his future will surpass Thales and Socrates and become the first person in the future magic world. Alas... "


    Suddenly, sovo''s eyes flashed and his head lowered slightly.


    At the same time, the whole ghost ship and the whole whale country were shocked at the same time.


    Every creature in whale kingdom realizes that a new plane Lord has been born.


    With the exception of a few creatures who bow down and worship, most creatures are in doubt.


    In the magic tower, Su ye saw that in addition to the yellow fat and red fat, there were also blue fat and black fat.


    The blue fat man and the black fat man are a little cautious about themselves, but they have a good time with the yellow fat man and the red fat man.


    There was a baby statue growing up at the root of the earth element tree. Now, a baby statue grows at the root of the fire element tree, the root of the water element tree and the root of the dark element tree.


    In this way, in addition to the earth element body, there are fire, water and dark element bodies. However, it will take time to officially use them.


    Su Ye looked at the blue fat man and the black fat man again.


    Now, its position has grown to four, the giant hills of the earth system, the volcanic position of the fire system, the whale country of the water system, and the ghost ship of the dark system.


    "When you get back to Greece, see if you can buy a wind power plane and gather together the earth fire and geomantic omen. In addition, I don''t know when I can grow into a plane artifact. "


    Su ye thought and entered the ruins space.


    Sure enough, there are two more huge door frame oil paintings on the white edge of the ruins space, which are slowly changing from black and white to color.


    Later, Su Ye felt that the whale country and the ghost ship formed a power of exclusion.


    Su Ye opened his eyes and looked out at sowo.


    Sowo looked complex, then bowed his head and said, "see my Lord."


    Su Ye was also rude and said, "I''m very happy to see you reluctantly."


    Sowo couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "The whale country is about to close down. I can''t search the wealth of the whale country now. You leave the necessities for survival and give me everything else." Su Ye looked calm.


    SOBO said sadly, "my Lord, you are the head of the whale country. You can''t drain the whale country. The long-term interests of the whale country are consistent with your interests."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When I come in next time, I''ll bring you some medicine to prolong your life." Suye road.


    "Ah? Is it? Here you are! " Sovo took off his big space conch and gave it to Su Ye regardless of how many treasures there were.


    Su ye also handed sovo some things and said, "here are the statues and pearls of gods that are useless after leaving the whale country. Take them."


    "My Lord, what shall we do? It may take you more than ten years to enter again. "


    "It won''t take that long, just a month. We''ll meet again." Suye road.


    "Ah?" Sovo looked blankly.


    Then, Su ye took a deep breath and used the weak power of the master of the plane to transmit the sound to the whole plane.


    "From today on, the whale nation will not be allowed to fight inside. We should fully cooperate! Black coral city will be my holy city, where the most advanced magic knowledge will be taught to all creatures. Everyone should study magic diligently until I come again. The silver white family will serve the family of my God. "


    Suo Wo''s face is tangled. Su Ye is pretending to be a god!


    But it is really a good thing for the silver white family. Except that the rare demigod sea Warcraft may not be taken seriously, all other intelligent groups are bound to flock to worship in the black coral city.


    Black coral city.


    Hearing the ethereal and deafening sound of the plane, the fish people were frightened first, and then ecstatic.


    Black coral city has become a holy city!


    Some sharks of the silver white family swim excitedly, and some look at each other.


    What the hell happened?


    Shake was stunned for a while and shouted excitedly, "I know! I got it! It must be his majesty Wright who became the master of the plane, it must be him, it must be him! Ha ha, he''s gone. I''m the Lord of the holy city! No, without him, I am the leader of the whale kingdom, ha ha... "


    Hamono''s team, the black dragon team, the Egyptians and the Nordics were all on one side.


    They looked at each other. Although they were not sure, no one would say that except Wright.


    "Alas..." Timothy whispered, "isina, let''s stay in Miley for a while and find a chance to make amends for him. Is he greedy or lecherous? I must find a way to satisfy him, or I will die in Persia. "


    "If you''re right, we''ve met before and I''ll solve it." Isina said.


    "Ah?" Tementine looked at his sister suspiciously. The red scales and black teeth trembled not far away. A holy land magician just bullied himself. Why did he suddenly become the Lord of the whale country? What the hell happened? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 728

    Suddenly, everyone just felt the light in the sky.


    All the people raised their heads together, and a round of sun hung high over the whale country, shining all over the world and directly on the seabed.


    There is no sun in the whale country.


    The sun exudes a vast atmosphere, the power of the great bank, sprinkles golden brilliance, and the warmth is all over the whole whale country.


    A magnificent city flashed through the sun.


    At the same time, in front of each aquarium, Su Ye''s majestic figure standing on the ghost ship emerged.


    All the aquariums quickly bowed down to worship and called themselves our Lord.


    Even shack was lying on the ground.


    Outsiders only see the sun and the male city inside the sun, but there is nothing they can do.


    There is indeed a divine city in the whale country.


    On the ghost ship, Su Ye looked up at the sun in the sky.


    In his eyes, the outline of the holy city was always in the sun and never disappeared.


    Just, I don''t know when I can enter.


    "Congratulations, Lord!" Sovo hurried to the ground and paid homage.


    Su ye said, "I give shake a name, and I give you the same. From now on, you will be the silver river - pentos."


    Suo Wo was stunned for a moment, then shed tears of gratitude and thanked loudly with a crying cavity.


    Su Ye patted him on the shoulder, turned his body into a faint white light and disappeared into the captain''s room of the ghost ship.


    The ghost ship gradually became transparent and finally disappeared.


    Sovo lay trembling on the sea and didn''t get up for a long time.


    All outsiders disappeared in whale country.


    The whale kingdom regained its calm, and then became lively. Aquariums from all directions went to the holy city to worship.


    The ghost ship continues to sail in front of you, attracting batch after batch of undead to enter.


    Shua


    In a flash, Su Ye found himself in a barren mountain, so he flew into the air and found that he was thirty miles northwest of miledo.


    Su ye thought about it, took out the ghost palace, and then looked at the Greek mainland, in the direction of sesali and Arcadia.


    Su Ye glanced at Miletus again, took out the magic carriage and flew straight to the direction sensed by the ghost palace.


    After entering the carriage, Su ye called out his servants to guard, and he counted the harvest of his trip to whale country.


    Needless to say, the biggest harvest is the two super giant divine power planes of whale country and ghost ship.


    Even for the gods, these two aspects of divine power are huge wealth.


    Not to mention that there is a holy city hidden in whale country.


    As long as he can become the complete master of the whale country, the annual income will be billion, and the jewelry and minerals he sells can even affect the prices all over the world.


    Then there are divine treasures, as well as the remains of angry dragons and whale bones, special treasures dominated by whale marrow, and finally various gem minerals and magic metals.


    As for toothed grass, the price is not high, but it is a real treasure with the highest value or even higher than an artifact.


    There are so many toothed grass, the number of human magic apprentices and black iron magicians will surge in a short time.


    "Do the gods know what happened at that time? Can they see me now?"


    Su Ye looked out of the window.


    Before the whale kingdom, the gods might only watch themselves in the field or battlefield of pithia.


    But after leaving whale country, everything changed.


    The Olympian gods have paid a great price for the whale country and ghost ship, and for revenge for the goddess''s Avatar to carry divine power and artifacts to the earth.


    But the efforts of the gods were in vain and the plan was completely interrupted.


    Su Ye seemed to see a faint sense of crisis climbing on the window.


    "In order to deal with the possible enemy, sacrifice some items first!"


    Su ye entered the ruins space.


    First, put the complete Scepter on it.


    Only one thing came out.


    Six rings, thunder element priest blood crown.


    Su Ye remembered that general Lei elemental''s blood came from a set of two Lei yundun spears. Later, there were some Lei treasures, but they couldn''t get further priest blood.


    This valuable semi artifact only gave the blood of Lei element priest.


    "It seems that the blood of ordinary earth fire and geomantic omen is the lowest, and the Fourth Ring starts, while some blood, such as wood and ice, are higher, and the Fifth Ring starts. The value of Lei element''s blood is more than half of the five rings. After all, Lei element''s blood is very rare, and what can promote the evolution of Lei element''s blood is Titan''s blood, which is known as one of the strongest blood. "


    Su Ye immediately chose Lei element priest blood.


    In the field of general''s blood, thunder traction can only slow down one thunder. Now it is promoted to group thunder Tianluo, which has a large number and high frequency, and has a real practical role.


    The new ability of the priest''s blood is also in line with the simple and rough principle of thunder magic, which is called the ball of thunder. Any thunder magic that hits the enemy will form a ball of thunder for secondary attack. With the rebirth of magic, a ray of thunder magic is equal to attacking four times in a row, and then with the thunder talent, it''s almost fatal.


    Then put on the broken seven snake whips.


    Only one of the seven snake heads of this powerful lower artifact was complete, but even so, when it was put on, it also released a strong God level light and fog, dazzling and dazzling, forcing Su ye to close his eyes.


    The seventh ring lights up.


    Divine grace talent: blood egg.


    Divine punishment talent: bloody trace.


    Divine Body talent: void body.


    The egg of blood forms a powerful protective ability with divine power and accumulates power, but it has no divine power.


    Bloody tracing, anyone who hurts himself can use this magic to trace all those who directly or indirectly affect the injury, provided that the azimuth level is not higher than himself and is not covered by stronger power.


    Seeing this talent, Su Ye''s heart clicked. Sure enough, the gods had all kinds of powerful abilities.


    At present, legendary magic can only track down those who directly harm themselves, and may also be disturbed by magic.


    The empty body brightened Su Ye''s eyes.


    In all transmission processes, the body will be slightly damaged, and too much damage accumulated in a short time can not be treated at all. The void body can completely ignore the damage in this process, and even form a strong resistance in the face of some void attacks.


    Bloody tracing is the most effective. Unfortunately, you don''t have to think about it. Those who really threaten you are higher than yourself. This talent is basically decoration.


    Therefore, Su Ye chose the body of emptiness.


    Then he sacrificed the net of imprisonment, a lower artifact, which prevented the ghost ship from shuttling through the void.


    Grace gift: long walk.


    Divine punishment talent: imprisoned eye.


    Although there are only two options, they are all what Su Ye wants.


    The long walk has a flat name. Its actual function is to extend the distance of all transmission magic, and it has a great effect on transmission magic under God level.


    For example, the portal of the holy land level is generally only 500 meters away. With all kinds of talents and powers, it is generally only one kilometer.


    Once you have this long walk, it will soar to ten kilometers.


    This is a life-saving magic for magicians, but the problem is that teleportation magic can not be used in many places.


    The eye of imprisonment is also powerful. It can not only make the enemy unable to use transmission magic, but also imprison a part of the body. For all creatures without divinity, it works directly, and for those who are not higher than their own level, they cannot confine their body parts.


    This means that even a legend or even a hero will bear the power of imprisonment as long as there is no divine power.


    Su Ye chose to imprison.


    There are still the bloody stone and the spirit trap.


    First put the blood red stone left after the death of the goddess of revenge avatar on it.


    Light masterpiece, seven rings light up, there is only one option..


    Theocracy: anger.


    Su Ye immediately saw the scene of the avatar of the goddess of revenge using the divine power of anger. The powerful fire of anger was impressive.


    Click directly.


    After absorbing the power of theocracy, enter again and pick up the last and only central artifact, the spirit catching cage.


    The function of this median artifact is extremely narrow. It can only capture spiritual, spiritual and spiritual things like the plane heart, but it is difficult to manufacture and expensive.


    "The median artifact is worth at least 1 billion yuan. It should be able to stimulate the eight rings! This is the first eight rings! "


    Su ye thought and slowly put the spirit catching cage on the altar.


    One ring flashes and goes out, one ring after another, and seven rings light up.


    Su Ye held his breath and stared at the seventh ring.


    The seven rings go out.


    A smile blooms.


    The eighth ring lights up.


    The altar shook slightly, and the hourglass light rose into the sky.


    In the light, there are three golden gifted elves floating.


    Divine grace talent: teleportation.


    Divine punishment talent: divine soul corridor.


    Divine Body talent: median divine body.


    The median divine body is not a rare talent. Ignore it.


    Teleportation is very powerful. It can be transmitted as long as the eyes reach a certain range.


    Because this is not the power of space, the power of ordinary confinement of space cannot limit teleportation. This talent is very attractive. The only drawback is that it needs to be promoted to the next God.


    Looking at the talent of the soul corridor, Su Ye''s eyes lit up. This talent is handsome!


    This talent can imprison the spirits of all divine creatures he kills, and drive the spirits no higher than himself to fight for himself.


    Every time a divine creature is killed, its spirit will be made into a spirit statue in the spirit corridor.


    The soul corridor can be used now!


    When you are promoted to the next God, may you lack the middle artifact in exchange for teleportation?


    The super shining magician consciously told himself that of course there is no shortage! So, choose the soul corridor¡° Well... Who will be killed next time? The demigod is a divine creature, and the incarnation of the God is, isn''t it the people of the demigod family... "Su ye thought of this and suddenly realized that his heart was a little evil. It doesn''t matter to have evil thoughts. It doesn''t matter to think about it. Just restrain good behavior. As for the large number of items left, I''m going to find a big time to sacrifice again. During the return of the ghost ship, a large number of treasures on the ghost ship were searched, including the hull fragments of the ghost ship. Although the light and fog of hull fragments are few and not suitable for sacrifice, they may sell for money. After receiving the gifted spirit of the soul corridor, Su Ye absorbs power and enters the magic tower. Su Ye was satisfied when he looked at the newly obtained three golden gifted elves, including the divine soul corridor, the imprisoned eye and the void body, as well as the thunder element priest crown and the angry divine power. After having the divine power of anger, you gain a new divine power talent, that is, the fire of anger, which can consume the power of God into the fire of anger, and burn the body and soul at the same time. It is very powerful. The greater the mood fluctuation of the enemy, the stronger the power of the fire of anger. Even if the gods lose control of their emotions, they can be burned alive by the fire of anger. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 729

    The angry theocratic throne is burning with a bloody flame, and the carvings on the back of the chair are constantly changing. At first glance, it looks like an angry goddess face, but in the blink of an eye, the outline of the goddess''s face becomes a flame, and her facial features become a powerful goddess walking and angry.


    Su Ye sat on the throne of anger, and the whole person was ignited, trying to tear apart all things in heaven and earth and go straight to Olympus.


    However, the idea was suppressed by reason as soon as it appeared.


    Anger and all negative emotions should not affect their goals, but let them become the help to achieve their goals.


    Then, a golden God level gifted spirit flew out of the throne of anger and ranked among the God Grace gifted elves.


    Divine grace talent: Chaos immunity.


    Su Ye jumped off the throne of theocracy and strolled around the new magic tower.


    These divine forces are powerful, but most of them need to be urged by divine power. It seems that they need to make more money.


    So Su Ye picked up and sacrificed some scattered things, and then opened the magic book to learn.


    Super magic skill is an advanced skill of Holy Land and legend, but... Su Ye''s magic tree came to mind. No accident, he will soon be promoted to legend.


    Now the main focus should be on learning the legendary magic array group.


    Unlike ordinary magic arrays, all legendary magic is formed by the combination of ten leaves on the whole magic branch to form an array group.


    Most legendary magicians can only complete two or three legendary magic arrays every year in the first few years of promotion.


    With the exception of a few legendary magic, such as invisible robes, these legendary magic are not difficult and have a short depiction time.


    However, Su Ye didn''t have much energy to study the invisible robe and began to learn the legendary magic array group that directly improved his strength.


    In the magic book, there are detailed records of the details of legendary spells. Su ye even suspected that this was the back door opened by Thucydides himself, otherwise he was not qualified to obtain such valuable knowledge and information at that time.


    Open the book of legendary magic, the first thing to introduce is the invisible robe. Skip it.


    The second is the super legendary magic that is famous among magicians but almost unknown to the outside world. Read apprentice!


    This is one of the first three magic that almost all legendary masters must choose after promotion.


    This magic can create as like as two peas in the magic tower, and this person can read. Once you finish reading, you will have the memory and basic understanding of the whole book!


    If you need the relevant knowledge in this book, you can extract it instantly. Unlike before, you need to find it from the magic book again, and then learn and understand it again.


    Reading the apprentice magic matrix group involves life, memory and even various high-latitude forces. After each use, the whole magic will enter an excessive spell casting state. It will take a year before it can be used again. And the power of this magic is too strong. Starting from legend, only one magic array group can be established for each level raised.


    Moreover, it takes about 100000 golden eagles to cast this magic.


    Even so, every legendary master will learn in advance and use it immediately once he enters the casting state.


    Those old legendary magicians each have dozens or even hundreds of reading apprentices.


    Each reading apprentice''s book is determined by the first one. After that, he can only choose the first book in the same field. On average, he reads about 50000 words a day.


    In addition to slow reading, the biggest disadvantage of reading apprentices is that their understanding of knowledge remains shallow, and they can not connect and expand knowledge like human beings, which belongs to dead knowledge.


    But even so, it is more convenient than letting people relearn knowledge in new fields.


    Legendary masters often let each reading apprentice choose knowledge that can assist magic, such as Warcraft, geology, astrology and so on.


    Su Ye looked at this legendary spell, which was his dream ability.


    Yes, this magic has no attack or protection ability. It has little effect in the short term, but it has too great effect in the long term.


    The key is not to delay too much time and not to add extra burden to the brain.


    However, Su Ye swept the legendary magic below, dazzled and began to hesitate.


    Legendary separation, dream changing, legendary contract, mountain building, big meteorite, strong acid River, finger of death, wrath of banshee, soul shackle, heroic spell, demigod spell


    Too many powerful legendary magic can easily destroy the Holy Land and flatten a small city-state.


    "What should I choose?"


    Su ye read the magic book and turned to the page of life plan.


    At the top of the life plan is the legendary magician, and the conditions, abilities or timeline to achieve the legendary magician have been circled in red, indicating that it has been completed.


    However, there is no new goal above the legendary magician.


    If you choose by the standard of legendary magicians, any powerful magic is better than reading apprentices.


    "Now that I am about to achieve my goal in life, what should I do?"


    "I want to explore my original heart. Why should I become a legendary magician?"


    "So, now, how can I continue my original heart?"


    "Refresh, empty the old brain, don''t be bound by the old goal of legendary magician, think about yourself as a born legendary baby and look for a new goal in life!"


    Su ye turned this page and wrote "heroic magician", "semi magical magician" and "divine magician" in the blank space of the second page.


    After that, Su Ye carefully disassembled and first determined what each goal needs to do, what ability he should have, and how long it will take to complete it


    After a simple disassembly, Su Ye stopped. This big goal in life can''t be disassembled at one go. It needs to be constantly revised, and even some aspects will be changed beyond recognition, but it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that you always move forward to a new goal in life.


    Before legend, it was the first curve of your life. Now, start preparing for the second curve of your life.


    "According to the standard of gods and magicians, should I first learn practical magic or learn to read apprentices?"


    The answer is obvious.


    Su Ye showed a faint smile, and then began to seriously study the magic matrix group of "reading apprentices".


    Complete the basic learning and start to practice depicting this matrix group in the magic book.


    Su Ye is completely addicted to learning.


    The back of di Aotian, Wang dachui and Bingfeng, who were on guard in the carriage, looked at a loss.


    Why did your majesty suddenly get powerful divine power?


    It''s terrible. Even the legendary Hercules didn''t come so fast.


    The only ones who grow faster than your majesty are those born gods.


    I don''t know how long later, the ghost palace suspended in the air trembled slightly. Su Ye felt it and looked out of the window.


    The sun had just set, and there were stars on the gray blue sky.


    A winding river flows slowly, like a long white yarn lying between heaven and earth.


    MAHLE river.


    It was once the residence of Charon, the demigod and hero.


    It was here that Charon was accidentally injured and poisoned by Hercules.


    The ghost palace sensed that Hagrid was a few kilometers away.


    The magic carriage dropped rapidly and finally flew straight to the front in midair a few meters above the ground.


    Between the green and black mountains and the White River, a wooden house is located in the bend of the river, like a child surrounded by a mother''s one arm.


    A tall figure stood in front of the room.


    Su Ye looked at the man and sighed gently.


    "Sure enough, it''s you..."


    The carriage stopped in front of the cabin. Su ye took his servant and walked out of the door slowly.


    The two looked at each other.


    Then, Su ye turned his head in surprise and saw a figure wearing a black cloak rising from afar and flying quickly to the distance.


    That figure looks familiar, but I can''t remember who that person is.


    Akerdes glanced at the ghost palace, a different color appeared in his eyes, opened his arms, walked over like a giant elephant, and laughed brightly: "Su ye, my friend, you are taller and stronger again, and your body is even stronger than those holy warriors!"


    The muscular man wearing only shorts, whose muscles are like bronze smeared with olive oil, has sharp edges and corners and bulges everywhere.


    "Should I call you ackerdes, or... What else?" Su ye asked slowly.


    "I''ve always been akerdes." Akerdes calm tunnel.


    "I see," Su Ye nodded and handed out the ghost palace. "Your relatives and friends want to say something to you."


    Akerdes''s face shook violently, and then tried to control his emotions, but his expression was still distorted.


    His eyes were trembling, his teeth were almost broken, like a lone wolf forced to the corner by lions, and the strange light flowed in his eyes.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. He was surprised and hurried to look around. If Hera appeared at this time and drove Hagrid crazy, wouldn''t he become a new God destroyer?


    Four lights flew out of the ghost palace, fell to the ground and turned into four people.


    Megara and her three children.


    "Dad!"


    The three children jumped up excitedly.


    The elder brother and younger brother respectively held one leg of akerdes. The younger sister ran to the front, looked up at the tall akerdes and cried.


    "Dad, how have you changed? Sobbing... "


    Akerdes''s eyes glittered, forced to evaporate with divine power, and then picked up his daughter.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Of course Dad has changed!"


    "Really?" My sister wiped her tears with one hand and grabbed akerdes'' beard with the other.


    Akerdes looked at his daughter with indulgence and gently put his head out against her forehead.


    The girl broke her tears into laughter. The two boys took akerdes as a big tree, climbed up, and finally sat on their father''s shoulders. Akerdes held his daughter and looked at Megara with tears in his eyes¡° I''m sorry... "Akerdes could no longer control it. Tears flowed down his eyes¡° You don''t have to say sorry, we all know, everything. You''ve never been wrong. Others are wrong, not you. " With tears in his eyes, Megara said, "we came here to tell you that my children and I love you. You will always be our hero. We all know that you are a kind and gentle person! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 730

    Megara threw herself into Hercules'' arms.


    A family of five gathered together.


    Watching their parents cry, the three children burst into tears.


    But crying, the three children began to laugh and play on their father.


    Akerdes and Megara looked at each other for a long time, but their starry eyes read everything about each other.


    "Su Ye told us all about you. He is a good friend." As Megara spoke, he gently wiped akerdes'' tears.


    "Yes, he is a different friend, but I didn''t expect that he could bring you to me." Akerdes''s voice was extraordinarily gentle.


    "We''re fine in the ghost ship. You don''t have to worry..."


    Megara stopped suddenly and looked down at her body.


    The white foggy body gradually fades.


    Like her, the bodies of the three children are fading.


    However, there was no fear and reluctance on the faces of the four people, but they were full of strong excitement.


    "Great, I finally saw my father."


    "Dad, we seem to be going to bed. When we open our eyes, you will be in front of us, won''t you?"


    "Mom said, even death can''t stop you."


    "Right, dad?"


    In the night, the tears on ackerdes''s face shone and nodded hard.


    Megara smiled and looked up at her husband and said, "you know, we will dissipate only after we meet our wishes, and now our wishes have been met. You see, we are all very happy. Each of us has not changed our love for you. You will always be my favorite and perfect husband! We should do what we should do, and you should put us down and do what you really want to do. I believe that from then on, in your memory, we are all beautiful. "


    Akerdes''s tears were like a spring, biting his teeth and nodding hard.


    "Goodbye, my love."


    "Bye, Dad..."


    Megara and the children waved gently, turned into countless light spots, connected into a light yarn, and slowly circled around akerdes. After a long time, they flew into the sky and disappeared into the sky.


    Akerdes looked at the sky, tears like a river.


    Su ye walked a little farther and looked away.


    Then, one after another, the vassals known by akerdes flew out of the ghost palace and met akerdes one after another to catch up and say goodbye.


    Finally, the tall Centaur Charon came out.


    The demigod, taller than akerdes, looked down at akerdes.


    "Teacher..." akerdes looked up at the teacher, ashamed.


    Charon smiled and patted ackerdes on the shoulder.


    "I''m glad to see you again. I have finished what I should say on the way to the Caucasus mountains. If I have to, I''m sorry. "


    Akerdes looked at Charon suspiciously.


    As soon as Charon raised his hand, the flame rotated, condensed into a column, turned into a fireman spear, and burned in his hand.


    "Prometheus passed me this divine spear. I wanted to pass it to you, but now there is a better candidate."


    Akerdes was shocked and looked at Suye with Charon.


    "Little guy, go on."


    Charon threw the torch spear to Suye.


    Su Ye quickly reached out to catch it.


    The flame is blazing, but it is as warm as cotton.


    "Prometheus said that he led the fire of heaven down to earth with the body of gods, but one day, mortals will set foot on Olympus mountain, lead the fire of the world and start a prairie fire in the divine world! Take this fire and light Olympus like the town of grey river! "


    Charon stooped slightly, bent his head, bent his legs and hoofs, then dissipated the light and rushed straight into the sky.


    Su Ye held the fire god spear and looked at the sky silently.


    Akerdes stared at Su ye with envy.


    After a long time, Su ye put away the fireman spear and looked at akerdes.


    "Is it over?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes breathed a long sigh of relief and said slowly, "within a month, I will become a demigod. From then on, you can step into the new God at any time! "


    The voice of akerdes roared, the White River shook and the mountain wind passed.


    It seems to spread all over the mountains and rivers.


    Suye nodded and knew who akerdes was talking to.


    "Have a drink with me. I still have the wine left by Flores." Akerdes turned and walked to the wooden house.


    His figure is much more collapsed than in front of the child.


    Su Ye followed him in and took out the food. Akerdes took out the wine. They ate vegetables and drank wine in silence.


    After a long time, akerdes asked, "tell me about your experience, what happened between the whale country and the ghost ship."


    With a wave of his hand, the light red magic shield shrouded the room.


    Su Ye nodded and described in detail how he used his pseudonym Wright in miletu, how he entered the whale country to awaken the North Sea giant demon Kraken, how he met Medea and fought with the temple of God, how he entered the ghost ship, and finally how he helped Charon kill the avatar of the goddess of revenge.


    "Thank you for letting my children spend the last good time. I can see that they like you very much." Akerdes raised his glass to Suye.


    They clinked glasses and drank all the medicinal wine.


    "In addition, I also thank you for helping Medea for the friends on the Argo. She is a hero and friend of our Argo. She is more like a hero than the egg free one of eason." Said akerdes, raising his glass again.


    "What happened when the Argo returned to Greece after they got the golden wool?" Su ye asked.


    "I didn''t experience the last bloody night at that time. What I heard was that after the final victory, the Argo heroes held a grand celebration. However, the original owner of the golden wool, Medea''s father and the king of corcas sent someone to put mad drugs in the heroes'' wine. All the drunken heroes went crazy and began a fratricidal infighting. " A light sneer flashed across akerdes''s face.


    Su Ye immediately understood what was going on.


    "I''ve met this scene too many times." Akerdes said, and the glass in his hand suddenly broke.


    He mocked himself: "you see, after all these years, I still can''t control my power. If there is danger, remember to send it away. "


    "Now that they allow the Vatican to see you, you promise that your business should be over." Suye road.


    "Maybe it''s just another beginning." Akerdes smiled, and there was a trace of ferocity in his smile.


    Su Ye was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Hercules insisted on calling himself akerdes, let alone the meaning of his sentence.


    "You said you were going to be promoted to legend?" akerdes said


    "Yes."


    "Then you can stay with me and leave after being promoted to legend. With me, no one can hinder you."


    "Well, it''s good here. Besides, can I compete with you? Of course, you have to limit your power to the holy land level. "


    Ackers smiled and said, "is it limited to the holy land level? Then I can''t beat you. At least I want to keep the Titan. "


    "Well, anyway, no matter what I do, I can''t hurt the Titan body." Suye road.


    Akerdes asked, "I heard that Athena rewarded you with a drop of spring of youth?"


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "Keep it. When you accumulate ten drops, blend into one and drink it together." Akerdes looked out of the window.


    "I''ll remember." Suye thought of medels'' words. Didn''t she let herself drink first?


    "However, the fountain of youth, the golden apple and the goat''s milk are all good things. You should keep collecting them." Akerdes said carelessly as he lowered his head to serve the dishes.


    Su Ye''s heart beat violently.


    The fountain of youth is a divine treasure.


    The golden apple is also a divine treasure, worth far more than a drop of spring of youth. In the Greek god system, the only golden apple tree known by the world is the wedding gift given by Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, to Zeus and Hera. In addition, golden apples occasionally appear, but there has never been a golden apple tree.


    Hercules once picked a golden apple from the golden apple tree. It is unknown whether he ate it himself or returned it to Zeus.


    The goat''s milk of the holy goat has a great source. When Zeus was a baby, he grew up drinking the goat''s milk of the holy goat and the holy honey of the divine bee.


    Akerdes said casually: "however, other treasures such as the milk of the heavenly cow or the water of the divine spring can also be replaced. Pay more attention and accumulate more."


    With that, akerdes ate silently.


    Su Ye immediately opened the magic book and carefully wrote it down. As a key point, it will emerge every month and take the initiative to remind himself.


    Hercules said that these are bound to be of great significance and may even hide great secrets, because the books he has read do not particularly emphasize these treasures, but only say that these treasures are the food of gods, and even vaguely point out that even gods need them.


    But Hercules... No, it''s akerdes. Why do you say that?


    The more seemingly careless words, they often hide earth shaking secrets.


    Su Ye kept thinking, but he couldn''t understand it. Akerdes didn''t say it again and it was hard to ask again.


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked akerdes.


    "Go back to Athens first. If I can still stay there, I will continue to study at Plato college and finish the fifth grade." Suye road.


    Akerdes''s glass was frozen in the air, his eyes protruding and staring at Su Ye.


    "Why, choking?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes glared at Su Ye angrily and said, "if the legendary student in Grade 5 returns to Plato college, your teachers and classmates will want to die when they see you."


    "However, I can''t go back..." Su ye asked after sighing sadly, "what do you think of master Plato." Akerdes was silent for a long time and said, "I''ve seen him. He is an elder full of wisdom and kindness. I even have a feeling that the greatest magicians are gods, and some gods are more like Warcraft holding power. If I have to, I can only say that he will end up with Socrates. "¡° No. " Su Ye shook his head¡° What? " Akerdes asked curiously¡° He must go further than Socrates, just as Aristotle must go further than Plato, and someone must go further than Aristotle. This is the necessity of magicians and philosophers! " Su Ye''s voice was unequivocal. Akerdes gave a heavy head and said, "so I say that you magicians and philosophers are more like gods. I believe you, and I also believe that master Plato will go further than Socrates, even if it is only one step. As for Aristotle... "This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 731

    Speaking of Aristotle, ackerdes suddenly stopped.


    Somehow, Su Ye suddenly remembered Euclid''s words.


    "What happened to Aristotle?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes frowned and said, "when I first saw him, I always felt that he was very familiar, but I couldn''t tell who he was. After that, there was no such feeling. But I''m afraid of him. "


    Su Ye''s heart was shocked, which could frighten the first hero of Greece. How powerful was Aristotle?


    Su Ye believes that Aristotle''s future is no less than that of Hercules. However, although Aristotle was powerful before, he was not afraid of Hercules. Hercules must have sensed something.


    Alas, I''ve encountered more and more bad things.


    "When I saw the man''s back just now, I also felt afraid. Who is the man who left you? " Su ye asked.


    Akerdes said: "recently, two magicians have been promoted to legend. One is Aristotle and the other is Solon. When we were chatting, we also talked about you. He said that it was your existence that inspired him and promoted him to legend quickly. But he doesn''t seem to want to see you. I saw your carriage and guessed it was you, but he left directly. "


    "It''s master Solon. I saw him in the municipal square of Athens. He is a famous reformer, but he has been suppressed by the temple and has not succeeded. The progress of innovation is very slow. " Suye road.


    Akerdes said reluctantly, "he also complained to me about this. He said that without you, the Persian army would break through the hot spring pass and drive straight in, hurting the Athenians, and Athens would learn from the pain and innovate. But your appearance covered up the hidden diseases of Athens, solved the Death epidemic with Euclid, and lost a good opportunity. "


    "He is very dissatisfied with me?" Su ye asked.


    "No, he''s looking forward to you. He said, "you are more representative of magicians than Aristotle, because Aristotle is an aristocrat after all, and you are a complete civilian." Ackerdes road.


    "He came to you for innovation?"


    "He hoped that I would come forward and force Athens and even all Greece to innovate and weaken aristocratic privileges at the right time."


    "It seems that you didn''t promise."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to do it. It''s very clear that now I can only wait. Waiting for giants and protecting Olympus is my only mission. Once I do something I shouldn''t do, I will immediately go crazy and kill Solon. " Akerdes drank a glass of wine without expression.


    "So the giant will really get out of hell and go to Olympus? The gods are well prepared for this day. " Su Ye looked at akerdes sympathetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now I''m open to it. The past is over. As long as I solve the giant, I can ascend to the divine world and be placed on the throne. At that time, they will not persecute me too much. After all, no matter how strong I am in the divine world, it is difficult to promote me to the LORD God. If you don''t become the LORD God, you are nothing more than a stronger divine soldier in the divine world. " Akerdes chewed Wellington steak with an expressionless face.


    Su ye knew that akerdes didn''t want to talk about this topic and said with a smile, "by the way, your eldest niece will be born soon. You have to give some gifts. You should know what she needs."


    "Niece?" Akerdes looked blankly.


    "Medea the dragon." Suye road.


    Akerdes suddenly realized that he couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "you really treat her as a daughter. If she has a memory, I''m afraid she''ll tear you apart. I''ve seen her temper. She''s a woman known as the dragon knight. "


    "It''s all right. She can''t turn the sky as long as she''s in my dragon valley." Suye road.


    "Well... I''ll find out. Last time I went to hell, I killed some big guys..." akerdes took out the void dragon ring and searched.


    Su Ye''s heart is really a big dog.


    "By the way, how about snoring?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes stopped looking, stared at Su Ye seriously and said, "he was like a fish in water in hell. When we first separated, he was able to defeat the legend and inspire the blood of the giant Lord. After all these years, he is at least a heroic giant. I''m not surprised even if he is promoted to demigod. "


    "No? Is he growing so fast? "


    "Soon. I even doubt that in a few decades, he will be able to fight down the third layer of hell and be promoted to the king of hell. " Ackerdes road.


    "I didn''t expect his potential to be so great." Su Ye was filled with emotion.


    Akerdes took a helpless look at Su ye and then said, "I have a dragon head of the demigod hell demon dragon and three drops of demon dragon blood. Let''s give it to little Medea together. I was ashamed that I couldn''t help her at that time. You put the whole hell devil faucet and devil dragon blood into the magma pool. After the dragon egg absorbs the power, you grind the devil faucet into powder and sprinkle it into the magma pool. She can continue to absorb the power. However, I still need some magic drugs. I guess you don''t. I have them here. Let''s give them to you together. "


    Akerdes said, stretching out his right hand and aiming the void dragon ring on his ring finger at Su Ye.


    Su Ye stretched out his right ring finger and let the ring of space touch the void dragon ring.


    "By the way, I have a void dragon ring. The divine power furnace is broken. Do you know how to repair it?" Su ye asked.


    "You can only ask the temple or the dwarf country for help."


    "Do you sell magic furnaces?" Su ye asked.


    "Some ancient families should have a chance. I''ll ask for you." Ackerdes road.


    "OK, thank you in advance... Wait!"


    Su Ye stared at his ring of space.


    In addition to the things for little Medea, there are two more things in it.


    One is the complete remains of the demigod devil, but there are two large holes in his chest.


    The other is six and a half drops of Hydra''s blood essence.


    "Are you giving too much?" Su Ye looked up and asked.


    Akerdes smiled and said, "I want to give you other gifts, but I''m afraid you won''t accept them if they are too heavy. These six and a half drops of Hydra essence blood, plus the previous three drops, are enough for you to complete the creation of Hydra Legion. As for the half god devil skeleton, I killed it after I entered hell. It has complete appearance. It is very useful for you to make puppets, strengthen fire magic or summon servants in the future. "


    "If you do, I don''t know what to say."


    "Needless to say, just take it."


    "No, I mean, I''m not afraid of heavy gifts. I want what you give. I don''t choose." Suye road.


    Akerdes cried and laughed and said, "no, that''s all."


    "Has anything happened in Greece recently?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes shook his head and said, "I''ve been practicing here and have no contact with the outside world. I don''t think anything big has happened. If so, someone will inform me. "


    "Then I''ll promote legend here. When I have enough self-protection, I''ll sneak back to Athens to see the situation and make a decision." Suye road.


    "Good! Starting tomorrow, we will learn from each other! "


    They ate and drank until late at night before they went to bed.


    Su Ye is used to living alone and lives in a magic villa outside the hut.


    Before going to bed, take out the gift from akerdes.


    Whether it is the remains of the demigod devil or six drops of Hydra blood essence, it is a rare treasure. As for the half demon faucet


    Su Ye hopes that the items given to Medea do not belong to him in theory. The altar will only absorb them in vain, but will not reward himself.


    However, Su ye still took out a medicinal material that akerdes gave to Medea and offered it as a sacrifice. Sure enough, the altar absorbed the light and fog, but did not give any reward.


    Therefore, Su ye entered the Dragon Valley, put all kinds of treasures suitable for dragon eggs into the magma pool, and then returned to the ruins space to sacrifice the remains of the demigod devil.


    A completely unexpected reward.


    Devil Lord blood crown!


    After absorption, he sacrificed the other six drops of Hydra''s blood essence before entering the magic tower and looking at the devil Lord''s crown.


    The red and black flame crown is mysterious and publicized.


    The blood of the devil Lord promoted the metamorphosis of the original devil priest to real metamorphosis.


    This is also the strongest deformation ability of all ethnic groups.


    It is precisely because of the powerful deformation talent in the devil''s blood that they can become the most poisonous fraudsters recognized by the infinite plane.


    True metamorphosis can transform the devil into any form, even if the gods do not deliberately use divination or do not have a particularly powerful talent.


    Under the gods, no one can see through the real deformation, nor can the legendary magician.


    In hell, every Demon Lord is a headache for everyone.


    The newly acquired ability of the devil Lord is called Devil plain. It is a world field similar to the Dragon Valley. It can open up space and breed devil subordinates.


    Su ye thought for a moment and did not develop the devil''s plain for the time being, because the devil''s plain is of little significance. At most, it is to cultivate some cannon fodder. He is more suitable for taking the elite route of the dragon.


    Only when you are promoted to the devil king and the devil plain to the devil kingdom can you cultivate enough devil strongmen.


    "Next, I will stay here to practice with akerdes. With his help, I will be promoted to legend faster. After that, find a way to buy some powerful heroic magic tools, legendary magic tools and dragon eggs, and then make toothed grass related potions to strengthen the cultivation of magicians. Then, refine the route of gods and magicians, look for the road of God sealing that is not controlled by the gods, continue to learn and continue to accumulate strength... "


    Su ye thought and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, suddenly the earth shook.


    Su Ye suddenly woke up, hurriedly dressed and quickly walked out of the magic villa.


    The sky is half bright and half dark. The sun in the East has not yet risen. It is light and transparent, as thin as fog.


    "You got up too late." Wearing only shorts and naked, akerdes stood by the river, looking into the distance and facing Su Ye.


    Like a pale gold statue made by a craftsman.


    Su ye said helplessly, "our magicians are different from your soldiers. Your soldiers should get up early. Our magicians go to bed late."


    "Don''t make excuses. No matter magicians or soldiers, businessmen or politicians, they all need an iron will! Getting up early is the best way to exercise your will! "


    "You mean working people... Forget it, I''ll start exercising." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 732

    Su ye then began to warm up, then began to jog, and then was dragged into the water by akerdes to swim.


    After breakfast, Su ye asked akerdes for advice.


    But strangely, akerdes did not allow Su ye to use magic, but fought closely with him, but their strength was suppressed at the level of warrior apprentice and closed all talents.


    Suye vaguely guessed the purpose of akerdes, so he began to fight.


    As a result, Su Ye was beaten the most severely from morning to night. Akerdes was really a migrant worker.


    After three days in a row, akerdes asked, "what have you learned?"


    "Almost." Su Ye thinks while being beaten these days. He can understand akerdes''s intention, but he can''t be completely sure.


    "All creatures, including Warcraft, soldiers, magicians and even gods, all fighting methods follow the instinct of life more or less. Although you magicians are half an exception, you can''t completely surpass your instinct. These three days of practice is to let you clearly feel your instincts and the instincts of powerful opponents. " Ackerdes road.


    Su Ye realized something vaguely, stared at akerdes''s pale golden perfect body and said slowly: "you are also teaching me to pursue essence. Instinct is a kind of human essence. The instincts of all living creatures are the foundation of our survival. Without these instincts, we may die early. Only when we give full play to the power of instinct will we be more powerful. That''s why soldiers pursue war skills. The essence of war skills is to give full play to their own power. "


    "Good. What else?" Ackerdes road.


    "However, when we rely too much on instinct, instinct will not hinder us directly, but will indirectly become an obstacle to us. For example, you and I have been fighting by instinct for the past three days, but the reason why I have failed continuously, in the eyes of others, I will probably say that my skills are not as good as you, my body is not as good as you, and my experience is not as good as your appearance. The deeper reason is that you have seen through my instinct, so the more you go to the back in the past three days, the more stable, accurate and ruthless your attack is. I''m sure all my reactions in the battle were within your expectations. Not because you have rich experience, not because you have accumulated rich experience, but because you have the ability to pursue the essence on the basis of experience and accumulation, and look at the battle from everyone''s instinct, not from the experience or technical level. "


    "Good! Although I know this truth, if I say it, it''s not as clear as you. " Ackerdes road.


    "Gods, do you have this instinct?" Su Ye looked up and asked.


    "I can''t answer you, but what I can say is that the gods can give full play to their instinctive advantages and cover up their weaknesses to the greatest extent."


    "I see." Suye road.


    "After three days of study, what are you going to do next?" Ackerdes road.


    "Step one, summary. Nature is to penetrate the appearance of attack and combat skills, and deeply study the instincts of each creature, including my own, which plays a great role in the process of combat. The second step is analysis. On this basis, determine their strengths and weaknesses and constantly verify them. The third step is to enhance. On the one hand, we should strengthen our superior instinct, on the other hand, we should get rid of the inferior instinct. Pure use of the body can not escape the instinct. We must use wisdom, think and explore for a long time, supplemented by persistence, in order to surpass the inferior instinct. The fourth step is to summarize and refine the methods and models used in the whole process, continue to enhance the superior instinct and get rid of the inferior instinct. The fifth step is to make yourself realize that with the change of time and environment, the superior instinct may also become the inferior instinct, and the inferior instinct may also become the superior instinct. Everything is changing, and the only constant is change. "


    Akerdes frowned slightly and said, "is your detailed summary really useful?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "you or soldiers are used to using body memory, which is a learning method. Our philosophers and magicians are used to abstracting everything, analyzing and summarizing it, which is another learning method. There is no contradiction between the two methods. We magicians spend a lot of time thinking, learning and summarizing, and I don''t put down hard practice. I practice casting magic every day, depicting magic array every day, and keep reading every day. In essence, it also includes the learning methods of soldiers. However, I take the methods of magicians and philosophers as the core, supplemented by the methods of soldiers. "


    Akerdes fell into thinking, and then said, "I have thought about the so-called instinct of body memory of soldiers. This instinct is no different from the instinct of Warcraft. This instinct is based on human body work. You see, before the magician, everyone was strengthening their bodies. As long as there was no divine power, there was no big gap between people''s bodies. However, after the emergence of the magician, everything is different. The magician, as you said, also uses the body, but the core is the mind, but thinking. If one day, in the era when everyone needs to use his mind and wisdom, someone still believes in the instinct of the body, believes in the practice of the body without considering the practice of thinking, does not take wisdom as the core, and still takes the body as the core, will he be eliminated? "


    Su Ye gently nodded his head and said, "your idea is very insightful. If you really come to that day, the gap between people will be bigger and bigger."


    Akerdes smiled, "I don''t want to be thrown away by others when that day comes! In the first three days, I taught you how to learn and fight. In the next three days, you taught me how I want to experience what it feels to take wisdom, philosophy and magic as the core. This is called... What kind of learning method? "


    "Feynman technique."


    "Ha ha, yes, it''s Feynman''s learning method!"


    Over the next three days, akerdes''s face was visibly thin, his hair and car load fell, and his eyes were in a trance day by day.


    Su Ye always smiles. Although he has been beaten physically, he is not at a loss for beating akerdes mentally!


    "Are you magicians perverts?" On the night of the third day, akerdes looked at Su Ye blankly like a little rabbit ravaged by a tiger for a year.


    "This is just the beginning. Then, in the next three days, you should teach me the way I taught you." Suye road.


    "You mean, I first refine my experience and skills in the way of magicians and philosophers, sort out induction and analysis, and then teach you in the way of magicians and philosophers?"


    "Yes. Many ways and means of your soldiers will form muscle memory. We magicians'' ways and methods, used more, will also form muscle memory, but this'' muscle ''exists in our brain. Go back and think hard today and start teaching me tomorrow! "


    Su Ye tiptoed and patted akerdes on the shoulder.


    The next day, before dawn, the outside of the wooden house was shaking.


    Akerdes woke up with a start and rushed out of the house.


    "You got up too late." Su Ye loosened the legendary staff.


    Akerdes almost rolled his eyes. He spent the whole night thinking about how to teach. He slept for less than two hours.


    Three days later, after completing the teaching, the dying akerdes''s eyes glittered with pure light, firm and powerful way: "in the next three days, you should teach me the method of your magician in the way of a soldier."


    Su Ye held the grass firmly on the ground.


    In this way, two people continue to love and kill each other, and their spirit and body are under double torture.


    However, their eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    Akerdes also took out the dusty old magic book of divine power and began to learn Su Ye.


    Su Ye is also more focused, and the time to deliberately practice magic every day has increased.


    A month later in the morning, Su Ye got up early and saw akerdes standing on the river bank, looking to the East, motionless.


    Su Ye was about to say hello when he suddenly stopped.


    From top to bottom, akerdes radiated golden light as fine as ox hair, as if it were gold needles drilled from pores.


    He held his arms in his hands and breathed long.


    Every time you exhale, the river ahead will inevitably set off big waves and rush to the opposite bank.


    Every time you breathe in, the waves return.


    The big river three or four kilometers wide, with big waves coming and going, was completely controlled by akerdes''s breath.


    Su Ye waited quietly and observed carefully.


    Suddenly, there was a golden light in the sky, the red sun leaped, and a clear boundary.


    Akerdes took a deep breath and inflated his whole body.


    The river in front suddenly blew up, turned into hundreds of meters high waves and rushed to akerdes.


    Hoo


    Akerdes breathed out sharply.


    Boom!


    The huge waves exploded, and the deafening roar resounded through the world.


    The long river in the sector in front of akerdes is cut off and the river bottom silt is exposed.


    When the strong wind reached the other bank of the river, thousands of trees and grasslands were uprooted and flew everywhere, together with flustered birds. Finally, they all hit the mountain more than ten kilometers ago.


    Boom


    The green peak shook and the stone and soil rolled down.


    Click!


    On the 1000 meter high peak, a deep gap opened from it, and then the dense cracks spread like cobwebs on the peak.


    In the great roar, the mountains cracked and smoke rose everywhere.


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, the bare peak was less than 500 meters high.


    The hero cut half a mountain in one breath.


    At the same time, the light white strong wind revolves slowly with akerdes as the center, turning bigger and bigger.


    As strong as Su ye, he had to continue to retreat.


    Soon, a white tornado with a diameter of kilometers rose from the ground and went up into the sky, connecting the sky and the earth, which was spectacular.


    In the white tornado, the golden light suddenly shines like the second sun in the morning.


    The Centaur tribes of the tribes in the distance were frightened and fled.


    Over the golden light and white tornado, the rosy clouds rotate and the cloud vortex is deep.


    Suddenly, a golden thunder fell from the sky, as if from the top of the starry sky, spanning a long distance and falling into the center of the white tornado in the blink of an eye.


    Boom


    The tornado burst and the terrible Qi rushed in all directions.


    Su ye, who was standing on the edge of the tornado, was careless for a moment. It was like being hit by a giant. He suddenly flew out and fell to the ground. Su Ye narrowed his eyes and struggled to stand up in the strong wind. He had to release magic to protect his body. But strangely, I clearly use the legendary magic of legendary magic tools, but those ordinary gravel and branches can still beat the legendary protective magic to thousands of holes and sores. Where akerdes is located, the golden light shines, which makes Su Ye unable to open his eyes and see clearly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 733

    It was like a cold winter wind, which made Su Ye''s face ache, and it was like a hot fire, burning his eyes.


    The thick and powerful breath is like a mountain, which is pressed on the body.


    I don''t know how long it took before the golden light dissipated slowly.


    A magnificent figure stands in front of the dry river, with the golden liquid flowing all over, from top to bottom and back and forth.


    Slowly, the liquid gold solidified and condensed into akerdes''s almost flawless body.


    The towering trapezius muscle in the neck is like a golden mountain, the huge shoulder blades are like two wings, the slender waist is strong, strong and tilted... The legs are like pillars.


    Akerdes was wheezing.


    His breath fell to the ground, shaking the earth to collapse and crack, flying sand and stones.


    Su ye walked forward slowly.


    When akerdes breathed evenly, he came close.


    "Congratulations, demigod akdesh!" Su ye said with a smile.


    Akerdes turned slowly, smiled faintly and nodded gently.


    Su Ye looked at the body made by the gods with envy and looked down, huh?


    Why is there no grass nearby!


    Akerdes slowly took out his shorts from the void dragon ring and slowly put them on.


    "How do you feel?" Su Ye looked like a lack of interest.


    "It''s OK. The body is fully strengthened, the nature of divine power has changed, and the divine power is clearer and stronger." Akerdes said as he gently shook his neck and twisted his body.


    One foot moved away, and with a roar, the earth stepped into a big hole, and the ground with a radius of 100 meters fell 10 meters.


    Su ye had to float in mid air.


    "Your strength has increased a little." Su Ye looked at akerdes'' body with envy.


    "This has something to do with the Titan body, otherwise it wouldn''t be so." Ackerdes road.


    "By the way, how strong is the Titan body?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes thought for a moment and said, "I''m a demigod now, but it''s no problem to tear off the demigod with my hand."


    "So strong? Are you sure it''s a normal lower God, not a new God? "


    "It''s the next God. Because I know the physical strength of the lower God. "


    "In other words, the legend is true. Once the Titan God body is obtained, it is the strength of the main god body?"


    "The legend is not very reliable. My current physical strength is barely close to the upper God body, far from the main god body. " Ackerdes road.


    "Alas, I really want to study the Titan God body. This thing is one of the real strongest gods." Su Ye''s eyes swept around akerdes.


    Akerdes took a half step back, put his arms in front of his chest and said, "you crazy magicians can''t study powerful gods. Have you made an idea on me?"


    "Why don''t you send me some blood? Don''t worry, I won''t give others a chance to curse you, just for myself. " Suye road.


    "No! Under the divine world, no one can bleed me! "


    "That''s a pity..."


    Su Ye was very sorry. If he could get akerdes'' blood sacrifice, even if the altar could not extract a complete Titan blood, it would be OK to refine a incomplete Titan God.


    "You''ll be promoted to legend right away. Let''s go! Don''t keep thinking about me! " Akerdes glared at Su ye and left quickly.


    "Don''t go. Tell me about the feeling of demigod. I want to study it and pave the way for my future."


    Akerdes''s pace accelerated again.


    For the next few days, akerdes was locked in the house alone to consolidate his realm.


    Su Ye was also stimulated to meditate on the giant tree peak as soon as he was free, which was very efficient.


    After practicing again, Su ye returned to the ruins space, swept his eyes and smiled.


    Ghost ship and whale country oil paintings are all turned into color. You can go in!


    Su Ye immediately rushed into the whale country.


    At the moment of entering whale country, a huge force is injected into the spiritual body and into the body.


    Su Ye glanced at the open sky and sea. Relying on his identity as the Lord of the whale country, he made white clouds to block himself with magic, meditated in the white clouds and absorbed the power of the whale country.


    After an hour, Su Ye opened his eyes.


    His eyes are shining, his spirit and body seem to be cheering, as if his level of life has further jumped.


    It seems that I can be promoted to legend.


    Pressing down the desire in his heart, Su Ye savored the experience just now.


    "It is worthy of being a super giant divine power plane. Compared with whale country, the volcanic plane and giant Hill are only worthy to be thrown away! No, the head of the whale country doesn''t know. It turns out that the whale country has been accumulating strength. Every time you come in, you can naturally obtain strength. But what is this power? "


    Su Ye kept remembering and thinking. He really couldn''t feel what kind of power it was. Its nature was very complex. It had the breath of nature, water, gods and even living creatures.


    After these forces enter the body, they mainly enhance their own physical, spiritual strength and magic tree, and then enhance other places.


    "When I have a chance, I''ll ask Aristotle. He has a super giant divine power plane. I don''t know if it is unique to the whale country. When I leave the whale country, I''ll go to the ghost ship."


    Su Ye got up and looked around. A huge three-dimensional map of the whale country came to mind.


    The huge picture of the world of whale country is spread out in my mind.


    Originally, the map of Jingguo is an irregular oval water world, with a long axis of more than 100000 kilometers and a short axis of 60000 or 70000 kilometers.


    The magic book appeared in his hand, injected magic, and a three-dimensional map of whale country appeared in front.


    This three-dimensional map of whale country only shows the location of the sea area, the habitat of each sea race and most of the islands.


    One tenth of the sea area is black, and the underwater part is also dark.


    Su Ye looked at the map and guessed that he should have been in contact with whale country for too short. However, it''s good to reach this level because of the existence of plane soul and ruins space.


    Of course, there should be no comparison with Aristotle''s metamorphosis. Who knows how he got the super giant plane before the holy land, maybe he brought it in his stomach.


    Su Ye looked up at the sun in the sky of whale country, and the outline of the divine city was still above.


    As if sketched with a thin pencil, Shenshan, shenta, palace, street, residence, pool water and so on are all available, but vague.


    Su Ye tried his power in whale country and soon found that no matter what he did, he needed to consume magic, but the effect was far less than that of giant Hill.


    However, the power of all his magic reached the legendary peak, and the power of some holy land water magic even broke through the legend and reached the level of hero.


    This means that here, the power of your own flame demon snake has increased again.


    The six drops of Hydra''s blood are useless. When you go out to promote legend, you can create magic and form a primary Hydra Legion school. Next, you can form a complete Hydra Legion school by constantly adding and improving, supplemented by legendary magic.


    Su Ye used the real deformation technique to change into the appearance of akerdes, and his mind moved.


    Whoosh!


    Disappear in place.


    Black coral island.


    Su Ye stood in mid air and looked at the island in surprise.


    Not seen in a short month, the island has expanded several times. The island on the water is kilometers high, the urban area under the water has also expanded a lot, and the total fish population has at least doubled.


    In the clear water, colorful coral trees grow everywhere, beautiful fish swim around, and all kinds of sea people are busy.


    In the temple area of the island, the statue of the original sea god pentos has been moved from the center to the side and replaced with a new statue.


    Su Ye looked at his statue and was a little embarrassed.


    It''s so handsome.


    Su Ye changed again, turned into a strong fish man in the shape of akerdes, and quickly moved to the house where he once lived.


    Here, it has become a holy house. The guards are strictly guarded, and the houses on both sides have been demolished.


    Su ye took out a conch.


    "Old man, I''m back. You come to where I used to live."


    Soon, sovo hurriedly pushed the door in and saw Su Ye''s new appearance. The shark body was shocked.


    "My Lord! This looks more handsome than Wright and Su Ye. Is this your real body? You are indeed like the king of man and the king of God. Your appearance and momentum are of supreme talent! "


    Su Ye glanced at Suo Wo, turned into a normal face and said, "this is Hagrid''s appearance. I didn''t want to be disturbed by others before I changed. You have to learn from your son shack how to flatter. Don''t always flatter the horse''s legs. "


    Sowo smiled awkwardly and immediately noticed the topic: "my Lord, you really did what you said. You came in just a month later. However, it seems a little different from usual... "


    "I can only come in as a spiritual body now. With the passage of time, I can come and go freely in a few years." Suye road.


    Sowo was so shocked that he knelt on the ground and shouted, "my Lord is supreme!"


    Su Ye shook his head and wondered whether he was too powerful or whether sowo paid too much attention to etiquette.


    Suo Wo thought that Su Ye was so powerful that he could come and go freely in a few years. Ordinary people obviously couldn''t do it. Half gods couldn''t do it. Only true gods could! This means that he can be promoted to God in a few years. That''s great!


    Is Su ye the mortal body of an old God? Or the reincarnation of an old God?


    Sovo bowed his head quietly and showed enough humility.


    Su Ye was trying to make Soward feel free, but he changed his mind and asked, "what happened to the preparation you were asked to do before?"


    "Tell my Lord that everything is ready."


    "Oh? Didn''t you spend money on black coral city? " Su ye asked.


    Sowo smiled and said, "no, because we only choose from sacrifices, and all sacrifices should belong to you."


    Su Ye was shocked, but his face remained unchanged¡° Tell me about the changes in whale country these days. " Suye road. Sowo hurriedly said: "after determining your identity, the major tribes of whale state announced to comply with your orders and prohibit any large-scale fighting. Of course, small-scale friction is difficult to eliminate, but it is much less. After that, the major forces will go to the holy city to offer sacrifices to you. However, at present, we can only determine that you are su ye, and we cannot determine your specific divine name. " At this point, sovo lowered his head deeply. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 734

    Su ye knew that God''s name could not be disordered. Sowo dared not say it deeply, but he didn''t care.


    "Continue." Suye road.


    Suo Wo was overjoyed when he heard Su Ye''s understatement, which showed that Su Ye definitely had a divine power background, even if he was not a God, he also had a big background.


    "For you, all forces are very pious. Even some sea Warcraft came to offer sacrifices to his highness Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea. After that, the holy city became the center of the whole whale country, and countless ethnic groups and tribes moved here. If it were not for the presence of the giant demon in the North Sea and my sudden appearance, I''m afraid the holy city would be secretly taken away by some people. I can suppress all hidden dangers, but I also need you to show miracles occasionally. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Because we want to control the scale of the holy city, many people can''t come here, so all the nearby islands have become the best gathering place. Now, hundreds of millions of sea people have gathered in the hundreds of miles around the holy city, and even the rare sea elves have expressed their respect for you. "


    "Is there any news about the holy city?" Su ye asked.


    Sowo looked regretful and said, "since the sun appeared in whale country, we only glanced at it, and we can no longer see the holy city. This month, even the whale spring no longer appears. There are even rumors that since there is a master of the plane, there will be no whale spring in the whale country. "


    "I am busy with external affairs and will not continue to intervene in whale country at present. However, I will try to show a miracle in whale country within a year. How is the promotion of magic? " Su ye asked.


    "Human magic is too profound and not suitable for our aquarium in many places. However, I have always followed your orders to promote magic. One day, excellent aquarium will become a real magician, rather than a half hanging magician like me."


    "Good. In the future, give me any research results, and I will also bring the latest research results from Greece. You can start forming the whale magic Council. After all, the potential of the whole sea people is no less than that of a Greece. " Suye road.


    "My Lord, please rest assured that every sea tribe in whale country will become your sword and shield."


    "How''s shack?" Su ye asked.


    Sowo looked embarrassed and said, "I beat him up and am recovering."


    Su Ye smiled. At that time, shake didn''t hate sowo less. Since sowo showed his identity as a silver river, he would never spare his absurd son.


    "Well, give me your collection and I''ll take some away." Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    Sovo holds out the space conch with both hands.


    Su Ye began to choose items.


    There are various restrictions on taking items out in this state. Su Ye tested it. Now he can take about 500 kg of items. It looks a lot, but in fact it is very, very little.


    Because this weight is not affected by magic, and it can''t be in space items. It only involves the basic weight of items.


    For example, whale bones are as big as human arms and weigh more than 500 kg.


    The whale God''s marrow is also dead. A drop of whale God''s blood is 100 kg.


    As for those higher metals, they are often heavier than whale bones, especially magic tools or divine power equipment. Because they are mixed with higher metals, the actual weight is thousands of kilograms, and even ordinary legendary magic rings weigh hundreds of kilograms, which is only reduced by the power of magic.


    However, there are many light magic items.


    For example, the flying feather fish, a complete legendary skeleton, is worth more than one million, but it actually weighs only one goose feather, which is very strange. The main function of this fish is to lighten the weight.


    Like Su Ye''s floating city, there are three complete legendary flying feather fish, otherwise they can''t fly at all.


    This kind of fish is also rare in the whale country, but after the export of sowo, the major forces contributed the remains of several flying feather fish, with a total value of no less than 10 million.


    Each flying feather fish carcass is as thin as a piece of paper. Although it is large, tens of millions of flying feather fish carcasses are equivalent to carrying dozens of goose feathers.


    In addition to flying feather fish, the most are all kinds of light metals and magic gemstones.


    There are all kinds of magic gemstones that outsiders can''t buy before, especially the high water magic gemstones, which are too many in whale country.


    Sowo said that the Lord of the plane needs it, and others are happy to contribute. On the contrary, he thinks sowo is helping his own people and doesn''t ask for anything.


    Finally, Su Ye left the whale country with 40 million gold eagle gems and light metals and 10 million flying feather fish.


    This wealth is very huge for black coral island, but it is only a drop in the bucket for the whole whale country.


    After leaving the whale country, he said hello to akerdes and let the servants guard him. Su Ye meditated deeply.


    Once again into the light of the divine world.


    The light of the divine world seemed unchanged from ancient times. The dazzling white light fell from the gap between the two barriers, and the golden, red and gray lights churned in the white light.


    Su Ye''s spiritual body entered it.


    As like as two peas in the first time, the strange feeling of ease spread throughout the body.


    Although he closed his eyes, Su ye could still feel the change of white light because it was a spiritual body.


    At the beginning, the light of the divine world was the same as before. A very few white light flowed into the body and kept growing.


    As for the other three lights, Su Ye has always turned a blind eye, because for so many years, those three lights always go their own way, never enter their own body, and are completely the audience.


    Suddenly, the tiny light spots that make up the golden light enter the spiritual body for the first time like the white light.


    At the moment when the first golden light spot entered his body, Su Ye felt as if he had been struck by lightning, dizzy and tinnitus, and the world was dark.


    Then, in the dark sky, I saw a huge star.


    The ancient desolate breath came to my face, as if the ancient god star who had slept for hundreds of millions of years woke up, stretched his waist and showed his divine power.


    The star is more than a million miles in diameter, and the dense ruins of buildings remain on it. The rivers and seas are dry and the mountains are broken, as if it had experienced a big earthquake affecting the whole planet.


    A faint white light surrounded the huge star, while three suns surrounded the star.


    One gold, one red, one gray.


    In addition to three suns, there are twelve moons, large and small.


    The three suns exude a mysterious smell. You can''t see anything except their colors.


    The twelve moons are clearly displayed in their own sight, and most of them, like the main star, collapse and crack everywhere like an earthquake.


    However, there are still three moons intact.


    A huge shadow on a moon stirred, and many huge beasts loomed.


    The peaks on a moon rise and fall, but each peak glitters with different metal colors.


    A moon was covered with red thunder, emitting terrible power. Su Ye just looked carefully and felt a splitting headache.


    After a moment, the dark space was broken and the strange star disappeared.


    Su Ye opened his eyes and found himself lying out of meditation.


    However, all the servants showed an irrecoverable color of joy.


    Su Ye immediately sensed his physical changes and has been promoted to legend!


    Then enter the magic tower.


    As expected, the magic tower added another layer and expanded another layer. There were seven layers, but the top of the tower was still empty and the stars in the night could still be seen.


    The magic tree is taller, and a large number of magic branches and leaves are growing at a visible speed.


    The number of magic leaves exceeds that of any new legendary magician recorded.


    Too many branches, too many leaves!


    Su Ye carefully observed the magic tree. In addition to being thicker, the original magic branch even opened a small white flower. The nine petaled flower was as white as porcelain, and the golden stamens floated gently.


    Su Ye blinked. I haven''t heard of it.


    Hurriedly bowed his head to turn the book, consumed magic search, and found no relevant information.


    There are not only a large collection of books of Plato college, but also a large collection of books of Miletus. At the same time, there is a lot of knowledge of the legends of Medea and silver river sowo. Even if there is a lot of knowledge of gods, there is no information about the flowering of the magic tree.


    Have you ever blossomed on your own magic tree?


    Su Ye stared at the white petals and couldn''t feel any information. It seemed that it grew casually and had no effect.


    "What the hell is it?"


    Su Ye didn''t believe in evil. He carefully observed the white petals, and then walked around the magic tree again, observing carefully up and down as he walked.


    Go to the back of the magic tree, and the new roots leap in front of you.


    The original magic tree had ten element roots and one divine power root, but now there is another small root!


    It''s about the thickness of the wrist. The one exposed to the ground is more than half a meter, and the root goes into the floor.


    The color of Shenwei root is brilliant pure gold, and this root is dark gold. I can''t see what power this root has absorbed.


    However, the breath of this root is grand and full, obviously so small, but it seems to be commanding other thicker roots.


    Su Ye looked at the root and the little white flower. It seemed that there should be a relationship between the two.


    However, no matter how you look at this root, you can''t get any information.


    "This root is unusual. Does it have something to do with my absorption of golden light during meditation?"


    "After absorbing the golden light, I suddenly saw the star, which looked like the legendary Old God star. However, there are too few big old God stars. Whose old God Star is it? "


    "Am I lucky that the old God Star is above the light of the divine world?"


    "I haven''t heard that the magician can pierce the wall of the two worlds and enter the divine world. If I pierce it, will something big happen?"


    Su ye thought for a long time, but he was still unable to determine the role of the twelfth root and the little white flower, so he had to look at other changes.


    The magic in the magic tree has also changed significantly. In the past, the magic was dark blue, but now the magic has turned into thick blue and black. From the original liquid to a viscous state of solid-liquid mixing, the flow rate slows down significantly, but the total amount of magic flowing per unit time is more than 100 times that before. Legendary magic is so powerful that all magic wells are still ordinary magic and are being converted into legendary magic at an extremely slow speed. Su ye also observed other places. In addition to the qualitative changes in the magic tree, the changes in other places are only quantitative. For example, the gifted elves are slightly larger, the ground of the magic tower is larger, and the speed of Shenwei root absorbing Shenwei is increased, so there is nothing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 735

    After reading the magic tower, Su ye entered the ruins space, reached out and patted the altar and said, "old altar friend, does the power I absorbed in whale country include the power of believers? I feel that the power given to me by whale country is very complex, but there is no conflict. How about I be a middleman from now on? If I accept other people''s offerings and offer sacrifices to you, you still absorb all the light and fog, but how about I make a price difference? "


    "For example, they sacrifice items worth 1 million gold eagles, which is equivalent to my sacrifice. You can absorb them as usual and reward me with five rings as usual. As for me, I''ll sacrifice 100000 golden eagles for you and change them into a four ring talent suitable for each other, so that I can reward him. How about it? "


    Su Ye stared at the altar, which was motionless.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I think you should have this ability. If you don''t, make a price and I''ll buy it! This ability is called sacrifice channel. How about it? "


    The altar was motionless.


    "You can sacrifice even God''s things. It shouldn''t be a problem to open up a sacrifice channel for me. Haven''t I met the conditions yet? I can sacrifice an eight ring talent. Um... Let me see. Since this is God''s ability, do you need more or even complete God''s bones? Well, let''s make a deal first. When I get the complete skeleton, you give me a sacrifice channel! "


    Su Ye stared at the altar for a long time and walked into the ghost boat oil painting.


    At the moment of entering the ghost ship, I also felt the powerful power injected into my body.


    However, it is far less powerful and complex than the whale country. It is not as powerful as the whale country in terms of the total amount and types of power.


    Standing in the captain''s room, Su ye thought of the whole ghost ship.


    There were no ghosts on the main ship. It was empty, silent, dark and broken. It seemed that it was in a broken dock and could be broken up at any time.


    It was empty and dark around.


    However, in the inner plane of the ghost ship, a new undead has been born.


    I don''t know where it comes from, it is slowly increasing.


    Previous ghosts have entered the ghost palace.


    Su Ye was about to release the spirits of the ghost palace, but he thought about it and stopped.


    Then, meditate in the captain''s room.


    Ming Ming has just experienced meditation in the whale kingdom and the outside world. Normal meditation cannot continue. As long as he enters the light of the divine world, he will feel physical pain, but in fact, he does not have any negative feeling after entering the light of the divine world. Instead, he is like exhausting his spiritual power, crazy absorbing the power of the light of the divine world and growing at a high speed.


    Su Ye realized that the super giant divine power plane was different from the ordinary divine power plane, such as the volcanic plane and the giant Hill. After meditation on any plane, he could not continue to meditate deeply into another plane, because he had reached the limit.


    But unlike ghost ships, whale nation can break through the limits of meditation.


    If the whale country and ghost ship can enter every day, supplemented by giant hills, the efficiency of meditation is at least 200 times that of normal.


    Even Aristotle''s meditation efficiency may not exceed 200 times.


    Half an hour later, meditation reached a new limit. Su Ye recalled the process of double meditation.


    This time, although I didn''t see the God star, I also absorbed a golden light spot.


    Although it is not clear what is the difference between golden light spots and ordinary white light spots, the difference is obvious.


    "Perhaps, it may also involve higher legendary knowledge. My book is not complete enough. Well, now that I return to Plato''s College as a legend, all the books and knowledge of the college and the magic Council should be open to me. "


    Standing in the captain''s room, I took a look at the hull.


    Before, there were many powerful ghosts living on the ship. They left many treasures, but they had been searched before.


    So Su ye entered the ghost boat, found a large tribal gathering place, and then looked for something light.


    Because there was no one to help, the final income was very different from that in the whale country, and only a few million gold Eagles were obtained. Some treasures were too heavy to take away, but they were all put in the warehouse of the ghost ship for later.


    Returning to the ruins space again, Su Ye held up the ghost palace and stared at the altar.


    During the black iron trial in the giant Hill, the soul book was sacrificed, which not only benefited a lot, but also saved the trapped souls because of the sacrifice, and the nature of the soul book changed,


    Although these dead are not all imprisoned, what will happen if they are sacrificed?


    After all, there are billions of undead.


    Su ye thought and put the ghost Palace on it.


    Boom


    The altar shook heavily, and then the whole ruins space shook.


    Su Ye was nervous. This was an unprecedented change in the ruins space, not even the spirit catching cage, a sacrificial medium artifact.


    The ghost palace spewed out a holy white light column, which impacted upward like a white flame and penetrated the whole ruins space.


    In the holy white pillar of fire, the figures of countless creatures stretch out.


    The roar continued, and the ruins space continued to vibrate.


    Then, all the ten rings of the altar lit up, and then, like a giant beast opening its mouth, swallowed the light column emitted from the ghost palace.


    The rich light column erupted continuously, but all the power was swallowed by the altar.


    Su Ye looked around. Although the ruins space fluctuated, there was no broken crisis. He was relieved.


    After a long time, the ghost palace stopped erupting, and the shape changed slightly. The color was no longer black, but white.


    The surface is no longer shrouded in fog, but also becomes white fog.


    The faces of the statues of various creatures in the palace are no longer painful and distorted, but full of pleasure.


    Su Ye was about to get a new ghost palace when the altar suddenly roared. Then the altar rose slowly and began to rise.


    Then the altar began to grow.


    Along with the altar, the headless statue behind the altar and the whole ruins space.


    Su Ye immediately retreated.


    Finally, the altar rose to nine feet high.


    The steps in front increased to 99. The white marble steps had no mottled color, as if every corner had been carefully polished by craftsmen.


    Compared with the previous small broken altar, the new altar is more magnificent and more like a place for sacrifice in a large country.


    Su Ye stepped out, crossed 99 steps and came to the new altar.


    The surface of the new altar has a layer of warm water light, and the jade color is thicker.


    Su Ye reached out and touched it with excellent hand feeling.


    "Is this a change of gun..."


    In addition to being higher, bigger and majestic, the altar is still ten rings.


    Su Ye picked up the new ghost palace.


    The ghost palace has undergone great changes in both breath and nature, and its power is obviously stronger. It feels like a lower artifact.


    It''s just that I don''t know how to use the new ghost palace. Put it aside first.


    "No?" Su Ye stared at the altar.


    The altar is the same as before, without any feedback.


    Su Ye sacrificed some more things without any unexpected gains. He had to shake his head and leave the ruins space.


    Walking outside, akerdes smiled and said, "good, good! 19-year-old legendary magician! Now, you can completely compare with the best magicians in the world, no matter who! "


    "Don''t flatter me. I''ve become a legend too fast, there are too many short boards, and there are still many places to make up for. There are five legendary arrays I have learned. "


    "Which five?"


    "A reading apprentice, a summoning sanctuary servant, an instant teleport, a great meteorite, a legendary armor."


    "Compare average."


    "In fact, I think any legendary magic used in combat should be learned at the end. I should first learn legendary magic such as reading apprentices to continuously enhance my strength, but I may need powerful legendary magic and can only take the average route. After a period of time, it will stabilize and there is no need to fight. I will concentrate on studying all kinds of legendary magic to enhance myself. "


    "The world is changing very fast. You need to have enough self-protection ability. Which legendary matrix group did you depict first? "


    "Reading apprentice!" Suye road.


    "You really have a long-term vision. You should depict the magic array group faster than ordinary legendary magicians. It''s not too late to go to Athens after you master these five legendary magics. Besides, do you have a holy land servant? "


    "I have a troll sea anemone Lord." Suye road.


    "Then you are not allowed to use it! Lord Troll sea anemone is one of the taboo creatures. It was the LORD God who killed this group. " Akerdes said gravely.


    "There aren''t many things you can take seriously. But don''t worry, I got this thing from the Athena temple. " Suye road.


    "Well, it''s OK to use it once, but try to use it only when it''s critical. Don''t use it casually. After all, the troll sea anemone Lord is too powerful. It not only has ten times the magic power, but also has magic power connection and melee magic. However, since you can''t use it casually, you need other holy land servants. I have some holy land creatures here. You have so much blood power that you should be able to turn them into servants. Well... Can you control the holy hell knight? "


    "Even if it''s ordinary, it''s meaningless." Suye road.


    Akerdes gave Su ye a white look and said, "I knew you were tricky. I''m a hero King... No, a demigod. Will there be ordinary hell knights? Nature is the champion hell knight. "


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up and nodded fiercely, "if it''s the champion hell knight, it''s different. But are you sure? The champion hell Knight rides not an ordinary hell horse, but a hell nightmare. Although it is slightly worse than the unicorn, combined with the champion hell knight, it is one of the strongest organic arms in hell, no less than the silver Pegasus warrior, unicorn Archer and Amazon female warrior, second only to a few arms such as dragon knight and female martial god. "


    "I said that since he is the champion hell knight, hell nightmare is naturally included. However, do you dare to summon dragon servants? " Ackerdes asked with a smile.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of! I am the Dragon Lord myself. The dragon clan can''t help me. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 736

    "Then dare you summon the hell demon dragon?" Akerdes has a bigger smile.


    Su Ye stared at akerdes with strange eyes and said slowly, "don''t you harm hell creatures less? Hell demon dragon is a typical superior dragon family. It is rare in number and treats every descendant as a treasure. Hell demon dragon itself is not united. It''s nothing to kill hell demon dragon, but if they kill young or enslave hell demon dragon, they will raise their families. "


    "I really didn''t kill the hell devil dragon. I just carried a semi GOD Devil''s nest and found some collections, such as the head of the hell devil dragon and the remains of a holy hell devil dragon." Ackerdes road.


    Su ye thought for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "there''s nothing to be afraid of! I don''t want to go to hell. No matter how strong the hell demon dragon is, it doesn''t dare to run to Greece to wreak havoc. The major forces in Greece don''t dare to go to hell to provoke them, but I wish they would come to Greece. After all, they are full of treasure. What''s more, I''m also the double Lord of devil and dragon. It''s normal to have a subordinate of hell devil dragon. "


    "Well, my friend akerdes, is to have such a heart!" With that, akerdes held out his hand.


    When the two space rings touch, Su Ye obtains two powerful sacred remains.


    "Are there any legendary remains? Where''s the hero? " Su Ye looked expectant.


    "You can have a face! Hurry up and learn legendary magic! " Ackerdes looked disgusted and left.


    Su Ye smiled, returned to the villa and began to depict the legendary magic array group.


    The first time, failed.


    The second time, failed.


    The third time, failed


    Previous magic only needed to depict a set of magic matrix on a leaf.


    But legendary magic is to depict ten sets of magic arrays on ten leaves of a branch, and finally perfectly splice them to form a magic array group.


    The difficulty is not increased ten times, but increased a hundred times.


    After ten days, Su Ye finally portrayed the first legendary magic array group and read the apprentice.


    Su Ye immediately took out the prepared materials. There was no problem with just a few hundred thousand spell casting materials.


    Then... The spell failed.


    Su Ye was not angry, but in high spirits. He had not failed to cast spells for a long time. This failure showed that he had something new to learn.


    Therefore, after three failures, Su Ye finally grasped the casting skills of legendary magic and recorded them in the magic book.


    The fourth spell, perfect success.


    After successful casting, the magic array emerged and dissipated. There was no change on the surface.


    Su Ye enters the magic tower.


    As like as two peas in the corner of the magic tower, a small looking person was just looking at it.


    There are a row of bookshelves and a set of tables and chairs around the villain, and there is an oil lamp on the tables and chairs.


    The reading apprentice sat obediently, his arms folded on the desk, his body straight, and he was a model pupil.


    Su ye took out the magic book and looked through the book classification.


    "The role of the reading apprentice is to assist, not to replace my mind. Well, the most important subject cannot be replaced by him. Even if I am not specialized in alchemy and magic medicine, I can''t give them to him. I need to learn by myself. After all, these are the core magic courses. Philosophy and mathematics are even worse. These fields are no less than magic. Well... Then choose Warcraft. Warcraft includes Vientiane. Its full name should be extraordinary biology, which is also the choice of many legendary masters. "


    Su Ye''s finger slipped, and a textbook of Warcraft fell on the desktop of the reading apprentice.


    The reading apprentice immediately opened the pages carefully and read slowly at a gentle speed. I will read it again and again in places with special depth.


    Su Ye was very satisfied and saw a magic book fly out of the magic book and fall on the bookshelf of the reading apprentice.


    After filling 300 books, Su Ye patted the reading apprentice on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    "Children, study hard so that I can master more knowledge."


    With that, Su Ye left and began to depict the second legendary magic array.


    With the first experience, it took only seven days to complete the magic array group of summoning Holy Land servants.


    Then, Su Ye absorbed the remains of the champion hell knight, hell dragon and Troll sea anemone.


    Next, depict instant teleportation, big meteorite and legendary armor.


    Instant teleportation is the signature ability of legendary magicians. Within a certain range, it can really achieve instant teleportation, but within a certain period of time, it will consume more and more magic as the number of uses increases.


    All teleportation magic are the same. Frequent use will damage the body.


    However, Su Ye has a void body and is not afraid of it. He can transmit it as he wants.


    Moreover, coupled with the talent of shuttle, ordinary space blockade can''t help itself.


    Big meteorite is the signature ability of legendary fire magicians. It not only has super fire damage, but also adds ground impact damage. The key is that this magic is relatively simple and easy to learn compared with legendary magic such as destruction storm, earth burial song, lightning storm, heart burst, soul shackle and so on.


    Legendary armor has a common name, but its protection ability is extremely powerful. After learning, Su Ye directly used the curing ability of legendary magic to protect his body forever. With the body of heroes, his protection ability is equivalent to that of heroic soldiers.


    After learning five kinds of magic, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Although he only mastered five legendary magic, he already had basic self-protection.


    What''s more, I have many legendary magic tools.


    However, people can''t be proud. The average number of legendary magic tools is 30. In fact, it''s not expensive.


    HMM... buy 100 first.


    Even if you can''t use it up, it''s good to take it as an investment.


    With more and more magicians in the future, legendary magic tools will even appreciate.


    Su Ye was trying to contact teacher niden by magic Messenger, but he stopped.


    Magic messengers are easy to track.


    After leaving Athens, he listened to teacher niden''s advice and closed the reception of magic messengers.


    Out of the room, Su Ye looked at the MAHLE River, at the mountains collapsed by akerdes in the distance, and at the farther sky.


    I finally completed my original dream.


    Then, I will embark on a new journey of life, explore more unknowns and complete more interesting growth.


    Growth is endless. The process of continuous growth and continuous new harvest are the most wonderful enjoyment of life.


    At this time, akerdes stepped up and came, his face slightly cold.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked.


    "Although I live here alone, if something important happens, I will be summoned by friends. Originally, the story about a man named Andre didn''t reach my ears, but now the goddess of vengeance issued an oracle and ordered Palos of the Pandion family to marry Andre, involving the oracle and the Pandion family, and the news reached me. " Akerdes murmured.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed, then he took a slow and deep breath to adjust his mood, and his brain turned rapidly.


    "Don''t be angry yet. After receiving this news, my first reaction was anger, but then I realized that the real goal of the palace of vengeance was not to help Andre or punish Pandion, but to force you to appear. In addition, I asked my friend and knew other news. Andre had caught Julie and had refined her into a beast slave. It''s Zachary''s daughter. " Akerdes''s eyes were gloomy and his breathing was slightly short.


    "Andre, this beast!" Su Ye scolded.


    Akerdes said, "don''t be angry. Even if you want to go, I won''t let you go. From now on, you must give up all emotions, think, think constantly, think in the way you taught me, in the way of magicians and philosophers, and how to solve this problem. "


    Su ye took out a chair and sat down. He calmed down and began to think.


    Countless ways of thinking emerged in his mind. With his powerful legendary ability, Su Ye''s mind was like a magic book, writing and painting clearly.


    Akerdes said, "of course, if you finally find that you have no choice but to be led by the nose by the temple and kill directly, then you can call me. I can''t guarantee that I will go crazy, but don''t worry, if I accidentally kill you, I will be buried with the vengeance temple in Athens. "


    "Your joke is cold." Suye road.


    "In the way you taught me, I know they are trying to lead you out, but why do they lead you out? Or why do they want to confront you? " Ackerdes road.


    Su ye had long thought about this problem and said, "you can see it. Once I arrive in Athens, once there is any conflict with Andrea, no matter what my result, whether victory or defeat, the temple will certainly point the spearhead at Plato''s college, and then cut off the vein of Socrates Plato magician. "


    "Good. You can see it clearly. So, no matter what you do, whether you kill directly, escape, or use other means, you should ask yourself, what are you doing this for? Do you really point to what you want most? "


    "What I want most now is to become a divine magician."


    "Well, we have a direction. Now, we not only need to solve this problem, but also the solution can''t prevent you from becoming a god level magician. It''s best to help you become a god level magician."


    "I''ll think about it."


    Su Ye was lost in thought and sat in place all day and night.


    Until the next evening, Su Ye looked up and asked, "what can you do to completely and completely subdue a person in an instant, and..."


    Athens, Pandion''s chamber.


    "Just stand outside the door." In the brightly lit council chamber, the leader of the Pandion family, lutos, sat alone in the main seat of the council chamber, with no expression on his face.


    He has typical Greek characteristics, with black curly hair, angular face and perfect body proportion like a marble statue.


    The light blue eyes are like a frozen ice lake, which will not change for thousands of years.


    He sat upright without leaning over his left ear. He has no left ear. Outside the door, a group of priests of the revenge Temple stood awkwardly, and many priests did not hide their anger. He was holding the oracle of the goddess of vengeance, and the arrogant demigod aristocrat was not allowed to enter the door! This is blasphemy! Any heroic family has now been overturned by the temple of revenge. But they stood still and looked at Andre, the new high priest of the vengeance temple, the second adjudicator and the deputy head of the vengeance knights. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 737

    Andrea held the golden Oracle in both hands and sent it forward. The huge legendary magic pushed the oracle to fall on the table beside lutos.


    Andrea smiled and said, "the Oracle has been issued. As the future son-in-law of the Pandion family, I pay high tribute to my father-in-law. Moreover, I sincerely hope that my future father-in-law will not commit the crime of blasphemy, which will harm the whole Pandion family. "


    Lutos did not even look at Andrea, but looked quietly at the sky outside the door.


    After a long time, lutos said, "in Greek history, no one can marry an unmarried person safely."


    The priests in the revenge Temple looked slightly changed. Ordinary people didn''t know the origin of the unmarried. They knew it very well.


    "Under the protection of the gods, I am not afraid of any curse. What''s more, I once got an ancient ritual that can eliminate the curse of the unmarried. Of course, the premise is to get the blessing of the goddess. " Andre road.


    "I want to know why." Lutos slowly turned his head and looked at Andre.


    The blonde boy was as strong as a young man. He wore two rows of 20 magic rings on his fingers. He wore magic tools all over his body. The total number of magic tools exceeded 30.


    More than half are legendary magic tools.


    Andrea threw out his hand and said, "Your Majesty lutos, I can''t help it. If the temple wants to catch Su ye, I can only harden my scalp. I have no way to go, so I''ll be the mad dog of the gods. Besides, besides marrying Palos, I don''t know what I can surpass Su Ye. In case Su Ye is killed by the temple, when others mention Su ye and me, they say I can''t beat him from beginning to end. Should I be angry all my life? You think so? You should know better than I do the intentions of the gods and the power of the gods. "


    Andrea slowly straightened his chest and stood outside the door staring at lutos.


    "That''s why you bit Pandion''s house?" Asked lutos.


    "Yes, I''m not stupid. Why should I offend the Pandion family? You say so. In addition, your majesty lutos, in fact, you can carefully consider my son-in-law, the patriarch of the heroic family, the legendary magician, the loyal running dog of the temple of revenge, and the rising star of Greece. In the future, when the gods realize the importance of magicians and start to vigorously develop magicians who believe in gods, I must be the speaker of the new magic Council. Moreover, before long, the temple will issue a new Oracle, requiring that there must be a certain proportion of temple legendary magicians among all the presidents and vice presidents of the Greek magic Council. You see, I seem to be the best candidate. "


    Lutos stared at Andrea and nodded softly after a long time.


    "Well, as long as you can kill Su ye, I won''t stop the marriage. However, you should understand a father''s heart. Only Palos can decide her marriage. " Lutos road.


    Andre rejoiced and said, "don''t worry, as long as you don''t stop, as long as you kill Su ye, I will be able to make Palos like me!"


    "I''m waiting for your news." Lutos returned to his indifference.


    "Then I will leave, my future father-in-law, his majesty lutos! I''ll prepare the bride price now. "


    Andrea left the Pandion family triumphantly with the temple.


    Lutos sat in his chair, lost in thought.


    I don''t know how long later, a figure rushed in and shouted.


    "Father, are you crazy? How can you agree with your sister to marry that bastard Andre? " Sisyphus glared at lutos.


    "When did I agree?" Asked lutos, looking up.


    "Then you said you wouldn''t stop it?"


    "Palos''s marriage is up to her." Lutos road.


    "What if he really killed Su ye and forced to marry his sister?"


    "If Palos agrees, everything will be fine." Said lutos calmly.


    "Does Palos disagree?" Asked Sisyphus.


    "Kill him."


    Sisyphus was stunned, his eyes flashed and asked, "do you do it or do I do it?"


    "I''ll do it." Lutos road.


    "OK, you go all the way. I''ll take good care of my family and sister! Stop chatting with you, I will continue to impact the legend! By the way, I''ll get something from the family treasure house and return it later! " Sisyphus finished and hurried away.


    Lutos looked at the dark blue night sky outside the gate and thought quietly.


    Palos'' room.


    The girl lowered her head to read the magic book and occasionally looked up out of the window.


    Medusa''s necklace has disappeared, and the convergent victory gun and sword are suspended on the right side of her body.


    Her right hand covers the health ring of her left hand.


    Three days later, the Tross family''s old house.


    Andre studied all day, finished dinner and dragged his tired body to the reception room.


    The priests of the temple of vengeance hurried to their feet.


    "Your Excellency the high priest."


    Andrea nodded and said, "any progress?"


    "The temple continues to observe, but you know, Su Ye is deeply loved by Athena, and our power has been disturbed. After all, Athena''s giant statue is watching the whole city of Athens."


    Andrea said impatiently, "don''t shirk your responsibility! Obviously, you can''t blame the great Athena. The goddess of wisdom has no time to pay attention to you. It may be the old... Respected old gentleman of Plato. I only ask you, if Suye enters Athens, can you find it? "


    "You may not find it immediately, but you will find it after a long time! Because no matter how he changes, he will leak the old breath. "


    "Well... Is my life in danger? Plato, will they attack me? " Asked Andre.


    "Don''t worry, you have a lot of magic tools, better than Plato. It also takes some means to kill you. At the moment you are dying, the power of the great goddess of revenge will explode and will certainly save you."


    "The great goddess of revenge has fallen asleep. Will she react too slowly?" Asked Andre.


    "The power of the goddess has remained on you. We can feel the great breath of revenge goddess around you all the time. You don''t know how much we envy you."


    "Oh? Can you feel it? " Andre looked down at his robe.


    "Of course."


    "Plato is the strongest magician. He wants to kill me secretly. There should be a way." Andre road.


    "Absolutely impossible. To say a disrespectful word, even if the great goddess of wisdom incarnates and kills you, you can stimulate the power of the goddess and be detected by the temple. Except for the great goddess of vengeance, no one can kill you silently now, even the one sitting at the highest temple of Olympus. " The revenge priest smiled confidently.


    Andrea breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s good! Are the defenses complete everywhere? "


    "You can rest assured that a large number of Temple priests and Knights have been arranged in the residences around your family. There are also a large number of dark hills in the residence, and there are more than ten in the holy land. Don''t say Su Ye is just a holy land. Even a legend can''t deceive the power of the temple. Only if there is any trouble, the three legends of the temple will come together. What''s more, we have informed the witch Hunting Club to stand by at any time. At least three legends of the witch Hunting Club will monitor here day and night. "


    "Then I''m relieved. By the way, I''ll go back to the temple tomorrow and borrow some protective magic tools. "


    "Your Excellency, you are too careful."


    "You know shit! As long as we deal with Su ye, we can''t be too careful. I suspect that this time the temple''s plan in whale country failed, it is very likely that he is playing tricks! I even suspect that he has got the whale country and the ghost ship. Don''t use your stupid brain to speculate about magicians and philosophers. You can''t play with him! The key is that he not only has a brain, but also has a lot of money. Alas, I doubt he has more magic tools than I do! No, I''ll go to the temple tomorrow and borrow some more! "


    "The treasure house of the temple is always open to you."


    "All right, go ahead. I''m going to learn the legendary magic array group. Alas, it''s been more than a month. I haven''t learned the basic magic array of instant teleportation well, not even a legendary magic! By the way, is there any way for your temple to teach me to learn legendary magic quickly? "


    "Really not."


    "Forget it, I''ll continue to study. Don''t bother me if you have nothing!"


    Andre left with a sad face.


    The priests of the temple of vengeance looked at Andre''s departure and looked at each other.


    "This guy is getting more and more arrogant."


    "He may not be arrogant, but he is too afraid of death, so he tries every means to save his life. But it''s just a su ye, isn''t it? "


    "But think about it carefully. If you were suppressed by Su ye every time, there would be a shadow in your heart."


    "It''s different this time. The great goddess of revenge shot it herself. You said that she suddenly fell asleep and suddenly helped Andre at any cost. Could it be that rumor... "


    "Shut up! Do not speculate about gods! Our goal is to capture and even kill Su Ye. Everything else has nothing to do with us. "


    "Have you heard from our people in the magic Council?"


    "No, Su Ye has been closing all contact information, otherwise he would have found out where he is."


    "What''s next?"


    "Finding an opportunity to let Andre leave Athens may tempt Su Ye."


    "But what if Andrea dies?"


    "It is his glory to die for the temple."


    The two priests went out of the room and looked at Andrea''s study.


    I don''t know how long later, a low roar came from Andre''s study.


    "Damn it, I failed again!"


    The revenge priests smiled at each other. The legendary magic array group tortured Andre. The magicians'' things were really not simple.


    Then they saw the housekeeper holding fruit, receiving the inspection of the temple guard, and then sent it to the study.


    After a while, the smell of revenge goddess became stronger in Andre''s study.


    Then the housekeeper left.


    The two priests met and saw each other envious and helpless.


    Why did the goddess give Andrea such power.


    "It says that everything should be reported. Should we report it?"¡° What''s the difference. It''s just to stimulate the power of the goddess. Isn''t it normal to be the patron of the goddess? If it is really abnormal, it is not the breath of the goddess, but the divine power. "¡° No accident, he will be strong again. "¡° Maybe... "This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 738

    Late at night, Andre came out of his study with a dark face and dark eyes, and entered the dungeon as usual.


    The eyes of the two vengeful Temple Knights guarding the dungeon were particularly complex, slightly bowed their heads and said, "Your Excellency the high priest."


    Andrea nodded as usual and said, "look outside. Everything is as usual. Don''t look at what you shouldn''t see and don''t listen to what you shouldn''t hear!"


    The two Templars bowed their heads.


    After entering the dungeon, Andrea knocked on the staff, and the power of the blockade spell expanded rapidly to close the inner space.


    The two golden Templars looked at each other and sighed softly.


    "As a knight of the vengeance temple, I am very painful to see such an ugly thing happen in front of me, but I can''t stop it."


    "There''s no way. After all, it''s to catch those who go against their lives. Someone has to pay a price."


    "But isn''t it against the doctrine to let innocent people pay the price and see evil without taking action?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the dungeon, there was a long silence.


    The soft footsteps echoed in the dungeon.


    Andrea walked in the dungeon step by step, and the dark dungeon was like day in his eyes.


    The dungeons are very clean. Many cells are like luxurious rooms. Only one wall and gate are cast by iron railings.


    Through the iron railing, you can see one beautiful woman or handsome man after another shrinking in the corner, using the quilt as a shield in front of him, and looking at Andre with frightened eyes.


    Some of these people have human form, but some body parts have been transformed into beast form.


    In addition to humans, there are some non-human races, such as orcs, goblins, dwarves and even some Warcraft.


    When every creature saw Andre, his eyes glittered with panic.


    Finally, Andre stopped in front of a large room, opened the prison door and went in.


    Dark red carpet, bright red murals, golden dome and transparent crystal lamp.


    In the deepest part of the luxury room, on the cross shaped wooden shelf, a thin silver gray chain passes through a cat woman''s body, and the blood stains and chains bind her to the wooden shelf.


    She bowed her head and did not move.


    Andre reached out and held up the girl''s chin.


    The girl looked at Andrea with her eyes blankly, her mouth stuffed with bulging things, and her saliva and blood flowed slowly from the quarrel.


    The girl''s eyes are like a misty world.


    Andrea looked at a familiar face and asked slowly, "do you want to live?"


    The girl didn''t respond.


    Andrea nodded and pointed at the girl''s eyebrows.


    After a flash, the girl''s eyes lit up, a relieved smile floated on her face, and slowly closed her eyes.


    The girl stopped breathing.


    Andre went out of the room and stayed for a long time before he slowly walked out of the dungeon.


    The two Templars watched Andrea''s back quietly and held the door.


    Andrea walked along the dungeon to the bedroom, and the two servants in front talked in a low voice with anxious faces.


    "What''s the matter?" Andrea seemed to ask casually.


    The two servants trembled with fear, and one of them hurriedly said, "Sir, after Mr. Adel, the housekeeper, sent you supper, he doesn''t know where to go. Someone said he left in a hurry before, but what about the things in the house? "


    "Well, I asked him to do something for me. He has gone out. As for matters at home, you can solve them yourself. " Andre said and left.


    When Andrea left, the two servants breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Young master... No, the master is getting more and more gloomy."


    "Yes, in recent months, many people have been scared to go and hide. Some things are too much."


    "Last time, a man was killed alive after drinking wine. The people in the temple didn''t ask and directly destroyed the corpse. Alas..."


    "If I hadn''t given twice the money recently, I wouldn''t stay here."


    "Yes, who stays here now is not for money? Wait a minute. When you kill Su ye, the master will be better. "


    "Yes, Su ye, die quickly."


    Andre returned to his bedroom, used all kinds of magic protection as usual, and slept quietly.


    As the night grew darker, the Tross family slept one after another, and the house became more and more silent.


    Some of the vengeful priests in various places were reluctant to cheer up, some half squinted, and some simply slept.


    Suddenly, the sky was bright, the wind roared and the earth shook.


    The vengeful priests looked up sharply.


    The meteorite with a diameter of 100 meters has hit the roof of Andre''s bedroom. The violent force is rampant, and the impact force and flame sweep the whole Tross residence.


    The house disintegrated and the vegetation fell down.


    At the same time, magic lights lit up to block the meteorite.


    The meteorite exploded, and a lot of magic centered on Andre''s bedroom.


    The whole Tross family house was razed to the ground.


    Then a figure rode a huge hell unicorn and flew rapidly to the Aegean Sea in the sky.


    "Su ye, I''ll kill you!" Andre''s angry voice sounded in the raging fire.


    See the whole body protection magic flashing Andre fly to the sky, and take out the blood dripping dagger and witch hunting badge to convey the message angrily.


    "Send someone to catch Su ye with me now, come on! We can''t let him escape. This is our only chance! Kill Plato before he reacts, come on! "


    Throughout the city, a large number of vengeance Temple priests and witch hunting nobles rose from the sky and rushed to the hell unicorn in the sky.


    "Imprisoned..."


    On the Acropolis mountain, a divine light rose in the vengeance temple. Before the artifact became powerful, a faint light passed through the Athena temple and knocked the artifact to the ground.


    Bang Dang.


    The magnificent artifact fell on the stone floor like a broken iron bucket.


    "Who is using artifact in the city?" Medes'' voice echoed on the Acropolis.


    "The vengeance Temple catches those who go against life. Please don''t interfere too much in the goddess of wisdom temple."


    "Athens complied with all Temple resolutions, banned the surrounding areas of Athens and prohibited transmission, which has been a major concession. As for the artifact, its power is too strong to be used within a hundred miles of Athens! All acts without the use of artifact in the temple of the goddess of wisdom are regarded as the power to challenge the goddess! "


    "We are trapped artifacts, not attack artifacts!" A high priest of the temple of vengeance was angry and defeated.


    "OK, let the goddess of wisdom hold a meeting to study it." Medelsdor.


    The priests of the vengeance Temple secretly scolded a XX in their hearts, and then immediately got up and flew to the Aegean Sea.


    At the same time, around Plato''s college, powerful divine power shields were raised to close the whole college.


    Teams of Templars and priests patrolled all directions of Plato''s Academy.


    Above the sky, more than a hundred people, either by virtue of talent, or using spells, or using magic tools, or using divine power equipment, fly at high speed and form a torrent to chase the hell unicorn in the distance.


    Andre''s angry voice sounded, "Why are there only six legends and more than 30 holy places? Not enough! It''s too short! At least 20 legends can kill Su Ye! Waste, all waste! "


    Although the temple of the goddess of wisdom did not directly protect Su ye, it had made clear its position that it was helping Su Ye. The strong people everywhere in Athens had begun to hesitate when they heard Medes''s words.


    A fool can guess which is more important, the temple of vengeance or the temple of the goddess of wisdom.


    When Andrea said that there were six legendary shots, the strong ones who were ready to shoot were relieved. They had so much strength to catch a holy land, and they didn''t have to go out on their own.


    Hearing Andrea''s curse, everyone frowned and was even more reluctant to help this arrogant thing.


    Suddenly, a brilliant golden light rose into the sky.


    Many strong men looked at the golden light in horror.


    Pandion family, victory gun and sword.


    Then another dark light rose in Pandion''s house.


    "Who dares to help Andre that little rotten fish? I promise to make your whole family restless. I, Sisyphus, the next owner of the Pandion family!"


    When the strong heard Sisyphus''s name, they had a headache. They were even more afraid to hear him move out of his next owner.


    He is not afraid of Sisyphus, even if he is about to become a legend, but what about his descendants?


    What''s more, Su Ye has more than one legendary friend.


    At the same time, the direction of Plato college is white and distorted. A snow-white cylindrical magic tower gradually emerges from bottom to top, thick at the bottom and thin at the top, more than 100 meters high. A huge fireball on the top of the tower burns like the sun, illuminating the whole city of Athens.


    The temple staff near Plato college took a step back, instinctively away, but then gathered with a bitter face.


    At this time, a voice sounded in the noble district.


    "Plato, how dare you start the magic tower! As an aristocrat and a resident of Athens, I must stop you! "


    "Yes, stop Plato!"


    Then figures all over the city flew out and landed in front of the main gate of Plato''s college.


    At first, the people of the vengeance temple and the witch Hunting Club were in great spirits.


    But a strange scene appeared.


    Those legends and even heroes who claimed to stop Plato gathered outside the main gate of Plato''s college, drinking tea, eating snacks and chatting, spitting all kinds of nut skins all over the ground.


    The people in the revenge Temple almost vomited blood. These nobles are shameless.


    In doing so, we don''t have to offend the wise goddess temple and the Pandion family, but also tell the vengeance temple and the witch hunting society to do it by themselves. At the same time, the nobles showed their opposition to the magician and Plato''s college, but also sent a clear signal to Plato: We didn''t pursue Su Ye. Don''t blame us if Su Ye died.


    "Waste, all waste!" Andre in the sky yelled and flew with the others.


    Others looked on coldly. You''re not a waste. Why don''t you wait until all six legends arrive? In mid air, Andrea was always behind the six legends with two legendary flying wing boots¡° Whether the six noble legends can complete the oracle of the goddess and revive the glory of the witch hunting society depends on you. " The two legendary priests and one warrior of the revenge temple, the three Legendary Warriors of the witch hunting society, looked ahead and quickly chased the hell unicorn¡° He is very clever and knows that he can''t escape on land. He can only escape by sea. " A legendary soldier said¡° Unfortunately, he is too stupid. There is no shelter at sea, but it is more beneficial for us to pursue and kill. "¡° As long as he rushes out of Athens 100 kilometers away, he can send it directly. This is his only hope. "¡° But will we be unprepared? " A high priest in the temple of vengeance suddenly showed a strange smile. The crowd continued to hunt. Andrea and the six legends are at the front, getting closer and closer to the hell unicorn. The sanctuary fell slightly behind, while the gold fell farther and farther. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 739

    The crowd soon caught up with the sea, less than a kilometer away.


    The legendary priests began to wave their scepters and attack from a distance, but they were too far away to be avoided.


    Thirty kilometers outside the city, a legendary priest of the revenge Temple nodded and said, "it''s OK!"


    On an island hundreds of kilometers away from Athens, a bloody light rose into the sky, and then spread rapidly, covering hundreds of kilometers.


    Bloody light, blocking the way of hell unicorn.


    The hell Unicorn flew for a while, stood still and suddenly dived.


    All pursuers immediately use all kinds of treasures or abilities and dive underwater.


    But the moment they dived into the water, the dense fog rushed out of the sea and covered an area of more than ten kilometers.


    "Don''t be afraid. He''s afraid. We''re not afraid of fog under the water!"


    When they entered the water, they found that the water was muddy.


    "What should I do?" Andre shouted.


    A high priest of vengeance said calmly, "Andrea, you are still too young. Don''t be surprised at such a small thing."


    With that, a bloody mirror appeared in the hands of the high priest of revenge. In the mirror, there was a vague figure riding a hell unicorn and hiding behind an underwater mountain.


    The high priest of revenge reached down to the bottom of the sea and said, "he''s there. We''re ready!"


    They saw that they used various spells or treasures to strengthen themselves, and then rushed to the mountain.


    "The dirt of the world should be purified!"


    The high priest of the temple of vengeance gently raised the bright demigod Scepter in his hand, which swept away all the turbidity and clarified the sea water.


    Everyone stood still.


    The most surprising thing was the high priest who said Andrea was young.


    He saw two tall eight winged demigod angels flashing holy white light and rushing up from bottom to top.


    Then, a hundred meter giant tree man with a left-hand shield and a right-hand hammer stepped up the sea, cracking and roaring step by step.


    Thousands of people swarmed out.


    But this is not the most shocking thing for everyone.


    The most frightening thing for everyone was that dense snake heads appeared on the 200 meter long water ship.


    Look around, two or three thousand.


    The bottom of every nine snake heads are connected together.


    "The legendary Hydra Legion school..." shouted a holy domain magician in the temple.


    240 flaming Hydras.


    A few sanctuaries and a few gold ran away, and Andrea also retreated.


    The legendary high priest said, "don''t be afraid! Most of these things are illusions! "


    Thousands of snake heads opened their mouths and performed sacred magic.


    The hypergravity of the earth system turns into an invisible force on everyone''s shoulders.


    The flame storm of the fire system forms more than two hundred fire pillars with a radius of more than 100 meters stacked together.


    Tornadoes in the wind system, more than 1000 thick tornadoes swept through the water and sea.


    The water dragon technique of the water system turns into a huge water dragon, which is scattered everywhere and half encircles the enemy.


    The snowstorm technique of the ice system covers an area of 34 kilometers and forms a complete overlap of terror, which is equivalent to the complete overlap of the magic of more than 200 holy domain magicians.


    The trees and vines of the wooden system danced in disorder, leaving hundreds of meters high giant trees on the sea out of thin air. Each giant tree divided into ten huge vines 50 meters long, half tied and half beaten, like endless kelp surrounding the enemy.


    The chain lightning of the electric system, one after another, wreaks havoc in the dense crowd, continuously chain and spread, endless and overlapping.


    The rain of steel arrows in the gold system is like dark clouds falling from the sky, endless.


    When the dead of the dark system wailed, they saw more than 200 dead appearing in the water at the same time, howling up to the sky, and the power of the terrible dead overlapped at the same time.


    At the moment of these magic, everyone''s brain stopped working, and his whole body seemed to be gripped by a terrible hand.


    All magic inspires countless talents.


    What''s more frightening is that because of element balance, element isolation and element fusion, all different magic systems not only do not affect each other, but are more powerful because of the relationship of element fusion!


    At the same time, Andrea''s legendary ring keeps flashing, and one of the legendary rings starts the famous "magic tool rotation". All legendary magic tools automatically return to the ring of space after release according to the established order. At the same time, new magic tools will appear, release magic and rotate constantly.


    One by one, blocking, weakening, deceleration and other control magic spread in the crowd.


    Everyone was blinded. Yes, these legendary magic can block the enemy, but it can also affect all friends!


    "Stop them!" Andrea shouted as he retreated faster than everyone and even the dragon.


    The shouting didn''t end. All those who didn''t escape from the gold and holy land, whether soldiers, priests or magicians, were swallowed up by terrible magic.


    On the six legends, divine power equipment or magic tools flickered continuously, and various protective forces appeared and dissipated frequently.


    The six legends looked at Andre, but found that the magic protection around Andre was still so shining, or stacked one after another, not affected at all.


    Their first thought was, what powerful magic instrument did this Andre take in the temple?


    The second thought is, no!


    All the magic passed Andre.


    This is not a powerful magic tool, this is a magic talent, magic shelter!


    All the magic you cast will not hurt yourself or your servants.


    The high priest of the temple of vengeance stared at Andre with a look of doubt on his face.


    But Andrea smiled and looked at the high priest.


    Imprisoned eyes.


    The high priest of the temple of vengeance blacked his eyes and completely lost his sight.


    Andrea glanced at the other five men, another priest lost his sight, and the right legs of the other four soldiers were directly imprisoned.


    Then, Andrea stretched out his hand, retreated, and instantly sent a very common holy fire magic, flame storm to the six legends, and integrated a divine power and resonant fire.


    The flame storm appeared out of thin air and shrouded six legends.


    This holy land magic has greatly changed the faces of the six legends.


    At this moment, endless divine power swept across the world. A thousand meter high giant of fire element was born out of thin air and stood on the ocean, just like the Lord of heaven and earth and the king of the sea, overlooking the world.


    The giant held a flame knife in his left hand and a flame whip in his right hand. He synthesized an X-shape, raised it high, aimed at the six legends and waved it down heavily.


    "Fire element resonance?"


    The six legends are crazy. Although they can''t see it, they can roughly judge what power they have.


    Element resonance!


    However, before the fire element resonance attack landed on the sea, the attacks of the two demigods and the giant tree man had fallen.


    The eight winged bow Angel shoots six arrows first and completely penetrates the protection of the six legends.


    The eight winged sword Angel turned into a holy light arc blade. With only one sword, six legendary heads flew up.


    Then, the giant tree man''s hammer fell and smashed the six legendary bodies into meat mud.


    Finally, the sword and whip of the fire element giant fell.


    Boom!


    A terrible hell fire column with a diameter of more than 10 kilometers rose into the sky, reaching hundreds of thousands of meters high.


    Boom


    This light can be seen all over Greece.


    In the pillar of hell, riding the king sledgehammer of hell unicorn and di Aotian quickly took away all the treasures and died.


    Two demigod angels, giant tree man, water boat, more than 200 flaming Hydras and so on.


    The violent power swept the world, and the fire element giant was blown up. Even though Andrea was protected by magic and immune to many forces, he still flew out with countless protective magic.


    At the same time of being blown up, Andre appeared a blood colored stone with a large head in his hand, which was stimulated by his own strength and sent out a strong smell of revenge goddess.


    Shortly after flying out, a super giant water element dragon soared from the explosion. Like the fire element giant, it is the same kilometer long, incomparably huge, and also exudes divine power and endless element power.


    Andre took a look and didn''t expect to cause the resonance of natural water elements.


    The magic and element power of the battlefield is too strong, and the water element dragon also explodes on the spot, forming a more violent element impact.


    The sea was blown out of a huge hole, and the strong force set off huge waves and spread in all directions.


    Everyone in Athens stared blankly. Under the starry sky at night, I didn''t know that hundreds of meters high waves, like endless sea Warcraft, rushed to lion harbor and pressed on Athens.


    The first few sanctuaries and gold were full of despair. I thought I could escape early and survive, but I didn''t expect to be beaten to death by the huge waves formed by the afterwaves.


    "It''s over..."


    Everyone is full of despair.


    Suddenly, a white light rose from the Athena temple, and a white translucent jade hand came over the battlefield. The jade hand didn''t move completely, just a slight press of the index finger, just like a mosquito without wings on the dead table.


    The waves dissipated all over the sky and the world returned to calm.


    Even the possible third round of element resonance was stopped, and all elements were wiped out.


    On the battlefield, only the breath of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and the faint breath of revenge.


    In lion harbor, a tall man with a black felt hat looked at the calm Aegean Sea and smiled.


    Akerdes lowered his hat and turned away.


    The holy lands and gold in the sky fell on the sea in horror, looking at the extremely calm battlefield and Andrea not far away.


    Andre looked up and floated on the water with a frightened face, like the rest of his life.


    However, in this "Andre" mind, he is repeating what happened these days.


    MAHLE River, by the cabin. Su Ye raised his head and asked, "what can you do to completely and completely subdue a person in an instant, and will not stimulate the protective power of a goddess."¡° You''re not just trying to kill Andre? Want to do more? " Asked akerdes¡° Yes, and subdue Andre under the protection of the temple of revenge. " Suye road¡° It''s easy to subdue a person completely and absolutely. You only need to have enough money, buy enough legendary magic tools, and use enough big cleavage and legendary magic to solve it easily, whether it''s killing, sleeping, imprisonment or bondage. As long as you have strength, it''s easy. But the problem is that power can''t solve everything. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 740

    "You don''t kill it, you subdue it. There are many difficulties." Akerdes continued.


    "First, how did you get close to Andre? How to get close under the dual surveillance of the vengeance temple and the Witch Hunt Club? Don''t tell me you have the help of the goddess of wisdom temple. Even the goddess of wisdom temple can''t help you do such a thing. "


    As soon as akerdes'' voice fell, Suye quickly transformed into another akerdes.


    Akerdes was stunned and said, "deformation? It''s impossible for you to escape... No, you have the blood of the devil Lord and can use real deformation? "


    "Correct answer." Su Ye quickly changed back to himself.


    Akerdes brightened his eyes and said, "Andre can''t leave, but people close to him will often leave home and go out. As long as you subdue the people around him outside, it will be very easy for you to get close to Andre."


    "The second step, how can you not inspire the protection of the goddess of revenge?"


    "This is also what I want to ask. This is the most difficult point. If I can''t do this, I can only kill Andre. After all, it''s very difficult to hide from a goddess. " Suye road.


    Akerdes''s eyes moved and said, "it''s difficult to hide from a goddess, but it''s not difficult to hide from a sleeping goddess."


    "What do you say?" Su Ye was overjoyed.


    "If the goddess of revenge is sober, don''t say you killed Andre. Even if you approach him, the goddess of revenge will immediately find out and even use Andre''s hand to deal with you. However, the goddess of revenge is sleeping, so even if you kill Andre, it will only stimulate her left power, and she doesn''t know it. In the past, many people used the sleeping time of gods to do many blasphemous things and gain great benefits. It is said that Thales received great benefits from a sleeping Old God. " Ackerdes road.


    "I see. However, even if Andrea''s power won''t wake up the goddess of revenge, once the power of the goddess of revenge is stimulated, it will be known by the temple of revenge, which is not what I want. I still want to ask, how to avoid the power of revenge goddess being inspired? " Su ye asked.


    Akerdes said: "what I said before is difficult or not, but relatively speaking. To put it simply, you have a stronger breath of vengeance than Andrea. In this way, when you attack Andrea, his strength will not be stimulated, and you will even mistakenly think that the goddess is punishing him. It''s hard to say that Andre got the blessing of the goddess of revenge. Only those who get the favor of the goddess of revenge will not stimulate the power of the goddess of revenge. In addition to becoming a higher-level deity, there is another way, that is, holding an artifact forged by the goddess of vengeance. Half artifact can''t do. It''s very simple. The smell of half artifact is too weak. "


    "Oh? You open the demigod field. I have one thing. See if it works. " Suye road.


    Akerdes immediately opened the invisible demigod field, but to others, a huge black sphere enveloped them.


    "How about this one?" Su ye took out seven snake whips with only one snake head left.


    Akerdes looked carefully, shook his head and said, "if it is complete, it is absolutely OK, but the power of this artifact is almost exhausted. In addition, it is seriously damaged. Although the power is far more than half an artifact, the breath is very weak. You don''t have to show me the spirit catching cage. It''s not revenge for the goddess. "


    "Well... What about this one." Su ye took out the dark red ugly stone and held it up in his hands.


    In front of akerdes, he grabbed the dark red stone the size of his head with one hand and asked, "the smell of revenge goddess is very strong."


    "After the death of the goddess of revenge, it condenses into something." Suye road.


    "You are so lucky! After the death of gods or their incarnations, they may condense into different types of God diamonds, including God power diamond, God power diamond, God Grace diamond and so on, which are far more valuable than God skeletons of the same size. This stone obviously contains the power of divine power, that is, divine power and divine diamond. If you throw it into an ordinary plane, it will be deified into a divine plane. When you attack Andrea, take out this divine power diamond, and the breath of revenge goddess on him will not be aroused. Of course, if Andrea dies, the vengeance temple will still know. "


    "Great." Su Ye didn''t expect that it was called divine power drill, and it could be used like this.


    "The blessings of the gods directly affect the soul, and the temple generally monitors the life and death of the soul. Therefore, as long as you imprison Andrea''s soul and make him lose the ability of suicide and resistance, you will not be perceived by the goddess of revenge or the temple of revenge. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this is my next move. In the magic world, there are too many magic tools to imprison the soul, just 200000 golden eagles."


    "OK, let''s straighten it out. You approach Andre with true transfiguration, then take out the divine power diamond to suppress the breath of revenge goddess on him, then use a large number of magic tools or other means to catch him, and then extract the soul to avoid his death. In this way, you can leave Athens safely and solve him far away. But you still can''t go back to Athens, because even without evidence, they know you did it. " Ackerdes road.


    "What you said before is right, but it''s different behind. If I could imprison Andrea''s soul, I would use true transfiguration to become him! "


    Akerdes was stunned for a moment, stared sharply, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "I see! You''re trying to make trouble in Athens by virtue of the true metamorphosis, use Andrea''s identity, entrap those nobles, and escape at the right time, aren''t you? " Asked akerdes.


    "This is only a preliminary idea. I have bolder ideas, but it depends on the progress of the situation."


    After careful discussion with akerdes, Su Ye left, Yi Rong sneaked into Athens, and then wantonly purchased the needed goods.


    Su Ye''s magic book still closed contact, but opened the contact information with Thucydides and communicated.


    The reason why we didn''t contact niedern is that the relationship between the two people is too close, but they may be found.


    As like as two peas, Andrea''s magic book was transformed into a similar book of noble colleges.


    After that, Su ye made various calculations, even asked Thucydides to help deduce, and finally chose a suitable ambush site in the Aegean Sea.


    Summon two demigod angels, summon the world tree, and then kill it and turn it into the world tree man.


    As for the 240 flame hydras, they can''t exist for a long time, but they use legendary magic to make them sleep and can be excited at any time.


    Get everything ready. Su Ye imprisons Andre''s housekeeper while he is out, and then uses the ability of real deformation to devour one of his hair and become a housekeeper.


    As like as two peas of two people are in great disparity, Suye easily gets the most memory of the housekeeper, and under the action of real metamorphism, all the habits and customs are exactly the same as that of the housekeeper.


    At the same time, let di Aotian devour the housekeeper''s hair with the devil''s blood and the ability of real deformation. Su ye also let di Aotian devour his hair.


    In this way, di Aotian can completely become himself or housekeeper.


    Su Ye waited until Andrea entered the study.


    It is learned from the housekeeper''s memory that Andrea has been crazy about learning legendary magic recently, but because it is a legend given by God, he lacks a lot of knowledge and experience, and does not have the ability to build a legendary magic matrix. In addition, Andrea is extremely unstable when learning.


    After Andrea scolded angrily, Su ye walked into the study with a smile, holding Andrea''s favorite fruits and cakes with high sweetness.


    At the moment when the door opened, Andre''s unhappy eyes swept over. When his eyes fell on the fruits and pastries, he looked instinctively relaxed.


    Su Ye knows that these high sweet foods make Andrea''s body ready to secrete dopamine and serotonin, and he is more eager to eat these foods to alleviate his mental and emotional anxiety.


    "Sir, you work too hard. I asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite food." Su ye said and put the tray on the table in front of Andrea.


    Andre nodded and was about to reach for it when Su Ye suddenly took out the angry divine power diamond from the ring.


    "Sir, this is a treasure I found. It may be very useful to you."


    At the moment of seeing the divine diamond, Andre felt an unspeakable closeness, which seemed to be his favorite toy in childhood and a treasure in adulthood.


    Andre instinctively stretched out his hand to get it, but at this moment, Su Ye shot.


    Imprisoned eyes.


    Powerful divine talent instantly imprisons Andrea''s vision.


    At the same time, Su Ye raised his hand. The rings on his hands quickly released magic and rotated rapidly.


    The seven enchantments, such as great closure, silent enchantment and element isolation, cover the whole room silently. At this time, even if a pair of dragons fight with goblins in the room, they can''t feel the slightest difference outside.


    In a flash, the whole three great splitting techniques, like a seven color conical rainbow, sprayed all over Andrea''s body, disintegrating all the protection, warning, counterattack, reaction and other forces or magic tools on Andrea.


    The terrible great cleavage also formed a temporary magic prohibition effect, blocking the possibility of Andrea using any power.


    Then, dozens of control magic, such as forbidden magic, divine power blockade, magic blockade, imprisonment, freezing, sleeping curse, Chaos Curse, paralysis curse, dull curse and so on, fell on Andrea like a big net.


    Andrea became colorful and motionless in an instant.


    Su Ye grabbed Andrea and sent him to the giant Hill. Then, with the power of the Lord of the plane, he stripped Andrea instantly and continued to use all kinds of seals.


    Thanks to the strengthening of the Lord of planes, the effects of all spells of Su ye have reached a very high level.


    With the breath of divine power and divine diamond, the power of revenge goddess has never been stimulated.


    From the moment Andrea''s eyes were dark, he didn''t respond.


    After sealing Andre, Suye took off one of his hair and swallowed it with real deformation.


    But Andrea is a legend given by God after all. His rank is too high and he absorbs very little memory.


    So Su Ye stretched out his hand and let the real deformation absorb all Andre''s hair, but the memory is still too little.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 741

    Su ye had to take out a heroic magic instrument "soul Castle" to peel off Andre''s soul without triggering the power of revenge goddess.


    Finally, true metamorphosis swallowed Andrea''s head and most of his body.


    Su Ye changed into Andre again, with almost most of Andre''s strength and almost complete memory.


    Including Andre''s most evil and dark experience.


    Killing half brothers, planting, framing and even secretly killing classmates, abusing and even using magic to transform innocent women, and various unspeakable dark behaviors.


    Even the devil of hell and the devil of the abyss are no more disgusting than Andrea.


    Su ye could not bear the evil stimulation for a time, and had a strong antagonism. He wanted to completely destroy Andre.


    Finally, Su Ye controlled his physical and psychological discomfort with reason.


    Su Ye withdrew from the giant Hill, turned di Aotian into a housekeeper and left the family openly.


    Then he went into the dungeon, took a last look at Julie, and personally ended the suffering girl.


    "Well, let more people feel Julie''s pain!"


    After taking away some of the valuables of the Andre family, Su Ye summoned di Aotian again to change him into himself, and then cast a spell on the whole Tross family to turn it into ruins.


    Di Aotian disguised himself and escaped on a hell unicorn, and then used Andrea''s identity to attract the legend of the priest of the revenge temple and the witch Hunting Club.


    If there is an accident, or there are heroes or even demigods among the people who chase after them, they will find a way to leave.


    If not, keep hiding as Andre.


    Because I have a more important mission.


    The process went well.


    This war was to revenge Andre, the revenge temple and the witch Hunting Club, and also to kill all the people Andre knew and transfer the people from the revenge temple.


    Su Ye is dead. The revenge temple and the witch hunting society will not protect themselves. There is little possibility of their exposure.


    Finally, the resonant fire that has been reluctant to use is used to summon the giant Lord of fire element in order to destroy all evidence, not to mention human bodies. The fire of that degree is enough to burn all legendary items.


    However, to Su Ye''s surprise, the goddess of wisdom Temple used its strength to show the goddess''s divine power and eliminate all traces.


    Only the breath of the two goddesses was left at the scene. Even if the LORD God did it himself, no trace could be found, and the relevant fatalistic forces were destroyed.


    A goddess is still sleeping.


    Everyone would only think that "Andre" survived under the shelter of the goddess of revenge.


    The other is his own family and won''t expose himself.


    Andre Suye lay quietly on the sea. After a while, he slowly got up and stood on the sea with his legendary ability.


    Then Andre laughed.


    "Su Ye is finally dead! The humble civilian is finally dead! Ha ha... I''m the best magician. Su Ye is not as good as me! Ha ha... "


    Andrea said, suddenly his body shook and his face was slightly white.


    The survivors hurried to the sanctuary and held Andre.


    "Lord Andrea, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. It''s just to save life and consume too much magic. It''s okay, it''s okay. Su ye, a fool, thought he could kill us with magic and those powers. Don''t you know that the power of the six legends is far better than him. I suspect that he used magic sacrifice, which caused the resonance of fire element and water element, and died on the spot! Fortunately, I run fast, ha ha... "


    Those who survived nodded together. Now I think it should be magic. Even if it''s not magic, I''m afraid the power is not as strong as I thought.


    "However, Hydra legion, I''m afraid it''s not magic..." Andre said in a deep voice.


    Everyone nodded again. Su ye still had something.


    "Do you think Su Ye was saved by... The goddess?" A sacred whisper.


    Andrea was stunned for a moment, scolded in a low voice and said, "although I didn''t see the scene of Su Ye''s death, I don''t believe he is still alive! He must be dead, he must be dead! Who saw the goddess save him? Who saw it? "


    People looked at Andre''s crazy face and hurried to comfort him.


    After a while, "Andre" seemed to be drained of energy and exhausted: "when Su Ye is dead, I can revive the family. As for the shit of the magic world and the temple, it has nothing to do with me. I want to go home to study and practice. When I can master enough legendary magic, I will let the world know my name Andre! "


    Andre took out his usual magic carriage and left alone.


    As soon as he arrived at Lion harbor, he was stopped by the people of the temple of revenge and the major temples.


    The weak Andre didn''t want to go anywhere, so he lay in the carriage and told the story.


    Temple personnel use various methods to secretly detect, even draw blood, and finally nod to each other.


    This Andre is fine.


    The Pandion family.


    In the morning light, Palos, with red eyes, walked out of the courtyard with a victory gun and sword and stopped.


    She looked at her father, the legendary soldier lutos, who was in the way.


    "Where do you want to go?" Asked lutos.


    "Kill Andre."


    "He is a high God of vengeance, unless you want this family to go to war with the temple of vengeance."


    "I can give up the identity of the Pandion family."


    "The victory gun and sword belong to the Pandion family."


    Palos threw away the victory gun and sword, and no longer looked at the tall legendary soldier.


    Lutos suddenly turned around, struck Palos on the back of her neck with a hand knife, and then stretched out his hand to hold her fallen daughter.


    It was not until the morning that Andrea got rid of the temple and the witch hunters and returned to the ancestral house.


    The Tross family has been reduced to ruins.


    Many people gathered from far or near.


    The weak Andre stood in front of the gate and scolded Su Ye. Finally, he knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. He blamed himself for failing to protect the Tross family and for losing the glory of his ancestors. Finally, he beat his chest and feet and even vomited blood.


    Familiar nobles hurried to help, but Andre became crazy and did not settle down until he was treated by the temple priest.


    The ancestral home was uninhabitable, and Andre had to go to a house near the family.


    Andre''s changes in the past two years are well known, offending many nobles, most of whom are watching jokes. However, because Andre was so miserable, many people began to sympathize with him. In addition to his status as a legendary magician and high priest, some nobles were still willing to help.


    All the servants in the family had died. The nobles nearby sent servants to help Andre and help recruit new servants.


    On the same day, all Greek temples jointly announced a news that shocked Greece and even the world.


    The great Su Ye was seduced by the devil of hell, stole his fate, lost his mind, and wantonly slaughtered the Greeks because he secretly practiced dark magic. At the same time, there is clear evidence that the source of the Death epidemic last year was brought by Su Ye. He and Euclid found that they could not control it, so they had to ring the disaster bell.


    Subsequently, the temple took out a lot of evidence, and black magic or disaster events everywhere were planted on Su Ye.


    Because the evidence concocted by the temple is too sufficient, and many Greeks act as the truth party and make up lies, more and more Greeks believe that Su Ye is tempted by the devil, angry and sorry.


    However, in the discussion rooms of local magic councils, contrary to the outside world, many magicians shouted abuse.


    "This must be the conspiracy of the Witch Hunt Club! Su Ye is not the first, nor will he be the last! "


    "They are so rampant that they killed Su ye and planted it in such an old-fashioned way!"


    "Are the legendary masters blind? They are killing the future Socrates and the future Plato! "


    "Magicians, open your eyes and have a look. The nobles have brazenly started! Su Ye is not only a holy land magician, but also the future of magic! "


    "The magician''s hope has been cut off. What shall we take against the nobility?"


    "Nobility? You dare not say, I dare! Aristocrats are a group of waste. They can''t kill Su ye at all! It was the temple and the gods who really killed Su Ye! "


    "The nobles have a witch hunting society, so we should form a god hunting society!"


    "The death of one genius after another, are the masters really helpless? After Socrates, did all the legends become shrinking turtles? "


    "Aristotle, you cried at Euclid''s funeral, you cried at Suye''s funeral, and then you did nothing but cry?"


    "Plato, I want to tell you that those who killed Suye and Socrates are the same people!"


    "Why not save Su Ye! Why not save Su Ye! Why not save Su Ye! "


    As a result, the same content appeared in the discussion room of various magic organizations.


    "Why not save the Soviet industry" has become an unprecedented slogan and topic.


    There are so many people publishing this content that the person in charge of managing the discussion room can only abstain continuously.


    That night, there was a news in the magic world.


    A secret magic association called "supernova" was established to protect magical talents such as Su ye and combat aristocrats, especially witch hunters.


    In the next few days, the people of the vengeance temple only occasionally asked about Andre and symbolically sent some money and medicine.


    After killing Su ye, Andrea is temporarily useless, and everyone knows that Andrea is crazy. I''m afraid it''s difficult to serve in the future. Try to avoid it.


    During this period, some of Su Ye''s friends went to Andrea''s residence. Some wanted to kill Andrea and were blocked, and some shouted abuse. However, demis and others directly said that they refused to cooperate in any form with the Tross family and the six legendary families in the future. They fought once when they saw Andrea.


    Leonidas and other city-state friends also expressed condolences and also refused to conduct all business contacts with the Tross family. The magicians condemned Andre collectively. Many people even thought of killing Andre by hand, but they were finally persuaded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 742

    Everyone knows that Andrea can''t kill Su ye at all. It is the witch hunting society and the temple that killed Su Ye.


    On the contrary, many nobles praised Andre and visited him one after another. Many big nobles even gave Andre very rich gifts.


    The witch Hunting Club gave Andre a grand commendation, gave him manors, houses, money and magic tools, and even paid the magician to build a new Tross family house.


    Time passed quickly. A month later, the construction of the new Tross family house was completed, but the details were slightly rough.


    Andre didn''t care at all. He randomly recruited new servants and housekeepers. He was either in a daze or reading magic books indiscriminately every day.


    Another month later, things calmed down.


    With the constant propaganda of people with intentions, Su Ye gradually became a devil, a black magician who did everything for power, a sinner who almost caused the Death epidemic, and a murderer who killed innocent people.


    Even the well-known Zachary incident turned into Su Ye''s refining Zachary into a puppet, then killing the nobles and burning Huihe town.


    A few ordinary civilians who insisted on supporting Su ye, some would disappear directly, some would reappear a few days later, but became extremely silent.


    However, there are two places in Greece where people don''t believe the nonsense of the temple at all.


    One is Sparta.


    The Spartan logic is very simple. A person who can do his homework in the arena simply disdains to be a devil. With Su Ye''s mouth, let alone the devil tempts him. It''s good that he doesn''t deceive the devil as a fool.


    The other is Miletus, the city of mages.


    The city, from the mage to the people, all believed that Su Ye was planted and slandered by the temple.


    As for the students of magic schools everywhere, they don''t believe the nonsense of the temple from beginning to end.


    Even a few nobles fell silent. They knew what was going on.


    Before long, strange things happened frequently in various countries.


    The Persian magic association announced that the Greek gods, temples and nobles are slandering the best magic stars of mankind and hindering the development of magic? Therefore, the Persian magic society will retaliate against Greece.


    Then Darius announced? Seal Suye as Prince of Persian magic? Think Su Ye has made great contributions to all mankind? Should not be framed by the Greek aristocracy, and determined to crusade against Greece for the Soviet industry.


    People all over the world can''t cry or laugh. Their front feet were crushed by Su ye? Back foot horse Book seal Su ye?


    Nordic people are not idle? In addition to Yadian people secretly rubbing and mocking Su ye, many Nordic magicians said they would retaliate against Greece, and sigrud, Prince of the famous Nordic demigod family, announced? For Suye? Will declare war on behalf of himself on all Greek territory.


    No voice from the Egyptian authorities? But Egyptian wizards and magicians announced that they would retaliate against Greece? Some of Egypt''s great nobles also spoke in support.


    After all? These people earn a lot by Su ye? Once Su Ye died, the more profitable goods promised to them were gone.


    That''s a loss of hundreds of millions.


    Compared with the disturbance of the outside world, the students of Plato college suddenly became silent and busier.


    Albert is still his puppet and sighs every day.


    Jimmy spends more time practicing long-distance running every day? And plans to move to millido after graduation next year.


    Hort failed to assassinate Andre? Start crazy cultivation.


    Clemela was taken back to Sparta by the family.


    Palos is out of school at home.


    The last semester of grade five? There are many fewer students in class three.


    But? Mr. niden''s mood doesn''t seem to have changed much, and he is getting fatter and fatter.


    Everyone knows that the potion firm he manages cooperates with Miletus''s magician? Produce and sell a magic potion called "enlightenment potion".


    The effect of this medicine is very simple. It can make it easier for ordinary people to become magicians, and it can also make it easier for low-level magicians to be promoted.


    However, for various reasons, magic potions can only be purchased on the spot and drunk on the spot. Each person is limited to one bottle per month at a price of 10 Silver Peacock coins.


    All magic schools purchase in large quantities, and each ordinary student and magic apprentice can drink one bottle free of charge every month.


    At first, not many people believed in this kind of enlightening medicine, but because of its low price, some rich people did not miss the money and bought it for children to drink, and the effect was not obvious.


    However, in the second month after the release of Qiming medicine, many people drank two bottles, and the effect began to appear.


    A large number of drinkers were promoted to magic apprentices, and their control of magic was far higher than the average.


    The Greek temples originally wanted to obstruct, but in view of the fact that the magicians of various areas had not recovered from the death of Suye, they were secretly investigating.


    In addition to Kaiming medicine, the upsurge of "whale national treasure" has never subsided.


    Although the average price of jewelry decreased by 10% after the closure of whale country, due to the scarcity of magic treasures in whale country, the price of most treasures remained high, and major forces even purchased in large quantities.


    Like the Persian royal family, the Egyptian royal family, the rich demigod family and the major magic organizations, they always receive as much as they have.


    According to statistics, the number of whale treasures produced this time is far higher than in the past.


    Previously, within a month after the closure of the whale country, almost all the treasures of the whale country would be wiped out, because there were too few.


    It''s better now. For three consecutive months, the treasure of whale country still hasn''t bottomed out, and even more ghost ship related treasures have triggered a continuous rush to buy.


    It has been estimated that the total circulation price of whale treasures last time was about 1.5 billion to 2 billion.


    This time, more than 3 billion treasures flowed out of whale country.


    However, let alone 3 billion, even 5 billion, will still be robbed by major forces.


    Even because of the large number of purchases by the Persian royal family, there are many more whale treasures this year, but the average price is about 5% higher.


    This makes many people realize that it is too abnormal. This behavior is not like money, but more like large-scale procurement to fight the crisis.


    After three months of madness, Andrea''s spirit gradually improved, but he never contacted the temple of revenge or went to the temple to worship.


    The vengeance Temple ran out of Andrea, and he didn''t care about this low-value legend, but wanted to get back the treasure borrowed by Andrea.


    Andrea all shirked on the ground that all the treasures were destroyed in that war.


    After several successive failures, the vengeance temple will no longer recover. After all, what Andre can borrow are sacred magic tools and legendary magic tools, which are insignificant to the temple.


    Andre Suye got a rare quiet period in his life and seriously studied super magic skills and legendary magic.


    Thanks to his strong meditation ability and rich knowledge reserve, Su ye can learn and depict a legendary magic every month, far faster than all new magicians.


    The only trouble is that there is too much money.


    Su ye can sell three parts.


    The first part is the income from whale country at the beginning, with a total value of no less than 500 million.


    The second part is the search for sovo, with a total value of no less than 500 million, and once a month, it can always search about 50 million whale treasures.


    The third part is the income from the ghost ship. Whether it is donated by Hercules village or the items searched in various villages and cabins on the return trip, it is conservatively estimated that the total value is 1.5 billion.


    This does not include those who do not sell artifact, divine skeleton, magic gem, divine gem and so on.


    Light can sell, there are 2.5 billion!


    In these three or four months, Su Ye tried to sell one billion. Except that ordinary jewelry is difficult to sell, other magic treasures are very popular.


    At present, 800 million yuan has been collected.


    Among them, 20 million is the share of Plato''s chamber of Commerce, and the other 180 million is jewelry. The delivery and payment collection are quite slow.


    What surprised Su Ye most was that the hull fragments of the ghost ship became the treasure of major forces, especially the dark ones. The larger ones can be directly auctioned.


    Originally, the ghost ship hull itself belongs to a part of the artifact, even if it is only fragments. Because of its unique nature, it has been infiltrated by dead creatures and void forces for a long time, and has become a universal tool refining material with excellent quality.


    Almost half of the dark magic tools can add ghost ship fragments without brain, and the effect is amazing.


    So that the major temples raised the purchase price in order to prevent the hull fragments of the ghost ship from flowing into the hands of the dark forces.


    Su Ye never thought that these broken pieces of wood were still very valuable.


    Less!


    Unfortunately, it''s too heavy. It''s not cost-effective to bring it now.


    800 million Golden Eagle, how to use it?


    In recent months, Su Ye sacrificed 370 million Golden Eagles very hard and was very tired.


    Even if only 10000 golden eagles are released at a time, it needs to be repeated 37000 times.


    Behind every successful person, they pay unimaginable sweat.


    However, Su ye did not flinch in the face of difficulties.


    Keep sacrificing.


    At the beginning, he sacrificed 200 million one after another, and then used the sacrificed 200 million to buy legendary magic tools for his own use and value preservation.


    On average, each magic weapon is more than 300000 golden eagles, a total of more than 600.


    It even led to a rise in the price of legendary magic tools all over the world.


    Then he sacrificed another 100 million and bought 72 heroic magic tools.


    There are only 54 heroic magic tools in circulation in Greece, and the other 18 were bought from foreign countries by Plato''s chamber of Commerce.


    Self use plus hedging.


    Then the whole Greek high-level magicians were blinded. What happened?


    Which force is so crazy?


    Buy so many heroic magic tools, ready to start a world war or kill God?


    As for demigod magic tools, no one sells them.


    Moreover, the magician has not mastered the complete technology of making semi artifact, so he can only transform semi artifact into semi artifact.


    Su ye, relying on Plato college, spent 50 million on two. Another 20 million yuan was spent on the purchase of 32 live dragon eggs, all of which are the blood of the orthodox dragon family. In this way, the total is 370 million. The magic source is 10000 gold eagles, the magic root is 1000 gold eagles, and the 370 million sacrifice leads to the explosion of the number of magic sources. Su Ye stood in the magic tower without expression and looked at the super magic well in the magic tower. Each magic source can be transformed into a magic well, but there are too many magic wells, and the magic tower can''t put a pile densely. Therefore, every 100 magic wells will naturally be promoted to a big magic well. Now, there are 42 big magic wells, but there are 2 super magic wells. 100 magic wells are integrated into one big magic well, and 100 big magic wells are integrated into one super big magic well. Su Ye didn''t expect that the magician Qianjing was so worthless and directly inflated to the magician Wanjing. And more than 20000. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 743

    The super large magic well is not very large, but about one meter in diameter.


    However, since I had this super magic well, I had a little more gold in my magic.


    The magic of blue, black and gold.


    Su Ye stared at the super large magic well and kept blinking. He thought about a very serious academic problem. If 10000 super large magic wells were integrated together, would they form a magic plane?


    Like the four element planes of earth fire and geomantic omen?


    It seems that I have to work hard!


    It''s a little short.


    The number of magic roots is also very exaggerated.


    In order to sympathize with Su Ye''s hard work, the altar has the option of magic root X10 in the three ring reward of 10000 golden eagles, which is very touching.


    Now the total number of magic roots has exceeded 30000, and the growth of magic tree is three times that of normal state.


    In addition, two divine diamonds, 300 divine power and some talents have been added.


    Su Ye''s eyes crossed the magic root and returned to the magic well.


    The total amount of his magic has reached an extremely terrible level.


    Coupled with the powerful magic recovery speed, this means that he has brought his own magic school, infinite magic school.


    Even if you release legendary magic continuously for a whole day, you can''t exhaust your magic.


    Cooperate with the magic energy sea anemone and other talents to increase the magic limit, enable the super magic magic sacrifice, sacrifice all magic into a legendary magic, cooperate with inexhaustible efforts, or you can really kill an ordinary demigod.


    Sure enough, efforts will pay off.


    The source of magic was almost the same, so Su Ye began the nth round of sacrifice, sacrificing 1 million Golden Eagles each time, mainly for legendary avatars, divine power and legendary spells.


    This one hundred million has brought great benefits to Suye.


    There is no shortage of legendary solidification spells and legendary protection magic.


    The number of legendary avatars has also reached as many as 20, with sufficient divine power and 3 more divine jewels.


    Feeling the growth of strength, Su Ye was satisfied to complete the sacrifice. Think about what to buy with the 100 million gold eagle after the new sacrifice.


    HMM... then support some anti Protoss groups in poor mountainous areas.


    Then Su Ye looked at the 32 live dragon eggs.


    Compared with Medea, these dragons are very general in origin and other aspects. They can''t let them take away the growth resources belonging to Medea.


    Therefore, after Medea hatches, they will put these dragon eggs into Dragon Valley, and then buy some dragon eggs to strengthen magic materials.


    Although their future cannot be compared with Medea, it is definitely better than ordinary dragons.


    Think about the Dragon Legion formed by more than 100 legendary dragons. Su Ye is excited. Which dragon Legion? Absolutely against the new God.


    The Dragon Legion can be expelled, but its own dragon valley subordinates are not afraid of expulsion, and as long as they don''t die? Even if there''s only one breath left? You can also go back to Dragon Valley for treatment? Finally, the dragon is alive.


    In this way, 470 million of the 800 million cash was sacrificed.


    And 300 million of them were not sacrificed? Has commissioned Plato college to buy sacrificial items all over the world? Although they did not choose by themselves, they could not achieve an average of ten times the income, but it was no problem to finally reach four or five times the sacrifice income.


    final? Su Ye looked at the 30 million non sacrificial golden eagles left in the ruins space? Think about it? forget it? Always save some money to cross the river.


    Andre Suye returns to his study? Staring out the window in a daze.


    With so much magic? With so many magic tools and so many protective forces, I can do bolder things.


    For example, marry Palos.


    Palos is unmarried.


    If someone wants to marry someone who doesn''t marry, he will be cursed and must be unlucky.


    Wait... Andre seems to be out of luck and dying?


    Yeah? Andre is cursed? I don''t care about Suye.


    "Can''t I marry Palos in peace?"


    Think of Andre''s unlucky child? Su Ye suddenly realized.


    Ever since you threw Andrea into the giant hills that day? I never went there again. At first, I was worried about being found by the temple and prepared for all kinds of escape.


    But the goddess of revenge didn''t wake up at all? I''ve been sleeping.


    What''s more, giant Hill is located in the void of the double ring road.


    This means that the temple of revenge is impossible to find.


    The two worlds are divided. No God is stupid enough to secretly send a true God avatar to use artifact magic to test for Su Ye.


    For a holy land, the cost is too high.


    I''m neither Socrates nor Plato, and I haven''t received this treatment yet.


    Thinking of Plato, Su Ye suddenly realized that he and Plato were carrying the pot on each other. He helped Plato in the whale country and the ghost ship, and the existence of Plato made the gods not focus on himself.


    True love is stronger than gold.


    To help Plato is to help yourself!


    Thinking of this, Su Ye was suddenly very calm.


    The vengeance temple and the gods no longer pay attention to themselves and Andre, so they are safe for a long time.


    The curse of the unmarried, as long as Andrea is not dead, will always be borne by Andrea, and the curse can not be on himself.


    After all, no matter how strong the unmarried curse is, it is impossible to curse a large area. If so, so many people who love unmarried people will be unlucky.


    However, unmarried people still have an important point to solve.


    Su ye went into the giant Hill and then into the soul castle.


    The translucent soul Andre was nailed to the wall of the dungeon. Under the shaking of the dark light, it was a ghost.


    Seeing Su Ye coming, he didn''t respond at all. His eyes were numb.


    "Wake up, it''s only three months. Is it so miserable?"


    Suye reached out and patted Andre''s face.


    Andre didn''t respond.


    Su Ye suddenly coughed and forgot that he had sealed Andrea''s mind directly.


    Then, Su ye thought for a moment and untied some seals, but assured him that he could not use any power, including mobilizing the breath of the goddess of revenge.


    However, Su Ye carefully held the angry divine power drill to avoid accidents.


    Andrea slowly opened his eyes and stared blankly ahead, as if he didn''t know what had happened, but the next moment, his eyes filled with panic, anger, doubt, hatred, madness, but there was a trace of pride, fearlessness and other contradictory and complex emotions.


    Suye saw Andre''s eyes.


    "Since I have imprisoned your soul and am still alive, it means that I have dissolved the power of the goddess of revenge to protect you. Put away your careful thinking. It''s better to use that energy on hatred." Su Ye smiled.


    "You... What did you do to me?"


    Andre frowned and looked painful. Instinctively, he wanted to cover his painful head, but he found that his hands were chained and his body was still translucent.


    "Nothing. With the help of another goddess, I dissolved the power of the goddess of vengeance, and then extracted your soul to torture you. Of course, I used big meteorite to destroy the Tross family. Yes, as you may have guessed, I was the last housekeeper you saw. "


    Andre took a deep breath and calmed his mood.


    "I don''t believe it." Andre''s voice was extraordinarily smooth.


    Su Ye glanced at Andrea in surprise, nodded and praised, "it seems that you have grown very much in recent years. I originally thought that you would be crazy, curse and humiliated with your mind in those years, but now you have chosen the best way. You know I want to see you crazy and angry. Therefore, you have to do what I don''t like and can''t think of, hold the initiative in your own hands, get rid of my manipulation, and take the opportunity to turn back. "


    "I think we still have the possibility of negotiation. Before that, I apologize for all my mistakes and crimes. " Andrea''s tone remained steady, but his soul and body trembled slightly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "very good. I like your attitude very much. If you failed to teach Eugene and other nobles a lesson after being knocked unconscious by my staff, apologize to me, and I can forgive you. After you sent Carlos to kill me in the giant Hill, if you can come up to me, apologize to me and express enough sincerity, I can still forgive you. Even, after you, you will no longer obstruct me or murder me. You can still start and finish well. Unfortunately, you gave up. You''ve been making wrong and stupid choices until now, it''s too late. "


    "I believe it''s not too late."


    "Then why didn''t you believe it?" Su ye asked.


    "I''m too young." Andre sighed.


    "Four years ago you could say you were young, three years ago you could say you were young, but you couldn''t say that when you tortured Julie and used the oracle to try to marry Palos." Suye road.


    Andre smiled and said, "I thought you su Ye was a smart and compassionate person. I ask you, what can I do when the vengeance Temple threatens me? I resist the vengeance temple? When my enemy, you, is getting stronger and stronger, so powerful that I can''t compete at all, what should I do and wait to die? If I took the initiative to harm you, in the past two years, I was just a pawn of the temple and the nobility. It was the hand of the temple and the nobility that ordered me to persecute you. The world, whether you live or die or I have to live or die, has nothing to do with you and me. "


    "Now you believe you can defuse hatred with me. Why didn''t you believe you can defuse the control of the temple and the nobility?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Because..." Andrea instinctively wanted to find an excuse, but he was stunned and looked at the smiling Su Ye.


    After a long time, Andre sighed and said, "you''re right. At that time, I didn''t have the courage to dissolve the control of the temple and the nobility, nor did I have the wisdom to judge my heart. I just thought I still wanted you to die, and only when you died could I be more secure. I should not think that I can be safe only when you are dead, and then I should not set the goal at that time to let you die. I should throw away everything in my mind, such as you, temple, aristocracy, father, family, glory and so on, and then only think about what I really want, how can I live safely and happily and promote legend. If I can think from this point of view, I will not do anything unhappy, nor will I do anything that will lead me to a deep crisis. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 744

    "I have to praise you for your strong learning ability." Suye road.


    "But no good teacher taught me." Andrea''s tone was full of regret.


    "Oh, I''ll take back what I just said."


    "What?"


    "A person with strong learning ability can say so when he was a child, but when he grows up, he will not focus on whether there are good teachers, good parental care, good environment and good past, but return the core to himself, pursue everything he wants and cultivate himself who he wants to be." Su Ye smiled.


    "I never grew up. I always rely on others. Naturally, I will blame others for my mistakes. Just like before today, I still think that the wrong is my father, the wrong is the witch Hunting Club, the wrong is the temple of revenge, and the wrong is you. I know I have my own mistakes, but it''s just the least important mistake. In other words, I know very well from the bottom of my heart that I am the most wrong one, but I can''t face it and don''t want to bear it. I can only blame it to the outside world. " Andrea gave a long sigh.


    "What else do you want to say?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "I want to say a lot, but I don''t know how to say it. If I can only say one word, I hope you will give me a good time and see that I admit my mistake to you. " Andrea''s eyes were extraordinarily calm.


    Su Ye sighed softly and said, "if you haven''t tortured Julie, if you haven''t seen your dungeon, I''ll give you a good time."


    Andrea''s eyes flashed a panic and begged, "I have completely failed. I am facing death. I have apologized to you. Why are you so cruel?"


    "I''m thinking about it, too. I thought, if you accidentally hit me, you say sorry, I will completely forgive you; If you make me disabled, such as losing my legs and feet, I can let you compensate me and indirectly punish you; But if you kill me, what will happen to me? I have nothing? I even lost my choice. Can you feel this pain and anger? You can''t feel it. So we did something wrong? Even crimes? Some can be made up for? It can be compensated. Only a limited punishment is enough. But when you commit a great crime? When you can''t make up for it? Punishment is at least equal to your sin. Your sin is so serious that killing you alone will not have the effect of punishment. So I bought a legendary magic tool for you. "


    Su ye said? Take out a silver head ring? Outside the head ring? Black scorpions, poisonous snakes, spiders, demons, skeletons and other poisonous monsters are carved.


    "Pain headring? Su ye? Beg you? Don''t do this... "Andrea swallowed? While trying to lean back, the back of his head was against the wall and his head was sideways, turning his eyes like a counseling dog at the foot of the wall.


    "In that case? Julie said? Those people in your dungeon? I should have said it all. by the way? Shall I explain this painful headring? "


    "No, no, I know? I know... "Andre shrank back in horror and wanted to shrink into a crack in the wall.


    "Of course you know, because you once wanted to buy one to torture people, and even want to catch me and use it on me, right?"


    Andre looked at the devil like smile on Suye''s face and was as numb as a chicken.


    "You... How do you know? You extracted my memory? "


    "Yes, but there are many particularly important memories that cannot be extracted. So let''s make a deal. You see, there are 18 kinds of monsters on this pain head ring. One is lit every day. After wearing it, you will bear some endless pain during this day, and then rotate like this. After experiencing 18 kinds of pain, according to your reaction, you will eliminate 5 kinds of pain that are not particularly painful, add 5 kinds of new pain, and continue to torture you. This cycle continues until you have endured all the pain, and then you will choose the 18 kinds of pain that you respond most strongly and torture you all the time. So, do you want to make this deal? "


    "Do it! I am willing to make a deal with you! "


    "You''re in a hurry. I haven''t said what the deal is. The deal is that every time I come in, we will talk about something. If you can make me satisfied, you will get a day''s rest and not be punished by the painful headring. If I''m not satisfied, I''m sorry. Wait until I come in next time. "


    "I agree, I agree!" Andre hurried.


    "The first deal is to take the initiative to let go of all your memories, and I may be able to give you a good time." Suye road.


    Andre moved his eyes and corners of his mouth and whispered, "I can''t do it."


    "You see, you still haven''t made progress. That''s the end of today''s conversation. I''ll see you later. " Su Ye gently throws out the painful head ring


    The silvery white pain headring dripped around Andrea''s head. Then, the black spider statue lit up and was located directly in front. The other black statues disappeared into the headring.


    The spider expanded to the size of his fist, and the spider''s head went into Andre''s forehead.


    "Su ye, please... Ah..."


    Andre was in endless pain.


    Su ye turned and left.


    Sitting in the study, drinking the tea from the new housekeeper and looking out the window, Su ye thought carefully.


    It''s been a long time since then. Now the gods focus on Plato or other legendary masters. The nobles and temples are more on guard against Solon, the old guy, who can walk by himself.


    Now the only question is whether you can be found and whether you can escape after you are found?


    Thinking of more than 24000 magic wells, Su Ye suddenly felt very relieved.


    With so many magic wells and inexhaustible efforts, it is easy to create five demigods and eight winged angels.


    Although the demigod angels made in the angel Palace are not as good as the real demigods and are only equivalent to the peak heroes, that is because they have no divine power. As long as they are given a little divine power, they are almost a new demigod.


    The magician also has a abnormal ability, that is, once promoted to legend, as long as he has enough strength to establish a targeted spell position, he can use any artifact, from the lower to the semi artifact and up to the main artifact.


    For other mages, because there is no divine power to urge, the magic consumed is a little big, almost a hundred times.


    No magician can afford it.


    Su Ye thinks he can afford it.


    Therefore, for their own, magic is not a problem, the problem is the exclusive artifact spell position.


    The lower artifact requires an exclusive lower artifact spell position, and the exclusive lower artifact spell position needs to be connected by 30 magic leaves of three branches. I don''t lack magic leaves, but I lack time and magic accumulation.


    An ordinary legendary magician needs at least three years to portray a lower artifact special spell bit, and it may fail.


    However, compared with ordinary mages, he has many powerful talents and field abilities.


    Like the legendary Vulcan spear, there is no exclusive magic spell position. Even if you master the famous Golden legendary magic "invisible general", you can''t use it.


    This invisible general is the advanced ability of the Holy Land magic whirl weapon. The upper limit is to control the heroic weapon, but it only controls the weapon to fly around within a certain range, gives full play to the power of the weapon itself, and cannot form combat skills.


    Su Ye has metal priest blood, which can raise controllable weapons to the level of semi artifact.


    Even so, it is still impossible to use the Vulcan spear.


    But Su Ye has a sister.


    At the war ceremony, Athena gave Su ye a divine gift called battlefield master.


    As long as you open the field ability of this divine talent and cooperate with the invisible general and metal blood, you can control any lower artifact of weapons in the field.


    Therefore, in recent months, Su Ye specially learned the legendary magic of the invisible general, an ordinary legend that can only be learned very late.


    After promotion to legend, all servants have been promoted to Holy Land in recent months.


    After depicting the legendary magic of "summoning Holy Land servants", Su Ye continuously absorbed the troll sea anemone Lord, champion hell knight and hell magic dragon. These three holy land servants have doubled their strength.


    The champion hell knight can only be said to be general. The main reason is that the number is too small. There is only one, which plays little role. But the troll sea anemone Lord and hell magic dragon are too strong. Either of them can easily resist an ordinary legendary warrior.


    However, the strongest servant is the world tree. No legendary soldier in the world can defeat it at close range.


    Unfortunately, the remains of miracle servants are too rare to buy, and there are very few that Su ye can see. Otherwise, each level already has double miracle servants.


    In addition to the three holy land servants, the second good news is that Wang dachui''s dwarf tribe has succeeded in breeding.


    King sledgehammer claims to be king of the dwarf Kingdom, and his dwarf wife, who doesn''t know where he came from, is crowned queen, which is a golden rank.


    Of the other eight dwarves, four were silver and four were bronze.


    Now as long as you summon the king sledgehammer, ten of them will appear, all black goat knights.


    Summon minion, and finally promoted to direct summon team.


    I don''t know how long later, I can be promoted from the summoning team to the summoning tribe.


    Su Ye is asking whether there are wind systems or other planes for sale. Only when he gets enough planes can his summoning servants be promoted gradually.


    With these powers, Su ye believed that even if there was a Divine Incarnation blocking himself this time, he could easily escape.


    After all, I will learn legendary teleportation and escape magic next.


    After legendary magic such as instant transfer, location transfer, shadow jump, element blink, etc., it''s different.


    As long as it is not the forbidden power of gods or artifacts, with their own talents, the normal space blockade has nothing to do with themselves.


    Moreover, I have secretly agreed with Thucydides that Plato and his magic tower will not hesitate to help as long as they are in danger in Athens.


    Thinking of Plato''s magic tower, Suye was agitated.


    I really want to build my own magic tower.


    But where is the location?


    You can''t bring it out in the divine power plane. You can choose it elsewhere


    Eh? I seem to have a floating city, that''s easy to say. Next, we need to collect the materials for building the magic tower. Generally speaking, the materials needed for an ordinary legendary magic tower are worth 50 million gold eagles, but no legendary magician buys them by himself. He basically finds friends, classmates or teachers to piece together. With the help of local magician organizations, he basically scrapes together 8899. His own cost is very small. After all, everyone knows how powerful a magician with a magic tower is. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 745

    The reason why Miletus has stood for many years, and even the great Persian emperors have not interfered, is because of the magic towers inside.


    Even the priests of the temple knew that a new God rushed into Miletus and could not come out alive.


    Because the magic tower is too strong.


    "Alas, unfortunately, I have to hide my identity now. I can''t ''borrow'' things from Plato college and legendary masters. I can only sell another 500 million things. Ordinary magic tower only needs 50 million. I''d better make it 200 million. Set up more magic arrays, put more combat puppets, and strengthen the floating city. The only problem is that after the floating city is released, it can''t be taken back casually, and it can''t enter the divine power plane. Well... Then make efforts to expand the ruins space. When the ruins space is expanded to be larger than the floating city, you can take back and release the floating city at will. "


    Divine Divinity.


    Corresponding to the position of the human world, the galaxy composed of Nordic God stars is located in the north, the Greek galaxy is located in the west, the Egyptian god system is located in the south, and the Persian God system is located in the East.


    In addition, various divine stars or small galaxies are scattered among them, or in unknown places in the depths of the divine world.


    The swirling Persian galaxy is bright, and countless divine stars and the sun rotate slowly around the central malduk divine star.


    In the outermost layer, there is a God Star with a diameter of only 100 kilometers, emitting a faint light.


    In the Persian galaxy, it is extremely dim and even weaker than a small sun.


    This divine star is Cyrus, which is not famous in the divine world.


    Its owner is Cyrus, the founder of Persia, and now Cyrus, the next God and the God of conquest.


    Compared with other divine stars, this divine star is very simple. There is only one large divine power plane outside the whole divine star as a divine power moon and a divine power mine.


    This is a gift from Marduk, the king of Persia, after he was canonized.


    Above the God star, the God city is still being built, the god mountain has not yet taken shape, and the scattered god people are enthusiastically improving the God city for their God.


    A golden palace with an area of kilometers stands directly above the God star. It is the most magnificent building of the whole God star.


    In the deepest part of the temple, on the three steps, a tall middle-aged man with black eyes and black hair sat on the throne.


    Strangely, the shape of the throne is constantly changing, and the carvings on the back of the chair rotate among the battle flag, spear and city wall.


    The lazy middle-aged man leans to the right? The right arm is pressed on the armrest, the hand supports the chin and tilts the head. The skin emits a faint golden light? Behind his head hung a pale golden God''s day.


    The light of God''s Day shines on God''s people? Like a mountain? The God and people can only kneel on the ground, as if they were carrying heavy loads.


    Only a young man with a three-thirds resemblance to Cyrus came down the steps and just bowed his head slightly? Seems unaffected by the light of God''s day.


    In Cyrus'' black eyes? The stars are constantly scattered and flying outside the eyes.


    Deep in the eyes, it seems that there is a galaxy spinning slowly.


    Suddenly? He opened his eyes slightly? Sit up straight.


    "You go out." A solemn voice sounded from his mouth? The sound fell on the walls of the palace? Like a sword? Make a sonorous and crisp sound? People are convinced and happy.


    The gods and people who served Cyrus immediately got up, bent 90 degrees, turned their backs to the gate and looked at the ground? Step back slowly.


    Only the young man next to God did not move.


    When the gods and people retreat? Cyrus smiled at the corners of his mouth? Reach out? With a flash of gold, a emerald green white line gold hook fishing rod emerged in his hand.


    A large dark hole with a diameter of 10 meters appears on the ground below the constellation of God? The big hole rotates slowly without any light inside.


    "Father, have you captured the new aspect of divine power?" The young man asked curiously.


    "Gambisis, how long have you been here?"


    "Thirty years." Gambisis road.


    "I was ten years ahead of you. For more than 40 years, no God has come here. At most, it''s just a superior God passing by and chatting with me. This divine world, apart from eternal life and immortality, is not as good as the human world. " Cyrus looked ahead and sighed.


    "Forty years is only a blink of an eye for the gods. In a few decades, your divine power will grow to the peak of the lower God. If you can be promoted to the middle God, you will naturally become the focus of the divine system, and Cyrus will be closer to the divine king. " Gambisis smiled.


    "In the world, I am rich in the world, and here, I am just the most ordinary lower God. I have no divine king''s blood, no strong talent, and even insufficient resources to build a divine city. It''s a pity."


    "As long as your divine power level devours enough divine power level and is promoted to divine power mine, our resources will be more and more, and your strength will be improved day by day. After all, I''m waiting for you to help me seal my God. " Gambisis laughed.


    Cyrus nodded and suddenly looked into the distance. In his eyes, the whole Persian continent appeared.


    "Perhaps Darius, the boy, also knows that the divine world is lonely. He refuses to come up in order to accumulate strength."


    Gambisis smiled and said, "it''s a pity for my son-in-law. A Gilgamesh is rebellious enough to give him a headache. Now another man named Su Ye has ruined his great event. Otherwise, once the battle of hippo is won, he will accumulate huge divine gifts. Once the God is sealed, he will be on an equal footing with you. "


    "It''s just a mortal. It''s not worth mentioning." Cyrus blinked, and the Persian continent in his eyes dissipated, replaced by a medium-sized divine power plane with a diameter of nearly a thousand miles.


    Gambisis said, "your earth hill has a diameter of 1000 kilometers. As long as you swallow any small divine power plane, you can become a large divine power plane. I congratulate you in advance."


    "Don''t relax your vigilance. Swallowing the divine plane will fail occasionally. After all, there is an endless void, a place I can barely touch. I can''t even see everything outside the mound of the earth. I can only vaguely feel the plane of the same nature. If that small plane has a strong presence, the consequences are unpredictable. "


    Gambisis smiled, "father, you are too cautious. If the other party is a divine power plane, you can feel it. Since you can''t feel it, it''s just a wandering divine power plane or a divine power plane of mortals. Among the small planes of all things, the strongest can breed silver. If you are lucky, you will have one or two gold. In your medium-sized plane, there are not only tens of thousands of bear goblins, but also a large number of holy lands, as well as a legendary bear goblins rarely seen in the medium-sized plane. Those ordinary bear goblins, even those capable of fighting against black iron warriors, will not stop your army in any small plane. Just as in Persia, you are the only emperor. "


    Cyrus''s expression eased slowly, gently nodded his head, and suddenly threw the hook into the dark round hole.


    Horizontal fishing.


    Giant Hill level.


    The world tree stands quietly under the giant tree peak, reflecting the giant tree on the top of the mountain.


    Except for the blue leaves, it is ordinary.


    Under the world tree, the shrinking city like shadow bee nest is dormant quietly, and the human shadow bee lies quietly in the nest.


    In the valley opposite the giant tree peak, the bonfire was burning. Ten dwarves were in a row, arm in arm with each other, and were dancing tap dance.


    Di Aotian and two small flame goblins clapped their hands.


    The ice and wind shake left and right in the sky with the beat.


    The hell Unicorn lay by the campfire, snoring and sleepy from time to time.


    There are three new partners.


    The hell demon dragon is hovering in the sky. He is painted with black scales and bright reflections. His mouth and nose are covered with black sparks. His eyes are covered with evil Qi. He has the impulse to blow out a dragon fire and burn everyone at any time.


    Different from the ordinary dragon, he has five dragon horns on his head, as if he had a tendency to form a circular Jackie Chan horn crown.


    In the river of the valley, the two tall Troll sea anemone Lord closed his eyes, his head accounted for half the height, and his body bisector was just on his neck, slightly deformed.


    Its head is a one person tall sea anemone. The cylindrical sea anemone body with black background and white spots forms the head, and the colorful sea anemone tentacles on the head look like a whip.


    Under the huge sea anemone''s head, there is a human trunk and two legs without arms.


    Its colorful anemone tentacles are arms. They look only one meter long. They are soft and fluttering in the wind, but each one can reach a hundred meters away.


    The champion hell Knight didn''t seem to fit into the circle at all. He was patrolling back and forth at the mouth of the valley.


    The nightmare horse under the champion hell Knight seems to be composed of solidified black lava and flowing red magma. The tail is a bundle of fire, and the red mane behind the neck is completely composed of hot magma.


    The champion hell knight is a typical devil image. He is dark and tall. His body surface is covered with fine black thin scales. His claws are sharp. A pair of flesh wings flutter gently behind him, and a tail is soft on nightmare''s back.


    It has two curved but enlarged black horns on its head, and the tips of the two giant horns burn black and red flames respectively.


    Different from the ordinary devil, he wore black magma grain armor, his whole face was blocked by the armor, and only his red eyes were like a magma Lake rolling.


    He holds the sword of fire in his left hand and the whip of fire in his right hand. His whole body exudes the smell of evil and death. Like the hell demon dragon, the smell of sulfur surrounds his whole body, just like a cold killing machine.


    Suddenly, everyone stopped and looked up at the sky.


    A dark shadow of a thick cord came down from the sky, thousands of kilometers long, and the hook at the end of the cord pierced the gray blue sky of the giant Hill.


    The hook and cord were translucent, and disappeared when they plunged into the earth of the giant hills.


    Then, they saw that in the direction of the cord, a huge shadow came like a mountain of emptiness.


    Boom!


    The black giant shadow hit the edge of the giant Hill heavily, tearing the sky and revealing its true body.


    The solid earth and rocks are like a huge mountain wall. The mountain wall is lush. On the highest cliff, countless bear goblins cry.


    A giant fat bear goblin, three meters tall and wearing several legendary divine power equipment, stood in the front, holding a big mace the same length as his body in both hands, looking coldly ahead. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 746

    Like a giant ship hitting the beach, the whole land rumbled forward against the earth of the giant Hill and rushed for dozens of miles before it stopped.


    At first, the goblins were very arrogant, but they were a little flustered when they saw their opponents in the valley.


    How can there be hell demon dragon and champion hell knight in this little broken divine power plane?


    What''s that hell unicorn?


    What the hell are those muscular bee people?


    Hum


    The shadow hive is like the chest of an angry giant. It rises and falls rapidly, and a thousand shadow poisonous wasps pour out.


    Wang dachui put his arms around his daughter-in-law''s strong shoulders and back, grinned and was happy: "brothers, we''ve met a face! Originally, your Majesty was not qualified to take the initiative to fish and devour others, but unexpectedly, someone came to the door. "


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian shouted loudly.


    "Yes, there are legends. The other side is very strong! However, as a legend of goblin cub, can you carry the fire of brother helldemon dragon? But why didn''t your majesty come in and have a look? "


    "Such a small thing is not worth disturbing your majesty. Let''s... forget it. In any case, the opposite side is swallowed up. These bear children are good coolies in the future. Don''t kill them all. Kill the legend first, and then kill all the high-level ones, leaving only the low-level goblins and believers. Brothers, go! "


    Wang dahammer turned over to the sheep, twisting his neck and moving his shoulder joints.


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    The hell unicorn, who was too lazy to speak at all, took the lead and rushed straight to the legendary bear goblin. At the same time, it bared its big white teeth to the hell dragon in the sky and made a threatening cry.


    Legendary bear goblins are mine. Don''t touch them!


    The hell demon dragon looked down, and a touch of disdain flashed in the eyes of magma.


    Four hoof scum, shut up!


    The champion hell knight, with a nightmare horse belly, held up the flame sword and shouted in a low voice, "it should be your Majesty''s sword, cut through the light and sow evil."


    Wang sledgehammer was worried. He shook his whip and whipped the black demon sheep''s ass, shouting: "no! Keep that legendary bear goblin for me. I have a new legendary equipment. I haven''t actually fought yet! "


    Bingfeng looked at each other, slowly drifting left and right in place, too lazy to come forward.


    Di Aotian screamed, holding a sharp stick? At the end, he stepped his legs and rushed to the enemy.


    Legendary bear goblins look at those enemies, somehow? Cold behind? Is it clear that each other is a holy land? But why does a sense of self-consciousness as a prey arise spontaneously?


    The rest of the bear goblins are also very confused. The number opposite is small, but how can they feel very fierce?


    It''s like drilling into a rabbit''s nest to catch a rabbit? Can you open your nest? Lying on his stomach was a giant dragon.


    "My God is eternal!" The legendary bear goblin shouted and held up his mace.


    "My God is eternal!" All the bear goblins shouted.


    "For my God, rush!"


    "Rush..."


    then? A huge black shadow of fire swooped down.


    Whoosh


    Boom!


    The helldemon dragon bit off the head of the legendary bear goblin.


    Creak, creak


    In the sky? Hell dragon climbing? While chewing.


    The legendary bear goblin who lost his head rolled down a high cliff? Grunting down? Leave intermittent blood lines.


    Bear goblins almost went crazy.


    That''s a legend!


    Although this legend has little combat experience? Although the reputation of hell demon dragon has spread far and wide, and although there is a great gap between the two races, legend and holy land, according to reason, have a rank difference!


    You can''t be so cruel!


    Can you be reasonable!


    "ßÔ ßÔ!"


    Hell Unicorn scolded angrily? Into the crowd of bear goblins? Landing is a hell shock.


    Within a huge radius of two or three hundred meters? Hell magma rising into the sky? No matter what level of bear goblins, even sacred bear goblins will turn into ashes in a few seconds.


    next? The dense poisonous bee crossbows fell like heavy rain.


    The champion hell Knight chopped it with a sword, cut the earth with a hundred meters of fire tongue, and whipped it to wipe out a bear goblin.


    When Wang dahammer climbed up the tall enemy plane on the black magic sheep, he almost blew up.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t kill, don''t kill! If you kill again, you will all die. Your majesty will be angry if there is no coolie at that time! Quickly find the other party''s face and kill it cleanly! "


    Ten seconds later, the hell demon dragon tilted its mouth and crunched a light ball.


    It didn''t chew for a long time. Finally, the light ball suddenly burst, scratching its claws, opening its eyes and fanning its wings.


    The light of the light ball falls half on the other side''s plane and half on the giant Hill.


    The giant hill rises slowly. Finally, the two planes are connected together.


    The land opposite is like a liquid, flowing slowly from both sides, surrounding and integrating into the giant hills.


    The divine world, Cyrus.


    In the temple, Cyrus looked dull.


    "Father, what''s the matter?" Asked gambisis suspiciously.


    "It''s over."


    "It''s only a few words before it''s over? It seems that the other party has no mainstream wave power plane. Congratulations, father! With this large new divine power plane, you have three large divine power planes and two giant divine power planes. If you like, you can devour each other to form a super giant divine power plane and become the second divine power moon of the divine star. "


    "I mean, our divine power plane was swallowed by each other." Cyrus still had a dull face.


    "Ah?"


    The Tross family.


    Su ye put down his magic book. At the critical moment when he was learning legendary magic, there seemed to be a change in the giant Hill, but it didn''t seem to be a big deal. He didn''t care. He should go and have a look now.


    Su ye took one step, disappeared into the room and appeared on the giant tree peak.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye looked at the huge giant Hill with a blank face. Did the giant Hill become bigger or smaller?


    The giant Hill is only one or two hundred kilometers in diameter, but now how can it be more than one thousand kilometers in diameter?


    After a thousand kilometers, it is not a medium-sized divine power plane, but a large divine power plane.


    Just for a while?


    Is the soul of the plane stronger, or has Su ye become a cow?


    Su Ye looked at the dwarf valley opposite, and saw two or three thousand bear goblins standing loosely on the dwarf tribe square. Wang sledgehammer was as arrogant as a general reviewing soldiers, riding a black demon sheep, shouting and scolding.


    Su Ye blinked to Wang dahammer and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang dachui turned down the sheep and said, "Congratulations, your majesty. We met a little god who didn''t have eyes to fish, and then we swallowed him."


    Su Ye glanced at Wang dahammer with an oblique eye. What has this expanded into? The gods who can fish on the plane can also be called "little gods"?


    "Tell me what happened." Suye road.


    Wang Dashui finished the story carefully, and the story lasted longer than the battle.


    Su ye turned to look at the bear goblins and asked, "which God do you believe in?"


    "Cyrus, the God of conquest." Some bear goblins whispered.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    No!


    I have just got the giant Hill for a few years. It is reasonable to say that I will be in the inner ring of the double ring void area within ten years, and will not go to the outer ring of the void. It is absolutely safe.


    Because plane fishing can only be carried out in the outer ring of the double ring void.


    Only the divine power plane of the gods will soon leave the inner ring and go to the outer ring of void.


    But I''m not a god!


    It''s weird.


    "If you encounter another empty fishing in the future, remember to inform me at the first time, do you hear me?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, your majesty. Although once you devour the void, you can''t use the power of the plane, with your power, unless you encounter the demigods in the super giant plane... Well, I''m afraid a few demigods can''t take you, I repeat. Unless you meet a group of demigods in the super giant plane, who will deliver food. "


    "That''s right... But I seem to have found a way to quickly promote the divine power level. Do you know how to be fished frequently?"


    Wang Da Chui glanced at Su Ye. What''s that? He had to say honestly: "no, even the gods can only find the nearby divine power level through their own divine power level, so as to fish on the level, and can''t perceive the distant divine power level."


    "That''s a pity..." Su Ye suddenly glanced at the dwarf tribe. The dwarf tribe suddenly increased from 10 people a day ago to 20 people now, and then stared at Wang sledgehammer.


    Wang dahammer''s body exudes a strong breath, which is obviously moving from the holy land to legend.


    "Are you strengthening so fast?" Su ye asked.


    "You have asked me to anchor the giant Hill. In the future, the dwarf tribe I command and all the original people''s livelihood spirits here will increase as the plane increases." Wang dahammer said.


    "I feel you have a tendency to be promoted to legend." Suye road.


    "Yes. This is a large divine power plane that can raise many aboriginal legends at the same time. In order to fight against foreign enemies, the plane will naturally focus on cultivating some helpers. At present, I have been selected. In the near future, I should be one step ahead of others. Of course, everything comes from your Majesty''s glory and gifts. " Wang hammer humbly lowered his head.


    "Don''t pretend with me here. Are you already happy?"


    "I have to bear it." Wang hammer shut his mouth hard for fear of laughing.


    "Remember to send them a message." Su ye took a look at his giant statue.


    Wang Dashui was extremely excited and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, your majesty. I will make them your believers as soon as possible!"


    "But will Cyrus, the God of conquest, avenge me?" Su Ye is a little guilty. After all, the other party is a world-famous emperor and a lower God¡° It''s difficult. Because the void between infinite planes is endless, not only has distance and size, but also has different properties. The void where the divine plane is located is called the double ring void. It is an area that the gods can influence but can''t control. They can''t come. Otherwise, the temple would not want to use the net of imprisonment to drag the ghost ship out of the double ring void. " Suye nodded, then turned and looked at a corner of the dwarf tribe valley. There are all kinds of weapons and articles stacked on the surface¡° Your majesty, those are the spoils we seized. Of course, they all belong to you now. " Wang dahammer looked reluctant. Instead of looking at the ordinary booty, Su Ye stared at the five meter high blue stone carving and the altar below. Stone carving of Cyrus, the God of conquest¡° That stone carving is the god worshipped by the old plane, isn''t it? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 747

    "Yes, all gods have a statue as a place to receive the oracle. Before, this old plane was only a medium-sized divine power plane, so the statues were exposed. Generally, when it comes to a large plane, the statues will be placed in the temple. If it is a giant plane or even a super giant plane, the statue must be placed in the holy city. "


    "How can this feeling be so familiar? Whale country is like this, and so is mainland Greece." Suye road.


    "In this regard, the habits of the gods are surprisingly consistent."


    "If there are gods, there should be altars?" Su ye asked.


    "Er... That altar is too heavy. Let''s put it there..."


    Su Ye waved his finger and made a sharp sound. The huge old altar flew to the front and landed slowly.


    A group of bear goblins knelt down and kowtowed constantly.


    Su Ye stared at the old altar.


    The old altar is really big. It is a round platform with thick bottom and thin top. It is five meters high. The lower part was originally rooted in the soil. The surface diameter of the round altar is more than five meters, and complex patterns are painted on it.


    Inside the golden ring, black, blue and red build a dense and strange pattern.


    King sledgehammer hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, this is the divine array! Very rare. "


    "More than rare, the divine array has always been an important item for the study of gods in the magic world, but I never met a complete divine array. Unexpectedly, I met it here. With this divine array, the magic world will take a big step in understanding the gods. "


    With a wave of his hand, Su ye took away the statue of Cyrus and the old altar.


    Su Ye glanced at the bear goblin and said to Wang dahammer, "I appoint you as the commander of giant Hill, responsible for tapping the potential here and enhancing the strength here. Remember to inform me of anything important. In addition, find ways to carry out plane swallowing or plane war. "


    "Your Majesty, what''s ahead? It''s hard in the back. Plane swallowing can only be enabled when the gods use the artifact ''plane fishing rod'' for plane fishing. We have no initiative. And, in the double ring void? Are all planes moving disorderly? The gods can only use the plane fishing rod to control the direction of the plane in a short time and distance. of course? The higher the divine position is, the stronger the fishing rod on the divine plane is, and the stronger the control on the divine plane is, but it is impossible to control it all the time. however? It is said that there are some rare divine talents that can enhance the control of divine power planes? It''s just enhancement and can''t be completely controlled. "


    "As for the plane war... It can''t be carried out in the void, but the gods catch the plane of divine power to the divine world? Use the divine plane or the divine moon to start war. Is plane war a kind of divine war? There are many kinds of divine warfare? There are many kinds of plane wars? Before you canonize? It''s hard to participate in a plane war? Unless there is a plane assistance. " Wang dahammer said.


    "There is no way to attract other planes?" Su Yewen


    "Maybe, but I really don''t know. I''ve heard of a face revenge, but I''ve only heard the word and don''t know what it means. "


    "Nothing is impossible for a magician. I''ll give the divine array to the magic Council first? Let the masters who are proficient in the divine array study it. " Su Ye finish? Copy the divine array? And fly high? Stand in the middle of the new giant Hill and look around.


    The giant hills have changed a lot.


    In the middle is still the hilly area with towering mountains, but on all sides, new large-scale terrain has been expanded.


    The north is mainly lush cold zone coniferous forest? In the west is a small plateau with abundant vegetation.


    In the East is a fertile plain, while in the south is a dense broad-leaved forest.


    The large-scale plane is no longer a single terrain, but began to develop to multi-form land.


    Once promoted to the giant plane, you will have both ocean and land.


    Looking around, dense information poured into his mind. Under the power of legend, Su Ye quickly reached the best conclusion.


    The north is suitable for breeding Warcraft, the west is suitable for breeding mineral gemstones, the East is suitable for planting magic drugs, and the south is suitable for breeding vassal groups.


    Now, in giant Hill, he has three kinds of vassal groups.


    One is the dwarf tribe of King sledgehammer.


    One is a newly captured bear goblin.


    The other is the most primitive aborigine of giant Hill, mountain essence.


    The larger the plane, the more intelligent the aborigines will be.


    Generally speaking, without the intervention of gods, at least super giant planes, such as whale country and human world, can form real intelligent creatures.


    Bear goblins and mountain goblins are typical sub intelligent species. The gap between bear goblins and their close relatives "craftsman goblins" is bigger than Warcraft and humans. Su Ye is not going to focus on training.


    Dwarves, like humans, are typical intelligent creatures.


    Then, the resources of the whole giant Hill will be poured into the dwarf tribe.


    As for the second vassal race, it does not need to be considered yet. Only after being promoted to the super giant level can the resources be enough to train multiple races. Not surprisingly, it can train the giant race.


    Su Ye returns to the valley and finds Wang sledgehammer. According to the dwarf''s experience and his own magic knowledge, he selects the best training route, and gradually inputs the metal and gem most suitable for the dwarf here to form a mineral deposit.


    As for potions and Warcraft, they should also serve the growth and forging of dwarves.


    After determining the types of metals and gemstones, Su ye took out some metals and gemstones and put them on the ground.


    Then consume magic and transform these metals and gemstones.


    Soon, Su Ye''s face was slightly white, and all metals and gemstones were wrapped in transparent oval crystals.


    These are metal seeds and gem seeds. As long as they are planted in the site, they can continue to expand and form veins.


    In order to accelerate the formation, Suye also sent a divine power into the seeds of high-grade metals and high-grade gemstones, which can not only accelerate the formation of ore veins, but also have a great opportunity to form associated high-grade minerals.


    Then, with a wave of Su Ye''s hand, mineral seeds flew all over the sky, went deep into the small western plateau, took root and germinated, and grew into mineral veins.


    Meditate to restore magic, wrap ten enchanted olive saplings, integrate them into a divine power, and plant them in the center of the north.


    The growth of these ten magic olive trees will be far beyond imagination. They can not only absorb the power of the whole North and plane, but also feed back the scattered power to all ordinary demonized olive trees.


    This plane is very consistent with the magic olive wood, and its growth speed is much faster than that of the outside world.


    Then Suye moved the whole dwarf tribe to the south so that they could reproduce quickly.


    As for bear goblins and mountain goblins, they are distributed in the other three directions and are mainly responsible for coolies.


    Su Ye looked at the new giant Hill and nodded gently.


    The resource output of the whole bit plane is based on absorbing the power of this bit plane. If the power of the bit plane is exhausted or cannot make ends meet, then everything is empty talk.


    "Do you know where the plane sun is produced?" Su ye asked.


    Wang dahammer said helplessly, "Your Majesty, this is something that only gods can know. This thing is to refine the complete sun into a plane sun, and then put it into the plane to continuously provide energy for the plane. At the same time, the plane sun can also absorb void energy to ensure continuous growth and inexhaustible. "


    "Well, this thing is equivalent to a lower artifact. It''s not very good. I hope it can be on the next plane that devours us." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, you''d better be modest. Our strength can easily overcome the large plane. However, if the other party uses strong power to block the plane, you can''t join the plane war in time, and we will almost lose when we encounter the huge plane. The giant planes of gods basically feed a large number of legends. Our world tree is very strong, but they always have a way to solve it. "


    "Yes, I will be careful."


    After leaving the giant Hill, Su ye went to the volcanic plane to see the dragon egg Medea. The treasure sent by akerdes is too powerful, and Medea has not absorbed it up to now.


    The smell of dragon eggs is increasing day by day. Su Ye suspects that Medea may really be born into a legend and may be promoted to a hero or even a demigod in a few years.


    Far away.


    Cyrus.


    "Father, it may have been an accident." Gambisis road.


    "I think it''s more like a bait plane." Cyrus snorted coldly.


    "It''s also possible that some despicable gods deliberately enhance their small planes, and then give them to believers of each main plane, so that they can replace the palm plane and attract the plane to fish, so as to swallow the big with a small one and obtain a hundred times the income. However, the gods who like to do such things are basically lower gods or middle gods, and upper gods disdain to do it. " Gambisis road.


    "In the human world, Cyrus galloped all his life to create a human empire. In the divine world, he can also create a divine empire! My glory in the divine world begins with stepping on this despicable little god! "


    "Father, do you mean..."


    "Since he devoured my plane and power, I can mobilize the same large divine power plane for a plane revenge. The reason why the other side can win this time is that the Lord of the plane will enter to help. Next time, I will use the plane blockade to prevent the Lord of the plane from entering and helping. "


    "I wish my father a victory and recapture the hill of the earth!"


    "The only pity is that the rest of you are too far apart. If you are the LORD God, you can concentrate multiple planes in a short time to gather forces. However, the main gods can no longer see the ordinary divine power plane. They see at least the top divine power plane of whale country and ghost ship. "


    Athens.


    After leaving the giant Hill, Su ye returned to the ruins space.


    Cyrus statues and old altars are placed next to the altar.


    Su Ye looked at the altar and sacrificed it. It seemed a little cruel.


    Sacrifice the statue of Cyrus first.


    Put on the statue of Cyrus, the seven rings light up and the divine light soars into the sky.


    Sure enough, birds and guns changed, and the altar was no longer a conical curtain of light erupting upward, but a thick column of light.


    Light white light column edge, surrounded by golden light, beautiful, more solemn and luxurious.


    In the light column, a wooden God''s seat floats.


    The fan-shaped canopy above the back of the seat of God unfolds like a peacock with lush green leaves.


    Many trees are carved on the back of the chair. Under the trees, all kinds of races are doing indescribable things. Theocracy: reproduction. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 748

    Su Ye blinked. It was obviously an incomparable natural force and a process that all creatures must experience. But why did he feel that there was something wrong with the throne?


    At first glance, this divine power is useless, but it has a great impact. It can make the whole divine system flourish. Zeus, the God King, has this divine power.


    Choosing to multiply theocracy, Su Ye looked at the magic tower and found that he had got a new theocracy talent.


    Supreme charm.


    Su Ye sighed. Is this breeding or a horse in the grass?


    Re enter the ruins space and solemnly place the old altar on the altar.


    I don''t know why, I think this picture is wrong.


    The seventh ring lights up and the sky is shining.


    Su Ye nodded. After all, it is an important item of a lower God. The formation of the seven rings is normal. It is estimated that it is not as important as the statue of God. After all


    Su Ye''s eyes were wide open.


    There are not many rewards that can make su Ye lose his manners.


    Different from the previous sacrifice, the whole old altar was transformed into a jade altar with a big fist.


    Believer altar.


    Su Ye stayed where he was and carefully felt the message delivered by the believer altar.


    This altar is as like as two peas in the shrines.


    It can be placed on other planes to receive the sacrifice of believers who believe in themselves!


    However, unlike the main altar, this believer altar needs to be drawn!


    Sixty percent of the sacrifices of Pan believers were taken away from the altar of believers.


    Fifty percent of the sacrifices of the faithful shall be taken from the altar.


    Take 40% of the sacrifices of the crazy believers.


    Take 30% of the sacrifices of devout believers.


    Take 20% of the sacrifices of the most sincere and the people of God from the altar!


    "I''m so angry... You''re an altar capitalist! Are you ashamed? "


    Su Ye kicked the altar impolitely. The goods were cruel and black. At least they were the blood of the capitalist monarch!


    Alas, I''ve really become a worker for the altar.


    In addition, the number of sacrifices each believer altar receives each year is also proportional to their rank.


    Now he is a legend, so he can only accept sacrifice once a year.


    However, each kind of theocracy is sacrificed once a year.


    Su Ye immediately opened the magic book and counted his divine power.


    A national theocracy, a river theocracy, an angry theocracy, and a reproduction theocracy.


    War doesn''t count.


    Believers can sacrifice five times a year.


    It''s OK. There should be many believer altars, but it''s a success


    Su Ye straight tooth flower seed? It hurts too much.


    Now even the most devout fish people believe in the people, they are only true believers, and there can be no crazy believers. Take 50% directly from the altar!


    Believers sacrifice a million? The actual sacrificial effect was only 500000.


    But you can''t eat it alone? What are the rules? At least 10% of the profits should be distributed to the believers, who can get at least 100000 worth of God''s gift.


    I only earn 400000 difference.


    The price difference is a little big.


    "Black hearted capitalist! I''m busy trying my best to lay down the territory. You swallow half at one go? " Su Ye kicked the altar.


    Su Ye sighed.


    however? Compared to the previous sacrifice? Now the sacrifice of believer altar has been humanized a lot.


    Sacrificial light and fog are more subdivided.


    Su ye thought before and after, and finally realized that anger is useless? Because your goal is not anger? Not overturning the altar? But promoted to a divine magician.


    So? Everything should serve the promotion of God level magicians.


    Since it''s to promote a god level magician? Is that easy? Improve yourself!


    The higher your rank, the stronger your strength, and the more pious your believers are, the more light and fog the altar spits out.


    "You are cruel!" Su Ye was unwilling to pat the altar and looked around? Drag out the remains of a devil? Cut off the middle finger? Throw it on the altar.


    The altar puffed to absorb the white fog? The second ring lights up and emits a magic root.


    "You''re doing your duty!"


    Su Ye glanced at the altar and took away the magic roots.


    "Shameless? I''m still a little worse than the altar. Well, I have to learn from the altar. The goal of the altar is to earn light and fog, shamelessly earn light and fog, and continue shamelessly to earn light and fog. "


    I''ve figured it out, and the cooperation continues.


    Take your time


    wait!


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he might have misunderstood the altar. If it was a believer sacrifice, the sacrifice was divided into three parts.


    One part is light and fog, which naturally belongs to the altar.


    One part is reward, of which the altar channel accounts for a lot.


    Who is the last sacrifice?


    Su Ye was full of expectations.


    Leaving the ruins space, Su Ye silently studied the legendary magic array at home and entered it on the day when whale country was reopened.


    Like opening the whale country every month, a complex and powerful force is injected into your body to enhance yourself comprehensively. However, the total amount is much less than before.


    Su Ye faintly felt the reason and sent it to his cabin to summon sowo.


    After meeting suovo, he said calmly, "my Lord, there are some small problems."


    "Say."


    "Last month, someone spread rumors that our black coral city has nothing to do with the Lord of the plane, and the Lord of the plane is not you, but an old sea god. They spread rumors everywhere, and even began to secretly attract major forces to gather on the outer islands, ready to unite to the holy city and force us to hand over the control of the holy city, and even radical people want to push down your statue. "


    "What do you think is the reason?"


    "It must be the sea clan supported by the God King''s temple who is slandering! After the closure of the whale state, they can''t contact the outside, but they certainly don''t want to see the unity within the whale state. They are bound to use various means to disrupt the whale state. Plus you didn''t show a real miracle, they have an opportunity. "


    "Have you investigated the people who make trouble in secret?" Su ye asked.


    Sowo said helplessly, "tell my Lord, those who make trouble secretly have legendary strength. In addition, there are many legends of major forces, and even half gods are hidden. I can only know that some forces begin to doubt you, but I can''t know exactly who is the real source."


    "If you give me enough time, I can find out the source of the disaster. However, I don''t have so much time, so let''s solve it from the root." Suye road.


    "My Lord, are you going to fight them?" Sovo was overjoyed.


    Su ye said, "confused, this whale country is all my people. Why should I fight my own people? Take it. "


    Su ye said and threw the big fist believer altar to sowo.


    "This is..." sowo held the little thing in confusion.


    "You use the fastest speed to gather all the major forces as far as possible. Remember, it is all forces, regardless of the enemy or ourselves. Then you say that you want to make a sacrifice to me." Suye road.


    "Ah? Lord, are you ready to use magic? You have just been promoted to legend and have not become a God. How can you complete the sacrifice of believers? I suggest you use the power of the plane Lord to make some magical visions. Don''t use magic. Since they doubt you, they must be ready. Once you are found to be cheating, it will inevitably arouse the anger of the whole sea, deceive the hypocrites of believers, and may even be eaten back. " Sowo is busy.


    "Who told you I couldn''t finish the sacrifice of believers?" Su Ye sat in a chair and asked calmly.


    "Ah?" Sovo looked blankly, "are you... Sealed?"


    "Who says you can''t complete the sacrifice of believers without God?"


    "My Lord, the sacrifice of believers has never been completed under the true God, not even the demigod. No matter how powerful the demigod is, he can only absorb the power of the believers, but can not feed back to the believers. I know you have legendary magic. I also know that legendary magicians are very powerful, but casting spells is different from God''s gift! The sacrifice of believers is divided into two steps: sacrifice and God''s gift! You must not use magic or anything to pretend to be a gift from God. You will be exposed! "


    Sowo is like an ant on a hot pot, trying to dissuade.


    "You think you know all these things, I don''t know? Do you think I''ll do something I''m not sure of? "


    "But..."


    "Do it now! I want you to gather people from all major forces today. You are responsible for sacrifice, and I am responsible for God''s gift! Go, don''t waste my time! " Su ye said coldly.


    "As you wish!" Sowo had no choice but to kneel down and leave with disappointment in his eyes.


    With the power of the master of the plane, Su Ye clearly saw the trend of sowo.


    Although the old man was always gloomy, he did things seriously and called all the important people in the holy city in the Council hall.


    It was even determined that today was the "Su God''s Day", and the sacrifice should be opened at this evening. It was said that Su God would respond to the sacrifice and show God''s gift tonight.


    After hearing these news, the vast majority of Hai people were ecstatic, just like crazy demons.


    However, there are also a few who do not like but worry.


    After that, sowo began to assign tasks in an orderly manner. Some families were responsible for decorating Sushen square, some families were responsible for formulating the ceremony process, some families were responsible for contacting major forces, and some families were responsible for guarding


    When everyone was ordered to disperse, Su ye saw shack rush forward and asked in a low voice, "old man, what''s the matter? I think you seem very unhappy? What the hell happened? "


    Sowo was worried and finished the story.


    Shack, like sovo at the beginning, looked worried, but thought and suddenly smiled.


    "Hahaha, old man, you can''t do it. Step down and give way to the virtuous. In the future, you will be the high priest and I will be the city master!"


    "Nonsense, be careful I''ll break your fins again!" Soward road.


    Shack smiled awkwardly and said, "Dad, I believe you are right, but you underestimated Wright... No, Suye. Who is he? He killed two million Persian troops. He changed the whole magic world. He robbed the whale kingdom and ghost ship from the temple of God. Will such a person be timid about such an important thing? Yes, I don''t know how he did it. I don''t care whether it''s true magic or false god, but I know that Su ye must know what you and I know. You and I think it''s impossible, but it''s different in Suye! Old man, the times have changed. Now it''s the time for our young people. Don''t always judge Su ye by the old rules... No, it''s su Shen! I''m busy. "


    Shark slipped away. Sovo looked at his son''s back and thought. After a long time, his complexion gradually eased. Finally, he sighed gently and continued to prepare for the Su God Festival. Su Ye nodded slightly in the distance and continued to learn super magic skills. Basic legendary magic has been learned almost. Non basic magic can be made up with magic tools, but super magic skills cannot be lacking. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 749

    The so-called super magic skills are mostly extracted from various powerful creatures'' talents and abilities. Like magic creation, they can greatly improve the power of magic.


    For example, super magic double hair is extracted from the talent "magic double hair", which can release one magic and actually form two magic within a period of time.


    It can be said that the super magic skill is to enable magicians to obtain temporary additional talents.


    The only problem with super magic skills is that they cannot be superimposed. Each magic can only use one super magic.


    However, the brain holes and abilities of legendary magicians will never be limited by reality. The masters have created a super magic skill called "super magic superposition", which can stimulate multiple super magic abilities at the same time.


    This super magic stack has extremely high requirements for magicians'' knowledge, experience, casting skills and other aspects. Moreover, it takes a long time to cast, consumes casting materials and lasts a short time. Few legendary masters will use it unless at a special time.


    The real strength of super magic lies in that it is regarded as a talent by magic and as magic by talent. For example, super magic double magic can be used simultaneously with the double hair of gifted magic, and one magic can fly out of four.


    At night, there was no change in the sky of whale country.


    The sea water is slightly dimmer than during the day because of the change of tide.


    Because of the Sushen Festival, the whole black coral holy city turned into a sea of colored water and grass.


    This Su God festival also retains many elements of other festivals, which is more like a hodgepodge.


    Ordinary fish people don''t care at all. Even, they are far more enthusiastic than in other festivals.


    Everyone knows that God Su wants to give God!


    If you can really see the miracles given by gods with your own eyes, it means that the whole whale country has passed the age of godlessness and returned to the era of gods.


    This is a dream of the whale people of all dynasties.


    The whole holy city became a sea of bubbles, and a large number of fishermen sang and shouted, and the dense, bright white foam was like a forest in the sea, full of holy city waters.


    A team of sea people came from all directions and set foot on the holy city one after another.


    The most powerful people are accompanied by bodyguards? Arrive at Sushen square.


    The original Poseidon square has been completely renamed, and even the decorative style has changed greatly.


    Su Shen square is located near the sea on the Holy City mountain? When a lot of legends gather? The sea above is almost boiling? A reeky bubble is daunting.


    Different from the previous sea god sacrifice.


    Before the sea god sacrifice, only the sea people in the upper area were allowed to enter? Everyone can only stay on the ground of the holy city? Do not swim high in the water.


    But this time, under the water level of Poseidon square, all are open to all fish people. Can fish people swim to a higher water level? Watch the sacrifice ceremony.


    Time goes by? There are more and more people in the holy city.


    final? The dense sea people are like algae and seaweed? Layers cover the waters of the holy city.


    Are the colorful scales shining? But because it''s too dense? Form a gray patch.


    Far away, a huge sea Warcraft was scattered everywhere, looking at the holy city from a distance


    There are thousands of sea animals gathered in one place, just like the undulating peaks on the seabed.


    They are using magic to communicate.


    "I firmly don''t believe that Wright is the Lord of the plane!"


    "I don''t believe it either! He''s just a thief who steals our minerals! "


    "Since he and the silver river stole the arm of God, our minerals have become less and less? After the emergence of a new plane master? The big mine never erupted treasures again! "


    "Blame Su Ye!"


    "We were all confused at that time? Then I analyzed it carefully? It was found that the man in the God King''s temple did not attack us at all. The man who robbed our treasures must be su ye or the silver river! "


    "Yes! Su ye must be a hypocrite. Bah? He is not even a god! "


    "Hum, neither the temple of God King nor Su Ye is a good thing. This time, as long as your majesty Kraken doesn''t come forward, I must kill the old thief of the silver river for revenge! "


    "Look, as long as we are sure that the gift from God is false, we will rush up with the remaining evils of the God King''s temple and divide up the holy city!"


    "Hey, there are many good things in the holy city..."


    As soon as time comes, Su Shen festival begins.


    It is very similar to the festival of sacrificing other sea gods.


    As the high priest of Su God, sowo first delivered a prayer, and then performed songs and dances with sacrificial rites.


    Finally, the excellent fish man began to fight and sprinkle blood on the ocean to please the gods.


    At the end of the fight, the whole holy city was suddenly quiet.


    The sound of wind, undercurrent and fin swing suddenly became louder.


    The crowd looked quietly ahead.


    Sovo turned his back to the crowd and walked slowly to the statue of Su Ye.


    All fish eyes stared.


    "Please come to God Su!"


    Sovo held the jade altar in his hands.


    The altar was as light as a blister and floated slowly in front of Su Ye''s statue on the old altar.


    Suddenly, the small altar became larger and fell heavily.


    Boom!


    The old altar was smashed to pieces, and a larger and more perfect altar appeared in front of everyone.


    The sacred breath spewed out and spread thousands of miles.


    Ten halos shine together, emitting endless platinum light.


    The platinum light rose from thin to thick, and finally seemed to cover the whole sky of whale country.


    Break through the long clouds and shine alone on the sky.


    A ten thousand mile rainbow comes across the sea, hundreds of miles wide, hanging high in the platinum light.


    At this moment, all legends, heroes and even demigods hidden in the dark use all their power to observe, explore, predict and deduce


    As a result, the higher the level, the more panic.


    This is a true miracle, and it is definitely not a miracle of a new God or a lower God, but a higher power.


    Ordinary sea people were stunned by the miracle of white light and thousands of miles of Changhong. They knelt down madly, bubbling in their mouth and couldn''t say a complete word.


    Sovo knelt trembling on the ground, his lips straight and his hair floating.


    Magic can''t form a rainbow.


    Shaq screamed excitedly.


    The sea Warcraft of the sea of mountains looked up at the sky, just like a sculpture forest.


    Slowly, the long rainbow dissipated, and the platinum light returned to the altar.


    Sovo glanced at the color scale family, the first sacrifice originally arranged. When he was about to speak, he saw his son shack staring at him and whispered, "old man, why are you still stupid now? Sacrifice quickly and sacrifice the most important treasure of the family! It''s too late to wait! "


    Sowo suddenly realized that his heart was horizontal and took out a giant tooth three meters long from the space conch.


    True God''s tooth!


    The root of the tooth is as white as milk, and the tip of the tooth is as red as blood.


    This is the fundamental reason why the silver river can be promoted to legend.


    Different from ordinary true God remains, this true God remains true God power, and its value is equal to the complete demigod body.


    At the moment of seeing the tooth of the true God, the major forces in the square were extremely surprised.


    What''s wrong with the old man sowo?


    This is the foundation of Yinbai family.


    The tooth of the true God has a price, about three million purple shell coins, which can be given ten times the money, and the Yinbai family will not sell it.


    This level of things has gone beyond the scope of money.


    This is a treasure handed down from generation to generation, which is related to the rise and fall of a family.


    The next moment, many people suddenly realized.


    In the past, the Yinbai family relied on the teeth of the true God.


    But now, the silver white family put all their wealth on Su Shen!


    This is a real gamble.


    Those big figures of whale country who are familiar with the Yinbai family looked at each other with anxious eyes.


    What if you are really detained by the Yinbai family.


    The people of the color scale family looked at each other and quickly exchanged space conch. Another person clenched his teeth and directly sent it home. He took out all the family treasures and handed them to the patriarch.


    "The glory of my God shines on the whale country forever!"


    The silver river prayed loudly, holding the teeth of the true God in both hands and placing them on the altar.


    The real God''s teeth disappear.


    The altar moved gently, surrounded by stars.


    One ring lights up and goes out.


    The second ring lights up and goes out


    The fifth ring lights up.


    A column of white and gold light erupted.


    Everyone looked at the empty column of light and waited quietly.


    Su ye, who is hidden in the sky, has a strong light and fog in front of him.


    The light fog turns into two six rings and one five ring, which means that the total value of light fog is 21 million gold eagles.


    This value has exceeded the remains of ordinary demigods.


    One of the six rings suddenly disappeared, then the Five Rings became 10 four rings, and then the five four rings disappeared.


    From the altar.


    Su Ye glanced at the altar below. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the six rings were transformed into 10 five rings.


    In this way, the remaining God''s gift will become 10 five rings and 5 four rings.


    "For the first time, let''s have a big one!"


    Su Ye decided to give all God''s gifts to the Yinbai family!


    So Su Ye looked carefully at the aura given by God and his eyes lit up.


    "Interesting."


    This gift from God is completely different from his own sacrifice.


    There are three kinds of choices for you to decide what God gives.


    The first kind is the basic divine gift, which is a reward that has appeared on the altar.


    The second category is God''s gift, including God''s life, God''s healing, God''s youth, and most importantly, God''s rank and other supernatural abilities.


    The third category is God given goods, including all kinds of goods. Su Ye looked to the position of Yinbai River family. Sowo was in the first place, Shaq and four excellent family members were in the second row, and the rest were in the back. Su ye thought for a while and looked through the rewards given by God. He found that some gifts were dim, indicating that either they could not be given, or the other party already had them. In addition, in Su Ye''s sight, about one tenth of the Hai people showed a light white light. Su Ye has seen this light. This light appeared when Solon gave a speech in the municipal square of Athens. However, the light on these aquariums is very weak, and only a few sea people such as sowo and shake have a slightly strong light. Only one tenth of the Hai people are pan believers, while less than one 100000 of the Hai people are true believers. There are tens of millions of sea people, but there are only dozens of Zhenxin people. Interestingly, there are a large number of aquariums who not only do not have white light, but flicker with a faint black light. It also accounts for one tenth of the total. With the power of the Lord of the plane, Su Ye marked these black light sea families. Found an old acquaintance. One is the sea demon king who once escaped. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 750

    In addition, there are a large number of sea Warcraft in the sea of mountains. They are very familiar. Su Ye robbed a lot of whale bones, whale blood and other things from them.


    Su Ye waved his hand and flew away with five rings.


    Five white pillars of light fell from the sky. The light plumes around the pillars were scattered and surrounded by stars, enveloping five fish people such as shack behind sovo.


    Then, five blue crowns fell on the heads of five people and died in a flash.


    It was a sensation.


    "Yes... It''s really God''s light! God... God Su has come to life! "


    "What are the five crowns?"


    "Can''t it be the legendary blood crown?"


    Those highest ranking and most knowledgeable sea people are trembling and extremely enthusiastic.


    The eyes of the great figures of the major forces who have ulterior motives and even do not want to sacrifice at all are red.


    It''s a real gift!


    This is as like as two peas in the legend.


    Everyone stared at more than five people, such as shack, and found that the red light puffed under their scales. After a while, the light dissipated.


    "What did God give?"


    "Speak quickly!"


    The public also did not care that this was a serious occasion and were eager to know the result of God''s gift.


    Tens of millions of fishermen saw that shack covered his mouth with his hands and restrained his wild laughter.


    This is a sacrificial ceremony. You can''t laugh!


    As for the other four fishermen, they were far more realistic than shack, with their foreheads crashing to the ground and banging fiercely.


    They were even afraid that the four of them would break the square floor.


    "What did God give?" Asked sovo in a low voice.


    "Water element general blood!" One of his daughters said.


    "All?"


    "Mine is!"


    "Mine too."


    "Me too."


    "I... ha ha ha... Huh!" Shack couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone in the square who heard the conversation was stupid.


    Five whole water element generals'' blood!


    The whole staff is dull.


    Soon, the news floated to the audience like a current.


    Those Hai people who had the opportunity to compete for the sacrifice quota but gave up almost threw it on the spot.


    For the sea people, the blood of the general of water element can not only enhance their strength, not only the higher blood, but also the blood of the people of water element must be inherited to each child.


    Before, only the silver river had the blood of water element, so his children had the blood of water element people, but he couldn''t live much alone.


    Now, his five sons and daughters have the blood of the general of water element. After that, the Yinbai family will give birth to a large number of sea families with the blood of the people of water element, which will double the strength of the family.


    The tooth of the true God can''t be counted as a profit or a loss for five water element generals. After all, the joy of the gods is priceless.


    Suo Wo smiled and said, is Su God enough? Knowing that you don''t worry about yourself, you are most worried about your offspring. Now, where are the holy land of the blood of the five water element generals? There is a great possibility of another legend.


    People are filled with emotion? Look at the color scale family, which was originally the first but now can only sacrifice the second.


    next? It should be the color scale family''s turn. I don''t know what God Su will give.


    Suddenly, a far greater holy white pillar of light came? The same starlight? The same light plume fell over sowo.


    Feeling the warmth and power of God, sowo almost cried.


    Thought God''s gift was over? Who knows? There''s an extra gift.


    What could it be?


    Different from the previous understatement of God''s gift.


    In the light column? A dark blue crown slowly falling? Two little whales around the crown? Swim slowly.


    The audience was silent.


    Many people are almost scared.


    How is that possible!


    How could there be a general blood crown of the great whale?


    Even the lowest level of general blood? Nor can ordinary gods give it, nor can even superior gods do it!


    The crown fell steadily on sovo''s head. After three seconds, the crown disappeared.


    Then everyone saw the red light erupting around sowo? Far more brilliant than the previous five children.


    Soon? Red light converges.


    Sovo looked at his body in disbelief.


    "Dad? Why are you young? " Shaq was startled.


    People look? Really, the wrinkles on sowo''s face are reduced and his whole body is more shiny.


    "What the hell is it?"


    "Right? What is it? "


    "Say it!"


    All the sea people were in a hurry. They almost copied the family and put it on sovo.


    Sowo''s eyes were red and bowed to the ground.


    "Silver River, with humility, thank God Su for giving the blood of the great whale! I will be loyal to you in this life! "


    The breath of pure giant whale''s blood rippled in Sushen square.


    The audience was quiet.


    What a great whale!


    It can''t be fake!


    In a flash, the crowd reacted more and knelt down hurriedly with sovo.


    Even those rebellious sea Warcraft in the distance had to lie down, and they thought they were noble.


    Although not convinced.


    Su Ye glanced at the whole audience, and the number of Hai people with black light on their bodies decreased sharply.


    From the original 10%, directly reduced to less than 5% of the total.


    The original pan believers were only 10%, but now they have doubled directly. More than 20% of the Hai people have a faint white light.


    However, most of them are fish people, and the white light on the sea demon is still less.


    The number of true believers has increased dozens of times, and the total number has exceeded 1000.


    This is the beginning of the sacrifice.


    Su Ye nodded and then observed the shark people of the Yinbai family.


    Thousands of people.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye disassembled one of the five ring talents into 1000 two ring talents. All talents are magic surge, reducing the casting time by one second.


    Shua Shua


    A whole thousand light pillars given by God stand in Su Shen square.


    The holy light is like a mountain.


    Big fish eyes stared at the scene.


    All the sea people almost forgot to breathe and almost suffocated.


    What a shock!


    Sovo''s whole body is shaking. This is a miracle that can''t be dreamed of!


    Some sea people panic. If the previous God can understand, but what''s the matter with God giving 1000 people at a time?


    This is not just a gift, but a miracle!


    A large-scale gift from God is something that no lower God can do.


    At least the middle God can do it.


    The key is that few median gods are willing.


    Standing in the sky, Su ye saw a large number of sea people emitting white light like lit candles.


    At the same time, patches of black light dissipated.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light burst out of a person and rushed into the sky. After a flash, he returned to calm, but the light on his body was far more than others.


    Crazy believers!


    Suye took a closer look. It''s not the old guy sovo.


    It''s Shaq.


    This boy


    Once you become a crazy believer or a higher believer, you are giving all of yourself to the gods.


    If you win, you''ll get incredible benefits.


    If you lose the bet, you will become Xinli leek, which has little benefit and loses the qualification to transfer to a more powerful God.


    Su Ye pointed to shake and another five rings flew down.


    The white pillar of light fell on shack.


    A larger water element priest crown fell from the sky and slowly fell on shack''s head.


    "My God is invincible, forever shining on infinite planes and endless countries!"


    Shack shouted, even hysterical.


    When he becomes a believer, his emotions will not be under his control.


    From this moment, the interests of Su God will become his supreme interests. He can sacrifice himself at any time to defend the interests of Su God.


    Since then, "shake" has taken second place, and the identity of "believer of Su God" will become the main position of shake.


    Many laohai people sighed when they saw this scene. They had to say that the whole whale country was indeed the most shameless shark.


    Su ye then gave the whole family a thousand people gift twice, all of which improved their fighting talent, which made the Yinbai family more fanatical, and the number of believers increased rapidly.


    Su Ye wanted to give all the sacrifice proceeds to God, but these sea people were too fanatical.


    With this gift, sovo can have a cerebral hemorrhage.


    So Su ye put away the remaining five rings.


    Next time.


    Looking at the increasing white light in the fish crowd below, Su Ye was very moved.


    "What a huge profit..."


    Su Ye looked at the altar and wondered if he had capitalist blood?


    After a while, the Yinbai family slowly calmed down.


    "Second sacrifice, start!"


    In a word, the silver river almost made the fifth sacrificial force cry.


    This time, we can only sacrifice five times. The Yinbai family agreed to give up, but the Yinbai River temporarily repented. In the end, the unlucky one must be the fifth.


    The first four sacrificial forces are either related to Su God, or they cover the sky in a large sea area, and even shoot the Yinbai family to death. How can we compete?


    Sorry.


    The people of the color scale family reacted. The old clan leader suddenly had an idea and handed the space conch to the brocade scale behind him.


    Everyone in the city knows that Jinlin was a helper before the rise of Su God. Everyone secretly calls him the second loyal dog fin of Su God. The first is shake.


    Jinlin was at a loss, but the whole family of Cailin looked at Jinlin with expectation. This is not for Jinlin alone, but for the whole family! Brocade scale had to nod, take out the sacrifice from the space conch and put it on the altar. When other families in the holy city saw it, they secretly scolded the Cailin family for being insidious. They even hid a whale pith! This can get at least one powerful talent and even a chance to get divine talent. The rule of black coral city is that the whale pith can not be hidden. It should be distributed by the Presbyterian Council. Of course, it will give sufficient compensation to the color scale family. Jinlin said loudly, "in order to reflect the Jinlin family''s sincerity to Su God, the family specially presented the whale God marrow just obtained. May our God live forever and shine forever!" Just got it? People from other families are not convinced. The whale God''s marrow disappeared, and the altar also erupted five rings of divine light. What emerged in front of Su Ye was a six ring plus two five rings. Because Jinlin was only a pan believer, the altar took a full 60%. Almost gave Su ye a whole brain hemorrhage. Su Ye was not stingy this time, and gave the divine gift of three five rings. The whole color scale family cheered. Subsequently, the third and fourth forces sacrificed only sacrifices worth about 10 million gold eagles. The altar of believers had five rings, but actually six rings. Su Ye gave only about 20% of the divine gifts, but both forces fell into fanaticism. More and more sea people are emitting white light, which has now reached half of the horror. However, the proportion of Pan believers of the fish man and the sea demon clan reached 4 to 1, which was very different. Then, the fifth force sacrificed, the only sea demon force. When the legendary sea demon patriarch took out a shining artifact, the whole city was almost blinded. Dazzling colorful light shines on thousands of miles of ocean. The powerful divine power seems to press down thousands of miles of sea for a hundred meters. Even many sea Warcraft animals feel strong discomfort. Seeing this scene, the rest of the sea people scolded in their hearts. Hold the water and grass tightly. This is the first cruel fish in the whale country! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 751

    Before that, the sea demon tribe was an enemy of Su God, which was well known to the people of whale country.


    Although other sea demons have little to do with the sea demon tribe, Su God set up the holy city in the fishman country, and the sea demon family must be suppressed.


    The sea demon clan also has the road to overthrow the fishman country and even fight against the Su God, but today, there is no more!


    Everyone finally understood why the legendary sea demon sacrificed behind in order to judge the general trend.


    Now, believing in Su is the general trend.


    The only general trend in the country.


    Therefore, in order to alleviate the contradiction with Su God and show the piety and value of the sea demon, the legendary patriarch presented a real artifact!


    The colorful light shines like the noon sun, and almost no one can see what it is.


    The altar moved gently and the divine light erupted.


    The sixth ring lights up.


    Then the artifact disappeared and the pure white light column stood still.


    Everyone waited quietly for the result.


    What is Su Shen''s attitude towards the sea demon family?


    What is the relationship between the fish man and the sea demon in the future?


    What is the future of whale country?


    A two seven rings and six six rings appeared in front of Su Ye.


    Then, part of the altar aura left.


    Finally, there are 1 seven rings and 4 five rings left.


    Su Ye looked at the legendary sea demon.


    What should God give him?


    What do fish people think?


    What does the sea demon think?


    Well... Then you must first determine how you treat the sea demon, the mermaid, the past and the whole whale country.


    After a long time, the light column did not move.


    The sea people waited slowly.


    Suddenly, a much thicker white light column from God came and shrouded the legendary sea demon.


    The largest blue crown fell from the sky and fell on the top of the legendary sea demon.


    After seeing the water element general crown and the water element priest crown, almost everyone can see that this is the water element Lord crown.


    This gift is far more than all the previous gifts.


    If you obtain the blood of the water element Lord, you will be qualified to win the demigod!


    The legendary sea demon bowed to the ground with tears like a spring.


    "The sea demon family will become the most devout people of Su God."


    Countless sea demons paid homage in tears. Since Su God had a gift, anyway, it at least showed that Su God was not hostile to the sea demon because of the last sea demon attack.


    At this moment, the dense white light began to spread from the Hai ethnic group? Spread.


    Most people are still waiting, because the previous gifts have been given many rounds in a row.


    Before long, the altar suddenly converged to brilliance? Into ordinary stone.


    The light of the sky dissipated.


    The whole world is half dark.


    Sovo said loudly, "is the sacrifice over? Congratulations to my God! "


    "Congratulations to my God!"


    All the sea people shouted together.


    Then? Sowo continued to preside over the process behind the Su God Festival, but everyone''s eyes began to drift? No one cares about the ceremony.


    Many high-level sea people bowed their heads and thought.


    Even secretly communicate.


    The will of the gods? Never easy.


    Since Su God gave the water element Lord such a powerful blood ability, the legendary sea demon must have a surge in strength and is likely to step on the heroic level.


    In other words? Does this mean that Su God forgives the sea demon family? Not against sirens.


    But? The first four times not only God gave to individuals? And God gave thousands of fish people? But the fifth time there was no large-scale divine gift? That''s worth pondering.


    This means that Su God forgives the sea demon, but he is not particularly satisfied with the sea demon.


    Well, next, it depends on the performance of the sea demon.


    So? After the Suzanne festival celebration? A large number of siren groups gather together? They discussed how to please Su God.


    therefore? They thought of the two most important things.


    Spread the glory of Su God.


    Looking for a stronger sacrifice.


    After finding the direction, the sea demon group scattered and made preparations.


    And the Mermaids gather in the holy city? Hold meetings and even guess the Countermeasures of the sea demon group.


    Therefore, the fish people also made a decision.


    Spread the glory of Su God, you can''t lose to the sea demon.


    Look for more powerful sacrifices to make su God happier.


    Then, and the Terran group began to make full preparations.


    Many sea Warcraft scattered around the holy city are like mountains lying on the bottom of the sea, deep in thought.


    Especially in the sea of mountains, where the herds are, they stare with big eyes and small eyes.


    "What should I do?" Asked a legendary sea Warcraft.


    "I just straightened out the whole process. I found that we had made a mistake before." A thousand meter long Troll''s eight claws suddenly said.


    "What do you say?"


    "What happened was that Su Shen ran to our house, robbed whale bones, blood, marrow, and finally robbed God''s arms and artifacts. Finally, we help Su Shen to hit his enemies hard! Friends, compatriots and relatives, do you know what this means? This means that we are the real original collaborators of Su God! Not only have we never been hostile to Su God, but we have always been his loyal partners! The process of Su Shen''s prosperity is the greatest help we have given him! "


    Eight huge arms and feet float in the sea.


    Many sea Warcraft were still confused at the beginning and nodded slowly.


    "Yes, I think this is the right relationship between us and Su Shen!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "In other words, we are the earliest believers of Su God?"


    "More than believing in the people, we are the most loyal soldiers of Su God!" The troll''s eight claws roared loudly.


    "Yes! So... What do we do next? "


    "It''s too simple! Build a temple in the sea of mountains, and then spread faith and look for sacrifices in the name of Su God''s soldiers! Next time, we''ll be the first to sacrifice! Whoever dares not to let go, beat them! If the silver river doesn''t agree, you can beat it! "


    "That''s great. That''s it."


    "It turns out that we have always been Su Shen''s soldiers. It''s good!"


    "For the glory of Su God, let all ethnic groups witness the power of the sea of mountains!"


    "Go and spread the glory of Su God!"


    A group of brainless sea Warcraft suddenly got excited and took action piously.


    Su Ye looked at the sea Warcraft with thousands of mountains shrouded in white light. He wondered, what happened to these sea Warcraft? How did they change from black light to pan faith in the blink of an eye?


    Will it pretend to be pan faith and turn it into pseudo faith?


    You have to knock them later!


    Su Ye was about to continue his stroll in the whale country, but when he thought of those disappeared sacrifices, he was very hot and left the whale country immediately.


    Back at the altar, Su Ye smiled happily.


    All the sacrifices of whale country are placed intact in the ruins space, but they can''t sacrifice without light and fog, but it doesn''t affect the use at all.


    The altar still has a conscience!


    Isn''t this equal to taking the big head?


    I''m a little sorry.


    Su ye came to the altar, patted the altar and said, "you''re quite sensible. It''s hard."


    Su ye said, no matter what else, for example, the real God''s tooth can''t be used at present, and the level of alchemy is too low.


    But the whale pith and that artifact can work!


    I''ve already eaten whale marrow. It''s no use eating it again, but it can be used by Palos.


    Palos is a semi divine blood, and may be able to eat divine talents.


    As for that artifact, it''s also interesting.


    The golden light is brilliant and powerful.


    The lower artifact, named king''s trident, is a high imitation of the main artifact Haihuang Trident.


    The original Haihuang Trident was made by giants, and this lower artifact was made by ancient gods.


    And ended up in whale country.


    This is a powerful weapon that can control the power of the sea.


    "The trident of the king represents not only the power of the sea demon family, but also their ambition. With this lower artifact, they can resist and even kill the demigod sea Warcraft, but they still handed it over. This means that the sea demon clan basically gave up other ideas. Good. " Su Ye nodded gently.


    On the side of the altar, there are halos stacked one by one, which is the final gain after the great sacrifice.


    There is also a six ring that is gray and cannot be used by itself.


    The divine gift of the king''s trident is too rich. The divine gift to the sea demon is less than 10%. Later, find an excuse to reward it together.


    Su Ye chose a usable six ring light fog to put on the altar.


    There is no difference in sacrifice in peace. It is equivalent to 10 million golden eagles. They chose a deified gem.


    "Keep the others until you have time to sacrifice together. Then finally, we have to start preparing. "


    "Andrea is still in the giant Hill, where there is a double ring void, which the vengeance can''t feel. Even if she wakes up, as long as I don''t go to the temple of revenge, she can''t see that I have a problem. I can continue to accumulate strength and prepare to run away when she wakes up. The question now is when the hell army will attack and when the gods will attack Plato. "


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    After thinking, Su ye entered the ghost ship.


    Before that, Su Ye didn''t manage the ghost ship, because there were not many new dead after the ghost ship was empty.


    After months of accumulation, there have been legendary dead.


    So Su Ye found a legendary headless knight and transmitted it.


    The legendary headless knight was startled and jumped back with the skeleton horse.


    The skeleton horse trembled and fell to the ground.


    A pool of white horse bones. The headless knight stood among the horse bones with black smoke all over his body. Even if the ragged black gold armor was powerful, even if the Deathly cloak was handsome, even if the bone long sword with a slit in the blade in his hand was sharp, even if his head and face could not be seen, he could still feel a strong sense of embarrassment hovering around him¡° Man, you''re a little timid. You spell it first. Let''s say it while you spell it. " Suye road. The headless knight was silent for a long time, stretched out his hand wrapped in black gold gloves, and black smoke gushed out and fell all over the horse bones on the ground. Bai Sensen''s fragmented horse bones seemed to be pulled by invisible silk thread, began to reorganize, and finally condensed into a complete skeleton war horse. Then the skeleton horse shrank behind the headless knight. The headless knight held the skeleton sword hard, as if lost in thought. Su Ye watched this scene with great interest. It''s really strange¡° Would you like to consider changing one? There are many skeleton horses here. " Suye road. The skeleton horse began to tremble again. The headless knight patted the skeleton horse on the neck, which calmed the skeleton horse. Su ye saw that the headless knight''s broken neck shook slightly from side to side. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 752

    Su Ye blinked. Did the wind just blow or didn''t want to change?


    Su ye said, "I''m the master of the ghost ship. I want to establish my faith here. Um... Just call me Su God. Now, you have two options. Option 1, take the initiative to become my subordinate, help me spread my faith, follow me, rise step by step, and finally promote to the God of the dead. Option 2... "


    A new white ghost palace appears above Su Ye''s head.


    The skeleton horse began to tremble again, and the cackling sound was like a thousand people''s teeth fighting up and down.


    "I use the ghost palace to control you, and then you take the initiative to become my subordinate, help me spread my faith, follow me later, watch other undead rise step by step, and finally promote the undead God." Su Ye glanced at the headless knight and looked at the skeleton horse with a smile.


    The green flame eyes of the skeleton horse were dim in an instant, as if they were about to go out, and buried its head behind the headless knight.


    The headless knight held the skeleton sword and did not move.


    Su Ye looked at the ever dark sky and said, "my time is very precious. I''ll give you one minute... Forget it, you''ve lost your mind. I''ll be kind and give you three minutes to think about it. After all, you are the only legendary headless knight at present. Maybe this is fate. "


    As time went by, Su Ye used the power of the plane master to look for other legends, and unexpectedly found a legendary lich, which is the top power among the necromancer. Basically, there is no difference between the legendary Lich and the legendary magic master, except that the race is different.


    Some holy or legendary masters have considered turning themselves into lichs before their life is near.


    After all, the Lich''s body will decay, but the Lich can constantly change its body to ensure longevity.


    The demigod Lich has an endless life comparable to the gods.


    However, Lich is the product of witchcraft, and the oldest Lich should not be more than 500 years old.


    The legendary Lich may be a famous wizard or magician.


    As soon as the time came, Su Ye looked up and asked, "how''s it going? Have you thought it over? "


    The headless knight slowly raised the skeleton sword, the cold in his hand dissipated, and slowly produced fine frost patterns on the skeleton sword.


    Suye nodded? "After all, is it a legend? High morale? I don''t force others, so... "


    Suddenly, the skeleton horse ran to the headless knight? Four hooves bend? Kneeling on the ground, the skeleton horse banged its head.


    Bang Bang


    Su Ye was stunned. Is this horse really knocking? Not at all.


    A real horse? Now he''s knocked to death.


    After more than ten seconds? The headless knight reached out to stop the skeleton horse? The cold in your hands dissipated? Then bend your left knee? Half kneeling on the ground.


    Slightly bend down the chest and abdomen, and the bone sword is horizontal.


    "Good, but your guide horse is smarter than you. These are your meeting gifts. Throw away your broken armor and long sword, right? I have a legendary harness here. "


    Su ye said? A wave? The crackling legendary equipment fell in front of the headless knight.


    A lion shield? A frost long sword, a black dragon armor and a pair of black gold boots? A pair of silver shin guards, a gold armband, ten legendary rings and a set of legendary harness.


    Creak, creak


    The skeleton horse shouted excitedly.


    The headless knight was half kneeling, as if he were silly.


    The skeleton horse excitedly put its head into the headless knight''s arms. While drilling, it put a hoof on the metal harness and tapped it gently.


    When... When


    After a while, the headless knight got up, first equipped the skeleton horse with harness, and then slowly put on legendary equipment for himself.


    The majestic skeleton horse ran around the headless knight and even looked at Su ye with a stronger green eye than before.


    Su Ye blinked and said seriously, "through observation, I found that your reaction is several beats slower than that of normal people because you have no head and brain. This is a big problem. Treat it well. There are few headless Knights I used to know like you. Guide the blind horse, take your master well. Maybe his brain will be better when he is promoted to half god. "


    The guide horse obediently bowed his head to Su ye, and then showed a gloomy but flattering smile.


    The headless knight holds the legendary sword.


    "Remember, in the name of Su God, establish the Legion of the dead. There is a statue of me in the ring of space. Just put it on after you determine the base area. If you have something you don''t understand in the future, ask the guide horse more. I think it may be sealed before you. "


    The guide horse opened his mouth, his teeth creaked, and laughed happily and strangely.


    The headless knight slapped his horse.


    Wow


    The guide horse scattered all over the ground.


    The harness crashed to the ground.


    The skeleton of the guide horse kept biting and moving, like an electrocuted rabbit. I didn''t know whether it was scolding or laughing.


    Su ye took a look at the headless knight who began to assemble the guide horse and looked for the next goal.


    In this way, Su Ye successfully "persuaded" a legendary headless knight, a legendary lich, a legendary ghost and a legendary skeleton warrior to give them legendary equipment and let them form the kingdom of the dead in four directions.


    From beginning to end, Su ye did not use the new ghost palace, but completely used his charm and eloquence to win the trust of each other.


    Just let the ghost palace float in the air.


    In this way, ghost ship and whale country are basically on the right track.


    However, the faith of the dead is too small, but fortunately, there are many.


    Next, the most important thing


    Find the altar of believers.


    So Su ye asked Plato''s chamber of Commerce to help find the altar of the true God.


    And, hand over Andrea''s magic book to Thucydides and ask him to help crack it to avoid being found.


    You can''t always close Andre''s magic book.


    Late at night, the Pandion family.


    The girl covered in black robes moved slowly in the corner of the wall.


    Just close!


    It''s only a short way to leave the family and assassinate Andre!


    Suddenly, the girl quickly climbed to the wall and turned over to the ground.


    Like a black cat, silent.


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief.


    She touched the ring of health on her ring finger.


    Suddenly, a dark figure appeared behind the girl.


    "Who?"


    Palos suddenly turned her head, and in the moonlight, the tall Sisyphus cut off with a hand knife.


    Well


    Sisyphus stooped to carry his unconscious sister, bowed his head and walked back, muttering to himself.


    "It''s the fifth time. I can''t let people sleep... I won''t be promoted to legend again. I can only stop her by sneaking attacks in the future


    Andre''s house.


    After mastering the basic super magic skills, Su Ye finally completed the last short board of the magic array.


    Basic magic array, creation magic array and super magic magic array include all types of magic array diagrams.


    Both the legendary magic array group and the magic God array imagined by the masters are based on these three types.


    Ordinary magicians learn the super magic skills first, and then learn the last legendary magic array group.


    However, Su Ye''s order is different, so when you go back to learn the super magic skills, it''s like breaking bamboo.


    All the magic skills under the legend can be learned as soon as you learn them.


    Ordinary holy land must learn super magic skills for at least one month, and Su ye can learn it in a day.


    Super magic - extension, super magic - efficiency, super magic - instant, super magic - no spell, super magic - expansion, super magic - delay and other super magic skills have appeared on the magic leaves one after another.


    Every ordinary super magic skill, like ordinary magic, is depicted on a single leaf.


    However, legendary super magic is as difficult as legendary magic. It is a magic array composed of ten leaves.


    Su Ye looks through the legendary super magic skills.


    "Super magic - superposition is very strong, which can make all super magic skills work, but it is actually a hero level magic skill, which needs a hero spell bit to carry."


    "Both hero spell and demigod spell are legendary magic that can carry hero or demigod spells, but the problem is that super magic superposition itself is also equivalent to a hero spell. In this way, the difficulty is equivalent to learning and depicting two heroic spells. At my current level, it will take more than a year, so I can only give up. "


    "Super magic - foresight is very strong, which is equivalent to directly releasing future magic, but it is too difficult. It takes at least half a year."


    "Super magic - double hair is very strong, which is the standard configuration of legendary mages, but this super magic skill has a defect, that is, some magic doesn''t work, such as summoning and protection, which can''t be activated twice. And I have mastered the legendary avatar. The legendary avatar is equivalent to the slightly weaker second me. It plays a great role and may basically replace the super magic double. "


    "At present, the super devil magic sacrifice is more suitable for me. The function is to instantly inject a large amount of magic into a magic to maximize the power of a single magic. The total amount can be selected by yourself, and even sacrifice all magic. I have more than 20000 magic wells, which is basically equivalent to 2000 times that of ordinary magicians. Coupled with the role of the legendary magic ''magic Lake'', the magic will double. If I increase the power of magic with magic energy sea anemones, it will be hundreds of thousands of times of magic into a magic. "


    "Although there is a risk that the magic leaves will be blown up, the power goes without saying that it is definitely the strongest single legendary magic in history. The key is that I still have inexhaustible strength. I can use magic sacrifice several times in one breath... "


    Su ye did not think too much and seriously studied the powerful super magic skill of "super magic - Magic sacrifice".


    "But before that, we have to maximize another magic."


    Su Ye appeared in the giant Hill and looked at the rock dwarf tribe.


    But now it needs a different name.


    Now the king sledgehammer and all his dwarves are not what they used to be.


    The former rock dwarves had rough skin, like chisels made by novice sculptors.


    Now, they are still very casual, but their skin seems to have been sanded. It has a bronze metallic color. It''s like solidifying the divine protection of bronze soldiers. Moreover, their shoulders, wrists and knees all produce metal spikes to protect their joints. Each spike reflects a faint light, which makes every dwarf look particularly ferocious. From skin to flesh and blood to bone, it contains the dual power of rock and bronze, earth elements and metal elements. Metal rock dwarf. With the blessing of the giant Hill power, the whole ethnic group was promoted from the original black iron ethnic group to the bronze ethnic group. Because of the integration into the giant hills, the number of the entire dwarf tribe increased to as much as 50. Wang sledgehammer, has been promoted to legend. His wife, Wang Huolu, was promoted to the holy land. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 753

    In addition to the king sledgehammer and the king stove, there are ten gold dwarfs, ten silver dwarfs and the rest are bronze dwarfs in this metal rock dwarf tribe.


    Summoning Wang dachui is to summon the black demon sheep at the beginning. It is a typical summoning group creature.


    After entering the giant Hill, it becomes a summoning team, which can summon ten dwarves.


    Now, the giant Hill is promoted to a large level, and the power of the level is fully cultivated, which directly promotes the summoning team to the summoning tribe.


    Next, as long as Su Ye uses "summon the black iron servant", it is the tribe composed of 50 metal rock dwarfs.


    However, in addition to Wang sledgehammer, other dwarves die and need a certain time to resurrect and be summoned again.


    Su Ye looked at Wang sledgehammer, who was practicing his fighting skills, and shouted, posing in various postures from time to time to show his muscles and legendary atmosphere.


    From now on, he can open the form of "king of hills" without limit and be a real giant.


    Entering the magic tree, Su Ye looked at the magic leaf of "summoning the black iron servant".


    Since the giant Hill has been promoted to a large divine power level, and the metal rock dwarf is the main group of the giant Hill. As the backbone of guarding the giant Hill, it must be strengthened in order to prevent the level from being swallowed up.


    The servants of hell demon dragon and world tree are really strong. They are not afraid of legendary soldiers, but they can be easily solved when they meet legendary mages or legendary warlocks.


    After all, Faye will always be Faye.


    However, the dwarf tribe is naturally sheltered by the giant hills, is not afraid of expulsion, will not be imprisoned, and is not afraid of spiritual impact. It often plays a decisive role in swallowing the throne.


    Therefore, Su Ye incorporated a deified diamond into "summoning black iron servants".


    Summon black iron minions to gain deified power as summon gold minions.


    Su Ye returns to giant hill again? Look at the dwarf tribe.


    All the dwarves, including Wang sledgehammer, wailed bitterly. Under their bronze skin, there was a faint dark golden luster.


    Great power to transform their bodies? Even more drastic than the transformation of the force of the plane? It''s hard for them to bear.


    Except for Wang sledgehammer? The other dwarves'' skin split and shed blood with dark golden spots.


    It was a quarter of an hour before fifty dwarves collapsed on the ground? Fall into a deep sleep.


    Those bear goblins are scared crazy? Shrink on the ground, pout your ass and hold your head, and don''t move at all.


    The rest of the servants hurried over? Even the champion hell knight who is serious and dedicated to spreading evil? Also ran to join the fun.


    "Muttering..."


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    "Roar..."


    Do di Aotian, hell unicorn and hell magic dragon communicate in the languages of all ethnic groups with cow''s head but horse''s mouth? There are no obstacles at all.


    Soon? Wang dahammer scolded and stood up.


    "Your Majesty must have done something new! I blew myself up last time! "


    Wang sledgehammer complained? While checking your body? He glared, then grinned and touched his body.


    A series of surprise dirty words erupted from the dwarf''s mouth.


    After venting, Wang dahammer turned his eyes and threw down the qualitative hammer? Get up and hook up with the hell unicorn? A contemptuous smile.


    "Little sunspot? Wrestle with grandpa! "


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    Hell Unicorn rage? Even if Wang sledgehammer was promoted to legend a few days ago, he still called himself little black brother. These are only a few days? Status down so fast?


    "ßÔ ßÔ!"


    Horn, your uncle!


    The hell Unicorn rushed forward, its two hind legs were like columns rooted in the earth, its body was suddenly raised, and its front hoofs were raised high.


    The foot steps like a meteorite.


    With a low roar, Wang sledgehammer swelled into a three meter high mountain giant, his whole body was like iron, and the big tendons under his skin bulged like tree roots.


    Bang!


    Wang sledgehammer''s two hands firmly grasped the two front hoofs of the hell unicorn, and then shook them. The hell unicorn was thrown hundreds of meters away in a daze.


    Flying hell unicorn.


    Bang.


    The hell Unicorn fell to the ground, slid in the dust, and finally stopped.


    It has four hoofs facing the sky and a confused face.


    Where did the dwarf get so much power.


    Their own strength is obviously comparable to that of ordinary dragons!


    "Ha ha ha..." Wang dahammer put his hands on his hips and laughed wildly.


    Everyone looked puzzled. Why is this guy so strong?


    After laughing happily, Wang hammer hooked his hand at the hell demon dragon and said, "brother, play with brother?"


    Hell dragon rage.


    The hell demon dragon flapped its wings, the strong wind rose everywhere, the dust was flying, and the body rose slowly.


    Up high, the hell demon dragon roared. Suddenly, he converged his wings and dived down at a very fast speed.


    Boom


    A ring of fog suddenly appeared around him and made a violent roar. After breaking through the sound barrier, the speed continued to increase.


    The speed of hell demon dragon has reached the extreme when it reaches the sky above King sledgehammer.


    Hell demon dragon suddenly poked out its claws.


    It''s like a mountain falling from the sky.


    The king''s sledgehammer punched fiercely and met the claws of the hell demon dragon.


    Claws meet fists.


    The dragon''s claws in the sky were as strong as a rock, while the lower arms burst and blood splashed.


    "Ah..."


    Wang sledgehammer screamed and rolled back and fell heavily to the ground.


    The hell demon dragon fell heavily on the ground and shook its claws gently.


    "Roar..."


    The hell demon dragon roared, turned away triumphantly, but walked slowly, like a man walking barefoot on a gravel road.


    Claws are also hidden in the dragon''s wings.


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    The hell Unicorn grinned and showed a big white tooth. It trotted around Wang sledgehammer, who fell to the ground, and kept laughing. Its tail occasionally brushed Wang sledgehammer''s face.


    Di Aotian ran over with a large group of dwarves. The king''s fire stove was as anxious as a calf on a hot pot.


    Wang dahammer sat up helplessly and watched his two arms recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Alas, compared with the hell devil dragon, it''s still almost. However, I feel that my master has given me a magical power. In a short time, I will be able to take another step. Even, we rock dwarves will be promoted to the silver group. "


    The earth Ao Tian pie his mouth, a face of disbelief.


    I''ve just been promoted from rock dwarf to metal rock dwarf. I''m strong enough. How can I be promoted so soon.


    "Muttering..." Di Aotian was suddenly discouraged.


    Wang dahammer patted di Aotian on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. In a short time, the volcanic plane will become the territory completely belonging to the master. At that time, you will become the king of ethnic groups like me."


    Di Aotian nodded hard.


    "Let''s break a wrist?" The king looked up and down at the earth and AO Tian with a sledgehammer.


    Di Aotian looked at Wang dahammer''s hand carefully. His fingers were thicker than his wrists, so he turned away with disgust.


    Wang dahammer stood up, patted off the dust, smiled and walked to the bear goblin coolie shivering in the distance


    Su Ye shook his head, then flew to the world tree and whispered a few words.


    The world tree gathers its breath and looks like a very tall ordinary tree, which is difficult to associate with the legendary world tree.


    Su Ye looked up at the gray blue sky.


    "Since you encounter a plane fishing, you may encounter a second time. Although the double ring void is very unique and the gods cannot enter, they can give his believers powerful power, or let the powerful power of the world enter. However, the divine power plane of the gods will generally cut off the connection with the mortals to avoid exposure. "


    "I wonder if Cyrus can find here again. If so, I will have a second altar. At that time, I can put it on the ghost ship."


    Su Ye was thinking, sensing that the magic book received the news, he waved and opened it quickly.


    Now there is only one person who can contact himself.


    Legendary master Thucydides.


    "Hell changes, space cracks appeared in many regions of Greece, and a large number of demons, demons and hell giants emerged. In addition, the forces of evil gods in northern Europe began to erode the sea, and the pirate king Beowulf was about to be deified. Not surprisingly, the major temples will conduct a new round of recruitment. You are ready. In addition, Andre''s magic book has been cracked. After you get it, you can integrate it with your magic book. "


    "In addition, we found that the goddess of wisdom helped you cover up the traces last time. Otherwise, your battle process will be restored by other temples with powerful magic. I specially asked someone to make a legendary ring for you. It can release a power to cover up the exploration of the temple. It is called "Old God filth", but it will consume God''s power. Send it together tonight. "


    Su Ye thanked Thucydides heavily, and then asked, "can you open the information of blasphemy to me?"


    After a while, Thucydides replied.


    "Already in your book, including all the blasphemous magic known to Plato''s college. In order to avoid disturbing you, you are only qualified to open it after learning 30 legendary magic. "


    "I see."


    Su Ye secretly sighed that the master''s way was wild enough.


    The old God is filthy. It belongs to one of the rare branches of magic and desecrates magic.


    Su ye also learned about this branch after he was promoted to legend and obtained some advanced magic books from Plato college.


    In the temple''s view, this branch is "blasphemous magic".


    Blasphemy magic is a taboo among the taboos of the gods. Any magician who studies and studies blasphemy magic will be judged as a blasphemer, and the temple will destroy it at all costs.


    Because even if the power of other magic comes from gods, it will change, or the level of power is very low.


    But blasphemy magic is to completely imitate or even steal the power of the gods. There are different opinions on the origin of blasphemy magic, but it is generally recognized that the old gods do not hesitate to sell the secrets of some gods in order to fight against the new gods and join hands with wizards. As a result, I didn''t expect that wizards created a profession of "blaspheming priests", that is, wizards first believed in a God and obtained the power to use divine magic. After that, he deceived the gods and became a hypocrite, but continued to steal divination. But then this way leaked out, and as a result, more powerful beings such as demons, demons and even giants began to steal the power of gods. Soon, the gods found out and joined hands to fight against the desecration of priests. The vast majority of blasphemous priests were exterminated. Then the magician appeared. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 754

    On the basis of blaspheming the priests, magicians no longer "steal" the divine magic of the gods, but attempt to restore the divine magic with magic and create divine magic.


    Blasphemy magic is the highest achievement of these magicians.


    However, ordinary blasphemy magic is of little use, not as good as basic magic.


    And particularly powerful blasphemy magic, because it is completely copied from divine magic. Magic can replace divine power, but divine power can''t be replaced, and divine power can''t be replaced.


    Therefore, even if many blasphemy magic is completed, magicians can''t really use it.


    Like the old God, filth belongs to relatively simple blasphemy magic, which can be added with divine power.


    Thinking of blasphemy magic, Su Ye was very hot.


    Blasphemy magic can be said to be the highest level of magic at present, which integrates witchcraft, magic, infinite plane knowledge and the highest achievements of gods.


    Magicians have no divine power and can''t use advanced blasphemy magic, but they have divine power!


    The key is that as you grow, your understanding of divine power and divine power will certainly surpass that of all magicians.


    As long as you learn the basic principles of blasphemy magic, you can create new blasphemy magic.


    No, it should be called divine magic.


    Su Ye''s heart pounded at the thought that he could use the power not inferior to the gods in the future.


    "There are too many unknown forces in the magic world. Master Socrates can kill gods and be promoted directly from a legendary magician to a semi divine magician. There must be a reason. Even if a few magicians have completely analyzed some divine arts, it is possible, but they are either afraid of the full elastic pressure of the gods, or they are unable to use them, and they can''t publish them yet. "


    "You must master blasphemy magic!"


    "However, is the magic of integrating deified gemstones a blasphemous magic?"


    Later, Su Ye''s eyes fell on the magic letter.


    Deep thought again.


    Master Thucydides was even willing to take out the blasphemous magic weapon, which shows that the magicians have no scruples?


    The prelude to chaos has opened.


    There are signs that the ancient titan of hell has made up his mind.


    Then? Su Ye shook his head gently.


    The ancient titans are very strong. Once they break through the ban and enter the divine world? The whole Greek theology will be torn apart.


    In case of the ancient Titans? The Greek gods have been prepared for too long.


    In the ancient prophecy? The gods cannot kill the ancient Titans on earth.


    Because the ancient Titans were descendants of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. As long as Gaia did not abandon them, the power of the gods could not kill them on the land of Greece.


    So? The ancient prophecy shows? Only mortals can kill the ancient Titans and prevent them from climbing Mount Olympus and rushing into the divine world.


    Hercules? Or Hercules? It is the mace prepared by the Greek gods to deal with the ancient Titans.


    Can''t the gods break Gaia''s blessing? But half man and half god Hercules can.


    Hercules? It was a chess piece jointly laid by the Greek gods.


    The meaning of his life? To stop the ancient Titans from climbing Mount Olympus.


    In a sense? The reason why Hera kept driving Hercules crazy, killing him and carrying sin on him was to make him become a demigod or a new God as soon as possible.


    As long as Hercules did not become the next God, he was always able to break Gaia''s blessing? Kill the ancient Titan completely.


    Su ye can almost foresee? When Hercules stood at the foot of Olympus? No ancient Titan can rush to the divine world.


    Even if there are occasional stray fish? It doesn''t make any sense.


    Hercules is too strong.


    Blowing air divides the river and spitting out breath breaks the mountain, which is beyond the scope of demigod? Reached the level of the new God.


    And now he''s just a demigod.


    Now Hercules is the first absolute God.


    Even without Hercules, there is the power of the temple and the whole of Greece.


    After all, the ancient Titans were sealed for too long. After all, they were just a group of old gods in the old times.


    The reason why they chose to launch the final attack at this time is not because they are sure.


    But because they are too old.


    If they can''t rush into the divine world and restore their strength, they will die of old age.


    Not every ancient Titan had the ability of Cronus not to grow old and die.


    However, Su Ye is most concerned about the magic world and magicians.


    How can we make the magic world grab the greatest interests in this change?


    This is also the reason why Su Ye risked his life pretending to be Andre.


    The defeat of the Greek gods can maximize the benefits of the magic world.


    But the question is, the Greek gods will surely win, just a big victory or a disastrous victory.


    "This battle of Titans is an opportunity for the rise of the magic world."


    "So, what should I do?"


    In the evening, Su ye received the old God''s dirty ring and Andrea''s Magic Book secretly sent by master thucydide.


    After absorbing Andre''s magic book with his own magic book, it is equivalent to having two magic books at the same time.


    Opened the magic mailbox belonging to Andre, which was full of hints.


    Until then, I couldn''t open it.


    Su Ye hesitated and pretended to be stupid for a few months. Do you want to reply now?


    The key is that there are several holy domain masters with high status.


    Su ye thought while reading the letter. Suddenly, the housekeeper hurried into the door and said, "master Andre, the priest of the temple came with the joint call order of the temple and the God of war mountain. He has entered the door, and we can''t stop him."


    "What should come will come." Su ye said, slowly got up, left the study and walked out.


    In the night wind, Su ye and the temple priest stood at both ends of the gravel road in the courtyard and looked at each other from a distance.


    "Your Excellency the high priest Andrea, I came here with a joint call order to read the orders of the temple and mount Ares. From now on, you will be called up as the guardian of the deep prison, and you will go to the deep prison through the large transmission array of the Acropolis mountain. "


    The temple priest and the people behind him stared at Su Ye.


    "Give me half an hour to prepare." Suye road.


    "We wait here." The temple priest said.


    Su ye returned to his study and fell into thinking.


    Not long after, Su Ye got up and left the study.


    "Let''s go." Su Ye nodded to the temple priest.


    The temple priest also nodded back and took the people and Su ye out of the door of the Tross family.


    Andre looked back at the new house, his eyes full of nostalgia and melancholy.


    "I don''t know when I''ll be back."


    "Please!" The temple priest stood at the door of the magic carriage and made a gesture of invitation.


    Su Ye was about to get on the bus when he heard someone say, "Andre."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and then followed the prestige.


    It was an old man with loose skin, and his pouch hung like a pig bladder full of water.


    His face was reddish and his head was scattered with sporadic white hair.


    Like a handful of white cream sugar sprinkled on red eggs.


    The golden scepter was suspended on his right.


    Su Ye didn''t expect to see the holy master, Cromwell, here again after three or four years.


    Su Ye clearly remembered the arbitration and even attracted the attention of the giant statue of Athena.


    In Andrea''s memory, Cromwell was an honorary director of the noble college and a teacher of his teacher, who had enthusiastically instructed him on magic.


    "Master Cromwell." Su Ye bowed his head slightly and looked a little complicated.


    "Child, I want to know why you give up everything."


    "Andre" moved his lips gently and his eyes were dim. He said slowly, "I have read your magic letter and the teacher''s magic letter. The teacher scolded correctly. I can''t extricate myself from the pain of the past. I''m very moved by your invitation, but I know it doesn''t deserve your guidance. "


    Cromwell sighed, looked at the temple priest and said, "can I take him to the Acropolis?"


    The temple priest hesitated and nodded.


    "Come to my carriage and let''s talk." Cromwell looked at Andre kindly.


    Su Ye nodded and followed up.


    Sitting in the living room of the magic carriage, Suye bowed his head and seemed afraid to look at Cromwell.


    "We can all guess your experience. You were forced to work for the temple. Just after your father died in the whale country, you suffered a devastating attack and a soul stirring war. No matter who it is, it is difficult to get out of that shadow. But no matter what, you must understand that you are a noble, you are also a noble patriarch, and you are also a potential magician. " Cromwell said.


    "But... I can''t describe the most common legendary magic so far."¡° Andre''s head dropped deeply.


    "So what? If you can''t do it for half a year, you can''t do it for one year, you can''t do it for two or three years. I believe you can have your own legendary magic. "


    "Thank you, master Cromwell."


    "What the hell do you think?" Cromwell asked.


    "I... I don''t want anything. I just want to live my life safely. I... don''t like my old life anymore. "


    Andre sighed.


    "But the nobility needs you, the witch hunt will need you, and the magic world also needs you."


    "Forget it, I have become a rat shouted by everyone in the magic world, and I can''t even enter the magic Council. I should be the most incompetent legendary magician in history. " Andrea had a self deprecating smile on his face.


    Andre''s magic book was banned by the magic Council, and Su Ye was afraid that his browsing records would be found by the magic Council, so he didn''t go in these days.


    "I have applied to the magic Council. Within three days, your magic book will be able to re-enter the magic Council, and will be directly promoted to a senior member as a legendary master."


    "Really?" Su Ye was overjoyed and his eyes twinkled¡° Of course it is. " Cromwell''s smile grew more kind¡° That''s great. I actually... Want to learn magic. " Suye road¡° Good. So, what do you think of the relationship between the witch Hunting Club and the magician? "¡° There was a flash of anger and hatred in Andrea''s eyes, but he soon recovered his calm¡° I''m a nobleman first, but I''m a magician. " Andre road¡° Good, good! Remember what you said today! " Cromwell patted Suye on the shoulder with satisfaction¡° Master Cromwell, is deep prison too dangerous for me? " Su ye asked. Cromwell sighed and said, "if you are naturally promoted to legend, deep prison is an excellent place for you to practice, but now don''t mention legendary magic, Holy Land magic, and even basic gold magic. It''s really dangerous for you." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 755

    Su Ye lowered his head and said nothing in his heart.


    At first, I thought Andrea not only had talent, but also worked hard, but later found that Andrea''s talent was actually better than himself, but the degree of effort was only at the level of ordinary noble students, and even could not reach the average level of Plato college.


    His promotion speed is faster than Andrea, but even if he doesn''t enter the palace of thinking, he has a better grasp of basic magic than Andrea.


    When Andrea was captured, his magic level actually stayed at the silver level, and he knew a little about many golden magic arrays.


    Especially in the last two years, Andre''s road is obviously unbalanced.


    Andrea''s direction is not wrong, but the problem is that he just runs forward and forgets to lay the foundation.


    Neither foundation nor direction can be relaxed.


    "You know the magicians'' attitude. There have always been magicians trying to assassinate you, but they have been dissolved by us. And the temple of vengeance seems more and more indifferent to you. " Cromwell said slowly.


    Su Ye''s mind turned sharply. Cromwell was right. The magician and the revenge Temple began to alienate themselves, but more importantly, Cromwell''s intention.


    What was his purpose in looking for Andre?


    "I''m very confused. I don''t know if you can point out a way for me?" Andrea looked up at Cromwell with anticipation.


    Cromwell smiled and said, "it''s good for you to think so. After arriving in the deep prison, you can make your own choice. "


    Andrea''s face was confused and his eyes were in a trance.


    Cromwell became more and more kind.


    Su Ye scolded secretly in his heart. Thanks to learning from niden, he had studied drama deeply, otherwise he really couldn''t play.


    Cromwell didn''t say anything, and Su Ye just lowered his head and kept thinking about Cromwell''s intention.


    Obviously, he is trying to win over himself, but what is his specific purpose?


    After arriving at the foot of the Acropolis mountain, Cromwell left, and Su Ye climbed the mountain with the temple priest.


    Su Ye found that not only himself, but also many holy places and legends walked on the road of Acropolis mountain under the leadership of the Temple priests.


    Su Ye was relieved. It seems that the revenge temple is not against himself.


    Then? Su Ye secretly laughed. He should be caught in a typical spotlight effect. He always felt targeted? actually? In everyone''s heart? I''m Andre.


    We are more concerned about ourselves and will not pay too much attention to others.


    Led by the Temple priests, Suye climbed to the top of the mountain.


    On the Acropolis? Around the temple? The statue arch guard.


    Bypass several temples and arrive at the large transmission array on the Acropolis mountain.


    The open-air circular transmission array stands in front, on the three-step circular steps? It''s a conveyor as big as a football field.


    Above the conveyor? Colored gemstones twinkle? Light golden array pattern? But all covered by a light white fog an inch above the ground? I can''t see it.


    This is the divine array built by the gods.


    Magicians often want to study deeply? Unfortunately, it''s hard to get here. Even if you do, you can''t see the divine array below through the fog.


    In the magic Council, these transmission God arrays have almost become a daily topic, and magicians often complain? If you can learn the power of the gods without hindrance? Man''s magic will grow by leaps and bounds.


    What a pity? The gods don''t give magicians a chance.


    Su Ye looked at the fog? I''m afraid these are powerful divine powers, and probably Athena''s power


    Su ye saw a flower in front of him, and the fog suddenly dissipated.


    Thump


    Su Ye''s heart suddenly quickened.


    This moment? Su Ye didn''t think about the reason, opened his natural power and carefully observed the divine array.


    At the same time, hold the magic book and rub all the things you see in the magic book.


    Because the divine array is too complex, even if Su Ye is very powerful, there may be omissions.


    However, Andrea began to assist.


    True transfiguration absorbs Andrea''s body and can even play those super talents when transfiguring Andrea.


    This led to the perfect memory and other talents that Su ye did not have, which played a role at this time.


    So Su Ye remembered this huge array with a diameter of more than 100 meters at a very fast speed.


    Thanks to Andrea''s talent, the whole process is extremely smooth, silky and as smooth as a woman''s jade back.


    After reading it, Su Ye watched it for the second time and recorded it for the second time.


    The array chart of the big transmission divine array is too important. Su Ye keeps extremely focused and cautious. Just look at it and record it again. Even if the whole process is very boring, there is no distraction or slack.


    I watched it 97 times and recorded it 97 times. On the 98th time, the temple priest stepped into the large transmission array and signaled that the transmission was about to begin.


    Su Ye held the magic book in his hand and hesitated. This is the Acropolis mountain, surrounded by temples. If he uses the magic book to convey information, he will be found.


    If you go to the deep prison, the communication function of the magic book will be directly banned. You can only use the special command book for communication, and all communication will be detected.


    In deep prison, there is no privacy.


    Su ye thought about it. It''s too important to transmit the array diagram of the divine array. He can''t lose it. First stay in the book and wait for it to be transmitted to master thucydide in a safe place. Or, when he meets a trusted magician, he can deliver the magic book in close range.


    "Please enter the large transmission array." The voice of the temple priest sounded.


    Su ye then boarded the big transmission array and looked around.


    Found that more than half of the magicians stared at themselves with extremely cold eyes.


    The noble soldiers looked around.


    Su Ye imitated Andre''s appearance, sighed and put on a decadent look.


    Su Ye has established a new position for Andrea, a decadent and talented young man who has been hit hard.


    After all, his father died and his family was destroyed. Even a large number of contract ious were burned by meteorite art. In addition, he was hostile by major forces, and the whole family has declined.


    If it were not for the help of the witch hunting society, the whole family would quickly become a declining aristocrat.


    Su Ye''s face was decadent, but in his heart he kept showing the transmission array he had just seen. He first observed and thought from the macro, and then disassembled it one by one from the details.


    "According to the speculation of the masters, it is impossible for the gods to learn the array pattern array. The reason why they can build the large transmission array is not because they have corresponding wisdom, but because they have corresponding power. But magicians are different. Magicians should not only pay attention to power, but also pay attention to the structure and law behind power, as well as the core principle. Therefore, the magician can reverse engineer the form displayed by his power, that is, divine patterns, so as to master the power of the gods. "


    "This magic array is too powerful. I just watched and recorded it dozens of times. I felt that there were problems everywhere in my past magic array and wanted to modify it immediately. This means that my understanding of the magic matrix will reach a new level in a short time and officially reach the legendary level. After that, I may only need less than ten days to learn ordinary legendary magic! "


    Time passed slowly, night dispersed and dawn came.


    The divine array moved gently, waking Su Ye.


    Su Ye found himself and thousands of high-ranking soldiers, magicians and priests in a faint white light.


    Then Su Ye looked at the giant statue of Athena.


    "Did sister Athena let me see the divine array..."


    Su Ye was thinking, only feeling that his shoulders seemed to press down a thousand kilograms of weight, and everyone bent slightly.


    Suddenly, it was dark, and the strong pulling force spread all over the body.


    However, the discomfort turned away.


    After all, there are heroes.


    Flash in front of you and restore the light.


    The new large teleportation divine array appeared in front of us. It was covered with fine white fog and could not see the divine pattern clearly.


    Some weak magicians suddenly fell to the ground.


    Su ye also hurried to follow, his face turned white and staggered.


    "Leave now, there are people in the next city!"


    The people were driven off the great transmission array like sheep.


    Su Ye looked around and found himself in a strange place.


    At first glance, it looks like a square, but when you look carefully, you find yourself on a super huge white ring wall.


    The ring of the circular city wall is more than one kilometer wide. It takes ordinary people more than ten minutes to reach it by jogging.


    Outside the white city wall, there are vast fields on three sides, and the Aegean Sea rippling in the East.


    Su Ye looked at the center surrounded by the city wall, a faint black smoke rising from it, and a thin smell of sulfur came to his nostrils.


    Su Ye is very familiar with this smell, whether it is hell unicorn, hell magic dragon or champion hell knight.


    The smell of hell.


    Su Ye instinctively walked to the edge of the inner wall of the city, but was stopped by soldiers.


    Su Ye looked helplessly from a distance, but he could only see the opposite wall and could not see what was under the circular wall.


    It is said that there was originally a huge space channel leading to the first floor of hell, that is, the "deep prison plain".


    The gods had a chance to block it, but if they blocked it, the demons would inevitably find other ways. Instead of letting Greece suffer enemies and flames everywhere, they might as well leave this channel to defend it.


    So the gods built a deep prison fortress here.


    Although there was frequent fighting here, it also prevented other parts of Greece from being attacked by hell.


    "Deep prison plain..."


    Su ye murmured.


    Deep prison plain is an extremely complex multi-faceted overlapping space.


    The deep prison plain is not only the first layer of hell, but also the first layer of the abyss, the first layer of the underworld, but also the first layer of a large number of planes such as the yellow spring country, the land of death, the underworld, the Styx River and so on.


    These planes are generally called the evil world.


    As for the planes of hell, abyss and underworld among other layers, there are also complex planes overlapping. Generally, there are only a few planes overlapping. Only the deep prison plain overlaps countless planes.


    Because the deep prison plain is too complex, the really powerful existence is far away from here, so the strongest existence is just a demigod.


    However, the water in the deep prison plain is so deep that even gods may fall when they enter. No one will underestimate this place without gods. No one knows the size of the deep prison plain, but the magician estimates that it is about 10000 times that of the human world. No one knows the number of ethnic groups in the deep prison plain, but it is estimated that it exceeds trillion. This is only half wisdom and wisdom groups, excluding all kinds of evil Warcraft. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 756

    There is no goodness in deep prison.


    Because the will of the deep prison is an evil aggregate of countless planes.


    If it must be said that there is goodness in deep prison, trying to do evil is the greatest good in deep prison.


    Since he could not observe the place surrounded by the city wall, Su ye could only observe the city wall carefully.


    The morning light is fishy, and the smell of sulfur is mixed with the smell of pig iron.


    Near the inner ring, the city wall is surrounded by giant magical instruments on the inner and outer floors.


    The ground behind each catapult reveals dark cellar openings, where rocks are constantly passing upward.


    In front of the three-tier catapult, there are rows of giant crossbows, which are also dense.


    Different from the ordinary urban defense system, none of the operators of these catapults and giant crossbows is a human. They are all metal puppets.


    Not a magic puppet.


    It is a magic puppet made by the craftsman temple.


    Volgan, the God of craftsman, has the best puppets, and even his God puppet God, is made by him.


    The equipment system of the deep prison fortress is completely built by the craftsman temple.


    Between various urban defense instruments and the inner wall of the city wall, a large number of soldiers, magicians and priests stood in the front line.


    Some rest, some patrol, some prepare for war, some chat


    They seem to be doing different things, but their expressions are surprisingly consistent.


    Extremely cold, no matter what they do, everyone has no expression, and even the wrinkles on their faces are the same as cast iron.


    Now the morning light shines, and the evening falls in their eyes.


    They are more like puppets than puppets.


    Su Ye sighed, and his eyes fell on the soldiers. His clothes and armor were broken everywhere, and the black blood was like ink.


    The walls and the ground were sprayed with ink like dirty blood everywhere.


    Many soldiers are scrubbing hard. The dirty blood is as thick as a blanket and has even penetrated into the rocks.


    Are the blood of demons, giants and humans.


    The morning wind blew and Su Ye''s stomach rolled.


    Suddenly, sounds came from around.


    "Oh..."


    Su ye turned his head and looked. Many newcomers vomited, including some high-ranking soldiers.


    Especially the white noble lords.


    Half of them are God given.


    Su Ye looked at the strange prison fortress, a little confused, but then realized that he actually had a goal.


    live on.


    A rush of footsteps approached.


    "Is that your excellency Andrea?"


    Su Ye''s eyes moved, and the voice was familiar and strange.


    Strange because they only met once.


    Familiar is that this voice is profound.


    Su ye turned and looked, and an old face appeared in front of him.


    The old man''s hair was gray and his face was wrinkled. The torture of years and diseases made his eyes black.


    The person in front of me overlapped with the memory of Baines patriarch.


    I had two encounters with the Baines family.


    Behind him? With a dozen people? There are even two powerful Holy Land warriors.


    The smell of blood on the two holy warriors was stronger than the city wall.


    Looks like? He''s doing well here.


    "Lord Andre! Your great kindness? The Baines family will never forget! "


    The old man was in tears? Flop on your knees? You have to kowtow to Su Ye.


    Andre hurried forward and picked up patriarch Baines.


    At this moment, Su Ye completely understood why Baines was so grateful to him.


    Because he thought he killed Su Ye.


    Looking at Baines patriarch''s sincere face, grateful expression and warm tears, Su Ye was moved.


    Suye clenched the hand of patriarch Baines? Like seeing old comrades in arms for many years? Long silence? Slowly said, "it''s what I should do!"


    Looking at Andre in the morning light? Baines seemed to see a saint come and burst into tears.


    "Andre, ever since? I Baines is your servant! In the deep prison fortress, any disrespect to you is disrespectful to me, or disrespectful to Lord harmons! " The Baines patriarch was almost roaring, his eyes bloodshot as a net.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    "What is the relationship between Lord harmons and you?" Suye didn''t expect that this Baines patriarch could have anything to do with harmons.


    Hammons is a powerful heroic soldier. Although his city-state is far away from Athens, his reputation is still spread all over Greece.


    "I once saved the son of Lord hamons, and now the head of the hamons family! Yes, after I was forced into the deep prison by the despicable Su ye, I became a bug in the deep prison. Everyone can drink and scold me and call me like a pig and dog. Yes, after six months, I can hardly hold on, and even want to commit suicide. But unexpectedly, the gods gave me a chance to let the hero harmons come here to work! When I told Lord harmons about my experience, he was so angry that he threw those who insulted me directly into the Stormtrooper as cannon fodder and reused me! "


    Chief Baines raised his head with a proud face.


    The morning wind pasted his gray and greasy hair on his left eye, but it couldn''t paste the pride on his face.


    With that, he shook his head and shook off the hair of his left eye.


    "What is Lord harmons''s position in deep prison?" Su ye asked tentatively.


    Baines smiled proudly and said, "he is the third Lord of the fort."


    Andrea''s eyes lit up and said loudly, "that''s great. I''ll rely on you in the future."


    The first lord was a demigod priest.


    The second Lord was a demigod warrior.


    Harmons is the third Lord, and the power is unimaginable.


    "Don''t worry! In the deep prison, you can walk sideways! " He said, raising his head and pointing to the rank on his shoulder, "I''m now the second general of the Logistics Department of the deep prison fortress!"


    Su Ye clenched the hand of Baines patriarch, sighed and said, "I also heard that you were framed and planted into deep prison by the evil Su Ye. I''m glad to see that you are all right."


    The hatred on Baines''s face spread like wildfire, gnashing his teeth and said, "that damn Suye should imprison him on the Caucasus mountain, chop him with Zeus''s thunder, burn him with volgan''s fire, drown him with Poseidon''s sea water, and bite him with Hades''s ghost! But it''s all over! Andre, you''re fine. You''re better than all my sons! My worthless sons haven''t seen me yet. When I die, but you have avenged me with blood! "


    "I just did what a noble should do! Unfortunately... "Andrea''s eyes were dim.


    Baines patted Su ye on the shoulder and said, "I''ve heard all about you. Whoever it is will never recover. However, I can assure you that as long as you stay in the deep prison fortress for one day, I can guarantee your safety! No matter who wants to be bad for you, tell me, whether it''s a priest, magician or noble, tell me, I will make his life worse than death! Remember, this is a deep prison, not Athens, not Greece! After experiencing the pain of the first half of the year, I fully understand that this fortress is not a fortress of Greece, but a fortress of the deep prison plain! "


    "I understand!" Su Ye vaguely realized that it might be a little different from what he thought. Otherwise, he will not turn a calm and calm noble into a guy with fluctuating emotions.


    "Good! Let''s go. I''ll take you to my place. Let''s talk as we walk. Where do you want to work? " Baines asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m very contradictory now. On the one hand, the glory of nobility makes me want to fight. On the other hand, I know that only by growing and consolidating the legendary realm can I give better play to my own strength and contribute better to the gods. " Suye road.


    Baines tilted his head and stared at Su ye for a while and said, "well, you have to be so shameless in deep prison. How can we say we are afraid of death? We are saving our strength and making better contributions to the gods in the future! I probably know what you think. You are a legend. It is impossible for the above to agree that you will not participate in the war, but I have a way to delay your participation in the war. Well... In this way, I''ll find someone to dredge you. On the pretext that you just need to accumulate legend and were injured in the last battle of slaughtering the Soviet Union, I''ll transfer you to the logistics department to be responsible for repairing all kinds of equipment and magic equipment. "


    "Thank you." Su Ye is full of sincerity.


    "However, it can only be delayed. The first time you came to deep prison, you don''t know what''s fishy here. There are mainly two kinds of deep prison battles. One is the normal defensive battle. Dense demons and giants or hybrids of other evil groups climb up, and we kill them! "


    "The second kind of battle is sneak attack. We can''t wait to die, so every once in a while, we will send a death squadron to sneak into the deep prison plain, collect the intelligence of the deep prison plain, and launch a sneak attack on the demons. In your capacity, you will certainly be arranged for a sneak attack. However, I will try to delay it and let you participate in the final as much as possible. "


    "Thank you so much." Suye road.


    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s just my gratitude! Without you, I may die in deep prison, but Su Ye is dead. In a few years, the goddess of wisdom will no longer pay attention to me, and I will have a way to leave this damn and dirty place! You saved me! "


    "It''s very kind of you."


    Su Ye''s heart is still good, and there is a good reward.


    Who would have thought that the wicked punished a few years ago would help themselves!


    It seems that we should continue to punish evil and promote good in an in-depth, thorough and lasting way.


    "Tell me what you want most now, as long as you want, whether it''s food that others can''t eat, men, women and even demons, I can get it for you as long as you want." Baines said.


    "No lust?"


    "I haven''t heard of that thing. There are only demons in hell or abyss. Of course, if you like ghost women, lichs, worms, bone dragons and so on, I can think of a way."


    "Stop! I''m not interested in those things. I''m only interested in magic. I just wish there were more books in my magic book. " Suye road.


    "Books? No problem. The deep prison has its own library and there will be many books that can''t be seen by the outside world. You can basically see it when you go in as me. " Baines said.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 757

    Su Ye''s eyes lit up. He had heard of the name of the deep prison library for a long time.


    Built at the end of the old God era, the deep prison experienced the dark era, existed for thousands of years, and stored a large number of books of various times.


    In addition, the deep prison plain connects dozens of large planes. All ethnic groups have different books, which occasionally become human booty and are filled into the deep prison library.


    It can be said that the deep prison library has the most complete infinite dimensional books in all mankind.


    No matter how complete, it can only be the library of the gods.


    Normal magicians are not qualified to read those important books at all. Temple magicians are like thieves, and they don''t even want Temple magicians to study those books.


    However, with the help of Baines, the identity of his temple magician and witch Hunting Club, and the aura of "the great hero who killed Su Ye", you can read most books.


    I have been promoted to legend. I can use the "input technique" to transcribe all kinds of objects storing knowledge in infinite planes into the magic book. No matter it is parchment paper roll, memory pearl or blood of knowledge, there is no problem.


    It seems that we should learn the legendary magic of input immediately.


    In the next few days, Baines completely regarded "Andre" as his own son and took "Andre" to meet many officials or generals in the deep prison fortress.


    At the same time, Baines taught Andre all his experience accumulated in deep prison.


    Su ye knew the biggest difference between the deep prison fortress and the outside world.


    In other places, when any country or city-state fights, there are basically rules to follow. Even if it can''t fight, it can surrender, use various strategies and tactics, and even escape.


    But in the deep prison fortress, there is no law, because no one knows when, what ethnic groups and how many troops will emerge.


    Unless you are lucky, you can get information in the deep prison plain, but you can succeed at most once in ten times.


    The people of the whole deep prison fortress only do two things in their life, fight and wait for battle.


    Didn''t run away? Without surrender or even privacy, the priests of the temple monitored everything here.


    Everyone must kill the enemy desperately.


    Blood and wailing? Sulfur and flame? It is the scenery of the deep prison fortress.


    Deep prison fortress? It''s essentially a meat grinder. Everyone here, down to civil servants like Baines? Up to demigod? It''s all meat next to the meat grinder.


    Everyone is forced to revolve around the meat grinder and avoid jumping into the meat grinder and being broken.


    The whole prison fortress is the game of major forces? How to let other forces and other people jump into the meat grinder first? How to keep yourself around the meat grinder without being ground.


    Baines even got the news? The temple has decided on the first day of Andre''s arrival? Just put it in the reconnaissance team? Into deep prison.


    Luckily Baines borrowed harmons''s name? Transfer Su Ye.


    With Baines'' protection, Su Ye became the deacon of the logistics department. He spent only one morning repairing all kinds of magic instruments or magical items every day. The rest of his time was used to learn "legend entry". When he was tired, he went to the deep prison library? Organize and summarize through the directory? Determine what books you want to read later.


    Thanks to the efforts of forgetting to eat and sleep and the strong attraction of the deep prison library? Su ye only spent five days? Learn and depict legend entry, and then start using legend entry continuously? Keep putting all kinds of classics in the deep prison into the magic book.


    What kind of memory pearl, parchment paper roll, skeleton rune, leaf pulse book, papyrus book, eye of sight, brain of soul absorption, blood of knowledge and so on are all entered into the magic book.


    The Pandion family.


    "Dad, do something. If it goes on like this, I won''t have time to practice! She sneaks out every day and has to kill Andre! The key is that she somehow inspired her blood power and has been promoted to the Holy Land! Better than I was. I can''t keep staring at her like this. I want to be promoted to legend, and I want to kill God... No, God! "


    Sisyphus looked at his father in tears.


    Lutos thought for a long time and said, "stick to it again."


    "Why don''t you insist?"


    "I want to climb the throne of hero."


    "If you don''t pretend, you can be promoted to a hero long ago, but you have to hide your strength! When Grandpa comes back, I''ll complain to him! For your own selfish desires, you waste your time on the cultivation of my future patriarch! "


    After a long time, lutos suddenly said, "Greece can''t do it, deep prison fortress can''t do it, deep prison plain can."


    Sisyphus said happily, "you mean to force Andre to go to the deep prison plain, and then you do it yourself?"


    Lutos took a deep look at his son and said, "it''s you."


    "Are you such a father? Didn''t you agree to go? " Sisyphus almost lifted the table and lay on his legs crying.


    Lutos sighed and said, "you don''t know the pains of being a father."


    "Keep it for yourself. I only want sweet!" Sisyphus gave his father a white look.


    Lutos thought for a long time and said, "I''ll arrange Palos to go to deep prison for training. You protect her secretly. Then you two find a chance to let Andre enter the deep prison plain and kill him. "


    "Dad!" Sisyphus cried, "but I have to be promoted to legend. I''ve been to the ghost place of deep prison once. I really don''t want to go."


    Lutos''s face sank and said, "are you important or your sister important?"


    "Of course I''m important!" Sisyphus''s face was taken for granted.


    "You protect Palos from practicing in deep prison. After killing Andre, I''ll find someone to pick you up and give you the position of home owner directly." Lutos road.


    "Really?" Sisyphus almost jumped.


    "Can a father lie?" Lutos had a positive look on his face.


    Sisyphus looked at his father suspiciously and said suspiciously, "you won''t wait to kill Andre, just pick up your sister and leave me alone in deep prison?"


    "That''s not fatherhood."


    "Yes! Not only your style, but also the family tradition! Grandpa Theseus did that too. You want to do this to me! " Sisyphus shouted.


    Lutos looked at the sky and said, "get ready right away. Send Palos to the deep prison tomorrow and you the day after tomorrow. I will give you two legendary magic masks to change your face and shape. At the same time, let you recognize Palos, and she doesn''t recognize you. "


    "Dad, you don''t think about it anymore?"


    "Why, you don''t want to be the owner of Pandion''s house?"


    "OK, I''ll go!" Sisyphus grinned at his father and turned to prepare.


    Deep prison fortress.


    It took Su Ye 15 days to put all the books he could borrow under his authority into his magic book.


    That satisfaction is unspeakable.


    Having books is like having the world.


    Although reading is more difficult than managing the world.


    Next, Su ye no longer ran to the library, but ran back to read as soon as he finished his work. At the same time, he did not forget the basic accumulation and learned the basic legendary magic, especially those who can enhance their own ability.


    For example, super memory, efficient sleep, active thinking and so on are more valuable spells compared with attack magic.


    In the following days, Su Ye''s life was monotonous and sufficient. Practice


    In the morning, I went to the giant Hill to meditate on time. In the morning, I went to the logistics to repair some magic tools and divine power equipment. After lunch, I went home to read. In the evening, I began to learn legendary magic.


    No matter what order, no matter who makes trouble, Su ye can rely on Baines as a shield to abandon evil and follow good.


    Even, Su Ye is a little happy about Shu. The deep prison fortress is actually very fun.


    Two months passed in a flash.


    At night, Su Ye was satisfied to put down the magic book and finally learned the legendary magic array of super magic - double hair, which can be depicted on the magic leaves.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked happy and disappeared into the room.


    It appears on the volcanic plane.


    The volcanic plane finally changed qualitatively and became the divine plane controlled by Su Ye.


    From then on, you can come and go freely like going in and out of the giant Hill.


    Su Ye was in the largest crater of the volcano and felt the wonderful moment.


    The whole volcanic plane is like the extension of its own limbs.


    It is as clear as the pattern on the palm.


    "Summon apprentices and servants!"


    Su Ye summoned di Aotian.


    Di Aotian stared at Su Ye blankly and didn''t know what had happened.


    "From then on, you will live on the volcanic plane. And you, earth proud sky, will be the king of the volcanic plane! "


    Di Aotian was stunned for a while, suddenly threw away the sharp stick and jumped and cheered wildly.


    "Giggle, giggle..."


    The little flame goblin behind him knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a while and went into the magic tower. He took out a deified diamond and deified "summoning apprentices and servants".


    When I returned to the volcanic plane again, I saw that Aotian was rolling on the ground in pain.


    After a while, di Aotian woke up.


    His whole body has changed a lot.


    He was originally a red haired goblin, a body of flesh and blood.


    Now, not only have they grown taller, but also their bodies have changed.


    His whole body is composed of dark and hard lava. His body surface is cracked everywhere. In the cracks, magma is flowing.


    He slowly raised his hand, and suddenly a black INFERNO FLAME burst out.


    Flame goblins evolved into lava goblins, and can be called hell lava goblins.


    Now, he can use not only fire magic, but also a few ground magic.


    His breath is rising, but it is difficult to promote legend like Wang sledgehammer.


    Because this plane is only a medium-sized plane, which is not enough to support his promotion.


    Su ye asked di Aotian to show his new ability and nodded with satisfaction. Although it can''t reach the level that Wang sledgehammer can easily fight against legendary soldiers, it is definitely the peak of the holy land. Now the hell Unicorn has no way to take him. Then, Su ye took a look at the lava gate in the middle of the volcanic plane, stepped in and reached the Dragon Valley. In the magma pool, Medea''s eggs have been expanding. Now, it''s ten meters long. When the ordinary red dragon is born, it is about one meter. This means that once Medea was born, although she was still a young dragon, her body shape was close to that of a young dragon. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 758

    The sound of the dragon''s heart was louder than before, shaking the magma pool constantly.


    Su ye put his right hand on the giant egg flowing with magma, closed his eyes and made a bold attempt.


    Divine diamond, divine dragon egg!


    Put in the first deified diamond, the golden light on the surface of the dragon egg flashes, and the diamond disappears.


    Su Ye smiled happily and absorbed smoothly!


    Try again.


    Second, absorb.


    Third, absorb.


    Fourth, unable to absorb.


    It seems that three are the limit.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Medea''s heartbeat suddenly increased and its frequency accelerated, as if a giant punched the mountain.


    Su Ye stroked the dragon''s egg and even felt an attachment from the dragon''s egg, like a little girl nestling in her arms.


    "It seems that you can be born in three days at most. I can''t let you out for the time being. Then you will practice in the Dragon Valley and the volcanic plane. When the time is right, I''ll take you down to the deep prison for a walk. "


    Pat the dragon eggs and Su Ye leaves the Dragon Valley.


    Su ye had a hunch that the red dragon, who had inherited Medea''s talent and soul, absorbed so much power, and was deified by three deified treasures, had a divine posture.


    Soon, we can witness the birth of the strongest red dragon in history.


    Back to the volcanic plane, Su Ye found di Aotian.


    Su Ye patted Ao Tian''s head and said, "in a few days, little Medea will be born. She should like the volcanic plane very much. Remember to protect this little sister."


    Di Aotian nodded and patted his chest.


    "Chatter!"


    Su Ye smiled and left the volcanic plane.


    Dragon Valley.


    In the magma pool, the dragon egg cracked with a crack.


    The crack is expanding at a very slow rate.


    A strong heroic atmosphere filled the magma pool.


    At the volcanic level connected with the Dragon Valley, did di Aotian learn from Wang sledgehammer? Review the new men.


    Now, he has nine lava goblins.


    One gold, four silver? Four bronze.


    Summon a servant? Officially evolved into summoning minions.


    Apprentice flame goblins? Also officially promoted to black iron lava goblin group.


    Divine Divinity.


    Cyrus pressed his elbows against the handrail, supported his head with his fist, and tilted his body? Close your eyes.


    Under the throne? Gambisis stood quietly.


    Outside the temple, the gods and people are slowly building a bare God star.


    Suddenly Cyrus opened his eyes? Sit up straight.


    Mighty power escape? Golden flash? The temple hall roared.


    Many gods and people quickly knelt down and prayed.


    "Father? Did you find that face? " Gambisis was overjoyed.


    Cyrus smiled and shook his head and said, "don''t you see that face? But right in front of those two large divine planes? Unexpectedly, I found a medium-sized divine power plane just emerging from the void of the inner ring. "


    "Congratulations, father! Such a divine power plane is either an unexpected ownerless divine power plane, or the divine power plane of a new God, which is just suitable for your divine power plane. "


    Cyrus nodded softly and said, "but? This time? I can''t be as careless as last time. This time? I''ll do joint swallowing? Let two large divine power planes attack at the same time, and give divine gifts before attack? After that, the plane shall be isolated to eliminate all accidents. "


    "Father is the God of conquest. On strategy and tactics, you are the first in the world!" Gambisis road.


    Cyrus smiled, a plane fishing rod appeared in his hand, and suddenly threw it into the empty circle in front of him.


    Lizard human plane.


    Outside the rough stone hall, a total of 20000 lizards knelt to the ground and prayed loudly.


    These lizards are covered with blue and yellow hard bone scales, with upright legs and long tails. Most of them are naked, and their eyes are like enlarged snake eyes.


    Five legendary lizard men knelt inside the temple and chanted words to the Cyrus statue in the shape of lizard man.


    Suddenly, a great divine light fell on the altar in front of the statue.


    He saw a keel staff floating in the air.


    The staff seems to narrow and straighten the whole black dragon''s white bone, showing every minute from the tip of the tail to the head. It is extremely complete. The bone wings are open. Each claw holds a gem, and the eyes and mouth of the faucet also hold a gem.


    Seven gemstones of different colors exude a strong element breath.


    The largest red gem in the dragon''s mouth is a flame magic energy sea.


    The five legendary lizards were stunned and kowtowed together.


    Finally, the lizard man wizard grabbed the semi artifact keel staff, walked out of the temple with the other four legends, and then raised the staff high.


    "For Cyrus!"


    "For Cyrus!"


    All lizards roared wildly, and their black vertical pupils glittered with fanatical light.


    "Prepare, fight!" The legendary wizard held up the black dragon bone staff.


    "Fight!"


    Lizards people immediately picked up spears, throwing spears, stone throwing ropes, bows and arrows and other weapons around them.


    Orc plane.


    The rough Orc form of Cyrus stands on the plain.


    More than 50000 green orcs, hand in hand, formed a circle after circle, singing and dancing around the Cyrus statue.


    The strong smell of orcs filled the air


    Seven legendary orcs knelt before the gods and prayed loudly.


    Suddenly, a divine light came and fell on the altar.


    The legendary Orc looked at it with ecstasy.


    A huge white bone stick with the breath of divine power floated on the altar.


    The white bone giant stick is surrounded by golden divine patterns. It is thick at the top and thin at the bottom. It looks like the bones of some kind of divine giant beast. It looks very simple.


    Every legendary Orc can feel the surging power from the bone stick.


    The orc high priest took down the bone stick with both hands and held it high to face the other orcs.


    "Thank my God for giving me the semi artifact!"


    "Semi artifact!"


    "Semi artifact!"


    The orcs danced wildly and shouted loudly.


    "Take up arms and fight for my God!"


    The orcs howled and took up all kinds of crude and primitive weapons.


    Huge stone axe, rough iron rod, thick spear, slender bone staff


    Divine Divinity.


    Cyrus breathed out a long breath.


    "Father God, lizards and orcs are originally belligerent groups. With two semi artifact, you will win!" Gambisis road.


    Cyrus shook his head and said, "in order to give half artifact, it not only consumes a lot of divine power, but also consumes part of faith, delaying the road of promotion."


    "This medium plane may be very common, but there must be some secret in that small plane. I firmly believe that as long as you devour that little plane, you will have unexpected joy. "


    "Good. You have a vision. The reason why I don''t hesitate to consume my faith and divine power to launch plane revenge on that little plane is to suspect that there are secrets hidden there. Unfortunately, I am not the LORD God. I can''t penetrate the double ring void and see the battle process clearly. I don''t know what happened in that war. " Cyrus road.


    "No matter what happened in that war, the victory in this war must belong to you, Cyrus, the great conqueror." Gambisis road.


    Cyrus suddenly shook his wrist and the fishing rod moved slightly.


    Di Aotian looked at the nine new subordinates in front of him with satisfaction and nodded hard.


    "Chatter!" He said, raising the bone stick.


    "Chatter!" Nine new subordinates also responded with bone sticks.


    After training, di Aotian was about to rest. He suddenly looked up at the sky and his face changed greatly.


    Two huge thick white lines fell from the sky and disappeared into the volcanic plane.


    "Chatter!"


    The proud earth was shocked and remembered that something similar had happened in the giant Hill.


    Two huge dark shadows rushed to the volcanic plane from the left and right respectively


    Di Aotian hurriedly summoned Su Ye.


    However, he found that his summons was blocked by invisible forces and could not inform his master.


    "Chatter!"


    A cruel color flashed in di Ao Tian''s eyes, held up the sharp bone piercing stick, took a deep breath, and his body suddenly expanded.


    The spirit calls.


    Di Aotian inspired the power of his ancestors. After being strengthened and deified, he directly broke through the Holy Land and promoted to legend.


    Di Aotian''s eyes were like a lava lake, staring at the front.


    If the enemy this time is the same as the last time, even if there are two legendary bear goblins, they have no fear.


    Di Aotian felt that he had the power to surpass ordinary legends.


    This is a gift from your majesty!


    Di Aotian raised his head and looked at two huge shadows.


    Boom


    Boom


    Two huge shadows seemed to break through the misty peaks and rush up the land on the volcanic plane.


    The surface of the volcano is shaking.


    Di Aotian stared at the incredible scene.


    On the two high mountains stood tens of thousands of lizards or orcs.


    The whole twelve legends soared into the sky, like giants on the mountains, overlooking the world.


    Di Aotian bit his teeth. If it''s just twelve legends, he still has a chance.


    Suddenly, two divine lights rose into the sky and shone for hundreds of miles.


    Di Aotian stared at the two semi artifact surrounded by color light and was stunned.


    The legend of semi artifact is no longer a legend.


    Di Aotian looked at himself. There was a legendary fire ring, but the fire breath of the other party''s black dragon bone staff was two levels higher than himself! Di Aotian took a deep breath and suddenly pointed forward. The legendary ring shines. Legendary magic, prison fire falling! The dark shadow covered all lizards and orcs, and huge hell fireballs with a diameter of more than three meters fell from the sky, dense and endless. One hundred thousand prison fires, like meteors, burn up a boundary. The lizard wizard gently waved the black dragon bone staff, and saw that the red flame demon in the dragon''s mouth could put a red mask overseas, covering all orcs and lizard people. The legendary magic of terror fell on the red mask, which quickly weakened into a small flame as big as soybeans, and then quickly extinguished. The lizard wizard laughed and said, "poor little goblin, before the fire magic energy sea, all the legendary fire magic is not worth mentioning!" A cruel color flashed in di Ao Tian''s eyes, and the other seven legendary rings flashed continuously. Boom... Boom... Boom... Three giant meteors with a diameter of 100 meters fell from the sky. Big meteorite. Then the second round of prison fire fell. Finally, three meteorites with a diameter of 30 meters fell from the sky. The lizard man wizard shouted, "everyone try your best to defeat these magic, and the magic tool in his hand can only be used for one round!" All the legends shot together. The legendary Orc jumped up high with a demigod bone stick and aimed at a falling 100 meter meteorite. Boom! The 100 meter meteorite burst, and countless fragment bombs flew into the sky. They continued to crack and extinguish gradually. Another meteorite was smashed by others. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 759

    Seeing that the third meteorite was about to land, the lizard man wizard waved his staff, and a huge transparent black dragon rose like a cloud, opened his mouth and swallowed the huge meteorite.


    The lizard man wizard points to the earth''s proud sky.


    Black dragon as like as two peas, the same big meteorite has been reduced from heaven to heaven.


    At this time, the three unnoticed small meteorites successfully avoided all obstacles and landed on the red shield formed by the black dragon bone stick.


    Di Aotian didn''t even take care of the meteorites that hit him and stared at the three meteorites.


    The scene of di Aotian''s despair appeared.


    Three meteorites originally burning hell fire dissipated after passing through the red shield.


    Boom, boom!


    The three meteorites landed successfully, without imaginary flame splashing, powerful impact and arrogance.


    Only orcs and lizards within tens of meters nearby were killed or stunned.


    The meteorite disintegrated and reconstituted into three giants 30 meters high.


    The legend of Orc and lizard man was stunned and suddenly burst into laughter.


    These three giants, which should have been the famous legendary magic "Hellfire giants", fell from heaven, attacked and burned the enemy, and then transformed into Hellfire giants to kill all directions.


    But with the weakening of the magic energy sea, the Hellfire of the great Hellfire giant disappeared, leaving only the stone giant.


    The power of legend level is directly weakened to the holy land level.


    The legendary Orc holding the demigod bone stick rushed up with a grim smile, one stick at a time, and three sticks smashed three Hellfire giants.


    When di Aotian saw this scene, his heart sank deeply.


    He jumped high, facing the huge meteorite and waved a bone piercing stick.


    Boom!


    The meteorite burst, and the earth proud sky was black in front of him and fell heavily on the ground.


    The flat ground collapsed and cracked like a net.


    With a loud cry, di Aotian spit out a mouthful of blood, stood up slowly and looked forward.


    Twelve legends led tens of thousands of troops slowly.


    The legend of the twelve ectopic faces is full of ambition, like a crowned new king.


    "Little goblin, die!"


    Twelve legends surrounded the proud sky and launched a crazy attack.


    Di Aotian holds a bone piercing stick and flows magma all over his body, just like a miniature magma giant. He is weak in both left and right and retreats step by step.


    Even so? Di Aotian even found a chance to kill a legendary priest.


    The remaining eleven legends are furious, and the two legends holding semi artifact go all out? Magic and magic skills fell on earth Aotian one after another.


    Not long? Was di Aotian hit by the demigod bone stick? Fly backwards and fall to the ground.


    Floating dust rises.


    He sat up slowly with a broken sharp stick.


    Eleven ectopic legends standing in front? Looked over coldly.


    Is di Aotian biting his teeth? Get up hard, get up halfway, and your body tilts? Fell to the ground.


    Poof


    Di Aotian spit out a mouthful of blood mixed with magma.


    "Chatter!"


    Nine other little lava goblins rushed up with red eyes.


    The lizard man wizard gently waved the black dragon bone staff? Light white Qi sweep? Nine lava goblins burst? Instant death.


    "Chatter!"


    Earth Ao Tian roared? Jerk up? Holding a broken sharp stick, he stumbled forward.


    Magma and blood covered his sight, and he could only see a vague shadow standing in front.


    Those shadows connect into mountains that cannot be climbed between heaven and earth.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian shouted again and waved the sharp stick.


    The orc warrior with a semi artifact raised his foot? Kick in the sky.


    Poof


    To fly out of the sky? Blood spilled into the sky.


    "Cough..."


    Did di Aotian use up all his strength? Stand up slowly? But he could no longer stand up straight.


    He bent over and lowered his head? Take the broken bone rod as a crutch and move forward bit by bit.


    "Muttering..."


    In his mouth, magma and blood mixed into a water curtain and trickled down slowly.


    Suddenly, his body tilted and fell to the ground.


    The legendary Orc warrior stepped forward, showed a tyrannical smile, and raised the demigod bone stick high, like the shadow of a huge mountain, enveloping the earth and proud sky.


    Suddenly, a clear but magnificent dragon chant sounded.


    Everyone was stunned and went.


    In the center of the volcanic plane, the lava door frame flames soared, and the red light whirlpool whirled inside the door frame.


    A huge red dragon slowly poked out of the tap.


    At the end of the two great horns, the fire of hell burns.


    Dragon scales are bright red, and magma flows between scales.


    In the huge golden eyes and black pupils, there is no tyranny, no anger, no cruelty, and there are not all the eyes that the giant dragon should have. Instead, they are as clear as a girl''s eyes, and a touch of curiosity lingers at the same time.


    The red dragon slowly walks out of the portal.


    The terrorist figure up to 30 meters frightens everyone.


    The surging breath of heroic rank condenses into a puffy flame, which rises against the current around the red dragon, turns into a spark in the sky, rushes thousands of kilometers and spreads in all directions.


    Under the spark, the red dragon looked at the new world curiously.


    All lizards and orcs dare not move. Even if they hold semi artifact, their deep fear also locks them in place.


    Lying on the ground, the proud sky slowly turned his head and looked at the prison fire portal.


    He couldn''t see the red dragon in front of the door. He could only see a vague shadow.


    Di Aotian suddenly grinned.


    "Little Medea... Muttering..."


    The red dragon blinked and looked at the molten goblin lying on the ground.


    He is so small that he is not as big as his claws. Why should he protect himself?


    Who is he?


    She stared.


    Di Aotian struggled to support his body with his arms and stood up again.


    "Chatter!"


    I am, di Aotian, the king of volcanic plane!


    Di Aotian stepped forward.


    The legendary giant''s semi artifact bone stick fell heavily.


    Poof


    The world is silent.


    The red dragon stared blankly at the earth Aotian turned into meat mud.


    The legendary lizard man and the legendary Orc shrugged.


    The legendary wizard held up the black dragon bone staff and shouted, "advance, occupy and devour for the glory of my God!"


    "For the glory of my God!"


    Lizards and orcs swarmed forward.


    Suddenly, the armies of the two planes stopped and looked in horror at the front.


    The red fire in the sky rises from the red dragon like a countercurrent flame waterfall and burns to the sky.


    Suddenly, the red stream separated from it and turned into two thousand kilometer flame Dragon Wings, spreading behind the red dragon.


    "Here, without your brilliance!"


    "Only, my anger!"


    The red dragon flapped its wings and grew tall slowly.


    She straightened her head like a god looking at an ant, opened her mouth and took a deep breath.


    The red dragon''s abdomen bulged slightly, and in his throat, a black fireball continued to rotate and expand.


    A heroic red giant shadow, like a line of clouds, swooped down.


    Suddenly, she hovered in mid air.


    The red dragon opened its mouth, and the dark hell dragon was like a fan-shaped tsunami, drowning the world.


    In the dragon''s eyes, there is a boundary of flowing fire.


    Hoo


    The intense fire of hell was like a burst River, which instantly drowned 11 legends, and then rushed forward, drowning 70000 troops.


    Seen from a high altitude, a small red dot spits out the flame that covers a city.


    Under the legend, all lizards and orcs are instantly reduced to ashes.


    The nine legendary lizards or orcs without semi artifact are like wild boars falling into a fire, struggling and rolling wildly.


    All their strength is not worth mentioning before the hell dragon fire.


    Only the two legends holding the semi artifact were shrouded in the glory of the semi artifact and stood in the ocean of Hellfire.


    The red dragon stopped in mid air, closed his mouth, restrained Longyan, and the hovering body dived down at an incredible speed.


    In a flash, the red dragon''s Giant Claw grabbed the legendary Orc''s head.


    The legendary ORC was shrouded in the light from the demigod bone stick. Instead of retreating, he was wild and smashed the demigod bone stick into the dragon''s claw.


    However, the huge dragon claw rubbed the demigod bone stick at a wonderful angle.


    The claw tip is stuck on the demigod shield.


    The legendary orcs were fearless and were about to attack again, but there was a slight sound in their ears.


    Click


    Click!


    The demigod shield is broken.


    "This..." before the legendary Orc could react, the huge dragon claw fell.


    It''s like a wall on an ant.


    Poof


    The legendary Orc''s whole body burst and blood splashed.


    The red dragon picked up the demigod bone stick, flew forward, turned the faucet, looked at the legendary Wizard of the lizard man who had just passed, and looked at the black dragon bone stick in his hand.


    Feeling the sight of the red dragon, the legendary Wizard of lizard man was numb all over. He quickly turned around and waved the black dragon bone staff to release powerful magic and attack the red dragon.


    Once all the magic reaches three inches away from the red dragon, it will trigger pieces of gray shield protection.


    On the gray shield protection, Medusa, a snake haired banshee, closed her eyes.


    The huge red dragon''s outstretched wings crossed a beautiful arc and turned around to dive towards the legendary lizard man wizard.


    "My God is immortal!"


    The legendary lizard man wizard drank violently, and the huge transparent black dragon rose from the black dragon bone staff.


    The soul of the demigod black dragon stretches like clouds in the sky.


    The body of 100 meters covers the earth. The red dragon in the dive suddenly converged all its claws, leaving only the sharpest one pointing to the ground. With the powerful dragon power, the tip of her claws was clearly tens of meters away from the ground, and she plowed a deep rill on the ground. The red dragon swooped forward, and the rill extended forward. The legendary lizard man wizard waved the black dragon bone stick and pointed to the red dragon. The 100 meter black dragon opened his mouth and inhaled, and a huge fireball rolled in his throat. The red dragon''s speed is extreme. With a harsh sound of breaking the air, it is about to hit the shield of the black dragon bone staff, and the red dragon''s mouth emits heavy dragon magic¡° Dragon covenant - pass! " The 100 meter black dragon suddenly stood still, and the original semi artifact shield swung gently, and the light was a little lighter. The red dragon passed unimpeded through the demigod shield, directly above the legendary lizard man wizard. The sharp dragon claws pointed to the ground, and the rill on the ground was still extending, but there was a little more blood in the rill behind the legendary lizard man wizard. The legendary lizard man wizard looked down blankly and saw a thin blood line flowing from bottom to top¡° My God... "The legendary lizard man wizard quietly split into two. The internal organs crashed down and filled the rill. The red dragon roared up and flew into the sky. Not long ago, she entered two large planes, grabbed two light balls and threw them to the volcanic plane. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 760

    The two spheres of light burst into flames and burned away.


    Then, the two large planes slowly merged into the volcanic plane.


    A large volcano with a diameter of more than 1000 kilometers was formed.


    Looking around, there are volcanoes and lava rivers everywhere.


    Like hell.


    The huge red shadow flying in the sky is powerful and domineering, like the Lord of hell.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian resurrected in situ and looked blankly at the dark fan-shaped earth.


    What about the enemy?


    "Huh?"


    The red dragon in the sky suddenly turned around and saw the resurrected earth Aotian, turned and fell.


    The Dragon claws trampled heavily on the ground, rippling rocks and strong wind. The magma on di Aotian was almost blown out by the strong wind.


    "Chatter?"


    Di Aotian opened his mouth, raised his head and looked at the huge red dragon in surprise.


    The red dragon lowered his head and saw the little guy with a serious face.


    "You''re still alive. It''s hard for me to do. The dragon family should do what they say, "the huge red dragon is not angry." I said, here, only my anger. "


    She just said a word, and the air nearby was like boiling water.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian looked up at the red dragon like a mountain and was in a huge shadow.


    Di Aotian was covered. He was fine just now. Why did he suddenly change his face.


    Are the dragons so fickle?


    The red dragon slowly raised its claws and fell to the ground.


    Divine Divinity.


    Cyrus slowly retracted his fishing rod and muttered to himself.


    "This time... A little slower."


    Gambisis congratulated and said, "congratulations to the father for successfully swallowing the new plane. Next, you can go... "


    "Shut up!" Cyrus'' voice was filled with endless rage.


    Gambisis looked at the divine father in surprise.


    Cyrus took a deep breath and said slowly, "the two large planes were swallowed up by the medium plane."


    "Why?" Gambisis was puzzled.


    "This is provocation..." Cyrus sighed gently.


    "Father, maybe it''s just an accident..." gambisis had a headache.


    "If it''s only once, maybe it''s an accident, but twice in a row, and I feel that the two planes have the same breath? It''s the same owner. Well, it''s not an accident. " Cyrus road.


    "Who could it be? Is it the means of Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon, or the Greeks or Nordics? " Asked gambisis.


    Cyrus meditated for a long time? "In the first plane? I vaguely feel the breath of the dragon family? But it''s not true. In this new plane, the breath of the dragon is very clear. At least one Heroic dragon is hidden in the medium-sized divine power plane? I''m not surprised even by the demigod dragon. "


    "Father means..."


    "So? After the twilight clan in northern Europe and the ancient Titans in Greece began to act, we, tyamat, the mother of the evil dragon in Persia, couldn''t help it! " Cyrus road.


    "Shall we report to the God King?"


    "The loss of only three large planes is not enough. At least after my revenge? Or wait for my giant plane to be swallowed up? I will report it to the God King. " Cyrus road.


    "Father? Do you want a second plane revenge? This...... "gambisis dared not persuade him halfway.


    "The first plane of the enemy? Have at least one Heroic power? Second plane? There is not only a hero level, but also a semi divine power. Otherwise, my legend with semi artifact will not collapse so quickly. And my giant plane imprisons a demigod? Pale wolf. besides? And three heroic orcs. Today? Will I make a contract with the pale wolf? As long as he helps me finish the plane swallowing and avenge one arrow, I will release him? Not only that, I will even give it a semi artifact and a divine medicine. "


    "Father, is it a little expensive for you to do this..." gambisis was full of worry in his eyes.


    "The pale wolf is an immature animal. I wanted to kill it for a long time, but now it can be used. It''s good. Not only that, the giant plane can bear my incarnation. " Cyrus'' eyes were cold.


    "Ah! Please think twice! Your lower God is just stable. If you rashly send an avatar to come, once you are hurt, you will lose too much. What''s more, the benefits of a large plane are not comparable to the incarnation of gods. After you come to the incarnation, you can''t use the plane blockade, and the master of that plane can also participate in the war. " Gambisis road.


    Cyrus smiled coldly and said, "Whoever swallowed my three large planes will pay a price! After coming to the avatar, I win, so I can not only recover the divine power plane, but also know who the other party is and prepare early. If I lose, I will be destroyed together with my avatar and my plane! What''s more, since both planes are just the mortal believers of Tiamat, their strength will not be too strong. "


    "Father, you are still as radical as before." Gambisis sighed.


    "The human world is the same as the divine world. If it is not a little radical, how can it go to a higher level? The reason why I can sit on the throne from a mortal is perhaps a little more radical! Go and prepare for my coming. "


    "Yes!" Gambisis walked out of the temple with his head down.


    Cyrus looked out of the temple and the stars were scattered in his eyes.


    "The evil dragon clan, are you finally going to fight me? This time, maybe we should invite some reinforcements... "


    Volcanic level.


    The Giant Claw of the red dragon with dignified look and cold eyes fell very fast, but it suddenly stopped at the moment of touching the earth''s proud sky, and the Dragon nail patted the earth''s proud sky''s head gently.


    Then the red dragon looked ahead, and the dignity on his face and the cold in his eyes melted.


    Su Ye stood in front of the dragon.


    I just finished depicting the legendary magic array group of "invisible generals". Before testing the magic effect, I felt that the volcanic plane and Dragon Valley had changed and came in quickly.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the volcanic plane larger than the new giant Hill, Su Ye was a little confused.


    I didn''t do anything. Why did someone go in front of me and then let his divine power devour him?


    And one is bigger than the other.


    After a flash, seeing the huge hero red dragon, Su Ye was on full alert and subconsciously wanted to open multiple talents.


    Even if the mind is about to suffer, the ordinary giant dragon may be challenged. The red dragon is one of the strongest dragons. The heroic red dragon is absolutely comparable to the ordinary demigod Warcraft.


    A demigod Warcraft even ran into his position


    Wait, how is the smell of the red dragon so familiar.


    How can the appearance of the red dragon be similar to that of the giant dragon Medea?


    Is this little Medea?


    It''s impossible. Medea was still in the egg yesterday. Even if she was born today, she can''t grow into a hero red dragon of more than 30 meters.


    What hormone is so fierce?


    "Dad!"


    The red dragon''s words were not dignified or grand at all. It was like a charming little girl who rushed over regardless.


    Boom!


    The 30 meter long hero red dragon fell from the sky and weighed heavily on Su Ye.


    Su Ye fell to the ground. His eyes were dark and he almost fainted. If he didn''t have the body of a hero, his intestines could be pressed out.


    Then, his tongue, bigger than the door panel, gave a snort and licked Su ye from his feet to his head.


    The moist and smooth Longkou Water covered the whole body.


    The red dragon turned his head and arched directly into Su Ye''s arms, directly connecting the lower part of Su ye into a big pit.


    Su Ye was so trapped that he almost spit out his old blood.


    Is this my lovely little Medea?


    How more cruel than old Medea.


    Su Ye pushed the tap weakly, looked at the tap bigger than his whole body, and asked, "are you little Medea?"


    "Yes, Dad!" The girl''s voice sounded.


    Little Medea licked and snuck again, licking Su ye from foot to head.


    Seeing this, di Aotian thought that the unicorn of hell must envy him.


    "Weren''t you still in the egg yesterday? Why is it so big today? Did you eat too much? "


    Su Ye kept looking at little Medea.


    "I don''t know." Little Medea said, like a dog, she had to arch into Su Ye''s arms.


    On one side, di Aotian was shocked.


    Take it easy and arch your majesty to death.


    Su Ye looked at little Medea, who didn''t know himself. He patted her on the head and said reluctantly, "take it easy, dad is old and can''t stand your tossing."


    "Ah? Doesn''t dad like little Medea? " Little Medea was wronged and stared at Su Ye.


    Where are you young!


    Your eye socket can be a bed for me!


    Su ye said helplessly, "you''d better be smaller. You''re super Medea now, not little Medea."


    "Oh, I''ll try."


    Little Medea said that her body gradually became smaller. Finally, she narrowed to only two meters long. Then Lai Lai haw hugged Su ye, and her small head kept rubbing in Su Ye''s arms, with a happy face.


    Although he felt that the dragon head was like an elephant stepping on his chest, Su ye still endured his discomfort and patted little Medea on the back.


    "My daughter, apart from fighting, you should be gentle in the future, okay?" Su yerou asked.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t dad like it? " Little Medea raised her head, her big eyes flickered, and her face was naive and lovely.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. My father is afraid of death." Su Ye lovingly touched little Medea''s small head.


    "Oh." Medea continued to rub Suye''s chest.


    Su Ye felt the elephants passing by his chest and secretly said evil. He had known that the little guy was so fierce, so he didn''t feed her the divine diamond at last.


    A hero is born, but fortunately it is not a demigod. If a demigod is born, it is a typical divine blood. Su Ye induced little Medea to chat and slowly got a preliminary understanding of her. Real hero rank, and it is the peak of heroes. Su ye even suspected that the reason why she could not be promoted to demigod was because her rank was too low. She not only absorbed the magic dragon head, various medicinal herbs and gemstones, but also absorbed three divine jewels, even the semi God Medusa shield. Her body is stronger than ordinary demigod Warcraft. She not only has all the abilities of the red dragon, but also inherits a lot of magic talents from yuanmedea, even including some magic knowledge. At the same time, she master the power of the hell magic dragon. She can be regarded as a hybrid of the hell magic dragon and the red dragon. At first, Su Ye was worried that she was higher than herself and made her independent, but this guy was just like a baby. He was pestering himself and couldn''t drive away. No matter how big she is, she is only a young dragon now. Su Ye looked at little Medea and had a headache. I''m afraid her growth rate can really compare with the descendants of the Dragon God. The young dragon was 30 meters long. Later, it was a little long. After being promoted to a demigod, the ghost knew that it was hundreds of meters. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 761

    Su Ye held little Medea and thought that the little dragon was too clever. There was no anger of the red dragon and the magic dragon at all.


    Finally, Su Ye negotiated with little Medea to let her practice in Dragon Valley and volcanic plane first, and then take her out when she grows up.


    At present, her main task is to protect the volcanic plane.


    Little Medea was very happy and kept rubbing Su Ye.


    When little Medea Lai haw had enough, Su ye asked her to play in the volcano. He entered the Dragon Valley and put the remaining dragon eggs in it.


    Volcanic level.


    The two meter high little Medea poked Aotian''s forehead with a dragon''s claw and said with a smile: "the dignity of the dragon family can''t be blasphemed. Since you are under your father''s authority, you are allowed to do some rough work here. Remember, my father is mine, and so is the volcanic plane! Do you understand? "


    Di Aotian nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Go, take your little potatoes and collect the treasures of the two planes for your father to choose. In addition, dare to say one more word and burn you! " Little Medea opened her mouth slightly, showing her sharp white dragon teeth, and a small black fireball tossed in her throat.


    Di Aotian nodded hurriedly, and then led the rest of the lava goblins and the aborigines of the volcanic plane to hurry with a bitter face.


    Alas, how can such a little demon star be spread? It''s more Medea than Medea.


    After arranging the dragon eggs, Su Ye left the Dragon Valley and returned to the volcanic level.


    "Dad!"


    Little Medea pounced on Su ye with a sweet smile.


    Su Ye fondled little Medea''s smooth dragon scales with kindness. She was really a clever daughter.


    "I put those dragon eggs into the magma pool. In the future, those are your brothers and sisters." Suye road.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of them."


    "Very good."


    Su Ye patted the little guy''s head and looked forward with flashing eyes.


    Why did the volcanic plane also encounter fishing after the giant Hill?


    Is there a God who fattens himself as a pig and kills him with a knife?


    Of course, it could just be a coincidence.


    Su Ye looked at the earth and AO Tian, and moved over with little Medea in an instant.


    Two Cyrus statues, two Cyrus altars.


    Cyrus, you''ve gone too far!


    This is not bullying honest people!


    I provoked you and had to devour my divine power plane?


    As soon as Su Ye stretched out his hand, the black dragon bone stick and the demigod bone stick flew in front of him.


    Su Ye looked up at the statue and altar of Cyrus again, lost in thought.


    "Perhaps, I may misunderstand Cyrus''s good intentions..."


    Su Ye looked to the earth and the sky.


    "Tell me about the battle."


    "Muttering..."


    Earth proud sky bouncing and gesticulating? Tell me what just happened. In the process of narration, he often glances at little Medea in Su Ye''s arms.


    "Giggle, giggle..."


    Wait for di Aotian to finish? Su Ye touched little Medea''s Dragon horn? Merciful way: "after listening to di Aotian''s praise, do you know? So you are the greatest hero. Good. What kind of reward do you want? "


    "You should work for your father? Medea, don''t reward! " Little Medea looked docile in Su Ye''s arms? His eyes inadvertently glanced at the proud sky.


    Di Aotian nodded hurriedly: "muttering..."


    Princess Medea is such a considerate girl!


    Seeing the harmonious relationship between the two people, Su Ye was more satisfied and said, "OK. Is the external situation more complicated now? It''s not for you to go out. Wait a while to settle down? I''ll take you out again. "


    Suye took away all the things that could be sacrificed? "I want to plan the volcanic plane? Do you two have anything you want? "


    "Volcano! I want a very big volcano? I want to swim, play and sleep in volcanic magma? No one is allowed near except dad. " Little Medea said loudly.


    "This is easy."


    Su Ye flew high into the sky with little Medea, looked around, and stretched out his hand in the south of the center.


    Plane giant earthquake? The earth roared.


    Volcanoes and magmatic rivers gather rapidly? Finally, it condensed into a fire mountain pass with a full diameter of three kilometers.


    Lava bubbling with boiling bubbles? Plumes of black smoke curled up.


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    Medea licked Su Ye three times with her tongue? Then he excitedly flew to the mountain pass of the fire, his body returned to the shape of 30 meters, jumped into the magma and swam excitedly.


    Like a happy husky.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded? I''m still a child after all.


    Su Ye fell down, patted di Aotian on the shoulder and said, "she''s still a child. You should take care of her more in the future. Do you understand?"


    The earth looked at the huge child more than 30 meters long and nodded gently.


    My heart is bitter.


    Su Ye found that a volcano was too monotonous, so he began to make an amusement park for little Medea with the power of the Lord of planes.


    But after thinking for a long time, I only made a magma slide, not unwilling to make it for her, but her body shape of 30 meters, not to mention roller coaster, torrent bravery and so on, even carousel.


    Then, the terrain around the Huoshankou changed. Although there were no exciting amusement projects, it formed a variety of beautiful and interesting terrain, huge rings and deep channels, much like the children''s Castle played by ordinary children in the mall.


    Where did Medea see such fun things? She immediately flew out of the crater and played wildly in the Dragon children''s paradise.


    The only problem is that everywhere, it often rumbles and collapses.


    Su ye thought for a moment, but also opened up a large Warcraft farm on the volcanic plane, so that little Medea had nothing to practice fighting and predation skills, and could not abandon the fight.


    After all, this girl is so cute, soft and gentle. She must not like killing.


    If you kill someone, it must be because you can''t control your power.


    Su Ye left quietly.


    Seeing that little Medea was still playing happily, di Aotian was secretly relieved.


    Although it''s a little big and fierce, fortunately it''s still a child.


    In the ruins space, Su ye first turned two Cyrus altars into believer altars, and then thought about the development of divine power.


    "I didn''t expect the divine power plane to be so dangerous. If the last attack may have been an accident, this time it is no coincidence. The point is that he can cut me off from the divine plane. "


    "Don''t worry about the giant Hill. There is a world tree. When the demigod comes, he can''t take the heart of the plane. He may even be killed by the world tree. However, the volcanic plane is more dangerous. It is difficult to promote the legend at the earth''s proud sky level. Although little Medea has a high level, she has insufficient practical experience. She can also beat those little garbage legends. If Cyrus sends a powerful hero or demigod, Medea will certainly fail. "


    Su ye took a look at the half artifact bone stick and put it on the altar to sacrifice in exchange for three deified diamond.


    "This semi artifact bone stick can be used by Di Aotian. In this way, he can at least compare with an ordinary hero."


    "As for little Medea, I want to give her some legendary and heroic magic tools. First give her 50 pieces. I don''t know if she can use the magic tools. If she can, put one on the volcanic plane first, just in case. Shadow hive and hell champion knight, also move to the volcanic plane. "


    "I just don''t know if Medea has left a hindhand for her future in the end. If there is a plan, go to the Dragon kingdom. Maybe there are dragons in the Dragon Kingdom who are willing to help Medea, such as the little female dragon who was called by Medea. The Dragon contract is very powerful. Even if the plane is isolated by Cyrus, it should be able to summon smoothly. "


    Su Ye calculated and decided to continue to enhance his strength.


    So, first put the black dragon bone stick on it.


    The six rings of the altar erupted.


    There are new talents and abilities.


    In addition to the six sacred diamonds, there is also a dragon talent that has never been seen before.


    Dragon oath alliance.


    This talent needs dragon blood.


    The function is very simple. You can sign a summoning contract with any dragon family at no cost. All dragon family Summoning Magic can summon a more powerful dragon family, and can enhance the strength and willingness of the dragon family to participate in the war.


    In fact, the condition of signing a summoning contract with the dragon family for free seems good, but in Su Ye''s view, it is chicken ribs. Summoning the legendary dragon is only 100000 gold eagles. Even summoning the demigod dragon costs millions of gold eagles.


    No shortage of money.


    However, the ability to summon more powerful dragons is unusual.


    In particular, their own strength is soaring. Now it is of little significance to summon the legendary dragon family, but if you summon heroes or even demigod dragons, it can definitely turn the war around.


    Chose the Dragon oath alliance and put the first Cyrus statue on it.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the magic light in front of him, and the seven rings lit up.


    The things of gods are really extraordinary.


    The divine grace talent is similar to the divine power talent, but the divine power talent is very interesting.


    Theocracy: city.


    "Interestingly, this is a new theocracy, because hundreds of years ago, mankind did not have a real city, let alone such theocracy. From the current perspective, this theocracy is very weak, but from a longer-term perspective, the theocracy power of the city has great potential. The key is not the city-state, but the city. "


    Absorbing the city theocracy, Su ye entered the magic tower and sat on the city god seat.


    This is a chair built like a city wall.


    Information about this theocracy flowed into my mind like a smooth trickle.


    Theocracy: stick to it.


    Enhance all protective forces, whether domain, magic, talent or any form of protective force.


    At the same time, you can choose one to upgrade directly!


    In this way, whether the guardian city-state obtained by the earth element, the heavenly fortress obtained by the blood of the light element, or some legendary magic, will be promoted to the hero level on the basis of the original legendary level! Although only one upgrade protection can exist at the same time, it is enough to give any opponent a headache¡° The most important thing is that this is the field of theocracy. Upgrading is now just a legend and hero. If I have the identity of a lower God, can a protective force not be upgraded to a higher level? Strong! "¡° Cyrus is covered with treasure. " Su ye also sent the second Cyrus statue to the altar¡° What kind of theocracy is it... "When you see something new, you look thoughtful. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 762

    Shenshan: order ladder.


    It is somewhat similar to the previous ocean steps. They are all five steps. Water flows on the ocean steps, and the texture of the order steps is like jade. The lines on the surface are like city walls, which is very simple.


    "Greek gods have sea god system, night God system, sky god system and a large number of small God systems, but there has never been an order God system. And the holy mountain is the foundation of the divine system, that is to say, I even got a new little divine system, which is interesting... "


    Su Ye pondered for a long time and collected the order ladder.


    When I returned to the magic tower, I found that the national God seat and the city god seat appeared impressively on the order ladder.


    "Interesting..."


    Returning to the volcanic plane again, Su Ye gave the semi divine bone stick to di Aotian for use, and then took out six artifacts, including seven snake whips, the fire god spear, the new ghost palace, the king''s trident, the spirit catching cage and the imprisonment net, for little Medea to choose.


    Medea grabbed the spear, then hesitated for a moment and pointed to the net of imprisonment.


    "Dad, I feel this net is suitable for empty combat." Little Medea said.


    "OK, then put it here together. Anyway, I can come in and get it when I need it." Su Ye handed the net of imprisonment to little Medea.


    "How nice of Dad!" Medea, who had shrunk her body, threw herself into Su Ye''s arms and happily rubbed Su ye with the tap.


    Su Ye patted Medea on the back and looked at the sky on the volcanic plane.


    "Cyrus is very strong, but he has just been canonized. He won''t have too many artifacts in his hands. He can''t be willing to give them to believers. What''s more, it costs a lot of divine power and power to give artifacts to believers. In this way, even if he sends a demigod again, it is nothing in front of Medea, who has two lower artifacts. "


    Su ye thought for a moment. Just in case, he went to the giant hill again and handed the broken lower artifact seven snake whips to Wang sledgehammer.


    Wang dachui didn''t expect to get the right to use the artifact. He was very moved and cried.


    Then? Find true Andre again and continue to torture him with a painful headring.


    After everything, go to the volcanic plane? Found a place where there was no one? Start testing your legendary magic ****************************************************************? Compared with the legend of Medea, Su Ye shook his head gently.


    For the legendary magician, Medea''s mastery of legendary magic can only be regarded as ordinary? And the number of legendary magic you have? Not as good as Medea.


    Su ye thought for a while, summoned the legendary split and tried to use it.


    Watching as like as two peas in the magic? Su Ye smiled? Your legendary separation? It''s much more true than the books say.


    As like as two peas, the other people''s legendary separation is the same as the noumenon. But if you look closely? You''ll find that your eyes are a little dull.


    But? The legend''s eyes are vivid and just another self.


    Controlling legend separation is very smooth. It''s not like what the books say. Controlling legend separation is equal to one mind and two purposes. It''s very difficult at the beginning.


    Su ye thought for a while? Doubt may be related to your usual fighting habits or the habit of controlling servants? Has adapted to this way of fighting.


    The test went well? Is the legendary separation equivalent to a weakened self? The casting power of split body is between 50% and 80%, because it can use all its magic, and its strength is far better than magic avatar or legendary magic lamp.


    Su Ye constantly tests the power of legendary separation? Suddenly, there seemed to be lightning in my head.


    Su Ye looked at the legend and thought about it.


    The legend stood still.


    Su Ye sighed.


    I wanted to use the power of the field to open the fortress of heaven, but failed.


    Sure enough, as mentioned in the book, the ability of legendary separation is limited after all.


    Even if this legendary split is actually improved by legendary masters and based on the three-dimensional array, it is far more powerful than before, but it still can''t release the power in the field.


    However, the inspiration lightning in Su Ye''s brain is still jumping.


    Su Ye enters the magic tower and cleanly puts a deified diamond on the legendary magic array group.


    The divine treasure drill did not move.


    Another one was added.


    The two sacred diamonds immediately turned into colorful light and integrated into this magic.


    After the deification, Su ye returned to the volcanic plane, took a deep breath and slowly spit it out.


    I hope my efforts are not in vain.


    "Legendary separation!"


    As like as two peas, they emerge from the magic matrix. Compared with the previous one, the new separation is not only more intelligent, but also the details of the whole body are more vivid and vivid.


    Su ye could not hide his joy on his face.


    Because this degree of fidelity is very much like real deformation!


    The true transfiguration is a blood ability. The original legendary separation cannot be used.


    "Use the fortress of heaven!" Su Ye gave the order.


    Boom


    The flood of pure white light diffuses, and countless lights are intertwined and superimposed, which will soon form a holy light fortress.


    Outside the city walls are surrounded by giant crossbows and puppets standing on the walls.


    In the center of the city, a huge tower of light surrounds the legendary separation.


    Books clearly say that no one can do it!


    "Great!"


    Su Ye looked at the scene in surprise.


    Split body can also use blood power!


    It is worthy of being a deified gem, which is completely beyond imagination.


    Su Ye tried to cast the spell again, and the result was amazing.


    As like as two peas!


    As like as two peas, they are all alike in the details of casting time, power, duration, flight distance and so on.


    The power of previous split casting will be reduced.


    "Too powerful..."


    Su yezhen didn''t expect that the legendary avatar after deification should be so powerful.


    Looking at the separated heavenly fortress, Su Ye tried to stimulate the heavenly fortress.


    White light surges and condenses into a city.


    Two white fortresses of heaven are interwoven in the volcanic plane.


    Su Ye stared at the scene.


    Deified the diamond and added the legendary magic student to the divine power.


    It''s completely beyond imagination.


    Although I have magic incarnation, legendary magic lamp and even servants, only this legendary avatar really has the same power as myself.


    Even servants have limited power.


    For example, di Aotian can use real deformation, but Wang sledgehammer can''t, because di Aotian''s fire blood matches the devil''s blood, while Wang sledgehammer''s land and metal have nothing to do with the devil''s blood.


    Moreover, although minions can stimulate talent auras, they can''t stimulate power in the field.


    Think of true metamorphosis


    Su Ye slowly looked at his legendary separation.


    In the eyes full of expectation, the legendary split slowly changed its shape and turned into Andre!


    "Praise magic!"


    Su ye could hardly believe it and hurried forward to check it carefully.


    The result is really as like as two peas!


    Later, Su Ye renamed the magic as deified avatar, and then conducted various tests.


    In the end, just like yourself.


    Including theocracy!


    The only regret is that the blood field can open two at the same time, but the theocracy field ultimately involves the power of gods, and only one can be opened at the same time.


    After the test, Su Ye suddenly opened another brain hole and issued an order.


    Then, Su Ye stared at the deified avatar and summoned a new legendary avatar.


    "No..."


    Looking at the emergence of the separated body from the magic array, Su Ye felt that his world outlook had been subverted.


    "It''s not magic..."


    When the split stood still, Su ye took a closer look and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This avatar''s Avatar can''t be compared with the deified avatar. It''s just equivalent to calling out "non deified legendary Avatar".


    This separated body can only retain 50% of its strength, can not use the power of the field, and can no longer use the magic of "legendary separated body".


    "OK, this is very magical."


    Looking at the deified separation and separation, Su Ye smiled.


    Very strong!


    This means that I have one more myself than other legendary magicians.


    This increase is too strong.


    If you finish a box of wine, you dare to challenge Plato!


    Looking at his separation, Su Ye became more and more aware of the significance of deifying treasure diamond to himself and raised it again.


    In the future, maybe some strange magic can be deified by deifying gemstones.


    "It seems that there are only legendary magic schools. I can try it!"


    "Where do you start? My magic power is strong enough. I''m afraid of strong magic resistance to creatures or gods. I need to master a powerful attack of non magical nature. Then, multiple magic hand schools need to be put on the agenda. "


    "The remains of eight armed Naga are the core of this school. As long as I strengthen and create the magic hand and integrate the remains of the complete eight armed Naga, my magic hand can be used eight at a time. After being strengthened by various talents and other magic, even if it can''t compare with my strongest magic, I can also fight against people who are not afraid of magic. "


    "However, for the ultimate growth, I must look for the remains of the demigod eight arm Naga. Only in this way can I maximize the power of the multi magic hand. As for the God of Naga, I haven''t heard of it at all, and I don''t know if it existed in ancient times. "


    "I have three separate bodies. If I can use multiple magic hands and cooperate with those magic avatars, I can fight even if I encounter a strong person who is temporarily immune to magic!"


    "This is the charm of magic, which can always create transcendental miracle power."


    "Maybe the reason why the gods didn''t kill the magician directly was that they thought the magician could only use magic. For gods, especially high-level gods, they can be immune to magic. Therefore, they are not afraid of magicians. "¡° We magicians also know this, so in addition to improving the power of magic, we are also constantly studying the use of magic to use non magical power. Including force field attacks, such as the fist of force field and force field impact, are non magical attacks. Unfortunately, their strength is limited. "¡° Multiple magic hand schools are the hope of magicians, and have been realized, but because there is no remains of demigod Naga, only the remains of sacred Naga, with general power. This has led many magicians to abandon this genre. "¡° I still have a chance! As long as I find the remains of the demigod Naga, my multiple magic hands will become a powerful school like the Hydra army! " Su ye thought about it and decided to learn the core of multiple magic hands, legendary magic and fist of force field. The fist of force field is not a separate magic, but can be integrated into the "magic hand" to enable the magic hand to obtain strong attack ability. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 763

    The attack power of a single force field is small. After all, there is a process of transforming the force field more than ordinary magic, which consumes a lot of magic.


    However, force field magic has a unique property, that is, force field superposition.


    The more force field magic exists at the same time, the stronger the final power.


    This is also the reason why multiple magic hands are expected.


    The enhanced creation of demigod remains also needs to be put on the agenda.


    However, at present, there is no precedent for successful creation with real God remains. In addition to the high difficulty, the main reason is that there are too few real God remains. Without a large number of real God remains as exercises, it is impossible for magicians to create enhanced creation at the level of real God.


    "It seems that I have to find a way to collect the remains of some real gods. However, before that, I mainly practiced the enhanced creation of demigod remains... "


    The fist of force field has little power, but it is a rare type. Ordinary legendary magicians need to learn it for at least one or two months to master and depict it.


    However, it took Su ye only five days to learn and complete the depiction.


    Looking at the ten leaves that make up the fist of the force field, Su Ye realized that the great transmission God array and the three complete altar array patterns of Cyrus had been of great help to himself.


    God array, let yourself directly appreciate the power of God level. Then, looking back at the legendary magic array, it''s naturally different.


    Although the magic array is far more subtle than the divine array, these are basically the learning focus of each magician, and Su Ye has long mastered them.


    If you can learn more about the divine array, you can create new magic like every senior legend in two years at most.


    Creating new magic is the only way for every legendary magician.


    In the process of continuing to learn legendary magic, the whale country and the ghost ship opened again, and Su ye put the second believer altar into the ghost ship.


    The four legendary dead led many dead to sacrifice.


    Unfortunately, these undead have not developed, and the total amount of sacrifice is pitifully small, but even so, they have won many undead believers.


    The white light on the dead believers? It''s one percent of the normal sea people''s credibility, which is pitifully small.


    Leave the ghost ship and enter whale country.


    Surging power pouring into the body? This feeling is even ten times better than meditation.


    Is Su Ye happy? It seems that the sacrifice had a great impact on whale country.


    Even without clear calculations? I can also feel that my total number of Pan believers has exceeded 100 million!


    And the total number of intelligent and semi intelligent creatures in whale country? More than 10 billion.


    What does that mean? There is still more room for improvement in the future.


    Absorbed the power of the whale country, and its own power is rising.


    So fast that Su Ye was a little scared.


    According to this trend, no more half a year? You can promote yourself to a hero.


    Any magician promoted to heroic rank? Will become a thorn in the eyes of the gods? The temple must hurt the killer? No mercy.


    "So? It''s time to learn from master Socrates. "


    "Socrates? Created a legendary magic called ''rank reserve'', which forms a magic array group at the cost of five branches and 50 magic leaves. The rank reserve can reserve the power of a whole hero rank. "


    "Socrates, by virtue of this magic? Keep suppressing your strength? Finally forced to a desperate situation by the gods? Have to release this magic? From legend to hero, then break through the hero level and directly promote to the demigod realm. Isn''t this magic difficult? It''s just a lot in quantity. When I reach the peak of legend, I can depict this magic and accumulate strength. "


    "Alas, all magicians are old Yin... In fact, they are persecuted by the gods. They can''t live without Yin."


    After su Ye finished his meditation in Jingguo, he secretly observed Jingguo.


    It''s not bad. Now, whether the mermaid or the sea demon, they don''t want to fight internally, but try their best to develop the believers.


    There are quite a few sea Warcraft also trying to develop believers.


    The sea Warcraft of the sea of mountains even accepted the sea clan vassal everywhere, established a new sea clan country on the edge of the sea of mountains, and spread their faith like a magic stick in the name of the Su God warrior.


    It''s just that the efficiency is a little low. After all, these sea Warcraft only use violence to persuade people. Unlike fish people, water elements or sea demons, they have a variety of means.


    At the beginning, Su ye also suspected that the sea Warcraft in the sea of mountains was false, but he didn''t expect that many of them were promoted to zhenxinmin.


    Su Ye couldn''t understand it, and then secretly listened to them chat. He knew the reason and couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Su Ye secretly transmitted various sea nationality cities, changed into fish people, and asked the believers about their true feelings.


    Seventy percent of the believers are very grateful to God Su for allowing them to experience an unprecedented safe life.


    Now, the pirates or Marauders of the whole whale country can''t live. As long as the robbed people shout that they are believers of Su God, those pirates can only leave.


    After all, pirates also believe in Su.


    Another 30% of the warmongers were dissatisfied because they had not fought for a long time and were uncomfortable. They even hoped that Su Shen would start a war quickly and have a good time.


    Some careful sea people found that in the area with the statue of Su God, all kinds of food such as fish and water plants grew very well.


    There are also Hai people who feel that after believing in Su God, their water system magic has improved significantly. Recently, even the strength of water system protection magic has suddenly improved.


    Su Ye realized that his theocracy played a role.


    Although he is not a God, there is no God star, God city and so on, divine power is a real existence, and the faith of believers is also a real existence.


    Perhaps the role of their own theocracy is not as good as those genuine gods, but it is useful after all.


    This means that in the future, the strength of their subordinates and believers will become stronger and stronger.


    According to this trend, one''s own theocracy may be a little more, much more than ordinary gods.


    Su Ye was quite satisfied with the current situation of the Hai nationality, so he asked the silver river suovo to issue an oracle. God will give it again in the next three months, but only once this time.


    Finally, Su Ye was invisible in the sky and looked at the south side of the black coral holy city.


    There, a library is being built.


    The whole library has been built by magic, and the mermaid craftsmen are making the final carving.


    In front of the main hall of the library lies a stone tablet with the name of the library engraved on it.


    Euclid library.


    After a long time, Su Ye left whale country and became an idle magician in deep prison.


    Another half a month later, Su Ye was studying a new legendary magic array, and patriarch Baines rushed in.


    "Andre, get ready!"


    Looking at Baines''s worried face, Su ye asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I learned from Lord hamons, and I don''t know why. The first lord bazel, who has always been very few in charge, said that while there was no devil attack these two days, he sent more reconnaissance teams into the deep prison plain and selected a number of legends, including you."


    "Can''t you avoid it?" Su ye asked.


    Baines shook his head and said, "his highness basil is the priest of the temple of the God King, and even served as the chief high priest. No matter his status or strength, he is the first person in the whole deep prison fortress, and he still has an artifact, a real artifact in his hand."


    "Then I see. Since I''m destined to enter the deep prison plain, I can''t disobey orders. But I hope you go out and help me find a friendly team. It''s best to stay away from those magicians. "


    "I know. If there are cheap civilian magicians in your team, they will not let you go. Well... I hear you have a good relationship with Cromwell? "


    "Ah? He''s in deep prison, too? " Su ye asked.


    "I just came in a few days. Lord bazel''s list, too. I arranged for you to be with him. But... He''s a Witch Hunter. " Baines said.


    Andre nodded calmly.


    Although it has long been suspected that Cromwell should have collusion with the witch hunting society, he was unexpectedly a member of the witch hunting society.


    The Holy Land magician, an important cabinet member of the magic Council, is involved in hunting magicians.


    Andre has no relevant memory.


    There are few memories about the witch Hunting Club.


    I only know that the whole family is a member of the witch hunting society. After all, all demigod families and hero families in Greece are members of the witch hunting society.


    Whether to participate in witch hunting is another matter.


    There are few memories related to the witch Hunting Club. I don''t know whether Andrea deliberately concealed it, or was influenced by the power of the witch Hunting Club, or Andrea was young and was also a magician, so he didn''t deeply participate in the witch hunting.


    Su ye could only respond by nodding in an ambiguous way.


    Baines glanced at Su ye, turned away from the topic, and then asked the Holy Land soldiers who had arrived in the deep prison plain and returned successfully to explain the situation of the deep prison plain and teach the means of survival.


    Su Ye listened carefully and often recorded it in the magic book.


    Baines smiled and nodded, satisfied with Andre''s humility.


    Baines and others had just left, and Su Ye looked at the command book.


    Different from the magic book, it is a small magic book the size of a palm. It has a brown cover and is half an inch thick. It is used in the army to convey messages.


    Opening the command book, Su ye saw that the messenger was Cromwell.


    "I''m just outside your house. Can we talk?"


    Suye thought of a red egg sprinkled with sugar. He opened the door and let Cromwell in. They sat down and Suye poured tea for him.


    "Baines has been here. You must already know that you and I are about to enter the deep prison plain." Cromwell held the cup and drank the hot tea.


    "He''s going to let you and me together." Suye stared at Cromwell quietly.


    "Are you willing to participate in witch hunting?" Cromwell smiled and had a deep look.


    "You know my father well. You should know what I think." Suye road. Cromwell nodded and said, "you were young and didn''t want to participate. Later, in order to deal with Su ye, you gave advice, but you didn''t want to do it yourself. And now? " Su Ye sighed softly and said, "do I have any other choice?"¡° Good! The next reconnaissance team will be divided into three teams. The first team is the magician and the aristocrat who sympathizes with the magician, the first team is the winner of our Witch Hunting Club, and the third team is another team composed of the temple and the aristocrat. The three teams left in turn. What we have to do is very simple. Find and track the magician team, and then kill them all! " Cromwell said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 764

    Su Ye frowned and asked, "why don''t you leave those nobles."


    "Do you know who the magician leading the team is?"


    "Su Ye shook his head."


    "Clarence." Cromwell''s eyes were full of laughter.


    "The provost of Plato''s college?"¡° Andre remained appropriately surprised, but obviously had a happy look.


    Cromwell smiled proudly and said, "it seems that you also want to kill the people of Plato college. Your hatred for the people of that college is well known. Yes, that''s him. This time, the temple asked him to come by name, but he couldn''t help coming. "


    "Is the temple ready to fight Plato''s college?"


    "I heard the meaning of the temple, some like it. It is said that the sleeping of the goddess of vengeance is obstructed by the magician, so the temple will attack Plato''s college. "


    "An all-out strike?" Su ye asked.


    Cromwell hesitated for a moment, gently nodded his head and said, "the temple didn''t say it clearly, but some details show that the temple wants to completely eradicate Plato''s college."


    "I have some contradictions in my heart."¡° Andre sighed.


    "Yes, as a magician, my heart is full of contradictions. On the one hand, I would like to thank Plato College for its contribution to Greece. On the other hand, I don''t want to see too many magicians among civilians. You are at home these days and don''t know what happened. Do you know how many magic apprentices are added in Greece every year? " Cromwell asked.


    "I''ve heard that there are only about 3000 new magic apprentices in Greece every year, including nobles and temple magicians." Suye road.


    "Well, do you know how many magic apprentices Greece has added in the past six months?"


    "Five thousand?" Su Ye pretended not to know.


    Cromwell murmured, "seventy thousand!"


    "So much?"¡° Andre''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This news must not be spread! Once the news gets out, the forces against the temple and the nobility will make waves. "


    "But... It''s impossible. If it goes on like this, doesn''t it mean that the increase of magicians in the next year is more than 40 times that before? Absolutely not. You must be kidding. "


    "The actual quantity can only be more, not less! Because Qiming medicine is sold all over the world, the number of magicians in Persia, northern Europe and Egypt has suddenly increased! The Greek Academy of magic is bound to hide the number of people. "


    "The news? It''s horrible. If it goes on like this, in ten years, the whole Greece will be the world of those humble civilian magicians! "


    Andre looked alarmed.


    "You can see that, too? Too many magicians? For nobles and temples? It''s a devastating blow! Once the magician can compete with the nobility, Greece will fall apart. So we''re going to do a large-scale witch hunt? That''s "killing demons"? Kill all non civilian magicians. However, we cannot act without the death of Plato in Greece. We''re waiting for the temple to kill Plato. Plato died? Will we unite the temple? Declare a ban on demons all over Greece! Forbid anyone to learn magic? Except the nobility. "


    Cromwell smiled faintly.


    "What about other places? What if the other three countries cultivate the power of magicians? Isn''t it dangerous for us in Greece? " Su ye asked.


    Cromwell''s face sank? He said, "are there gods? We are not afraid of the other three countries. No matter how many magicians they have, they are vulnerable to attack in front of the gods. Moreover, Persia and Egypt will limit the number of magicians. "


    "But in northern Europe, except Ruidian, magicians are allowed to develop freely. Nordic gods? They don''t stop it. " Suye road.


    "It doesn''t matter? Northern Europe is about to face dusk? How much magic do they have? It''s not enough for the wolf of doom to swallow. " Cromwell.


    After a long silence, Su ye asked, "if, I mean if? What if the magicians of the other three countries greatly increase their strength and finally overwhelmingly defeat Greece, and we are forced to reduce our territory? "


    Cromwell sneered: "even if Greece is given to the king of Persia, the king of Egypt and the pirate kings of northern Europe, it is also for the descendants of gods and nobles! It''s always better to let the Dalits stand on the God of war mountain and tell our nobles what to do! "


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he would rather be friends than domestic slaves


    "Yes! this is it! Good, good! No wonder we all care about you. Even if you are a legend given by God, your future growth is limited, so what? If you can become a legend given by God, you can become a hero given by God, or even a demigod! The premise is that you offer to the gods and kill all the untouchables! "


    Cromwell stared into Suye''s eyes.


    "I see! I agree to this hunt! However, we must be fully prepared. You know, my strength depends on magic tools. "


    Andre raised his hands helplessly.


    There are two rows of twenty rings on it.


    Cromwell smiled and said, "the most powerful magician in that team is larens. There is no legend. It''s not certain whether you can survive these 20 rings. Moreover, in our team, there is a legendary warrior and a legendary priest. They all hold heroic magic weapons. It''s easy to kill them. The reason why I''m looking for you is not to really let you do it, but to help you! "


    "Thank you, master Cromwell. I see."


    Suye was filled with emotion. Both Baines and Cromwell were so kind to himself.


    This is the result of accumulating virtue and doing good. It seems that we should continue to accumulate virtue and do good.


    "You say that the old fox of larrance can''t escape?" Su ye asked.


    Cromwell smiled, "you know too little about the deep prison plain. It''s very special. It''s shrouded in many aspects of power and will. Even the gods can''t see it directly. They can only see a limited range with the help of priests and sacred objects. As for the magician, there is a way to send away, not to mention that we will imprison the space. Even if we don''t have the space, we can''t escape with the strength of larence. "


    "Why?"


    "In the deep prison plain, only divine life can transmit over a long distance without restriction. Ordinary people, even heroic magicians, can only use short-distance transmission. Of course, senior legends always have strange means. " Cromwell said.


    "In other words, at least half god can transmit?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. Or hold a powerful artifact, and at least a lower artifact. You say, larens, could they have? So for you, this is just an outing. "


    "I see. Well, let''s start preparing! "


    Andre was in high spirits.


    "Good!"


    Three days later, a team dominated by magicians left the deep prison fortress quietly.


    Another day later, the second reconnaissance team disappeared into the transmission array.


    In the endless darkness, Su Ye held his breath.


    After a moment, the body was like being hit by a huge force.


    The darkness dissipated and the body hung in the air. When I looked down, I was one meter off the ground. My heart moved. The invisible legendary holy land force opened and let the body fall slowly.


    At the same time, Su Ye carefully raised Andre''s legendary magic wand and looked around.


    Above the sky, grey clouds are like lead.


    In the rolling gray clouds, thunder flickered and blood light loomed.


    The red earth is boundless, occasionally covered by the same red mountains.


    The pungent smell of sulfur and burnt paste mixed with heat waves churned in the nasal cavity, and the poisonous gas was like a poisonous snake drilling into the lungs.


    Su Ye felt that the body surface temperature exceeded 50 degrees Celsius.


    It''s like being in a boiling poisonous pot.


    After an instant, all the discomfort disappeared. The powerful heroic body and various talents shielded all negative forces, and even the body temperature was maintained at a normal temperature of 15 degrees Celsius.


    The other seven teammates are scattered within a radius of 100 meters.


    "Set!" Said Xavier, the legendary priest who led the team.


    Suye immediately went to Xavier.


    Between the lead cloud and the red earth, eight people gathered together.


    When Cromwell raised his evergreen scepter and performed "range invisibility", the party immediately disappeared between heaven and earth.


    In everyone''s eyes, each other is translucent.


    Cromwell took out a round mouth bronze flat bottle and wiped it with his right hand. He saw that the water in it rippled and a red dot appeared.


    Cromwell pointed in one direction and said, "they''re about a hundred kilometers away in that direction. Catch up and kill them all!"


    "Go!"


    The crowd did not speak, but walked quickly.


    Su Ye looked at seven people. In addition to the legends of Dennis and Xavier, the other five were holy lands, a holy land priest, a holy land magician and three holy land warriors.


    Except Cromwell, everyone seemed to be covered with thick blood and smelled like the city wall.


    Cromwell whispered, "don''t complain. This is the deep prison plain. There are many legends like dogs, heroes everywhere, and even demigods. In particular, we are still outsiders. We must not fly in the sky, let alone walk wildly. You can be free in the mountains, but you must be invisible in the open plains. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    Afterwards, Cromwell glanced enviously at a pure white ring on Suye''s hand.


    Among all the people, only Su Ye has this ring, which can be sent back to the deep prison fortress at the critical moment. If others want to return to the deep prison fortress, they can only enter the Blackstone hills and wait for reception.


    On the open red earth, eight people walked quickly in an invisible state.


    Su Ye kept observing the surroundings.


    The team went to a red mountain range in the southwest, and there was a black stone hill hundreds of kilometers behind.


    Those black hills fluctuate in height. The shortest is only twenty or thirty meters, and the highest is only three or four hundred meters. Occasionally, space cracks can be seen passing over from above.


    Like a dark beast lying on the red plain.


    There is the entrance from the deep prison plain to the deep prison fortress.


    Just after walking for ten minutes, the effect of invisibility is not over. The legendary soldier Xavier suddenly bends down and whispers, "stop, release the hidden power!"


    Cromwell immediately used the magic ring to instantly send three magic spells of "hidden breath", "element shielding" and "Silence" to envelop everyone. The priest''s staff flashed and invisible light flashed across the people. Everyone held their breath and didn''t move. Su Ye looked curiously at the legendary soldier. On this look, I found that the earth seemed to have abnormal slight bulges two or three kilometers ahead, less than three millimeters higher than the surrounding ground. After a while, the legendary soldier breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the underground earthworm demons didn''t find us. We took a detour." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 765

    At the moment of hearing the "underground earthworm demon group", almost everyone''s face changed slightly, and even Su Ye''s heart jumped heavily.


    The shape of the underground earthworm devil is like a huge earthworm. Its body color can change with the environment like a chameleon. Three long tongues full of sharp teeth are found in its mouth. Once entangled by the long tongues, the enemies of the same rank will die.


    Ordinary underground earthworm demons are not afraid. They are only three meters long under the holy land. They are slow and easy to deal with.


    The underground earthworm demons in the holy land directly expand to 15 meters long. They are agile and can walk quickly through the ground. Their strength is equivalent to three demons of the same level.


    The legendary underground earthworm devil is even more terrible. It is often 40 or 50 meters long, surpassing the giant dragon of the same level.


    The most terrible thing is the underground earthworm demon group.


    Underground earthworm demons generally have at least one legendary underground earthworm demon, and there are often four or five legendary or even heroic underground earthworm demons.


    In the deep prison plain, any gregarious demon can survive after countless years of evolution, and has absolutely powerful power.


    They slowly bypassed the underground earthworm demons and continued to pursue the magician team.


    Another quarter of an hour later, the legendary priest Dennis suddenly stretched out his hand and said, "stop."


    The crowd stopped immediately.


    Many people looked around and found nothing.


    Only Su ye, with his powerful devil blood, found a transparent giant snake crawling on the ground five kilometers away.


    It''s 100 meters long.


    Ancient hidden snake.


    So long, Toto''s legendary peak.


    "Which of you can sense danger? My scepter senses great power, but I can''t determine the specific location. " The legendary priest said.


    The rest shook their heads.


    Cromwell said, "I want to maintain the state of invisibility. I can''t use magic on the golden level or above. I can''t explore. Andre, do you have any legendary magic tools? "


    "I have some good talents. I can try it with the golden magic real eye."


    Su Ye finished and recited the mantra of the real eye, with a faint white light in his eyes.


    Later, Su Ye pretended to explore everywhere and finally whispered, "the 100 meter long invisible snake, like the legendary ancient hidden snake, is 3 kilometers to the left."


    "Back up now, take a detour! Andre, you watch it all the time. The ancient hidden snake is the most insidious predator in the deep prison plain, just like a human assassin? Many times, it is more difficult than the underground earthworm demon. " When the legendary priest spoke, the team immediately retreated and then bypassed the ancient hidden snake.


    People walk slowly? Cromwell whispered, "Andre? When you go back this time? We should buy the remains of magic hummingbird. This is a very small Warcraft with strong reconnaissance ability, which is especially suitable for this environment. Is this my first time here? Not enough preparation. "


    "I have many low-level servants." Suye road.


    "So do I. But don''t forget? This is the deep prison plain. Those useless low-level servants are likely to leave traces? Become our death call. My three golden servants? All focus on fighting? You don''t have to use servants under silver. " Cromwell said.


    Walked for more than an hour? One after another, the Dragon chants to hold everyone.


    People stopped in a hurry? Look at the direction of the Dragon chant.


    On the mountains dozens of miles ahead? More than a dozen huge pale bone dragons fanned their broken bone wings, made harsh calls and flew away.


    More than half are legendary bone dragons.


    "Don''t move! Wait for them! Bow your head now. Don''t look. " The legendary warrior whispered.


    Everyone quickly looked away, only Su Ye secretly observed with Yu Guang.


    In your own ghost ship? Are there golden bone dragons and sacred bone dragons? But there is no legendary bone dragon.


    Can you enter the ghost ship at any time later? Find a chance to get in.


    "The new ghost Palace also needs powerful undead? Unfortunately, the time is not right now, otherwise you can really try to catch some bone dragons. "


    When the bone dragon team was far away, the eight talents continued on the road.


    Not a few steps? The sky flickered.


    Thunder and lightning fell headless from the sky.


    "Be careful!" The legendary priest had to recite divine magic and put a protective force outside to envelop everyone.


    Click


    Boom


    Thunders fell from the sky, covering hundreds of kilometers.


    The originally calm red earth plain suddenly became lively, and many demons screamed and fled in all directions.


    "You do it too!" The legendary priest was busy.


    Su ye and Cromwell immediately released a large area of protective magic. They worked together to resist the attack of thunder.


    The thunder came and went quickly. More than ten seconds later, the thunder dissipated.


    Cromwell was invisible again and moved on.


    All the way, Suye and Cromwell were extremely oppressed.


    Because every 20 minutes on average, they encounter strong obstacles, or latent demons, or passing demons, either sky thunder, earth fire, or poison wind


    People either wait, detour or resist.


    Fortunately, the other six experienced, all the way without danger, did not trigger any battle.


    Su Ye finally understood why neither the devil nor human beings would station soldiers nearby for a long time, because it was not enough for these hell demons to eat.


    From the transmission landing point to the mountains 100 kilometers away, you can usually walk quickly, but now you have walked all day and night, and you are still 20 kilometers short.


    No way, Cromwell had to take out the magic villa, dig out a hidden underground space, place all kinds of warning magic around, and then everyone entered the underground villa.


    The other six people began to record today''s events, including the surrounding maps, the types of demons, the movements of demons, and so on.


    Su ye took out the magic book, read the most complete map given by Baines and observed it carefully.


    In the center of the map is a huge black ring, which represents the deep prison fortress of Greece and the black stone hills of the deep prison plain. In terms of spatial structure, the two are connected.


    Around the Blackstone hills, various landforms and gathering places of some large demons are marked.


    The west of the ring is the most eye-catching, where a city, burning skull City, is marked with a blood colored box.


    Hagar, the semi God crimson priest, commanded the burning skull city and leased the whole East city of the burning skull city to the ancient Titans, allowing the forces of the ancient Titans to use it as a bridgehead to attack the deep prison fortress.


    One side of Cromwell''s map shows that the magician team that arrived one day in advance has entered the red fog mountain in front. According to the original plan, the magician will take the red fog mountain as the stronghold to investigate the trend of burning skull city.


    After they had a simple meal and drink, they were divided into three groups to take turns on duty and rest.


    The course of the day did not bring physical fatigue, but psychological and spiritual fatigue forced everyone to rest.


    Su Ye rested in his room first, released all kinds of anti detection and protection magic, and then tried to enter the volcanic plane.


    success.


    Subsequently, Su Ye closed his talent "unimpeded shuttle" and found that he could not get in and out of the divine power plane.


    "This talent is really strong. In this way, unless the gods make a move, ordinary imprisoned forces can''t stop their transmission."


    Su Ye looked at the fire mountain pass in the distance.


    I saw little Medea lying on the magma surface of the crater, sleeping, grinding her teeth and shaking her tail from time to time, like a little baby.


    Su Ye smiled and showed his "legendary separation".


    A as like as two peas of Andrea, Su Ye gave Andrea everything to the body and let him return to the villa.


    Su ye took out the body parts of various demons, and then stretched out his hand.


    A dark whirlpool appeared under his hands, flying into the dark whirlpool one by one in order.


    After swallowing all the items, Su Ye changed into the demigod devil killed by Hercules.


    This is the ultimate form of the devil, whose ethnic group is called the purgatory demon king.


    Like demons, demons can change their form or race through continuous evolution and ascension.


    Su Ye''s mind moved and put the legendary holy land outside, forming a mirror in front of him, reflecting the appearance of the purgatory demon king.


    At first glance, a full five meter tall body is an upright humanoid red dragon.


    The whole body is covered with dark red scales, and there are two huge sharp corners on the top of the head. Above the sharp corners, the flame burns.


    Wisps of flame glided down the sharp corners like running water, flowing slowly between the scales.


    The purgatory devil has no eyes, and the rich red light in his eyes is particularly dazzling. It is a powerful fear aura. All enemies who can''t bear his fear Aura will fall into deep fear, either run crazy, kneel down and wait to be killed, or submit to the purgatory devil.


    Su Ye opened his mouth, shook his head left and right, and looked at his sharp teeth.


    People''s teeth are one row up and one row down, while the purgatory devil is actually three rows of sharp teeth up and down, of which four canine teeth spit out, which is more eye-catching than vampire teeth.


    The scales of the purgatory demon king from his chest to his waist are covered with a layer of light black metal film. This thin armor has the protection ability of legendary divine power equipment.


    The two arms are especially strong, like iron, also covered with dark red scales, the tips of five huge fingers, and the dark nails are sharp.


    The two legs of the purgatory devil are strong and powerful, and the six sharp toes firmly grasp the earth.


    Su Ye''s right hand was carrying a huge dark red magic sword dripping with magma, and behind him was a pair of huge meat wings.


    The meat wing gently fans, and the heat flows.


    Su Ye looked left and right and nodded with satisfaction.


    Although I can only get the ability of the legendary stage of the half god purgatory demon, I feel very good.


    After a flash, Su ye had a few memories of the demigod devil in his mind. There are scenes of his war, scenes before his death, scenes of his promotion, all of which are deep and private memories. Then Su ye sent di Aotian over. More than one meter proudly looked at the more than five meter purgatory devil, stunned¡° Let''s play, you can only defend. " Su Ye shamelessly finished, waved a four meter long magma magic sword and cut to the ground and AO Tian. Di Aotian was so frightened that he quickly opened the call of the spirit and waved the demigod bone stick to defend constantly. Su Ye slashed with his right hand and released some fire or evil magic from time to time in his left hand. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 766

    In this attempt, I found something amazing.


    This purgatory devil knows blasphemy magic!


    Su Ye inadvertently released a "fire of disaster" without divine power. The flame with strange nature ignited di Aotian instantly and almost burned di Aotian, who was a lava goblin.


    Even the legendary flame can only slightly hurt di Aotian.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that the guy akerdes didn''t realize the real function of the remains. He just became the remains of servants.


    Su Ye immediately took out the complete remains of the demigod devil and swallowed them up.


    Then, Su ye, in the form of purgatory demon king, burst out a red pillar of fire ten meters high. He was in the pillar of fire. Su Ye held a magic book and constantly transcribed a large number of memories into the magic book.


    After half an hour, Su Ye suddenly shook his body and his breath dropped greatly.


    Then, an invisible force poured into the body to restore the body''s breath.


    Di Aotian looked at Su ye with envy. The Lord of the plane was Qiang.


    After a long time, Su Ye transferred the memory of the demigod devil into the magic book.


    "Originally, this is the greatest effect of real deformation! Devour, then extract the memory! Now, I indirectly have most of the memory of a demigod devil. These memories are so precious! Those ordinary hell knowledge is second. The thinking, mode and details of demons using elements, magic and power are too important! "


    "Legendary masters can also learn from the devil, but they can''t learn so thoroughly. Moreover, it is impossible for them to learn fundamental power from the powerful devil. "


    "But I can!"


    "Poor devil, with such terror and powerful power, but only as an illusion to hide people''s eyes and ears, alas!"


    "The role of true deformation is for learning!"


    Su Ye was so excited that he took a look at the legendary separation. He was very safe, so he opened the new "devil''s book" in the magic book to learn the knowledge related to magic.


    "I see. This demigod devil has mastered more than 12 God arrays. No wonder he can use blasphemy magic! The fire of disaster obviously contains a trace of the power of "disaster" divine power, so it is extremely powerful. Disaster theocracy is the Theocracy of the upper God level. Many gods have it. This guy is really lucky. "


    "It seems that I should learn to build magic with divine power and divine array as the core. This is the principle of blasphemy magic..."


    Su Ye is more and more excited? See after midnight, suddenly close the book.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, everything he saw appeared.


    At this time? Separated from Cromwell''s vigil? Two people are communicating? But Cromwell stopped halfway.


    Separation is just equivalent to new hands and feet. There is no sense of independence. We also need Su Ye''s consciousness to communicate.


    Now Su Ye is a legendary master? A little energy? You can control your separation.


    Cromwell''s performance is very strange. Su ye can only stop reading.


    "It''s broken!" When Cromwell knocked on the evergreen scepter, the invisible power spread all over the villa.


    Soon? The other six team members rushed over.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the legendary soldier.


    "We were found? Two legendary dragon blood lizards are approaching? And destroyed some of my magic. "


    "It''s over... I once saw my former teammates eaten by the legendary dragon blood giant lizard..." a Holy Land Warrior looked desperate.


    The legendary warrior glared at him? "Dragon blood lizard is very strong? But what''s strong is frontal combat capability? In my opinion, it''s nothing more than a stronger and stronger lizard. It''s nothing special. Dennis and I can stop it. You take the opportunity to escape? The two of us followed. "


    Another Holy Land Warrior hesitated, "but? Your battle is bound to disturb other demons? If we run away? It is likely that other demons died. Many demons can see through invisibility, even if they can''t? With keen perception, we can also perceive Tao. "


    Dennis and Xavier looked at each other and frowned.


    "Well, I''ll leave with Xavier. If I can kill them, it''s best. If I can''t kill them, I''ll lead them away, and then we two return secretly." The legendary priest Dennis said.


    "I think so."


    "Andrea is also a legend..." the holy priest suddenly said.


    Su Ye glanced at the priest angrily.


    The other two legends looked at Andre and thought about his performance all the way. The legendary priest said reluctantly, "you''d better take him as a holy land."


    Andre looked calm.


    "The two dragon blood lizards are getting closer and closer!" Cromwell said.


    "Let''s go out!"


    The two legends went up the stairs and left the underground villa.


    Then the earth shook.


    Cromwell uses imaging and the magic eye in the air outside, and the scene of looking down from high appears in the magic book.


    Although I have seen the dragon blood giant lizard in the memory of the demigod devil, it is far less shocking than looking at it in front of me.


    What kind of lizard is this? It''s basically a lizard like dinosaur. It''s more than 30 meters long. The bone armor on the back is covered with dense spikes. The head looks like a faucet. Its limbs are strong and move very fast.


    The stout tail is like a big tree in the hands of a giant. If you sweep it casually, you can sweep away a layer of land.


    The dark red giant dragon blood lizard is like two hills. It bites with its head and pours with its claws at close range, spits out all kinds of flame magic from a long distance, and can even spit out magic similar to flame storm, with a diameter of more than 100 meters.


    At the beginning, the two legends had no choice but to take two dragon blood giant lizards.


    "They need to retain their strength." A Holy Land Warrior said.


    "Now it has attracted the attention of nearby demons. At this time, if two people can''t kill two dragon blood giant lizards and prove their strength, those two people will become the targets of all demons."


    "You mean..."


    "Look."


    "Unfortunately, it was found here by the dragon blood lizard." Cromwell sighed.


    Su Ye comforted: "master Cromwell, don''t care. After all, the other party is a legendary demon. It''s too powerful."


    Cromwell nodded.


    The crowd silently looked at the battle images in the magic book.


    Suddenly, the image angle of the magic book changed. In the bleak wilderness, huge dark shadows emerged, shining eyes, the earth, the sky, near and far, more and more.


    Then, the hero spear in the legendary soldier Xavier''s hand suddenly erupted endless light, just like the arrow of breaking the sky penetrating the space, and instantly appeared on the top of a dragon blood giant lizard, penetrating it and nailing it to the ground.


    Like a slaughtered live pig, the dragon blood lizard screamed and struggled.


    At the same time, the legendary priest Dennis held high the heroic scepter, and a lightsaber full of strong sacred breath condensed behind him. The sword fell like rain and covered the body of another dragon blood giant lizard.


    The second dragon blood giant lizard was also in pain, rolling all over the ground and splashing blood.


    The legendary warrior raised his head and waved to the eyes of the sky.


    Cromwell immediately closed the magic book and said, "there are too many magic things. Come out and let''s go! Come on. "


    They hurried up the stairs, put away the underground villa and quickly moved forward with the two legends.


    "A lot of demons have been watching here. Let''s go now. The target of the two dragon blood lizards is more obvious. We are safe before they compete for the two dragon blood lizards. "


    The team, like before, uses stealth and walks away from the battlefield.


    People looked back from time to time, and huge shadows rushed to the two dying dragon blood lizards and began to compete or eat.


    More than a dozen underground earthworm demons pounced on the ancient hidden snake. The headless knight chopped down the ghost giant with a sword. The six armed snake demon with two broken arms waved four machetes and quickly cut across the demon tarantula. The flaming wolves fought with the desert giant bear


    But in the blink of an eye, a large number of legendary demons began to scuffle.


    Everyone was relieved.


    "Cromwell, thank you for finding out early." The legendary priest Dennis smiled kindly.


    "That''s what I should do." Cromwell breathed a sigh of relief.


    The legendary soldier nodded with approval.


    The legendary priest Dennis was about to speak again, but he suddenly felt the red light behind him, shining in front of him. In the eyes of Cromwell and others in front of him, it seemed that a flame peak suddenly appeared.


    Dennis instinctively turned back. Yu Guang saw a purgatory demon king with two horns, wings and prison fire. The magic ring flashed on his left hand and the magma sword in his right hand.


    The legendary priest hurriedly used all kinds of protective divine power equipment, but from the purgatory demon king''s left hand, he sprayed endless colorful rainbow light.


    Great lysis.


    Then, great silence and great darkness were formed at the same time.


    In the dark moment of the world, the legendary priest Dennis noticed that the four meter long magma magic sword had hit his left shoulder.


    He felt a slight heat from his left shoulder to his right waist, so he didn''t know anything.


    "Run!"


    Andre grabbed Cromwell''s wrist, turned and ran.


    The rest of the holy land was frozen in place. I didn''t know whether to run or fight.


    This is the devil of purgatory!


    Is the peak of the evolution of the devil group.


    Purgatory is the deepest layer of hell, where tartalos, the Lord of hell, lives.


    The purgatory devil is one of the most powerful groups in the infinite plane.


    Each purgatory demon is far beyond the ordinary dragon family and has the strength to fight the higher dragon family alone.


    Every purgatory demon, at least legend.


    Every purgatory demon is the most experienced warrior in infinite plane combat.


    Even, when the purgatory demon appeared with flames burning all over his body, the scuffle in the distance suddenly stopped.


    More than half of the demons turned and ran, and the other half slowly retreated. Even the lawless demons in the deep prison plain dare not offend a purgatory demon king. Xavier, the legendary soldier, sighed softly and snapped, "you run, I''ll stop him!" With that, the brave soldier rushed to the "Purgatory demon king". The others hurried away, but a pillar of fire suddenly burst out around the purgatory demon king and surrounded him. Then, one more pillar of fire appeared on the side of the holy priest in the team. The two-story purgatory devil came out of the pillar of fire and cleaved the bubble like fragile protective power without any fancy. The priests of the holy land with their scepters were broken in two. The purgatory devil glanced at the remaining six people, showed a ferocious and confident smile, and the three layers of sharp teeth in his mouth seemed to rotate gently¡° Welcome. " A cheerful and tyrannical voice exploded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 767

    The infernal devil broke out again.


    Everyone looked around in horror.


    Boom


    A pillar of fire appeared on the side of a holy land soldier. He was far more flexible than the Holy Land priest and wanted to avoid. However, he suddenly fell to the ground and instinctively looked down at his left leg.


    Why does the left leg lose consciousness?


    "Poor bug."


    The magma magic sword fell and cut off the Holy Land soldiers.


    Suddenly, a golden spear came.


    The purgatory devil suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the legendary soldier Xavier, wielding his sword.


    The legendary soldier stooped to avoid.


    "Run!" As he roared, he reached out and grabbed the flying spear and attacked the purgatory demon king.


    The other four fled desperately.


    Andre grabbed Cromwell and whispered, "master, let''s go back together!"


    Cromwell was stunned, glanced at his wrist, looked at the terrible purgatory demon, and nodded with a complicated face.


    Andrea''s ring flashed and white light surrounded them.


    "I''m sorry, partner of the Witch Hunt Club. My ring can only be sent back to two people. I will avenge you! " Andrea''s guilty voice floated over the deep prison plain.


    People go and stay.


    "Escaped bug."


    The purgatory demon king suddenly carried out continuous flame transmission, killed the Holy Land Warrior, and then turned back to fight against the legendary warrior Xavier.


    Next, the purgatory devil didn''t use magic, only used the magma magic sword to fight Xavier.


    With powerful power and talent, the purgatory demon king beat the legendary soldiers back one after another at the beginning.


    However, after Xavier stabilized his mind, he forced the tall purgatory devil to retreat.


    "You..." the legendary soldier said angrily, "you''ve just been promoted to legend. Take me to practice!"


    "Correct answer."


    The legendary warrior is furious and attacks with all his strength.


    The purgatory demon king soon couldn''t resist and finally had to use magic.


    Under the dual action of magic and magma magic sword, the legendary soldier finally couldn''t resist the huge gap in strength, and soon showed a decline and his body was constantly injured.


    "You are too weak."


    Finally, the purgatory demon stabbed the legendary soldier''s chest, picked it up and cut his neck and head.


    The purgatory devil is leaning on the magma sword and scanning around? With a sneer.


    "It''s funny that someone made up my mind."


    Then he recited the legendary magic "summon the servant of the Holy Land".


    A hell dragon and a champion hell Knight emerged.


    The moment when the two servants saw the purgatory demon king? Are you stunned? Then he bowed his head slightly.


    "Go? Kill all the demons nearby. "


    "Ow!"


    Hell demon dragon flies high and excitedly, opens the call of the spirit, and breaks through the holy land? Promotion legend.


    The champion hell Knight also holds the giant sword? After opening the call of the spirit, four hell Knights of the smaller size emerged from the ground behind him.


    "For my Lord!" Five hell Knights charged.


    Hell dragon roared? Jump on the fattest legendary demon? Flesh troll.


    The ten meter high rotten meat piled up by the blood and flesh of various demons? Smelling evil, rot and stench? In the eyes of hell? It''s delicious.


    The champion hell Knight first aimed at the most threatening enemy? The six armed snake demon with two broken arms rushed to the ancient hidden snake that was best at sneak attack and ambush after the six armed snake demon left.


    At the moment of seeing the hell demon dragon, many legendary demons trembled heavily.


    The purgatory demon king is already a giant group of hell. How can there be another hell demon dragon.


    The number of hell dragons is far less than that of purgatory demon king? But as an advanced dragon? The individual combat effectiveness is the same as that of the purgatory demon.


    Those long-lived colognes? Even has the strength to crush the purgatory demon king.


    And the hell knights.


    The status of hell knight? Lower than purgatory demon king and hell demon dragon, can only be regarded as upper demons.


    But, champion hell knight? Is a real giant.


    One champion hell Knight plus four hell knights can beat any single level purgatory demon king or hell dragon.


    There are three of the ten giants in hell.


    The legendary demons are a little flustered.


    Although their respective ethnic groups are strong, and even upper demons, they are still lower demons in front of the giant ethnic groups.


    Among all the demons at present, except the legendary six armed snake demon, which is among the giants of the abyss, no creature can confront these three races.


    The legendary six armed snake demon with two broken arms also showed provocative eyes when he saw the purgatory demon king, but he quickly retreated after seeing the hell demon dragon and the champion hell knight.


    The demons looked around and became more and more frightened. Three of the top ten giants in hell have come. What about the other giants?


    Did the hell giant come? Three hell dogs? Where''s the crimson priest


    If more giant groups come, will they be the vanguard of the demon God?


    At the thought of the demon God, the bodies of all the demons were slightly shocked.


    Unlike ordinary gods, demon gods always represent fear, destruction and death


    Many legendary demons ran away regardless of dignity.


    Only a few demons were reluctant to give up and revolved not far away.


    Some people are evil and want to gamble on these hell giants. If they can hunt giant creatures and devour the corpses, it will be enough to further their strength.


    Others linger in the distance, ready to pick up some leftovers when the battle is over.


    A group of vulture demons hovered in the distant sky, and groups of scavengers watched on the red soil.


    Su Ye originally wanted to leave quickly, but unexpectedly, the deep prison plain is different. Demons and humans are completely two kinds of creatures.


    We can''t judge demons with human standards and reason, otherwise we can''t survive in the deep prison plain.


    If you turn around and leave, you will even be regarded by the demon as weak and weak, and will inevitably follow.


    In that case, integrate into the demon world!


    Boom!


    A flaming flag appeared behind Su ye and floated high.


    There is nothing on the flame flag, only the flame, but every demon knows what it is.


    Bloody flag!


    The crazy purgatory devil wants to start a bloody battle on the spot!


    This is provoking all demons!


    "Oh..."


    The tyranny rooted in the soul of demons was inspired, and many demons flocked to Su Ye.


    However, all the demons belonging to hell not only did not attack Su ye, but also attacked other demons.


    Scuffle broke out.


    "Come on, little bastards!"


    Su Ye roared in hellish language, holding the magma magic sword and began to attack.


    Soon, Su Ye was surrounded by successive demons.


    The bloody flag is too eye-catching.


    More and more demons are coming. Su ye can''t cope with all kinds of instant magic unless he uses a wide range of legendary magic.


    However, Su Ye seemed to be really scared, fought and retreated, and finally arrived at the foot of Hongwu mountain, far away from the original battlefield.


    The more Su Ye runs away, the more demons he chases.


    After a while, the hell demon dragon and the champion hell Knight were torn apart by the surging demons, and Su ye had to call again.


    Standing on the edge of the mountain, Su Ye looked at the dark demon ahead.


    The bloody battle flag even attracted tens of thousands of demons!


    All the demons of hell force have been hanged by the demons.


    "Come out, my little Medea!"


    "Come out, my servants!"


    After reaching the peak, Su Ye immediately called.


    Di Aotian, Wang dahammer, Youying honeycomb and little Medea appear one after another.


    Su ye did not call the world tree.


    Too bullying.


    Little Medea was stunned for a moment. Then she looked ecstatic and fierce. But she quickly converged. She looked at her father and found that his father didn''t care about himself. She immediately laughed happily.


    The dragon''s smile is hideous.


    The 30 meter long little Medea flew into the air like a bloody red glow. Then she opened her mouth and snorted Hellfire while diving.


    The hell dragon was startled and ran away.


    This eldest sister seems a little too fierce.


    Su ye turned into the devil of purgatory and stormed, hoping to take this opportunity to refine more battle memories of the demigod giant.


    However, there are too many demons and they are too strong.


    After successive injuries, Su Ye gave up and rushed to the front line, retreated slightly, and a semi artifact, black dragon bone staff, appeared in his hand.


    Start releasing legendary magic.


    "Earth funeral song!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed forward.


    The strange rhythm of the earth sounded like a war drum and a horn.


    Boom, boom


    Then, many demons were covered.


    The earth burial song was originally a powerful legendary magic of the earth system, which turned the earth into a powerful corundum. However, Su ye had magic evolution.


    All corundum advanced.


    Promoted to diamond, that is, diamond.


    The hardest magical substance that a human magician can release.


    In the area with a full kilometer diameter ahead, the earth instantly turned into a glittering magic diamond.


    Then, numerous diamond spikes protruded from the ground.


    Even the rock Yalong with terrible protective force was pierced.


    The ghost giant is not afraid of ordinary rock attack, but it is still pierced by additional power and howls angrily in pain. Most legendary demons die in an instant. In a flash, all the diamond spikes burst, and hundreds of millions of sharp diamond flying needles flew wildly across the earth. In the scream of demons, the whole area suddenly collapsed. Even the magic objects that can float in the air are dragged into the huge pit hundreds of meters deep by invisible forces. Those demons with a length of tens of meters are so small in this huge pit. There seems to be a small deep prison on the deep prison plain. Then, shining diamond peaks were rapidly condensed in the sky, each 20 or 30 meters high, endless and increasing. When you accumulate ten thousand diamond mountains, ten thousand mountains go down together! Roar... Mountains are like rain. In the night sky, shining diamond waterfalls pour down. Dense screams churned in the pit. All ordinary demons die, but those legendary demons with strong vitality are still injured and immortal when attacked by such a powerful force. In a few seconds, the whole pit was filled with a dense mountain of diamonds. Suddenly, there was a clear sound, like jade cracking, and the sound went up to the sky. The funeral song is singing. Boom! The Diamond Mountain was full of holes and exploded together. The bright light shines like the little sun on the ground. The violent wind swept in all directions. Earth funeral song, end. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 768

    The demon in the distance trembled slightly. It was just a legendary magic that could kill so many demons.


    They looked at the diamond pit in horror, watched the dense diamond fragments gradually change color, and finally became an ordinary red stone in the deep prison plain.


    Among the fragments full of pits, powerful legendary demons rushed out one after another. Some turned and fled, and some were aroused to be wild and rushed to Su Ye angrily.


    Su Ye frowned slightly.


    There are at least fifty legendary demons trapped in the earth, but most of them climbed out with serious injuries and finally killed only five.


    I still need to practice.


    But those demons are going crazy.


    The bodies of demons are much stronger than humans and ordinary creatures. Even the most famous brand magic of the legendary purgatory demon king, purgatory explosion inflammation, also needs to hit more than ten times in a row to kill a legendary creature.


    Only the powerful single magic can kill the legendary demons with one magic, such as the coffin of fire, heart burst, soul shackle or extreme cold freezing, and it is only possible, not necessarily dead. After all, the legendary demons have all kinds of means to escape.


    Is this purgatory demon the legendary demon king wizard?


    It must be the most terrible existence for the great purgatory demon to turn to a wizard, magician or priest.


    Otherwise, how can a magic pit kill five legendary demons and inflict so much heavy damage.


    The bloody battle is cruel, but it is for the demons under the legend. The mortality of the demons above the legend is not high.


    Su ye thought about it and tried the fire sign magic.


    "Big meteorite art!"


    Huge dark meteorites fell with a harsh whistling sound.


    Boom!


    Rubble splashed, flames erupted, and the dark hell fire covered the earth.


    Where the meteorite is, all die under the legend.


    But the legend is not dead.


    Su Ye is a little embarrassed.


    Is legendary magic so weak?


    But on second thought, it seems quite reasonable. Before, a single Holy Land magic, let alone Holy Land magic, could not even kill Holy Land soldiers.


    Su Ye suddenly remembered that fire was the most common force in the deep prison plain. The fire resistance of demons was very high, which was almost equivalent to wearing legendary equipment of fire resistance elements.


    The demons watching from a distance were frightened. Yes, the great meteorite didn''t kill the legendary demons, but what did those legendary demons look like.


    The crotch''s gone!


    In the deep prison plain, in the legendary war, the great meteorite art is obviously just an ordinary magic.


    "Then..."


    Su Ye is trying to use the fire of blasphemy magic disaster. He finds that the power is great, but the scope is too small? It can only cover a radius of more than ten meters.


    "Try the power of divine power. This is the deep prison plain. I''m not afraid to explore."


    therefore? Su Ye releases the big meteorite art again.


    What''s different from last time? This time? Consume a divine power and let the angry fire of the angry theocracy attach to the big meteorite art.


    Release complete? Su Ye looked up expectantly.


    A three hundred meter long space crack appeared in the sky.


    Boom


    A giant meteorite with a diameter of more than 200 meters? Carrying blood red angry flames, they fell from the sky and smashed into the most dense legendary demons.


    The legendary monster nearby looks up to the sky? At the first moment of seeing a meteorite? Expressionless.


    But? When you feel the supreme breath and strong divine power contained in the meteorite? The demons panicked.


    This purgatory demon? Even if it''s not a demon incarnation? Also the son of the devil!


    Legendary bloody battle, using the power of demons!


    Run!


    The legendary demons hurried to use the short distance transmission ability, but all demons failed.


    Where the heavenly power lies, it cannot be blasphemed.


    "It''s over..."


    How many steps did the demons under the meteorite take? The terrible angry meteorite hit the earth.


    Boom!


    The impact was ten times more violent than the previous meteorite.


    Between the earth and the meteorite? At the moment of impact? It turns red and melts at an incredible rate.


    Ninety percent of the demons were first melted by the heat of terror? Then it was torn and crushed by the powerful impact force.


    Even so, many legendary demons have not died.


    Finally, meteorites collide with the earth? The fire of anger burned through the audience.


    Countless demons turned to ashes.


    Meteorites pierced the earth, and the towering dust, flame and gravel spread in all directions like annular waves.


    There was a shower of anger.


    The shrill screams spread all over the battlefield, and those arrogant demons fled like a routed army.


    Tens of thousands of deep prison demon allied forces completely collapsed.


    The cry of "son of demon God" filled the battlefield.


    The dust dispersed and a huge pit floated on the battlefield.


    Under the pit, the bones of twenty-seven legendary demons did not exist.


    Because the power of demons is highly condensed, some magic gemstones appear.


    Su Ye''s slightly frowned eyebrows stretched slightly.


    "OK, I haven''t lost the chain this time."


    "It''s just that it''s too powerful to burn all the remains. The remains of a legendary demon are at least 100000 or 200000, which can''t be wasted."


    Su ye thought, raised his head and looked around.


    The demon is on the run.


    Some demons looked back. The purgatory demon king was suspended in the air, his huge dark red wings flickered gently, and strong flames rolled around him.


    Overlooking the world, it looks like a demon God.


    Su Ye hasn''t had fun yet. How many legendary magic have you tested?


    "Keep chasing!"


    Su Ye waved his hand, entered the portal, continued to use legendary magic, and began to bombard indiscriminately on a large scale.


    Earth burial, meteorite art, prison fire falling, destruction storm, strong acid River, extremely cold storm, tree Lord, lightning storm, summoning angel, Banshee''s anger and so on.


    Su Ye observed and memorized the whole process and accumulated experience while releasing.


    The time, angle and timing of release, the changes in the early, middle and late stages of magic formation, and the reactions of different ethnic groups


    The dark deep prison plain staged a legendary magic flash show.


    Most demons don''t have the ability to transmit in the deep prison plain. They can''t escape far if they want to escape. Su Ye uses the transmission technique at will and chases a group of legendary demons to fight.


    After killing hundreds of legendary demons, Su Ye aimed at an ancient hidden snake and sent it to block its escape.


    This ancient hidden snake happened to be the first one Su Ye met in the team.


    The ancient hidden snake let out a wail and went there, with its belly facing the sky and whining.


    Su Ye didn''t care about the life or death of these guys. He was preparing to kill them. Suddenly he remembered his purpose here and his identity as the purgatory demon king. He frowned slightly. His red eyes showed endless dignity.


    "Hand over the soul mark."


    The ancient hidden snake was stunned. Instead of being angry, it was ecstatic. It screamed and rolled on the spot. A little dark evil light flew out and into Su Ye''s body.


    Then, the ancient hidden snake was stunned and looked at Su Ye foolishly.


    It is clear that its own soul mark will be acquired by a powerful existence to control itself.


    According to the old experience, his soul mark will fly into a fire world, which represents the soul power of the purgatory demon king.


    However, at the moment when the soul mark flies past, it sees the brilliant platinum light, full of heaven and earth, peisai universe.


    That''s the power of the legendary gods!


    The ancient hidden snake excitedly left invisible tears, crawling on the ground with joy, whining and shouting.


    The voice was filled with endless joy.


    There is more than one ancient hidden snake here.


    After hearing the cry of this ancient hidden snake, the other ancient hidden snakes were stunned and rushed over, whining and releasing their soul marks.


    Su Ye was about to refuse, but he nodded gently.


    In the sky, more than ten black soul marks flew to Su Ye.


    Then, all the ancient hidden snakes showed the color of enlightenment, and then they understood why the first ancient hidden snake cried with joy.


    They all fell to the ground and shouted like the first ancient hidden snake.


    Like a pilgrimage.


    The light of the soul mark is very weak, but in the perception of legends, it is as bright as a meteor.


    The change of the ancient hidden snake attracted the attention of other demons.


    Those legendary demons who were shrewd or afraid of death saw the reaction of the ancient hidden snake, vaguely realized that it was a good thing, immediately made a surrender posture and released the soul mark.


    When Su Ye''s servants saw that Su Ye meant to take subordinates, they bypassed those who surrendered and killed others who did not surrender.


    Little Medea sprayed Longyan for a while, which made her throat sour. She flew back and turned into two meters high. She followed the demon king of purgatory and rubbed Su ye with her head like a kitten from time to time.


    Su Ye patted little Medea''s Dragon horn. The little guy''s Dragon inflammation was so fierce that she burned more than half of the demons under the legend.


    Even if the demons of the deep prison plain are far stronger than the species of the divine plane, they can''t resist the power of the heroic dragon.


    Su Ye looked around.


    Di Aotian was not the opponent of demons at all, because the life level was different by several levels. The vast majority of demons here were at least gold groups.


    However, with the demigod bone stick, di Aotian is a legend in the holy land, and no one is afraid.


    Wang Dashui has long been promoted to legend. He incarnated as a mountain giant and led the black sheep cavalry tribe, like a trumpet hell cavalry regiment.


    The shadow hive plays a powerful role in this large-scale battle. The well-trained shadow wasps are a nightmare of chaotic demons.


    The current lethality of the ice wind double queen is not strong enough, but they can greatly limit all demons, especially the stripping talent of wind magic, which is an eternal magic skill. Suddenly, Su Ye looked up. The six armed snake demon with two broken arms had a soul mark on his head and escaped. Behind the six armed snake demon, the hell demon dragon chases it. The hell demon dragon belongs to the devil camp of hell, while the six armed snake demon belongs to the devil camp of the abyss. The two ethnic groups are lifelong enemies. They have attacked and killed each other since their birth. I don''t know how many million years they have never ended¡° Roar... "Little Medea rushed to Su ye like a guard dog and shouted at the six armed snake demon, revealing her dense teeth. The six armed snake devil shouted in broken devil language: "great purgatory devil, I am willing to sincerely submit to you! I can foresee your greatness, and I''m sure you don''t know about the deep prison plain. An experienced old devil like me is best suited to be your servant. " If in normal times, no devil can accept the submission of the devil, except the deep prison plain. Here, we are both enemies and friends. Su ye saw that it was a six armed snake demon and an old disabled demon, so he left his heart and accepted his soul mark. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 769

    The six armed snake demon has a thick snake body under his waist, and a human body with six arms above his waist.


    When offering the soul mark, the six armed snake devil felt the brilliant platinum light, his body trembled and prostrated on the ground humbly.


    Other demons were also surprised.


    Giant groups rarely give big gifts to another giant group.


    When most legendary demons saw this scene, they sighed in their hearts. They either gave up their struggle and waited for death, or consumed their lives and accelerated their escape by using secret methods, or gave up their soul marks and surrendered.


    Soon the battle was over.


    Most of them were killed, a small part escaped, and thousands of demons surrendered and handed in the soul mark.


    But those legendary demons, even if they handed in the soul mark, looked at the purgatory demon king with fear.


    Each demon can accept a limited number of soul marks. Generally, thousands are the limit.


    A whole 115 legendary demons surrendered.


    Purgatory demon Su Ye stood on the red earth, surrounded by flames.


    The servants stood behind him, staring at the newly surrendered demon.


    Thousands of demons crawl in front of Su Ye according to their rank and ethnic strength.


    Su ye put away his remaining servants, leaving only the hell demon dragon and the champion hell knight who had never been seen by others.


    As for little Medea, Su ye took a look at her. Although she likes to use Hellfire attack most at present, she did not give full play to her strength, but she was enough to walk horizontally in the deep prison plain.


    Even if she met a demigod, little Medea could not fall down with an artifact.


    Since she is safe in the deep prison plain, let her stay outside and see more of the world.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the six armed snake demon.


    The four arms of the six armed snake demon each hold a long sword. Each long sword has uneven gaps and cracks.


    "Why are you here?" Su ye asked.


    "Tell your majesty, I was excluded or even attacked by the tribe because of my old age. I couldn''t survive in burning skull City, so I had to leave and survive in the wild."


    Su Ye nodded. Unlike the devil, the devil is generally willing to raise meritorious old demons, while the interior of the devil is extremely chaotic and cruel. Weak and old demons are often killed and even used as food by young demons.


    "You have a good eye." Su Ye stared at the green eyes of the six armed snake demon.


    "Your Majesty is so striking as the light in the night. I''m just an ordinary old man. "


    "Don''t beat the nightmare fart. How old are you now?" Su ye asked.


    "More than 200 years old." Six armed snake devil way.


    "I don''t trust the devil. Can you command these legendary demons?" Su ye asked.


    "You should be able to see that a demon who lives to 200 years old must be different from ordinary demons. Because I''m different from ordinary demons? Will be driven out. Similarly, it''s just because of my difference? No devil dares to treat me as food. " The six armed serpent''s words are full of humility.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Gig? Sword Saint Gigg. " Six armed snake demon holds four swords? Keep your body straight, the snake''s tail is straight against the ground, and the tail tip is high. His snake scales are peeling off in many places? Show pale skin.


    The scars on the body are even more than snake scales.


    "Good. I appointed you my adjutant? Help me manage my subordinates. Now let''s go to burning skull city. Tell me everything about burning skull city. " Su ye said as he walked down the mountain.


    "Yes."


    "Burning skull city is under the command of his highness Highlord harrag? Behind his highness Hagar? Is a demon God on the second floor of hell. "


    "Is his highness Hagar a cunning, despicable but wise crimson priest? He allowed all living creatures to live in his city? Whether it''s a servant of Zeus or a demon? Whether it''s the dead or human? Just hand in enough prison money or soul. "


    "Order is hidden in the chaos of burning skull City, and the rule of harrag is order. Everywhere in the burning skull City, the lit skulls keep going day and night? They all violated the rules of his highness Hagar. "


    "But? The most powerful force in the burning skull city now? Not your highness Hagar? It''s the hell coalition. "


    "The forces of hell led by the ancient Titans not only defeated half of the city, but even built camps outside the city. I''ve seen it from afar? Those ancient Titans who are often 40 or 50 meters high and dark golden skin have the power to crush any demigod devil. After all, every ancient Titan is a former God. Of course, it may be more accurate to call the ancient Titan the old God. "


    "As your adjutant, I obey your orders. But as your assistant, I want to say that burning skull city has become the center of turbulence in the whole deep prison plain. It is like a storm mouth, which is bound to form a disaster sweeping the world. "


    "I left the territory of burning skull city a few days ago. Unexpectedly, I met you while hunting. This let me know that the goddess of luck originally cared for the devil. "


    Little Medea whispered, "flatterer..."


    "Princess Medea''s eyes are like a torch. I can see my nature at once." Gig''s face remained unchanged.


    Little Medea turned her mouth in disgust, and her little tail shook gently.


    I''m a little happy to be praised.


    "Will I be called up when I enter the burning skull city?" Su ye asked.


    "Although the hell coalition forces will secretly force and lure, or go to the plain to catch strong men, they will not intimidate anyone, especially the devil giant like you. Of course, they will invite you. You have the initiative. "


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "I want to establish my own power in the deep prison plain. Where do you think it is good? I need your map. "


    Gig opened his mouth and spit out a red eyeball. The eyeball erupted red light, showing a huge three-dimensional plain between the two.


    Su Ye looked slowly. After a while, he remembered all the contents, secretly consumed magic and sent it into the magic book.


    Gigg put away his sword, stretched out his finger and drew a big circle on the map.


    "It''s far from the devil''s power and not far from the devil''s power. Most of them are occupied by the dead. There is no strong ethnic group. It''s best for you."


    "It''s at least 3000 kilometers away from the burning skull city. It''s too far. I hope to build forces near burning skull city. " Suye road.


    "Hmm..." Giggs thought for a long time before extending his guidance to a place. "Burning skull city is very powerful. If you want to build an independent force, it is bound to conflict with burning skull city. There is actually no good place around. If you don''t worry about weak and timid human beings, you can build a city in the east of Blackstone hills. Even if it is burning skull City, you don''t have the energy to bypass Blackstone hills to embarrass another devil force. "


    "I probably understand. What do you think I should do now if I want to build power in the east of the deep prison fortress? " Su ye asked.


    Gigg thought for a long time and said, "improve your own strength and reach the demigod level. In the deep prison plain, without the demigod, it is impossible to establish a solid force. "


    "Next." Suye road.


    "Or kill a demigod." Gigg road.


    "I like this." Su Ye nodded gently.


    Some of the nearby demons looked sad. Unexpectedly, the new owner turned out to be such a arrogant guy.


    Some are eager to try, which means there is a battle.


    Others are full of joy. Since the master said so, there must be a strong force or background.


    Gigg was stunned. He had known that the new master was so crazy. He might as well run away.


    "Do you six armed snake demons have demigods in burning skull city?" Su ye asked.


    "Er... No, our six armed snake demons are attached to his highness harrag." Gigg road.


    "How many demigods are there in burning skull city? It''s the kind that has little impact after killing. "


    After su ye asked, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was so simple, like a demon, and then looked up at the sky.


    Light gray clouds surged like waves, and thunder and red light filled the dark clouds.


    In the deep prison plain, his behavior seems to be a little more radical than before, or a little more cruel.


    In particular, I decided to kill those two human legends quickly. If it was changed to a normal period, I would wait.


    It seems that, as recorded in the book, once you enter the evil world, your mind will be affected more or less.


    In particular, if you change into a devil, you will be more seriously affected.


    Then, while maintaining vigilance, do as the Romans do,


    "The death of every demigod in burning skull city has a great impact." Gigg said bitterly.


    "I can''t kill the demigod devil. The demigod devil can kill, but the consequences are serious. HMM... if you have time to help me sort out the weak demigods nearby, I''ll choose a Liwei. " Suye road.


    "Yes." Gig looked helpless. Such a devil is really rare, more like a disorderly devil.


    "We are now entering the burning skull city. You say some precautions, such as... Is my prison money enough?"


    Su ye said and took out a white space head. It was booty, filled with prison coins, and other booty was in other space heads.


    Nearby demons looked helpless.


    How many did you kill before and how many did your servants search?


    "You have become one of the richest people in burning skull city." Gigg quietly covered the space between his waist and his head with one hand.


    "After entering the burning skull City, you help me rent a place to stay temporarily." Suye road.


    Gigg turned his head and glanced at all kinds of strange demons behind him. He said helplessly: "tell your majesty, most of the demons can only stay outside the city, not into the city. You know, some demons are too grumpy, and like underground earthworm demons, they like to drill holes. They will drill holes in cities, and burning skull city doesn''t welcome them. "


    Su Ye looked at the past, the underground earthworm devil wrongfully shrunk up, and the earthworm shrunk into a fat maggot.


    "Too grumpy, kill." Su Ye wrote lightly.


    The demons shrunk and trembled in their hearts. The demon king of purgatory is really ferocious. He must be a calm demon in the future¡° But don''t worry, your majesty. I''ll help you choose and leave the inaccessible demons outside the city. There are also legal gathering points outside the city. Although something happens to the city, it basically depends on itself, but... With our power, it is estimated that no one will provoke it casually. " Gigg road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 770

    The demons relaxed and looked at each other. Even if only half of the demons were in the gathering place outside the city, they were not small.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "that''s good. I''m very interested in Titans. It''s best to live close to Titans. "


    Gigg''s face broke and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, you''re not afraid. We can''t stand it. I once met a second-generation Titan. He just passed by. Under the legend, he was directly stunned by the terrible Titan''s aura. I was black and almost fainted. You know, giants have mortals and gods, but titans are at least a lower God, and now some ancient titans have reached the throne of Lord God or even God King. "


    "There are two generations of Titans in the city? Is it one of the titans of the second generation? " Su ye asked curiously.


    Gigg hurriedly said, "it''s said that the Titan King stationed in burning skull City, otherwise we wouldn''t build a giant Hall more than 200 meters high. However, we haven''t seen the Titan king. The second generation Titan we saw was the famous serpentine Titan peroros. "


    "This Titan is famous." Suye road.


    "Yes. Before we met him, we thought he had been sealed by the gods for thousands of years, and his strength was nothing. As a result, I knew that even if his rank fell from the main god to a demigod, his body was still the main God, with unimaginable power. You don''t know that when the first ancient Titan came, he walked all the way without doing anything. All the neighborhood buildings hundreds of meters nearby burst, and a ruin was trampled out. How many legendary demons were killed directly. The ancient Titans didn''t realize it until the Lord of harrag personally negotiated, and then converged. "


    Su Ye nodded. The scene was unimaginable.


    "Any news about the first Titan or the first Titan king?" Su ye asked.


    "It is said that among the first Titans? Either fall, cooperate with Zeus, or be imprisoned in the depths of hell? No news at all. In their heyday, they all had the power of God King? If it happens suddenly? The whole burning skull city will probably turn into ruins. " Gigg road.


    Su Ye frowned and asked, "what is Gaia''s attitude?"


    Gigg looked puzzled and said slowly, "are the first generation Titans the children of the mother earth God and the first generation God King, his majesty Uranus? Except the twelve strongest Titans? Other Titans also have the strength not inferior to the Titan king, such as three hundred body Titans, three one eyed Titans and so on. According to the legend of the old gods, Gaia encouraged his majesty Cronus, one of the twelve titans of the generation, the dark Titan king? Kill Uranus, the king of the sky. "


    "There is also news that the king of the sky is not dead." Suye road.


    Gigg said: "at present, all signs prove that? The sky god king has completely fallen? It''s just a residue of power. Because I''ve heard of some demons? Many gods have been looking for the God Star of the sky god king for many years? There has been no result. The dark Titan killed the queen of the sky god? Promoted to the second generation of God King and self styled dark god king. The descendants of the first generation of Titans gave birth to the second generation of Titans, but the dark God King has given up his identity as the Titan king and not only sent the threatening Titans to hell? And want to kill his own descendants. "


    Su ye said, "huh? The Diablo King keeps swallowing his children? These include Poseidon, Hades, Hera and so on. Later, his wife, the second generation of God and one of the first generation of twelve Titans, gave birth to Zeus? Deceived the dark god king and left Zeus. Finally, Rhea joined Zeus and the other Titans? Defeat the dark god king and suppress him in the depths of hell. Of course, after Zeus, they also closed down other hostile Titans. After all, the dark god king is the son of the Earth Mother God Gaia. The Earth Mother God has no clear idea? "


    Gigg shook his head and said, "there is no evidence that mother earth wants to promote anything, but it is certain that she is protecting the dark god king and the Titans. Otherwise, Tartarus, the king of hell, will devour them. However, there is evidence that the dark god reconciled with the ancient Titans and was ready to launch the second Titan war to avenge Zeus. "


    "Is the Titan still guarding the dark king?" Su ye asked.


    Gigg looked at the purgatory demon in surprise and said, "among the three hundred body Titans, the guardian Titan Briareus has left hell, married the daughter of Poseidon, the God of the sea, and lived in the sea. The killing Titan cortos traveled to infinity. It is said that he wanted to find his enemy, scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe. Now no one knows about him, but it is known that he has more than ten sons of hundred body Titans. You should know that the destruction Titan gugus still stays in the deepest layer of hell and guards the dark god king. "


    Su Ye doesn''t care if they are exposed or not. Anyway, these demons have offered their soul marks, and even the God King can''t order them to betray.


    "Now there are signs that all the titans of hell are united?" Su ye asked.


    "It should be so, otherwise the Lord of burning skull city won''t just hand over the whole East city. It''s a quarter of burning skull city." Gigg road.


    "I heard that some Titans supported Zeus and some Titans supported the dark god king. This is not only related to the dispute of the God King, but also related to the interests of the ancient Titans?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t know anything else. Among the titans of a generation, it is well known that Xu perion, the brilliant Titan, and thea, the bright Titan, hated Zeus. Because they are the parents of Helios, the sun god, and Selene, the moon goddess, and Zeus launched a divine war to kill Helios and Selene, let Apollo take Helios''s sun theocracy, and let the hunting goddess take Selene''s moon theocracy. In addition, the father of atlas and Prometheus, aepetus, the Titan of the sky, also hated Zeus. "


    Su ye said as he walked, "there were originally four God systems in Greece, namely Titan God system, night God system, old sea god system and giant monster God system. Zeus promoted God queen and established a new God system, or called heaven God system, or Olympus God system, or new Greek god system, which is generally called Zeus God system. The old sea god system has been completely driven away by Zeus God system. Part of the Titan God system took refuge in Zeus, part resisted, and the giant monster God system was killed in scattered ways. Only the night God system is strange. " A few demons changed slightly when they heard the night God system. Gigg looked around and whispered, "Your Majesty, the night God system is a taboo existence. Because in legend, the God of the night knows that he is invincible to Zeus. One is divided into three. Some of them directly took refuge in Zeus, such as the God of sleep, the God of death and the God of dreams, and entered the Zeus God system. The Lord of the night God system, the night goddess Nix, led some people to hide. The last batch of night gods entered the evil world, rose to the demon God and waited for the opportunity. It is said that some demon gods are transformed by the gods of the night God system. "¡° For example? " Su ye asked¡° I don''t know. " Gigg looked helpless¡° Let''s keep going and keep talking. " Su Ye kept moving along the foot of Hongwu mountain. Deep prison fortress. Su Ye''s deified Avatar "Andre" and frost sugar red egg Cromwell stood in the transmission array and looked at each other¡° Thank you, Andre. You are a trustworthy aristocrat. I will remember today! You saved my life. " Cromwell''s eyes trembled slightly, as if the shadow of the five meter high giant purgatory demon still remained in his eyes. His eyes were red¡° You don''t have to thank me. I''m too useless. I just want to run away. " Andre began to blame himself. Unexpectedly, Cromwell sighed and said, "that''s the legendary purgatory devil. Any legendary warrior of mankind can''t last ten seconds in front of him. Only a hero warrior can match him. There''s no shame in our escape. Even, we can proudly tell the whole Greek that we two escaped from the legendary purgatory demon. Those priests are impatient. Let''s report the military information. " Andre Suye looked at the priests separately and nodded. The temple priest tested the two people first, and the test results were not eroded by demons. When Su Ye was detected, the strong breath of the goddess of vengeance covered everything. In the view of sacrifice, the breath of the goddess of vengeance was more effective than any detection. Then he began to interrogate them. Knowing that they met the new legendary purgatory demon, the priests of the fortress were very nervous and began to discuss in front of the two people¡° The city owner of burning skull city is the dark red priest Hagar of the hell giant group, and the dark red priests are not harmonious with the purgatory demon king. There is almost no purgatory demon king around burning skull city. Now, the emergence of a new purgatory demon king proves that the ancient Titans persuaded the purgatory demon king family to join the war? "¡° This is trouble. Among the troops attacking the deep prison fortress these days, there is only one hell giant among the giants. That is the descendant of the Titans, but there are no other giants, not even the crimson priests. Obviously, the cooperation between the burning skull Lord and the Titans is limited. It would be a great disaster for our deep prison fortress if the purgatory devil family took part in the war. "¡° Yeah. Although the hell giant group is strong, its time in hell is still short, and there are few subsidiaries under its real jurisdiction. Up to now, some powerful demons are unwilling to be appendages of hell giant. Different from the purgatory demon king, it was the earliest hell group. Once they shot, a large number of demons would participate. "¡° The appeal of the purgatory demon king in hell and deep prison plain is basically equal to that of the Greek demigod aristocracy. Damn purgatory devil, it''s a headache. "¡° What can you do? " More than ten Temple personnel, look at me, I look at you, but I can''t say a word¡° You two went through that battle. What do you think? " Asked a temple priest. Su ye said reluctantly, "I was frightened. I only saw huge fire shadows killing and killing. I can''t remember anything." Cromwell said, "so am I. after all, I met such a powerful enemy for the first time. Unfortunately, the evil will of the evil world is too strong. Our memory has been affected and cannot be transcribed. Otherwise, I can directly show you my memory. "¡° Also, not to mention you, even if we old guys suddenly meet the legendary purgatory demon, we will be the same as you. You say. Can Xavier escape? " Suye and Cromwell looked at each other. Su Ye was silent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 771

    Cromwell sighed and said: "if Xavier is a legendary magician, he still has a chance, but he is only a legendary warrior, and there is no semi artifact in his hand, there is no possibility. You haven''t seen the purgatory demon king. His whole body exudes a strong evil aura. His power is incredible. He can cut through the protection of the legendary priest with only one sword. Even a sneak attack is too strong. The key is that this guy is willing to use magic tools, which is unusual. "


    A priest nodded helplessly and said, "it''s all the damn wizards and magicians. After their birth, magic began to spread rapidly in the infinite plane. It''s like a plague, which can''t be contained at all. We killed all the blasphemous priests of mankind, but we didn''t expect that the blasphemous priests have bloomed everywhere in the evil world and can''t be killed at all. "


    "In the eyes of demons, blasphemy magic is just an ordinary evil magic."


    "Then, do we need to send another reconnaissance team down?"


    "We''ve sent three teams in a row. It''s a great harvest to meet the purgatory demon. Stop first. Andre, you did a good job. Although you are timid, it''s not your fault. Your contribution this time is very great. We can guarantee that you won''t go to deep prison in half a year. " An old priest looked at Andre with appreciation.


    There are too few reliable young people now. Although Andre is timid, he is not stupid and has a lot of loyalty. He is willing to come back with Cromwell. It''s a rare heart.


    If you were a little stupid, I''m afraid you wouldn''t run away immediately and be killed by the purgatory demon king.


    If he is too bad, he must only come back. Without the view of Cromwell, the Holy Land magician, the intelligence will be greatly reduced.


    The priests looked at each other? Nod your head gently and focus on cultivating this little guy in the future. You can''t die in the war.


    An old priest touched his beard? "I''ve known Baines for a long time? He keeps praising you? Looks like we''re all right about you. However, you have not participated in the war, but lost the opportunity to make progress. So? Next fight? You stand in the priest''s position, first get familiar with the battlefield, and then decide whether to go deep into the war. "


    "Thank you." Su Ye''s tone was full of sincerity.


    The old priests were very satisfied with Su Ye''s attitude.


    The city defense basically follows the principle that soldiers and archers are in front? Magician centered? And the priest is at the end. The death rate of priests has always been low? A god given legend in the priesthood? It''s almost impossible to die.


    "Well... The other two teams won''t have an accident?" A priest said.


    "It''s hard to say."


    The edge of Blackstone hills.


    The third reconnaissance team under the protection of invisibility? remain stagnant.


    "Where''s Andre?" Asked a woman with facial scars.


    The other six people looked at the man helplessly.


    Except one of the Holy Land magicians? We didn''t know each other''s identity at the beginning, but just now, in order to better cooperate, the woman has revealed her identity of the Pandion family and clearly said that she would come to hunt Andre.


    If we cooperate, will we be together? If you don''t cooperate? Leave on your own.


    To the deep prison plain? And it''s just a sanctuary? Anyone who dared to stay away from the tree with semi artifact had to swear to cooperate.


    A holy land magician looked at the magic instrument and said with a bitter smile, "Your Highness? The ring of Fortress has been used. No accident, Andre has fled back to the fort. It''s estimated that when you encounter a powerful demon, you can''t beat it. Just run away. "


    "What? Andre is such a waste? This is less than a day. " Palos was stunned for a moment.


    "Your Highness, the deep prison plain is different from other places. It is extremely dangerous. Don''t say Andre is a legend given by God. Even a powerful legendary master can only escape if he is not careful. "


    "It seems that I should have come earlier." Palos road.


    "Even if you come early and meet a legendary priest and a legendary warrior, you can''t kill Andre." A thin, tall, dark faced soldier sneered.


    Palos stared at the man angrily and said, "Sisyphus, you don''t have to hide at this time."


    "When did you know?" Sisyphus looked embarrassed.


    "Oh!" Palos sneered and frowned at the open red plain in the distance.


    Sisyphus said, "now that Andrea has returned to the deep prison fortress, let''s go back too. If you want to sharpen yourself, it''s the same to stay on the wall. Anyway, demons attack the fortress every month. "


    "Alas... Go back." Palos said helplessly.


    The group turned and walked towards the Blackstone hills.


    The others were very happy, only Palos was unhappy.


    Arriving at Blackstone hills, they were about to enter, and a team appeared behind the side.


    "Friends of the Pandion family, we meet again."


    Sisyphus and Palos turned sharply, their faces slightly changed.


    At the foot of the red fog mountain in the distance, Su ye, in the form of purgatory demon king, chatted with jigger, the six armed snake demon, and walked forward.


    Around a mountain, Su Ye was stunned.


    After the other legendary demons followed, they were stunned.


    On the hillside a hundred meters ahead, nine humans stood.


    The nine humans were all frightened and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "You run away, I''ll break up!" Led by the dean of Plato college, Lawrence stepped forward and released magic.


    Su Ye glanced at the people. In addition to larens, Gregory, teacher niden''s sworn enemy, also took out his staff. The Dwarf Warrior black beard had been promoted to the Holy Land and stood beside larens with a legendary sledgehammer.


    Four of the other six magicians were teachers of Plato''s college. The other two noble soldiers had not seen them themselves, but Andre remembered that they were two noble soldiers who had studied in Plato''s college.


    "Want to run? Come on, catch them, remember, live! If anyone hurts them, cut yourself! "


    Su Ye held his chest in his arms and looked proudly at the nine people.


    Little Medea was stunned, blinked, and closed the mouth of the dragon that was about to spit dragon inflammation.


    If you go down this mouth, you can burn up half the mountain. Forget it.


    The rest of the demons were stunned.


    capture alive? Is there such a good thing in the deep prison plain?


    Gigg sighed helplessly and rushed out first. At the same time, he said loudly, "what are you doing? At your Majesty''s command, catch them alive! Remember, don''t kill! "


    "I surrender!" See black beard directly throw down his weapon and raise his hands.


    Su Ye almost rolled his eyes. When drinking with him in the dwarf workshop, he boasted his brilliant achievements every day. Who knows how to be so counselled.


    The others looked at the black beard and clenched their teeth.


    Morale collapsed directly.


    Lars had no choice but to bow down to the purgatory demon king and said, "Your Majesty, the noble purgatory demon king, can see that you are a rational and kind existence. We admit defeat, but I hope you can give us a chance to repay the ransom according to the rules of prisoners of war, and then let us leave."


    Gig stopped and looked back at Su Ye.


    There are rules for releasing prisoners of war in the deep prison plain, but generally it is only effective for giant groups or high demons. Low demons either hand over their soul marks or kill them directly, and have no time to receive prisoners.


    Su Ye stretched out his right hand, hit a crisp snap of sparks and said, "magic, I need to establish my own magic team. Human magic is the best in the infinite plane, so I need a magician''s assistant. Before, I wanted to kill all the priests and soldiers and catch the two magicians. Unfortunately, the two little insects ran away. "


    Lars and others didn''t quite understand what the purgatory devil said, but they vaguely realized that the purgatory devil seemed to have met another reconnaissance team, which was indeed right in terms of direction and time.


    Lars glanced at his teammates, all of whom had no fighting spirit and even were frightened.


    The smell of hundreds of legendary demons gathered together is terrible.


    "We are willing to be your team, but I hope you will give us freedom at the right time." Clarence road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "no problem. When will I be satisfied and when will I give you freedom. Do you offer your soul mark or sign a contract. You should know that you can kill the devil, but no one can deceive the devil in the contract. "


    Lars looked at the others. Everyone knew that the devil''s contract was full of traps and fraud, but no one dared to object at this time.


    "We are willing to sign a contract with you." Lars said helplessly.


    "Very good." Su Ye finished, searched the devil''s memory, and then used the magic that every devil can use to create a contract scroll, signed a contract with nine people respectively, and used the talent of the superior devil, contract fraud. He can not abide by and have the ability to change any content of the contract, but once the other party violates the contract, the soul mark will automatically fly to his hand, Be your subordinate.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction.


    "Who of you built the mage tower?" Su ye asked.


    Nine people looked blankly.


    Legendary demons are also confused.


    The devil built the mage tower?


    The purgatory Lord built the mage tower?


    I''m kidding!


    "I participated!" Black beard proudly raised his right hand.


    The other eight people looked at the black beard and their faces were dark.


    Can you order a face? Did the brain make niedern''s memory stupid?


    "Also, Lars, Gregory, pasos and hakad, all of them have participated in the construction of the mage tower." Black beard pointed to larens and others.


    Eight people clenched their fists.


    Find a chance to beat him up, and then use memory erasure!


    Su ye turned to gig and said, "this little thing''s mouth is too broken. I''m tired of listening. Go and beat him."


    Black beard had a dull face.


    The other eight people suddenly felt that the purgatory devil looked more and more pleasing to their eyes.


    Gigg rushed forward. The strength of the legendary high demon is far better than black beard. Throwing down his weapon and aiming at black beard is a bastard''s random fist.


    Black beard didn''t dare to make a sound, so he could only be beaten silently. Gigg could see that Su Ye just wanted to punish black beard a little, so he didn''t lay a heavy hand, but he just hit him in the face¡° All right. " As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, gig stopped. Black beard stood up with a sad face. The legendary demons were laughing. The black beard was completely beaten into a black pig''s head, and his eyes were swollen into a seam, just like being stung around his eyes by a wasp. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 772

    "The speed is a little slow. Let''s use the portal." Su Ye is a little tired of this cautious rush, which is too wasteful of time.


    "Your Majesty, the deep prison plain is far more dangerous than purgatory. In purgatory, no one dares to attack you secretly, but even the gods may be beaten here. Moreover, short-distance transmission is of little use, and long-distance transmission is more difficult. " Gigg implicitly indicated that non demigods could not transmit long distances in the deep prison plain.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to hear it. He entered the magic book, looked at the map and determined his approximate position.


    "Because the line of sight is blocked, my transmission will be carried out twice. One is to transmit to the front, where I can see the location of burning skull City, and then transmit to the vicinity of burning skull city."


    Su ye said, reaching forward.


    "Big portal."


    Many magicians and magicians sighed in their hearts. The purgatory demon is really a newcomer. It is very difficult to carry out long-distance group transmission in the deep prison plain. It can only be done with the help of a specific magic array... Huh?


    People saw that a 20 meter high blue oval magic door appeared in front of the purgatory demon king.


    And in a place that is not known for tens of kilometers away, a small blue dot appears.


    They were stunned and heard the calm words of the purgatory demon king.


    "Keep up."


    In front of everyone, the great figure of the purgatory devil disappeared in the big portal.


    The demon with good eyesight quickly looked into the distance and saw the purgatory demon king coming out of the magic door in the distance.


    "Your Majesty is unfathomable!"


    Gigg muttered to himself.


    The little Medea, the champion hell knight and the hell demon dragon didn''t think much at all and entered directly.


    Demons swarmed in.


    Strange colors twinkled in the eyes of many demons.


    This master seems a little too tough!


    The legendary devil can travel so far in the deep prison plain. I''ve never heard of it!


    Is it the son of the legendary demon God?


    With demon blood in your body?


    Lars and others looked at each other and had no choice but to follow.


    Su Ye wielded his sword, killed an ancient hidden snake and walked slowly to the West.


    Nearby demons looked over and were about to take action. They saw that demons poured out of the magic door one after another. They were scared and fled.


    Su Ye looked into the distance as he walked.


    A dark city stands in the distance.


    The city is huge, like a mountain lying on the earth.


    The dark city wall was more than 50 meters, and the fire was burning on the tower of the city wall.


    Fire and light black smoke enveloped the huge city.


    Within the black walls, huge buildings stand.


    In the area of Dongcheng, the buildings are particularly tall, often more than 100 meters? There are even single room buildings more than two or three hundred meters high.


    Su Ye knows that there must be


    Su Ye suddenly stopped.


    A huge Titan stood by the wall and looked around.


    A 50 meter wall? It didn''t even cover his waist.


    The Titan''s whole body is like dark gold? Skin mottled old? Even some copper green fine lines appear.


    The huge bronze helmet was like a castle on his head. The helmet was as thick and rusty as the city wall? But even rust? Also flashing a strange light.


    The giant Titan slowly turned his head, and the fire burning eyes seemed to hide two suns.


    Hoo


    It''s at least 50 kilometers from burning skull City, but when the Titan turned his head and looked here? The blazing wind came on my face.


    Where have you been? The cold water boils.


    With the heat wave? And endless pressure.


    Like two huge suns? Is pressing on his shoulder.


    Su Ye was stunned? No, like? The eyes of this Titan are two real suns.


    Between the eye socket and the sun, there seems to be a ring of starry sky.


    The huge sun was like an eye in the giant''s eye socket, with flames flowing and heat surging.


    Divine light and clouds surround this magnificent giant.


    Su Ye immediately remembered the name of a second-generation Titan? Although not the Titan? But it has the strength of almost the second generation of Titans.


    And every second-generation Titan? Have at least the power of the LORD God.


    Pupil Titan? Effias.


    This is a terrible Titan God as famous as the serpentine Titan. In legend, he even has the strength equivalent to the Lord of the fire element.


    Then? Su ye saw an amazing scene.


    There were many demons outside the city wall. At this moment, all the demons fell on the ground from the city wall to their own face.


    Su Ye instinctively looked back. Except for little Medea, even the hell demon dragon and the champion hell Knight were crawling on the ground, not to mention the other demons.


    Dozens of kilometers behind, there are also demons crawling.


    What a power!


    This is only the leader of the second generation of Titans, not the second generation of Titans, not the first generation of Titans, not the first generation of Titans.


    Yantong Titan clearly just glanced at Su ye at will, but it seemed that he stayed on Su ye for a moment. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and turned away.


    People''s ears seemed to hear the roar of Titans'' giant feet crushing the earth.


    Su Ye slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Is this the ancient Titan?


    Obviously, the rank of the LORD God has been sealed. Obviously, he can only give full play to the power of the new God, but he is still like the Lord of thousands of miles.


    God is as powerful as a mountain.


    At this moment, Su Ye finally understood why Zeus dared not let the Titans enter the divine world.


    In this state alone, the Titans could easily kill the lower gods.


    Once they enter the divine world and restore their ancient rank, they are the main gods in groups.


    The number of ancient Titans with the rank of Lord God or divine throne far exceeds that of Zeus.


    A large part of the reason why I want to come here is to meet the legendary Titan. Today, I get what I want.


    Looking at the back of the burning pupil Titan gradually disappearing, Su Ye found that the mottled dark gold back of the Titan was covered with dense scars.


    And the indentation of the chain.


    What terrible chains can leave such traces on the Titan''s body?


    Just that indentation makes people seem to see the tragic battle of the Titans.


    Whether it is the ordinary incarnation of the God of medicine or the goddess of revenge, which is equivalent to the Divine Incarnation of the new God, it is so insignificant in front of the burning pupil Titan just now.


    At this moment, there was no heaven and earth in Su Ye''s eyes, and the red earth disappeared. Only the huge figure behind the tall city wall and the pair of sun eyes.


    Yantong Titan left for a long time before the demon outside the city wall got up.


    "Let''s go to the south wall."


    As Su ye said this, he once again used the big portal to bypass the city wall in the east of the burning skull city and deliver it to a gathering place outside the south city wall.


    When he arrived outside the city, Gigg settled the demons who could not enter the city. Finally, except the servants and larens, he brought only seven legends and more than a dozen holy places.


    Entering through the gate of the south city wall, you will come to a strange world.


    If the city has anything in common with human cities, it is the road. The wide and straight road gives Su ye a sense of familiarity.


    Soon, the buildings on both sides of the road blew away the only sense of familiarity.


    In the dense green tree house, the ring tailed magic monkey jumped up and down.


    In the dark dead fog attic, broken wooden buildings are crumbling, and powerful ghosts are floating around.


    A volcano stands abruptly on the side of the street, there are many caves on the hillside, and demons come in and out.


    The swamp with purple poison fog occupied a whole block, and a swamp monster swam slowly.


    A sea fortress like a crystal palace stands next to the volcano, and powerful sea families are churning in the fortress completely composed of water.


    The shadow wall as thin as a piece of paper stands upright, and the dense shadow life comes in and out. In human eyes, it looks like hundreds of thousands of people charging at the door of the same toilet.


    After walking for a while, Su Ye finally saw the familiar buildings.


    Big horn fighting fields are scattered among various buildings.


    There were also houses with various lights. Rows of women or men waved to Su Ye.


    Cat girl, succubus, dark elf, female tree man, Snake Girl, devil, female elephant man, female giant, dragon man, lizard man, ORC, spider woman, human horse, swamp clay man and other races full of curiosity opened Su Ye''s eyes.


    It is puzzling that the underground earthworm devil is also listed.


    She found that little Medea was just looking at her strangely, and Su Ye stretched out her claws in flames to block her sight.


    Little red dragon happily rubbed his head against the giant claw and flame of the purgatory demon king.


    Straight up to Mars.


    Su Ye''s strange team attracted all kinds of attention.


    Most of the demons looked away, and only a few eyes flew around Su ye or little Medea.


    Like the mouse who came to the cat tribe, the nine people, such as larens, timidly gathered together and followed Su Ye closely.


    This place is terrible.


    Gigg took two quick steps and whispered, "Your Majesty, fighting is not prohibited in the city, but compensation must be paid for any damage. A chaotic war often leads to the loss of both winners and losers. Therefore, the residents here have contradictions and are used to going to the arena to duel and solve the contradictions. "


    "The duel here is different from that in other places?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, the duel here is very cruel. You can kill demons at will, and the winner can deprive the loser of all his property. If the loser doesn''t apologize, he will be driven out of the city. In short, there will be people rushing here at any time, causing contradictions, and then entering the arena together. Well, this is the proper occupation of burning skull city. "


    Su ye could not help shaking his head. The world of demons really could not be measured by human thinking. In the eyes of human beings, these rules and behaviors are purely brain cripples, but the problem is that many demons are really brain cripples¡° But don''t worry, unless you come prepared, no demon dares to collide with you, even if the other party is also a giant group... "Bang! Before Gigg finished, he was hit by a dark figure¡° Oh, it''s grandpa Gigg. Long time no see. I''m sorry, why don''t we go to the arena... "I saw a four meter high legendary six armed snake demon holding up his machete and long sword and looking at Gigg. Before his voice fell, a huge flaming claw leaned out and suddenly grabbed his neck. The magic ring on the Giant Claw flickered in turn, the light surged, and all kinds of restrictive magic fell on the six armed snake demon. The six armed snake demon stared and didn''t move. Su Ye grabbed him by the neck and hit him on the ground, one left and one right, one left and one right... Bang! Bang! Bang! The two big pits on the ground were getting bigger and bigger, and the organs on the six armed snake devil kept flying out, getting less and less. Finally, his neck snapped and Su Ye released his hand. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 773

    Obviously, except for the head, other parts of the body have been broken into pieces. The legendary six armed snake demon is not dead yet.


    The vitality of the demon is really tenacious.


    Su Ye grabbed the magma magic sword and plunged into the head of the six armed snake demon. The sword body twisted and the flame erupted.


    The legendary six armed snake demon that hit and flew jigger was reduced to ashes.


    All the people and demons nearby stared at the purgatory demon king.


    That''s the six armed snake demon. It''s also a giant group.


    Just fall to death without reaction?


    The six armed snake demons in several holy regions not far away were stiff, and their six hands hid all their swords behind their backs.


    "How much is it?" Su Ye shook his neck and looked around.


    Gigg said bitterly, "you are a giant group. What you smashed is ordinary ground and public buildings. As long as the loss is within 10000 prison dollars, you don''t have to pay compensation. These roads are barely worth a prison coin. "


    The so-called prison coins are coins refined from soul fragments. Demons can directly devour and absorb power and enhance themselves.


    Su Ye has calculated that the purchasing power of a prison coin is about equivalent to 100 golden eagles.


    The price of the whole deep prison plain is abnormal, because most demons don''t need all kinds of complex daily necessities.


    Fighting and entertainment are the favorite of demons.


    Go out hunting when you are hungry, find a safe place to lie down when you are sleepy, and find a volcano when it is cold


    As for brushing teeth, washing face, dressing and so on, human lifestyles are insulated from 99% of demons.


    "I kind of like this place. You continue to lead the way. " Suye road.


    Gigg picked up the head of the poor six armed snake demon, presented the space head of the dead snake demon to Su ye, and whispered, "Your Majesty, you should hire a lantern girl in the future. Their unique talent can quickly refine and break the soul. At this pace, you need a little more lantern girls. "


    "Well, you should worry more about these things in the future." Su Ye glanced around and saw lantern girls staring at the head of the six armed snake demon with red eyes.


    These lantern girls are a little old.


    Their heads were shriveled and white without flesh and blood. They looked like thin white skin wrapped directly on their heads. The first half of their heads was empty, and their sparse gray hair was scattered in the second half.


    Like an old woman with hair loss agent.


    Their eye sockets were deep, and their green eyes were like ghost fire. They smiled and showed a sharp black tooth. The bottom of each tooth was inlaid with magic gemstones of different colors.


    Under their heads are transparent ghost bodies, obscured by dark and broken fan-shaped robes.


    The robe is floating. There''s nothing below? No legs, no claws, completely floating in mid air.


    They have four arms? One of the upper two hands holds a whip? The left hand is a barbed meat whip? The right hand is a thorn howling whip


    The lower left arm carries a transparent crystal shell lamp. The colorless and transparent crystal inside is a flame wrapped heart.


    Every beat of the heart? And spit out a bloody flame? Light the lantern, enough to burn for a quarter of an hour.


    Their lower right hand holds a serrated dagger with blood stains on it? Is that their soul taking blade? Extract soul fragments.


    Su ye thought of an abyss demon and a lantern girl? Officially named the lantern queen? Also known as chihongshan terrace? Because she lives on a mountain several kilometers high? His red robe spread from the steps on the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, covering the whole hillside, which is very spectacular.


    A woman who claims to have the largest clothes in infinite space.


    It is said that all the lantern girls are her descendants.


    Of course, they are officially named lantern witches in the magic book, but who dares to call them so? Will be the eternal enemy of Lantern girls? Even be watched by the Chihong mountain steps.


    Every lantern girl? Are all powerful demons? They often have a large number of lamp slaves to follow.


    However, the evil spirits who think they are real girls, such as the rotten queen, the scarred girl, the devout nun and so on, still don''t recognize the name of the lantern girl? I prefer to call them lantern grandma, which is also the most effective way to annoy lantern girls.


    The thirteen goddesses of the evil world are one of the most powerful goddesses in the infinite plane. They neither consider themselves gods nor admit that they are demons.


    It is rumored that they were born at the same time as the first generation ancestors of various God systems, and have the power not inferior to the king of God.


    There is also a rumor that they originated from the legendary source of extreme evil and crossed the multiverse. Here is only a part of them.


    "When you settle down, I will help you recruit smart enough lantern girls." Gigg road.


    Su Ye looked around and asked, "how can you solve the contradiction between you and his six armed snake demon?"


    "This... I''m not sure." Asked gig.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The young man wants to prove himself, so he wants to kill me, a sword teacher."


    "Because of this?"


    "That''s why." Gigg road.


    Su Ye remembered the memory of the six armed snake demon and suddenly asked, "have you done it, too?"


    "I killed my teacher myself." Gigg raised his head and chest proudly.


    Nearby demons looked at Gigg with a trace of worship.


    The human magicians rolled their eyes.


    A bunch of psychopaths!


    Su Ye didn''t say a word. These demons really had abnormal brains.


    "Will they still pester?" Su ye asked.


    "If I don''t die, they won''t stop. After all, ''killing teachers'' is a title full of glory. " Gigg said with another look of pride.


    Su Ye wanted to slap him. The brain circuit of the demon was really different.


    Forget it, then use the brain circuit of the demon to solve this problem. You can''t wait for the six armed snake demon to challenge every day


    Su Ye recalled the memory of the semi God purgatory devil and soon determined how to solve this problem as the purgatory devil.


    "Lead the way to your tribe." Suye road.


    Gigg said with a wry smile, "there are three tribes of six armed snake demons in burning skull city. Our tribe is the largest one. There are three heroes guarding the six armed snake demons. Although they will not intervene in the battle of the legendary level, you know, we are demons and we don''t know what we will do next. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll show mercy." Su ye said, twisting his neck gently.


    Gigg is speechless. Is the purgatory demon so arrogant?


    The eyes of demons in the street are shining, and the battle of giants is rare even in burning skull city.


    "Come on, go to the arena nearest to your tribe, a bigger one, and then challenge all six armed snake demons of your tribe in the name of purgatory demon... Sugra. When will they promise not to attack you and when will I stop." Suye road.


    Su Ye''s demon subordinates read in their hearts. They really couldn''t believe the devil''s words. They said they were Aristo before, but now they have become sugra. The demons are too good at hiding their names for fear of being known.


    The nine men looked at each other suspiciously. Socrates, what is the relationship between the two?


    Although the devil likes human magic, this pseudonym is nothing.


    "Yes..." Gigg was excited and helpless.


    Little Medea bit her nails, stared at Gigg''s legendary six armed snake demon head, opened her mouth, dried her saliva and decided to give up.


    Don''t let your father see the ugly appearance of eating demons.


    Eat secretly next time.


    Su Ye''s subordinate demons jumped on the broken limbs of the six armed snake demon and ate them one by one.


    After su Ye''s team left, many lower demons looked for debris like rats.


    Not long after, the team came to the outside of a large-scale duel with flames burning on the edge.


    The dark arena stands in front like a giant pot made of mountains.


    "This is the biggest arena nearby, ''devil''s stomach'', and our tribe is not far away." Gigg road.


    Su Ye looked at the arena with a little nostalgia, nodded and said, "challenge your tribe. We''ll go in and wait for you."


    Led by other legendary demons, Su ye entered the arena and waited quietly.


    At this time, the arena was empty.


    The master of the devil''s stomach is a Yan devil, which is the ultimate form of the abyss devil, and its status is the same as that of the purgatory devil in the devil.


    This Yan devil is like an upright ox head devil. His skin is red. Two huge black ox hoofs are particularly eye-catching. There is a dark chain around his waist, and the curved ox horn on his head points forward.


    It was full of flames, different from the flesh wings of the purgatory demon king. Behind him was a pair of fire wings composed of flames.


    A flame decapitation sword and a flame whip were carried on his back, arms around his chest, and stood beside Su Ye.


    The wild legendary devil named bartola, like all demons, is full of nonsense, in sharp contrast to the calm, rational but cunning devil.


    "I love demons, and I love demons too. Although our two families have fought for tens of thousands of years, which couple doesn''t fight? My father and mother fight every day, although my poor father was finally stabbed by his mother, such a big scar... "Batola said happily while gesticulating with her big claws," then my mother went crazy, cried loudly holding my father''s head, and then ate it bit by bit. She told me that as long as she ate it, my father''s soul could be reborn in her body. From that day, I knew that the more people love each other, the more they will fight. Therefore, I hate the devil and love the devil. Today, it''s an honor for the devil to see the noble purgatory demon coming, especially to fight those proud and damn six armed snake demons. "


    Su Ye listened quietly without saying a word.


    Batola chattered: "you don''t know how annoying the six armed snake devil is. With many arms, he always looks down on us who have only two arms. The key is that they have too many arms. Even if they wave indiscriminately, it looks scary. Of course, they are all poor, because they can''t afford to buy armor by spending all their savings on weapons. As long as the snake scale tribe agrees to fight, I can guarantee that you will become a rising star in the whole burning skull city! It''s reasonable to say that you, a dueling newcomer, shouldn''t get a commission. However, I hope to cooperate with you for a long time. 1% of the income this time belongs to you. You can ask. No one in the whole city is more generous than me. "


    Bartola stroked her left horn proudly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 774

    Su Ye glanced at the arena. According to gig, it was not even the top 20 of the burning skull city.


    But it is similar to the largest Spartan bighorn arena.


    The diameter of the infield is more than three kilometers. Even the legendary battle is enough.


    "Do you have a bet?"


    "Of course, but you can only bet on yourself." Bartola road.


    "Very good." Su Ye is not interested in listening to bartola''s broken mouth devil beeping blindly. Most of the time, he either controls his separation or learns from those divine arrays.


    "As long as the snake scale tribe agrees, I can spread it everywhere. At that time, a large number of viewers will be willing to break their scalp and come in. Tut Tut, in the top battle between the hell giant and the abyss giant, a purgatory demon king wants to turn over the whole six armed snake demon tribe. Just listen, my blood will burn. I have a hunch that you will be my lucky star. Are you interested in signing a contract with me to become the exclusive Gladiator of the devil''s stomach? "


    "Are you sure you want to sign with the devil?" Su ye asked.


    Bartola was stunned and said, "it seems that no one can equal the devil in the contract. You can cheat even the gods. Well... Well, I won''t sign a contract with you, just a verbal guarantee. From tomorrow on, as long as you participate in the duel, I will pay you 1% to 5% of your income, which is the total income, not the net income. How''s it going? "


    "If someone doesn''t have eyes and wants to duel with me, I''ll try to choose here. But I didn''t come to the deep prison plain to fight. " Suye road.


    "What are you doing for?"


    "Promotion to Lord."


    Bartola stared and said in a loud voice, "praise the demon God! I see you are the most cunning, evil and great devil! This arena is only my sideline. My real main business is selling servants! Since you want to expand your territory and promote your Lord, you must have a town. And before that, you need an army. Can I promise? I will provide you with the best servant army in the whole burning skull city! Whatever race you want, you have everything. "


    "Look again, I have a more efficient means."


    The subordinates behind Su Ye looked black.


    Lars coughed? Said, "Your Majesty sugra? It''s nothing for you to accept a few demons. But if you recover too many demons? Breaking the balance of the deep prison plain, those powerful demons will not give up. In the deep prison plain, it was more secure to cooperate with the old forces at the beginning. "


    "The human soul is sweet." Bartola looked at larens? Mouth drool? He was puffed up by the fire.


    "My goal is not big. 100000 demons should be able to support my new forces." Suye road.


    The demon followers looked up at the sky.


    The devil is as arrogant as a devil.


    "Praise the devil! You are an honest man among the demons! Since you don''t buy slaves? Can I recommend an excellent devil general for you? Let them help you train demons. At the same time? What weapons and equipment do you need? Can I get it for you, too? of course? If you have enough prison money. " Bartola road.


    "I''ll think about it." Suye road.


    "Your wild demons will go all the way at the beginning, but once the number reaches a certain level, they will never obey orders honestly under the care of evil will. In the end, do you still want to take a more intelligent group as the main force? Like the devil, the devil, the undead or something? If wild demons can be tamed? They would not live in the wilderness. "


    "I have their soul mark? Not afraid. " Suye road.


    Bartola laughed and said, "it seems that you are really a new giant. How many soul marks, even the demigod devil, can bear? Five thousand or ten thousand? More? The power of soul mark can completely destroy your reason and degenerate into a degenerate demon without reason. We are not demons. We can carry limited soul marks. "


    "I have a special talent. I''m not afraid." Suye road.


    "Wait... You mean you can bear the soul mark of 100000 demons?" Bartola''s mouth grew.


    "Is it strange?"


    Bartola''s back bent into a new arc, and the Yan devil, who was originally as tall as the purgatory devil, suddenly shortened his head.


    ¡°5%£¡ From now on, you can get 5% of the total revenue as long as you participate in the battle of the devil''s intestines and stomach. In addition, you still need some scattered servants. No matter what you need, I can help you find the best seller or... Buyer. " Bartola''s eyes laughed into a cloud of fire.


    Nearby demons and humans foolishly saw this scene.


    People who don''t know still think that the hell devil and the abyss devil who have fought with each other for tens of thousands of years have stopped fighting.


    And the devil fully surrendered to the devil.


    The two were chatting, and Gigg was wounded.


    "Your Majesty, the snake scale tribe has agreed to challenge and will come soon." Gigg, with a black nose and a swollen face, lowered his head and reported.


    The black beard next to him buttoned his nostrils and stared at Gigg with a smile.


    Su Ye glanced at gig, his face sank, and turned to batola.


    "Change the duel to a life and death duel." Suye road.


    Bartola''s face burst into an eye-catching fire and laughed, "of course! Certainly. I can be sure that today''s demon gastrointestinal will be full of audience! Come on, go and publicize it. It''s said that devil gastrointestinal will usher in the first giant life and death battle in the city this year! A new purgatory demon king in hell, for his poor loyal servant, left his anger and wanted to bet all his prison coins on his own to challenge the whole six armed snake demon tribe! Cheer, burning skull city! "


    "Your Majesty, you don''t need to." Gigg''s face was touched.


    "They should not provoke a purgatory demon, especially a powerful purgatory demon." Su Ye looked quietly into the distance.


    Some demons are thoughtful. If the purgatory demon really wants to establish his own power as soon as possible, taking the giant Liwei is the best choice.


    Moreover, in order to obtain the favor of evil will or demon God, every demon will kill desperately all his life. The more he kills, the stronger his power is. This is the reason why the demon can grow and even promote.


    Su Ye waited quietly. After a while, a strange sound sounded in the sky, and bartola''s enthusiastic voice spread all over the block.


    A demon rushed excitedly into the devil''s stomach.


    Those monsters who were extremely ferocious in the wild and swaggered on the avenue entered the arena. Except for swearing, they all became orderly.


    After all, everyone knows that these arena masters are more ruthless than one. If they destroy anything, they will be claimed a lot of prison money.


    After sitting down, a large number of demons looked at the purgatory demon king, with different attitudes.


    Su Ye stood there quietly.


    I didn''t think of any profound problems, just learning the divine array.


    These God arrays all come from the power of demons and gods.


    With the basis of the previous large transmission God array and altar God array, Su Ye''s magic array level has exceeded ordinary legends and reached the level of senior legends.


    As a result, it only takes four or five days to learn a legendary magic array, and the time to depict the array diagram is shortened to one day.


    Although there are many difficulties in learning the divine array of demons and gods, with the foundation of the divine array, we have made great progress.


    Su Ye decided not to learn legendary magic for some time in the future, but to study the divine array. This is the foundation of the foundation. The deeper the understanding, the farther the future will go.


    A few hours later, more than 100000 demons gathered in the devil''s intestines and stomach.


    Due to the delay of the six armed snake demon, many demons shouted and scolded.


    Some scolded batola, others scolded the snake scale tribe, especially the hostile forces of the six armed snake demon. They scolded loudly, which was very ugly. They even used sound transmission for several kilometers.


    Different from the relatively orderly world of human beings, this world is too chaotic, which leads to the demons scolding very much.


    So that Su ye would occasionally stop learning and listen to the curse of demons, which would broaden his horizons.


    The demons felt ordinary, but the nine human beings, except for the well-informed Lawrence and the big hearted dwarf black beard, were scared to death for fear of being eaten by the demons.


    In particular, the waves of terrible legends are like a tsunami running in the arena.


    There are too many legends here, and the number is too thousands. If it were not for the power of burning skull City, an element disorder area would have been formed here, which would naturally form all kinds of low-level magic. Fire, rain, broken ice, storm and so on would naturally appear.


    I can''t feel the breath of heroes and Demons here. I don''t know whether there are no heroes or heroes.


    After a long time, Su Ye was even tired of reading. He began to move his body gently. A tall six armed snake demon came out of the channel opposite the arena.


    Those six armed snake demons with human upper body and giant snake lower body waved their six arms blooming like petals and swam forward slowly.


    Loud cheers and fierce curses rang out in the audience.


    Hundreds of six armed snake demons swim out of the channel. It is said that there are sixteen six armed snake demons. Their green snake scales show some black and red.


    The six armed snake demons behind them were smaller and separated on both sides of the channel like soldiers.


    The seventeen legendary six armed snake demon had empty hands and six arms hugged his chest. He just glanced at Su Ye''s place at random, smiled with different meanings, and then got together to chat and laugh from time to time.


    Gigg said hurriedly, "Your Majesty, they are disturbing your mind. We six armed snake demons are not fools. After all, you are the devil of purgatory. Either you fight hard and get promoted, or you have the devil''s parents. No one will despise you. "


    "The weak like calculation best." Su ye said calmly.


    All the demons rolled their eyes. Who doesn''t know that you demons are the most insidious and cunning creatures?


    Su Ye looked at batola and said, "can you bet now?"


    "Already." Bartola road.


    Su Ye handed the whole space head to batola and said, "there are more than two million prison coins in it. I won all of them. After each time, bet me to win. "


    Bartola couldn''t cry and smile and said, "my respected highness sugra, the maximum bet on the arena is 10000 prison coins. Even the city Lord can''t afford your bet."¡° In other words, even if I win in a row, I can''t make much money? " Su ye asked¡° If you win ten games in a row and bet on yourself again and again, you should be able to earn more than 100000 in the end. Your current odds are 1 to 1.2. The more you go to the back, the higher your odds are. After all, you are one and the other party is sixteen. "¡° Forget it, nothing is better than nothing. If we fight for life and death, do their bones and treasures belong to me? " Su Ye calculated that more than 100000 prison coins are equal to tens of millions of golden eagles and a divine diamond. It''s OK¡° Of course. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 775

    "Then I''ll even bet 10000 prison dollars. Start quickly. I have to find a place to rest." Suye road.


    "Right away."


    Batola took away ten thousand prison coins and used the flame to shuttle quickly to the opposite side.


    I don''t know what he said. Those six armed snake demons scolded one after another.


    Su Ye looked around the audience. It was a demon concentration camp. There were almost all the demons with names on the infinite plane.


    The evil black dragon lay in the audience, shaking its tail and occupying a position of 20 or 30 meters.


    Groups of chain demons came to their position. Their whole bodies were wrapped by magic chains. The huge chains were dragged to the ground and made a rattling sound, which was annoying.


    A dark hell giant held his chest in his arms and looked down proudly. Their body surface was full of cracks, revealing not flesh and blood, but stronger black and bright metal.


    A team of headless Knights rode skeleton horses in a neat line, and they didn''t know where to watch.


    Within a radius of 30 meters, there are only two fire demons, and the other demons dare not approach the mountain monster composed of countless black maggots.


    Thousands of hell dwarves chirp and shout and sing with wheat wine, which makes the surrounding demons scold, but they dare not do it. After all, hell dwarves are numerous and ferocious, and they are a weapon and equipment provider that no one can afford.


    The most open space around is not the numbing void insect demon, nor the dirty mud giant, nor the rotten tomb king who always exudes the stench, nor even the volcanic knight with lava on his head, but the two crimson priests.


    At first glance, it was a very handsome humanoid demon, with a slender body three meters high, a red crown on the head and a red robe around the body. The golden magic pattern outlined a beautiful pattern on the surface of the red robe. Even the most picky elves had to admit that the crimson priest had an infinite and top aesthetic.


    However, in the pattern formed by the golden magic pattern, the crimson blood is flowing slowly.


    The end of the hem of their robes? Constantly dripping crimson blood, like a curtain of blood droplets.


    The thick crimson blood slowly spread under their feet, far away from their bodies? Slowly dissipate.


    Their faces are far kinder than other demons? Is it a pale human? It''s just that there are black blood vessels under the white skin.


    Their dark circles are nothing. The only difference from humans is that their mouths are prominent and round? Like a dark squid mouth.


    besides? They are graceful in shape and gentle in eyes. They can''t see how terrible they are.


    As a magician? Su Ye knows the crimson priest like the back of his hand.


    Crimson priest? The highest priest of blasphemy? They were just ordinary people in hell? But after mastering human witchcraft and magic? Delve into powerful blasphemy magic? Green is better than blue.


    The demon God was not interested in exterminating the crimson priests, but the lower and middle gods who participated in the hanging of the crimson priests fell one after another.


    Finally, the gods learned that the king of the crimson priest and the crimson Pope had the strength of the median God.


    When the gods are ready to send the LORD God? The crimson priest declares his surrender to purgatory? Loyal to Tartarus, the king of hell? And the king of hell gave them shelter.


    Since then? The gods had to cancel the pursuit of the crimson priest.


    Su ye took a deep look at the two crimson priests. Different from ordinary magicians, the crimson priests have great goodwill for magicians and Wizards? If there is a chance... To devour an absorbing memory.


    Su Ye was suddenly a little happy. He finally had a bit of magic thinking.


    In addition, there are many demons shrouded in black robes or fog. They can''t see what they are.


    Clarence, the Holy Land magician, looked sad at first, but he was very excited to see so many ectopic creatures here. He picked up the magic book and carefully recorded many details.


    Suddenly, he was stunned and opened the flashing magic letter.


    Time passed slowly.


    Su Ye glanced at the six armed snake demons, stretched out his hand, hooked his index finger at them and smiled contemptuously.


    "If the little reptile of the abyss doesn''t dare to fight, then close your smelly snake mouth and dare to scold. I''ll pull out your tongue, tie a knot around your neck, and then hang it outside the burning skull city to dry it."


    The whole audience roared with laughter and scolding.


    All kinds of demons belonging to the abyss camp cursed the purgatory demon king loudly, while all kinds of demons in the hell camp fought back.


    Other demons are happy to see that the two strongest groups in the deep prison plain scold each other.


    "Sign up quickly. I don''t have time to wait for you little bugs." Su Ye showed the arrogance of the purgatory demon king.


    The six armed snake demons cursed and signed a competition agreement with the burning devil batola.


    Batola used the flame to shuttle in front of Su ye and asked Su ye to sign.


    The sixteen legendary six armed snake demon agreed to the duel of life and death.


    After reading the agreement, Su Ye looked up at the audience behind the six armed snake demons.


    There sat a six armed snake demon eight meters high.


    Hero six armed snake demon.


    Su Ye smiled and signed sugra''s name on the agreement.


    Batola excitedly patted Su Ye''s upper arm, sent it back to the high platform of the arena, and suddenly threw the whip of Yan devil into the sky.


    The burning whip sent out a huge explosion in the sky and pressed down the voices of the demons.


    "You obscene, despicable, shameless, irritable, cunning and evil audience, I bartola, love to kill you all. I chop you into meat sauce and spread it in the arena below. As soon as I step on it, it makes a loud noise!" Bartola roared up into the sky.


    The cursed demons are not only not angry, but more excited and crazy.


    Su Yebai glanced at the demons in the audience. It was a gang of masochistic physique.


    Bartola continued to roar: "I know you bastards can''t wait, so I won''t say much! Next, let''s invite our challenger to play. He is the new purgatory demon king from purgatory, a young reckless, but has the potential to promote the Lord and even the demon God, a wicked bastard with pus all over his body! At the same time, he is also a devil who loves his subordinates very much. In order to protect his new subordinates, a poor six armed snake demon with two broken arms may be called a four armed snake demon. He doesn''t hesitate to kill a legendary six armed snake demon and a strong young legendary six armed snake demon in the street! Then, this madman from purgatory challenged the whole snake scale tribe. He wants to challenge all the sixteen legends of the snake scale tribe in the devil''s stomach today! Let''s cheer for this evil and domineering but loving purgatory demon and sugra! "


    "Ow, ow..."


    "Sugra! Sugra! "


    Bartola''s introduction poked the preferences of all demons, evil and righteous. No matter what demons, they all love this giant to death.


    Even the demons who had just cursed Su ye had bloodshot eyes and shouted the name of sugra.


    Then bartola looked to the six armed serpent.


    "Snake scale tribe, I don''t need to say more. Their evil and cruel demons are well known. They kill women and children, drive away the old and weak, and leave only young people. They are simply the model of demons!"


    This time, some demons cheered and others cheered, because more than half of the demons were evil externally and United internally. They didn''t like the behavior of six armed snake demons.


    "Now, the tradition of the snake scale tribe has been greatly challenged. They want to kill the old and weak sword Saint jigger. Poor jigger was also famous in the burning skull city. Unfortunately, he became a four armed snake demon and became a wretch bullied by everyone. But who is to blame? This is the tradition of six armed snake demon! In order to maintain the honor of the tribe and the tradition of the six armed snake demon group, the six armed snake demons responded to sugra''s life and death challenge! "


    "This is a challenge without right or wrong, but it is destined to be a very wonderful duel! Now, let''s see, in this evil deep prison plain, in our evil world, whether the six armed snake demon who maintains the tradition and keeps killing can stick to the end, or challenge the traditional young giants to break these damn rules! "


    "Demons, spread evil and conquer the world!"


    "Spread evil and conquer the world!"


    Hundreds of thousands of demons roared loudly.


    At this moment, Su ye even perceived a sacred breath from the demon.


    Su ye took out his weapon and walked forward slowly.


    The four meter long magma magic sword hangs on the right side. The red and black Hellfire wraps the surface of the dark sword body. The cracks in the sword body are dense, and the magma in the cracks is surging.


    A two meter long black dragon bone staff is suspended on the left, and the magic gemstones embedded in the pale bone staff are shining.


    Countless magic objects stared at the black dragon bone staff, their eyes lit up and talked about this powerful semi artifact.


    The six armed snake demons turned pale.


    Batola smiled excitedly, "a magic wand made of a whole demigod black dragon. This young purgatory demon sugra is unusual! In life and death duel, weapons and armor are allowed, but other magic items are not allowed. I hope both sides know. Otherwise, the demons here will be lucky to eat fresh legendary flesh and blood! "


    The demons roared excitedly.


    "I have a feeling that the arrogant six armed snake demons have kicked the purgatory magic gold! So, let''s start our first game. Let''s guess, is it the victory of the green and black tongue, the first young genius of the six armed snake demon, or the greater advantage of the new purgatory demon sugra? "


    All the demons in the audience screamed, some shouted the name of green and black tongue, and some shouted the name of sugra or purgatory demon king.


    "If you put down your semi artifact, I will win!" The green black tongue holds six legendary machetes and looks at Su Ye.


    "If you cut off four hands, my magma magic sword can easily be inserted from your throat to the tip of your tail." Su Ye sneered.


    Many demons laughed wildly.


    The green black tongue shrugged and said, "I''m not those grumpy fools. Let''s change the way of fighting. You promise me not to use the black dragon bone staff, and I can also promise you a condition."


    Su Ye looked at the green and black tongue and looked at gig.


    Gigg whispered: "Your Majesty, the green and black tongue is my proud disciple. It is very talented and even better than me. Instead of killing him, it''s better to take him as a subordinate. It''s likely to be another hero, six armed snake demon, and even half god. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 776

    Su Ye nodded his head. The heroic six armed snake devil is nothing, but the semi divine six armed snake devil is different.


    Once the six armed snake demons are promoted to the demigod, their strength will reach the peak. At this time, they will be promoted from the original ordinary giant to the peak giant, no weaker than any demigod creature.


    Even, as long as the semi divine six armed snake demons are given enough lower artifact weapons, they can easily kill the lower gods.


    Because the six armed snake demons had a monster called beheading evil Lord. It was clearly an evil creature, but it claimed to be a just demigod more evil than evil. There were countless strange deeds.


    In the hands of the evil Lord, there are six lower artifact.


    He killed the next demon God.


    Su ye thought for a few seconds and said, "soul mark. If you lose, give me the seal of your soul. "


    "I need a year." The tongue of green and black.


    "Fifty years!" Su ye said it was 50 years, but under the influence of the devil''s evil talent, it was actually 100 years.


    "Deal!"


    Su ye put away the black dragon bone staff, the tip of the magma magic sword fell to the ground and walked forward slowly.


    The huge magma magic sword crossed the ground and separated the straight and slender magma stream.


    In the red firelight, evil spirits bloom.


    The green and black tongue spits out the green and black tongue, holds six legendary machetes tightly, shortens slightly and rushes towards Su Ye.


    "Blade! Storm! "


    When the green black tongue was 30 meters close to Su ye, it immediately turned on the legendary sword skill. Six legendary machetes spewed out tens of meters of black light blades, and the whole body rotated. A black light storm composed of endless black blades enveloped Su Ye.


    Even if the whole body has strong magic protection, Su Ye''s protective power is also rapidly collapsing.


    "Purgatory verdict!"


    Su Ye immediately used the most powerful sword skill of the purgatory demon king, holding the sword with both hands and chopping it out.


    The magma magic sword turns into a hundred meters long and is cut in the air.


    Before landing, between Su ye and the green and black tongue, the cracked and dark hell magma gushed from the earth and hit the magma giant sword up and down.


    The green and black tongue suddenly jumped.


    Keng Keng


    The dense metal impact sound sounded. After a few breath, the 100m magma magic sword was blown to pieces, and the blade storm was thicker and darker.


    The burning devil batola shouted, "the green and black tongue is worthy of being the best six armed snake demon of the young generation! His blade storm turned into an abyss storm. No wonder he was so confident. No wonder the tribe gave him six legendary machetes! Once the blade storm turns into an abyss storm, sugra will not die? The abyss storm will not end... "


    Su ye, in the storm of blade, slowly leaned forward with his right hand.


    "Coffin of fire!"


    Boom!


    A huge coffin ten meters high fell from the sky and was built by fire? Surging heat? Just trap the green and black tongue in it.


    The coffin stands on the earth? Flaming, the Phoenix on the coffin flapped its wings and chirped.


    The extremely powerful blade storm suddenly stopped.


    All the demons were stunned.


    Bartola shouted out the voice of the demon: "no! When the six armed serpent uses the blade storm? Will their own strength continue to improve? It is absolutely impossible to be interrupted and blocked by this level of legendary magic. Unless... Does this sugra really have demon blood? "


    The whole audience focused on the calm purgatory demon.


    Powerful forces swept away, but Su Ye looked calm.


    Devour the complete remains of the demigod devil, even the lower God can''t see through his own body? Unless you explore the soul? however? Break through the protection of theocracy first.


    Suddenly? Inside the coffin of fire? There was a sharp chopping sound of swords? More and more dense.


    Dozens of breaths later, the coffin of the flame exploded.


    The green and black tongue turned into a pure black snake. All the scales of his body were scorched and looked at Su Ye awkwardly.


    "Why did your legendary magic release so quickly? It''s strange! " The tongue of green and black.


    "It''s strange once. You won''t be surprised if you have more." Su ye said? Reach out to the green and black tongue again.


    The face of the green and black tongue has changed greatly? Rapid lateral movement? The body suddenly divides into more than ten parts? Surround Suye together.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see those illusions at all, and accurately pointed to the noumenon of the green and black tongue.


    "Soul, shackles!"


    Chains of black paint sprang out of the ground? Straight up into the sky, around Suye.


    Then, all the black chains, like snakes, rushed to the green and black tongue and got into his body.


    After a flash, the black chains on the body surface of the green and black tongue appeared, and soon hid under the skin.


    The green and black tongue showed a painful color, scolded a demon''s family scold, covered his head with both hands, squatted on the ground and screamed bitterly.


    The demons looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    Single legendary magic is very powerful, but the problem is that magic is not human and has strong resistance to many magic.


    This is the weakness of magic, which is easy to be directly resisted by strong existence.


    But why is there no weakness in the magic in the hands of the purgatory demon?


    Su Ye smiled. He hasn''t learned the magic of soul shackle yet, because the magic is too complex and involves soul, but the purgatory demon king club used it by himself.


    Moreover, using the legendary magic of the purgatory demon king can speed up your understanding of this magic.


    "Hell of pain." Su Ye used the magic of the purgatory devil again.


    A pitch black cage with a diameter of one kilometer appeared in the arena and trapped the green and black tongue.


    At first, dense poisonous stings sprayed on the green and black tongue.


    Then the endless hell acid ants set out.


    Then there was Hellfire everywhere.


    After that, the frost covered


    Dozens of cruel regional environments torture the green and black tongue in turn.


    As a legendary devil, the root of the green and black tongue was not afraid of the large-scale legendary magic of painful hell, but he was different in the shackles of his soul.


    Once ordinary people have soul shackles, they will die directly and be extracted from their souls.


    The legendary six armed snake demon will not extract the soul by this level of magic, but the process is equivalent to a big claw constantly grasping the soul, which makes him extremely painful.


    The faces of the other legendary six armed snake demons on the opposite side changed, because according to experience, although the purgatory demon king was insidious and cunning and good at magic, these were not suitable for frontal combat. The normal purgatory demon king is mainly based on magma magic sword, supplemented by magic.


    The purgatory king, sugra, turned the other way around.


    The purgatory devil who is proficient in magic is as troublesome as the crimson priest.


    The two dark red priests who were empty around looked at Su ye and smiled admiringly.


    "The conservative purgatory demon finally had an enlightened little guy."


    "Yes, if he wants, we can send out a crimson pupil and ask him to enter the crimson eye socket to learn magic."


    It took more than ten seconds for the iron black tongue to break free from the shackles of the soul and casually waved a few swords to smash the painful hell.


    "Come again!" The green and black tongue moved forward with the sword, and the huge snake swam slowly on the ground, looking more cautious.


    Su Ye pointed forward again.


    "Heart burst!"


    "Shit!" The green black tongue cursed with devil language and hurried back. Then, the whole audience heard a huge heartbeat coming from his chest.


    Dong


    Dong Dong Dong


    The violent heartbeat is like beating a drum, as if it can rush out of the chest at any time.


    The black tongue covered his chest with two hands and was sweating. His four arms waved machetes and rushed to Su Ye.


    "Death!"


    Su Ye used this notorious Necromancer''s magic. The level is lower than the caster. There is no doubt that the subject will die. Even if he is in the same level, he may die.


    "You..." the green and black tongue was so angry that he almost scolded. Then, the terrible ghost force entangled his whole body.


    He is not afraid of the effect of death, but it seems that countless ghosts are climbing under his skin, looking for the opportunity of death and interfering with his power.


    Su Ye''s demon king''s wings fluttered gently and his body floated rapidly.


    Next, Su Ye began to use the fire magic, the signboard of the purgatory demon king.


    "Volcanic tomb!"


    A huge crater appeared, engulfed the black tongue, and then there was a violent shock inside the volcano.


    Finally, the volcano erupted, and the blue and black tongue was sprayed into the air and then fell.


    I was ready to stretch out my hand again in Suye.


    "The red dragon breathes."


    A translucent red dragon head appeared below, more than ten meters long, spitting out rich red dragon inflammation, and once again impacting the green and black tongue into the sky.


    "Purgatory blast inflammation!"


    Black fireballs with a diameter of 50 meters fell from the sky like meteorites, hitting the green and black tongue and hitting it on the ground.


    When the third explosive fireball hit, the green and black tongue finally carried a finger of heart burst and death, a shadow flash step, quickly dodged, and no explosive inflammation can hit him again.


    "Purgatory demon, you''re forcing me!"


    The green and black tongue roared, the body suddenly expanded, and the six legendary machetes clanged.


    "Infinite sword, Infinite Random blade!"


    The green and black tongue roared, and six arms and six machetes waved rapidly. Each arm waved a hundred times every second.


    The six arms were waved 600 times, which made a whole 600 bloody light blades swing in an instant. Each light blade was 30 meters up and down. The dense light blades were connected into one piece, cut through the sky and rushed to Su ye with a harsh sound.


    The green and black tongue never stopped.


    This bloody light blade is endless!


    The audience of those lower level demons were scared back and back. They made a strong relationship with the devil''s stomach. All the demons reached the magic array at the edge of the infield to release their power and increase their magic for the protective power of the arena. Between them, countless bloody light blades are connected. Su Ye instantly moved from the sky to the earth. However, the green and black tongue quickly turned around. The bloody light blade seemed to have eyes, and all changed direction, just like a long dragon of fresh light blade, rushed to Su Ye. Su Ye was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the green and black tongue was so young that he could master such a powerful power¡° Soul shackles! " Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed out that the green and black tongue had not changed at all, but hundreds of bloody light blades burst¡° The legendary powerful sword skill is really powerful. " Su ye said that he used several powerful legendary magic continuously, but no matter any magic fell on the green and black tongue, the green and black tongue did not change at all, only part of the bloody light blade dissipated. However, the total amount of blood colored light blades is still increasing. Ten meters and seconds later, Su Ye continued to transmit close range, and the bloody light blades in the sky have accumulated to thousands and are still increasing. Su Ye used several spells in succession, but the effects were the same. All magic seems to be unable to affect the green black tongue except to destroy part of the blood light blade. Damn broken magic sword skill. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 777

    In the audience, countless demons shouted to cheer for the green and black tongue.


    They didn''t expect that they could display this complete semi divine sword skill.


    Only Gigg sighed. No accident, the green and black tongue will lose decades of life because of this battle.


    When the blood light blade accumulated to 10000, all the blood light suddenly moved behind the green black tongue, crossed in the air, cracked from it, and fell on his left and right shoulder blades.


    Keng


    The bloody wings are woven with random blades.


    "Here comes the strongest me!"


    The eyes of the green black tongue were red, he was slightly short, the blood wings of the sword blade suddenly shook, and the whole person disappeared in place.


    Su Ye suddenly turned around and chopped, and the green and black tongue was blocked by the sword. Then, the blood wings of the two blades were cut off like a sky knife.


    Su Ye burst into flames and moved hundreds of meters away.


    Shua


    When the two wings of the green and black tongue vibrated, they also disappeared and appeared on Su Ye''s side.


    In this way, a new purgatory demon king and one of the best six armed snake demon sword saints constantly blink and fight in the arena.


    Slowly, there were more and more wounds on the two people.


    The atmosphere of the whole audience became more and more warm, and even some calmer demons began to roar.


    "Dad, come on!" Finally, little Medea shouted with all her strength.


    The terrible hero Long Wei filled the audience.


    The legendary black dragon, just like the little rabbit suddenly frightened, looked at Medea in horror, turned and ran away. As a result, his legs were convulsed. He could not stand firm like paralysis, rolling down the audience steps and overwhelming a large piece of magic.


    The Demon Under the legend was even more unbearable and half fainted.


    "Your Highness! Your highness! You muster your strength! " Gigg begged his little ancestor like an old servant.


    "Oh." Little Medea curled her mouth and sealed her breath.


    Countless powerful eyes looked at little Medea, some greedy, some confused and some curious.


    In the arena, Su Ye fought calmly.


    Until I met the green and black tongue, I didn''t know how far the gap between ordinary human legends and legendary giant demons was.


    The green and black tongue is too strong. Even if the senior legend doesn''t have a lot of magic tools, there''s nothing he can do.


    The key is that the magic immunity ability of Infinite Random blade is simply abnormal. Can''t you use divine power in this kind of battle? Or an angry fire can burn him bald.


    The basic skills of the green black tongue are also very solid. It is said that it is a young six armed snake demon, who is also over 50 years old.


    Su Ye has been practicing magic for no more than five years.


    In this equal fight? Su Ye finally realized? I still exposed the biggest weakness? Basic skills are insufficient, and combat experience is too little.


    But is this because you spend all your time learning magic? Magic is more basic than fighting.


    "In that case..."


    Shua


    Fire element blood field? Sea of fire.


    The sea of spherical flames with a radius of 200 meters is surging. Su Ye is suspended in the sky and exposed to a strong flame.


    Dark Hellfire? Like a black sun hanging high in the sky.


    Wind element blood field? Storm protection.


    Boom!


    A cylindrical storm with a radius of 200 meters formed out of thin air? Go hand in hand with the ocean of fire? The dense wind blades whirled rapidly.


    next? The disease field and aging field of dark element blood are quietly integrated into it.


    Su ye thought about it? Only four areas should be enough.


    The whole audience was silent and watched the battle quietly.


    This time, Su Ye didn''t keep blinking, but used the magma giant sword to melee with the green and black tongue? While using magic.


    in limine? The green and black tongue is not afraid? But? Only a few seconds later, all the bloody light blades on his body melted.


    Su Ye''s fire is the fire of hell, and the wind is the wind of the sky.


    The heat of Hellfire? Even the devil can''t stand it.


    The turbulence of the sky wind is enough to repel the dragon.


    Next, Su Ye didn''t even start. In the sea of fire, huge waves of fire hit the green and black tongue, and countless wind blades cut and burst in the column of storm.


    Dozens of talents continue to flash on the green and black tongue.


    Suddenly, the green and black tongue screamed, blinked rapidly and retreated.


    The sea of fire and the column of storm hung high in the sky, and everyone could only see a vague dark shadow of the purgatory devil in it.


    The green and black tongue on the ground is black and blue, the whole body is bleeding, the flesh and bones are broken, and the intestines flow out.


    He could no longer stand firm. He could only use two arms to lean on the ground with machetes, and the other four legendary machetes crossed in front of him.


    He gasped and looked up at the huge wind column and fireball hanging in the sky.


    "Don''t you admit defeat?" A majestic voice came from it.


    "I haven''t lost yet!"


    "Hard mouth!" Su Ye pointed to the green and black tongue.


    A huge mountain 300 meters high fell down.


    Peak setting.


    Bang!


    The earth roared and dust flew.


    The huge mountain peak almost filled most of the arena, and even nearly hit the people on the edge.


    The six armed snake demons in the field were drowned into statues by the dust.


    Su Ye converged his strength in the field, took one step, stood on the top of the mountain and looked down at the whole audience.


    Black and red magma drips out along the tip of the magic sword and falls on the mountain, making a sound.


    "Do you still need to wait?"


    On the high mountain, Su Ye looked at batola.


    Batola, who had been in a daze, quickly shouted: "I announce that in the first game, the purgatory devil sugra wins! From then on, the green and black tongue will serve sugra for 50 years! "


    Even the monsters with rough skin and thick flesh feel cold when they see that the legend of serious injury is heavily hit by such a high mountain.


    Su Ye''s wings moved gently, his body flew into the air, and the huge mountain disappeared.


    Hoo Hoo


    The huge devil''s wings fluttered, and Su Ye fell slowly.


    At his feet, the tongue of the green and black tongue was long and black, hanging on the ground like a small snake.


    Su ye took out a bottle of legendary magic medicine from the space head and threw it on the tongue of the green black tongue.


    The tongue of the green black tongue rolled up the potion and swallowed it.


    The scars on his body recovered at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    After a while, the green and black tongue got up expressionless, handed over the soul mark, bent down and saluted: "the green and black tongue has seen your majesty sugra."


    "Go talk to your teacher gig. I''m going to continue the second scene." Su ye said calmly.


    "Yes." The green and black tongue moved forward slowly like a walking corpse. After swimming for a while, he suddenly turned back and shouted, "you''d better abstain and admit defeat, otherwise you will die in the hands of this madman! I''m sure he retained his strength! "


    Those legendary six armed snake demons have a helpless face, and fools know it.


    This purgatory demon was only hurt in close combat. Once the power in the blood field is opened, its strength will increase greatly.


    However, the devil''s blood has to reach the Lord''s level to have field strength, and it has a great disadvantage.


    What''s more, the purgatory devil is not a magician or wizard, but more like a magician. It''s difficult. Which magician can''t summon something?


    Maybe the purgatory devil will summon another purgatory devil of the same level.


    The first world war just now lost all the legendary tempers.


    Some six armed snake demons turned their heads and looked at the hero in the audience behind them.


    The hero six armed snake demon kept silent and stared at the front.


    "I''ll come!" A legendary six armed snake demon with spots on his body welcomes Su Ye.


    "If you admit defeat early, the other party may not kill you." A six armed snake demon whispered.


    Black spot sighed, saluted Su Ye respectfully and said, "Dear purgatory demon, we can start fighting."


    "If your battle satisfies me, I can leave alive." Su ye said, releasing protective magic for himself.


    "Good!" Black spot guessed that Su Ye''s purpose was to sharpen, bite his teeth and attack forward. He used all the fighting methods of the six armed snake demon in a variety of ways, almost going all out, but always keeping a glimmer of vitality for the other party.


    Su Ye was very satisfied with the performance of the six armed snake demon. Although he still used the identity of purgatory demon, he completely changed to the fighting mode of magician, and deliberately closed several too powerful talents.


    At the beginning, Su ye only used Holy Land magic, occasionally mixed with legendary magic, because a few Holy Land Magic have incomparable advantages of legendary magic. They are very fast and arrive in an instant, so they can limit each other at a critical time.


    For example, dark fall, gravity reversal, material dissociation, wind of resistance, Holy tree fortress, death gaze, dark sanctions, etc. are the magic used by legendary masters in battle.


    Legendary magic is powerful, but the premise is to be prepared. Once it is suddenly approached by legendary soldiers, legendary magic that takes too long to cast spells will be useless.


    Su Ye has strong blood. The casting time of most magic can be directly halved, combined with the staff, and then combined with the magic surge and magic eruption. Magic with a casting time of less than 12 seconds can be directly instant.


    Even so, most legendary magic spells take more than 12 seconds to cast.


    There are many legendary spells that even need the help of casting materials and complete rituals. The complete casting time may take several hours.


    There are many ways to speed up the casting of legendary magic, such as understanding the magic array, using super magic - fast hair, and using and practicing more.


    There is a legendary six armed snake demon as an opponent, which is an excellent contact information.


    Therefore, during the whole battle process, Su Ye fought wholeheartedly.


    Do not contact with black spots at all, and constantly use various magic skills to fight.


    The audience was unhappy at the beginning, because they preferred to see the bloody killing, but it was found that almost both of them were doing their best. The fighting process was very wonderful. The key was that the magic of the purgatory demon king was colorful. It was very good-looking, so they had the patience to watch it. Half an hour later, Su Ye frowned. Black spot is panting and scarred all over. However, if he doesn''t use those powerful legendary magic, he can''t kill him at all. Legendary demons deserve their reputation. No wonder there are rainbow angels stationed in the deep prison fortress all year round. Without this powerful demigod angel, the deep prison fortress can''t bear the impact of demons¡° You can leave! " Su ye said that, closed his eyes, recalled the battle process before the resumption in his mind, extracted all the important details, analyzed and remembered them, and kept reviewing them in the future. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 778

    Magicians can not only fight by instinct, but also need to master the combat ability and solidify it faster through learning.


    Then, the third six armed snake demon came up. Like the previous battle, Su Ye completely regarded the other party as a sharpener, and the other party was also very knowledgeable and made every effort to attack, but he couldn''t afford to kill.


    Third, fourth, Fifth


    At the eighth, everyone found that the purgatory demon was obviously a little tired.


    After all, the intensity of the legendary battle is too high. Even the strongest giants can''t bear the high-intensity battle of four or five hours.


    After the ninth six armed snake demon came on the stage, he also attacked frantically. It seems that he is the same as before and has no intention of killing.


    Su Ye continued to fight as usual.


    The battle continued, and Su Ye''s protective magic failed one after another because of time and being attacked.


    When Su Ye''s strongest legendary protective magic, legendary armor, frost Armor Lord and golden skin all disappeared, the ninth six armed snake demon suddenly roared, his whole body suddenly expanded for a circle, and then launched a suicide attack.


    The audience went crazy when they saw the sacrificial fire flashing in the eyes of the six armed snake demon.


    "Kind!"


    "This is the real devil!"


    "Sacrifice your life to the sixth demon God in exchange for strength. Well done!"


    "Hahaha, the demons boast of cunning, and finally they are deceived! The six armed snake demon in front is obviously just to consume power, and the real killer mace is behind! "


    "After fighting for so long, you have strength, but how much magic does a new legend have?"


    "It''s not so easy to be a magician!"


    "You are not allowed to drink magic medicine in the middle of a continuous life and death duel!"


    "Arrogant purgatory devil, leave your head in the devil''s stomach!"


    All the demons reveled.


    The demons were silent. Obviously, the purgatory devil was obviously deceived.


    Two crimson priests.


    "What do you think of this little guy?"


    "His fighting style is very interesting. It is a deep trace of human magicians. At first, I even mistook him for human change? But looking down, I found that he was deeply influenced by human beings, but obviously a little rough? Never like an old magician. Looks like? Should he be a clever purgatory demon? Because we can''t learn the fighting style of our crimson priests, we have to learn from humans. "


    "Yes, I think so. Isn''t he a human spy? Human beings can''t be willing to be such a talented spy. At the beginning? Obviously clumsy. But progress is too fast. Does he close his eyes and meditate after every battle, not rest? It''s looking back. I find? Those mistakes or flaws? When he didn''t find out? After discovery? Often it takes only one or three battles? It can be completely eliminated. "


    "Good. Now that the war is imminent, we crimson priests can''t stand still. Don''t think about it. Once the battle is over, I''ll invite him into the crimson eye socket. "


    "Don''t call him a devil, even a human? Even believers of the gods? We can all accept it! "


    "If he lives."


    "Can a foolish devil really kill him?"


    The two crimson priests looked at each other and smiled.


    Six armed serpent attacks too fast? After the first attack? He even used his split power to attack Su ye from two directions.


    Two bloody blade storms rolling? At the same time, he can also attack Su ye with a sword.


    There is no chance for Su ye to release powerful magic.


    Seeing that Su Ye''s protective power collapsed rapidly, evil light burst out from the eyes of the six armed snake demon.


    "It''s over..." black beard couldn''t bear to see it.


    Clarence looked around, ready to run away.


    In burning skull City, losing shelter is equivalent to a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "What a pity." Gig sighed softly.


    The green black tongue stretched out its long tongue and licked the itchy wound just healed, showing a bright smile.


    All the people in the audience looked at the purgatory demon who had been unable to show his powerful legendary magic.


    "I''m still too kind!"


    Su Ye finished, glanced at the six armed snake demon, finally bowed his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the snake under his waist.


    Divine punishment, the eye of imprisonment.


    At that moment, the ordinary demon thought Su ye had lost his fighting spirit and bowed his head to admit defeat.


    But all the high-level demons moved and stared.


    The demon God bowed his head and looked down at the world.


    Su Ye raised his magma sword and cut off the six armed snake demon.


    The six armed snake demon''s body was frozen in place and stopped attacking, but the sword blade whirled around.


    Everyone could see that his upper body tried to move forward, but his lower body just trembled slightly.


    He looked down at his snake.


    Below the waist, he lost consciousness.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    The blade storm continued, but all the attacks left no trace on the scales of purgatory demons.


    There seems to be a strong legendary defensive force protecting him.


    The blade is shining everywhere.


    Many high-ranking demons looked at Su Ye incredibly, especially those proficient in magic, and opened their mouths.


    At least ten different levels of protection Magic have been solidified on the purgatory demon king!


    Lars sighed and said, "it''s worthy of being the purgatory devil. It turns out that the devil of hell''s research on magic has surpassed mankind. "


    Gregory sighed, "even master Plato may not be able to solidify so many protective magic in his body."


    Black beard asked, "that is to say, the six armed snake demon hasn''t broken the protection ability of the purgatory demon after playing for so long?"


    Su ye once again opened the dual fields of the sea of fire and storm protection, and then released the fire magic.


    Fire of disaster.


    With the six armed snake demon as the center, a black pillar of fire with a radius of more than ten meters rose into the sky.


    Stone carvings appear on the surface of the fire pillar, and all kinds of human tragedies jump on the fire relief.


    The tsunami hit the earth, the earth cracked everywhere, the mountains collapsed, the insects raged, the thunder and lightning were dense, and the snakes and rats were in groups


    "Blasphemy magic..." many demons recognized this magic.


    In the fire of disaster, the six armed snake devil screamed bitterly. He suddenly fell to the ground and quickly climbed out of the scope of the fire of disaster with four hands as his legs.


    However, the fire of disaster was still burning on him, splitting the scales and burning the flesh and blood.


    The six armed snake devil roared, his whole body was full of magic, and then exploded with a black flame.


    The next moment, the flame burned all over the body again.


    He dispersed the black flame again.


    Everyone saw that he got rid of the burning of the fire.


    His face was beaming, but he suddenly screamed. One arm plunged into his chest and abdomen and grabbed a dark rib.


    In the ribs, the disaster fire burns.


    Then, suddenly someone shouted, "look at his blood vessels!"


    The demons hurried to look carefully and saw the dark flame burning and spreading in the blood vessels of the six armed snake demon.


    The fire of disaster burned into his blood and deep into his bone marrow.


    Burning blood and burning bones are added to the fire of disaster, breaking through the protection of legendary demons.


    "No..."


    The six armed snake demon who couldn''t bear the pain suddenly went crazy. He kept inserting his six arms into his body, grabbed one bone after another and threw it away.


    Piece after piece, piece after piece


    The audience was silent, and they looked at the scene that even demons were moved by it.


    Six armed snake demon Sheng pulled his skull out of the flesh.


    The interior of the whole head has been blackened by the fire of disaster.


    "It''s so hot and painful..."


    The head moved, and his six arms suddenly softened and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces. At the crack of the pieces, a fluffy black fire of disaster splashed out.


    The head fell to the ground, rolled and slowly blackened in the fire of disaster.


    As soon as Su Ye stretched out his hand, the slightly damaged space skull between the six armed snake demon''s waist and the legendary weapon on the ground flew into his hand.


    "Next."


    The whole audience was quiet, only the fire of disaster was burning.


    The six armed snake demons looked at Su ye in horror.


    He is not only the devil of purgatory, but also the devil of the whole deep prison plain!


    At this moment, even ordinary demons can see a sign.


    Blasphemy magic is strong, but it is based on consuming divine power.


    Without consuming divine power, blasphemy magic has no obvious advantages over normal legendary magic, but it is more extreme in some aspects.


    The purgatory devil didn''t consume the divine power. The fire of disaster is so strong. The biggest possibility is to have the blood of the demon God!


    In the evil world, the descendants of the demon God may not have the blood of the demon God.


    At least the descendants of the demon God within three generations can get the demon God blood, and they are good enough to stimulate the blood power.


    The demons realized that the purgatory demon king was probably the core descendant of a big power and went out to sharpen.


    Those who doubted Su Ye''s identity gave up their original ideas.


    This is a thoroughly deep prison demon.


    Suddenly, a crimson priest shook his hand, and a black eye with red pupil flew out and floated in front of Su Ye.


    There was only a crimson gap in the black eye. After it settled, the crimson vertical pupil suddenly opened and the blood light suddenly appeared.


    Monstrous and gorgeous.


    Su Ye was stunned, grabbed it, and then nodded to the two crimson priests to express his thanks.


    The two crimson priests smiled. There were bursts of soft voices in the audience. It was the legendary crimson pupil. Only a few magic objects with super magic talent can be recognized by the crimson priest and connect the crimson eye socket with the crimson pupil. Crimson eye socket is one of the largest magic libraries in infinite space. This not only means that the purgatory demon king has no less terrible magic talent than the crimson priest. It also means that the purgatory devil can cooperate with the crimson priest from now on. The proud crimson priest will never cooperate with any demon that cannot connect the crimson eye socket. In the eyes of the crimson priest, even the most powerful giants in hell are just a group of brainless fools as long as magic doesn''t work¡° This crimson pupil can let you call a crimson main sacrifice. " The crimson priest smiled. Countless envious eyes wanted to pierce Su Ye. Crimson priesthood is the name of the demigod crimson priest. The Lord of burning skull city is a crimson priest¡° Magic is supreme. " Su ye thanks again¡° Magic is supreme! " The two crimson priests bowed in return. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 779

    Lars looked at a purgatory demon king and two crimson priests, sour to the bone.


    Even demons pursue magic, and the so-called smartest human beings and even the gods try their best to block magic.


    Alas


    Lars sighed long.


    The old Provost''s eyes were filled with magma like reluctance.


    Su ye turned and looked at batola.


    Batola was startled. He thought Su Ye was so cruel that he wanted to kill himself. The next moment he reacted. He looked at the six armed snake demon and said in a dignified voice, "there are seven more battles. You send the next one right away!"


    The remaining seven six armed snake demons look at me and I look at you. Then, they use the six armed fist guessing method, constantly wave six arms, and finally choose an unlucky guy.


    The unlucky guy almost cried as soon as he played.


    Around Su ye, a black dragon bone staff appeared.


    It''s impossible!


    Any magic sealed in the demigod magic staff can make him either dead or disabled.


    "Great... Your highness sugra, the son of the great demon God, I don''t want to offend you. I can practice with you in your favorite way, even on call after the duel."


    "I just want to kill you all." Su Ye responded coldly.


    There were loud cheers in the audience.


    "Kill all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill all these cowardly six armed snake demons!"


    Not only the devil was excited, but also the devil''s blood was boiling.


    Even the dead felt the arena getting hotter and hotter.


    The unlucky man looked back at the six armed snake demon.


    The hero, who had been calm with six arms and chest, sighed helplessly and stood up.


    "Dear purgatory devil, the green and black tongue has become your subordinate. You must not want to put him in a dilemma. Moreover, some of them admit defeat and some die in your hands. Your anger should be calmed down. "


    The audience was quiet.


    In burning skull City, although it is known that there are many legends like dogs and heroes walk everywhere, heroes are in the minority after all.


    Every hero''s words are loud enough to influence many important things.


    The whole audience was quiet and all looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye is meditating.


    You should have devil thinking.


    So, the real devil? How should a purgatory demon with great strength choose at this time?


    As time went by, people waited quietly for the choice of the purgatory demon king.


    After a while? Suye raised his head? Looking at the hero six armed snake demon? Reach out and hook your index finger.


    "Either end up fighting me or shut your mouth? Or I''ll put the tip of your tail in your mouth? All the way to my intestines! "


    The whole audience was dead silent. After a moment, was it a subtle laughter? Soon? More and more people laugh wildly.


    "Sugra? Good job! "


    "The purgatory devil didn''t lose the devil''s face!"


    "The name of the grumpy devil sugra? It will spread all over the city! "


    Many demons shouted excitedly? Looking at the hero six armed snake demon at the same time? It took him less than a second to turn his face from red to blue.


    "Dad is mighty!" Little Medea shouted excitedly.


    Larens and other humans covered their faces.


    What''s all this? I know that demons are violent and crazy, but I haven''t encountered such a violent one!


    This is going to die in burning skull city.


    Su Ye''s demon subordinates were stunned at first. They roared excitedly and cheered loudly for Su Ye.


    The master of the devil''s intestines and stomach, the Yan devil batola, was flushed with excitement? "Now? Legendary purgatory king sugra? Provoked the hero six armed snake snake snake snake! This is an unprecedented collision in burning skull city! This is a battle between hell and the abyss? Like the meeting of fire and ice! Let''s wait and see how snick, the hero six armed snake demon, chooses! His choice will affect the future of the whole snake scale tribe! Oh, My God? How many years have I not seen this scene? No, I''ve never seen it! Dear snick, next, it''s up to you! Now, let''s cheer the heroes of today''s arena. Sugra! "


    "Sugra!"


    "Sugra!"


    Countless demons shouted Su Ye''s pseudonym, which was crazy.


    The two crimson priests smiled.


    The eyes of the demons in the audience focused on the hero six armed snake demon snick.


    "Sugra, you shouldn''t provoke a hero demon." Snick lowered his face and stared at Su Ye angrily.


    "Are you a six mouth snake demon?" Su ye asked.


    The cries of the demons were more crazy.


    "Demigod weapon, I have it too!"


    Snick said, the light of the space head flashed, and a six meter high two handed giant sword was suspended on his side.


    On one side of the sword, the blade was burning, and a burning devil was roaring angrily.


    On the other side of the blade, the cold air overflowed, and the shadow of a translucent frost dragon loomed.


    The whole audience suddenly became much quieter.


    Demigod giant sword, chopping fire sword.


    Su Ye shrugged, looked around the audience and said, "you can see that the six armed snake devil likes to frighten the devil with semi artifact in addition to talking with his mouth..."


    Then, Su Ye looked at snick, the hero six armed snake demon.


    "I said, either end up fighting with me, or shut your mouth, sit in the audience and watch your tribe''s cubs kneel in front of me!"


    Snick''s face was black, he bit his teeth, stared at Su ye, and the snake scales on his cheeks even trembled slightly.


    "Next!" Su Ye finished and looked at batola.


    Bartola immediately shouted, "next! If you dare not fight, you will be judged as a failure. Sugra can directly kill the loser! "


    The legendary six armed serpent first took a step forward, then turned his head and looked at snick.


    Snick glanced at his nephew and grandson. The top two hands grabbed the hilt of the chopping burning sword, with the sword tip down and perpendicular to the ground.


    "When my sword tip turns and points to the sky, the battle is inevitable!" Snick''s voice was thick and powerful.


    "I''ll let it fall into the dust." Suye road.


    "Then, as you wish!"


    Snick, the hero six armed snake demon, jumped suddenly, and the huge human snake tail glided in the sky and flew to Suye.


    The whole audience was boiling.


    Bartola was going crazy and shouted excitedly, "snick agreed! Snick agreed! The battle between legend and hero is coming! Now start a new bet! In order to give back to all the audience and for today''s exciting moment, the odds of the two people have been comprehensively improved! "


    "Snick is a hero who has been famous for a long time. His achievements are incomparable. He has killed countless demons and even heroic giants! Whenever he holds the chopping fire sword, the victory must belong to him! Today, let''s take a look at the style of the saint snicker of chopping inflammation sword! I set his odds at 1 to 1.3. Moreover, the maximum bet on prison money is raised to 100000! As long as you bet him 100000, you can finally earn 30000, which is a lot of money! "


    "Next, there is sugra, the new purgatory demon we don''t know. There is no doubt that he is a upstart in burning skull city and has unimaginable talent! His strength is obvious to all, and his violent people are known to all! He dares to challenge the hero, and he is a six armed snake demon hero! I personally like sugra, but forgive me, his odds are too small, so I give him the odds of 1 to 1.6. "


    "In the first half of the battle, you can bet! Moreover, in order to commemorate this event, the odds will not change until the offer is closed! Now, today''s fight has evolved from the original giant war to the super giant war! The devil''s stomach is the hottest place in the whole burning skull city today! "


    In bartola''s excited words, snick, a six armed snake demon taller than Suye, fell to the ground.


    Su ye said, "bartola, I bet myself 100000."


    "Did you hear that? Sugra bet herself 100000! What a bold guy! This is 100000 prison dollars! I hate this arrogant devil now! I''m more optimistic about snick now! Demons, can you stand such a arrogant devil? "


    Bartola fanned the flames and many demons couldn''t help betting.


    Snick holds a demigod sword in both hands and a legendary one handed sword in each of his four arms.


    "You will be the first purgatory demon to die in this arena!" Snick said, the huge snake tail swam forward, and around him, real and false snick appeared on both sides of him.


    Finally, a whole six Snickers appeared ahead.


    The demons roared with excitement.


    "Five phantom bodies! Snick is too strong! "


    "This is at least equivalent to..."


    The devil did not wait for happiness. Suye looked at it. The five apparition bodies exploded like bubbles, and disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned. Even snick''s body stagnated and stopped in place.


    Bartola said loudly, "it''s the gift of the devil''s blood, the eye of breaking the law! It is normal for the purgatory demon king to have the blood of the devil priest. Even if there is the blood of the devil Lord, it is reasonable. However, it''s strange that the legendary eye of breaking the law breaks the hero''s war skills. Not impossible, but very unlikely. The phantom body is not only an illusion, but also has the magic of the noumenon. Now, with a sweep of sugra''s eyes, all five phantom bodies are broken, which further proves my previous view that he has the blood of the demon God! "


    Many demons nodded for no other reason than this explanation.


    "You''re lucky, but I don''t believe you''re lucky again!"


    Snick''s body shook and the five phantom bodies appeared again.


    Su Ye glanced, and the phantom body was broken and dissipated.


    Snick squinted slightly and used the phantom body again.


    Su ye took a casual look and burst again. Next, the fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time... No seventh time, snick gave up. The demons were still waiting for the seventh time, but they couldn''t help laughing¡° This sugra has really brought us one surprise after another! His demon blood is unimaginable! " The devil audience shouted for Su Ye. The devil of the abyss didn''t support Su ye, but he didn''t spare snick¡° Snick, go on, better luck than either of you! "¡° Don''t stop! "¡° Can''t you use anything but this? "¡° What a disgrace to the devil! " The six armed snake demons have black faces, both off the court and in the audience. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 780

    Gigg and the green and black tongue stood side by side, helpless.


    "Teacher, what exactly is the identity of this sugra?"


    "If I knew his details, would I still stand here and be his soul slave?"


    The magicians, magicians or wizards present watched this scene with great interest, either thinking about the real reason alone or talking about it one after another.


    "You''re OK." Snick squeezed out a word between his teeth, completely gave up the phantom body and rushed to Su Ye alone.


    Su Ye didn''t give snick a chance to get close at all. He released a prison fire day behind. In the Hellfire rain with a radius of one mile, he moved to the distance with the shuttle of fire, and then began to release the powerful single legendary magic.


    With the blessing of the black dragon bone staff, magic that could not be instant can now be instant.


    Death finger, heart burst, soul shackles and other powerful magic are released continuously.


    Legendary magic fell on snick.


    The result is not optimistic.


    Snick is far more powerful than the green and black tongue. No matter how painful his body or soul is, he can continue to fight with little impact.


    Su Ye used all kinds of powerful legendary magic, but snick showed great ability and talent, braved all kinds of legendary magic and kept chasing Su Ye.


    The four arms below him kept chopping and chopping out bloody light blades, carrying a harsh sound and attacking Su ye from a distance.


    At first, the audience was very worried, but soon they found that snick''s mastery of sword skills had reached an extremely brilliant level.


    The light blade of the legendary six armed snake demon often flew around and landed on the shield protecting the audience.


    Snick''s light blade is different. His light blade seems weaker. Once he flies a certain distance and doesn''t hit the enemy, it will dissipate quickly.


    No light blade flew onto the protective cover. On the contrary, many large-scale magic of Su ye would affect the protective cover.


    The demons were aware of the huge gap between the two.


    On the surface, Su Ye is so powerful that he can even shuttle infinitely in the fire. He has the talent of the enviable devil Lord.


    This power is very useful for legends.


    Against heroes, it may not be effective.


    Every hero? Have the power to surpass legend.


    The hero''s Sanctuary has been greatly improved.


    When Su Ye''s magic touches snick, it will be weakened by the demigod sword first, and then by the hero sanctuary? Then weakened by the magic shield? Then it will be weakened by the demon''s body


    A series of weakened? The effect is only equivalent to a stronger Holy Land magic.


    Each hero can resist the attacks of countless holy magicians.


    What the devil cares about most is that Su Ye is very strong? But have you been fighting for so long? Whether it''s body, will or magic, it''s close to the limit.


    Snick, on the other hand, is a poisonous snake? He was saving his strength from the beginning? With hundreds of years of terrorist fighting experience and strong physique? Engage in a war of attrition.


    More than ten minutes have passed? Snick never used really powerful combat skills? It has been maintained at the lowest consumption.


    therefore? More and more people are betting on snick.


    After a while, bartola panicked when he saw the amount of the bet. He shouted, "I promise with the eyes of the Yan devil that this sugra is very powerful! He has infinite talent? The son of the devil? He must have a lot of magic? At least ten... No? At least a hundred! "


    The whole audience laughed loudly.


    "In the old God era, Baijing demons were not few, but now? In addition to those old demons over four or five hundred years old, where will there be Baijing demons? How can this young thing have so many sources of magic. "


    "Even if he had a hundred sources of magic, he would be running out now!"


    "Bartola, you''re exposed. I''ll bet another ten thousand prison dollars! "


    "This damn batola has earned me too much prison money. I must get it back today!"


    In the happy laughter, more and more people escorted snick.


    After a while, batola asked his men again. He wanted to cry without tears.


    The total bet on snick exceeded 3 million prison dollars.


    The prison money bet on sugra, even if sugra''s own, is only more than 500000. This means that if sugra loses, he will now lose more than 400000 prison coins, which is already a good price for semi artifact.


    "Sugra, it''s up to you to decide whether I want to escape with money or stay in burning skull city..."


    Batola looked at Suye with tears.


    The process of fighting is a little strange.


    Snick fought a war of attrition, and Su Ye seemed to fight a war of attrition.


    An hour later, all the audience wondered.


    The two crimson priests frowned slightly and talked in a low voice.


    "Did you find out?"


    "Yes, sugra, this guy, has been observing snick, in order to understand the six armed snake demon, learn his battle details, and try to combine the battle mode of the magician."


    "Yes, he can''t use most of the skills of the six armed snake demon, but there are still very few details."


    "Is he too big?"


    "In my opinion, on the contrary, this little guy must have a stronger hand. He is completely not afraid of the hero six armed snake demon."


    After a while, bartola quickly shouted, "the bet is over! Please don''t bet now! "


    "Wait a minute, let''s bet now!"


    "Their battle hasn''t reached the critical moment yet. You can''t stop!"


    "Doesn''t the devil want to open his stomach?"


    "Give us one last chance to bet!"


    Surrounded by many demons, bartola was helpless.


    "The last chance to bet, everyone has only the last chance to bet. In five minutes, close the plate!" Bartola clenched her teeth.


    Five minutes later, bartola couldn''t wait to shout, "seal the plate!"


    Finally, he looked at the last bet and wanted to cry without tears.


    The bet on snick exceeded 6 million prison coins, which is the bet only in the top gladiators of the whole burning skull city.


    As for the bet on sugra, there were only 800000 prison coins.


    "Sugra, you are my ancestor..."


    Bartola stared blankly at the field.


    The demon audience is a little annoyed.


    "Snick, have you been castrated?"


    "Kill this damn devil quickly. He obviously doesn''t have much magic!"


    "Come on, let''s see your most powerful semi divine sword skill, the sword of the storm!"


    "Do it!"


    Snick looked at Su ye in the distance and suddenly focused his head.


    He aimed at Su ye and suddenly accelerated his sword.


    However, in the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of blood blades flew out, like rain all over the sky, covering Su ye in an instant.


    Su Ye hurried away.


    The bloody blade flew back behind snick and formed a pair of bloody light wings.


    The green and black tongue on the edge of the infield suddenly showed a mysterious smile.


    "Your Highness snick''s Infinite Random blade is much better than me."


    Gig sighed.


    Later, snick waved tens of thousands of blades again.


    The second pair of blood colored blades are formed.


    Then, use the Infinite Random blade for the third time.


    Finally, behind snick, there were three pairs of bloody blades, each ten meters long.


    The three teams of bloody blades flapped gently, and snick, like Su ye, rose slowly into the air.


    "Snick!"


    "Snick!"


    There was a roar in the audience, and all the demons who had pledged snick fell into fanaticism.


    Those demons who bet on Su ye have an iron face.


    Not long ago, snick could only use double infinite random blades. Unexpectedly, he can use triple blades now.


    This is the signature ability of the semi divine six armed snake demon.


    Snick slowly raised his head and said, "I''m glad to meet an excellent devil genius here, but I''m more happy to kill a devil genius here! You''re good, but it''s a pity. Next, it will be the time for the six armed snake demon. "


    Snicker leaned slightly and suddenly disappeared in place.


    Shua


    His huge shadow blinked behind Su ye, the blade storm rolled up and the demigod sword fell.


    The strange light instantly wrapped Su Ye.


    "It''s broken!"


    The people of Suye, the servants of Suye, the demons and the spellcasters cried out in their hearts.


    This snick has mastered the rare field sword skill, space blockade!


    Many people sighed in their hearts.


    It''s over


    The burning devil batola took a step back and was ready to throw away the whole arena and escape.


    The red and white demigod sword cuts to Su Ye''s body.


    Suddenly, Su Ye disappeared in front of snick and appeared hundreds of meters away.


    So snicker suddenly stopped and looked at him blankly.


    In the moment of silence, batola couldn''t help laughing and said, "what a sugra, she has the ability to break the space blockade. I don''t know whether it''s a talent or an artifact!"


    Snicker spat out his scarlet tongue and hissed, "my sword skill can be used indefinitely. I want to see how many times your artifact can be used!"


    Snick smiled coldly, suddenly disappeared in place and appeared next to Su ye again.


    Su ye sent away again.


    Then, the scene continued.


    Two people in the arena constantly instant transmission, chasing each other.


    After thirty transmissions, snick''s breathing finally became heavy. Su Ye is as like as two peas. Su Ye looked at snicker, who was slightly panting, and asked suspiciously, "why don''t you continue? Isn''t there much magic? I didn''t expect that the six armed snake demon was so weak. " Hearing Su Ye''s words, those six armed snake demons and asnak''s demons suddenly felt cold all over. From the beginning, everyone was sure that Su Ye didn''t have much magic. But now, Su ye now laughs at snick''s lack of magic. Then, this meaning is too obvious. This Su ye still has plenty of magic¡° Ha ha... "Batola couldn''t help laughing." I didn''t pull the frame. It seems that I''m right. This is at least a Baijing devil, and he has more talents! Ha ha...... "then, the whole audience scolded batola one after another. There were all kinds of vicious words, but batola always smiled¡° Don''t forget, snicker''s storm sword, and it''s a semi artifact''s storm sword. " A six armed snake monster roared. The smile on bartola''s face disappeared. The sword of storm is one of the strongest sword skills of the six armed snake demon family. The stronger the weapon, the stronger the power¡° Well, you are qualified to let me use the sword of the storm. " Snick''s whole body suddenly burst out a thick black fog, and the semi artifact chopping fire sword absorbed magic like a long whale absorbing water. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 781

    Su Ye has heard of the name of the sword of the storm. Once used, even the most powerful legendary purgatory demon will be either dead or injured.


    Su Ye was not careless and went all out to cast the spell.


    All kinds of magic flew intensively to snick.


    However, snick''s three pairs of bloody blades, wings and semi artifact are too powerful. No matter what kind of magic, including the fire of disaster, can interrupt batola''s sword skill.


    Finally, Su Ye realized that the demons were really powerful. If they were human heroic soldiers, as long as they were not the hero king, they would have been melted by their own magic.


    "In that case, I''ll take it a little seriously."


    Behind the Soviet Union as like as two peas, the next one was the same as the Suiye, who was all alike in the same spirit. The flames were wrapped around their arms, and their arms were bosom, and they looked forward proudly.


    Twenty legendary magic incarnations!


    "Are these my brothers? I really want to touch it. " Little Medea''s eyes twinkled.


    At this time, a succession of ethnic curses rang out in the audience.


    Translated into human language, that is, the whole audience is using a way of swearing.


    "Grass!"


    Larens was stunned and muttered, "I thought Su ye and Aristotle were the most abnormal magic geniuses. Unexpectedly, there are more abnormal ones in hell."


    "The dwarf God is on..." the black beard was covered.


    Gigg and the green black tongue opened their mouths, their long tongues drooped outside the corners of their mouths, and their saliva dripped slowly.


    Both crimson priests were stupid.


    Magic avatar is not something you can have if you want. It is not only difficult to make, but also the success rate is very low.


    It''s quite good for ordinary legendary magicians to have one.


    Two legendary crimson priests, none.


    The purgatory demon, 20 in one breath?


    Snick''s body shook and almost interrupted his sword skill.


    "It''s useless to use magic here!" Snick said, his breath rising, and the dark blue magic gushed like fire.


    Then, a translucent chopping burning sword appeared behind him, and then, one by one, it quickly appeared, and soon it would be hundreds of thousands.


    "Magic?" Su Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to snick.


    "Great lysis!"


    At the moment of successful casting, Su Ye teleported 50 meters away from snick.


    A whole twenty-one colorful lights came out? Converging into a colorful torrent, like dozens of rainbows entangled together, instantly drowning snick.


    After the rainbow flood? The bloody blade behind snick is gone? The sword of the storm disappeared.


    The light on the four legendary swords dissipated? The magic is exhausted.


    The light on the surface of the chopping fire sword is dim.


    Snick''s body collapsed from inside to outside. Those powerful talents are slowly recovering, but the small talents fall into a long sleep.


    His original Turquoise scales? Pale.


    A faded hero.


    After a moment of silence? It is also a continuous wave of family abuse.


    It''s horrible!


    There is an essential difference between the simultaneous effect of twenty-one large lysis and the continuous use of twenty-one large lysis.


    This is equal to snicker being attacked by 21 legendary masters at the same time!


    Don''t talk about heroes? Half gods will be confused.


    The 20 legendary incarnations behind Su Ye suddenly disappeared? then? Reappear.


    This moment? Snick had a bad feeling.


    The audience faintly thought of a possibility? Wide eyed? Full of expectations.


    Su Ye pointed to snick.


    "Death."


    Twenty one gray lights fell on snick in an instant.


    People even had an illusion. At this moment, the shadow of death holding a sickle appeared behind Su Ye.


    If the legend encounters the terrible "death 21 finger", it will die.


    Heroes don''t die easily because their souls are stronger? He''s not dead.


    But? On him? Twelve big holes? Each is the size of a washbasin and runs through the body.


    Each big hole is a perfect circle, which seems to be polished by craftsmen.


    Flesh and blood, bones and magic in the big hole? All dissipated.


    The strong gray white smell of death churned around the smooth and neat wound.


    Snick didn''t die, but all the body tissues at the twelve big holes died completely.


    Snick roared, and his whole body was full of magic. He wanted to use his natural power to restore flesh and blood.


    But the twelve big holes didn''t respond.


    Flesh and blood do not flow.


    They''re dead.


    The audience looked at the scene with great shock, without exclamation or scolding.


    This is also the six armed snake demon famous for its strong body. It is a giant group.


    If you replace it with a slightly weak hero demon, it has completely died.


    "You shouldn''t end up."


    Su ye said. Twenty avatars disappeared and reappeared again.


    Snick moved.


    Not forward, but backward.


    His cold snake pupil was full of fear and deep chagrin.


    At this moment, there was still no cheering from the audience, because they tried to open their eyes and want to see what happened next.


    We must not miss this scene enough to board the history books of the deep prison plain.


    "You shouldn''t provoke me."


    Su Ye finished and pointed to snick again.


    "Soul shackles!"


    Twenty little purgatory demons also stretched out their fingers.


    At the moment of hearing the spell, many demons had a painful mind and stiff body.


    Those ordinary demons were almost scared out of control!


    The process of 21 great cleavage and 21 death is vivid. What will happen to the 21 soul shackles?


    The dense dark chains poured into snick like an overwhelming swarm of snakes and swam under his skin.


    "Ah..."


    Snick looked like a mad devil, threw down his weapons, covered his head with six hands, howled wildly, rolled all over the ground, and hit the ground pitted.


    Cut the burning sword and drop the dust.


    All the demons are cold everywhere, which can make the great heroes hurt like this. What happened?


    At this time, lantern girls everywhere coveted.


    "His soul is cracking."


    People suddenly realized.


    One yoke is imprisonment, but more than twenty chains are not imprisonment, but crushing or tearing.


    Magicians, wizards, priests and magicians were shocked.


    The purgatory demon changed the nature and use of a legendary magic.


    Nasnek rolled and wailed for five minutes before he slowly lost his breath and his body twitched slowly.


    People vaguely saw that there was a fine blue light in his body.


    The soul of a hero is just like the essence.


    But even if he was so strong, he was crushed and torn by a legendary magician.


    A legendary lantern girl sent it nearby, first saluted Su ye and said, "I''m ordered by the Yan devil batola to collect broken souls for you."


    Su Ye nodded.


    The lantern girl first beat snick with a barbed meat picking whip and a thorn howling whip. Then the flame in the lamp shocked her heart, and her face showed an expression of infinite joy. Holding a soul taking blade, she plunged into snick''s head.


    "Pain was born and happiness died." The expression on the lantern girl''s face became more and more cheerful.


    Snicker''s body was like an electric shock and twitched rapidly. Then, wisps of blue light flew into the soul taking blade.


    Soon, a dark blue polyhedral crystal condensed under the dagger.


    "Do you need to change it into prison money?" The lantern girl opened her mouth, with sharp black teeth, glittering gemstones at the root of her teeth, and light yellow saliva flowing down the corner of her mouth.


    Su Ye threw 100 prison coins to the lantern girl and said, "his soul is useful to me."


    "Yes." The lantern girl had no choice but to hand over snick''s heroic soul and receive 100 prison coins.


    Su Ye hung snick''s space head at his waist, and then put snick''s soul, weapons and body into the space head.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked forward.


    "Next."


    The other seven legendary six armed snake demons were all in a state of dementia. They trembled heavily when they heard the voice of death.


    Some of the legends hurried to Gigg and the black tongue.


    The two couldn''t see the eyes of the same family at all, because they were in dementia like their subordinates near Su Ye.


    Only little Medea flashed her little wings and jumped excitedly.


    Bartola''s violent voice spread throughout the audience: "dear audience! You cheap, despicable and shameless scum! Did you see that? Legend, about to rise from burning skull city! Legend has been written in the devil''s stomach! The war of fame of the new legendary purgatory devil sugra, which easily killed the six armed snake devil, who is also a giant hero, will become a heavy color in the history books of the deep prison plain! I know some people lost prison money, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is that we witnessed an unprecedented battle! This battle will certainly affect the pattern of the future deep prison plain! Let''s thank sugra for his wonderful battle and unimaginable magic ability! Let''s cheer for the future devil Lord, sugra! "


    As a result, sparse people respond accordingly.


    Because most demons haven''t figured out what happened?


    Great hero giant, just die?


    Was that magic just now?


    Why are there so many legendary avatars?


    Purgatory demon''s full name should be su. - take 20 yourself with you. - gra?


    There are many demons with sad faces. Lost too much! Impulsive¡° Damn it, dneck, what a waste! "¡° Shit, my three thousand prison coins were originally kept for the earthworm devil under the ground! "¡° Why don''t these damn six armed snake demons die! " Bartola didn''t care about the cheers of those people at all. A burning devil''s heart was pounding! Big money! Too much money! Now you don''t have to abscond with the money. Today''s transaction only needs to pay tribute to major forces. What you finally get is less than 1 million prison dollars! For any legend, this is a huge number, and you can go back to your hometown in the abyss to provide for the elderly. It turned out that opening a gladiator was more profitable than selling slaves. I didn''t know before. The two crimson priests looked at each other with strange eyes. Has the boy been pretending? Twenty magic incarnations, don''t they hang all the legendary crimson priests? Key avatars can also release protective magic, including famous Spell Reflection and spell ablation. If these twenty magic parts use attack magic, protection magic and magic reflection and magic ablation, the legendary magician can''t help him. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 782

    Except for a few super magicians such as Plato and Thales, no caster under the demigod can cope with the purgatory demon king.


    The point is, the boy obviously didn''t go all out.


    It''s scary.


    "Next!" Su Ye''s dignified voice sounded again.


    A legendary six armed snake demon lay on the ground with a red face and prayed: "we are willing to admit defeat and give up all our things."


    Su ye said, "I''m more interested in your soul."


    The seven legendary six armed snake demons panicked and hurriedly looked around to find the powerful demons they knew in the audience, hoping that they would see the face of the snake scale tribe and extricate themselves.


    The big guys in the audience almost yelled. The last snick had bad luck. Isn''t he delivering dinner now?


    Except for demigods, who can stand firm in front of the twenty little purgatory demons?


    The big guys either turn their heads to look elsewhere, or cast spells to cover up their bodies and pretend they don''t know anything.


    The snake scale tribe is miserable.


    The six armed snake demons of other tribes in the audience had gloated, but now they began to sympathize with them.


    It''s really terrible. The snake scale tribe was originally the strongest of the three six armed snake demon tribes, but if the duel continues, it will become the third.


    Gigg coughed softly and said, "Your Majesty, it''s time for you to hire people. I think it''s better to allow them to hand in their soul marks and serve you for a hundred years."


    The legendary six armed snake demon lying on the ground suddenly realized and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty sugra, each of our six armed snake demons is an excellent soldier and loyal soldier! If you really want to be a lord, I can be your most loyal guard! "


    Then the light of the soul mark flew out of the head.


    Su ye thought about it and took away his soul mark.


    The legendary six armed snake demon immediately shouted praise.


    A group of demons in the audience were bored. Although demons never pay attention to morality, it was too much for the legendary demon giant to kneel down and worship the legendary demon giant.


    If he hadn''t failed to beat sugra, he would have gone down and taught the damn devil a lesson!


    "Next!"


    The remaining six legendary six armed snake demons looked at each other, Gigg and the green black tongue, and then the blood shed by the hero snick on the ground.


    What else can we do?


    Finally, all seven legendary six armed snake demons presented their soul marks and swam to the location of Gigg and the green black tongue.


    Gigg blinked and frowned.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    I didn''t feel much about submitting to the purgatory devil before, but now I have eight more companions. Why do I feel deep shame?


    When the demons saw this scene, they knew that the snake scale tribe was over.


    Snake scale tribe still has two heroes, but half of the legends will die and walk, and will inevitably decline in the next few decades.


    Many demons looked at Su ye with envy.


    This means that from then on, there will be another powerful force in burning skull city? And it has become a first-class force, second only to the majority of demigod forces.


    Hot devil batola was so excited that he yelled all kinds of nonsense on the podium? But the demons who still couldn''t stop gambling left one after another.


    They wanted to scold Su ye, who lost money? But those twenty magical avatars come to mind? Think about it, forget it, continue to scold the dead snick.


    Su Ye returns to the passage where the servant is located? Sitting in a seat? Watching the demons leaving one after another.


    "Lars, what is your main means of promotion? Don''t say it''s a priest. A priest is just a waste attached to the gods? No gods? They are worse than beasts. "


    Lars glanced at the purgatory king sugra? Think about it? Said: "divine power? Divine warrior. Compared to a warrior with divine power? The number of magicians is pitifully small. "


    "The divine warrior depends on the power given by the gods, and then through hard cultivation, he can be promoted bit by bit, right?"


    "Yes. The magic world has found that human beings are not necessarily created by gods? But is the power of God really the power of God to help mankind create? All the magic? It all comes from the gods. "


    "So? You should know that our higher demons and demons, except a few, were born directly by our parents? Most of them come from continuous evolution, that is, from weak little demons or little demons to medium demons and demons, and finally to higher demons and demons, and even become giants, demigods and even demons. "


    "Everyone knows about it." Clarence road.


    "If you compare the two, you will find that the devil''s way of promotion is more effective?"


    "That''s true."


    "If there are no gods, can we demons easily defeat human soldiers?"


    "It will." Clarence looked at the purgatory demon suspiciously.


    "Does this mean that our devil''s way of progress has more advantages? We demons are more noble? And you humans, in fact, can''t compare with us demons? "


    All humans were stunned.


    Even the dwarf black beard was lost in thought.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with what the purgatory demon said.


    Lars thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I don''t mean to belittle the divine warrior, but it must be said that before the emergence of wizards and magicians, human beings did have more advantages than demons. However, after the emergence of wizards, especially after the popularity of magic, human progress has accelerated. I believe that in the near future, our human strength will not be weaker than that of any higher ethnic group. "


    The purgatory devil spread his hand and said, "you can see that I like magic very much. That''s why I don''t kill you. However, everything points to another doubt in my mind. "


    "You said."


    "Since magic represents the most progressive power of mankind, why are magicians still suppressed by priests and soldiers, and why do not your human gods vigorously develop magic? Or do you humans prefer to be fed by our demons and Demons rather than develop yourself. Can you answer me? "


    Nine people were silent.


    "Finally, why did the soldiers and priests I killed say they were from the witch hunting society and wanted to kill you?"


    "What?"


    The faces of several people changed.


    "Your Majesty sugra, can you elaborate?" Lars suddenly remembered what sugra said when they met.


    Su ye said, "so you don''t know? When I passed by, I heard them communicating and said they wanted to hunt the magician team. Soon, they exposed their whereabouts and were chased by demons. I took the opportunity to kill two legends and prepare to capture the two magicians. Who knows, the two magicians were transmitted away. According to their words and when I saw you, I guessed that they were after you. "


    "Do you remember their names?"


    "Well... I remember they said that one was Dennis, one was Xavier, one was Cromwell, one was Andre, and the others didn''t mention their names."


    "No wonder as soon as we arrived, they couldn''t wait to force us to go to deep prison. They had already prepared!" Gregory gnashed his teeth.


    "The beast of the witch hunt." Black beard scolded.


    "Thank you for saving our lives." Lars bowed his head to Su ye to thank him, and the others reacted and thanked him quickly.


    The two noble soldiers looked at each other, sad and angry. It seemed that they were also on the hunting list of the witch Hunting Club.


    "Well, as long as you honestly help me build the magic tower, I will let you go. And if you like, we can have long-term cooperation. " Suye road.


    The eyes of Lars and others brightened.


    Lars coughed and said, "Your Majesty sugra, after all, we are in the light of the gods. We can''t do some things openly. We may need an intermediary, such as trading in Egypt or Persia, and then passing through Greece. "


    "No problem. I don''t care about this. What I have to do now is to become a qualified devil Lord and establish my own forces in the deep prison plain. "


    "But, your majesty, is the location you chose too unique?"


    "The more dangerous the place, the higher the profit. You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind to build my city in the east of Blackstone hills. What''s the name? Let''s call it magic prison city. I want to establish a deep prison plain force led by magicians! "


    Lars and other magicians were happy, but they didn''t expect a blessing in disguise.


    Gigg asked, "Your Majesty, if you really want to build a city, you may need to communicate with the city Lord. I believe that with your crimson pupil and today''s achievements, you can be summoned by the distinguished crimson chief priest harrag. "


    "When you send out the news, say that I want to see Harold, and I am willing to sign an invincible contract with him, even an offensive and defensive alliance. I''m not here to compete for interests with the devil, but to spread evil and publicize the power of hell! Here, too, should be illuminated by the evil light of hell! "


    "Your ideal is extremely ambitious. In my opinion, as long as you are willing to sign an offensive and defensive alliance, the Lord of burning skull is likely to cooperate with you. "


    "Because of this?" Su ye took out his crimson pupil and looked carefully.


    "Yes, and because the crimson priest who sent you the crimson pupil is the confidant of the burning skull City Lord, they will not be stingy with your praise. As far as I know, the Lord of burning skull is an innovator among the crimson priests. Unlike those conservative crimson priests, they prefer to regard magic as the highest and are more keen on spreading magic than evil. You are in line with the preferences of the revolutionary crimson priests in all aspects. Moreover, if you can really build a city on the other side, it will indeed put pressure on the burning skull City, but it can also deter the hostile forces of the burning skull city. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "you mean, let me open up a new city as a vassal of the burning skull city master?"


    "Your Majesty is extremely intelligent and evil. You can see through my careful thinking at a glance." Gigg road.


    "Even the vassal is temporary. I don''t care about these false names. They are useless. Compared with the so-called identity relationship, the interest relationship is stronger, and what is stronger than the interest relationship is a higher-level concept. If he is really a demigod dedicated to spreading magic, our cooperation will be very strong. " Suye road.


    "Your Majesty''s wisdom is unmatched. Seeing you is like seeing another burning head city Lord." At this time, the Yan devil batola approached with a smile and handed over a golden space head¡° This is your share of today''s principal, bet income and total bet amount, which is 610000 in total. Plus your booty, your total income today has reached 1 million prison dollars! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 783

    "And you?" Su ye took the head purse.


    "I can''t say that I earn enough for the elderly anyway." Bartola smiled.


    "See if you can see the burning skull city leader recently. I want to meet him."


    "Can you tell me the specific purpose?"


    "I want to build a city on the east side of Blackstone hills and hope to get his help." Suye road.


    Bartola was stunned for a moment, his face changed, and finally said, "it''s really a big job. But don''t worry, I''ll help you finish it. In this respect, I am better than Gigg. "


    Gigg gave him a white look.


    Is it decent for two demons to compete in front of the devil?


    "If you want to finalize the address and time of the construction of the city, just call me if you need anything. This time I make a lot of money from you. I am satisfied. Next, I will do business with you according to the most conscientious market price. At the same time, I will also help you introduce trustworthy businessmen. You know, in the ghost place of deep prison plain, finding some businessmen with good reputation is basically equivalent to looking for a kind demon. " Bartola road.


    "Very good."


    "When talking before, you said that you had just entered the burning skull city and didn''t have your own residence. I think you might as well live in the yard next to my arena before you find a formal residence. It''s a large humanoid yard that can accommodate your human servants. Everything is free, as my thanks. " Bartola road.


    "You are a very careful devil. I even doubt that you have the blood of the devil." Suye road.


    "They were forced by prison money." Bartola shrugged.


    Led by batola, the party came to the courtyard, which was indeed a very spacious residence.


    The architectural style is Greek, but it is not a folk house, but a temple.


    Large columns and large rooms of various temples.


    And magnified several times, enough to let the demons about 15 meters into the residence without being cramped.


    After a little placement, the green black tongue and seven other six armed snake demons who submit to Su ye return to the snake scale tribe to get everything back, and settle down their families at the same time.


    Send Medea back to the volcano and place others. Su Ye enters the bedroom as wide as the temple and puts magic and servants on guard.


    Take out the crimson pupil and put it in front of you.


    When the crimson pupil was shining, Su Ye got a lot of information.


    This is a magic item made with the eyes of legendary Warcraft, and integrates the flesh and power of the whole legendary Warcraft.


    As long as you hold the crimson pupil, your mind will enter the legendary crimson eye socket library.


    There is a library and a place for free communication. There are not only demons in hell, but also countless spell users? The caster.


    The crimson eye socket welcomes all casters, including demons and gods, and even legendary ancient evil things? But the true God is not welcome.


    A few true gods enter in various ways? The crimson eye socket is also open and closed.


    The crimson eye socket is very similar to the magic Council? But it is more advanced than the magic Council. It basically only receives legends, and occasionally receives a few holy domain members? But all the members of the holy land? Will soon be promoted to legend.


    Crimson eye socket is not only an artifact in essence, but also an upper artifact.


    The crimson Pope asked the demon God of the LORD God rank to help? Hand refining.


    Looking at the crimson pupil? Su Ye sighed? Sure enough? Really powerful divine creatures? Always create excellent tools.


    I thought about creating a far more effective connection than the magic Council a long time ago? Unexpectedly, the crimson priests created it in advance.


    Then, a meaningful smile appeared on Su Ye''s face.


    This crimson pupil can be connected with the magic book, and the two communicate with each other.


    That''s so interesting.


    The core of each magic tool? Are essentially different.


    Like people in two different countries who use different languages? It''s hard to communicate perfectly. What if we just met? Two people can communicate flawlessly? Well, at least one party has fully mastered the other party''s language.


    The connection between the crimson pupil and the magic book, another meaning is? Crimson eye socket library is connected with the magic parliaments of human countries!


    "That''s interesting."


    However, there is a small problem.


    The crimson pupil is related to the soul and consciousness. Once you open the crimson pupil, the owner of the crimson eye socket, that is, the crimson Pope, will find that it is used by a human. Then, what will be the reaction of the demon equivalent to the median God?


    "Let me see..."


    "The most likely thing is that he will not pay attention to any individual, especially those who are harmless to him. After all, for the crimson priest, human beings are more suitable for cooperation than the devil."


    "The second possibility is that he found out that I am human, but he doesn''t know who I am. Even if he knows Su ye, he can''t have seen me. Even if he has seen me, he can''t correspond my appearance with the breath of my soul. "


    "The smallest possibility is that he can guess my identity, but he won''t care too much. My relationship with the Greek gods is well known. The crimson priest and Greece are blood feuds. I only helped Medea and Charon kill the incarnation of the gods. The crimson Pope is a real God butcher. "


    "As for his exposing me to the Greek gods, it is very unlikely. I even doubt that he will protect me even if he knows. After all... The cooperative relationship between the magic Council and the crimson eye socket is irrefutable. Many legendary masters should be members of the crimson eye socket. "


    Su Ye was thinking. Suddenly, he felt a change in the ruins space. He found that the whale country and the ghost ship were opened again. Before, he said he would make a sacrifice and gift in the near future.


    "It''s just a sacrifice. Finish it quickly, and then enter the crimson eye socket to learn."


    Su ye thought to himself, put away the crimson pupil, enter the ruins space, and step into the oil frame of the gate of whale country.


    At the moment of entering the whale country, Su Ye looked happy.


    More power than the last time poured into his body, making his magic tree rise and get closer and closer to the legendary limit.


    Every time you enter the whale country, the power you harvest is much higher than the last time.


    The harvest of this power is far greater than that of any super giant plane.


    Absorbing powerful power, Su Ye carried out plane meditation as usual.


    After meditation, Su Ye blinked over the holy city.


    Because the approximate time was explained in advance, a large number of sea people have gathered near the holy city.


    More than the first time.


    All kinds of sea people and sea Warcraft in the distance also rushed nearby.


    Su ye did not care which force the silver river chose to sacrifice, because the silver river would balance the needs of itself and the whale country and make the most appropriate choice.


    Hiding in the air, Su Ye issued orders to the silver river.


    The bell of the Su God Temple rang nine times in a row.


    The whole sea was boiling, and the sea people flocked to the holy city.


    In the end, I don''t know how many hundred million Hai people appeared within hundreds of kilometers centered on the holy city.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, half of these sea people were covered with white light of different depths.


    In just a few months, it has been very good to reach this level.


    After this sacrifice and God''s gift, you can have more believers.


    Observing carefully, Su Ye suddenly frowned.


    Among the sea people, the water element and the mermaid people have a large proportion of believers, and the average white light is also a lot.


    However, the proportion of believers in the sea demon dominated ethnic groups is much smaller than the former, and the average white light is also less.


    Thinking for a moment, Su Ye decided to find an opportunity to put the third believer altar given by Cyrus into the sea demon tribe, not only to speed up the acquisition of more credibility, but also for balance.


    Then, Su Ye looked down at Su Shen square. In front of his statue, the altar of believers emitted a dim light that was not usually seen.


    In front of the altar of believers, the sea people covered the ground like continuous bushes.


    The silver river sowo stood near the altar, and a row of sea demons knelt in front of him.


    Su Ye nodded. It seemed that the silver river knew a lot and knew that he needed to give the sea demon some sweets.


    "Let''s go." Su Ye''s voice reached the silver river.


    Therefore, a simple ceremony was held on the silver river, and everyone praised the name of Su God and prayed.


    Su Ye immediately felt a different breath, but it was difficult to explain.


    After the ceremony, the silver river said loudly: "the legendary sea demon of the sea demon family, the blue back will..."


    Boom!


    The words of the Silver River were interrupted by the huge roar of the seabed.


    The whole holy city and even the whole sea began to shake.


    Many people in the holy city changed slightly because the experience was familiar.


    When they looked at the bottom of the sea, the sediment was churning and muddy.


    The breath and pressure of terror swept the world like a strong wind, and those powerful sea animals trembled and retreated slowly.


    The higher the rank, the more frightened the sea clan is.


    An Optimus pillar rose slowly from the muddy sea.


    The end of Optimus giant pillar is slightly slender, and a dazzling bright blue light mass hangs high on it, which shines blue in the world.


    Before they understood what had happened, they saw that the huge giant Optimus column bent down carefully like soft fingers and placed the blue light on the altar.


    At this moment, they finally understood what had happened.


    Hundreds of millions of sea people are dull.


    Under the holy city, there are Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, and the demigod sea Warcraft.


    Just that day, the pillar also appeared before. It was just the wrist touch of the Beihai giant demon.


    In other words, Beihai giant demon took the lead and sacrificed unknown treasures.


    The silver river looks confused. What should I do?


    That''s the North sea monster. I can''t afford it!


    But how can you be the chief high priest in the future if you just destroy the order of sacrifice? The silver river was angry, but then realized that the greater loss of this sacrifice was not himself, but... He looked at the legendary sea demon, his blue back. The pale blue back had turned into a pale face, clenched his hands and clenched his teeth. It''s just an ordinary sacrifice. It''s worth being knocked down first. This sacrifice is very important, and it may not be met for a long time in the future. For this sacrifice, he has made great promises to the Suye temple and the silver river. The sacrificial object this time is a sacred object with a value no less than a powerful semi artifact. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 784

    But now, it was preempted by the giant demon of the North Sea.


    But who in the whole whale country dares to fight the giant demon in the North Sea?


    Blue back slowly lowered his head.


    The sea people looked at the blue back and sighed secretly.


    That''s bad luck.


    Now, it depends on how Su Shen handles it.


    The people looked at the altar quietly.


    The blue light fell on the altar, the white light column rose into the sky, and the sweet voice echoed between heaven and earth.


    The people saw that the six rings of the altar were lit up.


    But in Su Ye''s eyes, it has increased more than ten times, and the seven rings are lit.


    A whole three seven ring lights and a six ring light emerged.


    This means that the sacrifice is worth 310 million gold eagles, or 3.1 million prison coins.


    Su Ye looked down.


    There is no white light, not Xinmin.


    Damn Beihai giant demon!


    Then, the two seven ring lights disappeared, leaving only one seven ring light, two six ring lights and four five ring lights.


    At the same time, a subtle animal roar came from the bottom of the sea.


    Then the sound grew louder and louder, and finally spread all over the whale country.


    The heart of every sea people was gripped by the sound, as if they were in a nightmare.


    The vast majority of the sea people do not understand the words of the Beihai giant demon, but they can vaguely feel that the Beihai giant demon is praying for Su God to give him life.


    It took more than ten seconds for the sound to dissipate.


    The sea people looked at each other.


    The request of Beihai giant demon is too much.


    Giving life is not something ordinary gods can do, and the price is extremely high.


    It is extremely rare that the best gods and priests can get an extra ten years of life.


    What''s more, the North Sea giant demon has a long life and is obviously of little use only for ten years.


    But if God gives a hundred years of life, is it worth it?


    Is this the North Sea giant demon testing the strength of Su God, or does he really just want to live a few more years?


    Many fish priests, such as the silver and white river, have dark faces.


    The request of Beihai giant demon is too much!


    If you are not a devout believer, you don''t deserve to put forward conditions to the gods.


    Even though the giant demon in the North Sea is extremely powerful and has the power of killing gods? It shouldn''t be so arrogant.


    Then the priests looked worried.


    Once Su Shen can''t satisfy the North Sea giant demon, with the ability of the North Sea giant demon? Can easily subvert the whole holy city.


    All the sea people present join hands? It''s not enough for the Beihai giant demon to kill alone.


    The sea Warcraft of the sea of Mountains lie quietly on the bottom of the sea? They looked at each other without saying a word.


    Can''t afford it.


    Some sea people with black air around their bodies showed a happy face.


    In the godless age, many sea people offered sacrifices to Beihai giant demons as gods? Because those sea people want to use their faith to make the North Sea giant demon gods in the whale country? Whale sanctuary.


    But now, is Beihai giant demon provoking?


    The gods can''t descend to the world. With the strength of the giant demon in the North Sea? How many incarnations did Su Shen come? It''s not worth mentioning.


    The crowd waited quietly.


    After a long time? A shining and grand pillar of light far more than all the previous gifts from God came down from heaven? Separate the clouds? Through the sea? Straight to the bottom of the sea.


    After a while, the light column disappeared.


    The sea people quietly looked at the sea where the light column disappeared.


    Not long ago, a happy voice rang through the whale country.


    I still don''t understand the language of sea Warcraft, but everyone vaguely understood that the voice was thanking God Su for giving a hundred years of life? And claim that from today on? For the guardian of the holy city? Spread the glory of Su God.


    People were stunned? Then the silver river endured the color of ecstasy.


    "Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, convert to Su God! Su Shen is supreme! " The roar of the silver river resounded through the holy city.


    After a moment? Countless sea people roared wildly.


    "Su Shen is supreme!"


    Many laohai people burst into tears.


    The North Sea giant demon is the car of the friendly sea god nerus and a believer of the friendly sea god.


    And now convert to Su God, which means that the Beihai giant demon turns to him!


    Even the giant demon of Beihai believes in Su God. Since then, who in whale country dare not believe it?


    Those sea people who were surrounded by black gas stayed for a long time. Some left silently, while others looked suspiciously at the sky.


    Did Su Shen and Beihai giant demon jointly put on a good play?


    Now, the most terrible North sea monster in whale country believes in Su God. Who can find an excuse to say that Su God is not a real sea god?


    Some sea people are full of despair.


    These sea people are believers of the friendly sea god Nereus, who has been worshipped for generations.


    Now, even the Beihai giant demon has changed his letter.


    It seems that the friendly sea god Nereus has completely fallen.


    Standing in the sky, Su ye saw that among the hundreds of millions of sea people, black dissipated at the speed visible to the naked eye, while white increased at the speed visible to the naked eye, with more quantity and richer light.


    Pan believers are rapidly transforming into true believers.


    Su Ye looked down at the lower part of the holy city, the residence of the North Sea giant demon Kraken.


    Deep under the sea, there is a large range of white light covering an area of 10000 meters.


    The demigod, who lived for thousands of years, finally made the final choice.


    Since then, the biggest obstacle to whale country has disappeared.


    Then, Su ye turned to look at the distant sky.


    The most powerful force of whale state has been attached, and its mastery here is completely natural.


    The next time you come in, the power you get will continue to soar.


    Most of the sea people are reveling, but only the blue back and his family look at a loss.


    Suddenly, a strange color appeared on the silver river''s face, with surprise, doubt and a trace of helplessness.


    After a while, he smiled and said, "blue back, kneel and listen to the oracle."


    The vast voice spread all over the holy city, and all the sea people instinctively shut up.


    Cang Lan''s back was stunned and hurried to his knees.


    "God said, hold the altar and prepare for the construction of the second holy city."


    Cang Lan''s back was stunned, and a large number of Hai people were also stunned.


    what do you mean?


    They didn''t understand what had happened for a moment.


    Then a divine light came down from the sky and fell in front of the back of the blue ridge.


    The white light dissipated, and the fist sized altar of believers appeared in front of the blue back.


    The legendary sea demon instinctively held out his hands and held the believer altar.


    The blue back looked at the altar of believers in his hands, and tears rolled like a river.


    "Su Shen... Supreme!" The Blue Ridge roared loudly with a broken sound on its back.


    The sea demons were stunned for a long time and roared madly.


    "Su Shen is supreme!"


    "Su Shen is supreme!"


    Large areas of white light spread among the sea demon population.


    Cang Lan''s back held the altar with both hands until the end of the ceremony. He still held the believer altar respectfully and sent it back to the sea demon country to prepare for the construction of the second holy city.


    The news of Beihai giant demon''s conversion to the construction of the second holy city spread rapidly all over the whale country.


    In the boundless ocean, irreversible changes continue.


    Subsequently, Su Ye issued several oracles to the silver river and the blue back respectively, and prepared to receive sacrifices and gifts in the second holy city for a while, and then left the whale country in a hurry.


    What treasure did the North Sea giant demon sacrifice, worth more than 300 million gold Eagles?


    Beside the altar in the ruins space, the bright blue light ball is suspended.


    Su Ye blinked past and looked at the bright blue light ball the size of a head.


    The color of the light ball gradually deepens from the outside to the inside, the light and fog on the surface are scattered, and the deepest dark blue is like a vortex, rotating slowly, as if it has the magic of absorbing the soul, so that people can''t look away once they look at it.


    "This... Is the legendary sea devil''s eye. It''s a good thing."


    This is a strange artifact. It can be used to refine the middle artifact or directly use it. Its power is close to that of the lower artifact in the water system.


    Holding the sea demon''s eye is equivalent to the Lord of the sea.


    Where there is no water, the sea devil''s eye is equivalent to an ocean, from which you can obtain powerful power, and even directly let the sea devil''s eye attack or defend.


    Where there is water, you can directly transform the nearby waters into your own divine domain and obtain unimaginable power.


    Basically equivalent to a reduced version of "ocean theocracy".


    "The key thing can be directly inlaid on the Shiqu olive wood to act as the gem on the top of the staff. It is directly the lower artifact magic staff, which is better than the black dragon bone staff. And it''s removable. "


    Su Ye immediately started to put the sea demon''s eye on the top of the ten olive wood staff.


    The sea devil''s eyes turned quietly, suspended over the ten olive trees, and streamed down the blue water, flowing slowly from top to bottom along the ten olive trees.


    The new sea magic wand emits a faint blue divine light.


    Su Ye reached out and held the staff, and the magic information flowed into his mind.


    Because this staff has not been really refined, it is only equivalent to a semi artifact when performing other magic, but when using water system and ice magic, this staff will be equivalent to a lower artifact, with unimaginable terror.


    There is only one sea magic wand with its own magic, which can only be used once a year.


    Summon the North sea monster.


    On land, akerdes or Hercules is slightly better than the North Sea giant demon, but in the sea, akerdes and Gilgamesh have nothing to do with the North Sea giant demon.


    Su Ye looked at the sea magic wand and smiled.


    "Extraordinary gains."


    Then, Su ye entered the ghost ship, absorbed power and meditated on the plane. Finally, leave the ruins space and take out the crimson pupil with the body of the purgatory demon king. Holding the crimson pupil, Su Ye closed his eyes and injected legendary magic. The crimson pupil suddenly opened its vertical red pupil and erupted brilliant red light, enveloping Su Ye. Later, Su Ye "opened his eyes" and found himself in a dark room, with complicated dark crystal lights, dark golden walls and dark red carpets with golden patterns. On the wall hung a huge portrait of hell. The furnishings of the room were similar to human objects, but there were many differences. Items are several times larger than human things. The chair can be used as a table, and the wine cup is bigger than the sea bowl. The single room room is about 300 square meters. There is no entrance except a dark door in front. Su Ye used his talent and couldn''t see through here. In his perception, this is a completely real room. After careful induction for a moment, there is nothing unique. It is their own spiritual body that enters here, which is very similar to the feeling of entering the thinking hall, but it can not obtain strong thinking power like the thinking hall. Su Ye looked down and saw that his spiritual body was indeed human Su Ye''s form. His mind moved and his form was transformed into Purgatory demon sugra. When you get to the door, the door opens naturally. There are green grass and trees in front. The chic variegated cobblestone path extends forward, but the end of the path is thirty or forty meters away. A huge square far larger than the pithian competition stands in front, with black rock floors and lava flowing between the rocks. In the center of the square stands a huge tower like blood red building. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 785

    It looks like a cylindrical magic tower, which is much larger than an ordinary magic tower, with a diameter of more than three kilometers. This is the grandeur that the magic tower cannot have.


    The huge tower rises to the sky, and a black burning red pupil hovers at the top.


    Like an enlarged crimson pupil, like a demon God monitoring the four directions.


    At the gates of the giant tower, some creatures came in and out.


    Most of them are crimson priests with red crowns and robes, and there are also a small number of strange ethnic groups.


    I can''t see a human.


    All of them are extremely indifferent. Most of them seem to see no others and just walk on their own.


    Su ye walked out of Shizi Road, arrived at the square and looked around.


    The edge of the circular square is shrouded in a thick white fog. You can only see your own paths and houses, while the others enter or come out of the fog.


    Su Ye stepped into the door of the crimson eye socket.


    Uh


    Entering the hall, Su Ye suddenly had an illusion that he had come to the wrong place.


    Because I saw people coming and going, I thought there were others in it. As a result, I was the only one in the empty hall.


    Square square hall without columns, with black and red grid floor.


    In the middle of the square hall, a red skinned demon came over. A pair of black sharp corners appeared on her forehead, a pair of one meter long small meat wings spread behind her, and a sharp small tail gently shook behind her waist.


    By human standards, the female devil is hot and tall, that is, the sheep''s hoof shaped feet under her lower legs are more eye-catching.


    Su Ye looked at the face of the female demon. The skin on her face was as white as snow. Her eyes were shining with a strange light red light, and her eyes were rippling.


    She smiled, charming and moving, and even sounded all kinds of imaginative voices one after another.


    When she came near, she straightened her chest hard, and the waves were choppy and shaking on her slender waist line.


    "Dear master, Hello, my name is Elise."


    Suye looked at Elise quietly and looked around.


    "Everyone has an independent square hall here?"


    "Yes, your excellency. Crimson eye socket will ensure the privacy of every mage. You can go anywhere from here. May I introduce you? "


    "Tell me." Suye road.


    Elise, sideways? With a wave of the right hand, more than a dozen door frames floated in the hall and surrounded the two people.


    In the door frame? See what''s inside? Is there a talking drinking hall? There are heated debate conference rooms, alchemy rooms full of alchemy props, and quiet mail stores


    Elise said, "in the crimson eye socket? You can do almost everything you want to do? Including buying me. " Then he threw a wink at Su Ye.


    Su Ye is patiently waiting for the demon to continue to explain, but he thinks of all kinds of deeds of the demon? A cold hum.


    There are essential differences between demons and people.


    "Shall I have the crimson eye socket? To learn magic? Strengthen yourself? Everything else? It has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to waste my time on nonsense? If you waste my time again, I don''t mind asking the crimson priests here how they manage the demons. " Su Ye looked cold.


    Poop.


    Elise knelt down and begged, "I''m sorry, master. We were raised by crimson eye sockets since childhood? You can only serve as a crimson waiter when you are an adult. Can crimson eye socket have very few new members every year? I''ve been an adult for three years? Finally met an opportunity? Please don''t inform the manager when you receive master for the first time. Please... "


    Su Ye rudely interrupted the demon and said, "you''re still wasting my time!"


    Elise, if there is an amnesty? He quickly stood up and said, "what do you need?"


    "Introduce here."


    "Yes!" Elise quickly introduced, "the greatest wealth of crimson eye socket is endless books. Unlike ordinary books, every book here is an eye, similar to crimson pupil, which we call ''Book pupil''. As long as you hold the book pupil, you can learn to read at a very fast speed, which is dozens or hundreds of times that of ordinary books... "


    "In addition to the library, there are various communication organizations or places here. Your authority... Can participate in almost most exchanges. Of course, there are also some private mage organizations that need to be invited to join... "


    "Speak faster." Suye road.


    "Yes! In addition to the exchange between mages, you can also buy or sell goods here. The crimson eye socket connects multiple planes. As long as you are in a specific area, you can receive and send treasures directly through the crimson eye socket. It costs a lot, at least 1000 prison dollars or equivalent. Of course, if you want to buy or sell items in a non-specific area, crimson eye socket is still willing to establish a temporary transmission array for you, but the minimum transmission price is 10000 prison dollars. "


    "Here, there is almost everything the legendary master needs."


    Su ye asked, "is there a divine power plane?"


    "Yes! You see... "


    When Elise finished, she reached out and pointed to the door frame of the store. Then, three-dimensional crystal balls floated out. A divine power plane was sealed in each crystal ball and turned slowly around the door frame.


    Thirty four.


    "Good thing." Su Ye quickly looked at these divine power planes.


    Elise said, "our dark red eyed demons need to study hard every day. If you need anything, you can put it forward. We can be your excellent assistant."


    "The divine power plane here is a little expensive." Suye road.


    Elise glanced at the divine power planes and immediately said, "indeed. The divine power plane has always been a popular treasure. Even the gods will send people to buy it. In the crimson eye socket, the price of this kind of high-grade goods that are needed in unlimited planes is slightly higher, while the price of those ordinary goods will be lower. Sometimes, there will be some low-cost divine power planes, but they will be bought away soon. "


    Su Ye nodded and continued to watch.


    It is worthy of the crimson eye socket. These 34 divine power planes, from small to large, include various types and forms, and even a super large divine power plane, but the asking price is too high.


    The lowest price is the divine power level of a partial earth element, 200000 prison coins, that is, 20 million gold eagles, which is slightly on the high side.


    Generally speaking, this small divine power plane is up and down 15 million golden eagles in normal places. For example, the original giant Hill is worth about 15 million golden eagles.


    As for the top super large divine power plane, the asking price directly soared to 20 million prison dollars, that is, a full 2 billion gold eagle, which is already a good price for a medium artifact.


    Su Ye chose to go, and finally looked at a divine power plane called the cloud country of wind.


    The medium-sized divine power plane costs 600000 prison coins, equivalent to 60 million golden eagles.


    "What do you think of the wind cloud country?" Su ye asked.


    Elise immediately said, "the cloud country of the wind is the divine power plane of the pure wind system, which is very rare. Ordinary medium-sized divine power planes are worth about 500000 prison dollars, which is not high. However, if you just buy the wind cloud country as an ordinary divine power, I don''t recommend it, because the wind cloud country is only suitable for a very small number of ethnic groups. Of course, if you have a definite purpose, I recommend you buy it. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    I own giant hills of the earth system, volcanic planes of the fire system and whale country of the water system. The basic divine power plane will be one wind system. If I gather enough earth fire and geomantic omen, I can not only let the wind enter it, but also improve and enrich the types of my own divine power planes.


    "How can I pay for this windy cloud country? Only prison coins or corresponding treasures? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes, as long as the total value is determined to be no less than 600000 prison dollars. After you are sure, as long as you send enough money to the crimson pupil in one day, the divine power plane will be sent to you. As for the cost of 1000 prison dollars, the Seller shall pay. " Elise''s tone was obviously more humble than before.


    Not many legendary mages spend 600000 prison dollars when they first come in.


    "OK, I''ll choose this wind cloud country and pay within one day." Suye road.


    "You just need to put your hand on it and confirm your purchase, and the goods will disappear in the consignment store."


    Su Ye stretched out his finger and clicked on the image of the wind cloud country. A magic screen pops up, listing a large number of terms.


    After reading the terms carefully, Su Ye clicks again to confirm the purchase.


    The light and shadow of the wind cloud country immediately left the door frame, flew to the wall of the hall and slowly floated up and down.


    "You can stay here and pay within one day." Elise said.


    Su ye asked, "are they all in kind?"


    Elise shook her head and said, "some are and some are not. Of course, you can choose. If you like, I can accompany you into the consignment store. You can only choose physical consignment products. Moreover, you can choose to visit alone. No one will see you except me. "


    "Oh? Go, take me. " Suye road.


    Su Ye calculated his inventory. Excluding the 600000 prison coins, his prison coins had about 2 million in cash and could buy a lot of things. What''s more, I still have a lot of other treasures to sell. It''s no problem to collect a 4.5 billion gold eagle.


    "Yes."


    Elise quickly stretched out her hand and pointed to the door of the mail store. The door fell to the ground and expanded sharply, and all the other doors disappeared.


    Then Elise led the way and invited Su ye in.


    This is a huge pure white warehouse, almost dozens of kilometers away.


    There are all kinds of commodities, large and small, some hundreds of meters high, with only one space ring.


    The surface of these consignment items is surrounded by a thin light mist. The type and price of each consignment item are written in detail in front of each consignment item.


    Most consignments are neat, and a few are stacked randomly and packaged for sale.


    Su Ye seems to move forward carelessly.


    Elise followed and quickly introduced everything about the mail store¡° There are a variety of things sent to the store, high-value items are placed separately, and low-value goods are generally packaged for sale. Some low-value goods are simply placed in space items... "Some legendary masters are tired of learning magic and will come here to stroll around, or look for favorite treasures, or pick up leaks..." this novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 786

    "Although we can''t see others now, others can''t see us. At this time, there should be many legends here..."


    While listening to Elise, Su Ye browsed like an ordinary person without opening the eyes of the altar.


    "By the way, the whole crimson eye socket is an artifact, so it can do many incredible things. For example, you can stroll slowly like this, or you can choose, such as what specific items to choose, or what price. After you choose, other consignments will disappear. Only the items you choose exist and will appear in front of you. At the same time, it will not affect other people''s selection. "


    "Oh? What else? "


    Su Ye really didn''t expect shopping here to be so convenient.


    "You just need to concentrate and say the word ''choice'' in devil''s language."


    "Select."


    Su Ye used the standard devil language to finish, and a magic light curtain appeared in front of him. Then he used it skillfully.


    First, directly select items with a value of less than 10000 prison dollars.


    The whole warehouse suddenly flashed and many items disappeared.


    Then, a dense number of goods flew over and arranged in a closer way in line after line.


    Then, under the control of Su ye, those smaller commodities were arranged layer by layer in midair, as if there were invisible shelves displaying consignment goods.


    "It''s worthy of being a mage. I didn''t expect you to use it so quickly and skillfully." Elise boasted.


    Su Ye completely ignored it, and then opened the eye of the altar.


    The dense light fog is stacked like countless light bulbs.


    Less than 10000 prison dollars is less than 1 million gold eagles.


    One million golden eagles are insignificant for senior legends, but for most ordinary legendary masters, they are not expensive, but they are not cheap.


    Su Ye pretended to walk carelessly. After only a dozen steps, he directly selected a space head.


    The price is 6000 prison coins, which actually contains more than 100000 prison coins.


    Su Ye doesn''t even look at commodities less than ten times their value. Isn''t it because they are floating? But in case the goods can''t be used, it will take a long time to sell after sacrifice, which is inconvenient for turnover.


    That''s it. Su Ye stayed at the grocery store for more than two hours.


    The demon Elise looked at Su Ye suspiciously? Didn''t you come to learn magic? How to become a Shopaholic.


    In the end, it cost 1 million prison dollars, that is, 100 million gold eagles.


    And the total value of light and fog? Up to 1 billion!


    After buying? Su Ye left the store and went back to his square hall.


    "As long as I send the prison money into the crimson pupil, these goods can be directly transmitted to my place?" Su ye asked.


    "Will these goods be placed in different space skulls? You just take the goods out? Those space heads will retract themselves. " Elise said.


    "Okay? Shall I receive these goods? Wait until these goods are handled? I''ll come in again. Come back here then? Will it be you? " Su ye asked.


    Elise looked nervous, then squeezed out a smile and said, "as long as you are satisfied, I will always be here to serve you. Even... Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else, even you need? Can I send it to your place? Be your personal servant? Take care of everything for you. "


    "Not interested. Remember? I came to crimson eye socket to study, not for messy things. Besides? You help me sort out the important news of the infinite plane, especially the information about the deep prison plain and the gods. Give it to me together. "


    "Don''t worry, I will satisfy you!" Elise straightened her chest again.


    Su ye turned and walked out of the library, returned to his cabin and chose to leave.


    Open your eyes again, the red light of the crimson pupil in front of you slowly converges, and the red vertical pupil slowly closes.


    Su Ye picked up the space head purse and touched the vertical pupil. The dense prison coins flew into the vertical pupil.


    Wow


    The shell of the prison coin is a round transparent colorless crystal, and the light black soul fragments swim slowly in the colorless crystal like a smoke fish.


    Su Ye sacrificed. The light and fog of a prison coin is a little more than 100 gold eagles, but not more than 5%.


    After a while, enough prison money entered the crimson pupil.


    Then, space heads with black eyes and red pupils on their foreheads flew out, and all kinds of white magic heads floated in the air.


    Su Ye kept receiving the goods inside and received them in the ruins space.


    After collection, all spatial heads enter the crimson pupil and disappear.


    Su ye entered the ruins space.


    Numerous objects were placed near the altar.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar and selected all the high-value treasures.


    The actual value of these undervalued treasures is between 2 million gold eagles and 100 million!


    However, Su ye first picked up the wind cloud country wrapped in a disposable crystal ball and put it on the altar.


    Su Ye looked calm and didn''t expect anything, because he sacrificed too many treasures. He had more than 24 wind element talents, such as better stripping, suffocation, air prohibition and so on.


    I even have the blood power of the wind element Lord. Under the seven rings, in addition to the magic talent that has always been difficult to get, the war body, warrior and element talents have little effect.


    Now you only need to give the corresponding divine diamond.


    It is a treasure worth 60 million gold eagles. It sprays six rings to reward.


    Sure enough, a deified gem appeared.


    Deified gem X7.


    Su Ye smiled. Yes, it is worthy of being a rare wind element. The actual value is even higher than the selling price. This is the golden eagle with a net profit of 10 million.


    Eh?


    Magic talent: no spell casting.


    Su Ye immediately clicked and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The spell free casting greatly complements the magician''s weakness.


    Casting without spells is one of the magicians'' strongest talents.


    On the surface, it shortens the chanting time, speeds up the casting speed, and enables magic to achieve real instant.


    But the biggest effect of non spell casting is not to speed up, but to "silent" casting.


    With no spell casting, you can ignore the spells or abilities that make all magicians headache and be silent.


    In the evil world, a large number of magicians have the ability to be silent. As long as they do not have the ability to cast spells without spells, no matter how strong a magician can cast spells.


    If the magician has a large number of magic tools, it''s good to say that once the magic tools have just been used up, or the magic tools do not have enough powerful magic, they will inevitably become the rations of magic objects.


    Most demons can only form a silent force on the fixed area of the whole body. However, a very few demons have super ethnic abilities, such as silent wolf, dark bat demon and so on. Just one look can directly make the enemies of the same level lose their language ability.


    Not to mention that casters like to throw silence on each other.


    This is why the higher the level of magicians, the more they wear magic tools.


    Magicians are strong, but they have countless weaknesses.


    Su Ye knows that he has many magic tools, but if he meets a few famous mage killer magic objects, it will be more or less dangerous.


    But now, the devil who has the ability of silence can no longer pose any threat to himself.


    Then Su Ye looked down at the next item.


    It was the most valuable treasure in the leak collection. It sold for 100000 prison dollars, but the value of light and fog reached 1 million prison dollars.


    This treasure of 10 million gold eagle is the famous curse face of the evil plane. It is a rough black copper mask with red and black, with an abstract and ferocious ghost face carved on the front.


    This is the lowest value semi artifact and one of the largest number of semi artifact.


    The function of the curse side is very simple. Absorb the curse.


    Su Ye has a semi artifact deer skin hat, which can counteract almost all mental attacks and even most curses.


    However, in the strange and evil world, when facing some strange curses, it doesn''t work at all.


    In particular, the famous evil god curse is very terrible.


    But in the evil world full of demons, curses are just commonplace. If you don''t master several strange curses, you are embarrassed to call yourself a powerful demon.


    The reason why crimson priests are terrible is not only because they master blasphemy magic, but also because they master the crimson curse developed from blasphemy magic.


    Crimson priests rarely fight head-on. Even if they suddenly encounter a battle, their first reaction is to release a series of crimson curses and then use blasphemy magic.


    The reason why Su Ye wants to devour a crimson priest is to learn the crimson curse.


    Because the crimson curse is the ethnic ability of the crimson priest group. Not to mention that the crimson curse is not spread, even if other legendary magicians learn it, their power will be greatly reduced.


    The face of the curse can absorb all kinds of curses, but the stronger the curse, the longer the absorption time.


    With a deerskin hat and a curse, you don''t need to worry too much even in the face of the crimson priest.


    In this semi artifact, there are billions of light fog, which means that either the material is special, or it may absorb divine power in the process of absorbing the curse.


    Su ye put the curse face on it.


    Ring after ring lit up and went out. Finally, the seven rings lit up and the divine light rushed into the sky.


    A dark gifted spirit curled up in the light of the altar and fell asleep.


    Su Ye looked at the gifted elf for a while and didn''t dare to choose.


    This talent is not a gift of divine grace, a gift of divine body, or a gift of divine punishment.


    Even this thing can''t be called a gifted elf!


    The official name is evil spirit.


    Only a few evil gods and evil spirits and every ancient evil god have the ability. They are formed by the power of evil gods and have extremely strange power. Most evil spirits not only affect the enemy, but also affect themselves. However, the evil gods are naturally the more evil the better, but normal life can not bear the influence of evil spirits. The most terrible thing is that many evil things will be eaten by evil spirits because there are too many evil spirits to control them. In other words, some evil objects and evil gods will be swallowed up by evil spirits from generation to generation and become dirty evil spirits. Normal evil gods act logically. For example, they suddenly kill a person, either because they are happy, or because they are unhappy, or because they are not full, or because they are too full. In short, there is a reason. The most terrible place of dirty evil spirits is aimlessness. No one knows what they do. They may be fine one second, and they will suddenly kill a plane the next second, and they won''t even find a reason. Therefore, dirty evil spirits are real gods and gods. Once dirty evil spirits are found, whether they are gods, demons or evil gods, they will unite. No matter what grievances we have before, seal the dirty evil spirits first. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 787

    Evil spirits will never die.


    Once their bodies are destroyed, they will be resurrected in the near future.


    Su Ye looked at the evil spirit and vaguely suspected that there might be a part of the power of the evil spirit in the face of the curse, or simply a part or even a descendant of the evil spirit.


    Then


    How can the eye of the altar owe so much!


    Can''t you keep one eye open and one eye closed at this time?


    Why do you have to absorb the power of evil gods to complete the sacrifice?


    The key is that the name of this evil spirit is also a little scary.


    Evil spirit talent: greed and violence.


    Absorb it, what a big heart?


    Talent can be turned off, but the question is, if evil spirit talent is obedient, can it still be called evil spirit?


    If you don''t absorb it, it''s not good to put it on the altar, let alone look unlucky. It may also affect other sacrifices.


    If we want to completely eliminate this thing worth seven rings, we have to put together 900 million and integrate it into eight rings.


    But what if it merges into a more fierce evil spirit?


    Su Ye''s scalp is numb.


    Or is the altar powerful enough to peel off the negative effects of evil spirits?


    Otherwise, discuss with the altar and give this evil spirit to believers?


    Not really. It''s OK to give the king''s sledgehammer to the earth and AO Tian.


    When the master, he should occasionally give his subordinates some soup.


    At least it''s a seven ring God talent.


    Su Ye stared at the evil spirit of greed and violence and sighed.


    I often walk by the river, but I still wet my shoes.


    This evil world is not a night road, it is a ghost road at all.


    That''s weird.


    Forget it, let''s put it aside. Together with the war theocracy, if your evil spirit is ox x, it will pollute and evil the war theocracy. I will admit it!


    Su Ye looked around and found a six ring treasure. He was about to put it on the altar. Suddenly he was stunned.


    He suddenly looked up and stared over the altar.


    War is divine, but what about the talent of evil spirits?


    Su Ye is cold all over.


    What evil!


    Quickly exit the ruins space and enter the magic tower.


    Sure enough, the black evil spirit was sleeping in the bird''s nest extended from the wall.


    The whole half of the magic tower where the evil spirit is located does not have a gifted spirit!


    All gifted elves, divine gifted elves, blood crowns and even divine power, and even the sacred mountain steps, also flew to the other half.


    Real magic tower, street tiger.


    Su Ye looked at the magic tree and the magic wells all over the ground. If they could go, they might also run away.


    It feels like a shark suddenly jumping into a fish pond.


    Su Ye stared at the evil spirit of greed and violence and gnashed his teeth.


    What an evil door!


    Be careful in the future? As long as the things in the crimson eye socket only Amoy less than seven rings, once the hidden value is higher than seven rings? Make sure what''s in it first? If not sure? Never buy!


    What if you get a bunch of evil spirits behind your ass and don''t become a good magic God and directly transfer to an evil god? Then it''s ruined.


    Alas


    Hope this evil spirit can speak some martial virtue? Give yourself some face, less harm yourself and more harm the enemy? Really not? Is it OK to use the evil earth''s proud King sledgehammer? I don''t blame you!


    Su Ye is powerless to enter the ruins space? For a while? The more you look at the altar, the more angry you become.


    Then? Like a ruthless walking corpse, throw new things on the altar.


    Deified diamond, legendary avatar, magic source, magic root


    Su Ye chose the place with an expressionless face.


    "Earth burst? OK. "


    "Quicksand? It''s OK. "


    "The penetration of the metal system is OK."


    "Split, it''s also good."


    "The source of magic? Equivalent to 100 magic wells, okay? There is progress. "


    "Reburning?"


    Suye spirit.


    Fire revival talent can make fire magic extinguish? Burn again? Reburning is after the reburning is extinguished? Add another combustion.


    This is disgust. Open the fucking door for disgust. It''s disgusting.


    "I''m free to try to divine and rekindle this talent! It''s not enough just to be disgusted at home, but also to have a disgusting family bucket! What a pity? There is burning blood, burning bones, and a burning soul... "


    Su Ye continued to sacrifice. As a result, he became more and more energetic. Magic talents that were difficult to get appeared one after another.


    "Halving magic can directly reduce all magic consumption by half. Combined with other consumption reduction talents or abilities, I now have a common element magic, and the magic consumed is only about one fifth of the normal. "


    "Magic lasts, OK! A lot of magic lasts too short. With this talent, all kinds of magic effects will last longer. "


    "Magic increases, the casting distance directly doubles, strong!"


    "Magic expansion, this is fierce! The basic scope of magic has doubled. The key also includes domain ability. Then my domain will be expanded again... "


    "Calculate, the magic radius in the legend field is 50 meters, the Theocracy of my country increases by 100%, and the magic expands by 100%, which is 150 meters. The field expansion is increased by 50% on the basis of 150 meters, and there are other miscellaneous talents and abilities. Basically, it is the bottom of 300 meters. This means that once my field is opened, let alone soldiers, the magicians under the legend can''t reach me at all. And many close-up legendary magic can''t help me. Well... Go on! "


    "Magic tracking? Today''s luck is a little good. The previous magic guidance is strong enough. This magic tracking is the kind that never dies. Once the magic is released, as long as the enemy is within the attack range, the magic will track the past endlessly and never deviate. "


    Su Ye smiled and suddenly looked at the altar with a gloomy face.


    "If you are lucky, it can be explained. After all, these things come from all kinds of planes and are very special. But... What if it''s the compensation of the altar? "


    Damn evil spirit talent!


    Su ye thought and threw another sacrifice.


    Combat talent: limb regeneration.


    Great, so good that Su Ye didn''t dare to choose.


    How much did you do to make yourself lucky today?


    However, the choice has to be made.


    Su Ye is crazy about sacrificing items worth one billion, and his strength continues to soar.


    The number of legendary avatars increased to 30, but there were no heroes and demigods, which made Su Ye wonder. Is legendary avatars the limit for magicians?


    Or can legendary avatars use Heroic magic or even demigod magic?


    Try something later.


    In view of the fact that some miraculous talents and powers can not be used now, Su Ye finally chose to give up the accumulation of seven rings and choose more deified treasure diamonds.


    Soon, the total number of divine diamond reached 55.


    The total number of super large magic wells reached 4, that is, it was officially promoted to 40000 well magician.


    The magic root has soared to 80000, and the growth rate of the magic tree has reached 8 times the normal.


    The power of divine power exceeds 400. So many divine power can support a large-scale and long-term magic war.


    And there are three more plane souls.


    In this way, the foundation for the establishment of magic prison city is further.


    Soon, after the sacrifice, his strength was greatly improved.


    Then, Su Ye meditated for a moment and entered the dragon pool of Julong valley from the volcanic plane.


    In the lava boiling dragon pool, the dragon eggs, like the tea eggs in the pot, are constantly churning in the sound of gurgling.


    "Once the blood is promoted to a very high level, the metropolis will form a world field, which is equivalent to a certain racial plane, and a certain race will be formed continuously. However, not all races are worth cultivating. For example, various elements of life are very strong and can only be applied to a single environment. Others, like the devil, are also very strong, but they are particularly easy to restrain, and are only suitable for use in the evil world. "


    "In the current blood field, only the dragon and the giant can be called all-weather and all terrain groups, and the top forces of the two races have the highest potential. After all, the ancestors of the four gods are basically either dragons or giants, and their growth is far greater than that of other ethnic groups."


    "Now that I have Dragon Valley early and can cultivate my own dragon army, I should smash the pot and sell iron to form this high-end combat force!"


    "The role of the magic diamond is very important. It may even be the foundation of my divination. The best choice is to deify the root of the magic tree and finally the whole magic tree. But the problem is that this is a very long process. In this process, I will encounter a large number of enemies, and I still need combat strength. "


    "The Dragon Valley will evolve into a dragon country in the future. The number of sacred diamonds needed to deify the whole dragon country may be huge, or even thousands. However, the deified dragon pool doesn''t need much. "


    Su Ye stared at the dragon pool and kept sending the divine treasure drill into the dragon pool.


    One, two, three, four


    The divine diamond never changed and fell into the dragon pool like an ordinary gem.


    Twenty, twenty-one


    When the 50th Shenhua diamond fell, all the Shenhua diamonds suddenly sprayed a shiny rainbow light, and then melted into the bottom of the dragon pool like a liquid.


    The smell of dragon pool is rising.


    Suddenly, the dragon pond swung gently, and then a small dragon chant came from the dragon eggs.


    Every Dragon Egg sends out a happy call.


    The interior of Longchi was originally red magma, but now the magma has turned into bloody pool water.


    Su Ye smiled.


    Magma is only suitable for fire giant dragons, but it plays a role in frost dragons, white dragons, silver dragons and other dragon eggs, but it is not particularly important.


    Now, the magma pool turns into dragon blood pool, which is completely different.


    This is the famous Gulong blood pool! There are so many dragon families in the infinite plane, but if the major dragon gods are not counted, the number of ancient dragon blood pools will not exceed ten! Every Dragon nation with ancient dragon blood pool is the top force in the infinite plane. Gulong blood pool also has a nickname, called legendary blood pool! Every giant dragon born from the ancient dragon blood pool is a real legendary species. Just born, it is only a holy land. It will not be long before it can grow into a legendary dragon in its infancy. Although the dragon clan is powerful, it is only a golden clan. 90% of the dragons are difficult to be promoted to legend. One tenth of the legends seem small, but they are actually very terrible. If the proportion of human legend is only one percent, it is also a rather terrible data. An ordinary ancient dragon blood pool can only cultivate three legendary dragon species a year. This ancient dragon blood pool is different. As long as it provides enough power, it can give birth to legendary dragons indefinitely. Su Ye looked at the ancient dragon blood pool and decided to send most of the magic into the ancient dragon blood pool every day. 30000 magic wells a day, plus the total amount of terrible magic recovery, is basically equal to draining the magic of hundreds of senior legendary magicians every day. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 788

    Even for the dragon family, this is a huge force that can''t be imagined.


    After the sacrifice, Su Ye plans to go to the deep red eye socket to buy dragon eggs. Anyway, the dragon eggs in the deep red eye socket are not expensive, only twenty or thirty thousand. Cash is not enough, but you can barter the sacrificial items for dragon eggs directly.


    Well, first change a thousand dragon eggs and let the ancient dragon blood pool slowly hatch legendary dragon species!


    Don''t worry. Take your time. As a legendary master, you should be patient.


    Subsequently, Su Ye opened the cloud country of wind and entered the portal.


    The bright world came into view.


    Tens of thousands of meters of bright white wind columns slowly rotate, making a huge roar and spitting huge wind blades, filling the space in front of us.


    There is no earth here. There is light white fog below. Even these fog are not condensed by water. They are all composed of wind elements.


    The sky is also this kind of wind and fog. The whole world is a hemisphere shrouded by bright wind and fog.


    Huge wind columns seem to support heaven and earth.


    From a distance, in addition to the wind column, there is a bright Wind River and a high wind hill. In addition, there is no other terrain.


    The tornado column is like a giant tree in the world, and the wind blades circling around are like the leaves of a giant tree.


    At the edge of the Wind River and the wind hill, some wind element life can be seen faintly.


    When those lives saw Su Ye looking over, they all trembled and paid homage.


    Su Ye ignored the life of those wind elements and looked at this plane carefully.


    There is no metal formed here, but there are abundant wind gemstones and five wind elements and herbs in the wind hills, wind rivers and tornado columns.


    After su Ye summoned Bing Feng Shuang, she looked cold, but she became crazy. She screamed for a while, then rushed to Su Ye''s face and kissed fiercely, and then began to fly in the cloud country of the wind.


    Su ye took out a plane soul, and a light ball suddenly drilled out and swallowed the plane soul? Hidden in the wind and fog.


    The cloud country of the wind can be opened for more than ten days. Su Ye is not in a hurry to let bingnv accompany fengnv here? Casually mined millions of precious stones? Back to the crimson eye socket again.


    Because this is the gathering place of many legendary casters on the infinite plane? The number and variety of dragon eggs are very rich.


    Su Ye began to buy in large quantities, most of them ordinary dragon people.


    There are also a few advanced dragons, such as golden dragon, red dragon, crystal dragon, frost dragon, lava dragon and so on.


    The most expensive dragon egg? Is it a holy light dragon worth 10 million Golden Eagles? This dragon hates fighting and is only willing to run away even if attacked, but? Does this dragon have a powerful ability? Is that natural mastery of light power? Is the only healer among the dragons.


    Those old light dragons? In terms of healing and resurrection? Comparable to the gods.


    Ten million can buy a semi artifact? But now I can only buy a dragon egg that I don''t know how long it will grow. It can be seen how precious the Holy Light dragon is.


    Finally, Su Ye almost bought out the dragon eggs with deep red eyes and spent nearly 250 million.


    The total number of dragon eggs is over 1000!


    Elise looks soft all over? More softly? The spring water rippled in my eyes.


    After all? The more Su Ye consumes in the crimson eye socket? The stronger the strength, the higher the status of her demon in the crimson waiter. Su Ye spent more than one million prison dollars both times. She is bound to get the reward of crimson eye socket.


    "Your Highness sugra? If you need anything in the future, you can tell me in advance. I will help you contact other demons in advance so that you can buy better goods at a lower price. " Elise''s voice was whiny, gently shaking her waist, and her little tail swung softly.


    "I''m going to build a magic tower. Help me find the best element pool. Remember, the best." Su ye said, tipped Elise 100 prison dollars and turned away.


    "Yes, my master, Elise will serve you with her life." Elise bowed deeply.


    When Su Ye left the square hall, Elise blushed, clenched her fists and almost cried out.


    "Unexpectedly, the first mage I met was so rich. I must keep this secret from those little bitches. However, this adult doesn''t seem to be very interested in me. It doesn''t matter. As long as I find out about him, I will make him like me. He is the only support for me to leave the crimson eye socket. Who is willing to stay in the crimson eye socket all my life? Even if you are Lord sugra''s maid, you can see the outside world... "


    Leaving the crimson eye socket, Su Ye began to sell items to the crimson eye socket, some of which are particularly valuable. He still needs to explain and then price them.


    In this process, some items will be "vomited" back, and the reason will be indicated in devil''s language. Basically, they think that the price of this item is too high.


    After selling enough items to the crimson eye socket, a space head flew out, filled with dragon eggs.


    After collecting dragon eggs, Su Ye enters Dragon Valley.


    There were too many dragon eggs in the ancient dragon blood pool. Su Ye selected 300 dragon eggs with the strongest vitality and put them in. The rest were thrown outside the dragon pool and lined up slowly.


    Deal with everything, Su Ye began to think.


    "Its own strength is enough to build a city."


    "My subordinates are still close. It will take at least half a year for the formation of the Dragon Legion. Well, next I''m going to hunt in the deep prison plain and catch more smart demons. As for those who are not smart... Kill and sell money. "


    "It''s not difficult to build a city. If you pay some legendary magicians, you can build a good town."


    "The next step is to build a floating magic tower. Once the floating magic tower is built, the magic prison city can easily resist semi gods and demons, and can basically gain a foothold in the deep prison plain. "


    "However, the process of establishing the demon prison city will not be very smooth. Legends and heroes will never dare to trouble me, but semi gods and demons will certainly treat me as fat meat. HMM... then, I''m going to practice some legendary magic like the invisible general to guard against semi gods and demons. "


    "Next, all the money will be used to build the magic tower. The foundation of the magic tower is the element pool, which can directly extract power from the four elements of earth fire and geomantic omen and convert it into the power of the magic tower. The stronger the element pool, the greater the power of the magic tower. It is said that the best element pool has artifact level, and its value will not be less than 200 million. You have to buy it even if you bite your teeth! "


    "In addition to the element pool, it is the high puppet required by the magic tower. One of the best puppet producing areas in the infinite plane is the God Star of the Greek craftsman God. His God people have the best puppet manufacturing technology in the infinite plane. However, his identity is too sensitive to buy from him. Then, you can only buy it in the machinery giant city. The price of a legendary puppet is about the same as that of an advanced legendary magic instrument, worth 500000 gold eagles, then 100 first. "


    "In addition to legendary puppets, the most important thing is the war magic weapon, which is not only useful for the magic tower, but also very important for the magic prison city. The price of a legendary war magic weapon is also about 500000 gold eagles. If you want to protect the full attack of the demigod, you need at least about 100, but what if there are more demigods? Then buy 1000 units. "


    "Anyway, they are all in the floating city. When the void dragon ring is repaired, or my ruins space is expanded, they can be directly loaded and used. It is equivalent to carrying 1000 legendary magic cannons with me, and the new gods will die directly."


    "The void dragon ring needs to be repaired. The void dragon ring itself exceeds 1 billion, and the market price may be 2 billion. The total value of the items inside will not be less than 1 billion, and no God will use the void dragon ring to put garbage. "


    "The void dragon ring belongs to the sea god of the whale country, and the sea god of the whale country wants to build the whale country and the ghost ship into a divine war fortress. Will there be war magic tools in the void dragon ring? Well... Wait a minute to buy war magic tools and legendary puppets! "


    Su ye then enters the crimson eye socket and asks Elise to release her requirements, find a master who can repair the void dragon ring, and explain that she will trade in the burning skull city in the deep prison plain.


    After a busy day, Su Ye finally got free. He habitually reviewed the events of the day and made plans for tomorrow. Then he was stunned.


    "I have a good plan today. I want to enter the crimson eye socket and study blasphemy magic. How can I buy it?"


    Su Ye looked down at his hands.


    Reluctant to chop.


    Su ye called jigger and asked him to go to the city to find an alchemist who could repair the void dragon ring, then continued to let the hell demon dragon and the champion hell Knight guard, and finally took little Medea back to the Dragon Valley.


    When little Medea saw so many younger brothers and sisters, she had a big maternal hair. She simply slept by the gulong blood pool, looked after her younger brothers and sisters, and used her own dragon power to speed up the hatching of dragon eggs.


    Su Ye picked up the crimson pupil again.


    This time, I really want to start studying hard and can''t brush Taobao anymore.


    As soon as she entered the generous hall, Elise immediately bent down happily and bowed her head to greet her. After revealing the deep gully, she smiled and said, "Lord sugra, what else do you want to buy?"


    Su Ye looked at her expressionless and said, "go to the library. Today I want to learn blasphemy."


    "I''ll take you right away." Elise stretched out her hand and a huge door frame appeared. She walked in first and made a gesture of invitation.


    When Su ye walked in, he saw that there were dense bookshelves in the library beyond his sight.


    The bookshelf is divided into many small grids. Each grid has a skeleton devil''s claw with the claw heart facing the sky.


    Eyeballs of different sizes are suspended on each claw.


    These eyeballs vary in size, shape and color, but all pupils are red vertical pupils.


    Elise stretched out her hand again, and the three bookshelves were lined up in front. The bookshelves were filled with thousands of books.


    "Lord sugra, I have chosen to exclude others according to your preferences, and others can''t see you. These books are all about "blasphemous words". I have studied blasphemy for 15 years. If you need it, I can briefly introduce it to you. " Elise straightened up inadvertently.


    "Oh? How old are you to learn blasphemous words for fifteen years? " Su Ye finally had a glimmer of interest in the beautiful demon.


    Elise felt Su Ye''s serious eyes, blushed and said, "my actual age is 16, but I was sent to the deep red eye socket shortly after I was born. It took only one year to grow to the holy land level, and then began to receive the cultivation of the deep red eye socket." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 789

    "I probably know. Just say something blasphemous." While walking in front of the bookshelf, Su Ye flipped through the book pupil. He just needed to sweep his mind and see the catalogue of the book pupil like reading a book.


    Elise shook her tail excitedly and said, "the origin of blasphemy is evil god''s nonsense, but without exception, every researcher of evil god''s nonsense will either be swallowed up by evil gods, or die, or he will turn into evil gods. Until later, some people studied the nonsense of evil gods with the power of the gods, so the rudiment of blasphemy was born. With the rise of witchcraft and the development of magic, the word of blasphemy has been officially improved, and the great dark red Pope is the epitome of the word of blasphemy. He perfected the language of blasphemous words, and rebuilt a better blasphemous magic based on blasphemous words. At least in the field of blasphemy magic, the great crimson priest group has surpassed mankind. After all, mankind dare not study this magic deeply. "


    "Blasphemy is a magical language. We all know that the power of the existing gods almost comes from nature. They are born with this power and can be used directly without learning and research. All demons believe that all creatures under the gods can have real power only by obtaining the gifts of the gods. Even when witchcraft appears, it is the same, because the power of witchcraft is limited. It is essentially an imitation of the power of nature and gods. "


    "Until magic appears. The great crimson pope said that the essence of magic is to create a magical medium, language or hub. Ordinary creatures can learn magic and re understand everything in the world, including the power of gods, and then learn not to imitate all power, including the power of gods. "


    "Stop!"


    Su Ye finished and fell into deep thought.


    Elise stood quietly and looked curiously at Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s brain turned rapidly. This was the first time I heard someone talk about the essence of magic.


    Although there is no fixed angle to the essence of magic, there are various opinions, but I really didn''t consider it from this angle before.


    "In the eyes of the dark red Pope, magic is a ''universal language''? If you learn this common language, you can interpret all forces and learn all forces. Is this just a metaphor? So? translate? The dark red Pope actually said that the methods, principles and thinking contained in magic can be used to analyze all forces? So? It can also master all forces, including the power of gods. Well, is that what the crimson Pope really wants to say? Get to know each other again? That''s his point... "


    Su Ye pondered the words of the crimson Pope? Soon? He said, "find out the original code of this sentence? I want to see the original? Remember, it''s the original code. It''s the first book to contain this sentence. "


    As soon as Elise stretched out her hand, an eyeball full of ancient flavor and even a slight crack on the surface fell and suspended in front of Su Ye.


    Different from other books? This book pupil is more dry? And a little crimson behind the eyeball? Like the second pupil.


    "I don''t understand why you want to learn the original code? We all learn from the most basic and simple books of blasphemy. Of course, I will follow your orders. This book of blasphemy is the first book written by his Majesty the great crimson Pope? That sentence comes from here. The second book he wrote is also an original book, called the principle of blasphemy. "


    Su Ye immediately said, "OK, give me that one too. I''ll read these two first."


    Elise, puzzled, chose the second book.


    Su Ye looked at the pupil of the book of blasphemy. The red pupil was separated and the red light shone.


    At that moment, Su Ye felt a strange state. He was not reading or reading the text, but experiencing the world constructed by the text in the book.


    In fact, it is because the spiritual body is strong enough to closely connect its own knowledge with the knowledge in the book of blasphemy in the process of high-speed reading, so as to experience a new world.


    This malfeasance book is written with standard devil language and basic malfeasance words. Su Ye doesn''t understand malfeasance words, but the purgatory devil knows some, so Su ye can fully understand it.


    Su Ye finished reading this magnificent work with a total number of words of more than one million in only half an hour.


    This is a slight slowdown in Suye.


    After reading, Su ye turned pale and meditated on the spot.


    Elise immediately pointed to Su ye, and a bloody shield was lowered to surround Su ye to avoid any accidental interference.


    After ten minutes, Su Ye finished his meditation, recovered his spirit and breathed out a long breath.


    It is worthy of concentrating the power of evil gods and true gods. The complete words of blasphemy are indeed the most strange words I have ever learned.


    This kind of language seems to have a strange magic. What the meaning of the language is, they will be affected by what kind of influence.


    Blasphemy magic based on blasphemy basically contains all kinds of negative forces such as destruction, destruction, blasphemy, evil, filth, malice and so on. After seeing the relevant words, your mind will be affected by these words.


    Once he read the word "destruction", Su Ye wanted to give up everything and destroy the whole world.


    Once you read the word "filth", you can''t help creating filth and ugliness and polluting all good and beauty.


    Once he read the word "blasphemy", Su Ye wanted to fight with the gods and steal the power of the gods


    This process is completely out of your control.


    No living creature can be immune to the influence of this strange text. As long as it is learned and used, it will be affected.


    In the process of reading the book of blasphemy, Su Ye spent 70% of his energy on fighting against the strange power of blasphemy, and only 30% on learning.


    "Interesting, very interesting."


    Su ye then understood why humans have not spread blasphemy magic. Let alone ordinary magicians, even legendary masters will be affected by blasphemy over time.


    In fact, even if human legendary masters learn blasphemy magic, they will deliberately avoid blasphemy words, but bypass blasphemy words, the power of blasphemy magic will be greatly reduced, and its practicability is not as good as normal legendary magic.


    Su ye thought quietly.


    "There is nothing wrong with the understanding of the crimson Pope, but he thinks from his own ''cognitive world''. He believes that only with the help of the power of evil gods can we better obtain the power of true gods and master powerful magic. There is no problem with his view of the essence of magic. The problem is that he forgot to ''stick to the essence''. "


    "His original intention is to analyze and learn all powers by learning magic. But the actual situation is that he analyzed and learned the power of true God through magic and evil god power. Maybe a long time later, the crimson Pope could completely eliminate the negative effects of blasphemy, but it still took a detour after all. What I need to do is to analyze clearly why using the power of evil gods can better master the power of true gods, so as to completely put aside the power of evil gods and directly master the power of true gods by virtue of the power of magic. Even, I can analyze the power of evil gods, but abandon that negative influence and leave only what is useful to me. "


    "Obviously, it is more difficult to analyze the power of evil gods than that of true gods. HMM... next, I will learn blasphemous words, and then learn blasphemous magic, but I will minimize the influence of the power of evil gods on me. Then, through what we have learned, we can directly study the essence of divine power, and even the essence of the power of the whole infinite plane. "


    Su ye turned out the magic book and put the pupil of the book of blasphemy on the magic book for comprehensive transcription.


    The new text does not contain the power of evil gods, but only takes its original intention.


    Then, Su ye read and learned the principle of blasphemous words. After learning it, her eyes turned red and her eyes couldn''t control looking at Elise.


    Elise smiled and calmly met Su Ye''s eyes, but her stiff tail exposed her tension.


    However, Su Ye soon suppressed the power of evil gods.


    After the principle of blasphemy was transcribed into Greek, Su Ye left his crimson eyes and directly entered the volcanic plane for plane meditation. It took several hours before he returned to normal.


    "Terrible blasphemy, terrible evil power. The blasphemy magic in this direction is indeed suitable for demons, but not for me. For me, the safest way is to directly analyze deified magic. "


    Even if we can''t completely analyze the deified magic, we only need a little breakthrough. Over time, with the help of the whole magic world, we will completely lift the mysterious veil of the gods.


    "Dark red Pope..."


    "Unfortunately, he didn''t really understand the essence of magic after all. With the power of evil gods, I don''t believe in magic. I suspect that he only studied magic and did not go deep into the foundation of magic, that is, philosophy. "


    "I firmly believe that magic is a power higher than the power of true gods and evil gods, but we don''t know enough about magic, understand and master it."


    "Then, we go our own way and let the future witness what is the road of magic."


    Su Ye continued to learn blasphemous words and blasphemous magic, but his perspective on them was completely different from that of the crimson Pope.


    The profane magic of the crimson Pope is actually based on the nonsense of evil gods and linked by magic to obtain the power of the true God.


    Su Ye paid no attention to the power of evil god''s nonsense, but penetrated the power representation of evil god''s nonsense and abstractly analyzed the nature, structure and principle of evil god''s nonsense. In this way, he will still be affected by evil god''s nonsense when studying, but once the research is stopped, the influence of evil god''s nonsense will dissipate.


    Su ye, based entirely on magic, studied evil gods and true gods, and blasphemous magic.


    After only an hour, Su ye made a change.


    Change all "blasphemous magic" in the magic book into "divine magic".


    At the moment of change, Su ye only felt that his mind was clear and the world was clear.


    It is not the power of magic to blaspheme the gods, but the power of magic to absorb and learn an ordinary normal power, and then become a more powerful new magic!


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 790

    Su Ye smiled. A day ago, he actually didn''t dare to have this idea. At most, he had a vague feeling.


    However, after systematically and thoroughly learning the words of blasphemy, my cognition of magic, evil gods, true gods and other forces has been significantly improved, and then I naturally clarified this concept.


    Since then, true gods, evil gods, evil gods and even all the powerful forces are just neutral and equal existence.


    There is no transgression, no dignity or inferiority, no belief, and naturally there is no blasphemy.


    Only by magic, or will be magic.


    "It seems that creating a better way of magic analysis is the top priority in the future."


    Su ye thought, entering the crimson library again, this time only let Elise stand aside, wave her hand and choose books with her mind.


    Human magic books.


    Rows of bookshelves appeared in front of us.


    Su Ye quickly glanced at the book pupils and finally smiled.


    Sure enough, the books here are interchangeable with those of Plato college and Miletus university library.


    Then, Su Ye chose magic analysis related books, first determined the original code of each genre, and then started from the original code, looking for key books according to the development context, until he found the latest theory.


    After transcribing these books into the magic book, Su Ye left.


    Then, directly face the crimson pupil on the external interface and quickly read these books.


    Su Ye''s way of reading was that he was illuminated by a fist big eye. The scene was very strange.


    Using the book pupil to learn is efficient, but the negative effect is also obvious, that is, after reading one book, you need to meditate and recover your energy.


    After a whole day, Su Ye mastered the basic magic analysis school and made a mind map? Then the knowledge tree in this field is constructed for the second learning.


    After that, Su Ye used the rotation learning method? Change your mind to learn legendary magic.


    Just one day? Learned and painted the magic lake? Although the main reason is that the purgatory demon himself has long known this magic and absorbed his memory, he has a deep understanding of this magic.


    "Now? It''s time to deify talent. however? In order to deal with demigods, I should prefer combat talents. "


    No doubt, the strongest combat talent? Is it and can only be a wind talent? be stripped.


    This talent that can eliminate all protective abilities? It can be called the big killer among the big killers.


    theoretically? As long as you use wind magic enough times? Even the protection of the gods can be completely stripped.


    however? This magic is too powerful to be suppressed by rank. Legends use it on demigods with a low success rate.


    So Su ye entered the magic tower and put the last five deified jewels in front of the stripping genius? The little gifted elf did not move.


    Su Ye blinked helplessly? Needless to say? Stripping talent itself is too strong? Deification requires too many diamonds.


    Su ye turned to look at other magic, even if it was called, what was enhanced was his subordinates? Not myself.


    Magic talent, weak is not worth deification, strong, five seems not enough.


    Then you can only choose elemental talent.


    "If the earth system has the talent of desertification, it can be deified, but not."


    "There is a sea magic wand in the water system. There is no need to deify for the time being. That is... Try the disgusting bucket of fire."


    "Impact can constantly repel the enemy, entanglement can cling to the body, burn blood and bones can burn into the body, and reburning and reburning can burn again after being extinguished..."


    Su ye thought and tentatively put the five deified treasures in front of the rekindled gifted elves.


    Click


    The five divine jewels cracked into colorful liquid and poured into the body of the rekindled talent spirit. Then, the rekindled talent spirit rushed over.


    The two gifted elves and the five divine diamonds are integrated into a colorful ball of light.


    Soon, the ball of light scattered, and a golden ten winged genius appeared in front of Su Ye.


    She saluted Su Ye slightly, and then flew to the cloud palace of the fire gifted spirit.


    Su Ye looked at the divine gifted spirit.


    Permanent combustion.


    Magic is more than magic, and the flame burns forever.


    "Good."


    Su Ye sorted out all kinds of unnecessary items and put them in the consignment store with crimson eyes. The selling price was a little lower than the market price.


    Although earn less, but high efficiency.


    Su Ye waited quietly in the burning skull city. He continued to gather what he needed to build the magic tower. He continued to wait for craftsmen who could repair the void dragon ring. In order to continue learning, he refused all the invitations of the major forces in the burning skull city.


    The Lord of burning skull never sent an invitation, and Su Ye didn''t care.


    Crimson eye socket many times, some people negotiate with themselves to repair the void dragon ring, but the asking price is too high, often millions of prison dollars. Others wanted to buy, but they all declined.


    With the continuous improvement of his understanding of the power of gods and the continuous enrichment of knowledge and experience, Su Ye''s efficiency in learning legendary magic and depicting legendary magic matrix becomes more and more terrible.


    Ordinary legendary magic basically takes only one day from learning to depicting.


    Su Ye''s strength is changing with each passing day.


    With the help of Gigg, larens, green and black tongue and bartola, his team was expanded, he bought some ordinary magic servants and hired five lantern girls.


    But Su Ye felt that there were too few, and finally the number of Lantern girls increased to ten, one legend and nine holy places.


    On the tenth day of entering the burning skull City, Su Ye was learning magic against the crimson pupil, and gig quickly swam in.


    "Your Majesty, good news. The Lord of burning skull has sent an invitation."


    "Oh?"


    Su ye, the image of the purgatory demon king, put away his crimson pupils and looked out the door.


    Gigg Gong respectfully handed a roll of... Tongue.


    Su ye turned his eyes, these disgusting demons.


    With disgust, Su Ye opened his rolled dark red tongue and browsed the content.


    It turned out that this was an ordinary banquet held by the burning skull City Lord halgra. It was nothing more than inviting the city''s famous legends or heroes to have an exchange.


    After that, the Lord of burning skull city will hold a small-scale private party with the theme of talking about the future development of burning skull city and inviting Su ye to attend.


    Su Ye stared at the theme of the private party for a while and realized that it was closely related to him.


    I have asked the head of burning skull city to build a city not far away, which is closely related to the future development direction of burning skull city.


    No matter how much goodwill and benefits he releases, the burning skull City Lord can''t accept it willingly, even if he is a devil, a person with deep red eyes and a magician.


    This private gathering decided whether the city was built smoothly.


    Su Ye stopped studying and went into the deep red eye socket to collect the data of burning skull city and deep prison plain to understand the power composition of burning skull city and nearby areas.


    Within a radius of 1000 kilometers centered on Blackstone hills, i.e. deep prison fortress, there are three urban gathering places.


    One is the burning skull city.


    One is a dark city built underground. Its owner is an ancient black dragon.


    One is a mixed evil city built on the ground. It was established by a demigod Lord of Yan devil. The devil is not welcome. The current news shows that the abyss was established to monitor and balance the burning skull city.


    When the city was built, the evil city master obstructed it many times.


    In every city, there are many demigods.


    There are seven demigods in the burning skull City, if not the giant power.


    Two of them are subordinates of the burning skull City Lord.


    The other five demigods each established five powerful demigod forces, attached to the burning skull City Lord, but remained independent.


    They are a scorpion demon demigod, an ice demon demigod, a vampire demigod, a demigod Lich and a demigod green dragon.


    No demon demigod.


    Burning skull city originally had a hell giant demigod, but after the ancient Titans occupied the whole East City, the hell giant demigod reluctantly became the errand of the ancient Titans and lost its independence.


    In addition to these super demigod forces, many tribes with heroes, Su Ye has now ranked at this level.


    Moreover, the major forces already know that Su ye not only has heroic strength, but also has a heroic red dragon daughter.


    After doing enough homework, as soon as the time came, Su ye went to the city master''s house with larens, gig and the green and black tongue.


    The city Lord''s house of burning skull city is simply a city in the city. Within a radius of two kilometers, there are many kinds of tall buildings.


    Stepping down from the dragon car, the majestic gate is like a city gate.


    What is more exaggerated is that the dark wall is the city wall, and some demons patrol on the city wall.


    Entering the gate, the spacious road made Su ye think he was walking on the main road of the city.


    Bypass the fire fountain, not the living room, not the mansion, but the palace.


    All kinds of heroes and legends sit everywhere in the palace.


    When Su ye walked into the palace, his eyes swept over.


    Lars put his hand over his chest and let a human holy land be here. It was like a cow entering the dragon''s nest.


    Gigg and the green black tongue stood behind Su ye, like conscientious bodyguards.


    Su Ye looked around the palace and immediately printed all the legends and heroes in his mind. Then he found an empty place and sat down.


    Drinking the wine glass sent by the waiter, Su Ye recalled the legends and heroes he saw in his mind.


    There are more than 20 heroes and more than 50 legends, and most of them act as entourages.


    All ethnic groups have, but most of them are intelligent or semi intelligent ethnic groups, and there are no demons with terrible shapes.


    Su Ye was drinking wine when a bearded dwarf more than one meter tall came over.


    "Dear Mr. sugra, I heard that you want to repair a void dragon ring?" The loud hellish dwarf attracted everyone''s attention in the palace.


    Su Ye looked at the hell dwarf, with crimson skin and more ferocious face than ordinary dwarves. The two large yellow tusks protruding from the corners of his mouth looked like a hybrid of devil and dwarves. When the hell dwarf finished, he sat on the magic leather sofa opposite Su ye and raised the crystal glass to Su ye with a smile¡° My name is black wine, the second great craftsman of the helldwarf tribe. " The black wine smiled¡° Yes, I have a void dragon ring given by my elders. Unfortunately, it was damaged in battle and I want to repair it. " Suye road. Hearing the word "elder", the eyes of many demons changed¡° Can I have a look? " The black wine was careless¡° No problem. " Su Ye''s devil''s wing shook gently, indicating that it didn''t matter, and then handed out the void dragon ring. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 791

    The hell dwarf only looked at it, stared wide, got up and took the void dragon ring, blocked it with his hand from others, but the side facing Su Ye was not blocked.


    After looking carefully for a while, black wine handed the void dragon ring to Su Ye.


    "Your Highness sugra, I didn''t expect to meet this ancient artifact. Your elder is really a generous and evil person." Black wine looked envious.


    "That elder likes me better." Su Ye smiled. He didn''t understand the voice and color. He checked it again. It was the original one.


    "I can''t repair this void dragon ring, but our chief craftsman huomou can. However, the divine power furnace inside is completely damaged. You need to buy a brand-new divine power furnace. " Black wine road.


    "I can buy it in crimson eye socket. How much do you charge?" Su ye asked.


    Black wine hesitated for a moment, thought for a moment, and said, "we hell dwarves rarely settle transactions at this level with prison money."


    "I''ve heard of it." Suye road.


    "Our tribe has a hell black gold mine, which was robbed by demons in the evil city. Our conditions are very simple. You don''t need to recapture the hell black gold mine. You just need to kill all the demons there and let all the enemies know the end of offending our hell dwarves. After that, we are willing to repair the void dragon ring for you. "


    "I''ve heard this news. It''s said that three heroes and Demons and a large number of demons robbed your gold mine. They are not easy to deal with. " Suye road.


    "There are more demons who can kill them than those who can repair the void dragon ring." The black wine smiled.


    "Let me think about it." Suye road.


    "I''ll give you three days, because there are not many strong people who want to get our hell dwarf friendship." Black wine road.


    Su Ye nodded.


    When the black wine left, Gigg whispered, "Your Majesty, it''s not easy. I don''t suggest you participate. "


    "Why?"


    "Not to mention that the demons themselves are very powerful and have the strength of a large tribe. I''m afraid they have the support of the evil city behind them. It''s not a good choice to conflict with the evil city for the sake of hell dwarves. " Gigg road.


    Su Ye glanced at the green and black tongue.


    "I think Mr. Gigg is right. I don''t like hell dwarves anyway? They are too noisy. " The tongue of green and black.


    Su Ye nodded. Hell dwarves are really different from normal dwarves. Most normal dwarves are kind? But hell dwarves are all dwarves? Acting very evil.


    "And you?" Suye looked at larens.


    Lars didn''t answer immediately? But deep in thought.


    After a while, Clarence said, "you are a devil and want to be a devil Lord."


    Su Ye smiled and nodded? Said, "very good. Are you going to be promoted to legend? You can tell me what you need. "


    "Thank you, your majesty." Clarence''s excited beard trembled.


    The two legendary six armed snake demons looked at each other, puzzled.


    "Clarence? What do you mean? " Gigg road.


    "Your Majesty knows better than I do." Clarence is modest.


    Two six armed snake demons looked at Su Ye.


    "You two? Nothing wrong? Because what you see is me and your interests? Hell dwarves don''t deserve so much. But? Is larens different? He saw that the hell dwarves were attached to the burning skull City, which was essentially the power of the devil group. What''s more, I don''t want to be an ordinary legendary devil? I think of a demon lord? So? Should I do what a demon lord should do? Otherwise, I can''t build my own city. "


    The green black tongue frowned, and gig suddenly realized? He said: "I''ve probably understood that if you help the hell dwarf, you''re helping the burning skull city master, and you''re helping yourself. In that case, this is a good opportunity for you to kill two birds with one stone. "


    "Don''t worry." Suye road.


    With the big people of burning skull City entering one after another, the whole palace became lively immediately. Yingyingyanyan''s demons shuttled back and forth, and the strong Tauren waiters walked around.


    After a long time, the burning skull City Lord did not appear.


    Several heroes came to say hello. Su Ye chatted with them for a brief understanding.


    After more than an hour, Su Ye couldn''t help asking, "gig, this is the party here?"


    "Ah? That''s it. " Gigg answered instinctively.


    Soon, gig understood Su Ye''s meaning and said, "I don''t know what your banquet in purgatory is like. The banquet of the Lord of burning skull city has no specific purpose. It really just allows the major forces of burning skull city to gather together and communicate with each other. You know, there are nine fights out of ten when communicating in other places. But here, not to mention the deterrence of the burning skull City Lord, if you break something casually, you can make the devil compensate and leave naked. "


    Su Ye didn''t expect the Magic Party to be so pure.


    "If you don''t like communicating with them, just wait. Next, I expect you will be invited to some private parties. Of course, it is recommended that you participate after leaving the private party of the city Lord. " Gigg''s face suddenly showed an ambiguous smile.


    Then, the two six armed snake demons looked at each other and smiled, which was particularly ambiguous.


    Suye and larens looked at each other, puzzled.


    "What are you two laughing at?" Su ye asked.


    "You don''t know?" Gigg was surprised.


    "I''ve been practicing hard and don''t know these things." Suye road.


    Gigg said with a smile, "it''s a mixed movement of different ethnic groups, different genders and different ways."


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "I thought it was a particularly important party."


    Gig hurriedly said, "what you said is that this kind of thing may be common to you, and even the demons at the whole party may serve you. Such a multi-ethnic gathering in a small place may not satisfy you. If you have special needs, I''ll find a way... "


    Su Ye glanced at Gigg and said, "I''m not interested in thinking about this mess. My main purpose now is to build my own magic tower and city."


    "Yes, yes..." Gigg and the green and black tongue looked at each other and shrugged.


    Sure enough, as Gigg said, invitations came one after another. As a result, 70% of the names of the party were severely criticized by Su ye in his heart, and he wanted to collect evidence and criticize them seriously.


    Only a few invitations are very serious, such as hunting at the legendary level, such as exploring old gods and stars, exploring ancient magic relics, engaging in plane transactions, jointly operating new business routes, etc.


    Su Ye was very interested in these gatherings, but he couldn''t take it lightly until the magic tower was built.


    Only by building their own magic tower can they be qualified to stand on the deep prison plain.


    The reason why the burning skull City Lord can build a city here is that with the help of demons, he directly moved his magic tower here.


    Su Ye simply took the crimson pupil to study. When the servant of the burning skull City Lord came to invite him, Su ye asked the three of them to stay here. He followed the servant through the palace to a smaller back hall.


    The dark exterior wall, blood red coating, gold interior and bright red lines constitute the main tone of the whole rear hall, and the breath of shadow and darkness comes to our faces.


    An empty black seat stood on the low platform in the deepest part of the rear hall.


    Different from the ordinary black seat, this seat is a strange bright black, flashing a strange light.


    Su Ye''s secret way is rich. It doesn''t look like gold. It looks like the whole body is made of hell black gold.


    The demigod crimson priest, almost five meters high, such a big hell black gold chair, with a total value of almost 1 million prison coins, that is, 100 million gold eagles.


    Even the emperors of human history have never had such luxurious seats.


    Hell black gold is a very precious metal, which can become the main material of semi artifact and even serve as the auxiliary material of artifact.


    On both sides of the back hall, many demons sat on ordinary seats.


    All demons are heroes except waiters.


    Those heroes and Demons looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was not afraid. He glanced at the heroes and Demons and walked in.


    A large number of high demons such as crimson priests, Yan demons, purgatory demons, six armed snake demons, succubus demons, spiritual shadow demons, headless knights, reduced black dragons and bone dragons gather here, and even a very rare demon called the servant of evil gods, the fallen nurse.


    Su Ye has experienced the field of deep prison plain, entered the deep red eye socket to learn, and once walked calmly on the street of burning skull city. He was even watched by countless demons in the arena, but he had a different feeling here.


    After all, this is the land of heroes.


    Even if there is a strong force to suppress, even if all heroes converge, Su ye can still feel blood, evil and death surging in the whole back hall.


    Su Ye gently nodded his head, casually found a place to sit down and wait quietly.


    The back hall is very quiet. Even if the demons we know communicate, they only communicate in secret.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and kept thinking about what to do next.


    "The chief priest of harrag, your majesty, is here."


    A sharp lantern girl''s voice sounded.


    Su Ye suddenly opened his eyes. Many demons clattered up, and Su ye also stood up.


    Then, a five meter high red robed priest came out. His skin was particularly pale, his clothes were shining red, and the red crown on his head was more complicated and generous than the ordinary crimson priest.


    Like all crimson priests, blood dripped down the end of his robe like a curtain of blood.


    His crimson vertical pupil was so large that it almost occupied the whole eye socket, like a scar spewing blood and fire.


    The breath of evil, strange and terrible surrounded him, as if hundreds of millions of dead spirits and evil things were wailing.


    Su ye only looked at him. His spirit seemed to be sucked away and hurried to calm down.


    The burning skull City Lord walked slowly to the throne, sat down slowly, and then gently swept his right arm. The sharp and dark fingernail pointed across the air and made a harsh sound.


    "Everyone, please sit down and forgive me."


    The voice of the burning skull City Lord was gentle and even weak. So the demon bowed slightly to the burning skull City Lord and sat down¡° Sugra, how did you study in the crimson eye socket? " The burning skull city master put his hands in the air, and the black sharp nails of his right hand seemed to play the piano, shaking up and down. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 792

    Everyone turned to Su Ye.


    The eyes of many demons are full of strangeness.


    The burning skull City Lord and the demigod crimson priest first greeted a legendary purgatory demon, which is an unusual big signal.


    Su Ye bowed slightly and said, "thank you for the convenience given to me by the crimson eye socket, which allows me to buy many urgent things. However, I am most grateful for the great crimson Pope''s book of blasphemy and the principle of blasphemy. Recently, I have completely indulged in these two books. "


    The Lord of burning skull nodded and opened his mouth: "& amp; £¤%*&@#¡­¡­¡±


    Many demons stared at the burning head city Lord. Except for the crimson priest, others could only understand the words of piecemeal blasphemy.


    At the same time, they all showed vigilance, because at the moment when the blasphemous words were exported, strange evil spirits floated in the temple.


    Su ye could understand. The other party asked himself how to learn a blasphemy magic faster.


    Su Ye immediately replied with the newly learned blasphemous words: "I think the key is to master the relationship between blasphemous words and divine power, and then..."


    Su Ye''s mastery of the language is perfect, but after all, he has just mastered it. The answer process is hesitant and interrupted occasionally, but the burning skull City Lord nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, although you have a certain foundation of blasphemy, you haven''t systematically studied blasphemy. You can answer the most profound questions smoothly in a few days, which shows that you study very seriously. Your understanding of blasphemous magic needs to be improved, but your language talent makes me envy. " The Lord of burning skull commented.


    "You''re welcome." Suye road.


    The other demons looked at Su ye in surprise. Everyone knew the strangeness and profundity of blasphemy. There were also a large number of demons and even spell casters who gave up learning, because even the crimson priest learned to go crazy and die.


    A young legend can be used smoothly after less than ten days of learning, which has never been heard of.


    Even the best legendary demons have to learn for at least a few years before they can barely export and communicate.


    This means that the burning skull City Lord was originally optimistic about the purgatory devil, and now he pays more attention to it.


    Then, the burning skull City Lord talked with some heroes and demons as usual.


    In a short time, the burning skull City Lord came straight to the point and asked a crimson waiter to read the recent news of the deep prison plain.


    Su Ye immediately listened carefully? I heard a lot of things I didn''t know before.


    For example, the trend of ancient Titans, the intention of other deep prison cities, such as the migration route of super demons? Like the trace of the old God


    The more you listen to Su ye, the more frightened you are? Looks like? I still underestimated the evil world.


    Whether it is a super demon group or an old God, it is estimated that they have the power to kill themselves in an instant, not to mention that it is only common in the deep prison plain? There are some more terrible things.


    When the crimson waiter finishes reading? The Lord of burning skull asked everyone''s opinions.


    Su Ye didn''t speak, but listened carefully to the opinions of other demons.


    These demons have different races and personalities? Some are extra rational? Others are full of fighting? Often quarrel? Only when you delay the theme of the meeting? The burning skull City Lord came out to stop it? At other times, they are allowed to talk nonsense.


    Su Ye laughed in his heart. He was worthy of the world of demons. It was completely chaotic and out of order. However, they were still used to this atmosphere. No one thought it was wrong to yell at such an important meeting.


    After an hour? Heroes and Demons reduced their speeches.


    Burning skull City Lord nodded? Looking at Su ye? Said: "sugra? What do you think? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''m new here. I don''t know as much about the deep prison plain as you predecessors. I don''t have any opinions. If you have to say my opinion? That is, I should follow your guidance. "


    Many demons listen and use, and secretly scold the cunning flatterer devil in their hearts.


    "I heard that you want to build your own town near the Blackstone hills?"


    The hall was silent.


    All the demons stared at Su Ye.


    The waiter in the back hall even had a sudden cardiac arrest.


    Su Ye smiled, nodded and said, "I wanted to be a devil lord since I was a child."


    "Then why did you choose the deep prison plain and near the Blackstone hills?" Burning skull City Lord''s tone is as gentle as ever.


    Su Ye hesitated and said, "to tell you the truth, you should also know that I am a magic follower. I am going to become a magician in the purgatory demon king, not a magician, wizard or priest, and the black stone hill just leads to the human world. From the beginning of learning magic, I have been curious about the human world. I think the human world will eventually be broken by us. After that, I can take the opportunity to enter and study magic in the human world. "


    "Your reason is far beyond my imagination. It''s the first time I''ve heard a demon say such a thing." The burning skull City Lord laughed.


    Some demons also smiled.


    "Swear to the dark red Pope and tartalos, the Lord of hell, I don''t want to compete for power and interests with anyone in the deep prison plain. I''m not even interested in dominating the deep prison plain. I just want to be an ordinary devil Lord. Compared with the pursuit of magic, the so-called power, wealth, status and territory are not worth mentioning. Even if I establish my own territory, the ultimate goal is to help me become a better magician. Others don''t understand my words, but you crimson priests should understand. " Suye road.


    The people looked at the burning head city Lord.


    Swear directly to the crimson Pope and the Lord of hell, it''s not fun, because these two are real demons and can''t be deceived.


    "You are a pure magician." The tone of the burning skull City Lord was full of emotion.


    "I think so." Su Ye is neither humble nor arrogant.


    "No city shall appear within 500 kilometers of the burning skull city." The burning skull City Lord leaned back and leaned against the back of the chair.


    The blood red robe is more brilliant.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if we build a town nominally subordinate to burning skull city in the east of Blackstone hills, between burning skull city and mixed evil city, it will be beneficial and harmless to burning skull city."


    "You will encounter considerable resistance." The burning skull City Lord stared at Su ye and leaned forward slightly.


    Strange pressure came out of thin air, and all the demons were scared out of the atmosphere.


    "As long as I have your help, I can face all the pressure." Su Ye smiled.


    "Arrogance!"


    It was not the burning head city Lord who spoke, but a heroic crimson priest.


    Su Ye looked at the burning skull City Lord. The burning skull City Lord smiled and didn''t speak.


    Then Su Ye looked at the hero crimson priest.


    "You should be grateful that this is the palace of the burning skull City Lord, otherwise, you are dead now." Su ye said calmly.


    The demons looked at Su ye in surprise.


    And the devil laughed happily.


    "The deep prison plain hasn''t had such a crazy little legend like you for a long time." The hero said to the crimson priest.


    "If you are not crazy, how can you deserve to be a qualified devil." Su Ye looked at the hero crimson priest, got up slowly, condescended and looked down at each other.


    All the demons'' eyes lit up and then looked at the burning skull City Lord.


    The burning skull City Lord still smiled and didn''t say a word.


    Then the demons looked at the hero crimson priest and Su Ye.


    "Why, do you think you can despise the crimson priest by killing a six armed snake demon like a waste?" The hero crimson priest rose slowly.


    Su Ye grinned happily, with three layers of snow-white teeth, like a sharp blade.


    "Burning skull city leader, I venture to ask, after the meeting, can I ask the crimson priest to go to the arena and start an unlimited duel?" Su ye asked.


    The burning skull City Lord glanced at Su Ye''s magic weapon and said with a smile: "your wealth is beyond imagination. If you have an unlimited duel, you can make kurmo panic with only magic tools. Everyone is a caster and a member of the crimson eye socket, so we won''t duel. I see, how about a magical confrontation? "


    "I have no problem!" Kurmo road.


    The surrounding demons suddenly realized that kurmo was the subordinate of the burning skull City Lord. This time, he suddenly provoked sugra. Obviously, he figured out the meaning of the burning skull City Lord and wanted to test sugra.


    However, the burning skull city master is a member of the crimson eye socket after all. He is unwilling to let the crimson pupil holders kill each other without hatred, so he chose magic confrontation.


    "Yes." Suye road.


    Magic confrontation is the lowest intensity battle between magicians. It is not allowed to use any auxiliary means. It is not allowed to use any magic tools, including magic wands. Each magician can only use one protective magic and two attack magic.


    Magic confrontation is generally used in teaching and guidance, so that one party can feel the actual effect of a certain magic. It belongs to the gentle competition between magicians, not the real battle.


    "But..." Su Ye stared at the blood red pupil of the Lord of burning skull City, and the three rows of teeth were more shining. "If I beat kurmo in the magic confrontation, would you like to help me build a village in the name of burning skull city?"


    The Lord of burning skull City stared at Su ye and said with a smile after four or five seconds: "if you can really win kurmo in the magic confrontation, I will appoint you as the commander of burning skull city in magic prison town and assign you a ten thousand magic army. When you are promoted to demigod, I can make a covenant with you to allow you to build a city within 500 kilometers. Of course, within a year, I can''t send troops to rescue magic prison town. "


    "Good!" Su Ye finished and walked out.


    Kurmo followed, and the other demons rushed out.


    The burning skull City Lord sat on the black gold seat and slowly floated to the door. The red robe floated and blood droplets flowed.


    On the open grass, the demons whispered excitedly and soon understood that the burning skull City Lord was testing the sugra. If sugra showed enough value, the burning skull City Lord didn''t mind investing in him, even the ten thousand demon army would be willing to. But if Su Ye fails this time, he can only honestly stay in the burning skull city and don''t want to go out to build the city before he is promoted to a demigod.


    The demons agreed that sugra had little chance of success.


    Another hero, the crimson priest, walked between them, then stepped back and said, "the first step of magic confrontation, please use protective magic."


    Su ye said nothing and used the most widely applicable legendary protection magic, legendary armor.


    A light blue light appears on the body surface, and then completely converges into the clothes.


    Kurmo smiled and cast the hero protection magic, crimson blood robe. After casting the spell, blood flowed on the surface of his body, covering his skin and clothes. Many places even kept emitting blood bubbles to protect the vital points. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 793

    "Kurmo, you are bullying children."


    "Yes, hero protection magic can only be broken with at least four to five legendary magic."


    Kurmo shrugged and said, "I just don''t like his attitude, but I don''t despise his strength. I don''t want to lose to him because I despise the enemy. Sugra, you use the first attack magic. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I am a proud purgatory devil, but I am also a modest magician. I have great respect for the Lord of burning skull City, his majesty Hagar, so I decided to cast magic only once. If you win, I will leave burning skull city immediately. "


    Before the others reacted, Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed to kurmo.


    The dark profane magic array appeared, and a dark pillar of fire rose from kurmo''s feet, like a dark dragon.


    Various disaster scenes are carved on the surface of the fire pillar, which is as fresh as real with the jump of the flame.


    Those magic creatures who understand legendary magic nod gently. The fire of disaster is far stronger and more powerful than ordinary legendary magicians, especially the meaning of disaster.


    The dark pillar of fire dissipated after burning for three seconds.


    The black fire attached to kurmo''s crimson blood robe made a sound.


    Kurmo slowly raised his right arm, pointed to Su ye and said, "although I don''t know where your arrogance comes from, I accept your humility. Next, return my strongest hero, blasphemy magic, soul falling! "


    All the demons stared. Even if sugra really had the blood of the legendary demon God, it might not be able to resist the hero''s blasphemy.


    Once the soul in the body falls, if its own will is not strong enough, the soul is likely to fall into an endless abyss until coma and death.


    However, before kurmo could recite the mantra, he suddenly made a "hiss" sound in his mouth, as if he had been cut open? Then someone grabbed the skin at the wound and tore it off.


    Heart piercing pain.


    Kurmo looked at his body suspiciously.


    Crimson blood robe, from red to black? Many places were completely burned through.


    The fire of disaster has begun to burn the skin? Even along the first charred place? Into the blood vessels, into the bone surface.


    The piercing pain of the cone heart spread all over the body.


    The demons were stunned when they saw this scene.


    When did the fire of disaster become so strong?


    Or did kurmo''s crimson blood robe weaken?


    It''s only a few seconds? How did it burn through?


    They hurried to look at the burning head city Lord? He is a master of fire. The city is named because he likes to burn the enemy''s heads with fire power.


    The Lord of burning skull looked dignified.


    "You... Hiss..." kurmo quickly recovered and took a deep breath? Endure severe pain? Point to Su ye? Recite the mantra of the falling soul.


    A black light fell on Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly? Feel the change.


    This magic just reached you? Strange whispers echoed in my ears? Those whispers are like harmless ants, slowly drilling into pores, blood vessels, bone marrow, and eating their own flesh and blood gracefully.


    Invisible power into the depths of the body? Grab your heart? Pull hard down.


    meanwhile? The highest part of the sky? It seems that there is a magnificent mountain, as big as the blue sky, under heavy pressure.


    His heart was smashed by the mountain of heaven.


    Two forces? Hold your heart and fall into an endless abyss.


    However, Su Ye just felt this power quietly, without any panic and fear, and allowed the body, heart and soul to do high-speed free fall movement.


    Su Ye opened his eyes and looked at kurmo, the hero in red robe wrapped in dark flame.


    The flames under kurmo''s feet flowed in all directions like water, and the nearby heroes and Demons instinctively retreated.


    Kurmo in the black flame, biting his teeth.


    His powerful magic robe can remain unchanged, but his whole skin has been completely charred, and his body emits a strong burning smell and smell from the inside to the outside.


    His eyes and mouth seemed to be transformed into three small craters.


    He laboriously raised his arm again and pointed his index finger at Su ye to release the second attack magic, but just halfway through the spell, he was interrupted by severe pain. Then, everyone saw a terrible scene.


    Kurmo in the dark flame, his index finger is broken.


    In the process of falling, the charred index finger turned into pieces of black carbon, and finally fell to the ground and disappeared.


    "You... This is not the fire of disaster..." kurmo roared loudly, and finally his voice changed its tone.


    When the crowd saw that his throat collapsed inward, exposing scorched bones, they could no longer speak.


    Suddenly, the flame around kurmo dissipated completely.


    The people stared at kurmo, his skin completely disappeared, his body surface was pockmarked, and even some small bones were burned through.


    Like a dead body just coming out of the fire.


    His whole body was blackened, his neck was crooked, and his body was like a piece of scorched paper.


    Even so, kurmo still grinned, showed a terrible and strange smile, tilted his neck, squinted at Su ye, and condensed his voice with magic.


    "Young legend, you underestimate the power of heroes. Your fire of disaster is really strong, but at the moment when it threatens my life, it will also be dispersed by my crimson vitality. Because of this magic confrontation, it will take me ten years to accumulate new crimson vitality, but it doesn''t matter. I... "


    "Who told you that my flame went out?" Su Ye''s tone was indifferent.


    Hoo


    Kurmo bowed his head.


    All saw that the new fire of disaster, starting from kurmo''s feet, flowed upward like a strong black wildfire, but in the blink of an eye, it covered the whole body again.


    "This is..."


    The Lord of burning skull whispered and his eyes lit up, as if he had recognized that this was the divine punishment talent forever burning.


    However, the other demons were confused and talked in kurmo''s angry roar and painful cry.


    "What gift is this? Whether it is rekindled or rekindled, it will be completely dissipated by the crimson vitality, because what the crimson vitality dissipates is the fire of disaster. Without this magic, there will be no reliance on talent, and it will not be able to form again. "


    "Who knows? The city Lord seems to know why."


    "Poor kurmo, in fact, when sugra can kill the unlucky snake demon, he should understand that this guy can''t be treated with common sense."


    "The purgatory devil who wants to be a magician must be a madman!"


    "You..."


    Kurmo suddenly said a word, and his body collapsed like a charred body kicked at his waist and splashed all over the ground.


    "You lost."


    The burning skull city master pointed to kurmo, shrouded in dark light, and the fire of disaster suddenly dissipated. Then, kurmo''s flesh and bones grew rapidly and finally condensed into a new body.


    "I lost." Kurmo sighed in a low voice, bowed his head and saluted Su ye, then turned to the burning skull City Lord, bent down and saluted, finally turned around and walked to the gate alone.


    "Congratulations, sugra, you have shown unprecedented magic power." The burning skull City Lord patted his hands gently.


    The other demons congratulated one after another. They saw that Su Ye''s eyes were completely different and completely restrained all the hostility, ambition and greed before.


    Just before that, many demons began to calculate the void dragon ring.


    Now, they know that since sugra dares to take out the void Dragon Ring openly, she has the confidence to protect.


    Even, he may be fishing.


    The demons cooled their backs and looked at kurmo whose back was gradually blurred.


    Isn''t that the first prey sugra caught?


    Shit, forget that sugra is a devil. Which devil is not extremely cunning?


    Even, the void dragon ring may be fake and pure bait.


    The burning skull City Lord and his seat flew back slowly and landed in the original place of the rear hall.


    The rest entered one after another.


    Everything is as it was before. No devil remembers that one devil is missing.


    The Lord of burning skull City leaned against the back of his chair and said, "sugra, you have shown incredible power to burning skull City, and I will fulfill my promise. You can choose a 10000 demon army. It''s optional, except for my pro guards. Of course, the main function of this ten thousand devil army is to defend the devil prison town. You can''t go out with you. "


    "Can I choose the giant demon army?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course." The burning skull City Lord doesn''t care.


    Many demons bowed their heads and guessed the purpose of Su Ye''s selection of the giant demon army.


    Under the leadership of the former demigod hell giant, the strength of the giant demon army is enough to rank among the top three of the burning skull city.


    However, after the demigod hell giant left the burning skull city and joined the ancient Titans, a large number of giant elites were transferred.


    Although the current giant demon army is still dominated by hell giants, the number has dropped to 3000. The other 7000 giants are giants of various miscellaneous brands, and even giant slaves bought temporarily.


    Fortunately, the leader of the giant demon army is a legendary hell giant, otherwise the whole giant demon army would have been in a mess.


    "Thank you for your generous highness harrag. Once I choose my address, I will be stationed in the name of your subordinate in the eastern part of the burning skull city of magic prison town. If the devil prison town is not destroyed, I will never retreat. "


    "As a member of hell, a devil giant and a magician, I believe your judgment. Don''t let me down, just as I didn''t let you down." The burning skull City Lord raised his right hand in the air and made a toast.


    Su Ye bowed his head and thanked him.


    It is worthy of being a giant in the deep prison plain. It not only has the powerful power to disperse the fire of disaster in an instant, but also has the mind that ordinary demons can''t reach.


    This means that the biggest resistance to building their own city has disappeared.


    However, Su Ye knows that the devil is the devil after all. There is no huge conflict of interest between the two sides and they don''t know their own background. The burning skull City Lord doesn''t mind throwing himself out as a tool to attract the devil''s hatred. Once there is a conflict of interest, the burning skull City Lord will join hands with other forces in the deep prison plain, even demons, to destroy himself at the first time. Su ye said, "dear Lord of burning skull, I heard that a group of demons without eyes have forcibly occupied the hell black gold mine belonging to hell dwarves. I will solve them myself." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 794

    "Very good." The burning skull City Lord nodded and smiled.


    The heroes and Demons nodded gently.


    This young purgatory devil is not only powerful, but also good at magic.


    The meeting will be over soon.


    Su Ye directly found the black wine and took larence and other subordinates to the residence of hell dwarf tribe, the dwarf hill in the north of the city.


    Under the leadership of black wine, Su ye entered the king''s Palace on the dwarf hill. After meeting the dwarf king, he went to the hell iron stove and met the chief craftsman of the hell dwarf, a hero hell dwarf, fire eyes, who was tinkling with a black gold magic sword.


    This is a black hell dwarf, covered with thick ash, with rough and dirty skin, and red eyes like two miniature craters.


    It''s like drilling out of the coal pile just now.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up. The dwarves with the eyes of fire generally had the ancestors of rocky, the God of fire, volgan, the God of craftsman, or one of the Titans with burning eyes.


    No matter which branch, it has strong strength and ability.


    "Ring!" Fire eyes spread out their dark hands, which was like a piece of coal.


    The two sides haven''t said hello yet.


    Su Ye directly handed out the void dragon ring.


    Huomou''s eyes were more shining. He stroked the black and gold ring body and blue gem for a long time. He sighed heartily and said: "the masterpiece of the gods should be the joint product of a sea god and a semi God sea elf. Such an old God boutique is very rare. Will you help us solve the black gold mine in hell? "


    He raised his head and looked up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "just sign a contract."


    The fire eyes looked at the black wine and said, "I can repair it, but I need a complete divine power furnace."


    The black wine said, "Your Excellency sugra, you need to buy a divine power furnace."


    "Wait a minute."


    Su Ye immediately thought to enter the crimson pupil, and then sent a large number of treasures to the crimson pupil to complete the transaction.


    A fist sized disposable magic seal ball appeared. It was transparent and round. The miniature sun inside spewed out small flames, and the chains on the surface of the sun were stacked and swam slowly.


    "Shall we sign the agreement now?" Asked the black wine.


    So the two sides discussed the agreement.


    Since artifacts are involved, many powerful gods are added to this agreement. Once the agreement is completed, one party needs to go to the temple to offer sacrifices.


    Finally, the two sides settled? As long as the void dragon ring is repaired, Su ye will directly kill the hell black gold mine.


    Given that the void dragon ring is too precious, Su Ye has been staying at the scene? Look at the fire eye repair.


    Fire eyes put the void dragon ring on the workbench? Use all kinds of precision tools? Start repairing.


    Su Ye stood and watched.


    Huomou spent a whole day taking out the damaged divine power furnace and sending it to a new divine power furnace.


    After a day''s rest, I began to repair the slight damage of the void dragon ring.


    Fire eyes, even heroes? Is it mortal after all? Many places could not be repaired independently, and Su Ye''s three divine powers were consumed during this period.


    After five days, the void dragon ring was repaired.


    The moment when the water blue light wraps the void dragon ring? Fire eyes, even if their eyes are full of desire? Let go, too? Take two steps back.


    "Complete repair? Can you use it now? however? Unless you have divine power, you can only consume a trace of divine power. " Fire eyes.


    Su ye took the void dragon ring. Sure enough, he consumed magic and couldn''t open it, but... He obviously didn''t have divine power? It still works.


    Nothing to consume.


    Light blue light flows on the surface of the black gold void dragon ring.


    The nearby hell dwarfs looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "Why? Without the power of divine power? Only a demigod, divine power or divine puppet can open it? Maybe you have special power. " Fire eyes fell into thinking.


    "Divine power puppet? Is it a pure puppet or awesome life given by the gods? " Su Ye was keenly aware of his words.


    Fire eyes? He said, "the gods first made a puppet of divine power, and then used a similar method and made some modifications to give the divine power to the priests and believers. In essence, they are all puppets of divine power, just smarter. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "thank you, master huomou. You are really a great craftsman."


    Huomou nodded, hesitated for a moment and said, "if there are still artifact, you can come to me and repair the price by half. I''m tired of those ordinary and crude objects. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I still have a ring, but it may take a while to save enough for the repair."


    "You can owe..."


    Black wine quickly coughed and interrupted huomou''s words and said, "we''re dealing, not making friends. When his highness sugra has time, the black gold mine is still occupied by demons. First things first. "


    Fire Mou nodded his head and turned to leave.


    Su Ye thanked huomou loudly, and then walked outside the dwarf hill.


    "Your Highness, when will you go to the black gold mine? We have given you the magic map and the specific location. " Black beard trotted after him.


    "Give me a day or two. I''ll collect some followers outside the wilderness, and then attack the demons."


    "Huh?" The black wine said anxiously, "Your Highness, don''t joke. There are few intelligent demons in the wilderness. Some are also hunters. Most of them are crazy demons. You can control them only by obtaining their soul marks. You can''t find an excuse to delay. If you delay, the black gold mine will be hollowed out. "


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to pat black wine on the shoulder and made him calm. As a result, he couldn''t even touch his shoulder. He suddenly felt dull and said, "don''t worry, I''ll do what I said. If you don''t trust me, you can follow me. "


    "That''s what you said!" Black wine breathed a sigh of relief, and then took out a magic instrument to transmit the sound.


    Then a group of 1000 dwarves followed.


    Su Ye glanced at it casually. He was worthy of being a hell race. His rank was really high. The leader of the thousand people brigade was a legendary dwarf, dozens of Holy Land dwarfs, more than 100 gold dwarfs, and at least the rest were silver dwarfs.


    Hell dwarves look very small, but those who have fought with them understand that their bodies are made of steel, with infinite power. They are miniature giants at all.


    Basically, it''s no problem for a hell dwarf of the same rank to fight four or five human soldiers.


    Hell dwarves have the same magic as magicians, but the nature of magic is completely different from that of human magicians.


    "I''ll go home first, deal with the void dragon ring, and then go to the wild. You wait for me outside the south of the city, gig. Take them, get familiar with my subordinates, and then start together. " Suye road.


    The dwarf brigade left with gig, and black wine followed Suye back to the house next to the devil''s stomach.


    Enter the house, still guarded by servants and blocked by magic.


    Su ye took out the void dragon ring with an indisputable smile.


    This is a real space artifact!


    It can hold a plane!


    With the void dragon ring, you can directly install the floating city. Once the magic tower is built on the floating city, you can take the magic tower with you.


    I also have a lower artifact in my hand, and even a lower artifact staff of the sea devil''s eye. However, the most effective thing is the void dragon ring.


    The greatest function of this artifact is not its space, but that it can perfectly cover the ruins space!


    Of course, there is another role.


    go fishing.


    "No accident, there will be big fish on the hook, so my sea magic wand can play a role."


    Su ye thought and entered the ruins space.


    The light of the void Dragon Ring flashed, and pieces of magic tools appeared in the ruins space.


    Legendary puppet, hero puppet, and a demigod puppet!


    Legendary magic cannon, legendary magic crossbow, a large number of magic crystals, a large number of crossbows and accessories.


    What shocked and even ecstasied Su Ye was the three magic tools that only existed in the legend.


    Floating magic plate!


    The main body of the floating magic disk is a large disk with a diameter of 100 meters and a thickness of 3 meters, which is matte silver.


    The surface of the magic disk is crisscrossed with dense light gold array patterns.


    Above the disc, a bunker shaped building stands in the middle, occupying more than half of the disc.


    On the surface of the bunker, the legendary magic cannons with dark holes were revealed, and they were densely arranged.


    There are 49 magic cannons on a bunker.


    Above the bunker, there is a protective crystal, which can transform the magic energy crystal into a powerful protective force to protect the whole floating magic plate.


    This is a war weapon made by the gods themselves!


    Each piece is worth three to four and a half artifacts.


    The floating magic disk can carry people or be controlled by puppets. As long as the magic energy crystal is sufficient, it can patrol within a radius of 100 kilometers.


    Su Ye stared at the floating magic plate. Unexpectedly, there was such a big killer hidden in this ring.


    Three floating magic plates work together to make legends and even heroes flee.


    If you cooperate with those puppets and the war magic tools on the wall, it is enough to fight against the demigod.


    Su ye made a quick inventory.


    There are 1000 legendary puppets, 10 heroic puppets and 1 demigod puppet.


    There are 1000 legendary magic guns and 1000 legendary magic crossbows. There are countless magic crystals, magic crossbows and parts, which are enough to maintain a long war for several years.


    Three floating magic plates.


    Total value, more than 3 billion!


    Su Ye excitedly put the legendary puppet on it. As a result, the altar didn''t respond.


    Then put other war equipment on it, and there was no response.


    "Is the light and fog seen before just the of the void dragon ring itself? These cannot be sacrificed because they have never been used, or because of mass production? "


    Su ye put the hero puppet on it. The altar hasn''t responded yet. Put on the demigod puppet. The altar finally moved, and the six rings of light rose into the sky. The reward is very strange. There is nothing else. There are only 5 divine jewels. This demigod puppet is worth 50 million gold eagles¡° It seems to be related to the nature of the object. Can they sacrifice when they kill the enemy and are baptized by war? " Su Ye tried to put the floating magic plate on it. The seven rings lit up and there were ten divine jewels. Then, sacrifice the other two floating magic plates. In this way, 35 divine diamonds can be harvested at one go. Su Ye smiled, the altar can earn, but he will never lose. Moreover, all war magic tools are money storage tanks. As long as they are not sacrificed, they can be exchanged for money and sacrificed. Finally, look at the void dragon ring. The black gold dragon shaped ring is ferocious with elegance and domineering with a trace of delicacy. The divine sapphire held by the dragon mouth is shining. This is a true artifact. The level is the lower artifact, but the value reaches the middle artifact level. Su Ye slowly put the void dragon ring on the altar. One ring lights up and the other is dim, spreading layer by layer from the inside out. The seventh ring lights up, the seventh ring goes out, and Su Ye smiles. The eighth ring lights up and shines into the sky. Divine grace talent: void territory. Divine punishment talent: void blockade. Divine Body talent: median divine body. The central divine body that hinders the eye should not be seen. Su Ye''s eyes kept looking back and forth at the two powerful eight ring talents. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 795

    The first property of void territory is to double the scope of the basic field, but it is equivalent to another magic expansion for the field, and the basic range is increased by 100%.


    This is only the least important role.


    The second nature of void territory is that the field is like an arm and a finger.


    Since then, within a radius of more than 400 meters and nearly 500 meters, all objects can be far or near.


    For example, something more than 100 meters away will appear directly in your hand as soon as you reach out, just like there is no distance.


    It''s not only to take items, but also to wave your weapons and attack the enemy hundreds of meters away. It''s also equivalent to cutting down directly without distance!


    Flying Magic also needs to cross space, such as fireball. It needs to fly over, but the speed is accelerated, incredibly fast, ten times the speed of sound.


    But some spells that don''t need to fly can be reached even if the previous casting distance is less than four or five hundred meters, such as apprentice level icing.


    Like the magic hand, it is impossible to catch a place four or five hundred meters away, but with the void Lord, it will arrive in an instant.


    No space, no distance!


    If a soldier has a void territory, he really has a big knife of four or five hundred meters all the time. No matter who he meets, he can let the other party run four hundred meters first.


    The third property of void territory is more abnormal than the first two.


    Within the territory, there will never be a ban.


    Even if the space is banned by the powerful God King, at the moment of the ban, the spatial scope of the field centered on the Lord of the void territory will not be affected by the ban.


    Although it can''t be moved outside? But in this range, how to transmit teleportation without being banned? How it can be transmitted.


    But? Void territory is too rare? Even the gods don''t have much.


    At least the void beast at the level of the median God can have, and? The main material of this void dragon ring is the void dragon of the lower God level? Absolutely impossible.


    Because this is a special talent of a special ethnic group, it is not too much to say that it is a god level talent.


    But the altar was refined!


    The void blockade is also powerful? That is to directly block a large area of space? And ban space magic? It can even slow down the enemy''s attack.


    But? Compared to empty territory? Values vary widely.


    But also need to consume divine power.


    "What''s the harvest this time? Like the sum of whale country and crimson eye socket harvest! "


    Su Ye''s natural void field.


    The invisible generals in this field who cooperate with the metal system can control the magic of weapons. It is simply a magic skill among magic skills, which completely makes up for the weakness of magicians!


    After absorbing this talent, Su ye sent it directly to the volcanic plane to test the battle of void territory.


    result? Horrifying.


    Purgatory demon holding magma sword? Wave in place? Can cut all enemies within more than 400 meters!


    The creatures on the earth''s proud sky and the volcanic plane were silly.


    Although magic can''t arrive in an instant? But very fast, this distance, a slightly larger area of magic? It''s hard to avoid.


    "God level power, indeed abnormal. No wonder the gods worked together to hunt and kill the void giants for a period of time. If the void giants grow normally, I''m afraid they are already the overlord of the infinite plane. In other words, even if surrounded and suppressed by the gods, the void beast is still one of the overlords of the infinite plane. "


    "Wait..."


    Su Ye suddenly took a step, moved to the edge of the volcanic plane, and then opened the empty territory.


    The divine power plane is located in the double ring void, but the double ring void has terrible power, blocking and completely isolating all divine power planes from the outside world.


    Only when you become a God and have a plane fishing rod and corresponding skills can you slightly control the plane of divine power.


    But now, a strange scene has appeared.


    The outer wall of the volcanic plane suddenly disappeared and a large dark hole appeared.


    Through the big hole, you can see some subtle light spots in very distant places.


    Only a few of the double ring void giants can enter freely, not even the God King.


    Su ye took a deep breath and slowly stretched out his hand.


    The right hand silently passes through the wall of the volcanic plane and enters the double ring void.


    The arms outside froze.


    Su Ye slowly withdrew his hand.


    Click... The right hand splits with the wrist, the broken hand falls, breaks into ice powder, and slowly disappears.


    Neither flesh nor bone left a trace.


    Then, the magic surged, and the skin, bones and blood vessels were quickly condensed as if they were woven by invisible forces.


    Soon, a new right hand appeared.


    Su Ye gently clenched his fist and loosened it. Except for being a little delicate, it will take some time to restore the strength of the hero. There is no difference between other places and the original.


    "I have the body of a hero. Even if I enter the real absolute zero state, it can''t be broken like this in an instant. It seems that in addition to the low temperature, there is a particularly powerful force in the double ring void. This is good news. Find a chance to analyze it when you have time. Maybe it can become divine magic. "


    Su Ye left the room. Black wine was walking around the door. His eyes were red when he saw Su Ye.


    "Are you ready to go?"


    "Now." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty is a bad man of faith!" Black wine kept up with Su ye with a smile.


    Su Ye glanced at the black wine.


    In such a world with completely different moral concepts and social order, it is never clear whether the other party is abusing or boasting.


    After getting on the underground dragon car, the team came to the gathering point outside the south city.


    As soon as he got out of the car, black wine''s whole body skin tightened into ice. More than one meter high, he conveniently took out a two meter high sledgehammer from the space head.


    "What happened?"


    Ahead, a thousand dwarves were half surrounded by thousands of demons, and dozens of legendary demons looked at the dejected hell dwarves.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "it should be that your men clashed with mine, but it doesn''t matter."


    "I don''t think it''s called conflict. It''s called bullying." Black wine thought, put away the sledgehammer, and his face was very calm.


    Those dozens of legendary demons have the power to calm him down.


    Su ye said, "well, everyone is their own devil. Next, we go hunting in the wilderness, try to catch more excellent subordinates, gather 10000 troops, and we will move towards the pure black mountains. "


    "Yes!" The demons bowed their heads honestly.


    Black wine took a deep look at Su ye and winked at his men.


    Hell dwarves honestly followed Su Ye''s team.


    In the city, various forces used all kinds of magic to look at this scene.


    The purgatory devil seems to be more evil than evil things.


    Su Ye is at the front, with his feet a foot off the ground and his body flying in the air.


    Legendary demons, lantern girls, human servants, hell black dragons, champion hell knights and other subordinates followed, followed by ordinary demons and hell dwarfs.


    The hell dwarves, like offending the God of plague, walked carefully with a black face.


    "Which of you has experience?" Su ye asked.


    All demons roll their eyes, and ghosts have experience.


    Seeing that no one answered, Su yecai asked, "where are there many demons and are willing to accept my bloody battle, but there are no super demons. The main thing is that there are no demigods. If there are heroes, don''t care. I can try. "


    Su ye said and suddenly stopped.


    All the demons stopped suddenly and looked around nervously.


    The light of the void Dragon Ring flashed, and two heroic puppets ten meters tall appeared in front of Su Ye.


    "See my Lord!"


    The hero puppet half knelt on the ground.


    These are two pure gold puppets, with layers of enchanted crystal shells and magic shields attached to the surface. Through the transparent shell, you can see the silver gray metal skin, full of dense magic patterns.


    Magic gemstones of different colors are embedded at the junction of magic patterns.


    The hero puppet carries a big shield and a sledgehammer, which are equivalent to legendary weapons.


    The hero puppet''s eyes glowed red without any emotion.


    "The demon God is on the ground. It''s an ancient war statue! And it''s brand new! " The black wine screamed with excitement.


    The rest of the hell dwarves were also excited. Their eyes were red, just like the star chasers, they wanted to rush up and touch them carefully.


    Su ye asked the hero puppet to follow him and asked black wine, "are you very interested in this?"


    "More than interested! Making puppets is an important branch of our tribe. However, we have no ability to make heroic puppets. We can only make legendary puppets with general characteristics. " The black wine stared at the hero puppet.


    "Give these puppets a price." Suye road.


    "Valuation? The price of the hero puppet should be about 50000 prison coins, but in fact, this new hero puppet can''t be bought at all. It is often used to exchange semi artifact. After all, the technology and magic array in his body are far greater than his own cost. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "how about the combat effectiveness of this puppet."


    "It''s terrible. The two heroic puppets were blessed by the gods themselves and were immune to all magic and attacks under the legend. Basically, if heroes and Demons confront them, they will be smashed alive. However, they are puppets after all. They have no way to take a few demons. Basically, they can''t catch up with too fast demons. Moreover, powerful legendary magicians always have a way to paralyze them. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in other words, they need to strengthen their protection against special magic? Like dissociation? "


    "Yes, puppets are most afraid of disintegrating magic." Black wine road.


    "Well..." Su Ye threw ten legendary rings to each of the two puppets.


    The black wine was silent for a moment and said slowly, "I''m not afraid now."


    "Well, move on to the next topic. Where can we find more demons?" Su ye asked.


    "I think our team will scare away wild demons." Gigg road.


    "I think so, too." Black wine road¡° That''s why I''m looking for a place with many demons. Even in the face of us, I dare to fight demons. " Suye road. Gig thought and said, "I have a way."¡° Say. "¡° There is a hostile relationship between demons. For example, the flame demon wolf and the desert giant bear are sworn enemies, and both sides live in groups. You have both in your team. We can go to the flame demon wolf community first, and then the desert giant bear community. That''s probably the idea. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 796

    "I forgot about it." Su ye turned back and looked at those trembling demon subordinates. "Next, who wants to take me to your ethnic gathering place first?"


    "I will." A ghost giant said.


    Su Ye disliked the tunnel: "the undead is too underwater, the next one."


    The undead servants in the procession were dejected.


    Finally, under Su Ye''s "good faith persuasion", a rock Yalong abandoned the darkness and set out with the team to the rock Yalong gathering place.


    Rock Yalong is a very fierce and powerful demon. Its body length often reaches 15 meters in the Holy Land stage.


    They have no wings, like large lizards with layers of brown rock shells on their backs. Their limbs are as thick as stone pillars, and their bodies bulge with dense rock pimples.


    Rock Yalong is a typical silver ethnic group, but due to the influence of the evil forces in the deep prison plain, like most demons, it is a regional pseudo gold ethnic group.


    In the rock Yalong of the deep prison plain, you can directly promote gold when you grow up, and you can easily enter the holy land.


    But the price is that they have lower wisdom and shorter life span than their counterparts in other planes.


    The strength of individual rock Yalong is average, but groups of rock Yalong can crush any enemy once they launch an attack.


    However, rock Yalong is too tyrannical and can only be raised on a small scale.


    But it''s different if you can bear the soul mark.


    He has a large number and a hard body. He is good at charging and fighting. He is a good subordinate.


    Su Ye kept using the big portal. Soon, he looked at a small mountain from a distance.


    On the mountain peak, the demon head of rock Yalong gathered and craned his neck to look at it.


    Su Ye looked at Yalong mountain with a smile. This is a gathering place of rock Yalong, with a total of tens of thousands. There are three heroes, rock Yalong sitting in the town, and there is no demigod.


    Is one of your best goals.


    Rock Yalong is very strong and master good ground magic.


    However, in the eyes of the great Dharma Master, it was nothing more than a group of turtles.


    "Get ready." Su Ye looked at the Yalong mountain road three or four miles away.


    The subordinates are preparing. Behind Su ye, the magic condensed into a bright red blood flag of more than ten meters.


    The flag fluttered.


    The demons are all covered. Aren''t you ready? How can you directly start a bloody war?


    The purgatory demon is too evil.


    The demons are a little uncomfortable.


    In the distance, the clear eyes of the rock Yalong suddenly turned red, shouted up to the sky and converged in the direction of Su Ye.


    Legend and hero rock Yalong are a little confused.


    Did the old enemy dragon blood lizard send someone to make trouble?


    These two ethnic groups belong to the branch of Yalong. Many habits are similar? Often compete for resources, so wars often break out.


    However, why is the opposite team a little miscellaneous.


    It''s a lot of demons.


    Suye slowly rising? Sound far away.


    "Me? Purgatory demon, fire of disaster, holder of crimson pupil, magician sugra? A new group of subordinates will be recruited in the wilderness. Now, I''ll give you 100 minutes to consider, or send a 2000 rock Aaron to join my command? Or I''ll kill you to two thousand? Then join me. "


    In the process of Su Ye''s speaking, little Medea''s body expanded rapidly.


    The subordinates'' eyes almost burst. How long haven''t you seen them? This red dragon is big again? The smell is more thick.


    The hell dwarves under the holy land are shaken by the terrible dragon power? Even shivering on the ground? Peed all over the floor.


    "Oh..."


    Little Medea roaring up to the sky? The powerful pressure from the legendary dragon species rolls like a heat wave? Instantly cover the whole Yalong mountain.


    Under the legend, all rock dragons collapsed on the ground like dough and trembled.


    Both sides were puzzled.


    It''s only natural that the dragon clan has authority over the Yalong. It''s the same when the rock Yalong meets the hero red dragon.


    But the problem? This is not the outside world? Is this the deep prison plain? This is the land of evil will.


    Legendary dragon Zaiqiang? It''s just to scare Yalong. It''s impossible to make them lose their combat effectiveness completely.


    Some demons looked at little Medea.


    Could it be that this dragon is more evil than evil will.


    Only a few demons looked at Su Ye.


    Or? Is the purgatory devil more evil than evil will?


    Su Ye glanced at Medea with a smile. She didn''t spend so much resources on her.


    When little Medea saw more than 9000 rocks, Aaron knelt, flapped his wings excitedly, turned his head and looked at Su Ye. His bright evil eyes seemed to ask, Dad, how am I doing?


    "Very good!"


    Little Medea was so excited that she rushed straight to the highest peak of Yalong mountain and to the legendary and heroic rock Yalong.


    Su Ye was about to stop it, but on second thought, these rock Yalong only hurt Medea at most, so he slowly flew forward and watched the war.


    Although fear rose in the blood of high-level rock Yalong, it was more anger.


    Too much!


    How bullying Yalong!


    "Roar..."


    Hundreds of legendary rock dragons roared and saw the earth crack. Sharp peaks up to 100 meters rose from the ground and rushed to little Medea in the sky.


    Little Medea did not dodge, stretched out her claws and pressed down.


    A lacquered black dragon claw with a radius of two kilometers appeared in the air like a dark cloud and was photographed heavily.


    Boom!


    Thousands of peaks were smashed by lacquer black dragon claws before they flew to little Medea.


    Boom!


    Then, the lacquer black dragon claw fell to the ground, and a huge dragon claw pit tens of meters deep emerged.


    Dust swirled and rocks splashed.


    On Yalong mountain, the high-level rocks were stunned.


    Where is the hero red dragon? Isn''t this the demigod red dragon?


    Su Ye''s eyelids jumped heavily. He seemed to underestimate Medea. He was so good in front of him. Who ever wanted to be so destructive.


    It''s worthy of being the foundation of the dragon family. It''s too fierce.


    Three hundred meter long hero rock Yalong stood together, frowning.


    "It seems that our magic has nothing to do with her. After all, we are good at strong bodies." A rock Yalong long road.


    "The problem is that the body of the red dragon is stronger than us, and this red dragon emits a strange smell, including the smell of hell demon dragon and powerful demigod. I wouldn''t be surprised if she took out a semi artifact at the next moment. "


    "Are we her opponent?"


    "Not only her, but also the two hero gold hero puppets. Puppets are the nemesis of our demons who are good at body. They are not only afraid of death, but also harder than us. "


    "I always feel that the purgatory devil is very unusual. He has great authority, like a Dragon Lord."


    "Either like, or. Otherwise, it is impossible to let the hero red dragon work for him. What a headache. What is the Dragon Lord doing here? "


    "Let those legends stay away. Only we can resist her dragon inflammation." With that, the elder of a rock Yalong roared up to the sky.


    All the legendary rock Asian Dragon soldiers were divided into two routes, bypassing the little Medea in the sky and rushing from the ground to Su Ye.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye was trying to kill, but he remembered that his purpose was to subdue, not to kill, so he gave an order: "go over, don''t kill, just let them lose their combat effectiveness temporarily."


    "Yes!" The two hero puppets made a mechanical sound and strode forward.


    In the strange sound of gear rotation, the hero puppet rushed to hundreds of legendary rock Yalong with his left shield and right hammer.


    The regional black dragon and the champion hell Knight then rushed out, and then hundreds of legendary demons came forward.


    Black wine was suddenly stunned. It was found that rock Yalong looked indestructible. In terms of the number of legends, his side was even equal.


    "I''ll come too!" Black wine stretched out his hand and moved forward with the legendary hell dwarf who led the army.


    Two evil hell dwarves show an excited smile and join this exciting legendary battle.


    Su ye did not look at the legendary battle that must be won, but looked at the top of Yalong mountain.


    In theory, the experienced hero red dragon can beat three heroes Ya long.


    But little Medea was just born after all.


    "Instead of letting her suddenly face too powerful enemies, it''s better to take this opportunity to let her practice." Su Ye decided not to stop as a last resort. Then he released his crimson pupil and recorded the battle process of little Medea.


    When little Medea flies close, the three hero rock dragons fly without wings and attack little Medea from three directions.


    "The weak Yalong dares to despise the legendary species!"


    Little Medea was furious.


    Yalong, dragon, higher dragon and legendary dragon are three racial ranks.


    Then, there was a sudden great change in little Medea''s whole body. His two wings contracted and covered his body. Then, the wide Dragon Wings melted into reddish gold metal and covered his whole body.


    Outside the Dragon Wing metal, layers of gray rock scales emerge.


    Then, on the surface of the gray white rock scale, dark lava and red magma erupted.


    Su Ye nodded slightly. Little Medea really has the fighting wisdom that the dragon family does not have. The Dragon Wing destroys the weak enemy. However, in this close combat at the same level, the Dragon Wing is completely a target. It''s better to turn it into armor.


    Almost all the dragon people are unaware of this.


    Three heroes rock Ya long frowned. What ghost red dragon is this?


    Dragon scale, magic protection, Dragon Wing metal, rock scale armor, lava armor, five layers of protection. You have to put your claws in it, not to mention flesh and blood. It''s estimated that you can''t touch the dragon scale.


    The point is that the red dragon has obviously not made any effort. Then a layer of Hellfire floated around little Medea. Little Medea cheered loudly¡° Thank you, Dad! " As the Lord of Dragon Valley, Su ye can temporarily give members of Dragon Valley an element talent. Su Ye directly gave little Medea yongburn. In the sky, four heroic beasts began to fight. Hero Rock Yalong has rich experience. The three of them fight from different directions. At first glance, it looks like a group of hyenas besieging a lone lion. Arrogant male lions are often hunted by hyenas. What''s more, the three headed hero rock Yalong is bigger than little Medea. But in fact, the scene is just the opposite. Like a swift hyena, a hero rock Yalong attacked the red dragon''s back, but the red dragon''s tail swept over. The hero rock Aaron immediately blocked with his left front leg, and his right front leg still grabbed Medea''s back. Bang! The red dragon''s tail lashed on the left front leg. Click... The sound of broken bones resounded through the sky. After the tail of little Medea broke the left front leg of hero rock Aaron, the remaining potential did not disappear. She flew the whole hero rock Aaron out, fell to the ground and rolled several times before she stood firm. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 797

    Almost at the same time, little Medea''s two front claws met the hero rock Yalong on the left and right sides.


    Three claws meet.


    Like a weak baby, it meets the fists of two adults at the same time.


    Bang! Bang!


    Click, click


    Medea retreated again and again, was forced to land on the ground of the mountain, broke many big trees, and then gently shook her numb claws.


    The two hero rock dragons fell heavily to the ground, causing the ground to collapse and dust to fly.


    In the dust, the dragon''s claws twisted and blood flowed.


    The two heroes rock Yalong looked at each other in horror. The power of this red dragon is too terrible. Looking only at the physical power, it is an absolute peak hero.


    "Claws are so sour, I''ll eat you!"


    Medea, like a wronged child, rushed forward, opened her mouth and bit a hero rock Aaron.


    Four huge dragons began a new round of battle.


    After more than ten seconds, the legendary rock Yalong began to flee, because Yalong mountain was about to collapse.


    The battle of the four giants was like a continuous earthquake, a large area of cracks appeared in the mountains, and the dust filled the mountains.


    Su Ye watched quietly.


    At the beginning, little Medea gained advantages one after another with her strong body.


    Soon, three old guys over 200 years old, with rich experience, reformulated tactics and fought by various means.


    Slowly, Medea''s armor was constantly destroyed, and even some minor injuries.


    The three heroes rock Aaron is no better, and his injury is still more serious than that of little Medea.


    With the passage of time, there are more and more wounds behind little Medea. Although it is not a serious injury, it also makes little Medea particularly irritable.


    "You shouldn''t offend a legend!"


    Little Medea finished and recited the Dragon language magic while fighting.


    The three headed rock Yalong was frightened and hurried back.


    After? While releasing magic, little Medea completely crushed the three hero rock dragons with sharp teeth and claws.


    Especially after little Medea opened up multiple fields? Su Ye stared.


    Little Medea has dragon priest blood, fire element general blood and dark element general blood.


    Longwei suppression field? Strong dragon power churning? All enemies will bear the impact of dragon power every second. The level of the three headed hero rock Yalong is high, but the blood level is too low? Almost every few seconds? The mind will be slightly impacted, and the combat action will have defects every more than ten seconds? Will be deterred? Instinct interrupted the attack and scared back.


    Dragon hot dragon field? A dragon head composed of pure dragon inflammation is suspended on the head of little Medea? Longyan covers a space with a radius of hundreds of meters? Keep burning. Every four or five seconds? The Dragon Fire faucet will spit dragon fire at the enemy once.


    The field of flame lamp makes little Medea add pure fire element power in addition to dragon inflammation. At the same time, the nine flame lamps are like guards floating in the air, constantly spitting fire tongues at the enemy.


    The disease field has little effect on the short-term of the three hero rock Yalong, but as the battle continues? The power of disease will continue to deepen.


    Four areas of three blood vessels? Let the three rock dragons suffer.


    Three rock dragons also have the blood of dragon generals? But blood suppression directly invalidates their field.


    Realm, magic and melee? Little Medea is just like a brave general on the battlefield. He killed three heroes, rock Aaron, and his rock protection cracked in a large area? There were more and more wounds, and the ground was covered with precious heroic blood.


    Larens and other human beings open their mouths and stare at the battle of heroes. It''s too cruel.


    The heroic war of mankind is more gorgeous by virtue of divine power and war skills, but the tragic and ferocious degree of the heroic war of demons is far higher than that of mankind.


    Seeing that the three heroes rock Yalong is bound to lose, Su Ye looks forward to the legendary battle at the foot of the mountain.


    Huh?


    The battle is over.


    More than 100 legendary rock dragons were either stunned or maimed and piled up like dead bodies. The legendary subordinates of Su ye are watching.


    The two hero puppets did their duty. No matter which rock Yalong wanted to get up, they ran over and aimed at Yalong, which was a smash until they fainted.


    Su Ye inquired about gig before he knew that more than half of the legendary rock Yalong was put down by the two hero puppets.


    In the course of the battle, the two guys didn''t know how to dodge at all. They rushed up without any fancy, swung a hammer and smashed it.


    The protection ability of rock Yalong is very strong among demons, but it still can''t bear the terrible power of hero puppets.


    Soon, Su Ye looked up at the top of the mountain.


    The three hero rock dragons collapsed on the ground, and the metal protection of little Medea, who was slightly injured all over, fell off, turned into new wings and opened up to the sky.


    The strong flame rises like the God of fire.


    The Dragon roared into the sky.


    Su ye took one step and sent it to the top of the mountain.


    "Dad, am I good?" Little Medea shrunk to two meters high, threw herself into Su Ye''s arms with scars and rubbed against Su Ye.


    Su Ye touched the quick healing wound on little Medea and said with a smile, "does it hurt?"


    "A little, tomorrow will be all right." Little Medea didn''t care at all.


    "You can rest for a few days and practice more fighting later."


    "Well, I''ll practice hard and help my father better in the future." Little Medea has become a cute little red dragon again.


    Su Ye touched the Dragon horn of little Medea and looked around.


    The whole mountain is only half high, and it has collapsed from the top of the mountain to the mountainside.


    A large number of solidified hero flesh and blood and a small amount of red dragon scales are scattered around.


    "Deal with the battlefield." Suye speaks to larens.


    Lars immediately brought people to take away the solidified blood, broken dragon scales, hero meat and broken bones. These things are worth hundreds of thousands of golden eagles and can''t be wasted.


    "Let the lantern girl come."


    The ten lantern girls with dirty yellow saliva looked at the legendary rock Yalong and the three hero rock Yalong.


    Hearing the order, ten lantern girls fluttered excitedly to Su Ye''s side.


    Su ye went to three huge hero rock Yalong.


    Even if they lie on the ground, they are more than ten meters high.


    "I''m different from other demons. You see, from beginning to end, I didn''t kill a rock Yalong. I don''t like killing unless I have to do it. My conditions are very simple. Your whole tribe will offer soul marks, submit to me, and create a hero, fifty legends and a thousand holy places for me, and I will protect your tribe. "


    Three heroes rock Yalong squint.


    They couldn''t open their eyes. They were swollen into graves.


    The saliva of ten lantern girls splashed.


    After a while, Su ye said, "do you submit to me and accept my protection, or accept the pleasure of the lantern girl? Oh, I maliciously remind you that if you refuse, I will kill all the rock Yalong who are unwilling to surrender. As for the rock Yalong egg, it can be put into my dragon valley. "


    Su ye said, and a huge translucent red Valley emerged behind him.


    The strong breath of the Dragon Lord is like a strong wind sweeping all directions.


    Little Medea felt a comfortable breath and snored in her throat with excitement.


    The three heroes rock Yalong trembled. It turned out that this was the real big demon. The blood of the Dragon Lord was even higher than that of the hero red dragon. No wonder he could be a father.


    "If you can receive the soul marks of all our rock dragons, we are willing to surrender." The oldest hero rock Yalong road.


    "No problem. Thousands of my subordinates have given their soul marks."


    "OK, we agree."


    Three squinting hero rock Aaron Qi agreed.


    "Give orders."


    So, the three heroes rock Yalong ordered all rock Yalong to surrender and hand over the soul mark.


    Only a few rock Yalong resisted, and Su Ye mercilessly killed them directly.


    Su Ye flew everywhere to receive the soul marks of rock Yalong.


    On the broken mountain peak, three hero rock Yalong stood up powerlessly.


    "Hum, this greedy devil really thinks the soul mark is so good? The soul mark of more than 10000 rock Yalong will support you! "


    "Arrogant guy, the day when the soul mark is eaten back is the day when our rock Yalong tribe takes revenge."


    "Let''s wait quietly."


    After a while, Su ye, who had collected all the soul marks, returned and looked at the heroic rock Yalong like three hills with a smile.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you. I have a special talent. It''s no problem to receive hundreds of thousands of soul marks. You wait slowly." Su ye turned and flew back down the mountain.


    The three heroes rock Yalong looked at each other.


    "We... Seem to have screwed up?"


    "I can''t say that. If he can bear hundreds of thousands of soul marks and surrender to him, he won''t lose face. After all, the demigod can''t do it."


    "That makes sense."


    The three heroes rock Yalong said and lowered their heads.


    I really have no face to look at others.


    Soon, all the rock dragons gathered at the foot of the mountain and looked at the ferocious and terrible purgatory demon like surrounded by the enemy.


    Su Ye''s subordinates all want to laugh. Rock Yalong always likes to run amok. When did it change?


    Su ye said, "gig, larens and black wine, you three help me choose a hero, 50 legends and a thousand holy places."


    Finally, the three chose the youngest hero rock Yalong to form a rock Yalong brigade.


    Su Ye looked at these scarred guys and casually performed a wide range of legendary light system blasphemy magic to summon holy angels. The magic array rotates slowly, and the holy angel surrounded by holy light appears. The demons are stunned. The purgatory demon is crazy! Isn''t it time to summon the pain priest or the dark priest? How to summon angels? Although the healing power of angels is stronger than that of painful priests, this is the deep prison plain. Some of the undead subordinates hurriedly retreated in fear. Even the lantern girl put the whip and dagger behind her. As soon as the holy angel appeared, the light wings stretched and the light feathers blew up, looking like trying hard and trying to escape¡° Quickly treat rock Yalong. " Su Ye stared at the holy angel. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 798

    The holy angel remained silent for a few seconds and raised his staff dejectedly to heal the rock dragons.


    Less than half of the demons retreated a few steps. For them, therapeutic light magic is highly toxic.


    However, rock Yalong belongs to Warcraft, not a pure dark creature, and can be treated by light magic.


    A group of demons shook their heads. They really opened their eyes. The devil asked the angel for treatment, and the angel obediently did it.


    What evil it is!


    The demons are boiling with blood.


    Then Su Ye summoned two holy angels one after another.


    Three holy angels honestly heal rock Aaron.


    After the treatment, the three holy angels bowed slightly to Su ye, took a deep look at Su ye and dissipated into light.


    Su Ye looked at the silent rock Yalong and said, "you''re very smart, but I''m sorry I didn''t join the war. It''s said that the dragon blood lizard is grumpy and won''t surrender easily. It just makes up for my regret. The whole army set out for the dragon blood lizard tribe. "


    Su ye said, looking at the subordinates of the dragon blood giant lizards.


    The dragon blood giant lizards cried twice helplessly, indicating that they were willing to lead the way for the army.


    The rock Yalong brigade stood behind Su ye, while the rock Yalong in front continued to stay in Yalong mountain.


    "Before I leave, I''ll borrow something from you." Su ye said and looked at Lawrence.


    Seeing the dark faces of sorcerers such as Lars, under the protection of legendary magic objects, one person holding a blood drawing magic device went to the holy land, legend and hero rock Yalong in front.


    In the rock Aaron''s extremely complex eyes, Lars was the first to insert a sharp needle into the hero''s rock Aaron''s artery and then draw blood violently.


    Dark red blood gurgled into the magic blood reservoir.


    Lars whispered in a non-standard devil''s language, "don''t blame me, I''m just acting on orders..."


    Then, the other magicians drew blood silently.


    It didn''t stop until the faces of legends and heroes were white.


    As for drawing the blood of Yalong in the Holy Land rock, he fainted when he lost too much blood.


    Some fainted in advance and continued to pull out for a while.


    Su Ye''s subordinates silently watched this scene, silently looked at the magicians who seemed to be the most evil demons, silently looked at the rock Yalong on the ground, and were frightened.


    It''s really a bad kind with sores on his head and pus on his feet.


    True devil.


    There were thousands of Yalong in the Holy Land rock. Su Ye waited impatiently for a while, looked at the lantern girl and asked, "can you use this magic instrument?"


    "Yes..." the lantern girls were tangled all over their faces.


    I''ll deal with the dead devil and extract some soul, but the demon king directly sucks the blood of the devil and feels a little professional wrong.


    "OK."


    Su ye took out the crimson pupil, bought a large number of blood drawing magic devices, assigned them, and finally improved their efficiency.


    After drawing blood, Su Ye borrowed another 100 rock Yalong eggs.


    Looking at those sad rock Yalong, Su Ye hated iron and steel and said, "you are really short-sighted! Once these rock Yalong eggs enter my dragon pool, they will be able to reshape their blood vessels and return from rock Yalong to rock dragon. This is your blessing! Go! "


    In the tearful gaze of rock Yalong, Su Ye led the new army to turn and leave.


    However, Su Ye didn''t take two steps, suddenly turned around and looked kindly at the rock Yalong.


    The rock dragons panicked, and they were stiff like petrified cats and dogs.


    "I want to build demon prison city and borrow some sponsorship from you."


    Rock dragons run into rivers.


    Satisfied with borrowing enough urban construction fees, Su Ye really left.


    Su Ye kept using the big portal. Half an hour later, he arrived two kilometers away from the dragon blood lizard tribe.


    Dragon blood lizards are far more cruel than rock dragons. They are more cunning, vicious and crazy.


    Dragon blood giant lizards are also big lizards. Their skin is dark red and their back is covered with dense bone spines. Their body shape is slightly inferior to that of rock Asian dragons, but they are also very large and more flexible.


    Before, Su ye and the witch Hunting Club were hidden underground and were discovered by the dragon blood lizard, which triggered the battle.


    According to the understanding of dragon blood giant lizard, Su Ye didn''t ask questions. He directly launched the flag of bloody war, so he had to do it.


    Little Medea immediately became bigger and roared, the Dragon Power rolled, and the visible air waves poured into the dragon blood dragon dragon tribe.


    As a result, like the rock Asian dragon, all the legendary dragon blood giant lizards were paralyzed and motionless.


    Su Ye reluctantly glanced at "cute" daughter. He wanted to kill, but he didn''t expect the little guy to do it first.


    "You rest first."


    "But... Dad, I can fight." Little Medea doesn''t understand.


    "I want to try the latest magic learning results." Suye road.


    "All right." Little Medea was helpless.


    Su Ye left everyone in place and only took the hell dragon to fight with the champion hell knight.


    The tribe size of the dragon blood giant lizard is smaller than that of the rock Asian Dragon. The total number is only about 7000, but the legend is also more than 100.


    Two powerful heroes, dragon blood giant lizards, stood on the plain, with tyrannical light shining in their cold pupils.


    Hundreds of legendary dragon blood giant lizards roared and rushed over. Even the dragon power of little Medea couldn''t stop them.


    This time, Su ye did not ask for more, but directly opened the field power, and the space with a radius of more than 400 meters was filled with layers of field power.


    However, in order to avoid being seen by larens and others, Su Ye integrated his own holy land and field. From the outside, Su Ye was in a big black ball.


    Earth, fire, wind, water, ice, wood, thunder, darkness, light and metal are all launched. At the same time, there are four series of fields: dragon, ghost, whale, Dagong and ancient tree.


    Fourteen series of fields, but the total number of fields has reached 21!


    This is the first time that Su Ye has fully opened the field. Of course, he has not used the theocracy field yet.


    After all, this is only a hundred legends, not a hundred heroes.


    At the moment when the number of overlapping fields reached 20, Su Ye suddenly had a strange feeling that these twenty-one fields were not just a kind of ability, but built a complete, independent and powerful new world.


    This feeling is very wonderful. It''s a bit like feeling on the giant hill or volcanic plane. I''m the Lord of this heaven and earth.


    In this world, all their magic power has been significantly improved.


    However, there is still a slight difference between "domain body" and the highest realm of the field.


    Only gods can have domain bodies.


    The field is only the power of element and ability construction, which is an illusory existence, but the field body is between illusory and real.


    "Be more secure."


    Su Ye opens the gift of divine grace, empty territory!


    At the moment when the 21st field coincided with the void territory, great changes took place in the field.


    In the original field, various forces fight on their own and do not interfere with each other.


    But now, those fields are gone, there is no flame lamp, there is no flame sea, and there is no single field.


    But a perfect world.


    The sun is warm, the earth is firm and thick, and the river is gurgling. In the river, a huge bone armor whale swims slowly.


    Breeze blowing, thunder clouds floating, an element dragon tossing in the clouds.


    The color of the element dragon changes constantly. Every once in a while, the body is transformed into one of ten elements.


    Lush vegetation, shining icebergs, a Cyclops and a metal general are playing chess.


    The Cyclops had no eyebrows, no nose, no mouth and teeth, only one vertical giant eye with serrated eyelids on both sides. The serrated eyelids closed completely only when the eyes were closed.


    The metal general''s whole body exudes black metal color, and behind him is a big knife as high as his body.


    "This is the domain of..."


    Su Ye didn''t expect that he had this power before he was canonized.


    This is the magician''s dream. As a result, he realized it by mistake.


    Hell demon dragon and champion hell Knight are in the field body, which is very shocking.


    The eyes of the two servants were more humble.


    In the eyes of the subordinates behind Su ye, it was just a big black ball floating in the air, but everyone could feel an incredible dignity from the dark ball.


    Like God.


    Gregory sighed as like as two peas. "I feel the strange power from it. It is exactly the same as when I saw Platon."


    "Unexpectedly, a magician genius came out of the devil."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not human..."


    The eyes of all the magicians were dim.


    In the domain body, Su Ye curiously felt the power of the new world. This feeling is very wonderful. It''s like he created a plane out of thin air. Together, the planes can change according to his will.


    However, Su Ye feels that his domain is not complete. If he rises one more level, each element representative here can release magic by himself.


    Outside the field, legendary dragon blood lizards jumped to the dark ball in the sky. They opened their big mouths and showed their sharp teeth.


    Inside the field, Su Ye quietly watched one dragon blood lizard after another enter, and then lost his eyes one by one.


    They bear fruit, step on the earth, or in rivers, and look around.


    Floating city?


    Soon, more than 100 dragon blood lizards rushed up.


    Then they found something wrong.


    I can''t get out.


    The world seems to have an invisible power, isolating the inside and outside.


    "Kill him!"¡° Kill him! " Legendary dragon blood lizards rushed to Suye in groups. Su Ye blinked and said, "it''s heavy." The earth shook gently. All the dragon blood lizards were shocked and their speed suddenly decreased. As legendary demons, their bodies can easily break through the speed of sound, but now, the speed is directly reduced by half¡° Cold. " Light cold air fell on the dragon blood lizard, and their bodies immediately appeared layers of thin ice, and they not only slowed down their running speed, but also slowed down all subtle movements. They immediately use their natural ability and release magic to disperse the cold ice. The cold ice collapses, but in a flash, their bodies are shrouded by the cold ice again. Endless. They are struggling¡° Twining. " On the earth, dense vines appear, clinging and winding around all dragon blood lizards. These vines seem very fragile. Dragon blood lizards can shatter vines as long as they use strong talent, but the next moment, vines still appear on them¡° Undercurrent. " All the dragon blood lizards have more thin water flow. These currents are different from other forces. No matter how hard the dragon blood lizard tries, it can''t break off and entangle them all the time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 799

    Under the influence of four forces, more than 100 legendary dragon blood lizards can only rub forward step by step, not as fast as ordinary people.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye finally realized the horror of the domain body.


    In the domain body, you can not only make all talents play a normal role, but also combine all talents into one. It only plays the role of one talent, but the effect is more than ten times that of the original!


    More than ten times the effect is super power.


    In the field, Su Ye is a hero magician.


    And a particularly powerful hero magician.


    At the beginning, the magician did not have much advantage over the soldiers, but from the beginning of legend, the strength of the magician increased far more than the soldiers every time he grew up!


    Including the hero king.


    It''s better than the heroic King Hercules, that is, Hercules, that is, akerdes, who once said it to Suye.


    Facing Plato, he had no confidence in winning, even if he had been promoted to demigod at that time.


    Gilgamesh never challenged Socrates and never said Plato was a scum.


    But he dared to laugh at the gods.


    Talent concentration and rank suppression build a truly powerful field body.


    Moreover, this is not a complete domain.


    Hundreds of dragon blood giant lizards, like flies in the mire, moved hard, but they were farther and farther away from Su Ye.


    Because they are constantly repelled by powerful forces.


    "Longwei."


    The hero level Dragon Lord''s Dragon Power unfolds.


    The legendary dragon blood lizards trembled and their eyes were full of fear.


    However, a demon is a demon after all.


    Even if the heart is full of fear and doubt, he moves forward angrily and angrily wants to tear up Su ye in front.


    The dragon blood lizards opened their mouths together and spit out the flames at the level of Yalong. However, they were enough to spit flames hundreds of meters away, and all shrank into small flames a few meters away.


    The flame is not as far as their claws.


    A big guy with a body length of 20 or 30 meters looked at his small flame in confusion.


    Su Ye''s body retreated slowly.


    Finally, the dragon blood lizard and the dragon blood lizard are on both sides of the field body.


    More than 800 meters apart.


    Dragon blood lizards can''t attack again, but


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and showed his apprentice magic, fire arrow.


    The three meter long, wrist thick black flame arrow floats in front.


    All dragon blood lizards are slightly surprised. Is it the legendary flame dragon gun?


    Whoosh!


    The flame arrow suddenly disappeared in place. In a flash, it appeared on the side of a legendary dragon blood giant lizard headed by it and pierced its back.


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, the skin of the legendary dragon blood lizard was dark without leaving any scars.


    Su Ye nodded. As expected, the flame arrow is a flame arrow after all. Even if it is strengthened by multiple levels, the actual destructive power is only in the holy land level, which can''t help the body of the legendary demon at all.


    However, the flame arrow itself is not important.


    After a moment, the fire of hell was like a stream of water, covering the whole body of the legendary dragon blood lizard.


    After a while, it burned through the skin and burnt.


    The legendary dragon blood lizard screamed bitterly.


    Su ye thought for a while. After all, it may be his subordinates in the future. Put away the flame.


    Then Su Ye began to experiment with all kinds of magic.


    Legendary dragon blood lizards have fallen blood mold.


    While testing, Su Ye recorded various data in the magic book. Soon, he would share some data in the crimson eye socket to improve his crimson level.


    In the crimson eye socket, spending money and reading will not improve your identity, but contributing some new knowledge or information to the crimson eye socket can continuously improve the crimson level.


    The level of crimson eye socket is simple and rough, from crimson one star to crimson ten stars. Even the crimson Pope is only crimson nine stars at present.


    This crimson level is of little use in the magic world, but within the crimson priests, that is the true level, which is more important than the magic level.


    Legendary high-level magicians can make low-level heroes crimson priests shout around.


    Not long ago, Su Ye found a simple law.


    For example, all gold or gold level magic will be promoted to the holy land level here.


    Like legendary magic, the holy land level will be promoted to hero level.


    The power of multi-element magic in the field body can be increased by three to five times.


    Su Ye tried the spear of nine elements, with a ten fold increase.


    This means that in the domain body, the nine element spear can easily penetrate heroic demons and even threaten semi divine demons.


    Ice wind double queen, hell magic dragon and champion hell Knight also enter here to fight, and they are defaulted to be su Ye''s magic, which can also be strengthened by the field body.


    The double queen of ice and wind was originally only a holy land. Now they directly obtain the legendary ability. The hell magic dragon and the champion hell Knight break through the legend and have the characteristics of some heroic demons.


    After the test, the dragon blood lizards were dying.


    "Knock them out."


    The Cyclops and the metal general who were playing chess immediately got up and knocked all the dragon blood lizards out with one punch.


    Subsequently, Su ye put away the ice wind double back and all fields.


    On the dragon blood plain, both sides quietly looked at the big black ball in the sky.


    It''s been more than an hour. What are they doing inside?


    In this process, the two heroic dragon blood lizards even chatted with Yan Yalong, the hero of Su Ye''s team. After learning about the encounter of Yan Yalong, the two heroic dragon blood lizards laughed wildly.


    However, after little Medea frowned and scanned, the two hero dragon blood lizards closed their mouths tightly.


    Suddenly, the black ball disappeared and Su Ye was suspended in the air.


    More than 100 dying dragon blood lizards fell from the sky, crackling like a group of dead pigs, banging and dusty.


    Both sides were stunned.


    Rock Yalong suddenly began to sympathize with their old opponents, because the traces left by these dragon blood lizards were too miserable.


    The two heroic dragon blood lizards stayed where they were.


    Even if the two of them work together to fight with more than 100 legendary dragon blood lizards, they will lose.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    Su Ye rushed straight up.


    "We surrender!" Two heroic dragon blood giant lizards flopped down on the ground with soul marks on their heads.


    Rock Yalong scolded in their hearts.


    "Really surrender? I think you''re lying to me. " Su Ye wants to try what it feels like to fight heroes in the field body. It is estimated that there will be no rank suppression, but there will be talent concentration. On the whole, it is strong enough.


    "What a surrender!"


    Yu Guang, two heroic dragon blood dragons, fell on the more than 100 wounded and powerless legendary dragon blood dragons.


    Who knows what the damn purgatory devil has done to them.


    "Very good."


    Su Ye accepted the soul marks of two heroes, and then accepted the soul marks of all dragon blood lizards.


    All dragon blood lizards gathered on the open ground. Su ye first treated the injured legendary dragon blood lizard, and then his subordinates repeated what they had done to rock Yalong.


    First, select the strongest one thousand holy lands, fifty legends and one hero to form the dragon blood giant lizard brigade.


    Then, a large-scale "blood test" was carried out on the dragon blood giant lizard that was not picked out.


    So that the blood storage magic devices were not enough, Su ye had to enter the crimson eye socket and purchased three legendary blood storage magic devices.


    Before leaving, Su Ye didn''t forget to borrow 100 dragon blood lizard eggs and the sponsorship fee for the construction of the city.


    Finally, the old, weak, sick and disabled left in the tribe sent the great demon king and his army away in tears.


    Su Ye tasted the sweetness and targeted the descendants of the dragon vein.


    Powerful, blood rich and powerful, and Yalong eggs will become valuable magic materials in the future, whether they die in war or old age. They are treasures all over the body, life and death.


    Then, the descendants of dragon veins within thousands of kilometers suffer.


    The six most powerful Yalong species in the deep prison plain, namely rock Yalong, dragon blood giant lizard, bipedal flying dragon, giant dragon crocodile, highly poisonous dragon snake and bird feather dragon, have become the hunting targets of Su Ye.


    Finally, each of the six Asian Dragon species formed an Asian Dragon brigade composed of 1000 sacred regions, 50 legends and a hero.


    And a lot of Yalong blood and Yalong eggs.


    The most numerous, relatively docile, hardworking and used as animal power in the deep prison plain were also poisoned by Su Ye.


    The average rank of these land dragons is only bronze, they can''t survive the holy land, and there are almost no legends.


    However, it has the advantages of fast reproduction, large quantity and high meat yield. It is very useful for both food and transportation.


    So Su Ye caught 100000 at one go.


    There were too many people to take to fight. Su ye took it away with the void dragon ring.


    This is the power of space artifact, which is almost equivalent to a complete plane.


    In addition to Yalong species, there are all kinds of Warcraft


    Three days later, a mighty team poured into the big portal and went to the black gold mine.


    Along the way, the hell dwarfs trembled and regretted coming, including black wine.


    Su Ye has "recruited" a terrible army.


    From the initial beating recruitment, to the later threatening recruitment, and then to the last desperate initiative to join.


    Even the worst silver dwarves found that there was always the power of magic snooping not far away. At first, it was only a few, but later it was just groups of magic Scouts or monitoring magic following the team.


    Finally, the army arrived at hell''s black gold mine.


    Su Ye began to line up troops outside the mine.


    The demons in the mine were stunned.


    "Demon brigade, start reporting!" Su ye first taught the demons to count, and then taught them how to report¡° The first demon team, rock Yalong team, all 1051 demons, 1051 demons! The report is over! " A legendary rock Aaron served as vice captain and reported loudly. The hero rock Yalong looked helpless. He really couldn''t report like a soldier¡° The second demon brigade, dragon blood dragon dragon brigade, all 1051 demons, 1051 demons... "Then the vice captain of each brigade counted off. Su Ye was suspended in mid air and ordered soldiers in deep prison. Su Ye looked forward, and there were 44 teams of 34 kinds of demons, including rock Yalong, dragon blood giant lizard, bipedal flying dragon, giant dragon crocodile, highly poisonous dragon snake, bird feather dragon, underground earthworm demon, ancient hidden snake, flesh and blood monster, flame demon wolf, desert giant bear, rattlesnake monkey, silent wolf, dark bat demon, demon tarantula, ghost giant man, headless knight, skeleton generals and so on. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 800

    However, only 20 brigades have heroes and demons, and other brigades have only legends.


    Because the heroes and Demons ran too fast, Su Ye was too lazy to chase them.


    The number of more than 40000 demons is not worth mentioning in the deep prison plain. Any demigod force can easily kill them.


    But if you count 20 heroes and 2000 legends, it''s different.


    There are so many heroes and legends under the direct subordinates of the burning skull City Lord.


    Lars and hell dwarves are in a trance these days. The purgatory demon king is really a demon king. In these days, he has endured hundreds of thousands of soul marks, just like a normal demon.


    Even if all these demons die in battle, you can pull the same number of subordinates of demons of the same level in one day at most.


    "The 45th demon team, hell dwarf team, all 1001 demons, 1001 demons."


    The voice of black wine full of contradictions sounded, and he even began to wonder whether he came to monitor the purgatory demon or join the gang?


    How did he become the 45th brigade under sugra?


    If sugra goes back to the main brigade of burning skull City, will the burning skull City Lord give it?


    If you give it, who will be your subordinate in the future?


    Black wine has a bad feeling.


    He deeply doubted that he might lose all his body in this transaction.


    Not surprisingly, it is now thousands of kilometers around. No, the whole deep prison plain, even all levels of hell and abyss, as well as many infinite planes, should be discussing this demon army and this sudden sugra.


    He''s not a devil!


    What devil can do such a thing?


    Sugra''s army is a concentrated super demon group and a moving natural disaster!


    Seeing so many demons, even the old gods will detour.


    The key is that the great demon king not only catches people, draws blood and grabs dragon eggs, but also makes all kinds of raids under the slogan of urban construction fees.


    Those scattered legendary demons are good. Those big tribes have good family background. Even if there are not many prison coins, there are all kinds of magic items.


    Black wine has been roughly calculated. In just three days, Su ye said that he had confiscated at least 10 million prison coins, which is not the blood of the dragon egg demon.


    Lars''s calculation is a golden eagle of one billion!


    If it were not for pacifying the army, it should not be too much. This figure could be doubled.


    So much money, enough to build magic towers!


    And that''s what Suye said to Lawrence!


    Su Ye wants to build the legendary six pointed star magic tower, one in the middle and six around, a total of Seven Magic towers.


    It''s not magic.


    Demigod crimson chief priests dare not play so big.


    Black wine even suspected that in a few years, the largest city around Blackstone hills would be magic prison City, not burning skull city.


    The key is that no one knows the battle mode of sugra. Once the small black ball is put, whoever goes in will be black and blue.


    Whether it''s a legend or a hero.


    Those living demons are better than dead. They don''t mention the process, just like dead fish drowning in the sea of nightmares.


    After reviewing the demon army, Su Ye nodded contentedly and turned to look at the black gold mine.


    The three heroes and Demons looked at Su ye tremblingly.


    "This... This friend of purgatory demon king, are you here to recover the black gold mine in hell? Can you give us time to evacuate? "


    Su Ye''s subordinates rolled their eyes. The devil was the one who made friends with the devil.


    What''s more ridiculous is that he didn''t fight and ran away.


    "No."


    Su Ye drowned the devil''s final fluke with one word. The magic behind him was thin and condensed into a bloody flag.


    As soon as the demons on the mountain saw the bloody flag, they rushed over like crazy.


    The three heroes and Demons saw Su Ye''s bloody flag, sighed softly and killed him.


    Between the devil in hell and the devil in the abyss, if either side starts a bloody battle, the other side must face it.


    "Kill!"


    Su Ye deals with a hero devil, little Medea deals with one, and the other 20 hero demons deal with the most unlucky third.


    As for other demons, more than 2000 legends rushed up.


    The legendary magic was like layers of colored thick clouds falling in the demons. The violent element light ball suddenly expanded and exploded, the rubble and dust splashed all over the sky, and a big pit collapsed on the ground.


    In less than a minute, all but heroes and demons were destroyed.


    It was like a group of giants surrounded a group of unarmed goblins, ran a few steps, and then the battle was over.


    The lantern girl frowned and looked for the broken soul under the pit.


    The battle of heroes continues.


    Another minute later, the devil surrounded by 20 heroes and Demons issued the most vicious and angry curses, his body was torn to pieces, and the lantern girls flocked to harvest the soul pieces.


    Soon, Su ye and little Medea solved the two heroes and demons.


    The battle soon ended.


    Then Su ye walked around the gold mine and came out soon.


    Black wine breathed a sigh of relief. He thought this guy was going to occupy the black gold mine. It''s good if he didn''t, it''s good if he didn''t.


    At the same time, Wang sledgehammer in the mine used the rock to walk and dive quickly.


    When Su ye returned to the army, the lantern girl first complained that the demons were too ferocious, the soul was damaged too seriously, and at least half of the soul fragments were lost.


    Su Ye scolded a demon. Don''t waste it in the future. The corpses of demons of legend or above are all money!


    Subsequently, Su Ye transmitted all the way, bypassed the burning skull city and went to about 100 kilometers east of Blackstone hills.


    The burning skull city is about 100 kilometers west of Blackstone hills.


    Su Ye kept using the big portal in the front, while the demon army in the rear lined up in a neat line and slowly passed through the big portal.


    Not long after, Su Ye showed a large portal to the distance, stepped out one step and looked around.


    Here, about 100 kilometers away from the Blackstone hills, you can find a place nearby to build the magic prison city. No, build the magic prison town first to give the burning skull City Lord a face.


    When the magic tower group is established, expand the magic prison town.


    Su Ye''s body was suspended in the air and was full of ambition. He was building the future of the magic prison city in his mind. He was suddenly stunned and his heart jumped.


    More than ten kilometers ahead, two groups of people stood in confrontation.


    It''s all human.


    There were only two people on one side, an older young man, holding a young girl.


    The two men were scarred, pale, and their lips were dry and cracked, with bloody wounds.


    Across from the man and the woman stood twelve people.


    Four legends.


    Two Legendary Warriors, a legendary priest and a legendary magician.


    On the two sides of the confrontation, there are colored lights flashing.


    Beside the girl, a gun and sword flickered.


    In the opposite team, the shield light suspended in the front of the legendary magician was also dim.


    Su Ye''s face sank deeply and stretched out his hand to point there.


    A huge portal appears 100 meters away from both sides.


    Su Ye stepped forward.


    ahead.


    "Sisyphus, Palos, give up the struggle and go back to Argus with us." The legendary magician said politely.


    Palos''s eyes drooped and held the victory gun and sword tightly.


    Sisyphus leaned on the coffin sword, sneered and said, "I didn''t expect to be blocked by you after running away for so long. Only the dead Pandion, not the imprisoned Pandion. "


    "Why do you need it? I don''t want to be contaminated with Pandion''s blood. As long as you return to Argus, his majesty eurytus will negotiate terms with his majesty lutos. Once they are negotiated, they will naturally be released. " The old magician had a pleasant face.


    "There is no surrender of Pandion in the battle of God." Sisyphus''s tone was firm.


    "If it were an ordinary battle of God''s choice, we might be open. After all, your grandfather and the great king Theseus are still alive. However, great changes have taken place in the situation in Greece. The eurytus family has become the laughing stock of the demigod family because of the performance of okono in the pithia competition, lost Huazhen and fled alone. In order to restore the honor of the family, and in addition, his majesty Theseus humiliated his majesty eurytus, they either surrendered or died. "


    "Is that why you, a legendary magician, participated in the battle of God''s choice?" Sisyphus snorted coldly.


    "No way. Your majesty eurytos helped me once. I must repay this favor. When it''s done, I have nothing to do with the eurythus family. " The legendary magician said.


    "Ha ha." Sisyphus smiled contemptuously.


    Before the legendary magician could speak, the holy domain soldiers of the demigod family behind him couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Then die here!"


    "The deep prison plain will become the graveyard of Pandion''s family!"


    "Do it!"


    A ray of light twinkled on the people.


    Sisyphus and Palos straightened up and clenched their weapons.


    Suddenly, a faint blue light came.


    The crowd turned to look at the light source.


    The huge portal radiated soft light, and a tall purgatory demon came out of it.


    It is clearly 100 meters away, and the surging heat wave on the legendary purgatory devil can still burn people''s skin.


    The demon king of purgatory was suspended in the air, and his body was flying slowly. The huge devil''s wing gently fanned the blazing heat wave, and the whole body was surrounded by flames, with a strong smell of evil coming to his face.


    Humans on both sides were surprised.


    Everyone knows the name of purgatory devil, even if they rarely come to the deep prison plain and rarely enter hell.


    The legendary magician, holding a legendary staff inlaid with flame gemstones on the top, took a step forward, saluted slightly, and said in standard devil language: "Dear purgatory devil, it''s a pleasure to meet you here. We are members of the Greek half god family of eurytus and the half god family of kirchnos. Under the orders of the half god eurytus and the half god of kirchnos, we fought the God election war against the Pandion family under the glory of the God King, the God queen and the God of war, and competed for the ownership of the God election door. "


    The other eleven also nodded to Su Ye. The four legends looked nervous, but among the eight holy lands, several holy land soldiers smiled and looked indifferent, showing the strong foundation of the demigod family. Just a legendary devil¡° You are threatening me in the name of gods and demigods? " Pure and thick Greek came from the mouth of the purgatory demon king. The legendary magician hurriedly said, "you misunderstood. We just made it clear to you that we don''t want to be enemies with you. In addition, my name is Bolton, a member of the crimson eye socket. I once entered the burning skull city and had a dinner and drink with the great burning skull City Lord, his majesty harrag. All I say and do is to fulfill the orders of the two demigods and avoid being against you. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 801

    "Oh? Then why do I see someone laughing? " The purgatory devil looked indifferent.


    The four legends suddenly looked at the holy places and really saw three young Holy Land soldiers with frozen smiles on their faces.


    The four legends were so angry that we were all respectful to the purgatory devil. Did the Holy Land dare to laugh?


    The legendary magician Bolton suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to a young Holy Land Warrior with slightly old armor. The ring in his hand emitted a light gray light.


    Death.


    The light gray light fell on the Holy Land soldier''s eyebrows. The Holy Land soldier was stunned and desperately opened his mouth to say something, but when he was half opened, his body was soft, planted on the ground and died.


    The other three legends looked indifferent, while those holy places were numb with fear and cold all over.


    Bolton glanced at the rest of the holy land with a knife like look, and then turned back to salute Suye.


    "No matter what they do, since your Excellency the purgatory devil speaks, someone must pay for it."


    Those holy lands were relieved when they heard the legends. They woke up like a dream. They underestimated the legend and the giant devil. They thought they were a demigod family and there were four legends. They didn''t care about each other at all, but unexpectedly, these legends were afraid of this.


    Although the person killed was not a direct member of the demigod family, he was also a very important branch. His status was higher than that of the legendary family leader, but he was killed for the sake of the purgatory demon king.


    The purgatory devil smiled, and the three layers of teeth moved gently in the cracked mouth.


    "But I saw three people laughing." Su Ye''s eyes were slightly bent and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. It seemed that he was describing a very happy thing.


    The teeth of the two young Holy Land soldiers who were laughing just now were giggling.


    "Help, help me..."


    The four legends took a helpless look at the noble son of the usually arrogant and domineering demigod family.


    Bolton said helplessly, "Your Excellency, the noble purgatory devil, the other two are the beloved son of the demigod eurytus and the demigod keknos. One of them has the blood of the God King and the other has the blood of the main god Ares. Please raise your hand and spare two ignorant fools. We will take out a legendary magic tool as compensation. "


    Su Ye stopped thirty meters away with his arms around his chest and looked down at each other''s twelve people, as if he didn''t look at the other two.


    "You seem to have some misunderstanding about me." Su Ye was wearing a hot flame, but the sound was like cold ice spreading among the crowd.


    One of the legendary priests frowned slightly and his face grew cold.


    Bolton said reluctantly, "Dear purgatory devil, this is our greatest sincerity. It''s hard for us to give in again."


    "Your misunderstanding of me is a little big." Su Ye''s eyes slowly scanned the crowd, and his voice was full of emotion.


    The legendary priest suddenly snorted coldly and said, "devil, the reason why we tolerate you is because we bear the glory of the gods and the orders of the demigods, not because we are afraid of you! Do you think our four legends will be afraid of you alone? "


    How can a servant of the gods always bow to the devil!


    "Oh?" Su Ye''s smile was bigger and more playful.


    The legendary magician Bolton sighed helplessly and said, "Dear purgatory Lord, we don''t want to conflict with you, but if you continue to force us, we are not afraid of you. I have a necklace that I''ve never been willing to use. "


    Bolton finished, stretched out his right hand and stroked the GEM PENDANT at the end of the neck necklace. The ruby with blood vertical pupil was particularly eye-catching.


    "Summon the crimson priest?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Yes. I have the honor to sign a contract with a powerful legendary crimson priest in the crimson eye socket. As long as I am in the evil world, I can call him, and he has been promoted to hero! " Bolton looked deeply at the tall purgatory demon in front of him.


    The legendary priest breathed a sigh of relief and said, "devil, leave, just as we didn''t meet you. Otherwise, this is your graveyard. "


    Su Ye was about to speak when a young, soft and cute voice sounded.


    "Dad, are there outsiders here?"


    The two meter high little Medea rushed out of the big portal ahead of the others, flashing her small wings and flying slowly.


    When those people saw that it was only a two meter long young dragon, they put down their hearts.


    However, the legendary magician Bolton''s heart stopped suddenly, stared at the little red dragon in front of him, and grabbed the legendary staff with his right hand.


    He felt the heroic breath from the little young dragon.


    Although the breath is well hidden and can hide from other legends, it can''t hide from him, a legendary magician who has traveled many times.


    Su ye said casually, "it''s nothing. They just said that this will become my graveyard."


    "What?"


    Little Medea''s voice suddenly became sharp and harsh, as if a witch roared, and her forehead even burst with green veins.


    Then she swelled violently and regained her figure.


    The huge body nearly 40 meters long is like a dark cloud suspended on the top of everyone''s head.


    The powerful dragon power was so strong that even if part of it was blocked by semi artifact, those holy places were paralyzed on the ground and tried to escape, but their bodies didn''t listen to orders. They couldn''t do anything except pedaling on the ground.


    The four legends were also stunned. How could a hero red dragon suddenly appear?


    "Who dares to provoke your majesty?" Gigg and the green black tongue rushed out first.


    "What happened?"


    One by one, heroes and Demons rushed out.


    The four legends looked at the behemoths coming out of the big portal, looked at the dark shadows like hills, and felt the pure heroic atmosphere.


    What kind of existence does this provoke?


    Why do so many heroes and legends suddenly appear?


    Is this the incarnation of an old God or the Legendary Super demon group?


    A huge hero demon rushed over and surrounded everyone.


    No hero is less than five meters tall and often more than ten meters tall.


    Like a group of dragons, staring at a group of rabbits.


    "The priest, repeat what you just said." Su Ye gently picked his chin at the legendary priest.


    Bolton turned his head and looked at the legendary priest who killed everyone. He gnashed his teeth and wanted to strangle the fool!


    The priests of your gods have a feud with the devil. Solve it yourself. What kind of divine stick do you put on at this time?


    But when you think about it carefully, you are really not afraid of a single legendary purgatory devil, but who knows that this purgatory devil is followed by an army of demons!


    Just then, in the crack of the huge demon, larens screamed: "master Bolton? Palos? Get out of the way! "


    "Huh?" The purgatory demon properly looked back in doubt and asked Lars, "do you know them?"


    Lars, who had just squeezed out of the demon group, was about to speak, but he saw the identity of both sides. For a moment, he understood that it was the battle of God''s choice and hesitated.


    Bolton was overjoyed and said, "larens, it''s me. Is your Majesty the great purgatory demon your friend? You help me. We have no malice towards him. We are willing to compensate him with a heroic magic weapon. I went to Plato''s college and taught you magic. "


    Clarence looked at Bolton with strange eyes.


    He remembered the master, white hair and beard, gentle and gentle, who was also very kind to low-level people. He had a good reputation in the magic world, that is, many people knew that he was close to the devil secretly, but no one cared.


    Today, the master''s expression is a little distorted. Like an old beggar who has been hungry for decades, his face is full of "help me".


    With pity in her heart, Clarence was about to open her mouth and look at Sisyphus and Palos.


    At the moment when she saw that Palos was covered with injuries, Lars suddenly red his eyes.


    He thought of Su Ye.


    "Palos, come here!" Lars waved quickly and glanced at the purgatory demon king secretly.


    Su Ye looked forward without expression. He didn''t seem to see it.


    Sisyphus hurried to hold his sister Palos towards larens.


    Palos looked and called Provost Lawrence. Her eyes were also slightly red. She gently nodded her head and followed her brother.


    Bolton was worried and said, "Lars, you can''t do this! We are friends. This is the war of God''s choice. You should understand the consequences of intervening in the war of God''s choice. "


    Larens said in a deep voice, "I can''t watch the students of Plato college die in front of me."


    "But she has graduated."


    "One day is Plato''s student, and all his life is Plato''s student. As Plato''s provost, it''s my duty to protect them. " Clarence looked calmly at Bolton.


    Bolton gave a long sigh and said, "forget it, I''ll forget it. However, please also advise your majesty, the great purgatory demon, that we have no offense and are willing to leave a heroic magic instrument and leave. "


    Lars hesitated for a moment, coughed and said, "Your Majesty sugra, Bolton is my friend. Please let them go."


    Su Ye smiled and looked at Bolton and them with great interest, and then at Sisyphus and Palos.


    "You can only save one side." Su Ye''s words were like the whisper of the devil.


    Lawrence''s face changed and he opened his mouth without saying a word.


    Bolton was shocked and said, "Lars, you must save me! I am a legendary magician. I have made great contributions to the magic world. You can''t watch me die here. "


    "Lars, we''ll give you something you can''t imagine!" The legendary priest hurried.


    "Lord larens, our demigod family will remember your saving grace." A legendary soldier said.


    Clarence turned to Sisyphus and Palos.


    Sisyphus has fewer wounds than Palos, but each injury is very serious. Palos has many wounds, but the injury is very light.


    The brother and sister did not say a word, but looked at larens calmly.


    Palos''s blue eyes are almost gray blue.


    Lars sighed, looked at Bolton and said slowly, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m Plato''s Provost."¡° Clarence! " Bolton roared with red eyes. Lars turned to Suye, bowed and said, "Your Majesty, I want to help the brothers and sisters."¡° Yes. " Su ye said, waving his right hand, a six winged holy angel emerged¡° Treat the brother and sister. " Su Ye''s tone is indisputable. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 802

    The holy angel looked at it for a long time before he healed Sisyphus and Palos without saying a word.


    Sisyphus and Palos looked curiously at sugra''s side face. They didn''t expect that the devil could summon angels.


    The others were better. The legendary priest stared at the six winged holy angel and was stunned.


    Because he knows the difference between calling a holy angel and calling an angel.


    Summoning angels is just a condensation of power. They will instinctively hate the devil, but there will be no resistance.


    But the holy angels are different. They have their own will and are more powerful. They will instinctively eliminate evil.


    Even summon their master.


    But the holy angel did it honestly.


    Has the devil become so powerful now?


    The legendary magician Bolton sighed and said, "Your Majesty, the great purgatory devil, I still don''t want to be against you. However, in order to survive, I hope you will forgive me. I will invite a familiar crimson priest. "


    Then the eyeball shaped Ruby on the necklace pendant sent out a dazzling blood light.


    "Your Majesty..." Gigg hurried.


    Su Ye smiled calmly and looked at the red oval portal on Bolton''s side. He didn''t stop it.


    I''ve been greedy for the crimson priest''s body for a long time. It''s not easy to find such an opportunity to kill and devour memory. How can I let it go.


    "Bolton, my old friend, you are finally willing to turn to me."


    A gentle voice came from the blood portal, and people had not yet appeared. The strong smell of blood and evil came with the sound.


    Almost all the demons present were nervous, including those heroes and demons.


    Hero demon and hero crimson priest are not at the same level.


    Especially around the burning skull City, the status of each crimson priest is far beyond imagination.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye felt that the voice was familiar. Then he saw an unfamiliar face.


    I only met once, but I was impressed.


    At the gathering of the burning skull City Lord, kurmo, the hero crimson priest who was almost burned to ashes by his own disaster fire.


    At the moment of seeing kurmo, most demons are facing great enemies.


    The robe has the mark of burning skull city!


    It''s the subordinate of the burning skull City Lord!


    As long as the signal is sent, a large number of dark red priests and demons from burning skull city will come.


    The people on Bolton''s side were too excited to control themselves.


    The crimson crown, the crimson blood dripping robe, the slender body three or four meters high, the breath of terror, the strong feeling, and the pride that can''t be concealed.


    Yes, this is the legendary hell giant, the crimson priest.


    Saved.


    However, gig, black wine, green and black tongue, who had known kurmo before, were stunned, and a very strange expression appeared on their face.


    They have all heard of the battle between Suye and kurmo.


    As soon as kurmov appeared, he smiled.


    At the moment of seeing Su Ye clearly, kurmo''s face froze. One foot was outside the transmission door and the other foot was still inside. He stood still.


    As soon as Bolton saw kurmo, he complained: "kurmo, old friend, I didn''t want to trouble you. Who knows that the purgatory demon is aggressive now. There''s really no way. I''m sure the purgatory devil will... "


    Halfway through, Bolton suddenly shut up, because he saw kurmo staring at the purgatory demon with a dull face.


    Bolton''s heart suddenly jumped and quickly turned to look at the purgatory devil.


    Su Ye smiled.


    At this time, a holy land soldier suddenly said, "the great crimson priest, the purgatory devil said that this is his world, and the crimson priest is only assigned to him."


    Su Ye glanced at the Holy Land Warrior with an interesting smile, and then looked at kurmo.


    "Master kurmo, we meet again." Su Ye nodded slightly as a gift.


    Kurmo''s petrified face finally moved. He quietly swallowed his saliva, then quietly glanced at the demon behind Su ye, nodded gently, squeezed out a smile and said, "Dear Mr. sugra, I didn''t know I would meet you here."


    He was a little unconvinced by this sugra before, even if he was almost burned to ashes by the fire of disaster.


    He thinks it''s just his carelessness. If both sides fight with all their strength, he can easily guard against the fire of disaster.


    However, after sugra left the city, one message after another came to his ears. What fought hundreds of legendary demons alone, what conquered tribes, what killed three heroes and Demons and robbed the black gold mine in hell, and so on, completely changed his original view.


    Just yesterday, the burning skull City Lord harager said in front of all the hero''s subordinates that all demons should treat sugra as a hero.


    After hearing kurmo''s words, Bolton and eleven others changed their faces.


    Honorific!


    The hero crimson priest used a honorific title to a legendary purgatory demon!


    But the purgatory devil''s tone was flat.


    They looked at each other and saw the rapidly expanding fear in each other''s eyes.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I don''t know why master kurmo came here?"


    Smile, reveal a little regret, is a familiar face of burning skull City, it''s hard to start.


    Unless the other side takes the initiative to provoke.


    Kurmo, as a heroic crimson priest and a senior devil, was so sharp that his whole body suddenly tightened, his left finger trembled slightly, and suddenly waved his hand, the ring light flashed, and a dark light enveloped the Holy Land soldier who provoked discord.


    Shua


    The Holy Land Warrior didn''t even have time to react. His body suddenly broke and then collapsed. The body fragments fell to the ground and turned into a fluffy corpse ash, which slowly spread and floated on the ground.


    Kurmo took one step, reached for Bolton''s necklace pendant and pulled it violently.


    The necklace broke with a soft snap.


    Kurmo grabbed the pendant and turned to the portal.


    "I''m just passing by. Please help yourself." Kurmo rushed into the blood portal without looking back.


    The blood color portal is closed.


    Bolton and other ten people petrified on the spot and looked at the place where the blood portal disappeared.


    "Which other crimson priest do you know? Call the next one. " Su Ye''s voice broke the calm.


    Bolton was full of bitterness. The crimson priest was not a magic servant. He could summon the next one after he left.


    "No?" Su Yewen


    Everyone heard the regret in the tone.


    Those ordinary demons didn''t understand, but those heroic demons trembled with fear.


    Suddenly, the invisible force field covers a space with a radius of more than 400 meters.


    The ring in the legendary soldier''s hand flashed, and nothing happened.


    "Want to run?" Su Ye smiled and looked at the legendary soldier who was sweating.


    Bolton bowed deeply and said, "Your Majesty sugra, the great purgatory demon, we are willing to pay all the price for your satisfaction."


    "Oh? Everything? " Su ye asked.


    "Everything." Bolton bowed his head and bowed his back. He was not as old as an ordinary old man with any magic.


    "You''re not smart enough, but you''re not stupid. Hand over your soul mark. I''m going to build the mage tower. I need a legendary host. If I''m satisfied, I can give you freedom. " Suye road.


    Bolton hesitated for three seconds, sighed, and his magic was boiling. Then, with a dull hum, a little blue light flew out of his head and slowly flew to Su Ye.


    Su Ye inhaled directly.


    Bolton raised his head sharply and widened his eyes.


    He seemed to see hundreds of thousands of light spots on the surface of a huge light ball full of the world.


    "Your Majesty sugra." Bolton knelt slowly, like a loyal knight.


    The nine people behind him were numb.


    Legendary master, why are you so willing to sell your soul?


    Even if it is the devil who is best at playing with the soul in the infinite plane, the legendary magician of mankind will be treated with courtesy in any plane.


    Bolton, who was once the deputy speaker of the Greek magic parliament, is still among the honorary deputy speakers because of his age.


    Moreover, he also has a small city state of his own, a real king.


    "Come here." Suye road.


    Holding a semi artifact shield, Bolton walked to Su Ye''s side, turned and faced his comrades in arms a few minutes ago.


    Bolton''s eyes flashed a complex color, but after a moment, his face was calm and even cold.


    "Bolton..." the legendary priest stared at his old friend.


    He knew best what Bolton''s eyes and expression represented.


    "Master Bolton, can you please give us a favor?" A Holy Land Warrior pleaded in a low voice.


    "The will of our Lord will not be disturbed by us." Bolton''s eyes grew colder.


    The two legendary soldiers and a legendary priest opposite were stunned.


    My Lord, this is not only a title to the master, but also a title to the gods.


    Is this Burton crazy?


    "Master larens, we had dinner together in those years. On the long table of gold wrapped beech in the best family, I clearly remember your elegant appearance when eating chicken leg meat. Do you remember?" A legendary soldier shouted, staring at larens.


    People around him suddenly realized that it was obvious that Lars was closer to the demon king.


    They were about to ask for help when Lars spoke.


    "I forgot."


    Like a heavenly blade, cut off all their thoughts.


    "Kill them all, except the legendary priest." Su Ye ordered at random.


    Boom


    It''s not time for the thousands of legendary demons to start. The heroes and demons rush directly.


    It''s not killing, it''s eating. A second later, all the sanctuaries died. Ten seconds later, the drooling lantern girl plunged the soul taking blade into the body of the legendary soldier, and made prison coins with soul fragments on the spot in the harsh and painful cry of the soul. The legendary priest stayed where he was from beginning to end and dared not move. His face changed. For a moment, he felt that the purgatory demon king wanted to subdue himself. Should he give up his faith in the queen Hera of God and become a fallen priest? After a while, I felt that the other party wanted to give Hera a face and let herself go? After a while, I feel that the other party wants to use himself. What will he pay to be the devil''s spy? Su Ye glanced at the legendary priest with a strange expression, lowered his head and looked at Bolton¡° Kill him. " Bolton''s body trembled and his eyes gushed a thick sad color, but the next moment, he controlled the semi artifact and took the lead¡° Burton, you''re crazy! " The legendary priest hurried to defend. However, Bolton attacked like a puppet without emotion. The legendary priest wanted to teleport, but within the holy domain of Suye, under the action of the void territory, he cut off all teleportation capabilities. He wanted to turn around and run, but he hit a hero rock Yalong''s calf heavily. Heroes and demons, surrounded in a circle. At first glance, it looks like the wrong handkerchief. The legendary priest was the handkerchief thrown into the middle of the circle. He panicked and was soon killed by Bolton. Bolton walked over, cut off the legendary priest''s head, took his hair, walked slowly to Su ye, half knelt down, held the bleeding head in both hands and offered it. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 803

    Su Ye glanced at the legendary lantern girl. She immediately came forward to take the head of the legendary priest and extract the soul fragments.


    "Well, you won my trust." Su Ye nodded.


    "Everything is what my subordinates should do." Bolton nodded in salute.


    When larens saw this scene, he sighed in his heart. Unexpectedly, the legendary master who had looked up to him for many years was reduced to this point because he took the wrong step.


    At the same time, Lawrence''s back is cold. Fortunately, he didn''t choose to protect Bolton and others. Otherwise, he has become the most common word in hell and abyss.


    Became prison money.


    The purgatory Lord wanted to kill everyone else from the beginning and subdue Bolton, the great magician.


    But what would he do to Sisyphus and Palos.


    Su Ye slowly turned his head and looked at the brothers and sisters he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Palos''s blue eyes were extraordinarily calm.


    Sisyphus smiled and said, "Your Majesty, the great sugra purgatory demon, thank you for saving our brother and sister. I will soon be promoted to legend. At that time, I am willing to do anything for you to repay your saving grace. If you want information about the deep prison fortress, or information about Greek families and temples, I can also give it together. If you are not satisfied, wait until you find my grandfather, that is, the demigod Theseus, and ask him to give you some gifts. He has many powerful treasures, and the old guy even has lower artifact! It is said that he is in hell or hell. Maybe you can meet him. "


    Palos pinched her brother''s little arm.


    Lars and Bolton and others looked helpless. How could Sisyphus be more shameless than himself?


    Those demons were stunned. Is this boy a devil in human skin?


    Demons are evil and worship the strong, but they are still shameful.


    Where''s your face?


    "You two brothers and sisters signed a 50 year agreement with me to serve me." Su ye said calmly.


    Sisyphus smiled and said, "my sister can''t do anything. She''s just a little fool. A while ago, in order to avenge his old lover, she wanted to kill the temple priest and even betray the family. Being a subordinate to you will bring trouble. Well, I''ll be promoted to legend soon. It''s much more useful than her. I''ll sign it myself for a hundred years. No, no, no, two hundred years. How about two hundred years? If you are happy, I will serve you for three hundred years! "


    Lars and Bolton were stunned for a moment and sighed gently in their hearts. It turned out that Sisyphus said that before, not for himself, but to protect Palos.


    "Yes, two hundred years."


    Su ye said, looking around for the place to build the city.


    Yu Guang saw that Palos lowered her head and secretly wiped her tears.


    Sisyphus still smiled.


    After a while, Su ye said, "I want to build a city here, starting from the town. Of course, the most important thing is to build a mage tower. Bolton, can you do it?"


    "Your Majesty, I have my own mage tower. At the same time, I have participated in the construction of 12 mage towers." Burton road.


    "Then I''m more relieved. In addition, Sisyphus, you can rest here. After recovery, you can go back to Greece at any time and help me collect intelligence. " Suye road.


    Sisyphus and Palos were stunned at the same time. Sisyphus quickly smiled, bent down and bowed: "don''t worry, your majesty. As long as you need, I can even report the underwear color of the chief high priest of the temple of Zeus."


    "Your interest is very special." Suye road.


    The demons laughed and diluted the bloody smell.


    "Clarence, Bolton, black wine, legends and heroes and demons. In the next three days, you help me explore the terrain here and see where it is most suitable for building a city. Other demons should not be idle. From today on, within a radius of 100 kilometers, I don''t want to see any wild demons, any. "


    "Yes!"


    The demons immediately formed a team and took 100 legends as a team. Led by the hero demons, they went to all directions to carry out carpet encirclement and suppression of nearby demons and explore the terrain at the same time.


    In just one day, he swept away the nearby demons and determined the place to build the city.


    Located 105 kilometers away from Blackstone hills, it is an open plain.


    Su Ye stood on the open flat ground and looked around.


    "From now on, build my city master''s house. First open up an open space with a radius of three kilometers, then surround the city wall, and then use the magic array to block out all external peeps. Can you do it?" Su ye asked.


    The crowd looked embarrassed.


    Bolton said, "Your Majesty, if it is a small-scale magic shield, it is very simple, but such a large-scale magic shield needs a sky high Dharma array. What''s more, you may want to hide the peeping of the demigod, so the magic array group needs to rise to a higher level. Even if it is crimson eye socket, there is no such pure magic shielding method array group. This level of method array group is an integration of attack and defense. "


    "How much is it?"


    "There are hundreds of millions of the best, and the cheapest is about 50 million gold eagles... No, it''s 500000 prison dollars." Burton road.


    "Yes, I have enough sponsorship." Suye road.


    "You said to build mage towers. According to my estimation, the total cost is basically 2 million prison dollars." Bolton said cautiously.


    "Too little. I want to build a mage tower group with 5 million prison coins. In addition, I have an old mage tower in my hand, which can be used as an auxiliary tower after a little transformation. " Suye road.


    "Your Majesty''s wealth and courage are far beyond our imagination."


    Burton is sour.


    Lars split.


    Palos and Sisyphus, as the noble demigod family, silently read in their hearts that 5 million prison dollars, that is 500 million gold eagles. The Pandion family makes 20 million gold Eagles a year, and this is already the top family income in Greece.


    Bolton then said, "Your Majesty, you have so much wealth that you can build the mage tower behind the divine power plane. In a few years, after the semi divine magic or divine magic of "summoning the plane" takes shape, you can directly summon the plane and the Dharma tower. "


    "Can this higher school of magic be realized?" Su Ye was very surprised.


    "The summoning plane originally completely existed in the idea, but after the great magic pioneer Su Ye created the three-dimensional painting, he completely changed the advanced magic. Because according to the construction of the original ordinary plane magic array, the magic array can never exceed the demigod level. After using the three-dimensional array, some masters suddenly found that the three-dimensional magic array broke through the original restrictions and was very likely to build divine magic. "


    "I didn''t expect..." Su Ye muttered.


    Palos was stunned, slowly lowered her head and gently stroked the ring of health.


    "Now the three-dimensional array has spread all over the infinite plane. Some alien masters specializing in the fields of plane, void, space and transmission invite some Terran masters to study the school of ''summoning plane'', which is said to have made rapid progress. No accident, it can take shape in ten years. " Burton Road


    Larens asked, "the original divine plane has very limited connectivity with the outside world. Generally, it can become the master of the complete plane after taking over for many years. But even the complete master of the plane can only open a limited channel and carry limited items in and out. If the ''summoning plane'' is really formed, it can summon a divine power plane to the main plane. As long as you are in your own divine power plane, you have a powerful strength beyond the first level. Doesn''t that mean that all kinds of divine power planes will fly all over the sky in the future? "


    "The summoning plane has certain restrictions and cannot leave the double ring void for a long time. The real function of this magic is to completely break through the boundary between man and God and let people have divine power. " Burton road.


    Su ye thought for a while and said, "it''s been too long. I''d better build mage towers here first. When you can summon the plane later, I will establish a second set of MAGE tower group. "


    A word choked Bolton speechless.


    "You''re right."


    "As for the mage tower group, I want to see a clear plan, detailed sketches, and feasible decomposition steps." Suye road.


    "You can rest assured that we will do our best."


    "You plan first, and I''ll buy what you need at last from crimson eye socket or burning skull city. Black wine, I will contact the Lord of burning skull, rent you for ten years and offer my soul mark. " Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, this is not very good..." black wine almost cried, and the last thing he wanted to see appeared.


    A huge hero demon surrounded them, and the jet in their nostrils was more destructive than tornadoes.


    "I can''t hear you." Su Ye looked down at the black wine on his knee.


    "I said..." black wine smiled with tears. "It''s a blessing for me to be your Majesty''s entourage." Then he offered his soul mark.


    Then, the hell dwarves who came to monitor Su ye also shed "excited" tears and offered their soul marks.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "OK, next time I''ll tell the Lord of burning skull that you take the initiative to depend on me. I reluctantly agreed after a long time. However, I don''t want to rob subordinates from the Lord of burning skull City, so I will give burning skull city a prison coin every year as the cost of hiring you. "


    The tears of hell dwarves are more sincere.


    Gigg said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty, although we six armed snake demons don''t know about the devil, will you annoy the burning skull City Lord if you do so?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "in two days, prepare to meet the ten thousand demons giant army."


    "Yes." Gigg was confused and secretly found Lars.


    "Master, does your majesty have the power to fight against burning skull city?" Asked gig.


    "That''s just one of them," larens said. The more your majesty relies on burning skull City, the more reassuring the Lord of burning skull city is. It''s just a thousand hell dwarves. The burning skull City Lord is even willing to find more hell dwarves from hell. Don''t worry, your majesty is very clear about discretion. He has never touched the core interests of the city Lord. You see, after he occupied the black gold mine in hell, he left immediately without any nostalgia. Your Majesty''s greatness is beyond your eyes. "


    "I see. Your majesty is like a God." Gigg nodded hard.


    In the depths of hell''s black gold mine. Wang Dashui was almost crazy with excitement. Who knows, there is a huge deep vein under this ordinary hell black gold mine. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 804

    He didn''t care about the original black gold mine and directly mined the veins not found by the hell dwarves below.


    Su Ye has been promoted to the Lord of the earth element, and the earth walk has been promoted to the rock walk, which can make Wang sledgehammer walk through the ore vein almost unimpeded.


    Nothing can stop him. If there is, it is a gem or metal that can be refined.


    This large ore vein is even associated with divine gold.


    Wang Dashui decided not to light up the ore vein and not to return to the giant Hill.


    On the day when Wang sledgehammer was slowly digging, the magician led by Burton and larens took out three perfect drawings.


    One is the drawing of demon prison Town, one is the drawing of the city master''s house, and the other is the drawing of the six pointed star mage tower group.


    The first two drawings are ordinary, and the third one is stacked with thousands of pages.


    Originally in Burton''s magic book, it was later copied on paper by magic copying.


    "Is this the result of you two?" Su Ye probably finished browsing and looked at them suspiciously.


    Bolton coughed and said, "I''ve found some masters who are good at building mage tower."


    "I also used cross plane communication to consult some masters." Clarence road.


    Su Ye opened more than 800 pages, took out one at random and said, "I''ve never heard of the magic technology here. It won''t be experimental, will it?"


    Bolton hurriedly said: "although it is a new structure of Dharma array and mage tower, it is definitely not experimental. But the cost is too high for the general mage tower. I can assure you that if this'' super element conduit ''system is loaded, it will be enough to increase the element output efficiency of the mage tower by 10%. "


    "How much are these things?"


    "Everyone is a magician. Money doesn''t matter. The important thing is that after the construction, they want first-hand data. " Burton road.


    Su Ye glanced at Burton, and now he understood that a group of poor mages X had various theories and Dharma arrays, but they couldn''t afford to buy magic materials and build a high mage tower, so they pinned their hopes on themselves.


    Su Ye was about to refuse, and suddenly smiled and said, "I''m an open devil Lord. What''s the first-hand data? When the mage tower is built, let them visit and use it directly. I can''t use such a big mage tower alone. They can bring their disciples here to study magic and contribute to the magic world. "


    "Really?" Bolton was overjoyed.


    "Nothing is impossible. It''s my duty to spread magic." Suye road.


    "I''ll inform those old friends right away."


    Clarence hesitated, "Your Majesty, what conditions do you have?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "first, the process of building the mage tower group must be kept secret. Except for you, everyone involved in building the mage tower needs to hand over the soul mark. In other words, as long as you are willing to hand over the soul mark, you can participate in the construction of the most powerful mage tower in the infinite plane. The term of the soul mark is ten years. After ten years, I return the soul mark and pay a one-time reward for ten years. Second, later magicians must sign the highest level magic contract if they want to enter my mage tower. Third, unless I agree, I can''t announce the existence of the mage tower group to the outside world. Of course, it will be exposed in a few years without accident. Fourth, I can use all the magic achievements studied in my mage tower group for free. Fifthly, I am willing to give a certain degree of support to magicians to ensure that the annual magic R & D cost is not less than 100 million... Prison money is enough, and a 100 million Golden Eagle. "


    Lars and Bolton looked at each other in shock. The conditions in front were not harsh except for the soul mark. The R & D cost of that 100 million gold eagle was really shocked.


    The annual cost of magic research at Plato''s college does not exceed 20 million.


    The annual magic R & D cost of all masters in Miley, the magic city, is about 80 million.


    It is not that the masters are reluctant to invest money, but that in addition to R & D, the masters still have a lot of places to burn money and spend a lot of time in other places. It is impossible to engage in R & D.


    Su ye, who sows 100 million Golden Eagles every year, can support the research of at least ten top magic projects every year, including those at the level of summoning the plane.


    "Well... Two hundred million. One hundred million is a little less. If the research and development is successful, it can be added. There is no upper limit." Suye road.


    Clarence and Bolton looked at the purgatory demon suspiciously.


    "Your Majesty, what do you... Think?"


    Su ye let go and said, "it''s very simple. I want to get extraordinary growth with the help of everyone. To tell the truth, my magic learning speed is too fast. In a year at most, I can master all the legends, heroes and demigod spells today. Of course, I also have a small wish, that is, to promote the demon God and dominate a layer of hell. "


    The two magicians were relieved.


    It is the lifelong dream of every devil or devil to be promoted to demon God and dominate a certain layer of hell or abyss.


    Su ye thought in his heart that his money had double value anyway. Once sacrificed, the only use was to buy.


    At this stage, money can buy a lot of things, but with the continuous improvement of their rank, money can''t buy the most valuable things.


    The higher your rank, the more useless your money is.


    However, no matter how high you are, magic and knowledge are just needed.


    Magic cannot be bought directly. It requires a lot of money and long-term basic research.


    Magicians know this, but they don''t know it clearly enough. Su Ye has experienced an extremely complex era. He attaches far more importance to basic disciplines and basic investment than all magicians, even more than Socrates and Plato.


    Before, there was not enough money, place and time to invest in magic research. Now there is magic prison City, which has everything.


    Deep prison plain is a unique place.


    The gods have no control.


    Evil gods and evil gods don''t want to control. Any evil gods and evil gods who want to dominate in the deep prison plain will be attacked by other gods.


    If one day they are really exposed, the Greek gods will invade the deep prison plain by themselves. They don''t have to come forward at all. The major demon forces will take the initiative to fight like chicken blood.


    Zeus would not send troops into the deep prison plain as long as he was not crazy.


    Drag on for another year or two. Once you have full wings, even if you are exposed, you are not afraid.


    If you can''t go to the Greek god system, you can go to other God systems. If you can''t go to other God systems, you can directly take refuge in the demon God. If you can''t take refuge in the evil god, you can create your own God system!


    As a magician, can you suffocate God?


    Su ye said, "because my mage tower group involves a big secret, the construction process should be completely hidden. Now you two can help me recruit magicians who are willing to offer their soul marks for ten years. The reward is no problem. There are 100000 golden eagles in the holy land level and one million golden eagles in the legend level. "


    Lars and Burton would like to ask, where are our?


    The reward is too high.


    "We need some time to send them here later." Burton road.


    "I have contacted the buyer in the crimson pupil and am ready to buy a set of ''dark blue trial'' array. We will set it up together at that time." Suye road.


    "That set of demigod Dharma array that can display demigod''s'' dark blue judgment ''and'' dark blue brilliance ''?" Larens exclaimed.


    "Yes."


    The two magicians looked at each other. Your Majesty was too proud. The attack and defense of the dark blue trial were integrated. It was not bad that they had not sold it for more than ten years. It was too good. Ordinary people really couldn''t afford it.


    If you can afford it, such as Miletus, you can build this array yourself.


    Bolton was helpless. He said there were hundreds of millions of the best French arrays before. As a result, he booked directly.


    Su Ye began to look at the design drawings of the mage tower group. While looking at them, he asked two people and had an in-depth understanding.


    After that, Su Ye opened the master''s residence plan, pointed to the large open space left behind the center and said, "now start sending demons to dig pits here. I''ll give you the size and depth data."


    "Your Majesty, the foundation of the mage tower group cannot be changed at will." Bolton warned.


    "The big pit is for things. You can''t say specifically. You''ll know when you set up the dark blue judgment demigod Dharma array. Now build the outer wall of the city Lord''s house, and then dig a big pit. "


    "OK."


    At this time, Sisyphus, standing aside, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    "Take care of your injury first and talk about it later." Su Ye looked at Sisyphus with a disgusted face.


    Sisyphus''s expression suddenly collapsed and turned away depressed.


    Next, Su Ye began to sacrifice, and then sent all the sacrificed items to the crimson pupil for a complete set of dark blue trial demigod Dharma array.


    This array consists of more than 3700 large components and more than 10000 small components. The seller is a rare hero psionic monster. He will install it in person, otherwise Su ye will spend at least half a month to complete the installation and debugging.


    With the help of the hero psionic monster, it took only five days to complete the erection of the dark blue trial.


    In the city master''s residence, there is a huge deep pit behind the center, and there is an annular deep pit between the deep pit and the outer wall.


    In the annular pit, the magic metal components form a huge black array ring. On the black array ring, all kinds of lights flicker.


    Fill the annular deep pit and cover the array ring. The dark blue magic erupts underground. Then, a large number of element forces surge to form strange protective forces.


    Finally, the huge city Lord''s house was shrouded in a light blue shield, with no dead corner from the sky to the ground.


    This light blue shield looks simple, but it is a full ten layers of demigod magic dark blue brilliance.


    Basically, an ordinary demigod holds an ordinary demigod and is too tired to break.


    At the top of the dark blue shield, three white fist sized stars are condensed, and over time, the white stars can condense to 20.


    Every white star can be transformed into a demigod, dark blue judgment.


    This is a dual form of terror demigod spell, which can not only focus on small-scale attacks, but also diffuse large-scale attacks. Later, Su Ye controlled the dark blue judgment array and divided the city Lord''s house into multiple layers. The outer area is ordinary buildings and city walls, and the inner area is important buildings. The core area is the big hole. Su ye brought only a few people to the edge of the big hole. His subordinates looked at the big hole curiously and didn''t know what Su Ye wanted to do. Su Ye stretched out his right hand and the surface of the void Dragon Ring flashed. It''s getting dark. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 805

    They quickly looked up and saw a mountain like dark clouds. The city covered the sky and fell slowly, with a diameter of three kilometers. The main color of the island is matte silver gray, full of magic. The mountain city has three walls. The outermost wall is at the foot of the mountain. It is the highest and thickest. Above the wall, there are magic guns and magic crossbows, and thousands of puppets of gold rank are holding their posts. On the mountain wall inside the city wall, various buildings stand against the mountain. In the hillside of the mountain city, the demons are evil, but not stupid. In addition, most of the souls are imprinted on Su ye, so they will slowly abide by the rules. In any case, if you don''t abide by it, fight it. If you don''t abide by it repeatedly, you can kill it directly. Sometimes, you need to use the rules of the evil world. Little Medea, the chief Sheriff of magic prison City, only does four things a day, sleeping, eating, patrolling and fighting demons. Which demon dares not to abide by the rules Su Ye obeys, little Medea flies over and is beaten. Now all the demons in the demon prison city know that they have to take the magic crossing to cross the road. The demons were unconvinced and hated the damn devil crossing, but they really couldn''t bear the beating of the hero red dragon. Sisyphus became the chief coach of demons and trained demons seriously by virtue of his status as the second general of the Athens city guard. Which demon is not obedient, he also went up to beat him up. Sometimes I can''t fight, so I ask little Medea to help me punch. He cheers and rubs the punch on one side. Palos is really not used to the demons all over the city. She continues to be her own house girl and practices her war skills at home every day. Little Medea is also a small color skin. She looks good at Palos. If she has nothing to do, she will find Palos. Her big mouth sweet sister, her long sister, cried short. She has a very good relationship with one person and one dragon, and even allows Palos to ride her in the sky. Sisyphus wanted to try and was swept away by the wings of little Medea. In just a few days, the legendary magician Bolton finally realized the ultimate law of the multiverse, the true fragrance law. Regardless of what happened in Greece and outside, he completely forgot the broken things of the war of God''s choice. He built the six pointed star mage tower group with the recruited legendary masters and did it in full swing, forgetting to eat and sleep. Face or something is not magic. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 806

    The most bitter is larens. As the provost of Plato college, Su Ye directly appointed him as the vice mayor of magic prison city.


    There is little trust between demons. There are only city masters and no vice city masters in the major cities of the deep prison plain.


    So many demons think the identity of larens is too scary.


    But larens''s actual work is more like Su Ye''s big housekeeper. He manages everything from urban construction to demon toilet.


    The people who came with larens, even the dwarf black beard, were as busy as a dog.


    It''s not that Su Ye trusts human beings too much. It''s that the demons can''t help the wall. Fighting is better than fighting. However, in terms of management and maintaining order, they are not even as good as earth and proud sky.


    If di Aotian didn''t come out, Su ye even wanted di Aotian to lead the army.


    The good news is that with the recruitment of legendary masters in place, their descendants or students have come here to join the ranks of managers.


    Some demons from the burning skull city also came to the magic prison city to get a job, including some legendary crimson priests.


    As long as he passed the magic clerk examination, Su ye would not refuse anyone. Even if he knew he was the Lord of burning skull, he was willing to accept it.


    If the burning skull City Lord can accommodate himself, he can naturally accommodate the burning skull City Lord.


    Only the future self is strong enough, these demons are healthy leeks, the more the better.


    Therefore, there is a wonderful town level city in the deep prison plain.


    Demons say that in the demon prison City, a legendary devil recruited a group of humans to manage demons with strange rules that humans have never had.


    Due to the new construction of the city, a large number of materials and manpower are needed. More and more caravans and demons come here.


    The more demons, the faster the expansion of the city, thus forming a virtuous circle.


    But the people of burning skull city can''t sit still. If it continues to develop like this, the magic prison town will really become a magic prison city in a few years.


    Therefore, there was a rumor in the burning skull city that the goal of the magic prison city was to target the ancient Titan.


    The ancient Titan group did not respond.


    Later, a demon went to lobby the ancient Titan, hoping that the ancient Titan would attack the demon prison City, and then... The body was thrown out.


    A month later, the mage tower group only built an auxiliary tower, and a news that shocked the whole demon prison city spread wildly.


    Haberas, the master of the evil city and the half God Yan devil, announced that the magic prison town needs to pay a jurisdiction fee of five million prison coins every year. If he can''t pay it in three days, he will send two half god demons to lead five ten thousand devil armies to fight.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole city was in chaos. A large number of businessmen fled frantically and sold all kinds of materials that were difficult to transport long distances at a low price.


    Larens appeased the merchants and bought these materials in large quantities.


    However, in addition, the city Lord''s mansion did nothing and continued to develop and build as usual.


    After most businessmen left, some timid demons also secretly left, and even some managers took the opportunity to resign.


    After three days, the magic prison city became particularly depressed, and the number of residents fell sharply to half.


    Su Ye''s subordinates were a little flustered, but the core subordinates were as stable as an old dog, and even began to bet on how long the two demigods could last before they ran away.


    Little Medea was very excited to know that there was a demigod. She practiced hard every day. She hoped to fight with the demigod and see how far she was from the demigod.


    It''s not challenging to fight heroes and demons.


    Su Ye sat in the newly built city Lord''s house and waited for three days.


    Three days ago, his subordinates submitted the news of the evil city. Without any follow-up, no one came to him to discuss how to deal with the demigod devil. He didn''t pay attention to the evil city. He was either busy expanding the city or building mage towers.


    "I thought these careless subordinates would come to me trembling and beg me to retreat together, but I resolutely refused. When the demigod devil appeared, they turned the tide and shocked the world. Who knows, no one will cooperate with me! "


    Su Ye sighed helplessly and began to strengthen the creation of the fifth invisible general.


    The field power of metal blood, the battlefield master of sister Athena''s theocratic field, together with invisible generals and artifact, can form the flow of magic artifact.


    Each legendary magic invisible general can only control one powerful weapon, and each magic array group can only maintain one. Therefore, Su Ye depicts several legendary magic invisible generals, which are strengthened and created to enhance their power.


    However, to deal with two demigods, there is no need to use the magic artifact flow at the bottom of the box, but in order to prevent more and more powerful enemies from sneaking attacks, we still need to improve this school.


    Su Ye is very busy these days.


    First convert all kinds of materials into prison coins for sacrifice, and then spend prison coins to buy all kinds of city building materials and mage tower group materials.


    The core of the mage tower group, the top ten element pool, requires two hundred million Golden Eagles for one set.


    Each of the six sub mage towers needs an independent earth fire Feng Shui four element pool. Each sub tower is built according to the high-end mage tower, let alone the main tower.


    Therefore, Su Ye''s original budget of 500 million yuan was quickly overturned, and the final budget reached 800 million yuan.


    In this month, he sacrificed 800 million yuan.


    Then I found that my wife was less and less, and it cost too much to build the city.


    However, looking at the gratifying figures reported by Wang Dashui in the depths of the black gold mine every day, I was very relieved.


    When the metal and precious stones of Wang sledgehammer arrived, he went to the crimson eye socket to buy enough divine power.


    Problems that can be solved with money are not problems.


    Su Ye was very satisfied with the 800 million sacrifice.


    Fifty thousand magic well Su ye, this title is good.


    Five thousand times the total amount of magic, plus various talent blessings, now the total amount of magic has reached ten thousand times that of ordinary legendary magicians.


    Now, Su Ye uses the power of magic anemone every three days, which makes the total amount of magic reach 100000 times!


    Every day, Su ye will send a large amount of magic into the Dragon Valley.


    If the total number of magic wells exceeds 100000, you can train giant subordinates.


    The magic root must break 100000.


    There are 42 legendary avatars.


    The power of divine power exceeds 600.


    The number of divine diamond reaches 60, which makes people feel more secure.


    The total number of plane souls has reached 5.


    Ice element blood, wood element blood, metal element blood, dark element blood and giant blood were all promoted to Lords.


    The ice and snow peaks of the ice element Lord and the forest fortress of the wood element Lord, like the Dragon Valley, belong to the embryonic form of the world to breed life. They are of little practical use in the early stage, and Su Ye didn''t invest much resources.


    The metal blood Lord greatly improved his strength.


    The metal battlefield is promoted to metal dominance. In this way, it can not only greatly strengthen the control of metal forces, but also directly extract metals from minerals and smelt metals at will, just like Wang dahammer.


    However, the most useful is the newly added metal throne field of the Lord''s blood, which has an independent space like the Dragon Valley.


    This field cannot breed life like Dragon Valley, but it has four terrible abilities.


    The first function is that any combat equipment in the field, whether weapons or magic tools, will never be damaged no matter how they are used.


    Even if it is cut off by the legendary supreme artifact and put into the field to warm up for a period of time, it can still fully recover!


    The second ability is to repair weapons.


    Although magic weapons cannot be repaired, they can be repaired as long as they are weapons.


    Su Ye directly put the broken lower artifact seven snake whips into it. The recovery speed is very fast, but the magic consumption is a little large. If some divine gold can be added, the repair speed will increase greatly.


    The third ability is the rare ability known as metal kingship.


    Some artifact can''t be used even if they get it, and even will be taken away by the original owner.


    But the metal king is extremely powerful and has the ability to block weapons.


    Even if the other party''s divine position is higher than his own level, as long as he seizes the weapon, he can directly suppress it, and the other party can never take it away.


    If the other party''s divine position is equal to or even inferior to himself, as long as he wins the weapon, the weapon can be completely controlled by himself in the metal field. Over time, it will be assimilated by the metal throne and completely become his own weapon.


    The metal throne also has a power. Unless the other party is also a metal Lord, or is two levels higher than himself, his weapons will be taken away and can directly return to the metal throne space.


    With the metal throne, Su ye sent all legends, heroes, demigods and lower gods into it.


    In theory, as long as the time is long enough, all weapons can be promoted to a level, which is the fourth ability of the metal throne.


    The dark element Lord''s psychedelic field is relatively weak. It is a typical weak chicken killer because many powerful people are immune to psychedelic. However, this field can strengthen various illusions and transformation forces. With the current real deformation, it can ignore many abilities to break laws and illusions.


    In addition, you can also obtain virtual body, metal warfare body, dimensional protection, Sun Moon conversion, magic continuation and other talents.


    This time, I was not so lucky as the last time. I got a lot of practical magic talents, but there was a continuous resonance of multiple elements.


    In addition to the original resonance fire, now it has a resonance place, resonance wind and resonance water. As long as it is accumulated slowly, it can directly cause element resonance and form super order power.


    In addition, a large number of useless talents continued to pile up, piling up a seven ring, and finally Su Ye chose faith shelter.


    The indifference of the demon prison city for three days angered the half God Yan devil of the evil city.


    On the morning of the third day, the evil city announced new news. This time, it sent 100000 troops, twice the original.


    The original two ordinary demigod demons were also replaced by two giant demigod demons, which is second only to the demigod Yan devil in the evil city.


    A demigod volcano knight, and a demigod mirror demon. This time, Su Ye''s subordinates finally gathered in the hall of the city master''s house and analyzed it carefully. Ten ten thousand demon armies, with twice the strength of demon prison city. However, the number of heroes and legends is only half that of demon prison city. However, the gap between the demigod giant and ordinary demigod demons is too large¡° What do you want to say? Each expresses his own views. " Su Ye sat on the main seat and looked down. On Su Ye''s left side sat humans and dwarves, and on his right side were demons. Different from the calm a few days ago, all the subordinates present were worried and pale. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 807

    Bolton said, "Your Majesty, your sunglasses can''t be used when there is a demigod mirror demon. Mirror demons are the bane of all light forces. As long as angels invade the evil world, mirror demons will become the most popular mercenaries. Once we use sunglasses to attack, we will be reflected back by the mirror devil, which is enough to destroy the dark blue trial array. "


    "I know about it." Suye road.


    "In addition, the power of the demigod volcano knight is also very terrible. If he has swallowed a powerful volcano, he may be able to destroy the whole magic prison city." A look of fear flashed through Bolton''s eyes.


    "Oh? So strong? "


    Bolton said helplessly, "the magic prison city is protected by the dark blue trial. Generally speaking, whether it is concussion or collapse, it will not destroy the structure of the whole Dharma array. However, the powerful demigod volcano knight can make a volcano below out of thin air and push the whole magic prison city out of the ground. This intensity has exceeded the bearing limit of the dark blue trial. The Dharma array will inevitably collapse. After that, the whole floating city and even the mage towers under construction will collapse. "


    "Do you know the demigod volcano knight?" Su Ye looked at the black wine.


    The black wine had twisted the end of his thick beard into a line. He said bitterly: "in those years, the burning skull City fought with the evil city. The demigod hell giant led the devil to fight with the demigod volcano Knight wokeno. The two demons fought hard. I was watching the war. Then, vokeno used the avalanche to destroy the volcano, dazed the demigod hell giant, and had no power to fight back for a short time. If the hellgiant hadn''t inspired the ancient blood, he might have died in vokeno''s hands. In that battle, the demigod hell giant was a little inferior. Vokeno had not been able to devour the volcano in those years, but in recent years, he devoured two volcanoes one after another, and his strength grew very fast. "


    "I also know wokeno''s name, but I didn''t expect him to be so strong." Suye road.


    "He is stronger than the legend. It is said that the demon God originally arranged him to be the leader of the evil city, but later, because he was too crazy and didn''t want to die in battle, he was only suitable for attacking and falling into battle, so he appointed a semi God Yan devil with a little sense. The evil city master even praised in public that wokano was the first demigod of the evil city. It is said through the grapevine that even the Lord of burning skull can''t take wokeno. There are even rumors that as long as he devours another volcano, then fuses three volcanoes to form a large volcano, he will have the strength to kill the incarnation of the gods. " Black wine road.


    At this time, the legendary hell giant Haska, the general of the ten thousand demons army, said: "I heard that not long ago, wokeno was going to break into the burning skull City alone to challenge all demigods. Later, when the ancient Titans settled in burning skull City, he gave up. However, wokeno said that when he swallowed the third volcano and reached the peak, he would come to burn the skull city and compete with the Titans. "


    Su ye asked with great interest, "he is certainly not the opponent of the Titan king or those particularly strong Titans. So, does he think he is likely to challenge those ordinary Titans? Even ordinary Titans were once gods, but now the realm is suppressed at the demigod level. "


    Haska hesitated for a moment and said, "we discussed that wokeno is likely to lose, but it is also possible to win. After all, the collapse of the volcano knight was too strong. In the old God era, the volcano Knight demon God also defeated the ordinary Titans. Moreover, I didn''t speak ill of the ancient Titans. They are too old and have been complacent, while the devil and the devil have been making progress. "


    "Indeed, I also heard that the ancient Titans were very conservative. They always disdained to learn from other ethnic groups. Even now, they despise the Olympian God system headed by Zeus and think that they were lucky to defeat the Titans and win the throne of God King." Suye road.


    "So, if you meet an arrogant and careless ordinary ancient Titan, wokeno has a great chance of winning." Haska road.


    "I know the name of the semi divine mirror devil. His name is miror, but he is opposite to the volcano knight and rarely appears in public. Who of you knows his origin?" Su ye asked.


    The black wine sighed and said, "mirol is not very strong, but it is very strange, or all mirror demons are very strange. I even heard the Lord of burning skull say that the most powerful person in the evil city may be the demigod Yanmo or wokeno, but the most difficult one must be mirol, which is more difficult than the Tianpan wizard. This miror did not take the initiative to leave the abyss and enter the deep prison plain, but killed too many demons in the abyss, which eventually aroused public anger and had to escape to the deep prison plain. "


    "In addition to being bloodthirsty, miror, the half mirror demon, also has a strong ability to escape?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, he not only runs away, but also has a strong ability of rebirth. As long as a lens is still there, he can be resurrected. It is said that he is much more restrained now, but more difficult to deal with. The collapse of the demigod volcano knight is powerful, but there is still a way to avoid it. The mirror devil''s mirror devil maze is one of the most shameless abilities. Either destroy the maze with pure power, or continue to bear the attack of the mirror devil maze until death. There is no second way. So many people would rather provoke the volcano knight than fight against the mirror demon. "


    Su ye thought, took out the crimson pupil and projected two three-dimensional magic images.


    One is a tall Knight riding a nightmare horse, almost seven or eight meters high. His head is a crater. The volcanic head has no eyes, nose and mouth. In the thick smoke, strong red magma flows from the crater and down the black armor.


    The other is a five or six meter high silver edged blue mirror, floating in the air. There is a circle of fluffy black fur around the edge of the mirror. There are more than a dozen thin barb tentacles hidden in the black fur¡° Are they the two? " Su ye asked¡° Yes. " Many demons nodded. Larens said, "Your Majesty, the news of sunglasses can''t be leaked. It should be just a coincidence that the evil city sent mirror demons. Even so, the evil city should have made a detailed exploration of us. I''m afraid we know that we have strong protection ability by sending demigod volcano Knights this time. After the demigod volcano Knight destroyed the demon prison City, we lost our protective power and had to fight them head-on. At that time, even a demigod puppet will not help. " Bolton nodded: "the half god puppet has a very high chance of winning against ordinary half god demons, but in front of the caster of mirror demons, a mirror demon maze can eliminate this powerful help. With our strength, I''m afraid we can''t stop the two demigods. "¡° There is also Princess Medea. She can fight against ordinary demigod demons, but in the face of these two experienced and terrible demigod giants, Princess Medea will lose. " Many demons nodded their heads. They had seen little Medea''s battle. Although it was powerful, its combat experience was far from that of the demigod. Sisyphus asked, "can you ask burning skull city for help? We belong to burning skull city in name. They should send a demigod. "¡° impossible. I even suspect that some people in the burning skull city are pushing this matter, and promised the evil city that they will not interfere. " What else does black wine want to say, but that''s all¡° Now the city Lord''s majesty participates in the bloody war and lets the demon God protect the demon prison city? "¡° This situation is not protected by the demon God. "¡° Are there any legendary masters who can fight against the demigod? " Asked Sisyphus. Bolton gave Sisyphus a blank look and said angrily, "do you think everyone is Socrates or Plato? Don''t say that those legendary masters are only responsible for building mage towers, not for fighting. Even if there is no mage tower, we are only equivalent to one or two hero demons. Of course, if we are given enough time to prepare, killing four or five heroes and demons is nothing. " The demons on the opposite side sneered. Su Ye nodded and said, "since the so-called war equipment is useless in front of a special demigod. Then we can''t use the magic gun and the magic crossbow. We can only go out of the city to fight and avoid him damaging the magic prison city. "¡° That''s the only way. If you go out of the city to fight, the puppet may lose a lot. You should be ready. " Burton road. Su ye said, "what I''m more worried about is whether the half God Yan devil will make a secret move in addition to their two half gods, or whether other half gods will take the opportunity to get some benefits." Everyone changed color¡° It''s very likely. " Bolton said with a dark face. Black wine said reluctantly, "no accident, there must be other demigods lurking in the dark. As long as you have a slight decline, they will kill you and divide the magic prison city. Nothing else, just a void dragon ring can make them take risks. The reason why they haven''t made a move is that they can''t touch your strength. " Su Ye bowed his head and recalled the memory of the half god purgatory demon king. After a while, he said, "if I remember correctly, there is a tradition of besieging the weak in the deep prison plain?"¡° You have been living in purgatory and may not understand it. After all, although the devil is evil, he pays great attention to dignity and inferiority. The deep prison plain is different and very chaotic. Anyone who wants to establish his own power in the deep prison plain will encounter a large number of sieges. If you can survive the siege of the demigod, you will naturally be recognized by the major forces. If you can''t, let alone your own power and wealth, even your body and soul will be eaten by the demigod. " Black wine road¡° That''s why the Lord of burning skull didn''t come forward to stop me? " Su ye asked¡° His majesty Hagar did not make a move, so there should be consideration in this regard. If you can''t withstand the siege of those demigods and die here, he will reduce one potential opponent and have no loss. If you can stand it, he will immediately increase his investment in you and form an alliance with you. Similarly, the loss is small. "¡° In addition to the demigod volcano knight and the demigod mirror demon, how many demigods will target me? Do they wait for me to die before they rob me, or do they do it once they show their decline. " Su ye asked. The crowd did not answer and fell into meditation. After a while, the six armed snake magic sword Saint jigger said: "in the deep prison plain, the most powerful city Lord rarely makes direct moves. He is either afraid of face or being stared at by his enemies. Many non City Lord demigods are willing to participate in this division of weak forces. There are also some wandering demigods without fixed forces. Every time there is such a thing, they must wait for the opportunity. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 808

    The black wine nodded and said, "as usual, since the evil city Lord has officially started to fight you, he will secretly unite with other demigods and let them wait for the opportunity. It is said to send two demigods, but often three or even four. Plus some demigods of other forces, the total number will not be less than six. "


    "When did they do it?" Su ye asked.


    Black wine shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Some demigods want to get higher profits. As long as they see that you have a little failure, they will act decisively and get more booty afterwards. Some are very cautious and may act again when you can''t support it. There are fewer booties, but they are safer. There are also the most sinister ones. They will attack suddenly and kill secretly a few seconds before you lose. In short, there are all kinds of demons, and there is no final conclusion. "


    "What do you think of my odds?" Su ye asked.


    There was silence.


    "Even if I have floating city and dark blue trial?" Su ye asked.


    Gigg said helplessly, "they dare not say, let me say it. If the six pointed star mage tower group is established, let alone a semi God volcano knight, there is no way for the three to take the magic prison City, but now, we can only go out of the city and take the initiative to fight. If we fight head-on, it will be very difficult for us to face both demigods, let alone other demigods. "


    "In your heart, what is my specific chance of winning?" Su ye asked.


    Gig opened his mouth and didn''t dare say.


    "Say!" Su Ye''s face sank.


    "Three seven open, you three, mix evil city seven." Gig was helpless.


    "And you?" Su ye asked.


    "Gig is too optimistic. I think it''s 28." The green black tongue stuck out its tongue.


    The black wine secretly gave a thumbs up to the green and black tongue, but said with awe inspiring righteousness: "I firmly believe that the great king sugra must have a great advantage when it opens on June 4th."


    "Roll outside the door and stand." Su Ye pointed out the door.


    The demons roared with laughter.


    Black wine went out dejected and stood at the door with the guard.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in this case, I can''t let all the demons die in vain. I will divide a group of demons to stay in the city. Once we retreat, the left demons can escape to the burning skull city. At that time, there will be ten thousand demons escorted by the giant army. Other demons will not stop it. They should give the burning skull City Lord a face. The rest of the demons, fight with me out of the city and strive for a chance of life. In addition, the risk of this battle is too great. I allow everyone to escape, including those who sign a contract with me, and even give me the soul mark. "


    Everyone was stunned. What kind of operation is this?


    Either all fled, or the whole army fought to the death. I haven''t heard that the final decisive battle can be divided.


    Once the demons left in the city begin to flee, the morale of the front line is bound to collapse and lead to the flight of the whole staff.


    The key is, can you escape?


    Are there any good demons allowed in hell?


    Most of the demons are confused and don''t know what''s wrong with his majesty sugra.


    But the magicians looked at each other and bowed their heads.


    Very unusual.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "the reason is that I overestimate my strength. I thought that with the support of the Lord of burning skull, I could build a city here smoothly. Even ordinary demigods, I can stop by virtue of dark blue judgment and floating city. But unexpectedly, they used the demigod giant, which was my mistake. After all, I''m the devil of purgatory. As long as I run away, they won''t kill me, but you don''t have to. Therefore, I don''t want to fight to the death. Just do my best. "


    All the demons panicked. The general took the lead in shaking the morale of the army before the war?


    Some demons were disappointed. It seems that the purgatory devil is still too young. He is fearless when he meets ordinary enemies, but he finally exposed his fragile nature in the face of a powerful demigod giant.


    However, there is no shame in this. Retreat back to the burning skull city and practice well. After hundreds of years, you will be promoted to a demigod, and maybe build the city again.


    "Your Majesty, can''t you contact purgatory?" Black wine asked outside the door.


    All the demons immediately perked up and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye sighed helplessly and said, "I''ve taken a lot of things from home. If I don''t become a lord, I won''t contact my family."


    "What a pity..."


    There was a sigh in the hall.


    "Break up the meeting and get ready. The semi divine mirror demon is also a caster. He can also use the big portal. No accident, they will arrive outside the city tomorrow. All demons will make final preparations. " Su Ye sighed.


    Morale was on the verge of collapse, and the demons left with a bitter face.


    Bolton frowned and thought and didn''t leave. He thought about it. Finally, he sighed that he couldn''t transfer the magic tower, and even if he did, he could solve it with a collapsed volcano on the opposite side.


    He got up, glanced at Su Ye sitting on the throne of the city master and asked, "Your Majesty, what do we say to the legends who are building the mage tower? They will not participate in the battle. Will they continue or stop work and evacuate? Those materials and components can still be sold for money. "


    Su ye took a deep look at Bolton and said, "let them rest for two days first."


    Bolton was stunned and said, "I see."


    Out of the hall, Clarence waited for the magician outside the door.


    "How''s it going? Did you get the message?" Asked Clarence.


    Bolton held out his hand and said, "Your Majesty is too treacherous. I asked him what to do about the construction of the mage tower. If he didn''t want to stop work, there was a card, which showed that we still had great hope. If you want to stop work, be ready to run away. But his answer is to rest for two days. Who can be sure what he wants to do? "


    A group of people shook their heads.


    "What should we do?"


    "I can''t help but wait."


    Throughout the day, magic prison town fell into panic.


    Originally, some merchants and Demons stayed here to wait for the opportunity, but after learning Su Ye''s reaction, they left the magic prison town one after another.


    Magic prison Town, which was originally built in full swing, immediately became deserted.


    Except for the tens of thousands of subordinates of Su ye and the scattered land dragons, there was almost no magic shadow.


    There is only one person in the city who doesn''t take it to heart.


    Little Medea should eat and drink, sleep as usual, and tease her little sister Palos as usual.


    Early the next morning, the whole army was ready.


    The giant demon army and hell dwarves stay in the city, leaving a group of Yalong demon brigade at the holy land level with high economic value. Legends and heroes who are not easy to die have to go out of the city to fight.


    Soon after su Ye led the whole army to form an array three kilometers outside the city, a big blue portal appeared in the distance.


    A three story Black Knight rushed out of the portal first. His whole head was a volcano, emitting black smoke. The magma flowed along the crater, all over his body and the nightmare horse under his seat.


    The three powerful evil lights of blue, crimson and dark black have been fully materialized, like flowing light fog, spreading outward continuously until 200 meters away.


    Demigod volcano knight, vokeno.


    As soon as wokeno pulled the reins, the stout nightmare horse raised its front hooves high and sent out a deafening roar, which spread for tens of kilometers.


    Wokeno, holding a thick Knight gun full of 15 meters long, arrogantly pointed at Su Ye''s army.


    Behind him, the flames rose like a curtain of fire, hundreds of meters straight.


    When the magma above his head began to boil and splash out, everyone knew that he was full of war.


    He was slightly short, raised his knight gun, and even made a charging posture.


    He even wants to charge thousands of troops with his own strength!


    At this moment, every demon opposite felt the contempt of the demigod volcano knight, as well as the suffocating confidence and courage.


    At this moment, the volcano Knight seemed to really turn into a kilometer high volcano and hit it heavily.


    The courage of one demon will crush all armies.


    The nightmare horse stepped in small steps and accelerated slowly.


    Black smoke billowed from the volcano''s head and the magma boiled.


    All the demons were stunned. They thought he was just provoking. Unexpectedly, he really began to charge.


    At this moment, the morale of the Soviet Army collapsed, and desperate cries of sadness rang out one after another.


    That''s a demigod!


    At this time, a huge silver edged blue mirror as high as two floors flew out of the portal, with lush black fluff on the edge of the mirror.


    I don''t know what the mirror devil said. The demigod volcano Knight stopped and carried the heavy Knight''s gun on his shoulder.


    Then, the Mirror magic blue mirror showed two eyes and a mouth, looked at Su ye from a distance, and showed a meaningful smile.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t say a word. He was still three feet off the ground, floating in the air, arms around his chest and gently flapping the devil''s wings.


    "Dad, I want to fight the volcano Knight!" Little Medea stared at the volcano knight with interest. Her voice was soft and cute, but her eyes were bloody and rippling with the tyranny of the enchanted dragon.


    "Well... Don''t use any external force, don''t work hard, and retreat if you can''t fight." Suye road.


    "Can''t use artifact?" Little Medea was stunned.


    "Nothing can be used." Suye road.


    Little Medea frowned and said, "then I''m sure I can''t beat him. He''s very fierce."


    "Just sharpen it. You really can''t run back."


    "OK, Dad." Little Medea was unhappy.


    Only a few people and demons nearby were frightened when they heard the conversation between father and daughter.


    Artifact? Or a semi artifact? Two completely different words.


    The red dragon has an artifact?


    Does your majesty sugra have an artifact?


    It should not be. A legendary devil can''t live without a void dragon ring. How can there be an artifact?


    Only Lars and black wine looked at each other and were shocked.


    Sugra said before that there are still artifacts to be repaired. Are there other complete artifacts?


    But there was no joy on the faces of Clarence and black wine. An artifact can prove to be powerful, but the question is, a legend holding an artifact in the deep prison plain, did he tell all demons to rob it? A void dragon ring is enough to trigger the greed of demons. With other artifacts, the demon prison city will be targeted by major forces. This is definitely not good news. If his majesty sugra really uses artifact at the last minute, the result is not that the demigods escape, but more demigods come to fight! For artifact, demigods will work hard! Su Ye''s army was motionless, and a large number of demons poured out of the opposite portal. After a while, Su Ye''s subordinates felt something wrong. Don''t you mean sending 100000 demons? Why isn''t it over? When the last devil came out of the portal, people found that there were 200000 demons this time! Heroes reach twenty, legends exceed a thousand! It''s broken! The demons in demon prison town panicked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 809

    This time, the size of the enemy far exceeded the original estimate.


    What''s more terrible is that two demigod demon giants lead the army.


    The devil of the devil prison town looked at sugra in despair, the city Lord of the devil prison town.


    Is it true that the Lord''s career of sugra is over before the magic prison town has been established and the city Lord has not been appointed for a day?


    Just then, the demons with good hearing suddenly looked back at the magic prison town.


    Then, more demons turn back.


    I saw that hell dwarf brigade began to escape in the direction of burning skull city!


    Some demons followed, even some hell giants.


    In the army, there were constant curses, and morale dissipated at an uncontrollable speed.


    Some demons blinked and were planning how to escape.


    However, the soul mark makes them afraid to run around.


    Behind Su ye, demons, look at me, I look at you, all ready.


    Prepare for passive fighting and active escape.


    The 200000 demon army, known for chaos and disobedience, did not even have a basic whole team. It gathered in a mess, moved forward in disorder and shouted like a group of drunkards on the battlefield.


    Many demons do drink while walking.


    Su Ye looked at those demons. There were many kinds.


    Tauren devil, blade devil, devil tarantula, clay foot giant, demon devil, bird head devil, flame devil, Soul Eater


    There are even demon giants, volcano knights, mirror demons, six armed snake demons, Yan demons, psionic monsters and sky plate wizards.


    The team was mixed with hundreds of Lantern girls, with fanatical light in their eyes and yellow saliva in their mouths.


    When the two sides were three kilometers apart, the demon army stopped.


    The bright red magma on the head of the demigod volcano Knight gushed out of the crater and bubbled.


    He raised his conical Knight gun and pointed at Su Ye.


    The armies of both sides look at Su ye and the demigod volcano knight.


    Many people know the habits of volcano knights. They like to challenge the enemy alone. Once the other party refuses, they will use avalanche volcanoes for large-scale destruction.


    This is a demigod volcano knight.


    The difference between legend and hero is not big, but the improvement of power.


    Demigod is essentially ascension.


    Every demigod has extraordinary power in some aspects, and the demigod has the foundation of divine power and can continuously form the power of divine power.


    The difference between a demigod with divine power and a demigod without divine power is calculated by ten times.


    Sugra is just a legend.


    In the deep prison plain, there is no history of legend defeating the demigod, never.


    Not even in the evil world of hell or abyss.


    "Dad, I want to fight him!" Little Medea stared at Su ye with big shining eyes.


    Su ye thought for a moment, reached out and patted little Medea. The breath of divine power flashed in his hand.


    "Go. Remember to come back when you lose. Don''t fight to death." Suye road.


    "I''m not a silly dragon." Little Medea said, fondly rubbing Su Ye''s chest with her brain bag, turned and rushed forward.


    Su Ye looked around and looked at Sisyphus.


    "Where''s your sister?"


    Sisyphus looked wary and then said with a smile: "because this battle is more dangerous, I have asked her to send it back."


    "Isn''t your fortress ring banned?"


    "It''s open again." Sisyphus laughed.


    Suye glanced at Lars and Bolton and continued to look ahead.


    Little Medea, who recovered her body, soared in the sky like a red cloud of fire.


    Su Ye''s first batch of demon subordinates lamented that the hero red dragon grew too fast. In only one or two months, his figure grew from 30 meters to 40 meters. Ordinary dragon people have to live for at least a thousand years to achieve it.


    At the same time, in the minds of the spirits, there is no accident that the royal highness of the Red Dragon Princess will die in this battle.


    The demigod volcano Knight wokeno is too strong. Let alone in the deep prison plain, even in the infinite plane, he is also a small famous powerful demigod.


    Boom


    After a loud noise, the earth under the feet of the demigod volcano Knight cracked. He and the nightmare horse seemed to step on an invisible ladder and directly face the forty meter little Medea.


    Little Medea opened her mouth, and the surging conical Longyan torrent rushed to the demigod volcano knight. At the moment when the Longyan torrent arrived, the volcano Knight burst out red light to block Longyan.


    A sea of fire came out of his body, and at the same time, twelve bright flame lamps were suspended around him.


    The twelve lamps of fire keep spitting out flames, and the sea of fire keeps burning little Medea


    "Fire element Lord''s blood..."


    "Wokeno''s strength has increased again."


    "Princess Medea is just a fire element priest. She can''t release the fire element field now."


    Many demons issued bursts of whispers.


    As a red dragon, little Medea doesn''t care about the flame of the volcano knight, and puts out her own dark element and the field of the dragon family.


    When the two sides approach, they meet, forming a silent collision and entanglement, and the power of the field is weakened at the same time.


    "Little hero reptile!"


    The volcano Knight without a mouth turned into a sound with powerful magic and spread throughout the audience. Then, his body suddenly burst out of strong magma and flame, and the whole man and horse were surrounded by flowing magma and accelerated suddenly.


    Three huge transparent volcanoes appeared behind him and erupted together.


    Magma billowed, black smoke billowed, and huge fireballs flew into the sky one after another, all falling into the volcanic head of the half body volcanic knight.


    "It''s over!" The black wine lost its voice and whispered.


    The demons around Su ye also panicked.


    "Didn''t vokeno devour only two volcanoes? Why are there three volcanic shadows now? "


    "Unexpectedly, he not only promoted to the Lord of fire element, but also swallowed three volcanoes. Once the three volcanoes merge into a big volcano, he will become one of the strongest demigods."


    "Alas..."


    The demons sighed and looked at Su ye with sympathy.


    At the moment when the shadow of the three volcanoes appeared, the 200000 devil army opposite gave out excited cheers, earth shaking.


    The magic behind Su Ye was silent.


    The demons in the city escaped faster.


    As the fireball from the volcanic shadow continues to fall, the breath of the demigod volcano Knight rises.


    The collision between the dragon and the knight is like the meeting of Hongxia and magma.


    Boom!


    The dazzling light erupted, and the strong flame expanded violently, but in the blink of an eye, it expanded into a huge fireball with a diameter of one kilometer, and then exploded.


    Powerful shock waves swept in all directions.


    The armies of both sides retreated in a hurry, and the strong in the team shot immediately, otherwise the ordinary holy land would also be seriously damaged.


    Only a few people, such as Su ye, saw that at the moment when the fireball appeared and exploded, little Medea and the demigod volcano knight had fought hundreds of times.


    Even if the two people tried to control their power, the fire element around them was still too strong. The space with a radius of 300 meters between the two people had been burning fire, and even frequently triggered natural low-level magic to fly in all directions.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, after the big fireball burst, there was only a small fireball, and there was no battle between the two sides.


    Soon, Su Ye frowned.


    Little Medea is strong, but the demigod volcano knight is stronger.


    Only ten seconds later, little Medea was injured everywhere, and the healing speed was very slow, suppressed by the terrible demigod force.


    Little Medea had to give up pure struggle and began to use all kinds of dragon language magic.


    The magic around the demigod volcano knight is surging and can be dissolved with various forces.


    After only a minute, little Medea showed her failure.


    The demons around Su Ye sighed. This wokeno is too strong. He has some war skills and his eyesight can''t keep up.


    Worthy of being one of the strongest demigods in the deep prison plain.


    Bolton reluctantly used the crimson pupil to record the battle process.


    After another two minutes, the scarred little Medea had to use divine power. The injury recovered very quickly, and the attack began to contain divine power.


    At first, the demigod volcano Knight didn''t care, but soon, he was hurt one after another.


    The demigod volcano knight is furious and uses the power of divine power.


    As a result, before everything came back, the demigod volcano Knight kept moving forward, and little Medea retreated.


    Finally, little Medea suddenly flashed, disappeared in situ, transmitted to Su Ye several kilometers away, and her body shrunk.


    She was covered with wounds, but she didn''t seem to know the pain. She cried and said, "Dad, I''m sorry, I can''t beat him."


    With that, the dragon claw covered his face and cried.


    Su ye can''t laugh or cry. This daughter is too strong. The hero has never played the peak demigod. What can I cry about.


    Su ye came forward and hugged little Medea and comforted her gently.


    The enemy and our armies looked at the strange scene.


    It''s not a bad reputation that the magma on the head of the demigod volcano Knight went out and bullied and cried the low-level children.


    When little Medea stopped crying, Su ye turned to the others and asked, "who of you is willing to challenge the demigod?"


    Where Su Ye scanned, all the demons lowered their heads.


    The top demigod giant is the top existence under the gods. Not everyone can retreat like the hero red dragon.


    Humans such as Lawrence and Bolton also looked embarrassed. They really had to wait to die.


    "Let me try." Su ye said that and walked forward slowly.


    As a result, before Su ye could fly away, a large number of demons fled.


    They didn''t look back, as if Su ye had been killed in battle.


    The devil opposite roared and screamed¡° Devil bugs, go home! "¡° An incompetent fellow is not worthy to be the opponent of the devil! "¡° You rotten maggots, when you catch up, kill them all! " Su Ye didn''t seem to see those people and continued to fly forward. The magma above the demigod volcano Knight boiled again¡° Little legend, prepare for death. " The voice of the volcano Knight spread throughout the audience, causing the demons to shout wildly¡° If you want to kill me, you''re almost there. " Su Ye smiled. The volcano Knight ejected thick magma from his head to form a magma waterfall, which wrapped his whole body. He leaned slightly, raised his knight''s gun and rushed straight. The whole person is like a giant magma spear, separating light and bringing darkness. Suddenly, a dark giant ball with a radius of more than 400 meters appeared at Su Ye''s position. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 810

    Seeing Su Ye''s releasing the power of the holy land outside, both the semi divine mirror demon and other high-level demons showed a contemptuous smile.


    Use domain power to block the sprint of the demigod volcano knight? Who gave you courage?


    I don''t know if the level and power gap is too large. If the hedging between fields is too intense, will it lead to the collapse of the field?


    A legendary field collapsed and basically declared failure.


    When the army of demon prison city saw this scene, the demons sighed.


    Your majesty is still too young to regard the demigod as an ordinary enemy.


    Some demons turned away and looked back occasionally.


    This time, the volcano Knight inspired all fields.


    The fire element realm, the earth element realm, the blood realm of the volcanic knight, and the demigod sanctuary.


    A total of six areas of strength.


    In particular, the power of the demigod Holy Land condensed into a real magma around him. Even a glance is enough to trigger the fear of all demons under the legend.


    The shadow of three volcanoes reappeared behind him.


    At this moment, he was like the king of volcanoes and the Lord of the battlefield.


    What is in front of you must be broken.


    The huge black ball field meets the fireball field.


    Boom!


    Before the two met, the field collided.


    The light splashed, the Qi swept and roared.


    Adjacent to the field, there seemed to be countless burning chainsaws cutting each other, and sparks splashed everywhere.


    The charging speed of the demigod volcano knight is slowing down. His field seems to encounter indestructible invisible resistance, resulting in his exclusion.


    Even the escaping demon stopped and stared at all this.


    How do you feel that the demigod volcano knight is very laborious.


    "Dad, come on!" Little Medea shouted.


    The demigod volcano knight was slower and slower, but in the end, he rushed into the big black ball.


    However, at the moment when he rushed into the big ball, everyone''s ears heard the sound of China falling to the ground.


    Click


    Something seems to be broken, but I don''t see anything.


    The armies of both sides were stunned for a moment, and then boiling.


    "Is the purgatory demon''s field broken, or the volcanic Knight''s field broken?"


    "Hell devil, of course!"


    "But why didn''t the purgatory devil''s field move, and finally the volcanic Knight''s field suddenly flickered and disappeared?"


    "This..."


    Soon, both sides came to the incredible conclusion that the field of the demigod volcano knight was broken.


    The realm of the legendary purgatory demon is intact.


    The demon army can''t accept it.


    The army of demon prison city lit up a bean of light of hope.


    They looked expectantly at the silent black ball.


    In the black ball.


    "You have a domain body? It''s hidden deep. " All areas of the volcano Knight disappeared except the demigod sanctuary.


    It takes at least a year to recover from the collapse of the field.


    "This is my last card. Although I can only use it once in many fields, it''s worth it for you." As an old devil, Su Ye doesn''t change his face and talks nonsense.


    Then, 20 legendary avatars appeared on both sides of the body.


    Although there are actually 42.


    20 legendary avatars perform great cleavage together.


    The brilliant and bright rainbow light is brewing in front of each legendary avatar.


    "You don''t think that we are hundreds of meters apart, your great cleavage..."


    Before the voice of the volcano Knight fell, the rainbow light more than 800 meters away disappeared and appeared on his side, spewing out.


    Like a dog''s blood nozzle, 20 great cleavage techniques were sprayed on the demigod volcano knight.


    The volcano knight was stunned and let the great cleavage spray all over his body.


    What stunned him was not only the sudden appearance of the great lysis ignoring distance, but also the discovery that he could not blink!


    Great demigod, can''t teleport in front of a legend!


    "I have never met domain bodies and underestimated domain bodies." The voice of the demigod volcano knight was even lower.


    Even a demigod, once unable to use teleportation, will fall into a bitter battle in front of a magician who can teleport.


    "No!" The demigod volcano Knight suddenly shouted, "do you have repressive power, a divine talent or a divine field?"


    "I''ve eaten whale pith." Suye road.


    "You''re lucky." Demigod volcano Knight road.


    "You talk a lot of nonsense."


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, another 20 great cracking techniques were sprayed on the volcano knight.


    The semi artifact armor on the volcano knight is dim, the light of the skin is reduced, and even the powerful evil aura has dissipated.


    "A magician who disgusts the devil!"


    The demigod volcano Knight scolded and rushed with a knight''s gun.


    "Heavy."


    "Freeze."


    "Winding."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye constantly used the power of the field body and concentrated his talents.


    However, it was different from the previous legends and heroes and demons.


    No matter how powerful these talents are, the speed of the demigod volcano knight is only reduced by about 20%, and its effect is extremely limited.


    Hundreds of meters away, before the demigod volcano knight can arrive in a second.


    It''s still possible.


    Boom


    The demigod volcano Knight rushed over with great power, and Su Ye instantly moved to the distance.


    20 legendary avatars continue to perform the great cleavage technique, like a colorful downpour, constantly watering the volcanic knight.


    Where did the demigod volcano Knight receive such treatment? He was crazy. He sprinted one after another, but he couldn''t touch Su ye who could move quickly.


    Once the ten rounds of great cleavage had passed, Su Ye found the problem.


    The ordinary protective power of the demigod volcano knight has been disintegrated, and some effects of the demigod tools have disappeared. However, the power of the demigod nature has only been reduced by about 30%, and the effect still exists.


    Level suppression.


    So many large lysis techniques can''t play any role under bit level suppression.


    "I''m afraid there are less than 100. It won''t play a big role." Su ye thought and blinked again to avoid the attack of the demigod volcano knight.


    Then, the legendary avatar retracted and released, and began to use the finger of death.


    The terrible multiple death is enough to kill the hero, but it can''t cause any damage except to increase the breath of the dead spirit on the demigod volcano knight and consume his subtle vitality.


    Soon, all the legendary avatars were replaced by heart bursts.


    20 hearts burst and shot at the same time.


    As a result, Su Ye sighed, which had no effect except to increase the heartbeat of the volcano knight.


    "You shouldn''t humiliate a demigod!"


    The demigod volcano Knight shouted, suddenly plunged the knight''s gun into the earth of the field body, and then roared again.


    "Ground fire, gushing!"


    Boom, boom


    The earth of the whole field cracked, and dense magma splashed out, burning everything in the field, including Su Ye''s body.


    The magma containing divine power covers the whole area, as if the doomsday erupted.


    Su ye even found that he could not protect himself by legendary magic alone. He had to integrate divine power into protective magic to resist the terrible semi divine power.


    The body began to shake.


    Su Yexin knew that his domain body was just an embryonic form.


    Sure enough, demigods are not so easy to deal with, especially such peak demigods.


    "I lost."


    Su Ye showed an unwilling look on his face, then lifted his body and shouted loudly.


    "The whole army retreats!"


    With that, Su Ye''s magic ring kept flashing and replacing.


    River Art!


    A huge river, two kilometers wide and thirty kilometers long, runs between the two armies. In the river, the magic fish floated and sank, and the poisonous waves churned.


    Strong acid river!


    Strong acid is injected into Jiangshu, which makes Jiangshu have the destructive power to corrode legendary demons.


    Three great poisonous fog.


    The whole river was filled with dark green poisonous fog.


    Five extremely cold storms, four large trench traps, five mountain building techniques, four vine lands, seven ten thousand hand bone walls


    Close to the five legendary spells, they quickly spread out and spread magic Jedi on the position between the two armies.


    Even the demigod volcano Knight frowned. Even if he crossed the earth, it would take some time.


    Those heroes can resist the past, but those legends will die if they break through.


    As for legend, if you break through it, you will die.


    The demigod volcano Knight knows what a terrible talent these spells contain.


    But if you detour, even if the speed is faster, it may cause the other party to escape.


    In that case


    The demigod volcano Knight suddenly raised his knight''s gun. A thick magma burst into the sky, surrounded by red fire, went straight into the thick clouds in the sky, and hit a huge cloud vortex.


    Like a pillar of heaven, it shines on ten directions.


    The army of demon prison City fled in a hurry and even trampled. Many ordinary demons were trampled to death by more powerful demons.


    Su ye also seemed to be in a panic. He kept looking back and driving the demons away.


    What made Su Ye''s subordinates a little relieved was that the city Lord insisted on being at the back of the team.


    The army of the magic prison city divided into two ways and escaped around the magic prison city.


    The last demons still waiting in the demon prison city were completely desperate and ran away.


    Only the mages who built the mage tower group in the city master''s house were not in a hurry and still stood on the edge of the floating city to watch the war.


    These legendary masters did not participate in the war and had their own backgrounds. Even if they were captured, they could leave safely¡° Run... "The demigod devil is coming..." "run..." the demons in the demon prison city were almost scared crazy and ran away¡° Your majesty, please leave first. If you don''t go again, you won''t have a chance! "¡° They are likely to block the space! "¡° Dad, you run first and I''ll cut you off! "¡° Your majesty... "A group of subordinates exhorted Su ye with tears, because their souls were imprinted on Su Ye. Su Ye was alive. They were captured at most and had the opportunity to pay ransom and leave. But when Su Ye dies, their soul mark will also die, ranging from heavy soul damage to death. Su Ye looked around like a stranger hero. He sighed and said, "do you really want me to leave you and run away alone?"¡° Your majesty, you must make a decision as soon as possible! "¡° Your majesty! " Su Ye sighed and cast his magic. The huge portal appeared in front of Su Ye. Su Ye was about to step. The magma pillar of the demigod volcano Knight rose into the sky, and the world shook. Strange space forces block the world. Su Ye''s foot touched the portal, like hitting an invisible air wall and being bounced back¡° "It''s over..." Su Ye''s subordinates shouted in despair. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 811

    The other side locks the space and stops transmission, which means that all potential demigods are about to take action.


    "You evacuate immediately. I''ll hold them down. This is an order! Get out now! Get out! "


    Su Ye shouted angrily, and the evil spirit of the purgatory demon king flourished. All subordinate bodies were involuntarily affected by the command and accelerated to flee to the burning skull city.


    Little Medea still stood by Su Ye.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Many demons sighed in their hearts that although the purgatory devil had cruel means, he was treated very well after becoming his subordinate, which was far more comfortable than his previous life.


    "Your Majesty, you are actually a good man." Sisyphus whispered.


    Many demons were so angry that they almost killed Sisyphus. I didn''t expect this guy to be so mean. At this time, he slandered his majesty with such mean words.


    Your whole family are good people!


    However, the devil is a devil after all. While watching Su Ye isolated between heaven and earth, he ran away quickly.


    "Come out, demigods. Do you still need to sneak attack and continue to lurk when you kill a legend around me? " Su Ye''s voice spread hundreds of kilometers around.


    Deep regret and sad tone echoed in the ears of all demons.


    "Ha ha, good!"


    A hearty laugh appeared. In the magic prison City, an ordinary ox head demon''s breath soared and his body expanded. He was directly promoted from the holy land to a demigod. He was 15 meters tall and within 200 meters of his body, all the demons were paralyzed by fear.


    The Minotaur''s demigod couldn''t stop laughing. The huge horn on his head was burning a strong black fire. He suddenly stepped on the ground and flew away.


    The earth with a diameter of 100 meters broke into cobwebs and collapsed.


    In the course of the Tauren devil''s flight, a giant spider slowly drilled out of the ground. The half god demon tarantula more than 50 meters shook the soil on his body and looked at Su ye with green compound eyes. The sharp blade like mouthparts kept biting together, making a metal sound of knife tips, which spread for tens of kilometers.


    Many demons were scared to death when they heard this sound. A few restrained demons fell to the ground and couldn''t run.


    Su Ye''s core subordinates saw two demigods and sighed. These two demigods were originally intended to lead the army of the evil city. If there were only two of them, the magic prison city would still have a chance.


    But there can be neither two nor four of them.


    At this time, the sky suddenly burst out a harsh bird song, which was like countless ox hair needles piercing back and forth in everyone''s ears.


    The bird''s head, which is more than 30 meters long, and the demigod demon of the human body flutter the wings shrouded in black fog.


    Three and a half gods and Demons blocked the west, North and south respectively, while in the East, two figures rushed out over the Jedi caused by legendary magic.


    Demigod volcano knight and demigod mirror demon.


    The five demigods stood hundreds of meters away from Su ye, forming a complete encirclement.


    Seeing this, the escaping demon was filled with despair.


    Who would have thought that the evil city dared to bet so much. There are five gods and Demons under the master of the evil city!


    Su Ye is still suspended in mid air.


    "Five? It can''t be so few. Can it be said that a legend is surrounded by five half gods and demons, and there are cheap, timid and waste demigods who are afraid of me and dare not appear? What lowly race would have such a demigod, huh? "


    Su Ye looked around like a broken jar, sneered, and looked at several places. The sarcasm on his face was stronger.


    "At this time, you still provoke right and wrong. If you don''t die, who will die!"


    A huge ancient hidden snake slowly showed its tracks, and the half god body 500 meters long was like a sea wave.


    Even if it appears, it is translucent.


    "The same clan who robbed me should belong to me. What is our dragon blood lizard clan?"


    Then, the earth cracked, and a 300 meter long dragon blood giant lizard jumped out and fell heavily on the ground, causing a small-scale earthquake.


    His whole body was covered with bright blood red metal color, and each scale was as smooth as a mirror, as if it had been carefully polished.


    "With so many demigods, I won''t participate." A voice came from the distance, and then the light flashed, and something disappeared.


    Then, several powerful smells burst out in the distance and disappeared.


    Obviously, the feast of seven demigods is enough to divide up the demon prison city.


    Now that the evil city leader has decided to eat here, outsiders dare to intervene and can only be reduced to food.


    "Seven heads and half gods? Is that all? Dare the bastard Haberas, the demigod, not come? He dare not even deal with a legend. He is the disgrace of the devil and the lower limit of the devil. " Su Ye mocked loudly.


    "You''re still crazy after all." The demigod volcano Knight vokeno sighed.


    "Do it." The demigod Tauren strode towards Su Ye.


    "Stop talking nonsense, kill him and plunder the demon prison city!" The demigod mirror began to come forward.


    Seven demigods surrounded Su Ye.


    "What a pity..."


    The voice of Su Ye''s regret spread across dozens of kilometers again.


    Those who hear this sound seem to hear an old man who is about to die sighing for the passage of time.


    Su Ye''s subordinates slowed down and looked at Su Ye.


    Yes, such a talented purgatory devil fell early.


    Who wouldn''t regret it?


    "Dad..." little Medea looked up at Su ye and her eyes flashed.


    Do you want to use an artifact now?


    Su Ye smiled, patted Medea''s small head and said, "I''ll come."


    A magic staff appeared in Su Ye''s hand.


    At the top of the magic wand, a dark blue water ball slowly rotates, the blue water flows, slowly slides down the magic wand, and finally leaves the magic wand and disappears.


    Magicians looked at this weapon in disbelief, ten magic wands?


    Never seen before.


    What is the dark blue water ball? Why does it emit the smell of artifact?


    "Ha ha, you finally can''t help showing your cards!"


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared in the shadow of the demigod Tauren.


    The shadow moved rapidly and turned into an ordinary little devil with horns on his head and wings and tail behind him, but he could not be seen from the side.


    He seems to be just a plane, only length and height, no thickness.


    Soul shadow.


    "Bad luck!" The demigod Tauren scolded in a low voice and didn''t find this guy.


    "Do you think a lower artifact can change the war situation?"


    Suddenly, a huge fireball fell from the sky and fell to the ground, turning into a huge demon 20 meters high whose whole body was composed of pure flame.


    Demigod flame demon.


    The ten gods of the evil city have arrived at seven!


    Plus two wild demigods, a total of nine demigods form an encirclement.


    "Sure enough, as the old man said, you are really a treasure!"


    A huge demon, whose whole body was covered with dark smoke and could not see what it was, flew from a distance.


    The other nine demigods looked at the demon warily, but a flame Magic Horn suddenly appeared on the surface of the smoke, and the other demigods were relieved.


    That''s the keepsake of the evil city Lord. It''s also a reinforcement.


    The tenth demigod, arrive.


    Ten demigods gathered, and the weather outside the magic prison changed suddenly.


    Sometimes there are dense tornadoes, sometimes lightning and thunder, sometimes hail and sometimes big earthquakes.


    The elements are completely disordered.


    Even if the legendary master stands there, he will lose control of the elements.


    Looking at this scene, all the escaped demons in the demon prison city accelerated their steps, but at the same time, their inner sympathy and regret decreased slowly.


    It is an honor for any legend to be surrounded and killed by ten demigods.


    The elements of the demigod''s location suddenly vibrated violently.


    At least one artifact floats around all the demigods!


    Thirteen and a half artifacts gathered together, and the strong smell of artifacts even overwhelmed the lower artifacts in Su Ye''s hands.


    "Do you really think that with a lower artifact, you can go through the deep prison? Little devil, you are so naive! "


    The demigod volcano knight a nightmare horse and accelerated forward.


    Ten demigods, do it together.


    "Unfortunately, it''s still too few, but it''s ok..."


    Su Ye gently knocked the sea magic wand. In a flash, within a radius of ten kilometers, the earth turned into an ocean.


    The ten demigods walked forward without changing their faces.


    "Kraken, the giant demon of the North Sea, come out!"


    When Su Ye shouted the name, all the demigods changed their faces. More than half of the demigods even subconsciously blinked. If the blinking failed, they ran away, but it was too late.


    Eight huge celestial pillars rise in eight directions from the edge of the ocean.


    The Tianzhu is dark and covered with mud. It is faintly visible that the inner side of each Tianzhu has a disc outline. If you carefully observe it, you will see that in the disc, where it is covered with mud, the dense pale sharp teeth are slowly rotating and occluding.


    After the tens of kilometers long Tianzhu rose into the sky, it closed in the middle from eight directions, as if to form a huge grave.


    The world is falling, and the end is coming.


    "Run!"


    The ten demigods have lost their liver and gall. They look like crazy demons. Some want to escape from the gap of the Tianzhu, and some want to escape from directly above the Tianzhu.


    However, the sea seems to contain endless power, holding them down.


    "Unfortunately, I failed to fight with the demigod with all my strength."


    Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience. Then, with little Medea, he left the cage of Tianzhu and blinked out of the ocean.


    By this time, the magic Jedi that separated the two armies had been revoked.


    Whether it is the evil city demon army that is preparing to pursue while winning, or the demon prison City Army that is preparing to continue to escape, they all stop. Staring blankly at a terrible scene I''ve never seen in my life. The huge cage of Tianzhu was closed, and the ten demigods looked desperate like the ten birds in the cage¡° Why? "¡° I don''t want to die! "¡° What the hell happened! " The despair and anger of the demigod are more pathetic than the demons of the escaped demon prison city. Boom! The eight Tianzhu were all closed, and the cage of Tianzhu sank to the bottom of the sea. The ocean disappeared¡° Unfortunately... "Su Ye''s voice echoed between heaven and earth. The demons on both sides were stunned for a long time before they suddenly came back. The pity and regret of the former purgatory demon sugra was not worried about death at all, nor was it a pity for herself. Unfortunately, there are too few demigods! It''s the feeling that you don''t feel full after eating all the top food on the table¡° Is there anything else? " Su Ye looked around in all directions and was proud of the world. The deep prison is silent and the world is silent¡° Dad is invincible! " Little Medea screamed excitedly, threw herself at Su ye with suckling strength, and rubbed her chest to hug her. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 812

    In the floating city of the city Lord''s residence, the legendary masters watching the war opened their mouths and were as numb as a chicken.


    Su Ye''s subordinates looked at the ten semi gods that had completely disappeared, and their brains were a little confused.


    That''s ten demigods!


    This power is enough to surround and kill the burning head city Lord.


    In the blink of an eye?


    After a while, the demon army opposite didn''t wake up.


    What happened?


    Where''s our leader?


    What should we do?


    Su Ye looked at the 200000 demon army.


    "Hand over the soul mark and live; No, die! "


    When Su Ye finished, little Medea suddenly expanded into a 40 meter long giant red dragon, flew to the sky, hovered and looked down, and stared at the demon army.


    Even the craziest devil is soft with fear at the moment.


    Even the stupidest demon now knows that if the demon king can kill all ten demigods, he can kill all the 200000 demon troops!


    Su ye turned and looked at the army in the prison city.


    The demon deserter stretches for tens of kilometers. Now they all stop.


    The first is the hell dwarf, followed by the ten thousand demons giant army and the Yalong brigade, and then the mixed demons. The closest to Su Ye is the core subordinate who finally escaped.


    "What are you doing?"


    The demon prison City Army woke up like a dream and slowly moved towards the demon army, faster and faster.


    After a while, the demons in the demon prison city showed ecstasy.


    Then they ran wildly, shouting and laughing wildly.


    "Ow..."


    "Ha ha..."


    All kinds of roars and laughter spread, venting the heaviest depression and despair in their hearts.


    "Your Majesty, Wan Sheng!"


    "Your Majesty, Wan Sheng!"


    "Your Majesty, Wan Sheng!"


    The demons of the demon prison city rushed into the sky, roared loudly and ran with all their strength.


    Some demons and humans even shed tears.


    Demon prison City, victory!


    In the demon army, the low-level demons look at the legendary demons, and the legendary demons look at the heroic demons.


    Heroes and Demons want to see what I do. Ten demigods have been killed. Do we dare to move?


    What if Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, comes out again?


    That''s a god killer!


    Maybe Beihai giant demon lurks in the dark, ready to wait for the next wave of demigods without long eyes.


    There must be demigods lurking in the distance. Demigods dare not move. What do our heroes move?


    Two hundred thousand demon armies stayed where they were until they were blocked by more than forty thousand demon prison City armies.


    The army of the great demon prison city and Su ye are alone, holding 200000 demon armies.


    "Hand over the soul mark and go left. If you don''t, stand where you are."


    The demons looked around. Suddenly, some timid little demons could no longer bear the depressed atmosphere, issued sharp cries and wails, and handed over their soul marks.


    Then more and more demons did.


    Numerous soul marks fly to Suye and converge into a starlight river.


    All the demons who handed over their marks moved left and separated from the original demon army.


    At first, it was just ordinary demons. Then, legends and even heroic demons handed over their soul marks and left the army.


    The departure of legends, heroes and Demons brought a greater wave of surrender.


    After a while, there were less than a thousand demons in place.


    Most of them are Yan demons.


    Five heroes and more than 40 legends.


    They frowned and said nothing.


    It''s not that they don''t want to hand over their soul marks, but because their soul marks are in the hands of the evil city master and can''t be handed over.


    "Kill them all!"


    At the command, the demon prison City Army poured out and launched a final attack.


    When the number and strength are crushed, there is no suspense about the battle.


    As soon as the battle was over, the lantern girls rushed up excitedly to refine the soul fragments.


    At the moment of the final victory, a transparent shadow suddenly flew to Su Ye.


    When everyone hasn''t reacted, the field black ball appears.


    Then, everyone in the magic prison city looked at the black ball with fear.


    Little Medea roared angrily.


    Su Ye''s core subordinates looked at each other without saying a word and waited quietly.


    Everyone knows that a demigod is sneaking into his majesty sugra.


    Can you survive the attack of demigod?


    Just ten seconds later, the black ball disappeared.


    Everyone saw that there was a striking red mark on the chest and back of the purgatory devil sugra, a foot long, but it was rapidly disappearing.


    "Your majesty!"


    The subordinates looked at Su ye with worry and expectation.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s just a half god ghost King assassin. The half god assassin is really strong. Even when I''m on full alert, he can still hurt me. But it can only hurt me. "


    Su ye said, gently throwing the gray stone in his hand. The adult''s fist is big, the surface is smooth, and the wisps of gray smoke surge inside.


    At the same time, holding a shadow dagger semi artifact in his left hand, he looked carefully.


    "A powerful weapon." Su Ye was full of praise.


    The demon prison City Army was relieved.


    But then, the demons in both the demon prison city and the evil city suddenly felt cold.


    Wait, if your majesty killed ten demigods by the power of the North Sea giant demon, why did you escape the assassination of the demigod ghost king?


    It''s much more difficult to avoid the assassination and counter kill of the demigod ghost king than to kill ten demigods by the North Sea giant demon.


    The power of half god and half artifact can''t destroy the body of the legendary devil?


    The more demons think, the more rigid their bodies are.


    This sugra, isn''t she really a demon incarnation?


    In the city Lord''s mansion, the legendary masters stayed for a long time. Suddenly, they almost did the same thing. Those who took the magic book took the magic book, those who took the crimson pupil took the crimson pupil, and they called friends and friends madly.


    "Come to the magic prison city in the deep prison plain!"


    "Join the demon prison City, the future is infinitely bright!"


    "The future of the magician has appeared!"


    "We must fully cooperate and bind with magic prison city and sugra!"


    Outside the magic prison, the army returned.


    All the demons were sent to the barracks first, and all the core management followed Su ye into the Council Hall of the city master''s house.


    "What do you want to say? Each expresses his own views. " Su Ye sat on the main seat and looked down.


    The spirits were as like as two peas in their eyes. Yesterday, when they discussed the attack of mixed city, the sire said the same thing.


    At that time, everyone was in a panic and gave all kinds of advice. It seems that his majesty also made a lot of mistakes.


    Now recall your Majesty''s actions these days, everything is clear and definite.


    Ignore it first, let it be, and accelerate the spread of panic.


    Then he gave random command, which made people think that the city master had no strategy and was ready to escape, and made the evil city think that the magic prison city was in chaos.


    Then allow everyone to escape, completely destroy the military heart of the army, and show their inner shortcomings again.


    Wait for the battlefield, the hero red dragon is defeated, the demon prison City Lord is defeated again, and retreat in an all-round way.


    At this point, everything will be natural and the enemy demigod will come.


    But his majesty didn''t think it was enough. In order to attract more demigods, he ridiculed the devil and let the North Sea giant demon kill more.


    Finally, he even lured the demigod to assassinate him and killed him back to frighten the demons.


    The use of Beihai giant demon shows that he has a strong card and power.


    Killing a demigod assassin with one''s own strength means that he has real demigod strength!


    That means


    "Don''t pretend, your majesty. What rank are you?" Bolton was helpless.


    "Yes, you always play like this. Our hearts can''t stand it." Clarence road.


    The demons nodded together.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "aren''t you too useless? If you are useful to block the demigod, will I use my disposable artifact to summon the North Sea giant demon and kill the demigod assassin? No, I have nothing. By the way, you remember to spread this to the outside world and let the whole evil world know that I sugra have exhausted my cards. "


    The subordinates rolled their eyes.


    Go on, go on!


    Your majesty is a constellation of space rings.


    That''s great.


    The black wine said, "Your Majesty, pay attention later."


    "Pay attention to what?" Su ye asked coldly.


    "How long have you been in the deep prison plain and caught so many big fish that you almost emptied the whole evil city. If you go on like this, you will catch all the deep prison plain sooner or later, and there will be fewer and fewer fish. If you keep a low profile, our hearts will feel better. " Black wine gave sincere advice on his face.


    The subordinates nodded together.


    "You say, what''s the reaction of the evil city Lord?"


    Black wine said reluctantly, "finally, the ghost king who assassinated you is also one of the ten demigods under the evil city Lord. That is to say, eight of the ten demigods under the evil city Lord have been sent to you to kill all of them. In addition, the 200000 troops account for only one fifth of the evil city, but the number of legends and heroes basically reaches half. Not surprisingly, the demon God on the devil side will scold the evil city Lord. With good luck, Haberas can also serve as the Lord of the evil city. With bad luck, he was directly put into the abyss prison by the demon God, and a new demigod took over the evil city. "


    "What about the reaction of the burning skull City Lord?"


    The demons didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Bolton said, "it''s estimated that the Lord of burning skull is very contradictory. At first, I must have been very happy. I directly crippled the old enemy mixed with the evil city and incorporated 200000 demon armies. At least in the next few years, the pressure on the burning skull city will be greatly reduced. However, a demon legend like you suddenly appeared. He estimated that his head would explode. Please draw in. I''m afraid you''ll swallow it. Let''s be hostile. The devil and the gods will unload him. The key is that he doesn''t have the strength to be hostile. The burning skull city master is too brave to make trouble on the territory of the North Sea giant demon. "


    "The fierce name of Beihai giant demon is so big?" Su Ye was curious¡° Basically, in the old God era, as long as the North Sea giant demon was in the sea, everyone acquiesced that he was a lower God. Because in the war between the old God and Olympus, the North Sea giant demon killed the gods in front of the gods. " Black wine suddenly smiled and said, "Your Majesty, in fact, you don''t have to worry about the burning head city master. You almost killed all the half gods in the evil city this time. I''m afraid the demons and gods will laugh crazy. Not surprisingly, the major demon gods will send envoys for divine gifts. In this case, the burning skull City Lord dare not take you. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 813

    "Yes, this is a rare victory! There are bloody battles between the devil and the devil every month, but the demigod who killed 11 demons at one time may not have one time in ten years! This is a rare great achievement in recent years! "


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you''ve got the attention of the demons."


    "What kind of gift do you all like?" Su ye asked casually.


    "Blood! Of course, it''s a powerful devil''s blood! " Burton road.


    "I still like semi artifact. Killing so many demons can get a lot of semi artifact." Black wine road.


    "I think it''s better to have some divine materials like divine gold." Clarence road.


    The demons talked a lot, but Su ye had a headache.


    I''m not a real devil, so I can''t directly receive God''s gift.


    Although the devil and the gods don''t care even if they find out, after all, they are helping hell, but there will be an accident in the end.


    Then, you can''t directly choose the gift of God. If God gives some excessively evil gifts and fattens the evil spirit, it''s too bad.


    At present, it is better to use artifact, so that the demon God will not over observe himself and give it directly. Semi artifact can be sacrificed, used and sold, which is more convenient.


    With his own merit, the demon God said he would give two and a half artifact at least, otherwise it would be too cold to the devil''s heart.


    Su Ye was thinking that a magnificent and thick voice spread thousands of miles around.


    It sounded as if mountains were falling.


    "Congratulations to sugra, the Lord of demon prison, on his great victory. The Titans gave a set of Titan armor as a gift."


    Everyone was stunned, and then rushed out of the chamber.


    Then a bright meteor broke through the sky over the deep prison plain, crossed the Blackstone hills, flew over the city master''s residence and hovered.


    Countless demons looked up at the new Titan armor of dark gold in the fire.


    Saliva gurgled.


    What is the madness of the ancient Titans?


    Just send a gift. How can you send a whole set of Titan armor?


    Titan is one of the most powerful craftsmen in the infinite plane, and has forged the largest number of artifacts in Greece. Whether it is Zeus''s thunder gun or Poseidon''s sea emperor Trident, they are made by the Titan family.


    The key is a set, not a piece.


    A set of Titan armor, that is a complete set of semi artifact gorgeous costumes.


    Since ancient times, the value of a complete set of Titan armor has always been higher than the lower artifact.


    Because the materials of Titan armor are too solid, the protection ability of the whole set of Titan armor is a practical lower protection artifact standard.


    Some demons in the dark are ready to move. If you can grab this set of Titan armor, it doesn''t matter if you are chased and killed by the demigod of the city master level.


    But the question is, what would the ancient Titans do?


    forget it.


    Su Ye waved and the Titan armor fell slowly.


    This is a full 20 meter high one-piece armor.


    Helmet, visor, shoulder guard, breastplate, abdominal armor, arm guard, leg guard and shin guard are a total of eight semi divine objects, forming a complete set of semi divine gorgeous costumes, Titan armor.


    All the armor is surrounded by reddish fire. The armor is dark gold. There are some small pure gold lines and patterns on the surface. The whole is very simple. It is the Titan style of the old God era.


    The patterns of chest armor and belly armor are connected together, which is the ancestral land of the Titan family, Titan mountain.


    The material is so solid that Su Ye feels distressed.


    If the materials of this set of Titan armor are used by humans, at least 20 sets of human semi artifact can be made, which is 20 sets.


    Su Ye reached out and touched the Titan armor. The dark golden Titan armor immediately narrowed and separated, flew to Su Ye''s body, automatically dressed up and made a sonorous metal sound.


    The terrible Titan breath spread in all directions, and Su Ye was wrapped by the red Titan fire.


    The fire of Titan contains light Titan power!


    The subordinates stared at Su Ye excitedly. The purgatory devil in Titan armor was so handsome that he was a Titan in the shape of a devil.


    Su Ye looked down at his body. His whole body was full of unspeakable power. It was as if he could easily break a 10000 meter high mountain with one punch.


    It does break now.


    Not only the body becomes stronger, but also the control of magic and element power has risen to a new level.


    The Titan''s divine power is slowly changing his body and even soul.


    "Is Titan armor so strong? I haven''t heard. " Su Ye didn''t expect that the role of Titan armor on himself was far beyond imagination.


    Bolton suddenly smiled, "Congratulations, your majesty. The ancient titans have sent great treasures, and the demons and gods will have to think about it. "


    Many people nodded, and now they understood the intentions of the Titans.


    This is to win over the most potential devil near the Blackstone hills.


    Since the Titans want to rush to Greece through the Blackstone hills, they must have a good relationship with the big forces nearby, or even incorporate the big forces.


    It is rumored that demigods and even City owners in some nearby cities have been bribed by the ancient Titans.


    Now that sugra shows such great strength and potential, the ancient Titans will bet heavily.


    But even so, a complete set of demigod Titan armor is too precious.


    In this way, the devil and the gods are held in the sky.


    If God''s gift is not as good as Titan armor, what does sugra think? What do other demons who want to do meritorious service think?


    If God gives better than Titan armor, what do other demigods and Demons think? Which demon God is willing to give up the key?


    The strength and profound potential shown by sugra has reached one of the top talents in the infinite plane, and even has the talent of demons and gods. Although the demons and gods fight like the major gods, they mostly hope that the more demons and gods on their side, the better.


    After all, in the evil world, God is power.


    Those ethnic groups with few gods have a miserable position in the evil world.


    The devil and the gods are evil, but they are also very united.


    Black wine suddenly asked, "Your Majesty, how high is your bloody rank?"


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and immediately looked for the memory of the demigod devil. The gifts of hell or the devil are often linked to the level of blood war. He had no choice but to say, "I''m a magician who likes to explore and cultivate myself. So far, I haven''t participated in the blood war."


    Bloody war is the largest war between the devil and the devil, and even the largest ethnic war in the infinite plane.


    Before, Su Ye''s raising the flag of bloody war could only be called provocation. Only the war launched in three places or magic, namely, the bloody field of the deep prison plain, the bloody territory of the second layer of hell and the flame throat of the second layer of the abyss, was the real bloody war.


    All the demons looked at their majesty suspiciously, which was a little abnormal.


    The black wine was stunned for a moment and said regretfully, "that''s a pity. I advise you to participate in the bloody battle as soon as possible, even once, as soon as possible. "


    Su Ye nodded and the suggestion of black wine was very key.


    No matter in hell or abyss, only the devil or devil who has participated in the bloody war will be recognized as the real hell force or abyss force, otherwise it can only be regarded as an ordinary demon and will never be recognized by the Lord of hell or the Lord of abyss.


    Since he used the devil''s body, others can''t see it. Tartalos, the Lord of hell, can see it at a glance.


    If you don''t take part in the bloody battle to prove yourself, the God King level boss really won''t kill yourself, but tossing yourself once will kill you.


    Fortunately, I killed so many demons this time, otherwise I might be worn by the Lord of hell.


    "Well, after a while, I''ll take part in a bloody battle to prove myself." Suye road.


    The devil nearby breathed a sigh of relief. He had participated in a bloody battle. That''s his own man.


    The black wine said, "I suggest you directly enter the bloody battlefield before the demons are given by God. As the leader of demon prison Town, you participate in the bloody war. The whole town will be protected by the demon God. If there are demons attacking the magic prison Town, not only the burning skull city must give full help, but even hell will send a large army to rescue. The demons will never allow the heroes involved in the bloody war to be attacked from both sides. Now it''s different from the previous situation. Before, you participated in the bloody war to escape the evil city. Now you''re a hero in hell. "


    "Your suggestion is very good." Su Ye nodded. The group of men he "solicited" were still useful. Without them, even if he was ten times stronger, he would suffer everywhere. It''s impossible to say when he would be remembered by the demon God.


    Once he participated in the bloody war, his position in the deep prison plain was more stable.


    Every demon named in the bloody battle will be respected by the whole evil world, including the enemy.


    Therefore, many demons, even if they are not demons or demons, will also participate in bloody battles. On the one hand, they will hone themselves, on the other hand, they will make money.


    In the bloody battle, killing enemy demons has a lot of prison coins and treasures.


    The highest reward for bloody battle is the next artifact.


    And every ten years, someone will use military skills to change to the next artifact.


    I don''t need to change my artifact. I just need to fight a big war and kill some legends and heroes. My military rank can be promoted to marshal soon, and then go back to magic prison city.


    "Especially when you have just been rewarded by the Titans." Black wine said more.


    The demons nodded. The hell dwarf still has a brain.


    "But I''m gone. Can your construction keep up?" Su Ye looked at the demons suspiciously.


    Lars said helplessly, "when you were here, you didn''t do anything except learning magic and building mage towers."


    The demons nodded secretly.


    "Looking at you, I''m a little worried. What''s more, I''m afraid of devil revenge. " Suye road.


    "Forget it, the devil is not stupid. Eleven demigods died in your hands. Who dares to come? What''s more, who knows if you''re fishing again. No, it''s a fishing devil. " Burton road.


    "Demon fisherman, sugra." The black wine whispered.


    The demons nodded hard. This title is too appropriate. Su Ye glanced at the black wine and said, "then I''ll go to the place of bloody battle as soon as possible. Where do you think the bloody battle is more suitable for me?" The black wine said: "the bloody battle intensity of the deep prison plain is relatively small. After all, the deep prison plain is the intersection of all evil worlds. Neither the devil nor the devil takes it as their own home. But the second bloody territory of hell and the second flame throat of the abyss are very fierce. Devil defense in bloody territory, devil main attack; In the throat of the flame, the devil is the main attack, and the devil is the opposite attack... "Su Ye smiled. This is the difference between the devil and the devil. The devil is very chaotic. The fighting is in a crowd, and the devil is relatively orderly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 814

    "If you want to be safe, you can enter the bloody territory. You just need to stand on the wall and release magic. You can go out occasionally for a great battle on the plain. However, it is only dangerous to double the military skills in the throat of the flame. After all, it is the second floor of the abyss, where there are many demons. For you, more demons are actually good, that is, more killing and soaring military achievements. "


    "I''ll think about the flame throat." Suye road.


    "Then I suggest you keep a low profile. In the deep prison plain, it is the limit to transfer more than a dozen demigods, but in the flame throat, they can quickly transfer hundreds of demigods. But don''t worry, at least in a short time, no one dares to provoke you. In the name of the North Sea giant demon, hundreds of gods dare not go out, because whether it''s 100 or 200, it''s all about the North Sea giant demon. Demon gods or demon avatars cannot attack demons under demigods, so you will be safer without accidents. Of course... "


    "The premise is that you converge. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous if the demon lords target you and you can''t summon the North Sea giant demon." Black wine road.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll fight a few bloody battles and come back when I get the rank of Marshal of the devil." Suye road.


    The demons present sighed helplessly and wanted to refute, but they were speechless.


    Is the marshal so easy to take?


    Marshal is a military skill that can only be accumulated by killing ten heroes and demons, or killing more than 200 legendary demons.


    No matter heroes or legends, they can''t stand and be killed. Once they are on the verge of death, they will try their best to escape.


    However, for the demon fisherman, it seems not very difficult to kill Ten Heroes and demons.


    After all, he killed half god.


    "Your Majesty, can you tell me how you killed the ghost king? Although there are many weaknesses of the dead, the ghost king is a giant of the dead and is still stronger than the ordinary demigod. " Black wine asked with a smile.


    All subordinates prick their ears.


    "Do you want to try?" Su Ye raised his eyebrows.


    "Cough... When will you go to the flame throat?" Asked the black wine.


    "Which devil is familiar with the flame throat? Go with me to avoid unnecessary disputes. It''s best to have a high rank. " Su Ye looked at the servants.


    Those non devil demons breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t have to take risks.


    The demons hesitated.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve been there, but I''m in the demon camp." Six armed snake demon jigger road.


    "If you are not afraid of death, you can go to the devil camp with me." Suye road.


    "I''d better stay in magic prison city." Gigg road.


    "Your Majesty, I know the flame throat better." A shrill sound sounded.


    Everyone looked at the legendary lantern girl who was the first to join.


    "I''m not very confident about subordinates who have only contracts but no soul marks." Su Ye is now as honest as an old demon.


    "I can offer my soul mark." The lantern girl smiled and showed her black teeth.


    The demons present looked different.


    Lantern girls have always been neutral in the evil world. They don''t like fighting and prefer to harvest their souls. Because they are powerful, and there is a Chihong mountain rank behind them who doesn''t know whether it is the main god or the divine king. In addition, they are the only demons who can quickly refine their souls and quickly make prison coins, almost all major forces won''t make enemies with them.


    Lantern girls not only harvest and manufacture prison money, but also prison money merchants, do things such as lending and guarantee.


    In the tradition of Lantern girl, only the demon God is worth offering his soul mark.


    Su ye did not immediately agree. After thinking for a long time, he nodded and said, "yes."


    The lantern girl looked down slightly, and a little light blue soul mark flew to Su Ye.


    At the moment when his soul was imprinted into his brain, Su Ye suddenly saw a flower in front of his eyes and the world was dark.


    Countless stars fly by, and their souls seem to be drawn out of the deep prison plain, drawn out of the infinite plane, and enter an indescribable dark world.


    No light, no stars, no warmth, pure emptiness and nothingness.


    This feeling made Su Ye mistakenly think that he had come to a universe that was falling into heat silence and was about to be completely destroyed.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been flying. A little red light appears in front of me.


    Not long ago, he was getting closer and closer to the red light, and saw a scene that made Su Ye incredible.


    A star surrounded by a pale red star ring is suspended in the dark world.


    A woman too big to describe is sitting at the top of the planet.


    The planet is like a throne.


    The giant woman did not know whether it was hundreds of kilometers or thousands of kilometers high, far beyond the legendary Titan.


    She was wearing a long red dress without any color or decoration.


    The red skirt extends infinitely and covers the whole planet.


    The whole planet is also very huge, millions of kilometers, bigger than an ordinary sun.


    However, I do not know whether it was covered by the red skirt or for some reason, the planet did not emit the slightest light.


    The red skirt hem swings gently.


    The huge red skirt woman has white and greasy skin, black hair like a waterfall, and her face is shrouded by invisible power. She can vaguely see the beautiful facial features, and even feel the depth and brightness of her eyes, but no matter how she looks, she can''t see her complete face.


    There seems to be a layer of dream between them.


    The dream is beautiful. She is beautiful, but she can''t see clearly.


    Even if you can''t see clearly, you can feel that she is a beautiful girl by looking at her graceful body, gentle demeanor and slender curve.


    Like the lantern girl, the girl in red dress has four arms.


    Different from the lantern girl, the red skirt girl has no whip, no dagger, three empty hands, and a lamp is held on the left below.


    The girl in red skirt hung her head slightly and looked at the lamp.


    It was a lamp of indescribable style. The light red lamp holder was like a slender lotus, and countless shrinking animals were climbing on the surface of the transparent lampshade. At first glance, it looked like a group of moths fighting fire.


    Inside the lampshade, countless stars fluttered slowly.


    Take a closer look, each star point is a galaxy composed of hundreds of millions of stars, including rings, saucers, fogs, spheres... All kinds.


    The girl suddenly looked up and looked over.


    The corners of the mouth are slightly tilted.


    A faint smile seems to disperse the darkness of the whole world.


    Even let Su Ye''s heart produce an unspeakable beauty.


    With this smile, you will have no regrets in your life.


    In the next moment, the invisible power suddenly appeared, dragging Su ye out of the dark world, returning to the infinite plane, returning to the deep prison plain and returning to the magic prison city.


    Su ye took a deep breath, opened his eyes and looked at the conference hall.


    All the demons were normal, and the legendary lantern girl even just looked up.


    The whole process seems to be just a blink of an eye.


    Su Ye recalled the girl. At first, he thought she was a Chihong mountain step, but then he denied it.


    Chihong mountain steps are just sitting on thousands of meters of high mountains, and her body can''t be so huge. I''m afraid that the girl''s hand is bigger than the mountain.


    If you name the Chihong mountain steps, can''t she be called the Chihong star ring? Or really - lantern girl?


    What is the relationship between chihongshan stage and chihongxing ring?


    Also, why can I see the red star ring?


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    After a long time, Su Ye raised his head and looked at the legendary lantern girl.


    Her eyes were filled with humility.


    "Do you know the origin of Chihong mountain steps?" Su ye asked.


    The legendary lantern girl shook her head with fear in her eyes.


    Su ye thought it over. Chihong mountain steps have always been divided into evil gods. If you think about the evil gods at that level, they will be sensed and eroded by evil gods. Don''t think about it.


    Next, carry out the post-war inventory.


    The harvest included 14 heroic demons, 1805 legendary demons, more than 10000 Holy Land demons, and more than 100000 other gold and silver demons.


    Due to the tyrannical nature of demons, they are not suitable for mixing with other demons. They are broken up first, and then reorganized into ten thousand demons army, which is still composed of pure demons.


    The nominal General of the demon army is a hero, but the real commander is Sisyphus.


    Then there is the inventory of booty. In order to appease the demons, the items of the surrendered demons still belong to themselves. The booty collected from the dead demons will be distributed to the meritorious officials in this battle as booty.


    Su Ye glanced at his subordinates and took away all the booty by himself.


    "This booty, except me and little Medea, no one deserves to take a prison coin." Su Ye''s unhappy tone spread all over the conference hall.


    The subordinates bowed their heads in shame.


    Little Medea proudly raised the tap and gently shook her little tail.


    Then came the post-war resumption.


    Su Ye mercilessly pointed out everyone''s shortcomings and even scolded some demons.


    The whole process, these subordinates are too stupid to believe.


    "You can be evil, but not stupid! Reforming military discipline and rebuilding order will be the Centennial plan of magic prison city! When I come back from the bloody war, you fools raised by insects must come up with a complete plan. I want to see that the army of the magic prison city in the future can carry out my will better than puppets! "


    With that, Su Ye stood up and said as he walked, "I''ll rest today and then rush to the flame throat. When I come back, I either see a new magic prison city or a group of new subordinates! "


    "Congratulations, your majesty." All the subordinates got up and saw each other off.


    When Su Ye left, the demons frowned.


    "Alas, I clearly want to be the most powerful God. Why did I become the general of the devil?" Sisyphus looked up and sighed.


    "You steal music. I still want to be a legendary master. I used to be the provost of Plato college. Now I either manage the devil''s way or eat, drink and Lazar. Why am I so bitter?" Lars sighed.


    "We can''t be blamed this time. A gang of demigods fight. What can we do except run away? "¡° Yes, yes... "Su ye returned to his study and opened the exclusive shelter of the dark blue trial. First, he reviewed the whole process, looked for what he needed to improve, affirmed what he had done correctly, and then deduced the subsequent impact of the whole thing on himself and the magic prison city. Finally, the Titan armor components of the whole body are separated, then combined and reduced in mid air to become a fist sized armor statue and fall in the palm of the hand¡° An ordinary semi artifact is worth 10 million gold eagles. The components of Titan armor are at least three to five times that of a single semi artifact. The complete set of eight pieces may exceed 500 million. In other words, the whole set of Titan armor is bound to give a powerful seven ring reward. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 815

    "However, once the Titan armor is sacrificed, part of its power will be absorbed and will be slightly weakened. Of course, because there is an altar to re extract power, the actual benefit will be greater, but... What if it is a divine power I can''t use? This is the most troublesome situation at present. "


    "Wait a minute. Go to the sea demon family first and receive the sacrifice. They can''t wait too long. I don''t know what degree of sacrifice the sea demon clan will make in order to fight the mermaid clan and please me. If it''s just a ten million level sacrifice, let them dry for a year. "


    Su ye thought to himself, first enter the ghost ship, absorb the power of the ghost ship, and then meditate.


    The number of ghosts in the ghost ship has increased sharply, but the dead are dead after all, which provides poor credibility.


    Subsequently, Su ye entered the whale country.


    A more turbulent force poured into the body than the last time. The whole body was washed away by the force, which almost made Su Ye cry.


    This is a feeling that can make people obsessed with sinking.


    But soon Su Ye was wary that he was a magician and controlled his power, not his power.


    After absorbing strength, he meditated on the super giant plane, but this time, the meditation was interrupted halfway.


    Su Ye was puzzled. He went back to his magic tower and smiled.


    His magic tree has quietly grown to the peak of legend.


    You can''t grow up now. If you grow up again, you will be promoted to a hero.


    Once promoted to a hero, it is difficult to hide the breath, which is not conducive to subsequent actions, such as fishing.


    Then, first stabilize for a few days. Next, we should learn the legendary spell level reserve created by Socrates, reserve the power of the whole hero level, and release all power at the critical time. If you reserve enough power, you can ascend to demigod.


    "Being a God is really profiteering. So many legendary masters with great wisdom are difficult to break through in their whole life. But I got the whale country plus ghost ship. My growth is just like a runaway Mustang. I''m afraid no one can match it except Aristotle. "


    "Low key, low key..."


    Su ye did not go to the fish man holy city this time, but directly moved to the sea demon holy city.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye glanced at the bottom of the sea demon holy city and smiled.


    Then, Su ye sent down the Oracle, and the high priest of the sea demon holy city, Cang Lan''s back, immediately took action and prepared to sacrifice.


    In order to compete with the fish man, the sea demons have paid a lot of money. The whole holy city has been completely transformed. Su Shen square occupies a whole floor of the city. The buildings, statues and supplies of all temples are more magnificent and gorgeous than the fish man holy city.


    In preparation for sacrifice, more and more sea demons and other sea tribes arrived at the sea demon holy city.


    Su Ye observed the sea demon in the sky. The proportion of believers was slightly lower than that of fishmen, but it was much higher than before. Before long, the proportion of believers on both sides would be similar.


    Su Ye waited quietly, thinking about what he should do during the bloody battle, and what kind of divine gift the demon God would give himself.


    As soon as the time came, the sacrifice began.


    Like the previous sacrificial process, recite prayers, praise the Su God, offer songs and dances to the Su God, and then sacrifice.


    A young sea demon holding a space conch in both hands walked to the altar, and then the conch shone.


    Shua


    A huge object of more than 20 meters fell on the altar, and a strong breath of divine power swept the whole Sushen square. Many sea demons even couldn''t bear the impact and retreated one after another.


    A few sea monsters even fainted under the strong breath.


    Many sea demons squinted.


    At first glance, it looks like the remains of a giant beast. Some parts are wrapped in gray fur, some parts show golden flesh, and some parts show cracked bones. Golden divine patterns shine on the surface of the bones.


    The wreckage looks close to the abdomen and back, but as for the specific part and what giant beast it belongs to, it can''t be seen.


    But one thing is certain that the divine power of the wreckage is too strong. It must be a divine wreckage.


    Many sea demons were delighted. The upper level of the sea demon did not do anything stupid. Knowing that this was the first sacrifice of the sea demon family, we must take out powerful sacrifices to please the gods and completely overwhelm the mermaid family.


    The platinum light column rises into the sky.


    Above the sky, Su ye saw seven rings on the altar.


    Then, two seven ring apertures and two five ring apertures appeared in front of him.


    Then, a seven ring aperture and a five ring aperture disappear.


    Su Ye looked down at the sacrificial young man and heard many whispers. They were praying and praying.


    The sirens prayed and looked eagerly at the altar.


    Suddenly, a whole 500 small beams of light fell from the sky, enveloping 500 young sea demons.


    The small beams of light gathered together like a huge miracle.


    All the sea demons were stunned, then their eyes turned red and prayed loudly.


    This scene is better than the sacrifice of the fish people!


    Fish people have never been given such a large amount of God.


    "Su Shen is supreme!"


    "Su Shen is supreme!"


    Many sirens shouted wildly.


    Different from the relatively rational fish people, these sea demons are like crazy demons, shouting, and some even shake their heads, like evil gods.


    Next, the sea demon clan made a second sacrifice. This time it was just an ordinary ten million level sacrifice. Su ye sent a gift again.


    The third and fourth games went very well.


    When the dark blue back announced the final fifth sacrifice, a deja vu voice spread through some of the sea demon''s ears.


    Hearing this sound, the sea demon patriarch who was preparing for the fifth sacrifice almost cried.


    Similar things have happened before in the fishman holy city.


    That''s the voice of Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea!


    Then, all the sea demons looked at it with fear. A huge Tianzhu separated the sea water, set off towering white waves, and rose from the seabed. At the end of the Tianzhu, there was a huge space conch embedded in it.


    The thick Tianzhu curved like an arch bridge of tens of kilometers, fast first and then slow, and finally carefully put the conch on the altar.


    The whole process, all the sea demons shrunk their necks and didn''t move.


    Even the high priest''s blue back was bitter and stiff.


    To grab the sacrifice quota again.


    Beihai giant demon doesn''t talk about martial virtue!


    The huge tentacle was retracted into the sea.


    Above the altar, the platinum light column soared to the sky.


    The sirens waited helplessly.


    Su Ye blinked in the sky.


    No wonder there are so many sea Warcraft. Only this Beihai giant demon can become a god killer. This guy has a lot of gambling!


    Not six rings, not seven rings, but eight rings!


    More than a billion sacrifices.


    Why is this guy suddenly generous? Isn''t it


    Su Ye figured out the reason and had to admit that this guy was really smart and absolutely cunning.


    This time, Beihai giant demon is a real believer, and the altar is only 50%.


    So, in front of Su ye, there were eight seven ring apertures and one six ring aperture.


    In other words, the total value of this sacrifice is 1.6 billion.


    In the sea demon holy city, the sea demons knelt helplessly and were full of fear.


    In case of dissatisfaction with God''s gift, the giant demons of Beihai will certainly make a big noise in the holy city. The most unlucky must be these sea demons.


    After all, there are too many rumors now. Many sea people think that the giant demon in the North Sea is pretending to surrender.


    The sea demons were thinking. Suddenly, a brilliant platinum light came down from the sky, broke through the sea and fell on the bottom of the sea.


    Everyone saw that under the sea bottom, it glowed within a radius of dozens of kilometers.


    A loud and joyful voice rose into the sky, which made the sea demons dizzy and their hearts beat violently.


    All the sea monsters understood the words of the North Sea giant demon.


    Thank God Su for giving a life span of 300 years. Since then, I am willing to be driven by God su.


    "Three hundred years of life..."


    Those old sea demons were secretly frightened. Such a great gift could only be achieved by at least one superior God.


    Hearing the voice of Kraken, the giant demon of the North Sea, again, the black gas on many sea people gradually dissipated.


    Inside and outside the sea demon holy city, the white light flashes continuously.


    After the sacrifice, Su Ye simply left and returned to the ruins space.


    Beside the altar in the ruins space, there lies a 27 meter long divine wreckage.


    On the divine wreckage, a large space conch lies quietly.


    Su Ye looked at the first-class wreckage, stretched out his hand and picked up the space conch.


    With a flash of light, a large number of items poured out.


    The remains of ten demigods!


    Incomparably complete.


    Seventeen and a half artifact!


    The light is new.


    There are countless prison coins, treasures, resources, equipment, magic tools and so on.


    The total value of these items is 1.6 billion.


    These are the spoils of the demigod war, plus five seven ring apertures and one six ring aperture.


    This is all the wealth carried by the ten demigods.


    "It''s still war to get rich. When the magic rings, ten thousand liang of gold..."


    Who would have thought that he just waved his staff.


    There is money to build the city and money to study magic!


    Su Ye stretched out his hand, collected all the booty into the empty dragon ring, and then looked at the altar.


    Next to the altar, there are different numbers of apertures, large and small, which are the income of believers after sacrifice.


    Before, many believers had no use after sacrificing. They kept them all the time. They should use some before going to the bloody war this time.


    Su Ye counted it.


    There are 6 seven ring apertures, 13 six ring apertures and 7 five ring apertures.


    Looking at the seven ring aperture, Su Ye hesitated. Did he split the magic diamond or use the complete magic ability? Deified diamond is an eternal shortage. To some extent, it is more valuable than most divine power and divine talents. Su ye thought about it. If it was an ordinary seven rings, it could be divided into divine jewels, but this time it was a collection of so many semi divine forces, and maybe there could be different divine rewards. Then Su ye took a seven ring aperture and put it on the altar. The aperture is converted into a beam. In the light column, three golden ten winged genies curled up and slept. Divine grace talent: all body resurrection Divine Body talent: Demon God''s wing divine punishment talent: pain forever falls, Su Ye thinks quietly. Anyone who has seen rebirth can revive others. Although it needs to consume divine power, it is definitely a sharp weapon to fill a cup. Pain is very strong. It will make the enemy bear endless pain. It needs divine power. The function of demon God''s wing is simple and direct to obtain super fast speed. Where teleportation is not possible, the wings of the demon God is a magic skill! A legendary magician who flies faster than a demigod warrior. What''s the concept. choice! Then, Su ye put on a seven ring aperture and turned his eyes when he saw the result. Divine Grace: the gift of pleasure. Divine Body talent: Demon divine body. Divine punishment talent: want the sea to sink. As we all know, demons only have women, not men. Is it God''s punishment or God''s grace to sink the sea? This is a serious question. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 816

    The gift of pleasure can give believers pleasure, which is a special and ordinary talent for gods. It is useless now and will be available in the future.


    Sure enough, divine power does not mean that it is easy to use.


    After all, there are too many gods, and the powers of gods are different. Not all powers can enhance themselves, but there are a lot of God level powers for pleasure.


    However, the opposite has two sides.


    Although some forces of pleasure can also become powerful destructive forces, the premise is that there is a corresponding divine power or throne.


    For example, Venus, the God of love, seems to be a force for all kinds of enjoyment, and her ability to fight directly is very weak. However, the God of love does not need to fight directly. Just a hook, countless gods are willing to help her solve the enemy.


    What''s more, love itself has huge divine power. Being not good at fighting doesn''t mean you can''t win.


    It is the stupidest act to judge everything only by superficial force.


    "Anyway, the gift of pleasure will be used in the future..."


    Su ye had no choice.


    Then put two seven ring apertures, and the results are very general.


    One chose to resurrect the mortal body, and the other chose the divine body, the psychedelic body.


    Psychedelic body is not very useful. It can greatly increase the effect of all change abilities. It is very important for illusionists and druids, but it is the same for themselves.


    Su Ye looked at the remaining aperture and frowned.


    It seems that this single aperture only rewards the most basic things, and there is little possibility of good talent and divine power.


    However, after all, it is extra income, which is not normal compared with their own great sacrifice.


    But I really don''t need these ordinary divine talents.


    "There are two left. Sacrifice one and bet. The rest will be disassembled and replaced with 10 deified treasure diamonds."


    Su Ye gambler''s mentality attack, and then put a seven ring aperture.


    Divine Body talent: Demon divine body.


    Divine grace gift: shining bath.


    Divine magic avatar.


    When he saw the first two awards, Su Ye looked half dead. When he saw the last one, he was full of spirit.


    Divine magic avatar!


    Su ye took a deep breath. This is good!


    Transit!


    Su Ye quickly click.


    This little guy can now act as a legendary avatar. With the continuous improvement of his rank, the role of divine avatar will become greater and greater.


    Take it as soon as it''s good. Su Ye keeps other apertures.


    Later, Su ye entered the volcanic plane, took out the remains of ten demigods, and put the remains of the ghost king he had captured on the.


    There are 11 volcanic knights, mirror demons, ox head demons, demon tarantulas, bird head demons, dragon blood lizards, ancient hidden snakes, soul shadow demons, flame demons, crimson priests and ghost kings.


    Su Ye looked at the crimson priest with a smile.


    The crimson priest is the mysterious demigod who attacks himself with a token of the evil city.


    After being killed by Beihai giant demon, nature exposed its real body and appearance.


    The demigod crimson priest was famous in the deep prison plain because he had a name called the Shadow Lord of burning skull city.


    The brother of the burning skull Lord.


    "What a pity..."


    Su Ye shook his head gently.


    Although the burning skull City Lord may not have sent his brother to kill himself, I''m afraid the behavior of the shadow city Lord has been acquiesced by the burning skull City Lord.


    The Lord of burning skull city will not do it himself, but he will not prevent his men from solving the hidden danger of burning skull city.


    Su Ye didn''t expect that his one shot not only brought down the mixed evil city, but also weakened the burning skull city.


    "Human nature, but this is the last time. No, no, no, please go on, burning skull City Lord. I thank you very much for your gift. "


    Su Ye looked satisfied and raised his hand. A dark vortex appeared, devouring the whole body of the crimson priest.


    Subsequently, Su Ye changed his body shape and changed from the purgatory demon king to the crimson priest.


    Massive memories swarmed in.


    Su ye, who has reached the peak of legend, gently absorbed a large number of memories of the demigod crimson priest.


    "Sure enough, the Lord of burning skull didn''t agree to do it to me. Although he was struggling, he didn''t want to kill an excellent magician. But his brother is so greedy that he wants a share and even covets my void dragon ring. What a pity... "


    "Wonderful memory..."


    Su Ye tried his best to restrain his joy because he found that he was becoming more and more evil. He was influenced not only by the memory and soul mark of demons, but also by the power of the evil world.


    However, it''s really wonderful to absorb all the memories of a semi magical mage.


    Although the shadow city Lord is greedy, he is not short of magic talent and magic knowledge.


    In front of Su ye, a magic book appeared, and a large number of magic experience and magic knowledge poured into it and transformed into words.


    The original understanding of blasphemous magic and higher magic has been solved one after another.


    "So this is..."


    It was not long before Su Ye opened his eyes.


    What you gain is only memory and knowledge, not ability and thinking. It takes a long time of thinking and practical practice to transform into ability and thinking, but even so, it will accelerate your growth.


    The key is that the crimson priest also mastered the "rank reserve", which greatly reduced his time to learn and use this legendary magic.


    It might have taken half a year, but now it takes only one month to learn and complete it.


    In the memory of the crimson priest, there are not only magic, but also various knowledge of infinite planes. These knowledge is even more important to him than the magic mastered by the crimson priest.


    The most important is the crimson curse series.


    This is the scarlet power of the crimson priest.


    This is the secret of the crimson priests, because it involves the power core of the crimson priests. Once it is spread, it may be targeted.


    But Suye is not a crimson priest.


    "Well, when I have time, I can study the crimson curse together with the legendary masters of the magic prison city. This is a big school in the magic world that surpasses the summoning plane. It is the crimson curse that has laid the strength of the crimson Pope''s central God. "


    After absorbing the crimson priest, Su Ye looked at other demons.


    "Mirror demons and soul shadow demons are both spell casters. They have a great effect on me and must be absorbed. Forget the Tauren. He basically has no brain. The dragon blood giant lizard and the ancient hidden snake want to keep and sell money. It is mainly because of their huge size and high value. Such a complete body will not be less than 30 million gold eagles. "


    "The volcano knight is very strong. He has vaguely touched the junction of demigods and gods. He may have special feelings and memories to absorb."


    "The demon tarantula generally moves in the underground world, and the bird head demon is in the sky. Its life form is special and can be absorbed."


    "The blazing flame devil is a pure flame body, which is more pure than the Yan devil and can be absorbed."


    "The ghost king is a giant of the dead. He must have a deep understanding of the dead and absorb it."


    Finally, Su Ye chose to absorb eight heads, but his memory should be read slowly, otherwise his spirit and brain will be affected, and may even be impacted by too complicated memory, leading to dementia.


    Then Su Ye looked at the 17 semi artifact.


    Before I changed it, I would offer it as a treasure, but now I can only make do.


    Su Ye left weapons and shields, picked out a magic staff, and gave the rest to his magic servants to defend the divine power plane.


    That staff, as a reward, will become an invisible whip to beat those subordinates and make them work hard.


    As for the rest of the treasures, leave what you can use. Put what the magic prison city can use into the inner library, and sell what you can''t use.


    This battle unexpectedly activated a talent that has been silent.


    Soul corridor.


    As soon as Su Ye closed his eyes and opened them again, he found himself in a dark corridor.


    The corridor is 50 meters wide, and the visible length is only 50 meters. 50 meters away, it is dark, like an invisible black hole.


    Su Ye tried to move, but found that he couldn''t. He could only turn his head left and right.


    On both sides of the corridor, there is a dark rock base on the left and right.


    The rock base on the right is empty, while a statue stands on the rock base on the left.


    The gray stone carving of the ghost King stands on the base.


    The ghost king was originally a ghost body. His body was translucent and gloomy. Now he has become a stone carving. It has become very strange and even a little cute. It looks like an isosceles trapezoidal platform with a pair of claws. And with your eyes closed, you can''t see the strange ghost fire in the ghost''s eyes.


    Su Ye blinked and entered the volcanic space.


    The divine soul corridor cannot control the divine creatures whose divine position is higher than their own, but in the division of gods, the new gods are all mortals, and the demigods belong to the gods who are both human and God.


    Moreover, he still has divine power, and his rank will not be lower than that of the demigod at least.


    Therefore, Su Ye''s heart moved and inspired the power of the soul corridor.


    Shua


    The ghost King appeared on his side.


    The body is light black and translucent, and all parts are constantly twisted and wriggling. Only the head, trunk and two arms, without legs and feet, float in mid air.


    The whole body is surrounded by light fog, but two meters high. Among the demigods, the body is very small.


    Compared with ordinary ghosts, it is much larger and has a black crown on its head.


    Its two arms are drooping and have no hands. Five bone claws like sharp blades extend outward from the wrist, like a dagger about the length of a ruler.


    "It''s OK. It cost the total amount of magic equivalent to 1000 legendary magicians, that is, 1% of my magic. No accident... Oh, it''s over."


    Su Ye gave orders to the ghost king to show his strength.


    After a while, Su Ye basically found out.


    The spirit king''s intelligence is worse than the original, and all subtle aspects are somewhat worse. It can retain 80% of the strength of the spirit king.


    However, Su Ye found a Sao routine. The ghost king has some secret skills to die together, which can increase his strength several times in a short time. Normal ghost King naturally dare not use it. If you use it, you will die. But the spirit is not afraid! Dead can also be resurrected in the soul corridor, but it takes a little time and a little magic¡° Good thing! This is the strength of the soul corridor. If you die, you have to die several times to squeeze the maximum surplus value. Let it lurk in the volcanic plane first. Anyway, it only consumes the magic of a legendary magician every day. " Looking at the demigod ghost king, Su Ye felt pity. He was still too steady. If he were more irritable and didn''t use the Beihai giant demon, he would have eleven fearless demigods who would sacrifice at any time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 817

    Su Ye was about to leave when he suddenly stopped and looked at the ghost king.


    "Can the spirit be deified? Demigod deified to the next God? HMM... don''t worry first. You can try it later when there are more divine treasure diamonds. "


    After solving the booty of the war, Su Ye left the ruins and quietly thought about the bloody battle.


    In fact, when I decided to pretend to be the purgatory devil, I thought about the bloody war.


    Because bloody war is too important. For demons and demons, the battlefield of bloody war is schools and companies. Only demons and demons who have participated in bloody war can be regarded as real adult demons.


    Otherwise, walking anywhere will be ridiculed as a coward.


    Only the demons and demons who participate in the bloody war can get the favor of the evil will.


    I am a legendary purgatory devil and will become the devil Lord. If I don''t participate in the blood war, I will be a magician who won''t release magic, a noble without blood, and a person who doesn''t understand human words


    Take this opportunity to quickly participate in the bloody battle and accumulate meritorious deeds. Even if the powerful demon God sees that he is not a real devil, he will be very happy.


    Human beings pretend to be demons to kill demons. What a devil thing!


    This kind of talent, the devil and the gods have no time to win over, how can it be exposed.


    It would be even more wonderful if such a person degenerated into a devil.


    If those demons knew that they were Su ye, a new magic star persecuted by the Greek gods, they would probably go crazy with excitement.


    Over the years, demons have infiltrated Greece.


    This is the main reason why Su Ye dared to enter the deep prison plain.


    Own the scarce value, which is more valuable to the demon God than any demigod devil.


    However, the most valuable thing about bloody warfare is fighting.


    That is where the infinite plane can sharpen people most.


    Su ye made a decision and made some preparations. He bought 100 heroic magic weapons for self-defense, and convened his subordinates to hold a meeting to prepare for his departure.


    At the end of the meeting, Su ye took the legendary lantern girl and used the spell "call of blood war" in public, which almost all demons can use.


    A huge blood color three-dimensional magic array rose, enveloping Su ye and the legendary lantern girl.


    Shua


    Su Ye disappeared in the city Lord''s mansion.


    The core members of demon prison stood where they were.


    "I have a feeling that the devil in the flame throat will have bad luck."


    "No, I think your majesty will honestly kill the marshal and come back."


    "No, no, no, such a handsome majesty will not allow himself to come back." The black wine twisted its beard.


    "Don''t blow if your majesty isn''t here."


    "Your Majesty has always been in my heart."


    A bunch of demons rolled their eyes and left.


    Second floor of the abyss, flame throat.


    After a slight wrapping feeling, there is a slight sense of weightlessness, and then the eyes change from black to light.


    At the end of the distant gray red sky, the broken blood moon hung in the sky. The red light on the surface of the moon swayed, as if burning a subtle flame.


    The blazing sun is said to be a sun destroyed in the divine war, but its light is dim and looks like a moon.


    Su Ye looked around and put himself in a huge military camp that could not be seen at a glance.


    There are numerous temporary buildings stacked, countless demons and other demons walking around, drinking and swearing, quarreling, chatting, fighting... All kinds of sounds are echoing.


    At one glance, all the devil groups were almost in front of us.


    Little devil, four winged devil, pain priest, giant blade devil, chain devil, bone armor devil, ice devil, giant horn devil, scorpion devil, hell dwarf, purgatory devil, hell devil dragon, champion hell knight, hell giant, crimson priest, smoke Dragon


    Only three hell dogs, the servants of the Lord of hell, did not appear here.


    Boom, boom


    When Su Ye followed his reputation, he saw that the sky was shining in that direction, and legendary, heroic and semi divine spells swept the sky, covering a range of hundreds of kilometers.


    "There should be a bloody battlefield. It''s a terrible force." Su Ye''s face was calm, and he could only persist for more than ten minutes with that degree of destructive power.


    "Your Majesty, here we are. I''ll take you to accept the mark of blood war first. With the mark of blood war, your killed soul will fly into your mark to record military achievements. At the same time, you can take it out and sell it. Of course, it''s best to give it to me to make prison coins. " The lantern girl said.


    "You lead the way." Suye road.


    The lantern girl walked quickly with Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked around as he walked. When he was in burning skull City, he was almost the focus of the street.


    But here, not many people see themselves, because within the sight of the camp, there are more than a dozen purgatory demons, all kinds of high demons and high demons.


    No one cares about a legendary purgatory demon.


    They went all the way to the military affairs office and joined the long team.


    The demons of the team looked at the legendary purgatory demon with strange and awe.


    Those who lined up here were all recruits who came to get the mark of bloody war. There were few holy places, let alone legends.


    After a while, Su ye went to the military officer.


    Seeing that the legendary purgatory devil had no mark of blood battle, the military officer was a little surprised, and then picked up a semi artifact step by step.


    Su ye also followed the devil''s habit and pointed to his left shoulder.


    The military affairs officer of the giant horn demon pressed the semi artifact shaped by the round seal on Su Ye''s left shoulder.


    A flaming hexagram appears on the left shoulder, the circle wraps the hexagram, and the core is a giant claw.


    It is said that it is the claw of Tartarus, the king of hell.


    After a slight tingling, Su Ye felt what power was connected to his soul.


    "Go, young purgatory devil, kill all the demons and prove that you are not a soft egg!" The troll roared excitedly.


    Su Ye nodded coldly and summoned little Medea.


    "Can she?"


    "The red dragon is the devil''s ally!" The troll excitedly pressed the artifact on little Medea''s left shoulder.


    Little Medea didn''t know what had happened. She gave a soft cry and stared angrily at the military officer.


    The surging hero Longwei escapes.


    The demons and Demons under the legend nearby turned their eyes, passed out and fell to the ground.


    As a military officer in the holy land, he escaped only when he was protected by a semi artifact.


    "Dear Honglong, I''m imposing the mark of bloody war on you." The military officer looked helpless.


    "Let''s go." Su Ye patted the Dragon horn of little Medea.


    "Well, Dad, is this the flame throat?" Little Medea looked at the blazing sun.


    "Yes."


    "Can I kill?" Little Medea excitedly held the dragon''s claws and gently rubbed the upper and lower dragon teeth.


    "Try not to stay away from me." Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll protect my father." Little Medea nodded hard.


    The military officer helplessly looked at the back of the father and daughter and whispered, "now it''s popular for big men in hell to raise dragons as daughters."


    "What should we pay attention to?" Su ye asked.


    The legendary lantern girl said, "generally, the devil will observe for a few hours, and then he will be forcibly formed into an army by the devil general. However, you are a legendary giant, and the devil general will not provoke you. You can observe for a period of time and find the right time to join the war. By the way, you can kill some demons under the legend, but you can''t kill too many. In that case, you will be watched by demons. Generally speaking, if you directly challenge the demons of the same level, other demons will not siege. Of course, when you encounter a large group of high demons, you don''t pay attention to these. "


    "Like the battle now?" Su Ye looked into the distance and continued to flash and explode higher spells.


    "Yes. It''s very dangerous to fight with large groups of high demons. Of course, with your strength, there will be no great danger unless you encounter a sneak attack by a demigod. And the demigod generally has its own battlefield. After all, once the demigod fights, it will affect too many areas. As long as you don''t go to the demigod battlefield, no devil will be your opponent here. "


    As they talked, they walked outside the barracks. Little Medea looked east and West and looked curiously at all kinds of demons. Her little wings fluttered more and more frequently.


    Soon, soon, Su ye came out of the barracks.


    Under the huge blood setting sun, the scarlet thick clouds covered the battlefield, and the slightly bright sky light spread all over the battlefield through the thick clouds.


    In the front left position, one after another huge white light cross star awns flickered, one after another thousands of red light balls burst, one after another gray black mushroom clouds burst, destruction and madness spread to the whole battlefield, and fear and evil were brewing in a frenzy.


    Even the element giants formed by element resonance appear one after another, which is a battle that is almost impossible to see in the world.


    Looking at the terrible scene, Su Ye felt his heart beat faster and his blood was boiling. He wanted to rush over immediately.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    Above the thick scarlet clouds, it seems that there is the supreme evil will, guiding, tempting and encouraging yourself.


    battle!


    insane!


    slaughter!


    At the next moment, Su Ye almost rushed with blood, but soon reacted and reached out to grasp the Dragon horn of little Medea. The little guy was kicking forward.


    Little Medea was wronged, Baba curled her mouth and honestly followed Su Ye.


    In addition to the large-scale battlefield of high demons, within a hundred kilometers of sight, the earth under the blazing blood sun and blood clouds is occupied by dense demons.


    Demons, demons, undead, dragon, giant, Yalong, wild demons... It''s a species Museum of the evil world.


    As far as you can see, it''s a battlefield!


    This is more than a meat grinder. It''s a meat grinder.


    The piercing sound of magic burst, the shrill scream of demons, the crazy roar of the army, the crisp sound of weapon exchange... The devil and the devil are like two rolls of black and red carpets, which are broken and mixed together. The devil''s army is almost arranged in a relatively orderly formation, while the devil is just attacking and attacking in chaos. In terms of quantity, the number of demons is more than five times that of demons, but the corpses of demons are also more than five times that of demons¡° What do you think suits me? " Su ye asked¡° I suggest you find legendary demons to fight alone. When you are familiar with here, you can go to places with more legends, and then you can kill heroes. " The legendary lantern girl said¡° OK. " As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, he suddenly looked in a direction. A hundred meter high fuzzy devil''s head appeared in the air, and a beam of blood light flew out of the head and fell on a giant horned devil who was bathed in blood. The giant horned devil roared, and his whole body was suddenly surrounded by blood flames. The demons and Demons around hurried away, but his eyes showed envy. There was a black hell fire on the giant horn demon. There was a giant horn on his head, but now, on both sides of the giant horn, two smaller black horns pierced his skull and scalp and pointed directly to the sky. The new horn broke out of the skull, but the blood was not dry, but it had flashed the color of metal. Evil gifts. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 818

    Any demon who fights for a long time or kills madly in a bloody battle will have the opportunity to get the reward of evil will, either get some talent ability, or get blood promotion, and even have the opportunity to get a very rare "constant spell".


    Like this five meter high Holy Land giant horn devil, it is a devil with a human outline, but it is covered with black armor and a dark giant horn on its head.


    Now he has received the gift of evil and formed three giant horns.


    This giant horned devil, at the level of life, has been equivalent to an evil giant, equivalent to the purgatory demon king.


    The devil did not attack the high giant horned devil who received the evil gift, and the demons sent a team to guard.


    Until the fire of hell burned out, the high giant horned devil roared and left with the devil team.


    All the demons nearby looked at the high giant horned devil with envy. Next, he will be carefully cultivated by the giant horned devil family and move towards the legend.


    However, the devil and the devil in the distance are still fighting, as if they can''t see here at all.


    "Your Majesty, this is the first time you have entered a bloody battle. With your strength, you will certainly receive evil gifts." Lantern girl respectfully tunnel.


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded, holding little Medea in one hand and the lantern girl''s shoulder in the other.


    The red pillar of fire erupted and wrapped three people. Then the pillar of fire dissipated and three people disappeared.


    Kilometers away, a pillar of fire appeared out of thin air, and three people appeared in the pillar of fire.


    Then, the pillar of fire erupted again, and the three people continued to transmit.


    Soon, three men arrived at the legendary battlefield.


    "You suppress your rank and breath at the holy land level. You are only allowed to use the power of the holy land level, and you are not allowed to use magic, and then find a legendary devil to fight. Do you hear me? " Su Ye looked at little Medea.


    "But why?" Little Medea was puzzled.


    "Don''t you understand how you lost to the demigod volcano knight? Your basic skills are too poor. You don''t have much practice! Go and find the legendary devil as your partner. "


    Su ye said, regardless of little Medea, he killed a single legendary demon.


    That''s a demon tarantula.


    Read the devil''s books and swallowed the demigod devil tarantula. The devil tarantula has no privacy in front of him.


    However, knowing is one thing, understanding is one thing, mastering is another, and expertise beyond peers is another.


    The main purpose of the bloody war is not to please the evil will and demons.


    The main purpose is to find a high-intensity battle place to sharpen yourself, the second is to understand demons, and the last is to please evil will and demons.


    The battle with the demigod volcano knight is short, but I feel very deep.


    The basic skills of demigod are so solid that he is a magician. He even feels that he has nothing to do but rely on brute force.


    This feeling is very bad.


    The demon tarantula is a big dark green spider with a length of 12 meters. Its whole body is covered with sharp burrs about feet long. On its head, 22 pairs of prominent hemispherical black eyes grow.


    The demon tarantula is not the most powerful in hell, but it is the fastest predator.


    Because their eyes are extremely sharp, their spider legs are extremely fast, and their webs are particularly difficult to entangle. Even if the giants are not careful, they will die.


    Devil tarantula is a good object to hone basic combat ability.


    However, different from the normal legendary battle, Su ye did not use legendary magic from beginning to end and closed his too powerful talents.


    It also did not use the powerful Hydra school, but only the most basic magic. From apprentice to holy land, all magic tried to be used many times, and re recognized various magic, talents, elements, characteristics and so on through the feedback in the battle.


    At first, the demon tarantula didn''t care.


    But ten minutes later, Su Ye was still using basic magic. The demon tarantula realized that he had been used as a tool demon and became angry and attacked madly.


    Su ye still uses all kinds of low-level magic. He can only use the transmission ability in an emergency. Most of the time, he only uses the portal and rarely uses teleportation.


    Occasionally, Su ye would look at little Medea.


    The little guy''s savvy is far better than the dragon family. She has understood Su Ye''s intention and even deliberately reduced it to about 10 meters, the same size as the ordinary Holy Land dragon family. She fights clumsily but seriously.


    Although she was often hit by the legendary blade devil opposite, all the attacks left only shallow white marks on her, and even could not hurt her scales.


    After fighting for half an hour, the demon tarantula was a little hoodwinked.


    After fighting with high intensity for so long, it''s tired. Why is the purgatory demon still tireless.


    I''m here to earn military merit. I don''t have time to grind with you!


    The demon tarantula retreated slowly.


    Su ye saw that he knew almost. Suddenly, he changed his previous battle and began to use legendary spells.


    When the demon tarantula saw that his opponent finally went all out, didn''t retreat but entered, and jumped at Su Ye.


    Then


    A minute later, the legendary demon tarantula opened its belly, the soul flew into Su Ye''s bloody battle mark, and the body entered Su Ye''s void dragon ring.


    Many legendary demons nearby just looked and continued to fight.


    The death of a legend is no different from the death of an ordinary soldier.


    Later, Su Ye found the next legendary demon tarantula and did the same.


    One day, Su Ye found the legendary demon tarantula, killed ten and escaped two.


    Combat experience has been greatly improved.


    Little Medea held her breath all day, because she couldn''t even control her power. Occasionally, her power got out of control, so she had to step back and stop, and then find the next target.


    After killing the eleventh devil tarantula, Su Ye returns to the devil camp with little Medea and the lantern girl.


    At the moment of entering the devil''s camp, Su Ye felt his bloody battle mark slightly hot. Looking down, he saw a second circle on the outside of the six pointed star, first white, then gray, then black, and then another circle


    Devil soldier, devil captain, devil general, devil commander


    Finally, Su Ye''s bloody battle mark had five circles, the rest were black, and only the fifth circle was white.


    In one day, he was promoted to the commander of the devil.


    Like the first time, the demons who came and went in a hurry in the camp did not pay attention to themselves.


    Here, the marshal can be regarded as a real high-level, and there are too many command levels.


    Su Ye casually found a safe space, took out the legendary magic weapon magic palace, lived in it, and then closed his eyes to recall today''s battle process, especially some important places.


    Su ye once found that those excellent legendary masters, whether human or alien, have a lot in common. In addition to thinking and reading, their common ground is that after learning important knowledge, they always habitually recall it in their mind and think it over and over again.


    The time cost and energy cost of using Feynman technique are high. Not all knowledge can be used anytime and anywhere, but the recall learning method can.


    After recalling, Su Ye picked out several key points for in-depth analysis, then used Feynman learning method to imagine a person in front of him, began to explain in detail and practice repeatedly.


    A few hours later, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Even if he had a legendary body, he would still feel tired after intensive study.


    However, along with fatigue, there is an unspeakable joy and joy.


    This kind of happiness and joy will promote their continuous progress.


    After a short rest, Su Ye meditated.


    After full recovery of energy, I recalled my previous learning achievements again, then learned the "level reserve" for a period of time, and then entered the blood station battlefield.


    Today''s goal is as like as two peas.


    Fight with low-level magic first. Once the other party escapes, use legendary magic to kill. After taking away the soul and body, find the next mud giant


    The whole day passed quickly.


    Su ye returned to the barracks again to make a comprehensive recall, refine the key points, use Feynman learning method, recall what he learned yesterday, rest and meditate, recall the key points of today''s battle, learn "rank reserve", and enter the bloody battlefield again.


    The goal of the third day is Tauren


    On the fourth day, find the blade devil, on the fifth day, find the bird head devil, on the sixth day, find the soul devouring devil, and on the seventh day, find the blazing flame devil.


    On the eighth day, Su Ye found a legendary double tailed devil, a typical medium-sized devil. After only three battles, he chose to give up.


    I don''t know whether I improve too fast or the medium level demons are too weak. I found several medium level legendary demons in succession and found that I learned very little and the efficiency was very poor.


    So Su ye turned his head and looked at the legendary giant devil.


    Yan devil? No, this is the highest status among the demons, which is equivalent to the purgatory demon king. If you kill many Yan demons, it''s easy to be targeted. I''m afraid, but it will greatly slow down your cultivation plan.


    Six armed snake demon? I''ve killed a lot in the arena. I''ve had experience.


    Let''s start with Tianpan wizards. Although there are few, they are very powerful. Moreover, Tianpan wizards, spiritual shadow demons, mirror demons and psionic monsters are especially suitable for swallowing and can obtain a large number of caster memories.


    Su ye went directly to the sky plate wizard, and the other party met him impolitely.


    The shape of Tianpan wizard is very similar to that of human beings and is taller.


    The legendary Tianpan wizard was three meters high and hung in the air. He was covered with a pale gold robe. The blood patterns on the robe were dense, almost connected with the blood magic patterns on the blue and black skin.


    On his handsome face, blood magic lines and cyan blood vessels were clearly visible.


    His nose is like a curved beak, dark and hard, and his silver eyes have been slowly rotating in his eyes, especially strange.


    His spine is not connected with the skull. When the spine reaches the shoulder blade, it penetrates the skin, extends outward and exposes, supporting a white bone disc with a diameter of about half a meter. The white bone disc stands behind his head like a God''s day. Sixteen dark bone bells hung on the edge of the white bone disc. With a little action, they made a clear sound. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 819

    At the beginning, Tianpan wizards successively used powerful single legendary magic, such as heart burst, soul shackles, painful abyss, etc., but it fell on Su ye and had no effect. Then, they used a wide range of magic.


    Nearby demons immediately curse and stay away.


    Su ye still only uses low-level magic to attack Tianpan wizards.


    Soon, the Tianpan wizard understood Su Ye''s intention.


    His choice was different from other demons. He didn''t get angry, chase hard, or leave. He also chose low-level magic to fight with Su Ye.


    So the two casters fought with low-level magic.


    Their magic is not gorgeous and powerful, but see the foundation for details.


    Soon, Su Ye felt the power of this legendary 100 year old caster, especially in his field of expertise.


    The dark magic, fire magic and wind magic of the Tianpan wizard are almost invisible. Su Ye often gets magic without knowing what''s going on.


    Fortunately, his body is strong, and low-level magic can''t cause any damage to himself.


    The more so, Su Ye was more excited.


    The more so, the more Su ye can play a stronger fighting potential.


    Two casters, fighting all day and night!


    So that the high-level demons and generals on both sides found that they were too lazy to take care of anything except whispering a few words of magic madman.


    This has always happened, and it almost happens among soldiers.


    Scold to scold, but every demon is very envious.


    It is not easy to find comparable learning objects.


    The next day, the sky plate wizard with increasingly white skin finally retreated first and scolded when he left.


    "Madman!"


    Su Ye looked at the bone bell that kept ringing, smiled and turned back to the camp.


    This time, Su Ye recalled longer and rested longer.


    In today''s battle, both sides did not hide or leave their hands. They were purely fighting with low-level magic.


    In the eyes of the outside world, there is no risk in this kind of battle, but if the two opponents are replaced by soldiers and demons, they will soon be blown to the ground.


    This was su Ye''s first comprehensive and long-term magic battle with the legendary caster. The harvest was far greater than expected.


    Another day later, Su Ye found the next Tianpan wizard.


    The level of this Tianpan wizard was a little poor. He wanted to run after an hour. Su Ye used legendary magic and blasted each other into slag in just a few minutes.


    For the next five days, Su ye only looked for Tianpan wizards.


    Then for the next five days, only the soul shadow demon, then the mirror demon, and then the psionic monster.


    A month after su Ye arrived at the throat of the flame, the crazy magician became his nickname and became a legendary and famous existence.


    Some demons lined up to fight him, and some demons hid away as soon as they saw him.


    The legendary demons on the devil''s side are also familiar with Su ye and take the initiative to say hello to Su Ye.


    Except for a few highly important demigods, no magic object will connect this legendary magician with the legendary demigod nemesis and demon fisherman sugra.


    In the eyes of all magic objects, the demon fisherman sugra must be very tall, powerful and cruel. It is impossible to sharpen himself like this crazy magician through a bloody battle.


    Unconsciously, more than a month later, he returned to Daying again. There was a sixth lap on the mark of Su Ye''s bloody battle.


    Promoted to marshal.


    Then, in the center of the devil camp, a short horn sounded and stopped after only one second.


    Many demons looked enviously at the center of the camp.


    This means that a devil has been promoted to marshal.


    This time, Su ye walked in the devil camp, and almost all the demons bowed their heads slightly after seeing them.


    In any evil world, the bloody marshal is a real high-level.


    Either incredibly strong, or accumulated endless years in the bloody battlefield.


    The rewards of the demons have not yet arrived.


    Su Ye is not in a hurry. If the demons and gods really don''t want to give gifts, it means that they have ruled out an organization they can take refuge in.


    That''s it.


    This time, Su Ye began to summarize the whole month.


    It took two days to classify the harvest of the whole month in detail, make a mind map, then distinguish the primary and secondary, pick out all the places that are not deeply understood, enter the crimson eye socket, publish it to the discussion area and ask other masters for advice.


    After that, Su Ye spent three days fighting with the devil to consolidate. Finally, he decided that he had learned all the fighting methods under the legend. What he needed next was continuous use and gradually solidified into his ability.


    Everything learned in this month, or in other words, everything learned in this life, can not be completely mastered. Every method and skill needs to be used for at least more than a year to be truly and thoroughly mastered.


    The continuous assistance of various learning methods, such as memory, thinking, review and so on, can only be accelerated slightly.


    There is no shortcut to any powerful ability.


    "Next, I need to practice the legendary fighting method. My legendary magic is too strong for the legends to bear, so..."


    Su Ye aims at the hero area.


    There, often only a couple of heroes fight within a few kilometers.


    Heroes are so powerful that a casual blow can affect a nearby place of one or two kilometers.


    It is said that this bloody battlefield was originally a high-lying place, but now it has been beaten into a basin.


    However, Su ye did not choose to fight the hero immediately, but had a rotation rest.


    Learn the magic of "plane reserve" comprehensively.


    With a strong foundation of divine array and learning every day this month, three days later, Su Ye began to depict the magic array group that needed five branches and 50 magic leaves.


    The first time, failed.


    The second time, too bad.


    Third time, pass.


    The fifth time, success.


    Ten days to complete the characterization.


    After use, the translucent magic tree began to grow slowly on the original magic tree, breaking through the limitation of legendary rank.


    The new magic tree as like as two peas, tree branches, leaves and all the details.


    After completing the magic, Su Ye found that the legendary magic of his reading apprentice had cooled down, so he used it again. There was a second scholar in the magic tower.


    After completing everything, Su ye entered the bloody battlefield again. This time, his goal is hero and demon.


    This time, aim at a hero sky plate wizard.


    Because he put away his artifact, multiple fields and particularly powerful talents, Su Ye was tired at the beginning.


    Sometimes even if you know what spell the other party will use, it will be thousands of miles if there is a slight deviation in judgment in time, mode and angle.


    The legendary spells of heroic Tianpan wizards have been perfected. They will instinctively choose the best spell according to the situation on the scene.


    But the problem is that Su Ye''s number of spells is not enough, his understanding of spells is not as good, his casting experience is not enough, and his combat experience is poor


    Therefore, from the beginning, Su Ye was desperately using the transmission ability to avoid.


    However, the more he avoided it, the more exuberant the flame in Su Ye''s eyes was.


    Because the enemy is the best teacher!


    It turns out that the best casting time for heart burst is to take effect at the moment when the heart expands to the limit. Before using heart burst, the effect will be increased by at least 30% if it is combined with fear, fire or magic that can shake the enemy''s mind and make his heart beat faster!


    Originally, if the soul shackle can''t kill the enemy, it can also be of great use. With the wrath of the banshee, it can condense the breath of the dead spirit in the enemy. Finally, with the finger of death, the destructive power is significantly improved.


    As for the principle of using metal magic first and then adding electric magic, I have known for a long time, but it takes long practice to succeed.


    It turns out that using the "magic penetration" of hero spells can connect a large number of enemy spells together, and then use Spell Reflection to reflect multiple spells at one time.


    So


    Some fighting methods, Su Ye met for the first time. There are some fighting methods that you know, either ignore or don''t know how to use. After all, there is no teacher to teach you.


    In the process of fighting against the Tianpan wizard, the knowledge learned, the memory swallowed, their own experience, the ability to fight, etc. are like ropes wrapped together and woven into a thicker and more solid rope.


    "Madman!"


    I don''t know how long later, the hero Tianpan wizard on the opposite side cursed, turned and transmitted it continuously.


    There is only one third of the magic. If you don''t go, you can''t escape in danger.


    Su Ye''s pain and happiness stopped suddenly.


    Disappointing!


    Su Ye immediately kept looking for a pair of heroes and demons who were fighting.


    A champion hell knight was defeated by a hero Tianpan wizard.


    "Don''t be afraid, friend. I''ll save you! You go back and rest right away. "


    Su ye said and attacked the sky plate wizard.


    The champion hell Knight hurried back and took a deep look at the purgatory demon king nicknamed crazy magician.


    "Thank you. I will repay you if I have a chance in the future!" The champion hell Knight hurried back.


    The hero Tianpan wizard was anxious, and the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slipped away, so he tried his best to cast spells against Su Ye.


    Su Ye was overjoyed when he saw that the other party was desperate and responded seriously.


    However, the hero Tianpan wizard is too powerful. No wonder the champion hell knight can''t stand it.


    In desperation, Su ye had to protect a little and summon two legendary avatars, one constantly releasing magic ablation and the other constantly releasing legendary armor, which was barely stable.


    After fighting for a long time, the hero Tianpan wizard suddenly came back and asked, "are you the crazy magician?" Su Ye didn''t speak and attacked with his head down¡° Bah! " The hero Tianpan wizard vomited thick phlegm with a look of bad luck, turned and left. I didn''t come to the bloody battle to be your partner! Su Ye stood in place and looked helplessly at each other''s figure. It seems that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Fortunately, most demons are crazy, too. Su ye can always find heroes and demonic casters to fight. In this way, another month passed, during which he continued to learn some legendary spells. There are many heroes and demons in the demon camp, but the pure caster is less than 500. These days, Su Ye has fought with 90% of the heroic spell casters. Slowly, Su Ye found that the heroes and demons were not so difficult to deal with. It''s not that the other party becomes weaker, but that they gradually understand the other party''s combat mode and gradually master the clever combat strategy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 820

    By learning from those heroic spell casters, Su ye had a deeper understanding of spells and combat, and gradually knew how to cast spells and combat correctly.


    Spells exist individually, but the caster should choose the best response plan according to the situation of the scene.


    Moreover, the battlefield environment is changing rapidly, and there are thousands of schemes instead of one.


    Each scheme includes several to dozens of spells.


    Su Ye constantly summarized the scheme and renamed it spell combination directly.


    Su Ye found that in his demigod memory, all powerful spell casters have spell combinations, and soldiers also have battle combinations. However, they did not refine and summarize, but used them entirely by instinct.


    If you have enough time, just instinctively learn and use it.


    But if you want to master and grow quickly, you must refine all spells one by one.


    Then, dig deeply and ask why this spell combination is most effective under certain circumstances, and understand the deep principle of this spell combination.


    After mastering the basic principles, you can observe all spell combinations in a higher dimension and improve them.


    After understanding the spell combination, Su Ye recalled meeting those excellent or poor people in the past and was stunned to find that it seems that all excellent people master excellent spell combinations, while those who are not excellent either do not master spell combinations or have poor spell combinations.


    After learning the spell combination, Su Ye simply stayed in the camp and continued to deduce and study, classified the spell combination, and finally determined a full 32 major departments, 147 minor departments and 2240 spell combinations.


    This is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Su ye also found the disadvantages of spell combination, that is, because everyone''s level is different, his major element system is different, casting time is different, the number of talents is different, his habitual behavior is different, his understanding depth is different, the combat environment is different, and so on, it is impossible to find a universal spell combination.


    Thinking of this, Su Ye understood why there was no master to establish a relevant system in memory and learned books, but only occasionally.


    Because spell combinations vary completely from person to person and need to be built entirely by yourself.


    However, the principle of spell combination is constant.


    The method of studying spell combination is also limited. If you study carefully, it is much faster than using instinct to learn and explore before.


    The skill of spell combination is of little use to old masters, but it is unimaginable for legends and new legends.


    At least save years!


    What''s more, Su ye also wants to learn more spell combinations.


    Su ye thought, then


    In the name of sugra, publish an article in the crimson eye socket.


    On the principle and classification of spell combination.


    After sending it, Su ye knew that this thing could not attract the interest of those old friends, and excitedly went straight to the battlefield to test with heroes and demons.


    As Su Ye imagined, those old mages just looked at it roughly, didn''t even pay attention to the specific combination of Su ye, but only looked at the 32 big plays, and began to deduce and analyze the principle of spell combination mentioned by Su Ye.


    Later, some old mages pointed out some omissions at the bottom of the article, and then gave a new spell combination system and principle.


    For most masters, it''s just a little game to change their minds at rest.


    This article is tepid.


    Until the new legend Aristotle saw it.


    Aristotle''s hair has turned white in recent months, because he found that his strength and talent have increased at an amazing rate, but the growth of overall combat ability is obviously not as good as that of strength.


    Especially in terms of combat skills and combat experience, the mind and thinking often keep up, but the body can''t keep up.


    So that he challenged the old legend several times. On the premise of using equal strength, he was beaten by the old legend and lost his confidence.


    Seeing this article, Aristotle was like a treasure, even to the extent of patting his thigh and shouting wonderful.


    He said in the article that he could master a large number of low magic combinations by instinct, but after reaching the legendary level, many magic forces changed, and he also figured out some, but he did not form a system as said in the article.


    "With this article, I can save at least three years!"


    Aristotle forwarded this article directly to all known legends and holy masters.


    The response of old legends was mediocre, but the new legends and holy land masters were treasure after reading them.


    Just three days later, the teachers of Plato college began to prepare to study a new subject with this article as the core.


    Principles and methods of spell combination


    There is no need to teach students specific spell combinations, because spell combinations vary from person to person, but if the principles and methods are taught, the efficiency of magicians in building spell combinations is more than doubled.


    Mages Miletus, who had been paying attention to Plato''s college, found the action of Plato''s college and immediately joined the research.


    As soon as other countries saw that the two most powerful magician forces of mankind were studying, they immediately entered the arena.


    However, in the evil world, there is not much attention.


    The reason is that most of the magic spells of the evil world come from their own blood and level. When their blood rises and their level rises, they can naturally obtain many new spells, that is, the so-called warlocks can have the motivation to learn other magic knowledge only after they grow to the limit.


    There are and only human beings in the world. They are born without any ability to cast spells. They need to learn for a long time before they can learn to cast spells.


    However, it is precisely because of this that human beings should constantly improve efficiency, constantly make better use of magic, make a little progress, and finally roll a snowball.


    Magicians don''t care about the principle. Their principle and foundation are their own blood and rank.


    Different from human beings, human beings have been pursuing the principles of magic and knowledge and the essence of magic and knowledge.


    Blood and rank can determine their own strength, and the essence and principle of magic and knowledge can determine their own future strength and the future strength of the ethnic group.


    From Thales, to Socrates, to Plato, to Euclid... Every master can make the human snowball covered with thicker snow.


    Now, human snowballs are not as big as those old-fashioned groups, but the rolling efficiency is far more than.


    The growth of all ethnic groups, including gods, is like an upward gentle slope, which is drawn on paper with an angle of several degrees or more at most.


    Only the growth curve of human magicians rises steeply.


    The two curves will eventually meet.


    The curve belonging to human magicians will pierce the gentle slope curve of hundreds of millions of ethnic groups, and then, it will still be steep and high spirited, straight to the sky.


    When he began to consciously learn, build and use spell combinations, Su Ye''s combat ability suddenly improved.


    Su Ye didn''t find it. The heroes and Demons found it first.


    Because they found that if they had a little flaw, they would be dazed by the crazy magician.


    But just a month ago, the crazy magician ran all over the battlefield.


    Now I''m occasionally chased by the other party. It''s wrong.


    More and more heroic demon casters found this problem, often gathered together, fought with Su ye in turn, and then whispered about how to defeat this guy.


    The warrior demon not far away rolled his eyes.


    A group of heroes study how to defeat a legend?


    These Faye really don''t want a beep face!


    In learning and fighting, life flies.


    Su ye not only made progress, but also taught little Medea.


    Different from those dragon people who are lazy and full of talent, little Medea seems to be deeply influenced by Medea. She likes learning very much, and her progress is almost as terrible as Su Ye.


    Now she only uses the power of legendary rank, but she often beats powerful heroes and demons to the north.


    Slowly, the growth of Suye began to slow down and entered the growth bottleneck.


    Su ye had no anxiety or hard support, but returned to camp to summarize and sort out.


    After a complete summary, Su Ye probably knows the problem.


    He explained with his neurological knowledge that the growth of human ability is essentially the process of establishing new neural connections, which can never be achieved overnight.


    New neural connections need to grow and grow slowly. Excessive repeated practice will only reduce efficiency and even cause adverse effects.


    Su Ye used the proven rotation method. During this period, he learned something else first, waited for a while, and then went to other bloody battlefields for focused and high-intensity spell combination practice. After repeated several times, the efficiency is much higher than that he has been suffering here.


    Because he has been accumulating combat experience these days and has not killed many enemies, his meritorious service has remained at the level of Marshal Baihuan, which is far from the Lord and even the legendary king.


    However, learning the combination of spells has far exceeded expectations.


    For Su ye, he didn''t change ten lower artifact.


    "Next, exchange military skills for something, and then go back to the magic prison city. By this time, the third sub tower should have been built. "


    Su ye thought and walked forward with little Medea and the lantern girl.


    The lantern girl drooled all the way, because there were too many souls accumulated in Su Ye''s bloody battle mark, which had not been extracted for so long.


    Su Ye was walking, suddenly stopped and looked at the devil at the door of a building.


    There is the military affairs office, which will issue various tasks every day, especially for demons with weak frontal combat ability. Su Ye has not paid attention to it.


    They are actually talking about that they have released a rare task today, and their military merit has been directly promoted to a small level.


    Moreover, if the task is completed well enough, it will reward an extremely rare treasure.


    Dirty crystal.


    Su Ye inquired about this thing in the dark red eye socket. It''s a typical non-sale product. This is a treasure made by gods. It exists for a short time and is difficult to trade.


    The function of dirty crystal is very simple. It can either absorb some evil god power or convert it into a dirty rune. When encountering the evil god power, it will sum it. Dirty crystal is of little use in the ordinary plane, but it is a life-saving treasure in the evil world. After all, there are too many and too strong evil gods in the evil world. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 821

    No matter how powerful a demon is, it may be corrupted by the power of evil gods, become the claws and teeth of evil gods, and even separate.


    Dirty crystal is developed by demon gods to help excellent demons fight against the corruption of evil gods.


    Su ye needs it very much.


    In his magic tower lies an evil spirit that scares away other gifted elves.


    If the dirty crystal can deal with the evil spirit, you won''t have to worry about it in the future.


    So Su Ye changed his mind, entered the military affairs office, looked up the task, and frowned. No wonder he would give this treasure as a gift.


    It turned out that the half gods and Demons found that the demon camp had mobilized a large number of demons from the abyss, and the scale was the largest in a century.


    It is covered by the power of the demons and gods, and the demons and gods are unable to investigate. Therefore, if you want to send spies to sneak into the demon camp, even if you get a little news, you will be rewarded. If you can find out the reason, get evidence, give dirty crystal directly, and even get a gift from the demon God.


    The power of demon gods envelops the demon camp. Even if the Demon Lord has real deformation, he will soon be seen through. After all, more than one demon God pays attention to the demon camp.


    But


    I got the psychedelic body of chicken ribs not long ago. It seems to play a role. After all, it can greatly strengthen the real deformation.


    That''s a god level power. Unless the Lord of the abyss or the Demon Lord God probes carefully, it''s hard for ordinary demon gods to see through themselves.


    Even those forces that break the law are useless, because both psychedelic body and real deformation are not magic forces, but real form changes.


    The most important thing is that there is a ghost king and a legendary separation!


    I''ve tried before. The legendary separation left in the deep prison fortress can directly enter the divine power plane, then come to me through the divine power plane, and then go back.


    The only problem is that if the legendary split dies here and calls again, it will not be able to return to the deep prison fortress through the divine power plane.


    Because there is no positioning.


    However, Su Ye has two parts.


    Any noumenon or split body can go directly to the location of another split body or noumenon through the divine power plane.


    This means that even if the legendary avatar dies on the battlefield, Su Ye calls another one. As long as the avatar of the deep prison fortress is still there, the legendary avatar can return with the help of divine power.


    This means that if you explore, the risk is to lose your body, some ordinary magic tools, and a ghost King spirit, but the income may be dirty crystals that money can''t buy.


    Su Ye immediately accepted the task and made final preparations.


    The next day, Su Ye attracted a legendary separation and changed it into an ordinary little devil. He left the devil camp and entered the wilderness of the flame throat.


    In the wilderness, the separation changed again and became a legendary demon tarantula.


    The devil tarantula is always alone and is the least easy to find.


    We must not become psychics or psychic demons, because these two ethnic groups are closely related and use a wide range of psychic communication, which will be recognized at the first time.


    On the way to the devil camp, Su ye and little Medea enter the bloody battle again, but this time the two fight against legend.


    Su ye needs to be distracted and control his separation. He can fight with legend with ease, mainly to meet his separation. After all, his separation has a hero magic weapon, which is worth tens of millions.


    Although separation can directly use the ruins space, it may always encounter accidents.


    During the battle with the legendary devil, Su Ye controlled the legendary devil tarantula to enter the devil camp.


    After entering, Su Ye didn''t feel the slightest difference. According to his memory, he went straight to the place where he led the mark of the bloody war.


    This separated soul is not Suye''s noumenon, but connected to Andrea''s soul through the soul castle.


    After the torment of the painful head ring, Andre''s soul has become a chaotic floc, almost collapsed and completely lost consciousness.


    After obtaining the mark of bloody battle, the demon tarantula first killed some demons and promoted to demon general. Then he wandered around the demon camp. Once a demon asked, he said he was looking for the place to build the nest.


    Different from the devil''s strict order, the devil camp is extremely chaotic, and the demons who are responsible for guarding all important places don''t care. After all, there are demon gods paying attention to it.


    On the first day, Su Ye didn''t get any useful information.


    The next day, he went out to hunt some demons, and then continued to wander around to explore the news.


    This time, I finally found clues from a bragging Tauren. Then I made further exploration and pieced together a complete story in three days.


    Originally, in the bloody territory on the second floor of hell, the devil established the city, and there were a large number of magic energy guns and other urban defense equipment on the city wall, resulting in heavy losses to the main attacking devil.


    Demons and demons have long considered the use of magic energy guns in the flame throat, but they have not reached a consensus until recently because of their frequent infighting and continuous intrigue.


    The devil plans to set up a magic cannon in the dark, and then pretend to be defeated and retreat. Once the devil army makes a big counterattack, it will use the magic cannon.


    The devil has done similar things before.


    These days, the magic cannon, magic crossbow, magic puppet and magic crystal of the abyss are transported in large quantities to the Quartermaster warehouse of the devil camp.


    Once the materials are ready, the secret installation will begin, and finally the plan will be implemented.


    Now, warehouses 2, 3 and 4 of the Quartermaster warehouse of the devil camp are heavily guarded. Unlike in the past, war equipment is obviously stored in these three super large warehouses.


    So far, most of this task has been completed, but there is still a little gap from getting dirty crystal.


    Because I have no evidence to prove that the magic cannon exists in the demon camp.


    Only by seeing the magic cannon with your own eyes, forming a magic image and sending it to the military affairs office can you get the dirty crystal.


    Su Ye investigated three super large warehouses for two days and soon thought of the way to enter them.


    These three super large warehouses need a large number of demon guards, and all demon guards need to undergo multiple tests.


    The first is demon detection.


    The second is semi artifact detection.


    The third is the psychic detection of psionic monsters.


    Only after completing these three tests can the demon guard arrive at the warehouse area to patrol and guard.


    However, the devil guard can''t enter the warehouse yet. What can really enter the warehouse is all kinds of low-level demons responsible for transportation and handling. Those low-level demons also have to undergo triple detection.


    Otherwise, even insects close to these warehouses will be found.


    All demons will be counted in and out.


    Every time the warehouse is closed, the semi artifact will be scanned to avoid people staying in the warehouse.


    No life can stay in the warehouse.


    Even if the warehouse is closed, the semi artifact will not stop scanning. Any energy change in the warehouse will be detected.


    "If I just take a look at the magic cannon in the warehouse, it''s no problem. However, I spend so many days just to complete a small task. Will I lose a little..."


    Su ye thought about the whole process carefully.


    Soon, Su Ye''s eyes flashed a light.


    Another day later, the demon tarantula disappeared into the camp.


    Su Ye''s separation found an opportunity to seize a lower demon "devil lizard man" who controls the land dragon, because the transportation team of the devil lizard man is responsible for warehouses 2, 3 and 4.


    Absorb the soul with the soul castle to avoid his complete death, and then devour half of his body with the ability of real deformation and change into him. The other half of the body, let di Aotian swallow it with real deformation.


    In this way, Su Ye became a demon lizard man, silently controlling the dragon and transporting goods.


    At the beginning, Su Ye was still a little frightened, but he carried it for several days. After repeated tests, no one found himself. Su ye put down his heart and waited for the opportunity while collecting data.


    Until one day, the demon lizard learned from the captain that the operation would end in three more days.


    Su Ye immediately began to prepare, returned to the camp and carefully checked the topographic map of the Quartermaster warehouse.


    After more than ten days of handling, Su Ye already knows the three warehouses like the back of his hand.


    Although all the war equipment and resources were packed in boxes or covered with animal skins, they could not hide from Su Ye''s eyes.


    Among the three warehouses, warehouse 4 mainly stores magic crystals.


    Warehouse 3 stores half the parts of war equipment and half the magic crystal.


    In the largest and most important warehouse 2, there are numerous magic cannons, magic crossbows and magic puppets responsible for controlling war instruments.


    Su Ye roughly estimated that the total price of resources in the three warehouses exceeded 10 billion gold eagles.


    Warehouse 2 accounts for more than half.


    Su ye thought he had fake semi artifact sunglasses, which was strong enough, but unexpectedly, there were four semi artifact war instruments in this No. 2 warehouse, and each of them was more advanced.


    Su Ye''s scalp is numb.


    One is the fire catapult of the abyss, made of the remains of three half god abyss dragons.


    The fire catapult of the abyss is known as the strongest semi artifact in the infinite plane. In one projection, three faucets can incarnate three thousand faucets and spit three thousand abyss fireballs. Each abyss fireball is equivalent to legendary magic. Each can cover a radius of one kilometer. It can be called a butcher artifact.


    The most powerful thing is that 3000 abyssal fireballs can be condensed into three abyssal fires, which can attack an enemy at the same time, which is extremely powerful both against the army and individuals.


    The two are the demon God spear and giant god crossbow. This semi artifact can launch 100 meter long demon God spears into the sky at one time, launch 100 at a time, and then attack the ground from the sky. It can also attack the army and people.


    The fourth is the force field magic cannon, which can erupt invisible force fields. Let alone legends, even the demigod can''t be broken at one stroke. It is a sharp weapon to divide the battlefield and surround the enemy.


    In front of so many war instruments, if the devil army is caught, it will leave at least half of its bones near the devil camp. The result was a full-scale counter attack by the devil, sweeping the devil out of the throat of the flame at one breath and completing an unprecedented victory. Once the devil wins, the evil will give the whole devil family a gift, and the strength of the whole devil family will be qualitatively improved¡° Solve this warehouse tomorrow! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 822

    Su Ye started the final plan, and every step was calculated clearly without any mistakes.


    As usual, in the morning, the demon lizard people were all controlling the ground dragon to carry the magic crystal to warehouse 4.


    But this time, as like as two peas, the devil lizard put a wooden card that is exactly the same as the box.


    In the afternoon, the new accident disrupted Su Ye''s plan.


    I thought it was just a normal delivery of legendary magic cannon to the largest warehouse No. 2. Who knows, it happened unexpectedly.


    The three demigods and demons came to supervise the work.


    And three demigods!


    The most noble group of demons.


    When Su ye saw this scene, his heart clicked. Before, even if he carried half gods, he was only a hero and devil as a supervisor. How could three half gods come here?


    Su Ye sighed. It seemed that his plan was going to be wasted. However, it was enough to complete the task and get the dirty crystal.


    Unfortunately, if we had acted yesterday, there would be no problem.


    As usual, the demon lizard man who became a separate body commanded the ground dragon to drag the magic cannon into the warehouse.


    While carrying the goods, Su Ye secretly observed.


    Today''s handling process is no different from that before. The demon lizard man is only responsible for handling ordinary war instruments, and there are no semi artifact outside the transmission array.


    The large-scale war semi artifact does not need to be carried by demon lizard people. The supervisor uses the large space head to transport and personally put it into the warehouse.


    The previous four demigods were all heroes and demons. They used space to put their heads in the warehouse. Now three demigods and Demons suddenly appear. Do you want to bring multiple demigods?


    Su Ye''s eyes crossed the waist of the tallest half God Yan devil. He had two spatial heads, one of which was obviously very large and rare enough to hold thousands of giant objects.


    The magic cannon in the warehouse slowly increased, and the three headed and half God Yan devil remained indifferent.


    Su Ye kept passing the three of them with residual light.


    They will wait until all the demon lizards have finished moving and left before placing the semi artifact.


    Once all the magic cannons have been transported, you can''t enter warehouse 2 again today.


    Wait until tomorrow?


    On the way, Su Ye chatted with the captain and learned that from tomorrow, all the three warehouses will be taken over by higher demons. They can''t enter again until they set up magic energy guns.


    There are fewer and fewer magic cannons at the edge of the transfer array. You can carry them twice at most.


    Leave or bet?


    "Then..."


    The devil lizard man who changed separately by Su Ye sat on the ground dragon, slowly commanded the ground dragon to drag the trailer into warehouse 2, and walked to the established position under the command of the higher devil.


    Warehouse No. 2 is vast and empty, the magic lights on the roof are shining, and the war instruments covered by huge wooden boxes or animal skins are neatly arranged in the warehouse.


    Su ye took a look at the three half gods and demons. They were talking and laughing loudly in the warehouse. If there were no demons nearby.


    Su Ye is getting closer and closer to the three and a half gods.


    Warehouse four.


    On the side of a large wooden box full of magic energy crystals, a palm sized wood suddenly fell to the ground, and then turned into a lava goblin.


    The earth is proud of the sky.


    Di Aotian, who uses real deformation, is really turning into a piece of wood.


    However, at the moment when he was transformed from wood to body, the harsh sound appeared on the roof of warehouse 4 and rang through the sky.


    Then, invisible imprisoned magic forces poured into the earth and proud sky.


    The legendary magic ring in di Aotian''s hand flashed continuously. Some legendary magic rings put strong protective power outside to neutralize imprisonment magic, and some put flame magic outside.


    Boom, boom


    At the same time, his fingers kept pointing out to all directions of the warehouse. The legendary magic ring flashed, and a large range of fire magic appeared in the warehouse one after another.


    The dark fire rain falling from the prison fire was like pouring water. The sea of fire turned the ground into a sea of fire. The volcanic eruption cracked the earth, and then ejected dense magma fireballs


    Powerful power came, and a large number of magic energy crystals were ignited before the mysterious and grand magic power stopped the fire.


    Each legendary magic crystal contains the total amount of magic equivalent to thousands of legendary magicians.


    Now, it''s all lit.


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom, boom


    The whole warehouse four blew up!


    As if tens of thousands of semi divine fire magic broke out at the same time.


    Its power has reached the divine level.


    From a distance, a huge fireball with a diameter of 3000 meters appeared over the demon army. Then, the earth shook heavily, and the blazing flame and white shock wave swept all directions.


    A dark mushroom cloud rose upward.


    The fire and shock wave overturned the camp and tore up countless low-level demons.


    Then, the fire element resonates.


    The whole three fire element giants appeared out of thin air and frantically attacked all the demons around them


    The explosion of warehouse 4 instantly engulfed the surrounding warehouses 3 and 5.


    The two warehouses also exploded, while the explosions of the three warehouses continued to spread, and the nearby warehouses, large and small, were broken and cracked.


    In warehouse 2, before the terrible flame and shock wave arrived, the three semi gods, Yan demons, were desperate to mobilize their forces and artifacts to protect the whole warehouse 2.


    When the biggest impact passed, the two demigods rushed to warehouse 4 for the first time.


    The highest demigod Yan devil was about to rush out with him and looked down at the large space head. Even in an emergency, you can''t leave warehouse 2 with this thing, otherwise it will be judged as theft by the detection artifact and killed directly.


    The half God Yan devil immediately held up the large space head and saw a flash of light on it. Hundreds of huge boxes appeared out of thin air and were neatly arranged in the open space of the warehouse.


    Together, these boxes even exceed the total volume of four and a half artifact.


    "After carrying the magic cannon in hand, get out immediately, and then close warehouse 2! Come on! You mean lizards! Come on, come on! "


    Urged by the demigod Yan devil, the demon lizard man hurriedly began to carry.


    A devil lizard as like as two peas in Suye was present when the magic energy gun was placed.


    Di Aotian and Su Ye looked at each other and smiled.


    Su Ye used real deformation to make a board. Di Aotian reached out to catch it and put it next to the box.


    Then, di Aotian drove Di Xinglong away.


    Soon, the warehouse door slammed shut and counted.


    Artifact detection is complete and everything is normal.


    The number of people has been counted and everything is normal.


    After seeing that everything was normal, the half God Yan devil rushed to warehouse 4.


    At the same time, the eyes of all demons were attracted by the tragic location of warehouse 4.


    More than half of the demigods and heroes rushed over and looked at the huge pit with thick smoke and the miserable image of hell within a radius of five kilometers.


    With the exception of warehouse 2 and a few protected places, all buildings within a radius of five kilometers were damaged and burning black flames.


    All demons under the sanctuary within a radius of five kilometers die instantly.


    The demons of the Holy Land died one after another. The legend did not die, but they were all screamed by the terrible fire of hell.


    The demon near warehouse 4 was torn to pieces by a powerful shock wave and burned to ashes.


    Only distant remains can retain a complete form.


    When all the demons were ready to meet the wrath of the demon God, a harsh siren suddenly sounded over the most important warehouse 2.


    At the moment when warehouse 2 called the police, the faces of all demons who knew the inside changed dramatically.


    Especially the three and a half gods, the first time they didn''t want to rush into warehouse 2, but to escape!


    The war equipment in warehouse 2 was so valuable that the lives of their three demigods could not be paid for.


    Especially the artifact just put in!


    What a war artifact!


    In warehouse 2, Su Ye''s part was transformed from a wooden board into a demon lizard man, and the alarm bell rang.


    Su Ye smiled and banged his back.


    Three pairs of gorgeous dark meat wings with a length of 20 meters are unfolded. The three pairs of meat wings are glittering with metal color, and light colorful light spots fluctuate on the surface.


    God body, demon God wing.


    While the wings of the demon God spread out, the ghost King emerged silently and motionless.


    Su Ye''s split body flew in the warehouse at more than 30 times the speed of sound. All the items disappeared wherever he passed.


    The first to disappear was the batch of boxes put in by the demigod Yan devil, followed by four war demigods, followed by other war instruments.


    Shua Shua


    The empty warehouse No. 2 was half empty, and a dark shadow flew back and forth.


    All kinds of war materials under the shadow continue to disappear.


    The terrible power of imprisonment fell on Su ye, but the magic ring on his finger kept flashing and rotating, offsetting one powerful spell after another.


    Suddenly, an angry voice full of dignity sounded.


    "Unforgivable!"


    At the moment of feeling the supreme power, Su Ye completely gave up the remaining war materials and entered the volcanic plane.


    At the same time, start a legendary magic ring.


    Blasphemy spells, the old gods are filthy.


    Dark as ink, the waves spread in warehouse 2.


    Before the old God''s filth took effect, the ghost King took a deep breath, expanded his body, and then contracted.


    The surging breath of death shrank extremely and exploded.


    Several times the total power of a demigod, and even contains a divine power, which exploded in warehouse 2. The fog billowed and the fire filled the air. Boom! The roof of warehouse 2 was broken, the four walls collapsed and splashed, and all the materials collapsed. Magic crystals are also stored in those magic instruments. The second round of magic crystal explosion begins! The devil in the distance stared at warehouse 2. At the edge of the thick dead fog, debris splashed all over the sky, and the remnants of shiny war instruments could be seen flying occasionally. The magic explosion caused by magic crystal dissipates the fog, and the flame and shock wave scatter. Compared with warehouse 4, the explosion scale of warehouse 2 is hardly worth mentioning. However, demons who knew the inside story either cried, yelled, or roared angrily, and even some demons killed themselves on the spot. Mushroom clouds are still spreading in the sky. The war that was in full swing came to an abrupt end. In the battlefield and devil camp, countless demons soared to the sky and looked at the location of the mushroom cloud. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 823

    The magic shield over the demon camp dissipated, and the location of the warehouse turned into ruins.


    The remains of demons are scattered in the ruins.


    The fire was still burning, and the higher demons seemed petrified and motionless.


    Su ye, who was in the battlefield, looked serious and hurried back to the devil''s camp.


    At the moment of entering the devil''s camp, Su ye also gave up the reward for his bloody military exploits, directly summoned the lantern girl and little Medea, left the flame throat and returned to the demon prison city!


    Then, Su Ye reversed the call of bloody war and appeared in the city master''s house.


    "Maximum magic to turn on comprehensive protection!"


    Su Ye waited nervously. As long as there was any crisis, he directly took away the floating city, entered the divine power plane, and ran back to the deep prison fortress.


    The legendary Avatar has returned to the deep prison fortress through the divine power plane, still disguised as Andre.


    "Too greedy!"


    Sitting on the throne of the city Lord, Su Ye found that he played a little big this time, which was not in line with his usual honest and steady style of winning.


    Well, I must have been a devil for a long time and corrupted by the damned evil will.


    It must be.


    I su ye can''t be so greedy and grumpy.


    Su ye took a deep breath and calmed his emotions. Even if he was not in the flame throat, he could know what would happen there.


    I dare not stay there for a second.


    Second floor of the abyss, flame throat.


    The demons all over the sky stared at the demon camp and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Both the devil and the devil are a little confused.


    The whole battlefield seemed to stand still for three minutes. A grand and long horn and a rapid and thick war drum sounded in the devil camp.


    In the devil''s camp, dark wolf smoke surged, and the fire of charge burned.


    "The whole army, charge!"


    "The whole army, charge!"


    One demigod devil after another roared and screamed.


    At the same time, the transmission array of the devil camp flashed.


    The dense devil army came out of the battlefield and rushed to the devil camp.


    In a flash, both sides understood one thing.


    The devil doesn''t know how to blow up the most important warehouse of the devil camp, and then launch a general attack.


    In the sound of the charge horn, the demons woke up for a moment, and then with a fanatical look, they began to attack.


    The morale of the demons fell thousands of miles, and many demons collapsed at one touch and ran crazy to the wilderness in all directions.


    Under the afterglow of the blazing sun, the devil army broke through the remaining devil defense line and rushed into the devil camp.


    A war once in a thousand years kicked off.


    The demon camp turns into a meat grinder to strangle demons and demons.


    One day later, Su Ye got the news that the demon army retreated 3000 kilometers.


    The devil army has won the biggest victory in the last millennium.


    Plus the millions of demons killed in warehouse 4, the total number of enemies killed in this war exceeded 100 million.


    This war is called the warehouse war by the evil world.


    So far, no demon knows what happened in the warehouse of the demon camp.


    Su Ye is very happy.


    Before the demon God solved the dirty power of the old God, the demon camp was taken away by the devil, and now the whole demon camp has been leveled. Except for the Lord of the abyss, even the Demon Lord God can''t find any trace.


    For the Lord of the abyss, this kind of thing is not worth a trace of strength and a second to trace back.


    When the demons of the whole evil world were guessing the reason, Su Ye looked down at his hot blood battle mark.


    The sixth white circle changes from white to gray, and then from gray to black.


    Then the seventh circle appears, representing the military rank of the devil Lord, which also changes from white to gray and from gray to black.


    Then came the eighth circle, the devil king.


    From white to gray, from gray to black.


    Su Ye was silent and even prayed not to increase. If he increased again, he would be exposed.


    Because the next step is the rank that the devil the great, that is, the devil''s Lord God can obtain.


    Fortunately, the final mark of the bloody battle remained in the black eighth circle.


    Generally, only demigods can accumulate the rank of devil Lord in the seventh circle.


    The devil king in the eighth circle not only has a large number of military achievements, but also has a hard rule, demon God.


    Obviously, this time I had too many military achievements, so that I was promoted to the devil king.


    "The devil and the gods stand up for their blood."


    The devil king seems to be just a military rank and doesn''t give any power, but hell is a world of inferiority and severity.


    From now on, Su ye can directly order the burning skull City Lord if he wants.


    As long as he is not a demigod of demon God''s blood, once he violates the order of the devil king, he will be judged as betraying hell by the will of hell and pursued by all demons.


    The devil king will receive the support of the whole hell and has the right to occupy or create a place with a radius of 10000 kilometers as a territory between the second floor and the seventeenth floor of the hell.


    At the same time, the purgatory palace, which now serves the gods, will form a million level demon army. Once it is completed, it will obtain the highest command.


    All the expenses of this demon army are paid by the purgatory palace.


    As a devil king, you can apply to purgatory palace for some resources, such as a lower artifact; For example, ten million prison dollars; For example, the right to build a city on any level of ownerless land outside the 18th floor of purgatory; For example, go to the purgatory blood pool to absorb evil forces and so on


    However, the consequences of abuse of privileges are also serious.


    Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief. His military rank showed that the devil gods had made the final decision. It also meant that he didn''t have to worry about being discovered by the devil gods, and even if he was discovered, the devil gods would protect himself.


    The devil gods cannot watch a devil king die in the hands of the devil.


    In any case, it is certain that the devil and the gods recognized their credit.


    "Sure enough, it''s too dangerous to ask for wealth and wealth..."


    Su Ye has not moved the war artifact and magic cannon collected from warehouse 2 until the limelight passes.


    Now I''m afraid the demons and gods are mad. I''d better keep a low profile.


    The devil and the gods know it well, otherwise they won''t give themselves military merit secretly.


    The promotion of the devil king is a great event that can shake the infinite plane, and will inevitably form a terrible miracle, but the devil gods deliberately press down for safety.


    "I hope they won''t trace Andrea''s soul, or Andrea''s death will be noticed by the vengeance temple. However, Andre can''t be immortal. The demon God is not a fool. He must be found through clues. Unfortunately, my Andre''s fake identity. As soon as Andrea dies, I''ll change my identity. For what? "


    Su Ye was thinking, and suddenly found himself knocking at the door of the "Andre" residence of the deep prison fortress, and he could feel a familiar and huge power from the door.


    "Hercules... No, how did akerdes get to the deep prison fortress?"


    Su Ye immediately controlled his separation and opened the door.


    Akerdes, who was nearly three meters tall, seemed to have his legs cut off and shrunk to two meters high. He still wore an old black felt hat to block most of his face.


    "Why, don''t you invite me in?"


    Su Ye looked outside the door and let akerdes in. The ring flashed continuously and banned the room.


    "Are you not afraid that I will be seen through when you come to me?" Su ye asked helplessly.


    "I''m not afraid. Many people know that I''m in a hurry to seek medical treatment. I''m contacting all legendary magicians." Ackerdes road.


    "What happened?" Su ye saw a bitter smile on the corner of akerdes''s mouth.


    "I''m going deep into hell to save a friend." Akerdes looked at Su Ye strangely.


    "Who?"


    "Theseus. But others don''t know who I want to save. "


    Su Ye was stunned and asked, "is that Theseus?"


    "Yes, it''s Palos''s grandfather, demigod Theseus." Akerdes looked helpless.


    Su ye thought of the legend of Theseus, but shook his head and asked, "how could he be in hell?"


    "Not long ago, iris, the goddess of the rainbow, told me that because he wanted to see the beauty of the underworld, he entered the underworld. As a result, he was beaten by Hades, sealed his power, and then exiled to hell. As for which hell it is, the rainbow goddess doesn''t know. Now Theseus stays at the legendary level. All artifacts are blocked and can''t be used. I''m afraid it will be very difficult in hell. He helped me, and I had to save him. " Akerdes sighed.


    "Hell is said to be eighteen layers, but each layer doesn''t know that there are tens of thousands of Greek, and there are a large number of independent planes attached... This is not the most critical. The most critical thing is that the seal of Hades is too strong. I guess even Plato can''t find him."


    "I went to Plato. He also used great prayer and various prophecy spells, but there was no news. Don''t mention Plato, even the rainbow goddess can''t find the trace of Theseus. In Greece, only my father and Hades can find it. Of course, the Lord of hell must know. " Ackerdes road.


    "Why don''t you just go to the temple of Zeus and pray?" Su ye asked.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who asks for my father when things happen?" Akerdes gave Su ye a white look.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that there was still a quarrel between him and Zeus. After all, he had a terrible life these years.


    "If you can find ''Andre'', it means that you run into a wall everywhere, and no legend is willing to go to hell with you?"


    Akerdes couldn''t help laughing and said, "of course, no one went to hell with me.". Those really powerful peak legends are busy with their own affairs and can''t help me for a long time. Those legends who are not strong enough only dare to go to some safer hell cities, and they can''t go deep into hell with me. I can''t find any legends who really dare to go to hell with me. "


    "What about the other soldiers? Your appeal is better than that of song. He can organize a golden wool trip, and you can also organize a ''trip to hell''. " Su Ye half joked¡° The trip to hell is a hundred times more difficult than the golden wool trip of izon. I don''t want those guys to die on the road. I don''t lack strength. I can kill myself from the deep prison plain on the first floor to purgatory on the 18th floor, but the best person to find is a magician. One is enough. You know, I''m not good at this. " Akerdes let it go. Suye nodded. Indeed, it was more difficult for akerdes to find someone than to kill all the demigods in hell. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 824

    "Do you really want me to go or come and see me?" Su ye asked.


    Akerdes looked puzzled and said, "I didn''t want you to take risks. After all, you have a special identity and just entered the legend. You need to learn slowly. However, Theseus helped me that year, and it was the rainbow goddess who held dreams. Behind him, many gods wanted to save him. This matter should be more important than expected. I really hope you can go with me. After all, you are probably the only human who is worthy of my trust, has time and dares to go to hell with me. I also want to find those demon friends, but you know, none of those guys are reliable. They may sell me if they find it. "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "my identity as'' Andre ''can''t help you. I can''t promise you the relationship between us without saying that my strength is limited and I dare not go to hell. If I really promise you, others may see through. What''s more, the goddess is about to wake up from her deep sleep. I''m preparing for the future. "


    Su ye thought for a while, but still didn''t tell her identity.


    "I''ve worked out the terms for Andre to agree." Akerdes smiled.


    "What?"


    "As long as you can help me find the person I want, I will take you to propose marriage to the Pandion family." The smile on akerdes''s face grew stronger and stronger.


    Su Ye stared at akerdes blankly. After a while, a flash of brilliance flashed in his eyes, and then muttered to himself.


    "In that case, Andre might agree. You are the first hero of Greece and a demigod. If you propose marriage, the Pandion family can''t disagree. What''s more, we''re going to save Theseus, Palos''s grandfather. If we save... "


    Su Ye suddenly looked up and said, "I''ll go!"


    "We''re going to go to hell from the deep prison fortress for three days, then go to burn skull city to talk to our old friend harrag, and then fight with an ancient Titan. Then we go to the second floor of hell, layer by layer, and find the 17th floor all the way. I don''t think Hades will throw Theseus to the 18th floor. It''s a provocation to the Lord of hell. "


    Suye reluctantly glanced at akerdes and asked, "are you and harager old friends?"


    "Several fights convinced him." Akerdes shrugged.


    Su Ye cried and said, "are you sure you really want to fight with the ancient Titan? Your identity is very sensitive. "


    "I''m just kidding. Now is not the time for me to meet the ancient Titan. We will avoid both sides." Said akerdes, with a slight sigh.


    The ancient Titans were bound to climb Mount Olympus and rush into the divine world.


    As the most important chess piece of the Greek gods, akerdes is bound to stop the ancient Titans.


    "I''m going to go down with you for a few days. Is there anyone else?"


    "No, soldiers are useless. Priests entering Hell are bright targets. Magicians are too timid. We''ll be enough. How many legendary spells have you mastered? " Asked akerdes.


    "Thirty or forty." Suye road.


    As like as two peas, he said, "you are making progress quickly. I really don''t understand how you can make a body like this.


    "Can you see?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    "The months I lived with you were not for nothing. Although I just guessed, your eyes, actions, tone, heartbeat, blood flow, breath and so on are very strange, not like noumenon." Ackerdes road.


    "Fortunately, I thought you had some secrets to see through."


    As they were talking, Su Ye suddenly looked out of the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Akerdes didn''t hear anything because Suye closed the inside and outside.


    "The priests of the temple of vengeance cried heaven and earth, as if something great had happened." Su ye said, opened the door and went out.


    Akerdes followed.


    After asking someone, Su ye knew that the goddess of revenge, one of the three goddesses of revenge, didn''t know what was going on. She suddenly woke up and suddenly fell asleep. Her contact with the priest suddenly seemed as if she had been hurt.


    God''s affairs are bound to be hidden in other places, but it is very common in deep prison fortress.


    "What happened?" Su Ye frowned and asked.


    "I''ll ask about it, too." Akerdes closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was doing.


    After a while, akerdes said, "let''s go back."


    Back in the room, Su ye asked, "do you know why?"


    "I don''t know what madness a demon God in the abyss has. Suddenly, he cursed the goddess of revenge. The goddess of revenge was furious and launched a counterattack. As a result, both were injured, and the goddess of revenge fell into a coma from a coma. You''re a little lucky. " Akerdes looked at Suye.


    Su ye said with a smile, "this is good news for me. But how could the demon God of the abyss suddenly attack the goddess of revenge... "


    Su Ye was suddenly stunned. Then he went into the giant Hill to investigate Andre''s soul.


    The vengeance of his soul is gone.


    Su Ye laughed more and more.


    No accident, it should be related to your own operation.


    One''s own avatar has no soul, but using the mark of blood war requires soul, so he connects the demon object of avatar change with Andre''s soul.


    Separated in the demon warehouse, although all means were exhausted, the demon God was a demon God after all. He must have noticed the breath of Andre''s soul, and then found the breath of the goddess of revenge when exploring.


    The hatred between the three goddesses of vengeance and the demon God lasted for thousands of years.


    It is estimated that before the abyss demons and gods had a careful exploration, there was a demon God who was as deep as the sea with the goddess of revenge. It was determined that the goddess of revenge planned secretly, made a bold move in anger, and then both lost.


    "Revenge goddess, this is a bad time. First, the incarnation dies, the theocracy disappears, and then when sleeping, it is attacked and falls into a coma. Poor, really poor..."


    This means that for a long time, this part of herself is safe. Even if the goddess of revenge wakes up, she can''t find it as long as she doesn''t deliberately explore herself.


    However, she can''t help exploring. So once you know that the goddess of revenge is awake, you will directly kill Andre''s soul and abandon this identity.


    "You must be lucky." Akerdes patted Su ye on the shoulder.


    "Average, third in the world." Suye road.


    "You''re ready to go. I''ll see if I can contact other legendary masters. If they are willing to go to hell with me, I don''t have to..."


    "No, it''s just me. That''s it. I am confident that I can find my grandpa faster than others. Remember, when you find it, you take me to propose marriage! " Su ye zhengse said.


    "No problem!" Ackerdes left with a smile.


    Demon prison city.


    Su Ye sat on the throne and thought quietly.


    Then he looked down at the mark of the bloody battle of the devil king and hid it.


    The black ring king can only be achieved by the upper demon God.


    Keep a low profile and focus on stability.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked up at the gate of the city Lord''s house.


    After a while, a legendary hell Knight rushed to the door and shouted, "Your Majesty, the purgatory envoy is coming."


    "I greet you personally."


    After su Ye finished, the pillar of fire flickered all over him and transmitted it to the front door.


    Just outside the gate, there stood a slightly emaciated purgatory demon, who also had two horns on his head, two wings on his back and red faced fangs, but he was more slender, his skin was darker, smiling and polite.


    His face has deep wrinkles.


    If it could put on a tuxedo, it would be a living hell old gentleman.


    Su Ye couldn''t see the rank of the purgatory devil, so he was shocked.


    The old devil nodded and said with a smile, "you can call me Haibo, the demon God envoy from purgatory."


    Hearing the name, Su Ye''s eyes moved again.


    Haibo is a very common name, but if the full name is Haibo Kritik, it''s different.


    Hypocritical demon God.


    Among the hell demons, the status of the hypocritical God is equivalent to that of the Greek rainbow goddess or the commercial god Hermes, who is often responsible for delivering important news or Oracle of the gods.


    "Mr. Haibo, please." Su ye turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation.


    "I like a devil like you. Evil doesn''t mean no etiquette." Old Haibo came forward with a smile and accepted Su Ye''s kindness.


    The two walked side by side.


    "Show me your city Lord''s mansion. The style here seems different from other lords." Haibo looked as he walked.


    In hell, demons like lava rivers all over the ground, and the decorations are all kinds of corpse organs.


    The city Lord''s residence has a small bridge, flowing water, garden and lawn.


    The demons who come to the city Lord''s residence will always scold before they leave. The damn plants are fragrant and the damn clear water.


    "I am a magician and want to be the best magician." Suye road.


    "Hell needs all kinds of talents, don''t you think, Mr. sugra?" Haibo smiles.


    "This is where I like hell."


    Haibo said as he walked, "what do you think of the deep prison fortress?"


    Su Ye didn''t expect Haibo to be so straightforward. He seemed to be asking about the abyss fortress, but he was actually asking about the Greek gods.


    After thinking for a moment, Su ye said, "the abyss fortress will be broken, and the ancient Titans will rush to the foot of Olympus, but I don''t have any hope for their final result unless all Titans unite. Although I hate the Olympian gods, I have to say that there is no single force in the infinite plane that can threaten them. "


    "Where''s the magician?" Asked Haibo.


    "Not now." Su Ye smiled.


    Haibo nodded.


    "The demon God already knows your credit, but you should understand that this credit should not be leaked before you are promoted to a demigod."


    "Thank you for your protection. I am deeply grateful."


    "No, no, no, we should be grateful to you. If you are in purgatory, you will notice that a new round of magic tide is surging from purgatory, and soon you will reach the deep prison plain. "


    "That''s a good thing." Su Ye''s voice is full of regret. It''s not convenient for him to go to purgatory now. Otherwise, he will gain a lot. Although the magic of hell is contaminated with the power of evil, the essence of magic tide is closer to neutral, with little negative impact on itself, but no small positive impact¡° This is my personal gift. " Haibo said, throwing his right hand gently, and a small crystal piece with a palm size flew to Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 825

    Among the colorless crystal pieces, dark blue waves rise and fall one after another.


    "Thank you very much for your gift, generous Mr. Haibo."


    Su Ye was happy and sighed at the power of the demon God. He even sealed a piece of magic tide for himself to enjoy alone. The value of this thing alone is no less than a lower artifact.


    "What else do you want?" Haibo looked forward with a smile and his tone was indifferent.


    Su ye knew clearly that the demons of hell began to invest.


    "I have never been a greedy devil. What I need most is safety."


    Haibo laughed and said, "in the evil world, security is the most greedy luxury."


    "Security as I know it means being free from certain gods, such as Olympus." Su Ye is open and fair.


    Haibo nodded, walked along the gravel road between the lawns for a while, and said, "if the devil king is attacked by external gods, hell will shelter at all costs."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Suye road.


    "The gods of hell like what you did at the throat of the flame. Although we don''t know how you did it, it doesn''t matter. It is important that you get the favor and pleasure of the demons. In addition to the rich military skills that can be exchanged for the lower artifact, you can also choose your reward. Artifact? blood lineage? Talent? Constant spell? Spouse? power? Territory? As long as you want, we will try to be satisfied. "


    Su ye asked, "what do you think I should choose if I want to protect myself?"


    "Don''t you want more valuable long-term blood or talent?"


    Su ye said I have, and more than you.


    "I prefer knowledge and artifacts to blood and talent." Suye road.


    "Knowledge... It seems that you are an orthodox magician. What you really want is an artifact similar to the palace of thinking? "


    "Your insight is like a torch. If there is an artifact to accelerate my learning and progress, I will especially thank the demon God for his gift." Suye road.


    Haibo frowned and said, "Socrates and Plato are indeed gifted wizards, and they are lucky. Somehow they created a palace of thinking. That kind of thing has not been created by the gods, because the gods do not have the divine right to think, think or think at present. So far, all the gods are more focused on power, and only you magicians are concerned about the mess. "


    "What you said is that the palace of thought is just an accidental product. Now even Plato can''t make the second one. However, I believe that powerful gods can certainly be imitated, but perhaps the cost is very high and the profit is not big. After all, for the gods, their own God Star is equivalent to a thinking hall to accelerate the growth of power. " Suye road.


    "Yes, the God King and a few main gods can easily imitate, provided there is an original. Obviously, Plato did not want to share the palace of thought. Purgatory has no palace of thought, but there are two artifacts to accelerate the growth of magic. "


    Haibo looks at Su Ye.


    "You said."


    "One is evil purgatory, which gathers huge evil magic, which can speed up your growth ten times and have inexhaustible magic. The second is the long river of magic. The non magic artifacts captured in the war will also accelerate the growth of magic, but the effect is much worse. So, which one do you choose? " Haibo''s face showed a shallow smile.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that these demons were testing himself all the time, but he couldn''t meet their test.


    "I''m a steady and honest magician, and I don''t like adventurous behavior. The growth rate of more than ten times is too fast. I''m afraid the foundation is unstable. So I choose the latter. " Suye road.


    "I don''t like your choice, but I will give magic river." Haibo made no secret of his regret in his tone.


    "Thank you very much."


    Haibo''s eyes flashed. After more than ten seconds, he reached forward and grabbed it. A sealed crystal ball appeared in his hand and handed it to Su Ye.


    "This is the long river of magic, as a reward for leading the devil to capture the devil camp."


    Su ye thought of the devil gods. He was afraid that I would take refuge in the devil, and even called it "lead".


    "Thank you very much." Su ye took the crystal ball.


    In the colorless and transparent crystal ball, a piece of blue and black liquid drifts slowly. It doesn''t seem to have the power of any artifact.


    "Besides, this is the power of attorney of the demon God."


    Haibo handed out a roll of devil parchment.


    Su Ye opened it and saw that the devil gods officially appointed themselves as the Lord of the devil prison city to take control of the surrounding devil cities.


    There is only one devil city around, burning skull city.


    "From now on, can I command the burning skull City Lord?" Su ye asked.


    "You can even remove him and appoint a new mayor if you like. Of course, now he doesn''t know your new identity. " Haibo doesn''t care.


    Su Ye nodded. Sure enough, in the eyes of the devil gods, even a demigod of Hagar''s level was insignificant.


    "I don''t want to burn skull city for the time being. The situation is good now." Suye road.


    "In addition, the lower artifact ''mountain shield'' awarded for military merit in bloody war is good. Do you want to exchange it now? Thanks to you detonating the demon warehouse, many demon military skills have increased greatly. It may be possible to change to this lower artifact. "


    "Then I''ll exchange it directly. I need to wait another ten years to change the next lower artifact? "


    "Yes."


    Su Ye used the mark of bloody battle in exchange for mountain shield.


    "Let me get it for you." Haibo reached out to the void, grabbed a sealed crystal ball and handed it to Su Ye.


    Thanks to Haibo, Su Ye happily looked at the two crystal balls and earned the void dragon ring.


    "This is 10 million prison coins, cash and dirty crystal. As for your demon army, it is still under construction and will take at least a year to complete the preparation. When your identity is exposed or made public, they will go to your territory or magic prison city. By the way, have you chosen your territory? "


    Su ye took the prison money and dirty crystal worth one billion gold eagles and said, "don''t worry, I''ll choose it slowly."


    "What are you going to do next, lucky young man." Haibo glanced at the empty dragon ring on the middle finger of Su Ye''s left hand, looked up at the rear of the city master''s house, "don''t you take me to have a look?"


    "I''m afraid you''ve seen it all over. The only thing I can do next is to build mage towers as soon as possible and consolidate the power of the demon prison city. " Su Ye smiled bitterly. His magic array can hide from ordinary demons, but it can''t hide from superior demons.


    Haibo nodded.


    Su Ye suddenly said, "by the way, dear Mr. Haibo, I have a personal little thing to ask you for help."


    "Say." Haibo''s response was neat.


    "I heard that Theseus was exiled to hell by the Pluto. He helped me in those years. I want to find him." Su Ye smiled.


    "Theseus..." Haibo lowered his head slightly, and countless stars twinkled in his eyes.


    A few seconds later, Haibo shook his head and said with a smile, "this little old man is really bold and half god. He wants to see the queen of the underworld. He was thrown into the gray swamp by Pluto. As for where, I need to take some time. Remember to pay attention to the mark of the bloody battle and I''ll send you a message. "


    Su Ye was overjoyed and said, "it can be determined that it is the third floor of hell, which can save at least a year."


    "It''s not urgent. If it''s too urgent, Pluto won''t be too happy." Haibo glanced at Su Ye.


    Su Ye immediately realized that even if he didn''t know the specific location of Theseus, he also knew the general scope, but because Pluto couldn''t say it directly.


    "I will look for it slowly with my friends."


    "In addition, although we don''t know what means you use to make the abyss mistake it as a means of revenge against the goddess, you should be careful of the rebound in the future. Of course, if you stay in deep prison or hell, we will block the attack of the goddess of revenge. "


    "I''ll be safe for at least a year." Suye road.


    "Yes, those impulsive guys in the abyss will not think of you, and the goddess of revenge will be in a coma for at least a year." Haibo looked around again and said, "I like your magic prison city very much. Let''s have a look around."


    Su ye took Haibo to stroll while walking. Haibo was very interested in some novel things, such as magic crossing, public toilet, clock tower, etc. Su ye answered them one by one.


    Finally, after having a meal in the city master''s house, Haibo left.


    Seeing Haibo walking and disappearing into the field of vision, Su ye turned back and thought while walking.


    All judgments are similar to before, but underestimate the generosity of hell demon God,


    Devil king, mountain shield, magic River, magic tide, commission order, 10 million prison coins, dirty crystal


    Letting an incarnation of a God come in person is enough to prove that most hell demons are optimistic about themselves.


    They already know their identity of Su ye, otherwise they would not deliberately hide it, nor would they be so heavily charged on themselves.


    During the conversation, Haibo even wanted to attract the gods of Olympus to attack the deep prison plain. It would be better if he could attract gods and even new gods.


    In the evil world, killing gods can trigger a great gift of evil will.


    With Haibo endorsement, Su Ye was completely relieved and didn''t have to worry about demons and revenge goddesses for at least a year.


    As for a year later


    Su Ye gently threw up the magic River and caught the crystal ball again.


    With the magic River, the private magic tide, and the continuous supply of whale country and ghost ship to Xinli, one year is enough to promote the demigod.


    Even the great pervert Aristotle could not be faster than himself.


    At that time, the divine body cannot descend to the world, and what can the Divine Incarnation do to itself?


    If you don''t come, you''re afraid that the soul corridor can''t fit!


    With the guarantee of the devil and the gods, the "stolen goods" that are placed in the ruins space can be used.


    Go back to safety and enter the ruins space.


    Numerous boxes and war instruments were laid in front of the altar.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye revealed the four war semi artifacts covered with animal skins. With these four war semi artifact, their own magic prison city and floating city are enough to become the first male city in the deep prison plain! A sunglasses, an abyss fire catapult, two demon spears, giant god crossbows, and a force field magic cannon are enough to kill a demigod in a few seconds. However, this is not the most precious. Su Ye looked at the highest box. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 826

    With a quick thought, the box was quickly opened to expose the components of war equipment. Then, all components were quickly connected and assembled and deformed.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the war artifact in disbelief.


    "No wonder the demon God took the initiative to attack the goddess of vengeance. If it were me, I would be crazy..."


    This is a huge hourglass shaped artifact, as high as a 100 meter hill. It is golden all over. In the transparent hourglass, countless light spots of different colors fall from top to bottom.


    Anchor of time!


    This war artifact can''t kill anyone, and it can only cast a divine skill.


    Time stands still.


    Legendary masters and some non gods and Demons also master spells with similar names, but in fact, it is not true time stillness, but an enhanced version of space retardation, which feels like time stillness.


    And that degree of time stillness can be easily cracked by space magic.


    The anchor of time can release the real time stillness.


    With this thing, killing a demigod is like chopping melons and vegetables. Even if the lower God has no corresponding talent or artifact against the static time, he is also fragile.


    Generally speaking, only the superior God can completely resist this magic by virtue of his huge divine power.


    Looking at the anchor of time, Su Ye was happy.


    Fortunately, he was a little greedy. He decisively used di Aotian to blow up warehouse 4, distract the demigod, and then steal the treasure.


    If you hesitate a little and lose the opportunity to enter the warehouse, once you participate in the battle, the other party suddenly releases the anchor of time. Even if you have countless talents or powers, you may be killed instantly.


    "You should be more careful in the future. However, it is my enemies who need to be more careful now. "


    Su Ye looked at the anchor of time and was particularly happy. This was his first war artifact.


    There are many differences between war artifact and normal artifact, and the most important difference between the two is that normal artifact needs its own strong force to urge, but war artifact only needs enough power, even ordinary puppets can operate.


    This time anchor, like the shortcomings of all war artifacts, consumes a lot.


    War artifact is different from war semi artifact. It consumes not only magic, but also divine power. At the same time, it also consumes divine energy crystal. This is an item that only gods can make.


    Fortunately, because the divine energy crystal is too precious, it has not been placed in the other two warehouses. Together with the anchor of time, there are a total of 100. Each crystal can release time stillness three times under enough magic and divine power.


    Although he was sheltered by the demons and gods, he thought of a little more enemies, such as the demons and gods in the abyss, and Su Ye''s sense of crisis also increased a little.


    "Continue to sacrifice and strengthen! There are three real artifacts this time, and you will certainly get good talent or divine power! "


    Su Ye tried the magic cannon he got from the warehouse. Sure enough, he couldn''t sacrifice.


    Then, put the four war semi artifact into the.


    The rewards of giant god crossbow and force field magic energy gun are very general. Finally, we chose the deified treasure diamond, a total of 16.


    The abyss fire catapult refined by the three headed semi God abyss dragon did not disappoint people. It is worthy of being a war semi artifact with artifact price, forming seven rings.


    Divine Body talent: body of the abyss.


    Divine punishment talent: abyss dragon inflammation.


    Divine grace gift: mother of the dragon.


    The body of the abyss is only powerful in a few evil worlds such as the abyss or the deep prison plain. It becomes a burden in some places.


    Abyssal dragon inflammation is very strong, but it is only suitable for evil dragons. It''s very strong for the Terran, but that''s the case. I''ve been there.


    The gift of mother of the dragon makes Su ye, a male, a little uncomfortable, but this gift is actually very neutral, so that creatures with dragon blood can better command and raise the dragon family.


    If a real dragon has this talent, both male and female dragons will be worshipped by the whole dragon family, and then... Be responsible for producing dragons and hatching dragon eggs.


    This talent itself has little effect, but Su Ye has Dragon Valley, which can hatch dragon eggs, so it has a great effect.


    Not only does the dragon egg breed quickly and have strong power, but it even gives the dragon egg a small chance to break through the rank, which can make the legendary dragon species possible to be promoted to the divine dragon species. Once born, it is a semi God. With a little effort, it can be promoted to the Dragon God.


    With this dragon mother talent, Su Ye is ready to learn the summoning skill of the dragon family immediately, because the effect is at least doubled!


    Fortunately, you can upgrade. Originally, you can only summon one head. Now it is possible to summon ten heads.


    Su Ye directly click.


    Later, Su Ye looked at four divine objects.


    Time anchor, mountain shield, magic River, and magic tide.


    Although the last magic tide was only intercepted by the hypocritical demon God, the origin of the magic tide is too large, and its nature is stronger than ordinary lower artifact. Moreover, like the long river of magic, it is closely related to the magician. After sacrifice, it is very likely to obtain the divine power related to the magician and leave it to the end.


    Su Ye looked at the other two and first put the mountain shield with the lowest value on it.


    The seven rings that are in line with the rules will be rewarded with the same rules.


    Divine grace talent: Mountain territory.


    Divine punishment talent: the power of destruction.


    Divine Body talent: Mountain divine body.


    They all need to be promoted to the gods in order to give full play to their full power. The utility before God sealing is actually equivalent to the six rings talent.


    Mountain territory can create the earth and enhance the earth system ability anywhere. It looks great, but it''s useless. After all, it has its own domain.


    The power of collapse is very strong. It can only play a role when weapons and bodies attack the enemy, but he is a magician.


    Mountain deity is a typical protective war body, which is superimposed with multiple deities, and its protective ability is extremely terrible.


    It is said that Ares, the God of war, bears dozens of gods, both destructive and protective, to the extent that all the main gods turn pale.


    No Lord God could fight with him without losing. He even had the experience of killing one and hurting two whole bodies under the attack of three Lord gods.


    Rely on a large number of divine bodies.


    Su Ye originally wanted to choose the mountain god body, but when he thought that his invisible general could control the artifact battle, he slipped his hand and chose the power of collapse.


    "I forgot this important thing. In the future, my weapons can directly attack people, and many of the original warrior talents can work... I have time to sacrifice a small amount and a large number of sacrifices, and make up all the warrior talents that can be inspired without divine power. In addition, masters in the field of force field are studying how to add magician and warrior talents to force field magic at the same time. These warrior talents will play a role. In the magician''s system, both gods and soldiers only master the way to use power, and magicians have been pursuing the source of power... "


    Subsequently, Su Ye solemnly placed the anchor of time on the altar and the light column soared to the sky.


    This thing should be the most expensive, but since it is a war artifact, whether you can sacrifice a talent suitable for yourself is still


    Su Ye''s eyes widened slightly.


    Why is it eight rings?


    This is too fierce!


    I underestimated this lower artifact and thought that I could only offer seven rings.


    Then, there were not many rewards, only one.


    Ordinary theocracy.


    Su Ye jumped up like a wolf and chose. With an uncontrollable smile, he withdrew from the ruins space and meditated to absorb power.


    After absorbing strength, he opened his eyes and almost couldn''t help laughing.


    This is a rare theocracy that seems useless in ordinary times, but explodes at a critical moment.


    Su ye entered the magic tower and looked at the new theocratic throne.


    This is also the most promising power in the magic tower.


    This golden throne is suspended by the evil spirits of greed and violence.


    Lucky theocracy.


    Lucky theocracy is a very famous power.


    All the gods thought that this theocracy had little effect, because this luck was only short-term luck and could not change the real destiny. Just like the unfortunate theocracy, it can only make people unlucky, but can''t make people get eternal bad luck.


    Interestingly, the gods in charge of the divine power of luck themselves can''t make themselves lucky forever. At most, they just make themselves lucky occasionally, or they don''t have so bad luck when they encounter bad luck.


    In addition, lucky theocracy is completely useless. It can''t attack the enemy or enhance its strength.


    Strangely, all gods want this theocracy.


    It''s useless, but it smells good.


    This is the charm of lucky theocracy.


    This theocracy is not only loved by everyone, but also very rare. There are no more than three gods with lucky theocracy in the whole Greek god system.


    This is rarer than the gods with powerful theocracies such as war, thunder and sky.


    And all the gods have found that the gods with the power of luck may not be strong enough, but they are very happy and have always been very popular.


    If it were not for the indiscriminate plundering of lucky theocracy, the owner of lucky theocracy would be the target of countless gods.


    Su Ye looked at the golden throne of theocracy and couldn''t understand it. Unexpectedly, he was lucky enough to have lucky theocracy.


    Su Ye didn''t have much expectation of lucky theocracy. Most of these things are icing on the cake, and it''s difficult to provide charcoal in the snow.


    However, this theocracy is too popular.


    Who doesn''t want to be luckier?


    Even a little.


    It''s useless, but it smells good!


    As soon as Su Ye stepped on the throne of luck, he immediately realized that he had acquired two abilities.


    The first is divine grace: immunity to misfortune.


    All occasional negative attacks involving bad luck, bad luck, misfortune and so on will not affect themselves.


    Su Ye smiles happily. Is this power strong? Not at all.


    But everyone likes it.


    A small misfortune may not cause permanent damage, but if there are fewer bad things in life, it will be happier and in a better mood. This is a great harvest.


    After all, whether people or gods, the most important time in life is not more spent on defeating who, but more used to become a better self. As for the second, Su Ye was happier. Unexpectedly, his lucky theocracy also attached this ability. Divine grace talent: Lucky release. Lucky theocracy will slowly accumulate strength. Once it accumulates to a certain extent, it can be released directly, so as to improve their short-term luck. Su Ye smiled. Just this lucky release, all the risks were worth it this time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 827

    Use a lucky release before sacrificing any important treasure or doing important things in the future.


    Even if it doesn''t have any impact in the end, it has a great impact on your mentality. You can ignore those negative and messy emotions and spend more energy on doing the right thing, rather than scattered on irrelevant worries or fears.


    "I Love Lucky theocracy!"


    Su ye turned and looked at the back of the chair. In the center of luck theocracy, there stood a flower like six leaf grass.


    One leaf is green and the five leaves are slightly yellow. As long as all six leaves turn green, you can release the power of luck.


    This theocracy made people happy. Su Ye sat happily for a while before leaving.


    Next


    Su Ye looked at those who could sacrifice.


    Ten million prison coins, dirty crystal, demon God order, magic tide, magic river.


    If you suddenly get the lucky theocracy, you must be very lucky now, although you may be exhausted by the lucky theocracy


    Su ye thought about it and sent the magic tide sealed by the false demon God into it.


    This is definitely a seven ring sacrifice. If lucky divine power works, it may even reach the level of the eight rings


    By adding one link, the actual value will be increased by at least ten times.


    The light column soars to the sky and the reward appears.


    Divine grace talent: Magic surge.


    Divine punishment talent: Divine dispel.


    Divine Body talent: the second magic source.


    Su Ye stared at the reward. He didn''t know whether luck theocracy played a role or whether the magic tide itself was so abnormal.


    The magic agitation is very strong. The less the magic, the faster the magic recovery. It is not ordinary. With this talent, combined with the ordinary consumption reduction and magic recovery talents, if an ordinary legendary magician starts fighting with 30% magic, there will be about 29% magic left a day later


    If Su Ye has this talent, the total amount of magic that can be provided to Dragon Valley every day will not increase one or two times, but ten times.


    If we don''t consider the quality of dragons and just the number of hatching, with this talent, Su ye can hatch thousands of dragons a month.


    The real dragon mother.


    However, compared with the other two talents, magic surge is still a little worse.


    Magic dispel is a special abnormal ability of gods. No matter what level of magic, as long as they consume the same energy level, they can directly offset each other''s power.


    This talent can resist not only magic, but also all magic, magic, divine power, domain power, and so on.


    This kind of power can only be mastered by the superior God.


    Obviously, the source of this magic tide is very unusual. It contains the will of the original source of the evil world, which can be extracted from the altar. Of course, it may be influenced by a little lucky theocracy.


    Second, the talent of magic source made Su Ye''s teeth itch.


    There''s a magic dispel. Why do you want this? Can''t you put it next?


    All demons have a magic source, some are brain, some are heart core, some are Dragon Crystal, etc. Although the magic properties of all demons are different, they are collectively referred to as magic.


    The magic of a magician is also a unique power. The magic source of a magician is the magic tree.


    In other words, the second magic source is to directly add a magic tree!


    Compared with the second magic source and divine dispel, magic agitation can only be a brother, because there are too many ways to restore magic, but there are too few abilities to have a second magic tree and dispel divine dispel.


    Su Ye''s eyes repeatedly swept between the second magic source and divine magic dispel. He really couldn''t make up his mind. Finally, he realized that he had to use effective methods instead of feeling and thinking blindly.


    He is a magician, not a reckless man.


    Take out the magic book and draw the form.


    The second line on the far left of the table writes magic dispel, and the third line below writes the second magic source.


    Then, the first line starts from the second grid and writes various decision latitudes from left to right.


    There are 16 dimensions: difficulty of acquisition, short-term value, long-term value, combat value, overall value, urgency, personal preference, loss aversion, life goal orientation, etc.


    Then, score from each dimension.


    Under the list judgment method, Su Ye found that the final result was particularly clear.


    Divine dispel has made great advantages in short-term value and combat value.


    However, the second magic source has great advantages in obtaining difficulty, long-term value, overall value, life goal and so on.


    The final score is higher for the second magic source.


    After being promoted to the superior God, it is very possible to obtain divine dispel, and there is no clear way to obtain the second magic source so far.


    Another point for Su Ye''s attention is that the magic tide is very rare and irregular, and its source is some kind of powerful world origin.


    Among the three talents, the second magic source is closest to the nature of the world origin, and may also be the one with the highest practical value.


    Finally, Su Ye decided to believe in reason and choose the second magic source.


    After absorbing the second magic source, Su ye entered the magic tower and saw a shocking scene.


    Two almost identical magic trees are like twins, side by side in the magic tower.


    The leaves of two magic trees touch like twins holding hands.


    "Aristotle can''t have!"


    Two magic trees, that means doubling all the basics.


    Eh?


    Su ye saw that a glittering divine gifted spirit flew from the second magic tree to the place where the magic gifted spirit was located.


    Spell twins.


    This is a talent Su Ye has never heard of.


    There are two magic rounds. After releasing one magic, the second magic will be released at the same time. If there are three magic rounds, the third magic can appear again.


    But spell twins are unprecedented.


    Su Ye carefully sensed the magic twin, surprised and delighted.


    Fortunately, I chose this divine body talent. If I chose divine dispel, I would lose a lot.


    This talent is too abnormal.


    When there is no magic double hair, the function of magic twin is the same as that of magic double hair. Releasing one magic will actually form two spells.


    However, with magic double hair, four magic will be formed at that time. If there are three magic hair, six magic will be formed.


    Spell twins, equivalent to completely independent magic.


    The most terrible thing is that spell twins can also be superimposed with all similar talents such as protection overlap.


    Originally, Su Ye''s protection overlaps, so that a protection magic can form up to two layers of protection. With spell twins, there are four layers


    Magic avatars have the characteristics of independent superposition. 42 legendary avatars are 42 legendary protection magic multiplied by 4


    The legendary hundred layer superposition.


    Su Ye really didn''t expect the second demon source to be so fierce!


    It''s more fierce than one more yourself.


    Double magic tree, so terrible!


    This means that if you get a few more legendary avatars, as long as the number is more than 50, you can pour out 100 magic to the enemy at one time, such as 100 great cleavage


    Can demigods carry this magnitude of magic dispel effect?


    Well, work hard, gather 50 legendary avatars, and then find a demigod to practice.


    "Sure enough, seek wealth and danger... Be steady or something. Get away!"


    "Unfortunately, the wooden roots of the second magic tree are not deified..."


    Returning to the ruins, Su Ye was convinced that his luck was overdrawn by the anchor of time and the magic tide.


    So he put on the dirty crystal. Sure enough, he only gave six rings and changed three divine jewels.


    Then, Su Ye directly used the dirty crystal to enter the magic tower, and then his face was covered.


    The evil spirit of greed and violence is well suspended in the air.


    Didn''t it say that the dirty crystal specializes in the power of evil gods?


    The dirty Rune formed by the dirty crystal slipped to the opposite side and was mixed with a group of talents to avoid the evil spirits of greed and violence. Although he didn''t move, Su Ye felt it trembling.


    "Nothing!" Su Ye glanced at the dirty rune.


    Fortunately, I was a little greedy. I blew up warehouse 4 and swept away half of warehouse 2. If I saw the items in the warehouse, I would leave in exchange for dirty crystal, which is tantamount to a trip in vain.


    "Nothing!" Su Ye couldn''t help but look at the dirty Rune and had no choice but to return to the ruins space.


    The warrant was thrown up. Sure enough, it was worth a divine diamond.


    The total number of Shenhua treasure diamonds has reached 80.


    Su Ye looked at the magic river.


    It''s very common in all aspects, but it''s a lower artifact after all. It won''t be too bad.


    So, put it on.


    No talent, divine power.


    Mage theocracy.


    Su Ye was shocked. Although it was reasonable to extract the mage''s divine power from this artifact, he was a little lucky.


    Absorb directly, rush into the magic tower, go straight to the dark blue mage throne and sit down.


    Feeling the power of the mage''s divine power, Su Ye muttered to himself.


    "Like Aristotle, I began not to be a man..."


    Mage theocracy has only one theocracy talent, not even a field.


    And this theocratic gift is simple and rough.


    Mage king.


    All spells and spell like abilities double or halve their basic properties.


    Double power, double range, double distance


    Half the casting time, half the casting cost


    This means that their field radius is more than 600 meters.


    This means that when casting some magic, the magic consumption may not be as much as the magic recovery. The more you use, the more magic


    This means that in the field, your apprentice level flame arrow is no longer a flame dragon gun, but a flame missile


    This means that if you work hard, the power of all low-level magic can also be promoted to legendary level. This means that you may be able to use a reading apprentice once a month. This means that legendary magic can be instant like ordinary magic... This means that 100 layers of protective magic is equivalent to 200 layers... There is no doubt that among all the theocracies, mage theocracy is really the most suitable for Su Ye. This time, it is an essential improvement¡° The Sorcerer''s divine power is so strong. How strong will the Sorcerer''s divine power be? " Su Ye feels that he has a new life goal and obtains the magical power! Su Ye sat on the mage''s throne and refused to move his hip. It feels great. Having the power of a mage, in a way, you can compete for the name of the mage''s God. Once you win the name of the mage''s God, your ability will be stronger, so you can get more mage''s faith. The feeling of other theocracies and mages'' theocracies can''t be compared at all. Su Ye gently stroked the armrest of the mage''s throne. This feeling was better than stroking Palos''s little hand. Soft and silky, warm as jade... "It''s a good feeling..." Su Ye is like an old man who has lived in the Arctic for 80 years and went to the equatorial sea to bask in the sun for the first time. He wants his whole body to melt on the throne. I don''t want to struggle anymore. I just want to collapse on the mage''s throne. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 828

    Slowly, Su Ye sat on the mage''s throne and slept.


    When I woke up, I was in good spirits.


    I have to work hard. After all, there are 10 million prison dollars, which is the hard work of a billion golden eagles.


    No nonsense, all sacrifice!


    A whole billion sacrifices began.


    Finally, the strength is improved again.


    Magic roots 150000.


    Magic well 70000.


    64 legendary avatars.


    Divine power 800.


    110 divine jewels.


    Most of the remaining prison coins choose warrior and battle body talents.


    Many melee talents can''t be used by themselves, but due to the joint efforts of battlefield masters, metal fields and invisible generals, they are equivalent to warriors using artifact, which can stimulate a large number of warrior combat talents.


    Then, Su Ye looked at the dried 10 million prison coins and waved them directly into the inner treasury of the city master''s house.


    One part is used to build the city, the other part is used to enhance the protection of the city master''s house, and the rest is used to cultivate magicians and magic.


    Blow up the spire of the talent pyramid with money to accelerate the growth of the magic world and magicians again.


    Subsequently, Su ye made a final inventory.


    Magic tide and magic River can be placed in the magic tower to accelerate their growth.


    The mountain shield remains on the metal throne and can be used at any time.


    The anchor of time and those war instruments


    Su Ye appeared at the edge of the floating city and gave orders.


    The fourth assistant mage tower is under construction, and core members from all over have arrived one after another.


    "Your Majesty, what are your orders?" Black wine suddenly half knelt on the ground, serious.


    Many demons nearby turned their eyes.


    Su Ye looked at the black wine angrily.


    This guy is shy and respectful.


    Su Ye stared at the black wine for a while and shook his head. It was estimated that this guy guessed something.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "All the masters, stop building and come together."


    Then, Burton, who was building the mage tower, flew over with four legendary masters and their disciples.


    The four legendary masters all looked unhappy. It was very impolite to interrupt the magic construction!


    Then they stared.


    The 100 meter high golden hourglass flew out of Su Ye''s hands and landed on the top of the floating city.


    A whole four semi artifact war instruments also flew out and landed around the hourglass.


    "Magic on..."


    The four old legends forgot Su Ye''s "impoliteness", excitedly rushed to the anchor of time and stroked it carefully, just like stroking the nose of a kitten.


    "It''s the anchor of time!" An old mage danced and shouted.


    "Hahaha, I can see the legendary time war artifact..."


    "Oh, do you touch the face of your first love? Pooh! How to match the first lover with the anchor of time... "


    The core members around Su ye also looked dull.


    The catapult of the abyss fire has exceeded their expectations, which has revealed another artifact of war!


    War artifact and war semi artifact are completely two concepts!


    Is the difference between gods and mortals.


    This sugra is so divine!


    As for thousands of magic guns, magic crossbows, magic catapults and puppets, no one cares.


    At this time, the core members secretly made eye contact, and then looked at the black wine.


    Black wine still looked dull.


    "By the way, I said a few things and left. The first thing is to add 10 million prison coins to the internal library and make good use of them, mainly to develop magicians and magic. Second, we don''t have to worry about burning skull city anymore. We will take burning skull city as our... Um... Transfer stations, warehouses, mines, farms, etc. as long as it is legal and reasonable, we can do anything. If you dare to explode a thorn over there, I''ll solve it. Third, in a few days, I will mobilize an army to find new territory. "


    Su ye said that and disappeared in front of the floating city.


    After a while, the black wine jumped and jumped excitedly.


    "What did I say? Ah? What did I say! I am indeed the second wise demon in the whole demon prison city! Am I right? Where did this war artifact come from? Where did this semi artifact come from? Where did this war instrument come from? Where did you get ten million prison dollars? Definitely from warehouse 2 of demon camp! "


    "You think, with your Majesty''s bad habit, why did the devil army just rush back? Why didn''t he rob it with such great military merit? You know, the demons on all sides of the war were crazy. If I hadn''t taken the responsibility of building the demon prison City, I would have joined the war! It''s all military feats picked up for nothing. The clattering soul flows to our shoulders. "


    "But your majesty ran away at that time! Why did he run? Because he gets the greatest benefit, because if he doesn''t run again, he will be watched by the demon God! "


    "Also, the special envoy of the demon God is... Look, can I have such a bad memory? After a while, I forgot the name of the demon envoy. Which of you remembers? I can''t remember! It''s very simple. The demon envoy is likely to be the incarnation of the demon God. In order to keep it a secret, it is impossible for him to let us know his true identity! "


    "My black wine is so wise! The devil camp must have been bombed by your majesty! I''ll tell you. He''s as handsome as his majesty sugra. He''ll never come back honestly. If he wants to do it, he''ll do it big. Directly poke a big hole in the abyss, ha ha... If your majesty can lead the devil to occupy a whole layer of abyss one day, it will be the first demon God under the Lord of hell! "


    Black wine is like drinking fake wine, crazy speculation.


    All the core members present were speechless.


    When Su ye came back yesterday, black wine said this guess to the core members, and everyone laughed at his impossibility.


    Black wine firmly believes in his own judgment, so he directly gives a big gift to Su ye these two days and respects him like a demon God.


    Now, many core members begin to believe in black wine.


    Because the news of the flame throat had spread long ago, the demons mobilized more than 100 million prison dollars of war equipment to fake defeat and then swallow up the devil army.


    As a result, everything was ready, action was imminent, and all warehouses exploded.


    Afterwards, the devil army found that there were no powerful semi artifact or artifact fragments in the warehouse ruins. Either the devil protected them or they were stolen.


    If the devil is protected, it can be used in subsequent battles without losing.


    But the devil has never used any war artifact.


    Then, those semi artifact and artifact are more likely to be stolen.


    Now, his majesty suddenly produced one big, four small and five powerful war instruments.


    "This news can''t be leaked." Clarence murmured.


    The demons nodded.


    Everyone present either handed over the soul mark or was bound by a contract. Su Ye didn''t speak, and the news couldn''t be said. Otherwise, what was waiting for them would be death.


    "Well, trust me?" Black wine is complacent.


    The core members of demon prison city looked at each other, some happy and some worried.


    "Lars, why are you so sad?" Asked the black wine.


    Lars said helplessly, "Your Majesty is strong and rich, which is a good thing, but do you think your majesty is more devil than the devil, more devil than the devil? His ability to provoke right and wrong has been growing, but his own rank has not risen. "


    The black wine turned black and said, "you said the same. Your Majesty''s arrogance is a good thing, but if it''s too arrogant, it''s not a good thing. This time, our demon prison city has offended a lot of enemies, a little big. Therefore, we must strive to build the magic prison City, build the magic prison city into an immortal fortress, and even fight against the gods! "


    "If we want to fight against the gods, a time anchor is not enough. We also need an offensive war artifact and a protective war artifact to avoid sneak attacks by the gods. At present, the dark blue trial can''t even withstand the attack of the demigod volcano knight. Then our next goal is to buy an underground protective magic array, which can avoid the magic of collapsing volcanoes and other terrain changes. "


    "I think so. But who of you can buy war artifacts? " Asked the black wine.


    "I can only ask your majesty to go down to the dark red eye socket or other demon gods. The price of war artifact is too high. Basically, a war artifact that can kill the next god costs no less than 30 million prison dollars. " Burton road.


    "Your Majesty should be able to scrape up 30 million prison coins, but the construction of magic prison city will be abandoned."


    "Yes, don''t think about the war artifact. Build the magic prison city first."


    After su ye returned to his study, he took out the crimson pupil and entered the crimson eye socket.


    As soon as he entered his own exclusive hall, Su ye said to the succubus attendant, "help me find a job... Huh?"


    Before Su Ye''s voice fell, she saw the demon Elise kneeling on the ground, hugging Su Ye''s own leg, looking up and crying, "Your Majesty, cheating the dark red Pope is a great crime. You should put away the deception immediately and don''t continue. Otherwise, I can only report you. If you look back in time, I will hide today''s affairs in my heart and will never betray you. After all, I have regarded myself as your devil. "


    Feeling the greasiness of Elise''s body, Su Ye bowed his head and panicked at the sight of the tearful demon and the white flower.


    "What did I deceive?" Su Ye was calm on the surface, but he kept guessing in his heart. Did the dark red Pope not allow himself, a fake devil, to use the dark red eye socket? No, Bolton clearly said that many human legends have crimson pupils, which can connect the crimson pupils with the magic book, and the crimson Pope especially welcomes human legends into the crimson eye socket.


    Moreover, the crimson Pope belongs to the demon God of hell. He must have known that he was su Ye.


    "How dare you pretend to be a demon God for the high authority of crimson eye socket?"


    Elise said, pointing to the gorgeous doors on both sides of the hall that had not been before, leading to the most hidden place of crimson eyes.


    Before, these places were walls. Su Ye was stunned and almost laughed. I see¡° Who told you I was pretending? " Su Ye smiles. Elise knelt on the ground and cried, "Your Majesty, don''t lie to me. I have been paying attention to your affairs. You are just a legend. No matter how fast you grow and hide your strength, you are just a demigod now. Yes, you can kill demigods and summon Beihai giant demons, but they all rely on the power of artifact. Now you don''t know what means to make the deep red eye nest mistakenly think you are a demon God. Once the deep red Pope knows, he will kill you. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 829

    Su Ye patted Elise on the head and said, "do you think the great crimson Pope would not notice if someone pretended to be a demon God in the crimson eye socket? You, although I was very moved, you underestimated me and the crimson Pope. I am really not a demon God, but I do have the authority of a demon God. "


    "I don''t believe it." The tears in Elise''s eyes were still swirling.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "hand over your soul mark."


    Elise was stunned and her tears fell down again.


    If she had dedicated her soul mark to a promising purgatory demon in the past, she would be very excited.


    Now, a legendary devil pretending to be a demon God, a legendary purgatory demon who is about to be killed by the crimson Pope, has no value at all and will even kill himself.


    However, I have no way back. Even if I report the deep prison demon king and don''t say whether I will be killed by him, even if I live, I will never have a chance to touch the dark red eye socket again.


    Thinking of the miserable end of the demons who offended the members of the crimson eye socket, Elise trembled and cried to hand in the soul mark.


    Then Elise opened her eyes because she felt that her soul mark was attached to an incomparably brilliant light.


    Like a demon.


    "So, you are a demon..." Elise knelt piously on the ground, her hips cocked up, kissed Su Ye''s feet, her body trembled excitedly, her small tail pressed on the ground, and the tip of her heart-shaped tail jumped gently.


    "Do you need me to explain now?" Su Ye looked at the demon gate with great interest.


    "No, I already know why. It was his Majesty the crimson Pope who found out that you are actually an anonymous hell demon, so he opened the higher authority of the crimson eye socket to you according to the rules. It is my lifelong wish to serve you and dedicate my soul to you. From then on, you will be the root of my evil and the source of my malice. "


    "OK..." Su Ye is still not used to this expression of demons.


    "What did you say you wanted?" Elise still knelt on the ground, dried her tears, smiled and looked up at Su Ye. Her face was pink, the confused light in her eyes twinkled, and her powerful talent charm was as clear as fire.


    Su Ye frowned and was about to scold Elise, but she said patiently, "get up first."


    "No, no, no, kneeling to meet the demon God is the basic etiquette of all our crimson waiters. Moreover, you can do everything to me, and I will try my best to satisfy you. " Elise''s eyes are as beautiful as silk.


    "It''s up to you," Su ye said again, knowing that he could not change the habit of demons for a while and a half. "Help me find the most detailed picture of hell. I want to choose a territory in the right place and inform the purgatory Palace at that time."


    Elise was surprised and happy, her whole body was more pink, waved to one of the demon God doors, and an eyeball flew over.


    "Your Majesty, this is a map that can only be seen by higher authorities. I can''t even view it. Please." Then he raised his hands, raised his eyes and flew to Su Ye.


    Su Ye picked up his eyeball and saw a three-dimensional map of 18 layers of hell released inside and outside.


    "Help me find some details of hell, mainly the power distribution of demons and gods." Suye road.


    "Yes."


    Next, Su Ye looked at the map and materials to quickly understand the situation of each territory in hell.


    It turns out that the lower the hell, the closer it is to the eighteenth purgatory, the stronger the power it contains.


    Whether demons or powerful demons, they like to live at a lower level.


    The deep prison plain is the intersection of a large number of evil worlds, without demons and gods.


    The second bloody territory is a large battlefield, where there are more demons than demons. On the second floor, there are no demons living permanently, but demons are stationed in rotation.


    From the third floor, there is the residence of the demon God.


    On the third floor, there are only new demons and lower demons, and the middle demons basically live on the seventh floor or below.


    Hell has three layers of gray swamp, which is the weakest layer.


    Su ye thought for a long time and found that the gray swamp was the best for him.


    At present, I don''t want to completely become a hell demon God, so the deeper my territory goes into hell, the greater the influence of evil will on me.


    And the deeper the layer is, the stronger the hell demon God is. Once a conflict breaks out, he has a smaller chance of winning.


    Although the gray swamp is unstable, there are often demons on the second floor running down to play the autumn wind, but aren''t they all magic materials?


    So Su Ye carefully checked the data of the gray swamp.


    The gray swamp is not welcomed by the demon gods. There are so many demon gods in hell, but there are less than seven demon gods living here, less than half of the fourth floor.


    Every layer of hell is huge. The total area of the gray swamp is as large as tens of thousands of Greece. Even if the territory radius of each demon God reaches 10000 kilometers, it only accounts for a small part of the gray swamp.


    In the gray swamp, there are less than one tenth of the areas inhabited by demons, and the other nine tenths of the areas have a bad environment and live with all kinds of demons.


    In addition to the concentration of cities in demon God territory, cities in other parts of the gray swamp are scattered everywhere, governed by semi gods or heroes of different strength, just like independent small city states.


    After carefully understanding the gray swamp, Su Ye compared other layers again and finally decided to choose here.


    Even if you finally join the demon God of hell, you can move deeper into hell.


    Then, Su Ye began to find a place suitable for himself. I''m afraid this process will take a long time, because there are too many factors to consider.


    Stay away from the territory of other demons and gods to avoid conflict.


    It is best to have rich mineral resources and speed up their original accumulation.


    The natural environment should not be too bad. Don''t often come up with natural disasters that can''t be calmed by demons and gods.


    It''s better to have more magic objects. They are all magic materials


    It''s better to be on land. After all, I''m human. I''m not used to being in places with too many swamps.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ye thought for a long time. He wanted to see what was in the demon gate, but remembered that he had to go to hell with Hercules, so he turned and left.


    Su Ye didn''t take a few steps. Elise got up and followed with small steps. She said shyly, "Your Majesty, take me back to the magic prison city so soon?"


    "Huh?" Suye turned and looked at Elise in surprise.


    As soon as Elise saw Su Ye''s expression, her small face wrinkled and almost cried again. With a crying voice, Elise said, "does your majesty hate Elise?"


    "What does it have to do with hating you or not?" Su ye asked.


    "But, but... According to the rules of crimson eye socket, after giving my soul mark, I will be your exclusive servant. I should serve you personally. Even if you let me stay in crimson eye socket, I should arrange a room for me in your house, and I will send my belongings there." Elise looked at Su ye with grievance and expectation.


    "Crimson eye socket and this rule?" Su ye asked.


    "How dare I lie to you?" Elise said.


    "Well... Then come back to the magic prison city with me. After settling down, you will stay in the dark red eye socket. After all, I need you very much here." Suye road.


    Elise was overjoyed and her eyes flashed.


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    "But..." Su ye said with a heavy face, "put away your charm ability. I don''t want to see you make trouble in the city master''s house."


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will always belong to you." Elise said, lowering her head shyly.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Ye uses the crimson pupil to transfer Elise to the city master''s house, arranges a room for her, and then prepares for going deep into hell to find Theseus.


    "It''s very important for me to find Theseus. Once Theseus is found, he will definitely take a fancy to my grandson-in-law and let Palos marry me. Lutos can''t stop it... "


    Su ye made adequate preparations while imagining the future.


    Deep prison fortress.


    The knock sounded again. "Andre" exchanged greetings with akerdes, said goodbye to the people, and used the transmission array of the deep prison fortress to enter the deep prison plain.


    As soon as it was dark and bright, Su ye saw that his separate body appeared near the Blackstone hills, and he could vaguely see the burning skull city.


    Akerdes recovered his body nearly three meters high and gently shook his arm.


    "Sue... No, Andre, since you promised, you can''t regret it." Akerdes had a smile on his lips.


    "I know what you''re hiding. Go ahead." Suye road.


    "I have many friends in hell, but I also have many enemies. Do you remember when I told you that snore and I had entered the third floor of hell by mistake? "


    "Remember." Suye road.


    "Well, that time, I not only killed some hell demons, but also beat up a demon God avatar, but I knew the weight and didn''t kill... Alas, what are you going for?"


    Su ye turned to the direction of Blackstone hills and said, "I don''t want to die."


    "Anyway, you are separated. What are you afraid of?"


    Akerdes, the largest hero in Greece, followed Suye with a smile.


    "Besides, Theseus is not necessarily on which floor, perhaps on the deep prison plain."


    Su Ye stopped and said, "he''s on the third floor, a gray swamp."


    "How did you know?" Akerdes was shocked.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I have my own news channel." Suye road.


    Akerdes looked at Su Ye suspiciously and asked, "where is your noumenon? How do I feel? You are growing up very fast these days. I have a feeling that you are about to catch up with me. "


    "Your feeling is very sharp..." Su Ye looked to the other side of Blackstone hill, where is the direction of magic prison city. "Let''s go to burn skull city first and use the transmission array to go to the gray swamp. I haven''t been there. It''s hard to locate randomly. "


    "You are proud!" Akerdes happily walked forward with Su Ye.


    Su ye took out Andrea''s magic carriage and said, "put a half god breath outside to scare away those demons without eyes. We''ll fly directly to the burning skull city."


    "OK." Su Ye boarded the carriage, but heard some strange voices from ackerdes behind: "wait." Su Ye looked back and saw a dark blue plane portal floating beside akerdes. Ackerdes looked awkwardly at the young man walking out of the portal. A simple pure white robe, black hair as messy as a chicken nest, with two or three broken leaves in it¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 830

    Aristotle raised his head and looked at the door of the black magic carriage.


    Inside the door, in the spacious living room, stood a thin young man.


    "Andre..."


    Aristotle clenched his teeth, as if a golden flame fell on his head and burned rapidly from the root of his hair.


    Originally fluffy curly hair stood upright, like a golden flame, fluttering slowly under the wind of light elements.


    Black eyes, dyed golden pupils.


    In his hand, an old dark black iron staff gradually changed from translucent to solid. At the top of the staff, eight giant dragons face outward, and the two dragons intertwined in the middle of the arch guard.


    At the lower end of the staff, the sword points to the ground, and the cold light flashes.


    Ten Dragon Sword staff.


    Lower artifact.


    His body rose a foot and stood in the air. The surging magic and elements rippled, and the white robe fluttered violently.


    All the demons within tens of kilometers were scared to flee everywhere.


    A pair of greedy eyes are looking at it in the dark.


    Akerdes stepped forward to block Aristotle''s sight.


    "Come on, this thing..."


    "Please get out of the way." Aristotle''s tone was steady and calm.


    Su Ye looked helpless and said, "Dear Mr. Aristotle, I know you all hate me, but this matter really has little to do with me. I''m just a pawn in the temple. I''m neither the chief villain nor the biggest contributor, and my whole family was flattened by him. What do you think? I''m the one who suffers the most. Yes, I used Palos to force Su ye, but the question is, how dare I, a little mage of the hero family, force the Pandion family? Yes, I hurt Julie, but the temple forced me to do it. Including Euclid, who is also the hand under the temple of revenge. I don''t think you, wise as you, think I''m the culprit? "


    "Here, there will be no worries."


    Aristotle looked up at the scarlet sky, his eyes shining.


    A fist after fist of pure white light balls emerged behind him, slowly rotating, more and more, gathered into a wall of light balls.


    Light chaser.


    Su Ye frowned. After Aristotle''s improvement, this magic has become famous in the magic world and even listed as the top legendary magic. All kinds of light masters are learning.


    Each white sphere of light can be transformed into a very destructive penetrating light to attack at the speed of light.


    Even Su Ye is ready to learn in the future, because he has the light element Lord and legendary avatar. This magic can significantly improve his strength.


    "You didn''t kill me for my sin. You just killed me because you felt guilty. You just killed me because you didn''t save Euclid and Su Ye. You were full of guilt and wanted to make compensation."¡° "Andre" said slowly.


    "Maybe you''re right, but you still have to die."


    The number of spheres of light behind Aristotle increased to 100.


    Su Ye almost scolded the pervert. The normal form of legendary magic is ten light chasing balls.


    "If you kill a villain who can''t die for your guilt today, you can kill everyone who makes mistakes tomorrow for your own pleasure." Suye road.


    "Let''s talk about tomorrow."


    The ball of light behind Aristotle shook slowly.


    "He can''t die."


    Akerdes suddenly patted Aristotle behind him, and the light wind blew through his golden flame hair.


    The ball of light dissipates like a candle in the wind.


    Then, the piercing sound of breaking the air appeared hundreds of meters behind Aristotle and hurried away.


    Su Ye looked at the sound, the light white air roared, the hard earth cracked, like a fan-shaped wave, rolled back, and didn''t stop until a long time later.


    "Even if Plato was here, he couldn''t kill him. The two of us have signed a contract to form an alliance between attack and defense. " Ackerdes road.


    "When you find your majesty Theseus, your contract will end, right?" Aristotle looked at ackerdes.


    Akerdes said nothing.


    Aristotle''s mouth showed a shallow smile, his body slowly decreased, the ten Dragon Sword disappeared, and his hair and eyes faded into black.


    "I will do my best to help you find your majesty Theseus." Aristotle bowed his head slightly and saluted Aristotle.


    "It''s enough for the two of us." Ackerdes road.


    "You can refuse me, but you can''t refuse the teacher''s kindness. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to embarrass you. That''s it. Where shall we start first? I have plane markers on all levels of hell, which can be transmitted directly to any place. " Aristotle glanced at Suye.


    Without a legendary magician who has systematically studied plane knowledge for more than ten years, even if there is a plane road sign, he can''t transmit it at will in hell.


    Akerdes turned to Andre.


    "Andre" smiled and said, "I just want to test what I have learned these days. Let''s go to the gray swamp together."


    Akerdes said to Aristotle, "Andrea has predicted that Theseus is in the gray swamp."


    "Oh." Aristotle readily agreed, and a cloud flashed under his thick eyelashes, "where do you want to go? The general orientation of the gray swamp. Central area, or which direction, or specific big city? "


    Aristotle looked to Suye.


    The power distribution and terrain of the gray swamp appeared in Su Ye''s mind.


    "First go to the limestone plateau, near the wall of hell."


    Aristotle did not look at "Andre", but gently threw out the demigod staff commonly used after the promotion legend.


    Aristotle controlled the floating demigod staff in the air. The dark blue magic flowed from the lower end of the staff, fell to the ground and continued to extend.


    Finally, the blue magic interwoven a blue magic array with a diameter of 10 meters.


    The blue light radiates.


    Su Ye stared at the magic array thoughtfully.


    Then Aristotle recited a spell for more than ten seconds, and a dark red portal slowly rose from below the magic array.


    "This portal leads to one of the largest cities on the limestone plateau, the wall of hell." Aristotle said.


    Akerdes nodded and said, "hell dwarves are the best forgers in the whole hell. Their business routes extend in all directions and are closely related to lantern girls. If you are in the wall of hell, you can better inquire about the news. "


    With that, akerdes made a gesture of invitation to Aristotle.


    Aristotle smiled and entered first.


    When Aristotle entered, akerdes looked at Su ye and asked, "are you sure you want to go together? With him, you don''t have to go. "


    "I have to go." Suye road.


    "I trust your judgment and be more careful." Akerdes stepped into it.


    Su ye put away his carriage and entered the transmission array.


    At the moment of entering the transmission array, the space forms a slight shock.


    Void lords and some talents are inspired to eliminate accidents.


    Su ye walked out of the transmission array safely and looked at Aristotle.


    The tip of Aristotle''s eyebrow was gently picked.


    Su ye said that the young man was still too young and looked around.


    The strong plateau wind blows dust all over the sky, and the sand and gravel on the gray black ground roll like a river, and the sand and dust are like fog, blocking the line of sight.


    Aristotle stood up and said, "there is magic interference here. I can''t determine the specific location of the wall of hell."


    Su Ye pointed in one direction and said, "your transmission array has added too many unnecessary things, resulting in an offset of more than 300 kilometers. Let''s get in the car, Mr. akerdes. Put a half spirit breath outside to avoid the magic thing with short eyes from delaying our time. "


    Aristotle glanced at Su ye and said nothing.


    Su ye put down the magic carriage and walked into it.


    Ackerdes nodded to Aristotle and followed.


    Aristotle walked slowly to the door, his rings flashed in turn, and his eyes flashed layers of light. He looked up and down the magic carriage carefully, and then slowly boarded the carriage step by step.


    With his muscles taut, he stood by the door and looked into the living room.


    Su ye and akerdes sat on the sofa in the living room and drank tea as if they were going home.


    Aristotle suddenly moved his nose gently and looked at the living room suspiciously.


    The door closed, and the carriage slowly floated into the air and accelerated towards the wall of hell.


    "Won''t you sit down and have a drink?"¡° Andre asked with a smile.


    "Not interested." Aristotle had his back against the wall and was only two meters away from the door.


    Su ye said calmly, "except for those redundant places, your magic array is basically good, but there are many defects in several key points such as positioning magic pattern, protection magic pattern, space magic pattern and connecting magic pattern. On the surface, you are not good at learning, but the fundamental reason is that you have a deviation in your understanding of the essence of the magic array."


    "Oh? Then tell me about the deviation. " Aristotle looked cold.


    "I''ve read your article about the transmission magic array. Although you didn''t mention it directly, after summarizing, I found that you think the transmission array is more like a tool magic. This is a very wrong idea, which is also one of the main reasons for the slow progress of transmission magic in the magic world. Transmitting magic array is indeed like the door of a carriage for us to enter and exit, but never forget that we use a carriage, not a door. Don''t forget that what we need to master is the magic to change the world, not the magic instrument of the carriage. "


    Su Ye finished, opened his magic book and learned the light chaser.


    Originally, I thought that the light chaser could only cast ten light chasing balls at a time, with limited power, but it would be more interesting if he could cast 100 or more to cooperate with his legendary avatar.


    Except for mirror demons, probably no demons can bear their own... Well, it is temporarily named thousands of light seekers.


    Aristotle was stunned for a moment, his eyes were shimmering, and after more than ten seconds, his eyes were clear and continued to think.


    After half an hour, he suddenly couldn''t help shouting. Then he quickly closed his mouth, opened the magic book and recorded quickly. The carriage descended slowly and stopped on the ground. Aristotle is still writing hard. Su ye also seemed to see nothing and continued to learn the legendary magic light chaser. Akerdes looked at them and continued to close his eyes. After a long time, Aristotle breathed a long sigh of relief, then secretly glanced at "Andre" and his eyes flashed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 831

    At this time, Su Ye closed the magic book and asked, "I can deeply understand most of the structure of the light chaser magic array, but in the final spotlight stage, why is the power more than ten times that of the original after your improvement? I don''t quite understand your spotlight array structure. "


    Aristotle took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, clenched his teeth and said, "stereoscopic painting."


    Then he slammed the door and left.


    Bang!


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized that he patted his forehead. He even forgot this. He never thought that Aristotle would use his own things. He thought that Aristotle was based on other principles.


    Su Ye reopened the magic array of light seekers and nodded. Aristotle''s improvement did not have a complete three-dimensional painting method, but he used the principle of perspective to improve some magic patterns and finally strengthened their power.


    "That''s the idea. I see. After mastering this magic, I''ll make further improvements and probably upgrade to heroic magic..."


    Akerdes''s eyebrows jumped and thought I was stupid. Really, I even brought together the two most abnormal geniuses in the magic world. I''m afraid I''ve been guilty all the way.


    "Let''s go." Ackerdes converged on the demigod breath and maintained it in the legendary stage.


    Su Ye followed and left. The three walked slowly to the huge mountain wall hundreds of meters away in the dust storm.


    The wind and sand pervade the heaven and earth, and the mountain wall is high without the top.


    A huge arched city gate fell into the mountain wall. Inside the city gate, a magic fire burned, and the strong hell dwarves with bright armor walked around.


    They looked at the three human beings walking in the three sandstorms, felt the breath of legend and nodded slightly.


    Many dwarves looked enviously at the strong legend in the middle, who was nearly three meters tall, and walked out of the shape of Pinzi.


    "Shall we inquire directly, or what shall we do? I''m good at force, other... You know. " Akerdes shrugged and whispered.


    "I want to control some dwarves and let them collect information for me." Aristotle said.


    Su ye said, "I''m slowly looking for an informant. It takes about two or three days to train."


    "So fast?" Asked akerdes.


    "Just training informants may not be able to find them. Of course, after that, I will launch the helldwarf''s intelligence system to help us find it. " Suye road.


    "All intelligence systems?" Ackerdes road.


    "All." Suye road.


    "I finally know why the wind and sand here are so big." Aristotle looked at the wind and sand as he walked.


    "You need at least one hell dwarf city master''s help. Sometimes it''s unwise to spend money. This is hell. There are not many reputable businessmen. " Ackerdes road.


    "You''ll know in two or three days. Come on, let''s find a place to live first. " Suye road.


    The three men passed through the huge city gate and dim corridor and entered the wall of hell.


    This is the city and the hollowed out mountainside.


    Looking around, cave buildings and underground buildings are stacked one after another. A large number of hell dwarves come and go, and sometimes there are all kinds of hell demons. It looks peaceful.


    The occasional sound of drinking and swearing, fighting and slashing makes people feel safe.


    Although legends are very common here, they are still high-level forces. Even if the demons'' eyes are very poor, the three people still arrive at a good place of residence, Shugen hotel.


    Akerdes threw out a handful of prison money snatched from the devil, chose three best rooms and stayed.


    After settling down, akerdes called them to their room.


    "What should we do now?"


    "I''m going to use magic to turn myself into a devil, and then look for a controllable hell dwarf in the city." Aristotle said.


    "And you?" Akerdes looked at Suye.


    "I''ll just stay in my room. There should be results in three days." Suye road.


    "I want to walk around, you two... Who can help me change my shape? I don''t want to be caught up by my enemies."


    "You should have said it earlier." Su ye said and pointed casually. Akerdes''s body changed rapidly and finally transformed into a giant blade devil. This devil is very similar to human shape, except that two arms are two huge bone blades.


    In his own opinion, akerdes just added a layer of translucent shield of the image of the giant blade demon.


    "That''s all right? And protection? Good. " Akerdes is satisfied.


    Aristotle blinked violently, the ring flashed, the light in his eyes flashed, staring at akerdes, and his face darkened.


    I can''t see through this illusion!


    Even used all his talents.


    Compared with a legend given by a despicable God!


    Not only that, he even pointed out the defects of the magic array.


    Am I really not as good as an Andre as Aristotle?


    "I''ll go back to my room to study first." Su ye turned and left.


    Akerdes kept making all kinds of small movements in the mirror, and there was only a giant blade demon in the mirror.


    "Yes, that''s good... Aristotle, what''s the matter with you?" Akerdes sensed that Aristotle was in a daze.


    "Nothing!"


    Aristotle took a deep breath, instantly dispelled his negative emotions, and turned and walked out.


    "Maybe he is only specialized in magic, and the magic array may only be that he has read the books in the temple..." slowly, Aristotle was in a better mood.


    After su Ye''s separation and rest, the noumenon of magic prison city took action.


    Yesterday, Su ye sent a message to the purgatory palace that he had selected a territory on the third floor of hell, including a large area of limestone plateau, wanai mountains, blood earth plain, etc.


    The purgatory palace quickly issued the demon order of the Lord of hell, making Su ye the legal owner of the area.


    Before the separate operation, Su ye had already begun to mobilize the army.


    Including the giant demon army, dwarf team and some demon teams, and brought a full 30 heroes, with a legend of more than a thousand.


    Su Ye releases the ghost king and stands beside him.


    The demons in the demon prison city looked at the demigod ghost king in horror.


    As soon as the plane transmission array was completed, Su Ye led 30000 troops to enter


    Not long after, the army appeared outside the wall of hell, and one after another alarm bells and horns sounded in the city.


    Black wine stood beside Su ye, squinted, smiled and said, "I really want to meet these distant relatives, but I don''t know if the noble old demigod prison fire furnace inside is willing to accept us."


    "The opposite." Suye road.


    "Yes, your majesty is right. This is your territory. We decide whether to accept them or not." The black wine quickly smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Ye stepped forward. When he was 300 meters away from the city gate, a lot of arrows fell on the ground in front of him.


    "Strange devil, stop now and explain your intention!" The dwarf''s wild voice sounded ahead.


    "Let the prison fire furnace come out to see me." Su ye said, taking out a shield shaped black metal sheet, which was filled with dense golden words. The light power rippled, emitting a full ten layers of color light.


    "Just a moment, we''ll inform you." The hell dwarf''s voice trembled and trotted away.


    After more than half an hour, the hell dwarf came back with an uneasy face and stumbled: "Your Majesty... Your majesty said that you can see him, but you can''t bring more than three demons."


    Black wine flew into a rage, jumped high and scolded, "the potatoes in this cesspit! Hooves trampled by thousands of people! Cinders in the mud! Dirt between your teeth! Worm raised bitch! How dare you let your majesty see you? Who gives you the courage! Who gave you courage! "


    Other demons also roared and yelled.


    The hell dwarf guarding the city was frightened and timid.


    Su Ye was not angry at all. Instead, he was amused by the slang of black wine and said, "black wine, Bolton, you two meet the prison fire furnace with me."


    "Yes."


    Bolton''s face was calm, while the black wine was red and his neck was thick.


    "Xiaobi''s prison fire furnace, I really want to stab the red iron bar into your......" black wine still whispered vicious curses.


    The group followed the dwarf general.


    The streets are heavily guarded and full of guards.


    Su ye went to the dwarf palace and looked around with interest. Maybe he could see Aristotle or akerdes.


    However, I didn''t see it.


    Su Ye successfully entered the magnificent dwarf palace. Gold and silver are the main colors of the palace, dotted with a large number of precious metals and gemstones.


    The whole palace is like an enlarged jewelry box.


    Deep in the palace, a fat giant sat on a chair as wide as a bed.


    He sat three meters high, and his actual height may be four meters or even close to five meters. His outline is very similar to hell dwarf, with the same black skin, the same beard and the same big nose.


    Dark brown age spots covered every inch of his exposed skin.


    He is snoring.


    The faint semi divine power drifted away slowly.


    The rusty hammer stood by the throne.


    The angry black wine shrank its neck.


    Su ye walked slowly forward. The dwarf guard with shining silver armor stood in front of the steps under the throne and looked at Su Ye warily.


    Su Ye looked around, walked near the dwarf guard, pulled out a volcanic rock chair from the void dragon ring and sat down.


    While looking at the palace, Su Ye nodded and said, "it''s better than I thought. However, the city is too small. After all, it''s just the hinterland of the mountain. Burton, how long will it take to build a small city outside the city gate? "


    "If you stop the construction of the mage tower, it can be completed in only one month. Of course, if enough masters can be invited, it will basically take shape in five days at most. " Burton road.


    "Not bad. Today, go to crimson eye socket to help me recruit some masters and craftsmen. I want to build a small city outside the wall of hell, which is called... Plateau star. It will become the center of the whole limestone plateau and serve as an important mineral mining and equipment processing base. "¡° Yes. " Burton road. The hell dwarves were very angry, but the purr of the prison fire furnace was still stable. Su Ye looked at the prison fire furnace, took out the demon order, shook it, and then put it away¡° Prison fire furnace, you can see that I am a very kind Lord. You see, I am not angry at all in the face of your provocation. If a normal devil does this, he is already dead. I, sugra, have nothing else, but I am gentle and kind to the devil. I''m not here to forcibly take away your territory. I just ask you to take the initiative to cooperate and hand over the top management of the territory. Of course, not only you, not only the limestone plateau, but also 10000 or 20000 kilometers around will belong to me. " The snoring continued. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 832

    "You have one day to think about it. I''ll give you a hundred years of life if you hand over the power within one day. This is a sign of my kindness. One day later, you will see my slightly impolite side. Of course, you generally call it cruelty. By the way, if you pretend to sleep and dial the pointer of my impatient clock faster, I don''t mind putting your hammer into your navel and squeezing out your sour stomach and stinking intestines. "


    Su Ye smiled from beginning to end.


    "Don''t the young demons now let us old guys sleep a little longer?" The prison fire furnace slowly opened its eyes, and the dark pupils gently turned in the bloody eyes, flashing a strange light.


    "Your intestines don''t flow out of your navel now, which is enough to prove how much I respect the old man." Su Ye is still smiling.


    "I don''t know you." The voice of the prison fire furnace was muttering, as if half a piece of pork had been stuffed in his mouth.


    "The new era is already waving, and the old guys still close their eyes. Naturally, they don''t know anyone."


    The fat body of the prison fire furnace shook slightly. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Ye.


    "We old guys are more conservative."


    "The older guy who fell at your feet in those days is also old-fashioned compared with you." Su Ye met the eyes of the prison fire furnace.


    "You don''t have much patience." Prison fire furnace.


    "In a way, you are right. I absolutely have no patience to guard this shabby cave all my life." Suye road.


    "Those demons who said such words often died early."


    "Those demons standing in the clouds have said this."


    The prison fire furnace drooped its head, and its stacked chin was like a big dough. It whispered: "the young devil now is really eloquent. Unlike us, he always liked fists."


    "So I appeared in front of you, not you looking for me."


    Su ye said and got up slowly.


    "When the dark grey sky ring rises, I will come back." Su Ye bowed his head slightly and left.


    "I hope you don''t let me down."


    Su Ye smiled and whispered as he walked.


    Black wine and Bolton''s body trembled and looked at each other.


    This tone appeared when Su Ye faced ten demigods.


    Su ye walked out of the hell wall, put down the magic palace directly opposite the city gate and went in.


    In the room, Su Ye gently threw the divine diamond.


    "110, what power should I deify now?"


    "There is no doubt that the magic tree is the most important, but the problem is that my poor magic diamond is not enough, and the role of magic tree roots is not big. So... "


    Su Ye began to look for high-yield power.


    "Talents are very important, but as my rank continues to improve, I will get a lot of divine talents. Except for a few talents, the benefit of deification is not high. It is only suitable for the rich situation of deified diamond."


    "The overall benefit of magic is lower than that of talents, but some magic is the crystallization of the wisdom of the whole magic world, and the final value is much higher than that of most talents. For example, reading apprentices, such as legendary separation, such as demigod magic wishing, and some magic schools. "


    Su ye thought for a long time. He is a magician, and the most important thing for a magician is the thinking ability to explore the essence of all things, and the other is the learning ability.


    An important factor affecting learning ability is not only the processing of knowledge, but also the accumulation of knowledge.


    Exploring the essence of all things and processing knowledge can not be replaced by any force, nor can it be deified. We can only use, learn, practice and reflect continuously. There is no shortcut.


    And the accumulation of knowledge, the legendary magician has been solved.


    Such as reading apprenticeship, such as unforgettable big memory.


    Su Ye didn''t learn big memory, because big memory has a negative effect, that is, he can''t control the switch. He always remembers some useless details, which will drag down the brain.


    For example, some people have amnesia, never forget, and can remember all the details of their experience, but such people are very painful because they will be trapped in the world of memory. Excessive and complicated information will weaken their ability to process knowledge and make them trouble everywhere in real life.


    The reading apprentice is a good solution to the problem of big memory. Although it seems to grow slowly, it is recognized that it is better than big memory.


    Finally, Su ye entered the magic tower and placed the deified diamond in the reading apprentice array.


    One, two, three


    Ten in a row, no change.


    Su Ye is not angry but happy. The more divine treasure drills he needs, the stronger his final ability is.


    When it is put into twenty, the divine diamond emits brilliant light, turns into liquid and flows into the magic array.


    The golden light surrounds the magic branches, and the divine light flows and is extremely bright.


    Su Ye looks to two reading apprentices.


    The two reading apprentices in the magic tower are no longer rigid, their whole body emits a faint light, their eyes are no longer dull, and they are somewhat spiritual.


    It feels like being promoted from a primary school student to a middle school student.


    Later, Su ye knew the ability to deify the reading apprentice.


    No, it should be a reading master.


    The original reading apprentice could only read 50000 words a day, but now, reading 500000 words a day is a ten fold leap.


    The key is that as long as enough magic is allocated, the reading and memory speed of the reading apprentice can be increased ten times!


    Su Ye''s basic reading ability is not so fast.


    Originally, each apprentice could only master the knowledge of a small field. For example, he could not master the field of "biology", but could master the branch of biology "Warcraft".


    Now, the deified reading apprentice can master the knowledge of the whole field of biology.


    However, Su ye, in a greedy attitude, still let the reading apprentice continue to study Warcraft, and then study void Warcraft, hell Warcraft, abyss Warcraft and so on in similar fields.


    Deified reading apprentices not only see fast and learn widely, but also have a stronger ability to connect directly to the brain.


    The previous reading apprentice could not actively provide su ye with knowledge. Su Ye needed to extract the content by himself.


    But now, if Su ye needs knowledge in related fields, the deified reading apprentice provides it directly, which is basically equivalent to an external brain.


    Although the efficiency is worse than its own brain and can''t think, it has made a great leap.


    In addition to the power of the mage''s theocracy, he can have a deified reading apprentice in a month or two, which will soon be more than those hundred year old masters.


    "Knowledge is wonderful, but learning knowledge easily is more wonderful... Of course, important subjects still need to study hard, which can not be replaced by any external force."


    "There are still 90 divine diamonds left."


    "At present, my most powerful school is to use invisible generals to control artifact. It can be regarded as the ''artifact siege school'', but at present, it has enough power."


    "Although the Hydra Legion is very strong, it needs to be strengthened with the increase of my strength and wealth."


    "Before, I strengthened the fire demon snake with the blood of the half god Hydra. Next, I should strengthen it with the complete remains of the half god Hydra. This is the strongest state of the Hydra Legion school. When the strongest Hydra school is completed, it can be deified. "


    "Great Summoner schools can also be deified one after another."


    "However, we still have to lay a solid foundation now."


    Su ye thought about it and deified the four elements of earth fire and geomantic omen of the main magic tree. A total of 80 deified treasure diamonds were spent.


    The last time I deified the root of the wood element, a talent egg rolled out from the root and gave birth to a divine body talent with inexhaustible strength.


    However, after deifying the roots of these four elements, there is nothing new except thicker, more magic, faster magic recovery and stronger four element magic.


    "Is the root of wood element different from other roots?"


    Not long after, Su Ye suddenly realized.


    "Before deifying the root of the wood element, I also deified the magic of ''summoning the golden servant'', and within this magic, there is the world tree. It seems that only when I find a way to get the top summoning servant similar to the world tree can the deified tree root give me super divine talent. "


    "The top servant of the wood system is the world tree. What is the land system? Mother earth Gaia? Sin, sin... Ancient Titan? It''s possible. "


    "What about fire? Lord of fire? Vulcan? "


    "The wind system, the God of the north wind? The spirit itself can never become a servant, but... What if I breed a servant with the spirit''s body or blood... Everything is possible for a magician. It can summon magical creatures into servants. Why can''t gods? If it is impossible, my magic level is insufficient! However, if I really want to succeed, the gods are afraid to kill me... "


    "In the case of water system, Archduke whale or Poseidon? It''s hard... "


    Finally, Su Ye checked his total magic power.


    Because the talent of using magic anemone has been maintained, the total amount of magic has been maintained ten times.


    After this sacrifice, after having the mage''s divine power, the second magic tree and the new deified tree roots


    The total amount of magic was 100000 times that of legendary mages, but now it has reached 500000 times that of legendary mages.


    The total amount of magic is too much. Up to now, the Dragon Valley can''t absorb it.


    After thinking about it, Su Ye decided to buy a complete "magic power factory" and place it in a city on the third floor of hell to make blank magic power crystals.


    Next, make a complete magic crystal by yourself.


    Magic crystal can be used not only to provide energy for war instruments, but also to make various "magic rings".


    These are the best-selling products of infinite plane.


    After a rough calculation, after deducting the basic consumption such as injecting into the Dragon Valley, 30% of the basic magic amount and the mage tower, I can make a magic crystal worth 2 million gold Eagles every day.


    The cost of magic crystal accounts for about half.


    In other words, only selling magic crystal made a net profit of 365 million a year. This is just now. In the future, there will be millions of magic wells and more magic, that is, billions or even tens of billions every year¡° The total amount of magic will continue to increase. Don''t worry about this, but the cost of magic crystal is too high. Next, I want to establish a magic crystal research institute to reduce the production cost of magic crystal. The lower the cost of magic crystal, the more people can afford it, and the stronger the magician. The stronger the magician, the more my magic power crystal will sell... "Well... How do you think you have become a magic mender?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 833

    "Su Ye nodded and said," I prefer investing in the future to investing in the present. "


    Aristotle nodded, but suddenly his eyes were cold, took a deep breath and calmed his mind.


    Ackerdes frowned and said, "well, even if sugra defeats the prison fire furnace and obtains control of the hell wall, it will take a long time. I don''t like being passive. "


    "I can''t predict that." Aristotle said.


    Akerdes looked at Suye.


    "We sit on the wall and watch. No matter who occupies the hell wall, I can guarantee that we can mobilize the hell dwarf''s intelligence system in a short time." Suye road.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    "Are you sure?" Asked akerdes.


    "I''m sure." Suye road.


    "Your time limit." Aristotle''s cold tunnel.


    "Three days." Suye road.


    "Well, we''ll continue our investigation here for three days. After three days, we''ll make the next decision. These days, you two can have a rest and buy some magic materials unique to hell. "


    After talking, the three got up and left.


    The next day, Su Ye left the magic palace, took black wine and Bolton, and entered the gate of the wall of hell again.


    Different from yesterday, they either stand on the road from the gate to the palace, fly in the air, or stand on the roof.


    Aristotle, akerdes and "Andre" looked at the five meter high purgatory devil and thought about it.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen sugra. I didn''t expect him to be so young. This devil, his future achievements are unlimited. " Aristotle whispered.


    Ackerdes frowned and whispered, "the smell of this guy is familiar, but I can''t remember who it is. Well... It should be the blood descendant of the devil I met."


    Su Ye looked at the purgatory devil who changed his body and nodded gently.


    How handsome!


    Prison fire in the body, surrounded by flames.


    Purgatory demon sugra leisurely walked into the palace.


    Almost as like as two peas last time, the huge half god dwarf prison fire sits on the throne in the beautiful decoration of the royal palace.


    Different from yesterday, he opened his eyes and held the hammer of prison fire in his right hand.


    The rust on the hammer of prison fire is like fine sand in the wind.


    His body still looks so fat, but yesterday he was like a pool of rotten meat, but now he is like a mountain.


    However, in Su Ye''s eyes, he is still a rotten meat like a mountain.


    "Tell me your answer." Suye is quiet.


    "If you leave now and swear never to return, I''ll think nothing has happened."


    His eyes twinkled with the light of old but wisdom, which was different from yesterday.


    "Come with you. How many demigods are there altogether? Even if you are a hero, you can''t fight. " Suye road.


    The prison fire furnace slowly raised his left hand, stretched out his fingers one by one and said, "first, bluff is useless. We believe you can summon the North Sea giant demon, but it will take a few months. You can hide it from those ordinary demigods, but you can''t hide it from us. Second, maybe you have a large number of assistants, but I''m sorry, space is closed here. Third, when I put up my third finger, you lost your last chance. "


    "No, the teleportation failed." Burton whispers.


    The black wine held his head high and said, "Your Majesty is not afraid of nothing. What are we afraid of? Is your majesty not as good as him? "


    At the same time, there was a huge roar outside the door.


    Two hell dwarves came out of the side doors on both sides of the throne.


    Two demigod dwarves stood on both sides of the prison fire furnace.


    Su Ye smiled.


    All the demigods in the gray swamp have seen them in the dark red eye socket. Naturally, they know the story of the famous Seven demon demigods fighting the world, although there are only five left now.


    The hell dwarf on the left, like the prison fire furnace, is a soldier with a sledgehammer, but he is more vigorous and healthy. He is called black stripe, and his whole body is covered with strange magic stripes.


    On the right is burning fire, a rare demigod wizard among dwarves, even above the prison fire furnace. Unlike other black hell dwarves, she has red skin and hair.


    Su ye turned around and saw two diminutive demigods.


    Because their noumenon is too huge.


    A skeleton demon, pale skull, covered with white bone armor, is barely regarded as a high devil. It is far away from the giant. It is very rare to be promoted to a demigod.


    A scorpion demon, a highly poisonous star. His upper body is human, his waist is connected to the dark and shiny scorpion body, and the tip of the huge scorpion tail emits a faint red light.


    "If I were younger, I might shed a few false tears for your nonsense story of seven demons and half gods." Su ye turned back and looked at the three headed demigod dwarf.


    "I never like to talk nonsense." The cold dwarf wizard raised his staff, and the red light erupted, shining on the whole palace in an instant. After a flash, Su ye saw that he and the five heads and a half gods came to a gray space. It seemed that the feet and above were shrouded in gray clouds, only a thousand meters in diameter. The prison fire furnace stood with a huge sledgehammer, gently twisted his waist, smiled and said, "I can''t let the battle destroy the palace. Sugra, let''s start. We''d like to see how you face our five demigods. " Su Ye nodded and said, "in fact, you''re right. First, I really can''t summon the North sea monster now. Second, I really can''t send out your ban. But the third point, I need to correct you... "Su ye said, expanding the field body, and more than 20 fields are intertwined into a completely real world. Completely cover the gray cloud space. The five demigods were in five directions and were surprised to see this scene¡° Domain body? It''s strong, but it can''t stand our joint attack! " The prison fire furnace was about to start. Su Ye smiled and said, "no, no, no, five people bully me, which makes me very afraid. Why don''t we do this? You go up one by one and give me a chance?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 834

    Five and a half gods and Demons laughed.


    "Why do you think our five old guys can live to the present and half god? The enemy needs to be surrounded and killed with all his strength. "


    "Fight you one by one, when we are fools?"


    "We are demons, not fools!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and kill..."


    The word "he" in the prison fire furnace was not exported, staring wide and motionless.


    The other four demigods were also motionless.


    Around each demigod stood an almost invisible human warrior, showing only a subtle outline, like pure water.


    Every invisible general holds a lower artifact in his hand.


    The tip of the king''s trident is close to the seven chin of the prison fire furnace.


    The broken seven snake whips twined around the black waist and abdomen.


    It is said that the Vulcan spear is mounted on the burning throat.


    The sea magic wand bears the spine between the shoulders behind the pale skull.


    The mountain shield covers the top of the highly toxic star.


    Five demigods, stiff all over.


    The divine power of the lower artifact has been seen, experienced, and even almost died of the lower artifact.


    This breath and feeling is by no means an illusion.


    However, is there anything more magical than a legendary devil who controls five lower artifacts at the same time?


    "Now, do you know why the ghost king failed to assassinate me?"


    Su ye said, the ghost King blinked five times and returned to Su Ye''s back.


    In the middle of the left face of each half god demon, an "X" wound was cut. Except for the pale skull, they were bleeding slowly and could not stop.


    "I... I feel the power of the theocracy..." the voice of the prison fire furnace trembled slightly, and my chin trembled into a string.


    "As I said, you should go one by one." Su Ye is especially kind.


    The five demigods looked at Su ye and sighed.


    Around the limestone plateau, he has been cautious and dominated for hundreds of years. Unexpectedly, he still looked out of sight.


    Why is there such a strange purgatory demon in hell?


    "You are a legend?" Asked the burning fire.


    "If false, replace it."


    "Only the demon incarnation can be like you." The burning path.


    Su ye turned around, looked at the demigod bone armor demon, hooked his hook, and the invisible general held the sea magic stick a little away.


    "Pale skull, give you a chance to defeat me and leave alive. I don''t use lower artifact. "


    "Really?" The pale skull had crossed a bright meteor in the desperate eyes.


    "Of course." Su Ye nodded.


    "I don''t believe you, but... This is my only chance. Don''t leave... "The pale head bowed his head before he finished his words.


    How can the whole body be wrapped with water, sand, fire, ice and other forces?


    The pale skull took a deep breath and released half divine power. It quickly expanded into a bone armor giant 30 meters high, like a white bone chariot, rushing to Su Ye.


    The other four demigods saw that the speed of the pale skull could not even reach the usual seven Chengdu, and there were only 60% up and down. They looked at each other and sighed.


    The theocracy field is indeed unusual. It increases the power of mere legend to this extent. Otherwise, even the field body can not achieve this effect.


    Suddenly, they suddenly looked at Su ye, all of them stared wide, and even the pale heads who were charging hurriedly stopped. Their arms crossed in front of them, and their heads shrank behind their arms. The whole body burst into a heavy divine light, releasing all their strength.


    He looks like a child being beaten by his father.


    They saw the little purgatory devil all over the sky behind Su Ye.


    64 legendary avatars!


    Before the pale skull could react, 64 avatars stretched out their index fingers to point at him.


    Each finger emits two cone-shaped color lights, a total of 128 color lights converge into a torrent, disappear in front of the legendary avatar and appear on the top of the pale skull.


    The colorful waterfall falls when the head falls.


    Boom


    The four half gods were stunned. Isn''t the big lysis conical color light? How can thunder come out?


    To what extent is the magic power highly condensed to achieve this effect?


    Then, all kinds of crisp magic cracking sounds sounded, and all the protective forces of the pale skull were instantly emptied, and the whole body was gray.


    Then, the power of the demigod outer bone quickly lost, and the magic supply was interrupted.


    The mighty bone armor that had lost its source of strength collapsed, turned into bone powder and floated around.


    The pale skull is like being transported to the poles in summer. Arms embrace the chest and block the body.


    Lose the white bone shell, no skin on the surface, and the bright red muscles are covered with prominent blood vessels.


    Like a skinned giant.


    In the eyes of the pale skull, there was an indisputable shame, anger and panic.


    Since birth, this bone armor has not disappeared.


    And now, by a legendary magician!


    He looked at the semi artifact bone sword in his hand. The magic was dry and the magic pattern was cracked. It needed to be repaired before it could be used again.


    He breathed heavily, could not feel any protective force, and even the field was completely melted.


    All the tissues on the body surface are cracked, and magic cannot be attached within a few days. Only the internal bones wrapped by bright red muscles contain the same magic as usual.


    The other four demigods saw this scene and showed a faint look of grief.


    Rather than let your old friend suffer such humiliation, you''d better kill him!


    The scorpion devil''s poisonous star gnashed his teeth and said, "this demon incarnation is too vicious. It is famous to disguise as a legend and humiliate the demigod!"


    The other three demigods nodded gently and 64 legendary avatars, which are not available to mages at all.


    They have lived for four or five hundred years. They have never heard of any caster with such legendary avatars. No one even has more than five legendary avatars!


    No one can have so many incarnations except the demon God.


    What''s more, even if the gods make magic avatars, it''s not so easy. The success rate of this thing is too low.


    The cost of these 64 legendary avatars has exceeded the median artifact!


    Which demon is so crazy?


    Su Ye looked at the pink demigod bone armor demon, and nodded slightly. More than a hundred great cleavage techniques were used intensively, and their power was beyond imagination.


    However, in addition to the power of the great cleavage itself, it also contains the power of talent and field body, and the greatest contribution is naturally the mage king and battlefield dominating field.


    The 64 legendary avatars were put away and then appeared. Su Ye reached out to the pale skull, but suddenly stopped.


    "You can''t use the finger of death. If he turns directly into dust, the magnificent demigod skeleton will be wasted. Let me see... "


    Su ye said, taking back the legendary avatar and releasing it again.


    "Soul shackles!"


    Su Yejia has 64 avatars, casting a total of 65 soul shackles, which has been increased to 130 under the effect of spell twins.


    Boom


    Tens of thousands of thick black chains fell from the sky, like the pillars intertwined with chains, hitting the pale skull heavily.


    Obviously, it was a soul attack. Obviously, it would not hurt the body. However, the pale skull''s body shook heavily and was almost knocked down by so many chains.


    "Ah..."


    The dense black soul chain is like a crazy group of snakes, drilling into the body and soul.


    The pale skull gave a shrill scream, suddenly bent down and knelt on the ground, his feet and arms deeply inserted into the earth, and his whole body trembled violently.


    The blood tore the bright red muscles and gushed out the fragile demigod body.


    The wound continues to be healed by the power of demigod, but it continues to be torn.


    The other four demigods felt numb when they heard the scalp. The great lysis can destroy the protective power of some souls, but it can not affect the soul itself.


    How could he be tortured by legendary magic to such a painful extent?


    The pale skull screamed for three minutes before it stood up slowly as if it had been fished out of the blood.


    Blood flowed from his head, flooded his hateful eyes, through his broken teeth and slowly down his neck.


    "The soul of demigod will never yield!"


    The pale skull took a deep breath and walked forward slowly like a skinned blood giant without bone armor.


    "Worthy of demigod. Heart burst! "


    A full 130 heart bursts were triggered at the same time.


    Poof


    A huge hole appeared in his left chest.


    Front and rear penetration.


    The four demigods were numb. I hadn''t seen such a terrible heart burst in my life.


    The pale skull fell to the ground, but he kept kicking his heels with his eyes open, and his hands kept grasping in the earth.


    The chest healed at a rate visible to the naked eye, and the heart was reorganizing rapidly.


    When the wound returned to a hole the size of a thumb, there was a dull sound of deja vu in the chest.


    Poof


    There was a big hole in his chest and back again. His body shook violently and stopped.


    The wound on the chest continues to heal slowly.


    After a while, the pale skull opened his eyes, bit his teeth, looked down at his chest, and the wound was getting smaller and smaller. At present, some people''s eyes are so big


    Poof!


    Explode again.


    "I... poof..."


    The pale skull was angry and angry, and opened his mouth to spit blood.


    The four demigods stared at the scene. They had never seen such a strange scene.


    Poof


    Poof


    Poof


    After thirty-seven bursts, the power of magic was finally exhausted.


    Su Ye looked at the pale skull and nodded secretly. He is worthy of being a demigod, so he doesn''t die! The body is still recovering. The power of terror. When the wound shrinks to the size of an adult fist, the wound stops healing. A large hole in the fist that runs through the chest, heart and back. The beating and bleeding heart is clearly visible. The pale skull sat up hard and looked down at the bleeding wound¡° Destroy... "He whispered his guess. His four friends were sad. He raised his head, put his hands on the ground and got up with all his strength. He sat all the time. Never stood up again. The four demigods were silent¡° I lost, terrible magician... "The pale skull leaned back, fell heavily to the ground, and closed his eyes in the flying dust. He lost his fighting spirit and his desire to survive, so he died. As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, he took away the remains of the pale skull and looked at the poisonous star of the evil devil¡° It''s your turn. " As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, it was the flood of color light formed by 128 great cleavage techniques. The eyes of the three demigod dwarfs jumped. The light dissipated, and the poisonous star not only did not have anger, but showed a strange smile on his face¡° In fact, from the beginning, I was slowly spreading the poison, but I didn''t induce it. Now, the whole body is soaked with my poison, including your body. I can feel that my poison still enters your body. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 835

    Su Ye rudely interrupted the poison star and said, "I know your poison is very strong, but you haven''t considered what field my domain body is composed of? Your poison is mixed, and my field is not mixed? "


    After su Ye finished, more than ten kinds of breath burst out all over his body at the same time,


    The blood of ten elements and other blood forces gathered together, and a large number of abilities at the Lord level were powerful together. A colorful light and fog floated in front of Su Ye.


    The poisonous star''s face changed greatly.


    Su Ye looked at the light fog, nodded and said, "your poison is really strong. All my blood power has been used. Unexpectedly, some of the poison remains in my body. Of course, with the power of light element and micro self-healing, it has been eliminated immediately. It''s good. You can throw it as a poison ball. When you enter my soul corridor, help me make thousands of light fog balls. It''s easier to win when you meet enemies who are afraid of poison. "


    The light in Su Ye''s hands erupted to form a miniature field body, wrapped in highly toxic light fog and collected into the ruins space.


    "Why do you have so much blood power? And each one is very strong... "Highly toxic star way.


    "There''s so much nonsense!"


    Su Ye began to use all kinds of legendary magic to attack the highly toxic star.


    The poisonous star was far more tenacious than the pale skull. The demigod finally lasted three minutes before he died.


    The body is well preserved and can be sold for a good price.


    "Well, almost. We can basically determine the level of power." Su Ye finished and looked at the remaining three hell dwarf demigods.


    The eyes of the three hell dwarves were mixed with countless emotions, and their pupils were like a rainbow in the black fog.


    "Next, who''s on?" Su Ye smiled.


    The 64 legendary avatars held their arms and looked proudly into the distance.


    "We didn''t know you were so strong." The prison fire furnace looked helpless. He was a demigod. He wanted to face, or he would cover his aching chest.


    Since the pale skull began to burst, his heart has been painful, more and more painful.


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you are no longer valuable to me." Su Ye looked indifferent.


    The burning flame sighed and said, "Your Majesty, the noble sugra demon God, we must be more valuable than the spirit body."


    "Oh? Do you know the gift of the soul corridor? "


    "This is a real divine talent. Your majesty, your Divine talents and fields have been exposed. Why continue to tease us? " The burning flame looked helpless.


    The prison fire furnace sighed: "originally, we only thought you were trying to seize my wealth under the banner of demon God, so we resisted. Since you are a demon God, how can we resist as long as you show your identity as a demon God? We believe that with our three assistants, at least the limestone plateau and thousands of kilometers nearby will completely implement your will. "


    "I am not a demon, but I do choose this to be my territory." Suye road.


    The three demigod dwarves suddenly felt their heads hurt. They can obtain a large range of legal territory. Can they be evil gods? Isn''t this demon God a part of a conspiracy demon God, a fraud demon God, a lie demon God or a false demon God?


    I''m afraid the four demons never told the truth in their life. They played the weak demons and other demons as fools all day. They didn''t know how many million years they had played.


    I didn''t expect to meet you.


    What are you struggling with when you encounter this separation of demons and gods?


    "I''m not a demon." Su Ye clarified.


    "Yes, you are not." The three dwarf demigods had a painful face.


    "Next." Suye road.


    Poop.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    The prison fire furnace knelt down on the spot like a meat mountain.


    "Your Majesty, stop playing. My old heart can''t stand it. I am willing to give my soul mark, or even half of my wealth. I am about to die, so let me spend my last years in peace. " The demigod hell dwarf raised his soul mark like an air bag.


    "After you die, wealth is mine." Suye road.


    "But I have hidden wealth." Prison fire furnace.


    Su Ye was about to say that he could devour the demigod, but he lost his appetite when he looked at the prison fire furnace.


    "Your Majesty, I also have hidden wealth." Burning fire knelt down.


    "I have, too." The black grain is bitter and puts the soul mark on his face.


    It''s too bad to meet this evil spirit.


    Su Ye frowned. Although he needed these demigod hell dwarfs, he also wanted to expand the divine soul corridor and form a divine soul demigod army. He stationed at each major divine power level at ordinary times and fought with himself at the critical time.


    These days, I have always regretted letting the Beihai giant demon do it at that time.


    Not only lost ten soul warriors, but also scared away the demigods who would kill themselves later, resulting in blood loss.


    "Your Majesty, as long as we plead guilty, hand over the fine and are willing to surrender, the demon God can''t kill the demigod indiscriminately. After all, we are all meritorious heroes in the bloody war." The prison fire furnace said, and the seven circles of Lord gray blood war marks on the left chest glittered.


    The high-level Lord''s bloody battle mark appeared, which immediately triggered Su Ye''s bloody battle mark. Su ye had never experienced it, and the bloody battle mark suddenly appeared on his left shoulder.


    The eyes of the three demigods almost jumped out of their eyes.


    Black eight circles, devil king.


    At least God!


    It''s not a demon!


    The demon gods are indeed the same shameless!


    The three demigod dwarfs were so frightened that they fell on the ground and begged for mercy in a low voice.


    Su ye had no choice but to hide the mark of the bloody war again and suck away the three soul marks.


    At this moment, the three demigods felt the glorious soul light and the hundreds of thousands of soul marks, and looked sad.


    Your majesty is really addicted to playing. Apart from rank, what is not like a demon God?


    Why are you so unlucky to meet such a evil spirit!


    "Can you find some demigod helpers?" Su ye asked sincerely.


    The three demigod dwarfs have a head of 100. I didn''t know why sugra had a nickname called "demon fisherman". I thought it was just from summoning the giant demon of the sea and the North Sea.


    Now I understand the real origin of this nickname.


    "Your Majesty, there are seven demons in the gray swamp. Their forces are complex. If you provoke a demigod, you will attract a demon God. You are the superior God and are not afraid of the inferior God, but no one knows which main god is behind the inferior God, do you think so? Moreover, like the abyss, hell hides evil gods, giant monster gods and giant beast gods. I think you should play steadily first, and then play slowly after a while. " Prison fire furnace.


    "You are a demon God and your body is important. If you really want to play, we hell dwarves, men and women, can choose from you." Black stripe road.


    "Yes... You can enter the red powder dwarf mine at will in the future." The prison fire furnace is serious.


    "Save it." Su Ye didn''t expect that these hell dwarves have such a strong taste. What''s the matter? They actually role-play miners?


    "Your Majesty, when will you leave?"


    The three hell dwarves looked forward to Su Ye.


    "Who said I was leaving? Holding the demon order of purgatory palace, I will turn the place within 10000 kilometers of the limestone plateau into my territory. From now on, the limestone plateau is the first mine and factory under my name. Why, you don''t want to? " Suye road.


    "Yes, yes, 10000 yes."


    The three demigods sighed.


    "If only you would. Burton will preside over the preparation of mines and factories, that is, the human magician who follows me. You three are responsible for the implementation. In addition, use your most powerful strength to help me find a legendary warrior who accidentally entered the gray swamp, a human. "


    Su ye said, and the crimson pupil released the image of Theseus.


    The three demigods immediately recorded it with magic tools.


    "Your Majesty, rest assured that we will go all out to find this man."


    "This person is very important. If you can''t find his news within three months, you three can choose one to plead guilty. After nine months, you don''t have to choose." Suye road.


    "Yes..."


    The three half gods look like they admit their fate. This tone is too evil.


    Su ye put away the field body, and everyone reappeared in the palace.


    Black wine, Bolton and the dwarves inside and outside the palace stared at Su ye and the three demigods.


    "Your Majesty, please take your seat." The prison fire furnace showed a flattering smile, and the hell dwarfs in the palace were terrified.


    Su Ye was about to sit on the throne, but he looked at the stains on the throne, frowned and said, "forget it, I like to stand. The hell wall is located in the center of the limestone plateau. It is the future mineral and manufacturing center I selected in advance. You will immediately build a new city outside the mountain. The first batch of factories are mainly magic crystal factories. The faster the construction is completed, the better. This is the compass beacon. You will build a small transmission array for me to come quickly. "


    "Yes." The prison fire furnace took a circular eight stab road sign with both hands. It''s really luxurious.


    "Bolton, do you hear me? Your main job now is to build this territory. The confidentiality level here is lower than that of the mage tower group. You can recruit other legendary mages to help. They don''t need to mortgage the soul mark, they just need to sign a contract. " Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will be able to quickly recruit suitable legendary magicians, enough to build the prototype of a new city in ten days. However... The environment here is bad, and the city may need a demigod level protective magic array. "


    "Then go to Lars and ask for money. It''s enough... Wait, I have a discount when I buy things in the dark red eye socket. Build the city first, and I''ll buy it at that time."


    The three demigods sighed in their hearts. In the dark red eye socket, only the demon God had a discount.


    Su Ye finished and looked at the three demigods.


    "You said wealth was half mine, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." The tears of the three demigods moistened.


    "First take me to the place of scorpion devil and bone armor devil, and then clean up their disobedient subordinates. Those who are obedient are under your jurisdiction." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, in the gray swamp, most of us demons live together. The men of the pale skull and the poisonous star will only depend on other bone armor demons or scorpion demigods, not on us. " Prison fire furnace¡° So I said to clean up those who are disobedient and those who are willing to offer their soul marks will stay. Just follow and I''ll fight. " Suye road. The three hell dwarves were half flustered¡° Your majesty, don''t do it. We''ll do it. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 836

    Su ye thought for a moment. If he did his best, he could release 130 large meteorites at a time, each covering about four square kilometers. Even if there was overlap, it was four or five hundred square kilometers, which was a little big.


    "OK, you solve it. I''m responsible for absorbing the soul mark." Suye road.


    The three demigods breathed a sigh of relief and meditated in their hearts. We can only do this for you. It''s better than the death of your descendants


    Su Ye looked up at the gate of the palace, looked at the city illuminated by the magic light, and said, "next, you follow me to wipe out the limestone plateau, the wanai mountains and the blood earth plain. Then take these three places as the core and slowly expand outward. Remember, the top priority now is to find Theseus. "


    "Don''t worry, your majesty, we will carry out your will!"


    When the three hell dwarves heard the wanai mountains, their eyes were red.


    The big enemy of that year may have a chance!


    "Tell me the details of the three places you know. I want to plan a specific action plan." Suye road.


    "Good!"


    The three demigods immediately sent all kinds of data in the magic instrument to Su Ye''s Crimson pupil.


    Su Ye left the palace and returned to the magic palace. He carefully read the materials of crimson pupil and improved his territory plan.


    Those who can threaten their territory cannot be solved by demigod, and those who can be solved by demigod cannot threaten their territory.


    I don''t need too many demigods, just a large number of obedient demons.


    The soul corridor is the most suitable place for the demigods.


    Next, the demigods in the territory should be sent to the divine soul corridor under various excuses, leaving only those who are intelligent and helpful to the development of the territory, such as hell dwarves.


    In the tree root Hotel, Aristotle, ackerdes and "Andre" who got up early ate breakfast slowly.


    Crispy baked worm skin, fried spider eggs, dry fried magic beetles, thick soup magic cow face, plus three strings of baked magic snakes, as well as a lot of hell breadfruit and half a basin of fruit.


    Suye and Aristotle watched ackerdes devour.


    When ackerdes finished eating, Aristotle asked, "the three-day period has come. What should we do next?"


    Akerdes looked to Suye.


    Su ye said calmly, "my informant has contacted the prison fire furnace. Next, the prison fire furnace, black stripe and burning inflammation will fully mobilize the intelligence network of the whole helldwarf family to help find his majesty Theseus."


    "Who knows if what you said is true or false?" Aristotle said coldly.


    Akerdes coughed softly and said, "I believe Andre, he has signed a contract with me and won''t lie about such things. So, what do we do next? "


    "I think it''s better for us to look separately." Aristotle said.


    Akerdes asked, "I''m with Andre. You look for it separately?"


    Aristotle was helpless.


    Outside the magic book of "Andre", a three-dimensional map of the third floor of hell was released and covered half the room.


    Su Ye drew a circle in the north.


    "Hell dwarf''s intelligence network is enough to radiate the whole northern region. Next, we have to choose three other directions. As for the central area, it was originally the best choice, but there are four demons. I suggest bypassing and finally exploring. " Su Ye looked at akerdes.


    Akerdes laughed and said, "what we said is, let''s avoid the central area first."


    "The reason why I avoid the central area is that the helldwarves are closely related to the demons in the central area, and the central area will also provide information for the helldwarves. Unless we have to, we don''t need to be close to the place controlled by the demons." Suye road.


    "Then we will go to the west, the South and finally the East in a counterclockwise direction. As long as his majesty Theseus is here, we will be able to find clues about him." Aristotle said.


    "Let''s start now."


    The three simply cleaned up, walked out of the mountain wall gate and looked at the magic palace not far away and a large camp behind.


    Akerdes said: "this sugra is a little interesting. Unexpectedly, he can take over the prison fire furnace. It''s a pity that we didn''t participate in the war. We only know that sugra solved two demigods."


    "That''s why I chose to watch at first." Aristotle said.


    "Let''s go."


    The three went to the west of the gray swamp and continued to look for Theseus.


    Su Ye''s body began to fight around with his men on the limestone plateau, wanai mountains and bloody plains, or recover or clean up various demon cities, kill one demigod after another by various means, and eradicate some difficult demon groups by the way.


    Suye''s wealth is increasing by billions every day.


    However, when the total number of demigods in the divine soul corridor reached 12, I received an invitation from the anxious demon God.


    On the surface, the demon God was worried about the future of the gray swamp and invited Su ye to his territory for a meal. In fact, it implied that Su Ye''s behavior had attracted the attention of many demon gods and hoped that Su ye would stop killing the demigods.


    Su Ye found that the anxious demon was releasing goodwill to him, so he thanked him first, but he was too busy now. He would have a drink with him later.


    Subsequently, Su Ye investigated the information of the anxious demon God, and the result was dumbfounded.


    This anxious demon God is an old subordinate demon God. Other demons are spreading dark forces and are not affected. This anxious demon God not only spreads anxiety, but also makes himself particularly anxious.


    He spends most of his time on anxiety every day, worrying about the promotion of the middle God, the future, the gray swamp and hell. Because he is too anxious, the God has stayed in place for tens of thousands of years.


    Other demons were not interested in his anxious theocracy, for fear of becoming as anxious as him, so they mistakenly became recognized as harmless demons and had a stable status.


    Su Ye threw the information aside and laughed it off.


    But soon, I looked through all the information and fell into meditation.


    Anxiety is a negative force on the surface, but once you overcome anxiety and regard anxiety as a driving force to improve yourself, incredible power will erupt.


    "The anxious demon has been anxious for tens of thousands of years. I don''t believe he didn''t understand this. Perhaps, this anxious demon God has an unexpected side. If you have a chance in the future, you can really meet him. As long as you release enough goodwill, he won''t hurt me according to the law that the other party hasn''t changed for tens of thousands of years. "


    Su ye put aside his anxiety about the demon God and continued to clear his territory as the purgatory demon king. He no longer killed the demigod, either subdued or drove away.


    A few days later, the anxious demon sent another invitation, very sincere.


    Su ye thought for a long time and decided to go separately.


    Anyway, demons usually only meet separately.


    Under the pretext of going out, Andre transformed into a purgatory demon and sent it to the invitation place of the anxious demon God.


    Half of the anxious city is located in the demon God territory of the anxious demon God, and the other half is outside the territory.


    Walking slowly down the open-air transmission array, Su Ye looked around.


    This is a place far cleaner than other hell cities. If it is not for the urban style, focusing on black and gray and covered with stains, it is more like a human city.


    Su Ye didn''t go directly to the city hall, but took a walk in the city.


    The city is very wide, and there are almost no trails. It seems that it can make every anxious demon avoid more anxiety. After all, the gloomy trails can always make people uncomfortable.


    There are all kinds of demons in this city, mostly low-level demons.


    A lot of little demons come and go.


    The little devil is generally a little more than one meter tall and holds a black hell fork as a weapon. His skin is dark red. He has two corners on his head and two sharp teeth sticking out of his mouth. The small meat wings behind him keep flashing, floating in mid air, and his small tail swings around.


    In the legend of hell, no one has seen the noumenon of the anxious demon God, but the incarnation of the anxious demon God usually appears in the image of a sad little devil.


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    Along the way, the city is worthy of being an anxious city. 90% of the demons are worried, and each demon''s face seems to be wearing a mask of pain.


    Su Ye was influenced by the dark style of the city at the beginning. He was anxious to see so many demons, but he was much happier.


    I was so happy.


    Poor devil


    Su Ye was walking. Listening to the clang metal landing sound, he saw two little demons with their heads down and only worried about their anxiety collide. Their forks fell to the ground and fell to the ground together.


    The two little demons with gloomy faces looked at each other, quickly grabbed their weapons and continued to look at each other.


    Under the eight shaped eyebrows, the anxious eyes of the two little demons kept sweeping each other''s details.


    Su ye could almost hear the hearts of two anxious little demons.


    How anxious


    Su Ye almost laughed.


    After a long time, the two little demons slowly retreated, staggered a few steps to the right, silently flew into the air and flew in their own direction.


    After a while, the two little demons looked back at each other almost at the same time. Their bodies trembled at the same time, turned back suddenly, and flashed their wings to speed up their escape.


    Su Ye finally didn''t hold back and laughed.


    Then there was a whisper in my ear not far away.


    "How dare the purgatory devil laugh!"


    "May God punish the anxious devil!"


    "Alas, I haven''t laughed for more than three years. How about you?"


    "I''ve been here for five years."


    "I''m so anxious. Do you think the purgatory devil is heartless and legendary? How can he have the face to laugh?"


    "Yes, we only deserve anxiety. At least we are qualified to laugh when we become demons..."


    Su Ye''s smile is getting bigger and bigger. These neurotic demons really have a strange brain hole. It''s very interesting.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at the tallest tower in the city center. Even the eight character eaves of the tower looked like a wrinkled eight character eyebrow, which made people want to laugh.


    There is a pattern everywhere in the city, holding a twisted face in both hands, and the eyebrows of the twisted face are in the shape of a wrinkled figure. This is the pattern of the divine emblem of the anxious demon God, which his followers will wear¡° The anxious devil is really a genius... "Su Ye shook his head and smiled, thinking about what pattern his future God emblem would use. Soon, Su Ye arrived at the city master''s residence. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 837

    The main gate and wall of the city Lord''s residence are covered with God''s emblem with twisted eight character eyebrows in both hands.


    Su Ye endured a smile and took out the invitation.


    The anxious captain of the bodyguard led Su ye in and whispered, "what did your majesty find? Why send out the invitation in person? What''s going on in the dark swamp hell? Or is hell over? Terrible, do I want to leave the anxious city and go to the countryside to avoid... "


    Su Ye whispered in his heart, crazy!


    I didn''t know there was such a guy in hell.


    But then, Su Ye was vigilant, and the demons in other places would never be like this, which meant that the power of the anxious demon God was beyond imagination.


    The demons are so anxious that they give up evil and cruelty. Is there any more terrible power than this?


    Shouldn''t the devil worry that he is not evil enough and cruel enough?


    Su Ye followed the bodyguard to a dark reception room. Su Ye found the table lamp and was ready to rotate to the brightest. The result was already the brightest.


    Forget it. I can see everything anyway.


    The living room is a little gloomy. If you stay for a long time, you may be anxious.


    Su Ye was thinking, and the subtle sound of flapping his wings came from outside the door.


    Su ye turned his head and saw a little devil with an eight character eyebrow flying and stopping at the door. He was a circle larger than the ordinary little devil and older. His eyes were more mature, profound and... More anxious.


    From him, Su Ye felt unspeakable power, just as he felt when he saw the incarnation of the false demon God.


    Like a stream, facing the sea.


    Su Ye got up, saluted slightly and said, "I''ve seen the respected anxiety demon."


    Unexpectedly, the little devil immediately fell to the ground and saluted: "the burning fire of the devil Lord has seen the great devil king."


    "Huh?" Su Ye almost got hurt.


    You are a demon God. You have lived for tens of thousands of years. Your military achievements in the bloody war are only the devil Lord? Equivalent to an ordinary demigod?


    What more shame?


    The burning fire looked at Su ye with anxious eyes, nodded, stretched out his hand, pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down."


    With that, he shook his wings, stopped at the door, leaned against the door frame, and looked at Su Ye anxiously and vigilantly.


    Su Ye secretly scolded the psycho. You are the incarnation of a demon God. Are you afraid of this when you meet a legend?


    This time, Su Ye finally understood why the anxious demon God was called the most shameless demon God.


    [reading for cash] pay attention to VX public. Number [book club], reading can also get cash!


    The shameless devil can''t do this!


    "Don''t get me wrong. I feel the power of vigilance from you, which makes me very anxious." The eight eyebrows of the burning fire twisted more heavily.


    Su Ye was helpless to sit on the sofa and said to the burning fire at the door, "OK, do what you want. I don''t know why you came to me?"


    The burning fire pondered for a moment and gently moved his fingers.


    "Ah..."


    There was a continuous scream outside the door.


    Through the window, Su ye saw the demons flying out of the city hall.


    "I''m just worried that there are traitors here." The anxious demon continued to lean against the door frame.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Then, I saw the light containing divine power flying out of the fingertips of the anxious demon God.


    In the end, the city Lord''s mansion was shrouded by 19 God level shielding and protection forces.


    From the outside, the space where the city Lord''s residence is located is almost distorted.


    "I know you''re isolated inside and outside. I don''t know. I thought you were going to kill me!" Su Ye is not angry.


    The legendary "divine skill sequence" was used to release this divine skill. It''s wonderful.


    "I can live so many years by virtue of prudence." The anxious demon frowned.


    Su Ye looked helpless and thought how this guy chose such a theocracy and divine name.


    The number of demon gods'' divine power is relatively small, but more extreme, which leads to the longer their age, the more they have no self, and finally become one with divine power.


    "What can I do for you?" Su ye asked.


    "Situation, I want to know what your judgment is on the current situation of infinite plane."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "you should know that I''m just a legend and can''t judge the situation."


    "I also know that you are su Ye. I have collected all the information about you. I am very interested in your real ideas." The anxious demon was confident, but the tip of his right foot slowly shifted outward, ready to escape at any time.


    Su ye had no choice but to take the psychosis and said, "I mean, my ability is limited."


    "No, all kinds of things show that you don''t know much about the world, but your... In your words, you know more than many people, even gods! You know, our gods are beautiful on the surface, but they are only slaves of power in essence. We gods, in your words, have intelligence but no intelligence. "


    "It seems that you have learned a lot under the pressure of anxiety." Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve invested too much in human beings, Thales, Socrates, Plato and so on. However, to my surprise, you went to hell, built the city without saying, and had a fief. Therefore, I invite you directly. " Anxiety demon way.


    "Let me see your sincerity." Suye road.


    "Your reputation is worse than the devil. My anxiety tells me that you can''t be trusted."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, what do you think will happen to the four gods? Who will come to the end in the end?" Anxiety demon way.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said slowly, "Odin made a fatal mistake. He believed in the established destiny and didn''t have the courage to fight, so the Nordic God system will experience dusk. However, after dusk, there is new life. I''m afraid someone won''t give them a chance to grow. "


    The anxious demon nodded hard.


    "The Egyptian gods are the oldest, but they are too old, which is also their disadvantage. They were not only buried by the old glory, but also gradually declined in the constant internal friction with Apophis, the dragon of destruction. The land of Egypt will be replaced by other nations. " Suye road.


    "Good, good!" Anxiety demon way.


    "As for the gods of the two rivers, they have no great weaknesses, but they have no advantages, but they are at odds with the Greek gods, so no accident, they will be defeated by Zeus."


    "What about Zeus?"


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "although I don''t want to praise him, Zeus is definitely the most ambitious and powerful guy. On the surface, the power of Greece is not strong, but the real foundation of Olympus has been transferred to Rome. As for the divine world, I don''t know much. It is certain that once Zeus unified the world, the next step is to sweep the hell and the abyss. He knows that he may not be able to exterminate demons and demons, but he likes to step into hell and abyss and show off his achievements. "


    The anxious demon thought for a moment, took out a huge gray white bone more than one person and threw it over.


    "This is a broken version of the chronicle of the gods written by a Nordic God."


    "Good thing." Su ye took over the whale bones used by Nordic people to record events. Looking at the gray gold words on them, he couldn''t put it down.


    "This is my investment in you." Anxiety demon way.


    "What?" Su ye took away the whale bones and looked at the anxious demon with empty hands.


    "You make me more anxious." The eight character eyebrows of the anxious devil were thick.


    "I''m also curious. What do you think of the Terran?"


    "I don''t understand, but I know that human beings have strange power, which none of our gods have. We gods can see the past, the present and even the future, and see everything we can see. But you humans, like Thales, like Socrates, like Plato, like you, can see what we can''t see. Only you human beings can do it. Therefore, in order to calm my anxiety, I need to invest in Terrans. "


    "Are you anxious about your future?"


    "We demons are so bad that we will be destroyed one day. After so many thousands of years, the devil is still alive, the more uneasy I am. The longer I live, the closer I am to death. What if you humans suddenly rise and kill to hell? Therefore, I want to make friends with the great Achievers of mankind. " The anxious demon is serious.


    "I believe it." Su Yedao


    "I''m the only devil who tells the truth."


    "I am also the only human being who tells the truth."


    One person and one devil look at each other and sympathize with each other.


    "I''ve learned a lot recently and I''m more anxious." Anxiety demon way.


    "Can you tell me?"


    "I''m more anxious just because I can''t tell you. If I told you, you could help me analyze it, maybe it would reduce some. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "By the way, it was a wrong decision for you to choose territory in the north. If it were me, I would choose the East. " The anxious demon suddenly looked out of the window and turned to stare at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was stunned and soon realized it.


    Theseus is in the east of the gray swamp!


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I think the demons in your territory are very anxious. They must lack all kinds of magic crystals or weapons and equipment, and the manufacturing level of my territory is very high. I think you must need it, right?"


    "Our territory does have long-term strategic reserves. Even if a large number of scrap materials are cleared every year, it is better than nothing when the enemy comes to the door. I will send someone to your territory for negotiation. As long as the price is reasonable, I will buy more. If it can be lower than the original purchase price, I will take care of it all! "


    "I can''t rely on you alone, even if you give the highest price."


    "Well, you are smarter than I expected, and my anxiety has been relieved a little. By the way, you are far from the central region. Someone is looking for Hercules. "


    Su Ye nodded hard and said, "thank you. Your investment is bound to get rich returns."


    These news are more valuable than a lower artifact¡° If I get what I want, I won''t keep you. In addition, I always think you are more dangerous. Staying here will make me more anxious. " Anxiety demon way¡° Where am I in danger? I am clearly a peace loving person! "¡° Yes, you can make peace wherever you go. " The anxiety demon fully agrees. Su Ye sighed, shook his head and said, "you misunderstand me too much. I''m just a little legend." Su ye said and walked out. The anxious demon God retreated quickly as he saw the plague¡° Goodbye, dear anxiety demon. " Su Ye nodded slightly and was about to turn around. But the anxious demon hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m considering whether to imprison you for two months.". There are colored eggs after this chapter, which will be displayed within one day. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 838

    "Huh?" Su Ye felt anxious. The devil''s attitude was very strange. He seemed to have no hostility to himself, but he was full of vigilance.


    The anxious demon God thought for a long time and said, "I suggest you don''t go back to Greece in the next six months and stay in hell."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "thank you."


    Su ye took a few steps and stopped with his back to the anxious demon God.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a strong control over the gray swamp."


    "Oh?" The anxious demon looked puzzled.


    "In my opinion, the whole third floor of hell is a very chaotic place. However, such a trivial me, but caused your anxiety, you had to take the initiative to invite me. On the one hand, it shows that you are very careful. On the other hand, it shows that your control over the three layers of hell has reached an incredible level. You don''t want to see any minor accidents. "


    Su ye said that and strode away.


    When Su Ye left the city master''s house, the anxious demon God like a little devil leaned against the wall and sighed in a low voice: "for you, he used my favor. Is it worth it..."


    After a while, the bruised bodyguard came in and said bitterly, "Your Majesty, he is just a legendary purgatory demon. Is it worth driving us away for him?"


    "He has a strange smell." The anxious demon looked at the sky outside the window.


    "However, he is only a legend. At least wait until he is promoted to demigod."


    "He will soon be promoted to a demigod. In addition..." the anxious demon God glanced at the bodyguard and said, "you are too close, which makes me very anxious."


    The bodyguard looked at the distance of more than three meters between them, sighed and took a step back.


    "Farther away."


    The bodyguard sighed and turned away.


    "Alas, the next gods are in turmoil. I don''t know if I can survive. I''m so anxious..."


    Su ye walked slowly in the anxious city and kept his head down. He didn''t know how many demons he hit along the way. Each demon looked at him for a long time and left silently. He didn''t forget to look back and stare at him, including hero demons.


    After a long time, Su ye returned to akdes and saw Aristotle there. He said, "I got a message from the informant that his majesty Theseus should be in the east of the gray swamp. We''ll go right away."


    "Is the news reliable?" Asked Aristotle.


    "It''s reliable for now." Suye road.


    "I don''t believe it."


    "Then I''ll go with akerdes and you stay here?" Su ye asked.


    "Hum!" Aristotle stared suspiciously at Andre, frowned, and even gently moved his nose.


    Akerdes stood between them quietly and said, "let''s go to the east now. Then, Aristotle, it''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, my great prayer has always been very effective." Aristotle said.


    "Can you do it?" Su ye asked.


    "As long as Theseus is not far from me, he will." Aristotle was cold.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Aristotle snorted coldly and looked away.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the city in the East."


    The three were soon transported to the mud city in the east of the gray swamp. Then Aristotle took out the semi artifact ring and used the semi divine magic Great Prayer in a place where there was no one.


    "Found it!" Aristotle took out the map and drew a circle on it, "Your Majesty Theseus is probably in this area. There is only Raven city in this area. He may be in this city."


    Hearing about Raven City, Su Ye''s eyelids jumped. This city is not an ordinary city.


    The city Lord is a demigod Lich. It is said that he is a legendary wizard in Egypt. In order to obtain immortality, he is reincarnated into a lich in the form of undead. His strength is constantly improving. Now he is one of the top demigod lichs.


    The top demigod Lich has a measure of whether it has hunted the beast God alone.


    Although the strength of beast gods is generally lower than the gods of the same level, they are gods after all.


    "Before entering Raven City, you''d better find someone to introduce you. I heard that you don''t like outsiders. I asked if any friends knew him... "


    Aristotle said casually, "no, the dark mark once instructed me. It''s half of my teacher. Let''s just visit at the door."


    Suye gave Aristotle a cold glance.


    Can you die without beeping?


    Confucius Mencius Newton Einstein Darwin is also my teacher. Am I proud?


    "So... Shall we go to Raven city now?" The first hero and demigod of Greece asked carefully.


    "Of course." The two said in unison, glanced at each other and turned their heads.


    "OK, use the transmission array of mud city to Raven city immediately."


    Three people go to the transmission array.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    "Do you sell your prayer ring? It''s hard to make. It''s rare. I can''t buy it. " Suye road.


    "It''s not for sale. I finally picked it up."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Suye and akerdes turned to Versailles Aristotle.


    "I once entered the old God Star and saw the remains of a demigod wearing this ring." Aristotle said casually.


    "You''re on that old God star. Don''t you pick up less?" Su ye asked.


    Aristotle said calmly, "well, I picked up the ten dragon sword and staff there, and so did my super giant divine power plane. To tell you the truth, it was a complete accident for me to enter that God star. "


    "Don''t tell the truth."¡° Andre is a little grumpy.


    Akerdes sighed and said, "let''s go."


    The three entered the transmission array and arrived at Raven city.


    Out of the transmission array of Raven City, Aristotle said, "let''s visit the dark trace teacher first, and then ask her for help."


    "Is she a female demigod Lich?"


    "You should read more about the magician''s biography." Aristotle said and walked forward.


    Su ye asked akerdes, "do you know?"


    "I only read celebrity biographies of soldiers." Akerdes shrugged.


    "You don''t know." Suye road.


    When the three arrived at the Lord''s house of Raven City, they knew that the dark trace was closed. As for whether they were studying magic or traveling to infinity, her housekeeper didn''t know.


    Fortunately, the other party knew Aristotle''s identity and gave Aristotle a universal license, so that Aristotle temporarily had the privilege of dark trace disciples and had no obstruction in Raven city.


    With this relationship, the three directly summoned the major forces of Raven city.


    The next day, Theseus''s foothold was found.


    A ghetto near the blackgrass river.


    Led by two holy guards and several devil thieves in the city Lord''s residence, the three entered the slum, walked along the heicao River and arrived outside a dilapidated stone hall.


    A man came out of the stone hall and nodded to the thieves around Su Ye.


    The devil thief pointed to the stone hall in the open air and said, "the person you are looking for is inside."


    Akerdes was overjoyed. He rushed into the stone hall and shouted, "old thing!"


    Su ye and Aristotle looked at each other and followed in.


    "Huh?"


    Su ye walked into the stone hall and saw a beggar buried by withered grass sticking out his head. His confused eyes gradually became clear between the withered grass gaps.


    "Are you... Hai... Akerdes?" The old man''s eyes moved and sat up slowly. His chicken nest like hair was more messy than Aristotle''s.


    The old man''s face was full of dust and stains. His angular face and huge straight nose outlined a firm face.


    "It''s me! Let''s talk in a safe place. " Akerdes winked at Theseus.


    Theseus sighed, nodded and said, "carry me."


    "Old man, you..." akerdes suddenly changed his face, lifted the withered grass and exposed Theseus''s broken legs and rotten wounds.


    "Who did it?" The surging power erupted, but it converged in an instant.


    The magic things within a few kilometers fly like chickens and dogs.


    The other beggars in the stone hall trembled with fear.


    Theseus smiled calmly and said, "I''ve already killed him. Come on, I don''t have to hide with you. Aristotle, the last time I saw you, you were very young. I didn''t expect you to be so big. "


    "Your Majesty Theseus." Aristotle bowed his head and saluted.


    Theseus looked at Andre suspiciously, frowned and said, "um... Andre of the Tross family? A bit like your father. I remember seeing you at a party when you were only five or six years old. I didn''t expect you to know akerdes. "


    Akerdes explained: "we didn''t know each other before, but there were too few legendary magicians willing to come to hell, so we found him. Unexpectedly, Aristotle joined later, and the three of us came together. Come on, I''ll carry you out of here. "


    With a overcast face and Theseus on his back, akerdes returned with the people to the unique courtyard prepared by the city master''s house for Aristotle.


    Akerdes kept taking out various drugs and articles to bandage Theseus. The city Lord''s house also sent people to treat him, but it was almost ineffective.


    The wound will never heal but will not deteriorate.


    "You don''t have to be busy. I''m punished by Hades. Non divine forces can''t work."


    "Then let''s leave the gray swamp and go back to Greece and ask the temple to treat you," akerdes said


    Theseus smiled indifferently and said, "no one can take me out of the gray swamp unless the curse of Hades is broken."


    "He not only cursed you, sealed your power, but also banned space?"


    Theseus nodded.


    "That''s trouble." Akerdes frowned.


    "There''s no trouble. Since I can''t live without it, I live here. At least now I''m safe." Theseus looked kind and didn''t care.


    "But I don''t want to see you suffer so much." Akerdes glanced at Theseus'' broken legs¡° It doesn''t matter. In a year or two at most, the curse will disappear. I''ll go back to Greece then. It''s nothing. " Theseus road¡° I''ll try the big prayer, but I need to wait until tomorrow. " Aristotle said¡° If you can use the great prayer a thousand times a day, it should weaken a layer of curse. " Theseus smiled. Akerdes looked at Andre and said, "do you have a way?" Aristotle was stunned and looked at them in surprise. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 839

    Theseus glanced playfully across the faces of the three men.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "is the big lysis useful?"


    Theseus shook his head and said, "I don''t have a deep understanding of this spell. I only know that the great cleavage is very powerful and can eliminate all kinds of magical forces. There is a precedent to weaken divine magic, but it has little effect."


    People looked at Aristotle.


    Aristotle thought for a moment and said, "after all, Pluto is the LORD God. Since he has imposed a curse and seal, various factors will be taken into account. In theory, enough big cleavage can even dissolve the divine king''s divine magic, but the problem is that how much is enough and how strong is enough. If you find hundreds of legendary masters and use the great cleavage technique day and night, it will probably gradually weaken the curse and seal. But... Even you can''t invite so many legendary masters. "


    "Is stripping OK?" Su ye asked.


    "Stripping is OK, but it can only be successful after a year of continuous use. After all, there is a big gap between the stripping of legendary rank and the power of the LORD God." Aristotle glanced at Andre.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it''s not very safe here. I suggest going back to the limestone plateau. It''s safer there."


    "I think Raven city is safer. In addition, I can alleviate my injury."


    Aristotle finished and opened the field of dual light elements.


    The heavenly fortress of the light element priest and the glorious sword world of the light element King enveloped Theseus.


    A sword of light and divine light continued to fall into Theseus''s body.


    Subsequently, Aristotle applied the legendary light element magic in the field.


    Theseus''s injuries to his legs healed at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The three men looked at Aristotle differently.


    Light element king, this is the power of the true God level.


    Although Aristotle''s rank is too low to give full play to the power of the great monarch of the light element, just treatment is enough.


    After a while, Theseus''s wounds were all healed.


    Aristotle stopped and regretted: "my rank is too low. If I can be promoted to demigod, I may weaken the curse of Pluto."


    "That''s enough. Thank you, Aristotle." Theseus smiled kindly.


    "I may have a way to weaken Pluto''s curse." Suye road.


    "You?" Aristotle made no secret of the doubt in his tone.


    Akerdes nodded, "I think I can try."


    "Huh?" Aristotle looked at ackerdes with some anger.


    He felt betrayed.


    "Really?" Theseus smiled.


    "We go back to the wall of hell and have further treatment there," akerdes said. Aristotle, don''t you object? "


    Aristotle was silent for a long time and said, "I have no objection. However, since I find his majesty Theseus, I will return to Greece in a few days."


    "OK."


    Ackerdes carried Theseus on his back, and a group of four entered the transmission array, and finally reached the wall of hell.


    Unlike the last time, "Andre" led them to a spacious house to settle down.


    In the yard, Aristotle put his arms around his chest and asked, "how do you treat it?"


    "At the same time, with the help of your light element field and my power, use a strong enough big cleavage to weaken the curse of Pluto." Suye road.


    "I cooperate with you." Aristotle said.


    "Thank you so much," akerdes patted him on the shoulder and looked at Su ye, "now?"


    "Because this involves the secret of my power, I need to use power to cover up, and I will release the powerful field. His majesty Theseus lies at the intersection of my field and Aristotle''s field." Suye road.


    "I don''t care." Theseus said frankly.


    "I can too." Aristotle.


    "Then try it." Akerdes patted Suye''s upper arm.


    "Let me get ready, about two hours." Suye road.


    "OK, we''ll wait for you." Theseus road.


    Su ye entered his room, took out the crimson pupil, and then began to sell all the things that had not been sacrificed.


    The whale kingdom, the deep prison plain, and the most is the harvest from their own territory, such as the wealth of those gods and demigods, the wealth of hell dwarves such as prison fire melting pot.


    The income in their own territory alone exceeds 2 billion golden eagles.


    Su Ye kept selling, sold 10 million prison coins before stopping, and then sacrificed prison coins.


    The main goal of this sacrifice is to deify precious stones.


    Magic roots increased to 200000.


    Magic well increased to 80000.


    There are 78 legendary avatars.


    The power of divine power has accumulated to 1015.


    There are 62 divine jewels in total.


    In addition, there are other rewards.


    Su ye entered the magic tower, waved to attract the stripping of wind talent, and then piled a divine diamond on it.


    One, two, ten


    Finally, after a full 30, the stripping genius absorbs the deified diamond, expands its body, turns into a billion golden light elves, and sleeps.


    Deified stripping.


    Later, Su ye went under the magic tree and put a magic diamond on the magic branch where the big cleavage is located.


    One, two, three


    On the tenth, the great lysis was successfully deified.


    Apotheosis.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye breathed out a long breath. In this way, even if he could not completely dispel the curse of the Pluto, he could weaken it slightly. Combined with his void Lord and many gifted powers, he might be able to take Theseus away from the third floor of hell.


    Get everything ready and Suye goes out of the room.


    Three people are still waiting in the yard.


    Su ye said, "Your Majesty Theseus sits on the ground. Aristotle, you narrow the field of light elements and cover your majesty Theseus. Don''t be too much, don''t be too little. Just do it. Next, my field will also envelop your majesty Theseus. Don''t fight. Next, I will not only disperse the power of Pluto, but also disperse all forces, both positive and negative. Besides... Not surprisingly, Aristotle, your field will collapse occasionally. Don''t be afraid. This is a normal phenomenon. You can keep it up. "


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    Aristotle smiled calmly and said, "even the gods may not be able to disperse my field. Of course, I''ll be ready. "


    "That''s good, Grandpa Theseus. Can we start?"


    Theseus said lazily, "young people now, it''s amazing. I have no objection. Listen to you."


    Su Ye found a thick mattress, spread it on the ground and carried Theseus up.


    "You can start."


    In the open yard, akerdes nervously stepped back and put demigod power outside to envelop the whole yard.


    Aristotle put out the field of double light elements, and the edge just shrouded Theseus.


    Su ye first released the holy power to isolate the inside and outside, which also just enveloped Theseus. Then, he spared no effort to release all fields, including the theocracy.


    This is the first time Suye has released all forces in the field.


    The sight was cut off. The three could not see what happened in Suye''s holy land, but they could see outside the holy land.


    The slate floor near Su Ye gradually collapsed, and every fragment seemed to be measured and uniform.


    The three men looked at each other with dignified faces.


    After a while, ackerdes shook his head, and Theseus shook his head.


    Aristotle stood firm for a while and could only shake his head.


    The power of unmanned fields can affect the outside world.


    This guy, it''s terrible.


    Aristotle looked suspiciously at the ground, then at ackerdes, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, the gorgeous colorful waterfall woke the three people.


    The three were stunned to see that a colorful waterfall with a diameter of more than ten meters fell from the sky, like a river of light, and fell on the top of Theseus.


    Theseus, like a drowning man who fell into the sea, was almost suffocated and gasped by the terrible magic power.


    "What happened?" Akerdes was a little alarmed.


    He felt the power threatening himself from the colorful waterfall.


    Aristotle''s face was dull and muttered: "it''s great cleavage, and it''s... 142... No, 150... No, it''s a great cleavage group formed by the fusion of 158 great cleavages. This is a magic school that only exists in the legend. The ten thousand method cleavage school should concentrate at least 100 legendary mages to cooperate with the separation and legendary ring, and use more than 300 great cleavages at the same time, To take shape. But he only used 158 channels, which is more than 300 channels in theory... "


    "160."


    The voice of "Andre" came from inside, because he still used the divine avatar. Although he was overqualified, he was idle.


    The great cleavage technique used by divine avatars is indeed much stronger than that of legendary avatars, and several times stronger than their own noumenon.


    Aristotle''s face was black.


    Can''t you even count in front of this damn Andre?


    Akerdes whispered, "my feeling is really right, this guy..."


    "I... I''ve only been away from Greece for a few years. Is the magician so strong? Is it time for Socrates to walk everywhere and Plato to be inferior to the magic myth of dogs? " Theseus looked silly.


    As a great demigod, Theseus had experienced countless ups and downs, but he was poured down by 160 great cleavage techniques, coupled with the curse of the underworld, and his brain was finally not enough.


    A gray black breeze swept over Theseus¡° Huh? Isn''t that apprentice windmaking? Why is the colorless wind gray and black? How does that intensity look like a legend? This is... 100 floors, 150 floors... 160 wind making techniques? " The three men stared at the 160 weight apprentice wind making, which blew away the rocks and sand on the ground like a tornado. If Theseus didn''t have a demigod, he could be scraped into meat sauce. Boom... The fortress of heaven collapsed. Akerdes and Theseus turned their heads and looked sympathetically at Aristotle. Aristotle''s hair is messy, and his eyes are more messy than his hair.??? The legendary fortress of heaven at the blood level of the first genius under Plato was blown down by a legendary apprentice magic given by a God who is nothing? At this moment, Aristotle suddenly remembered the similar eyes he met in his life. Whenever he told the truth or did something insignificant, those people would have that kind of eyes. I don''t understand why they have that kind of eyes. Now, I suddenly understand those eyes. Aristotle opened the magic book and looked at the mirror in the book. That''s the look. There seem to be hundreds of millions of question marks floating, flashing and boiling in your eyes. Aristotle clenched his teeth and looked forward. The second great cleavage waterfall poured down, the third, the fourth... Day and night passed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 840

    After watching it all day, akerdes felt that he had entered a state of facial paralysis from his eyes to his chin, from acid to wood.


    Theseus was a little anxious. What if the curse and seal of the Pluto carried the power of the great cleavage, but he was cleaved by the great cleavage?


    Aristotle has mastered a new ability.


    Expression management.


    He clearly remembered that his field of light elements collapsed 745 times.


    I also clearly remember that one day and one night, "Andre" released 92045 large lysis groups, which is now 92046


    Aristotle was blinded.


    When did such a terrible magician appear in the magic world?


    Can you release the big lysis day and night?


    Can people hold it, can the magic tree hold it?


    Can the tree hold, can the magic hold?


    Big cleavage is a well-known demon consumer. Let alone a new legend, even the old legend of Baijing has released 92048 big cleavage, which has been drained.


    The madman may have 159 legendary avatars, or the legendary avatar is halved and has magic double hair.


    Or three magic rounds, the number of legendary avatars is as low as more than 50.


    But the legendary masters of all mankind can''t come up with ten legendary incarnations!


    Aristotle gave a long sigh.


    Why do you suddenly feel that magic is not as interesting as before?


    How can he continue to release 92053 large cleavages without rest?


    There is one in the whole magic world. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to do this.


    Aristotle occasionally reached out and patted his forehead.


    The world is too magical. I want to go back to Plato college to study hard and never go to hell again.


    Hell is terrible.


    Akerdes suddenly whispered, "perhaps with the help of the power of the demon God."


    Aristotle''s eyes lit up.


    yes!


    It must be with the help of the power of the demon God!


    How can a magician release 92057 great splits one after another? Absolutely impossible.


    Aristotle breathed a sigh of relief.


    Magic seems to be interesting again.


    However, why is the mood still so depressed and a little anxious? Is it cursed by the anxiety demon?


    Anyway, this time back to Plato college, we must study hard, work hard and try again!


    Click


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    A slight and crisp sound sounded.


    The three eyes shine at the same time.


    Great cleavage and wind making stopped immediately.


    "Split!" Theseus shouted excitedly.


    All the strength dissipated and the three rushed to Theseus.


    On the upper surface of Theseus'' skin, tiny glass cracks that are difficult to be detected by ordinary people''s naked eyes spread slowly.


    "Great!" Akerdes was overjoyed.


    Then the three looked at Su Ye.


    Ruddy complexion, everything as usual.


    "Are you still human?" Aristotle asked with a dark face.


    "Why am I not human?" Su Ye was puzzled.


    "Forget it, we won''t argue with perverts." Akerdes patted Aristotle on the shoulder.


    Aristotle, ackerdes and Theseus nodded.


    Su Ye glanced at the three and said, "how do I feel excluded by your small group?"


    "You are no longer human. We can''t exclude you?" Ackerdes asked.


    The three nodded at the same time.


    "Let''s take a look at Grandpa Theseus''s body. How do you feel?" Su ye asked.


    Theseus looked down carefully and said, "the Pluto has probably put more than a hundred curses or seals on me. Now, one layer has split."


    "Alas, I can''t compare with the LORD God." Sue Versailles Ye sighed.


    The three rolled their eyes together.


    "Continue?" Su Yewen


    "Can you still?" Asked Aristotle.


    "Of course."


    Theseus said reluctantly, "take a rest first, and then we''ll make a decision when the outermost force slowly breaks away from melting. If this layer is the seal that prevents me from transmitting, maybe we can leave here directly and return to Athens. "


    "Let''s go to the fire tavern and have a drink to celebrate Theseus''s imminent liberation!" Ackerdes road.


    Su Ye secretly gave orders. When the four people went to the fire tavern, there was no devil in it.


    Akerdes looked inside in surprise and didn''t care. He ordered the strongest ale and dishes and covered them with demigod power. Then the four people began to eat and drink and talk freely.


    Theseus was very interested in what happened in Athens and Greece these years. Although he knew about it for a long time, he didn''t know the details.


    Akerdes was afraid of provoking the contradiction between "Andre" and Aristotle. He always interrupted and led the topic elsewhere.


    Therefore, the four people ran around with infinite topics, never mentioning Athens and Greece.


    The four drank more and more, and they were more and more open. Theseus hugged Su ye and called him brother, and akerdes called Theseus godfather, but the next moment he was called eldest brother, and the generation was in disorder.


    After all, Su ye and Aristotle were magicians and were more restrained. Even so, they were led astray by two wine maniacs, and a few nonsense came out from time to time.


    Aristotle, who was very restrained, was filled with wine by akerdes. Finally, he didn''t stretch and began to vomit bitterness.


    "You nobles are so unreasonable... If I hadn''t restrained myself, I would really want to kill you all..."


    "Our magician is too difficult, too difficult..."


    "What kind of teacher Plato has been forced by you, damn gods..."


    "Andre!" Aristotle suddenly stared at Su ye with red eyes.


    Akerdes had a sudden heart and the secret road was going to be bad. He winked at Theseus.


    Theseus was drinking happily, with a red face and hazy eyes, whatever.


    As akerdes was about to speak, Aristotle suddenly pointed to Su ye and said loudly, "I don''t think you are Andre!"


    Then he hit his arm on the table, tilted his body and fell asleep on the spot.


    "Hoo..."


    snore like thunder.


    The eyes of akerdes and Theseus were clear and turbid at once.


    Su Ye was frightened into a cold sweat. He was stunned for a while, smiled and said, "this man has a bad drinking capacity. Ha ha, ha ha... Come on, brother Theseus, I''ll give you a toast. You are the hero I admire most since I was a child. Akerdes can only rank second."


    "Really? Good brother! " Theseus didn''t hesitate to fill it up and drink to Suye.


    Next, akerdes and Theseus dominated the battlefield and began to boast about their past glory. While boasting about themselves, they belittled each other and fought red.


    Su Ye looked around. There was no peanuts in this place. Forget it, let them continue to play.


    After drinking late into the night, four people left.


    Akerdes carried Aristotle and Suye carried Theseus and walked slowly home.


    Along the way, the two were still bragging.


    "You can''t! When I was in Greece, you didn''t even have hair. I dare to peek at the underworld, dare you? "


    "Who knows whether you''ve gone to peep at the queen of the underworld or chew the feet of the necromancer in the underworld? Is there any evidence? "


    "My whole body of Pluto curse and seal is the evidence."


    "How old are you? Order your face. I''ll go to the underworld and scold. My uncle can seal me with a curse, as much as you want."


    "Pluto is your uncle. Of course he can promise you."


    "No! No! " Akerdes roared and woke Aristotle on his back.


    "What''s wrong?" Theseus road.


    Akerdes said, "it is said that you are the son of Poseidon, right?"


    "My mother told me secretly that it was very possible. You know, their gods can''t control their crotch. " Theseus was drunk.


    "You see, my father is Zeus, your father is Poseidon, Poseidon is Zeus''s brother, so you are my cousin! Brother Theseus! You are my big brother! " Akerdes suddenly shouted.


    Theseus was so excited that he woke up most of the time, opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Ye almost laughed.


    Aristotle, who had just woken up, laughed for a long time and bowed his head to sleep again.


    Akerdes glanced at Su ye and said, "brother, do you know what deal to take to save you?"


    "What?" Theseus looked alert.


    "I said to Andrea, as long as he can help me find you and bring you back to Athens, I will bring him to propose marriage and let him marry Palos, my niece." Akerdes blushed with wine.


    "I..." Theseus clenched his teeth and wanted to punch him.


    "In fact, you can see the strength of ''Andre''. It''s your blessing to have him as your grandson-in-law. If you can''t sleep tonight, think about it better than letting someone marry Palos. Let''s go, big brother... "


    The four returned to their residence silently, and Theseus never said a word to Su ye again.


    In the magic prison City, Su ye thought for a long time and began to depict the light chaser''s magic.


    Thanks to the powerful knowledge of divine array, ordinary mages need many days to depict the successful legendary magic array. Su ye only needs one night to finish the depiction.


    However, Su ye made a small change to the light chaser magic array group.


    After all, in terms of optical knowledge, I am the first in the world!


    Hell wall. In the morning, four people silently ate the dark food of hell. After eating and drinking, Aristotle whispered, "didn''t I say anything last night? I can''t seem to remember some things. "¡° You just got drunk and didn''t say anything. " Ackerdes road. Aristotle nodded. Akerdes continued, "I always feel like I said something, brother Theseus..." shut up! " Theseus''s eyes turned ackerdes''s words back into his stomach. After a long time, akerdes coughed softly and said, "the battle of God selection is about to begin. I am promoted to demigod. I can''t use the quota in my hand. Give it to your Pandion family. Of course, this is Andrea''s bride price. "¡° What dowry? " Aristotle was black. Theseus said nothing and snored the little devil meat wing soup. Ackerdes had no choice but to explain his deal with Andre. Aristotle dropped the bone spoon and walked away. When he reached the gate, Aristotle stopped, turned his back to the three and looked at the door¡° I have finished the task given to me by the teacher. No one can stop my promise to Su Ye! If God is in the first place, he will step on it as the second! " Aristotle slammed the door. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 841

    While he was snoring and drinking soup, Theseus looked at the frowning akerdes and asked, "can you beat him?"


    Akerdes nodded, but suddenly froze and shook his head with a strange look on his face.


    "Forget it. I don''t think Andre is a good boy. I asked my old friend yesterday. I prefer Su Ye. He is a kind man." Theseus squinted at Andre.


    "Andrea" was annoyed and said, "Grandpa Theseus, you are crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. If it weren''t for me, you would have been torn apart by the devil and thrown into the pot into broth. "


    "I didn''t ask you to save me." Theseus whispered and pushed the broth aside.


    "I said akerdes would propose marriage, so he must. The Pandion family can refuse, but from then on, we will never see each other again. " Akerdes had a cold face.


    Theseus shook his disheveled hair, stared at akerdes and said, "Aristotle makes you angry. What do you sprinkle on me? Listen to what people say? For an Andre, upset our friendship for many years? "


    Akerdes was silent for a long time, looked around, protected the courtyard with demigod power, and then stared at Theseus.


    "He, yes, Sue, ye."


    After hearing akerdes finish word by word, Theseus is still in a daze, as if to ask, who is Su ye?


    After a while, he turned sharply and looked at Andre.


    "You pretend to be Andre?" Theseus road.


    Su Ye nodded helplessly.


    "I don''t believe it! How can you deceive the people of the temple! " Theseus road.


    Suye stretched out as like as two peas of Theseus''s hair, and absorbed it with real metamorphism, then turned into a Theseus, but kept his legs.


    "You... True transfiguration? Devil Lord blood? " Theseus was shocked.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "I don''t believe it!" Theseus still shook his head.


    Akerdes looked at Su ye with strange eyes and said to Theseus, "your family has Athena''s family temple. Can you take him to ask Athena goddess? Athena knows all about her drowning lover. It is said that the divine world does not know how many vinegar jars have been overturned, and many gods doubt... Anyway, I must propose to him. "


    Akerdes suddenly shut up.


    "You don''t know..." Theseus suddenly shut up halfway.


    "I don''t know." Akerdes looked innocent.


    Theseus glanced suspiciously at akerdes, then looked at Su ye and asked, "even if you are not a noble, you should know the rumors of unmarried people?"


    "Andre wants to marry Palos. He is cursed by those who don''t marry and dies. What does it have to do with Su ye?" Su ye asked righteously.


    Theseus slowly smacked his mouth, but he didn''t know how to answer it.


    "I think I can do it," ackerdes said with a strong smile


    Theseus glared at akerdes and lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Theseus looked up and said expressionless, "as long as I get the blessing of the goddess and Palos agrees, I don''t object."


    But akerdes showed a guilty look and said, "can''t you make an exception?"


    "The marriage of the demigod family needs the blessing of the gods, and no one is an exception." Theseus road.


    "Then try." Ackerdes road.


    "You''re not afraid..." Theseus looked up at the sky.


    "This is the price the gods asked me to pay for you. Do you have a copper owl relationship with me?" Ackerdes asked.


    "I don''t want to go back to Athens." Said Theseus with a bitter face.


    "The rainbow goddess has entrusted dreams to me. What can I do? I thought even if I came, I would have to look for it for a long time. Who knows, your silly grandson-in-law doesn''t know which demon God to contact. He can directly find your approximate location. Together with Aristotle, they directly broke my original plan. " Akerdes looked helplessly at Su Ye.


    "Ah, you don''t want to find Theseus?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t want to find it, but I want to find it later. However, this is it. Let it be. In fact, early search also has the advantages of early search. Not surprisingly, if you can follow Palos in the battle of God''s choice, you may find a good baby like Aristotle. Then it will be safe... "Akerdes silently put a fried scorpion into his mouth and chewed it silently.


    Theseus stared at Su ye up and down until he looked at Su ye and said, "I can promise you to marry Palos. In addition to the blessing of the goddess and Palos''s nod, I also need the third condition."


    "You said." Su Ye''s heart beat faster.


    "After the election, you will take Palos out of Greece immediately. The farther the better." Theseus road.


    "Here?" Pointed to the wall of hell.


    "Better." Theseus road.


    "OK, I promise."


    Theseus said, "the curse of the underworld in the outermost layer really forbids me to send away. We can return to Athens now. However, you two will go to the family temple with me and tell your identity in front of the statue of the goddess. "


    "Yes." Ackerdes road.


    "I have no problem." Suye road.


    "In addition, even if the goddess wishes that Palos is willing to marry Su ye, it should be kept secret. When you leave Greece, you can announce it. " Theseus road.


    "I don''t care." Suye road.


    "In addition... How strong are you? Can you protect my granddaughter? " Theseus looked up and down at Suye.


    "Well, if you don''t use artifact, I can hit five." Suye road.


    Theseus sneered: "Oh, young people are crazy now..."


    The word "ah" didn''t come out.


    After su ye, 12 half gods with slightly strange breath emerged.


    Akerdes took a breath and said, "the corridor of the divine soul? Why do you have this divine talent? "


    "Nothing compared to your Titan body." Suye road.


    Theseus looked gloomy. After a long time, he took a long breath and said, "well, you have such strength. I''m sure you can accompany Palos to participate in the battle of God''s choice. However, the war of divine choice cannot use divine power, which is why gods cannot interfere in the war of divine choice. However, some demigod families can inspire the power of the demigod. "


    "Is the legendary avatar a divine power?" Su ye asked.


    Theseus thought of the terror dominated by the great cleavage group and shook his head silently.


    "That''s good."


    Akerdes suddenly looked out of the hospital and said, "Aristotle left. Can you use the plane transmission array?"


    "Soon."


    "Huh?" The two men looked at Su Ye.


    "I''ll study for a few days, about... Five days?" Suye road.


    Akerdes and Theseus Qi gave Su ye a blank look, which is what legendary masters need at least a year to learn.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    "Then we''ll stay with you in the wall of hell for five days. I just like the ale here." Theseus road.


    "I like the food here." Akerdes grabbed a magic cow egg and chewed it.


    After five days, Su ye came out with a legendary staff to depict the magic array in the yard.


    The dark blue magic fell along the staff and interwoven into a huge magic array on the ground.


    A light blue starlight gate appears in the center of the magic array.


    "Where does this magic array lead?"


    "Outside Athens."


    Theseus sat behind akerdes, looked at hell with nostalgia and said, "in fact, I like it here. The demon is really delicious..."


    Ackerstein didn''t hear and stepped into the portal.


    Andre glanced at the wall of hell and entered.


    Through the portal, the huge city of Athens is more than ten miles away.


    Su ye took out the magic carriage, and the three entered it, drinking the medicinal tea of the Sun Temple and chatting.


    The carriage drove slowly into Athens.


    Theseus looked out of the window with emotion. Occasionally he saw familiar buildings and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Soon, the magic carriage arrived at the door of Pandion''s house.


    Theseus coughed softly.


    After a while, messy footsteps jumped out of the front door.


    Lutos, the master of Pandion''s house, and the housekeeper stared blankly at the carriage outside the door. Then the housekeeper rushed out and whispered, "please come in."


    The bodyguard on one side was stunned, and the carriage went directly into the front door?


    The magic carriage rolled into the front door and kept moving on the road.


    Lutos, the housekeeper and the important figures of the family followed the carriage silently without saying a word.


    The carriage went deep into the main courtyard, through the residential area, and finally came to the open backyard and stopped at the door of the family temple.


    The door opened and a thin young man came down with a smile.


    Lutos and others were stunned.


    Andre?


    Then "Andre" stood at the door, and the tall akerdes got out of the carriage with the lazy Theseus on his back.


    "Father!" Lutos''s voice trembled slightly. At the moment when he saw that Theseus''s legs were broken together, he clenched his right fist.


    Theseus gave his son a white look and said, "it''s impolite."


    Lutos quickly bent over to ackerdes and said, "Hera... I''ve seen your majesty Hagrid."


    "Well, it''s important to treat my brother in the temple."


    Theseus looked up at the sky.


    Lutos and others looked puzzled.


    Akerdes, Theseus and Suye walked to the family temple. The sacred priest of the goddess of wisdom temple at the door retreated slightly and gave up his position.


    "It''s our family business today. Don''t come in." Theseus stood down with his arms on ackerdes'' shoulders.


    "Yes, your majesty." The holy priest took another step back¡° Don''t come in. " Lutos said, and followed him in. Four people stepped up the stairs, crossed the colonnade and entered the pale white family temple. As soon as lutos waved, the door closed automatically. Akerdes walked in with Theseus on his back. Suye followed and looked around. This family temple is much smaller than the normal temple, but it is also more than 400 square meters. Marble columns stand on both sides, and the red carpet in the middle leads to the altar in front. In the deepest place behind the altar, the gilded standing statue of Athena stood in front of the altar, much like the ordinary standing statue of Athena, with a shield in one hand, a spear in the other, and a winged statue of victory on the shoulder. The statue of Athena wore a helmet and was fully armed. Su ye took a closer look. The statue of Athena was wearing a complete set of semi artifact! Helmet, necklace, chest armor, belly armor, battle dress, shin guards, boots, arm guards, spears, shields and boots, 11 pieces in total. Gorgeous dress. The value of this semi artifact is far more than a lower artifact. Almost as good as your own Titan armor. Akerdes placed Theseus on a large altar like white jade. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 842

    Ackerdes retreated to the side of the altar and bowed his head slightly. Lutos rushed to the altar and looked at his father.


    "Pray." Theseus road.


    "Yes."


    Lutos said, slightly lowering his head and reciting the prayers in Athena''s scriptures.


    Recite one by one without stopping.


    Neither Theseus nor akerdes moved.


    Su Ye didn''t move either. He glanced around occasionally.


    It was not until an hour later that the altar suddenly glowed.


    Lutos breathed a sigh of relief and took out the object about three feet long from the space ring, wrapped in white cloth with yellow edges.


    Lutos continued to pray.


    After half an hour, a light flashed and the object disappeared.


    Lutos said, "Athena, the great goddess of wisdom, we offer plump beauty and devout faith. You have given gifts to wash the dirt on your father."


    The altar was motionless.


    Lutos repeated again: "Athena, the great goddess of wisdom..."


    The altar remains unchanged.


    Lutos continued.


    There was no impatience or color on the faces of the three people, and their attitude was still indifferent.


    Su Ye was puzzled. Although the gods responded very slowly, was it so troublesome for the Pandion family to sacrifice?


    After half an hour, a pale white light came down from the sky and enveloped Theseus.


    The strange sound of beeping and peeling sounded on Theseus, like burning firewood.


    After a while, the white light wrapped a golden light and disappeared.


    The wounds of Theseus''s exposed legs began to grow rapidly, with interwoven flesh and blood and extended bones.


    But after a few seconds, Theseus''s legs recovered completely.


    "Praise the great goddess of wisdom!"


    Theseus, akerdes and lutos praise.


    Su Ye quickly followed, "praise the great... And the first beautiful goddess of wisdom.".


    Very abrupt.


    The light of the altar dissipated.


    "Congratulations to the great goddess of wisdom." The three said in unison.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    "Congratulations to the most beautiful goddess of wisdom." Suye road.


    The three men scanned "Andre" with helpless eyes, and lutos''s eyes were full of different colors.


    Theseus came down from the altar, his whole body was dust-free, his fluffy and soft hair was draped behind him, his whole body was emitting a very light golden light, and his eyes were as deep as the sea.


    It''s like a mountain standing.


    "Andre, since you saved me in hell, I will keep my promise and marry Palos to you."


    Before Su ye could speak, lutos exclaimed, "what?"


    "I''m optimistic about two people''s marriage." Ackerdes road.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Suye road.


    "Father, are you crazy?" Lutos looked at Theseus angrily.


    Theseus looked at his son coldly and said, "is this your attitude towards your father?"


    "If it weren''t for the gift from the goddess, I would doubt that you three are false! I won''t agree with it! Palos''s marriage can only be decided by herself! " Lutos road.


    Theseus nodded and said, "you''re right. As long as the goddess blesses and Palos agrees, I''ll preside over the wedding of the two in person."


    "But..."


    Theseus waved his hand rudely and said, "don''t worry. Andre, you go to Palos and bring her if she agrees. "


    Lutos hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, Palos has just returned from the deep prison fortress. Sisyphus is deeply trapped in the magic prison city of the deep prison plain. I hope you can rescue him."


    "It''s good for Palos to come back. As for Sisyphus, it''s good for him to sharpen a lot in hell. Don''t worry. Andre, go. " Theseus looked indifferent.


    "Yes." Su Ye left the temple and walked out.


    Lutos turned and looked at Andre''s back, clenched his hands, clenched his teeth, and a flame of hatred flashed in his eyes.


    "If you dare to bully Palos, I will torture your soul for thousands of years!" Lutos is like an angry Beast.


    "Don''t worry, father-in-law. Palos will be very happy."


    Su ye said as he walked out of the temple gate.


    Stepping down the steps, Su Ye glanced at the housekeeper Perls he had met and said, "take me to Palos''s yard."


    Perls looked at Andre suspiciously and did not move.


    "This is the order of Grandpa Theseus." Suye road.


    Perls glanced at the temple gate and nodded.


    "Please follow me." Perls made a gesture of invitation and walked ahead.


    We walked along the gravel path of the grass and tree path, across the lawn and around the rockery. Soon, Perls stopped at the door of an open courtyard.


    "Her Highness Palos lives there, but she''s not in a good mood." Perls''s eyes were full of vigilance.


    "You go to the temple door. I have something to talk to Palos in private." Suye road.


    Perls didn''t move.


    "As Grandpa Theseus, I order you to go back."


    Perls straightened his chest and said, "in the Pandion family, any behavior of you is seen by the owner. Please respect yourself!"


    With that, Perls bowed, straightened his chest again, and turned away.


    His every step seems to have been measured, step by step.


    Su Ye stepped into the yard, the legendary ring in his hand flickered, and the legendary magic of shielding, protection and interference enveloped the yard layer by layer.


    Then, the field forces were released one after another, wrapping the whole yard and room.


    In the family temple, lutos rushed out.


    "Stop."


    "Father..."


    "I told you to stop."


    Lutos clenched his teeth and stood still.


    Su ye walked slowly along the gravel road of the yard and leisurely observed the yard.


    There is a swing hanging under the green grapevine. All kinds of weapons are listed on the weapon rack beside the small cultivation field. All kinds of fish in the pool are swimming happily, and the flowers are fragrant.


    In one corner of the courtyard, more than ten sunflowers are in full bloom.


    Seeing sunflowers, Su Ye smiled and opened the front door of the room.


    Squeak


    "Who?"


    Palos came out of her study and looked at her face.


    "Andre!"


    Palos''s eyes were red and she pulled off Medusa''s necklace.


    The golden light flows and condenses into a victory gun and sword.


    Palos suddenly burst out endless golden brilliance, which was far more powerful and majestic than the holy land.


    At the same time, a loud heartbeat shook the room, and then hundreds of millions of people roared.


    At this moment, Palos had long hair, blue eyes like a magic diamond, and raised a golden gun and sword like a female martial god.


    A huge translucent golden statue appeared behind Palos.


    The statue holds a shield in its left hand and a spear in its right hand. It stands on its shoulders like an angel''s goddess of victory.


    Statue of the goddess Athena.


    Ripples rippled at Palos'' feet.


    Pandion''s strongest war system, eternal battlefield.


    This translucent statue of Athena alone is worth a legendary warrior.


    Palos raised her head proudly, pointed the glittering victory gun sword at Andre''s throat and sneered, "I will sacrifice my love with your blood."


    "Are you not afraid of the anger of the temple of revenge and the goddesses?" Su Ye smiled.


    "All I know is to kill you!"


    "You are murdering your husband." Su ye said, lifting the real deformation, and the body instantly restored Su Ye''s body.


    This morning, noumenon and separation have been exchanged.


    Palos''s eyes flashed, but she didn''t stop. She held the victory gun and stabbed Su ye in the chest.


    Su Ye hesitated and stood proudly.


    The victory gun and sword stabbed straight into the chest, which was enough to easily pierce the semi artifact of the hero, but could not pierce Su Ye''s clothes.


    Su ye took a surprised look at the victory gun and sword, and obviously felt the strength of the victory gun and sword.


    It''s a little weird.


    Palos was stunned for a moment. Her breath was suddenly short, her look changed slightly, and asked, "why don''t you hide?"


    "I''m Su Ye. You won''t really hurt me. What am I hiding from?" Su ye asked.


    "Don''t think you can deceive me with powerful magic or deformation! I don''t believe you are su Ye! "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "when we were lying in the same bed, you believed me very much."


    Palos still looked cold and said, "memory can be stolen."


    "Then how can you believe that I am Su ye?"


    Palos hesitated for a moment and said, "go with me to the statue of Athena and swear to the goddess!"


    "No problem, go to the temple!"


    "Come with me!" Palos turned and left.


    Su Ye changed into Andre again, followed Palos to leave the room and yard and arrived at the door of the family temple.


    The middle-aged priestess stood outside the temple and looked at the two people in surprise.


    The housekeeper and the rest of the Pandion family were also puzzled.


    "I want to ask the goddess to witness the oath. Please wait outside." Palos was polite.


    The priestess bowed her head slightly and stepped aside.


    Palos pushed the door open and stood still.


    Theseus, lutos, and akdes were still standing in the temple.


    "Grandpa?" Palos was stunned, her eyes red.


    "My lovely Palos." When Theseus saw his granddaughter with a cold face, he smiled and was kind.


    "Grandpa!" Palos trotted all the way, threw herself into Theseus''s arms and sobbed softly. With red eyes, Theseus patted his granddaughter on the back and whispered, "my good granddaughter, grandpa is back." After a while, Palos dried her tears and took a step back. Her shining blue eyes scanned the crowd, looked at "Andre" and turned to Grandpa¡° Grandpa, do you know Andre? " Asked Palos. Theseus nodded, looked at his son, pointed to the door and said, "you, go out."¡° Father! " Lutos was in a hurry¡° Get out! " Theseus scolded with a black face. Lutos turned abruptly and walked towards the door, staring at "Andre", staring all the time. Theseus waved and the temple door closed. Theseus reappeared his kind smile, pointed to akerdes and said, "this is akerdes, the first under God." With a startled look on her face, Palos immediately bowed slightly and said, "I''ve seen your majesty Hercules."¡° Just call me akerdes. " Palos hurriedly said, "I took the liberty." Akerdes smiled and didn''t care. Theseus smiled and asked, "Palos, did he tell you who he is?"¡° But I don''t believe it! " Palos gripped the sword of the victory gun and stubbornly raised her chin. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 843

    "I can''t guarantee with akerdes?"


    "No." Palos responded crisply.


    Theseus laughed and said, "who do you believe?"


    "I believe in the goddess." Palos road.


    "OK, then ask the goddess to help identify." Theseus had a gentle face.


    The three looked at Su ye together.


    "What do you want me to do?" Su Ye changed into noumenon again.


    "Put your hand on the altar." Palos is cold.


    Su ye walked over and put it on calmly.


    "In the name of the goddess, say you are su Ye." Palos stared at Su ye, holding the victory gun and sword in her right hand, and her chest fluctuated slightly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "with the witness of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, I declare that I am Su Ye."


    Palos looked quickly at the altar and saw that the altar was shining white.


    The white light enveloped Suye and the warmth rippled.


    Akerdes and Theseus were stunned.


    Goddess detection is not a problem, but what''s the result in an instant?


    It took lutos nearly three hours to finish the gift just now. It''s Suye''s turn. What''s the second?


    If this is not a family temple, it must be magic.


    In the next moment, Palos loose opened his hand and let the victory gun and sword float in the air.


    She stared at Su ye, and the faint water light surrounded her blue eyes.


    "You... Are you really Su ye?"


    Su Ye smiled, continued to press his hand on the altar and continued: "in the witness of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, I announce that I, Su ye, will marry Palos."


    The altar once again emits Yingying white light, slightly warming people''s hearts.


    This time, the white light was more intense and slowly flowed to Su Ye.


    Suye is surrounded by holy light, holy and glorious.


    Theseus and akerdes were stunned.


    Another second?


    No, the point is, the goddess seems to be blessing these two people?


    The goddess allowed Su ye to marry Palos?


    Palos''s eyes were redder and nodded her head: "I believe, I believe, no one can deceive a Lord God, even the true deformation of the legendary devil. In fact, I believed it when the victory gun and sword stabbed you. "


    "Why?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    Palos''s face turned pale pink, her eyes dodged and said, "because when the goddess made the victory gun and sword, she incorporated a proverb. This semi artifact can never hurt her lover. If you were Andre, I would have killed you. "


    "But why are you still alive?" Asked Palos again.


    "After I left Athens, I wandered all over Greece..."


    "Later settled in miletu..."


    "Then enter the whale country..."


    "When I came out, I saw akerdes..."


    "Then kill Andre..."


    "Then he pretended to be him until akerdes came to me to save grandpa Theseus. As soon as I hear about Grandpa Theseus, let alone go to hell, I''m duty bound to travel all over the evil world... "


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins and get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the public ¡¤ public ¡¤ number [book friend base camp], get it for free!


    Palos looked up at Su ye from her head, and her sapphire eyes twinkled with unspeakable feelings.


    Su ye said that, smiled happily, opened his arms and walked towards Palos.


    Palos looked at Su Ye''s familiar face, took the initiative to meet her, put her hand around Su Ye''s neck, and tears rolled down her face.


    "I miss you so much..." the girl sobbed softly.


    Su Ye hugged Palos, his face buried deep in Palos''s black diamond like hair, breathing the fragrance of his lover, and whispered, "I miss you too."


    Theseus and akerdes stood aside, looking at the two young people with a trace of envy.


    After a while, the two separated. Su ye took out a towel, gently wiped her tears for Palos, and then held her exquisite face and looked at her.


    Palos blushed and her eyes dodged.


    Su Ye lowered his head and kissed.


    Palos closed her eyes.


    Time stands still and the world solidifies.


    I do not know how long, a cough sounded.


    "Cough! Young people pay attention to their health and don''t be too indulgent. " The voice of Theseus echoed in the temple.


    Palos trembled with panic and buried her head in Su Ye''s arms, blushing with shame.


    Su Ye hugged Palos and said, "if you don''t like it, you can go out and don''t disturb us."


    "That''s very kind of you!" Theseus looked helpless.


    "He doesn''t mean well. He''s shameless." Ackerdes road.


    "Oh, two old hooligans." Suye road.


    Palos blushed even more and whispered, "stop."


    Su Ye smiled and gently stroked Palos''s hair.


    Theseus and akerdes looked at each other, but akerdes had no choice but to spread his hand.


    After a while, Palos broke away from Su Ye''s embrace. While lowering her head and gently tidying up her clothes, she whispered, "will you be found by the revenge Temple if you do this?"


    With that, he raised his head and looked at Su Ye anxiously.


    "With the help of akerdes, he knows the gods in the divine world. As long as the goddess of revenge wakes up, he will inform me at the first time and let me escape early. What''s more, the goddess of revenge was attacked by the abyss demon God, and she couldn''t wake up for two or three years. " Suye road.


    "What shall we do in the future..." Palos couldn''t help lowering her head.


    "Of course I will marry you in the name of Andrea." Suye road.


    "But... I... I''m not married." Palos finally couldn''t help telling the truth.


    "Yes, and then he was cursed by the unmarried. It has nothing to do with me." Suye road.


    "I always think this relationship is a little messy. The curse of the unmarried is far stronger than you think." Said Palos, looking at Theseus and at the statue of Athena with concern.


    "Can''t eliminate?" Su ye asked.


    Palos flashed a tangled color in her eyes, and then said, "I don''t know, but I always think the curse of the unmarried is stronger than you think."


    "Well... When I got married, I used a lot of magic tools to stimulate all my abilities. I should be able to resist the curse of the unmarried. It''s a big deal. I''ll go to the Athena temple at a high price and ask the goddess to dispel the curse for me! "


    Palos opened her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "the goddess likes you so much that she may help you dispel the curse, but it may require a strong sacrifice."


    "How about a medium artifact?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Did you get the spirit trap?" Palos''s big eyes were wide. Even for the demigod family, the median artifact was also a legendary existence.


    "Yes!"


    "You won''t get many artifacts, will you?" Palos remembered Su Ye''s experience, because Su Ye obviously didn''t elaborate on some things.


    "This is my love token! It''s also my bride price! " Su ye said and took out the Swan ring full of magic diamonds.


    Akerdes and Theseus stared at each other and then looked at each other.


    This guy can do anything to chase women!


    That''s an artifact!


    Artifact!


    Palos opened her eyes wide and said with surprise and joy, "this is the legendary Swan ring, the pledge of the gods in the old God era, and the lower artifact. How can you have it? It''s too expensive for me. "


    Even the princess of the demigod family met such a valuable gift for the first time.


    Su Ye grabbed Palos'' left hand, forced the Swan ring on her ring finger and said, "the divine power furnace inside is broken. I will try to repair it at that time."


    "But..."


    Palos looked at the Swan ring with a crimson face. This ring represents not only valuable and artifact, but also private life.


    What''s more, this is the love thing of the gods, which is of extraordinary significance.


    "I... I''m not ready."


    "But I did it!" Suye hugged Palos and kissed her pink lips.


    Theseus and akerdes watched the scene helplessly.


    Today''s young people are so open


    I envy you.


    After a while, the shy Palos pushed Su ye away, lowered her head and touched her toes gently.


    "You''ll wear the Swan ring later, okay?"


    "Yes." Palos nodded faintly.


    Then she blinked in confusion. How could she agree? Did Su Ye perform any strange magic?


    However, since I promised, it''s hard to go back


    "I... I prefer the ring of health." Palos gently stroked the smooth and round ring.


    "It''s all yours! One is a lover''s ring and the other is a husband and wife''s ring! " Suye road.


    "Hmm..." Palos nodded her head and suddenly found that it was wrong. She was about to refute. Su Ye picked up her face and kissed her again


    Palos clearly wanted to push Su ye away, but her body seemed unable to exert her strength, and her whole body was soft as lying in the clouds.


    Akerdes and Theseus stared at them.


    Is Su ye so shameless?


    There are two single men standing next to me!


    What''s more, this is the temple!


    Even if it''s just a family temple, it''s also a temple!


    This is under the eyes of Athena!


    After a while, they separated.


    "Let''s get married!" Suye''s hands grabbed Palos''s hands.


    "Ah?" Palos glanced at Su ye in panic, lowered her head and was at a loss.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "Of course I would... But..." Palos was too ashamed to say half of what she said. Isn''t it all exposed¡° If so, we''ll get married! " Palos whispered, "the marriage of our demigod family is different from that of ordinary people. We must not only be witnessed by the gods, but also get the blessing of the gods. We can''t get married without the blessing of the gods. If you don''t believe me, ask Grandpa. " Suye looked at Theseus. Theseus nodded and said, "without the blessing of the goddess, you must be cursed." Su Ye looked at Palos and gently stroked her hands, saying, "I''m not afraid of dirty runes. I''ll marry you now. If the goddess doesn''t bless me, I''ll sacrifice artifacts! If I don''t agree, I''ll ask her what she wants in the future. I''ll sacrifice when I find it later. I owe it first. " Theseus and akerdes looked helpless. When you were a goddess, you coveted your sacrifice? Still owe, do business with the goddess¡° But... But... "Palos didn''t know how to answer¡° We''ll get married first, and when the time is ripe, we''ll have a second wedding! " Suye road¡° I always felt something was wrong... "Before Palos finished her words, Su ye went up again... This time, Palos was worried, and it was so bad! Grandpa is still watching? We must resist this time! Well... He''s out of strength... Theseus slowly raised his right fist and akerdes stretched out his hand to block it. Their eyes intersected. I have to kill this little color batch! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 844

    Theseus was angry, but afraid of his granddaughter''s shyness, he clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Su Ye gently wiped off the water stains on Palos''s lips, then casually wiped his mouth, took her hand and said, "let''s go to the altar and pray for the blessing of the goddess."


    With that, Su Ye crossed two elderly single men and took Palos to the altar.


    Su Ye faced Palos face to face, put Palos''s left hand on the altar of the temple, and then put his right hand on the altar. They held each other''s hands and crossed their fingers.


    "I, Su ye, under the witness of Athena, the most beautiful, kind, kind, upright, tolerant, generous, just and greatest goddess of wisdom among the infinite planes and gods, announce that I want to marry Palos. I love you, respect you and take care of you regardless of birth, age, illness, wealth and poverty!"


    Palos was so moved by the warmth in her eyes that she almost cried, but she could only secretly aim at the statue of Athena with her remaining light.


    The goddess cannot bless. She is not married.


    Su ye also glanced at the altar with his spare light. If Athena didn''t agree, she couldn''t marry herself.


    After all, unmarried people are not as simple as ordinary curses.


    Su Ye suspects that unmarried people are special spiritual containers.


    Not surprisingly, Palos is Athena''s container.


    This is the core reason why unmarried people can''t get married.


    Several demigod families dedicated to the goddess of wisdom Athena, the goddess of hunting Artemis and the goddess of fire Hestia have unmarried people, while families dedicated to other goddesses do not, which can explain the problem.


    All three goddesses are unmarried single goddesses.


    Suddenly, the altar of the temple emitted a faint white light.


    On the roof of the temple, white light shines, turns into countless light plumes, and slowly falls.


    Melodious sacred music sounded.


    Little angels with two wings with big fingers fly, hover and play music in the sky.


    Theseus and akerdes opened their mouths and looked up.


    Athena, goddess of wisdom, bless!


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    Palos opened her mouth in disbelief.


    The goddess is blessing this marriage!


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, allowed the marriage!


    "So, Palos, will you marry me?"


    "I will!" Palos answered quickly, for fear that Suye would regret it and Athena would regret it.


    Suye lowered his head and kissed Palos.


    In the brilliant light plume, a new couple hugged and kissed without emotion.


    With her lips parted, Palos shyly wiped the water stains from the corners of her mouth, looked at Su ye and asked softly, "am I your wife now?"


    "Of course, you are my su Ye''s wife."


    Palos shyly put her face on Su Ye''s chest and gently wanted to melt into his body.


    Theseus looked at the couple with complex eyes. He never thought that his granddaughter''s love and marriage would be so tortuous, and I''m afraid it will be more tortuous in the future.


    Compared with his current marriage, he wants to see his granddaughter live a safe life.


    But that''s just my extravagant hope.


    Akerdes looked at the wedding of the two people, and a shallow smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    He seemed to see his wedding with Megara many years ago. At that time, he must be as happy as Suye now.


    I hope Su Ye won''t be like himself in the future.


    I hope Su ye and Palos will be safe and have a happy life in the future.


    Akerdes''s eyes became more and more gentle, as if watching his son get married and his daughter get married.


    Suye hugged Palos and looked at Theseus.


    "Grandpa Theseus, now, do you recognize our marriage?"


    Theseus nodded softly.


    "I declare you two husband and wife."


    Palos lay in Su Ye''s arms and wept softly.


    Su Ye gently stroked his wife''s long hair and whispered comfort.


    After a long time, Palos calmed down, wiped away her tears and filled her eyes with happiness.


    Theseus and akerdes looked at each other and walked out.


    Su ye and Palos stayed in the temple, chatting in a low voice and talking in love.


    After a long time, Su Ye became Andre, and the two walked out the door hand in hand.


    Along the way, Palos flushed her cheeks, her eyes were as bright as stars, and her steps were faster than usual.


    Two people are stained with light feathers one after another.


    The Pandion family and lutos stared at the scene.


    The earth under lutos'' feet was cracking and spreading slowly.


    He clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    Cluck.


    "Did you hear anything?" Asked Palos curiously.


    "No."


    "Oh, let''s go back to our room." The two entered the magic closed yard.


    Outside the family temple.


    After a long time, a golden semi artifact spear appeared around lutos.


    "It''s forbidden to spread! Who spread it, kill it, sink into the sea! "


    All the servants were silent.


    [Reading welfare] pay attention to the public.


    "Father, your majesty Hercules, please follow me to the study."


    Lutos gave the two men a look of great displeasure and hurried to his study.


    When the three arrived at the study, lutos released the legendary holy land and closed it inside and outside.


    "Two, to tell you the truth, is Andrea Su Ye''s disguise? Palos couldn''t like Andrea. Even if Andrea became the king of God, Palos wouldn''t look at him more, marry him, and hold hands with him... More importantly, why did the goddess bless them both? Why? Isn''t Palos an unmarried man? Will the goddess be angry? "


    Theseus looked lazily at lutos and said, "since you were a child, you were full of wishful thinking, so you stayed in the legend and couldn''t be promoted. They love each other, goddess bless, it''s over! What do you want to do so much? "


    "Yes, that''s good." Ackerdes echoed.


    "Good? This concerns the future of the Pandion family! What if he is disguised by Su ye, the temple of revenge and the temple of destiny? If Su Ye is not dead, once the gods move the magician and Plato, how will our Pandion family choose? "


    Theseus did not lift his eyelids and said, "after the battle of God''s choice, I will arrange for two people to leave Greece."


    "I''m only going to involve Sisyphus in the battle of God''s choice." Lutos road.


    "Isn''t Sisyphus imprisoned? Then let the Palos go. Palos has good luck. Maybe she can get divine blood or artifact. " Theseus road.


    "But..."


    "Nothing but! That''s it. It''s right not to publicize things. As for how they get along, they can solve it by themselves. Next, do your best to prepare for the battle of God''s choice, regardless of East and West. Do you hear me? "


    "Father..."


    "I asked you, did you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    "Go!"


    Theseus got up and walked out of the study with akerdes.


    Lutos frowned and lost himself in thought.


    Theseus took akerdes back to his room.


    "Now you can talk about it. Who asked you to go to hell to save me?" Theseus stared at akerdes, dark clouds floating in his eyes.


    Akerdes sighed a long sigh and said, "it''s hermesto''s dream."


    The Greek god is the God of Commerce, the messenger of the gods, and also a main God.


    Every time Hermes came out in person, the Greek theology was bound to undergo drastic changes.


    "You said it was the rainbow goddess before, for fear that we might find out the seriousness of the matter?" Theseus road.


    Akerdes nodded.


    "Hermes will not only aim at one person, but also give Oracle to many priests and nobles. What really deserves him to do is to lay out the layout for the second Titan war. In other words, the specific date of the battle of the Titans has been determined? "


    Akerdes sighed again and said, "although neither side has determined the time, I have heard that next year, Xu perion, the brilliant titan of the first generation of twelve Titans, will break the seal and personally preside over the second Titan war to avenge his children, Helios, the old Sun God, and Selene, the old moon goddess. And... Cronus, the brother of the shining Titan, the father of Zeus and the dark god, has also changed, and his consciousness has awakened a part. All traces prove that the second Titan war will break out next year. So Hermes went out in person and made the final preparations. "


    "So you know I''m avoiding the second Titan war and looking for me in hell?" Asked Theseus, with a dark face.


    Akerdes looked puzzled and said, "although I''m not as old and wise as you, I''m not stupid. I have to come to you this time, but I''ve been trying to procrastinate. Unexpectedly, neither Su ye nor Aristotle can find you quickly. "


    "Was Aristotle sent by Plato?"


    "So I''m a little skeptical. Plato seems to want you to return to Greece early, otherwise he won''t deliberately send Aristotle. I always feel that Plato is laying out something. "


    "Hum, this old man is so brave. But... It''s hard for him. " Theseus sighed suddenly.


    "Now that I''m back, I can only fight, but Palos can''t! After the battle of God''s choice, she had to flee Greece with Suye. If... I mean if, please take care of Palos. Among us, maybe only you can... "


    "Don''t say these discouraged words. We all have a chance." Akerdes interrupted Theseus.


    Theseus looked self deprecating and said, "then I won''t say more. With Su ye, Palos will be safe in the future. "


    "You have only heard his story and never experienced his growth. If you have personally participated in it, you will know how lawless he is. He... It''s strange. I always feel that he is arrogant. He doesn''t care about nobility, Greece, order and gods. It''s like he has his own order completely different from the world. " Akerdes had doubts in his eyes¡° If he can really rebuild order, then he is a generation of God King. However, things at that level have nothing to do with us. If possible... Help him, too. There shouldn''t be only one light in this world. "¡° I also think magic is dazzling, but magic should be so brilliant. " Akerdes smiled¡° Since the second battle of Titans will begin next year, will the gods fight Plato at the beginning of next year? "¡° It should be the end of this year. " Ackerdes road¡° Unfortunately, a generation of great sages is about to fall... ". Volume IV ends.. Then open the fifth volume: the God butcher in the magic world.. Finally, three watch for a monthly ticket! Double monthly ticket, let''s give Xiaohuo some monthly tickets!!! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 845

    The news that Heracles and Andrea saved Theseus spread all over Athens and then all over the world.


    No one knew exactly what had happened, only that Andrea seemed to leave Pandion''s house decadent in the end.


    Some rumors said that Andrea wanted to marry Palos with the credit of saving Theseus, but lutos refused.


    And the behavior of lutos caused the dissatisfaction of Theseus, and the father and son even had a big quarrel.


    Many aristocrats who loved Palos breathed a sigh of relief, which may mean that Andrea failed.


    After that, Andre never went to Pandion''s house again.


    And the Pandion family had no contact with Andre anymore.


    Andre stayed in the mansion every day. No one knew what he did.


    Palos never left the hospital.


    The world seems to have forgotten them both.


    In fact, a transmission array was built in Palos''s room and the secret basement of the "Andre" family, which was sheltered by the temple of the goddess of wisdom.


    The feeling of recovery made Palos afraid that Su ye would disappear again, so after the establishment of the transmission array, the two people were tired of being together every day, from day to night.


    Su Ye has always taken magic protection measures to avoid any accidents.


    The two people''s small world is passionate and calm, and the outside world seems to be only calm.


    Su Ye''s part continued to preside over the construction in the magic prison city.


    The expansion of magic prison city is very smooth. The construction of MAGE tower group is step by step. It will take at least half a year to complete.


    The city plateau star on the third floor of hell has finally been completed. Centered on the plateau star, the whole territory has begun to integrate, give full play to its strong ability, continuously excavate minerals, continuously manufacture all kinds of weapons and equipment, and sell to the infinite.


    The attack and defense of the deep prison fortress continued.


    The ancient Titans officially went out of the burning skull City, went to the Blackstone hills in batches, and built a city belonging to the ancient Titans directly below the deep prison fortress.


    The major forces withdrew from the deep prison plain, and a large number of demon groups migrated to other evil worlds.


    Even the traces of evil gods are decreasing.


    The originally bustling deep prison plain has become particularly quiet.


    There seems to be no change in Plato''s college.


    The Greek gods do not seem to have any new actions.


    The undercurrent of the aristocratic circle in Greece surged, and the grapevine news spread wantonly.


    Only the great nobles knew that the new battle of divine selection was about to begin.


    Night, Tross family.


    Palos shyly pillowed Su Ye''s shoulder, and the tip of her index finger gently moved on Su Ye''s chest.


    "I may only come in the evening in the next few days."


    "For the chosen war?"


    "Yes."


    "The battle of God''s choice will begin soon. You can talk about it in detail now." Suye road.


    "The goal of the battle of God''s choice is that the gods choose excellent soldiers. However, there are many gods and numerous minor gods, so it is difficult to ensure fairness. Therefore, the battle of divine selection must be carried out in a place where gods cannot interfere. Therefore, the best venue is the old God star. "


    "The gods don''t know how to open an old God star, and then send the God selected soldiers and their followers in to kill."


    "Every god selected soldier entering the God selected place will be given a god blood by the God. Kill or obtain the other person''s God blood, and his own God blood will be enhanced. Every time you collect ten divine blood, you can strengthen your own blood. If you collect 100, you will directly have the body of the demigod and promote the demigod in a short time. Of course, no one in history can do it. "


    "No attendants?"


    "Yes, to prevent the blood of the gods from flowing out, even if the followers get it, they can''t use it. So I want to tell you I''m sorry. In fact, after the God selected attendants enter, they do little good. They have to protect the God selected soldiers and face the possibility of being killed. As for what to say about entering the battlefield chosen by God to obtain treasures, it is all deceptive. The old God star has too many God vein giant monsters or Warcraft, most of which are semi gods, and even giant monster gods or giant beast gods may appear. But God chose the highest battlefield and only allowed heroes to enter. How can we rob treasures from the demigod. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my duty to protect my little wife."


    "Well... You..."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You pressed my hair."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a brief embarrassment, Palos continued to explain.


    "In the war of God''s choice, the more you kill, the more favored the gods are. Even if you kill their children, they will not blame, but will drop all kinds of God''s gifts. Therefore, the war of God''s choice is extremely cruel, and even brothers kill each other."


    "It''s no good for us to choose followers?"


    "There are no direct benefits, but there are indirect benefits. For example, if I hunt enough divine blood and promote to demigod earlier, I can protect you! Oh, I''m glad to think about it. I can protect you! Well... Other followers are also. If their chosen warriors are strengthened, the family will certainly give them a lot of rewards. Of course, if you are lucky, you will find some remains on the old God star. Although it will not be very good, it is also common for golden eagles to earn millions at a time. This is not a small fortune. "


    "Oh, by the way, if there are strong God selected followers, they will sign an agreement with the employer. In the God selected war, the blood of the gods belongs to the God selected soldiers, but everything else belongs to the God selected followers. I now declare that all the spoils of the war of God''s choice, except blood, belong to you! "


    "My Palos is so good. Come on, kiss!"


    "Boo!"


    "We Pandion''s family will have allies, but no one can be trusted except you and me. In fact, I don''t want to kill, but... As a Pandion family and bearing the expectations of the goddess, I have to kill. Originally, my brother would not let me go, but he was caught by the demon king. Alas, I don''t know how my brother is doing in the demon prison city. When I become a demigod, I will save him. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But the demon king is actually good. He likes mages better, so he didn''t embarrass Mr. larence and them. Alas... "


    "Go on with the battle of God''s choice."


    "Yes. God selected battlefields are generally not particularly dangerous, because the demons living in the old God star rarely go out, and most of them are entrenched in their respective territories. As long as they don''t enter their territories, there will be no big problem. However, if you encounter a special Old God star, something will go wrong. Of course, the gods will choose the relatively safe Old God Star... "


    "Alas... Our nobles have been circulating privately that the battle of God''s choice is nominally the God''s choice of excellent soldiers, but in fact, it is only their means of entertainment. Although they can''t see what happened on the old God star, they will bet who will come out of the battlefield chosen by God alive and who will die in it, just like... "


    "Fighting animals?"


    "Alas... So what you said before is quite right. In the eyes of gods, we nobles are no different from all people and wild animals. There are still some things to pay attention to in the battle of God''s choice. I''ll tell you one by one... "


    In the following days, two people get together less and leave more.


    Su Ye studied hard and mastered more and more Dharma array, magic pattern, legendary magic, magic creation and super magic skills.


    Until one night, Suye received the summons of Palos''s magic book.


    "You make the final preparations. I''ll pick you up, and then go to the Acropolis together. As soon as the time comes, we''ll send it to the old God star."


    Su ye made some preparations and waited until the servant said the carriage arrived before he went out of the house and boarded the space carriage of Pandion''s house.


    In the carriage space, Theseus with a calm face and lutos with a black face looked over.


    After getting on the carriage and closing the door, Su Ye bowed his head slightly.


    "Grandpa, father."


    Palos blushed and looked out of the window.


    Theseus nodded kindly, and lutos snorted coldly and said nothing.


    Su Ye calmly sat opposite the two old people, close to Palos, and gently grabbed her hand.


    Palos leaned slightly on Suye''s shoulder.


    Lutos frowned.


    Theseus opened the door to the mountain and said, "a family of four will come together. I will be honest with you if you have something to say. First, you must go all out to protect not only yourself, but also your wife, your family and your future. "


    Su Ye glanced at Palos, held her hand and nodded.


    "I understand. She''ll be fine."


    Lutos couldn''t help but say, "we Pandion family have many enemies. They will kill Palos at all costs. You must go all out. Do you understand?"


    Su Ye slightly drooped his eyelids and asked, "do you really want to go all out?"


    "Of course!" Theseus and lutos said at the same time.


    "Well, I''ll do my best." Su Ye emphasized the point.


    Palos held Suye''s hand harder.


    "Second, when the battle of God''s choice is over, I will arrange for you two to leave Greece as soon as possible, okay? I don''t want to see Palos get hurt. " Theseus road.


    "For the possible battle of the Titans?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes."


    Su Ye nodded, his eyes slightly dim.


    "Third, this is a list. For the safety of Palos, you have to kill all..."


    Palos suddenly straightened up and said, "enough, Su Ye has borne enough responsibilities!"


    Theseus handed the note to Su ye, and Palos grabbed it. Su Ye stopped it with one hand and put it into the space with the other.


    Sue patted Palos''s hand.


    Palos, with a cold face, glanced at her father and grandpa with her blue eyes.


    Lutos moved his feet gently, and Theseus coughed softly and continued: "if you have a chance, try to compete for the divine blood for Palos as much as possible. The more divine blood, the more likely Palos is to be promoted to demigod, which will be good for you in the future. "


    "Since you want to go all out, collect more. After all, she is my wife." Suye smiled at Palos.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. You''ve done enough." Palos''s eyes were soft.


    Theseus said, "I want to say something about the secrets of the old God star. Do you know how to occupy the old God star? "


    Su Ye shook his head and Palos asked, "do mortals have a chance to occupy the old God star?"¡° Theocracy. The way to occupy the old divine star is very simple. Using the original divine power of the old divine star can turn it into a private plane like the divine plane. If you are lucky enough to find the divine power diamond in the old God star, you will have a chance to become the Lord of the God star. Of course, the gods will not allow us to occupy the old God star, but you can sacrifice to Athena, and the goddess will certainly give you a great reward. " Theseus road¡° I can try. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 846

    "I know you have hidden your strength. I suggest you continue to hide and stimulate all your strength only when it is critical. If you can find a safe divine lake and absorb divine power, you must go all out to absorb it. After all, the power of true God is too special for us to take away. If we only stay there, it will be wasted. Of course, there are residual gods, fallen gods and people, giant beast gods, giant monster gods and even evil gods near the general God lake, so don''t get close to the God Lake unless you have to. "


    "God lake is a place to store the power of true God. It plays a great role for your soldiers. For our magicians, what is more important is the divine river. There is the power of divine power, which can be taken away. " Suye road.


    "If you have the courage, you can find the divine River and even enter the divine palace or treasury. However, I don''t want you to drag Palos down." Theseus is not angry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always been very careful."


    Theseus thought for a moment and said, "anything can happen on the old God star. In case, I mean, in case you feel a God, whether it''s a giant beast God, a giant monster God or an evil god, don''t care about anything else. You must stay away. It''s important to protect your life, okay?"


    "I see."


    "You don''t understand. In the history of the war of God''s choice, there are three records of total destruction. Some of them were no less talented than me, or even much worse than Hercules, but they died. There was only one cause of death, and the gods of the old God Star slaughtered. "


    "I''ll be careful."


    "This is a gift from akerdes. It''s mainly used to fight the curse. Remember to wear it." Theseus finished and handed Suye a black jade amulet in the form of an Egyptian scarab.


    Theseus''s eyes flashed.


    Su ye took it in surprise and asked, "just one?"


    "Just one."


    Suye handed the Scarab amulet directly to Palos.


    "I don''t want it!" Palos pushed it to Suye.


    Theseus said, "we can''t take what akerdes gave you, not to mention Palos... Not afraid of curse."


    "Are you sure?" Suye looked at Palos.


    "I''m really not afraid of curses." Palos smiled.


    Su Ye gently stroked the black jade scarab, or excrement shell beetle.


    "This is the work of a great wizard in ancient Egypt. It seems to have been blessed by the priest of Osiris. It is worth no less than a semi artifact. Where did akerdes get it? " Su ye asked.


    Theseus handed another ring and said, "in the ring is the wedding gift that akerdes gave you both. He wanted to give it to you in person, but suddenly something happened and he had to leave, so he asked me to give it to you. He said, "if you know you need it, don''t be polite to him."


    Su ye took the space ring in surprise, looked carefully and sighed softly.


    "He''s too polite."


    The complete remains of the demigod Hydra!


    And a lot of demigod blood.


    Different from the ordinary demigod remains, the demigod Hydra remains are worth more than 100 million. They are close to the ordinary lower God remains and can definitely be replaced with a lower artifact.


    "He said, these are nothing compared with your help to him."


    "It''s too expensive for him to send two things at the same time. I''ll thank him when I see him next time."


    Su Ye held the black jade Scarab in his left hand and the space ring in his right hand.


    Lutos was always black, and Theseus stared at the black jade scarab, and it took a while to look away.


    Su ye put away two items. When he had time, he used the remains of Hydra to create the final magic creation of the flame demon snake.


    Hydra Legion is the strongest form of the school, and is about to take shape!


    "You should have several divine powers?" Asked Theseus.


    "Yes."


    "In the battle of God''s choice, you can''t put God level power outside, unless it''s an artifact or artifact you get inside. If you get a divine talent in it, like life and death, you can''t use it because you need to put it out. But if it''s like the ''source of elements'', it doesn''t need to be put out, but only provides power for you in the body, this talent still works. "


    "Does that mean that even if akerdes participates in the battle of God''s choice, he can''t play the power of the Titan God body?"


    Theseus shook his head with a smile and said, "first, akdes is already a demigod, and the demigod cannot enter. Second, the so-called divine power, in the God selected battlefield, refers to the power of the lower divine level, the power of the middle or higher level, which is not affected. Of course, artifacts and other foreign objects still can''t be used. Strictly speaking, the Titan God body is more like a power at the upper God level, and will not be obscured by the battlefield chosen by God. "


    "Wouldn''t a God chosen warrior have the power of a median God or higher?" Su ye asked.


    Theseus, lutos and Palos smiled.


    "Su ye, this possibility is too small. No God selected soldier has ever had more power than the lower God. Hercules is an accident, and the gods can''t put him into the God selected battlefield." Palos explained.


    "You seem to have the power of the median God." Lutos road.


    "Well..." Su Ye muttered.


    "In addition, you should be careful of artifact carriers."


    "What''s that?"


    "Artifact cannot be used in the battle of divine selection, but some families will do anything to win. They will choose an unborn baby to be the chosen follower, and then seal the lower artifact in the baby''s body. As children grow up, they will absorb the power of artifact and become more powerful. Once you enter the chosen battlefield, this artifact will not be judged as an artifact. Then, at a critical time, you will order the chosen followers to commit suicide, return their strength, and form a lower artifact for the chosen soldiers. "


    "Then I must be careful. Is there any other way to use divine power? " Su ye asked.


    "Divine power, if you have divine power, no matter what level of divine power, you can directly use the power attached to divine power, but you can''t use divine power under gods. There is also a divine power divine diamond, or consuming divine power, which can offset the prohibition of the gods and the power of the old divine star, and allow a divine power or an artifact to be used on the old divine star. However, this possibility is too small to consider. If you find the divine power divine diamond in it, of course, you should find a way to integrate into the old divine star and obtain the divine star plane. "


    Not long after, a family of four arrived at a Pandion''s house at the foot of the Acropolis mountain.


    "We are waiting here. Once the old God Star is opened, you two and other God selected soldiers in Athens will climb the Acropolis mountain and enter the God selected battlefield. To be safe, you both need to use deformable forces. " Said Theseus, taking out an old Silver Owl gold mask and handing it to Palos.


    After wearing Palos, the whole person immediately became a strange woman, whether it was height, weight, appearance, breathing or others.


    Su Ye opened his eyes to break the law, but he didn''t see through it.


    "Why not mine?" Su ye asked.


    "You have true metamorphosis. You don''t need this." Theseus road.


    "A granddaughter is different." Su Ye smiled.


    "Of course." Theseus looked proud.


    Palos covered her mouth and smiled.


    Su Ye suddenly said, "do the families know the news that Sisyphus is deeply trapped in the demon prison city?"


    Palos shook her head and said, "no one knows, only father and grandpa know."


    "Do you have Sisyphus''s hair or part of his body? I can use true metamorphosis to become him and let Palos become a female soldier of the Pandion family. In this way, even the enemies of the Pandion family will only want to kill me and ignore Palos. "


    "I object!" Palos hurried.


    Lutos immediately said, "there is Sisyphus''s hair and blood at home. I''ll go back and get it."


    Lutos turned and left.


    "Father!" Palos was angry and angry.


    Lutos could not hear it at all and left quickly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safer for us to do so. When others pay attention to me, you can sneak attack and have a better chance of winning, right? " Su Ye reached out and pinched Palos''s little face.


    Palos said angrily, "I don''t want you to be dangerous."


    "I''m not dangerous. If you don''t believe me, ask Grandpa. He knows I''m hiding my strength." Suye road.


    "Grandpa, isn''t it?" Asked Palos.


    Theseus thought of the terrible group, nodded and said, "when you enter the old God Star and Su Ye protects you, you will understand. There will be no accident... Under the demigod, you may not even hurt your clothes."


    "Really..." Palos looked at Su Ye curiously, her big eyes flickering.


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "I want to have a rest and accumulate strength for the next step. It''s not good if I meet the enemy as soon as I enter."


    "You''re afraid I''ll ask your secret!" Palos bit her small white teeth.


    "No, no, you''d better ask Grandpa."


    Su ye said, closing his eyes.


    These days, I have sold a large number of treasures to crimson eye sockets in exchange for 20 million prison dollars, and then sacrificed them all.


    Enough divine power and enough divine diamond are enough to adapt to any danger.


    The battle of God''s choice cannot use the void dragon ring, but what about using the void dragon ring in the ruins space?


    The battle of divine selection cannot use the power of the lower God, but you have several kinds of power of the middle God, such as the divine soul corridor, such as the empty territory.


    He has real theocracy, and the forces related to theocracy are not limited by the battlefield chosen by God.


    Soon lutos came back and took out Sisyphus''s hair and a drop of blood preserved by magic.


    Su ye took it over and absorbed it with real deformation. His body slowly changed into Sisyphus.


    The three men stared at Sisyphus for a long time and sighed softly.


    I can''t see any difference at all. Even the Sao Lang cheap in my eyes are so similar.


    Palos said, "will I be seen through if I become master siloni?"


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    "She uses a sword, you use a gun and a sword, indeed..." Su Ye handed Palos a heroic sword and said, "you can disguise it. You only have legendary protective equipment, which is a little insufficient. " Palos spread her hand. A golden statue of Athena flew out of the space ring, one foot high, and said, "I have."¡° That''s the one on the goddess in the family temple? " Su ye asked. Palos nodded¡° Then I''m much more relieved. " Su Ye looked at Theseus and lutos and asked, "what strategies and tactics are generally used in the battle of God''s choice?" Theseus shook his head and said, "No. No one knows what the new God selected battlefield is in the old God star. Everything can only be changed according to circumstances. If you have to talk about tactics, you must hide yourself at the beginning and make it after you understand the basic situation of the old God star. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 847

    "Are you sure the gods of the old God Star will not leave the territory to attack us?" Su ye asked.


    "How great it takes to set an old God star as a God chosen battlefield. In addition to the evil gods who are crazy and have no reason to speak of, which God dares to fight the entire Olympian gods? They must shrink in their territory, wait for the end of the chosen battlefield, and then flee. "


    "That is to say, God chose the gods of the battlefield to pose no threat to me. When will the battle of God''s choice end? "


    "There are two ways to end. The time limit of the battlefield chosen by God is 30 days. After 30 days, no matter what happens inside, it will end. The other is that only one God selected soldier or all of them die, and the God selected battlefield will be closed naturally. "


    "In order to maximize the benefits, it is the best choice to stay for 30 days and get the maximum benefits from the old God star." Suye road.


    "You think so beautifully." Lutos has no good airway.


    "What do you want to do?" Palos whispered.


    "I was thinking, if it was Sisyphus, what would he do if he wanted to go crazy?" Suye road.


    The three pandiones looked at each other.


    It''s a little bad.


    Just then, lutos got up and said, "the God chosen battlefield is about to open. We should arrive as soon as possible and not fall behind."


    "You first become siloni." Su ye said to Palos.


    Under the influence of the magic mask, Palos became a legendary female warrior who was still in her fifties.


    Su ye put his hand on Palos'' shoulder, and his powerful deformation ability and talent created a second layer of siloni illusion on Palos'' body surface.


    They put on thick black cloaks, hats and masks to cover their faces, revealing only their eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    The group of four walked to the Acropolis mountain.


    Along the way, many nobles went up the mountain together.


    Different from the previous harmony, this time, all the nobles seemed not to know each other.


    Under the starlight, many people in black cloaks walked slowly forward.


    Soon, Su Ye arrived at the transmission God array.


    After a little waiting, the temple priest appeared and read the rules of God''s chosen war.


    Then, all those who participated in the battle of God''s choice arrived at the great transmission array.


    Boom


    In the fierce roar of the large transmission array, the divine light rushed 10000 meters high.


    The divine light dissipated and the transmission array was empty.


    Su Ye clung to Palos'' hand. After a slight tearing feeling, she landed steadily.


    "Oh..."


    Palos suddenly retched.


    Su Ye quickly observed the surrounding environment, patted her on the back and asked with concern: "did you just feel this way, or... These days?"


    Palos was ashamed and helpless and said, "it''s too far that causes physical discomfort! Since you are a magician, you don''t feel it? "


    "That''s good." Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief, held Palos''s arm and continued to observe around.


    The sky was dark and the stars were bright.


    The earth is as dark as the night sky, with scattered gray and broken buildings scattered in all directions.


    Every building is like white garbage floating in the sea.


    The hills in front are undulating, surrounded by dense forests on the right, high mountains on the left, and black fog behind.


    The legendary ring in Su Ye''s hand flashed, and his eyes glowed. He observed carefully in all directions.


    In front of us, strange and disordered forces are full of all directions, and we can''t clearly feel the clear power.


    "The air here seems different..." Palos whispered. Her left hand grabbed Su Ye''s robe, her right hand clenched the hero''s long sword, her blue eyes scanned everywhere, and tightly pursed her thin pink lips.


    "After all, it''s the old God star. Do you know what the old God Star of the gods is here? I haven''t seen those buildings. " Su Ye looked at the ruins of the buildings.


    Palos only glanced at the ruins of the tallest building and said, "although the shapes of the gods are larger than ordinary people, this column is too big. I''ve seen the pattern on this column. It''s called "mountain column pattern", which is commonly used by the Titans. The architectural style here is more like that of the late Titans. The owner of this old God Star should be the third generation of Titan gods born at the end of the Titan family. "


    "My woman is great." Su ye said and gently rubbed Palos''s hair.


    Palos flashed shame on her face and said, "our demigod family learned more about the old gods since childhood. Judging from the current traces, this is a Titan God who fell in the middle to late dark ages, and did not die in the first Titan war. "


    "Let''s protect ourselves first, and then go to the ruins." Suye road.


    "OK." Palos road.


    Su Ye didn''t need to speak at all. His lips moved, and layers of magic emerged. Then, he put the void field and holy land outside to form a huge black ball over them.


    Su Ye looked into Palos'' eyes with a smile and said, "the next thing may exceed your expectations. Don''t be too surprised and don''t expose it."


    "I won''t expose you." Palos road.


    Behind Su ye, there are 50 small Su Ye.


    Palos stared wide and instinctively covered her mouth.


    "Why do you have so many magic incarnations? It seems that they are all legends? "


    "Calm down."


    Su Ye finished, using the super magic technique - continue, and then let the legendary avatar use the most basic black iron protection magic, rock skin.


    50 little Suye pointed to Palos at the same time.


    Shua Shua


    A whole 100 layers of rock skin fell on Palos and integrated into one, forming a thin, undetectable light attached to the skin.


    Because the protective diffusion works, Su ye also has 100 layers of rock skin.


    In Palos''s shocked eyes, 50 small Suye shot again.


    The new 100 layers of rock skin appeared on Palos, and 200 layers of rock skin fused together, becoming more and more invisible.


    "Even if you have protection overlap, you can only have 100 layers. How can it be 200 layers?" Palos''s eyes were full of little stars.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t say it was the twin power of magic. He said, "the existence time of super magic skill is limited."


    Say, 50 small Su ye continue to recover and appear again and again. Each time they appear, they will cast spells twice to form a 200 heavy joint protection.


    From black iron magic to legendary magic.


    Finally, more than 20 200 layers of legendary protection magic fell on two people.


    Palos looked down and asked, "do you think I can walk across the old God star?"


    "You can''t walk sideways. The hero should not kill you. The demigod can still kill you if he works hard. " Suye road.


    "Su ye, you are so powerful now!" Palos raised her head and grabbed Su Ye''s hand, with bright stars in her eyes.


    "No, I can''t beat the next God." Suye road.


    "That''s a God. It''s normal." Palos had no idea that Su Ye was learning from Aristotle to beep. She was happy to carry Su Ye''s arm.


    "Do you think Sisyphus and Celine are so close that no one will doubt them?"


    "No, I''ve seen them meet secretly. Don''t worry, the Greek nobles won''t be surprised to see Sisyphus holding hands with the skeleton. " Palos''s face was taken for granted.


    Su Ye blinked, and Palos was sometimes very upset.


    However, Sisyphus''s taste is really heavy and fraternal.


    Keep him in demon prison City, maybe to help him.


    After the protection blessing, Su Ye summoned the deified Holy Land servant.


    Three hell dragons and a full 50 hell Knights brigade emerged in front.


    The three heads of the legendary hell demon dragon slowly lowered. After greeting Su ye, they gave a low cry, flapped their wings, set off a strong wind, flew high into the sky and circled for warning.


    The champion hell Knight saluted Su ye, and then led 49 hell Knights into five teams.


    Four teams patrol in four directions, and one team follows Su ye and Palos.


    Palos watched the scene with disbelief.


    "Three hell dragons? Hell Knight tribe? Su ye, you are more powerful than the purgatory devil! " Palos became more curious and excited when she saw such a novel magic.


    The three hell dragons in the sky looked at the champion hell knight on the ground as if they didn''t hear anything.


    "Average."


    Su ye said, trying to use the soul corridor.


    The demigod ghost king and a demigod hell demon wolf appeared on his side.


    Sure enough, there are no restrictions!


    The demigod ghost king is not tall, but the demigod hell demon wolf is 20 meters tall and more than 60 meters long, just like a giant dragon, with a bloodthirsty red light in his eyes.


    Palos was startled, instinctively took a step forward, blocked Su Ye behind her, raised her long sword and trembled slightly.


    Su Ye looked at Palos''s Petite posture, supple black hair and nervous side face. He was warm in his heart, patted her on the shoulder and said, "this is my guard."


    As soon as the voice fell, the demigod ghost king turned into a wisp of black smoke and entered Palos''s shadow on the ground.


    The half god hell demon wolf rolled on the spot like a dog, shrunk to the size of an ordinary wild wolf, stuck out his tongue and ran behind them with a naive look like husky.


    "Ah?" Palos was confused. She looked at the half demon wolf and Su Ye. She couldn''t connect the two sides with such a big difference.


    Su Ye was amused by Palos''s small eyes and said, "I said that from now on, I will protect you."


    "But how can you be so strong? The legendary arch guard and demigod guard are just fantastic. " Palos was still a little confused.


    The princess of the demigod family has never seen such a scene.


    Even the most beloved children of the Persian Emperor could not travel to this extent¡° When God chooses the battlefield, just follow me and collect the blood of the gods. I''ll solve the rest. " Suye road¡° It''s very kind of you, Su Ye. " Palos held Su Ye''s hand tightly for fear that Su ye would slip away. Su Ye smiles and kisses Palos'' forehead. They all say that women in love are very cute, and Palos in love is more cute. With enough protection and protection, Su ye put down his heart and took Palos''s hand to the ruins. The hell knight and three hell dragons have explored from beginning to end. There is no danger. Su ye thought for a moment, and 50 magical avatars came out again behind him¡° Summon the legendary elemental elder. " Shua Shua... A whole hundred legendary element elders emerged from the magic array. They looked at the magic avatar behind Su ye and almost jumped up. Palos always thinks something''s wrong. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 848

    Ordinary legendary masters work hard to learn magic for a long time before they can summon a legendary element elder. How can su Ye summon 100 at will?


    The legendary element elder is a real earth element life. Living in the earth element plane, he needs to consume a lot of magic as a reward to summon them, and may even fail.


    "Do me a favor, elders of the earth elements. Clean up this area and put together useful things," Su ye said.


    One hundred elders looked at each other, nodded helplessly and began to be coolies.


    With the joint efforts of the elders of the earth element, they saw that the earth within a radius of more than ten kilometers seemed to turn into living water, flowing constantly, pushing all kinds of broken buildings and articles to Su Ye.


    Not long ago, Su Ye was filled with a large number of items.


    Palos watched carefully.


    "It seems that my judgment is correct. This is indeed the god people''s residence of a Titan God. The Titan God is a lower God. Look at this complete God emblem. The pattern on it is very simple and more like mountains and rivers, which indirectly confirms my guess. "


    Su Ye nodded and smiled, "your speculation is very correct. In the first battle of Titans, Zeus defeated Cronus, the second generation God King. Later, in order to consolidate the new God system and master the power of the sky, Zeus cleaned up the old part of the second generation God King. He robbed part of the theocracy and distributed the other part to his children. The surface of this emblem is mountains and rivers, which has nothing to do with the sky god system. It is unlikely that he will conflict with Zeus in the battle of Titans. He should have avoided the battle of Titans and survived until the dark age. "


    Palos whispered, "is it possible that the Olympian God system has been cleaning up all kinds of Titans in the light and in the dark since the battle of Titans? Think of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, who has always been dissatisfied with Zeus, and the emblem of the fallen Titan God is related to the earth... "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in fact, if we were replaced by Zeus, we would probably continue to clean up the Titans in order to consolidate our position and retain only those forces that depend on us."


    "Then, among the Titans, are there Titans who joined Zeus in order to ensure that the Titans will not be destroyed by the family?"


    Su Ye was stunned, looked at Palos in surprise and said, "this possibility is not great, but it must be. I didn''t expect my Palos to be so powerful."


    Palos proudly raised her small chest.


    The two exchanged the deeds of the Titan gods and looked at the relics and objects here.


    More than 100 legendary element elders stood not far away and waited silently.


    Su ye first turned over a few fake models and samples, discussed them, and soon used the eye of the altar to select high-value items.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    However, they are all fragments, incomplete, but with a total value of more than 3 million gold eagles.


    "The divine war that the divine star encountered must have been very tragic. There are no complete items in such a large ruins. Also, look at the rift valley and depression in the distance, which are very much like the destruction of great power. I found that there are many pits here, ranging from hundreds of meters to thousands of meters. "


    Su Ye opened the magic book and saw the scene seen by the magic eye in the sky.


    "What shall we do now? Of Titan... "


    Boom!


    A loud voice interrupted Palos'' voice.


    When they looked up together, they saw a light red ten thousand feet of thunder falling in front of them on the left, like a giant pillar of heaven, hitting the earth.


    After the loud noise, a huge pit with a diameter of 100 meters appeared, emitting light smoke, and the earth within thousands of meters nearby cracked and collapsed.


    Su Ye''s eyes coagulated and said, "now I know how those dense pits appear. This blow was almost a demigod ordinary blow. Moreover, this hole is not the largest, which means there is a stronger lightning strike. "


    "I''ve heard that this is called the thunder of God''s anger, which is formed by the power of God''s escape after God''s war. Without warning, it may fall at any time. Here, it''s more dangerous than ordinary old gods. " Palos road.


    "We have a lot of protection. This thunder of wrath is not dangerous unless it is hit continuously."


    Su ye said that, constantly turning the perspective of floating eyes to observe the surrounding environment.


    "What do we do next? Are you looking for a place to hide, or hunting other God selected soldiers, or looking for God Star treasures? " Palos''s tone was a little excited.


    "I''ll see... I found it!"


    Su Ye pointed to the magic image in the magic book and said, "you see, there are few lightning pits here, and there are large footprints. I''m afraid there is a demon living nearby, but its nest is relatively hidden and can''t be seen from this angle. Let''s find it. "


    "What if the demon is too strong?" Asked Palos.


    "It''s simple."


    Su ye took out a legendary magic weapon and threw it to the champion hell knight.


    "You check the power level of those footprints."


    The champion hell Knight led a hell knight team to go. He saw a faint white light outside the mirror like magic instrument shining on the huge footprints. Su ye saw the content displayed above from the servant''s perspective.


    "This magic tool divides the demigods into ''new demigods'','' ordinary demigods'', ''higher demigods'','' powerful demigods'' and ''peak demigods''. Now the magic tool shows that the smell of footprints is like a powerful demigod."


    "Ah? Forget it. If it''s an ordinary demigod, you may have a chance, but a powerful demigod can destroy a city at will. "


    "It doesn''t matter. If I reach the level of Divine Incarnation above the demigod, I will consider it. Those traces may be more than one demigod, let the hell Knight continue to detect. "


    After a while, the champion hell Knight detected a large number of footprints, and the results were very consistent. They came from the same half god demon.


    "The legendary magic weapon doesn''t show what magic object it is. Let''s be careful... Local element elders, please be a pioneer."


    The more than 100 element elders nodded helplessly and released their magic. Rock giants more than ten meters high appeared on the ground, more than 500, heading forward.


    Three hell dragons and hell Knights return to protect Suye and Palos.


    The half god demon wolf followed them with steady steps.


    Su ye took a few steps and took out a legendary magic flying carpet from the ruins space. The two sat on the magic flying carpet and moved forward slowly.


    There are servants on guard. Su Ye opens the magic book and continues to strengthen the demigod array of the flame demon snake.


    Palos stood up, armed with a shield and sword, and guarded on the magic flying carpet.


    Su Ye occasionally looked up at the absorbed Palos and felt safe.


    "Found it." A ground element elder speaks hundreds of meters away.


    The magic flying carpet stopped. Su Ye controlled the floating eyes and flew over. He saw a faint semi divine breath escaping from the cave more than 50 meters high on the mountain wall of the Great Rift Valley in front.


    "Be careful here. I''ll have a look."


    "But I want to protect you." Palos road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you have a demigod and my protection. It''s no problem to meet heroes and legends, but you''re still a little weak when you meet a demigod. I protect you with the demigod wolf... No, it''s not enough. "


    Su ye said that, as soon as he raised his hand, a half god four wing demon and a half god bone armor demon walked out of the ruins space.


    "You..." Palos doesn''t know what to say. I haven''t heard that there are so many demigods in the legend of any family.


    "The four winged devil flies in the sky. He is extremely sensitive and can avoid sneak attacks. The bone armor demon can incarnate the bone mountain to protect you. Plus the half god ghost king and the half god demon wolf, it should be enough. Come on, kiss one. I''m going to fight. "


    Su Ye kissed Palos three times, rubbed her head and flew forward with a smile.


    Su Ye stood straight in the air and flew forward silently. The three hell dragons and the champion knight team closely followed. All the 50 legendary avatars behind him returned and reappeared.


    Ahead, a hundred legendary element elders controlled more than 500 stone giants to jump down the rift valley.


    Suddenly, the earth shook.


    "Roar..."


    The terrible demigod force swept through the Great Rift Valley, and more than 500 stone giants burst and scattered in an instant, like falling to the ground.


    The elders of the earth element hurried to release all kinds of protective magic, but more than ten elders still died.


    The three kilometer wide rift valley lies across the front. Su Ye stands on one side of the rift valley and looks at the 50 meter high cave on the opposite Rift Valley mountain wall.


    The 50 magic incarnations behind Su Ye began to fly in all directions, casting spells and releasing only one magic.


    Fire snake.


    With the continuous growth of talent and blood, coupled with the role of the mother of the dragon and the mage king, the flame demon snake can exist 320 at the same time.


    Under the effect of spell twins, the total number is doubled.


    Soon, 640 flaming hydras with a height of more than 10 meters were scattered on both sides of the cave and on the mountain walls of the Great Rift Valley.


    More than 5000 snake heads swayed gently like reeds in the wind, accumulating strength.


    "I smell the smell of outsiders!"


    A thick voice sounded. Su ye had never heard this language, but he could understand it.


    A huge white shadow rushed out of the cave.


    "It''s also the smell of food..."


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    It was a huge and bloated monster, with a body length of more than 100 meters, and huge sword shaped plate armor stood on its back, very like a Stegosaurus.


    He has no skin or scales, and his body surface is a mass of white fat that is constantly wriggling and even bubbling, which is disgusting.


    His head is similar to a hornless faucet. Unlike the skin of other parts of his body, his head is wrapped in bloody red meat and is also wriggling and bubbling.


    The body is covered with soft white feet like centipedes.


    A big white maggot with sword shaped bone armor.


    Maggots 100 meters long.


    Su Ye frowned. This guy is so disgusting. He is more like a deformed descendant of the gods. God''s evil is the most evil and strange branch of the God vein giant monster.


    I wanted to catch a demigod and ask about the old God star, but at present, it seems unnecessary.


    It''s disgusting. The white evil spirit''s Scarlet eyes looked around and looked at hundreds of hydras in disbelief¡° Kill him. " More than 500 hydras spit out together. There are nine kinds of magic, i.e. super gravity, fire storm, tornadoes, water dragon, snowstorm, tree and vine dance, chain lightning, steel arrow rain and the cry of the dead. Each kind of magic is more than 600, and most of them fall on the body of white gods. 640 Water Dragons are equivalent to legendary Water Dragons, like giant fists in the sky, smashing into the huge white gods. In an instant, the white sin was drowned by the magic all over the sky¡° No matter how many insects there are, they are still weak! " The huge roar spread from the chaotic spell landing point, and the white ripples visible to the naked eye instantly spread to two kilometers away from him. Everywhere he passed, dust was flying. The fire demon snake and the earth element elders all scattered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 849

    When the afterwave approached, all hell Knights also collapsed, and even three hell magic dragons and hell champion Knights flew out upside down, suffered heavy losses and lost the power to fight again.


    Only Su ye did not move, and the white ripples inspired layers of light color ripples on him.


    Su Ye frowned slightly. There was a strange power in the white ripple. It was not Shenwei, but it was very close to Shenwei and had never been met before.


    This power is full of destruction, tyranny and madness. Some even penetrate their own protection and directly reach the soul. However, it has no impact on themselves.


    It should be the power of God''s evil.


    Incomparably close to the power of the gods.


    The huge body of God''s sin rises slowly for hundreds of meters.


    "Let the great afarat see what the worm is..."


    The voice of the white god evil stopped suddenly again, because he saw the 50 legendary incarnations behind Su Ye.


    The 50 Legendary Warriors are 50 small beasts in the eyes of god evil, but the 50 legendary casters are different.


    "It seems that you can''t be a demigod just with those ordinary forces."


    Behind Su ye, white light balls with big fists appeared.


    But in the blink of an eye, the number reached 10000.


    The dense wall of light ball is holy and shining.


    Su Ye nodded gently, and one tenth of the light ball made a strange sound, which condensed into a point in an instant.


    The 888 vx. cash box is paid attention to by the official account of the public, the popular book of gods, and 888 cash red packets.


    After an instant, the light spot turns into a white light and instantly reaches the body surface of the white sin.


    More than a thousand light rays hit the target.


    Zizizi


    The white god evil body emits light white smoke, and the pungent smell of barbecue spreads.


    In the next moment, the second round of more than 1000 light rays hit the white god evil. At the same time, more than 1000 new light seekers emerged.


    The dense light chasing rays constantly hit the white god evil, and continue to condense again.


    The white evil spirit gave a soft cry and rolled violently in an attempt to avoid, but the light chaser has the speed of light. No matter how he avoids, he will be hit by a large number of rays.


    His pale body gradually darkened.


    Su ye took a closer look. All the light rays could not penetrate its body, and the deepest was only half a foot.


    "Human legend, how can you have such powerful power? Legendary magic can''t hurt me! " The white sin was like white lightning. It dodged zigzag and approached Su Ye.


    "You are worthy of being a demigod. If you can''t do anything with ordinary legendary magic, then..."


    The fire of disaster outside the Soviet Union.


    The dark flame fell on the white sin, and the power of blasphemy spread.


    "Blaspheme the priest?"


    The white sin that had zigzagged forward suddenly retreated, and his eyes were full of fear.


    At the beginning of blasphemy spells, divine sin became the preferred target of powerful spell casters.


    If we study the gods, we will face the whole God system.


    However, the gods turned a blind eye to the evil forces of these gods.


    For quite a long time, the caster of the infinite plane organized to capture and study divine sin.


    The caster captures and studies God''s iniquity and obtains the power of God''s iniquity and spirit. In order to better capture God''s iniquity, he studies the power against God''s iniquity. In this way, he catches more God''s iniquity and obtains more power... Forming a perfect cycle.


    This leads to a considerable amount of blasphemy magic to restrain divine sin.


    The gods hate and fear blasphemy magic.


    Su Ye''s figure changed.


    Red robes add to the body and blood drips.


    "Crimson priest..." the voice of the white God began to tremble.


    Too many crimson priests live by catching God''s iniquities.


    50 legendary avatars reappeared.


    "Crimson maze!"


    Su ye and 50 incarnations point to the white sin.


    "Don''t..." the white evil spirit burned his life and tried his best to escape.


    102 magnificent crimson mazes came at the same time, each covering an area of five kilometers, stacked one after another, as if hundreds of mountains fell together, and finally merged into a super large maze.


    Palos in the rear of Su Ye blinked and saw the bloody maze falling, and then Su ye and the evil spirit disappeared.


    "Will su ye be all right..." Palos muttered worried.


    The injured three hell dragons and the champion hell Knight looked at the mistress suspiciously.


    Isn''t it time to pray for the master''s enemy?


    In the huge maze, countless bloody walls are densely arranged.


    The surface of each bloody wall is clean and smooth, just like a mirror.


    All around, up and down, are mirrors and walls.


    The white sin collapsed, and the crimson maze had no lethality, but it had a terrible ability to trap.


    The crimson maze connects with the outside world. All forces acting on the maze will be guided out, and only 1% will attack the body of the crimson maze.


    This is still a hundred weight crimson maze.


    "Ah ah..."


    White gods suddenly began to attack wildly, and gorgeous spells spread everywhere.


    The terrible demigod power is enough to destroy hundreds of kilometers of earth.


    However, the mirror wall of the crimson labyrinth cracked and recovered, cycling back and forth.


    Su Ye stood at the top of the crimson maze and observed the power of white sin through countless mirror walls.


    This powerful demigod is really strong. Even if he is covered with 200 heavy protection, he can only hold on for a few minutes if he stands there.


    "Then try the improved light chaser."


    Su Ye suddenly blinked behind the white sin.


    He and 50 legendary avatars point to the white sin at the same time.


    After a flash, the white God turned his head, and more than ten layers of divine light appeared all over his body.


    The white god evil, like a huge white maggot, rushed to Su Ye quickly.


    10200 light balls form a wall of white light, standing behind Su Ye.


    The body of the white sin almost lost the courage to fight, but the pride and instinct of the sin made it continue to rush to Su Ye.


    Zi


    A strange sound sounded.


    All the spheres of light were homogenized into light rays, but the light rays did not aim at the white sin.


    Every one hundred white ray of light hits a focal point and melts into a slightly thicker ray of light.


    Then, the remaining 102 thicker light rays bombard the new focus at the same time, and instantly fuse into a thicker white light ray.


    Beam by beam.


    Boom!


    The color of fear in the eyes of the white god evil just rose, and the light column at the speed of light hit his head and penetrated his whole body.


    The white sin is like a big bug strung by an iron rod.


    Flash by the light column.


    In front of Su ye, the huge white sin left only an empty shell.


    A hundred meters of God''s sin was pierced into a white tunnel in the middle.


    In the next moment, the swollen white sarcoma on the skin of the white god evil bred madly, as if tens of thousands of people were blowing fat bubbles together in the body.


    But in the blink of an eye, the white sin recovered.


    It''s just that the breath is 30% weaker.


    Su Ye''s light talents include dispelling and breaking evil spirits.


    Divine evil is an evil creature second only to evil gods. In the eyes of all gods, it is more evil than demons and demons.


    "Great crimson priest, I am willing to trade with you, but please don''t arrest me. I can offer all my wealth." The white sin retreated slowly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    It has been determined that this is a despicable demigod crimson priest pretending to be young and practicing new magic with himself.


    "No one will believe in God''s sin."


    After su ye said that, 10000 light chasing balls appeared, instantly gathered into a light chasing column, and broke through the white sin again.


    Three, four, five


    After the twelfth light column pierced the white sin, Su Ye stopped.


    The white God''s evil has been dying, and the broken hole can no longer be healed.


    In the process of continuous breakdown, he used several demigod spells to resist, which were offset by Su Ye''s protective power.


    "It''s interesting. It''s pretty good. My 200 heavy light chaser is equivalent to a slightly stronger demigod spell. It is impossible to be defeated by the twelve demigods. But it doesn''t matter... "


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed to the white sin.


    "Soul burning!"


    At the same time of this magic, on the unhealed face of the white god evil, the corners of the half opened mouth tilted up a strange smile.


    A strange white light flashed away.


    The whole 100 legendary magic "soul burning" fell on the white light, and then all bounced back.


    In each legendary incarnation, two souls burn.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    The two men looked at each other.


    Su Ye was surprised that the demigod evil was really powerful and could reflect all his magic!


    You also need to use 100 layers of Spell Reflection to achieve this level.


    Strong, demigod''s evil is really strong. He is his own nemesis.


    The white God was also surprised.


    Your Divine sin talent can reflect all attacks against you in an instant, whether it''s magic, magic or war skills.


    But why is it reflected in the legendary avatar?


    Every little Su Ye suffered the burning of his soul, but nothing happened.


    They have no soul.


    "Great crimson priest, don''t misunderstand..."


    The white God is really flustered this time.


    "You pretend well, but it''s a pity... The soul burns!" 50 legendary avatars point to the white sin again. The white light flashed on the white god evil, reflecting all magic again, but the legendary Avatar was not affected at all¡° You wait, wait! Can you kill me! I am a divine sin. Once I die, I will cast an endless curse on you! You can''t bear my curse! It''s better to sit down and talk than lose both. " The white sin retreated slowly¡° Well, you''re right. " The legendary incarnation behind Su Ye was recovered. White god evil didn''t wait for a sigh of relief, 50 legendary avatars appeared again¡° The curse is reversed. " 51 magic, first double the twin of spells, and then double the spread of protection. The 204 layer curse reversal enveloped Su Ye. The white God was stunned. At this moment, he finally understood why his magic could not break the man''s defense at all. Su Ye used the magic of the demigod crimson priest in front of the white sin, adding a total of 12 kinds of magic to protect himself from curse and spiritual attack¡° Wait, wait, I know this old God star has a big treasure, very, very big. There is the old God city... "I''m not interested." When Su Ye finished, his body flashed and appeared over the white sin. Great lysis! A whole hundred great cleavage techniques lined up in a line, covering the whole white sin in an instant. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 850

    "What is this!"


    The scream of white God''s evil sounded.


    "Soul burning!"


    100 dark red priest''s magic silently entered the body of white sin.


    This time, the white sin failed to reflect all magic.


    "Ah..."


    The white god evil sent out harsh screams, rolled wildly, and randomly released various spells to attack Su ye and the maze.


    Su Ye reached the top of the maze quietly and watched the white gods attack indiscriminately.


    The tenacity of demigod sin is beyond imagination.


    A whole hundred soul burns, but it just makes it in a trance.


    This soul strength is far more than most demigods. No wonder it is the descendant of gods.


    Next, Su Ye used the hundred soul magic continuously. When he used the seventh way, the white God fell to the ground with a dull hum.


    The soul collapsed.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s whole body was shining, and layers of protective curses and spiritual magic were broken.


    It broke 170 layers.


    "It''s worthy of the curse of God''s sin. It really scares me. Fortunately, I still have 2278 floors."


    Su Ye stared at the maggot like white sin and frowned slightly.


    This guy is so disgusting.


    However, there are all kinds of infinite planes. They will encounter more disgusting ones. Anyway, they just want to absorb memory, but they won''t really become it.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and formed a small black hole in his hand to absorb the whole white sin.


    The life of white sin is staged in my mind.


    It turned out that he was the descendant of a god evil and half god demon. His father was not small. He was the son of Ares and the son of the God of fear.


    He wandered in the endless void, luckily fell to the old God star, and absorbed the scattered power in the old God star.


    After being promoted as a hero, he successfully found a cave and swallowed up the remains of the old God bit by bit to promote himself as a demigod.


    [reading for cash] pay attention to VX public. Number [book club], reading can also get cash!


    After being promoted to demigod, he slowly inquired about his surroundings


    After absorbing most of the memory of the white sin, Su Ye suddenly realized it.


    The footprints of those huge monsters are not white gods at all, but the traces of the demon "nine legged dragon beast". The white gods disguised the surroundings of their nests as the nests of nine legged dragons to attract other demons to hunt.


    Su ye took out the magic book and transcribed the white sin in his memory.


    Halfway through the transcription, Su Ye suddenly stopped.


    As soon as I looked down, I saw that the magic of the whole body to protect the curse and spiritual attack melted at a terrible speed like snow meets the warm sun, and disappeared thousands of layers in the blink of an eye.


    "No!" Su Ye immediately put on all semi artifact and magic tools to protect against curse and spiritual attack.


    Su Ye suddenly burst out a whole 110 legendary avatars, and Qi Qi cast the same magic "curse protection" on himself.


    With a Shua, more than 200 curses were formed, but at the moment of formation, they were broken immediately.


    Su Ye''s heart clicked and kept releasing the curse.


    However, the speed of release is far less than that of disappearance.


    After three seconds, all spells that protect against curse and spirit collapse.


    Su Ye is going to be hurt in the dark. Magic tools such as deerskin hat keep flashing to resist the curse.


    But those magic tools became more and more dim and eventually exhausted their power.


    In this process, Su ye had superimposed nearly 5000 layers of protective magic on him, but it was soon exhausted.


    "Powerful divine curse! God''s evil family is really strange! "


    Suddenly, he looked down at his waist.


    The black jade Scarab amulet sent by akedstotseus is emitting a faint light and absorbing the power of the curse.


    Su Ye continued to release protective magic to himself with 110 avatars.


    Protective magic keeps appearing and smiling, consuming the power of the curse.


    The power of the black jade Scarab amulet is far beyond imagination. It continues to absorb after ten minutes.


    Fifteen minutes later, the power of the curse completely disappeared,


    Su Ye is like an aquarium. His protective magic is bright and dark, and his light is wandering.


    "I didn''t expect that God''s evil is so strong. I''m careless."


    There is no gorgeous magic collision, no cry of millions of people, no magnificent scene, but it is extremely insidious and deadly.


    "The total power of the curse just now is almost equivalent to a divine curse! Ordinary demigods have died and survived... No! "


    Su Ye immediately looked for the memory of white sin again.


    After the death of the white god evil, it will form a blood curse, but it is only a strong demigod level. It can''t be so strong.


    The curse just now is more like thousands of demigods curse themselves in all directions.


    "What happened?"


    Su Ye is cold. This is the most dangerous moment of his life!


    No clue at all!


    Su Ye grabbed the black jade Scarab in his hand and looked at it quietly.


    "Did akerdes guess that I would be cursed when he gave me this amulet?"


    "Did Theseus think of this when he told me to be careful not to give the Scarab to Palos?"


    "Why do they think I will be cursed and attacked in the battle of God''s choice..."


    Thinking of this, Su Ye woke up like a dream.


    Suddenly, Su Ye was stiff and sober, but he seemed to be dragged into a nightmare by invisible forces.


    There is no maze, no old God star, only endless fog.


    Suddenly, the sound of the old steam turbine starting came from the fog. The sound became louder and louder, more and more, and finally sounded like a myriad of things, still in his ears, shaking Su Ye''s eardrums.


    In the fog, a huge outline emerged.


    It was a huge shadow towering into the clouds. At first glance, it looked like a huge head with a tiny body under it.


    The ratio of head to body is close to ten to one.


    It seems to be a head as big as watermelon and a body as big as orange.


    The giant is too big and higher than the mountains. If it steps on land, its head will be in the starry sky, and clouds will shuttle between his lips.


    This strong sense of disharmony makes Su Ye''s heart beat faster, because this image is very like a legendary evil god.


    The fog in the sky was a little thin, and the huge head suddenly squirmed.


    Every tiny part of the head is wriggling.


    A kind of strange and evil power pervaded the world, which touched Su Ye''s deepest fear and helplessness, and his whole body was hairy.


    Dense red dots appear on the black shadow of the giant head. With the peristalsis of various parts of the giant head, the red dots shake slightly.


    When the fog was lighter, the evil god''s head could not be seen clearly, but a clearer outline could be seen.


    It''s not a single head, it''s more like a giant head composed of hundreds of millions of heads.


    Or, like a dense small head drilling through the pores of the giant head, it is forced out and crowded with the whole face of the giant head, forehead, eyebrows, eyes, cheeks, nose, lips and Chin


    At this moment, Su Ye felt numb all over.


    It''s the evil god!


    The God of infatuation and filth, the God of ten thousand heads, the one who sends it back.


    Su Ye didn''t even dare to think about the real name of the evil god in his heart, because as long as he thought about the real name of the evil god in his heart, he would be planted with the seeds of the evil god, become a candidate for his ten thousand heads, be watched by him, and finally become one of his heads.


    The wiser a man is, the more he is pleased with the foolish and filthy God.


    Su Ye tried his best to close his eyes, but he couldn''t control himself.


    Suddenly the thick fog increased and the huge dark shadow pressed down heavily.


    At this moment, Su Ye seemed to see hundreds of millions of heads crashing down and biting himself.


    Creepy, facial numbness.


    Despair and silence drown the body.


    "I can''t die..."


    Su Ye struggled with all his thoughts.


    Suddenly, a broken sound sounded.


    The black fog in front of me dissipated completely.


    Su Ye sensed that his dirty Rune was broken.


    "Sure enough, someone used an evil god curse on me..."


    Su Ye looked down, but his whole body was wet with sweat, as if he had been fished out of a nightmare lake.


    Suddenly, a strange wail sounded, and hundreds of millions of whispers swarmed from all directions, like poisonous snakes, like mosquitoes gathering, itching all over, like hundreds of millions of ants marching and gnawing on themselves.


    Black fog poured in again and surrounded Suye.


    "It''s a talker..."


    Su Ye almost shouted abuse. The gods wanted to completely kill themselves. First, they were stupid and filthy gods, and then dreamers. Even half gods have become the nourishment of evil gods. They can''t be crazy anymore.


    Even if the lower God is attacked by the will of these two evil gods, he will inevitably be seriously damaged and may even become a servant of the evil god.


    "Olympus Gods, you..."


    "Click, click..."


    The crisp sound of a dog gnawing at an apple tears the sound of hundreds of millions of nonsense.


    In the blink of an eye, the black fog dissipated and the whisper disappeared.


    Everything seems like a dream.


    Su Ye was completely unable to adapt until the evil spirit of greed and violence showed joy in the induction magic tower, and fell asleep like a full old dog.


    "Without this evil spirit, I might be planted here this time; But the problem is, this guy will obviously be stronger after eating the power of evil gods. I will be unlucky one day! Tangle... "


    Forget it. Anyway, I can''t do anything about it. I can only place my hope on the conscience of the altar.


    Don''t kick it anymore.


    "Worthy of the gods..."


    Su ye thought for a long time in the maze and suddenly sighed. It''s not too late to understand! Since you let me in, since I''m alive, then the consequences will be borne by you! I will, go all out! Two hundred kilometers away¡° I didn''t expect that I, o''keno, had a chance to redeem myself! " O''keno lifted his cloak hat and revealed his golden hair, like wheat in the sunset in the evening wind. But the temples are already frosty white. The runner up of the Pythia competition, who was continuously smashed by Su ye at the Pythia games and contributed to Huazhen, looked at the three meter high altar that was gradually collapsing in front and smiled¡° You are blessed with misfortune. " The old man beside him also lifted his hat. The people of Argus will recognize the famous hero, bagra the lion roarer. The head of the heroic family is willing to serve as the chosen follower of God. O''keno looked at the sky and smiled brightly: "after being caught by the priest of Hera Temple, I thought I was going to be finished. Unexpectedly, the great Hera goddess gave me a legend and asked me to curse a person in this God selected war, which will only consume 30 years of life. Of course I agree! Instead of being ruled by the temple, it''s better to exchange 30 years for my leisure. Maybe I can be promoted to a demigod and inherit the position of head of the family. Unexpectedly, I cursed Su Ye! Su Ye didn''t die! It''s amazing. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 851

    Bagra burned the letter paper in his hand and said, "this time, the temple called us old guys, but it has been kept secret. It only said that we should enter the war of God''s choice and kill one person. As for who to kill, once we enter the war of God''s choice and open the secret letter of the temple, we will naturally know. I didn''t expect it to be su Ye. What''s more, the secret letter said that he was disguised as Andre, and now he is disguised as Sisyphus. "


    "Although I was badly beaten by Su ye, I have to say that he is an admirable opponent. However, I think the gods set Su Ye too high. The secret letter said that in this battle of God''s choice, whoever killed Su Ye directly gave a demigod, built a family independently, and gave a lower artifact. This reward is too big for Su Ye. "


    "Whether he deserves it or not, the words of the gods are the truth. We should not only release the curse this time, but also others. Except for the Pandion family, I''m afraid all the other God selected soldiers who enter here have been endowed with blood resonance by the temple, can identify Su ye, and carry the power of curse. "


    Okono smiled and said, "it depends on luck. Whoever meets Suye is the future son of Greece. He is only stronger than Heracles and even has the opportunity to be a God. However, even if you have bad luck and can''t meet Su ye, as long as you return alive, the gods will reward ten divine blood. This trip is worth it! "


    "Let''s go. If you encounter a small family without eyes, you can solve it directly and hunt the divine blood for you. As for other demigod families, I''m afraid they have been banned by secret letters. They are not allowed to hunt each other. "


    "Go!"


    Old God star, East.


    "Ha ha... Is Su Ye dead now?"


    Wild laughter resounded through the world.


    Agamemnon looked helplessly at his brother Menelaus, patted him on the shoulder and said, "never underestimate Su Ye. Every time we think he''s finished, he always makes big things. Who would have thought that he had been disguised as Andre. Now that you have been promoted to the holy land, don''t worry about what happened in those years. "


    "How can you ignore it! I''m a descendant of the noble demigod family. A little magician took away the title of the fighting king! I didn''t want to participate in the battle of God''s election, but the temple said that there was the person I wanted to kill most this time. Unexpectedly, it was him! Brother, I''ll kill him myself this time. As for the final reward, it''s all yours. How about it? You are still the king of our Mycenaean family. I want to marry Helen and be the king of Sparta! "


    "You..." Agamemnon shook his head.


    "Why, have you forgotten the humiliation of Achilles and Leonidas?" Menelaus, wearing a gold mask, looked at Agamemnon.


    Agamemnon changed his face and said in a deep voice, "don''t interrupt our business!"


    "Brother, shall we kill Leonidas here and cut off Achilles? When I marry Helen and replace Leonidas as king of Sparta, our brothers will work together to solve Achilles! "


    Agamemnon shouted, "shut up!"


    Then, with a smile, he looked at the two heroes behind him and said, "let''s laugh. Menelaus has always been so stupid."


    "Well, as members of Mycenae, we are willing to remove all obstacles for the two princes. You, the great Agamemnon, deserve to be promoted to the demigod and ascend the throne. "


    "Father is still our king." Agamemnon road.


    "Brother, let''s look for Su ye or his body now! There is a curse in him. As long as we get close, we can find him with the magic equipment to detect the curse. "


    "Let''s go."


    Old God star, South.


    "What? Su Ye didn''t die, pretended to be Andre, and even cheated the temple at the beginning? "


    "Want us to kill Su ye?"


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    "How could this happen?"


    Leonidas, polux and castor looked at the secret letter in the temple of the God of war, frowning.


    "You already know?" Leonidas looked back at a legendary priest and two heroic soldiers in the temple of the God of war.


    "The night before departure, in the temple, we listened to the oracle." The legendary priest smiled.


    "You just released a curse on Su ye?" Leonidas frowned.


    "This is God''s will."


    "Despicable!" Castor''s white face was filled with anger.


    The three chosen attendants did not change their faces.


    "Please follow the oracle and catch Su Ye."


    Polux sneered, "do you still use capture? According to the content of the secret letter, you are not the only ones who curse Su ye? If I''m right, is there a more powerful divine curse? God''s mouth can''t use divine power here, but there must be a way to avoid the power and contract of the old God star. "


    "We all use demigod level curses. Although there are a lot of them, they do not violate the rules of the war of God''s choice. If a god selected warrior who uses a god level curse violates the rules, he will naturally be punished for life reduction. Moreover, the Greek gods should abide by the rules of the battlefield chosen by God, and evil gods do not need to abide by them. " The legendary priest looked kind.


    "I will never betray my comrades in arms!" Castor''s face flushed.


    "I''m not interested in killing Greek heroes." Polux said lazily.


    "If you blaspheme, the three of us have the right to judge on the spot." In the hands of the legendary priest, a semidivine scepter of holy light appeared.


    Polux and castor squinted and looked angrily at the three chosen followers.


    Leonidas smiled and said, "we are all God''s people. Naturally, we should follow God''s orders. Rest assured, we will do things in strict accordance with the divine orders. I guarantee this with my glory."


    The legendary priest put away the semiartifact scepter.


    "As long as we catch Su ye, the three are the biggest winners and can even be promoted to demigod in a short time. I hope your highness will think clearly. Let''s go. "


    The three God followers walked ahead like their masters.


    Leonidas and other three people followed, opened the Holy Land and communicated secretly.


    A few years later, Leonidas and polux have been promoted to legend, and the once little white faced castor has just been promoted to the holy land.


    "Leonidas, we can''t do that!" Castor sounded angrily.


    "Do you think I will kill Greek heroes for the so-called divine blood? We follow the oracle to kill Su ye, but if we can''t find it, we can''t blame us, can we? If someone else attacks Su ye, we''re ready to take the last shot. We can''t blame us, can we? If everyone else dies and we find that we can''t beat him, we can''t blame us, can we? " Leonidas smiled and whispered.


    "It can be done, but... I''m afraid the three of them will go all out." Castor was very worried.


    Leonidas smiled and said, "you say, it''s not divine power. What power can humans master in the infinite plane and deceive the temples and legendary masters?"


    Castor shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about magic."


    Polux said, "this is the only true deformation I know, but the possibility is very small. This kind of power needs to have the blood of the devil Lord, which is not ordinary... "


    Castor excitedly interrupted his brother and said, "very likely! Others can''t, but Su Ye is likely that he already has multiple blood forces. As early as the battle of Wenquan pass, he showed the blood of the light element Lord, let alone other blood. Now in the past few years, it will only be stronger now! "


    "A year ago, after he killed Andre, he had the blood of the devil Lord. Now, after more than a year, we can imagine how terrible his strength is. " Leonidas sighed softly.


    "The growth of the legendary magician has been slow first and then fast. He may not be very strong..." polux hesitated.


    "Are you talking about Plato or Aristotle?" Leonidas asked.


    "Both of them have accumulated in the holy land for many years and made a lot of preparations for the legend. Su ye... It seems that he can also prepare in advance. But I still don''t think he''s too strong. At least, he can''t face the pursuit of major families. Although the major families do not believe in magicians and only send out soldiers and priests, almost every family carries semi artifact and more than 50 heroes. This power is enough to fight a heroic war with any big country. Even a demigod is not their opponent. " Polux road.


    Leonidas shook his head and said, "I think we underestimated Su Ye. One thing you should understand is that it is not the hero who wants to kill Suye, nor the whole Greek demigod family, but the gods! In order to kill a su ye, the gods have released so many curses, and may even release the curse of evil gods. It can be imagined how much they attach importance to it. No, it''s too light to attach importance to this word. It''s fear! "


    Castor suddenly realized and said, "no wonder I always felt strange just now. Now I understand. But can''t the gods kill him directly in Athens? "


    "Have you forgotten who dotes on Suye most in Athens?" Leonidas said with a smile.


    "You too. Killing one of Athena''s dependents in Athens is tantamount to slapping Athena in the face. Even her father, Zeus, the God King, would not do so, which is tantamount to openly breaking with his daughter. What''s more, once the magicians find out that the gods take the initiative to kill Su ye, the magicians are afraid to rebel immediately. " Castor''s canal.


    Leonidas thought for a moment and said, "I think at the beginning, the gods also thought Su Ye was dead. You recall the scene that day, but Athena took action. Now, it is obvious that she is covering Su Ye. Then Andre went to the deep prison fortress, where he might have exposed his identity. After that, the gods didn''t do it directly. I''m afraid they felt that Su Ye''s threat was far less than Plato, or for other reasons. In short, there was no need to do it. However, recently, the gods did not know what they found and realized that Su Ye''s threat was close to Plato, so they started in advance with the help of the war of God''s choice. "


    "Indeed, Su Ye has the potential that the gods fear, but the potential is only the potential after all." Polux road.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 852

    Leonidas took a deep look at the two brothers and said, "if I told you that the importance of the temple may be second only to the encirclement and killing of Socrates by using the God selected battlefield to encircle and suppress Su ye, would you still say that it is only potential?"


    Castor was stunned, nodded gently and said, "when he killed Socrates, he also used a large-scale curse of the gods. It is said that there were many curses at that time, and even attracted the will of evil gods, which led to changes everywhere. It took the temple several years to quell the hidden danger."


    "What should we do?" Asked polux.


    Castor looked expectantly at Leonidas.


    "It''s simple. Follow your heart."


    "What does your heart think?" Asked castor.


    "I said it before." Leonidas smiled.


    "Then we''ll do the same. However, the encirclement of the Soviet industry will bring unimaginable disaster to Greece. " Castor frowned and remembered scenes about Su ye in his mind.


    "Maybe it''s a disaster, maybe it''s a new life. Let''s go."


    Leonidas followed the three Temple personnel and walked slowly forward.


    Suye put away the maze and rushed to Palos''s flying carpet.


    "Do you have anything unusual?"


    "No. You... You look terrible. What happened? " Palos grabbed Suye by the wrist.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "nothing."


    "Don''t lie to me, say! I am your wife! " Palos''s right hand was hard and her eyes were firm.


    "I just suffered a lot of curses, but you know I have many legendary avatars. With my strong protective power, I offset the curse." Suye road.


    "A lot?"


    "Quite a lot." Su ye said vaguely.


    Palos looked dignified and said, "before the temple surrounded Socrates, a lot of curses were used! Is... This time God chose the battlefield for you? It''s impossible... "


    "Some demigod families should join hands to deal with me. The temple won''t do it. If the temple really wanted to do it, it would have done it in the deep prison fortress. Don''t worry. " Suye road.


    "How can I rest assured! Well... "


    Palos suddenly stretched out her hand, and a one foot tall statue of Athena appeared, dressed in a reduced set of semi artifact gorgeous costumes.


    "I''m from the Pandion family. Except for a few demigods, most people will not take the initiative to fight me to avoid retaliation for information leakage. I''m safer here than you. I''ll lend you this artifact. Although you are not from the Pandion family, you are a dependant of the goddess and can exert most of your strength. "


    Su Ye pushed back the statue of the goddess and said with a smile, "I also have demigod costumes, and... A little better than yours."


    "Cheat!" Palos is skeptical.


    Su ye thought about it. Her Titan armor was obtained after Palos left the magic prison city. She may not know the source.


    So Su Ye raised his hand, as if a full set of Titan armor wearing a transparent man appeared in his palm, a foot high.


    "This is..." Palos stared at the Titan armor in disbelief.


    "This was lent to me by master Plato before I came." Su Ye told a white lie.


    "Worthy of being master Plato..."


    Before Palos''s voice fell, the Titan armor suddenly made a metal crisp sound, as if the sword hit the steel shield, sonorous and powerful.


    A similar sound came from the Far East.


    Su Ye quickly put away the Titan armor.


    They looked at each other with an unbelievable smile on their faces.


    Palos said excitedly, "fellow soldiers! Su ye, we must get it! Two pieces of the same robe armour can fuse Titans and have more power. If it is three pieces, it can be directly promoted to the next artifact dress! This is the highest technological crystallization of ancient Titans. "


    "It is said that only pure Titan blood can carry out Titan fusion. Even if we can''t integrate, as long as we get it, it''s worth the trip. However, I extracted the memory of that God''s evil, that direction, that distance, is a semi God prison. Let''s go to the den of God''s sin first, and then find the Titan armor. " Suye road.


    The two men rode side by side on the magic carpet emitting blue light, flew to the Great Rift Valley and entered the nest of white gods.


    Inside is a huge cave with a length and width of more than 2000 meters. Like a beast''s nest, it is scattered with all kinds of things.


    The small half of the body frozen by divine power crystal in the depths of the nest is particularly eye-catching.


    Three meters high, it looks like the leg stumps of an abyss demon God.


    Two people quickly counted and speculated according to the traces of all items.


    "There are the remains of the demon God, either the booty of the death god, or the demon God participates in the war." Palos road.


    Su Ye pointed to some scattered items and said, "there are several high-grade abyss supplies here. Generally, only the demon God can use them. It seems that the abyss demon God is very likely to participate in the war in person. At that time, Olympus hunted the remaining Titan gods and spared no effort. Some demon gods coveted the wealth of Titans and secretly joined them. It is recorded in the chronicle of the gods. "


    "Most of these items are Titan products, and few are Greek gods. It can be seen that the battle at that time should be one-sided." Palos road.


    "The gods and stars of the gods have the ability to protect themselves. Once the gods die, in order to prevent wealth from being seized by the enemy, they will be transmitted to the secret place of the divine world. There are so many items here. It is estimated that it is the first time to be found. In the memory of white God''s evil, no outsiders have entered. " Suye road.


    "Generally speaking, the God selected battlefield selects the old God star just discovered. If it is an old God star that has been explored, it will inevitably leak information."


    The two people took away all their belongings while talking.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar and put high-value items together separately.


    The remnant of the next demon God, at least one seven rings, plus various items, has a total value of no less than 300 million, but only half of the items that can be sacrificed.


    "Go."


    Leaving the lair of the white god evil, the two men flew to the direction of another Titan armor under the arch of the servant and the spirit demigod.


    Su Ye looked at the memory of the white God''s sin and moved forward.


    Soon, Su Ye stopped.


    Under the dim starry sky, the cool wind blew across the dark earth, and the scarlet metal remnant City stood in front.


    The city seemed to have been square, but it was slashed obliquely from top left to bottom right.


    The magic carpet stayed ten kilometers away.


    This is the default territory of all ethnic groups of the old God star.


    A half god Warcraft with a body shape of more than 100 meters walked around in the half god prison, and some cells are still closed.


    Su Ye looked up at the center of the prison. A Titan statue about 80 meters tall stood solemnly, wearing a set of brilliant demigod Titan armor.


    Pale golden light enveloped all closed cells.


    Su ye said with a smile, "this is a great treasure! There are more than 20 million remains of so many demigod Warcraft, and even the remains of magical creatures, which are worth more than 100 million. They are most suitable to be magic servants. It can even be said that the whole city is a treasure. "


    "Thousands of years have passed. Although it is broken, it can still trap semi divine Warcraft. I''m afraid this prison contains a lot of semi divine and magical materials. Is that Titan a demigod puppet? "


    "Unfortunately, it has been damaged, unable to take the initiative to attack, and barely maintain the protection and prison operation. In a few hundred years, it will be completely damaged. "


    Su Ye released Youying bee for investigation and soon obtained detailed information.


    In this bright red demigod prison, there are four demigod Warcraft, seven hero Warcraft and 24 legendary Warcraft outside the cell.


    In the cell, there were more than 27 bones of demigod Warcraft, and there were seven live demigod Warcraft.


    Two of them are magical creatures that only existed in ancient times.


    These Warcraft are enough to destroy a country anywhere.


    Palos sighed: "it''s not surprising that there are so many demigod Warcraft in this prison. What''s strange is that all Warcraft are at least legendary, which means that there are hidden forces that can enhance Warcraft. Unfortunately, they are too strong. All demigod families cooperate with demigod costumes, and about 30% of them are likely to conquer. "


    "They are really strong, and all God selected soldiers may not be able to conquer here." Suye road.


    Palos nodded.


    "But not me." Su Ye smiled.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked ahead to the left.


    Palos looked quickly and saw two familiar faces.


    As soon as Palos''s complexion changed, she clenched the victory gun and sword, but thought of the death of the white God, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said: "one you know, the other is bagra, the lion roarer, very strong! How strong is it? Before Hercules was promoted to the hero king, he was defeated by bagra three times in a row. We all suspect that bagra has been promoted to demigod. He was also the last head of the Knights of the temple of Hera. "


    "You mean..."


    "He may suppress power. Once he fights you, he will be promoted to demigod! It''s easy for the great temple of the queen of God to do this. "


    "It seems that your previous conjecture is correct. I''m afraid the chosen soldiers have been united. Otherwise, o''keno, please don''t move bagra. " Suye road.


    "We must be careful, that bagra is likely to carry a powerful semi artifact."


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    Su Ye just smiled.


    Okono and bagra were full of magic power and rushed over quickly.


    As soon as he approached, okenno sounded with divine power and laughed, "Sisyphus? Don''t pretend, we know you are su Ye! We meet again! You didn''t expect that. Now I''ve been promoted to legend. "


    "It''s a legend from God." Su Ye corrected.


    Okono looked annoyed, but quickly said with a smile, "what''s the taste of the evil god''s curse? It took me thirty years to live! "


    "Evil curse? I don''t feel it. " Su Ye smiled calmly.


    "Pretend! Keep loading! Do you think bluffing now can scare us? Ha ha... I can finally avenge the pithia games! As long as I kill you, the gods will give me stronger and more divine gifts, so that I can be promoted to a demigod and live a longer life! " O''keno''s face was red. In his eyes, Su Ye was already a dead man. The hero bagra said loudly, "Your Majesty Palos, we have to be guided by the oracle of the gods to kill Su ye, the blasphemer! Please get out of the way, otherwise, I don''t mind adding a divine blood to o''keno. "¡° Palos, your father refused me, and now, I want you to regret it! I''m o''keno, far better than Su Ye! Far better than! " Okenno held his head high. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 853

    Palos didn''t even look at the proud o''keno, but looked at bagra, slightly bowed her head and said, "dear bagra hero, I haven''t received the Oracle, and I don''t know what blasphemers. I only know that Su Ye is my husband. As a wife, I have the responsibility to protect my husband! "


    Palos said, holding up the statue of Athena in her left hand. The semi artifact on it was generous and brilliant, flew away from her body to the sky, slowly grew larger, and the golden light flowed everywhere.


    The half empty attire components made a clear sound, then fell and attached to Palos to form a complete pale gold semi God attire.


    In the demigod costume, Palos was like a female martial god, holding a victory gun and sword. Her slender face was surrounded by a golden helmet.


    Su Ye smiled helplessly. What is the responsibility of guarding her husband?


    O''keno''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the Pandion family was willing to bring this demigod costume to Palos.


    Bagra reached out and took out a roll of fine white silk cloth with a white gold background. The surface was covered with dense divine writings.


    With a gentle toss, the platinum Oracle flew into the air, scattering golden brilliance over bagra.


    "The queen of God is supreme, and I walk for the world. The gods look back, and the gods are silent. "


    The golden radiance of the sky was like a river of light, which fell on Palos in an instant.


    All the semi artifact on Palos, including the victory gun and sword, were dim in an instant.


    Palos''s body shook violently, and her blue eyes were full of incredible words.


    O''keno also looked at the platinum Oracle in horror and instinctively stayed away from bagra.


    This is the edict of the human generation. Holding this edict is like Hera''s incarnation.


    As a God, except Zeus, Poseidon and Hades, all other Olympian gods under the God King were controlled by him.


    "Don''t worry, your highness Palos, we won''t hurt you. After all, Athena needs you. Su ye, surrender. The queen of God gives the oracle. As long as you are willing to convert to God, when you are promoted to a demigod, the queen of God will personally descend to the earth, make you a God, and lead you to Mount Olympus and live in the throne of God forever. " Bagra bowed her head slightly to show her respect.


    O''Connor''s face was like the shadow of a tree at dusk in the wind, swaying and fluttering, with dead leaves flying.


    "You can''t!" He muttered to himself.


    Su ye asked Palos, "bagra and okenno are aristocrats with powerful divine power. Theoretically, the blood of gods is very strong, right?"


    Palos looked at Su Ye suspiciously. When is it? Why do you still say such mindless words?


    She nodded softly.


    "Have you ever heard of the divine talent of the divine soul corridor?" Su ye asked.


    "I''ve seen it in the family classics. It''s said to be a very evil but powerful talent."


    "Is the soul corridor useful to both of them?"


    "Okino has the sparse blood of the God King. Bagra''s blood should be traced back to a superior God. Even so, it is useless in theory. But God chose a different battlefield. When entering the God selected battlefield, each of our God selected soldiers is given a divine blood, which makes us have semi God potential in this period. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    The distance between the two sides is less than 100 meters.


    O''keno stopped and whispered, "Lord bagra, do it."


    With a long sigh, bagra walked slowly forward and said, "it''s a pity that a generation of magic genius fell here. Su ye, do you have any last wishes before you die? I try to satisfy you. Although I followed the instructions of the queen of God, I couldn''t bear to see such a genius destroy himself. "


    O''keno looked at bagra strangely. He didn''t care before. He pretended to be a good man at this time.


    Su ye turned his head and looked at the demigod prison and said, "last wish? I don''t need that kind of thing. I''m just afraid that the Warcraft in demigod prison will escape. "


    Bagra shook her head, the light in her hand flickered, and a semi artifact spear appeared. The powerful heroic breath churned around her and condensed into a dark gold armor visible to the naked eye, covering her whole body. The ground shook slightly, and the ring dust floated and rotated slowly.


    Bagra pointed the spear at Su ye and said, "since you are so rampant, I will restrain my good heart, obey God''s orders and take you..."


    Su ye still looked at the direction of the demigod prison. He didn''t even look at bagra and okenno. He raised his arm and pointed at it.


    A full 50 legendary avatars emerge, and 50 legendary avatars point to bagra.


    Heart burst!


    100 heart bursts work at the same time.


    Bang


    Bagra''s necklace and armband suddenly flash rapidly, and then the light dissipates and breaks.


    He looked down at his chest.


    The left chest was blown to pieces, and the left shoulder and left arm were blown out.


    "You... I..."


    Bagra lost her eyes and died to the ground.


    The half empty Hera Oracle fell on bagra with a slap, sucking bagra''s blood like a poisonous snake.


    O''Connor stood there in horror.


    He has no idea what happened.


    "Soul shackles!"


    Su Ye pointed to o''keno.


    100 legendary magic works at the same time.


    O''keno was stunned for a moment and immediately screamed. In a moment, his soul was torn, his eyes dissipated, and he fell to the ground.


    He saw the blood flowing back to his forehead, a crisp sound, the center of his eyebrows exploded, and a blood colored light ball flew into the air and directly threw it at Palos not far away.


    Palos looked blank.


    That''s how you got the first divine blood?


    Su Ye stepped out, the portal appeared in front, and then sent it to the two people. With a wave of his hand, he collected the two people into the ruins space and counted their belongings.


    O''keno brought a semi artifact armor with a total value of tens of millions of gold eagles.


    Bagra is different.


    The oracle on behalf of the walker alone is worth hundreds of millions.


    In addition to the semi artifact spear, there were two semi artifact in his space ring, each of which was of high value. Together with other treasures, he made a second 100 million.


    "OK."


    Suye returns to Palos.


    "This... Is over?" Palos stared blankly at Su Ye''s familiar face.


    Su Ye was amused by Palos''s cute appearance, reached out and rubbed her hair and asked, "otherwise?"


    "But... But..." Palos said for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go. Let''s solve the demigod prison and find out what''s there that can easily promote ordinary Warcraft to legend."


    The magic carpet flew up and flew to the demigod prison.


    "Su ye, what are you hiding from me?" Palos turned her head violently, her eyes shining like stars.


    "It''s not concealment, it''s goodwill protection. It''s better for you not to know some secrets. " Suye road.


    "Really?"


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    "Of course, you are my little wife. How could I lie to you?"


    "Well..." Palos gently held Su Ye''s hand and her eyes were full of worry. "I now understand that you grew up too fast. I''m afraid the gods have found your secret, so they lured you to the battlefield chosen by God and chose to kill you."


    "There is another possibility."


    "What''s possible?"


    "I let the gods steal the chicken, not the rice."


    "Alas..."


    Palos, dressed in a demigod costume and holding a victory gun and sword, quietly looked into the distance with confused eyes.


    "Do you like divine blood?" Su ye asked.


    "Who doesn''t like it?"


    "Well, I''ll contract the divine blood of the whole old God star."


    "Ah? You want to kill all the chosen soldiers? "


    "No, I''m just punishing the gods!"


    With a smile, Su Ye left the magic flying carpet and rushed to the demigod prison at high speed.


    "You stay ten kilometers away and watch me fight."


    Su Ye finished, took one step and sent it to the vicinity of the demigod prison.


    Palos was instantly cool headed.


    "How possible! God selected battlefield and old God Star are full of divine power. No one can transmit except gods! Neither half god! This is probably one of the reasons why the gods chose to harm Su ye here, but why can he transmit? "


    Palos looked at Su ye with doubts and a little joy, which meant that Su ye had a stronger self-protection ability.


    But more, is tired.


    How much power did Su Ye hide?


    Palos saw that all the Warcraft rushed to Suye.


    Then, Su Ye suddenly opened the black field.


    After a few minutes, the field disappeared and Su Ye appeared in the field of vision.


    Su Ye waved and said loudly, "you can come over."


    Palos only felt the buzzing of the cerebellar pouch.


    What''s all this and what?


    Four half god Warcraft, seven hero Warcraft and 24 legendary Warcraft are gone?


    What happened in the field?


    How much power is Su Ye hiding?


    tired


    Palos approached Suye with a bitter face.


    "What''s the matter? My most beautiful Palos? " Su Ye looked at his wife in surprise.


    "I have a headache." Palos said bitterly.


    "I''ll treat you." Su Ye''s heart sank to the bottom. Was Palos cursed?


    Su Ye was about to release the field of the heavenly fortress and the light element magic. Palos said: "seeing you kill so many demigods so quickly, I have a terrible headache. I want to break my head. I can''t understand how you did it."


    Su Ye laughed and said, "I thought you were cursed, so you have a headache."


    "Forget it, I won''t ask. I''m not afraid you''re unhappy. I''m afraid the more I know, the more painful my head will be." Palos looked at Su Ye helplessly, with a look of self abandonment.


    Su Ye smiled at Palos''s lovely appearance, bowed his head and kissed her hard, then took her hand and said, "let''s go and find the treasure."¡° Good! " Palos followed Suye vaguely. Su Ye raised his eyes, opened the eyes of the altar, beamed and went straight to the Titan statue. After the two men approached, Palos hurriedly took Su Ye''s arm¡° Don''t go! Look at the sign on the base at the foot of the Titan statue. There are blood lines. That''s the sign of the ancient god array. If it were not for Titan''s blood, you would be attacked if you approached forcibly. " Palos road¡° Not even the blood of the giant Lord? " Su ye asked. Palos looked helpless and said, "I''m not sure. In theory, giants can''t. They must be pure descendants of Titans. Of course, you are the giant Lord after all. The ancient god array probably won''t attack you directly with all its strength. It will probably warn you with demigod power. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 854

    "I feel that the statue is harmless to me." Suye road.


    "Of course, the ancient god array has no malice. You take out the protective semi artifact to block a block. " Palos road.


    "Good!"


    Su ye said and released four half artifact shields to keep the four half gods in front of him.


    Palos was stunned.


    Is this a deliberate show off?


    The whole Pandion family can''t take out four and a half artifact shields!


    Su Ye carefully flew to the eye of the more than 80 meter high Titan statue and carefully grabbed the left eye of the Titan statue.


    That is a sky blue gem.


    In the eyes of Su Ye''s altar, the light and fog of this gem exceeded seven rings and reached eight rings!


    Median artifact level!


    While grabbing, Su Ye was on alert.


    There was nothing in front of the Titan''s left eye, but Su Ye felt his right hand passing through a water film.


    Grab your left eye, pull it out and take it away.


    The whole process was completed at one go, and the ancient god array did not respond at all.


    However, the light on the surface of the Titan statue weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Ye immediately realized the problem and reached out and touched the Titan statue.


    The statue of Titan suddenly shrunk to a foot high, like a model supporting Titan armor.


    After the encounter of as like as two peas of war, the two titans of war, which were acquired by Su Ye immediately before releasing them, became liquid and merged together.


    Jin Guangda Sheng.


    Boom


    The gates of cells were broken.


    Seven huge demigods rushed out of the cell, including two magical creatures.


    Su Ye looked at the two magical creatures with great interest.


    At one end is a huge eye, 50 meters high, with red eyeballs and vertical dark red pupils. Around the eyeballs, there are dense white thunders, which spread to hundreds of meters.


    The eye of thunder, the strongest legendary thunder magical creature, is better than the Thunder Dragon Eagle obtained from the goddess of wisdom hall.


    However, the thunder eye was particularly weak and stayed at the level of an ordinary demigod.


    His eyes are fierce.


    The other end is the steel front dragon.


    Steel front dragon is similar to ordinary giant dragon. When it was young, it was covered with ordinary steel dragon scales.


    As you grow older, in middle age, dragon scales turn into sharp blades.


    In old age, the steel edge will evolve into a sharper and more penetrating cone.


    This is an archaic dragon with a body length of more than 200 meters. It clearly has the body shape of the dragon family, but all the scales and armor of the whole body are transformed into dense pointed cones, just like the Dragon wearing the skin of a porcupine.


    The sharp cone on the normal steel fronted dragon radiates a bright gray steel luster, and the whole body of the steel fronted dragon is rusty.


    Steel front dragon''s eyes are like huge light cyan gemstones. There is only one color in the pupil or other positions, as if it were a huge cyan glass ball.


    Eyes and eyes without any emotion.


    Different from the other six weak demigods, the breath of this steel front dragon completely reached the peak of the demigod.


    Su Ye''s eyelids jumped. This guy makes people feel that he can be promoted to Dragon God at any time!


    Seeing the other six and a half gods, Su Ye''s heart was flat, but when he saw the cold eyes of steel Feng long, his heart throbbed.


    In the old God star, the steel front dragon can threaten itself!


    At present, my strongest strength is the artifact siege school, but I can''t use lower artifact here.


    He is the battlefield master in the theocracy field, but this is given by Athena. He has not absorbed the war theocracy, so he can''t be used outside the old God star.


    Battlefield master is the core of artifact siege flow. Without battlefield master, you can only use invisible generals to control semi artifact, and the power is too poor.


    These days, I have portrayed the magic array of several invisible generals, making the total number of invisible generals reach 20.


    20 invisible generals using semi artifact are of no great use.


    "You and I are of the same race." Su Ye directly used his spiritual power to deliver messages and show his breath related to the Dragon nationality.


    "Our steel front dragon and the dragon clan are mortal enemies." Indifferent spiritual message transmission.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed to three hell magic dragons and said, "I lied just now. I''m actually a dragon hunter. This is my booty. Die! "


    Three hell dragons howled and died directly.


    "Hand over the ancient Titan stone and I''ll let you go." Gangfeng dragon road.


    The other six demigods gathered and looked at Su ye, but they were full of awe at the steel front dragon.


    "OK."


    When Su Ye finished, the Titan statue in his hand suddenly emitted a strong light. The new Titan armor made a loud metal sound. The armor separated, flew to Su ye and completely wrapped Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su Ye was like a golden soldier.


    Then, a spirit appeared behind Su Ye.


    In addition to the previously summoned ghost king, demon wolf king and bone armor demon, there are demigods killed on the third floor of hell, including the white sin and four headed demigod Warcraft just killed, as well as okono on the demigod level!


    After a legend was refined by the soul corridor, he turned into a demigod soul warrior, but his strength was far less powerful than the real demigod.


    Eighteen gods and demigods.


    The steel front dragon''s eyes did not fluctuate, and the other six half gods were slightly frightened.


    Then, Su Ye flew out 30 semi artifact objects and gave them to all gods and semi gods.


    When Palos saw this scene, she had a headache and was tired. At the same time, she solved her doubts.


    Su Ye wasn''t showing off just now.


    Now it is!


    The six headed demigod retreated slowly.


    "Can''t escape!"


    Su Ye showed a cruel smile of the devil and suddenly opened all the available fields of power.


    The domain body instantly wraps all demigods and arranges Palos.


    Nineteen semi gods and spirits surrounded the steel front dragon and stared at the terrible giant.


    Behind Su ye, 110 legendary incarnations emerged.


    These demigods don''t know the legendary incarnation, but they have a bad feeling.


    "Steel front dragon, save us!"


    Gang Fenglong said nothing.


    Su Ye smiled, and 110 legendary avatars rushed to the eye of thunder first, and then killed them one by one.


    The six weak demigods were not as good as the previous four demigods. Su Ye easily solved them with 200 major cleavage and 200 heavy soul shackles.


    After a while, the spirits of the six demigods emerged.


    A total of 24 demigods surrounded the steel front dragon in the field body.


    "Give me Titan ancient stone!" The 200 meter long Taigu steel front dragon''s light cyan eyes calmly looked at Su Ye.


    "Get it yourself."


    Su ye said, raising his right index finger, and the bloody fire of anger swayed gently like a candle.


    The power of anger and theocracy is not affected by the battlefield chosen by God.


    "Give me Titan ancient stone!"


    Steel front dragon took a step forward, and his expression and eyes did not change at all.


    "Why do you need Titan ancient stone?" Su ye asked.


    Gang Fenglong stared at Su ye and spoke slowly after a long time.


    "After the first Titan war, the Titans were defeated, and the powerful ancient Titans were either sealed or surrendered. In order to revive the glory of the Titans, the young Titans secretly made Titan ancient stones. On the surface, this is a demigod prison, but in fact, this is a testing ground. At first, the ancient Titan stone was like a poison, killing groups of prisoners. The new Titans were not discouraged, improved bit by bit, and finally made a nearly perfect Titan ancient stone, the one you grabbed. Later, the gods of Olympus cleaned up the Titan God system, the giant beast Titan was killed, and the divine star was transmitted to the depths of the divine world. "


    "In addition to the giant beast Titan, the original owner of this God star, other Titans should also have Titan ancient stones?" Su ye asked.


    "The original Titan ancient stones were indeed many, more than a hundred, but most of them were just ordinary gods with potential. Finally, only a few ancient Titan stones have been improved and have the ability to really stimulate evolution, such as this one. " Gangfeng dragon road.


    "Well, thank you for your introduction." Su Ye''s tone was full of sincerity.


    "Give me Titan ancient stone!" Steel front dragon stepped forward again.


    "You have got the power of the ancient Titan stone. For you, the function of the ancient Titan stone has failed." Su ye asked.


    "I want to go back and lead them to escape the pursuit of the gods, and then use the Titan ancient stone to strengthen the big clan! I promised my father to lead the magical creatures forward and keep moving! I''m different from other demigod prisoners. I took the initiative to enter here! " The old dragon held his head high.


    Su Ye was stunned, and her inner hostility faded.


    Palos''s eyes were red and looked sympathetically at the steel front dragon.


    "Give me Titan ancient stone!" Steel front dragon moves forward again.


    "You don''t know?" Su Ye''s voice was low.


    "What?"


    "The whole family of Gangfeng dragon has been slaughtered by the gods. Not only Gangfeng dragon, but also all kinds of magical creatures, including the powerful Troll sea anemone, Thunder Dragon eagle, and so on, have been slaughtered by the gods." Su Ye sighed.


    "Really?"


    The steel front dragon lowered his head slightly, and the light cyan gem eye was covered with a light fog.


    Click


    The rusty spirosaur scales on his body accelerated to decay, and some broken spires fell, just like the collision of broken ice.


    [reading a red envelope] pay attention to the public. The number of people [book store], reading the highest 888 cash bonus!


    "Are they all dead?" The steel front dragon raised his head and the fog lingered in his eyes.


    Su ye took out his crimson pupil and erupted a red light. The information about the battle of magical creatures flowed into Gangfeng dragon''s mind.


    After a while, the red light converged. Gang Fenglong stood there blankly and said nothing. I don''t know how long later, the pure light cyan eyes of the steel front dragon split. Click... "You are engraved by the gods." Steel front dragon''s eyes cracked, but both tone and vision were as usual. He opened his mouth and sucked gently. Su ye only felt a pain in his back. A little golden light flew out and fell into the mouth of Gangfeng dragon. Steel front dragon''s sharp cone like dense teeth, like ice edges under the eaves of early spring, crackled and fell¡° If you can, please help take care of them. My bones are my reward. " Steel front dragon''s eyes are broken and his body is crooked. Two hundred meter long behemoths toppled like mountains. Su Ye looked at the steel front dragon like a hill and said nothing for a long time. Palos held Suye''s hand hard. Su ye came forward, put away the remains of Gang Feng dragon, entered the cell where Gang Feng dragon was located, and saw three dragon eggs sealed by countless secret texts¡° I will. " Su Ye finished, collected the three dragon eggs into the Dragon Valley and took out the Titan ancient stone. Cut open the camouflaged eyeball and take out the foot high light green crystal. Nothing unusual, nothing special. Palos said, "this should be the last hope of the Titans. Unfortunately, they were destroyed before they could cultivate demons in large quantities."¡° This thing can create more demigods and even new gods. The power that can give birth to the evolution of ethnic groups must come from the origin of the world. " Suye road¡° Very likely. " Palos nodded¡° I''ll meditate for a while. Don''t go in my field. "¡° OK. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 855

    In the demigod arch guard, Su ye entered the ruins space.


    Many treasures and corpses were added, but Su ye only stared at the ancient Titan stone.


    This thing is too precious.


    It can promote ordinary Warcraft to legendary species. Even the two top groups of giants and dragons have few legendary species.


    "It''s nothing just to be promoted to legendary species. For gods, it only needs enough divine power and power to make legendary species in large quantities. I''m afraid this ancient Titan stone has the ability to break the boundary between mortals and gods. Without this ability, it is not worth the steel front dragon''s nostalgia, let alone the last hope of the Titan gods. "


    "Lucky release of lucky theocracy completes accumulation and can be used. Moreover, the dragon eggs in Dragon Valley can''t wait. 300 dragon eggs are about to hatch. I need to sacrifice the ancient Titan stone as soon as possible. If I can get excellent talent, it will be enough to promote all those dragon eggs to legendary species! Even let the original legendary species, like Medea, be directly promoted to heroes. "


    Su Ye released the power of lucky theocracy and was surrounded by a faint golden light.


    Hold the ancient Titan stone in your right hand and gently place it on the altar.


    One ring, two rings, three rings


    The eighth ring lights up.


    Su Ye nodded and sure enough, he was the layer of the middle artifact


    Su Ye''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    Eight rings are out.


    A heavy heart beat.


    The ninth ring lights up!


    The altar vibrated.


    Lucky theocracy works!


    Su Ye was overjoyed and looked at the Nine Rings rising from the sky for the first time in his life.


    This is nine rings!


    God level reward!


    Su ye took a deep breath, as if to suck the whole ruins space into his chest.


    Su Ye looked forward and saw that the first one almost rolled his eyes.


    Divine Body talent: superior divine body.


    This name looks like slag. Why not Titan? Why?


    Divine grace talent: giant beast God armor.


    This brightened Su Ye''s eyes. This is the specialty of the giant beast Protoss. Although it is worse than the Titan God, it still has better protection ability.


    Divine punishment talent: divine punishment thunder.


    Su ye only felt that his heart was pounded heavily. This talent is no less than the Titan God body!


    At present, there are only god Zeus and individual Titans in Greece!


    With this talent, all his thunder magic will be unprecedentedly improved. All contain the power of divine punishment. Although it needs to consume divine power, its power is at least ten times that of the original!


    However, there are four rewards in the ninth ring this time.


    The fourth special reward made Su Ye completely stunned.


    Theocracy: evolution.


    Su Ye''s mouth was dry and his throat rolled.


    Evolution is not a general force.


    This is one of the original forces of life.


    Whether humans or Warcraft, even all gods, are affected by the power of evolution.


    Darwin''s theory of evolution has also been translated into evolution, so it has caused a certain degree of misunderstanding.


    In fact, evolution generally refers to species changes with clear directivity from simple to complex and from weak to strong, and the scope of evolution is broader, including not only evolution, but also degradation, including a variety of complex species changes.


    Because of the translation problem, evolutionism is equal to evolutionism, but there is not only evolution in evolutionism, so it is more accurate to use evolutionism.


    This is the divine right that the infinite gods can never exist.


    Refined by the altar.


    If we only look at the short-term benefits, the thunder of divine punishment is undoubtedly the strongest, which is one of the top talents in the world.


    In the long run, the value of evolutionary theocracy is far greater than the thunder of divine punishment.


    There are other ways to obtain divine punishment thunder, but there are too few opportunities to obtain evolutionary divine power.


    Although this is a nine ring reward, which looks like a superior God talent, all altar rewards are actually increased by at least ten times, which is likely to be the divine power of the main god level!


    Evolution is one of the core forces of life.


    At least so far, there is no comparable power in the field of life.


    Su Ye vaguely felt that the power contained in this evolutionary theocracy was far above ordinary evolution, and should also include broader evolutionary fields such as advance, Abolishment and retreat.


    If luck theocracy can only allow individuals to obtain short-term luck, from the perspective of macro large time scale, it seems that evolutionary power can enable an ethnic group to obtain endless long-term luck, growing stronger and evolving luck.


    Theoretically, the Theocracy of evolution belongs to the Theocracy of life, while the Theocracy of life belongs to the Theocracy of nature.


    In fact, Su Ye believes that evolutionary theocracy is a great force that can surpass natural theocracy.


    Compared with the forces of evolution, those luck and luck are too weak.


    Su Ye selected the evolution theocracy, absorbed it and entered the magic tower.


    The scene of crying and laughing happened.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    It''s better than a greedy evil spirit to take the initiative to stay away from the throne of evolution theocracy!


    Even evil spirits who scare off almost all forces are afraid of infinitely possible evolutionary forces.


    Su Ye looked to the throne of evolution theocracy.


    This throne is different.


    It''s like a supreme god pinching a blue planet full of life directly into the shape of a throne.


    The throne of the planet is like living, blue water, loess, white clouds, green space, constantly changing, or evolving.


    Su Ye sat up and closed his eyes.


    In the endless universe, a little white light pierced the dark sky, countless stars rolled and spread, and hundreds of millions of creatures grew and multiplied.


    Great power poured into my mind.


    A golden gifted spirit larger than all gifted elves flew out of the throne, neither next to the greedy evil spirit nor opposite.


    But just above the two magic trees, in the middle of the magic tower starry sky, standing upright with arms around the chest.


    It closes its eyes, but it is arrogant.


    Theocratic talent: the frontier of evolution.


    Su Ye looked at the gifted elf and was amazed.


    The gifted elves provide little information, let themselves and all life in their territory evolve, and accelerate evolution.


    Su ye had no ecstasy, no joy, no excitement, but showed an indifferent smile.


    This is the power that can surpass the gods.


    This is the way for mankind to defeat the gods.


    "Very good!"


    Su Ye disappeared into the magic tower and entered the dragon pool.


    "Dad!"


    Little Medea rushed to Su ye and tried to rub her head against Su Ye''s chest. She wanted to wipe off the Dragon scales.


    Su Ye patted little Medea and looked at Longchi.


    Three hundred dragon eggs, which are several circles larger than before, float in the pot like colorful tea eggs, gently undulating in the sound of cooing.


    From these dragon eggs, Su Ye felt a touch of joy.


    It''s like a flock of chicks chirping.


    "Brothers and sisters are coming! The new ones are a little strange. They are not all dragon families, but since they come, they are a dragon family. When the three hundred dragon eggs hatch, put these three little guys in. " Little Medea motherly stroked the three dragon eggs with different patterns outside the dragon pool.


    Su ye took out the ancient Titan stone and held it up by magic, as if it were a light in the dragon pool.


    "Dad, I like this stone so much. Can I eat it?" Little Medea looked at the ancient Titan stone, and her mouth drooled.


    Su ye said with a smile, "this is a gem to help the dragon race evolve. You can''t eat it indiscriminately."


    "Really? Can I lick it? " Asked little Medea.


    "Lick it, lick it." Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Little Medea flew into the air, licked the ancient Titan stone, and came back satisfied.


    "How fragrant! Ah, my brothers and sisters are happy! "


    Su Ye looked down and saw 300 dragon eggs shaking violently in the dragon pool, like a group of children twisting their bodies and reveling.


    Su Ye patted little Medea''s head and said, "take good care of them. When they are born, you are responsible for training. It is said that the dragon family has the legendary ''dragon group flying attack''. The more the number, the greater the power. Remember to practice this move."


    "Don''t worry, Dad! Dragon group flying attack is our instinct. The dragon group flying attack of 300 legendary dragons is enough to fight against ordinary demigods. If the level is higher and the number is more, killing gods is not a problem! " Little Medea held her head up proudly.


    "Come on, dragon chief instructor!"


    "OK, Dad!" Little Medea smiled at the dragon eggs around her and showed her sharp little teeth.


    After leaving the Dragon Valley, Su ye put away the field body and sorted out the demigod prison with Palos.


    First of all, Su ye took away the remains of various demigods in the prison. The complete remains were much more than what he had observed before.


    There are thirty-six, and more than a hundred broken remains!


    With the remains of the demigod killed before, the total value reaches 2 billion gold eagles.


    He also collected all valuables and treasures, with a total value of more than 200 million.


    After that, all the demigods acted as coolies and began to dismantle the whole demigod prison.


    If it is only an ordinary demigod prison, its value is limited, but it is actually a key testing ground for the whole Titan family.


    Even if there were only half prisons left, even if most of them were ruins, the final harvest was stunned by Su ye and Palos.


    Because there are too many magic materials and even divine materials!


    With a total value of more than 10 billion gold Eagles!


    Although it cannot be sacrificed, it can be resold.


    A large number of forces are willing to buy.


    These divine materials themselves are very valuable. After being smelted by Titan gods, they are more valuable! These 10 billion materials are likely to sell 12 billion. This wealth level has exceeded the limit of the demigod family and reached the level of gods¡° You don''t have to worry about money anymore. " Palos sighed softly. Su ye took Palos by the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s us!"¡° Yes! " Palos nodded hard, her eyes beaming. The whole demigod prison was dug up by Su Ye. Su Ye was also worried about the treasures left behind, so he asked the demigod spirit to dig holes everywhere, go deep inside and use the eye of the altar, and found nothing. Su Ye looked at the half god prison completely reduced to ruins and sighed with regret¡° What''s the matter? "¡° The land of the old God Star is unusual, especially the land around this place must contain strong power. Whether it is used to grow herbs or grain, it must be... "Su Ye suddenly stopped, flew to a 100 meter high mound and stretched out his hand. The mound is gone. Palos asked in surprise, "why not?"¡° Transferred to my divine power plane! I didn''t expect to succeed. It''s easy to do. First, we continue to look for treasure land, hunt and kill God selected soldiers, and let them dig earth and transfer the soil of the old God star in their spare time. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 856

    Palos looked sympathetically at the many demigods and then said, "how is it possible? The old God Star is located in the divine world, and your divine power plane is located in the double ring void. The two are blocked and cannot be connected... Wait, you have become the master of the complete divine power plane? "


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m starting to have a headache again." Palos said half truely, with a helpless face.


    Su Ye rubbed Palos''s cerebellar bag and said with a smile, "if you go on like this, you may have a headache for life."


    "You have too many secrets! How many years have you had giant hills? I calculate... When you entered the hills, you were 17 years old, and now you are 21 years old. How can you become the complete master of the plane in less than five years? Generally speaking, it takes at least decades, or even hundreds of years for a family to operate. "


    "It took Aristotle a few years to become the complete master of planes." Suye road.


    "However, the divine power plane cannot be connected with the old divine star. It is forbidden by the gods."


    "There may be a gap. I found it." Su Ye smiled.


    "Cheat!" Palos rubbed her forehead.


    The knowledge learned has been subverted again.


    Su Ye looked at the lovely Palos with a smile.


    "After... Leaving the old God star, can I go to the giant Hill?" Palos put her hands behind her and looked up at Su ye with expectation in her eyes.


    "Of course! I can create a Flower Valley for you in the giant hills with the power of the plane Lord! I''ll create what you like. "


    "Really?" Palos''s eyes widened.


    "Really!" Suye road.


    "Su ye, you are so kind!" Palos jumped into Su Ye''s arms happily.


    Su Ye smiled and kissed Palos, then glanced at the gods and demigods.


    What are you doing? Hurry to dig!


    The gods and demigods dug the earth silently.


    Suddenly, Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the mountains in the distance.


    A glimmer of light flashed away.


    Su Ye frowned. It was a bit like the wind lark used by ancient gods to monitor.


    The skylark of the wind is almost transparent and flies fast. If he doesn''t have the eye to break the law, he can''t see it.


    It was not until the earth near the demigod prison was hollowed out that Su Ye was satisfied and left by flying carpet with Palos.


    From a distance, a big pit with a diameter of more than five kilometers and a depth of 200 meters appeared at the original location of the demigod prison.


    After flying for a while, Su Ye suddenly smiled happily.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "A group of my capable men have taken shape and will come in handy soon." Suye road.


    "That would be great." Palos wished her well and had been designing the Flower Valley in her heart.


    Su ye thought whether to use little Medea when using the Dragon Legion. If so, Palos might find that she is sugra.


    Wait a minute.


    The magic flying carpet flew all the way, and Su Ye was still absorbing the memory of the demigod.


    With the white sin, I absorbed the memory of three and a half gods.


    These memories are so complex that it takes some time to find the key content.


    After half an hour, Su ye turned around.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Palos.


    The 888 vx. cash box is paid attention to by the official account of the public, the popular book of gods, and 888 cash red packets.


    "The giant beast Titan God has four slave gods, so there are four slave city ruins on this old God star. In the demigod memory I absorbed, I got an address from the divine city. It is said that there is a false god living there. I want to take a chance. "


    "False gods? Dare you provoke false gods? " Palos looked helpless. If it wasn''t for the proof of Athena, she even suspected that Su Ye was possessed by the demon God.


    "Do you know what a false god is?" Su ye asked.


    Palos shook her head.


    "So, do you know the way of divination?" Su ye asked.


    Palos thought for a moment and said, "I know that golden apples help to seal the gods. As for others, I don''t know."


    "I didn''t know before. I didn''t understand the normal process of God sealing until I absorbed the memory of God''s iniquity."


    "Tell me! I suspect that only grandpa knows, not even father. " Palos road.


    "Have you ever heard of the story of dawn goddess and cicada?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course I have. The goddess of dawn fell in love with the mortal titonos and wanted him to be canonized, but the God King refused. Later, the goddess of dawn retreated and asked him to live forever. Although titonos never dies, he cannot have youth, so he keeps aging, gets smaller and smaller, and finally becomes a cicada. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in this story, there are two key conditions for divination, one is eternal life and the other is youth. There is also a third condition, that is, power, or the power of true God. "


    "The power of eternal life, the power of youth, the power of true God..." Palos muttered to herself, her eyes shining.


    "Only when these three conditions are met can God be sealed. Among them, the spring of youth can give people the power of youth. But not a drop, ten drops can make mortals forever young. " Suye road.


    "What can golden apples get?"


    "The power of God. You only need to eat a golden apple to get unparalleled power of the true God. The golden apple tree is one of the earliest sacred trees after the creation of the creation God CAOS, which contains great power. Throughout Greece, only Zeus had a golden apple tree, which was given by Gaia, the mother of the earth, when he married Hera. " Suye road.


    "What does it take to achieve immortality?"


    "Have you heard the story of the birth of Zeus?" Su ye asked.


    "I''ve heard that when Cronus, the dark Titan, joined hands with the gods to hurt his father, he was promoted to the second generation of God King. However, the first God King Uranus imposed a curse after escaping, and the curse Cronus would be overthrown by his own children. He was afraid that his children would overthrow him, so whenever his children were born, he would swallow them in his stomach. Cronus'' wife is his sister Rhea. She deceived Cronus and sent the baby Zeus to Crete. "


    "Do you remember what Zeus grew up eating in the story?"


    "Zeus was the son of the king of God. He was born a God and didn''t eat ordinary food. When I was a child, I grew up drinking the milk of the holy goat and the holy honey of the divine bee... I understand, which of the holy goat''s milk and the holy honey can make people immortal? "


    "Holy goat''s milk, a jar full of holy goat''s milk." Suye road.


    Palos suddenly realized and said, "in this case, there are too many gods to seal the gods. It can''t be found in the world. It''s completely controlled by the gods. It is said that the golden apple, the fountain of youth and holy goat''s milk, even the gods can get very limited every year. Moreover, this divine thing can maintain the power of the gods, and no God will be willing to give it to mortals. "


    "Yes, it also caused that there had never been a mortal deity in Greece."


    "However, as long as you obtain these three gods, you can seal the gods?" Asked Palos.


    "Of course not. You''ve heard of the elixir mystique. "


    "Of course I know. It''s the most powerful magic in the temple of the goddess of agriculture, which can make people gain great power."


    "You are talking about a castrated version of the elixir mystique, a complete elixir mystique, very powerful." Suye road.


    "I remember. It is said that after Bethany, the goddess of grain, was kidnapped by Hades, her mother, Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, met a dying child while looking for her. At that time, Demeter lost his daughter and couldn''t bear others to lose their child, so he saved the child. The child inspired her motherhood, and she wanted to support a strong force to find her daughter, so she chose the child and prepared to use a temporary elixir for him to give the child a semi divine foundation. The ceremony was to put the child into the fire. As a result, the child''s mother found out that Demeter wanted to kill the child, and finally interrupted the ceremony. "


    Suye nodded and said, "the child named putomos later became a hero. If the secret instrument of elius did not interrupt, he would be promoted to demigod. If he could find the golden apple, the fountain of youth and holy goat''s milk, he would become the first Greek mortal to be deified. I have a little doubt that some gods do not want to see putomos canonization and deliberately secretly use his mother to interrupt the canonization ceremony. "


    "I see. I didn''t expect that such a great secret was hidden in the stories about gods. Homer, the great prophet, and Hesiod, the peeping God, have been spreading the story of the gods. Is it that they are exposing the power of the gods? "


    "Now it seems that these two have been divulging the secrets of the gods. This is also the reason why two people hide. "


    Palos said, "if you eat the golden apple, drink the holy goat''s milk and the spring of youth, and then carry out the secret instrument of eleucis, one can seal the God?"


    Su ye said with a smile, "the secret instrument of elixis is only controlled by the LORD God, which is not as easy as you said. What''s more, the Olympian God system was established through continuous son killing and father killing. How could they allow outsiders to master the road of God sealing? "


    "It seems that everything is the same as what is said in the legend. The Olympian gods will give human beings some strength. For example, after people die, they give them the status of God, but they never give mortals the hope of being gods. That''s why they want to kill Socrates. "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "there is no final conclusion whether Socrates was promoted to a demigod or a new God. Since the gods started on him, it must be because he broke the monopoly of the gods and found the way to seal the gods. "


    "We think so, too." Palos road.


    "Mastering the power of eternal life, youth and true God, and then cooperating with the secret instrument of eleucis, is the condition for the canonization of Greek gods. As for other God systems, the conditions of God sealing are very similar, but the required gods are different and the required God sealing ceremony is different. But one thing is the same. Every God at the God King level can directly make mortals gods. "


    "After talking about the four conditions of canonization, you can probably guess what a false god is. A false god is one or more gods who master the power of God sealing and do not accept the ceremony of God sealing. The power of the false gods is far greater than that of the demigods. Some of the particularly powerful demigods we know are basically false gods. "


    "For example, the famous North Sea giant demon Kraken, I doubt that he has the power of youth or the power of true God. Homer, the great prophet, and Hesiod, the peeping God, may master the power of eternal life. I just don''t know what power this false god holds. If I master the power of true God, I will run away without saying a word. If you master the power of immortality or youth, it''s nothing... "Suddenly, Su Ye looked up into the distance and stopped flying the carpet. Palos then looked over and quickly whispered, "it''s the eldest son of the half god family of hafir and his heroic father." A Holy Land Warrior in gorgeous armor and an old hero warrior came running quickly. Two people smile, just like picking up a treasure¡° They seem very excited. " Su Ye continued to fly along the established route. Palos was about to make Suye careful, but remembered what had happened before and didn''t speak. The two sides are getting closer and closer. At a distance of nearly a kilometer, the Sacred Warrior of the demigod family laughed. He was about to speak when he saw Su Ye pointing here with a bigger smile, so he said, "Su......" he saw that 50 small Su Ye appeared behind Su ye, and then 50 small Su Ye pointed to the heroic soldiers around him at the same time. Bang... He hurried to look at the heroic soldiers around him. He saw that this powerful generation of hero fell to the ground with a big hole in his chest and plasma splashing¡° Father... "He didn''t know what had happened for a moment. He looked up at Su ye, who pointed to him again. He felt his heart ache, looked down, opened several big holes in his chest, and then fell to the ground. Close your eyes slowly. Never opened it again. Two shrinking demigod Warcraft rushed over, picked up their bodies and returned. The Holy Land Warrior''s eyebrows flew out of the divine blood light ball and flew to Palos. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 857

    Palos looked at the scene and shook her head.


    I have been preparing for divine election since I was born. I don''t know how many hardships I have experienced and how many times I have been denied by my father. As a result, I became an audience after entering the battlefield of divine election.


    "Su ye, I always think something is wrong." Palos stared with sparkling eyes.


    Su Ye laughed.


    "Just get used to it."


    Palos sighed.


    The princess of the half god family was raised by a toy boy.


    This is not the life you want!


    The life you want is to protect your favorite Su Ye!


    No, we must work hard and protect Su Ye!


    Suddenly, Palos snorted.


    Su ye turned his head and his face changed sharply.


    Palos was so red that even her white neck and hands were light red.


    "What''s the matter?" With that, Su Ye reached out and touched Palos'' forehead.


    Palos looked at Su Ye vaguely. After thinking for a while, she suddenly realized that she was drunk. She fell soft in Su Ye''s arms, put her hands around Su Ye''s neck and smiled softly: "don''t worry, I''ve absorbed the blood of the gods. I may be promoted to legend. Let''s find a safe place."


    Su Ye quickly took out the magic palace, dug underground to form an underground palace, and then entered it to accompany Palos.


    Palos fell asleep, and her breath grew.


    Su Ye found that Palos was not in danger and was relieved.


    One night later, Palos gave a light cry, opened her eyes, and the room was full of brilliance.


    Even if Su Ye was used to Palos'' beauty, she was also attracted by the amazing charm of the radiant new female legendary warrior.


    "You are more beautiful." Su Ye sincerely praised.


    "No." Palos got up embarrassed and took out the mirror from the space ring to look at it.


    Su Ye smiled. Women still love beauty. If they are men, they will find out their new strength at the first time.


    "Well, isn''t it beautiful again?"


    Palos controlled her smile and whispered, "nothing has changed."


    She closed her eyes and explored her body.


    After a while, she opened her eyes again and said with joy, "great changes."


    "What changes have taken place in your legendary warriors?" Su ye asked.


    "Before, our divine power foundation was vague and invisible. After being promoted to legend, I seemed to see an independent space in my body, a bit like a magician''s magic tower. In this small space, there is a small pool, which is often called Shenli lake. Moreover, my divine power has obviously changed qualitatively, with more quantity and stronger power. It will even contain more powerful nature according to blood and combat skills. "


    "My present divine power contains rare war power, that is, the war divine power belonging to Athena. Once I release it, it will attract the power of a nearby battlefield, which is very powerful. This is the unique power of our Pandion''s female legend. "


    "Apart from the change of divine power, the biggest change is the body. My body is constantly strengthening. In such a short time, the total amount of enhancement exceeds that in the past year. I need to practice to adapt to the body and stimulate the body to absorb more strength. "


    "Come on, let''s go out." Suye road.


    Subsequently, Su Ye released the power of the field, isolated the inside and outside, and let Palos practice her combat skills in the field.


    Su Ye smiled at his wife.


    At this time, Palos was like a beautiful elf dancing, pleasing to the eyes.


    The shadow of the battlefield has been emerging behind her. The statue of Athena stands in the battlefield, which is more heroic and different.


    Palos kept practicing her fighting skills for three hours before she stopped and gasped.


    "I feel so comfortable!"


    Palos was flushed and her forehead was sweaty.


    Su Ye moved his nose and said, "you''re fragrant again."


    "No." Palos was embarrassed to smell. She didn''t smell anything.


    "I''m tired of practice. Let''s go to the underground palace and have a rest together." Su Ye smiled, bent over and held Palos across his chest.


    "People have just been promoted, you are too bad..." Palos bowed her head shyly.


    The next day, they took the magic flying carpet and continued on their way.


    On the way, I met two God selected soldiers of the hero family.


    The first Holy Land Warrior rushed over excitedly with the legendary entourage, and then Su Ye waved his hand and solved the two 100 weight heart bursts.


    The second Holy Land Warrior saw it and ran away with the legendary entourage.


    Palos wanted to kill, but Suye stopped her.


    "If you don''t kill them, they are likely to reveal our whereabouts." Palos hurried.


    "That''s what I want. Instead of looking one by one, let them come to me together. I can''t carry out large-scale voice transmission. It''s bad if I meet a God. " Suye road.


    "Do you really want to do this?"


    "I promised my grandfather and father to go all out. The way I go all out is to kill all the God selected soldiers so that you can get the blood of hundreds of gods. " Su Ye smiled and squeezed Palos''s small face.


    "I don''t want you to be in danger for me." Palos was so moved that she was about to cry.


    "Killing your opponent in God''s chosen battlefield is the best way to sign up. I''m for you and myself." Suye road.


    "It''s very kind of you." Palos leaned gently against Suye''s shoulder.


    "The salt and iron city from God is ahead. Prepare." Su Ye looked at the mountains ahead and climbed slowly.


    "I''ve heard that slave gods are weaker than the gods they follow, but what''s the difference between slave gods and true gods?" Asked Palos.


    "There are two kinds of obedience to God. One is that God is subordinate to God. For example, the Greek Olympian gods, in addition to the God King Zeus, including the God Hera, are all subordinate gods of Zeus. There are also some minor God systems. For example, ares is the main god of the battle God system, so the goddess of destruction and the God of trembling are all the subordinate gods of Ares. The God system is actually just a subordinate relationship of identity. There is no difference in other aspects. It is an independent true God. "


    "The second is to adhere to God, which is often said to follow God. Attachment to God is not a complete true God. The biggest difference between them and true gods is that they cannot have divine power. They have the power of the true God, the body of the true God, and many powerful forces, but without divine power, they can never become a real lower God. "


    "And a name. All true gods have divine names. For example, the goddess of wisdom is the divine name of Athena. The slave God not only has no God''s name, but also is named after the God he is attached to. For example, names such as "the face of Zeus" and "the hand of Zeus" have appeared in ancient books. They are all subordinate gods of Zeus. The closer the name, the better the relationship between the two sides. It is said that subordinate gods will even compete for more intimate names. The slave God in Yantie city is called "the sand of the giant beast", which shows that the slave God has no particularly good relationship with the giant beast Titan. "


    "To what extent does it depend on the strength of God?"


    "Their strength is high and low, but they are far stronger than demigods. The strength of God is generally equivalent to the incarnation of God, and occasionally stronger, equivalent to the new God. Only those who are attached to the LORD God or God King can be comparable to the lower God. It is said that there are hundreds of followers of Zeus, the God King. It is enough to wipe out an ordinary little god system. "


    Palos said, "I know something about that. When a good soldier dies, he will enter Paradise Island. The best Paradise Island soldiers have the opportunity to be promoted to the followers of the gods. A few famous heroes in history have been promoted to the obedience of gods. For example, our ancestor Pandion has been promoted to the subordinate God of Vulcan. "


    "Huh? Shouldn''t she be promoted to the obedience of Athena? "


    "How can Athena allow men to exist on the God star? All her gods and people are women. Of course, angels are asexual. " Palos road.


    "Well."


    "I believe you can defeat the ordinary demigod, even the top demigod. What about God?" Palos looked at Suye curiously.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "if I''m outside the battlefield chosen by God, I''m not afraid to follow God. It''s just the incarnation of God. Here, the slave God is the original God, and all God level forces are not limited, but all my outward God level forces are limited, so it is difficult to be the opponent of the slave God. But God will never kill me. "


    "Are you sure?" Asked Palos.


    "As long as I wear Titan armor and more than 20 gods and demigods protect me, I can''t take me from God. Unfortunately, no matter how many demigods I have, I can''t follow God with artifact. My demigods, in front of the lower artifact, are basically one, especially those indomitable noble spirits, which are only equivalent to slightly stronger heroes. " Su Ye skimmed his lips.


    "I didn''t expect that the divine soul corridor can also transform ordinary nobles into demigods."


    "On the surface, the divine soul corridor absorbs the blood of the nobility. In essence, it absorbs the blood of the ancestors of the nobility, that is, the blood of the gods. But most nobles have too little blood to absorb. Thanks to these warriors selected by God, their blood can be significantly improved and transformed into gods and souls. There are more than 100 chosen soldiers this time. If they are all killed, it is basically equivalent to more than 100 hero followers. It''s OK. " Suye road.


    Palos gave Su ye a white look.


    The beloved learns badly and knows to show off every day!


    Hum!


    The magic flying carpet was flying at high altitude. Just over a high mountain, a fierce three headed semi God Warcraft suddenly appeared in front of the left.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    Su Ye looked happy and rushed over.


    "What a pity..."


    Palos was stunned. Why did she suddenly sympathize with the ferocious Warcraft?


    She looked at Su Ye''s field.


    A few minutes later, Su ye returned happily and said, "let''s go and copy the house!"


    "Good!" Palos nodded excitedly.


    It''s fun to copy the Warcraft nest!


    After their search, Su Ye absorbed the memory of a demigod Warcraft and found that there were 14 kinds of demigods, including two God vein monsters. There are also some demigod Warcraft secretly attached to the false god of salt iron city. I don''t know where the nest is. Su Ye flew into the air¡° From today on, I will be the king of this mountain. All Warcraft will come and surrender immediately! " The sound spread all over the mountains. An angry roar came from all directions. The ferocious demigods were completely angry and flew to Su Ye. Nine heads. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 858

    "Unfortunately, the other two are very smart. I''m afraid I''m leading the snake out of the hole. But nine heads is enough. Eh? That God vein monster is a little strong. It may take some effort. You stay with me and stay with me. It''s safer. "


    When all the demigods approached, Su Ye released the field body and all 110 legendary avatars to fight.


    Seeing 110 legendary incarnations, Palos rubbed her temples and sighed. She was very cute.


    "What else is this guy hiding?"


    Su Ye killed one demigod after another, but when there were three left in the end, the strongest demigod giant bravely sacrificed his life and divine power, and broke through the field body to escape.


    When Su Ye killed the other two demigods, the demigod monster had disappeared.


    "Sure enough, we can''t underestimate the demigod." Su Ye muttered to himself as he looked at the escape direction of the demigod troll.


    Palos sighed and whispered, "after Su''s apology, does Su''s modesty appear again?"


    Su Ye smiled, converged on the field and spoke loudly.


    "Ah, these demigods are so strong. I''m seriously injured. I''m going to escape!"


    Palos covered her face with her small hands and left Plato college. Without the guidance of teacher niden, did her acting skills decline so fast?


    The magic carpet flew and stopped, but there was no more Warcraft in the mountains.


    "Alas, even Warcraft has gone bad these days!" Su Ye shook his head and left.


    Palos covered her mouth and smiled.


    So far, the total number of demigods and spirits has reached 37.


    Su ye thought for a moment and let the ghost King lurk in the shadow. He used magic on the other 36 demigods and changed them into 36 metal warriors, following behind him.


    Flying over the mountains, a dilapidated city came into view on the black and red earth.


    It was a ruined city. The city collapsed and smashed everywhere, and the broken buildings were connected together, like rubble covering the earth.


    The inner wall of the city is complete, the buildings and streets inside are clean and tidy, and some creatures are moving faintly.


    Su Ye stopped behind a mountain and observed it carefully.


    Palos squinted and couldn''t see clearly, so she had to take out a magic telescope to watch.


    "Eh? Did you see it? There are God selected soldiers and God selected followers! " Palos suddenly whispered.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I also saw that one is from the andika family and the other is from the Pelosi family. The two hero followers are also very famous."


    "The four of them have been sealed off and tied to a wooden frame. They are not dead yet."


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Curious and strange, but I don''t know where it is. Are all the cities of the old God star like this?" Asked Palos.


    "You feel it, too? I also feel that there are many awkward places here. Let me see... I found it. "


    "Where? Tell me. " Palos gently shook Suye''s wrist.


    "In my memory, it is said that after the Greek gods sent an angel Legion to the God star, a powerful angel from God led the angel Legion to Yantie city and stationed ten kilometers west of the city."


    "We don''t know the specific fighting situation after that. We only know that after fighting with the Greek slave God, Greece left the God and the giant sand disappeared. The Warcraft of the old God Star speculated that the sand of the giant beast should be dead, because after the death of the true God, unless he abandons and degenerates, he will die. Those demigods believed that an unknown demigod was a complete God skeleton that swallowed the sand of the beast. Fortunately, he absorbed the power of the gods and was promoted to a false god. "


    "Warcraft don''t know what happened, but we can judge some clues from the traces of the city."


    "You see, there is an obvious battlefield in the West outside the city. The earth collapses and cracks, and there is still a faint smell of divine power. However, the degree of destruction is only equivalent to a slightly stronger demigod. It can be concluded that the two slave gods did not fight with all their strength. "


    "In addition, the destruction of the city can also prove that the two gods did not do their best. If you two go all out from God, at least half of the city will turn into dust, but you see, the walls and buildings in the west of the city are more broken than other places, but they are only broken into small pieces, which can not reach the level of dust. "


    Palos suddenly said, "I know what''s strange! You see, all the buildings in the west of the city collapsed from the outside to the inside. It should be caused by the confrontation between the two gods. Almost all the outer cities in the other three directions collapsed from outside to inside. They can be close to the city center. The ruins in the three directions of southeast and North collapsed from inside to outside. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "your observation is very sharp. I feel weird when I see that the collapse direction is wrong. Did you find any other details? "


    Palos shook her head.


    "If you look carefully, you will find that the ruins near the outer city in the three directions of southeast and North are very uneven, which are the traces of damage by various forces. It can even be said that the places collapsed from outside to inside are relatively messy and have experienced combat. However, where it collapses from inside to outside, the force is uniform and the nature of the force is unified. It is obviously the work of the same person. "


    It dawned on Palos.


    "Look at the living creatures in the city. There are Warcraft, giant monsters and giants. That''s interesting." Suye road.


    "What''s interesting?"


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    "All the giants of Titan are divine people. They look like the creatures of the divine star, but in fact, they are just creatures like worker ants and worker bees that provide faith for the gods. They are not as free as ordinary humans. Once the giant beast Titan dies, the god people will die with it. " Suye road.


    "These giants are not dead, which means that they are fallen gods and people?" Asked Palos.


    "Yes, and the black circle on the edge of their eyes, which is a sign of the fallen gods and people."


    "What a strange city." Palos road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this hypocrite is very interesting."


    "Are we going to this salt and iron city?" Asked Palos.


    "Go, why not? Those demigod Warcraft generally only operate in limited territory and know too little about the old God star, but the false god is different. He must know a lot of information about the old God star. If possible, I would even buy some information from him. Compared with our random search, the transaction cost is lower. " Suye road.


    "Well... What if he attacks you?"


    "Fight if you can, and run if you can''t fight." Suye road.


    "What''s your name, in your usual words? Yes, big heart! " Palos smiled.


    "Let''s go and get you two divine blood by the way." Su ye said, the magic flying carpet flying at high speed.


    Soon, the alarm bell rang in the city, and then the team composed of giant beasts and monsters rushed out.


    Two and a half gods, four heroes, ten legends, hundreds of holy places.


    When the two sides approached, Su ye said, "I heard that there lived a God here and wanted to do business with him."


    Unexpectedly, these demons attacked directly without saying a word, and powerful spells roared in.


    "In that case, I''m not polite."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye lifted the deformation of the ten and a half gods and spirits, expanded into a complete body shape, and rushed straight over.


    The couple sat on the flying carpet drinking hot tea. After a while, the nine headed demigod came back with all the corpses.


    Su Ye nodded, and the spirit of death reappeared, with two new demigods.


    Next, quickly sacrifice the remains of the demigod of the salt Iron City in exchange for two deified diamond, and then use the real deformation technique to devour the remains of the demigod of the salt iron city and obtain memory.


    Su Ye''s mind constantly flashed the memory pictures of the demigod Warcraft, but strangely, the memory of the false god was very rare, even had not appeared for hundreds of years.


    For more than 100 years, the false gods only sent fallen giants to give orders.


    Those soldiers chosen by God are also puppet gods who order to be tied outside.


    However, one of the hypocrisy''s orders is particularly intriguing.


    You can''t hurt the chosen soldiers unless they threaten the salt iron city.


    Two holy warriors and two heroes, what do you use to threaten the Yantie city ruled by the puppet God?


    Su Ye was thinking, and a voice came from the city.


    "Why is this demigod friend pretending to be a legend?"


    Su Ye immediately released the invisible holy land to protect Palos.


    A huge blue portal emerged 100 meters ago.


    A giant with black chains came out.


    The giant was twenty meters high, emitting a faint semi divine smell. His gray skin was rough and his face was indifferent. He was generally similar to an ordinary giant, but the edge of his eyeball was surrounded by a black ring.


    Fallen gods and people.


    "The host invites you to enter the detailed discussion."


    Su ye thought for a moment, took Palos''s hand and whispered, "I''ll send you to the giant hill now. Don''t be afraid."


    Palos was stunned and nodded hard.


    Su Ye shook it gently and Palos disappeared.


    "Let''s go."


    When Su ye came to the portal, the fallen giant looked at the very light on Su Ye''s skin and was stunned for a moment before making an invitation.


    Su Ye secretly said that the demigods were indeed extraordinary. It is estimated that they sensed more than 10000 layers of protective power on themselves.


    Su ye entered calmly, and the 38 gods and demigods narrowed behind him also entered.


    Watching Su ye and the spirit demigod enter, the fallen giant''s Adam''s apple rolls heavily and enters the portal.


    Across the portal, Su Ye looked into the wide hall.


    This is an ancient Titan style hall, simple and simple, but spacious and tall to the extent that ordinary people can''t imagine. It is 500 meters high. It is simply a small square.


    Ten tall legendary bodyguards stood on both sides of the hall, with rusty armor.


    At the end of the hall in front, on the golden throne, a three meter high human sat on it.


    The man was skinny and haggard, like dry yellow bark. The outline of blood vessels and bones under the skin was clearly visible. His dark yellow robe was broken, as if it would be broken by the wind. At first glance, it looks like a mummy dressed in yellow with a bandage removed. On the right side of the throne, there is a slowly rotating spear, a gold barrel and a blood spear head. Su Ye''s eyes were frozen. It was a lower artifact. In this dry human eye socket, there is no white eye, nor does it look like the dead. It has flames of various colors, only a flowing darkness. Su Ye was surprised when he saw the memory of the demigod. He didn''t expect that the false god was human¡° I''m very interested in a young mage who caused the encirclement of the gods. " The hypocrite spoke slowly. His teeth were yellowish and his mouth was dark¡° You know my identity from the four nobles? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 859

    Su ye walked slowly in the palace and stopped 500 meters away from the false god.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    The field of ordinary new gods has a radius of 500 meters.


    "Is the current mage strong enough? Four hundred weights of protection, unbelievable, unbelievable. " In the eyes of the false god, there is a little more light.


    "My inheritance is somewhat special, respected gods." Su ye said calmly.


    "Have you talked to gods or avatars?" The hypocrite looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye found a genuine surprise on his dry face.


    "Well, we talked a little." Suye road.


    "Sure enough, your tone and attitude can''t be disguised. You have not only talked with gods, but even... You master more than one divine power, which can also be used here. I can''t believe that after thousands of years, have the external casters surpassed our soldiers so many? "


    The sighs of the false gods rang through the hall.


    "I''m luckier than the average caster." Suye road.


    "Can you tell me about your experience? I''m very curious. " The hypocrite tried to squeeze out a smile, but it was so terrible that he could scare the madman.


    "It''s nothing. I just learned powerful magic from the best magicians, and then experienced several unusual adventures. Fortunately, I got some treasures and met some gods, that''s all." Suye road.


    "It seems that you have deep doubts about me, but I really have no other intention. I just want to know the outside world. Well, tell me what you came for. " The false god leaned back against the throne.


    "Transaction. I am willing to trade with you the information of the old God Star with the information from the outside world. " Suye road.


    "The four humans outside are enough to provide me with enough information."


    "They have not communicated with the gods, nor have they killed the incarnation of the gods." Su Ye smiled.


    "Yourself?"


    "Join hands with friends." Suye road.


    "Your friend must be very strong."


    "Indeed, it should be similar to me now." Su ye said calmly.


    "You do have the power to surpass the ordinary demigod, but you are still far from the real God. Maybe one step, maybe a lifetime. " Pseudo Shinto.


    "I hear you are a false god, aren''t you?" Su ye asked.


    "Although we don''t like this title, we have to say that we are indeed hypocrites. However, no matter how weak the false god is, it is also a God. The most powerful demigod is only a demigod. "


    "Can you defeat Hercules, or Gilgamesh, or the North sea monster?" Su ye asked.


    The dark eyes of the false gods accelerated.


    "Beihai giant demon is not a demigod, but a hypocrite. Gilgamesh was blessed by the gods. Hercules was not a demigod, but a Titan demigod. They were different from ordinary demigods. "


    "Oh, can you defeat Socrates or Plato?" Su ye asked.


    The false god was silent.


    After a long time, he said in a tired voice, "don''t you think it''s too mean to talk to a god like this?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this is the weakness of our magician. He likes to seek truth from facts. However, another characteristic of our magician is humility and studiousness. I accept your suggestion and try to express it in a more kind way in the future. For example, can we continue trading? "


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything about this old God star."


    "I can give you information about the holy city."


    "You said." Su Ye has a respectful attitude.


    "I was an outsider. I asked many demons before I knew the war that year. The gods of Olympus sent the God of fear to lead the angel king here. With their usual quantitative advantage, they exhausted the power of the giant beast Titan and killed it. At the moment of the death of the giant beast Titan, the powerful power of the divine star pushed away all enemies, shuttled through the divine world and entered here. "


    "The divine star entered silence, and the creatures on it began to fight and compete. Occasionally, external forces fortunately or unfortunately mistakenly entered, such as me. After thousands of years, the old God star has gradually formed what it is now. "


    "This old God star has a god City, four from God cities, and a large number of ruins, where different creatures live. Fortunately, this old God star has no evil gods. "


    "The biggest treasure of the old God Star is located in our northwest, the giant beast God city. The city experienced the battle of the true God and was broken everywhere, but even for the median God, it was a huge treasure. I tried to break in, but unfortunately, it was occupied by a more powerful false god. You should have heard the name of this monster, chimera. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "chimera, the descendant of tifeng, the demon king, has great power. If you don''t count those rare Warcraft, chimera''s strength is enough to rank among the top ten of the Warcraft race. However, in the eyes of our magicians, chimera has no secret. Magicians have dissected and analyzed at least tens of thousands of chimera. I am more interested in the legendary Angel king. If what I expected was right, the battle marks outside the city will be left by the angel king. "


    The false god nodded and said, "after swallowing the sand of the beast, I got some memory fragments. There are battle traces left by the angel king outside. The so-called Angel king is a divine angel. Angels are creatures created by God, equivalent to special puppets, and the core force is the power of believing in the people. All angels have no names except the angel king. On the basis of semi divine angels, if they are given the power of divine power by the God King or the LORD God, they will become Angel kings. We often hear that the angel of death, the angel of plague, the angel of killing, etc. are all Angel kings. Each statue has at least the strength of the lower gods at the peak. "


    "Only the king of God and the LORD God can make an angel king?"


    The hypocrite nodded.


    "To what extent is the strongest angel wang Nengqiang?" Su ye asked.


    "Superior God." The dark eyes of the hypocrite shook slightly.


    "The gods do not give obedience to God, but give angels divine power. It''s very interesting." Su Ye smiled.


    "Every God is extremely greedy and stingy." The tone of the hypocrite was full of unspeakable regret.


    "Noble false god, do you have any opinion on that chimera false god, or... The way to solve it?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    The false god was silent for a long time and said, "I tested chimera''s power. They have three heads, a brave lion''s head, a wise sheep''s head and a sinister snake''s head. I can''t beat it with all my means. Ordinary hypocrites are strong enough, and he has three heads, equivalent to three hypocrites, which is more difficult to deal with. Therefore, I have no solution unless I am far more powerful. "


    "So what do you think of this election war?" Su ye asked.


    "I don''t have any opinion. I''ve heard of such things. As long as the battle of God''s choice is over, I will leave this old God Star immediately and drift in the sky of the divine world. Good luck, meet the old God Star without owner, bad luck, or drift in the sky of the divine world for a lifetime, or become the food of more powerful creatures in the divine world. " The hypocrite''s tone is particularly indifferent.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "Dear hypocrite, your news is not of high value."


    "There are some things I can''t say. That''s all I can say. " Pseudo Shinto.


    "By the way, the demigod prison was destroyed."


    "Oh?" Hypocrisy is indifferent.


    Su Ye stared at the dark eyes of the false god. After a long time, he said, "I can introduce you a place better than the stars in the divine world."


    "Say!"


    "Hell, or abyss, or deep prison plain." Suye road.


    The hypocrite smiled strangely and said, "do you think I don''t want to go? Unless we have a particularly powerful force, we simply cannot reach places outside the divine world. "


    "I can." Suye road.


    "I can''t believe you."


    "You can trust the gods. They want to target their magicians with all their strength. They can do it. " Suye road.


    "Is there a direct access method?" Asked the hypocrite.


    "There is only an indirect way to enter my special space and turn to the deep prison plain after I leave the old God star. After that, you can continue to cooperate with me or form your own forces. In my capacity, it is enough to protect you. " Suye road.


    "Your identity?"


    Su Ye smiled and a bloody battle mark appeared on his chest.


    The flow of black light in the eyes of the false gods accelerated.


    "Please forgive my previous rudeness, your Excellency the devil king." The false god lowered his head slowly.


    "He who does not know is not guilty. You may think I covet your holy city. In fact, I have a vast territory in hell. " Suye road.


    "I may have suspected that you were greedy for the holy city before, but now I suspect you are greedy for me." The mouth of the false god floated slightly.


    "It''s not so much greedy for you, but under the heavy pressure of Olympus God system, I need to make changes. For example, I need to join hands with more forces to actively save myself." Suye road.


    "I dare not fight against the gods of Olympus."


    "But you hate them." Suye road.


    The hypocrite took a deep look at Su ye and said slowly, "I just don''t like it. I can''t talk about hatred."


    "In the eyes of the Olympian gods, you are dispensable. They won''t even give you the qualification to take refuge. But if you join hands with me, your reward is to leave this damn and dangerous divine world and enter the evil world, or even take the evil world as the pedal and enter any world you want to enter. "


    "I don''t want to fight anymore." Pseudo Shinto.


    "By the way, in the deep prison plain, I saw the burning pupil Titan." Su ye said, suddenly releasing the image of the burning pupil Titan in his memory with the magic book.


    The huge burning pupil Titan virtual shadow stood in the hall.


    Obviously, it is just an empty shadow, but it is like a God in front. The sky rises for it, the earth falls for it, and everything surrounds it.


    "Put it away! Put it away! " The false god quickly curled up in horror.


    He used to sit on the throne like a king, but now his legs are on the throne like a huge monkey, his face is full of fear, and the withered skin dust is slowly drifting away.


    But the next moment, he put his legs back under his seat, expressionless¡° Sorry, "Su ye put away the magic image of Yan Tong Titan," I have seen the great Yan Tong Titan outside the city. He is more kind than the legend. Oh, by the way, is the burning pupil Titan the superior God or the main God? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 860

    The false god stared at Su ye for a long time and slowly replied, "he is the main God. He was knocked down as the superior God in the first Titan war, but he still has the strength not inferior to the main God."


    "I see. Oh, by the way, would you like to cooperate with me? " Su Ye smiled.


    "I want to think again." The false god looked at Su ye, and the black in his eyes flowed slowly.


    "It''s a pity, but I''ll come back in a few days and ask your opinion. Goodbye. " Su ye said that and bowed his head slightly to thank him.


    "My body is a little inconvenient, so I won''t send it far." Pseudo Shinto.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m satisfied to talk to you." Su ye said, but he didn''t turn around.


    When the 38 demigods came to him and stood between himself and the false gods, Su ye turned and walked out.


    A strange scene was staged in the hall. Su ye walked forward facing the door, but the 38 demigods walked backward with their backs to Su ye and the false gods.


    The fallen giant gods and people in the hall were numb.


    The hypocrite quietly looked at Su Ye''s back and sat quietly.


    The artifact spear suddenly accelerated its rotation, and soon recovered its slow rotation.


    Su Ye stepped out of the gate of the hall and out of the salt and iron city.


    After leaving the salt Iron City, Su ye took out the magic flying carpet and transported Palos back from the giant Hill.


    "Are you okay?" Asked Palos hastily.


    "It''s all right. It confirms my idea. " Suye road.


    "What do you think?"


    "Have you heard of the name of Yan Tong Titan?"


    "Of course I''ve heard of it. It''s a very famous second-generation Titan. In terms of seniority, it''s the cousin of Zeus."


    "What kind of gods do you think will tremble at the sight of the magic image of the burning pupil Titan?"


    "No, even the Olympian gods who fought with the Titans did not tremble, let alone just magical images." Palos road.


    "Think again."


    "Even the followers of Yan Tong Titan will not tremble when they see Yan Tong Titan, unless... They have been humiliated by Yan Tong Titan, or they are afraid of Yan Tong Titan''s revenge."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if he has been humiliated, there should be hatred in addition to fear, but he doesn''t hate, only fear."


    "You mean the hypocrite? He had reason to be afraid of Yan Tong Titan. After all, he swallowed the corpse of the giant beast Titan from God, but the degree of shivering was unlikely. Wait... I see... Fallen gods and people! Fall from God! Only the fallen of the Titan God system will be so frightened when they see the living burning pupil Titan. " Palos''s eyes twinkled.


    "Smart! The false god is not the God skeleton of an outsider who swallowed up the sand of giants. He himself is the sand of giants. "


    "I probably understand..." Palos suddenly realized.


    Su ye said: "we have analyzed before that there has been a war here, but it is not a powerful God level war. At least it can show that the sand of beasts is not fighting against the angel Legion here."


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins and get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the public ¡¤ public ¡¤ number [book friend base camp], get it for free!


    "There is also the collapse direction inside the city, which is very neat from the inside to the outside. It is obvious that its owner deliberately destroyed it and disguised it as the scene of fierce battle."


    "In my memory of swallowing, the other three slave gods have clear records. All died and fell, and only the whereabouts of the giant beast''s sand are unknown."


    "If it is the heart and soul of the giant beast, it is the slave God loved by the giant beast Titan. If it is the eye and fist of the beast, it also shows that the beast Titan likes it very much. Even the land and mountain of giants are very important to the Titan, but it is the sand of giants, and Titans like the earth, mountains and do not like the desert. There are only four giant Titans from the gods, and there can be no more names than can be allocated. This also means that the giant Titan doesn''t like the sand of the giant beast very much, and even a little... It means to humiliate him with this name. "


    "Of course, all this is only indirect speculation, not sure."


    "When I entered the salt and iron city, I determined more than half, because the architectural style in it was the same as that of the Titans thousands of years ago. Even those closest to the false gods were all fallen gods and people giants of the Titans. An outsider devours the remains of the giant beast''s sand, and then everything remains the same, and even trusts the fallen gods and people loyal to the giant beast''s sand. This possibility is too small. "


    "I can''t be 100% sure at this time. Until I deliberately put out the magic image of the pupil burning Titan, everything came out. Only when you fall from God will you be so afraid of the Titan gods. "


    Palos nodded and said, "with so many things connected, he must be the sand of giants."


    "Another point is that the demigod prison is so close to him. He probably knows what''s in the demigod prison. Even if he didn''t know, he won''t wonder what it is after thousands of years? But he never dared to do it. Ordinary hypocrites can retreat even if they attack the demigod prison, but once the fallen hypocrites appear, the Titan statue will go all out. Even if he can''t kill him, he can also be badly hurt. Do you remember when I turned around when we dug out the prison? "


    "Remember."


    "The shadow should be a Warcraft that secretly monitors us, a bit like a cloud swallow of the wind. This area is obviously the sphere of influence of the false gods, and he is most likely to monitor the demigod prison. In addition, there are many details pointing to the hypocrisy, which is not like an outsider, but more like the sand of a giant beast. "


    "We moved his demigod prison. Will he kill us?" Palos got nervous.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "he didn''t do his best in that war. This is one of them. He deliberately destroyed the city wall to cover up his behavior, which is the second. He is so afraid of the burning pupil Titan. That''s the third. Finally, when I was in his house, he didn''t kill me. These things show that he is either timid and afraid of death, or hesitant, and his strength is limited. "


    "Will he pretend to be weak?" Asked Palos.


    "From demigod prison to his house, there were the best opportunities for sneak attacks all the way, and he didn''t move. When I met him and was on guard, he did it? Of course, there is another possibility. He leads me to the other chimera, ready to make a profit. " Suye road.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Ask him again in a few days. If he doesn''t agree, I''ll leave and go to the great God city to try my luck. In the demigod''s memory, I found more demigod gathering places. We can''t miss them. Let''s touch them one by one. "


    Su ye said, controlling the magic flying carpet and flying to the next demigod gathering place.


    During the flight, Su Ye opened the magic book and continued to create the magic of the flame magic snake.


    It was very difficult to create this magic. Su ye had to use other demigods to test it.


    One day, two days, three days


    On the fifth day of entering the God chosen battlefield, Su Ye stopped hunting demigods and turned and flew to Yantie city.


    On the way back, Su Ye didn''t open the magic book again because the creation was completed!


    One of the strongest magic schools only existing in the deduction of legendary masters, the creation of the Hydra Legion school is completed.


    Palos peeked at Su ye and found that Su Ye''s expression was strange.


    In these five days, Su Ye''s magic creation process was very successful. He killed five God selected soldiers and seventeen half gods along the way, and captured a lot of treasure. It shouldn''t be like this.


    Palos sat quietly on the flying carpet, frowning.


    Near yantiecheng, Su Ye stopped thinking and took a look at the front.


    As usual, the gray white city Lord''s residence stands tall, and all the cities around the city Lord''s residence have collapsed and broken, and many places even show a standard radial shape.


    Suye glanced at Palos.


    "Why are you so worried?"


    "No, just thinking about things."


    "That''s good. Go to the city master''s residence this time. Like last time, you went to giant Hill. I have made a Flower Valley for you. You must like it. When we get back to Greece, we''ll find time to create your favorite residence together. "


    Palos nodded, remained silent for a long time, and then tentatively asked, "are you going to do it this time?"


    "I don''t want to do it, but my patience is limited." Suye road.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Palos was puzzled.


    When Su Ye opened the magic book, a magic image appeared on it, and he saw an almost transparent palm sized bird flying ahead.


    "Is this the cloud swallow of the wind?"


    Su Ye nodded.


    The angle of view in the magic image slowly turned, and there was a magic flying blanket flying rapidly in front of the wind cloud Yan, and the backs of the two people were clearly visible.


    "It''s watching us?" Asked Palos angrily.


    Then, the magic image changed constantly. It turned out that there was more than one cloud swallow of the wind, and the cloud swallow of the wind continued to return.


    Every cloud swallow of the wind will return to Yantie city and set off again from Yantie city.


    "Is the sand of beasts following us?" Palos, with a cold face, looked up at Yantie city in front of her.


    "We have been followed since we appeared in demigod prison, but I have no definite evidence. It was not until he left Yantie city and let the ghost King follow him in the dark that he found the cloud swallow of the wind. "


    "What shall we do?"


    "You go back to giant hill first and I''ll solve it." Suye road.


    "But... Even if you are strong enough to face the false gods, you may fail." Palos gently grasped Su Ye''s hand, and the blue eyes rippled with fine melancholy waves.


    "No one knows how powerful a false god with a lower artifact can play. Therefore, I will try my best to solve it peacefully. " Su Ye smiled and pinched Palos''s lovely little face.


    "All right!" Palos looked at Su Ye helplessly. She knew that Su Ye was comforting herself.


    Send Palos to the giant Hill. Su Ye stands on the magic flying carpet and looks closer and closer to Yantie city.


    "I will try my best to solve it peacefully. If it can''t be solved peacefully, a false god is an excellent exchange object. Demigod or something, I''m tired of killing. When you return to Greece this time, try to find akerdes and see how strong the God is. If I can beat him, I''ll go to Uruk and beat Gilgamesh. "


    Su Ye was thinking, and his eyes suddenly darkened¡° Now that the gods have shot, will they just curse? They had failed against Socrates, and this time, they will be fully prepared. They''ve done it to me. Is Plato college safe? " Su Ye couldn''t help looking up at the vast starry sky. Greece, Plato academy, top of MAGE tower¡° Have you... Decided? "¡° Um. "¡° Your heart is always so cruel. "¡° You take him away from Greece and never come back until a new star rises. "¡° I don''t like Greece anymore. "¡° I still love it. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 861

    The old God star, the ruins of Yantie city.


    Behind Su ye, there were 62 spirits and demigods who showed their own body. Only the ghost king was hidden in the dark.


    Each demigod holds at least one demigod.


    The demons in Yantie city were shocked and hurriedly sounded the alarm.


    "Sand of beasts, let me have a final discussion with you." Su Ye''s voice spread all over the salt and iron city.


    The fallen demigod giant flew out of the city master''s house and said loudly, "Your Majesty is practicing. There are no guests. Please leave."


    "Su Ye is a person who advocates peace very much. In order to avoid unnecessary fighting, I will wait another 30 seconds. This is the embodiment of my sincerity."


    The half god giant''s face sank and said coldly, "please respect yourself!"


    "You deserve it?" Su Ye snorted coldly.


    More than thirty demigods rushed up, and the surging demigod magic rushed towards the fallen demigod giant like a colorful tsunami.


    "Enough!"


    A slowly rotating gold pole blood spear blocked the demigod giant, and all spells dissipated.


    An old man in a yellow robe like a corpse flew in the air. In his eyes, his black eyes flowed like pure black ink.


    "You shouldn''t have come back." The sand path of the beast.


    Su ye said, "you can not cooperate, but I can''t tolerate your repeated offenses. Who gave you the courage to degenerate from God! "


    "Presumptuous!" The demigod giant was so angry that his skin suddenly turned red, and the flame erupted and wrapped his whole body.


    "How did you see it?" The sand of the beast looked at Su Ye indifferently, and the black eyes flowed faster.


    "You see the performance of the pupil Titan. It''s completely exposed." Suye road.


    On the face of the giant beast sand, a slight loneliness appeared and said slowly: "every slave God who betrays the Titan will get a curse and will be killed by the Titan."


    "You regret it." Suye road.


    "Maybe a little."


    "You have one last chance." Suye road.


    The sand of the beast stared at Su ye with black eyes.


    Su Ye frowned. The giant beast''s sand eyes were strange, but now they look even more strange.


    "I can''t cooperate with you." There was a slight self mockery on the sand face of the beast.


    "It''s a pity."


    Su ye said, retreating, a Titan statue appeared in his hand, and the demigod flew out in full dress and shrouded his whole body.


    Under the protection of golden armor, Su Ye pointed forward.


    Sixty spirits and demigods rushed up.


    "The spirit and demigod are weak, but they are enough to feed the spear of blood."


    As soon as the giant beast''s sand raised his hand, the blood spear flew back to his hand.


    The giant beast''s sand held the blood spear, his body suddenly disappeared, appeared behind the demigod bone armor demon, and stabbed it with a spear.


    This spear is surprisingly slow. Everyone can see it clearly. It seems to be clearly visible in terms of strength, angle and any details.


    The spear was surprisingly fast. When everyone reacted, the sand of the beast had disappeared and returned to its original place.


    "Er..."


    The demigod bone armor demon groaned, and the wound seemed to have a wind tunnel. The body was inhaled, collapsed and disappeared by the wound like a black fog.


    "Huh?" The sand of the beast looked at his own blood spear, "why didn''t my blood spear devour your power."


    "The reason is very simple. Your power level is too low."


    After su ye said that, he opened the divine power one by one, and the demigod bone armor demon appeared around him again.


    The eight theocracies of rivers, reproduction, evolution, mages, countries, cities, anger and luck and related fields are all launched.


    The surface of all gods and semi gods is covered with layers of power, the most obvious is the faint blood flame. At the same time, the eyes of all gods and spirits have an extra layer of light golden brilliance.


    "You... Sure enough..." the giant beast''s sand stared at Su ye, and there was not doubt on his face, but a trace of relief.


    Su Ye felt that the giant beast''s sand had a strange attitude towards him. He was about to ask. The giant beast''s sand disappeared in place again.


    Dong


    In the void, voices ring.


    It''s like someone''s head hit an iron bucket.


    The sand of the beast shows its tracks hundreds of meters away.


    "What are your unique areas? Why can I interrupt my transmission and empty walk, and can only be found when I hit it? Also, even if you are a demigod, is your field a little too big? " The sand of the Beast asked questions like a ball of fire.


    "Kill."


    Su Ye didn''t answer. At the command, the spirit demigod blinked to the sand of the beast and launched an attack.


    "You don''t deserve to be near!" The sand of the beast suddenly turned the blood spear, and the spherical blood colored light mass suddenly expanded and burst, shaking back more than ten gods and semi gods.


    The spirit and demigod in the rear rushed up tacitly.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed forward, ordinary legendary magic, space blockade.


    The remaining light of the giant beast''s sand swept over the more than ten gods and spirits who were shaken back but unharmed, and his face sank. In his attack, he clearly used divine power, which was enough to kill half of the gods and spirits, but those gods and spirits were almost harmless, which means that the other party has the ability to protect divine power.


    The sand of the giant beast needs to use its strongest combat skills, but he suddenly stares wide and wants to move quickly, but he finds that the space around him is closed by Su Ye. He has to fully dance the blood spear and take out the demigod shield. Layers of protective light shields appear all over his body.


    Boom, boom


    The second batch of nine spirits and demigods all used the secret technique of dying together, and their bodies burst in an instant.


    Boom, boom


    Nine light masses of different colors burst at the same time, instantly covering the sand of the giant beast in the center.


    The earth collapsed, the light splashed, and the spell smoke billowed up.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the sand of the giant beast colded his face, took back the cracked demigod shield, looked at Su ye, and his eyes suddenly shrank.


    Mingming has detected that Su Ye has 50 avatars. How can there be 110 now.


    The men of the giant beast sand stared at the 110 legendary avatars behind Su ye and retreated slowly.


    "Let''s go all out."


    Su ye said that 110 legendary avatars cast spells at the same time.


    "Fire snake."


    A whole 220 huge fire red magic arrays appeared in front of Su Ye.


    220 giant hydras, 20 stories high, are arranged in an arc, half enclosing the sand of the giant beast.


    Each hydra is like a dragon''s body and tail, but it is a giant beast with nine snake heads. It has no dragon wings. It is covered with blue and black dragon scales. Its body and tail crawl on the ground. Only the erected snake head is 20 stories high,.


    The new Hydra Legion has a demonized body and can walk.


    The faint semi divine breath is scattered on 220 Hydras. The eyes of each Hydra are cruel, cunning, sinister and crazy.


    The subordinates of the giant beast sand retreated together again, and the demons under the demigod were extremely frightened.


    Only the eyes of the giant beast''s sand fell on the little snake''s head on the hydra. The blue little snake was slender and weak, lying soft next to the main snake''s head, making him feel a strong threat.


    That''s the power of the Banshee Medusa.


    "Are the current casters strong enough?" The sand of the beast muttered to itself.


    He could see that each Hydra was far less than a demigod, but there were too many.


    The legendary avatars recite together, and the nine headed snakes emerge again.


    Finally, 1280 hydras lined up in ten rows, standing between Su ye and the sand of giants.


    The ultimate number of fire magic snakes has doubled directly after being strengthened by the skeleton of Hydra demigod.


    Hydra Legion school, take shape!


    Su Ye nodded gently, 10 legendary avatars stayed in place, and the other 100 legendary avatars recovered and appeared again, of which 50 pointed to the sand of the beast.


    "Great lysis!"


    Su Ye moved 300 meters away from the giant beast''s sand. Under the action of the void territory, the great cleavage reached the giant beast''s sand in an instant.


    The color light pours and the magic is thin. It appears out of thin air and can''t be avoided.


    "What magic!" The sand of the beast can''t move quickly, but can only retreat rapidly. Even so, a lot of Magic Protection on the body is neutralized by dozens of great cleavage operations.


    At the same time, 1280 hydras opened their mouths.


    1280 times 9 legendary magic, release.


    [Reading welfare] pay attention to the public.


    1280 earth cages appeared silently, and the stacked earth yellow giant magic array appeared at the foot of the giant beast sand. The huge ground with a diameter of two kilometers was slightly shocked, and earth yellow stone columns rose at the edge. However, in the blink of an eye, the stone columns surrounded the bird cage and trapped the giant beast sand and his subordinates.


    1280 vines stacked on top of the earth, instantly filling the ground ten meters high in the earth''s cage. Before the vines even got entangled, they directly submerged a large number of demons.


    1280 frozen cities spread, and the pale white cold attached to the earth''s cages and all the vines.


    1280 metal walls are integrated with all three magic and reinforced again.


    Four kinds of elemental magic work together to form the most powerful elemental confinement magic in the history of human magicians.


    The whole 5120 legendary magic seemed to form a cage of God.


    The sand of the beast is hard to move. All his demigods are crushed. Under the demigods, whether heroes or legends, they are directly crushed to pieces!


    Almost at the same time as the captivity was formed, the sky cracked and dark clouds opened. 1280 fire-burning meteorites with a diameter of more than 200 meters fell from the sky, dragging long black smoke through the sky and diving down with a harsh sound.


    1280 completely overlapping destruction storms enveloped the whole earth cage, as dark as ink.


    1280 strong acid rivers spread on the earth, with the earth cage as the center, which is called radial diffusion. The terrible strong acid poured into the earth''s cage. 1280 layers of lightning storms like lightning waves submerged the earth''s cage, which instantly turned into a lightning ball with a radius of two kilometers. 1280 huge translucent undead banshees surround the center of the earth''s cage, surround the sand of the beast, roar up to the sky and release the Banshee''s anger. 1280 gray halos spread instantaneously, and the smell of death was so strong that it could not be understood. The sand of the beast is almost stunned. Is this a man''s power? This is clearly the great power possessed by the complete God people army! A total of 11520 legendary magic forms in an instant! Ten thousand law torrent! Completely surpass the legend in the legend. Magic, full blast! The strong element force exploded, and a huge colored light ball rose in place. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 862

    The ball of light burst, and a column of colored light rose into the sky, hundreds of miles high.


    The ring of violent Qi is like a tsunami sweeping all directions.


    The earth within a hundred miles collapsed and cracked after a heavy earthquake.


    Finally, the color light column burst, the elements were violent, and nine huge figures 100 meters tall rose from the ground.


    Earth, fire, wind, water, wood, ice, metal, electricity and darkness. The demigod giant surrounded the giant beast sand in the center, waving weapons and beating indiscriminately.


    The action of the element demigod triggered tens of thousands of nine series Holy Land magic. Like exploding fireworks, it constantly appeared out of thin air within a radius of more than ten kilometers, attacking indiscriminately, even including Su Ye.


    Su Ye was in the torrent of ten thousand dharmas, but except for the magic brought by these fire element demigods, the magic he released did not affect him at all.


    In the process, 50 legendary avatars are constantly looking for opportunities to cast great cleavage on the sand of beasts.


    The other 50 legendary avatars continue to release all kinds of protective magic.


    Under the effect of protective diffusion, all protective magic can spread to each Hydra in the blink of an eye.


    The sand of the giant beast that was attacked by the torrent of ten thousand dharmas was directly covered, the protection of the whole body was instantly broken, and the surface of the powerful false god was cracked everywhere.


    His powerful power was either suppressed by the power of theocracy, disintegrated by the great lysis, or broken by the torrent of ten thousand dharmas.


    "You shouldn''t have forced me!"


    The giant beast''s sand suddenly roared, and the strange blood light around him burst out, instantly dispersed all the magic forces within a radius of 100 meters, and then raised the blood spear, just like a warrior throwing a spear, and hurled it at Su Ye.


    At the moment when the blood spear was shot, a dark Titan appeared behind the sand of the beast.


    The upper body of the Titan was human, but the lower waist was composed of the bodies of three giant animals. The giant elephant was in the middle, and the giant tiger and the giant lion were on both sides.


    Magic, Titan throw.


    The bright red light rose into the sky. From the side, the blood spear crossed the blood light curtain connecting the heaven and earth, and the eye-catching and shining spear tip penetrated all the forces in front of Su ye in an instant.


    The spear tip fell on the thin light white mask on Su Ye''s body surface.


    The dense ripples spread on the light white mask, and the layers of the mask continued to crack, just like a peeled onion.


    Before the battle, Su Ye used all 110 legendary avatars to bless and protect himself.


    Each avatar can release quadruple protection magic, and each magic can stack 440 times.


    Su ye not only used his own protective magic, but also continued to use real deformation to cast other protective magic for other races.


    Finally, a full 60 kinds of protective magic were released.


    Su Ye has 26400 protective spells attached to him.


    That''s not all.


    Su ye also had the water shelter of river theocracy, the persistence of urban theocracy and a large number of protective talents.


    The divine spear collided with ten thousand armor, and the divine light splashed everywhere, and the sparks flashed disorderly.


    In an instant, ten thousand armor melted.


    Su Ye''s right hand grabbed the blood spear.


    The giant beast''s sand slowly opened his eyes, slowly opened his mouth and slowly stretched out his hand to recall the blood spear.


    The spear of blood did not move.


    Su Ye was like the real owner of the blood spear, holding a spear pole and pointing back at the sand of the beast.


    "Metal Lord''s blood... Powerful divine power... And..." at last, the sand of the beast was only whispering, and no one could hear it clearly.


    The eyes of the giant beast''s sand change from black to gray.


    The skin of the whole body is like yellow sand, drifting away one after another.


    "Even if the curse comes, I will not succumb! It''s not me! "


    The sand of the beast roared up to the sky, and the surging power of the true God erupted from his body.


    His body was like a broken gray yarn wrapped around the sun, and the strong dark golden light erupted in all directions.


    When the light reaches, the earth melts.


    The dark old God star, shining for hundreds of miles, suddenly rises, which is more thrilling than the ten thousand Dharma torrent just now.


    The magic melts, and the fire element demigod giant howls and collapses.


    Powerful power fell on all Hydras.


    Thousands of protection magic on Hydra quickly collapsed, and 50 legendary avatars continued to cast magic and weaken the dark golden light.


    Su Ye''s body was covered with double fused Titan armor, and his protection ability was no less than that of the lower artifact. He was still unharmed when the dark golden light shone for hundreds of miles.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the divine light converged, and the dark golden light flowed on the sand of the beast and condensed into a new body.


    Finally, a middle-aged human male with a height of three meters stood over the pit of the battlefield, proudly holding his head high and overlooking Su Ye.


    His skin was white and covered with dense dark golden inscriptions.


    "I don''t have much power of true God, but killing you is enough! You have great power and incredible potential, but your rank is too low. Gods, judge! "


    The original healthy body of the giant beast sand suddenly shriveled and turned into a corpse. All the strength of the whole body condensed at his fingertips and gently touched Su Ye.


    The magic light at the fingertips disappeared.


    Suddenly, half the creatures of the old God Star suddenly looked up and looked over the salt iron city.


    A huge cross of golden light hundreds of kilometers high stretches across the sky, tearing the darkness and mighty.


    Countless demons scared crazy to avoid and panic.


    Only a few demons recognize that this is a powerful inferior divine skill that can be mastered by gods.


    Above the golden cross, a blurred image of super giant creatures emerged.


    There are giant Titans wearing heavy armor, extremely ferocious giants, humans as tall as giants, and all kinds of strange gods.


    Their bodies are blurred, but their eyes are as hot as noon.


    In front of them, the huge golden cross was as small as a long sword.


    The golden light of the great cross fell,


    It is like the gods holding swords to cut off evil spirits.


    Su ye first tightened his heart, then fully released protective magic and put various protective artifacts outside.


    The sand of the beast smiled and said slowly, "this is the judgment of the gods. As long as you are not a God, the power that the artifact can counteract is very limited. Die, arrogant man. "


    The cross golden light fell, as if it had shifted a little.


    The head of the giant beast sand runs through his body, plunges him into the deep pit blasted by the ten thousand Dharma torrent, and continues to go deep.


    Boom


    The huge cross golden light all disappeared into the ground, and then the nearby earth shook heavily and exploded.


    The earth swelled up a hundred miles high. In an instant, the earth cracked, the golden light rushed to the sky, lifted the soil and flew to the sky, just like a sand fountain.


    When it reaches the highest point, the fountain turns into a huge wave of soil and scattered in all directions.


    Su Ye continued to transmit high into the sky, while the Hydras slowed down, were destroyed by the divine light and earth waves, and all died.


    Su Ye immediately used the flame demon snake again, and soon released 1280 heads again.


    In the pit, angry curses sounded.


    "Giant beast Titan, you cursed me with magic! Why can''t you be nice to me! Let me be your shoulder, your hand, even your beast, better than the sand under your feet! "


    Su Ye suddenly realized that the giant beast sand must have triggered some kind of Curse of the giant beast Titan just now. For example, if he killed the people in the Titan camp, the magic of the release of the giant beast sand would attack him.


    Su Ye looked down at the Titan armor on his body. The gift of the ancient Titan saved half of his life.


    In the pit, the shrill roar kept rising.


    "If you can''t be nice to me, I''ll kill him! It''s you, not me! Not me! "


    The sand of the beast roars up.


    1280 hydras open their mouths and cast spells together.


    The torrent of ten thousand laws comes again.


    This time, without imprisonment magic, the big hole blasted by the judgment of the gods is the best prison.


    1280 mountains, 1280 meteorites, 1280 ice giant spear rain, 1280 destruction storms


    The Wanfa torrent falls and the elements resonate. The nine element demigod giants appear again and smash the giant beast''s sand into the bottom of the pit together with the Wanfa torrent.


    Then, all hydras continuously cast legendary magic.


    Ten thousand and ten thousand legendary magic, like a gorgeous color lake, fell into the pit, dense and never-ending.


    Su Ye continued to use legendary magic like blocking space to prevent the giant beast''s sand from being transmitted.


    The giant beast sand at the bottom of the pit kept roaring. Gradually, Su Ye guessed the contradiction between the giant beast Titan and the giant beast sand.


    As a human being, the sand of the giant beast is lucky to be appreciated by the giant beast Titan and promoted step by step.


    However, human beings are human beings after all, not Titans, and their status is even inferior to giants. Even if the sand of giants painstakingly helps Titans, they are still despised by Titans because of various misunderstandings.


    Finally, the sand of the beast is desperate.


    Until the Legion of angels came to the old God star.


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    The sand of the beast is under the pit, constantly fighting against the magic flood and roaring.


    "I''ve been waiting for your oracle. Why didn''t you call me! Why not! "


    "I didn''t betray you, you gave me up first!"


    "As long as you say a word, I can kill from salt and iron city to beast City, even if I shed God''s blood!"


    "I don''t want to be the sand of the beast, I want to be the sword of the beast!"


    Su Ye stood quietly outside the pit, silently listening to the roar of the giant beast''s sand.


    The voice is getting smaller and hoarse.


    Finally, Su ye heard a subtle voice.


    "If you treat me a little better..." the sand of the beast never spoke again. 1280 hydras did not stop attacking. In the giant pit, new demigod element giants appear one after another. After ten minutes, Su Ye stopped. The titans of the demigod elements huddled together were secretly relieved and dissipated together. Su Ye stood upright and fell from the sky. At the bottom of the pit, the remains of the giant beast sand fell to the ground, deeply embedded in the hard underground rock. All his flesh and blood dissipated, leaving only golden bones. He lay in the rock, looking up, his eyes empty. Su Ye quietly looked at the sand of the beast and collected his remains into the ruins space. Su Ye flew high into the sky and looked at the Yantie city completely submerged by soil. All Hydra''s earth elements open their mouths. The magic array appeared on the earth, and 1280 legendary element elders floated out of the magic array and looked at the Hydras and the magician in the sky with strange eyes¡° Go and turn out the city. You can''t waste a copper plate! " 1280 legendary element elders nodded and turned to work silently. Su Ye observed the surroundings and the danger disappeared before letting Palos come out and tell the process of the battle¡° Maybe the Titan armor on you makes the curse of the giant beast Titan mistake you for the Titan camp. Otherwise, you are very dangerous. "¡° Maybe. "¡° Can you summon his spirit? " Su Ye shook his head and said, "the false god is half a level higher than the demigod. At least I can call until I am promoted to the demigod." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 863

    "How long will you be promoted to demigod?" Asked Palos, smiling.


    "You seem to have confidence in me."


    "I think you can become a hero now. As for whether you can become a demigod, I''m not sure." Palos road.


    "You''re smart. I can be promoted to a hero at any time." Suye road.


    Palos suddenly sighed, looked at more than 1000 legendary earth element elders who were working hard to use magic to dig the salt Iron City, and said, "in fact... You don''t have to hide your rank."


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded his head gently.


    "When we return to Athens, we leave immediately! Go straight. " Palos''s eyes were firm.


    "Good! I''ll take you directly to a safe place. "


    "It''s a deal!" Palos road.


    Su Ye nodded with a smile and said, "since even you know I don''t need to hide my identity, I''ll simply promote heroes here and appreciate the power of heroes as soon as possible."


    "Well! I''ll watch for you. "


    "OK."


    Under the care of Palos, many demigods and 1280 hydras, Su ye entered the magic palace and stood quietly.


    The use of rank reserve is to cover up strength and avoid the pursuit of gods.


    Now that the gods have done their best, there is no need to cover up.


    Some power needs to be used again and again.


    Suye releases rank reserve this magic.


    The surging power poured into the magic tree. The magic tree was like a tree displaying life magic. It grew thick and tall at a speed visible to the naked eye, easily broke through the heroic rank, exceeded 20 meters, and then continued to grow.


    Finally, at the height of 25 meters, stop growing.


    It''s still five meters to be promoted to the demigod magic tree.


    Su Ye meditated deeply and observed his changes.


    From legend to hero, there is no qualitative change, just pure total growth.


    The significant increase of the magic tree increases the total amount of magic, slightly improves the power of magic, and increases the scope of the field.


    Heroes are only a transition, and even heroic magic is only a quantitative superposition, resulting in increased destructive power.


    Only a demigod spell is a qualitative improvement.


    However, except Socrates, no human magician dared to be promoted to demigod.


    As a result, human magicians seem to have no complete demigod magic.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and prepared to learn the alien demigod spell in the crimson eye socket to prepare for the future.


    Learning alien magic requires a certain degree of modification, and its power will be weakened, but demigod magic is stronger than heroes and legends after all.


    Suddenly, the magic book left Su Ye uncontrollably and floated in front of him.


    On the white paper, two one inch tall human magic images stood on the left and right.


    A person has red hair, cold false eyes and a smile in his right eye.


    The other man had thick dark curly hair, a thicker beard on his chin than curly hair, clear eyes like the sky and a very light smile.


    "Although I don''t know how many years have passed now, when you see us, you have surpassed the legend and promoted to hero or demigod. Surprise? " Nidern smiled and spoke.


    Thucydides said nothing.


    Su Ye looked at them with warmth in his eyes.


    Niederon wore a sacred badge on his chest.


    "Well, I know you don''t want to hear my nonsense. Because we know that breaking through the legend is like opening Pandora''s box full of plague. We either encounter danger or are about to encounter danger. " The faces of niederon and Thucydides became serious.


    "Our magical image was recorded when you disguised Andre, so we can''t clearly judge what danger you will face now. What we can say is that you are still a student of Plato''s college, and next, you will get one of the most valuable assets of Plato''s college, the wealth I may not even get in my life, the highest magic knowledge, including the legendary demigod magic. "


    "Yes, except for the great Socrates, human beings have no legend to promote the demigod. They can only use the extremely troublesome demigod spell position, and each legend can only have one demigod spell position. However, this does not mean that human magicians have not studied demigod spells. "


    "After you put forward the three-dimensional painting method, the legendary masters have made rapid progress in the improvement and construction of demigod spells. Now, there will be many complete demigod spells and demigod spells that have not been transformed yet in your magic book."


    "I envy you so much that you can learn demigod magic..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Thucydides glanced at his disciples.


    Niederon looked helpless and said, "except for demigod spells, they are the highest level Magic Secrets of Latu college, including the famous Socratic divination. Just... "


    Thucydides rudely interrupted niederon and said, "but Plato suggests you not to use it, because the teacher''s Socratic divination has great defects. He improved it according to the elixir divination ceremony, which was deliberately discovered by the Greek gods. Many people don''t know the cause of the teacher''s death. It''s very simple. The teacher finally succeeded in canonization, but at the moment of canonization, he realized that there was a huge hidden danger in the secret instrument of eleucis. After his canonization, he was likely to be controlled by Zeus, so... He committed suicide. "


    Su Ye sighed softly. Unexpectedly, the real end of Socrates was like this.


    "The teacher left a lot of information before he died, one of which is still fresh in my memory. He said that we should become magicians at the divine level, not magicians in the gods. Of course, if you finally use Socrates'' apotheosis, we won''t blame you. I just hope you think carefully about what kind of magician and person you want to be? In your words, find an hour of large, complete and undisturbed time to think only about this problem. If there is no result, find the next hour. "


    "If you don''t even do such a simple thing, it shows that in your heart, your life and future are not worth wasting an hour thinking."


    "Since you have broken through the legend, there is no accident, Plato and I..." Thucydides suddenly stopped and continued, "live well, the future of mankind is in your hands."


    Niden suddenly said, "if the Olympian gods chase you, you can go to northern Europe. The magicians there must like you very much."


    Thucydides and nidern suddenly stopped talking, as if magic had stopped.


    After a while, Thucydides said slowly, "I have nothing to leave for you. If you have time, remember to go to Miley to get my demon source badge, which is sealed with 79 heavy invisible robes. Besides me, there should be Plato''s and College Teachers''. You can keep it until you pass it on to the person you want to give it to. "


    "And mine," said niden, smiling and holding up his demon source badge, "every magician knows that the invisible robe is very weak, but if it can be stacked to 10000 layers, it will have extraordinary power. Maybe you and I have no chance to see 10000 layers of invisible robes, but I believe that future magicians will see them. "


    Thucydides took a deep breath and said slowly, "Plato asked me to leave you a word. Remember, do what you like best and never change it for anyone or anything."


    Su Ye''s eyes flickered.


    Thucydides and nidern bowed their heads slightly, and the magic image disappeared.


    Su Ye looked down at the magic book. After a long time, he smiled and looked through the magic book and the new contents.


    Finally, look at the demigod spell.


    Great prayer, summon elemental demigod, summon hero servant, summon demigod servant, great falling star, son of storm, shining fortress, dark gaze, spear of judgment


    Su Ye wanted to analyze the pros and cons of these demigod spells, and then chose the first demigod spell to learn, but he found himself unable to calm down.


    Finally, we can only choose the omnipotent Great Prayer first.


    This is a very rare and powerful magic. This magic can obtain a low level of universal power at the cost of a lot of magic. It can even change reality and distort space. In short, it can be used for anyone and anything.


    Just like praying and wishing to the greatest being in the infinite plane, it directly consumes magic in exchange for a wish.


    However, this magical ability is not really omnipotent, and it is limited after all.


    For example, Great Prayer cannot directly obtain a lower artifact, but it can obtain the trace or true rumors of a lower artifact. As for the difficulty, great prayer is not responsible.


    For example, great prayer can''t make magicians canonize, but it can guide magicians to find information related to canonization. As for the final life and death, great prayer is not responsible.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    In most cases, great prayer is a very useful demigod spell. Only in a few cases, great prayer will become a double-edged sword.


    After a brief look at the magic array of great prayer, Su Ye was surprised. This array is indeed complex, but most of the array components are very familiar.


    I have learned it, either from the magic book, or from the deep red eye nest, or from the divine array I got.


    The biggest obstacle of demigod magic is not to depict the magic array group, but to learn the whole magic array group.


    Unexpectedly, I learned it in advance.


    Su Ye immediately looked at other demigod magic arrays and found that he had learned most of them.


    "Since I may learn and depict a demigod spell in a month, I can''t choose a big prayer. It''s not suitable for fighting. Even if I have countless talents, this magic can only be used once a day..."


    Su Ye finally decided to summon the semi divine servant.


    This magic is only a little harder than summoning hero servants, has a greater effect, and is easier to learn than other powerful demigod magic.


    He has the demigod remains of the steel front dragon.


    The steel front dragon is the top magical creature, with the strength of the giant demon in the North Sea.


    In fact, Su Ye prefers to choose dark gaze or spear of judgment. These two demigod spells are very famous and powerful, and legendary avatars can be used directly.


    But the problem is that these two spells are far more complex and difficult to learn than summoning half servants. They can''t be learned in two months.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 864

    Su ye went out of the magic palace, discussed with Palos, and then sat on the magic flying carpet to seriously learn how to summon semi divine servants. When he was tired of learning, he learned other advanced magic knowledge.


    It took more than half a day for the earth element elders to turn the valuable items of the whole Yantie city from the ground to the ground and put them in categories.


    Suye and Palos quickly counted them and took them all away.


    The sand of beasts is worthy of being a slave to God. The wealth is even more than the demigod prison carefully built by the whole Titan family.


    There are many treasures in demigod prison, but of the 10 billion treasures, only more than a billion can be sacrificed directly.


    Yantie city is different.


    Of the 11 billion treasures in Yantie City, at least 4 billion can be sacrificed directly.


    Looking at the vast number of treasures, Su Ye realized that he had entered the "100 million" era.


    Since then, the seven rings of the altar have officially become regular visitors.


    The only bad thing is that unless it is divine power, the lower God level talent of the seven rings can not be used in the God selected battlefield.


    After searching the salt Iron City, collect part of the soil containing divine power. Su ye and Palos use teleportation continuously to leave, enter the deep mountains and find a hidden place to live.


    The battle of Yantie city is very powerful. Please avoid the limelight first.


    Entering the underground magic palace, Su Ye counted the spoils in the ruins space.


    All the demons in Yantie City, whether the four unlucky humans or the subordinates of the giant beast sand, died.


    Demigod spirit increased by 15.


    1 false god.


    1 lower artifact blood spear.


    1 piece of sand remains of giant beast.


    12 pieces of various broken divine bones.


    37 semi artifacts.


    46 demigods.


    12 Shenwei bottles, each containing 100 Shenwei.


    23 pieces of broken artifact fragments.


    Seven gods and people soul crystals.


    Four broken magic diamonds.


    Hundreds of unknown items.


    ¡­¡­


    After counting, Su Ye touched the soul crystal. It was an item he had never seen before. Although he had heard of it, he didn''t know the specific purpose.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    "It seems that we have to absorb the memory of the giant beast sand, otherwise there are too many unknown objects."


    After sending all the items into the ruins space, Su ye came to the altar.


    Scanning the dense treasures piled up around the altar, Su Ye smiled.


    I didn''t expect to get such a huge profit in just a few days.


    If you can get some benefits in the beast God City, even if there is only a little, you will be satisfied.


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, the three meter high sand God skeleton of the beast slowly flew to the altar.


    The sand of the beast falls on the altar, the light rises, the light column rushes into the sky, and the whole altar is slightly shocked.


    If the complete remains of the lower God include complete power and divine power, the total value must be eight rings.


    Unfortunately, false gods are false gods after all.


    There were only seven rings on the altar.


    The good news is that there are two levels of rewards.


    On the first floor are three divine gifted elves.


    Divine Body talent: lower divine body.


    Divine punishment talent: life and death.


    God''s grace gift: God, the people and the Lord.


    "Sure enough..."


    The lower God body is too general. It''s useless to take life or death.


    God and the people are of great value, but they only work for God and the people. But you can only choose this.


    These three talents are unlikely to cause altar vibration.


    Su Ye looked to the second floor.


    A palm sized statue of a goat drinking water, with a small white jade bowl in its mouth, so small that it can only hold a few soybeans.


    Goat icon.


    A bowl of holy goat''s milk can be born every year, and each bowl of holy goat''s milk can prolong life by one year.


    "This... Is a little small. How many goat statues must be saved for how many years to collect enough holy goat milk for people to obtain eternal life?"


    However, it was really novel. Su ye took it away immediately.


    Su ye put the soul crystal of God and people who didn''t know its purpose on it.


    Seven rings, but only reward one item, semi divine soul crystal.


    Shenmin Soul Crystal himself has heard of it, but he doesn''t know the specific role, but semi God Soul Crystal has never heard of it.


    It was a purple mountain crystal, the size of a head.


    Su Ye looked at it and immediately received the information from the semi divine soul crystal.


    Each half god soul crystal can create three half god people.


    The demigod people have an exclusive title in the divine world, called the divine envoy. They are the absolute main force in the war in the divine world.


    Even in the divine world, the power of ordinary gods and people only stays at the holy domain level.


    In addition, the semi divine soul crystal can integrate the soul of a powerful creature like a divine diamond and directly promote it to the semi divine species!


    Legendary species, adult is legendary.


    A demigod is an adult.


    There is no need for any additional cultivation. Even if you sleep after eating all day, once you grow up, you will be promoted.


    Demigods are a hundred times more likely to be promoted to gods than other ordinary demigods.


    The true demigod race is very rare, and even the son of God can hardly become a demigod.


    Only when both parents are gods and at least one is a superior God can we ensure that the child must be a demigod.


    The divine people can only survive in the divine world and the divine star. At present, the semi divine soul crystal either exists or does not need to be used, or improves the life level of its subordinates.


    Su ye thought about it and decided to promote little Medea first.


    Little Medea is strong, but she is only a legend.


    As for the world tree, there is no need for semi divine soul crystal at all. Its life level is probably higher than that of ordinary gods. It will become stronger and stronger only through the accumulation of resources and time.


    Leaving the ruins space, Su ye entered the Dragon Valley and looked up at the sky.


    Large and small dragons are flying in dense formation in the sky.


    These dragons are not exactly the same in length, color, shape and species, just like a group of Koi flying into the sky in the water.


    At the front of the dragon group, little Medea, 50 meters long, gave orders while flying.


    Suddenly, little Medea bowed her head and found Su Ye. She immediately narrowed her eyes with a smile and said loudly, "you continue to practice the Dragon attack. I''ll find my father."


    Little Medea immediately shrunk to a height of only one meter and jumped at Su Ye.


    "I want it too!"


    Seeing a little white dragon shining with holy light all over his body, he grinned his teeth and suddenly flashed his small wings. His body suddenly turned into a pure white holy light and rushed into Su Ye''s arms at a faster speed than little Medea.


    "Dad!" Like a dog, the little white holy light dragon lay on his back in Su Ye''s arms and licked Su Ye''s face.


    "Asshole, how dare you rob my father!" Little Medea was so angry that she was about to clap her claws. The little holy light dragon directly met her claws with her head.


    Little Medea was so angry that her scales exploded and hurried back her claws.


    "Dad, I finally saw you. I miss you." The little holy light dragon looked at Su ye with big black eyes and skillfully lay in Su Ye''s arms.


    Su Ye stretched out her hand to scratch the small Shengguang dragon''s chin. She immediately giggled, kicking her legs and shaking her tail.


    Little Medea watched angrily.


    Jealous!


    The other dragons in the sky looked at the two dragons with envy.


    Su Ye waved to the sky and said with a smile, "come down together and have a rest."


    "Yes! Father! "


    The dragons roared excitedly and dived down.


    Although the 300 little dragons were just a few days old, they were bigger than the one-year-old dragon family. The largest mountain dragon has even grown to 15 meters.


    Su ye put down the little holy light dragon and stroked each little dragon patiently. Each little dragon was very excited.


    Among the 300 dragon eggs, there was no legendary species, but more than 100 are advanced dragon families. In addition to the rare Shengguang dragon, there are also hell demon dragon, golden dragon, red dragon, crystal dragon, smoke dragon, mountain dragon and so on.


    However, after the breeding of ancient dragon blood pool and the influence of Titan ancient stones, all the 300 dragon families were promoted to legendary species.


    Far stronger than ordinary legendary species.


    In particular, the little holy light dragon has reached the peak of the holy land within a few days of birth and may be promoted to legend at any time.


    All higher dragons are promoted to the holy land. Looking at this posture, you don''t need to be an adult. You only need to grow into a young dragon to be promoted to legend.


    If you work hard, you will be promoted to legend faster.


    Su Ye looked at little Medea. Her breath became stronger and stronger, and she could be promoted to demigod at any time.


    She absorbed more gods than the sum of the other three hundred.


    "Little Medea, come here." Suye road.


    Little Medea wronged Baba and walked to Su Ye.


    Dad didn''t touch himself today!


    "I see your efforts and progress. Today, I will give you a new identity, half god."


    Su ye said, took out the semi divine soul crystal and put it on little Medea''s forehead.


    The semi divine soul crystal melts into purple liquid, flows into the eyebrows of little Medea and enters the body.


    Strands of purple stripes spread from her head to her body.


    "Oh..."


    Little Medea roared, her eyes flashing with violence and excitement.


    She blinked to the distance, her body suddenly expanded, 50 meters, 60 meters, 70 meters, 80 meters


    When the expansion is 100 meters, the purple stripe converges slowly.


    When little Medea grew to 120 meters, all the purple stripes disappeared.


    "Oh..."


    Little Medea looked up at the dragon roaring, and saw all the Dragon families in the valley, including the little Shengguang dragon, collapsed to the ground and trembled.


    A magic light came out from little Medea, condensed into a huge golden vortex, and slowly rotated around her. Suddenly, a golden sun appeared in the dark sky at the top of Dragon Valley. Su Ye looked up and saw that the breath of the golden sun was vast and mighty, far more oppressive than the ordinary sun. It seemed that it was not the sun, but a God. Suddenly, the space around the golden sun was filled with circles of colored ripples. Those colored ripples were intertwined and combined to produce all kinds of colors. Su Ye slowly widened his eyes. Those colored ripples condensed into the eyes, and the golden sun is a golden eye! Eye of the Dragon God! Boom! The eye of the Dragon God ejected a golden pillar of light through the heaven and earth and landed on little Medea¡° Ah... "Little Medea screamed bitterly. The scales and flesh of little Medea melted rapidly. Su Ye shouted, "little Medea, hold on! This is the Dragon God helping you! As long as you pass through the eye of the Dragon God, you will become the most advanced demigod, and the road of God sealing will be unimpeded! " Little Medea was covered in flesh and blood, as if she had been skinned, rolling and screaming in the golden light. It lasted half an hour before the golden light column dissipated and the Dragon God''s eye was put away. Su Ye quickly blinked past. The flesh and blood of little Medea was so thin that it was close to the bone, but it was growing at a very fast speed¡° How are you? " Su Ye flew to little Medea''s big longan and leaned down. She didn''t dare to touch her growing flesh and blood. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 865

    "I''m fine..." little Medea''s voice was very weak.


    "You hold on a little longer. I can''t treat you at this time." Suye road.


    "I know, Dad..."


    When little Medea finished, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The flesh and blood on her body soon healed, and the Dragon Skin grew gradually. Finally, pieces of glittering and translucent dragon scales grew from small to large.


    After a while, he fully recovered.


    Those frightened and paralyzed young dragons stood up and looked at little Medea with envy.


    Now little Medea''s sister became a demigod and was promoted to a demigod.


    Any half god dragon will be treated differently.


    After all, the fertility of the dragon is really too poor, and the fertility of the Dragon God is even worse.


    Suye smiled at little Medea.


    Now little Medea can reach the peak of demigod with a little practice. When she meets an ordinary incarnation of God, she has the power of a war.


    "You practice hard. In the future, I will choose the best children and give them to the demigod."


    After su Ye left, the young dragons immediately fried the pot. One by one, the young dragons clenched their claws and vowed to practice hard.


    "I want to be the greatest holy light dragon!" The little holy light dragon immediately turned into holy light, flew all over the sky and practiced desperately.


    Su ye returned to the ruins space and looked reluctantly at the divine skeleton of the giant beast''s sand.


    A complete false god skeleton can become the main material of the lower artifact, and can even be used to enhance the middle artifact. It is of great value anywhere in the infinite plane.


    But the most precious is the memory and knowledge of the false gods.


    Su ye took a deep breath and absorbed the divine skeleton of the giant beast''s sand with the power of real deformation.


    Then... Passed out.


    After three days and three nights, Su Ye was confused and sober.


    "Are you awake? What happened? I waited for two days to see you didn''t come out, so I had to open the door and come in. I saw you sleeping all the time. " Palos put her soft little hand on Suye''s forehead.


    Su ye said helplessly, "nothing, normal cultivation."


    She was about to get up, and Palos hurriedly helped Su ye up.


    Su ye took out a kettle and cup from the ruins space. After drinking ten cups, he was relieved.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Fortunately, I used real deformation to absorb the memory of the giant beast sand. Unexpectedly, the memory of the gods was too huge and the knowledge system was too complicated. My body couldn''t bear it and fainted. But my brain and the power of true metamorphosis have been absorbing the memory of the sand of beasts. The whole process was like I was locked in a small black room. Magic images were flashing in all directions of the small black room. Tens of thousands of times in the blink of an eye, I almost went crazy... "


    "Just wake up. Don''t try too hard. I''m afraid." Palos is near Suye.


    Su Ye hugged Palos, patted her on the back, smiled and said, "what are you afraid of? This is a normal practice. As long as we digest the memory of the giant beast sand and absorb the memory of other gods, it will become very smooth. Most importantly, my understanding of divine power has reached a new level. I am confident that I will learn to summon the demigod servant from this demigod spell in twenty days. "


    "That''s good, that''s good." Palos whispered.


    "I''ll rest for half a day, and then sort out the most important knowledge and memory."


    Su ye and Palos rested for a long time like a holiday.


    After that, Su Ye ran to the desk, opened the magic book and entered important memories and knowledge into it.


    Slowly, Su Ye learned more and more about gods, divine world, divine array, divine power, infinite plane and so on.


    Su Ye was excited to study. He studied for three days and nights in a row before he felt tired. Then he found Palos, who had been worried, talked for a while and fell asleep together.


    When he woke up the next day, Su Ye was excited and happy.


    It feels great to learn and master new knowledge.


    It''s like holding the whole world in your hands.


    Su ye returned to the ruins space again, looked at the items of Yantie city and knew them all.


    The soul crystal of God people is the power that the believers escape after death. Each can create 100 god people.


    It is also a currency among gods, each worth about 100 million gold eagles.


    God and people can provide God with a steady stream of believer power. The believer power provided by each God and people is equivalent to 10000 ordinary believers.


    There are also the four broken God diamonds, two of which are God power God diamonds, a God power God diamond and a God power God diamond.


    When a god dies, the power in his body dissipates and will condense into a divine diamond containing all kinds of power.


    The broken magic diamond can''t be repaired, and its use is extremely single. It can only be used to repair or enhance artifacts.


    Su Ye tried to sacrifice the broken diamond and immediately got an unexpected harvest.


    Two divine diamonds contributed 200 divine powers.


    Divine power divine diamond contributes to divine power: Lake and spring, and obtains divine power talent and spiritual nourishment, which can make all creatures grow more smoothly and wiser.


    The magic power of the magic diamond is useless to the magician. Su Ye chose 12 magic diamonds.


    Later, Su Ye sacrificed the next artifact blood spear with great expectation.


    A new theocracy emerged.


    Theocracy: tyranny.


    It can be more crazy in battle. It is especially suitable for soldiers, especially crazy soldiers, but it is of little use to themselves. Fortunately, the divine power can act on servants and believers. It is not a waste. It is collected.


    After that, he looked at the oracle of the walker with the roll of platinum skin.


    Before tearing his face, Suye never dared to sacrifice Hera''s items. Once sacrificed, Hera will inevitably feel the loss of power above.


    Now that you''ve torn your face, there''s nothing to worry about.


    More strength is more critical.


    "This oracle on behalf of the walker is only effective for the gods of the Greek god system. It is far more symbolic than practical. There should not be too good things."


    On behalf of the walker, the Oracle fell on the altar. As Su ye thought, it really formed seven rings of light pillars.


    Then Su Ye stared at the only divine punishment talent in a daze.


    Forbidden light.


    Forbid the divine power of enemies who are two levels lower than themselves or weaker.


    Slow down the flow of divine power of opponents who are one level lower than themselves or at the same level. It has no effect on gods who are higher than themselves.


    "Hera gave such a perverse gift? Although it can''t be used in the battlefield chosen by God, it''s killing all directions to leave here. "


    Su Ye selects it immediately.


    After sacrificing the Oracle, I can''t use it myself. When I find a chance to sell it at a high price, the priests of Hera Temple will buy it with their teeth.


    After that, Su Ye began to sacrifice a large number of semi divine remains, semi artifacts, artifact fragments, divine remains and various unknown objects that can be sacrificed, not only from Yantie City, but also the results of hunting semi divine Warcraft a few days ago.


    This is a terrorist sacrifice on the scale of more than 5 billion.


    In view of the fact that the God selected battlefield cannot use ordinary lower God talents, and the gods may have backhands, Su ye did not choose those ordinary lower God talents. He either chose the deified diamond that can quickly increase his strength, or chose the semi divine soul crystal, or stayed on the altar to accumulate eight rings.


    [receive red envelope] the cash or counting red envelope has been distributed to your account! WeChat pays attention to the public.


    After the sacrifice, Su Ye counted the harvest.


    Magic wells can be called explosive growth. They have been directly increased to 250000, forming 25 super large magic wells. Magic wells alone have increased their magic by 25000 times. With various talents and powerful magic anemone talents, Su Ye''s current total magic is one million times that of heroic magicians.


    The legendary avatar did not increase too much, and finally increased to 150.


    Divine avatars increased to 5.


    With the newly harvested Shenwei bottle, the total amount of Shenwei reaches 3200.


    The divine treasure rose to 304 in one breath.


    The number of magic roots has reached 500000, which makes Su Ye''s magic tree grow 50 times faster than a normal magician!


    The total number of semi divine soul crystals has reached 12.


    At the same time, he obtains two lower theocracies, namely, theocracy poison and theocracy fear.


    Sacrifice the remains of the steel front dragon, obtain the extremely rare divine grace talent of the dragon family, and rescue the dragon family.


    Sacrificing thunder eye, he finally obtained the rare thunder blood crown and was promoted to thunder element Lord.


    So far, the ten element lords of Suye are complete.


    Benefiting from the availability of ten element lords, the magic tree accelerates its growth.


    In addition, we also get a very general God body, the lower God body.


    As for some common lower God talents, Su ye had no choice. He accumulated to one billion and got an eight ring middle God talent.


    A strong gift of divine grace, brilliant recovery.


    When the last layer of protection power of the body is broken, you will get the same level of light protection magic as yourself. How many layers of protection Magic have been destroyed before, there will be many new layers of light protection magic.


    Now Su Ye is a heroic magician. If 1000 layers of protective magic are destroyed in one second, and only these 1000 layers, a full 1000 layers of heroic protective magic "glorious wing" will be added in an instant.


    The sacrifice was very common to Su Ye.


    Except for a little talent.


    This time I got an anti sky level ice talent, which I have been looking forward to for a long time.


    The name is very common, ice armor.


    Each time an ice magic is released, the body gains a layer of protection ability, which is equivalent to Ice Armor two levels lower than its own level.


    A caster with this talent on the infinite plane has a maximum stack of 2700 layers because the duration of Ice Armor is limited.


    "I don''t know if I can try the upper limit of this talent. If so many holy land level ice armor were destroyed in an instant and all turned into glorious wings of heroes, how strong would the protection ability be... "


    Su ye entered the giant Hill and summoned all his servants except Wang sledgehammer. Wang Dashui has completely indulged in the black gold mine in hell, and Su Ye is too lazy to find him. Su Ye looked at his servant who had been following him. Di Aotian, hell unicorn, after the wind, after the ice, world tree, shadow hive, hell magic dragon, champion hell knight, troll sea anemone Lord¡° Di Aotian, come here. " Suye road¡° Yes, your majesty. " When di Aotian came to Su ye, he was already a lava goblin, and his body was as strong as a Dwarf Warrior. Without saying a word, Su ye put the semi divine soul crystal on its head. The semi divine soul crystal melted, and the purple divine grain flowed on its body. Di Aotian didn''t move, his face showed a strange color, and then shouted softly¡° Pain, pain, pain... "He kept scratching his body, but he didn''t dare to exert himself. After a while, he suddenly made a shrill scream, rolled all over the ground, his skin cracked and blood splashed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 866

    Except for the world tree and the shadow hive, the other servants were scared to take a step back.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    Hell Unicorn retreated a few more steps and was ready to escape at any time.


    The master is so cruel!


    After a while, the hoarse proud sky fell to the ground and didn''t move.


    The servants looked at each other and took another step back together.


    Finished, di Aotian is completely dead!


    Will the master kill us all?


    Suddenly, di Aotian''s body began to expand like a blown balloon.


    The hell Unicorn screamed with fear.


    Is di Aotian going to blow up?


    Soon, all the servants calmed down and looked curiously at di Aotian.


    Di Aotian not only didn''t explode, but also his breath climbed steadily, and soon climbed to the demigod level!


    The servants looked at each other. The most scum apprentice servant was promoted to demigod?


    It must be an illusion. Go and wash your eyes.


    Su Ye was also stunned. He thought di Aotian needed to grow up for a long time to be promoted to demigod, but he was soon relieved.


    Di Aotian has long been an adult!


    After a while, di Aotian sat up vaguely, looked blankly at the other servants with strange eyes, looked down and was startled.


    "Muttering..." he stopped halfway through the call, because even his voice became thick and powerful.


    He stood up slowly.


    Su Ye looked at the three meter high DI Aotian with satisfaction.


    The whole body is covered with fine red scales, and the muscles are bulging, just like a human red dragon.


    On both sides of his forehead, a huge devil like horn grew, and the top of the horn was burning and flowing magma.


    The blazing magma flowed down his body, flowing between the shining red scales, as if wearing a layer of fire clothes, especially shining.


    A pair of flame Dragon Wings behind him flickered gently.


    "Chatter?"


    Di Aotian looked at Su Ye blankly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you are now a legendary demigod and an ethnic group that has never appeared in the infinite plane. Then call you dragon goblin. In addition, you can also call long Aotian. "


    Su ye turned to look at the three hell dragons and said, "you attack earth''s Ao Tian with all your strength." Then he flew back.


    The rest of the servants hurried away, and the world tree and the shadow hive still couldn''t move.


    "Roar..."


    The three hell devil dragons, with a thick color of displeasure and disdain, raised the dust all over the sky, rushed to di Aotian, waved their claws and patted di Aotian.


    At the moment when the claw touched the earth proud sky, a contemptuous smile appeared on the faces of the three huge magic dragons. As long as it took a moment, they would shoot out the brain of the little thing.


    Pop!


    The two feet of the earth''s proud sky are like tree roots tied to the earth, with a shaking head and a crooked neck.


    The giant dragon claws were bounced off.


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian looked at the three hell dragons angrily.


    You hit me?


    Fight with you!


    Di Aotian angrily rushed to the belly of hell demon dragon.


    The earth proud sky is only three meters high, and the three hell devil bibcock at the hero level is more than 20 meters high.


    People saw that di Aotian bumped into watermelon like an egg.


    Di Aotian waved his fist and hit the belly of the three hell dragons.


    Boom


    On the ground, Aotian''s fist is like a volcanic eruption. The terrible hell magma rushes out with strong magic, breaks through the abdomen of the three hell magic dragons, breaks through its body, and splashes out from its back, hundreds of meters high.


    "Shit!"


    The three hell dragons scolded in the Dragon language, fell obliquely to the ground and twitched all over.


    The servants were stunned.


    A goblin, punch through the body of three hell dragons?


    Even if the three hell dragons don''t use additional protective power, even ordinary semi artifact can''t tie the three hell Dragons of great heroes together.


    The dragon scale and skin of the dragon family have always been the top protective force in the world. Even giants can''t be compared.


    Di Aotian stared at his right hand. The thick dark hell magma rolled on his right fist like a flame.


    "Chatter?"


    "Yes, from now on, you are the real demigod." Suye road.


    Di Aotian still stared at his body and couldn''t believe it at all.


    Suddenly, he suddenly looked back, and the others looked back.


    All of di Aotian''s men turned into small Di Aotian, with dragon scales protecting their bodies and fire wings flapping. Their eyes twinkled with the tyranny and cunning unique to the dragon family and the devil.


    Their ranks have all risen.


    49 legendary dragon goblins.


    Su Ye smiled. It seemed that the semi divine soul crystal would benefit more from its servants.


    This is not to change a, but to change an ethnic group.


    Su ye, look at the other servants.


    They came forward collectively, and Bingfeng put down his reserve. Two thumb sized people rushed to Su Ye''s face, one left and one right.


    The hell Unicorn stretched out his tongue and was about to lick it. He was held back by Su Ye''s fierce eyes.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I don''t have many semi gods. I can''t turn you into semi gods. This time, in addition to the earth and the sky, let''s turn ice and wind into ice and wind first."


    After the ice and wind double, they fiercely kiss Su Ye.


    The other servants looked at Su Ye bitterly.


    Su Ye deified summoning bronze servant and summoning silver servant, and then gave a semi divine soul crystal to ice queen and wind queen respectively.


    The two little people rolled in pain at first, and it took a long time to complete the transformation.


    The two little people are a little bigger, about half a foot tall, and their bodies are still so hot, but they have changed significantly compared with before.


    After the wind, there were Dragonfly like wings behind, but now they have turned into colorful butterfly wings.


    If you look carefully, you will find that the colorful butterfly wings are actually composed of dense and slender wings.


    Behind the ice was originally a slowly rotating snowflake, but now there are nine slowly rotating snowflakes floating behind.


    Their robes were more luxurious and solemn. The original Queen''s crown disappeared and was replaced by a larger and brighter Queen''s crown.


    On the golden crown, diamonds shine.


    The queen of wind and the queen of ice.


    They hovered in the air, high above, indifferent, cold eyes, like an emperor inspecting their own world.


    The rest of the servants were very jealous.


    The coldness of the two men lasted for a few seconds. They smiled and rushed to Su Ye''s face and hugged Su ye again.


    The rest of the servants envied more and more.


    Su Ye teased the ice wind queen with his fingers and thought that when he left the old God star, he would immediately buy all ten element planes and promote all his summoning servants to summon tribes and even countries.


    Leave the giant Hill and enter the magic tower. Su Ye observes everything in the magic tower.


    More than 300 deified jewels, which is equivalent to more than 3 billion golden eagles.


    "I want to be promoted to demigod as soon as possible!"


    Su ye put all the more than 300 divine jewels on the magic tree at one go.


    No change.


    "Sure enough, it''s really the top big eater of treasure and diamond."


    There was no way, so Su ye had to deify the roots of the elements first.


    Before, the five element roots of earth fire Fengshui wood were deified. Next, the five element roots of ice, gold, darkness, thunder and light were deified continuously. The magic tree jumped one meter high, and the magic soared again.


    In addition, there is a root of divine power.


    "This thing is a divine power. Can it be deified?"


    Su ye thought in his mind, and successively put 10, 20, 30 Shenhua diamonds into the root of Shenwei


    After releasing 100, the root of Shenwei tree was deified.


    The output of divine power increases again.


    The main magic tree is promoted, and the power of the secondary magic tree formed by the second magic source is also rising.


    Looking at the last 104 sacred diamonds, Su Ye stopped.


    "Next, the most valuable deification should be to summon semi divine servants. Because even the great cleavage may be replaced by God''s cleavage in the future, but my servant will grow up with me and will never fall behind. Most importantly, the deified steel front dragon is probably equivalent to an ordinary false god. Even if it meets the chimera false god, it won''t be a problem to fight and escape. "


    "It''s a pity that I''m not a demigod and can''t summon the ghost of the false god of the sand of the beast."


    After leaving the magic tower, Su ye made a three-dimensional map of the old God Star according to the memory of the giant beast sand.


    After studying for a long time, they quickly determined the route, went all the way from the densest Baoxue area and demigod area, and finally pointed to the giant beast God city.


    Su ye and Palos set off on a magic flying carpet, surrounded by 77 "metal soldiers", and the ghost King lurked in the dark.


    Now there are 79 spirits in the corridor of gods and spirits, together with the sand of giants.


    On the way to the flight, Su Ye seriously learned to summon the semi divine servant. Thanks to the memory of the false god of the giant beast sand, his learning speed was very fast.


    Even if he arrived in the Warcraft area, Su Ye didn''t do anything. He directly let the hell Unicorn provoke, and then the gods and semi gods surrounded him.


    Sweep all the way, push all the way.


    There were no obstacles.


    Ten days later, the number of demigods officially exceeded 120.


    I gained a lot along the way, but it was much worse than demigod prison and salt iron city.


    Palos has harvested ten divine blood vessels, and her strength has improved rapidly.


    The magic carpet stayed at the edge of the black tree forest. Su ye and Palos held hands and looked forward. Directly ahead is the great plain of the old God star. A magnificent but broken holy city stands like a mountain at the end of the horizon. Even after thousands of years, the grandeur and grandeur of the remnant city are still shocking. Just the ruins of the city cover hundreds of kilometers of land¡° Don''t worry. Let''s go back to the forest first, wait a few days, and call the semi God servant after I finish painting. "¡° OK. " Su ye returned to the depths of the forest. Five days later, the first demigod spell summoned the demigod servant and finally completed. Su Ye used the remains of the steel front dragon and the eye of thunder, and spent a whole 50 deified diamonds to deify it. In the ruins space, the mural doors leading to the whale country and the ghost ship have all been opened, and Su ye entered the whale country. First, absorb the surging power, and then Su Ye issued a common Oracle to the mermaid and the sea demon. Today, only artifact sacrifice is accepted, preferably weapons. What God gives today is a demigod! The whale nation shook. Even if it is stronger than the North Sea giant demon Kraken, it is only a legendary species, and the level of life is still not as good as the demigod species. Not to mention other ordinary sea Warcraft, sea demon and mermaid. The major forces in the whole country are completely crazy. Artifact is powerful, but it can''t be a half god. It can''t give full play to the power of artifact at all. Demigods are not only bound to be promoted to demigods, but also their descendants are extremely powerful! If the two demigods are combined, the offspring must be the golden species, and even have a small chance to become a legendary species. The Dragon nationality is a typical golden ethnic group. Fishmen and sea monsters are just black iron groups. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 867

    Su Ye stood in the sky and waited quietly.


    So far, he has not fully controlled the whale country, and the survivors of many ethnic groups hide in it and refuse to belong to it.


    Just in time for today''s need for artifact, use the semi divine species given by God to frighten the whole whale country.


    In this way, the next time we return to whale country, we will reap the power of believers to a higher level.


    As time went by, the major forces rushed to the two holy cities like hungry tigers.


    As soon as the time came, the high priests of the two places opened the sacrifice ceremony at the same time.


    Su Ye quietly observed the two holy cities and suddenly smiled.


    A huge shadow is located under the sea demon holy city.


    In the two holy cities, there appeared an unexpected force for Su Ye.


    One is Hailong.


    This higher dragon race has been hidden. Originally, it was thought that there was no such race in the whale kingdom. Who knows, this time they not only appeared, but also a huge lineup of one demigod, five heroes and more than a dozen legends. They directly wanted to go to the first sacrifice place in the holy city of the fisherman.


    The second group appeared in the sea demon holy city. They are the sea elves known as craftsmen in the sea. Their skills are no inferior to the dwarves. They have made many artifacts.


    The high priests of both sides had a tacit understanding, and the sea demon holy city began the first round of sacrifice.


    When the high priest announced the sacrifice, all the sea demons and even the sea elves didn''t move. They all turned their heads and looked out of the city without expression.


    They as like as two peas, and a great pillar rises from the sea.


    At the end of the North Sea giant demon''s wrist, two artifact objects were rolled up and placed on the altar.


    Whether sea elves or sea demons, their faces are dark and gnash their teeth.


    You Beihai giant demon is rich and powerful, but what high profile do you play?


    Directly sacrifice two lower artifacts. What do you want the people behind to do?


    You showed up before Su God. What about us?


    Next, if we only sacrifice ordinary lower artifact, what does Su think?


    Isn''t it difficult for aquariums?


    In the indignant eyes of the people, the light column soared into the sky.


    Two lower artifacts form six seven ring apertures and four six ring apertures.


    Now the Beihai giant demon is a true believer. Only 50% of the altar was drawn. Su Ye obtained three seven ring apertures and two six ring apertures.


    A little purple light came down from the sky and fell into the sea.


    Then, thousands of miles of sea water shook gently, and all the sea demons were frightened.


    Su Ye secretly praised that the Beihai giant demon was really different. He could endure such strong pain. If he were an ordinary demigod, I''m afraid it would roll on the bottom of the sea and turn the surrounding ocean upside down.


    After a while, a black mud rushed into the sky, like a black fountain, spreading in all directions at high altitude, like a giant umbrella covering hundreds of miles.


    The whole sea demon holy city fell into darkness, and countless sea demons trembled.


    After a while, the black light fell like rain, crackling all over the hundred mile sea area, and the strong stench filled the sky and sea like rotten fish.


    Countless sea demons vomited, and only the temple area of the holy city was shrouded by powerful forces to remove stains.


    "Hum..."


    The strange sound shook at the bottom of the sea, but all sea people could understand it. It was the words of the North Sea giant demon cheering and thanking Su God.


    Beihai giant demon, promoted to demigod!


    The strength has been greatly improved.


    The sea people who were stun by the stench shouted curses in their hearts. No wonder the grandson didn''t go to the fish man holy city to sacrifice. It was a disaster for the sea demon.


    The dirt all over the sky fell, the dark shadow at the bottom of the sea left, and the blue back of the chief high priest of the sea demon waited quietly.


    At this time, it should be the turn of the fish man holy city to sacrifice.


    The sea dragon family in the holy city of fish man got the news and secretly scolded the North Sea giant demon. Finally, they had to pinch their nose and temporarily add a lower artifact shield to pray that Su God would give the demigod species to the most gifted dark cloud wing of the sea dragon family.


    After the sacrifice, Su Ye gave the semi divine soul crystal.


    The wings of the dark cloud endured the pain and fainted, but soon woke up. The surging breath of demigod shocked the whole city.


    Next, the sacrifice continued, but they were not as generous as Hailong and Beihai giant demons. They only sacrificed a lower artifact.


    When it was the sea elf''s turn, the sea elf offered a slightly cracked lower divine sword, and the blue back frowned and put it on the altar.


    Su ye saw that there was only one seven ring aperture. With the altar, he rewarded the semi divine soul crystal blood loss. With a wave, he flew the next divine sword.


    The sword clanged and rolled and fell at the feet of the sea elves.


    Rip me off, Sue?


    The faces of the sea elves changed greatly.


    Other sea people nearby either glared at them or sneered.


    "My God doesn''t like such cheap and dirty things. Get out of the sea demon holy city. Sea elves are not welcome here!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    Many sea people roared and glared at the sea elves who did not believe in Su God.


    The sea elves left in dismay.


    Suye marked these sea elves.


    At the end of the sacrifice, the priests of the two holy cities sacrificed all kinds of flesh and blood, and even killed some lonely sea elves.


    The priests kept praying, hoping that Su would punish the sea elves and wash away the shame


    Su ye thought quietly.


    As a human being, I don''t care about such things, just doing business.


    However, as the master of the whale country and the master of the sea demon, he must do something.


    Even if the sea elf God believed in by the sea elves is still alive.


    Su Ye immediately issued an oracle to search for the trace of the sea elf group according to his mark, and then launched a war to punish their offense.


    The high-level officials of the two ethnic groups mobilized, and almost all the high-level officials were as excited as beating chicken blood and rubbing their fists and wings.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the sea elves swimming in the sea. He was really a money boy. As soon as the war broke out, the believers'' blood rushed into their heads, their cohesion increased, and their piety increased. When they came back a month later, the strength of the believers was much more than this time, and it was possible to double it.


    After a brief inspection of the whale kingdom, Su ye entered the ghost ship and collected the beliefs of the dead. He repeated his old skills and issued an oracle. He sacrificed the next artifact and rewarded the demigod species.


    As a result... Sacrifice miscarriage.


    Because these poor x undead have no lower artifact at all, they can''t compare with the whale country that has operated for thousands of years.


    Su ye returned to the ruins in bad luck to clear the artifact.


    The sea demon holy city and the fish man holy city sacrificed four lower artifacts respectively.


    There are six weapons, one shield and one Neptune ring, which can release a shield formed by the whole sea to protect themselves. At present, they can''t use it.


    Su Ye checked the six weapons one by one.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    There is also a trident of the king. It seems that the gods of the sea family like this kind of artifact.


    In addition, there are sea sword, divine bone axe, water charm whip, whale bone bow and dragon head hammer.


    Except for the water charm whip, these artifacts are well shaped, and other weapons are full of a strong wild stone tool style. The disadvantage is ugly, and the advantage is that they are strong and powerful.


    This old artifact is not fancy. It''s just a little fierce.


    In this way, including the broken seven snake whips, the fire god spear, the blood spear and the first king''s trident, I have a whole 10 lower artifact weapons and two divine shields. As for the sea magic staff, it is not suitable to hit people.


    Su ye made simple preparations and once again reached the edge of the forest with Palos, looking at the giant beast God city in the distance.


    Under the dark starry sky, the giant beast God city is like a sleeping demon.


    The ruins outside the holy city seem to be the food residue left by the giant beast gods.


    "There is no shelter here. How can we get there?" Asked Palos.


    "Even if I have the ability to practice magic, I can''t enter the holy city. The power near the giant beast holy city is too strong. We can only move forward normally. "


    "But... We left too many traces along the way. Those chosen soldiers will guess that we are here. They may be hiding in the ruins ahead. "


    "I know."


    "If we only encounter a small number of God selected soldiers, there will be no problem, but if we encounter dozens of God selected soldiers and multiple lower artifact, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. The most important thing is... I''m afraid of the legendary heroes. "


    "Are you worried about Achilles? He is strong, but he is only a hero and may not come. After all, the prophecy about him is very unlucky, and most of the gods don''t like him. "


    Achilles, who also has a powerful divine body, is a hero with potential only second to Hercules. He was promoted to the king of heroes not long ago.


    "It''s not just Achilles, I''m afraid of... Those sealed ancient heroes." Palos held Suye''s hand harder and harder.


    "Ancient heroes, I really didn''t expect them..." Su Ye suddenly realized.


    No wonder she killed the false god, and Palos was worried.


    "Do they really exist in the world?" Su ye asked.


    "Some ancient heroes have entered the divine world, or become constellation guardians, or enter Paradise Island, or become subordinate gods, such as Perseus and others. There are also some ancient heroes, chess pieces of the gods. They are sealed in the temples. Once the gods need them, they will unseal them and work for the gods. Ancient heroes appear almost once in hundreds of years, and even the demigod family will forget. I am also impressed because I like reading ancient books. "


    "If you are really an ancient hero, it will be difficult. Those legendary ancient heroes, if not deified, now have at least the same strength as the sand of beasts. If they had special artifacts, they would be stronger. "


    "That''s what I''m worried about. So... Since we have collected so many divine blood and you have so much wealth, you can hide and wait for the end of the war of God''s choice. " Palos looked forward to Su Ye.


    Su Ye sighed gently. Palos was still too naive. Su ye said slowly, "do you think we can really hide in the battlefield chosen by God? The ancient hero may well have the ability to search for us. "¡° They may not have this ability. "¡° Well, even if we are lucky enough to finish the chosen war and return to Athens, what is waiting for us? " Su ye asked¡° We can leave Greece at once. "¡° You think it''s easy. I am sure that once we leave the chosen battlefield safely, Athens will be the next battlefield. " Suye road¡° What should I do... "Palos bit her lower lip gently¡° I don''t know what''s waiting for me in Athens, but I can''t go back here. I want to tell the gods that if you kill me, you must pay an unbearable price! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 868

    "But..."


    Palos suddenly lowered her head and tears fell.


    "I''ll take you to giant Hill." Su Ye sighed.


    "Maybe they won''t appear..."


    "Do you believe it yourself?" Suye stroked Palos''s long hair.


    "Well, I''ll stay with you until you start fighting, okay?" Palos raised her head, tears glistening in her eyes.


    Suye slowly wiped Palos''s tears and nodded.


    "Then let''s go!" Palos nodded hard.


    Su Ye kissed her forehead and, surrounded by 120 demigods, stood on the magic flying carpet and flew forward.


    Titan gods are tall, and their holy city is also very large.


    The ruins all over the ground are only rubble in the eyes of Titans, but in the eyes of humans, they are continuous peaks, tens of meters low and thousands of meters high.


    Ten kilometers away from the rubble, Su Ye began to summon servants.


    Earth proud sky, hell unicorn, ice wind queen, shadow hive, three hell dragons and champion hell knight.


    The servants are outside, and the demigod is still disguised as a metal soldier, either around or in heaven.


    Near the ruins, dark shadows jumped out, surrounded from both sides, and finally formed a siege.


    Most of the young noble God selected soldiers stood on the ruins, like students'' spring outing, smiling at Su ye and Palos.


    Their hundreds of God chosen followers became the main force of the battle and surrounded Su Ye.


    Strong heroic breath rushed into the sky.


    The pale white gas rings visible to the naked eye spread on the heroes, like ripples on the lake, spreading, meeting and overlapping.


    The white air was blowing hard, and the whistling wind hurt the eardrum.


    In the process of overlapping white Qi power rings, the breath of heroes gradually improves.


    One of the strongest forces of Greek soldiers, hero agitation.


    With enough legends, heroes and demigods, every Greek hero will gain unparalleled power.


    Enough to surround the demigod.


    Su Ye smiled and looked around at the heroes present, occasionally showing surprise. Although there are no top heroes like akdes or Achilles, there are no less famous heroes than them.


    Under the dark starry sky, the night wind hunts.


    Tramon, one of the heroes of the golden wool expedition, stands high on the mountain.


    His son AEAS, known as one of the strongest of the younger generation, can even fight Achilles. He is sitting beside him, stroking the yellow lion''s head on his armor and looking over calmly.


    Peleus, the father of Achilles, a city king, stood against the mountain wall.


    Agras, put your hands behind your back and walk slowly.


    Idas and the linkus brothers blocked Su Ye''s only way, one with a spear and the other with a bow.


    Hercules tifis squatted on the ground facing Su ye, grabbed the God Star Rock, gently clenched it, the fine dust flowed from his hands, spread his hands, and the dust dissipated with the wind.


    Agamemnon, once seen in the arena, was fully armed and glittering like a gilded rooster.


    His brother Menelaus looked mockingly at Su ye, holding his helmet in his left hand and playing with the red mane on the top of the helmet in his right hand.


    Leonidas and poloux were pale and sighed from time to time.


    Little white faced castor looked guilty.


    ¡­¡­


    They are all first-class heroes, and their reputation in their respective city states is only a little weaker than Heracles, no less than Achilles.


    The divine blood in their bodies is far more than that of ordinary heroes.


    They have a slightly higher title than ordinary heroes.


    Son of God hero!


    They are half of Greece, and the other half are akdes and Achilles.


    Su Ye looked at these heroes, smiled and said, "I can''t imagine that the Egyptians didn''t see you when they went north; When the Nordics went south, they didn''t see you; When the Persians came East, they didn''t see you. I''m Su Ye alone, but I can attract all of you. I don''t know if it''s my honor or if you''re too good at fighting. "


    A very small number of young nobles have shame on their faces. Those older heroes may have regrets, but most of them are indifferent.


    "Su ye, you must die! Palos, you still have a chance to give up! " A familiar voice sounded.


    Su Ye followed his reputation. Menelaus, the second prince of Mycenae, was a demigod aristocrat who had been badly beaten by himself in the arena of Sparta.


    "Little trash living in the crotch of the demigod family, dare you come here?" Su Ye smiles like a kind old neighbor.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    Menelaus turned white with anger.


    The hero AEAS sits on a 200 meter mountain with his cloak swinging gently behind him.


    Beside him, tramon with white temples held his chest in his arms.


    Tramon released his arm and the voice of divine power spread throughout the audience.


    "Su ye, at this time, there is no need to say too much. We don''t want to kill you, but the Oracle is supreme. " Tramon road.


    Su Ye suddenly sneered and said, "tramon, right? When you took part in the golden wool expedition and came back on the Argo, you thought of your dead friends and the marks of heaven flying all over the sky. Do you also want to say that the Oracle is supreme? "


    The faces of many heroes changed dramatically. At least a quarter of the scene participated in the golden wool expedition that year, and at least half of the remaining were closely related to this quarter.


    "You are still too young to know that the gods have planned the direction for you." Tramon road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, you''re right."


    With that, Su Ye stretched out his finger and crossed everyone in front.


    "The gods have planned the direction for you. You old heroes, in the direction planned by the gods and in the battlefield designated by the gods, fight with Warcraft, fight with demons, even fight with Greeks, and enter heaven after death. Your son... Tramon, you took part in the golden wool expedition. What about your son, AEAS? What expedition will you take part in? Let me see, is it the Persian expedition, the Egyptian expedition, or... The Trojan expedition? "


    A few Greek heroes were shocked and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    "AEAS, then, your son will continue to participate in the next expedition like you. Your grandson, your grandson''s son, and your generations will follow the path planned by the gods. Don''t you think it looks familiar? The same is true of pigs. "


    Su Ye smiled and looked around at all the heroes.


    All nobles have no fame.


    Su Ye''s eyes were like looking at a group of pigs.


    "So what? We are the people of the gods. We are the lives created by the gods. Isn''t it right to give everything to the gods? " Menelaus shouted.


    "But the problem is that humans are not created by gods. The gods can only create a puppet without emotion like an angel. " Suye road.


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Menelaus lost his way in anger.


    "I''m not interested in listening to any bullshit Oracle," said IAS, suddenly standing up, his skin like olive oil coated brass under the starlight. "I''m here to fight you. For Hercules said, "now you are stronger than me, only weaker than Achilles and him."


    "Hercules misunderstood." Su Ye smiled.


    "Oh?" AEAS''s brown green eyes were full of doubt.


    "Now I am stronger than Achilles." Su Ye smiled.


    AEAS was stunned and laughed.


    Many nobles and heroes laughed


    Their smiles suddenly solidified.


    A whole 150 legendary avatars emerged behind Su Ye.


    Almost everyone instinctively took a step back.


    "You are not necessarily his opponent." Palos sighed.


    "No, they can''t even beat my apprentices and servants. Earth proud sky, AEAS will challenge you. " Suye road.


    Three meters high DI Aotian twisted his neck, raised his strong big legs and walked forward slowly.


    Everyone in the audience looked at the monster and looked at it with disbelief. The breath of semi artifact rushed into the sky. Each hand was wearing three rows of magic rings. The position not covered by semi artifact was smooth and shiny with light red dragon scales.


    This is a real demigod!


    "What race is this? Goblins are not like goblins, demons are not like demons, and dragons are not like dragons. " Leonidas looked at the earth proudly.


    "Dragon goblins." Suye road.


    "Is he your apprentice servant? What''s the name of the proud flame goblin? "


    "Yes."


    "Your servant can be promoted from apprentice to demigod, and you are a legend?"


    "I''m a hero magician."


    Su Ye''s voice made all the nobles tremble.


    There have never been heroic magicians in Greece except Socrates.


    At this time, the Dragon goblin proudly stretched out his sharp index finger claws and hooked his hand to AEAS.


    "Su ye, your humiliation makes me angry! I''m going to kill this big man of unknown race, form a ball, and then put it in your mouth to block your big mouth that can only talk big! "


    As he finished, he slightly lowered himself, jumped violently, crushed the hill and jumped up high.


    Dressed in golden armor, he was like a little giant, smashing his fist to the earth and AO Tian with empty hands.


    Wisps of divine power poured out from behind him and condensed into a bloody sky covered with red clouds.


    Demigod war system, red sky.


    Only the descendants of Zeus can use their power.


    His fist was surrounded by bloody clouds, and the surging divine power roared and entangled, just like bloody thunder.


    This punch can smash an entire city. With a grin, di Aotian also jumped short and punched. The strong magic of magical creatures turned into black flames around him and condensed in his right fist. Boom... The two circles intersected, and the dazzling light broke out. The hero AEAS is like crashing into a huge wall, flying backwards and crashing into a rocky hill. Di Aotian just shook his body, slowly fell down, and gently shook his sour right hand. Everyone looked dull. Including Palos. Di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer have always been very famous in Sparta. Most of the priests and nobles present pay attention to the Spartan fighting king, and most of them have heard of this name¡° Suye, you didn''t lie to them, did you? Is he really proud of heaven? " Asked Palos¡° "Chatter?" Di Aotian looked at his mistress suspiciously. Castor in the distance couldn''t help but say, "sure enough, it''s the earth proud sky. When di Aotian was still black iron, I was silver. Now, he is already a demigod, and I am the holy land. I might as well be a goblin? "¡° Stop it, it''s not as good as it. " Leonidas rubbed his temples. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 869

    Wow


    The rocks splashed, and AEAS, who was wrapped in dark gold power, rushed out of the rocks. In the high altitude, he punched the earth Aotian hundreds of meters away.


    In a flash, hundreds of bloody giant fist shadows fell from the sky, each as big as a carriage.


    Before the giant fist arrived, there were dense fist marks at the feet of di Aotian.


    Earth Ao Tian shook the wings of fire, and the whole man flew out like a human dragon, shooting his claws at AEAS.


    The claw shadow and fist shadow all over the sky met and exploded in the sky.


    In the shadow, the two met.


    Earth Ao Tian raised his right claw, and the claw wrapped by the magic flame fell on AEAS like the blade of splitting the sky.


    The boa constrictor flashed all over his body, and his body beat back half a step in an attempt to remove the power of the earth''s proud sky with protective warfare skills.


    However, di Aotian hardened the giant fist of AEAS, bullied him, and pressed his claws on the divine armor.


    The divine power armor was shocked heavily and broke in response to the sound, revealing a big hole and showing the golden hero armor.


    The lion''s head on the armor is slightly broken.


    At the same time, AEAS was like a madman, his fists were burning with blood and fire, and he waved the residual fist in the sky. For a moment, it seemed that hundreds of red fists fell on the ground Aotian at the same time.


    The bloody giant fist fell, and the dragon scale on di Aotian was slightly sunken, as if to be embedded in flesh and blood.


    But in an instant, the dragon scale rebounded, and the subtle magic flowed under the dragon scale.


    The body of demigod, internal healing, micro self-healing, wound healing, high-speed self-healing, the body of the great whale and other powerful battle bodies are like endless perpetual motion machines, transforming the magic of earth proud sky into recovery ability.


    Earth Ao Tian waved his claw again. At the moment, the divine power of AEAS gushed all over him, like water covering his whole body and blocking the big hole.


    "Ha ha ha, good! OK! OK! Come again! "


    AEAS roared excitedly, like a battle madman.


    Earth''s proud heaven is like a ferocious demon king, with giant claws flying all over the sky and constantly colliding with the giant fist of AEAS.


    Everyone stared.


    They, with rich experience, constantly calculated the talents of di Aotian, and finally found that the talents of di Aotian were more and stronger than those of AEAS.


    Moreover, the earth proud sky does have a demigod body.


    From the beginning, they used the crazy fighting method of attacking more and defending less.


    The dark gold divine power armor around AEAS was constantly broken and repaired, while the cracks on the hero armor in the divine power armor were increasing.


    The bright red scales around di Aotian continue to collapse and will soon recover.


    After only a while, they found that di Aotian was still as powerful as a rainbow and his claws were fierce.


    But the movement of AEAS gradually changed.


    Everyone realized that AEAS was hurt.


    "Di Aotian, stop playing."


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the audience, and all the nobles were cool behind them.


    The offensive of di Aotian slowed down slightly, about 10%.


    As soon as the experienced AEAS''s eyes lit up, his divine power broke out, and he hit with huge fists all over the sky, which made the earth proud to retreat day by day.


    The nobles were in high spirits and cheered for AEAS loudly.


    But the next moment, the nobles turned pale.


    Around di Aotian, a flame storm with a diameter of more than 100 meters suddenly appeared. The flame and magma surrounded di Aotian and enveloped AEAS like a tornado.


    One after another, feet high flame elves emerged from the flame storm, their whole body was red, and two flame rays were emitted from their eyes, which accurately landed on AEAS.


    The flame rays of hundreds of flame elves burned AEAS, and the sound of Zizi continued to be heard.


    Boom, boom


    The ground turned into a black crater, and one after another magma burst and erupted, attacking AEAS.


    Most people can no longer see the battle between the two people. They can only see the moving flame storm. The two figures shuttle and twist rapidly, and the violent sound bursts one after another.


    The flame storm is moving forward slowly.


    AEAS, it''s retreating.


    The heroes looked unbelievable. AEAS was the genius of the younger generation, second only to Achilles. 90% of the heroes present were not his opponents.


    Now, was defeated by Su Ye''s magic servant?


    The descendants of the great gods, the aristocrats known as the first hero family in Greece, have practiced for so many years. Can''t they compare with a magic of Su ye?


    Suddenly, di Aotian''s right claw fell on the abdomen of AEAS and broke it down with a bang, and the flame fountain spewed out from the back of AEAS.


    As soon as di Aotian''s chest hurts, he is also pierced by AEAS. His body falls to the ground, covering his bloody chest, consuming magic and healing quickly.


    AEAS smashed heavily into the Rocky Mountain.


    Hoo


    The fire of hell rushed out of the stone cracks. Soon, the rocks changed from black to red and burned hot.


    AEAS tore away the rocks and jumped onto the Rocky Mountain. He was surrounded by the fire of hell. Then he roared and erupted with his divine power to disperse the fire.


    But the nobles suddenly screamed.


    A plume of black flames drilled into the pores and skin of esses, like the eruption of a burning natural gas well, making him wrapped by the flame again.


    "What a terrible gift."


    AEAS took a deep breath, and his abdomen swelled suddenly, as if he were hiding a giant elephant. His cheeks bulged like a giant frog.


    The flame of his whole body suddenly contracted and was sucked into his swollen stomach.


    His huge belly collapsed suddenly, opened his mouth, spit out the dark golden power ball with a large head, and the earth Aotian turned aside.


    Hoo


    The dark golden power ball flew hundreds of meters away, suddenly exploded, and the hell fire ran everywhere.


    "Blood, bone burning, eternal burning..."


    The experienced old heroes muttered to themselves.


    "I can''t beat you!"


    With that, AEAS turned and left.


    His father tramon glanced at Suye and left with his son.


    Peleus frowned and left with his brother tramon.


    "Uncle, wait for us!" Leonidas turned his eyes and led castor and polux to run.


    "Your Highness Leonidas, you cannot disobey the Oracle!" Leonidas chose to follow the Tao.


    "I''m asking my two father''s old friends about the way to kill Su Ye. Get out!" Leonidas was full of dark gold and divine power. He went against the current like fire, and there was a semi artifact and spear in his hand.


    Polux and castorzi took out their weapons.


    The chosen followers of the three of them had no choice but to look at it and let Leonidas join the leaving team.


    More than a dozen chosen warriors hesitated for a moment and left with tramon and others, but almost all chosen followers stayed in place.


    Palos was secretly relieved that Su ye would have fewer enemies.


    Su Ye didn''t stop them and watched them leave quietly.


    AEAS, Leonidas and others did not leave completely. They stood in the distance and looked over.


    They are showing that the two are not helping each other.


    "Brother, let''s do it." Menelaus said.


    Many heroes are eager to try.


    Agamemnon suddenly sighed, shook his head and said, "can''t di Aotian wake you up? Now we don''t have to kill him. "


    "What shall we do?" Menelaus asked.


    Agamemnon raised his arms to heaven and said loudly, "those who are not pious will eventually be abandoned by the gods; Sinners who do not respect God will be killed by the gods. The great king of tabaijianbang, Cadmus, please do it. "


    Suddenly, a man in the crowd lifted his cloak and hat to cover his face and walked slowly forward.


    The man had a black crown in the shape of a mountain, inlaid with various gemstones. He was dressed in black and silver armor, covering every inch of skin except his face.


    His skin seemed to lose too much water, and the surface was covered with layers of fine white molts.


    Under the white molt, gently twisting blood vessels are faintly visible.


    His eyes are completely different from ordinary people. His eyes seem to be a small black spot drilled out of a huge white ball. The black spot runs around in his white eyes at a very fast speed, as strange as a devil.


    Many chosen soldiers and chosen attendants placed their right arms on their chest and bowed respectfully.


    The people of Tebai and the nearby city states half knelt on the ground and solemnly saluted.


    "Met the great lord Cadmus."


    "Met his majesty Cadmus..."


    Ancient hero, Cadmus.


    Cadmus stretched out his arms laterally as he walked.


    His right arm grabbed a God chosen follower nearby, and the God chosen follower suddenly screamed bitterly.


    When everyone looked over, they saw that the Holy Land soldier in his twenties was strangling himself with both hands.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I want to live a few more years, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to be an artifact carrier, I just want to live..."


    Cadmus walked slowly, his face unchanged.


    The young soldier pinched his throat and wailed. Slowly, his voice became smaller and smaller, and the tears in his eyes and the runny nose poured down.


    Suddenly, his head tilted, his flesh and blood shrank inward rapidly, getting smaller and smaller, revealing a bloody sword.


    Blood, flesh and broken bones covered the divine sword and slowly integrated into the blade.


    The divine sword hangs down. At the top of the hilt, a poisonous faucet overlooks the heaven and earth. The grid of the sword is two wings. The body of the sword is snow-white and bright.


    The body of this divine sword is very strange. It seems that it is spliced together by countless large sharp teeth, and then forged into a super sword shape.


    "It''s the Dragon tooth sword, the next artifact sword of his majesty Cadmus..."


    Keng


    The Dragon tooth sword flew to Cadmus with a crisp sound.


    At the same time, Cadmus falsely grabbed a female God chosen attendant with his left hand. The female attendant uttered a scream, and her body suddenly expanded to three meters high, like a giant corpse soaked in the water for half a year. Boom... The man''s body exploded, pus and blood splashed everywhere, showing a large lacquer black box more than one person, floating in the air. On the dark big box, bright red blood vessels wound around the box and beat gently. Black Datura flowers poked out of the blood vessels and bloomed slowly to cover the box. Many nobles panicked and hurried back. The older the nobles, the farther they retreated. Su Ye felt that Palos suddenly grasped her hand and turned her head in surprise. Palos was pale and trembling¡¾ Get cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to WeChat. Official account [book club], cash / currency, etc. you can take it! What''s the matter? " Su ye asked. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 870

    "The messengers of the gods, the daughter of God, the daughter of plague, the opener of the magic box, the queen of despair, Pandora." Palos held Suye''s hand tightly.


    Su Ye stared blankly at the dark Pandora''s box, with huge waves and crazy impact in his heart.


    How can su ye force the gods to send Pandora?


    Pandora destroyed all the human beings in Greece and opened the dark age!


    Now, Pandora is going to shoot me alone?


    It''s so rude!


    Leonidas in the distance shouted, "are you crazy? Cadmus, are you old and confused? Priests of the temple, are you too crazy! To kill Su ye, use Pandora''s box? Do you know that once Pandora is called out, it will take a hundred years to sleep? Have you forgotten how Pandora wreaked havoc in the dark ages? "


    "Crazy, crazy!" Castor muttered to himself.


    "These sons of bitches..." polux said.


    The top heroes, such as AEAS, tramon and pelus, were stunned.


    The whole aristocracy joined hands to kill Su ye, but they were not satisfied?


    Can''t Jianbang king be an ancient hero?


    To mobilize Pandora''s box?


    Some young chosen soldiers looked at Su ye, looked at the black box, and turned and ran away.


    The heroes or legendary followers sighed and did not move.


    Even Agamemnon, who summoned Cadmus, looked confused.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    "Thanks to King Jianbang, did you steal your Pandora''s box? You''d better take it back. Once the magic box is opened and brought back to Greece, I''m afraid it will form a second dark era. For a su ye, it''s not worth it, really. "


    Menelaus wiped his sweat and whispered, "yes, Suye can be killed at any time, but as soon as Pandora''s box is opened, the whole Greece is over..."


    "Your Majesty, please think twice." Some heroes hurried to persuade.


    Cadmus grinned and said, "I didn''t bring Pandora''s box."


    The crowd quietly looked at his strange eyes and rotten black teeth.


    "It was your fear that awakened Pandora''s box." Cadmus said, the little black eye dot floating carelessly suddenly stopped in the middle of his white eyes and looked at Su Ye.


    The chosen warrior and the chosen entourage looked strangely at Su Ye.


    "No..." Menelaus whispered.


    Agamemnon sighed and said, "have we reached this level of fear of magicians and Su ye?"


    "You, including the gods." Cadmus laughed happily.


    Everyone was shocked and stared.


    Su Ye is a little embarrassed. Is this supporting himself?


    But why do you get a little satisfaction for your vanity.


    Also, Palos, what''s the matter with your little eyes? They''re dying. Why are the little stars of worship shining in your eyes?


    "Your Majesty Cadmus, we don''t understand." Leonidas roared in the distance.


    Cadmus said slowly, "what do you think Pandora''s box is?"


    "The daughter of God is a human shaped artifact made by the gods to punish mankind." Agamemnon road.


    "It''s true that he is the daughter of God, and the human artifact is also true. Do you know what power she uses to make it?"


    Everyone shook their heads gently.


    "A corpse of an evil god, a land of evil, a drop of dirty water, a flower of death, plus countless collections of evil, pain, fear and anger in human hearts. She is not an artifact in the ordinary sense, but a legendary Holocaust artifact. However, the havoc artifact is too strange and powerful, and the will of the infinite plane will not allow it to take shape at one time. Only by causing havoc will her power rise to a higher level. Pandora was only a semi artifact at that time. After causing dark unrest, he has been promoted to the next artifact. This time, after Pandora''s birth, he will be promoted to a medium artifact. "


    Cadmus laughed selfishly and stroked the edge of Pandora''s box with his left hand.


    "Your Majesty, we haven''t opened Pandora''s box yet. Everything is still in time."


    "Yes, we are enough to kill Su Ye. We don''t need Pandora''s box."


    "Su ye, why don''t you surrender? We didn''t force you. There''s really nothing we can do. Once Pandora''s box is opened, mankind in Greece and even the world will fall into a dark era. Before, Pandora''s box was only a semi artifact, which almost destroyed the whole of Greece. Now, it can really destroy the whole world! "


    "This is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that if she can survive this dark era, the power will be promoted again and opened again. The destruction will not be as simple as one or two worlds, and even affect the gods!"


    "Suye, surrender. If you have any last wishes, we will fulfill them for you. We swear to the gods that you will be kind to your relatives and friends after your death. From then on, you will be our benefactor to Greece, and we will spread your reputation of sacrificing yourself for Greece! "


    The nobles were in a panic.


    Su Ye felt that this scene seemed to have exceeded his expectations. What is this and what?


    "Let''s run." Palos whispered.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "since they brought Pandora''s box here and Pandora''s box appeared because of the fear of nobles and gods, it is destined to open."


    "You are very smart, you magicians are very smart. Without you, nobles and gods would not have so much fear, pain, anger and worry about the future, and Pandora''s box would not absorb so much power. As for these so-called God selected soldiers, God selected followers are simply stupid and terrible. When the gods decide to use Pandora''s box, will they care about your life? Su Ye is right. You... No, it''s us. We are pigs raised by gods, and I am the fattest one, ho ho ho... "


    Cadmus laughed softly, as if he were very happy.


    The nobles looked sympathetically at Cadmus, who was clearly a promising hero and city king, but was sealed because of the needs of the gods.


    "But... You''re lucky, really good. My pig is destined to help you and solve the magician because I can''t control my piglets. If I kill him, I won''t open Pandora''s box. "


    Cadmus laughed at himself and patted Pandora''s box. His body and dragon tooth sword disappeared at the same time.


    The nobles breathed a long sigh of relief, their eyes burst into bright light, turned to Su ye, and their eyes were full of expectation.


    Cadmus, the king of the nation, who holds the lower artifact, is far more than the existence of the demigod!


    Dong


    The crowd was unbelievable to see that Cadmus suddenly appeared 500 meters away from Suye. With a loud noise, he flew backwards, embarrassed like a mouse hitting the elephant''s leg.


    The people who were still confident looked at a loss. What happened?


    "Your field is very strange and strong." Cadmus finally stood firm, righted the crown on his head, the black spots in his white eyes ran wildly, and his eyes became more and more evil.


    Su Ye patted Palos''s hand and said, "go back first. Next, I may not be able to protect you."


    Palos was stunned for a moment, nodded gently and whispered, "live, even kill them all. If, I mean if, then I will kill everyone present, everyone! "


    Palos held Suye''s hand hard.


    Su Ye smiled, gently kissed her forehead and sent her into the giant Hill.


    Su Ye glanced at all the nobles around him, then looked at Cadmus who came slowly and nodded.


    "Next, it''s not fighting, it''s punishment."


    150 legendary avatars suddenly surrounded Su ye and cast spells in all directions.


    Fire snake!


    1280 huge hydras form a circle after circle, with their backs to Su ye and facing the nobility.


    Before the nobles reacted more, 1280 hydras attacked, and the circular flood of ten thousand dharmas instantly flooded all directions.


    The sky is falling apart and the earth is dark all the time.


    Only Su Ye was in a blank.


    Then, 60 gods, spirits and demigods rushed to Cadmus, and the other 61 gods, spirits and demigods rushed to other gods and chose their followers.


    In the void territory with a radius of more than 500 meters, all magic and all demigods blink to the nobles.


    In the magic all over the sky, the ghost King flickered away and appeared again. With a stroke of his claw, he cut the head of the famous hero agulos, but strangely, the hero grew another head.


    The ghost King''s claws cut the same neck again.


    Agros fell to the ground and died.


    In the colorful magic streamer, the sharp tail of the demigod scorpion pierced the chest of Hercules tifis and provoked it high. Thick venom surged in the hero''s body. He struggled for a few seconds and closed his eyes.


    The eye of thunder was high in the sky, and its eyes were wide open. A thick column of thunder light held by 20 people gushed out, enveloping idas who was about to take action.


    The Zizi thunder column erupted for five seconds before it disappeared.


    The hero idas was charred, and the wind blew away.


    ¡­¡­


    Like a madman, the Hydra army carries out an all-round and full coverage saturation attack, and everyone will be attacked by at least a hundred legendary magic attacks.


    All 150 legendary avatars were replaced by a legendary magic, and the heart burst.


    One by one.


    The nobles who fled to the distance looked at the continuous magic battlefield and couldn''t say a word.


    Ten seconds later, the magic dissipated.


    Su Ye stood where he was, never moved, and was still surrounded by legendary avatars, servants and Hydra legions.


    All the God chosen soldiers and followers nearby, except Cadmus, died.


    Agamemnon, the future king of Mycenae, died.


    Agamemnon''s brother, Menelaus, the future king of Sparta, died.


    Linkus and idas, two brothers, died. All five heroes of Mount ares in Athens died. Twelve heroes of the temple of God, death The nobles in the distance almost suffocated. Since then, Greece has not had enough heroes to meet the enemy. During the golden wool expedition, half of Greece did not collapse. Seven heroes expedition in TBAI, half of Greece did not collapse. Socrates: God butcher, half of Greece has not collapsed. The heroic King Gilgamesh invaded, and half of Greece did not collapse. After the siege of Suye, half of Greece collapsed! It collapsed so fast that people didn''t realize what had happened. They saw thousands of hydras emerge. Then, magic bombing, and then the battle was over. Even Leonidas, who supported Su ye, stared blankly. How can su Ye kill all these heroes. How dare! Too fast, too cruel! This is a declaration of war against the gods! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 871

    The young God chosen soldiers who fled from afar almost collapsed.


    The hero they admire died so easily?


    Even cutting grass with a sickle will not be so easy.


    How could there be such a powerful magician?


    This war completely overturned all the cognition of magicians!


    Where did he get so many legendary avatars?


    Where did he get the Hydra?


    Is the gap between the two sides so large?


    In an instant, so many heroes died.


    The young chosen soldiers were in tears.


    The heroes are defeated, so are the gods defeated?


    The red blood cells of gods were floating all over the ground.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye gathered all the divine blood cells around him, but he couldn''t take them away.


    The servants handed various rings of space and semi artifact.


    Cadmus is being besieged by many gods and demigods. There is a huge poisonous dragon shadow behind him. The silver light of the Dragon tooth sword in his hand is flashing and dances tightly. Those demigods can''t get close.


    The king of Jianbang roared angrily, like a tortured giant.


    He stared at Su ye and at the blood cells of the gods around Su Ye. His eyes were congested and almost wanted to burst.


    Su Ye seemed to have done a trivial thing, looked at Cadmus and said calmly, "you shouldn''t kill me in the battlefield chosen by God. In Greece, in Athens, the gods will protect these heroes and their descendants, but this is where their help can''t reach. "


    "Su Ye! Kill these heroes and you will become the enemy of the gods! "


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    "Already." Su ye said carelessly, looking at Pandora''s box and squinting slightly.


    Pandora''s box is like a sleeping abyss beast.


    The nobles in the distance suddenly blinked and stared at Su Ye suspiciously.


    Su Ye''s whole body glittered with cold light, and there was a thin layer of cold ice armor. It was very thin, but it sent out the grand smell of freezing all things.


    Su Ye looked down at his ice armor, as if there was a thin layer of ice gauze on his skin.


    Each ice snake head spell will be stacked with a layer.


    Just now, 1280 hydras cast ten ice magic in ten seconds.


    Spell twins work.


    This thin layer of ice is superimposed with 25600 layers of sacred Ice Armor.


    "Continue."


    At Su Ye''s command, all hydras madly attacked Cadmus surrounded by gods and semi gods.


    The torrent of ten thousand dharmas fell one after another, and Su ye made a dense jingling sound, and the cold ice armor appeared one after another.


    When added to 200000 layers, a clear and melodious sound resounded through the sky.


    Behind Su ye, an icicle rose into the sky.


    In a flash, the surface of the icicle burst, as if an invisible carving knife appeared, carving the icicle into a woman hundreds of meters high.


    The woman is carved by the cold ice and has a strong body. She is wearing a rough animal skirt. Her whole body is crystal clear. She has a crystal crown on her head and a wind and snow world in her eyes.


    She had no feet, and the ice cones stacked under her knees flowed like water.


    With empty hands and blank eyes, the woman stood behind Su ye like a sculpture.


    "Frost Titan!"


    The nobles were shocked. Unexpectedly, Su ye could summon the legendary Old God, a fallen ice Titan.


    In the torrent of ten thousand dharmas, Cadmus sighed.


    "No wonder you can arouse the fear of the gods. No wonder the oracle of Hera asked me to bring Pandora''s box. Come out, daughter of the plague, Queen of despair. "


    Cadmus said that a dark poisonous dragon rose into the sky and devoured all magic, even the space ban of Su Ye.


    Cadmus teleported behind Pandora''s box in an instant.


    Pandora''s box, like a coffin, stood obliquely and opened slowly.


    A snow-white girl dressed in a black robe lay obliquely among the black flowers with her eyes closed.


    The girl has no hands or feet. Each of her hands and feet is replaced by a black six petaled flower. In the center of the flower, the bright red stamens sway gently in the wind.


    The nobles in the distance sighed when they saw this scene.


    Pandora''s box of despair, opened again.


    They looked at each other and fled farther together.


    Rustle


    The girl did not move, but the coffin like magic box made a strange sound, like a dense white silkworm eating.


    Cadmus behind the box of despair retreated slowly, his eyes full of vigilance.


    Suddenly, a small bug appeared in the foot of the flower under Pandora''s right leg. The little bug slowly flew out, like a seven star ladybug, with a round black shell and golden spots. It was beautiful and lovely.


    The lovely bug flashed its wings and flew around the despair box. Suddenly, it looked at Su ye and opened its mouth.


    The little beetle is obviously only as small as the fingernail, but its mouth expands sharply enough to swallow a head.


    In the big mouth, there are dense bloody teeth.


    Rustle


    Buzzing


    The flowers under the girl''s right leg seemed to turn into the exit of the insect nest, and the surging beetles gushed out like the tide.


    At first, there were not many beetles, but in the blink of an eye, the beetles covered the earth like locusts, gathered between heaven and earth and rushed over.


    The Hydras opened their mouths, and the torrent of ten thousand laws collided with hundreds of millions of insects.


    Ninety percent of the golden spotted black beetles flew upside down. Except that a few black beetles were torn by magic, most golden spotted black beetles just shook their small heads and rushed over again.


    "Terrible little thing, probably the legendary Holocaust swarm, even if it is not yet mature..."


    Su ye said, the queen of ice wind flew up into the sky hand in hand and blew forward together.


    The cone-shaped white wind rushed into the swarm and turned into a mighty hundred mile cold wind. Where it passed, the earth was frosted and the rocks were frozen.


    Under the action of deification and stripping, the golden spotted black beetle group makes a crisp beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep.


    The bright shell is fading.


    Once the beetles with dim shells are hit by legendary magic, they immediately crack and splash juice like grasshoppers trampled to death by the soles of their shoes.


    The spirits and demigods bypassed the collision between the magic and the insects in front and went around to both sides to attack Pandora''s box.


    Below Pandora''s box, black and red Datura blossoms opened everywhere. The spirit approached, immediately confused and retreated slowly.


    Su Ye ordered the spirit to come back and tried to use magic to attack Pandora''s box. The magic disappeared silently after it approached the mandala garden.


    In the cold wind.


    Cadmus looked down at his body and felt that the layers of protection were disappearing.


    "Is this... Talent stripping?"


    Cadmus had to rush out of the cold wind and wait for him. He was another 60 gods and demigods.


    Cadmus glanced at Su ye from a distance, then looked at Pandora closed in the magic box, waved the Dragon tooth sword, and fought steadily surrounded by the gods and semi gods.


    But soon Cadmus stared in horror.


    Suye, as like as two peas and a hero, were born by one of the gods and the gods of the human being.


    After a while, there were 87 gods and demigods around Su Ye.


    Among these gods and demigods, there are not only ordinary God selected warriors, but also God son heroes.


    The breath of every God''s son hero is stronger than before!


    The divine blood in their bodies was completely stimulated and had a complete demigod rank.


    After several of the young god selected soldiers turned into gods and spirits, their strength was not weaker than those famous heroes and spirits.


    Because the divine blood in their bodies is too strong.


    For example, Agamemnon, who was just a legend before, was transformed into a god soul demigod, which was comparable to the peak demigod.


    The Greek aristas like as two peas looked at the same spirit as before.


    "Is that why the gods are afraid?" Cadmus muttered to himself and suddenly shouted.


    "Chimera, what are you waiting for? Do you want to disobey the oracle of the gods? "


    Boom


    Su Ye looked up and saw that among the rubble behind the Wanfa flood and insects, a hill was rising and rocks were flying.


    A huge shadow 100 meters high rose up and suspended in the air.


    It was a monster slightly different from ordinary chimera.


    It has a dragon body and wings, but it has a majestic golden lion head on its neck.


    On the dragon''s back, there is also a huge white goat head.


    Its tail is very thick and slender, bent on its back. At the end of its tail is a fierce black snake head, spitting scarlet letters.


    Su Ye sighed softly. Although he didn''t expect Pandora, he had expected that the gods had a killer mace on the old God star.


    The strongest pseudo magic Mera on the old God star.


    Su Ye immediately withdrew all gods and semi gods. I''m afraid these gods and semi gods could not withstand a divine attack in front of the pseudo magic Meila.


    Roar


    Chimera''s lion''s head, sheep''s head and snake''s head roared together.


    "Human, you are not qualified to command me!" Three different voices sounded: thick, old and sharp.


    "The gods have promised you that as long as you kill Su ye, you will be allowed to leave safely with wealth. What, you want to break the contract? " Cadmus road.


    The sheep head shook his head and said, "no, no, no, we haven''t broken the contract. It''s enough to have Pandora''s box. As long as he dies, I can still leave safely without having to do it myself. "


    "No!" Cadmus cut the nail and cut the railway, "I have a bad hunch that he is strong enough to frighten me! He may have some cards left! You can''t believe me, but you can''t believe the gods and their fears! " The sheep head shook his head again and said, "no, no, no, I think you have made a mistake. The fear of the gods comes from all magicians, not from him alone. This kind of little guy, I can trample to death with one hoof. "¡° It''s claws. " Lion''s head road¡° It''s snake feet! " The snake head hissed discontentedly. Su Ye couldn''t help looking at chimera''s legs. The latter two were sheep''s feet and the first two were lion''s claws¡° If he runs away or doesn''t die, the gods won''t spare you! " Cadmus said helplessly¡° No, no, no, there is a condition in my contract. If he is really strong enough to escape, the gods can''t blame me. I can still leave the old God star, but I can''t take anything. " Cadmus felt a headache. This chimera was good at everything, but the sheep head always thought he was full of wisdom and couldn''t tolerate any suggestions. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 872

    "Well, don''t you want to leave with your wealth?"


    "No, no, no, I think, but I''m evaluating. The boy''s breath is a little special. It seems that I met him somewhere. I always feel that it is not the style of the sheep of wisdom to move him rashly. " Chimera''s sheep head looked at Su ye, and the lamb''s beard floated gently.


    The lion''s head and eyes are red and can explode at any time.


    The snake head stared at Su ye with bad eyes, as if he would bite at any time.


    Cadmus said reluctantly, "respected lion of courage and venomous snake, you can cast magic from a distance."


    "Hiss, wait, sheep''s head seldom makes mistakes." Poisonous snake way.


    The lion of courage hesitated and nodded gently.


    Cadmus looked forward helplessly.


    The dark wave of black insects collided with the gorgeous wave of Wanfa torrent, just like the roaring waves on the shore.


    The extremely cold wind wrapped the two waves, and the light on the havoc insect continued to dim, like a sheet of dead leaves involved by a waterfall.


    After a while, Cadmus breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s worthy of Pandora''s box. Such a powerful force keeps flowing. As for Su ye, how long can he persist? Ten or twenty minutes? The outcome is divided. "


    Chimera nodded softly.


    Then, the process lasted two hours.


    All the nobles were stunned.


    Is Su ye still human?


    That was two hours!


    Such a high intensity, not to mention the legendary magician, even the demigod may be tired to death!


    That''s a Holocaust swarm!


    It erupted for two hours, enough to destroy all Greece.


    Leonidas looked at him from a distance and whispered, "as far as I know, even if the Hydra Legion only consumed the reserve magic at the beginning, should it start to consume his noumenon Magic now? In other words, Su Ye''s magic can provide 1000... No, it can provide more than 10000 legends to cast spells one after another? "


    "Why is there such a pervert in human beings? I am now certain that Achilles must not be his opponent. Now, under the gods, only Hagrid is likely to defeat him. " Aisdao.


    Behind Pandora''s box, below chimera.


    The little black spot in Cadmus''s white eye had not moved for a long time. He murmured to himself, "Your Majesty chimera, how do you see that he may be particularly powerful?"


    "No, no, no, the sheep of wisdom saw it."


    Lion''s head and snake''s head smiled coldly and narrowed their eyes.


    After another half an hour, the flower under the girl''s right leg finally closed, and no more havoc insects poured out.


    At the same time, the black flowers under the girl''s left leg were in full bloom and sprayed out green fog.


    "Havoc plague!" Cadmus and chimera took a step back.


    The overwhelming green fog rushed to Su ye like a living wave,


    Su Ye continued to cast spells. The extremely cold wind weakened the power of the havoc plague, and the torrent of ten thousand dharmas defeated it.


    The nobles in the distance looked at each other and felt that this scene had just happened.


    Another two hours


    Just like before, as like as two peas of Pandora, the Suzhou industry faces a confrontation.


    The two sides are just two wild men wrestling.


    During this period, Su Ye used various methods, even using earth system to change the terrain, but he was unable to do anything about the magic box.


    Finally, Su Ye''s heart is horizontal. He may not be an opponent when playing other games. He is not afraid of anyone when playing magic consumption!


    After a long time, the second flower of Pandora''s box closed.


    The black flower under the girl''s left wrist opens.


    Black smoke gushed out and condensed into hell snakes and horses. These poisonous horses with flame at their mouth and sulfur smell all over their body were four meters high. Their tails, like chimera, turned into a giant snake, twisting and biting everywhere.


    At first, Su Ye repeated his old skills, but soon felt that these hell snakes and horses seemed afraid of themselves and suddenly realized.


    So Su Ye ordered the Hydra Legion to disperse and open the devil Lord''s blood power hell plain.


    Without hindrance, the dense army of hell snakes and horses broke through the thunder, just like the river water breaking the dike.


    The army of hell snakes and horses was getting closer and closer, and the nobles stared.


    When the snake and horse army arrived 500 meters away from Suye, the hell snake and horse suddenly disappeared. Then, the hell snake and horse army continued to rush forward and disappear.


    Everyone looked around, even looked up at the sky.


    Where''s the horse?


    In the hell plain, the earth is dark and the sky is scarlet.


    Hell snakes and horses were transformed into dark forces of hell, gathered together, and gradually bred huge white worms, 100 meters long and 20 or 30 meters high.


    The white worm opened its mouth, greedily devoured the power of hell, and gave birth to red film meat balls behind it.


    Those meat balls rolled and broke quickly, drilling out small demons holding bone forks.


    These little devils have double horns on their heads, two wings on their backs, dark red skin all over their bodies and bone forks in their hands.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    They were still hung with mucus, but when they saw other little demons, their eyes flashed evil light, and they were killed by the evil will trend of hell plain, waving bone forks.


    The hell plain turned into a battlefield for the devil''s internal struggle.


    Every time you kill an opponent, the strength of the little devil will increase a little.


    Slowly, the first batch of little demons had enough to kill. They ran away and their bodies were wrapped in meat film again. After a while, they struggled out and evolved into more powerful medium-sized demons.


    The devil is as like as two peas. The devil is constantly born and killed.


    The nobles stared blankly, and the dark clouds of hell snakes and horses rushed to Su ye, all of which suddenly disappeared.


    As time went by, nothing changed.


    An hour later, hundreds of millions of hell snakes and horses appeared and disappeared.


    This is enough to sweep the whole of Greece.


    That''s it?


    Chimera and Cadmus looked at each other, unable to understand.


    The chosen soldiers and chosen attendants who fled to the distance were also at a loss.


    "Even if Hercules comes, there''s nothing he can do with the power of havoc..."


    "When soldiers meet Pandora, they can only fight until they are exhausted. The magician just dies later. But why can su ye treat Pandora like this? "


    "I don''t know why, I suddenly began to sympathize with Pandora..."


    "I''m a little, too."


    "Queen of despair, is this going to be planted under Su ye? What is Su ye? "


    "The man of the desperate queen, the desperate emperor?"


    "Shut up and die?"


    Su Ye''s face was solemn, and his eyes even flashed panic, but he was happy.


    I don''t want to be a demon God of hell, so I dare not absorb the power of hell and can''t expand the world hell plain. At present, the only world field that can be built is Dragon Valley.


    But it''s all right now.


    The power of havoc artifact is so strong that it has exceeded the power of hell that ordinary lower demon gods can mobilize.


    Their own hell plain has basically taken shape.


    Next, you only need to consume magic to make the hell worms produce little demons.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Ye focused on two purposes, consumed the last 50 deified diamonds, deified five hell worms, made the little demons produced by these five hell worms more powerful, and could use the other little demons of hell worms as food.


    Su ye thought and directly promoted the strongest hell worm to a demigod!


    The little devil born by the demigod hell worm is the golden rank at birth, which is equivalent to the offspring of the legendary devil.


    Soon, the devil produced by ordinary hell worms was completely reduced to the food of strong and small demons.


    Pandora''s box is too strong.


    There are too many hell snakes and horses.


    The total amount of hell snakes and horses erupted in just one hour has exceeded the total amount of the whole layer of hell''s power.


    With the passage of time, there are more and more worms in the hell plain, and there are more and more small demons, medium demons and high demons.


    The whole hell plain turned into a slaughterhouse, and the demons kept fighting and devouring.


    Two hours later, the first devil giant purgatory devil was born!


    The world of hell plain was slightly shocked, and the breath changed subtly.


    A magnificent force crossed countless spaces and fell over the old God star, watching the unconscious Su ye and others.


    Then, a drop of invisible Styx water fell from heaven and fell on the hell plain.


    A drop of water fell and the Heihe River churned across the hell plain.


    The hell worms shouted excitedly, constantly producing little demons and rushing to the Styx River to absorb the power of the Styx river.


    After a while, Su Ye felt a strange force integrating into his body along the hell plain, and immediately investigated the hell plain and was stunned.


    How could there be a Styx?


    Why is there a devil giant?


    Purgatory demon king, crimson priest, champion hell knight, ten thousand blade demon... And even a newly born three hell dogs.


    Is Pandora too fierce? So you can live?


    It has even begun to give birth to the power of trusting the people and provide a lot of trusting power to itself.


    Dragon Valley failed to reach.


    Hell plain comes first and matures early.


    "This is forcing me to get the blood of the great king of hell as soon as possible. In this way, the hell plain will be promoted to the hell country, the whole world will be larger, the devil will be stronger, and a stream of demigod demons and even demon gods will be born!"


    Su Ye looked at Pandora''s last arm and the flowers under his arm, and his heart beat gently.


    It''s not fear, it''s excitement and strong expectation. According to the book records of crimson eye socket, when Pandora''s box was opened for the first time, there were multiple havoc forces, and the first three correspond one by one. The first one is the Holocaust swarm, the second one is the Holocaust poison fog, the third one is the hell snake and horse, and the fourth one seems to be used for himself if it doesn''t change... Su Ye''s face continues to be frightened and his heart is calm. The original 150 legendary avatars kept blowing, and stopped in order to stimulate the stripping force. If you blow Pandora to death, where can you strengthen yourself? The power of hell is worth more than 10 billion golden eagles! A new hell plane, which money can''t buy! Lovely Pandora, come on! Su Ye suddenly felt that Pandora was simply too beautiful. Her white skin, her delicate face, her curly eyelashes, her small black lips and her long black hair are incredibly perfect, and her whole body emits the light of a shining golden eagle. No hands and feet, only black flowers, so what? Beauty is beauty! Su Ye felt occupied. Be sure to drain this lovely beautiful girl! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 873

    Like the previous two times, Pandora erupted for more than two hours, and the third flower finally contracted into a bud.


    The flowers on Pandora''s other arm were in full bloom, and the gray fog was like a river, which was transformed into dense skeleton axe hands, skeleton archers, ghost mages and headless knights, and rushed to Su ye in a more dense formation than hell snakes and horses.


    "Sure enough, as expected!" Su Ye almost grinned.


    Hold it.


    Su Ye opens the power of the ghost Lord''s blood, ghost commander.


    Close to 500 meters, the dense undead was immediately sucked away by the ghost commander in the new world field and disappeared.


    The nobles looked at this scene and scratched their scalp. They just didn''t want to understand what happened.


    "The second ten billion golden eagle..." Su ye thought silently in his heart.


    Suddenly, the beautiful girl lying in the black flower in the magic box moved her eyelashes gently.


    Su Ye was immediately alert. Once Pandora released the four forces, he would wake up.


    Next, it is the most difficult moment.


    "What is the way to solve her? I can''t absorb all her strength... "


    Su Ye fell into thinking. At the same time, he secretly continued to sacrifice in exchange for the deified diamond.


    After that, he deified the light chaser and the light talent to break evil, and exhausted the last deified diamond.


    In any case, the power of the light element has a considerable degree of restraint against Pandora''s scourge artifact.


    Pandora sprayed for more than two hours, and Suye absorbed for more than two hours.


    The space of the ghost commander also changed slightly.


    Here is like a huge crystal ball, which is like ghosts of black smoke mixed together, fighting and growing, and evolving into ghosts of different levels.


    As long as Su Ye injects magic, these ghosts can turn into undead and go out to fight at any time.


    Soon, the fourth black flower was put away and turned into a flower.


    The distant nobles fled further, while Cadmus and chimera retreated tacitly.


    "Su Ye is coming to an end." Cadmus sighed.


    "No, no, no, the sheep of wisdom can tell you that this human can last for a while." The beard of the sheep''s head and chin fluttered rapidly, as if an invisible hand was moving.


    In the magic box, Pandora''s eyelashes moved gently.


    Under the eyelids, the eyes roll.


    Black Datura flowers grow freely on the earth with a radius of one kilometer centered on Pandora''s box.


    Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Suddenly, as like as two peas of Suye, the split body moved to Pandora, and the whole 150 mantra appeared, and cast.


    Great lysis!


    A total of 302 colorful lights converge into a Hongguang waterfall, falling from the sky.


    In a flash, the legendary avatar collapsed and all the legendary avatars disappeared.


    Soon, 150 legendary avatars reappeared behind Su ye, and every legendary Avatar was covered with wisps of black fog.


    Cadmus in the distance shouted, "great! He finally fell into the trap! Dare to go to the black Mandala garden! That''s Pandora''s divine realm, which contains the power of endless havoc. His legendary incarnation is about to be abolished, and his strength has plummeted. "


    "No, no, no, if you look carefully, you will find that the power of havoc surrounding the legendary avatar is dissipating, although it is very slow."


    Cadmus stared and was stunned.


    "He... How can he eliminate the power of the gods?"


    "Why do you think? Of course, it is the power of another God. This man is very unusual. " Muttered the sheep of wisdom.


    "Or, give up here." Poisonous snake way.


    "We may not lose!" The lion of courage roared.


    Su Ye looked back at the legendary avatars behind him. Thanks to his powerful theocratic power and powerful divine realm, otherwise, these avatars had been swallowed up by the power of catastrophe.


    But


    Su Ye frowned and looked at Pandora, whose eyes rolled faster and faster under his eyelids. He took a deep breath and issued an attack order.


    1280 hydras attack together.


    150 legendary avatars also attack together, but all use legendary wind magic to destroy the storm.


    300 great cleavage dispels some of the power on the magic box. Next, just keep using wind magic, you can peel off more power of Pandora''s magic box!


    In theory, deification stripping can remove the protection of the divine king!


    Not to mention Pandora''s box.


    Suddenly, the girl in the magic box opened her eyes.


    Two light green cone-shaped lights suddenly appeared, covering the sky and earth, night and stars in front of and on both sides of her.


    From a distance, a cone-shaped green light erupted from the ground of the old God star, covering hundreds of millions of miles to space.


    Where the green light passes, all things wither and all living beings become extinct.


    Su Ye retreated as if he had been hit by a giant hammer.


    All hydras melt like candles in the fire.


    All the spirits and demigods exploded into black smoke.


    Su Ye''s servants died one after another and died again after resurrection.


    Only the demigod who planted the land, Aotian and the ice wind queen were surrounded by black smoke and roared in pain.


    Behind Su ye, the ice Titan composed of cold ice suddenly stretched out his hands and held them flat in front. His palms turned upside down, and the light of white frost fell.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    Where the white frost passed, the power of catastrophe collapsed, and Su Ye stabilized his body.


    The ice armor on the body is dense and cracked, and grows layer by layer under the light of the Frost Titan.


    The crowd behind Pandora''s box was numb.


    "Can resist the light of havoc..."


    "This is a terrorist force that can pull the gods into havoc."


    Su Ye opened all the divine power, stabilized his body, narrowed his eyes and looked at the green Pandora ahead.


    The light of havoc is still erupting.


    Brother Suye saw that smokey eye make-up was a girl who was painted by Gothic wind, and even the inner eyeliner that the world had never seen before.


    In the black eyes, the green eyes are like emerald.


    Under the delicate nose, the black lips moved gently, and then opened slowly.


    The small mouth expands as like as two peas of red and six core flowers, which are exactly the same as the hands and feet.


    In the center of the petals, the fine ring-shaped white sharp teeth rotate slowly.


    The girl slowly flew out of Pandora''s box and floated in the air.


    Below, black Datura flowers are in full bloom.


    The four flower buds changed by her hands and feet opened slowly.


    A shallow smile appeared on the girl''s face.


    "Would you like to come to my garden and watch them open all over the infinite plane?"


    The sweet voice floated out of the girl''s petals and lips.


    The girl raised her right arm, and the finger of the flower patted Su Ye gently downward.


    The invisible power fell from the sky, and the endless airflow rushed down. In the huge roar, the earth within a kilometer radius under Su Ye''s feet cracked and sank, and the white gas force and smoke and dust impacted in all directions.


    When the Frost Titan raised his hand, Su Ye remained motionless.


    The nobles in the distance were sweating. With a gentle pat, they had semi divine power.


    "Great, you are strong! If you enter my garden, you can accompany me for a few more days. "


    The smile on Pandora''s face grew stronger, blinked gently, converged the green light of catastrophe, and her body suddenly disappeared in place.


    Dong


    Five hundred meters away from Su ye, a small figure suddenly appeared and flew backwards, leaving a wisp of white smoke behind.


    Cadmus covered his face.


    "Empty territory?" Pandora, who stood upright in mid air again, looked curiously at Su Ye.


    Cadmus and chimera took a breath. This Suye is too abnormal!


    It is a super power that even the LORD God covets.


    "What a trouble, so I can''t take you to my garden. Then I''ll... Kill you as fertilizer! "


    Pandora''s eyes twinkled with strange green light. He was slightly short and turned into a streamer and rushed to Suye.


    Su Ye''s eyes were cold and the field body began to expand!


    All the forces in the field that can be used are open!


    Unlike before, a circle of dark Styx River surrounds the edge of the field.


    Pandora suddenly stopped outside the Styx and opened her eyes with joy.


    "With you, my flowers will be bigger and more beautiful."


    Pandora rushed into the realm and disappeared into the sight of the rest.


    The crowd looked at the dark field and remained silent.


    "Shall we follow?" Asked Cadmus.


    "Wait." The sheep of wisdom.


    "Wisdom is like you. Who do you think will win?"


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t matter whether we win or lose. You should ask, what will we get. Pandora won and I left with wealth. Su Ye won and exhausted his strength. Let''s take action. "


    Chimera''s three heads laughed happily.


    "You are the wisest Warcraft."


    "Call me God!" The sheep of wisdom squinted unhappily at Cadmus.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Cadmus quickly agreed, but did not call.


    In the domain body.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a strange caster after sleeping for thousands of years. Fortunately, I didn''t meet you. "


    Pandora blinked, his eyes erupted with green light, and the strong light of catastrophe filled the whole city.


    The complex forces of destruction, destruction, decay, withering, death and so on are like the cold wind rippling in the body of the field.


    Everything in the field is covered with a strange green.


    The domain remains unchanged¡° Huh? " Pandora looked around suspiciously, "why do you have... Four... No, at least six divine powers? My power of havoc has been suppressed by you and the Frost Titan behind you. " Pandora looked fearlessly at the frost Titans behind Suye. Shua... 150 legendary avatars first summoned the Hydra legion, then Qi Qi pointed to Pandora, and 300 great cleavage erupted. At the same time, the wind magic of the ice wind queen continued to float¡° Peel! " Su Ye pointed to Pandora. All wind talents were integrated into pure stripping talents, which increased the power of stripping talents by ten times. The great lysis never stopped. In the body of the field, the great disintegration of the instant is like a continuous waterfall watering Pandora¡° Mortal, ah... "Pandora flew continuously, suddenly turned into a green light, appeared behind Su ye, recovered his human shape, waved his right arm, and the petals on his wrist suddenly became larger, just like a huge cannibal flower, devouring Su ye and the Frost Titan. Shua... Su Ye blinked away¡° Can''t even my power shake the empty territory? So... Destroy, this little world! " Pandora opened the mouth of the petals, and strands of hair flashed like red. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 874

    Boom


    Thunders came down from the sky and covered the field.


    One crater after another gushed out of the flat and erupted magma.


    Incandescence and orange are intertwined, and the whole small world is full of havoc thunder and fire.


    Su Ye snorted.


    Above the sky and under the earth, the magic of dark blue poured out, turned into a big ball, wrapped the catastrophe thunder and fire, and shrank suddenly.


    In the field, the sun is bright again, the wind is clear and the grass is green.


    In front of Su ye, a translucent black ball appeared. Within the ball, thunder and fire flickered.


    "Your strength is strange, very strange." Pandora frowned gently.


    Answer her, it''s the big cleavage group.


    Pandora swayed to avoid most of the Rainbow Falls.


    After a flash, Hongguang waterfall came again. After being encountered by a few big cleavage operations, Pandora flew and dodged again.


    150 legendary avatars continue to cast spells, and Pandora continues to fly, just like a swallow full of black flowers dancing in the sky.


    "In thunder and fire, purgatory is born."


    A trace of impatience appeared on Pandora''s face.


    Boom


    The sky is dark and the stars are torn.


    A red mountain with burning flames and bleeding fell from the sky. On the mountain, countless corpses were crying.


    This purgatory mountain is bigger than the domain body, just like a big millstone stuffed into a pot and about to explode the domain body.


    All over the sky, the rainbow light of great cleavage fell, the flame of purgatory mountain went out, and the blood river dried up.


    The giants and metal generals in the field threw down the chessboard and waved giant fists.


    In an instant, the flying fist was deafening.


    Boom, boom


    The mountain of purgatory burst and shattered.


    "Havoc, Star Pendant!"


    The sky surged and the earth shook.


    A fire burning giant meteorite with a diameter of more than 10 kilometers tore the space and flew out, carrying a huge roar. Under the night, it bombarded the field body.


    All the legendary avatars disappeared and reappeared, pointing to the havoc Star Pendant.


    "Dissociation!"


    Su Ye himself also cast magic. 302 legendary magic erupted, and 302 green lights fell on the huge meteorite at the same time.


    There were 302 more huge meteorites running through the big hole in an instant. The meteorite structure was unbalanced, collapsed suddenly, and small meteorites fell all over the sky.


    Su Ye suddenly blinked.


    Shua... Where he was originally, a huge black Datura rose, closed and jumped into the air.


    "Dissociation!"


    Legendary avatars cast spells one after another, and blue light constantly appeared. Meteorites all over the sky were gradually separated by magic, leaving only fine stones that were easily excluded by the domain body.


    "Purgatory Star Pendant!" Pandora''s face was cold.


    Stretch out the finger of the petal to the sky.


    At the end of the sky, thousands of space cracks slowly expand, just like giant eyes open.


    Huge meteorites burning purgatory blood and fire fell from the sky.


    Whether it is the pseudo magic Mela, the king of Jianbang Cadmus or the other heroes, they retreat and escape madly.


    "Crazy! Crazy! These meteorites are enough to sink the whole of Greece! "


    "It''s worthy of being the Witch of havoc. It''s terrible!"


    "Su Ye is dead."


    As they ran, they looked back.


    In the field body, Pandora''s small cold snow-white face and black petal mouth wriggled gently.


    "I''ll see how you solve it!"


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "for the magician, this is just a mathematical problem, a very simple mathematical problem that does not need accurate calculation."


    A large number of gods, spirits, demigods and 150 legendary avatars fly up.


    Pandora smiled coldly and stopped shooting. It depends on Su Ye''s appearance.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky, holding a magic book and writing and painting.


    The spirit and demigod fly in different directions. The legendary avatar only casts a very common legendary magic, the wall of the force field.


    These invisible giant walls are like a huge table tennis racket, cut at the edge of the giant meteorite.


    The wall of the force field can''t bear such a huge impact. It collapses instantly. At the same time, the falling angle and speed of the giant meteorite change.


    In the sky, the dense force field wall emerged like a glass wall and exploded into glass slag one after another.


    Thousands of high-altitude meteorites were changed by these force field walls and concentrated in the center.


    Some meteorites have begun to impact, vibrate and disintegrate in mid air.


    In this process, one spirit and demigod flew into the meteorite group and exploded in a specific place.


    The self explosion of each demigod soul is not weaker than the ordinary attack of the pseudogod, which is enough to affect meteorites of this degree on a large scale.


    Those who fled in the distance stopped blankly and looked at the incredible scene in the sky.


    High above the sky, it seems that there is an invisible big hand wrapped in thousands of meteorites, kneading the dense meteorites together like kneading noodles.


    When the meteorites are dense to a certain extent, they collide with each other like tens of thousands of fireworks exploding at the same time, shining lights and bursting rocks.


    Meteorites from the outside are still gathering towards the center.


    The meteorite group is occasionally disordered. Either the demigod rushes up and explodes, or the dense wall of force field emerges, bringing the whole chaotic meteorite group back to order.


    Huge groups of meteorites continue to fall and burst, and dense fine meteorites fall like fire and rain.


    Meteorite fragments hit fire craters on the ground, but with a gentle breath from the queen of ice wind, the meteorite fragments turned into ordinary stones and flew away.


    Hundreds of millions of pieces, none of them fell on the field body.


    Not long ago, huge meteorite fireworks came to an end, and the surrounding area was covered with gravel and piled into a circular hill.


    Pandora looked up at the sky as if her neck was cramped and her face was at a loss until she was sprayed on her by a torrential shower of lysis.


    Click


    Pandora suddenly bowed her head and there were cracks on her favorite little black skirt!


    Su Ye smiled, and the great lysis and stripping finally took effect.


    Pandora suddenly looked up, and the red stamens in the mouth of the black petals swayed violently like the tentacles of a butterfly.


    "You are different from the casters of the past." Pandora''s two small eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "If you are a lower God who can only use brute force, I may have a headache, but unfortunately, the havoc artifact is a large-scale attack, which is difficult to concentrate. It is not so difficult for our magicians."


    "Well, let''s see what is really large-scale! Dark sky, dark impact! "


    The night sky was dark and the stars dispersed.


    After an instant, hundreds of millions of stars appeared. With a gentle shake, thousands of stars fell.


    "Run..." the lion of courage roared.


    "This madman, I regret bringing her!" Cadmus''s intestines are blue with regret.


    Above the space, hundreds of millions of shuttle like dark forces tear the atmosphere of the old God Star and fall rapidly. Each dark shuttle is 100 meters long. The silver light at the shuttle tip flickers and drags a long tail flame.


    "You continue to do math problems!" Pandora raised her chin proudly.


    "Please don''t insult mathematics. There''s no need to use great mathematics for something of this degree."


    Su ye said, 150 legendary avatars recovered and appeared again.


    "Super magic - Magic expansion - big portal!"


    Su Ye flashed a strange round magic spell, and then 150 legendary avatars performed the legendary magic together.


    Huge blue portals with a length and width of more than 100 meters are arranged neatly in the air.


    Every blink of an eye, there are 300 huge portal across the sky.


    The entrance of the large portal is upward, while the exit portal is higher in the sky, also upward.


    These large and square portals rapidly expanded and extended to cover the sky above Su Ye.


    Looking around, it seems that an invisible divine craftsman is laying two layers of solar panels.


    Su ye said, "the large portal is about 100 meters long and wide. In order to facilitate calculation, we can lay 3 million square meters at a time according to 10000 square meters of a large portal. From the dark shuttle to the exit of the portal, it takes about ten seconds. I can cover 9 million square meters in one second, and 90 million square meters in ten seconds. Do you know how wide this is? 90 square kilometers, a large area of 9 kilometers multiplied by 10 kilometers, the area of a small Greek city-state. "


    In Pandora''s dementia''s eyes, Su Ye continued: "in fact, for the sake of insurance, I don''t need to shop so large at all. I just need to ''fold'' it in half and let the two-layer large portal stack together to form a four-layer portal. You see, there''s no need to calculate at all. Just cast a spell. By the way, you should know the consequences of magic or objects going back into the portal exit? "


    Pandora instinctively nodded her head and then stopped.


    Is this a magician or a devil?


    The lowest dark shuttle, like a dense black rainstorm, poured down and went against the exit of the big portal.


    The great portal rippled gently, and these incomparably powerful dark forces disappeared quickly like pork in the empty meat grinder.


    When subjected to too much reverse force, the big portal collapses, and the legendary avatar immediately makes up a new portal.


    The black rainstorm all over the sky is like rain into the sea and spring breeze into the forest.


    Su ye said, "for ordinary legendary magicians, your power is really inextricable. But for our legend, there are countless ways to resolve it. The nobles and the gods are just a group of power users. Like Hercules, they are excellent, exquisite and even perfect power users. And we magicians are the creators of power. "


    "The war of the gods can be explained from countless angles. From the perspective of the use of power, the war of the gods is nothing more than a group of primitive people fighting each other with bare hands. Of course, they are extremely powerful primitive people. Our magicians are very weak, but they are armed with armor and sharp blades. They have strategic and tactical supplies before the war, methods and skills during the war, and summary, sorting and reflection after the war. This is the fundamental reason why the gods fear magicians. "


    "You, Pandora, can only show off in the dark age. In the age of magicians, let alone Socrates, Plato or me, you will never return to any larger legendary magician organization. Finally, he lay on the experimental platform and broke into pieces. "¡° Look, your so-called destructive power is just a rain to me, not even a rainstorm. "¡° As for the hundreds of heroes before, even the rain is not enough. It''s just a wisp of cool wind in spring. " Above the sky, dense dark shuttles fell from the sky and fell continuously in the big portal. The strong dark power even occasionally calls out the dark element demigod giant, but it is vulnerable in front of the massive gods and demigods of Su Ye. The massive destruction attack seems to be just a drizzle outside the window at dusk. Sometimes it makes people upset, but if you look carefully, it can also be regarded as a beautiful scenery. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 875

    The place not covered by the big portal is like the end.


    The dark shuttle sent out a sharp whistling sound, fell to the ground, made a loud noise, the earth collapsed, and the dense ring-shaped Qi scattered, leaving countless big holes.


    The endless shuttle of darkness fell, and the unprotected earth around it continued to collapse.


    When the last dark shuttle fell, the place where Suye and Pandora were located seemed to turn into an isolated mountain. Around the mountain, there was a circular pit full of dark power.


    The ring is more than 20 kilometers wide and more than kilometers deep.


    In the distance, the Greek nobles and chimera stared blankly.


    No dark shuttle fell on Su Ye''s domain.


    Inside the field, Pandora kept moving fast to avoid Su Ye''s big cleavage, while staring at Su Ye.


    Her dark and bright eyes slowly changed color, and finally turned into two incandescent thunder balls, rolling rapidly.


    "You should not underestimate the gods, nor should you underestimate me. I am the messenger of the gods, the queen of havoc, the ruler of the end, and the king of destruction! Even in the dark ages, I didn''t use my real cards, and today, you will pay the price of death for your arrogance and arrogance. "


    One rib after another with flashing white lightning stabbed out of her body, and then slowly deformed into a thunder sword, suspended around her.


    Finally, there were seven thunder swords taller than her, circling around her.


    Seven thundering swords roared, and the thunder flowed between the swords, forming a cage of lightning and surrounding Pandora.


    At this moment, the little Pandora exuded strong supreme majesty, as if he were the Lord of thunder and the king of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the infinite plane and hundreds of millions of beings are just the dust in her eyes.


    The light wind rose out of thin air, blowing over Su ye, the ruins of the giant beast God City, and the old God star.


    The nobles of Greece were horrified to find that the light wind blew the land like wheat waves up and down.


    Above the sky, dark clouds become more and more dense, forming a huge cloud disk thousands of miles in diameter, rotating slowly.


    In the center of the dark cloud disk, the hole is bright, and the thin current flows like white tree roots in all directions.


    Su Ye''s domain body is transformed into transparency, which can be seen inside and outside, and the legendary avatar is put away and appears again.


    Spirits, demigods and hydras surround the body.


    The venomous snake shivered in the distance.


    "Come on, the thunder sword is too powerful. Each one is equivalent to a lower artifact. We can''t stand it! Next, I''m afraid we''ll plough with ten thousand thunder. We can''t hold it. "


    "These thunder swords have defeated my courage. This Su ye will surely die. Sheep''s head, you decide. " The lion of courage.


    The sheep of wisdom sighed and said, "step back. I didn''t expect that the gods were so willing to give Pandora the scourge God thunder. This is not an ordinary power, but a complete true divine power. "


    Chimera turned and looked back as she ran.


    Cadmus ran away and said, "the human beings who challenge the gods have never stopped since ancient times, but today is just a small spray in the long river of history."


    "Yes, the magician lost." Chimera''s three heads said together.


    The Greek nobles in the distance ran at full speed like crazy.


    Leonidas shouted, "come on! Hurry up! That''s the scourge thunder! Even a little can cover a hundred miles! You don''t know the power of the gods! "


    "Su Ye is dead. Don''t talk about him. Even Hagrid can''t withstand seven thunder swords. "


    "I didn''t expect that when I killed Socrates, I didn''t invite Pandora to kill a young Su ye, but..." tramon sighed.


    Peleus said as he ran, "Socrates has used the power of the elixir''s Secret instrument, and everything is still under the control of the gods. But this Su Ye deviated far from the expectations of the gods. Since he''s dying, there''s a secret I can say. "


    Everyone listened attentively. After all, the wife of Peleus was the famous sea goddess Tethys. She was not only a good friend of one of the hundred Titans, but even a benefactor to Zeus. She was not strong, but her contacts were comparable to the main God.


    "The gods suspect that Su Ye is a part of a certain God. He may be the Lord of hell or an unknown evil god. Because the gods found that Su Ye''s position in hell was equivalent to that of a demon God. "


    "I see. It is impossible for mortals to fight against gods." Tramon road.


    "If he is really a part of the demon God, can''t he escape?"


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    "No, both Cadmus and Pandora are just the basic forces sent by the gods." Peleus said slowly.


    "What do you mean?" Leonidas asked hurriedly.


    "If he dies under Pandora, congratulations on his early liberation. If he defeats Pandora, then we have to run faster and farther. " Pelus road.


    Tramon whispered, "what strength have the gods prepared for Suye?"


    "Do you remember how the gods destroyed the giant beast Titan?" Peleus looked ahead and spoke slowly.


    All the nobles shuddered and quickened their pace together.


    Castor sighed and turned to Su Ye just below Lei Yun.


    "Sorry, there''s nothing I can do."


    Peleus patted castor on the shoulder and said, "he has killed so many heroes and even the future king of Mycenae. It''s not a shame."


    Castor nodded hard.


    As they ran, they turned their heads and looked at the two smaller and smaller figures.


    In the center of the huge dark cloud disk, the white cloud hole is brighter and brighter, and the sound is louder and louder.


    "Magician, do you still want to do math problems?" Pandora''s body hung in the air, and the four black petals under her arms and legs floated slowly.


    "You know too little about magicians. Next, I''m going to do physics. Although this question is a little difficult, fortunately, I have enough casting sources! "


    After su Ye finished, 1280 hydras cast spells together.


    Unlike before, all snake heads did not use offensive magic.


    Continuous stone pillars rise from the ground, bend and converge in the sky, cover Su ye and form a cage of the earth.


    A large area of flame flows continuously, wraps the earth''s cage and interweaves into a nest of flame,


    A cylindrical white tornado rises, slowly slows down, and finally turns into a strong wind castle with constant rotation.


    The sea water rises and the waves interweave, creating a magnificent ocean city.


    Wisps of cold ice spread and built a frozen city inside the ocean city.


    Giant trees rose from the ground, their roots deep into the ground.


    Driven by Su Ye''s magic, the strong roots of the giant tree territory pierced the earth and went deep into the ground for hundreds of meters and thousands of kilometers.


    The white city of glory rose from the ground.


    Dry and pale arm bones emerge from the ground and stack up along all the protective magic climbing to form a ten thousand hand bone wall.


    Wisps of blue lightning flow on the surface of a large number of protective magic. Compared with the amazing thunder sword, the power of the power grid wall protection is simply the gecko in front of the dragon.


    Finally, metal reinforcement, a magic that is not even legendary magic.


    The surface of eight kinds of protective magic, namely ground, fire, wind, water, ice, wood, light and dark, all have a light silver color.


    Every protection magic, every metal enhancement, is a 1280 heavy barrier stack.


    Ten thousand heavy guards are interwoven into ten thousand heavy cages, just like huge metal cages, covering the land with a radius of 500 meters centered on Su Ye.


    Wanzhong castle.


    The Frost Titan took a deep breath and slowly spit out a mouthful of white snow.


    The breath of the frozen City soared, and the 10000 heavy Castle sank gently.


    The earth was crushed by Suye''s ten thousand castles.


    Surrounded by huge annular pits, Su Ye''s land seems to be a stone pillar.


    From a high altitude, both the edge of the stone pillar and the bottom of the deep pit are covered with dense tree roots, like the hair of a giant.


    These roots are still growing downward and spreading around.


    The surface of every tree root is wrapped in silver.


    "This is a new school of magic created by me. It is specially used to resist the power of thunder. Its name is... Faraday million castle."


    "What is Faraday?"


    "One of many ancient thors earlier and more powerful than Zeus." Suye road.


    "I want to see what this legendary magic can do to resist the anger of the gods and the thunder of despair!" Pandora said, a thunder sword suddenly flew out and stabbed into the thunder shining high-altitude cloud cave.


    Boom


    It''s like the God of creation knocking on the sky.


    Boom!


    Inside the huge rotating cloud cave, a thick spiral thunder column with a diameter of more than one kilometer fell from the sky, surrounded by dense thunder elves.


    Hundreds of millions of thunder elves glared at Su ye and fell rapidly with the spiral thunder column.


    Click


    The moment the incandescent spiral lightning column appeared, the thousands of miles of sky was broken down, and the dense thunder spread in all directions.


    In an instant, the spiral thunder column was the trunk, supporting a huge thunder tree.


    Hundreds of millions of thunder with thick arms ran around, falling on the earth and shining on the stars.


    The escaping nobles suddenly screamed.


    Several holy nobles were still blackened by electricity and trembled rapidly.


    Peleus frowned slightly and waved his hand. A demigod shield flew up, slowly rotated and put a lightning shield outside.


    "Under the legend, get inside and go quickly! This is only the first thunder sword. Once the seven thunders strike at once, everyone within a thousand miles will die. "


    The people were shocked and hurriedly took out all kinds of divine power equipment to speed up their flight.


    Suddenly, everyone suddenly turned back. Boom! Far greater than before. Everyone thought the whole castle would explode. On the contrary. Two magical creatures appeared in front of Su Ye. The thunder eyes of the legendary demigod creatures suddenly opened their eyes, the light of the havoc thunder suddenly weakened, and a whole tenth of the havoc thunder was swallowed by the huge eyes. Then the eye of thunder burst and burst again after resurrection. At the same time, the steel front dragon roared. In addition to the original metal silver, there was a light layer of steel color on the surface of all the legendary protective magic. The huge falling thunder hit Suye''s Wanzhong castle. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 876

    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    The dazzling light shines through the stars.


    Ninety percent of the lightning was pulled by invisible forces, flowing from the edge of the cage, along the silver tree roots below, into the ground.


    Those roots, like giant hair, flicker, hum, burn and grow.


    There was a continuous roar under the ground, as if all the lightning had been led underground to attack the whole old God star.


    However, the scourge thunder is too strong.


    Even if most of the forces are led away, there are still terrible havoc mines that continue to break through layers of protection.


    The protection is constantly broken, and the Hydra Legion is constantly casting spells to repair it.


    However, in a few seconds, the havoc thunder dissipated, and the Wanzhong castle was not damaged, but was still superimposed.


    A look of doubt flashed in Pandora''s eyes.


    The people who ran away in the distance could not understand.


    Leonidas sighed, "I really envy Su Ye. He can inherit the power of the ancient Thunder God. What''s the name of the ancient Thunder God?"


    "Faraday." Castor''s canal.


    "It''s not a Greek Titan. It may have something to do with Thor. This ten thousand weight castle is so powerful that it can lead the scourge thunder underground. It''s incredible, incredible. "


    Looking back at the Wanzhong castle, Cadmus said, "Dear chimera, can you stop the scourge thunder?"


    The sheep of wisdom and the venomous snake shrunk their necks together. The lion of courage coughed and said, "the havoc God thunder contains strange divine power. We false gods have been suppressed too seriously. However, we can survive more than ten times... Seven or eight times... Three or four times... "


    The lion of courage said, lowering his head and speeding up.


    "Don''t always ask these useless questions!" The venomous snake vomited a scarlet letter and looked maliciously at Cadmus''s neck.


    Outside the huge cage of Wanzhong castle, Pandora took a deep breath, and the hands, feet and mouth of the flower trembled gently.


    "I admit that you have inherited the power of the ancient thunder gods, but this does not mean that you can defeat the great Olympian gods! Since one sword doesn''t cut, then six swords come out! "


    Pandora said, five of the six around him pierced the sky and flew into the rotating cloud cave.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    The huge dark cloud vortex in the sky suddenly expanded and instantly covered the whole beast God star.


    From a distance, the giant beast God star seemed to wear a black straw hat.


    "That''s crazy! Crazy! It''s crazy! " Chimera sped away, and the sheep of wisdom held back its loud nagging.


    The poisonous snake suddenly sprang out and smashed his chin on Cadmus''s helmet with a bang.


    "Let you take Pandora! Let you open the box! Why are you so cheap! God raised pig! " The poisonous snake is so angry that it smashes.


    Cadmus, king of Jianbang, ancient hero and lower artifact holder, looked depressed and whispered, "how did I know it would be like this? I thought Pandora would kill all sides as soon as he came out, and then God chose the end of the battlefield, and then threw Pandora into Plato''s college. Plato would never let Pandora''s power leak out and would certainly sacrifice himself to save Greece. As a result... Pandora is so useless! Can you blame me? Or the sheep of wisdom, visionary, almost divine! "


    The goat head immediately shook his head and said, "no, no, no, I am beyond the gods! Guys, get ready. "


    "What preparation?" The lion and the snake asked in unison.


    "This battle is basically doomed. Pandora can''t kill Su ye, but the worst outcome of this Su Ye is to be deeply hit, and the best outcome is to run out of magic. All we have to do is wait for the time. Once Pandora fails, we will kill Suye! This Su Ye is very unusual. He is full of treasures and masters the power of the ancient Thor. He must have a big secret! He is the foundation of our God! Once we break through the false gods and promote the giant beast God, we can roam the divine world and do everything! "


    "Travel in the divine world, can do anything!" The lion of courage screamed excitedly.


    "But... I mean, but if Su ye still has magic?" Asked the venomous snake.


    The sheep of wisdom smiled coldly and said, "have you found it? Su Ye''s many attacks can''t help Pandora''s body. What does this mean? This means that he has a large amount of magic and powerful casting skills, but his level is too low! He himself inadvertently exposed his weakness. "


    "What weakness?" Two heads, one man cocks up his ears.


    "He is not afraid of such a large-scale attack because he has a lot of magic. However, he is afraid of close combat! Most importantly, the killing ability of magic is really limited. Even if we can''t beat him, we can easily escape. Pandora couldn''t move the box, so he had to attack. And we can attack and defend. As long as we keep an eye on him, Su ye will die! "


    "That makes sense!"


    The venomous snake suddenly turned to Cadmus and said, "human, you have a lower artifact, and your strength is not inferior to that of ordinary false gods. Join hands with us this time and attack back and forth!"


    "I believe in the gods! The gods said, "if he dies, he will die!" Cadmus looked determined.


    The sheep of wisdom looked at the Dragon tooth sword, nodded and said, "this sword is of high quality. Those dragon teeth are harder than our bones. With you, we have a better chance of winning. Then, let''s not run away... "


    As soon as the voice of the sheep of wisdom fell, he saw six bright and incandescent havoc thunder falling in the sky, and finally merged into a larger thunder, which scared his hair to explode.


    "Run!"


    Chimera accelerated and Cadmus followed.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the new catastrophe God thunder appeared, it seemed that a larger thunder giant tree grew over the old God star. The dense lightning spread like a huge tree crown, combined with dark clouds, enveloping the whole old God star.


    The thick thunder pillars fell on the ten thousand fortresses.


    Boom, boom


    The thick lightning is like a waterfall leading down the ten thousand Fortress into the ground.


    The cylindrical earth surrounded by huge annular pits cracked inch by inch and gradually subsided.


    The earth within hundreds of kilometers suddenly vibrated up and down and cracked rapidly.


    After a flash, plasma erupted like magma, and incandescent fountains continued.


    Boom


    The castle exploded, and countless pieces were wrapped in plasma, like fireworks flying everywhere.


    The thunder eye summoned again quickly swallowed up the lightning. The tail of the steel front dragon pierced the earth ten thousand meters deep, and all nearby lightning was led into the ground.


    The dense thunder crackled and scurried, which was better than the instant destruction of the Hydra Corps. A large number of lightning even hit Su ye and made a harsh roar.


    At this moment, Su Ye seemed to be the source of lightning. The thunder crackled and flickered all over his body, and the power grid was covered, but he didn''t move.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Pandora''s face.


    "Bet all the power of the magic box and accept the last anger of the gods. Doomsday God thunder, Holocaust judgment!"


    Pandora''s last thunder sword disappeared, and her little face turned white, her lips and flowers withered and retracted, and her four hands and feet also contracted.


    She gasped and looked at Su Ye.


    Full of joy.


    "You will eventually become the nourishment of the garden."


    On the ground, a black Datura bud rose high, bent, leaned against her lips and bloomed.


    A huge and incredible thunder sword poked out of the cloud cave, pointed down the sword tip and fell rapidly.


    The sword of havoc seems to be a greedy devil, devouring all the forces around, and the dark clouds, cloud caves, thunder giant trees and so on shrink rapidly.


    After a while, it dissipated completely.


    Under the starry sky and above the divine star, the sword of havoc sweeps all things in the sky, devours everything and becomes the only light.


    Overlooking the world.


    The boundaries hang their heads.


    In the land of the sword finger, more than 200 gods and demigods rushed against the trend, and thousands of hydras built a new ten thousand fortress.


    150 legendary avatars cast the great portal again.


    Different from the last spread, this time, under the sword tip, all the portals are stacked from bottom to top.


    300 floors, 600 floors, 900 floors, 1200 floors


    Boom


    The sword of havoc falls.


    This time, God thunder has no power to escape, no spectacular thunder tree, no lightning net all over the sky.


    Like a mellow sword, it pierces the atmosphere and drops rapidly under the endless flame.


    Like a meteor falling to the ground.


    More than two hundred gods and spirits met him fearlessly.


    The front bone armor demon was crushed into powder by invisible power and dissipated without a trace before he even touched the sword tip.


    The rest of the spirits and demigods used the same death secret method from top to bottom and blew themselves up one after another.


    The dense self exploding light mass is connected into a line.


    It''s better than the sword of havoc. It''s also slightly slow.


    The two hundred meter long giant steel front dragon roared like a steel arrow and rushed up to the sky.


    Under the tip of the sword, its body melted quickly, but in the end, it hit the tip like a wax melting steel dragon.


    The thunder sword shook gently and continued to fall.


    When the sword tip passes by, the big portal is broken layer by layer.


    The strange ripples ripple, and the speed of the havoc divine sword slows down again.


    The Greek nobles in the distance sighed gently.


    "Su Ye''s brain is so long that he doesn''t need to be protected by protective magic. However, the effect is better than all protective magic."


    "I think it''s not that other magicians don''t have brains, but that they don''t have so many incarnations. They have more heart and less strength."


    The nobles nodded heavily.


    Castor suddenly said, "Suye is lying."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He said he was not afraid of Pandora''s attack, but afraid of the soldiers'' rampage. In fact, he only needed to swing thousands of big portal, and the soldiers would go crazy. When he said this, it was more like... "Castor looked at Cadmus and finally at chimera.


    When the havoc Sword Pierced most of the large portal, the resurrected spirit demigod and magic servant walked out of the spirit corridor and rushed to the sky for the second wave of blocking.


    Taking this opportunity, the legendary avatar wildly displays the great portal.


    The second batch of gods and demigods died. The havoc sword pierced the last layer of the big portal and landed on the ten thousand fortress.


    A strange scene appeared. The previously incomparably powerful ten thousand fortress was like thin paper and could collapse at one touch.


    Pandora in the magic box smiled happily.


    "Protection crash!"


    Su ye took a deep breath and all his forces attacked the havoc sword unreservedly.


    The divine sword of havoc is like heaven''s punishment. It is as powerful as bamboo. It cuts off all things and falls directly on Su Ye''s head.


    Shua Shua


    Su Ye was glittering with gold.


    Titan armor.


    The dazed eyes of the Frost Titan seemed to reflect the light of the Titan''s armor.


    The ice burst at the foot of the Frost Titan, rushed into the sky and punched out under the push of the white ice fog.


    Thousands of miles of ice sheet, expanding horizontally from the fist, then sweeping upward, condensing icebergs and hitting the scourge sword.


    Click


    The sword of havoc breaks through the iceberg and cuts through the Frost Titan.


    The Frost Titan turned his head slightly to avoid the scourge sword, and his body was divided in two from his shoulder down.


    A blue light flashed in her blank eyes.


    She lowered her head and looked at Su Ye. Her eyes cracked like a cobweb and spread all over her body.


    "Still defeated..."


    In the cold sigh, the Frost Titan was broken into powder and melted by the sword light.


    Su Ye didn''t move. He looked up and stared at the catastrophe sword.


    In his eyes, the sword of havoc keeps increasing and the sky is constantly excluded.


    Until the sword of havoc occupies all views.


    The world will be destroyed with one sword.


    Pandora grinned and smiled. For a moment, her smile froze.


    Under the scourge sword, Su Ye''s protective magic collapsed.


    This is more than 200000 layers of various protective forces.


    Brilliant recovery talent inspired.


    More than 200000 layers of heroic magic of the light system, with the wings of glory unfolding.


    More than 200000 layers shine at the same time.


    Just like the sun''s cracked light wings spread behind Su ye, the shining light cut through the sky and shone in the world.


    Several holy land God selected soldiers tens of kilometers away suddenly screamed, and their eyes were blinded by 200000 light.


    The light wing rolls down to wrap Su Ye.


    The divine sword dropped a little and stopped moving.


    A big shining hand held the sword tip and gently raised it.


    The nobles squinted and looked at the holy giant behind Su ye in disbelief.


    The giant was wrapped by the pure white flame of the holy light. He could not see his face clearly, but only the outline of the human figure.


    Behind his head stood a golden sun wheel, spinning slowly.


    On the sun wheel, the stars are the bottom, the moon is the needle, and the sun surrounds it.


    Holy white light, vast heat and endless power break through the starry sky and shine on the divine world for hundreds of millions of miles.


    The whole old God Star is wrapped in blazing light.


    "Sun Titan, Helios, cousin of Zeus, Lord God, one of the twelve titans of the second generation..." Peleus rolled up and down his throat.


    Su ye turned around and couldn''t see the face of the kilometer giant. He only vaguely felt that he was smiling. His smile was warmer than the sun.


    The sun Titan jumped into the air, held the thunder sword with both hands, and the Holy Light surged all over his body. He bucked the current to the thunder sword and threw it out.


    The thunder sword wrapped by the Holy Light instantly turned into a light spot in the dark divine world and disappeared.


    The sun Titan looked down at Su ye and looked up at the endless celestial sky.


    "Though dead, not defeated."


    With a long sigh, as the sun Titan collapsed, it was caught in the wind and scattered everywhere.


    "You... Play!"


    Pandora''s eyes were hazy with tears, his body was in a flash, his body turned into pure black fine sand, flowing slowly and annihilated in the void.


    The black Datura flower under Pandora''s box withers quickly.


    When the black sand dissipated, Pandora reappeared in the magic box, with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes and falling into a long sleep.


    The magic box closes and floats quietly.


    Su Ye blinked to the magic box and touched it.


    The magic box disappeared.


    Su Ye slowly took off and looked around. Finally, he hooked his index finger with chimera and flew forward.


    150 legendary avatars followed.


    1280 hydras marched in a neat line.


    207 demigods are scattered on both sides for encirclement.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 877

    The nobles of Greece had just calmed down and sighed when they saw this scene.


    "The man who defeated Pandora was enough to conquer all Greece." Aisdao.


    "If he can leave here alive, the whole Greece will be his world." Tramon road.


    "It''s a pity that he can''t leave alive." Peleus sighed.


    A holy warrior blinded by the Holy Light shouted, "you guys, you can''t sit back and ignore! Once he returns to Greece, he is bound to take full revenge on the nobles! We''ll leave him here even if he''s afraid of death! This is the glory of the nobility! "


    "You go, we won''t stop." Leonidas.


    The noble''s face was red.


    Everyone kept away silently.


    Cadmus stood beside chimera and said, "great chimera God, I''m a little flustered."


    "Fool, panic! As the great sheep of wisdom said, Suye exhausted his strength to fight Pandora! These bullshit demigods, these separations and hydras will be vulnerable! He''s not afraid of Pandora. He''s afraid of us! As long as you burst into his side, a mere magician is no stronger than a pig. It''s our turn! "


    With that, the lion of courage roared up to the sky, and the ring mane of his neck burst open, emitting a golden glow.


    "The little lion is right. It''s our turn! Kill him and take his power and secrets! So excited! " The venomous snake hissed its letter.


    The sheep of wisdom smiled and said, "Cadmus, you use the Dragon tooth sword. In addition, in order to express your sincerity..."


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    A golden beam of light fell beside Cadmus.


    The light column dispersed, and a golden lion head shield was suspended in mid air.


    "This is the next artifact, the shield of courage. I''ll lend it to you. You help us hold down his subordinates, and the three of us are responsible for attacking his noumenon. Poor Pandora, after all, is just an artifact. How can we compare with us in terms of combat? After careful calculation, Su ye will die this time, because he has no cards! Neither the Frost Titan nor the sun Titan can call continuously. He is dead! "


    "Let''s go!"


    The lion of courage roared, the pseudo magic Meila fanned the dragon''s wings, the wind scattered, the dust flew up in the air.


    Cadmus held the shield of courage and said, "with this lower artifact, I will not fear his power! But... What about his big cleavage? Too much. "


    The sheep of wisdom smiled and said, "it''s very simple. The big cleavage has no penetration. It can only break the protection layer by layer! The lion of courage is the main attack, and the poisonous snake sneaks. I am responsible for protection. Moreover, my divine power protection is expanded to the outside of the body. It doesn''t need to be strong. We just need to block the first big cleavage, and we can calmly avoid it. "


    "Let''s go!"


    Chimera is up and Cadmus is down to meet Suye.


    The sheep of wisdom said with a smile: "Suye, don''t make useless struggles. You did defeat Pandora, but it also means that you lost your ability to fight with me. I know you''ll bluff and even resist. It''s useless. Yes, I''m just a hypocrite, but in fact, we are three hypocrites, and we are three in one! We are strong enough to kill the new God! "


    "Su ye, hand over Pandora''s box and I''ll give you a good time!" Cried Cadmus.


    Su Ye continued to fly.


    The lion of courage said impatiently, "sheep head, don''t put on airs. He is very unusual. We should fight steadily. Let''s use both the artifacts of the giant beast Titan. "


    "Do you need it?" The sheep of wisdom.


    The lion of courage scolded, "you can use it if you want. What if he runs away? At this time, you should stop beeping! Because of your affectation, how many enemies have run away without losing? You don''t have to. I''ll let the snake bite you. "


    "Hiss..." the poisonous snake aimed at the old sheep''s head.


    The sheep of wisdom said helplessly, "well, listen to you when you fight."


    Then, the sheep of wisdom looked at Su ye, full of self-confidence and even some arrogance.


    "Su ye, you are lucky to die in the hands of the great chimera..."


    "Hiss..."


    The sheep of wisdom hurriedly said, "accept the of death, magician!"


    Two golden beams of light fell on chimera''s side from left to right.


    Everyone looked at it curiously.


    The light column on the left disappeared first, revealing a model of a circular arena, but the size of a round table and the whole body is snow-white.


    "Go!" The sheep of wisdom has an unfathomable face.


    The model of the arena rose into the sky, and the golden light fell, covering a space with a radius of 10 kilometers, covering Suye, chimera and Cadmus.


    The golden light interweaves and flows into a translucent giant arena.


    Giant Titan statues stand on the edge of the arena, and the mighty power rolls like thunder.


    Fierce, crazy and thick breath spread.


    It''s like a town, a god star, and a prisoner of gods.


    The Greek aristocrat in the distance just looked at it, like being pinned by a high mountain, his legs trembling and his shoulders bent.


    "The arena of the gods..."


    "It is said that once released into the arena of the gods, one side will not die, and both sides will never leave. Su Ye is over. "


    "I don''t know whether this is the arena of the lower gods or the middle one."


    "This range, this momentum, is like a median artifact."


    "Suye still has a chance..." castor whispered.


    The golden light on chimera''s right dispersed, and two sets of glittering shackles appeared in the air.


    Each set of shackles has complete handcuffs and shackles, and the two sets of shackles are connected by a golden chain.


    "Chains of death!" Leonidas gave a long sigh.


    "No chance..." castor sighed.


    "You can''t run away!" With a smile, the sheep of wisdom suddenly disappeared.


    Su Ye felt that his legs and arms were tight, and he saw a pair of translucent golden shackles on his wrists and translucent golden shackles on his ankles. At the joint of the shackles, a long chain extended.


    The shackles at the other end of the chain also bound chimera''s four legs.


    "Only when one side dies, the shackles of death can fall. Otherwise, you will never escape ten kilometers around me. Coupled with the arena of the gods, I see how you can escape!" The sheep of wisdom are proud.


    "There''s so much nonsense!" The lion of courage slowly looks up, takes a deep breath and opens its mouth.


    Roar


    A rapidly rotating spherical white cyclone with a diameter of 100 meters suddenly flew out and roared at Suye.


    The white cyclone is surrounded by a faint golden power.


    The air shrieked and left long gullies on the ground.


    Many gods and demigods stopped them. At the moment they attacked the white cyclone, they were crushed by the terrible white cyclone.


    After ten spirit demigods were killed in succession, the rear spirit demigods had to blow themselves up.


    Fifty gods and half gods died before they blocked the white cyclone.


    "Vulnerable!"


    The lion of courage laughed wildly and dived.


    Su ye said: "it''s just a hypocrite. It''s not worth my all-out efforts. However, I have a power that I haven''t exerted with a strong existence. Next, I''m afraid the gods will send a stronger existence against me. Then, let''s practice with you."


    The field body is fully open.


    In the huge arena of the gods, a black ball covers both sides.


    The nobles in the distance looked anxiously.


    Cadmus held two lower artifact and entangled with dozens of gods and demigods.


    Domain body.


    "Bravado little thing!" The venomous snake smiled contemptuously.


    Suddenly, chimera braked sharply in mid air.


    "This is..."


    Six pairs of eyes were filled with horror.


    The strange and grand strong breath emanated from Su ye, and layers of golden armor grew on the Titan armor.


    The shape of the whole area has changed greatly. It is no longer sunny and harmonious.


    Into a dilapidated battlefield.


    The sky is like blood.


    The earth cracks everywhere.


    The broken artifact and the incomplete divine skeleton are piled together into a hill.


    Su Ye stands on the top of the mountain.


    The cold wind blew, and the broken blood colored flag fluttered to cover the sunset.


    At this moment, Su Ye seemed to be the only winner and survivor of the divine war, with strong blood and authority all over him.


    It seems that he is the only master in this world.


    Here and now, invincible.


    On the contrary, chimera''s overall momentum dropped greatly, the light in her eyes was obscure, and all her forces were suppressed.


    In particular, the strength of combat has been directly reduced to half.


    "This is... The field of war theocracy, the master of the battlefield..." the voice of the lion of courage trembled.


    The tip of the sheep of wisdom cried, "impossible! Cadmus said, you are the power given by God, but this is the battlefield chosen by God, and many powers cannot be used! If you can turn on battlefield dominance, there are only two situations. One is that the gods allow you to use it, which is impossible. Another situation is... "


    The sheep of wisdom was so frightened that they didn''t dare to say the result.


    "You... Do you really have the power of war?" The lion of courage, like a little beast just beaten, asked timidly.


    "I''ll know next."


    Su Ye finished and began to cast spells. Invisible generals like transparent water appeared on his side.


    Exactly twenty.


    Then, one golden beam after another came, and chimera was stunned.


    The divine light dissipated and 13 artifacts appeared in the world.


    Seven snake whips repaired by divine power diamond, fire god spear given by human horse demigod, two king Trident, blood spear, divine bone axe, water charm whip, whale bone bow, dragon head hammer and sea sword.


    Then, the shield of the flowing sea and the shield of the mountains flew out, and then the sea magic wand came. Ten invisible generals, armed with weapons, accelerated their running. Two invisible generals, armed with aegis, are about Su Ye. The sea magic wand floats to Su Ye''s side. The magic school invented by Su ye, artifact siege flow. In fact, Su Ye has used it before. I used it to kill the ghost king outside the demon prison. Under the power of artifact, demigod is vulnerable and can''t achieve the actual combat effect¡° You can barely become the first official experiment of artifact siege flow. " Su ye said, the ten invisible generals with weapons suddenly disappeared, blinked around chimera, waved artifact and attacked fiercely. Many battle body talents and warrior talents that can''t work on magic broke out in an all-round way. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 878

    The seven snake whips flew out, expanded rapidly and wound chimera. The seven snake heads suddenly bit the body of the poisonous snake, causing the skin of the poisonous snake to crack and twist wildly.


    It is said that the Vulcan spear turns into a 100 meter fire column, bombards 100 times in an instant and ignites chimera''s whole body.


    The trident of the two kings was like a fishing fork. It stabbed and stabbed at random, leaving chimera bloodstained.


    The blood spear once a blood hole. There was no blood in the blood hole, and the meat disappeared. It was swallowed by the blood spear.


    Whenever the divine bone axe cuts down, it will ignore the flesh and blood and directly cut chimera''s bones.


    The whip of water charm turned into a white whip all over the sky. It snapped at the wisdom sheep and made the wisdom sheep bleat.


    Whatever else, the dragon head hammer smashed the head and neck of the lion of courage, making the lion of courage shrink his head and roar angrily.


    The bow of the whale bone shoots slowly. It usually takes three or four seconds to shoot an arrow, but each ten meter long water arrow will inevitably get into chimera''s body and burst inside.


    Every time the sword of the sea attacks, chimera will have more swirling wounds, which slowly turn and roll away more blood and flesh around.


    Suye does not use any other power.


    Only ten lower artifact directly beat chimera.


    "Why is it like this... Why is it like this? My sheep of wisdom has calculated it clearly, and has calculated it clearly..."


    "I refuse, I refuse!"


    "Run away..."


    What about the big cleavage group?


    The tactics are ready. Use artifact to fight?


    Chimera''s three heads were completely disordered. They waved their claws, bit and released their magic skills.


    However, it was useless, and the ten lower artifact still attacked madly.


    On the surface, the invisible general is an entity. In fact, it is only the shape of magic condensation.


    The essence of invisible generals is that magicians control weapons in the air by virtue of magic and spiritual power.


    However, invisible generals are more powerful than rotary weapons and rotary flying blades.


    It''s better than pseudo magic Meila. If attacked by one or two artifact, it''s nothing at all. It''s minor injury at most.


    But dozens of minor injuries in an instant are serious injuries!


    Each artifact contains various strange forces to bind and weaken chimera.


    Dozens of forces come out together, which is equivalent to ten weaker lower gods attacking at the same time.


    Chimera was like a wild dog in the mud, kicking and biting wildly, but it didn''t work.


    Soon, chimera was black and blue.


    Suddenly, two artifact light pillars appeared, one was armor and the other was dagger.


    Warcraft cannot use all artifacts.


    The goat''s head covered his face with armor, and the snake''s head bit the short sword and cut against the sea sword.


    Soon, both artifacts were knocked down.


    This is Su Ye''s field.


    As a result, Su ye had a lower artifact armor around him, and the eleventh invisible general stepped out and joined the siege with a short sword.


    Chimera, who was covered in blood, suddenly stood up and burst out with terrible magic power. She repelled all artifacts, broke through the field body, entered the arena of the gods and fled into streamer.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Spare me, I will leave the old God Star right away, and I will never reveal your secret! " The sheep of wisdom shouted.


    The poisonous snake immediately woke up and shouted, "spare your life! The great Suye God, forgive me! We admit defeat, we admit defeat! "


    The lion of courage said nothing and ran away with a black face.


    In the distance, the Greek nobles were stunned. How could they be beaten into bereaved dogs?


    What happened to his almost cut body?


    False gods have powerful divine bodies. Why can''t the wound heal?


    Cadmus, who was fighting, was so frightened that he was attacked by the spirit demigod. He vomited blood and hurriedly defended.


    "What happened? Chimera? What happened? " Cadmus panicked.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    It''s only a little longer. How did it get hit like this?


    Suddenly chimera stopped and the three heads stared around the arena of the gods.


    The venomous snake with all its scales off wailed in despair and cursed with a crying voice: "stupid sheep head! Why do you use the arena of the gods and the chains of death? Now we can''t escape! Why do you use it? Why! "


    The sheep of wisdom, whose white hair was red with blood, looked confused, like a little old man who was repeatedly hit by reality, squatting at the door of his house in frustration.


    The lion of courage roared angrily and lost all courage.


    Shua


    Su ye and the domain body blinked to chimera.


    Chimera was again shrouded in black territory.


    Inside the realm, chimera ran wildly to avoid artifact attacks, but there were more and more wounds on her body.


    "Su Shen, I am willing to give you all my wealth! I even know where the monster Titan''s'' Warcraft divine power diamond ''is. With this thing, you can control the whole old God Star! "


    Su ye said, "the gods listed this as a god selected battlefield. They must master this old God star. I can''t take it away."


    "However, you can destroy the old God star, reduce it to the divine power plane and directly pull it into the double ring void! At that time, the gods could not help you! "


    "Oh? That''s a good idea. Thank you for your guidance. Go all the way! "


    150 legendary avatars suddenly shot together, and the ice wind queen also blew a cold wind.


    The large cleavage group and the stripping force act on chimera together. Finally, in the sound of wailing, chimera is said to have been pierced through three heads by fire spear, blood spear and sea sword and died completely.


    Su Ye was not careless. He didn''t stop attacking until he felt that the soul corridor absorbed chimera''s soul, and then put chimera''s divine skeleton into the ruins space.


    Jin cancan''s death shackles fell, and Su ye put them away.


    Suye turned to Cadmus.


    He was chased by the demigods in the arena of the gods, looking for an exit.


    Shua


    Su Ye blinked past and wrapped Cadmus with domain body.


    At the moment of seeing so many artifacts, Cadmus finally understood what chimera was afraid of.


    "Is there no way back?" The panic in Cadmus''s eyes was swept away by the decision. He gritted his teeth and rushed to Suye.


    "Tell me what the gods have to do. I can spare your life." Suye road.


    Cadmus said nothing and dodged left and right in the siege of eleven lower artifact.


    Compared with the huge chimera, he has an advantage in this battle.


    However, the artifacts collided with each other continuously, and the streamers of color surged, and the huge light masses burst, tearing and bombarding the surroundings with great force, even if the field bodies were collapsing and repairing.


    After a while, Cadmus was bleeding and unconsciousness.


    "Tell me, what else can the gods do? What plans do they have besides killing me? " Su ye asked sternly.


    Cadmus smiled and walked slowly forward, holding all the artifacts in the sky.


    Poof


    It is said that the Vulcan spear pierced his chest.


    Cadmus loosened his arms, the courage shield and the Dragon tooth sword fell, bent his knees and fell to the ground.


    He slowly raised his head and lost focus.


    After working hard for a while, he only saw a vague figure and stopped looking.


    He looked blankly ahead and said slowly, "we are afraid of gods and ignorance. We give our bodies, faith, spirit and life to generations and generations. And the gods are afraid of you. I, Cadmus, the king of State Building in TBAI... "


    He slowly picked up the Dragon tooth sword, pointed to Su Ye''s shoulder in the distance, shook it and patted it gently in the air.


    "Canonize you as a new Lord. When the banner of resistance to the gods floats in the land of Greece, I, the descendant of Cadmus, will follow to the death and wipe out fear!"


    "Thank you. I don''t want to live in the coffin under the temple. It''s too cold..."


    Cadmus lowered his head slowly.


    Su Ye remembered that the king, Cadmus, had received the grace and disaster of the gods.


    Su Ye swept away the battlefield, put away the Dragon tooth sword and courage shield, and recovered the field body.


    The nobles in the distance saw Su Ye standing alone in the arena of the gods.


    The huge translucent arena of the gods disappeared and fell into Su Ye''s hands and turned into a model arena.


    "He won..." IAS muttered to himself.


    "Can he leave?" Leonidas asked.


    "Maybe." Castor''s canal.


    Peleus sighed, shook his head and said, "retreat immediately. Here will become the battlefield of God."


    "What do you know?" Asked tramon.


    "As we run, we... Needless to say, look up."


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    Thirteen huge white stars came from the deep air attack, just like the scorching sun.


    These huge stars are followed by a dense number of small stars.


    "What''s that..." castor muttered to himself.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky and held the Poseidon staff in his right hand.


    After a flash, the stars hovered in the outer space of the old God star, and the strong white starlight shone on the earth.


    The old God Star is like day.


    All the stars quickly changed into 108 gates in the blink of an eye.


    White clouds surround the gate.


    The gate is holy and shining, emitting countless white light.


    The left and right of the gate are carved with a lovely little angel.


    The front 13 doors are the tallest, and the crown of holy light is carved on the top of the door.


    Leonidas cried out, "the gate of heaven! This is the Legion of angels! "


    Many nobles were beaming.


    Peleus sighed, "it''s the Legion of angels."


    "What?" Castor was shocked.


    Peleus said slowly, "those ordinary gates of heaven will come out. Ordinary Angel kings, even the most ordinary Angel kings, also have the strength of gods at the peak. And the first of the thirteen crowns, the gate of heaven, will come out of the thirteen Archangel kings under the seat of Hera after God. Each has the ability to ascend God. The first is micati, the Lord of hundreds of millions of angels after God and king of archangels. They step out the crown of their heads, honor and disaster together, glory and death together. " Above the space, dazzling white clouds connect into one, carrying the gates of heaven. Under the white clouds, the starlight appears, rotates rapidly, and turns into a huge galaxy vortex. Boom... In the roar of thunder, 108 gates of heaven slowly separated. The milk like holy light poured out from the crack of the door like a waterfall, and the rich light element and divine power fell from the sky. Holy and heavy breath flows through the gate. In the crack of the door, the figure of a giant angel can be seen faintly. Behind the giant Angel headed by him, there stood an endless army of angels¡° Come on behalf of God and clean the world! " Suddenly, millions of the same voices sounded, as if from all directions of the endless starry sky, and as if from their own bodies. All things speak together, and all living beings sing together¡° The gods are the light. "¡° My Lord is glory. " Similar voices sounded at the same time, and the door of heaven opened wider and wider. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 879

    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    After a slight roar, all heaven opened.


    Like 108 suns hanging high in space at the same time.


    The dazzling light and surging heat poured down and landed on the old God star.


    Some turn into glorious clouds and roll.


    Some turn into a glorious River and flow everywhere.


    Looking from a distance, only a few seconds later, the whole old God star was wrapped in a faint white light element fog.


    "Kill Su ye and eliminate evil and filth!"


    In the thick white shining gate, huge holy white legs and feet stepped out.


    The land shook and the stars trembled.


    With Suye as the center, the earth sank for thousands of miles, with cobwebs covered and dust raised.


    Su ye had difficulty breathing, and even his shoulders were slightly hung by invisible forces.


    Suddenly, a faint light swept through space and all the gates of heaven.


    The space tore a dark hole and expanded instantly.


    The dark space crack is like the mouth of a giant beast, forming a suction that devours the world, and the angel gate is involved in the space crack.


    Those holy light legs and feet were cut off by space cracks before they were recovered.


    Hundreds of broken holy light legs and feet fell from the air and turned into endless glorious divine power, just like a thick fog covering the whole old God star in an instant.


    The holy light is vast and never goes out.


    Dead fog forest.


    A headless knight in the Holy Land radiated the dark power of the dead and struggled to resist the ubiquitous light element white fog. Suddenly, the divine light shrouded him.


    The headless knight screamed and his body melted quickly, but after a moment, his body was rebuilt and his flesh and blood were reborn.


    The headless knight stood blankly for a long time and suddenly half knelt to the ground.


    "Follow the glory and be loyal to the glory. I am the knight of light!"


    Warcraft mountains.


    The dark dragon, who was chewing her husband''s body, flapped its wings angrily and shook its tail to drive away the glorious fog.


    Suddenly, strong white light rushed in and dispersed the dark power of the dark magic dragon.


    After a brief scream, the mother dragon with the holy light shining all over her body shed tears, swallowed the meat in her mouth and roared loudly.


    "Eternal light! From now on, I will be the dragon of light! "


    Ruined temple.


    Fallen giants with dark eyes are kneeling down to unknown gods.


    The light came.


    The fallen giant screamed.


    After a while, the Holy Light stood up around the solemn fallen giant and smashed the statue of unknown gods with his own hands.


    "Shoulder the light and wipe out the darkness. This is the mission of our giants of light!"


    ¡­¡­


    A similar scene was staged throughout the old God star.


    All the dark and negative forces are purified.


    In the light, Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    The Greek nobles in the distance were stunned.


    What the hell happened?


    That''s the angel King Legion sent by the queen of God!


    Even Socrates did not trigger this level of Legion!


    Even the Titan is not worth sending the angel King army!


    Only when the great God Department fights, the angel King Legion will appear.


    Now, for the sake of Suye, Hera, the queen of God, sent out.


    Then he was cut off.


    And then, no?


    The Greek nobles looked at each other.


    The rich holy light transforms ordinary demons, but it just passes them and nourishes their bodies.


    "Peleus, what happened? You can say it now. " Leonidas.


    Peleus moved his lips gently. After a while, he said, "my wife said that if Pandora can''t kill Su ye, then the queen of God will put all his eggs in one basket and lower the most powerful force she can come, the angel King Legion. She did this not only to kill Su ye, not only to frighten human magicians, but also to frighten infinite planes and other gods. I asked, "what if the angel King army also fails?"


    "She said, impossible. The angel King Legion can kill the existence of the superior God and cannot fail. I asked again. "


    "A long time later, she said that at that time, Hera would do it in person for the sake of face, even if she violated the great ban of the gods. It''s nothing more than sleeping for a hundred years. "


    The nobles were silent.


    "So, how did the angel King army disappear? Did the ancient Titans do it? " Leonidas asked.


    "The ancient Titan was better at fighting in person. I''ve never seen this power before. It may be a hostile mysterious God." Pelus road.


    The nobles were lost in thought.


    Su Ye looked at the place where the angel King''s Legion disappeared and fell into thinking.


    The power just now is a little familiar. It''s not like divine magic, witchcraft, or magic of other races. It''s more like the power of magic.


    It is the magical power of a human system very similar to the great portal.


    "Tearing the void and threatening 108 gates of heaven is too powerful. Even if I am promoted to demigod, I may not be able to use it."


    Su ye thought to himself that after waiting for a while, no enemy came.


    Looking at the everywhere brilliant holy light, Su Ye was disgusted. He vaguely felt that these holy lights seemed to be malicious to himself, but he had strong divine power, and these ownerless holy lights could not affect him.


    Return to the place where Pandora fought before, where there are a large number of divine blood cells.


    Su ye sent Palos, and the blood cells of the gods lined up and poured into Palos.


    Palos was stunned. Her whole body was red as fire, happy and helpless.


    "Su ye, there are too many..." Palos said, her eyes closed and her body fell.


    Su Ye immediately held Palos and observed carefully. Fortunately, there were too many and too strong divine blood. The body couldn''t bear it for a time and needed to absorb it slowly.


    Su ye sent Palos to the giant Hill and flew to the beast God city in the arch of the spirit demigod, the legendary avatar, the Hydra Legion and the magic minions.


    The aristocrat in the distance looked at Su Ye''s back and said nothing for a long time.


    "Shall we follow the oracle and kill... Er..." the blind young nobleman was cut in the neck by Leonidas with a hand knife and fainted.


    The rest looked away.


    Leonidas coughed softly and said, "we failed to ambush Suye. In order to let the gods know what happened, preserve the living power, resolutely turn in and stay away from Suye. So, what should we do next? "


    The people looked at each other, and no one spoke for a long time.


    Pelus said, "we report it truthfully. But... Once you return to Greece, be careful. "


    "Will there be drastic changes in Greece?" Leonidas asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s bigger than you think." Pelus road.


    Castor asked, "kill Suye first, and then fight Plato or the magician?"


    There was silence.


    "The key is that Su Ye is still alive."


    "Then let the gods have a headache. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Shall we go to the beast city? It''s said that there are treasures in it."


    "Go if you''re not afraid of death."


    The outer city of the great beast God city turned into rubble thousands of years ago, and the buildings in the most central area were only slightly broken.


    Su Ye stood on the magic flying carpet and looked. The vassal groups originally belonging to chimera scattered and fled.


    "These demons are useless. They just need chimera''s memory..."


    Su Ye suddenly cast several large portals to the distance, and gave orders to the spirit demigod and servants to kill chimera''s subordinate demigod and leave the whole body as far as possible.


    Servants and demigods immediately rushed into the main portal to catch them.


    Suye thought about how to deal with chimera''s divine skeleton.


    This divine skeleton is different from the sand of beasts.


    The value of the divine skeleton of the giant beast sand is very limited, but the divine skeleton of chimera is very precious, with 400 million gold Eagles as the bottom.


    Chimera has three heads. She is equal to swallowing three false gods at a time. Even if she is not in a coma for three days as last time, she will be in a coma for at least one day.


    At this time, we must always be ready for war.


    Su ye thought about it and rushed into the broken beast God city and fell outside the beast god palace.


    This is the only complete building of the old God star.


    The giant beast temple is made of huge gray white rocks. Its surface is smooth and there is no trace of connection between the rocks. It is even better than human craftsmen.


    On both sides of the giant beast temple, there is a huge pale gold Titan statue, which is similar to human shape.


    Although the gold on the surface of the two statues is very dim, it still exudes a heavy divine power.


    Two Titan puppets of the lower gods!


    Between the two statues, the gate of the temple is closed.


    Even the pseudo magic Meila can''t open here.


    Su ye thought about it and began to apply a lot of protective magic for himself. Then he wore Titan armor and moved forward slowly.


    The shortest steps in front of the temple are more than ten meters.


    Su Ye jumped up the steps and came between the two statues, ready for battle.


    In the rubble far away, the nobles looked at the giant beast God city.


    "Is Su Ye crazy?"


    "Even the pseudo magic Meila can''t enter. Why does he dare to enter?"


    "Someone help shout, it''s dangerous there!" Castor''s canal.


    Leonidas opened his mouth, shook his head and said, "forget it, since he can withstand the scourge thunder, he can''t die even if he is attacked by a Titan puppet."


    "Maybe he knows what he''s doing." Aisdao.


    "You see, the puppet didn''t attack him!"


    Everyone was stunned to see that Su Ye successfully jumped over the steps between the Titan puppets and jumped in front of the giant temple.


    The gate was opened and the golden light shone. They squinted and tried to see, but they couldn''t see anything. Finally, Su ye entered the golden light and the door was closed¡° This... "Strange thing. Every shrine is the unique power of the gods. Unless it is a descendant of a particularly close God, even ordinary Titan gods cannot enter. "¡° It seems that Su Ye is fully prepared for this God selected war. "¡° Not only that, Palos absorbed more than a hundred copies of the divine blood. Not surprisingly, she can be promoted to demigod in just a few years. "¡° Su Ye has another good helper. "¡° Not necessarily. Once Su Ye leaves here and returns to Athens, I don''t know what will happen. "¡° Not surprisingly, the whole ares mountain, no, the power of all Greek temples, has arrived in Athens. "¡° It may also include the incarnation of gods. "¡° Perhaps the battle of Socrates was staged again. But I have a feeling that this war will be more tragic than the last one. "¡° Yes... "The people looked at the gate of the temple silently. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 880

    Athens, Greece.


    In the afternoon of Athens, suddenly it was bright, and the ethereal voice spread all over the city and gradually spread to all Greece.


    "Come on behalf of God and clean the world!"


    "The gods are glory."


    "My Lord is glory."


    "Kill Su ye and eliminate evil and filth!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked up at the sky, and 108 pure white gates of heaven were emitting strong holy light.


    Then 108 giant angels fell obliquely from the gate of heaven.


    For every angel, there is not a sacred aperture suspended above his head.


    But a white crown of angels.


    The power of terror swept the world, and all the strong men of the whole planet woke up and looked at Athens in the distance.


    But every angel has at least one broken leg.


    Many people are stupid. They have never heard of the broken leg Angel Legion!


    In the next moment, the gods took effect.


    Numerous golden Rune intertwined chains emerge in the space of the whole planet.


    The breath of 108 Angel kings dissipated instantly, and all forces were suppressed at the new God level.


    In particular, the archangel king at the level of upper God and middle God has a disorder of holy light in his body, the wings of angels tremble, and the dense feathers of angels float like white chicken feathers.


    "What happened..."


    The whole city of Athens looked up to this scene with disbelief.


    Suddenly, at the location of Plato college, a colorful cone rainbow erupted upward, covering 108 gates of heaven and all angels.


    At the same time, on the land of Plato''s college, a huge blue magic array with thousands of layers emerged.


    Not just Plato''s college.


    Miletus college in the East, the two river tower, the wing of Babylon, the Pythagorean temple in the west, the ladder of Florence, the wizard forest and wisdom pyramid in the south, the ice wind Valley, treasure island and wild mountain in the North


    Even, the crimson skull on the 17th floor of hell, the painful moon on the 12th floor of hell, the soul cave on the 97th floor of the abyss, and the Lich bone tower in the country of the yellow spring


    Innumerable magic organizations in the infinite plane unfold innumerable magic arrays.


    The endless power of magic poured into Plato''s college.


    In an instant, the whole Platonic college turned into a completely independent space, even excluding the power of the gods and Athena.


    Two boundary segmentation.


    In a flash, 108 hundred meter bloody spears roared out of the magic array, tore the space, pierced the 108 Angel kings who had not had time to react, and nailed them to the gate of heaven.


    The bloody spear slowly wriggled and devoured the divine power of the angel king.


    "Oh..."


    108 Angel kings, like wild boars hit by arrows, howled bitterly.


    They struggle angrily. They want to use their own strength, but there is nothing they can do.


    After a while, they slowly lowered their heads, lowered their arms and hung on the gate of heaven.


    Golden holy blood drips down the spear of God killing.


    Boom


    The sky over Greece was covered with endless dark clouds, and light golden lights and thunder fled in the dark clouds.


    The churning dark clouds condensed into angry faces, yelling, yelling, cursing


    Cloud of God''s anger.


    Almost all Greeks fell to the ground with their knees soft.


    At the same time, an old and firm voice sounded.


    "In the world of philosophy, there is no flat road for exclusive kings."


    "In the world of magic, there is no supreme kingship of exclusive gods."


    "Where the ideal is, the truth will last forever."


    "Infinite plane, when people have no points."


    "The ideal place, when the world is always safe."


    A huge translucent city-state shrouded the sky and covered the whole city of Athens.


    108 Angel kings, falling from the sky.


    Suddenly, the 108 gates of heaven turned into a whirlpool of light, forming an unparalleled terror attraction.


    It''s not external, it''s internal.


    Angels poured out of the gate of heaven.


    Waiting for them is an invisible web of space.


    The foremost angel was stunned and looked down. His body was cut into one inch long and wide pieces.


    He slowly turned back and saw that the huge net covered 108 gates of heaven.


    All the angels erupted through the web of space.


    Then the body broke into countless pieces.


    The dense broken angel light plumes fall and scatter in Plato''s college, like snow all over the sky.


    The divine skeleton of 108 Angel kings disappeared, while angels poured out, died and turned into pure light elements.


    When all the light elements and angel remnants fall on the ground, they seem to enter the invisible space and disappear.


    The paralyzed Athenians stared.


    At this moment, there seems to be something split in everyone''s heart.


    On the central acropolis of Athens, white columns of light surging like flames rose into the sky, and white bridges of light flew over and fell into Plato''s college.


    In the temple wrapped by the white column of light, a large number of Templars and priests poured out, stepping on the bridge of white light and flying to Plato''s college.


    "All Greek people listen to orders, the gods judge, Plato blasphemy! God''s punishment is coming! "


    Suddenly, the cloud of God''s anger revolved.


    Just above Plato''s college, a huge white light cloud hole opened.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The dense pale gold divine thunder fell from the sky, each with a diameter of kilometers, just like a thunder column hitting Plato''s college.


    More and more, faster and faster.


    Finally, it turns into thunder waterfall and roars.


    The whole city of Athens was shaking. Houses around Plato''s College collapsed one after another.


    The Greeks around cried and ran in all directions.


    On the dark cloud of God''s anger, huge faces showed a tyrannical smile.


    Some old Greeks cowered in the corner in horror.


    This scene was also seen in those years.


    The man named Socrates is dead.


    The thunder of divine punishment split for a quarter of an hour and dissipated slowly.


    From a high altitude, the buildings of Plato''s College turned into ruins. The earth was dark and there was no more vegetation.


    However, the ivory cylindrical magic tower can not stand down.


    The huge face on the cloud of God''s anger quickly twisted and cursed again.


    Temple knights and priests from all over Greece rushed into Plato''s College on the bridge of white light.


    A strange scene appeared. After entering Plato''s college, the priests and knights suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    "Continue!" The high priest of the temple of God was angry.


    Tens of thousands of priests and temple knights rushed in without splashing.


    Soldiers or priests who exuded great divine power rose high in the sky and looked at Plato''s college.


    "Please God come!" Kearns, the chief high priest of the temple after God, squeezed a word out of his mouth.


    After a while, thick white columns of light burst out in temples all over Greece.


    Straight into the sky, visible all over the world.


    One after another huge 100 meter figures came out of the light column, tore the space and transmitted to the sky over Athens.


    Twenty two translucent avatars of gods gathered in the sky over Athens, 100 meters tall, and filled with magical powers of different colors.


    The earth shakes, houses collapse and rocks fly like the end.


    "God punishes Plato!"


    One avatar finished and rushed into Plato''s college, followed by the other avatars.


    Time passed slowly.


    Just like just now, everything is like a clay ox into the sea.


    "Please come again!"


    The second batch of incarnations of gods came from all over the world and poured into Plato''s college.


    Still quietly disappeared.


    "Three, please come!" Kearns gnashed his teeth and roared.


    The third incarnation of the gods entered.


    Time goes by without change.


    Even the face of the most devout priest showed despair.


    The angel died, but why did the angel king and the incarnation of God die?


    Even if their power is suppressed, they also have the power to surpass the demigod!


    What happened in Plato''s college?


    Damn Plato, why are you so bold!


    Even if he killed Socrates, he did not die so many Angel kings or so many incarnations of gods.


    "Full Recruitment! In addition to sticking to the place, the strongest forces of the demigod family, the hero family and the legendary family must arrive! "


    "Open the great sacrifice and invite the new God."


    The priests of the temple shook slightly and showed endless sadness in their eyes, but the next moment, they numbly entered the temple area and transmitted it to all places.


    Countless Temple priests and temple Knights flew to all parts of Greece. All prisoners and prisoners and a large number of civilians at the bottom were driven into the major temples like cattle and sheep.


    They disappeared silently and never went out of the temple again.


    The strong smell of blood rose to the sky and spread all over Greece.


    The Greeks who experienced the battle of Socrates suddenly burst into tears, and some even kept retching.


    I thought I would never smell this disgusting smell again in my life.


    But again.


    Too familiar.


    It hurts too much.


    This is a memory engraved in the bone marrow.


    Not long after, those famous legends, heroes and even demigods all over Greece arrived one after another.


    Five huge holy white pillars of light rose into the sky, broke through the cloud of God''s anger, rushed into space and shone on the world. The five new gods took a step, tearing apart space and stepping into the sky over Greece. The eyes of each new God are red as blood, rolling slowly. The nails of each new God are bright red and dripping blood¡° Let''s go. " Five expressionless new gods, wearing holy white robes and emitting holy white light, entered Plato''s college. Many priests recognized their faces. All five are descendants of the demigod family. After the five new gods, almost everyone in all families can leave a name in history. Even Theseus and mithiad et al. They cannot disobey the oracle¡° Block Plato college! " All priests cast spells together. Chains composed of golden runes flew out of the temple and fell outside Plato''s college. They intertwined and turned into invisible masks and disappeared slowly. The top of Olympus. The topless akerdes looked back at Plato''s college, looked at the deep prison fortress, and finally looked at the Greek rivers and mountains under the cloud of anger. He smiled and stepped into the thick dark clouds. Thick dark clouds stacked into an endless ocean, spreading in all directions. Akerdes looked up. A pure gold inclined ladder connects the sea of clouds below and emptiness above. Between the sea of clouds and the void, the sun shines and the clear sky is blue. Akerdes was covered in gold. At the end of the void, thunder and dark clouds rolled. Above the thunder clouds, two platinum mountains, one on the left and one on the right, stand at the golden head of the golden ladder. On the top of the two platinum mountains, a giant statue stands opposite, holding a shield and spear. From the gap between the two platinum mountains, a magnificent palace looms. The palace was surrounded by thunder, shining all over the world. Akerdes lowered his head, remained silent for a few seconds, stepped on the golden ladder, turned into a light and shadow of light gold, and climbed rapidly. His body rose a little at every step. In his eyes, the thunder palace grew bigger and bigger. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 881

    Old God star, in the giant beast temple.


    "You''re here?"


    A desolate and distant voice seemed to float from the sky.


    Su Ye looked suspiciously at the empty temple.


    It''s totally different from what I thought.


    The outside is resplendent, but the inside is dim.


    Gray white rock surface, rusty bronze grain entrenched.


    Through some faint lights, the grand occasion here in those years can be seen faintly.


    Today, the sacred palace, which is several kilometers long and where the giant beast Titan lives, is empty.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice sounded again.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that the giant beast Titan didn''t know who came, but he believed that the descendants of the Titan would arrive here, so he left power.


    "Magician Su Ye." Suye road.


    "Mage? It''s a pity, but some Titans say that the future of mages may be more brilliant than Titans. Because the gods don''t like mages. "


    When the voice finished, a huge throne appeared in the deepest part of the palace.


    A translucent colossus far larger than the throne appeared ahead.


    The upper part as like as two peas is almost the same, with curly hair, beard and white eyes.


    The arms are drooping, and the muscles in the chest and abdomen are like sculpture, which is fit and round.


    However, his skin surface is attached with unusually thick fine hairs.


    Under his waist, not a human body, but three giant animals.


    The giant elephant''s body is in the middle. The giant tiger and the giant lion are separated. The three bodies are separated and integrated at the waist of the upper body. A total of twelve legs step on the ground.


    "Hello, dear giant beast Titan." Su Ye saluted.


    The giant beast Titan seemed unable to see Su ye and looked straight into the distance.


    "Since you have arrived here and are not a believer of Olympus, no matter who you are or what you have done, I will follow the ancient contract and give you a kind of strength."


    "I am the enemy of Olympus." Su Ye suddenly said.


    The translucent body of the giant beast Titan was slightly shocked, and spiritual joy suddenly appeared on his face, and even light flashed in his eyes.


    "I sensed your breath similar to mine, but I''m not sure if it''s the breath cursed by the gods or..."


    The giant beast Titan suddenly smiled again, stretched out his furry hand and pointed to Su Ye.


    "You should be a Titan and step on Olympus!"


    A little golden light flew from the fingertips of the giant beast Titan and went straight into Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    Su Ye felt as if he had been hit hard. His body flew upside down and hit the gate of the holy palace. Then he felt his whole body burst. It seemed that there was a magma fire in his body, and severe pain spread all over his body.


    "I..."


    Su ye passed out before he scolded his dirty words.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes and immediately felt that there seemed to be a huge stove in his heart, emitting rolling heat, pouring into his body and constantly improving his strength.


    When I looked down, my body changed from white to light gold.


    The cuticle on the skin surface is clearly displayed in front of your eyes.


    These cuticles and ordinary skin are more like a layer of fine, regular and exquisite micro dragon scales.


    Su Ye vaguely felt that the protective ability of this thin cuticle was better than the lower artifact.


    "Since you are a mage, the Titan God body has changed. You can understand it by yourself. My ''Warcraft divine power diamond'' will stay here and send it to you together, integrate into the earth, and the whole God Star will serve you as the Lord. Goodbye, Titan''s inheritor... "


    The huge figure of the giant beast Titan slowly bent down and saluted, turned into a light spot and dissipated.


    The throne in the depths of the palace turned into a huge golden gem with a large head and flew to Su Ye.


    Su ye received the ruins space and quickly sacrificed.


    Get two kinds of theocracies at the same time, Warcraft theocracy and beast theocracy.


    Su Ye immediately absorbed the two divine powers, then looked around, very safe, cast a spell and summoned servants.


    The whole body is golden and proud to come out.


    "Muttering..."


    Di Aotian suddenly hugged Su Ye''s thigh and sobbed.


    Su Ye looked carefully. Di Aotian was originally covered with red dragon scales, but now he is covered with golden dragon scales.


    The muscles of the whole body are more bulging and become a real muscle dragon goblin.


    The whole body exudes a faint spirit breath.


    Su Ye almost shocked the tiger body. The Titan God body is too tiger to act on the magic servant?


    Although di Aotian is not a complete Titan God body, it is definitely not weaker than the ordinary lower God body!


    This means that unless the opponent has a large cleavage group or stripping talent, meeting the proud sky is equal to hand to hand combat with the lower God.


    Su Ye inspected other servants, and their strength soared.


    However, Wang sledgehammer died again because the Titan''s divine body was too strong to support his body.


    Su Ye summoned Wang sledgehammer.


    "Your Majesty, I miss you so much..."


    Then he jumped on Su ye and was kicked off by Su Ye.


    Wang Dashui stood up with a smile, stroked his whole body coquettishly, and said proudly, "Your Majesty, it''s really happy to follow you. I not only hollowed out a whole black gold vein, but also got the legendary Titan demigod. I''m going crazy! From now on, I can walk across any dwarf country. Wherever I go, I will be honored as the Titan dwarf king! That''s the highest existence of the dwarves. Even if... "


    Wang dachui suddenly shut his mouth, stared at the bull''s eye and looked at the earth and Aotian.


    "You... Are you proud of him?"


    Di Aotian nodded.


    "I don''t believe it! Why are you stronger than me? Why is it stronger than me? Why did you become a demigod? I don''t believe it! " Wang sledgehammer roared.


    "Muttering..."


    Wang dachui looked at Su ye with tears streaming down his face and cried, "I have bled for your majesty, I have fought for your majesty, and I have dug a mine for your majesty, but your majesty is eccentric and gives a good thing to a broken goblin! I want a demigod! I want a demigod! "


    Su Ye glanced at the king''s sledgehammer and gave the earth proud angel a wink.


    Di Aotian immediately straightened his chest, raised his shoulders, walked to Wang hammer like a bodybuilding champion and beat him violently.


    Where did the king''s sledgehammer beat the half god''s earth Aotian, crying for his father and mother, and running around the temple.


    Su Ye was too lazy to look at two people. He no longer wasted time and entered the magic tower.


    He looked up and was startled.


    The surface of the two magic trees is golden, and they are slowly rising at a speed visible to the naked eye, constantly branching and spreading leaves. It seems that they can soon rise to 30 meters and be promoted to half god.


    The roots of all the magic trees were also thick for several circles.


    Even the magic contains a faint golden light, and the magic power will be significantly improved.


    The Titan turned part of its power into the power of the magic tree!


    The total amount of basic magic has soared a hundred times!


    How many times is the total?


    Su Ye feels a little poor in math.


    Forget it, we''ll do it again when we have time. The key now is to get the old God Star and escape from Greece.


    Su Ye left the magic tower, took out the divine power drill and put it directly on the ground.


    The ground of the palace cracked and the divine power drill went deep into the ground.


    Su Ye looked down and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Deep underground, the smell of light element is as strong as fire.


    The total amount of legs and feet falling from the gate of heaven should be close to the power of a light God.


    Not surprisingly, the whole old God Star will be purified by the power of the light system and become the God Star of the light system.


    Soon, the crack closed.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong


    Deep in the earth, it seems to play a divine drum, and it is like the heartbeat of a giant beast. It roars continuously and becomes more and more urgent.


    Finally, after a loud noise, the old God Star shrank rapidly, and a large number of rock fragments were thrown into space.


    The power of the chosen battlefield attached to the old God Star collapsed.


    Boom


    In the dark starry sky, a deep space crack was opened, and the old God Star drilled into the space crack and disappeared.


    Before the old God Star drilled into the space crack, all outsiders on the old God star, including Su ye, were lined up by the old God star.


    Space shock, Suye dare not take out Palos.


    The familiar vertigo of ultra long-distance space transmission hit.


    Later, Su Ye sensed that in the distant double ring void, there was a divine power plane that formed a close relationship with himself.


    At the moment of forming contact, it transmits infinite power.


    The magic tree is climbing!


    Break through 30 meters.


    Promotion to demigod.


    Su Ye didn''t expect to be promoted to demigod in the process of transmission.


    At the moment of reaching the end of the transmission, 150 legendary avatars emerged at the same time, and then Su Ye stopped.


    I stood in the Palos family temple, where I got married.


    The magic on his body shook rapidly, and waves of white ripples were visible to the naked eye. The uncontrollable demigod force was comparable to the typhoon sweeping the temple.


    As a legendary soldier, lutos, who was standing nearby, went backwards.


    The temple emitted a faint white light to suppress the demigod power.


    Su Ye hurriedly summoned the sober Palos, sat down on the spot and began to meditate.


    The violent demigod power of the whole body slowly converges.


    Palos looked at Liuhui and scanned the family temple.


    Her dark hair seemed covered with stars, her blue eyes seemed to hide a small sun, the light on the surface of her skin flowed, and her strong breath even suppressed lutos.


    "This is..." lutos looked at his daughter in horror.


    "I have absorbed more than a hundred divine blood lines." Palos stood between her father and Su Ye.


    Lutos''s face changed greatly. In a moment, he returned to normal, nodded and said, "you leave now! Now! " Lutos finished, the ring flashed in his hand, and a huge dark blue plane portal appeared in the family temple. Palos looked at her father hesitantly and asked, "but..." there''s nothing, but, leave now! "¡° Su Ye has just made a breakthrough and needs meditation. " Palos road. Lutos glanced at Su Ye behind Palos, nodded, and then said, "after you entered the chosen battlefield, there were all kinds of rumors. In order to prevent you from being ambushed after you came out, the family made a sacrifice, and asked the goddess to send you here directly at that time. What happened on the chosen battlefield? "¡° I''d rather know if anything happened in Athens. Where''s grandpa? " Asked Palos. Lutos was silent for a few seconds and said, "I can''t say. Now the situation is urgent. Tell me what happened on the chosen battlefield? " Palos bit her lower lip and said, "all the God chosen soldiers and all the God chosen followers have received the oracle to kill us. But most of them were killed by Su Ye. The gods even sent the ancient hero Cadmus and Pandora''s box, as well as a pseudo magical Meila inside. I don''t know what happened after that, but Su Ye defeated the three of them and... It looks like a great harvest. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 882

    Palos looked at Su ye, who was promoted to demigod, with both joy and worry.


    "Even Pandora''s box?" Lutos looked at Su ye in horror.


    Palos hesitated for a moment and then said, "I also see that the world is full of the power of light elements. That scene is very like the place where angels fall."


    Lutos remembered the upheaval in Athens today and vaguely guessed the whole story.


    "As long as Su Ye is sober, you will enter this portal immediately! My father gave it to me so that you can transport it to a safe place. He didn''t even tell me where it was! " A look of displeasure flashed across lutos''s face.


    Palos asked, "where''s grandpa?"


    "Said don''t ask!" Lutos''s voice rose suddenly.


    Palos looked at her father in surprise.


    Lutos looked dark and said in a low voice, "now, don''t say anything. I beg you."


    Palos nodded silently.


    Father never begged himself.


    "As soon as Su Ye wakes up, you will enter the portal with him! We''ll contact you when it''s safe. " Lutos road.


    "Yes." Palos nodded softly.


    Lutos took out a ring of space and put it into Palos''s hand.


    "It contains most of the details of the family. Keep it. The rest is for Sisyphus. " Lutos road.


    "Father..." Palos''s eyes were red and clenched her teeth.


    Lutos looked at Palos and sighed.


    The family temple fell silent.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye suddenly got up and said, "what happened in Athens?"


    With a dark face, lutos said, "shut up, now take Palos into the portal and leave here, or I will drive you two out of Pandion''s house!"


    Su Ye was stunned.


    "Su ye, let''s go. Please! " Palos grabbed Su Ye''s wrist with both hands and her tears were shining.


    Su Ye was stunned and nodded.


    Palos took Su Ye''s hand, looked back at her father, turned around, wiped her eyes, grabbed Su ye and rushed into the big portal.


    The portal closes.


    A ring in lutos''s hand was shattered.


    "Alas..."


    With a long sigh, lutos suddenly retreated, and a semi artifact spear appeared in his hand.


    Su Ye appeared ahead.


    "Aren''t you gone?" Lutos looked warily at Suye.


    "It was my part who entered the portal with Palos. Now I want to know about Athens and Plato''s college! " Su ye said and walked out.


    Lutos stretched out his spear and stopped in front of Suye.


    "I''m your father-in-law. You can''t go out!"


    A full 150 legendary incarnations emerged behind Su Ye.


    "You can''t stand 150 great imprisonment." Suye looked sideways at lutos.


    For a moment, lutos slowly retracted his spear and pointed it at his neck artery.


    "When you get out of here, I die here. From then on, in Palos''s heart, you are her enemy who killed her father." Lutos looked at Suye calmly.


    The spear point pierced into the neck, and the thin blood slowly flowed out.


    The field opened, and the power of 150 great confinement techniques enveloped lutos in an instant.


    There were 24 lights shining on lutos, which resolved the 24 great confinement, but the other 126 trapped him.


    Su Ye grabbed the half artifact spear and threw it on the ground.


    Turn around and walk out.


    "I have completed the agreement and tried my best to protect Palos in the chosen battlefield and bring her back safely. When I finish what my husband should do, I will do what a magician should do. "


    The stiff lutos glared at Su ye and did not move.


    Su Ye waved his hand, put away the legendary avatar, pushed open the door and rose into the sky.


    During the flight, Su Ye summoned di Aotian and his 50 subordinates and ordered them to do one thing.


    Then, Su Ye was shining with a faint Titan light, broke the sound barrier, and flew to the side of the white light bridge outside Plato college at dozens of times the speed of sound.


    On the bridge of white light, thousands of priests and temple knights are ready.


    Suye looked around, and the chief high priest of two-thirds of the temples in Greece lived here.


    "Su ye, I didn''t expect you to throw yourself into the net!" Kearns, the chief high priest of the temple of God, looked regretful.


    Unlike other chief high priests, this chief high priest Kearns is a demigod.


    On his right hand, a four meter high lower artifact Scepter was suspended. On the scepter, a miniature bright moon exuded a faint radiance.


    "Open the ban."


    Su Ye looked to Plato college.


    The whole Platonic college is shrouded in translucent walls, on which golden Rune chains flow slowly.


    Su Ye knows these Rune chains.


    This is the power that separates the divine world from the human world.


    Don''t talk about yourself, even the LORD God can''t break it.


    Inside the wall of divine power, Plato''s college was dark everywhere, the gate collapsed, the statue at the door was smashed, the fountain fell into the ground, and the auditorium he had never entered sank into the pit.


    The grass that used to teach on the lawn, the playground that ran, the gravel road that you walked through, and even the familiar classroom, all disappeared


    Only the ivory magic tower stands.


    Su ye took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    "I only give you three hours to consider and remove the ban." Su Ye scanned all the priests and remembered the temple badge on each priest.


    "I''ll count for you, three, two, one." Kearns showed an incomparably kind smile, but his eyes swam with a touch of sarcasm.


    A large number of priests and temple Knights flew up and surrounded Suye.


    "You could have lived a few more seconds."


    Su Ye finished, and a large shadow condensed behind him.


    More than 200 gods and demigods have emerged one after another.


    Hell''s demigod is evil, human demigod is in good order, Warcraft''s demigod is restless and angry, and Troll''s demigod''s eyes are cold


    Then, two spirits whose breath was far better than that of all demigods appeared.


    The sand of the giant beast of the false god, now his flesh and blood have been restored, with a crown on his head and a yellow robe, looking around coldly.


    Su Ye waved his hand and the blood spear returned to the side of the beast''s sand.


    The magic magic, as like as two peas, is still lifeless. But the lion of courage and the eye of the wise sheep are all moved. There is no difference between the two heads and one of them.


    "You keep counting for me."


    Kearns was stunned.


    Then, a full 150 legendary avatars were arranged behind Su ye like a wall.


    "Count again." Suye looked at Kearns calmly.


    Kearns was numb.


    The siege of the temple suddenly expanded, and countless priests and temple soldiers staggered back.


    They didn''t want to run, but more than 200 heavy demigods and powers were stacked one after another, and the power of dense elements turned into circular rainbow light, just like invisible circular waves, constantly churning in all directions.


    The buildings below collapsed and the earth slowly collapsed.


    The terrible strong wind surged, blowing sand and stones in a few miles, big trees fell down, and the roof flew.


    At this moment, both the priests and temple knights on the battlefield and the people watching the war from afar were shocked by this incredible scene.


    Legendary avatars cast spells together.


    1400 hydras lined up in front of Su Ye.


    Each Hydra exudes a very faint demigod breath.


    After obtaining the Titan body and being promoted to a demigod, the Hydra army was strengthened.


    "Count again." Suye road.


    Kearns was silent and his right hand trembled.


    Then, black light scattered on the earth, and a dense army of demons surged.


    One hundred thousand devil armies from the hell plain of the devil Lord''s blood are displayed on the ground.


    Dozens of heroic demons, thousands of legendary demons, and the rest are sacred demons.


    The smell of evil rose into the sky.


    Continue counting


    Su ye said, a large shadow came again, and the endless gloomy green ghost fire fell to the ground and turned into a powerful dead.


    There are more than 100 heroes, more than 10000 legendary bone dragons, headless knights and necromancers, and the remaining 300000 are holy domain undead.


    The dense breath of the dead blocked the sky, and the dense green eyes of the dead seemed to freeze the earth.


    They are the undead born in the ghost commander field of the ghost Lord. Like the devil army, they all come from Pandora.


    "Have you finished counting?" Su Ye''s voice was very kind.


    "..." Kearns was stiff.


    Su Ye''s words were like the art of silence, and all the Temple priests lost their voice.


    The major forces watching the war from a distance were completely boiling.


    "Really a demigod!"


    "How can there be so many demigods, more than 200? Can''t it be fake? How many demigods are there in Greece! "


    "That''s the legendary semi God Hongguang. Although it can''t increase power like hero agitation, it can''t be imitated!"


    "How did the demons and the dead appear?"


    "Where do so many hydras come from?"


    "Did Su ye come to destroy Athens?"


    In the distance, there are many soldiers outside the branch of Plato college.


    In the branch, many teachers, teaching assistants and students looked at the sky in horror and occasionally looked at the magic light curtain of other magicians.


    "No, you feel Su Ye''s breath, as if... You have been promoted to a demigod!" A holy Master said.


    "Indeed. You see, the elements around him flow like water. That''s the sign of a semi magical mage. " A golden magician said¡° God, Su Ye is a semi magical mage! "¡° After master Socrates, Su Ye became human "impossible..." Jimmy muttered to himself¡° Even the chief high priest of the temple of God recognized it. There is no need to deny it. "¡° But isn''t he dead? " Holt said excitedly, "I knew he couldn''t die! I knew it! "¡° But what happened? How could he have so many demigods, so many legendary incarnations, and how could he have an army of demons and undead? "¡° Just remember, he came to save Plato, to save the college! " The history of magic teacher, cadelius road¡° But why did Su ye become so strong, even Socrates and Plato? " The teachers and students of Plato college looked at Su ye with shock and doubt.. Ask for a monthly ticket. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 883

    Above Plato''s college.


    "Su... Cough..." Kearns, the chief high priest of the temple of the queen of God, couldn''t speak because his throat was too dry.


    Then Kearns sighed and said, "Su ye, the gods have been inviting you. I hope you..."


    "Too much nonsense."


    Su ye said, the legendary incarnation behind him recovered and appeared again, and his body turned into a crimson priest.


    Not legend level, not hero level, but demigod crimson priest!


    Suye reached out to Kearns.


    "Crimson depravity!"


    302 dark red lights flew to Kearns.


    Kearns'' artifact wand emits a faint moonlight shield to resist 302 semi divine spells.


    Soon, the surface of the shield vibrated violently and was covered with cracks.


    "You... You stop first, we..."


    "I underestimated the lower artifact after God." Su ye said, and a figure suddenly appeared on Kearns'' Divine side. The blood spear broke through the broken shield, and the spear tip broke Kearns'' arm. The sand of the beast reached out and grabbed the artifact scepter and returned to Su Ye.


    "Crimson depravity!"


    302 demigod spells fell on Kearns again.


    "No..."


    Kearns tried to escape, but it was too late.


    Most of the magic equivalent to 302 semi magical mages poured into his body.


    The dense black runes spread on his skin. Each black Rune was like a hell passage, drawing endless hell power and hell will.


    In a flash, his body surface was wrapped in twisted and strange black symbols, leaving no gap.


    Kearns held his head and roared, his body swelled, his skin cracked, his blood flowed, and his holy white robe dyed red.


    The runes burst and turned into dark smoke like a python, rolling around Kearns.


    The rest of the priests retreated in horror.


    Kearns''s whole skin cracked cracks of different lengths. Every time he reached the cracks, a sarcoma grew rapidly.


    The pus on the surface of the sarcoma ruptured one after another. The sarcoma turned and separated slowly, revealing the bloody eyeball.


    The scars on Kearns''s body were like eyes.


    Five meter high Kearns slowly raised his head, opened his arms and rolled his throat with joy.


    "Praise evil, praise hell! From this day on, I am the eye of infinity, the fallen priest Kearns! " Kearns roared loudly, his blood colored eyes turned rapidly.


    "Kill them all!" Su Ye ordered.


    "Yes, my Lord!" All the blood colored eyeballs moved together, erupting hundreds of degenerate rays, which fell on many Temple priests and temple knights.


    Kearns is a demigod, a demigod fallen priest.


    Those priests and knights did not resist at all. They immediately held their heads and wailed. The strong evil force and depraved force churned around them, and all turned into depraved priests and depraved knights.


    "Kill!"


    The weapons of fallen knights and fallen priests fall on their companions.


    The gods and demigods swarmed up and slaughtered the priests and knights who had no power to fight back.


    People in the distance looked at the blood and limbs flying in the sky, as well as the falling corpses of priests and knights.


    "Oh, my God! What the hell happened! "


    "Is the temple going to be destroyed?"


    "Why is Agamemnon, Prince of Mycenae, killing priests?"


    "Is the one holding the Dragon tooth sword the ancient hero Cadmus?"


    "Eh? The brothers idas linkus are also there. My God, do these God son heroes betray the gods? "


    "There are many descendants of the demigod family. Why have they all been promoted to the demigod? Why have they all become Su Ye''s men? "


    Blood sprinkles like rain.


    The ground is clean.


    Demons cherish every drop of blood, every piece of meat and every piece of bone.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared behind Su ye, holding a dark semi artifact long sword like a shadow, stabbing Su Ye''s back heart.


    In a flash, the assailant''s whole body was filled with a strong smell of blood, and a huge shadow of the magic dragon opened behind him.


    Demigod combat skills.


    Keng


    Semi artifact long sword hits, breaks and collapses.


    The demigod warrior looked at the scene in front of him, looked at Su Ye''s body, and then looked at the fracture of the long sword.


    He even forgot to run away.


    All those who saw this scene suddenly remembered a legend.


    When the Titan God of Hercules is completed, all the weapons under the artifact fall on him and will burst.


    Su ye turned around and threw his right fist.


    The ordinary magician punched and landed squarely on the chest of the demigod warrior.


    Poof


    The fist was golden, and the half god assassin was blown into pieces. Then, it burst for the second time, and was blown into meat mud and blood everywhere.


    The magicians were stunned and the soldiers were crazy.


    A demigod mage, smashing a demigod warrior with one punch?


    And a soldier dressed in heroic costumes and good at assassination!


    "Titan body..."


    Very few people mutter to themselves and guess the source of power.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to straighten his collar and turned to continue watching the battle.


    In just a dozen seconds, the last powerful combat power of the major temples fell.


    Su Ye looked at the banned Plato college, glanced at the fallen priest Kearns and asked, "can we enter?"


    "Great Su God, please forgive me for being rude. The great seal used in the temple connects heaven and earth. Let alone you, even if the LORD God comes, it can''t be broken. "


    Su Ye already knew the answer.


    Su Ye looked back at the Acropolis mountain in the center of Athens.


    On the hill, there are many temples.


    Athena stood there quietly as usual.


    "You are lucky that I can''t destroy Athena." Su ye murmured and gave an order. He flashed and appeared in Plato''s branch, and then threw a ring at a holy land magician.


    "If you don''t want to stay in Greece, you can use this plane transmission ring to send everyone to the hell branch of Plato college in demon prison City, deep prison plain. Provost Lawrence is also the dean of hell branch, and he will settle you down. There are endless magic resources, which is the future of magicians. "


    Su ye said without expression, glanced at his teacher and classmates, and gently nodded his head.


    "Su ye..."


    The crowd shouted, but Su Ye blinked away again.


    "Su ye..."


    The teacher and the students murmured to themselves.


    The rollons.


    Di Aotian led the Dragon goblin tribe to guard everywhere, staring at the door and looking up at the old man in the direction of Plato college.


    Rollon''s grandfather.


    "Monsieur Leo Bo, we meet again."


    Su Ye appeared in the center of the yard and looked at the familiar and strange old man.


    "It''s su Ye." The old man with white hair looked at Su ye, his face dry and his eyes turbid.


    "You are much older." Su Ye sighed.


    Leo Bo clenched his trembling hand, squeezed out a smile and said slowly, "I''m old, my body can''t work."


    "It''s only been a few years. You''re so old." Su Ye''s eyes are gentle.


    "You are very energetic." Leopold''s eyes flickered.


    Su Ye glanced at the young housekeeper holding Leo Bo and said to Leo Bo, "since you are free, take me to Luo Long''s residence."


    Leo nodded and, with the help of the new housekeeper, walked slowly to the yard where Rollon was located.


    The yard is clean, the weapon rack is slightly yellow, some spears are slightly cracked, and the surface of several bronze swords is attached with fine copper green.


    Leo Bo trembled at the corner of his mouth and said slowly, "Luo long has been practicing here since he was a child. Look at the traces on the wall, they are all left by him. In fact, he has no talent. He is a very hard-working child. I forced him to name him Luolong... "


    The three men walked slowly into Luo Long''s study.


    "Luo long has been studying here since he was a child. I remember how happy he was when he first came here..." said Leo Bo, lowering his head and gently wiping his tears.


    The three went into Rollon''s bedroom again.


    "People come here to clean every day." The new housekeeper whispered.


    Su ye saw that the bedroom was covered with a thin layer of dust, getting heavier and heavier.


    After reading Luo Long''s residence, the three walked slowly back to the main courtyard.


    Leo Bo nagged about Rollon''s childhood, and the warm atmosphere filled the Rollon family.


    Walking to the door of the main hall, Leo Bo smiled and said, "stay for dinner."


    Su Ye didn''t answer. He looked through Leo Bo and looked at the chair in the deepest part of the hall, missing half of the chair back.


    "I heard it was broken by Rollon''s father?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you want Rollon to do that?"


    Leopold didn''t answer.


    Su Ye raised his hand and pointed at the chair.


    Blue magic roared out, smashing chairs, collapsing the whole family hall, and even smashing all the houses behind.


    Su Ye looked at Leo Bo''s muddy eyes and asked gently, "I don''t understand one thing. You people always have a great confidence. You always believe that the way you educate your children is right. However, if your way of education is right, why don''t you educate yourself better? Are you educating your children or copying yourself? "


    Leo Bo looked at Su ye, his lips trembled slightly, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "The greatest achievement of your life is to pour your pain and despair into Rollon''s body."


    "But I won''t do anything else..." Leo burst into tears. Su Ye suddenly waved his palm, suddenly withdrew his strength on the way, and hit Leo Bo hard in the face. Leo Bo screamed, spit out blood and teeth, and fell to the ground¡° You will kill, you will destroy Rolon, you will order your bitch to kill Rick''s father, insult Niya, kill Rick, and you will even force Rolon to be killed in the arena, but now you tell me, you won''t spend a little time learning how to educate your children and grandchildren? You don''t think it''s worth it! Even if Luolong and his son are dead, it''s not worth your time to think about how to make Luolong a real person! Because, from beginning to end, you never thought about how you want to be a real person! "¡° Like every child, Luo long has been seriously learning to communicate with his parents and family since he was born. However, you are unwilling to spend a little time learning and thinking about what he really wants and what he really needs! So that when I reach out, he won''t even put down his sword! "¡° Noble? " Su Ye stretched out his hand to Leo Bo, and his body was transformed into a crimson priest again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 884

    "The pain deepened!"


    302 magic rays fell on Leo Bo.


    Su ye turned and left.


    The shrill screams echoed in the Rollon family.


    The pain he experienced in his life will be repeated infinitely in his mind to a thousand times until he dies.


    A cemetery outside Athens.


    Su ye put two bouquets of potion paper flowers in front of Niya and Rick''s tomb, stood quietly for a while and transmitted them to the high altitude of Athens.


    Seen from above, Su Ye''s army is divided into two.


    Under the leadership of some demigods, the devil army and the undead army, together with the Hydra army, rushed to Zhanshen mountain.


    Another army was divided into parts, led by gods and demigods, including legendary demons and legendary undead, as well as servants such as Wang dahammer, rushed to some noble families in the city.


    Some of them were noble families who participated in the battle of divine selection. It was the divine selected soldiers killed by Su ye who rushed to their family, and now they have become the spirit and demigod of Su Ye.


    This part of the family copying brigade is very fast. Even if they don''t have a comprehensive memory, they can follow their instinct, go straight into the family treasure house, work together with other gods and spirits to solve all enemies, and then put all wealth and treasures into the ring of space.


    The other part of the nobility is all the nobility involved in witch hunting, as well as the nobility who openly and secretly attacked Su ye and Plato college. The old accounts and new accounts are calculated together.


    Some gods, demigods and demons are kind and only plunder important treasures.


    But a few subordinates, especially Wang sledgehammer, who went to the demigod family, ordered the sheep riding team to scrape the ground three feet, and all gold and silver utensils, including tableware, were packed and robbed.


    Steel front dragon, divine spirit thunder eye, servant thunder eye, chimera, giant beast sand, earth proud sky and ice wind queen hang high in the sky. Once they encounter an overly powerful demigod family, one of them is bound to provide rapid support.


    Among them, steel front dragon, chimera and giant beast sand are real pseudogods. The servants of thunder eye, earth proud sky and ice wind queen also reach the level of God incarnation, which is slightly weaker than pseudogods.


    With the ability of metal domination, Wang dahammer saw through all the hidden treasures of the demigod family and met many strong enemies.


    A total of two secret demigods and a demigod puppet were easily solved by the steel front dragon, chimera or the sand of the beast falling from the sky.


    In the process, all Athenians were stunned.


    Killing all the priests and looting the nobles has never happened in the history of Athens!


    Even the invasion of northern Europe, Persia or Egypt generally did not kill priests.


    This Soviet industry is even more cruel than the enemy country.


    They soon found that even the legendary evil devil or undead met civilians and irrelevant people all the way, and only targeted some nobles.


    Any subordinate who makes random moves will be directly destroyed by the powerful spirit demigod.


    The arrogant Athens city guard was swept by the eyes of the gods and demigods, collapsed and fled one after another.


    Su Ye looked at his plundered subordinates and turned to the direction of Zhanshen mountain.


    Another army has arrived at the foot of the God of war mountain. More than half of the soldiers fled, but some soldiers still stick to the foot of the God of war mountain.


    Su Ye looked at the familiar generals and soldiers, and his eyes were as calm as the calm lake.


    "Is master Solon still in the city?" Su Ye''s voice spread all over the city.


    An old man rose slowly and responded in a loud voice, "yes."


    "In the past, there was no real big change without bloodshed. The same is true now and in the future. No disillusionment, no rebirth. I open the way with my sword, break the old days, and make a new law to cultivate the new world. "


    Su Ye finished and looked at the temple area of Weicheng mountain.


    "Kill me Plato and destroy your God of war mountain!"


    The loud voice resounded throughout Athens, sweeping thousands of miles into the air and making no sound.


    Su ye and the three false gods are transmitted to the God of war mountain.


    "Attack!"


    At Su Ye''s command, the legendary magic of the Hydra Legion came out together, and the torrent of thousands of dharmas poured down like a avalanche.


    The soldiers were covered with cold.


    The magicians'' blood was boiling.


    Originally, magic can reach this level!


    That''s how magic works!


    So are the gods.


    Suddenly, a golden column of light rose into the sky.


    All magic and attacks melted, and the mighty golden light rolled along the God of war mountain like an avalanche.


    Where they pass, the Hydra collapses and the spirit and demigod collapses.


    Su ye put away the army of demons and the army of the dead.


    The rich golden light surged in front of Su ye and stirred up circles of ripples.


    "Who gave you the courage to destroy my father''s God of war mountain!"


    A 100 meter giant stands on the top of the God of war mountain, wearing golden armor, a round shield in his left hand, a spear in his right hand, and a bright red horizontal mane crown on his head, which looks like a Spartan soldier.


    In the armor, the golden light shines, and the outline of a young soldier is faintly visible.


    The young soldier wore a huge black and blue mask on his face, with white fangs sticking out, and a blood river flowing on his scarlet tongue.


    Black ripples spread.


    The moment everyone saw him, his heart was clenched by an invisible fist.


    Seeing the famous panic armor, many believers knelt down.


    The God of panic, the beloved son of Ares.


    It is said that there was a dispute between Poseidon, the God of the sea, and Ares, the God of war. The gods landed on this mountain for the first trial in history. As a result, Ares was acquitted. Since then, this mountain has been named ares mountain.


    Mount Ares, therefore, became the highest authority in Athens.


    The priests of Acropolis mountain breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The God of panic has come!


    If an ordinary God incarnation comes, it is of little use, but when the son of the LORD God and the God of panic comes, it will be given the divine power of the LORD God.


    The magicians looked at the direction of the God of war mountain and the golden embodiment of the great God of panic on the mountain, and their hearts beat wildly.


    "It''s over, Suye shouldn''t be so rampant. It''s the embodiment of the God of panic. Ares''s sons are the most grumpy gods in Greece..." Albert muttered to himself.


    "I believe Su ye can do it! Since he wants to destroy zhanshenshan, he can certainly destroy it! " Hotter road.


    "That''s a God. Human beings can''t defeat gods. What''s more, he is one of the best fighting gods! "


    "Socrates has defeated, Plato is about to defeat, and Su ye can do the same!" Holt is firm.


    "Maybe, this is the first time I hope Su ye will win..." Albert whispered.


    "Who gives you the courage to show off in front of me!" Su Ye responded impolitely and rushed to the incarnation of the God of panic.


    The frightened deified body was stunned and laughed wildly.


    The terrible laughter was far better than the thunder. The whole city of Athens was shaking, and the Aegean sea outside the city was rocked to the sky.


    Countless people covered their ears and the pain was unbearable.


    Hundreds of thousands of people ran around with their heads in their arms and were overwhelmed by inexplicable panic forces.


    "Interesting magician. Since Plato led away the angel King''s legion and let you come here alive, I will kill you in the God of war mountain and expose your body to the sun for three years to warn all sentient beings! "


    With that, the God of panic scanned around, and his sharp eyes flashed across the Greek city like a sharp blade. Many people who looked at the God of war mountain had sharp eyes and instinctively moved their eyes away.


    Su Ye continued to cast spells, and one invisible general after another appeared.


    The apotheosis of panic, with his head high and a confident smile.


    As they got closer and closer, two golden pillars of light suddenly rose around the spirit chimera.


    Then the two artifacts flew out together.


    The huge translucent arena of the gods fell and shrouded the top of the God of war mountain.


    Death chains connect Su ye and the incarnation of the God of panic respectively.


    The face of the God of panic creeps gently like thousands of insects.


    "I like fighting! I like crazy people! Come on, crazy magician, if you die, I will tear you apart, destroy your family and cut off your blood! If you win, I will ask my brother to give you... Eternal fear! Hahaha... I''ll peel your skin, eat your meat, drink your blood, break your bones and suck your marrow! Kill, kill! "


    Suddenly, the incarnation of the God of panic suddenly turned red and rushed to Su ye like a huge fire meteor.


    In the evening sky, on the God of war mountain, two lights, one big and one small, meet.


    Shua


    A huge black ball with a radius of more than kilometers appeared, wrapping the incarnation of Su ye and the God of panic.


    "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It should be a domain body."


    "It is worthy of being the God of panic. Even a mere incarnation can use the domain body. Each God''s realm body is equivalent to half of his own God star. Su Ye is over. "


    "Unfortunately, he could have been one of the greatest magicians."


    "Even if he dies, he is still one of the greatest magicians."


    The soldiers and nobles in Athens breathed a sigh of relief, and the magicians were ready to flee.


    Domain body.


    "Domain body? Sorry, you little magician may not know. I''m not willing to come with my fighting theocracy this time, but my father gave me some magic diamonds temporarily! Collapse, field body! "


    A bloody bronze spear appeared behind the God of panic.


    The spear pole is broken and the spearhead points to the sky.


    At the tip of the spear, blood and rust are mixed with the golden light, glittering with strange brilliance.


    Combat theocracy.


    The gray battle field slowly spread outward, covering the field body of the Soviet industry.


    "Panic, weak......" the incarnation of the God of panic was suddenly stunned.


    Suye released the Theocracy of war and dominated the war.


    The powerful breath of war theocracy suppresses the battle theocracy. The fighting power of the God of panic was suppressed back into his body. Among the theocracies involved in combat, the Theocracy of war is the strongest. The God name of war belongs to Athena. Unless the God name of the goddess of war disappears, the war theocracy of other gods will never be comparable to Athena''s war theocracy. Ares, the God of war, majored in combat theocracy, which made his combat theocracy better than Athena''s combat theocracy. But war theocracy is the first theocracy of combat, and any other combat theocracy will be suppressed by war theocracy. As a result, from small to large, after countless duels or divine wars, Ares failed to win against Athena¡° Where did you get the war theocracy! " The incarnation of the God of panic stared round and even forgot that this was a battlefield¡° Guess. " The frightened deified body was stunned for a moment and scolded: "damn goddess of wisdom, in order to humiliate my father, she gave you the power of war divine power! She is breaking the agreement of the gods! I must tell my father to punish her severely! But... I have too! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 885

    Boom


    The terrible noise exploded, spread out of the field, and even spread all over Greece.


    Ordinary people did not know what had happened, and the faces of the Temple priests changed dramatically.


    This sound is the collision of divine power!


    A magician meets the incarnation of the God of panic, and then there is a divine power collision?


    It''s impossible!


    In the body of the field, on the hill of two bones and weapons, Su Ye looked at the incarnation of the God of panic.


    The power of the two kinds of war theocracies is surrounded by layers of fine ripples, and the earth is like waves, colliding with each other to offset the power.


    Losing the suppression of war theocracy, the power of combat theocracy spread in all directions and distorted the domain.


    "You''re still too young."


    The tusks and tongue of the God of panic mask moved slightly. He grabbed the lower artifact spear and was about to throw it.


    "Since you come with divine power, respect you."


    Su ye said and began to release all the theocracies used for combat.


    Evolution theocracy, Warcraft theocracy, beast theocracy, river theocracy, lake and spring theocracy, tyrannical theocracy, highly toxic theocracy, fear theocracy, urban theocracy, national theocracy, lucky theocracy, anger theocracy, and mage theocracy.


    With the Theocracy of war, the power of fourteen theocracies suddenly appeared.


    The dense theocratic power is intertwined with the theocratic field, and the whole field body is transformed from the original natural form into the form of a country.


    The translucent and shrinking city surrounds Suye. Around the city, there are many villages and towns.


    Small human beings live in it, perform their duties and secure their lives.


    The frightened Avatar was stunned and blurted out: "my noumenon has only four divine powers! There are some theocracies, and Athena does not! And some theocracies... Why haven''t I seen them? Wait, why do you have my brother''s fear theocracy? And the power of anger, the power of luck? How did you get it? "


    "Guess."


    God of panic, a little panic.


    Even if Su Ye was not a God, he could not stimulate all the power of divine power. The integration of the fourteen fold divine power also pressed all the divine power power of the God of panic back into his body and could not be released.


    He was reduced to the incarnation of an ordinary God.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to the God of panic.


    The usual big cleavage group erupted, and the ice wind queen also shot together.


    The God of panic did not hide, took a deep breath and sighed: "although it is not clear how you can obtain the power of divine power, you are only a mortal after all, and you can''t give full play to the real power of divine power. Otherwise, these fourteen powers alone are enough to directly tear up my avatar. Mortals are mortals after all. Do you think the superposition of numbers can make legendary magic work on gods? You''re naive... Huh? "


    The God of panic looked down and the light around him was dim.


    The most powerful and basic divine protection, gone!


    The protective light of the panic shield is half weak.


    The God of panic blinked quickly.


    The incarnation of a great God, carrying two kinds of divine power, God diamond came and was suppressed by a demigod?


    With the layers of protective forces constantly being cracked and stripped, the God of panic reacted and moved quickly


    Blink failed.


    "Empty territory? I... "


    The God of panic burst a foul word, stepped on the earth and moved laterally to avoid the torrent of great cleavage.


    He stayed for a while.


    Why do you move sideways rather than directly towards the enemy?


    Are you scared?


    "You are not su Ye! You''re not a magician! Come on, which demon God are you? " The God of panic rushed to Su Ye while running in a rapid snake.


    "Is this what the gods call wisdom? Encounter new difficulties and look for old attribution, but you can''t see that the times have changed. " Su ye said, one after another, a golden column of light came out and landed next to different invisible generals.


    12 invisible generals holding lower artifact moved around the God of panic in an instant, frantically chopping, beating, shooting and piercing


    Three lower artifact shields protect Suye.


    The power of the 12 lower artifact broke out at the same time, bringing a stream of color and exploding dazzling light balls.


    "Who! Who dares to send so many gods to attack me! Want to go to war with Olympus! "


    The foolish God of panic panicked and turned into a shadow to avoid most of the artifact attacks. Even so, three artifact bodies fell on him and were swept away by the afterwaves of the other nine artifact bodies.


    Wherever the artifact power reached, the body of the panic God exploded everywhere, and the divine power erupted from the wound mixed with blood.


    But after a moment, the wound closed.


    Suddenly, the body of the God of panic disappeared.


    Su Ye instantly transmitted to the distance, and the figure of the God of panic appeared on the side.


    "It is worthy of being the embodiment of gods, far better than false gods." Su ye said, the 12 lower artifact blinked around the incarnation of the God of panic and continued to attack fiercely.


    "You underestimate the son of God of war!"


    Under the siege of the lower artifact, the God of panic broke through the siege at the cost of only seven minor wounds and killed Su ye again.


    The lower artifact blinked around him again and continued to attack.


    The God of panic keeps getting rid of the siege of the lower artifact, and the lower artifact can always surround it again in an instant.


    The breath of the God of panic was slowly heavy.


    Not tired, but angry.


    Su Ye continued to blink in the field, and the God of panic could not catch up.


    Suddenly, the God of panic shouted, "you are the remnant of the Titan! How can you have the glory of the Titan God body on you! Not even me, the son of the God of war! Who the hell are you! A magician cannot have a Titan! This is the most powerful divine body of our soldiers! "


    "God of panic, you are frightened." Su Ye smiled and blinked to another place.


    "I''m not panicking, I just... Can''t understand! Let''s stop fighting. You can''t kill me, and I can''t kill you. " The deified body of panic had no choice.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about our magician? Your avatars do suppress the rank of ordinary legendary magicians, especially you carry dual divine power, but... I''m a demigod! "


    Su ye said, turning his body into a demigod and a soul demon.


    Just a faint shadow in the air.


    The incarnation of the God of panic roared. Under the siege of many artifacts, he grabbed the spear with both hands and plunged into the earth.


    The infinite golden power light column burst out, rushed up to the sky and hit the earth.


    Boom


    The people in Athens saw that a light column with a diameter of 100 meters penetrated the black field body, and the flame like magic light column impacted the God of war mountain and drilled into the depths of the earth.


    The other end of the divine power light column tore the cloud of divine anger and went straight into space.


    Many people wonder how the power of the God of panic can break through their own domain?


    The light column of divine power broke out, and the avatar of the God of panic was about to escape. Su ye and 150 legendary avatars pointed out together.


    "The idea of chaos."


    The God of panic panicked when he saw this demigod spell.


    The gods would not have been afraid of this level of magic.


    Is an inherent privilege.


    As long as the theocratic power exists, it is completely immune to this low-level power, especially the spiritual and spiritual power.


    The problem is that theocratic power is suppressed.


    The associated protective forces are also cracked or stripped.


    The incarnation of gods at this time is still very strong in body and spirit, but it can''t be stronger than so many demigod spells.


    A whole 302 demigod spells fell on the God of panic.


    The God of panic suddenly did not move.


    Su ye said slowly, "the idea of chaos is a simple and direct spell that can separate all a person''s chaotic thoughts. As many thoughts as there are, there will be as many thoughts. It''s easy for gods to control their thoughts. The only small problem is that the idea of chaos will not only make all thoughts independent, but also make all thoughts think they are the master of the body. A chaotic mind may not help you, but when 302 chaotic thoughts are used together, I want to see how you can bear tens of thousands of split personalities and compete for physical control! "


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye cut the mask of the God of panic with the sword of the sea, revealing a blond and beautiful demigod face.


    His face was originally beautiful and could not make people panic, but now his face seemed to be divided into tens of thousands of areas, and under the skin of each area seemed to be bound with a beetle.


    Each beetle struggled, twisted, howled, wrestled and attacked under his skin


    The incarnation of panic did not move.


    Within his body, tens of thousands of thoughts are attacking each other.


    After a while, the face of the God of panic cracked, and the golden blood and dark gold power flowed slowly.


    Twenty seconds later, the God of panic screamed, his head burst and fell to the ground as a headless body.


    Tens of thousands of colorful spiritual lights flew out of his head and put them into the body of soul shadow demon Su Ye.


    The smell of Su Ye gradually increased.


    The body of the soul shadow devil slowly wriggled, and after a long time, it recovered to its noumenon.


    Domain body dissipation.


    The whole city looked at the God of war mountain.


    Above the sky, a seemingly weak magician carried the neck of the corpse of the apotheosis of panic.


    A huge God 100 meters high.


    The audience was silent and the priests even suffocated.


    Su ye took away the corpse of the God of panic, and his body slowly deformed.


    Demigod volcano knight.


    The Hydra Legion outside ares mountain began to release magic.


    It is not attacking magic, but protecting magic, forming layers of walls dozens of meters high to surround the God of war mountain.


    Su Ye fell on the top of the God of war, stood in front of the main gate of the God of war palace, squatted down slowly and pressed his hands on the ground.


    The whole body of the volcano Knight cracked and magma surged.


    Boom... The earth shook and the whole city shook. The earth shaking noise exploded on the ground and the city of Athens was shocked. Everyone saw an incredible scene. Mount ares rose into the sky. The red magma surged up like a huge pillar of fire, pushing the Ares mountain up to kilometers. Huge magma flowers bloom at the top of the red magma, holding up the God of war mountain. Everyone opened their mouths and looked at the incredible scene in horror. At this moment, both the cloud of God''s anger and the thunder of God''s punishment were eclipsed. Mortal body is comparable to God! After a while, the magma fountain stopped, and the cracked ares mountain fell from the sky, fell into the crater and burst. Magma and fragments splashed all over the sky. Gods, spirits, demigods and Hydra Corps put various forces outside to stop the magma in the sky. The rolling magma flows along the crater, turns into lava and accumulates slowly. Smoke billowed and the volcano died out. Mount ares disappeared completely. Only a slowly solidified mountain pass. In mid air, Su Ye recovered his body¡° Kill me Plato and destroy your God of war mountain! " Su Ye''s voice spread all over the city again¡° From today on, if one magician is killed in the temple, I will kill hundreds of priests. The blood hatred will last forever! " The whole city was silent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 886

    Su Ye fell from the sky and looked at the Acropolis mountain.


    Athena''s Colossus was as usual.


    Turning to the dock, the giant statue of Zeus was still the same as usual.


    A long sigh sounded around Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s subordinates were about to start, but Su Ye stopped them with a look in his eyes.


    "Did the Scarab talisman work?" An old man appeared in front of Su Ye.


    He has curly hair, thick beard and clear eyes.


    "Teacher Thucydides." Suye road.


    "Plato sent it to you by Hercules." Thucydides.


    Su Ye was stunned, nodded and said, "I should have thought that akerdes didn''t have to borrow someone else''s hand to give me Egyptian treasures."


    "I thought you would leave with Palos after you left the old God star." Thucydides.


    "I want to do what I should do."


    Thucydides'' eyes dropped slightly, and with a wave of his hand, a huge plane portal opened and said, "go back to the demon prison City, where you are more needed."


    "There are some things that haven''t been done." Su Ye looked to Plato college.


    "Plato said that now is not the time to climb Olympus. You haven''t even built the mage tower. "


    "If the mage tower is completed, it must float over Athens now." Su Ye showed regret.


    "Go back, son. Greece doesn''t need you anymore. The magic world still needs you. " Thucydides.


    "I want to know what happened inside."


    "Go back to the demon prison City, you will know." Thucydides.


    Su Ye quietly looked at Thucydides and the wise old man.


    "I still have something to do. I can''t leave."


    Thucydides frowned slightly.


    The crack of crisp porcelain sounded.


    They turned to the source of the sound.


    The shield that trapped Plato''s College cracked, and the golden Rune chain slowly pulled away and disappeared into the void.


    The scene in Plato''s College changed in an instant.


    The mage tower collapsed, and the crescent was white and black, leaving only a broken base less than five stories high.


    The great underground of Plato''s college was sunk for tens of meters, emitting thick black smoke, like mist surrounding the broken mage tower.


    Aristotle stood on the broken mage tower with black robes and blond hair.


    His eyes are like broken mirrors, with cracks like cobwebs.


    Pale red tears flowed slowly.


    His right hand held the ten dragon sword stick.


    Blood drips slowly along the blade of the ten Dragon Sword staff.


    His right hand, holding an old head.


    The head and eyes are closed and the face is kind.


    "I love my teacher more than truth."


    Aristotle said, looking up at the distant Olympus.


    There, as if it were the truth.


    In the cloud of God''s anger, huge faces all over the sky are smiling.


    Suye stared at Aristotle and the head in his hand.


    Su Ye remembers that he once opened the magic book every day, put a person''s magic image outside and guarded the door.


    Even if it''s just a magic image, I''m very at ease.


    Plato.


    "Aristotle!" Su Ye roared.


    Mount Olympus, thundercloud temple.


    With dark clouds and thunder flashing, it carries a huge divine palace of gold and light.


    The temple is resplendent, magnificent and spacious, and the white light pouring down from the dome is dazzling.


    The huge columns stand on both sides one by one.


    White little angels are scattered around the columns, flapping their lovely wings and blowing exquisite musical instruments, so that the empty Zeus temple is echoed with melodious music.


    Color murals are lined on the walls on both sides, connected one by one, fresh and bright, from the birth of the gods to the accession of Zeus, the God King.


    The jeweled staircase stands at the end of the hall,


    On the high platform, the throne is like a dragon bed, wide and huge, with golden light rippling.


    A woman was standing in front of the throne, glittering with gold.


    The golden gauze clothes are pasted on the woman''s body, and the long hem hangs on the ground, just like the wind and water of the river.


    The big V-shaped collar reaches to the lower abdomen, and the white and greasy skin glitters.


    The long golden hair seems to be covered with fine sand gold, which flows.


    The bright yellow sun light wheel slowly rotates behind her head, shining the holy palace and the world.


    She was so dazzling that akerdes couldn''t even see her face.


    You can only vaguely see the dignified and beautiful facial outline.


    The divine power around akerdes is like a flame flowing from bottom to top.


    The height of three meters makes him look like a little giant poured with gold.


    "See your majesty after God."


    Akerdes half knelt on the ground, his left hand on his left knee, his right hand pressed on the ground and hung his head deeply.


    "You sealed the God in advance and violated the oracle." The cold and mighty voice came out, just like the waves pounding the hall.


    Akerdes could not even bear the power of the sound, and his body was pushed backward by invisible power.


    "I''m here to ask God for the next thing." Akerdes still hung his head deeply.


    "Say."


    "Please let Su ye go. This time, this time." Akerdes raised his head with sincere eyes.


    "Why?"


    Akerdes was stunned. After a while, he smiled miserably and said, "he is my last friend in the world."


    The light wheel of God sun behind Hera suddenly lit up, and the mighty divine power was like the real long wind, and the little angels screamed and turned into ashes.


    Outside the gate, Shenwei knelt down.


    The sea of clouds carrying the holy palace suddenly exploded.


    Akerdes'' body slid back again, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with brilliant divine blood.


    "What do you take to compensate my angel King Legion!" Hera''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Akerdes bit his teeth and knelt on his left leg.


    Knees on the ground, forehead on the ground.


    "From then on, I would like to call myself Hercules."


    Hercules'' mother''s name was akmene.


    Akdes, which means the son of akmene.


    Hercules is the Roman translation of Hercules.


    Heracles is the name given to him by the gods, which means glory to Hera.


    Hercules and Hercules are well known, but few people know akerdes.


    "What a good boy." Hera sighed softly.


    Heracles breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "I still want to kill him." Hera''s voice rang out again.


    Akerdes suddenly raised his head and looked at the golden Hera. In his eyes, the strange light shook.


    "Mother''s death, I do not beg you; The teacher''s death, I did not ask you; I do not beg you for the death of your wife and children; I didn''t ask you for a friend''s death. Today, I only ask for one thing and save one person. Are you still so? "


    "Are you threatening me with the second Titan war?"


    Akerdes stared at Hera.


    "Do you think we can''t solve the Titans without you?" Hera snapped.


    The violent wind crashed down.


    Akerdes held his neck and stared at Hera.


    He didn''t move in the wind.


    "Step back." The indifferent voice echoed in the hall.


    Akerdes knelt on his knees, his chest straight and motionless.


    Hera stretched out her right arm, unfolded her delicate white jade arm like milk, and a gold scepter appeared in her hand. The head of the scepter and the shining white peacock slowly opened the screen.


    She stretched out her slender fingers and took off a peacock feather.


    In the eyes, the stars rotate, and in an instant, the Greek world emerges.


    The world in her eyes magnified rapidly, showing Su ye and Thucydides at the foot of the God of war mountain.


    She slowly raised her arm and lifted it to half. In the divine palace, a divine light rose into the sky, which was more dazzling than the light on the roof of the divine palace and more shining than the divine sun light wheel behind Hera.


    Boom


    Akerdes''s body shape rises day by day. His divine power changes from the original jet light into a golden prominence, which erupts and retracts continuously. His whole body is like a golden light yarn.


    His eyes turned into pure white light, and his skin condensed into the armor of Titan.


    His heart, like a giant drum, gradually speeds up, ringing the sky and earth, shaking light and Qi.


    Boom!


    The skin around akerdes suddenly cracked, and a trace of liquid thunder slowly flowed and sizzled at the wound.


    The body of Titan, the blood of thunder.


    Boom!


    Akerdes''s waist is slightly bent and the temple floor is cracked under his feet.


    His eyes turned from white to red.


    The red eyes are like flames, flowing out of the eyes and rolling.


    The divine power light column intertwined with gold and blood protects his body, rising upward and roaring like a countercurrent waterfall.


    "Even the last friend can''t be protected. Why should I resist the Titans for you!"


    "Today, I am akerdes, a mother, a wife, a son, a teacher, a friend and for me! Swing all the grievances in your heart and sweep away the hatred of your life! "


    Boom!


    Akerdes instantly turned into a human flame intertwined with gold and blood, stepped out in one step, broke through the space and waved his fist.


    The fist is wrapped with white Qi, surrounded by giant animals, and the creatures cry.


    Behind him, a virtual shadow mural appeared, mountains and rivers collapsed and thousands of bones decayed.


    Boom!


    Akerdes punched out, and the transparent wall of golden light stood between them.


    The ripples ripple on the golden wall. Hera stood still. Akerdes roared, his fists hit continuously, the wind rolled up, burning all over the sky, and the giant boxing was on the golden light wall. The dense ripples ripple and spread. Divine power burns like a flame. I don''t know how many punches, akerdes suddenly shook his body, continued to punch, continued to punch. His attack can sink the mainland, but it only makes spreading ripples on the golden wall. The fire of divine power is extinguished, and cracks are all over the body. Akerdes stopped, stood, bowed his head and muttered to himself, "the world is dark, but Su ye came with stars and moon." The heart stopped beating. There are cracks on the golden light wall. Hera looked at akerdes in a trance, reached out and gently stroked his head. From the beginning, akerdes turned into golden light sand, flowing slowly and drifting with the wind. Only the golden light heart, floating in the air¡° If only it were my child. " Hera said slowly, suddenly looked up at Athens and was about to throw out the White Peacock plume. Suddenly, she was stunned, lowered her head and looked at her feet. A palm sized skirt, broken into powder. Hera stayed for a long time and couldn''t figure out how the skirt was broken¡° What a good boy... "Hera looked up again, her eyes fell at the foot of the empty God of war mountain, frowned slightly and stretched out immediately¡° Then cook it a little more. " When she finished, her eyes turned and looked at the pale gold transparent heart. The throat rolls gently and the corners of the mouth are wet. She stretched out her hand, slowly grasped the transparent heart, and her arm trembled slightly. The throat kept rolling. A strong arm with its back to Hera stretched out from behind. On the big arm, thunder surrounded and dark clouds rolled. Hera swallowed her saliva and slowly put the transparent heart into the big arm''s hand. The big arm retracts¡° Crunchy... Crunchy... "The sound of chewing was clear and resounded through the temple. Hera''s mouth is crystal clear and bright. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 887

    Greece, Athens, at the foot of Mount Ares.


    Seeing Aristotle holding Plato''s head, Suye was furious and was about to rush over.


    Suddenly Thucydides moved.


    The gorgeous magic flood drowned Su ye in an instant.


    Su Ye''s protective magic was either disintegrated or useless.


    Powerful and varied magic, which banned Su Ye.


    Thucydides'' right hand rested on Suye''s shoulder.


    "Don''t hurt Aristotle."


    Thucydides put a ring of space on Suye''s finger and pushed it.


    Su Ye fell into the plane portal.


    Thucydides put on his black cloak and hat, looked back at Plato''s college and disappeared.


    The battle of Plato is over.


    Deep prison plain, demon prison city.


    Su Ye fell to the ground.


    In an instant, infinite power poured out to defeat all negative magic.


    Su Ye got up and saw that he was outside the wall of the city master''s house. He felt a little relieved and frowned slightly.


    Thucydides released a rare magic to himself, facial anger.


    This means that he will not be able to return to Greece for at least a year.


    "It seems that Plato has long been aiming at the gods and even some means of predicting the superior gods. This operation, I may just be the fuse. So what happened to Plato and Aristotle in the mage tower? Why didn''t Plato let me kill Aristotle? Thucydides, why... "


    Su Ye''s face suddenly changed.


    Why is your part gone?


    Is it into an isolated world, or... Killed by a powerful existence.


    Where''s Palos?


    Su Ye hurriedly cast magic and summoned his separation.


    A man as like as two peas stood in front of him.


    All experiences do not exist, all memories are blank.


    From the moment she and Palos entered the portal, separation was like death.


    "What happened, where''s Palos..."


    Su Ye was at a loss.


    After a moment, Su ye took a deep breath, took out the magic book, began to sort out his thoughts through writing, and restrained the fluctuation of his emotions.


    Su Ye wrote and drew wildly in the book and soon clarified his purpose.


    "One of them is very familiar. It''s niedern''s.


    Su Ye slowly took out niden''s demon source badge and gently stroked it.


    I don''t know if he took part in the battle of Plato.


    Su ye took out the magic source badges one by one and integrated them into his own magic source badges one by one.


    The legendary magic of invisible robe is constantly superimposed.


    Shua


    Su ye sent it to the conference hall of the city Lord''s house. His index finger gently tapped the void, and the bell of the city Lord''s house sounded.


    When


    "Your Majesty is back!"


    Many subordinates of demon prison city put down their business and came quickly.


    When


    The second sound sounded.


    When


    Hearing the third sound, many subordinates changed slightly.


    When


    When


    Five times in a row, the siren rang through the city.


    The whole city is on alert.


    The masters who were building the mage tower also stopped their work and frowned and arrived at the Council hall.


    The subordinates entered one after another. Most of the demons were stunned when they saw Su Ye''s human form, but the soul Mark felt that it was still his majesty sugra, so they were relieved.


    However, those contractors, those human beings, especially those who once knew Su ye, stood at the door foolishly and motionless.


    "Su ye?" Sisyphus asked tentatively.


    Gregory exclaimed, "it''s impossible! Sugra is Suye? Is Su Ye disguised by the purgatory demon king? "


    The other legendary masters looked at Su ye in horror. Is the legendary young genius a devil?


    Other demons also wondered, which race is the city Lord?


    Of all the people, only Lawrence is extremely calm.


    Su Ye sat on the throne of the city Lord and quietly looked at the scarlet deep prison plain sky outside the door without saying a word.


    Subordinates quickly quieted down, sat down in order, waited quietly and communicated secretly.


    Sisyphus scratched his ears and cheeks.


    After a long time, Su Ye looked at Lawrence and asked, "when did you know?"


    Lars hesitated for a moment and said, "we entered the burning skull city for the first time. In the devil''s gastrointestinal arena, master Plato contacted me, said let me help you well, and said your identity."


    "And then?"


    "Just a few days ago, I received a magic summons from master Plato. He said that there might be changes in Plato''s college. I hope I can establish a new magic college in magic prison City, which will be named by you."


    "Hell branch." Suye road.


    "Well, it''s called the hell branch of Plato college."


    Su Ye nodded and suddenly said, "no, it''s called Plato college. From now on, Plato''s College in demon prison city is the main college. As like as two peas in Platon college, I will open up a new city, not ten times the Platon Institute.


    Lars was stunned, and so were the magicians.


    Lars suddenly stood up and said, "what happened in Athens?"


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the power of the demigod holy land changed the reality, and a striking white light appeared in the Council hall, just like a pure white sea urchin.


    When they looked at it, they only felt that they had entered another world, in front of a complete Athens scene.


    This scene stays at the moment when Aristotle appears.


    On the ruins of Plato''s college and the broken mage tower, Aristotle held a ten dragon sword stick in his right hand and Plato''s head in his left hand.


    "How could this happen..."


    Clarence was pale and trembling.


    The other magicians were too frightened to speak.


    I''ve seen Plato''s demons.


    "Master Plato, he... Died?" It took larens a while to look at Suye.


    Tears twinkled in his eyes.


    Bolton sighed and said, "the crimson pupil seems to have fried the pot. It''s all discussing the battle of Plato. I contacted the magic Council through the crimson pupil. It was the same. They were discussing the whole thing, and even the complete magic replay of the matter. Do you want to see it? "


    "I don''t know what happened before. Play it back." Suye road.


    "Yes." Bolton looked at Su ye with more respect and pride.


    A three-dimensional magic image was put outside the crimson pupil in Bolton''s hand, and the people watched quietly.


    Over Athens, the gate of heaven appeared, and then the Legion of angel kings fell.


    Then Plato''s voice echoed in the chamber.


    "In the world of philosophy, there is no flat road for exclusive kings."


    "In the world of magic, there is no supreme kingship of exclusive gods."


    "Where the ideal is, the truth will last forever."


    "Infinite plane, when people have no points."


    "The ideal place, when the world is always safe."


    The magicians'' eyes were moist.


    The thunder of divine punishment appeared, then priests from all over Greece rushed into Plato''s college, and finally there were five new gods.


    The demons felt numb. These forces were enough to kill the next God.


    After that, Su Ye appeared and showed great power.


    The demons were just numb on their scalp. Seeing the power of Su ye, they began to numb all over.


    So that Su Ye finally killed the incarnation of the God of panic and destroyed the God of war mountain. The demons were not surprised.


    The people present are different.


    Su Ye is terrible!


    Destroyed the God of war mountain!


    After the magic image was played, the whole Council hall was quiet.


    Hell dwarf black wine quickly got out of panic, smiled and clenched his fists.


    Your majesty is great!


    Your majesty is the real devil!


    What bullshit! The burning skull city leader is a little bug in front of his majesty!


    I''m right!


    Sisyphus looked at Su ye and asked, "I saw grandpa enter Plato''s college. Did my father. Your strange demigods are very much like the spirit demigods. There are a large number of children of the demigod family. They were scattered all over the world. The only place where they could appear collectively is the battlefield chosen by God. This time is also right. You and Palos entered the chosen battlefield, and then? "


    Su Ye slowly told the story and finally asked, "do you know where the portal sent Palos?"


    Sisyphus stayed for a long time, shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of this situation, and neither did grandpa and father."


    "Get ready, go back to Athens and help me find Palos. If you can''t find Palos, you''ll die. " Su Ye looked at his brother-in-law coldly.


    Sisyphus didn''t care at all. He nodded and said, "I''ll try my best to find my sister. When I get home, I''ll sacrifice and pray to the goddess. Even if I don''t know the specific location, I can know where I am. Don''t worry, you''ll find it. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    Sisyphus suddenly said, "no wonder when Palos and I were surrounded, no one mentioned my name, but you called it out. At that time, I just felt strange and didn''t think deeply. Now I understand the reason. "


    "Now is not the time to say this. Go back to Athens and look for Palos. Burton, prepare the plane portal for him. " Suye road.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 888

    "Yes." Bolton got up and released the plane portal to Athens outside the door.


    "Be polite. I''m your wife and brother after all!" Sisyphus got up with a dark face.


    "You are also my slave." Suye road.


    "You are cruel!" Sisyphus enters the plane portal.


    Su Ye looked at larens and said, "please go to Greece in person, bring all the people you should bring, and recruit some excellent legends to lay a good foundation for Plato''s college. In addition, by the way, pick up the Infinite Eye of the fallen priest. He is not dead, which shows that he has great potential. "


    "Athens..."


    "Greece has no soil for magicians!" Suye road.


    Lars was silent for a moment, nodded and walked out: "I''m ready now. I propose to build a large transmission array to Miletus to strengthen the connection with Greek magicians. "


    "OK."


    "Please wait for the good news." Said Clarence, walking out.


    Gregory and other teachers looked at the back of Lawrence and sighed softly.


    Su Ye looked at Bolton and other legendary masters and said, "since my identity has been exposed, there is no need to hide it. Please help me invite trusted legendary masters to help speed up the construction of MAGE towers. In addition, tell all new legendary mages or potential holy lands that as long as I join the magic prison City, I will be responsible for the construction of their mage tower and give massive subsidies. From today on, the magic research fund of magic prison city will be increased to 5 billion golden eagles every year. "


    The magicians were shocked, which has exceeded the sum of the annual investment of all magic organizations in Greece, perhaps plus Persia.


    Bolton bowed his head and said, "since you are master Su ye, there will be a large number of magicians pouring into here."


    "You look for the truth of Plato''s war, what master Plato is going to do, and... Why did Aristotle kill him. Find out whether Aristotle was controlled or bribed by the gods! " Suye road.


    "This is the goal of all legendary mages." Bolton gently shook his right fist.


    "Black wine!" Suye road.


    The black wine jumped up suddenly, then flopped down on his knees, pouted his ass high, raised his head, showed a flattering smile and said, "Your Majesty, you say!"


    "I will assign you a group of gods, spirits, demigods and magic servants to wipe out all demon groups and cities within 1000 kilometers around the demon prison City, either surrender, roll or die!"


    "Burning skull city..."


    Su Ye threw the demon order to black wine and said coldly, "tell halag that from now on, the burning skull city belongs to me. He can either help me as the vice mayor or go back to hell."


    "Yes! However, when you go to burn skull City, you have to send more gods and demigods to protect me. " Black wine road.


    Su Ye nodded and waved his hand. The dense spirit and demigod appeared on the grass of the conference hall.


    Even if the gods and demigods gathered their strength, the demons in the Council hall were too frightened to breathe, and clamped their legs and tails.


    "Chimera." Suye road.


    Chimera, a hundred meters high, knelt down in front of the gate, and her six eyes on her three heads were dim.


    "Sheep''s head, lion''s head, don''t pretend. Tell me what''s going on. Why is the poisonous snake dead and you two will not be affected. " Su ye asked.


    The people looked curiously at the false god as terrible as a mountain and sea.


    Sheep''s head and lion''s head raised their heads in confusion and looked at Su Ye.


    "My patience is limited." Su ye said, and the magic condensed a blue whip of spirit.


    The sheep of wisdom brightened his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, please forgive us both."


    The lion of courage sighed and bowed its head.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    "Our three souls are one, but they are also relatively independent. After you kill us, unity allows us all to enter the soul corridor, and independence allows us to die only one. "


    "I''m curious. Why did the poisonous snake die?" Su ye asked.


    "Cough... The lion of courage and I have already secretly discussed that once we encounter a fatal crisis, let it die first. Who calls it so vicious." The sheep of wisdom.


    "Then I see. You are not half gods, are you? " Su ye asked.


    "Our chimera is just a legend."


    Su ye thought about it, consumed the power of divine power, pointed to chimera and used "mortal rebirth".


    A little starlight flew out of Su Ye''s fingers, and the starlight gradually grew larger. Finally, it turned into a dense little angel and put it into the body of the poisonous snake.


    Chimera''s snake tail shook gently. After a while, the snake''s eyes gradually recovered.


    "Hiss..."


    The venomous snake stared angrily at the lion''s head and the sheep''s head.


    The lion of courage laughs with the sheep of wisdom.


    "Thank your majesty Su Shen, the poisonous snake always remembers your kindness!" The poisonous snake saluted Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "from now on, you will be my special envoy. Follow black wine and help him solve everything that needs to be solved by force."


    "Yes!" Chimera''s three heads bowed together and roared.


    Black wine rubbed his hands and was excited.


    The sheep of wisdom and the lion of courage are helpless. Their souls are imprisoned. There are more poisonous snakes and traitors. They can only admit their fate.


    Su ye asked, "I want to know how you signed an agreement with the gods. Why do you think the gods will not break the contract?"


    The sheep of wisdom shook its goatee proudly and said, "Your Majesty Su, your wisdom is beyond the reach of ordinary people. If you were someone else, you would never find this detail. There are two main points of this detail. One is that Olympus is despicable and shameless. It is easy to be deceived by signing agreements with them. Second, wisdom is like me. How can I easily promise them? I must have the best policy... "


    "It''s us!" The lion of courage complained.


    "Get to the point." Suye road.


    The sheep of wisdom bleated and hurriedly said, "it was an angel king who came to negotiate with me at that time. Well... It seems that he died in Athens. Of course, it doesn''t matter. Importantly, he came on behalf of Hera. I sympathize with the God who has been betrayed by her husband, but I am also very afraid of her cruelty. So, I said, I only sign an agreement with the God King. You know, although Zeus is amorous, ambitious and occasionally treacherous, he has a good reputation most of the time. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    "The other party came back after he went back and said that the God king agreed, but this is not the most critical. The most critical thing is..." the sheep of wisdom raised his head proudly and swept all the demons proudly. "I caught a pain point of Zeus. I added this sentence to the oath of the agreement. If it is violated, it will never be supreme. "


    "Oh? I don''t understand why this sentence is the most important. " Suye road.


    The sheep of wisdom smiled proudly and said, "I have studied the gods deeply, including Zeus, the God King of course. He is an ambitious and courageous God. Even if he swears to the infinite plane and all gods, he will come. He doesn''t care about that at all. However, he wants to be promoted to the highest level, very, very much, more than any God King! Well, for other gods, this is bullshit, but for Zeus, this will become the core of the oath. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I see. He cares about the highest."


    "He is worthy of being the God of wisdom. As long as he cares about the supreme, he will instinctively measure, and once he begins to measure the relationship between breaking the oath and the supreme. As long as he thinks so, he can''t help connecting the oath with his path to the Supreme God. He can do many things, evil, good and disgusting, but he will never do anything that will affect his promotion to the highest god. What''s more, Zeus also has the power of oath God, and he is one of many oath gods. "


    "Very good." Su Ye nodded.


    Su Ye looked at jigger, the six armed snake demon, and said, "you choose a large army to go out of the city and sweep away all demons within a thousand miles. I will assign you ten... Twenty gods and demigods, led by steel Feng dragon."


    "Yes!" Gig''s eyes sparkled.


    The momentum of steel front dragon is not weaker than that of pseudo magic Meila.


    Su Ye looked at the crowd, looked at the legendary mage Bolton and said, "help me send a letter to the Titan station in burning skull City, saying that I would visit a few days ago and hope to join hands with them to break the deep prison fortress and point at Olympus!"


    The audience was silent.


    Human beings were frightened, but after a short panic, the demons'' eyes turned red, the whole body''s hot blood accelerated to flow, roared and rolled in their throat, and were extremely excited.


    "Yes, your majesty. I''ll go now." Bolton had no choice but to leave.


    Su ye said, "report the changes in the magic prison city when I''m away."


    Everyone reported one after another.


    Su Ye nodded. Although the development of these Tianmo prison cities could not be compared with his expectation, they were perfect in a place full of devil cubs.


    Su Ye tapped the handrail with his index finger and thought quietly.


    The subordinates looked at Su ye in awe.


    Soon, Su ye said, "from now on, we will strengthen the construction of magic prison city. In addition, we will build a large fortress outside the Blackstone hills to attack the deep prison fortress. As for the funds, they will be in place in a few days. From now on, I will mainly focus on learning magic and improving myself. The construction and expansion of magic prison city depends on you. "


    "Please rest assured, your majesty!" The subordinates screamed with excitement.


    "Let''s go."


    Everyone left.


    Su Ye sat on the throne and thought quietly.


    After a long time, he picked up the crimson pupil, ignored the evil spirit maid with a sad face, and bought three divine power planes.


    They are the metal city of gold system, the ten thousand wooden stars of wood system and the sea of ice system.


    There was no divine power plane of Lei system in the crimson eye socket. Su ye sent out a purchase message.


    Then integrate the soul of the plane into each divine power plane.


    Enter the ruins space, the ruins space leads to the divine power plane, and the number of oil paintings reaches nine.


    Only the giant hills and volcanic planes are fully mature, because they will be engulfed by planes and send 20 gods and demigods inside.


    The giant beast God Star is completely purified by the light element. It will take several months to enter from the God Star to the super giant divine power plane. In the ruins space, Su Ye simply counted the harvest. Before Pandora''s war, most of those who could sacrifice were finished, and all kinds of treasures of nearly 20 billion golden eagles needed to be sold in exchange for money. After Pandora''s war, important items had not been sacrificed, but they were kept first, but there were a lot of scattered gains. The wealth of a large number of God selected soldiers and God selected attendants, the wealth of some giant beast God cities, and the wealth of a large number of nobles in Athens totaled more than 40 billion. After deducting the items that can be sacrificed directly, the remaining 20 billion items need to be exchanged for prison coins. Return to the Council hall, open the crimson pupil and start selling items you don''t need and haven''t sacrificed. Items flow into the crimson pupil, and prison coins increase like water. The goods worth 22 billion gold Eagles were sold before they stopped. The rest can be used by themselves without selling. With 220 million prison coins, Su Ye launched a great sacrifice. The disadvantage of the reward obtained from prison coin sacrifice is that the types are limited and there will be no good things, but the advantages are very concentrated. Before the unprecedented sacrifice was completed, Su ye had to stop and enter the magic tower. Because the total number of magic wells exceeds one million! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 889

    The total value of the magic well is more than 10 billion gold eagles.


    Su Ye''s spirit body stood in the magic tower and looked around.


    The magic well disappeared, and the change of the magic tree was very obvious.


    It is not high, but it is thick, and its diameter is more than three times that of before.


    Magic branches and magic leaves have even increased more than ten times.


    The two magic trees more than 30 meters high are like two hills.


    Su Ye looked for a long time before he found that the magic source had changed from the form of well to the form of lake.


    The magic tower has never had a top, and there is a dark starry sky outside.


    Now, the starry sky disappears and is replaced by a dark blue magic lake, which hangs high in the sky and is called Tianhu.


    No book has ever recorded the magic Tianhu.


    Because the Terran is no more than 100 wells, while the mages of other ethnic groups are no more than 10000 wells.


    Su Ye looked at the magic lake and vaguely felt that the nature of this magic source had changed greatly.


    Suddenly, Su Ye felt something missing and immediately inquired about his talents, but in a moment, he found that he was missing some talents.


    For example, magic anemone can increase the total amount of magic ten times.


    There are magic energy boiling and magic energy surging to increase the speed of magic recovery.


    Su Ye was wondering. He felt that those talents had not disappeared, but were swallowed up by the magic Tianhu, which relieved him.


    Su Ye tried to calculate the total amount of magic of the magic Tianhu. The base number was an ordinary demigod mage.


    The result... Didn''t work out.


    Only a rough estimate can be made.


    Tens of millions of times.


    If you use the legendary magician as the base, it is the 10 billion level


    Looking at the dark blue magic Lake gently rippling, Su ye came up with a bold idea.


    I can''t use my magic. I can sell it!


    Not just magic crystals.


    It can also be sold to all magicians. They only need to sign a complete agreement to allow them to borrow magic from themselves.


    The price is to provide credibility or other.


    The reason why low-level magicians are always called battlefield audience is that there is too little magic. They often have to rest after fighting for a few minutes.


    If low-level magicians can get magic from themselves, even if there is consumption and restriction, the total amount of magic can be increased by at least ten times.


    Ten times the magic power, enough to make a magician''s continuous combat time reach an hour.


    In one hour, low-level magicians can kill dozens of soldiers of the same level.


    Next, you need to create a magic to allow others to borrow some of your magic. At the same time, you need to add various restrictions to avoid affecting yourself.


    I didn''t dare to have this idea before, but with the increase of magic knowledge and magic ability, everything is possible.


    Why can''t the gods lend their magic to other magicians when they can bestow the power of believers?


    There are magic transfer spells and arrays in the magic world.


    Su Ye recorded it in the magic book, then returned to the ruins space and continued to sacrifice.


    The next magic source is no longer transformed into a magic well, but directly integrated into the magic Tianhu.


    After sacrificing the treasure worth 22 billion golden eagles, Su Ye''s negative mood was slightly relieved.


    The total number of magic wells and magic roots exceed one million.


    The power of divine power has been increased by more than 3000.


    The total number of Shenhua diamond reached 524.


    20 semi divine soul crystals.


    The total number of divine avatars is 15.


    The number of legendary avatars has soared to 507.


    Because the main objectives of this time are magic well, magic root and deified treasure diamond, laying a solid foundation through millions of wells, the amount of each sacrifice is small, and the final divine talent is also relatively small.


    There are only basic divine abilities such as the body of the stars, life and death, bloody trace, long walk, great divine Oracle, plane surrender, power of care, attachment to the people, great reproduction, great miracle and the source of nine elements other than water system.


    After the hard sacrifice, Su Ye was ready to sleep.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought the special envoy of the ancient Titans to sign an alliance agreement with you." The legendary mage Bolton sent a magic message.


    Su Ye looked at the time. It was less than half a day since Bolton started. Why did the ancient Titan agree and send someone on his own initiative?


    Su ye sent it to the gate of the city Lord''s residence with doubts.


    A big fat man with a smiling face stood at the door.


    In order to facilitate the entry and exit of demons, the gate of the city Lord''s house has been expanded to 50 meters high.


    The fat man is 70 meters tall.


    Su Ye looked carefully. The 70 meter tall fat man''s stomach hung below his knees, and his huge face was like a big dough.


    As amazing as his stomach are his two fat arms, which are like blowing up, with fat circles on them.


    He piled up on the ground like a big meat ball, holding his stomach in his hands for fear that his belly would be close to the ground.


    There was a faint golden light on the surface of his white skin.


    He looked down at Su ye with a happy smile and bent eyes.


    At that moment, the whole world was bright.


    Su Ye couldn''t help but feel happy, and all the previous negative emotions were swept away.


    The next moment, Su Ye suddenly woke up, recognized the man, smiled and nibbled the tip of his tongue.


    The laughing Titan hetius, the second generation of Titans, was once a median God. After the war of Titans, his rank fell to a demigod.


    This pure Titan, even if he falls into a demigod, can defeat the lower God.


    What he stored in his body was not fat, but endless divine power.


    Fat people are potential stocks.


    With such a powerful existence, Su ye can''t feel a threat. This is the biggest threat.


    "Hello, dear hetius." Su Ye smiled and saluted.


    "Hello, respected magician Su Ye." Laughing Titan said, staring at Su ye in surprise.


    Su Ye''s subordinates were stunned and stared at Su Ye carefully with wide eyes.


    In less than a day, how did your Majesty''s breath become so terrible?


    Before, Su Ye''s magic rippled gently like water, which was the basic characteristic of the demigod mage, but now, where the magic around Su Ye was water, it was a deep-sea vortex, as if even his eyes were to be swallowed by him.


    The most frightening thing is that there are more subtle sequins on Su Ye''s skin. Careful observation looks like fine scales.


    It is a phenomenon that magic and elements are highly condensed into entities. Only gods who are good at element power have this kind of Sequin, which is called Magic rainbow scale.


    Magic rainbow scale has no effect on divine power attack, but it is the bane of all magic.


    From then on, all spells that are not higher than Su Ye''s level will melt naturally when they fall on Su ye for the first time every day, no matter how powerful that spell is.


    The laughing Titan patted his stomach with his right hand, made a loud bang, bowed his head and said, "have you seen the respected Su God. Now there is a big problem in front of me. I have shrunk to the smallest. "


    Even though the laughing Titan obviously frowns, he still looks smiling.


    The legendary master Bolton and other subordinates of the magic prison city looked at each other with flashing eyes.


    Laughing Titan came in person is of great significance. He thought he only attached importance to allies, but his attitude is too unusual.


    Even in the face of ordinary lower demons, the laughing Titan will not be so low-profile.


    When Su Ye waved his hand, the lintel burst and the door frame was no longer capped.


    "Please..."


    Su Ye smiled sideways.


    "Hehe, you are really a sincere partner." Laughing Titan said and walked slowly forward.


    He took one step and the earth shook for hundreds of meters.


    Everyone knew that he was trying to restrain his strength.


    Near the door of the conference hall, Su ye had no choice but to stop and said, "the conference hall is too small. I''ll let them rebuild it today. It should at least accommodate a Titan 200 meters high."


    The laughing Titan tilted his neck like a giant swimming ring, stared up and down at the Council hall for several times, and said, "with all due respect, I suggest at least 500 meters high."


    "No problem." Su Ye agreed.


    Everyone in the nearby magic prison city was in a cold sweat. What do they mean?


    Five hundred meters, that is the lowest height that the body of the God Titan can shrink, and it is also the normal height of the main god Titan.


    "Let''s talk on the grass at the door." Su ye said, using the power of the demigod holy land, the soil on the ground rose, transformed into hard diamonds, slowly wriggled, and finally built a huge chair suitable for laughing Titans.


    "Thank you very much." The laughing Titan thanked politely, and his chin trembled up and down.


    Boom


    The diamond chair sank three meters.


    Laughing Titan looked around with satisfaction and gently stroked the diamond handrail.


    The slight friction sound sounded, and the broken diamond powder fell from the handrail, shining and scattered.


    The nearby demons were so frightened that they didn''t dare to go out.


    Su Ye sat down and asked, "Dear laughing Titan, are you here to sign an alliance agreement?"


    "Yes. The Titans sent me to sign an alliance agreement with you. "


    "Well, I''ll come straight to the point. What are your rigid requirements for the agreement?" Suye road.


    "We prefer direct allies to strong ones. In other people''s eyes, you may only be a genius and half god mage, but in our opinion, you are the God of magic in the future. His majesty astrios, the Titan commander of burning skull city and the great star Titan, said, "in order to show goodwill to human beings and casters in the world, we don''t put forward any hard requirements. As long as you speak, we will agree."


    Su ye and all his subordinates were lost in thought.


    Amazing news!


    No one thought that the commander of the Titan war was the famous star Titans.


    The star Titan is one of the second generation Titans. Originally, it had the strength of the peak Lord God. It is the best of the second generation Titans. However, he is also a slightly tragic Titan. He was originally married to another second-generation female Titan, dawn Titan, and gave birth to many children. But the tragedy is that Ares, the God of war, seduced the dawn Titans, and even his children betrayed the Titans and joined the Olympian God system. His ex-wife changed her name to dawn goddess after dawn Titan, making a clear distinction with the Titans. What''s more tragic is that Venus, the God of love, and Ares, the God of war, are well known for their love affair. She envies the relationship between the goddess of dawn and Ares, curses the goddess of dawn, and turns her into a flower addict who is infatuated with mortals, resulting in a sad and moving but disease-free love story between her and mortal men. Su ye once inferred that the power of immortality and youth were related to the love affair of the goddess of dawn. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 890

    In some rumors, the goddess of dawn has been stolen from her divine power, and her strength has been continuously reduced. She has fallen to the level of a lower God, even worse than some of her children.


    Thinking about the encounter of the goddess of dawn, Su ye can probably understand why the star titans are willing to risk death and lead the Titan army to attack Olympus.


    Although the star Titan is a little bit tragic, he has strength and wisdom.


    It''s strange that he should be so generous.


    Su ye thought for a long time, and finally attributed it to his identity as a Titan inheritor. Of course, it may also be because he killed the avatar of Ares''s son, which can be regarded as a small revenge for the star Titans.


    "Since you titans are so generous, I will make my request." Suye road.


    "Please."


    "First, I am willing to help the Titans break through the prison fortress and Mount Olympus, but when I come to Greece, I have the power of supervision and law enforcement. All, I mean, all armies, whether Titans or demons, can only reach Mount Olympus along the best route, without invading irrelevant Greek city states and indiscriminately killing innocent people. Of course, no matter how many priests or gods you kill, I will stand idly by, but I must not hurt innocent mortals. This is my bottom line. If I don''t agree with this bottom line, I will give up cooperation. "


    The laughing Titan smiled and trembled with fat and said, "if you can really help us break the deep prison fortress, you naturally have these privileges. What''s more, we have only one purpose, to rush into the divine world, restore strength and destroy the Olympian gods. What''s more, mortals are also the descendants of Gaia, the mother earth God. We can''t provoke the mother earth God. "


    Su ye said, "OK. The second condition is to open history, knowledge and transactions. "


    The laughing Titan stood up and said, "the so-called history is well known. It''s no problem at all. As for open trading, it''s good for both sides. No problem. As for open knowledge... Some things, involving the core of the Titans, cannot be completely open. Well, there will be restrictions on the knowledge open to others, but the restriction on you is the LORD God level. How about it? As long as the second generation of Titans can see it, you must also see it. "


    "OK." Suye road.


    Su Ye''s subordinates were puzzled. Isn''t this a trap?


    When did Titan become so generous?


    You know, even if the titans are sealed in hell and run into demons, even the descendants of the Lord of hell have no way to take these Titans.


    After all, the Titan group is half an order higher than ordinary gods, and is the top group in the infinite plane.


    "You said the third condition." Laughing Titan way.


    "Treat humans and magicians equally." Suye road.


    The laughing Titan smiled and said, "I really want to promise your conditions, but you know, the titans have been more brilliant than anyone. It is almost impossible for us to treat mankind equally. It''s not that we don''t want to do it, but that the Titan''s body is bleeding with pride and madness. However, I can promise you half to treat magicians equally. After all, we Titans respect the creator of power. Magic is the greatest power of infinity in recent centuries. We should remain humble. "


    "Yes."


    "The fourth condition is that I am willing to accept the command of the Titans, but I also have the right to resist unreasonable orders."


    "No problem at all."


    "The fifth condition..."


    Su ye said one by one. The more he listened, the more his subordinates shook their legs. They were ready to escape at any time.


    But the laughing Titan laughed from beginning to end without showing any displeasure. Sometimes he even took the initiative to improve his conditions. It was simply a traitor.


    Finally, Su Ye drew up the draft contract of both parties in duplicate.


    The core of the contract is to fight together to overthrow the rule of Zeus.


    Two people see from beginning to end, and after discussing the details, they copy the agreement with a formal magic sheepskin roll.


    The laughing Titan breathed at the formal agreement, and the two agreements disappeared.


    "Wait a minute. At present, only his Majesty the star Titan has the right to sign this agreement. As long as he signs, our whole family will agree. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    After a while, two golden lights fell and two formal agreements emerged.


    The faint divine power rolled on the agreement, and the breath was like a murderous beast. The grass within 100 meters nearby was instantly dry, and the skin of the surrounding demons was aging at a visible speed, which scared them to flee madly.


    After touching Su ye and the laughing Titans, the strange divine power bypassed the rocks like water.


    Laughing Titan looked at Su ye with a smile.


    The demons in the distance were dejected. It was obvious that the star Titans were testing Su Ye''s power. As a result, Su ye had nothing and was almost killed.


    The Titan king is so terrible that even if he is only a demigod, he is as powerful as a God.


    Su Ye opened the agreement with the signature of the stars and Titans and the oath.


    Su Ye used magic cohesion as a pen to slowly write vows and autographs.


    When the oath agreement was completed, one turned into light and flew into Su Ye''s soul, and the other disappeared.


    The laughing Titan smiled and said, "from today on, we are allies! Nautilus records a large number of history and secrets of the Titans. You can browse them at will. As for the future cooperation, we will take it step by step. "


    Su ye took a white jade like Nautilus handed over by the laughing Titan, and each thread was suffused with a faint golden light.


    "However, I still need your help."


    "Say." Su Ye holds the Nautilus and looks up at the huge laughing Titan.


    "We are going to build a Titan city outside the Blackstone hills as a fortress to attack Greece. The original sketch has been designed, but it is an ugly animal nest compared with your demon prison city. Therefore, can you send competent subordinates to design a new Titan city for us?"


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    After a while, the laughing Titan was surprised and said, "why, do you have any difficulties?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Dear ally, I''m not interested in building Titan city outside Blackstone hills."


    "Oh?" Laughing Titan looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "Why build Titan city in Blackstone hills? Why not rush out of the deep prison, rob the deep prison fortress and turn the deep prison Fortress into Titan city? Why not build a second Titan city at the foot of Olympus? " Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan smiled and said, "I admire your courage. However, if you read the records of Nautilus, you will understand that according to the ancient contract, we ancient Titans can''t fight until we set foot on the land of Greece. What can really do is our allies and the new Titans. Unfortunately, the existence of the great ban of the gods makes all the new Titans unable to obtain the complete Titan God body and Titan power. We don''t want them to die under the deep prison fortress. We hope they will follow us, rush out of Olympus, enter the divine world and restore their strength. "


    "I''ll fix it." Suye road.


    Laughing Titan''s eyes lit up and said, "do you want to do it yourself? Your strength, we have estimated, has been stronger than the new God without divine power and slightly inferior to the lower God. However, you may not know how many lower God puppets and lower God Angel kings there are in the deep prison fortress. That''s why we have failed many times. "


    "It seems that the gods have left a lot of power on earth."


    "Their power to stay in the temples is basically exhausted, of course, thanks to you and Plato. But the power of the deep prison fortress and Mount Olympus is far beyond your imagination. " Laughing Titan.


    "No harm. Next, I want to consolidate the power of demigod, and then study. When I''m ready, I''ll attack the deep prison fortress. At that time, I hope the Titan army will help me. " Suye road.


    "If you say yes, you can. I''m waiting for your good news. " Laughing Titan way.


    They talked about the situation of the major gods and laughed at the Titan''s departure.


    Before leaving, the laughing Titan said, "don''t worry, we will keep a secret for you."


    Su Ye looked at the back of the laughing Titan, thinking that I have so many secrets. If you don''t make it clear, which one am I?


    Seeing off the laughing Titan, Su Ye slowly walked back along the gravel road.


    The subordinates followed closely, and Bolton said, "Your Majesty, I think it''s cheating!"


    "What fraud?"


    "That''s the laughing Titan, the real God. Of course, the rank is suppressed. I heard that he killed demigods like pigs in hell, and even killed the next demon God! His name is laughing Titan. He has the power of laughter, but he also has the power of rage! His attitude towards you is really strange. I always think he can be violent at any time, but I also think he is not irritable in front of you. I want to break my head, but I can''t understand it. I can only guess what he wants. "


    Su ye said, "although I don''t know why he has this attitude, I can tell you that he doesn''t mean any harm to me."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion. By the way, can the six pointed star mage tower group be strengthened? " Su ye asked.


    Bolton said helplessly, "Your Majesty, I know you are rich all over the world... No, it''s 400 faces, but the six pointed star mage tower group is the strongest mage tower at present. No matter how strong it is, it''s the magic tower centered on the mage tower of the gods. However, the core of the magic tower is still gods, not magic. The mages of miletu are studying the magic tower, but they only stay at the research stage. "


    "Magic tower? I really don''t know this. Well, you help me collect this information and I''ll study it. Next, I will practice in isolation, concentrate on learning and consolidate my strength. I''ll leave the matter of the city Lord''s residence to you. Remember, help me recruit more magicians, especially legends. " Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, it''s completely different now. No one knew your identity before, so they didn''t want to come. Now they know that you are su Ye. In addition... Well, they are indignant. I''m afraid they will be very willing to come here. " Burton road.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you''re busy."


    Su ye took one step, blinked to the throne of the city Lord, quietly looked at the sky and fell into meditation.


    After a while, Su Ye held the Titan Nautilus and the information was surging. With the powerful ability of the semi magic mage, he quickly absorbed the information inside. It took a day and a night to absorb one percent. Su Ye stopped, closed his eyes, quickly recalled, extracted important knowledge and classified it. After being promoted to demigod, Su Ye gained a strong thinking ability. Visual thinking. All knowledge can be clear, constant and visualized in the mind. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 891

    Under the function of visualization, Su Ye''s knowledge system is like a real universe.


    Different knowledge systems are scattered into different galaxies, and different knowledge fields form the solar system, and different knowledge points seem to form different stars. Each knowledge point star is surrounded by many asteroids. Some of these small stars are explaining, some are giving examples, some are metaphors, with antecedents, consequences, principles, questions and structural positions in this field, There are connections with knowledge points in other fields, boundaries, distinctions, similarities, opposites, actions and exercises


    Each important knowledge point has been expanded to the limit, so that Su Ye''s understanding of each knowledge point reaches the extreme, so as to have a deeper understanding of the whole field and even the whole system.


    In each field, there is a huge knowledge point. The sun represents the most fundamental and important principle in this field, which may be one, multiple, or blank.


    Because it''s not easy to find the core principle.


    Only those who have been trained deliberately can visualize a few important knowledge points clearly and constantly.


    Even half gods cannot visualize all their knowledge points.


    Not enough magic.


    For Su ye, it is very easy to build a visual knowledge system. Only two factors need to be considered, time and magic consumption.


    As we all know, Su Ye never considered magic consumption.


    At first, he only built the knowledge system of the history of Titans and gods, but soon, Su Ye found that he had made a mistake and forgot the primary and secondary.


    The history of the gods is important, but it is only a secondary system of knowledge.


    Own main knowledge system, with and only magic system.


    Soon, Su Ye began to build all major fields of the magic system.


    Just an hour later, Su Ye stopped.


    Because it induces the third factor of the visualization system, the depth and breadth of knowledge.


    The depth and breadth of knowledge of the magic system far exceed the history of the gods.


    There are generally more than a dozen knowledge expansion satellites around the knowledge points of the history of the gods, but there are as many expansion satellites around the magic knowledge points. Moreover, each satellite will also produce a dense number of small satellites, and the number of some small satellites reaches hundreds.


    In the magic system, the relationship lines between various knowledge stars are so dense that they can be woven into blankets.


    Then it induces the fourth factor, human limit.


    When these two factors are superimposed, magic and time are useless.


    Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief and had to meditate.


    Such a huge consumption, only five minutes will basically recover, but there is still slight discomfort.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing when he tested his one hour learning achievements.


    Although I didn''t learn new knowledge, because the most important questioning, contact and expansion effect is too strong, the learning effect is equal to that of the past year!


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    "This is the real use of divine power! Those gods are completely off track! There is nothing wrong with pursuing stronger power, whether it is lightning, flame or space, but the premise is to have a deep understanding. "


    "I see. No wonder the power of those old gods will decline. No wonder Zeus is crazy about pursuing the highest, because they only master the power, but they don''t master the essence of power. Once the infinite plane changes, their power will naturally change. If they can grasp the essence of power, their power will not decline even if the world changes. "


    "Unfortunately, their power is too easy to get. They don''t believe in philosophy and magic, and they won''t put aside the seemingly spacious road in front of them and take the seemingly rugged and narrow mountain road of magic and philosophy. For example, most of the blacksmith''s children in Athens will continue to be blacksmiths; Most of the king''s children believe that power is the most important; The children of soldiers want to be soldiers, and the children of nobles want to be nobles... "


    Su Ye suddenly had a new understanding of magic.


    "No wonder the combination of philosophy and witchcraft formed magic. Witchcraft represents power, philosophy represents the way to pursue essence, and the magic formed by the combination of the two represents the way magicians understand the world. "


    "Only philosophy and magic are eternal, and the rest are vanity."


    Su Ye smiled and had a new understanding. It was only a matter of time before he could create new magic or even divine magic.


    Su Ye suddenly restrained his smile and looked out the door.


    Clarence stood haggard, her eyes empty. Behind him stood a tall giant with bloody eyes, five meters tall, half fallen priest and infinite eyes.


    "Come in and say." Su Ye tried to control his expression without showing a trace of concern.


    Lars was stunned, nodded, raised his left foot, but stayed, put it down, and then raised his right foot. After a while, his eyes slowly lit up and his look slowly recovered.


    Only, the dark clouds stirred in the corners of his eyes.


    "Congratulations, your majesty. Lord lutos said that the sacrifice has been completed. The goddess of wisdom sent down the Oracle with four words on it. Everything is well."


    Su Ye nodded and tasted it carefully. He always felt that there was an unspeakable meaning in these four words.


    Is everything all right?


    Everything is fine.


    "How''s the college going?" Su ye asked again.


    "It was intended to move more teachers and students here, but this is a deep prison plain. Under the gold, the body will be corroded or even degenerate. Even gold can have an accident. Therefore, only when the mage tower group is completed and the power covers the whole city can we recruit gold. Only by thoroughly transforming here and not being excessively affected by evil will can we recruit ordinary students. "


    "How did the students arrange it?"


    Lars looked at Su ye, stayed for a long time, sighed and said, "Aristotle rebuilt Plato college and made himself president. As before, some teachers and students have returned."


    Su Ye''s eyes grew colder, nodded and said, "have you found out the reason?"


    Lars shook his head gently.


    "What about the others?"


    "Some of the seniors or graduates stayed in Athens, and the other followed my advice and went to Miletus. In the near future, they should come to demon prison city one after another. They said, "where there is Su ye, it is the real Plato college."


    Lars lowered his head.


    Su ye took a deep breath and said, "from today on, I will be the dean of Plato college in magic prison city. You, Lawrence, are the vice president. "


    "Yes, your excellency." Lars slowly raised his head, straightened his chest, and his eyes flashed.


    "I want the light of Plato''s college to shine on the infinite plane." Su ye said slowly.


    "I should take my body as a fire and shine!" Lars raised his head.


    Gray hair leaps like fire.


    "Bolton will take care of the evil prison city for the time being. You will try your best to design and establish Plato''s college. I''ll give you 2 billion gold eagles to build the most powerful magic school in infinite space. " Suye road.


    "Not enough." Lars is straight.


    "Then 10 billion!" Su Ye smiled happily.


    Lars nodded his head and said, "I hear you have a complete divine power plane?"


    "Two, one of which is giant Hill."


    "Giant Hill..." Lars said slowly with a look of nostalgia on his face. "That''s the place that master Plato and master Thucydides personally selected for you."


    Su Ye looked slightly sideways.


    After a while, Lars smiled and said, "since you have a complete divine power plane, the best way is to ask the demigod to show ''plane fusion'', so that a place can be both in Plato college and giant Hill, and then set up a ''plane maze lock'' to keep the plane fusion constant. The plane maze lock is too expensive. Before, Plato college relied on the mage tower. "


    "Then buy a set of bit face locks... When you have time, buy nine more." Suye road.


    Lars opened his eyes and said, "you mean..."


    "I want to establish ten fusion planes with different element properties to let the corresponding magician enter cultivation. The premise for Plato''s academy to become the greatest magic academy is not only the best way of education and learning, but also unlimited first resource investment. "


    "Your generosity and breadth of mind are the first in the world." Clarence was convinced.


    Su Ye looked up at the infinite eye.


    He was demonized by Su Ye''s magic and his soul was branded. Su Ye was the mentor of his soul and spirit, almost indistinguishable from handing over the soul mark.


    "Your Majesty." Infinite Eye bows.


    "I give you demigods, and then let more priests fall into evil!"


    Su ye said and threw out the semi divine soul crystal.


    The purple magic pattern flowed on the infinite eye. The Infinite Eye wailed in pain. Thousands of eyes stared wildly and almost wanted to crack.


    After a long time, the infinite eye turned into a five meter tall handsome young man with blonde hair and white skin, with a smile and red eyes.


    Under his skin, tens of thousands of eyes rolled like water.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" The eye of infinity.


    Lars saw that in the mouth of the infinite eye, there were no teeth, no tongue, no throat.


    Layers of eyeballs crowded the whole body.


    "Go into the abyss and capture more priests. When we occupy the deep prison fortress and the Titan''s army advances to Olympus, the entire Greek priest can become your eyes. "


    "Yes, your majesty." The eye of infinity turned into a huge eyeball, rose into the sky and flew to the abyss.


    Su Ye looked at larens and said, "tomorrow I will hold a meeting with the theme of the next three years of magic prison city... No, the plan for the next two years will send everyone to start thinking, and ask everyone to express their views, especially those related to their own fields. Be bold and bolder. I would rather see a group of paranoia than timid wood."


    "I''ll convey it right away."


    When Lars left, Suye sat on the throne, dressed in a white Greek robe, looking into the distance¡° Why is everything all right? " After a long time, Su Ye sighed softly. Take out the crimson pupil and quickly read the events of these days as if reading a magic book. Sure enough, the battle of Plato shocked the infinite plane, but no one paid attention to the old God star. Watching, Su Ye was suddenly stunned, with a gloomy face, reading slowly, word by word. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 892

    Hercules is dead.


    Die in front of Hera.


    No one knows why, only the guards of the gods saw that at the end of the battle of Plato, Heracles suddenly gave up his status as a demigod, climbed the God ladder, promoted to a new God and entered the temple of Zeus.


    No one cares about Hercules'' death.


    They discussed without Heracles, which mortal or demigod could kill the ancient Titans, because the Titans blessed by Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, would not be killed by the gods on the land of Greece.


    They discussed whether the gods could stop the ancient Titans from climbing Olympus without Heracles.


    They discussed whether the Olympian gods could stop Heracles when the ancient Titans rushed into the divine world and restored their strength, and whether other gods would take the opportunity to fight.


    They talked about Hercules


    Suye doesn''t care about that. Suye only cares why akerdes died in front of Hera.


    What did Hera do to kill akerdes?


    Suye read all the news about akerdes bit by bit until he saw a speculation.


    Hercules may want to intercede for Plato.


    Su Ye''s heart beat heavily.


    The relationship between ackerdes and Plato is not deep.


    "Probably understand."


    Su ye put away his crimson pupils and looked quietly outside the door.


    It was not until larens appeared again that Su Ye realized that he had been sitting here all night.


    "Your Majesty, you are the pillar of demon prison city and Plato college. Please take care of your body."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I see. Then let''s prepare for the meeting."


    Time flows slowly like water.


    Back in the magic prison city these days, Su ye and his subordinates were busy making bold plans to build a comprehensive visual knowledge system in their spare time with the ability of semi magical mages.


    Half a month later, Su Ye announced the closure.


    In fact, Su Ye secretly left the magic prison city and entered all planes to find demigod casters of all races.


    Wizards, warlocks, bards, priests, fallen priests... Even Warcraft or ethnic groups with spells as auxiliary forces.


    First disguise as weak and fight with the demigod casters of each race. When you are familiar with their fighting methods, kill and devour them.


    If you are not satisfied, kill another one and devour it.


    Every time he devours and absorbs the memory of a demigod caster, Su ye will build a corresponding knowledge system, contact other knowledge systems at the same time, and finally form a connection with his own magic system, or similar, or the same, or different, or on the contrary, or positive inspiration, or negative enlightenment


    The battle itself is not important, the memory itself is not important, what is important is to study, think and reflect hard afterwards.


    Finally, Su Ye hunted 207 demigods out of 128 caster groups.


    This number is not even a splash in the infinite plane.


    After that, Su Ye was ready to start the second step to hunt the blood of all gods, whether Olympus or other gods, as long as he had been a God King, he was within the scope of hunting.


    For Su ye, this is not a battle or killing, but a way to establish a knowledge system.


    It''s also the fastest way.


    In the process of absorbing memory, countless negative emotions, spiritual forces and even temptations stimulated Su ye, but Su Ye was like a cold puppet, throwing everything into the knowledge universe and turning it into some kind of knowledge.


    When Su Ye redefines those negative forces, no matter how powerful they are, they can only abide by Su Ye''s definition and can never have a negative impact.


    Of course, except for the knowledge of evil gods.


    Su Ye carefully absorbed the knowledge of evil gods, never tasted it, and did not build the knowledge system of evil gods.


    When you have enough power, you can''t rule out studying the power of evil gods.


    Four months passed quickly, and the infinite plane seemed to be calm again.


    After killing the descendants of the 54th God, Su Ye lurked into the ruins.


    In these four months, I kept entering the divine power plane and gaining strength.


    The whale state provides more than 100 times the power of all other planes combined.


    Especially after the sacrifice of the demigod, the faith provided by the whale kingdom increased exponentially, and the growth of the magic tree was beyond imagination.


    Now, in the ruins space, Su Ye looks at the dynamic oil painting from black and white to color.


    Under the bright sun, a pure white planet exudes a holy smell, and all the creatures in it are peaceful and leisurely.


    Su Ye stepped in.


    The burning power poured into his body, and Su Ye immediately entered meditation to absorb this power.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes.


    "What a powerful force! The power gained by entering for the first time exceeded the power of whale country. Worthy of being a God Star! "


    Su Ye stood over the giant beast God Star and looked down at the star.


    The whole star plane emits a strong white light, which is warm and smooth, like the embrace of a mother.


    In this plane, all creatures, whether fallen giants or Warcraft, whether gods or undead, whether animals or plants, are transformed into light life.


    Su Ye instantly moved to the sky over the beast God city and observed it carefully.


    As chimera said, the battle was too fierce at that time, and the important forces of the divine city were destroyed, except the giant beast temple.


    The most important Titan inheritance of the giant beast temple has been in itself.


    Su Ye looked at the two lower God Titan puppets at the gate of the giant beast temple. They were nourished by the divine power plane, and the two puppets slowly recovered their strength.


    However, the basic rules are still followed here, and they can only take away the power that their gods and souls can bear.


    The demigod rank can take tens of thousands of kilograms of things.


    But you can''t take the Titan puppet.


    Su Ye carefully explored the astral plane of the giant beast God and soon had a preliminary understanding.


    This is a super giant power plane of the light system, pregnant with a large number of light system creatures.


    Light creatures have many defects, such as single power, low desire and purity, but the advantage is the best believers in the infinite plane.


    Every life in the light system can provide ten times as much faith as other creatures in the same level.


    It is also because the desire of light creatures is too low, so it is difficult for gods to recover them as believers, unless they are cultivated from generation to generation.


    Su Ye is not in a hurry. Take your time. As long as you completely master here, these light creatures will naturally turn to you.


    This is a place with the same great potential as the whale country.


    Su ye thought about it, consumed magic and showed miracles.


    "Wu naisu, Lord of this place."


    The great voice spread all over the divine power plane, the God Star everywhere in the sky, and the scene of the giant beast God city appeared.


    Great changes have taken place in the great beast city.


    The rubble slowly sank to form a hard and flat ground.


    Rapid restoration of important buildings in the holy city.


    Finally, in front of the Titan temple, there is an additional 1000 meter high giant statue of Suye.


    Many light creatures were shocked by this amazing scene, and most of them knelt to the ground and paid homage to miracles.


    But the powerful demigods just watched.


    Su Ye frowned slightly. He had run out of believer altars. He couldn''t put down the altar here and harvest sacrifices.


    "How long has it been? Cyrus is so ignorant!"


    Su Ye shook his head, left the horoscope of the giant beast God, continued to hunt the blood of the gods and fill the knowledge system.


    Three days later, Su Ye was incarnating as a shadow assassin and chasing a giant beast in the dark star world. Suddenly, he felt that he had lost contact with the giant Hill plane and the volcano plane at the same time. He was refreshed, let go of the giant beast in the star world, enter a safe place and wait quietly.


    Divine world, Persian God system, Cyrus.


    Cyrus, the God of conquest, sat on the throne, holding a gold fishing rod in both hands, and focused on the huge round black hole on the ground of the temple.


    Gambisis looked happy and said in a loud voice, "thanks to the help of the kind goddess inana, you are presented with two super giant planes for revenge. Then the God of the army ordered the orc God to descend two avatars of gods, so that his father could gain unprecedented power. This time, it will devour those two planes! Let the gods behind them know that the Persian gods cannot be humiliated! "


    Cyrus smiled and said, "in their eyes, it is not important to swallow the two divine power planes. The important thing is to find out the real murderer, find the potential enemy and eradicate the great enemy of the Persian gods in advance. Gambisis, you did a good job. Thanks to your lobbying, the two gods were willing to help me. "


    "All this is your father''s credit. I''m just icing on the cake." Gambisis is extremely modest.


    Cyrus held his chest high and shook two horizontal fishing rods with great power.


    "Well, this time, I''ll see how long you can last!" The sun wheel of God behind Cyrus shines brightly.


    Dragon Valley.


    Little Medea, who was more than 100 meters long, angrily followed the dragons and shouted.


    "Waste dragon! They are a group of waste dragons! For such a long time, no one has been promoted to a hero. Only half of them are legends. What a shame! What are you looking at? Continue to practice the Dragon raid! "


    The Holy Light dragon in front said loudly, "sister Medea, you haven''t seen your father for too long. If you want to be angry, you''ll be angry yourself. Don''t vent on us!"


    "Yes, yes..." the dragons responded one after another.


    The towering dragon power rose around Medea, and the power of terror formed a real flame, which scared a group of sacred dragon families to roll their eyes and fall from the sky like dumplings.


    Little Medea snorted coldly, stretched out her claws, covered the ground with powerful dragon power, and caught her fainting brother and sister.


    Suddenly, little Medea''s eyes lit up and her mouth opened, revealing four rows of sharp dragon teeth.


    "Little guys, you are still too young. Continue to practice here until you reach the number of Qianlong legends, and then officially fight. Now, I''ll go to the volcano to meet our guests! "


    Little Medea''s dragon eyes glittered with tyrannical light and disappeared. Volcanic level. Di Aotian stretched out his tongue and licked his chin excitedly. Behind him stood 50 little dragon goblins and a whole 20 gods and demigods. At the edge of the distant plane, the huge shadow hit like a giant ship in a straight cloud. The poor volcanic surface is a little bamboo raft. Rumble... Huge black shadow hit the edge of the volcanic plane, the whole plane had a big earthquake, and thousands of volcanoes erupted together. Red magma rose into the sky, and black volcanic ash filled the sky. The impact stopped. The huge cliffs thousands of meters high seem to break through the fog and clearly cross in front. Thousands of cliffs are continuous, like the end of the world. On the high cliff, the orcs looked endless. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 893

    Di Aotian was stunned and scratched his head.


    No, it was just a large plane before. I thought there would be a giant plane this time. Why is it a super giant plane?


    And how did a God incarnate?


    A five meter tall green Orc surrounded by gold stood in front of the animal crowd. He had a black face and was very unhappy.


    As the orc God under the God of the army, the middle God wants to lower two avatars to help Cyrus. Even Cyrus was once the great Persian Emperor.


    However, the orc God grinned at the thought of the reward from the military God and the goddess inana.


    He suddenly frowned, looked at the front suspiciously, and looked at the strange creature, which seemed to be the humanoid descendant of the golden dragon, a race he had never seen before.


    And the spirit demigod standing behind him.


    The orc God turned and looked behind him. There were only four demigods.


    "This time I didn''t bring the divine power diamond or divine power down, would I be a little careless..." then, the orc God looked at the thirsty Blood Axe around him, smiled and settled in his heart.


    The orc God raised his head, raised his thirsty Blood Axe and pointed to the earth and proud sky.


    "I don''t know which God you are. Since you mobilize the spirit and demigod, it must be a God. Next, kill all of you and find out the bedbugs who plot against the Persian God system! "


    "Kill!" The orc God roared.


    Hundreds of millions of orcs rushed down the high cliffs and crashed into the volcanic surface like a waterfall.


    The fire creatures on the volcanic plane trembled with fear.


    With a grin, di Aotian burst out two golden beams on his left and right hands.


    Left hand courage shield, right hand divine bone axe.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian laughed and greeted thousands of troops and horses alone.


    Demigod is a kind of peak demigod, whose strength is equivalent to the incarnation of ordinary gods.


    Earth Ao Tian also has a Titan demigod.


    The orc God was so angry that he dared to provoke himself, but at the same time, his eyes flashed, carefully observed di Aotian, and soon blinked.


    Is this the descendant of the cross between Jinlong and goblins?


    Which golden dragon is so hungry? Or... Whose goblins are so fierce?


    Also, the smell of golden light... What a ghost!


    Titan demigod? It is said to be a demigod, but the actual power is stronger than the ordinary lower God.


    The orc God rushed to the earth with a black face and an axe in his hands. His mighty power turned into a hundred meter golden blade and cut off his head.


    Di Aotian didn''t use the shield of courage. He held the divine bone axe in one hand and waved it against the thirsty blood axe.


    Crazy light flashed in the eyes of the orc God.


    "Die, look down on me..."


    Boom!


    The next artifact collided, the divine light exploded, the dazzling light ball exploded, and a small mushroom cloud exploded on the spot.


    Di Aotian flew out upside down, fell to the ground, turned several somersaults in a row, then shook the soil on his body and stood up like lengtouqing.


    "Chatter?"


    Di Aotian looked around and soon saw that there seemed to be something embedded on the cliff dozens of kilometers away.


    The avatar of the ORC was embedded in the cliff and was devastated.


    An orc who is good at power, and a God, was beaten away by a goblin?


    "Unforgivable!"


    The orc God jumped off the cliff in a rage and rushed to the earth.


    The two men waved inferior artifacts and engaged in a fierce battle.


    The golden light and blood light all over the sky collided and burst, and the earth continued to collapse and crack. There was no one within ten kilometers nearby, and they all hid far away.


    Just a few seconds later, in the strong wind and divine light, di Aotian excitedly waved the divine bone axe forward.


    The orc God turned black and retreated.


    The crack on the hand is dripping God''s blood, more and more, faster and faster.


    Di Aotian suddenly put away the courage shield, held the divine bone axe in both hands and cleaved it with all his strength.


    The incarnation of the orc God hurried to resist.


    Boom!


    The incarnation of the orc God, with an axe, was smashed into a pit deep underground.


    Di Aotian jumped into the pit like crazy and chopped wildly.


    At this time, an angry female voice came out in the distance.


    "Di Aotian, leave me one! If you don''t stop, I''ll complain! " Cried Little Medea.


    Hoo


    A huge shadow fell from the sky and appeared over the battle between the two.


    The beasts everywhere stared at the terrible red dragon hovering in mid air. Then they looked down along the red dragon''s line of sight.


    The strange dragon goblin jumped out of the pit with the corpse of the incarnation of the orc God.


    The divine bone axe is stuck on the head of the incarnation of the orc God.


    "Asshole!"


    Little Medea suddenly took a deep breath and suddenly spewed a mouthful of dragon inflammation to the place where the demigod ORC was located.


    The bright red fan-shaped dragon flies across the earth and burns brightly.


    The flame went out and there was a dark fan-shaped earth.


    The four semi divine beasts turned into coke before even waiting for their hand.


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian jumped and shouted.


    Little Medea turned and ran away, flying and said, "be careful, di Aotian. You can''t burn all the demigods. My father still keeps it to sell money! I''ll treat it as if I didn''t see it this time. I''ll be polite next time! "


    Giant hills.


    Another incarnation of the orc God led the dwarves of the entire super giant dwarf tribe, standing on the high cliff, holding a flame hammer, smiling and looking at the earth below.


    "Unexpectedly, this is also a dwarf community. Huh? "


    The dwarves in the giant hills turned their heads and muttered "here they are again", and then did their own things, completely ignoring hundreds of millions of dwarves and the incarnation of gods.


    "Presumptuous!" The orc God roared all over the giant hills.


    "Where''s NIMA?" Wang dachui stood under a huge blue leaf tree 1000 meters high and shouted abuse.


    The avatar of the orc is stunned and dare to scold the gods? Is this dwarf crazy!


    Huh? A dwarf three meters tall, or a giant like a dwarf?


    As soon as the orc God turned his eyes, how could there be Titan light on this giant dwarf?


    This... The legendary Titan dwarf?


    "Come here!" Wang dahammer hooked his fingers and looked contemptuous.


    In a rage, the orc God jumped off the high cliff and rushed over.


    "Damn bastard! I don''t care if you are a Titan, a giant or a dwarf, I must smash you into meat today... "


    The sound stopped suddenly.


    The incarnation of the orc God slammed the brakes, looked up at the huge tree in front of him.


    "Something''s wrong, this blue leaf..."


    Wang sledgehammer was worried and scolded, "bastard without eggs! You deserve to be called God, too? What a shame to God! You have the ability to come! "


    The orc God held back his anger and burst out a thick golden light in his eyes. He erupted an inch away and looked carefully at the huge tree.


    "The world tree branch... And it''s a demigod level..." the incarnation of the orc God put away the light of God''s eyes and took a breath.


    The world tree is not famous in the world of mortals, but it is like thunder in the world of gods.


    The gods didn''t know how strong the original world tree was until a God King beast rushed over and was patted into meat sauce by dense branches and roots.


    Seeing this scene, Wang dachui sighed: "I need to go to Plato college to study drama. Such perfect acting skills have been exposed. It is worthy of being a God. I must improve my acting skills next time."


    Wang sledgehammer raised his clenched right fist.


    "By the way, I admit I can''t beat you. After all, I haven''t been promoted to a demigod. However, if we work together, it won''t be a problem to kill you."


    Wang dachui said, and huge figures came out from behind the world tree.


    The orc God is stiff. He can ignore nineteen of them, but he can''t ignore the twentieth.


    Not only know, but also fight!


    The incarnation of the God of panic.


    "However, this time the goal has been achieved!"


    The incarnation of the orc god suddenly grinned and spread his hand. A white light ball appeared in the furry palm, which was the shape of Olympus mountain.


    With a strong grip, the white ball of light burst.


    Then, many light balls emerged in his hands, including tall icebergs, huge pyramids, flowing rivers and rolling magma... Then he swallowed them.


    "I have sent a message to the noumenon. Now, let''s fight! The glory of the orcs will never die! "


    The surging power poured into the Warhammer in his hand, and then slammed it into the incarnation of the God of panic.


    Boom


    The flame hammer rips the air, carries the raging flame and flies forward.


    With a low roar, Wang Da hammer waved his hammer and slammed it into the flame hammer.


    Bang


    The flame hammer tilted slightly, and Wang dahammer flew out upside down. Then he shook his head and stood up swearing.


    It''s OK. The hammer is broken. I''m fine.


    The spirit of the God of panic rushed over. Before he got close, the incarnation of the orc god suddenly burst out a foul word.


    "Why are you a spirit? Broken... "


    Just now, my attention was focused on the world tree. I really didn''t carefully explore the incarnation of the God of panic.


    The Olympian God system cannot make its own gods into gods, which means that other God systems may target the Persian God system, but the Olympian God system cannot.


    But the breath ball has been used up.


    The summons cannot be changed.


    The spirit of the God of panic rushed over.


    "The glory of the orcs will never die!"


    The orc Avatar has no choice but to meet his opponent.


    Wang hammer twisted his neck. The hammer in his hand was slowly repaired like liquid, and then rushed to the incarnation of the orc God to join the battle. The divine body power of the orc is infinite. When the king sledgehammer rushes up, it will be hit and fly. However, under the action of the Titan semi divine body, it will always be alive and vigorous, even if the chest collapses and the ribs are completely broken, it will recover in the blink of an eye. The avatar power and total divine power of the God of panic are slightly lower than that of the orc God, but he is not only the son of the God of war, but also a more intelligent human God. His combat skills are still above the orc God. The key is that he has two lower artifacts, not only a divine spear, but also a Divine Shield. As time went on, the battle became more and more fierce. The demigods brought by the orc God died one after another, while the spirit demigods of Su ye were killed continuously. The later spirit demigods immediately changed their tactics and rushed directly to use self bombing attack. The self bombing attack of 14 gods and demigods hit the orc God hard. The orc God avatar attacks madly, and finally dies with the panic God avatar spirit. At the moment of death, the incarnation of God forms a light ball with a diameter of 10 kilometers, even including the world tree. The light ball expands and explodes, and the pure white magic light column rises into the sky, smashing the sky and piercing the giant hills. The world''s branches and roots grow densely to protect the land near the explosion area and prevent the giant Hill from being blown in two. The blasted di Aotian screamed loudly, and his flesh and blood dissipated, leaving only a pale gold skeleton. Then, the flesh and blood twisted, wriggled rapidly, reborn continuously, and squeezed out the armor fragments stuck in the bones¡° Huh? It''s not dead? " Wang dahammer got up behind him, touched his whole body and stood up triumphantly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 894

    Hundreds of millions of dwarves stared at the scene in the distance and all stopped.


    King sledgehammer laughed wildly and said, "I''m the king of Titans and dwarves. Don''t you kneel down when you see the king? Sheep! "


    The two meter high black sheep jumped over. Wang hammer turned over the sheep, rushed into the dwarf army and waved the sledgehammer.


    A hammer fell, the earth collapsed within hundreds of meters, and thousands of dwarves were fried into meat sauce.


    The king sledgehammer is like a demon king who destroys the world. It is like entering a no man''s land among hundreds of millions of dwarves.


    King sledgehammer killed millions of people, and the dwarves realized that they had been defeated. They had to throw down their weapons and surrender to the giant dwarf king.


    Divine world, Persian God system.


    Cyrus looked down blankly.


    Two super giant divine power planes are decoupled.


    Two super giant divine power planes worth more than ordinary median artifact are gone?


    It''s much slower than last time, but it''s not more than five minutes!


    Did the orc God grow up eating Shi?


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish! " Cyrus roared loudly.


    Above the God star, God thunder fell all over the sky. The God star was shining and thundering everywhere.


    Hundreds of gods and people were reduced to ashes in the scream.


    The gods and people quickly knelt on the ground and prayed loudly.


    Feeling the fear and expectation of the gods and people, Cyrus''s mood eased slightly, but he remembered his loss and was angry, and suddenly waved his hand.


    Over a Shenmin Town, a huge palm fell, covered the sky and the ground, and snapped in the town.


    Bang


    Thousands of gods and people in the town died on the spot. Strands of white light came out of their bodies and flew into the holy palace and into the body of Cyrus.


    Cyrus let out a pleasant groan and took a long breath.


    Gambisis knelt on the ground and fought with his legs.


    A bit of pale golden light just like a meteor flew over the God star.


    Cyrus sighed and said, "the orc God sent a message that one of his two incarnations died before he could use it, and the other crushed the God rest ball belonging to the Olympian God system first. That is to say, the two little planes are made by Olympus! He has sent a new incarnation to the God of the army, and asked the God of the army to take revenge on the Olympian God system! Not surprisingly, our Persian God system will go to war in the double ring void, fish for the joint plane of the Olympian God system and devour their divine power plane. "


    Gambisis said: "it''s not that the monster human God is angry. The value of each avatar is much higher than the lower artifact. Killing two at a time can affect his noumenon. But why did Olympus suddenly target us? "


    "I don''t care why! Even some little gods are making trouble in the dark, but we can''t shrink back now! Next, the divine department will conduct joint plane fishing. Whether it is the divine power plane of Olympus divine department or those planes without divine signs, they will be punished by the most severe God! We Persian gods have been silent for a long time. It''s time to show our tusks! " Cyrus road.


    Gambisis sighed: "unfortunately, if the last battle of Hippo could be won..."


    Cyrus sat back on his throne and said, "it''s Darius''s waste! If he can defeat Greece, he can ensure the stability of Persia for at least 30 years and the superiority of the Persian God system for at least 100 years. The defeat of the battle of Hippo put the Persian God system in a passive position, which is why we must retaliate against the Olympian God system. "


    "Father God, the legendary joint plane fishing needs too many divine planes, and we don''t have much on hand..." gambisis looked at Cyrus carefully.


    "Let Darius give three... No, five!" Cyrus said coldly.


    Gambisis nodded and said, "I''ll entrust a dream to Darius in your name. However, those two mysterious planes have swallowed up two super giant divine power planes and will be fully promoted. We can''t find them directly through plane revenge. "


    Cyrus took a deep look at his son and said, "it''s not the mysterious plane, it''s the plane of the Olympian God system!"


    "I see."


    Cyrus looked up at the stars in the divine world and said slowly, "I hope that this joint plane fishing can find the two damn divine planes. I have a hunch that we will meet again! "


    "Father, I always have a bad hunch. Are those two divine power planes hiding particularly powerful forces. Several successive battles ended too quickly. " Gambisis road.


    "Indeed. I''m afraid there are at least two incarnations of gods in each plane! However, once we start joint plane fishing, at least ten planes will work together at one time, and at least ten avatars of gods will be gathered. At that time, we will not be afraid of each other. "


    "I wish God the father a victory."


    Cyrus stared at his son for a while and said, "for the third time, it''s unlucky for you to say such words."


    Super giant volcanic plane.


    Su ye entered it and immediately felt the clear and strong power pouring into his body.


    That is the joy and blessing of the whole plane.


    Di Aotian was standing not far away, and his demigod breath was stronger.


    "Eh?" Su Ye was surprised to see that the number of dragon goblins behind di Aotian reached 100, the new 50 dragon goblins were still very small, and some female dragon goblins had a big stomach.


    In a few months, Aotian will be promoted from the original summoning tribe to the summoning legion, which can summon at least 200 dragon goblins.


    Because di Aotian has demigods and Titan demigods, these giant dragon goblins will all have legendary species and ordinary demigods, and will slowly grow into legends.


    "Very good!"


    Su Ye nodded and praised.


    Di Aotian excitedly points to the distance.


    "Muttering..."


    Hundreds of millions of orcs knelt on the ground, holding their heads in their hands, and were sweating with the high temperature of the flame plane.


    In front of them, the wealth of the whole Orc plane is accumulated.


    Further away, the red and black volcanic planes are slowly swallowing the green Orc planes.


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, a huge portal of kilometers appeared in front of him.


    "You drove them to the giant hills."


    "Chatter!"


    Di Aotian excitedly led other little dragon goblins to rush over.


    Su Ye blinked in front of the booty and nodded with a smile.


    A blood thirsty Tomahawk, a divine skeleton of a Divine Incarnation, because it was killed by Di Aotian, is also counted as self killing, which will condense a new divine soul.


    In addition, it is the great wealth of the orcs.


    Unfortunately, those poor people with low value of wealth are obviously a "trust level".


    Orcs are the main resource of the world.


    However, the whole two altars made Su Ye very happy.


    This thing is rarer than the lower artifact.


    Put away all the treasures, and Su Ye flashed into the giant Hill.


    "Your Majesty, do I beep?" Wang sledgehammer stood on the body of the incarnation of the orc God and held up the shining flame hammer.


    Su Yebai glanced at Wang sledgehammer, took a deep breath and felt the surging force pouring into his body.


    After a little meditation and entering the magic tower, the magic tree has grown to 40 meters, which is incredibly fast.


    After leaving the magic tower, Su ye put away some of his booty and put the flame hammer into the metal field to warm up, but Wang Da hammer can also be borrowed.


    "Your Majesty, have you forgotten something?" Wang dahammer stared at the black thief''s eyes and blinked suddenly.


    "What?"


    "Do you think I look like a demigod?"


    "I think you look like a bastard." Su Ye is not angry.


    Wang sledgehammer smiled and said, "Your Majesty, if I am promoted to a demigod, I may become a Titan metal dwarf. At that time, my whole tribe will master the ability of metal domination. After deducting enchantments and materials, the cost of making any metal and gem products will be zero. At that time, the entire middle and low-end weapons and equipment market with infinite potential will be our world. "


    "The metal dwarf is extinct?" Su ye asked.


    "No, but they are all kept in captivity by gods. Gods only let metal dwarves make advanced equipment. It takes a lot of time to make it. Besides, even if there are independent metal dwarf tribes, we are not afraid. We are Titan metal dwarves. The weapons and equipment we produce are naturally stronger than low-level metal dwarves. " Wang dahammer swaggered.


    "You despise them before you become metal dwarves? What if your demigod evolved into another dwarf? "


    Wang dahammer bowed his head and said, "what else can I do? Bear it. "


    Su ye took out the semi divine soul crystal and integrated it into Wang dahammer''s body.


    Wang sledgehammer immediately screamed like a pig, rolled all over the ground, and finally his legs twitched, foamed at his mouth and fainted.


    Slowly, his body turned to matte metallic silver gray, a bit like a steel front dragon.


    After a long time, Wang dahammer opened his eyes, then jumped up and fell.


    Boom


    The earth burst and collapsed.


    "I didn''t control my power, haha..." Wang dachui stroked his metal body narcissistically. "Your Majesty, this is the legendary metal dwarf. No, it''s the Titan metal dwarf! If you work hard again, when I am promoted to the true God species, I may become the legendary god dwarf. At that time, I can help you build artifact! Moreover, I will be the best craftsman in the infinite plane! "


    "Than the Cyclops king?" Su ye asked.


    Wang sledgehammer was silent.


    "What about volgan, the God of craftsman?"


    Wang Da''s hammer head was slightly lowered.


    "What about the grey dwarf God of northern Europe?"


    Wang Da''s hammer head is lower.


    "In the future, you should not blow a little cattle, practice your acting skills more, and strive to lead the enemy directly to the world tree!" Su Ye kicked Wang Da Chui''s ass.


    "Yes, your majesty!" Wang Dashui ran to the distance with a smile and checked his metal dwarf subordinates. He boasted about how powerful he was.


    Those newly captured dwarves looked straight when they saw the king''s sledgehammer. In such a short time, the Titan dwarf King evolved into the Titan metal dwarf king, and the master of his Majesty was too powerful. The dwarves peeped at Su Ye. Su Ye looked at the thousand meter high world tree, which was like chemical fertilizer. Other servants still need to grow up. This guy is good. As long as he is promoted to a higher level, he will keep up directly. Now it is the demigod world tree. As long as it is near him, the lower God will have to peel off his skin if he doesn''t die. I''m afraid the weaker lower God can''t escape. Su Ye tried to take out the semi divine soul crystal and put it on the world tree. The semi divine soul crystal remained unchanged. Su Ye didn''t believe in evil and put ten, but there was no change. Fifteen, still no change¡° Forget it... "But shook his head and put away the semi divine soul crystal. The bit grid of the world tree is too high. I''m afraid it''s half or even one order higher than that of the Titan. Su Ye ran to see little Medea and the dragon group, and the dragon pool. There are only three dragon eggs in the dragon pond. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 895

    Three dragon eggs were left by steel front dragon.


    At that time, Su ye only recognized the steel front dragon eggs. After transforming the steel front dragon bones into summoning servants, he learned the names of the latter two dragon families.


    Three eggs are the three strongest dragon races among the magical creatures.


    Steel front dragon, soul dragon, void dragon.


    The latter two are more powerful than the steel front dragon.


    Especially the void dragon, the true God!


    In the infinite plane, only a few ethnic groups such as Titans, time dragons and frost giants can be compared with them.


    But I don''t know how long it will hatch.


    However, even ten thousand legendary species can''t compare with one true God species.


    So far, there are only three void dragons recorded in books.


    If the steel front dragon had not lost its vitality and survived with the last will, plus he had the mother of the dragon and the ability to summon magical creatures, he would rather destroy three dragon eggs than give them away.


    After watching the dragon egg, Su Ye looked at other divine power planes.


    With the improvement of their level, the ruins space is increasing, and the maturity speed of divine power level is also accelerating.


    Whale country and ghost ship are too big and mature late, but the wind cloud country bought a year ago will soon be fully mature. At that time, it will enter the outer ring from the inner ring of the double ring void.


    "Now the volcanic level and giant Hill are super large level, so they should not be fished by the level. But I''m not sure. At present, the area around the magic prison city should have been swept up. Without the steel front dragon and the sand of giants, send them to the divine power level first. Two more incarnations of ORC gods were sent together. Well... It''s still a little less. It seems that I''ll find more opportunities to kill some false gods and avatars. "


    "Where to start..."


    Su Ye looked at the dark star world.


    Not long ago, continue to hunt and devour memory.


    Su Ye didn''t return until the six pointed star mage tower group was about to be built.


    Mage tower needs to be activated by the tower master himself.


    Behind the city master''s house, the floating city stopped quietly on the ground.


    On the floating city like a three-layer cake, six assistant mage towers are located on the second floor, connected by dark blue magic lines between the two to form a six pointed star Dharma array.


    At the top of the mountain, the main mage tower has not been capped, and there is no magic connection with other sub towers.


    Su Ye''s body flashed and appeared at the top of the floating city, in front of the main mage tower.


    Legendary magicians quickly saluted.


    "I have seen your majesty Su Ye."


    The magicians'' eyes were full of respect.


    The only semi magical mage in the world.


    Bolton stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, according to your transformation, we have allowed you to choose the element pool or your own magic as the main magic power source of the mage tower. However... If you want to be clear, the total amount of magic contained in the element pool is equivalent to 10000 times of ordinary legendary magicians, and the element pool of this six pointed star mage tower is more powerful. It is almost equivalent to the total magic of a thousand demigods, and so is the next demon God. "


    "Are you saying that my total magic is not as good as the next demon God?"


    Su ye asked the magicians.


    Isn''t it?


    Bolton said helplessly, "Your Majesty, the opening of the mage tower is very important. The stronger the main magic source, the stronger the magic connection, and the greater the power in the future. Generally speaking, the effect of opening the mage tower for the first time with the element pool is about ten times that of people. "


    "I see. Let''s go." Suye road.


    Bolton and other legendary Masters had no choice but to look at each other.


    "Since you insist, there must be your reason. Your majesty, please hover on the top of the mage tower and use your magic tree as the main magic power source to replace the element pool. Then we will start the mage tower for the first time. Please keep in mind that you must input magic into the seven mage towers as much as possible. The more magic, the stronger the mage towers will be in the future. " Bolton said solemnly.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Su Ye flew up and floated over the uncapped mage tower.


    Many legendary and holy magicians are scattered all over the magic tower and recite spells at the same time.


    Blue magic arrays float at the feet of each magician.


    When the six sub towers were slightly shaken, the blue magic gem at the top of the tower spewed out the thick magic line of the wrist and fell on the tower of the main tower.


    Magic lines emerge densely on the tower, and a huge magic vortex surrounds Su Ye.


    Su Ye opened his Tianhu lake.


    Boom


    The sound of the sky falling and the earth cracking sounded like the waves crashing on the shore, and like thousands of mountains falling together.


    The magicians almost burst their hearts. While maintaining the magic transmission, they looked at Su Ye.


    terrified.


    Su ye turned into pure white lightning, and the dense dark blue magic radiated outward like lightning.


    Zizi''s voice resounded through the sky.


    The coarsest magic lightning fell on the main tower, and the other six magic lightning fell on the six auxiliary towers.


    There are also some particularly detailed magic lightning, which spread outward with Su Ye as the center.


    All magicians could not help but stop conveying magic.


    What else? The magic of all magicians can''t compare with the smallest magic lightning.


    The key is that the smallest magic lightning was not sent to the mage tower group and directly integrated into the floating city.


    There is too much magic at the source of magic, which instantly exceeds the limit of the six pointed star mage tower group!


    The magicians were frightened. They were no longer worried about whether the magic was enough, but that the six pointed star mage tower group would be burst.


    The magic of 10000 legendary magicians can''t create the scene of magic lightning.


    At this moment, magicians almost suspected that Su Ye was the incarnation of Zeus and thunder came to the world.


    Magicians scattered everywhere gathered in front of the main gate of the mage tower and were speechless.


    The magic of the sky, lightning is still ringing.


    "What is this?" Asked a holy land magician.


    "We seem to underestimate Su Ye. No, it''s su Shen."


    "How do I feel that Su Ye has at least tens of thousands of magic wells?"


    "Tens of thousands of magic wells can''t achieve this effect, even hundreds of thousands."


    "Look carefully. Now it''s not the six pointed star mage tower that receives magic input, but magic transformation." Burton road.


    The crowd hurried to observe carefully.


    The mage tower is the highest crystallization of the caster''s knowledge, and the six pointed star mage tower is the peak representative.


    When building the six pointed star mage tower, the mages calculated various possibilities and made transcendental design.


    Although those designs may not inspire in the end, they are theoretically feasible.


    Bolton pointed to the increasingly thick protective layer on the surface of the magic tower and said, "you see, for every 1000 layers of the legendary 10000 heavy guard series, the total amount of magic required will double. How much magic do you think you need?"


    "The seven mage towers are now as connected as one? Yes, this is the legendary homomorphic force field. Any force attacking a mage tower will be shared by all mage towers. "


    "If you look at the magic gems on the top of the magic tower, the internal core will gradually turn black. That is the effect of ''magic energy conversion''. In the future, at least half of all magic attacks will be directly decomposed into magic and provided to the mage tower group."


    "That''s..."


    They looked up and opened their mouths. Centered on Su ye on the main tower, a rainbow ring with a diameter of hundreds of meters appeared over the mage tower group.


    Then, there are two more, three more... Layers stacked up.


    Finally, a whole 36 rainbow halos were formed.


    "The legendary magic rainbow ring, a rainbow ring can imprison a lower God."


    "Look at the ground..."


    The magicians looked down and were surprised.


    All the rocks on the ground began to translucent, with a trace of flowing blue liquid inside.


    "The whole territory is demonized. It seems that only the God Star of the demon God can appear."


    A faint gray light enveloped the whole floating city.


    "The legendary power has appeared, double planes. Now the whole floating city and the six pointed star mage tower group appear on two planes at the same time. When external forces attack, the floating city is equivalent to another plane. What a surprise. "


    Then, all magicians saw that the seven mage towers seemed to expand slowly, and the magic lines on the surface widened and deepened, with more and more magic inside.


    "Look, magic power expansion appears. I thought it was just a magician''s talent. Unexpectedly, it can also be used to transform the magician tower. This means that the magic power of the mage tower and our external attacks here will at least double. "


    A variety of unprecedented forces emerged one after another. The mages were soon numb and looked up at Su Ye.


    From beginning to end, Su Ye showed no signs of exhaustion.


    After a while, Su Ye suddenly lowered his head and asked loudly, "I don''t think the mage tower can hold up. Do you want to stop?"


    Mages carefully observed the mage tower group and found that a few places had turned blue because of too much magic, which was basically equivalent to cooking and pasting


    "Stop, your majesty, and don''t show off. We admit that you have endless magic and power to shine on the world. " Burton road.


    "Your Majesty, are you accumulating materials for the Autobiography of Su Shen in the future?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s almost enough. Give us some hope to live."


    The old mages were angry and sour.


    Su Ye gave them a white look and slowly restrained his magic


    When the magic dissipated, the top of the main tower at the foot of Su Ye spewed magic and condensed into a flat magic crystal to seal the top.


    Su Ye fell down, looked around, smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, more than expected."


    Magicians rolled their eyes. It''s not good. Those magicians outside are probably scared to pee.


    Bolton suddenly said, "no!"¡° What''s the matter? " Su ye asked¡° Your majesty, we have recruited a large number of magicians these days, including seven legendary magicians and 34 in the holy land. These are only human magicians. There are more than 100 legendary magicians from other ethnic groups, some of whom live in the city master''s house. Now, I''m afraid they have seen the fuzzy opening process. "¡° The leak must have leaked, but it should not be much. After the magic lightning is excited, except for a few powerful magicians, basically no one can see the Magic rainbow ring or homomorphic force field. "¡° I''m afraid they are using the crimson pupil to broadcast the whole process. In your Majesty''s words, it should be broadcast live. " Su ye said, "it doesn''t matter. Now it''s no better than before. It''s good for us to properly show our strength. How are the demons cleaning up these days? "¡° It has been cleaned up. Although there was a backlash and some criticism from the outside world, the noise gradually disappeared after the spread of your alliance with the Titans. "¡° How about the burning skull city master? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 896

    "After receiving the order from the demon God, he expressed his willingness to cooperate. After you allied with the ancient Titans, the burning skull city master''s attitude was more gentle, and often announced that he was only the deputy city master. You are the real burning skull city master. Now, the whole burning skull city has acquiesced to this fact. "


    "Did Sisyphus find Palos?" Su ye asked.


    "It is said that he has been driven out of his house by his majesty lutos. He is not allowed to go home until he can find Palos."


    "Did you find the cause of ackerdes''s death?"


    Bolton was stunned, looked at other magicians, hesitated for a moment, and said: "you know, the infinite plane is vast. After the spread of the gods in the divine world, it soon spread to all walks of life. Not long ago, I saw in the dark red eye socket that it was said that Hercules sought God not to save Plato, but to save you. There is even news about your participation in the chosen battlefield, but it is very vague. "


    Su Ye nodded, remained silent for a long time, looked around and asked, "master larens is busy building Plato''s college?"


    "Lars has been promoted to legend and is consolidating his strength. He is learning invisible robes and preparing to make" then don''t bother him too much these days. Let him consolidate his strength. "


    "Yes. In addition... The number of magic source badges in the magic Council has suddenly increased, and many legends have accelerated their production in the near future. "


    It''s quiet around.


    After a while, Su ye said, "how does the magic Council deal with Aristotle and me?"


    Bolton said, "after the death of master Plato, the first speaker has been vacant, and the other nine speakers have no intention of taking over. Among the remaining vice presidents, some are not qualified, such as Simone, or do not want to be the first speaker at all, such as master thucydide. However, master Thucydides recommended Aristotle, vice speaker, as the first speaker, but there was no response, so the matter was over. But... Many people want you to be the first speaker. "


    Another legendary master said, "although you are young, you have enough qualifications. You have long been identified as vice speaker. No one knows your contribution to the magic world, and you are the only demigod of the magic Council. As long as you like, other speakers will not stop you. Once the election is held, you are very likely to be the first speaker. "


    "It''s not very big, it must be." Burton road.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I also want to assume the responsibility of the speaker of the magic Council and lead the magician to build the magic world."


    The magicians looked happy.


    "The premise is that I have enough time, but I don''t. I must cut off all unnecessary details, even the important position of speaker. Learning magic and improving my strength is my first priority. I can help the magic world develop at other times. There are enough people to help lay the foundation of the magic world, but too few people break through the upper limit of the magic world. I have provided a large amount of toothed grass, which is enough to supply in large quantities. Soon, it may even be supplied by the whole people. Next, my direction is to create more powerful magic and establish more solid magic theory. "


    "Ah? Did you provide the toothed grass required for Qiming medicine? No wonder... "


    The magicians looked at Su ye with admiration.


    Thanks to the large supply of toothed grass, the number of magicians in the whole world has soared.


    Especially in northern Europe, which does not refuse magicians, magicians grow the fastest.


    Egypt, Persia and Greece have been secretly suppressed, resulting in slow growth.


    However, the emilito region is an exception.


    "The merit of a single product of toothed grass is comparable to that of Thales, Socrates or Plato, not to mention the three-dimensional painting and... The suppression of the temple."


    "After Plato''s war, the witch hunting society stopped, and many families who were originally keen on witch hunting also withdrew voluntarily. Of course, a large part of the reason is that those family heroes or legends died in battle, some were killed by you, and some died inside Plato''s college. "


    "The shrines are much quieter now. In recent months, there has been no incident against magicians in Greece. It is simply peaceful. Miley took advantage of this period to secretly contact the local magic organizations in Greece and start the great migration of magicians. Now, most of the high-ranking magicians in Greece are going to Miletus. Only a few big city states such as Athens still have a complete magician organization. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it is announced that the supply of Qiming medicine will double from next month."


    "Yes!"


    Su Ye looked up at the six pointed star mage tower group.


    The dark blue magic connection has disappeared into the void. Only the tower owner can see it.


    The power of this set of MAGE towers alone has surpassed the sum of MAGE towers in miletu, the city of mages.


    Finally, I have a safer place than Plato''s college.


    "Call everyone together and I''ll listen to the changes these days."


    Su Ye moved to the throne of the city Lord.


    Soon, subordinates gathered and quickly reported what had happened these days.


    Instead of reporting in batches, dozens of subordinates report at the same time.


    As a semi magical mage, Su ye can receive hundreds of information sources at the same time without being affected. He only needs to pay a little more magic.


    After listening to all the reports from his subordinates, Su Ye solved the important things one by one before asking about personal things.


    "Take the demigod Naga given by the laughing Titan." Suye road.


    Soon, the bodyguard of the city Lord''s house took out the remains of a demigod Naga who was 20 meters tall.


    Ordinary Naga has four arms and legendary Naga has six arms. This demigod Naga has eight arms.


    "Congratulations, your majesty. Your eight armed mage school is about to be completed." Burton laughed.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "the power of eight armed Naga is really strong under the demigod, but it is much worse in the face of the true God. Even the true God Naga has only ten arms. "


    Bolton said with a smile, "although the fist of the force field is not strong enough, its destructive power is not weak. With eight armed Naga and the original magic hand, you can release one fist of force field and form ten attacks. Plus your 150 legendary avatars, that''s 1500. Of course, your magic double hair and other forces will form at least 3000 fist attacks in the force field. Such an attack is equivalent to dozens of demigod soldiers'' crazy attack. "


    "It''s still far from the most powerful attack I imagined. This level of attack is not as good as the ten thousand Dharma torrent of the Hydra school. "


    "Your Majesty, if you show off, we say privately, it''s not appropriate now." Bolton exhorted very tactlessly.


    Everyone nodded hard.


    Show off the demon Su ye, please!


    Su Ye was so angry that he turned a bunch of guys who didn''t go up and down, put away Naga''s eight arms and said, "he reminded me with this gift. Find something from the warehouse to return the gift. In addition, say that the gift has been received. As for the attack on the deep prison fortress, don''t worry first. I still need to learn enough. What have I gained these days? "


    Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "I have gained a lot from this trip to the infinite plane. Unexpectedly, the infinite plane ethnic group has so many wonderful ideas, which makes me form a new understanding. Many shackles and barriers involving magic are broken. I''m going to break everything I learned this time and completely integrate it into my magic system. After that, I will create a new way of magic construction. "


    "What way?" All the magicians stared.


    "Our first magic was carved on a single leaf. Legendary magic requires a whole branch. After that, the magic is just the superposition of magic branches and leaves. Many predecessors also tried various methods, but all ended in failure. "


    "During this trip, I found a descendant of God named death magic flower. It has no magic tree. It accumulates power through magic flowers, which is much stronger than the descendant of ordinary gods. I found that the arrangement of these magic flowers is surprisingly similar to the golden section. "


    "Is the golden section first discovered by Pythagoras and emphasized in Euclid''s original geometry?" Asked Burton.


    "Yes, that''s the golden section. Later, I met a plane traveler named Fibonacci in the infinite plane. When discussing relevant knowledge, he proposed a Fibonacci sequence, which gave me great inspiration. I found that in our world, many perfect patterns and even the growth of animals and plants are in line with this mysterious sequence, such as cauliflower, sunflower, pine cone seed, cactus, etc. why do so many plants follow this sequence like death magic flower? "


    "What makes me even more excited is that I found that part of many divine arrays completely conforms to the Fibonacci sequence."


    "We all know that everyone believes that there is a supreme power, supreme origin and supreme first driving force in the infinite plane, but in different forms, some people think it is a God, some people think it is chaos, some people think it is light and so on. We temporarily call it supreme power. "


    "We can''t see the supreme power, but since the supreme power promotes the world, it must leave clues."


    "For example, there are men and women in human beings. For example, stars rotate around the sun. For example, friction can ignite flames. All phenomena and appearances in the world are clues left by the supreme power. Behind these clues, there must be some law, and behind the law, I''m afraid there is a more core law. The law of law is part of the supreme power. "


    "The ancient gods are born with great power. I''m afraid they have mastered some of the supreme power."


    "We can''t see through the power of the gods, but the power of the gods will also leave clues, such as those God arrays, compared with the anatomy and research of the descendants of the gods."


    "Let''s recall the origin of magic. The origin of magic is witchcraft, and what is the source of witchcraft? It is the element power of nature. Magic, in essence, is a new power formed by imitating the power of nature based on elements. "


    "Therefore, we can also peep into the internal laws of the divine power spirit through the performance of divine art and divine array, and then based on these laws and combined with our own strength, we can create new power, that is, divine magic."


    "If we look back on human history, almost all experiences, abilities, knowledge or theories follow this process."


    "Magic is also a process from general to special, and then from special to new general." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 897

    "I wonder if a new magic array can be constructed if the magic branches are arranged more perfectly based on the principle of Fibonacci sequence, imitating the petals of the death magic flower? Or, magic array. "


    "If we carefully observe the combination of various elements and the combination of magic, it is full of wonderful laws, including the magic array we designed. Those most successful magic arrays are always incredibly beautiful. Will there be any secrets in these magic arrays?"


    "First there are magic patterns, then there are magic arrays, and then there are magic arrays. After that, will it be a magic array?"


    "Finally..." Su Ye smiled at all the magicians and said, "I calculated that the growth and shape of our magic leaves and magic branches are also in line with the Fibonacci series. Therefore, the Fibonacci sequence is not the whole of the magic array, but the magic array cannot lack it. "


    The eyes of all magicians shine.


    "Your Majesty, we can''t judge you right or wrong, but we like all new magic directions."


    "Many great discoveries are simple and unique."


    "Don''t worry about the magic prison city. Go and study magic."


    "Yes, yes, the magic prison city has been handed over to us. We will cheat all the excellent magicians in the infinite plane, and your role is to study magic, and then use new magic to keep them!"


    "Your Majesty, the future of the magic world depends on you!"


    "Wait, if your majesty can really create a magic array, won''t he become a legendary apocalyptic warlock like his majesty Thales?"


    Su Ye was stunned. He really didn''t think of this famous title.


    "Ah? No...... "some magicians were shocked. In human history, there were only two apocalyptic magicians.


    One was the first wizard in ancient Egypt who created the magic pattern. He was called the king in yellow because of his yellow robe. However, his whereabouts were unknown later. Some said that he fell, and some said that he broke through the boundaries of wizards and became an evil god.


    However, he is only the creator of magic patterns in the human world, not the creator of infinite planes.


    The second is Thales, the inventor of magic, philosophy and magic matrix. Because he created the first magic matrix of infinite plane, he was also promoted to Apocalypse Warlock.


    Bolton said, "the magic array group is just a rough superposition of the magic array, so there will be no apocalyptic warlocks. However, from magic matrix to magic sequence, its value is no less than that from magic pattern to magic matrix. It is really possible to give birth to apocalyptic magicians. Have you all heard of his majesty Thales''s apocalyptic magic? "


    All the magicians nodded admiringly.


    "His apocalyptic magic is called ''apocalyptic magic pattern''. His magic array not only depicts faster than others, but also promotes all magic powers to one level! Note that it''s not a doubling, it''s a promotion. It''s unreasonable. "


    "What is the apocalyptic magic of the king in yellow?"


    "The apocalyptic magic of the king in yellow is the ''apocalyptic element''. There is no need to chant spells to cast magic, and magic does not need to pass through the magic array. Even if it is completely isolated, it can obtain element power and build magic out of thin air. This ability is incredibly strong. The power of Apocalypse magic is too strong, which leads to that even if someone is higher than two people in the realm of magic later, it is even slightly insufficient in terms of combat ability. "


    Everyone looked at Su ye with envy.


    Su ye said with a helpless smile, "the magic array is just an idea. It''s thousands of miles away from the complete construction. Don''t envy it."


    "The inventor of magic array, apocalypse warlock Su ye, what a beautiful name! Your majesty, hurry! "


    "Yes, the future Apocalypse warlock, never mind here. The magic array matters!" Everyone agreed.


    Su Yebai glanced at the shapeless magicians and said, "first I am familiar with the magician tower, and then I meet magicians everywhere in the magician tower, whether human or non-human. After that, I''ll study the magic array. "


    Su Ye instantly disappeared and moved to the gate of the mage tower.


    The ivory mage tower is thick at the bottom and thin at the top. From the outside, the diameter of the base is only 100 meters.


    Except for the main gate, all other parts of the mage tower are closed without a window. The surface is as white and delicate as ivory.


    The whole mage tower is a strange small world, and the gate is the only entrance. Even if you break the wall of the mage tower, you can''t enter the real mage tower.


    Su ye walked into the door. The first floor in front of him was a huge space with an area of kilometers.


    The main tone of silver gray makes the space low-key and elegant. The embellishment of milky white and light cyan gives more vitality. The dark blue magic pattern adds a little style, and the dark gold decoration adds a little luxury.


    "Master!"


    On both sides of the red carpet, tens of thousands of puppets suddenly half knelt on the ground, making a neat and uniform sound of mechanical rotation and metal hitting the ground.


    At the top of the first floor, magic gemstones like small sun shine, making the hall look like day.


    Every magic gem can release powerful legendary magic.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    The first floor is very open. As the first line of defense of the whole mage tower, it is also used for celebrations. You can change the shape of the whole hall at will.


    Su Ye looked up and a huge light column with a diameter of 10 meters fell in front.


    Su ye walked into the light column and disappeared.


    On the second floor of the magic tower, Su Ye appeared with a flash of light.


    In the middle of the second floor is a large semicircular venue, with various small and medium-sized conference rooms arranged on both sides, which is suitable for any form of meeting.


    The light column fell and Su ye entered the third floor.


    Numerous bookshelves are scattered among them, the bookshelves on the wall are spiral, and the bookshelves in the middle are the same as ordinary libraries, row after row.


    Every row of shelves is full of books.


    On the edge of the third floor, there are reading rooms with large French windows.


    Su ye went up one layer after another.


    The first floor is the sports floor, the first floor is the entertainment floor, the third floor is the magic driving range, the third floor is the magic potion floor, the third floor is the magic potion laboratory, the third floor is the puppet floor, the ninth series element floor, the first floor is the restaurant, the tenth floor is the Warcraft floor, the first floor is the element pool, and the first floor is the residence


    From the outside, the mage tower looks only 100 meters high, but the interior has its own space, with a full 108 floors.


    In addition to the ceremony hall on the first floor and the conference room on the second floor, the main mage tower is the private layer of Su ye, which is usually maintained by powerful magic puppets or contract demons.


    The six sub towers also have a huge internal space, which is enough for hundreds of legendary magicians to study at the same time.


    Su Ye spent a long time visiting the 108th floor, and then fell asleep safely in the bedroom on the top floor.


    When he woke up the next day, Su ye entered the first floor of the mage tower, sat on the throne and raised his right hand. The whole floor began to change slowly and finally changed into an enlarged version of the conference hall of Plato college.


    The red carpet is paved in the middle, and there are many seats on both sides.


    Su Ye slightly showed the power of the mage tower and released a large number of subordinates.


    "All magicians, please come in." Su Ye''s voice spread all over the city master''s residence.


    The magicians immediately gathered together, lined up in a scattered line, and walked curiously to the backyard of the city master''s house.


    Legendary magicians took the lead, followed by holy land and gold magicians.


    Among them, there are humans, demons, demons, lichs and Dragons... A total of more than a dozen races.


    The magicians went to the backyard and saw a huge fountain on the wide grass.


    Suddenly, the big fountain spewed water and condensed into a huge water column with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    The water column slowly separated from it, like a curtain.


    The magicians stared at the world ahead in disbelief.


    A white mountain city stands in front.


    Under the clear blue sky and on the white mage tower, 36 magic energy rainbow rings hang high in the sky, emitting strong magic like waves.


    Around the Magic rainbow ring, more than 300 giant dragons flapped their wings and flew gracefully.


    The legendary dragon is over 200!


    The head of a red dragon has shiny scales and a body length of more than 200 meters.


    The legends saw at a glance that this was a dragon family no more than ten years old, but the peak of the demigod on her was like a mountain.


    Su Ye''s subordinates were stunned even if they had seen little Medea before.


    It''s only been a few months. The hero is promoted to the peak of the demigod and obtains the demigod seed?


    Behind the water column gate, headless riders riding again and again stood on both sides of the road, from the entrance to the edge of the floating island, and then stood along the spiral road to the third floor.


    Each end is a legend!


    Thousands.


    There are no legendary headless knights on both sides of the red carpet in front of the main Dharma tower on the peak of the floating city.


    It''s the infernal devil with a whole body of fire.


    A hundred legendary purgatory demons stood on both sides of the red carpet.


    On both sides of the main gate, there are two heroic three hell dogs.


    One of the top demons in the infinite plane. The ethnic group is higher than the dragon. It is also the first demon race in hell.


    Such an ethnic group, which has surpassed the ranks of giant ethnic groups, is called the plane ethnic group.


    The long dark red fur of two hell dogs and three hell dogs is bright and smooth, and gently floats under the urging of the breath of demigod.


    The fire of hell was burning all over the body and rushed up to the sky against the current.


    Even if their eyes are very gentle and even curious like a child, their huge body 50 meters high is like a hell, pressing on everyone''s heart.


    Every three hell dogs is a symbol of evil and disaster.


    "Element wizard..."


    A holy land magician whispered.


    As soon as they looked carefully, they saw little elves the size of a thumb flying in the tender green grass and colorful flowers and plants.


    These elves are translucent, with a pair of transparent wings flapping gently, and the tentacles on their heads are of different colors.


    Looking up, the number is over a thousand, like a group of butterflies.


    The Holy Land and the golden magician looked at each other and saw extreme desire and greed from each other''s eyes.


    The number of elements not only affects the battle of magic, but also affects the effect of meditation. Magicians have a strict classification of element concentrations in different places. The element concentrations in all parts of the Greek continent range from the third-order lower level to the super lower level. The divine power plane is at least the third-order median level, and the super giant divine power plane reaches the super median level. The element plane is from the third upper level to the super upper level. Only the core area of the element plane and the divine star of the gods can appear the divine element earth. There are many standards for divine element land, among which the most basic standard is the living element spirit. This floating island is the land of divine elements! The value of even the lowest divine element can drive people crazy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 898

    Especially for the magicians under the legend, the divine element land is a Grand Avenue to the legend!


    The Holy Land and gold that can come here are led by legends and guided by legends. Everyone works very hard and has a wealth of knowledge. Almost nothing is lacking.


    But lacking divine elements.


    There has never been a divine element in human history.


    Even the subordinates of Su ye, such as Bolton, were stunned. When the six pointed star mage tower was completed, they had long expected that it would become a superior element, and it was likely to be promoted to God level in the future.


    But I didn''t expect to be promoted to God level in only one day.


    This means that Su Ye is likely to discharge the magic of the mage tower into the whole floating city.


    But the magic of the mage tower does not weaken at all, that is to say


    Su Ye created a divine element pool overnight?


    The magic of this scale can directly drain a demon God.


    At the moment of seeing the element spirit, a voice sounded in the hearts of many legendary masters.


    It''s settled!


    They are not for themselves, but for inheritance.


    What is the future of magic?


    This is the future of magic!


    Earth God star, magic God country!


    "Please." The magicians in the magic prison City, such as Bolton and larens, walked forward and led a group of magicians forward.


    From the first magician to the last, the first action of each magician stepping into the floating city is to breathe in slowly, close his eyes, and then breathe out slowly.


    After a moment, everyone looked ruddy, as if he were ten years younger for a moment.


    The feeling of strong element power flowing in the body is sweeter than first love.


    Many young mages even blushed.


    This is a magical place of dreams.


    Keng


    The headless knight bent down together, his movements were uniform, and his armor sounded softly.


    The salute of the legendary headless knight extends to the mountain like a domino.


    The magicians soon noticed their gaffe, immediately adjusted their expression, looked positive and walked forward.


    A young gold magician suddenly whispered, "look at the ground."


    The legendary mages looked calm and saw it early.


    Other holy places and gold looked carefully. Their legs and feet were weak and they could hardly walk.


    Magic crystal covered the earth.


    The most extravagant use of this thing is also to make decorations.


    It''s good here. Just lay the floor.


    The same idea came out of the hearts of the Holy Land and gold. Are there people who wipe the ground here?


    The magicians climbed all the way to the peak along the spiral mountain path, and what they saw and heard was completely beyond imagination.


    Shocked all the way.


    Until we reached the top of the mountain.


    At the moment of reaching the top of the mountain, all magicians almost suffocated.


    They thought that the purgatory devil was nothing, and the three hell dogs were nothing, but now, everyone, including the legendary master, seems to be pressed in the sea water ten thousand meters deep, stiff and hard to breathe.


    The terrible pressure of the hell giant is like an invisible hand, firmly holding everyone''s heart.


    After a moment, the invisible bondage disappeared.


    Everyone breathed a long sigh of relief and lowered their heads slightly.


    Everyone''s heart adds more or less humility.


    A line of magicians walked carefully on the red carpet of the legendary purgatory demon king, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    Until it is close to the main mage tower and close to three hell dogs.


    The strong smell of hell sulfur and blazing fire hit, and twelve clear, black, bright and huge eyes looked at it together.


    Six heads showed curiosity.


    The magician team is in chaos.


    Legends seem to move forward in the waist deep snow, and the Holy Land and gold are like little rabbits moving forward in front of lions and tigers, which may scare the urine line all over the ground at any time.


    Suddenly, the three hell dogs restrained their breath, lay on the ground, turned their heads and looked at the gate, stretched out their bright red tongue, wheezed and gasped, and purred in their throat.


    The magicians who had lost all the pressure breathed a sigh of relief.


    The door was open. Su Ye smiled and separated his arms. He smiled against the ivory halo of the mage tower.


    "Welcome to our mage tower."


    "Master Su ye..." the legends bowed their heads and saluted respectfully.


    "Your Majesty su..." the Holy Land and the golden magician bowed their heads deeply and looked humble.


    "Please come in."


    Su ye said with a smile and turned to his throne.


    The magicians looked at Su Ye''s back and were shocked.


    In everyone''s magic perception, Su Ye is like an endless starry sky.


    The distance between himself and Su Ye seems to be separated by countless planes.


    I can''t feel the slightest breath of Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s strength and greatness have nothing to do with himself.


    Some magicians who had seen Su Ye sighed in their hearts. Unexpectedly, the gap between the two sides has been so big.


    Among them, there were teachers from Plato college, members of major element associations and old acquaintances of Miletus.


    However, no one can connect the present Soviet industry with the past Soviet industry.


    Teperas, the astrology teacher who had taught Su ye, and cadelius, the history of magic teacher, looked at each other, which could not hide their shock.


    Azir, vice president of the Greek fire magic association, and hakadi, who had taught Suye magic, looked at each other in disbelief.


    Caska and hamono, magicians of miletu who once entered whale country together, looked at each other, and a touch of regret flashed in their eyes.


    If we had not promised the damned tementine and the Persian princess, but chose to enter the whale country with Su ye, the relationship between the two sides would be further and at least become friends.


    Because I missed the best opportunity, even if I cooperated in whale country, the relationship was too far away from my friends.


    When everyone entered, they stood by the door and didn''t move.


    Su ye turned around and sat on the black gold throne of hell. He put his hands on the handrail and said with a smile, "please sit down. You''re welcome. We''re all magicians."


    Magicians muttered in their hearts, can magicians and semi magical magicians be the same?


    Can an ordinary semi magic mage be the same as a semi magic mage who has killed a divine avatar?


    In a slightly awkward and reserved atmosphere, the magicians sat down one after another.


    Su Ye looked at teperas and said with a smile, "Mr. teperas, how are the students in Athens?"


    Teperas rose abruptly, trying to control his expression, but his face was still red.


    He coughed and said, "thanks to your deterrence, now the nobles and priests walk around when they see us."


    Su Ye smiled and nodded, then looked at hakadi and said, "teacher hakadi, I will ask you some questions about the creation of fire magic in a few days."


    "Don''t dare..." haqqadi, the Holy Land magician, almost jumped up from his chair.


    Su Ye looked at harmono again and said with a smile, "is the drinking hall still so busy now?"


    Harmon Luo was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Su ye would talk to himself. He quickly stood up, crossed his hands in front of his waist and abdomen, leaned slightly, smiled and said, "because a real demigod finally appeared in the drinking hall, which is more lively than before."


    "Please sit down, three."


    When the three sat down, Su Ye smiled and said, "time is precious, so I''ll come straight to the point. I want to build the magic prison city into a magic capital that is not affected by the gods, and finally, into a magic center with No. 1 position. Because... "


    Su Yegao held his head high and said, "in my opinion, magicians are the best group in the infinite plane. We should not be suppressed by gods or bound by ourselves. What we pursue is the supreme power in the world. What we have to do is to hold the first driving force of the infinite plane in our hands. Of course, this is not what one family can do overnight. It needs the cooperation of magicians of infinite planes. "


    "So, I want to ask you, are you willing to shrink in a city, a country or a plane and play with those toy like things, or join here to transform the whole infinite plane with magic and create a new world?"


    The magicians breathed a little faster.


    "I sincerely invite you to join the magic prison city. We will work together to build a better magic future. In the future, we can set up magic schools anywhere in the world. We can read magic books in all libraries. We can face the gods with pride. We can roam the divine world at will. We can do everything we want to do, instead of hiding like rats and wailing like wild dogs! "


    Magicians breathe harder.


    "The gods are just poor students of supreme power, and we, with philosophy and magic, are the best students of supreme power."


    "I promise that every magician who joins the magic prison city will receive far more training than in the past, and every magician who has achieved research results will receive due respect. I promise that from now on, the annual investment in magic research in magic prison city will not be less than 5 billion. In the future, it will only be more, not less. "


    "Most importantly, the magic prison city will publicly share all magic theories and promote the development of magic as much as possible. It will never build a closed fortress or tomb to hinder the progress of magic."


    "Let the radiance of magic shine on the infinite plane and the multiverse!"


    "Magicians all over the world, unite!"


    The magicians'' hearts fluctuated.


    "The first step is to invite you to join the magic prison city and build a magic city."


    "I''ll join!" Caska road.


    "I''ll join!" Tuperas.


    "I like it here. I won''t go!" Archer said loudly.


    More than half of the magicians made a quick statement, and the hall became lively in an instant¡° Take the contract, we''ve decided! " A legendary magician said. Su Ye smiled and the whole audience was silent¡° Not long ago, I really wanted to design some kind of contract to ensure the safety of the magic prison city and the smooth progress of our magician organization. But I gave up. The essence of contract is the exchange of interests and a transaction. However, there is a greater connection between us and magic, between us and us. This greatness cannot be restrained. "¡° As long as it is a magician, as long as it is a learner, follower and pioneer of philosophy and magic, there is a power beyond the contract! "¡° From then on, the magic prison city welcomes any magician to come and go whenever he wants. "¡° Of course, we magicians are also human beings. No matter how great our spirit and soul are, our body will be hungry if we don''t eat or drink. " Su Ye smiled. The crowd followed with a smile¡° Therefore, at the level of demon prison city and me, you will not be bound, but if you want to join different organizations, you naturally have to abide by their own rules. If you don''t have rules, you won''t be around. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 899

    Suye glanced at Lars.


    Clarence, vice mayor of magic prison City, vice president of supernova and vice president of Plato college, got up, walked under Su Ye''s throne, saluted Su ye first, and then turned to greet the people.


    "Welcome all future partners. As magicians, we all hate long meetings, so let''s get straight to the point and get to the point. "


    "The magic prison city will establish a magician organization called ''supernova'', and the model of this organization will be formulated by his majesty Su ye, called ''integration of industry, University, research and war''."


    "Learning is to train a large number of excellent magicians based on Plato''s college, which is the basis of everything. Your majesty said that education is a grand plan for ten thousand years. Therefore, 10 billion golden eagles will be invested in the new Plato college. "


    There was an uproar.


    Even from the establishment of the old Plato college to the present, the total cost has not exceeded 10 billion golden eagles.


    "Excuse me, where do these funds come from?" A young Holy Land couldn''t help asking.


    Lars smiled, "I asked too. Your majesty said that the enemy would come forward. We never worry about money. "


    Magicians sighed softly that it is true that magicians are rich, but it is also true that magicians are short of money.


    But it''s unreasonable to be so rich as Su Ye.


    With funds, the education level of magic prison city will be greatly improved.


    "Research" means that senior magicians conduct in-depth Magic Research on the basis of Plato college. All areas that magic can touch are the scope of our research. The research base is our six pointed star magic tower group. I can say without modesty that it may not be as good as God star, but it is definitely the best place for Magic Research under the gods. "


    The magicians nodded gently. This place is very unusual.


    "Chan" is a place that has been neglected by magicians and all magic organizations. Only by increasing our investment in commerce and industry can we have a huge return. Only by obtaining huge returns can we obtain more resources, further enhance learning and research, and form a perfect cycle. "


    "From today on, some magicians want to change their ideas. They should not only talk about business and money, but also have the courage to talk about it. Every copper owl earned by a magician deserves it, is the best reward for his efforts, and is the best affirmation of wisdom. "


    "We will formulate a more professional industrial model, form a more professional business organization, and promote our products to the infinite and even the multi universe! We want the whole infinite plane and even the multiverse to promote magic! "


    "War is the investment in combat magic and the cultivation of combat magicians. In this dangerous world, combat strength is an essential guarantee. In a non peaceful era, organizations that lack violent institutions will always be a mess. "


    "Based on the strategy of the integration of industry, University, research and war, supernova is divided into four institutions: Plato college, six pointed star research department, supernova commerce and trade department and magic Army Department."


    "On top of these four institutions, there is a supernova Council, which is the highest institution of supernova."


    "After the supernova parliament is established, the first round of supreme speaker election will be held, and then the speaker will nominate the managers of the four major institutions of industry, University and Research..."


    Lawrence began to give a general introduction to the whole organization.


    After larens finished, Bolton added the details.


    A magnificent blueprint was spread out in front of many magicians.


    Even the legendary masters in Chengfu are a little excited.


    Magicians vaguely felt that Su Ye''s supernova was not as simple as the apparent parliament, but more like a new magical country, a new organizational structure that surpassed all forces today.


    This huge and orderly structure conquered every magician present.


    For human magicians, this framework has an unimaginable sense of security.


    If supernovae are established, humans will no longer have to survive in the cracks and look at the faces of countries and temples.


    Even Miley, the city of magic, didn''t do that.


    For non-human magicians, the structure of supernovae is as beautiful as the magic array.


    Compared with supernovae, those chaotic forces, such as the abyss or the kingdom of the dead, are simply a group of stupid pigs running around, while those seemingly orderly groups, such as demons or gods, are basically a group of slave owners and slave countries.


    Finally, Bolton smiled, "I believe there are still some defects in the framework of supernova, which need continuous iteration and improvement. But what I believe is that this organization will, as his majesty Su ye said, liberate the ability of every magician and grow. "


    The magicians at the meeting discussed one after another.


    Su Ye sat quietly listening to them without opening his mouth.


    After a while, larens smiled and said: "since the supernova parliament has not been improved and the three departments of the first house are still in the initial stage, the people who first joined president Su ye will be responsible for the operation of supernova until the power transition after the first parliamentary election. Master Bolton has explained the structure of supernova in detail before. You can choose one of the four fields of industry, University and research. If you don''t adapt, you can change departments. "


    Bolton opened the magic book, and pieces of white forms flew out and landed in front of each magician.


    "This is the application form. You can choose three departments of one hospital according to your preferences, and then fill in your own information in detail."


    More than half of the magicians immediately picked up the magic pen and began to write on the application.


    Many magicians looked at the application carefully and were lost in thought.


    Most people who come here just come to see if it''s worth staying here.


    Not everyone can abandon the past and start a new magic career here.


    Not every magician wants the brilliance of magic to shine on the infinite plane.


    For some magicians, whether to come here or not is only a consideration of interests, which has nothing to do with ideals.


    While thinking, some magicians secretly read the contents filled in by other magicians.


    In addition to the magician''s basic personal information and areas of expertise, there are also some questions on the form, such as how you feel about the development of the magic world and how you view the relationship between the magician and the gods.


    At the end, the magicians slowed down.


    After a while, tuperas stood up and handed the application to larens with both hands.


    "I prefer educating children to fighting, making money or research. I also want to continue to be a teacher at Plato''s college. " Teperas handed in his application and went back to his seat.


    Applications were handed in one after another.


    However, more people have not handed over their, and some people have not written yet.


    Clarence gave Burton a silent look, and a touch of helplessness flashed in Burton''s eyes.


    Even if it shows such a powerful power, it is still lower than expected.


    Originally thought that 70% of magicians would join here, but now it seems that it will not exceed 60%.


    The devil prison city is not rich enough after all, and it is too remote.


    If in the Greek world, even in northern Europe, Egypt or Persia, we will certainly get more participants.


    Some magicians who were still hesitating looked in the dark and found that so many magicians did not start writing and hesitated for a time.


    Even after writing the application, it was not handed in.


    A few magicians who finished writing and handed it in also showed concern, and even suspected that they had made a wrong decision.


    There are also some mages who submit their applications with a smile and are sure of their choice. Most of them are human mages.


    They came for the only half magic mage of mankind.


    As time went by, some people hesitated to hand in their applications, while others bowed their heads and pretended to think.


    Lars and Bolton looked at each other. There were 176 legends and non legends present. The total number of applications submitted was only 102, not 60%.


    Suddenly, the earth shook three times.


    Boom


    The roar of a dragon seemed to come from the ground.


    Even the floating city and the mage tower are shaking gently.


    All magicians were stunned and hurried to look out, their faces slightly changed.


    The whole city hall was surrounded by dark smoke, and all kinds of demons flew in the smoke.


    The magicians of the devil and the devil suddenly stood up and were terrified.


    "That... That''s the demon fog world! We are blocked by the demon king! "


    Except for a few magicians who panicked, most magicians sat in place and secretly observed Su ye on the throne.


    Su Ye looked surprised, raised his hand, restrained all the power of the six pointed star mage tower, raised his head slightly, and looked down at the whole city master''s house from high altitude with the power of the mage tower.


    In front of the main gate of the city Lord''s residence, a giant Yan devil ten meters high is slowly retracting his arm.


    The main gate and the walls on both sides were reduced to ruins.


    The devil guarding the door was so frightened that he didn''t move.


    The ten meter high Yan devil seemed to be the top predator in the infinite plane. When his eyes were swept, all the demons in the city master''s house immediately felt the breath of death, and his whole body was stiff.


    He was empty handed, with the burning devil sword and the burning devil whip behind him. It seemed that he was not different from the ordinary burning devil except that the flame around his body was deeper and his body was higher.


    Yan devil, the giant group of abyss demons, is equivalent to the purgatory demon king of hell.


    Only a few demons can see some clues in his eyes.


    His two eyeballs are two reddish planets.


    The giant Yan devil smiled at the guard and said, "tell your master that the angry king hadilar wants to ask him something. Hurry up. I get angry easily. Or... Has he heard it? "


    Said the angry king, looking up at the height.


    In his eyes, a strong magic waterfall was reflected, enveloping the floating city behind the city Lord''s house.


    The devil guard''s legs trembled. The king is the usual name of the devil God. Unlike the devil, he simply calls himself the devil God.


    The devil turns slowly and speeds up slowly.


    A voice came from the sky.


    "The angry king came and glowed. Since I can''t get away from something, please enter the angry king. " With a wave of his hand, Su Ye flew out of the gate of the independent mage tower and fell directly outside the gate of the city master''s house to the angry king. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 900

    The angry king was stunned and grinned. The flame in his mouth burst and burned, hitting his teeth. Two red eyes burned instantly and turned slowly.


    The wings of fire behind him flicked.


    Boom


    Thousands of fan-shaped flames swept across the rear, the earth burst, houses burned, and hundreds of demons in the magic prison city died instantly.


    "Good, good!" The furious King stepped on the white light bridge and walked hundreds of meters.


    The magicians in the mage tower were stunned and looked at Su ye with wide eyes.


    Is Su Ye crazy!


    The demon God visited in person. You, a demigod, didn''t go out to see guests, but sat swaggering?


    More than half of the magicians who submitted the application regretted it.


    The magician who did not submit his application was secretly relieved.


    Fortunately, I didn''t apply!


    After a few breaths, the angry king went to the door and looked around.


    At the moment, the mage towers are ordinary, but their magic is strong.


    The furious king looked at Su ye, walked in slowly, stood at the door and stopped.


    Even before he entered the door, the surging heat rushed into the hall, raging like a flood.


    Many places burst into flames.


    Su Ye blinked slightly, and the flame dissipated, but the strong power of the demon God had been rippling slowly.


    Every magician seems to be choked by his nose and throat, his heart beats wildly, his body can''t help standing up, his waist and back are bent, and his head is low.


    Invisible power is like a mountain pressing on everyone''s head.


    Only Su Ye sat on the throne, smiled calmly and said, "why, the angry King dare not enter my mage tower?"


    The angry King''s eyes turned rapidly, grinned slightly, showed a ferocious expression that seemed to smile, and said: "delay time? If it is a medium or more powerful demon God, once it comes to the deep prison plain, it will be found, and I am just the next demon God. This means that in a short time, neither the ancient Titans nor hell will find me. "


    "You''re afraid." Su ye said calmly.


    The magicians'' bodies trembled slightly, and they wanted to rush over and cover Su Ye''s mouth.


    Stop it!


    That''s a demon God!


    The furious King took a deep breath and said slowly, "have you ever killed the Divine Incarnation of the goddess of revenge abroad?"


    "It''s true." Su ye knew it wouldn''t be hidden for long.


    "You steal the power of the goddess of revenge, play a man named Andre, and then use his soul to enter the flame throat, join the demon camp, blow up the big warehouse, and steal the anchor of time and other semi artifact of war?" The furious King stared at Su ye, and the crimson flame around him gradually transformed into black and red.


    The hall was sweltering with heat.


    "You know, why ask?" Su ye asked.


    The magicians looked at Su ye and were stunned.


    It is well known that the devil was defeated in the battle of flame throat. What happened has not been decided yet.


    Who would have thought that Su ye did it!


    After the magicians were frightened, a trace of respect suddenly rose in their hearts.


    Su ye did what all magicians could not do.


    What a glorious feat!


    The angry King took a deep breath, and the flames around him jumped faster.


    The magicians were ready to destroy everything with rage, but unexpectedly, the demon God who was famous for his irritability in the abyss endured it.


    The angry King clenched his teeth, and sparks came from his mouth. Finally, he took a deep breath again and said, "hand over the anchor of time, those war semi artifacts and war puppets. Let''s let bygones be bygones."


    The magicians were stunned and suddenly realized.


    The demons are not afraid of Su ye, or even the devil, but don''t want to offend Gu Taitan behind Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "angry king, are you in charge of the divine power of humor again? The booty obtained by Su ye at the risk of his life. Do you want me to hand it over? Do you demons lose all their brains in the bloody battle? "


    The magicians were frightened. Why did Su Ye suddenly become so mean, and to a God, or a god famous for his irritability!


    "So, you admit that you not only planted the goddess of revenge, caused the contradiction between the abyss and Olympus, but also stole the treasures of our abyss?" The flames around the angry King slowly condensed into armor and covered him.


    "How can it be called stealing about the confrontation between the two armies?" Su Ye looked at the angry king with a smile.


    The angry king suddenly grinned and said, "I like you a little! At first I didn''t know why the LORD sent me. Now I understand. What bullshit Titan? Kill you, take back the war artifact, take away the angry divine power and the divine diamond. I fled to the abyss. What can Titans do to me? Would they not climb Mount Olympus for your little demigod at this time, but attack the abyss? Thank you for giving me a chance! You think you can kill me with the anchor of time? Sorry, look at the necklace on my chest. "


    When Su ye and the magicians looked, they saw that the angry king was wearing a gold strand necklace, and the pendant at the end of the necklace was two hourglass crossed into a cross.


    "Your time anchor can''t affect me wearing time guard."


    The angry King laughed and his body expanded slowly. After a while, it expanded to 50 meters high.


    Strangely, the gate of the mage tower became higher and larger.


    Obviously, it is a fire breathing devil, but there is no flame. All the flames are attached to the body, like black and red metal armor, shining brightly.


    His eyes were like two huge flames, the stars rolled slowly, and the terrible power spread like a substantial wave.


    Wow


    All the tables, chairs and magicians in the hall were scattered by the terrible power wave, which was better than the legendary masters. They had no power to fight back.


    The Holy Land and the golden magician rolled their eyes and fainted.


    A ring of magic lights with different colors spread out at the feet of the king. All the legendary masters looked in a trance, and the protective forces around them collapsed layer by layer.


    Fortunately, this is in the main mage tower of Su Ye. Otherwise, in an instant, these people will be demonized into servants of the demon God.


    A huge translucent wall emerged behind the angry king.


    In the center of the dark red Shenwei Map Wall, a volcano carries a huge anger theocratic throne. Countless demons climb on the left side of the volcano and countless demons climb on the right side of the volcano.


    The whole city Lord''s residence roared with wind and heat.


    Countless demons were shocked by the power of the demon God and fainted on the spot.


    "I came with kindness, and you chose sword and whip." The angry King slowly stretched out his arms.


    Shua


    Yan devil whip appears on the left hand and Yan devil sword appears on the right hand.


    Su Ye sighed a long sigh and said, "you see, the angry king did it first. I''m not to blame."


    Su Ye raised his hand and pointed out his index finger to the angry king at the door.


    The angry King smiled contemptuously, bent slightly, stored strength in his waist and legs, cracked the ground, and suddenly


    Huh?


    The evil spirit that filled the whole city Lord''s residence suddenly disappeared.


    No matter the spirit light of the demon God or the wall of the divine power map disappeared, and even the flame armor on the angry King dissipated and degenerated into flame.


    There are three more Magic rainbow rings around the angry king.


    Three rings of colorful rings with thick and thin arms are respectively set on the chest, waist and knee of the angry king.


    The legendary masters were relieved and stood up in a hurry.


    Magic rainbow ring is really useful!


    But


    "Your Majesty, hurry up and try to expel him!"


    "Yes, the Magic rainbow ring won''t last long!"


    Legendary mages gave advice one after another. Su Ye sat on the throne and didn''t seem to hear it.


    The angry king not only didn''t get angry, but laughed and said, "OK! OK! OK! Worthy of being the most powerful magician in human history, he has prepared the power of Magic rainbow ring. However, your poor magic knowledge is not enough to let you understand a truth. The Magic rainbow ring can seal the demon God with its powerful multi-element ability. Then what? Do you think you can maintain the Magic rainbow ring with the power of the only six pointed star mage tower group? "


    Most legendary magicians slowly retreat, even ignoring the gold and holy land that fainted to the ground.


    A sad look flashed in the eyes of some human legends.


    The angry king is right. The Magic rainbow ring can block the demon God for a while, but it can''t be blocked forever.


    Because the power of magic gods is too powerful, their power is also called magic, but the full name is the magic of God, which is completely different from the nature of the magic of magicians.


    Next, the most terrible thing is not that the angry King breaks away from the Magic rainbow ring, but that once the Magic rainbow ring collapses, it means that the power of the mage tower group is exhausted and completely collapses.


    "I know." Su Ye is still sitting in his chair.


    "Well, I''ll let you know more! The body of the demon God! "


    The angry King''s face suddenly changed strangely. The corners of his left face were bent down and covered with anger, and the corners of his right face were bent up and smiling.


    One anger and one smile are obviously opposite and strange, but they are full of strange beauty.


    In an instant, everyone fell into a great panic, as if it was good to fall from the ultimate joy to the ultimate pain in an instant.


    The hall was silent.


    The angry king has not changed.


    "Huh?" The furious King lowered his head and looked at the Three Magic rainbow rings on his body.


    The legendary mages were stunned. Where is the body of the demon God? The Magic rainbow ring burst?


    Is the angry king really playing humor, as Su ye said?


    "Continue." Su Ye is still smiling.


    Su Ye''s subordinates were afraid at first, but now they seem to pass through a lightning in their minds and think of the completion of the six pointed star mage tower.


    It turns out that your Majesty''s magic is really bigger than the next demon God!


    The corner of the mouth on the right side of the angry King''s face bent down slowly. The angry king, with his face full of anger, turned his eyes into a bloody planet. On the eyeball planet, anger condenses countless demons and roars up to the sky. A ring of demon aura spreads outward, but it is limited by invisible power and cannot be released¡° Man, you never know what will happen if you provoke an angry king! Destroy, demon prison city! The wrath of the king! " All magicians were in a trance, their hearts were gripped by giant hands, and everyone seemed to see a star suddenly burst and burst out of the void. But it''s just a feeling. The hall on the first floor of the mage tower is quiet. Nothing happened. The furious King lowered his head and looked at the Three Magic rainbow rings in disbelief again¡° Angry king, your humor is so powerful that I almost couldn''t help laughing. " Su Ye smiled. Legendary magicians turned their heads to Su Ye. This young semi magical mage is obviously no different from before, but at the moment, he is as great as a God and as majestic as a mountain. It turned out that Su ye had no fear from beginning to end. It turned out that with the six pointed star mage tower, Su ye had the ability to suppress the lower gods! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 901

    The bound angry king was stunned for a long time.


    "How could this happen?"


    A king of Wrath becomes a king of doubt.


    "Why?"


    "Why!" The furious king suddenly roared wildly and twisted his body desperately. However, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how many short-term trance illusions the powerful power of the gods would cause to the magician, everything remained the same.


    Su Ye got up, the golden light came on his side, and the sea magic wand appeared.


    Sorcerers like Clarence and Bolton immediately bowed down and listened.


    The other magicians hurried to do the same.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "thank you for the gift from the abyss. From today on, the research department has set up the "abyss demon God Research Institute". Every magician is qualified to participate in the research of living demons. Time is limited, we cherish it. "


    They looked up at Su ye, but somehow, a strange chill poured out of their soul.


    Everyone felt that Su Ye looked at the angry king as if he were looking at a big meal.


    The furious King stopped roaring and stared into Su Ye''s eyes in disbelief.


    When he swallowed the devil in the abyss, he also looked like this.


    "What are you going to do to me?" The angry king was covered with cold.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s nothing. I just hope you can provide the secrets of demons and gods, such as some god arrays, the use of magic, such as the secrets of gods."


    "Your delusion!" An angry king is like a hero who died bravely.


    Suye nodded, looked at Bolton and said, "how many energy absorbers are in stock?"


    "A total of 100 sets were originally used to draw the power of the demigod."


    "How many energy absorbers do you need to drain the magic of the angry king every day?" Su ye asked.


    Burton was stunned.


    The magicians shuddered.


    It is extremely rare to draw demigod magic. Now, Su Ye wants to draw the power of a God?


    In addition to panic, every magician was a little excited.


    That''s the magic of God!


    The magic of God is one of the most precious magic resources. It can be used to make magic energy and crystal. It is a super popular product. Only when it appears, it will be bought by the gods in large quantities.


    The angry King roared, "what are you talking about! You are defying the demon God, you are fighting the abyss! The abyss will not forgive you! The gods will punish you! "


    Suye turned a deaf ear and only looked at Bolton.


    Bolton opened the magic book, calculated and said, "Your Majesty, the magic of demigod is only ordinary magic, so an energy absorber is enough, but the magic of God is different. At least 1000 Energy absorbers are needed to drain the magic of the demon God every day. At the same time, we also need to buy magic tools to make magic energy and crystal, because at present, we can''t store the magic of God on a large scale. "


    "Is there no magic pool of God?" Su ye asked.


    "No," Burton shook his head. "It involves divine magic knowledge. At present, no magician can break it."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "bring the research of magic pool into the plan of the six pointed star research department as soon as possible. As for what you should buy, buy it. "


    "Yes."


    The angry king kept roaring and making noise.


    Su ye said, "also, hire some masters who know about gods or higher demons to dissect the angry king. I want to deeply understand the power of demons and gods. After all, it''s rare. "


    "I''ll come! I like dissecting demons best! I dissected the demigod dragon! " A legendary crimson priest rushed forward with his arms raised.


    "Did you apply?" Su ye asked.


    The crimson priest smiled and said, "the application just now has been destroyed by the angry king. Now I apply again."


    Suye nodded and Bolton handed out a new application.


    The legendary crimson priest didn''t write at all before, but now he has written his application at the speed of light and boasted about his resume. What is a knife flow master in the infinite plane anatomy world, what is an omniscient in magic structure, what is the first devil in magic pathology, and what are the users of 37 kinds of scalpels


    After writing, he smiled and held the application to Bolton.


    Bolton nodded and took it.


    "Damned angry king, destroyed my application! Master Bolton, please give me one too. "


    "I''ll have one too. It''s not important to study the demon God. It''s mainly that I love the demon prison city!"


    "And me!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of legendary magicians who hesitated or even gave up before roared around Bolton like wild dogs.


    Only four legendary demons are still hesitating. They and the angry king are abyss demons. Would it be a little bad to take refuge in Su ye?


    The angry king was mad at this scene!


    He has become a recruitment advertisement for Su Ye!


    "You humble things, the abyss will not let you go! The devil Lord gods will not let you go! "


    Some magicians trembled and hesitated.


    A devil legend sneered: "Dear angry king, your words can scare the small local people, but they can''t scare us. The next demon God came to the demon prison city to deliver vegetables. If it is a middle demon God, hey hey, I''m afraid it has been killed by evil gods and hell demons before waiting for the magic prison city. Moreover, the ancient Titans could never tolerate more powerful demons causing trouble near the Blackstone hills. If the Demon Lord God comes, the infinite God hunters will laugh crazy, and their saliva will fill the deep prison plain. "


    The angry king was stunned and speechless for a long time.


    He could only stare blankly. In front of the great magician, a group of magicians were discussing with interest how to dissect and study themselves.


    The angry king is going crazy.


    I''m a demon!


    Why are none of these magicians afraid?


    There are still people talking about whether their own thing can be aphrodisiac!


    Damn magician!


    In view of the fact that the first living God in the history of magic was about to be dissected, the magicians were excited like a group of children, frantically discussing and paying attention to all kinds of possibilities.


    Hearing some absurd theories, the last four legendary demon magicians finally couldn''t help submitting their applications and joining the discussion.


    "Everybody, everybody! We know more about demons and demons! Who just said that the devil''s magic source is not as good as the devil''s? absolutely wrong! In a moment, I can personally open... The chest of the great angry king and explain to you the power of the devil source... "


    The angry King rolled his eyes with anger, but now he is still respected as "great", and there is still a little comfort in his heart.


    "How about starting today? This is a great demon God. Dissect it while it is hot and gain more! " A demon legend is in high spirits.


    "Yes, we can''t wait!"


    "This opportunity cannot be wasted."


    "Your Majesty, you said you would study the magic array. This is a great opportunity! There are a large number of divine patterns and divine arrays on each demon God, whether in skin, muscle, fascia, blood or bone. If you can extract it, your strength will grow rapidly! "


    "Yes, there is no living spirit clear and true in the divine array of divine skeleton!"


    The magicians were full of gossip and longed for Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "let''s go directly to the big Laboratory of the first tower. Everyone will participate in anatomy and research together!"


    With a wave of the plastic industry, a huge white light came and enveloped everyone.


    In a flash, everyone appeared in the big Laboratory of the first tower.


    There are many magical vessels everywhere, including some gold and holy places that fainted before.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye flew all the tables, magic utensils and unconscious magicians to the edge of the big laboratory.


    Waving again, the angry king of fifty meters lay on the ground.


    After the angry King''s face was dull, he scolded madly.


    Su Ye waved his hand for the third time, and the Three Magic rainbow rings were tightened. The angry king could no longer speak, but could only turn his eyes.


    "What should we do first?" Su Ye looked at the hand of dissection, the crimson priest Endor.


    ENDOR hesitated: "the demon God body is different from the ordinary demigod. The magic of the God in their body is too powerful. First, we must extract the magic."


    "Now order 1000 sets of energy absorbers from the crimson pupil!" Suye road.


    Bolton hurriedly said, "the energy absorber can take away magic, but... We have no conditions to store it, and it will take a few days to build the magic crystal factory."


    "Well, this is really a problem..." Su ye thought.


    The magicians looked helpless. This is the strength of the demon God. Even if they lie here alive, the existing power can''t be studied.


    The angry king turned his eyes and made no secret of his mocking eyes.


    Soon, Su Ye''s eyes brightened and said, "directly into my field, my Dragon Valley can digest the magic of God."


    "Your Majesty, the Dragon Valley area of normal Lord''s blood can absorb a certain amount of divine magic, but it can''t absorb all of it at all. What''s more, the capacity of Longchi is limited. " Bolton gently reminded.


    "Don''t worry, my dragon eggs are enough to suck up air. Ten thousand steps back, the Dragon Valley can''t absorb it. I still have the devil plain. It''s no problem to raise tens of thousands of heroes and demons. " Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll order the energy absorber now." Burton road.


    Legendary magicians stared at Su ye with strange eyes.


    There is only one possibility for a dragon egg that can absorb the magic of the empty God.


    What a dragon egg!


    Some legends looked at each other and saw happiness and shock from each other''s eyes.


    The eyes of the angry king turned wildly, and Mars almost came out of his eyes.


    Bolton''s Crimson pupils flew out. Soon, one energy absorber after another worth 200000 gold Eagles flew out and landed on the ground. Soon, 1000 Energy absorbers worth 200 million gold Eagles were neatly arranged on the ground.


    The shape of the energy absorber is very simple. The core temporary energy storage tank is constructed by the body of the spinless white magic puffer fish, which is three meters high. A long red magic whale small intestine is sticking out of the mouth of the magic puffer. It is creeping slowly to form a flexible energy absorption tube, up to kilometers long. At the end of the small intestine of the black magic whale, a huge magic squid suction cup is connected, and the dense six rows of ring sharp teeth twinkle with cold light¡° Your majesty, if you want to absorb magic, you need to control it yourself. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 902

    Su Ye nodded and thought. He saw 1000 Energy absorbers flying over, 1000 energy absorbing tubes wriggling gently, and 1000 huge magic energy suckers scattered evenly all over the body of the angry king.


    The body of the angry King trembled slightly and struggled with all his strength, but it didn''t work at all.


    The red energy absorbing tube began to wriggle rapidly and was continuously supported. It was faintly visible that something flowed out of the body of the angry king and poured into the energy storage tank.


    Then, the tail of the energy storage tank opened, and blue and gold pure divine magic lines flew out and landed over Su Ye''s head.


    A thousand magic lines condensed on Su Ye''s head, gathered into a magic vortex, and quickly disappeared.


    Su Ye closed his eyes.


    The crowd looked at him anxiously.


    After a while, Su Ye opened his eyes and said with a smile, "the magic of God is much better than I thought. Although the total amount is not much, the quality is much higher than mine. It is very suitable for my dragon egg."


    The magicians looked helpless, which is called the total amount is not much? All the legends present multiplied by a thousand are not as much as the total magic of the angry king.


    "What''s next?" Su Ye looked to Endor.


    ENDOR said positively, "if energy absorption is only the basis, then the next step is the most difficult step, anatomy. You may want to say that if anatomy is difficult, just draw with a knife. Then, whoever has an anatomical knife can try it on the demon God. "


    The magicians looked at the angry king. The huge God body of 50 meters was obviously lying higher than everyone.


    As the Yan devil, his body is composed of dual properties, the outer layer is the fire element God body, and the inner layer is the flesh and blood bone God body.


    No matter which part, there is a strong protective force attached to the body surface. Even if it is suppressed by the Magic rainbow ring, it can not be separated by any scalpel.


    "Is a semi artifact OK?" Asked Clarence.


    ENDOR said with a bitter smile: "of course not. At least use the lower artifact."


    The magicians were worried. Suddenly, the golden light was in full bloom.


    They hurried to look at the golden light, and their eyes were stunned.


    The golden light dispersed and the artifact appeared.


    Several legends, like children, count slowly: "one, two, three, four..."


    The whole twelve artifacts glittered with colorful brilliance, shining brightly in the laboratory and confusing the eyes of every legendary magician.


    Even if the breath of the twelve artifacts was controlled by Su ye, all the legends were still out of breath.


    Like being surrounded by twelve Titans.


    "This... Is too much..." Burton muttered.


    "Showing off the demon God began to create autobiographical materials again..." Lars whispered.


    "Your Majesty worked hard to write his memoirs..."


    The legendary magicians were blinded.


    Careless!


    Just now, I thought Su ye had divine wealth. I thought it was just the lower God level. This move was at least the wealth of the middle God level!


    "By the way, there''s more on the angry king."


    As soon as Su Ye waved, the Yan devil whip and Yan devil sword behind the angry King flew up, the whip disappeared and the sword remained in place.


    The magicians had a question mark on their face.


    It''s a demon God''s thing. Even if the power is banned, it''s also connected with the body. Even if it can be robbed, it will take some time, right?


    Just wave and grab it?


    The angry king turned pale.


    "The Yan devil whip can''t cut, but the divine sword can. The master hand of anatomy, 13 lower artifact, which one is easy? " Su ye asked.


    "No, no, no, your majesty, you are the master of anatomy. I can be an anatomy assistant at most." The red priest looked flustered.


    The magicians were amused. No matter how powerful the legendary dissector was, he never took the next artifact dissector.


    "Choose one that is most suitable for dissection, and then dissect it from the most important heart core of the demon God to analyze the magic source of the demon God." Suye road.


    "Really let me come?" ENDOR was skeptical.


    "Less nonsense, I have to spend time studying the magic array, come on!" Su Ye smiled.


    ENDOR swallowed a mouthful of water and ran around in front of the 13 hanging artifacts like an inexperienced steamed stuffed bun, observing and commenting.


    "One spear is enough for opening a hole."


    "Axe artifact is also needed, which is especially effective for bones."


    "Hammer artifact can also be used. We need to smash the bones to test the physique of the demon God."


    "Swords... Let''s withdraw. Just leave this short sword. What''s this called?"


    "Shenhui short sword." Su Ye looked at the short sword, which chimera dug from the giant beast God city.


    "This Shenhui short sword is not small, but if you look at the blade carefully, is there a streamer like running water? This is the highest forging skill of ancient Titans. Cutting off the gods is like cutting butter with a hot knife. Your majesty, your artifact library is so rich that there are so many weapons alone, which is enviable. "


    "Take it." Suye road.


    "Yes." ENDOR grabbed the Shenhui short sword, held it in both hands and shook it constantly.


    "Do you really know how to dissect?" Su Ye looked at those hands shaking with the sieve.


    "The first time I touched an artifact, I was a little excited."


    "I touch and I shake..." Bolton whispered.


    The magicians nodded together.


    That''s an artifact!


    After a while, ENDOR controlled the shaking, took a deep breath, straightened his chest, and said, "we dissect the demon God!"


    After walking for a while, they came to the left of the angry king and looked at the demon God lying like a hill.


    ENDOR urged the magic to jump up, and the others also encouraged the magic to fly up.


    After a while, hundreds of legendary magicians stood on the left chest of the great angry king.


    Every magician''s eyes twinkled, like old coyotes, his eyes swept back and forth in the body of the angry king.


    Su Ye''s eyes swept over the body of the angry king. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the necklace, jewelry and all magic equipment on the angry King disappeared.


    Finally, Su Ye held the ring of semi artifact space in his hand and asked, "there are only two lower artifact? No void dragon ring? "


    The magician looked at Su Ye''s left hand. The void dragon ring on Su Ye''s left ring finger was particularly eye-catching.


    The angry King almost vomited blood. The void dragon ring is just a lower artifact, but it is no less valuable than the middle artifact.


    His eyes roll faster.


    despair.


    The furious king didn''t expect that he was broken down by a semi magical mage.


    What should I do? Bound by the Magic rainbow ring, I can''t die if I want to die.


    Except for being tough, I can only surrender.


    Surrender?


    impossible!


    The great magician will not surrender to the little magician!


    What''s more


    The anger in the king''s eyes suddenly dissipated.


    The abyss has been monitoring the demon prison city and suddenly disappears. The Demon Lord God will send a new demon God to investigate.


    Great. Just stick to it for a period of time. It may not take half a day. There will be demons spying on intelligence and reporting to the LORD God.


    Just wait!


    Be calm, be peaceful and don''t be angry.


    Suddenly, the heart piercing pain came from the chest.


    When the angry king saw it, he yelled wildly in his heart and almost fainted himself.


    He saw ENDOR skillfully stabbing the Shenhui short sword into the chest of the angry king, slowly walking down and cutting open the element God body on the surface of the angry king.


    "You see, this is the reason why lower artifact must be used. First, it can pierce the body. Second, the power of artifact can slow down wound healing. Otherwise, no matter how strong the semi artifact is, the wound will heal while cutting, which is useless. "


    They looked curiously and saw a huge wound more than five meters on the left chest of the angry king, but there was no blood.


    The fire red element God body was like a tough jelly, trembling slightly and healing slowly.


    "Your Majesty, the strength of the divine body is beyond my imagination. You also need to open the wound with a hammer to avoid healing."


    Su Ye nodded. The dragon head hammer and the beast God hammer roared out, landed on the upper and lower sides of the wound and opened the wound.


    ENDOR pointed to the flesh and blood in the wound and said, "you see, this is the flesh and blood layer of the Yan devil God. This is not available to ordinary Yan demons. Ordinary Yan demons only have element bodies and bones, but no flesh and blood. Fortunately, the power of the demon God is suppressed by the Magic rainbow ring. Otherwise, the breath scattered inside will kill us. OK, next, I''ll cut the flesh and blood layer. Your majesty, you''re preparing a divine hammer or axe to open the wound. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    ENDOR clenched the spirit short sword and drew a five meter long wound.


    Dong... Dong... Dong, Dong


    In the new wound, a red fire was beating faster and faster.


    The surface of the fire mass is surrounded by flames. Under the flames, there are thick heart walls, raised blood vessels, gurgling blood and magic, and dense golden divine patterns all over it, full of unspeakable beauty.


    The legends were suddenly dizzy.


    Even if all forces are suppressed, the sound of demon God''s heartbeat is not what they can bear.


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the power of the mage tower increases and protects all legends.


    ENDOR took a deep breath and said, "this huge heart is the heart of the demon God, which forms the magic source together with the internal heart core..."


    Next, ENDOR began to explain the body structure of the angry king. Occasionally, a legendary mage interrupted to remind him of some incomprehensible or even wrong places.


    Hundreds of legends stood on the chest of the angry king, surrounded by huge wounds and hearts, discussing seriously.


    In front of each magician, there are magic books floating, and words constantly appear on each magic book.


    So is Su Ye. Because of absorbing a large number of demigod memories, Su Ye''s understanding of gods is far better than others. He even pointed out the wrong understanding of Endor and other magicians many times, which convinced all magicians. The angry king was so angry that he blackened his eyes and risked Venus. It took hundreds of legends six hours to complete the preliminary study of the demon heart¡° Unfortunately, the knowledge reserve of the magic world is limited, otherwise we will all gain more. Of course, even now, we have made great achievements. " Burton road¡° Yes, I didn''t expect that the flow of God''s magic is like this, which is more advanced than the magic of a magician. We can imitate the flow of God''s magic and transform our magic. "¡° The source of magic is really fascinating. It''s a beautiful work of art. " After another hour, ndor looked at Su ye and said, "Your Majesty, where do you want to continue to dissect?" Su Ye glanced at the angry King''s whole body, thought and said, "can you cut your heart?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 903

    "Your Majesty, I don''t want to refuse, but once I touch the heart of the demon God, even if I hold an artifact, I will disappear in an instant. My body can''t even bear the vibration formed by the demon God''s heartbeat. " Ndor road.


    "I''ll just cut the heart, right? I have many experiences in dissecting frogs and sea fish, which are taught at Plato''s college. " Suye road.


    The angry King almost fainted. Can frogs and sea fish compare with the demons?


    "Your Majesty, I don''t suggest you do so. It''s better to let your spirit or servant replace it." Clarence road.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I can do this little thing myself. What''s more, I''m curious about how the devil''s heart feels."


    "Please," ndor handed the Shenhui short sword to Su ye, "but your majesty should pay attention to the terrible power in the demon God''s heart. Once it is cut, it may form a magic eruption. I suggest you wait until you almost drain his magic."


    Su Ye looked at the energy absorber floating in the sky and was still struggling to absorb it.


    "OK, let''s wait and continue to discuss the harvest just now."


    The people continued to discuss and communicate.


    A few hours later, Su Ye suddenly looked up and looked at the energy absorber.


    "The magic absorbed by the energy absorber is greatly reduced. There should not be much magic left in his body. He can be dissected." Suye road.


    Su ye, holding Shenhui short sword, cut open the heart of the angry king in the expectation of all.


    Strong blood color and light rose into the sky and filled the whole big laboratory.


    Then, he rushed out of the first tower and was finally blocked by the six pointed star mage tower group.


    Inside the whole floating city and the mage tower group, the smell of blood, rage, anger and evil is mixed together, like an abyss falling and hell shrouded.


    Those elemental Elves were in a coma and all the magic puppets stopped working.


    The whole world seems to be covered with thick plasma.


    Everyone felt that their skin was wrapped in thick plasma, as if they were in the stomach bag of Warcraft.


    Legends are dizzy.


    The power of the mage tower starts, dispels the power of the demon God, blocks the terrible blood light back to the heart of the demon God, and creates a transparent magic shield at the crack.


    The angry King''s eyes were angry and painful. Then he closed his eyes and fainted.


    In the blood red crystal heart, the heart wall fluctuates, the blood vessels wriggle, and the blue and gold divine blood flows.


    At the core of the heart, a dark ball of light remained motionless, and strands of divine magic flowed out into the body of the angry king.


    The legendary masters slowly got rid of their discomfort and carefully observed the demon God''s heart.


    "It''s so beautiful, just like a flowing Star River."


    "It is worthy of being the heart of the demon God. If you can see this scene, you will die without regret."


    "Worthy of God''s creation."


    The magicians tried their best to poke their heads, just like the crowd watching the performance in the market.


    The light of demon God''s heart shines on obsessed faces.


    Su Ye looked at the scene in his heart and was shocked. It was completely different from the human heart and blood flow. It was a surging river. The whole heart was an independent plane.


    After a short shock, Su ye and legendary masters began to use various magical forces or magical tools to analyze the demon God''s heart.


    Until this time, those holy land and gold magicians woke up one after another.


    Everyone who stood up stared blankly at the front.


    On the mountain like demon God, legendary masters gathered on the demon God''s chest and danced to discuss.


    "I must be dreaming!"


    "My brain is broken, so I have hallucinations..."


    Gold and the holy land do not believe what they see.


    Su Ye is addicted to research. He is suddenly stunned and turns to the front yard of the city Lord''s house.


    Black and white eyes turned into blue magic eyes, and everything that happened in the city Lord''s house was in your eyes.


    After a while, Su Ye smiled and continued to study.


    In the city Lord''s residence, an ordinary holy giant horned devil, like a ghost, secretly arrested several bodyguards and soon walked to the backyard of the city Lord''s residence.


    The waterfall gate of the floating city is open. From the outside, you can clearly see the floating city and the six pointed star mage towers above.


    The giant horned devil looked for a moment and, like an ordinary bodyguard, entered the floating city. While observing, he walked to the top of the tower.


    After walking for a while, a voice sounded in his ear.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    "Who?"


    As soon as the voice of the giant horn devil fell, three huge magic energy rainbow rings suddenly appeared and set on him.


    The surface of his body slowly melted and finally transformed into a 20 meter high jackal.


    He was covered with yellow hair and black spots, standing like a man, but with a huge jackal head.


    Above the Jackal''s head was a huge white bone crown inlaid with skeletons.


    "This..." the Jackal struggled desperately, but found it useless.


    "It''s the honorable hungry king. Please come in."


    In the laboratory of the first mage tower, Su Ye patted his hand and said, "stop your research first and welcome our new guests or... New research objects."


    Shua


    The hungry King appeared in the laboratory.


    Gold and the Holy Land magician saw another demon God and nodded. It was a dream.


    The legendary masters looked at the hungry king in amazement. Although the demon God was only the next God and his strength was not strong among the demon gods, he was famous for his greed and gluttony. He ate everything and even chewed a kilometer mountain.


    Looking at the Three Magic rainbow rings on the hungry king, they immediately understood what had happened.


    "Poor devil..." Bolton whispered.


    The hungry king looked at the magician on the chest of the angry king with a blank face.


    Where is this?


    Why is the angry King lying on the ground?


    These magicians seem to be... Dissecting a demon God?


    Then he saw the angry King slowly open his eyes.


    "Angry king, what happened?" The hungry king shouted.


    The angry King slowly turned his eyes, looked at the Three Magic rainbow rings on the hungry king, and a sad color flashed in his eyes.


    Hasty!


    The middle God can''t come. As long as the lower God enters the floating city, he will be imprisoned by the Magic rainbow ring!


    Come in vain!


    "Why are you so miserable..." the hungry King murmured to himself, and an irrecoverable joy flashed in his eyes.


    In fact, the hungry king didn''t want to explore the demon prison City, because he had fought with the angry King many times and had been hostile for hundreds of years.


    The angry king has a bad temper, and the hungry king is another angry king as long as he is hungry.


    In the abyss of chaos, demons are enemies and friends.


    But on the other hand, I heard that the angry king had bad luck and the hungry king was very happy. Before leaving, he specially ate a big meal to celebrate.


    According to the plan, the hungry King casually came to the demon prison city to have a look, regardless of the life and death of the angry king, then disguised as an ordinary legend, went straight to the burning skull City, played for a few days, and then returned to the abyss to recover his life.


    Who knows, if you are not careful, you will be caught by the Magic rainbow ring.


    The angry king saw the joy in the eyes of the hungry king and blew his lungs.


    The cracked heart contracted and expanded rapidly.


    But soon, a sarcastic look appeared in the eyes of the angry king.


    You''ll be just as miserable!


    The angry King closed his eyes and looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    When the eyes of the hungry king turned, the jackals were a low group and did not have a high status in the abyss. He was far more able to judge the situation than ordinary demon gods.


    He knew how irritable the angry king was. It was unusual for such a irritable demon God to close his eyes and wait for death.


    What''s more unusual is that this guy''s heart was cut open and he was so calm!


    This is not a king of rage, but a gentle king who does not exist in the abyss!


    Something must have happened!


    The hungry King closed his mouth tightly, looked at the small magicians standing on the chest of the angry king, and looked at the lower artifacts.


    Seeing one of the young magicians looking at him, the hungry King''s heart tightened and felt that his heart was about to be cut.


    "Welcome, your Majesty the hungry king." Su Ye smiled.


    The hungry king immediately remembered the voice and the recently famous magician, squeezed out a smile and said, "Hello, respected semi divine magician, your excellency Su Ye."


    A group of magicians were full of question marks. Has Su Ye reached the point of honoring the magic God?


    Then they looked at what they stepped on and understood.


    This is a clever demon.


    "I don''t want to be an enemy of the abyss, but you should bear the punishment you deserve when you break into my home." Suye road.


    "Yes, you are quite right. I am willing to pay a lower artifact to redeem myself. I solemnly apologize to you. I shouldn''t have broken into your residence. I should say hello to you in advance and enter here with your permission. " The hungry King smiled.


    The magicians were helpless. They had never heard of such a polite abyss demon God.


    "Where did you get the artifact?" Su ye asked.


    "My back... Huh?"


    When Su Ye reached out, the hungry bone stick, white bone crown and all magic equipment on the hungry King flew to Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked at the ring of semi artifact space and frowned slightly. Then he put it away and threw the hungry bone stick to the wound of the angry king to support the wound.


    "What did you just say?" Su ye asked.


    The hungry King stared at Su Ye''s indifferent eyes, and the cold wind blew behind him.


    To what extent is this semi divine mage so powerful that he doesn''t pay attention to his subordinate demon God?


    Even if the middle demon God sees himself, he is mostly polite and gives himself a face. I''m a demon! You a magician is not as big as my XX. How dare you speak to me like this? I especially... "I forgot to bring it. As long as you let me go... No, you don''t need to release me. I can write you an oracle. You send someone to the Jackal plain on the seventh floor of the abyss, and my high priest will present a lower artifact." Hunger is king''s way. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "wait, do you mean that there is no one in your territory and God Star at present?" The hungry king stood still and stared at the magician. I don''t know why, the calf stomach began to twitch. The other magicians also looked at Su Ye blankly. Although everyone knew what that sentence meant, what did you mean by Su ye? The angry king suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the hungry king with a smile, but then he found that Su ye turned around with a smile. The angry King''s smile solidified. It''s over... The two demon gods and magicians saw that the ring of semi artifact space of the two demon gods appeared in front of Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 904

    After a while, a dozen large and half dragon scales appeared in the air.


    The faint spirit breath rippled, forcing the legends to retreat slowly.


    Each half dragon scale is one meter high.


    Demon order.


    The angry king and the hungry King realized what Su Ye wanted to do, and his face was gray.


    While observing the magic orders of the two people, Su ye said, "as far as I know, for gods, artifacts are enough. Generally, lower gods can carry up to two or three artifacts with them. For the gods, the most important thing is the number of God people. The more gods and people, the more credibility they get, and the easier it is to be promoted, right? "


    The two demons did not move.


    "I heard so." A devil echoed.


    "The vast majority of gods will convert more than 90% of their wealth into gods and people, or reserve it into gods and people''s soul crystals for emergencies. Generally, a soul crystal of God and people can breed 100 God and people, worth 100 million gold eagles. "


    Su ye said, and a whole seven soul crystals of God and people came out.


    Head sized mountain crystals float in mid air.


    Magicians take a deep breath. It''s a divine thing. They can''t see it at all.


    "However, you two like killing and fighting. You are not good at accumulating wealth and managing believers, so... You only carry seven with you. Is that it? Not as much as I have. "


    Two evil gods glared at Su Ye.


    It doesn''t hurt much, but it''s very insulting.


    "Of course, I believe there must be a lot of stock on the two gods. By the way, how much will my avatar gain by pretending to be a devil and holding your demon order? " Suye road.


    The hungry King couldn''t help but say, "there is an incarnation sitting in my God star. There, my incarnation also has the power of the lower God. Even if you go there, you won''t get anything. "


    The angry King blinked hard.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "indeed, in other places, the incarnation of the lower God is not worth mentioning, but on your God star, your incarnation can mobilize the power of the whole God star. I can take the floating city into your God star, but the price will be discovered by other powerful magic. "


    "You are a very rational magician. For a small fortune, it is not worth your risk." The hungry King breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But what if you two are willing to give it?" Su Ye smiled.


    The two demons looked dull.


    "I know it may take some time to convince you. It''s not urgent. Before that, I''ll charge a little interest. I can''t go to the two gods, but I can take the demon order to visit the territory and temple of the abyss. "


    "You..."


    The hungry King dared to be angry.


    Angry kings dare to be angry and can''t speak.


    The demon order in Su Ye''s hand disappeared.


    "My separation has gone to your territory. Thank you for your great support for the development of magic. In the near future, the two will certainly be on the list of funders of the supernova magic organization. " Suye road.


    The two demons clenched their teeth and said nothing.


    The magicians looked at each other.


    Our majesty seems more evil than the devil.


    "At this point, don''t you want me to go to the two gods to receive some reward?" Su ye asked.


    The eyes of the two demons dropped and did not move.


    "Well, then, let''s play a game called the prisoner''s dilemma experiment."


    "Next, I will separate the two, and then ask them the same questions, such as the power secret of the demon God, such as the secret of the Olympian God system. If both answer well, both will be rewarded. If both of them are dishonest, they will become the objects of our in-depth research and accept punishment, such as testing their blood vessels to withstand the changes of thunder magic, such as the subtle reaction of muscles to fire magic, and so on. If one sincerely answers and the other is dishonest, those who sincerely answer will be rewarded, and those who are dishonest will be punished. "


    The magicians stared and vaguely felt that Su Ye''s experiment seemed to hide some profound truth, which could not be guessed for a time.


    The two demons looked at each other.


    "Mr. Su ye, what is your reward?" The hungry King whispered.


    "Just don''t punish."


    The eyes of the two demon gods are wide open, and the Jain canthus is about to crack.


    The magicians sighed. They didn''t know why and began to sympathize with the demon God.


    "Of course, that''s just a small reward. If you provide me with enough information and value, I''ll consider letting you go. After all, I didn''t catch them to torture, but to extract value. If you can let me know the secret of the gods earlier and help my magic advance by leaps and bounds, what''s the point of keeping you? Oh, it still makes sense. "


    Su ye said, turned to Bolton and said, "calculate what sustainable output the two demons have and how much the annual output is worth."


    Bolton hurriedly took the magic book and quickly calculated. After a while, he said, "the magic energy of the demon God, God crystal, blood, body tissue and so on can be produced continuously. On the premise of not damaging their foundation, each demon God can bring a billion golden eagles to the demon prison city every year. Of course, if we squeeze to the maximum, the annual production capacity will soar several times, but that will lead to poor quality in the later stage and a sharp drop in income. "


    "I like sustainable development, not fishing in dry waters. Well, in addition to the infinite extraction of God''s magic, collect things worth one billion golden eagles from them every year. If they exceed one billion, stop and continue to collect them next year. Well, stay and sell what you don''t need. "


    "Yes. However, we should not even sell a hair. Demon God resources are the top resources in the magic world. " Burton road.


    Like statues, the two demons fell into a dead silence.


    A semi magical mage harvests two magical gods as crops and harvests them for many years.


    "Sure enough, I''m dreaming..." the gold and holy land magicians patted their dizzy heads.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I just checked the relationship between you two. Although they are not great enemies in life, they also have small contradictions. Well, let''s play a little game. Next, one side can''t speak when being dissected, and the other side can''t watch when being dissected. If we find that we have any wrong understanding, or it is necessary to remind us of something, I will be very grateful. And my thanks will affect the future of both of you. You must have understood what I was talking about with the wisdom of both of you. "


    The two demons looked at each other and were silent.


    "Well, let''s continue, hungry king. I hope you can seize the good opportunity and perform well." Su Ye gave the hungry king an encouraging look and continued to lead the legends to study the heart and core of the angry king.


    However, until the next day, the legendary masters fell into deep fatigue, and the hungry king didn''t say a word.


    After awakening and resting, Su Ye looked at the hungry king and nodded: "I appreciate your persistence. I hope you two can stick to yourself and share hardships in the prisoner''s dilemma experiment. Of course, if the two are unlucky and there is a third demon God, and he cooperates with me, the two will be the God blood making machine. When I am promoted to the devil king one day, I will devour you two and get your memories that you can never hide! "


    The faces of the two demons changed greatly.


    "You supernova magicians, let''s have a rest and have a good sleep. Continue to dissect the demon God tomorrow, and the days in the future will be very full. "


    "Well, your majesty Su ye, I have several old friends. They must also be interested in demons... No, no, no... they are willing to join supernovae and let the magic shine on the multiverse. Can they come?"


    "As long as they can bring enough value to supernovae, I am willing to cooperate with anyone, even demons." Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll inform my old friend."


    After a while, everyone left the first laboratory.


    The lab was empty.


    "Cough..." the angry king suddenly coughed a few times and found that he could speak.


    "Hungry king, what did the Lord gods say?"


    The hungry King lost his face and said, "the LORD God doesn''t know what happened, so he sent me to explore, and then you saw it."


    "You are a fool." The angry king was full of sarcasm.


    The hungry King sneered, "you''re smart. Tut Tut, your chest hasn''t healed yet? If the matter of your being cut by a magician spreads all over the infinite plane, how do you guess the gods will laugh at you? "


    "Are you provoking me?" The angry King squinted.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I be reduced to this place! You are the biggest fool in the abyss! Don''t worry, I''ll watch them tear you apart! "


    The furious king was furious, but then he restrained his anger and sneered: "today is me, and tomorrow is you lying on the ground. Don''t worry, I''m a demon God after all. I won''t reveal your secrets to them. However, I''ll tell them not to dissect your most vulnerable places, such as your tongue. "


    "You dare!" The hungry king cursed.


    "Why don''t I dare?"


    "When I return to the abyss, I will launch a divine war to kill your believers!"


    "Am I afraid? Oh, by the way, how did it feel to be torn by me last time? "


    "I remember once I learned from hyenas to a * *. Guess how beautiful the cry of the demon God called the angry King changed his tune."


    "You..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom in the main tower, Su Ye watched the big play of mutual connection between demons and gods playing on the magic light screen in front, slowly closed his eyes and went to sleep. Only magic tools continued to record.


    It''s too tired to study the power of demon God. You need to have a good sleep.


    As for going to the abyss to carry magic resources disguised as a demon envoy, you can do it well.


    When he woke up the next day, Su Ye quickly looked through the anatomical contents recorded yesterday to deepen the learning effect.


    With the six pointed star mage tower group in the city, the ability of the magic book is more powerful than before. When you have time in the future, recreate your own divine magic book and make it a more powerful divine magic instrument. At present, the energy storage magic in the magic world has made new progress. Before long, the magic book is equivalent to countless magic rings and staff, storing a large number of spells. After learning, Su ye went to the window. The scenery outside the window was completely changed by the magic towers. It was no longer a gray and red prison, but a blue sky and white clouds, green grass and natural atmosphere¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 905

    In the following time, Su Ye studied magic gods with more and more magicians.


    Due to the special identity of the demon God, all the people involved in the research took vows to prevent information leakage.


    The legend of Su ye searched the territory of the angry king and the hungry king. When the men of the two kings found something wrong, they had returned with more than 5 billion gold eagles.


    The magicians finished dissecting the king of Yan devil rage and began to dissect the king of jackal hunger.


    After studying the two demon gods, they began to conduct comparative anatomy and in-depth study.


    The most painful thing for the two demons is Su Ye''s prisoner''s dilemma experiment.


    At the beginning, the two demons fought tenaciously and felt that each other would not pit themselves.


    Although there are enemies, they are all abyss demons. You can''t betray the secrets of demons.


    However, after su Ye''s various inducements and punishments, the two demons began to tentatively sell each other. Finally, they simply answered what they had. They died only when they involved the abyss and their most fundamental secrets.


    Su Ye explored the bottom line and realized that those forces might be related to the Lord of the abyss. Even if he swallowed them, he could not absorb that memory, so he focused on the gods and the power of the gods.


    The two demon gods still hide their power from the devil, but when it comes to other gods, their mouths are like boiling pots and crackling.


    However, Su ye still made excuses to punish them from time to time.


    Because he killed too many gods and gods, he carried out a large-scale search from the territory of the two evil gods, while the magic prison city continued to expand, the income continued to increase, Su Ye continued to sacrifice on a small scale, and various basic forces continued to grow.


    Therefore, the number of legendary avatars exceeds 1000.


    Then, Su Ye often experimented with all kinds of thousands of magic on the two demon gods, and occasionally brought the floating city to the uninhabited starry sky to show the torrent of ten thousand dharmas.


    The abyss has been sending all kinds of forces to spy, and dare not send out the lower demon God again. However, the forces under the lower demon God, whether it is the incarnation of gods, slave gods, false gods or peak demigods, are like cattle into the sea after entering the city master''s house of the magic prison city.


    As a result, Su ye had 24 more false gods, incarnated gods and slave gods, which were evenly distributed in giant hills and volcanic planes, greatly increasing his protective power.


    Until one day, the abyss gods could not tolerate it and sent a middle demon God into the deep prison plain.


    The unlucky middle demon God was beaten and killed by the ancient Titans and demon gods who had long been in ambush before he went to the demon prison city.


    Since then, the abyss gods have never sent anyone to spy on the demon prison city.


    Just think they''re dead.


    After repeated collapse, the two magic gods who call the wind and rain in the infinite plane learned that the abyss gave up themselves and simply gave up confrontation, and then... Began to listen carefully to the research results of magicians.


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s better to learn something.


    Later, the relationship between the two sides was very harmonious. Occasionally, magicians made mistakes, and the two magicians politely pointed out that, for example, they had never had urinary tract infection, for example, some magicians also had tooth decay


    For half a year, Su ye and the magicians thoroughly studied most of the divine patterns, divine array, power application and so on.


    This leads to the rapid improvement of the realm of both Su ye and researchers.


    Many legends broke through and were promoted to heroes.


    Human legends no longer suppress their power. Anyway, they don''t have to worry about being suppressed by the gods if they stay in the demon prison and don''t go back to Greece.


    At first, the laughing Titan came once a month, then once every half a month. Now he came every ten days to ask Su ye when he would attack the deep prison fortress and rush into Greece.


    Su ye all kinds of delays.


    After studying the power of the demon God, Su ye and the magicians worked together to sort out a new but rough and broken God level power system. Although it is not comprehensive enough, it has completely opened the way for human magicians from legend to demigod, and even saw the dawn of the demigod to the lower God level.


    Because the research on divine magic is still in its infancy, many places are not thorough, and the research content has not been made public to the outside world.


    Half a year after the furious king was arrested, Su Ye announced his closure and focused on the magic array.


    Thanks to the research of magicians, the teaching of two magic gods, the knowledge of many worlds and the memory of a large number of demigods, Su Ye has a clear direction.


    Half a year later


    More than a year after Plato''s war, 90% of the senior magicians in Greece left, either to Miletus on the other side of the Aegean Sea, or to enter the magic prison.


    After Aristotle became the president of Plato college in Athens, all the old systems remained unchanged, and he still spent great efforts and resources to train magicians. Even Plato''s branch blossomed everywhere in Greek city states, and trained a large number of magic apprentices with enlightening potions.


    Before the emergence of Kaiming potion, the total number of magicians in Greece, including magic apprentices, was only about 100000.


    But now, the total number of magicians in Greece, including magic apprentices, has exceeded 2 million.


    Strangely, in the face of such a fierce counterattack by the magic world, the temple and nobles ignored it, and even the temple priest never officially came forward to accuse Aristotle.


    In those days, the Temple priests had been biting Socrates and Plato like evil dogs.


    Therefore, more and more people in the magic world are sure that the gods will not obstruct Aristotle. Since the battle of Plato, Aristotle has completely taken refuge in the gods.


    Everyone is sure that the truth in his sentence "I love my teacher and love the truth more" refers to the gods.


    The reason why he expanded the magician was just to cultivate his own power. Of course, it also included some guilt for Plato.


    No matter what the magic world said, Aristotle never made any statement.


    There are a lot of news about him, but he basically only does a few things, pays money to train magicians, and constantly publishes papers on philosophy and magic. Especially in philosophy, he completely exceeds Plato of the same age.


    Of all the news about Aristotle, the most interesting and unnoticed is that Aristotle often squats on the ground to study ants as before.


    No one knows why, and no one cares.


    Only some young students occasionally discussed it and never reached convincing results.


    Due to the exodus of a large number of local magicians in Greece, Miley, the city of magicians on the other side, has achieved unprecedented prosperity.


    However, only high magicians understand that the root of Miletus''s prosperity has nothing to do with Greece.


    All the prosperity comes from the study of magic prison supernova.


    Now, all Miletus legends and some holy places have become members of supernovae.


    Miletus mages often half joked that they were members of the supernova Miletus branch.


    Even if they can''t go to the magic prison, they enter the supernova Council through magic books every day for discussion and learning.


    Not only the magicians of Miletus, but also many legendary magicians in various countries and even infinite planes have joined the supernova one after another.


    The number of articles and discussions in magic parliaments in various countries has decreased significantly.


    Unconsciously, the supernova Council became the second most active magician organization in the entire infinite plane.


    The first is the crimson eye socket.


    People in Greece and other countries found that the original Plato brand was gone and replaced by a brand called supernova.


    This brand also has a more and more familiar advertising language.


    The magician''s manufacturing makes life better.


    Very simple, but very effective.


    In the eyes of many people, this is to use the identity of a magician to promote goods.


    However, only a few people can see that this is using excellent goods to publicize magicians.


    At first, the temple was still secretly suppressing the circulation of these commodities, but in the end, it had no choice but to stop.


    Because supernova''s products are not only sold in Greece, not only in the four countries, but even in the whole infinite plane.


    The commodities of supernova brand are no longer the three major pieces of porcelain, knives, forks and paper in the past, but are fully blossoming in the field of life, even including commodities specially created for gods.


    Even the gods they believe in. What does the temple take to stop it?


    Throughout the infinite plane, whether it is the abyss of hell, or the divine world, whether it is the element plane or the mechanical plane, the commodity of supernova expands at an irresistible speed.


    All this is not based on the manufacture of magicians, but on the fact that supernovae can always create novel and practical commodities unprecedented in the infinite plane.


    It is difficult for any creature that uses supernova commodities to return to the beast like lifestyle of the past.


    Supernova''s products are constantly replaced by imitations or new brands in all aspects in the low-end field, but there are no rivals in the medium and high-end field, especially in the super high-end field.


    Anyone who competes with supernova in the super high-end field will be in a mess.


    Even the magicians in charge of producing goods were puzzled. Finally, they asked Su ye to understand the truth of the world.


    Beeping is just needed.


    However, no matter how fast the commodity development of supernova is, it is still in its infancy because of limited production capacity and limited communication capacity.


    But even so, the wealth of Suye and supernova has been accumulating at a terrible rate.


    Whenever the Ministry of Commerce and trade disclosed the monthly sales, magicians felt that they had a dog brain and lived in vain for so many years.


    With a huge amount of funds, the educational funds of Plato college, the research funds of hexagram and the military expenses of the Ministry of magic are astronomical.


    Su Ye is ruthless in making money.


    In terms of spending money, Su Ye never blinked.


    Even the magician who got the money was distressed, but Su Ye didn''t care at all, just like all the money came from the wind.


    Su ye not only used the money himself, but also donated it to all magic organizations free of charge.


    In just one year, the magic prison city has become a holy land in the hearts of infinite face magicians.


    When local magic organizations react, it''s already late. The magic prison city is like a huge magician vacuum cleaner, crazy absorbing all magicians of infinite planes. Later, the founders of some small magic organizations dissolved the magic organization in tears and led the few remaining men to the magic prison city. This one pot thing is constantly staged on the infinite plane. In just one year, more than 800 high-level magicians have long lived in the core of the floating city. There are more than 2000 ordinary high-level magicians living in the magic prison city for a long time, and more than 30000 holy places and gold. There are countless high-level magicians who cooperate with the magic prison City, all over the world. Those ordinary legendary magicians living in the magic prison city do not want to become core magicians, but because the capacity of the six pointed star magician tower in the floating city has reached the limit, especially the six pointed star research department can not accommodate ordinary legendary magicians. Only semi divine magicians are eligible to enter directly. Even so, high-level magicians are reluctant to leave. Because a message has become a well-known secret in the magic world. In the supernova, there are two demons. Supernovae are the only place where the infinite plane can study demons and gods. As for more money, less money is not particularly important. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 906

    In order to obtain the most advanced magic knowledge, legends and holy places can only save the country by joining the Ministry of magic, Plato college or the six pointed star Department of Commerce and trade.


    Supernovae are also anxious to grow too fast.


    In order to accommodate more magicians, supernova bought six floating islands at one go and prepared to build 100 ordinary mage towers on each floating island.


    This is only one phase of the project. At present, five phases have been prepared.


    The development of magic prison city and supernova is changing with each passing day.


    However, there is less and less news about Su Ye.


    Since Su Ye was successfully elected the first speaker of supernova, he has disappeared from everyone''s view.


    There was no response to all the spies and invitations of the major forces.


    The laughing Titan has changed from every ten days to every three or five days.


    While observing the development of magic prison city and supernova, he waited for Su Ye.


    Many people find that the laughing Titan can''t laugh occasionally.


    The demon army encountered great obstacles in attacking the deep prison fortress.


    Because the defensive strength of the deep prison fortress has increased tenfold.


    Since a few months ago, the gods have given up the territory of many infinite planes and mobilized a large number of high-level combat forces. Countless legends, heroes, demigods, false gods, slave gods, incarnations and so on have entered the deep prison fortress.


    Even, the deep prison fortress was expanded for the second time. The whole fortress is a huge military city with a diameter of more than 30 kilometers.


    All the resources of Olympus in the world began to tilt towards the fortress of deep prison.


    However, Olympus is not only a deep prison fortress.


    At the foot of Olympus, a huge city rises from the ground to the ground.


    It was a war City stronger than the prison fortress.


    Shenfeng city.


    The city itself is a superior artifact!


    Before the great ban of heaven and earth, Zeus, the God King, personally built it with many main gods, and volgan, the God of craftsman, was the main builder.


    Due to the restrictions of the gods, Shenfeng city can not give full play to all the power of the upper artifact, but it is still a terrible urban artifact.


    This is why the temple no longer pays attention to magicians.


    Now, the ancient Titan is the only target of the Olympian God system.


    Laughing Titans come so many times that the Titan God bought a piece of land in the magic prison city at a high price and built a Titan palace. He has to pay house tax every year for 70 years. After 70, the property right still belongs to the magic prison city.


    On the day of paying the money, the laughing Titan lost his smile for the first time.


    Su Ye has been practicing in seclusion, but he receives external news every few days.


    For the ancient Titans, the situation of the deep prison fortress was far worse than expected.


    Gutitan was reluctant to send the Titans to battle, so he could only send vassal hell demons to fight.


    With the increasing number of dead demons, more and more high-level demons began to fight passively.


    Next, the Titans either risked sending new Titans or paid a higher price to hire demons from the infinite.


    There are few demons willing to participate in the war of God meat grinder.


    The Titan gods made various plans, but the factions disagreed with each other''s plan.


    The laughing Titan became the target of attack by all factions, because he and a few Titans such as Yantong Titan chose Su Ye.


    As a result, more than a year later, Su ye received the Titan armor and Naga''s remains, but never made a move.


    In the Titan palace, laughing Titans lay bare chested and bare bellied (RU) on the giant recliner, smiling, but their hands beat their bellies anxiously, making a crisp snap.


    He looked at the high altitude of the city Lord''s residence. At first glance, he had nothing, but when he looked carefully, it was like a huge lake rippling in the sky.


    "This little cunt solved the two abyss demons quietly, which greatly exceeded our expectations. What on earth did he do? Some say he has gods behind him, some say he has powerful magic, and others say it comes from the specially strengthened six pointed star mage tower. However, it is also said that he paid for two demon gods... "


    "The six pointed star mage tower is really strong. Unfortunately, it is not suitable for attacking the deep prison fortress, but it can be used to attack Shenfeng city."


    "When we first met, his breath was not strong. After Plato''s war, his Titan breath had been revealed..."


    "Is it because his strength is improved and he is waiting for a price? Well... I''ll go again and give him a set of demigod Titan armor, and then tempt him to say, if he can capture the deep prison fortress, add another set, and three sets will be integrated into the lower God Titan armor! "


    "If he agrees, everything is easy to say. If he doesn''t fight yet, he can only ask the great star Titans to remind him..."


    The laughing Titan was thinking, suddenly stunned, narrowed his eyes slightly, turned his eyes into two golden planets and blasted more than ten meters of God''s awn.


    He stared blankly at the sky above the Lord''s house of demon prison city.


    Those transparent lakes formed by the high cohesion of magic array and Magic were torn apart by the power of terror.


    Magic splashed all over the sky.


    "Is this the attack of the LORD God..." laughing, the Titan was stunned and stood up suddenly, his fat body bouncing up and down, ready to escape at any time.


    "No!" He suddenly pulled back his steps.


    There was a sound of glass breaking through the whole deep prison plain.


    God, it''s broken.


    The demons in the deep prison plain looked up to the sky.


    A strong will from the infinite plane suddenly came and looked at the high altitude of the deep prison plain.


    Originally, the scarlet deep prison red cloud was torn open by inexplicable power and traversed thousands of miles.


    Just below the crack is the magic prison city.


    Deep blue liquid rippled in the crack.


    After a flash, the dark blue waterfall poured down, and there was a little golden light inside the waterfall.


    The blue golden waterfall, ten thousand miles wide, is like a falling star.


    Countless huge shadows flickered in the deep waterfall.


    Heaven and earth roared and Demons danced.


    Majestic as a miracle.


    In the throats of countless demons, the same words come out in different languages,


    "Magic tide..."


    Divine magic tide.


    At this moment, countless demons in the deep prison plain rushed crazy to the source of the magic tide.


    Suddenly, a strange big hand rose from all over the deep prison plain and grabbed the magic tide.


    There are hands, dragon claws, animal claws, tentacles, suction cups, tree roots and flowers


    All kinds of divine power, like sharks, swarmed over the demon prison city.


    The ecstasy on the laughing Titan''s face solidified in an instant.


    The magic tide is a good thing, but so many gods take action. Once a fight occurs, the whole magic prison city will be blown to dust.


    Don''t talk about others, even you, the ancient Titan God, will be broken to pieces.


    "Help..."


    The laughing Titan shouted in the direction of burning skull city.


    Suddenly, the stars shone over the scarlet deep prison plain.


    Countless stars converge into an infinite Milky way, covering the whole deep prison plain.


    In the infinite galaxy, hundreds of millions of stars flow and endless starlight erupts.


    The gray land is extremely bright.


    A powerful voice, like a thousand seas, spread all over the deep prison plain.


    "Get out!"


    Heaven and earth burst and the void shook.


    Thousands of gods and Demons broke their hands together.


    A sad cry and curse echoed in the sky.


    The laughing Titan breathed out a long breath.


    The infinite Milky way is vast and flowing, and endless starlight shines all over the world.


    The magic tide poured down to the ground.


    "My luck is coming!" The laughing Titan grinned, inhaled and exhaled deeply, opened his big mouth, in his throat, the void was endless, and sucked fiercely


    "Cough..." the laughing Titan coughed violently.


    See two blue and gold translucent giant trees, like demons, rising from the ground, reaching tens of thousands of meters.


    The numerous branches are pulled out, and the endless leaves bloom, interwoven into a giant crown shadow with a diameter of more than 100 kilometers, swallowing a lot of magic.


    Over the demon prison City, there was a magic vacuum.


    The magic tide surged around.


    "It must be damn Su Ye! You eat meat and don''t give me soup. "


    The laughing Titan cursed, stepped on the earth, turned into a golden meteor, and flew rapidly to the place with magic tides in the distance.


    The high-altitude magic tides are sucked by two magic trees, and the surrounding magic tides come to fill the gap.


    The magicians and magic objects in the whole magic prison city are elated and crazy to absorb magic.


    The magic tide comes from the source of the magic of the infinite plane. After absorption, it will be stored in the body to accelerate promotion.


    This is the only power of infinite plane that can quickly improve strength without side effects.


    In the magic tide, strange sounds sounded, holy lights rose, and all kinds of ethnic groups were promoted.


    The magicians who are studying the two magic gods put down their things, meditated on the spot and absorbed the magic with all their strength.


    Two demon gods stood still and looked at each other.


    "What''s going on? How can there be magic tides here? "


    "The power level of the deep prison plain is very low. There has never been a magic tide. What happened?"


    "The scale of this magic tide seems to be more than the magic tide after hell defeated us last time."


    "This Su Ye is really lucky. He can meet this unexpected magic tide!"


    "Stop talking and absorb it quickly. This divine magic tide is also useful to our lower gods."


    Then the two demons stared at each other.


    There was a dead silence in the big laboratory.


    They looked at each other''s Magic rainbow ring and at their own magic rainbow ring.


    Power is sealed and cannot be absorbed¡° Shit! " The two demons burst out foul language together. Then the two demons scolded Su Ye. Scolding and scolding, they suddenly stopped talking and looked up at the sky. An invisible force came. Before the eyes of all the creatures in the deep prison plain, there was an endless dark void. The void opened a gap and slowly expanded to both sides. In the gap, the golden light flows. Finally, the gap opens to form a huge and incredible pure black gate. In the gate, galaxies rotate and stars flow. The door frame is surrounded by stars. Hundreds of millions of virtual shadows of gods and Demons struggled and roared on the pure black door frame. At the top of the gate, a strange gray gold giant ball rotates slowly, like a huge star. There is a slowly moving spot in the middle of the star, like a pupil. Suddenly, the pupil like spot moved down. The giant eye looked at the demon prison city. A few demons opened their mouths and recognized what miracle it was. It seemed as if a mysterious force blocked their mouths and couldn''t say a word. The gate of the starry sky burst. Hundreds of millions of stars burst and scattered into endless light blue light, interwoven, condensed, rolled and burst... The whole world turned into a light blue chaotic land. Slowly, all the light blue lights became more and more orderly, and the shape began to solidify slowly. Finally, a light blue Calendula as huge as a whole galaxy blooms in the endless void. Each petal is a super giant magic array. Each magic array consists of countless smaller light blue marigold, and the magic array consists of each small marigold, endless... Everyone blinked together. The world in front of me recovered and I saw the sky over the deep prison plain again. Then everyone was stunned. The flower of a three-dimensional magic array hangs high in the sky and covers the whole deep prison plain. Then, the flower of the magic array fell from the sky. The terror like the king of God fell. Under the demigod, all living creatures are bent by bending their legs, bending their backs and bending their heads. The rapidly falling flower of the magic array rubs the air, and a gorgeous flame is lit around it, just like fireworks. The giant flower shrinks as it falls. Finally, the giant flower fell into the city master''s mansion with a huge roar and disappeared. The Wanli waterfall in the sky disappeared and the crack healed. Until then, the same word sounded everywhere in the deep prison plain¡° Apocalypse... "The city Lord''s residence was silent for a moment, and all magicians cheered. The excited magicians left their respective places, came to the gate of the main Dharma tower one after another, and looked inside quietly.. New January, ask for a monthly ticket! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 907

    Under the white magic tower, two hell three dogs more than 60 meters high looked at these magicians suspiciously, and showed some vigilance at the same time.


    Those legendary masters didn''t care, but the mages under the legend all took the initiative to salute the three hell dogs.


    After a while, the gate opened slowly.


    Everyone held their breath and stared inside.


    The magicians looked at the front with disbelief. There was no su ye, but only an endless flood of magic, which seemed to drown the whole deep prison plain.


    They blinked together, but still didn''t see Su Ye. They only saw the dense dark blue magic array. Each magic array was huge and full of all directions, with heaven above and earth below.


    They blinked again, but they still didn''t see Su Ye. They only saw a strange flower, and the petals formed a perfect arrangement. At first glance, there was nothing strange, but if they looked carefully, they felt deeply addicted and wanted to see it forever.


    Until "it''s terrible..." Lars muttered to himself.


    Su Ye glanced at many magicians and said with a smile, "every time humans appear as apocalyptic magicians, the magic power will evolve a big step forward. In the near future, everyone''s time to depict the legendary magic array will be greatly shortened, even as short as one tenth of the original, but his power will be stronger. "


    "Have you finished the magic array?" Asked Clarence.


    Su Ye nodded.


    The crowd breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Only by using new abilities to create new magic can you become an apocalyptic Warlock. What magic do you create?"


    Everyone looked at Su Ye curiously.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I want to thank the Titans. After I created the magic array, I couldn''t build a successful magic. After all, this is a new way to build it. Later, I decided to rest, change my mind and build multiple magic hands to play. As a result, I found inspiration in force field magic, magic hands and related magic, and successfully used the magic array to build "I write while studying. It''s very messy. I''ll rest for a few days, recover my energy, and then sort out formal articles. This process will be very slow, because the magic array is not a separate drawing method, but a more complex system, which is about a hundred times more complex than the magic array. "


    Sighs rang out.


    "We don''t even have a complete grasp of the magic array. It''s too difficult to learn the magic array directly."


    Some new legends and holy places shook their heads.


    "Correct it, you can understand the common magic array faster and better only by learning the magic array and re understanding the magic array from a higher angle."


    "Your Majesty, I''m still curious. Why can you depict such a complex magic array in ten minutes? This is completely beyond imagination. "


    Everyone looked at Su Ye eagerly.


    "My ability of apocalyptic magic array allows me to build a magic array in my mind first, and then imprint it on the magic leaves in an instant. Your depiction is to first depict the magic pattern, build a magic array of one leaf, then slowly build ten leaves, and finally let ten leaves form a complete legendary spell. And I just need to build ten sets of magic arrays in my mind and brand them in one breath, and then I will naturally form legendary spells. "


    "Alas, even master Thales is far behind you."


    "People are more angry than people."


    "Does this mean that even a particularly complex magic array can be completed in only one day?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "the first magic array has three layers. The number of magic branches is 3, 5 and 8 respectively. There are 16 magic branches, that is, 160 magic leaves. In theory, in less than a day, at most three hours, I can depict a heavy magic array. "


    The magicians'' scalp was numb.


    A complex magic array composed of 16 magic branches. Even if ordinary legends can master it, I''m afraid it will take a year to create one.


    Su Ye is good. One divine magic in three hours.


    "The apocalyptic magician really deserves his reputation."


    "According to legend, only apocalyptic warlocks can fight against gods. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "By the way, your majesty, what is the principle of your magic array?" Asked Clarence.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. It was hard to say some terms. After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "I took philosophy and various thinking in philosophy, such as mathematics and geometry, combined with the knowledge of plane traveler Fibonacci, and then after continuous attempts, I created a magic array under very accidental and lucky circumstances. I''m not sure about the real principle of the magic array. However, I will analyze it later. Finally, I will analyze the real principle. "


    "In other words, the principle of your magic array comes entirely from philosophy and magic?"


    "Completely." Su ye answered positively.


    "It is said that the cardinal is also an apocalyptic magician, but even he did not create power higher than the magic map. In fact, he had the realm of median God by mixing blasphemous words with magic array. At least for now, the magic array is the orthodox divine power of the magician. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I have deeply studied the history of the crimson priest and the crimson bishop. He and I are really very different."¡° I''d like to hear it in detail. "¡° The cardinal of crimson gained more powerful magic ability only after he was promoted to God. And I, first create the magic sequence, and then explore the divine level. " All magicians are thoughtful¡° What are your plans after you improve the magic array theory? The Titans can''t wait. " Burton road. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "after improving the magic array theory, I will build a new magic array based on the magic array. At first, I just imitated other spells and could only call them pseudo God spells. Only by accumulating enough experience and cooperating with the research results of other semi magical mages on magic array, can I create a complete lower God level spell. After completion, I will build an unprecedented spell, which is tentatively called ''magic sharing''. "¡° What magic is this? " Su Ye smiled and said, "I can''t use up my magic. Instead of wasting it, I''d better share it with the magician of infinite plane." The magicians opened their mouths and looked at Su ye in disbelief. This requires not only a broad heart to accommodate the world, but also a real heart of sacrifice for magic, but also a strong ability. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 908

    "Your realm... Is beyond our understanding." Burton road.


    The magicians nodded gently. This ambition was too grand. No magician had ever done such a thing. No one thought about it.


    The crowd was about to talk in detail when a hearty laugh came from outside the door.


    "Su Shen, have you finished your cultivation now? Congratulations, great apocalyptic Warlock. "


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye leaped over a white light bridge and fell outside the gate.


    The fat laughing Titan stepped on the light bridge and walked to the top of the floating city with a smile.


    Two hell dogs and three hell dogs showed their teeth.


    The magicians looked up at the giant.


    "During my retreat, I heard you came many times." Su Ye smiled.


    The laughing Titan stared at Su ye for a long time, sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that you have grown to this extent. Even I don''t have the confidence to defeat you now."


    The magicians were shocked. It seems that they underestimated Su Ye.


    Even if the laughing Titans were reduced to the present demigod level, they would be enough to beat angry kings or hungry kings as sandbags.


    Now, the laughing Titan thinks he can''t defeat Su ye, which means that Su Ye has the strength of a lower God even without Magic rainbow ring and mage tower.


    "You flatter me. If there is no mage tower, I am just a stronger demigod." Suye road.


    With a push of the laughing Titan''s big hand, the golden light flashed, and a new set of demigod Titan armor appeared in front of Su Ye.


    "You may not know that three sets of demigod Titan armor can be integrated into a complete set of lower God Titan armor. As long as you capture the deep prison fortress, I can... "


    The voice of the laughing Titan stopped suddenly.


    Seeing the golden light behind Su ye, the laughing Titan''s Titan armor turned into streamer and integrated into it.


    Then, the loud sound of metal exchange rang through thousands of miles, just like gods fighting and artifact collision, making a jingling sound.


    After a while, the golden light dissipated, and a full set of battle armor, which was much darker than before but more powerful, was suspended behind Su ye, with color light flowing on the surface and star sand circling.


    Titan costume.


    A complete set of lower artifact.


    The strong divine power scared the three hell dogs to lie on the ground and keep spitting out their tongues.


    Magicians all turned their heads, because as long as they faced the suit of armor, even if they closed their eyes, their eyes would tingle and cry.


    The laughing Titan stared at Su ye for a long time before he said, "it seems that you have gained a lot in the giant beast God star."


    "When did you know I had been to monster?" Su ye asked.


    "Soon after you came out, we learned from the Olympian department. Fortunately for you, it would be a great loss to let their descendants inherit the giant beast Titan. Speaking of it, I also taught the giant beast Titan magic skills. He is an excellent four generation Titan. Unfortunately... "


    The laughing Titan sighed, but his face was still smiling and creepy.


    After a moment of silence, the laughing Titan waved his big hand and said, "since you have received the Titan armor, when will you send troops to the deep prison fortress? You don''t even need to fight. You just need to keep using the spirit to stabilize the situation. "


    The laughing Titan turned his eyes and swept around Su ye with envy. The divine soul corridor is a very rare divine talent, especially in large-scale divine war.


    The war Titans had this talent, but now only a few gods have it.


    Su ye thought and said, "give me another half a year."


    The laughing Titan''s smile solidified like a clown mask on his face and said in a mournful voice, "my lord Su, I''ve been waiting for you for half a year and half a year. I can''t wait any longer. You don''t know what the gods of Olympus are doing. The deep prison fortress and Shenfeng city are just two big tortoise shells. Your reinforcements can circle Greece. "


    The magicians were frightened and afraid to laugh. The Titan sat down and kicked his legs and cried.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "you know, I''ve just been promoted to Apocalypse Warlock. I still need some time to accumulate. I can''t use my most precious time in combat..."


    The smile on the laughing Titan''s face froze again.


    "However, if I don''t do it, it''s a little unreasonable..."


    The laughing Titan breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Well, I''ll support you first. 300 gods, spirits and demigods can blow themselves up. How about it?"


    The laughing Titan frowned and said, "if you were a great power a year ago, but now, it''s not enough."


    "I mean, three hundred a day."


    The laughing Titan was stunned and said with a laugh, "three hundred a day?"


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Can''t use it all that day?"


    Su Ye nodded again.


    "Deal!"


    The laughing Titan reached out to pat Su ye on the shoulder.


    The laughing Titan is 70 meters high.


    "Oh..."


    Two hell dogs with three heads jumped up with six whines, bit the big fat hand of the laughing Titan, and shouted with six mouths.


    The laughing Titan shrugged and threw away two hell dogs and three hell dogs.


    The crowd looked at his right hand and there were no bite marks.


    The laughing Titan put away his right hand and said with a smile, "would you like to send some avatars or false gods? I heard that many incarnations and false gods in the abyss were planted in your hands. "


    "I also want to send, but the problem is, I don''t know how. My divine power plane is always swallowed by the plane. I have encountered it several times in a row, and I must let them guard it. I now have three planes to guard. There are only 29 false gods, which is not enough. "


    The magicians rolled their eyes.


    "You''re unlucky... Wait! You have three divine planes in the outer ring of the double ring void? " Asked the laughing Titan.


    The magicians reacted.


    "Yes. Originally two, at present, the cloud country of the wind has also reached the outer ring. "


    "You can... Forget it. The outer ring void is indeed unsafe. Now the Greek god system and the Persian God system blame and attack each other. It is said that they have fought several times and won or lost each other. Other small gods or non gods'' divine power planes are very unlucky. You should be more careful. Our Titan God system is not affected. The Persian God system does not want to offend the enemy of the enemy. The Greek god system is afraid of meeting their ally Titan. After all, the double ring void repels the gods too strongly, so it is difficult to explore the situation inside the plane. "


    "How can I prevent the plane from swallowing? You can''t always put the spirit in it. " Su ye asked.


    Laughing Titan''s eyes lit up and said, "since you have a Titan divine body, I can use the divine power to condense the Titan shield to send you. If you put the Titan shield on the divine power plane, it will give off the breath of the Titan divine power plane, and the planes of all parties will not move you."


    "This is called... A thin camel is bigger than a horse." Suye road.


    "You say something auspicious!" The laughing Titan gave Su ye a white look, and then the golden power poured out, condensed into three Titan shields and threw them to Su Ye.


    "Seven more." Suye road.


    "What do you want to do so much? Do... I see. " Laughing Titan made seven Titan shields without temper.


    Bolton muttered silently: "sure enough, not to mention being rich all over the world, but even being rich is a little less..."


    Su Ye weighed the reduced Titan shield and put it away. Suddenly, he thought, "with the protection of the Titan shield, I have more available troops. In this way, I will send four hundred and a half gods and spirits every day, and five false gods and spirits for your dispatch. Try not to let the false gods and spirits die, except at critical times. "


    The laughing Titan was overjoyed and wanted to give Su ye a hug.


    "Send troops quickly, show off with me back to the burning skull City, and then send them to the deep prison fortress to fight!"


    Su Ye released 400 demigods and 5 pseudo gods outside and asked them to leave with the laughing Titan.


    "I''ll take care of something first. You''ll be busy." Suye road.


    When the crowd dispersed, Su Ye placed a Titan shield on the giant Hill and the volcanic plane respectively. Strange forces poured out and wrapped the two super giant divine power planes.


    Subsequently, Su Ye transferred all the spirits of the two planes and sent them to the third mature divine power plane, the cloud country of wind.


    Directly put 20, plus steel front dragon servants, and 50 demigods.


    This move greatly moved the empress''s promotion and rushed to Su Ye''s face.


    After the Fengyun kingdom is fully mature, there are more wind elves around the body after the wind, with a total of 50. They already belong to the summoning tribe.


    Su Ye looked at the hidden 21 pseudo God level combat power and thought that he could not be surprised. Even if other gods were swallowed up together, he should be able to resist it.


    These are their own spirits, which are connected with their own metal field. Once they encounter a battle, they can directly use their own artifacts.


    "The Titan armor can be deformed at will. When the steel front dragon wears the Titan armor, it is the God of war of the dragon family... Ordinary lower gods can''t bear it. What''s more, the divine power plane can only send avatars and false gods at most, and the gods can''t go. "


    "Come and devour me..."


    After praying, Su Ye left the divine power plane and transmitted it to the big laboratory.


    Two demons had a big wound on one leg, blood vessels beating, a big hole in the abdomen and tumbling intestines and stomach.


    As soon as Su ye came in, the wounds of the two demons twitched rapidly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "are you two concentrating on your work?"


    The two demons rolled their eyes and didn''t see each other for half a year. Su Ye became more and more silent.


    Can this be called work?


    Su ye walked up and down on the two demons, like a farmer uncle patrolling the crops, nodded and said, "yes, the maintenance is OK."


    Don''t overdo it.


    Su ye said as he walked, "during my study of magic, I suddenly had a new understanding. After all, we are human beings and sentient creatures, which are different from you demons. I feel that even if you two are my prisoners, you should practice humanitarianism. "


    The two demons wanted to block their ears¡° Well, from today on, I''ll implement a 12 hour working system for you two. Study together with Magicians for 12 hours a day, and have another 12 hours of free control. You can even move within the floating city. Of course, reduce your body. How''s it going? " The angry king asked, "Your Majesty, what do you mean by ''joint research''?"¡° Is to study you two. "¡° Ah...... "the two demons looked like this¡° What, disagree? Then I''ll go. "¡° Don''t... don''t... "the two demons stayed together¡° How about this plan? " Su ye asked. The hungry King opened his big jackal''s mouth and said with a smile, "thank your majesty Su for giving us free rest time to get rid of our heavy work. I agree with your proposal. "¡° I agree. " The king of wrath. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 909

    "Good, that''s settled. If you can make great achievements, I don''t mind giving in again or even giving you more freedom. " Su Ye stood on the forehead of the angry king and looked at the two demon gods with a smile.


    The angry king looked up and rolled his eyes and said, "what concessions will you make?"


    "As long as the credit is big enough, I can gradually reduce or even give up your anatomy." Suye road.


    The two demons were silent.


    Su Ye jumped off the head of the angry king and was about to go out. The hungry King smiled and said, "Your Majesty, the previous Apocalypse came because you were promoted to Apocalypse warlock?"


    "Yes."


    "When will you be canonized?"


    The two demons listened.


    "I''m not interested in becoming a god today. I want to go out of a road belonging to a divine magician."


    "Do you have eyebrows now?"


    "Almost. The next step is accumulation and learning. In fact, it''s not difficult for a god level magician. What''s difficult is the position of the LORD God. " Suye road.


    "Then we wish your majesty to canonize as soon as possible."


    Su Ye nodded and continued to go out.


    The angry king looked at the hungry king.


    The angry king suddenly said, "Your Majesty Su God, please stay."


    "Oh?"


    Su ye turned around and looked curiously at the burning demon God whose whole body was extinguished.


    "Your Majesty, what are we going to do so that you can let us go? We swear that as long as you are willing to let us go, we can give you satisfactory compensation. What''s more, we''ve dissected our intestines all over our body. It''s no longer of great value. We can only sell money, and it will have less and less effect on you. " The angry king was full of resentment.


    "Yes, we are willing to give you a satisfactory reward." Hunger is king''s way.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''m not short of money unless you can exchange the big secret of the abyss."


    The angry king said helplessly, "we can''t say what we want to say, because the power of the great lord of the abyss forbids us to do that."


    "Sorry, for me, the value of you two can only be reflected in selling blood."


    Su ye turned and left without mercy.


    The two demons clenched their teeth, looked at each other and said in unison, "your majesty!"


    Su ye turned back again and looked at the two demons calmly.


    The hungry king said, "if we, like other demons, are willing to become your contract subordinates and work for you for a hundred years, are you willing to let us go? We will definitely help you wholeheartedly. You always said, "liberate the magician, liberate the magician. If you can liberate the two magic gods, the role of us will be far greater than selling blood and magic."


    Su Ye looked suspiciously at the two demons. Although it was reasonable, he still felt too fast.


    I thought it would take at least ten years for the two demons to lower their noble heads.


    "I can accept my contract, but I''m afraid you''re playing tricks in the contract. After all, you are evil gods. It''s too easy to do things like this. " Suye road.


    "You can invite the devil and Titan gods to witness. We swear in the name of all gods in the infinite plane that there will be no problem. You... You should understand that it has been a miserable year for us. Instead of being dissected here, we''d better be your subordinates, at least have more freedom. If you''re still worried, we''ll just offer our soul mark. " The angry king said with a bitter face.


    Hearing the soul mark, Su Ye moved in his heart.


    After signing the contract, the two demons must have a way to escape. It''s a big deal to buy a double artifact at a high price. But after giving the soul mark, the double artifact is useless.


    "Soul mark? I can think about it. "


    The two demons were overjoyed.


    "But a hundred years is too little, 500 years." Suye road.


    "Five hundred years, will it be too long?" The king of wrath.


    The hungry King hurriedly said, "five hundred years is five hundred years! This is the magnanimity of his majesty Su Shen. How can you bargain? From today on, we will be loyal to your majesty! Five hundred years, I agree! "


    The angry King glared at the hungry king and said, "five hundred years."


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction and said, "if you give your soul mark, you don''t need to sign a contract. Don''t worry, I keep my word. In 500 years, I will naturally return your soul mark. "


    "OK, but you should relax the Magic rainbow ring a little."


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded.


    The luster of the two demon gods suddenly darkened, as if their strength had been drained, their bodies shrank for a whole circle, and wrinkles appeared in many places.


    Two bright blue spheres with big fists flew out of the eyebrows of the two demon gods and flew to Su Ye.


    The soul marks of ordinary demons are only small points. The soul marks of these two demons are simply two small worlds.


    Su Ye nodded his head. The two soul marks turned into two blue lights and flew into the center of his eyebrows.


    Su Ye was stunned. His eyes were dark and looked up to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Two demon gods laughed wildly in the laboratory.


    "The little human demigod wants to enslave the gods? I don''t know what to do! "


    "No matter how clever you are, you are still fooled by us!"


    "Demigod is always a demigod. How can we compare with our gods!"


    "What do you think is the soul mark of the gods? The power contained in the soul marks of the two gods is enough to compare with hundreds of millions of demons! Even if the LORD God dare not easily accept the soul mark of the lower God, how dare you accept it? Who gave you the courage! Ha ha... "


    "What a fool! Do you really think we are willing to give you a soul mark? "


    "It absorbs the soul marks of both of us. At best, it is controlled by both of us. At worst, you die directly! When you die, the mage tower will collapse naturally, so next... "


    The two demons looked at each other with a smile and sympathized with each other, just like old friends for many years.


    "Kill the devil prison city!" Two demon gods roared together.


    "Ha ha... Er..."


    The two demon gods suddenly changed their faces.


    They suddenly saw that their soul mark appeared in front of a huge mass of light.


    There are many small soul marks around the light mass. Compared with their own soul marks, those small soul marks are like dust in the universe, and their own marks are like a planet.


    The huge mass of light is like the sun.


    After a moment, the scene disappeared.


    Su Ye stood in place with a smile.


    "It''s a little hard to absorb the soul marks of you two, but it''s diving."


    The two demons were pale.


    "I heard both of you."


    Su ye said, rising slowly and floating in the air.


    The eyes of the two demons were dull and haggard.


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the Magic rainbow ring on the two gods disappeared.


    The powerful demon God''s pressure burst like a volcanic eruption, but then converged rapidly.


    "What should you do next?" Su Ye was condescending and looked down on the two evil gods.


    Two evil gods with dead faces stood up like walking corpses, and then knelt down on the spot.


    "I''ve seen your majesty su."


    The two demons looked at each other.


    It''s big!


    "The demon gods are really different. Ordinary demons offer their soul marks without the slightest idea of resistance. You two are not convinced. Good. Strong twisting melons must be very sweet. Tell me about your mental journey. How did you get to the present step by step? "


    The hungry king looked sad and said, "Your Majesty, it has nothing to do with me. It''s all the conspiracy of the angry king! He found that many demons offered you soul marks, so he thought of such a conspiracy to deceive you into accepting our soul marks. Who knows... "


    "Your Majesty, don''t listen to his nonsense! He put it forward first. I''m just a mindless angry king. How can I come up with such a plan? The hungry king said it first! "


    "Your Majesty, he lied! I''m a fool who only knows how to eat. How can I be so smart? I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m dizzy with hunger every day. Where can I think of such a plot? "


    "It''s you..."


    The two demons shouted abuse.


    Su Ye sneered: "I am worthy of being a demon God. If my soul is imprinted in my hand, I can also lie. Now, tell the truth! "


    Two people''s mouths were suddenly sealed by invisible power and knelt decadent on the ground.


    The angry king said helplessly, "Your Majesty, I''m guilty. I said it first."


    This powerful devil, completely extinguished.


    The hungry King moved his mouth and said with a sad face, "Your Majesty, I am also guilty. I deliberately induced the angry king to say."


    "You damn worm! I knew you were making trouble! " The angry king cursed.


    "You are a cheap little devil, full of excrement!" The hungry King retorted.


    The demon king continued to scold.


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the three appeared on a plain in giant Hill.


    "You two suppress your strength at the demigod level. Have a fight. I''ll punish who loses." Suye road.


    The two demons'' anger accumulated for a year broke out completely. They sealed themselves at the same time, and then attacked each other like two evil dogs.


    At first, the two demons also used various magic skills. Later, they became completely crazy, gave up their skills and began to lose both sides, boxing to meat.


    The power of the demigod level obviously can''t hurt the lower God body, but the two people are God bodies colliding, constantly injured and repaired.


    What a dog brain.


    Wang sledgehammer and other demons in the distance trembled when they saw the scene.


    Your majesty is so terrible that he plays the demon God into a fighting dog.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the battle between the two, true or false.


    The two guys really accumulated too much anger and depression and needed an outlet. At the same time, they knew that in order not to be suspected in the future, they must oppose and cooperate. The more they fought, the more assured Su Ye was, and they could have a good life. If you don''t fight hard this time, you''ll be tortured frequently after that. Su Ye nodded. OK, although the demon gods are often crazy under the influence of evil will, it seems that they still have brains when their survival is threatened. After a full hour, Su ye said, "stop." The two demons came back with a miserable look and stared at each other fiercely. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 910

    Su ye said, "you two don''t seem to live very well in the abyss. This method is very skilled."


    The angry King reluctantly said, "the lower demon God who is really valued will not be sent to the deep prison plain."


    "In the eyes of ordinary demons, we are superior, but in the eyes of the LORD God, we are higher cannon fodder. In fact, we all envy the devil. Although the devil has a strict level, the high demon God also has the responsibility to protect the lower demon God. We demons... Always mess around. " The hungry king had no choice.


    "More importantly, the struggle for divine power. For example, my anger divine power is owned by at least three middle gods and one upper God. Who doesn''t expect me to die early? " The angry king had no choice.


    "How do you feel?" Su ye asked.


    The furious King remembered the brilliant light seen by the soul mark, sighed a long sigh and said, "recognize the plant. This is the rule of our evil world. You are strong and catch our soul mark. You have your say. What''s more, being a subordinate of a magician is better than being a subordinate of a devil. "


    "Can you give me more food?" The hungry king looked at the king''s sledgehammer and hell demon dragon in the distance. The saliva at the corners of his mouth splashed and scared the gang of people away.


    Su Ye was suddenly stunned, looked at the two demons suspiciously, and then looked around.


    The two demons were also confused. They looked at each other secretly, and then stared at Su Ye blankly.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the gods can''t enter the divine power plane?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, here..."


    The two demons woke up and looked around.


    Su Ye soon realized that he could enter the divine power plane. On the surface, he was directly connected, but in fact, he entered through the ruins space.


    This means that as long as the divine power plane is fully mature, you can bring whatever you want


    "If you two are in the divine power plane, can you fish on other planes?" Su ye asked.


    "It needs a try." The king of wrath.


    "We need a plane fishing rod, that thing... In our God star." The hungry king suddenly felt guilty.


    Su Ye didn''t have a good way: "now you are my subordinates. I won''t rob your things. Let your avatar send the plane fishing rod to the demon prison city. "


    "Yes."


    The three men left the giant Hill and returned to the city master''s house. After the avatar arrived, they entered the divine power plane with a fishing rod.


    The two demon gods held the golden plane fishing rod and threw it out, and the light gold hook and fishing line flew out of the giant Hill.


    "Yes!" The two demons said in unison.


    Su Ye looked happy and said, "although my giant Hill and volcano are already super giant divine power planes, there is a gap between super giant and super giant. These two planes are only the smallest super giant divine power plane, and the top super giant divine power plane, like whale country, has a diameter of one million kilometers. I don''t have so much time to let the divine plane grow slowly. If I want to grow rapidly, I can only swallow it by the plane. "


    "You mean..."


    "Now the two God systems are engaged in joint plane swallowing. You two are on the same plane and start plane fishing. As long as it is not the plane that can''t be provoked, no matter which God system, you can directly fish and swallow! HMM... wait, first develop the wind cloud country, and then swallow the wind cloud country into the super giant plane, and then develop the giant Hill and volcano plane. The growth of these two planes is slightly higher than that of the wind system plane. "


    The eyes of the two demons were glowing with blood.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, leave it to me! Those joint fishing planes usually use up to about ten hypocrites. As a lower demon God, it''s easy to fight ten hypocrites. " The hungry king was excited.


    "What if it''s a Titan false god?"


    "Er..." the hungry king was speechless.


    "I''ll send you two ten false gods. I don''t care about anything else, as long as you keep swallowing planes. Remember not to kill indiscriminately. I want to believe in the people and I want the remains. If I have to kill, let my spirit kill the enemy as much as possible. Do you understand? "


    "I see."


    "Well, you first join hands to enter the wind cloud country for fishing and swallowing, and then go fishing on the volcanic plane and giant Hill respectively. I will reward you with artifacts for fighting. "


    The two demons were overjoyed.


    Su ye said and gave the two demons some artifact and magic equipment.


    When the two demons saw it, their faces collapsed. Isn''t this what they used to be?


    Why is there less in the ring of space?


    "Your Majesty, what shall we... Do in the future? I mean, who we are. " The hungry King''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "Well... In the demon prison City, you two will wear cloaks to cover your faces and call general Yanmo and general jackal respectively." Suye road.


    "Yes..."


    The two demons were sad, and the gap between the general and the king was too big.


    "Well... When can we return to the abyss? Don''t worry, we don''t want to betray you, but it''s our hometown. I''m a little homesick after I haven''t been back for so long. " The hungry king said brazenly.


    "Now it''s the time to use magic. You two grievance first. When I am promoted to God level magician and there are enough subordinates, you two can go back for vacation. However, the premise is that you should make enough credit. " Suye road.


    "Don''t worry! We know that the Yin God hidden in the divine power plane will make your divine power plane grow stronger and stronger! "


    "By the way, can you enter Greece through the deep prison fortress?" Su ye asked.


    The two demons shook their heads together.


    "The Greek world belongs to the main plane. It has been specially protected. Coupled with the great ban of the gods, we can''t enter at all."


    "Can you enter the divine world?"


    "Of course."


    The two demons finished and their hearts thumped.


    "That''s good. Stay in the wind cloud country and work hard. When you get together the ten element super giant plane, you two can have a good rest. "


    Su ye said that and disappeared into the cloud country of the wind.


    The two demons waited quietly for a while before looking at each other and sighing.


    "Unexpectedly, it was planted in the hands of a demigod." The king of wrath.


    "To be positive, we are the first demon gods to serve the demigod in the history of infinite plane, which can be regarded as breaking the record."


    "You want a face."


    "Huh? For more than a year, do you still have a face? "


    "Stop talking nonsense. What will we do in the future? Do you want to send a message secretly and ask the LORD God for help? " The king of wrath.


    "Oh, now the magic prison city is an element devil''s cave, which can be blown up at any time. Which God is willing to provoke a coquettish? Do you know why the LORD God forbeared? No one wants to get involved in the second Titan war! Su ye, the... Great emperor, was willing to participate because of his foresight and ambition. But it''s good for us anyway. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "He failed and died. Although we will be hurt by the soul mark, we will also be free. If he wins, he will benefit from it. You can taste it carefully! "


    "If I can taste it, I am not a angry king, but a conspiracy king." The angry king gave the hungry king a white look.


    "What does it mean that a semi magical mage can get huge benefits from the war between the two gods? This means that his future is unlimited. What''s more, he is an apocalyptic warlock, and... Seems to be the strongest kind. Let me ask you, how was the crimson Pope in the demigod period better than the present Suye? "


    "I don''t look down on the crimson Pope. When he is half god, I can stab him with one finger."


    "Let''s not talk about your boasting. We recall Su Ye''s past. From legend to demigod, he is the top existence in the infinite plane of the same realm. Think about what he did. Blow up the demon camp, kill the descendants of gods on the old God star, collapse the God of war mountain, declare war on the Olympian God system, and participate in the second Titan war. Which one do we dare to do now? "


    "That''s what I said..."


    "This scourge... No, no, no, this great existence can basically spread evil... Good and beauty to endless planes. We''re in the abyss. What''s that status? The LORD God is too lazy to look at the divine cannon fodder. But what''s the status of you and me here in Su ye? He is a great hero of the pioneering God Department and the strongest right-hand assistant. Don''t you understand my identity if he will prosper in the future? "


    The angry King frowned and said slowly, "the huge light ball we see in the soul mark is a little strange. The power at that level..."


    "Shut up and don''t talk nonsense!" The hungry King growled in a low voice.


    The angry King awoke in an instant.


    "Yes, you can''t talk nonsense."


    The hungry king stretched out his paw, touched his chin and said, "I don''t care what you think. It''s already like this anyway. It can''t be worse. It''s better to learn a magician, change your thinking, turn waste into treasure and bet on Su Ye. Those magicians are not as powerful as us, but they are much smarter than us. When they came to the magic prison City, they all put heavy bets on Su Ye. Even if Su ye can not become the LORD God in the future, it is no less than the existence of the crimson Pope. "


    The angry king was also lost in thought.


    Su Ye left the wind cloud country and began to have a short rest, and the way to rest was to deal with government affairs.


    Once tired, take ten minutes to carve an invisible robe as a rest.


    Blackstone hills.


    The laughing Titan led the spirit team and the new demon mercenaries into the Blackstone hills, crossed the space channel and came to an underground world.


    This is a huge underground cave. The blue and black stone walls and pillars support the cave, forming a huge flat bottle like structure.


    In the wide bottle belly, strange military barracks are continuous. All kinds of demons are sleeping and snoring, eating and chewing, or singing and dancing around the fire, just like the devil''s land.


    Throughout the barracks stood a few tall giants with pale gold bodies, Titans.


    Seeing the laughing Titans appear, the young Titans nodded and saluted, and then looked at the spirits behind the laughing Titans, showing curiosity.


    A total of 400 demigods and five pseudo gods are enough to decide the outcome of a battle.


    "Your Majesty, how shall we fight today?" The laughing Titan looked at the four hundred gods and half gods with a flash of blood in his eyes¡° Today, set off a big fireworks! " The laughing Titan said, looking up at the top of the flat bottle shaped underground cave. The position of the bottle mouth, the sun shines. Climb up along the inclined bottle mouth to reach the exit, which is like a giant well, up and down, kilometers high. The deep prison fortress surrounds the wellhead. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 911

    This is one of the easiest places to defend and difficult to attack in the infinite plane.


    In each attack, the demons have to climb on the well wall. First, they bear the indiscriminate bombing of the deep prison fortress. There are no demons who can really reach the wellhead and fight with the defenders of the deep prison fortress.


    The Titan army has been trying to destroy the well wall, hoping to blow up the whole deep prison fortress, but all too powerful forces will be removed by the great forbidden forces near the well wall.


    The Titans exhausted their tactics, but finally found that there was only one way to attack.


    The Titan army continuously consumes demons, while the defenders of the deep prison fortress continuously consume war equipment and magic crystals.


    From mathematics, biology, plants, magic array, God array, gods, magic patterns, blood


    Even after some gods see it, they just vaguely feel that the magic array contains great power. Some gods can even imitate and use it, but no gods can really understand it thoroughly.


    Subsequently, a burst evaluation is spread across the infinite plane.


    "Magic array, derived from gods, is higher than gods."


    Many creatures were about to scold, and even magicians objected, but when they saw the source of this sentence, they all shut up.


    Egypt''s God of wisdom, learning, medicine and writing, the LORD God Toth.


    Magicians and have glory, never thought that the LORD God of Egypt praised a magician so much, which is a praise that even the crimson Pope could not get.


    Even the king in yellow, the father of Egyptian witches, was ignored by Tott.


    Even the LORD God Toth was evaluated, and some gods began to evaluate and spread in the infinite plane.


    "Magic used to be a student of witchcraft, but now it''s a teacher."


    Hell goddess and magic goddess hecat once added a flame to on magic array.


    After all, the goddess hecat was one of the earliest gods in the Greek god system to study witchcraft.


    "Since then, Su Ye has been my teacher."


    The evaluation of kaerke, the witch goddess, shocked all gods.


    This is a famous titan of three generations, the daughter of the sun Titan. Because her mother is not a Titan and her Titan blood is not pure, she once studied witchcraft from hecat. Later, she achieved extraordinary achievements in witchcraft and was granted a God in combination with the blood of the Titan.


    The witch goddess has another identity, Medea''s aunt.


    Contrary to the evaluation of magicians, the evaluation of gods is particularly different.


    Half of the gods praised the magic array and believed that Su ye had created a new divine power for the infinite plane.


    The other half of the gods expressed dissatisfaction because this power would bring destruction and destruction.


    Magicians know that those gods who oppose the magic array are essentially afraid.


    Because the magic array is the first divine power from mortals and created by mortals in the history of infinite planes!


    All the divine forces of the past were either created by the gods or guided by the gods.


    Magic array, the first in the world.


    Until this time, people knew why the magic tide appeared over the magic prison city.


    For the magic array.


    For Suye.


    Then, a more powerful evaluation seemed to sweep the magic world like a tsunami.


    "I, go into a fork in the road."


    The crimson Pope, the only living creature who promoted the median God mainly by magic.


    Both the magic world and the gods were dull for a long time after hearing the news.


    The praise of the Egyptian god tot is more like the recognition of the elders to the future generations. After all, tot is still a God, and the relationship between the fundamental power and magic is very shallow.


    Whether magic goddess or witchcraft goddess, their power is only primitive witchcraft.


    But the crimson Pope is different. He is a God who really masters magic.


    Now, he said he walked into a fork in the road, which means that Su Ye created a magnificent avenue of magic.


    After the crimson Pope spoke, the magic world completely fried the pot.


    Some magicians didn''t believe in magic array at first. Some magicians were dizzy and gave up, but the crimson Pope opened his mouth, which was like a magic oracle. All magicians began to read this book carefully.


    The gods of the infinite plane also began to re-examine the book and began to analyze it carefully.


    After analyzing the results, the gods were helpless. Most of them didn''t even bother to learn witchcraft, let alone magic.


    To learn magic, you need to learn the philosophical system, but no God thinks it is necessary to learn mortal knowledge.


    What''s more, different lives look at problems from different angles. Gods can''t understand many philosophical concepts.


    Why should humans prove that an idea can solve something? Why use redundant logic?


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 912

    As for why the gods are unwilling to study philosophy, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, once made an assertion.


    "What hinders the progress of the gods is not ignorance, but arrogance."


    What philosophy needs most is modesty.


    Soon, some half true and half false news began to spread.


    After reading "on magic array", a God King threw it into the fire and said it was just a magician''s analysis of the power of the gods.


    Some cult believer had a whim and sacrificed this book. As a result, his strength increased greatly and he was promoted to demigod.


    Su ye turned a deaf ear to some voices from the outside world.


    Because even Su Ye himself only knows the most profound principle in this article on magic array, and he doesn''t know why. He still needs in-depth research.


    Su Ye continued to figure out the magic array system while creating new pseudo God magic.


    The construction direction of pseudo God magic is very clear, and there are theories, but the specific operation level is very difficult.


    Many details have never been found before, which need to be tested and demonstrated by ourselves.


    Su ye did not shrink back at all. Theory and practice are the foundation of magic. Both need to think, act and accumulate bit by bit. There is no shortcut to take.


    The more solid the foundation, the farther and wider the road to the future.


    In the following days, Su Ye constantly transformed the semi divine spells of various ethnic groups into pseudo divine spells in the form of magic array. These are the rudiments of divine magic in the future.


    As for divine level spells, they can''t be changed at present.


    Divine spells themselves are rare.


    Moreover, all divine level spells, even those of the crimson Pope, are also "the ability of gods and their ethnic groups", rather than a directly learned method of casting spells.


    At present, the structure of all divine spells is very complex.


    Magic is much more pure, completely constructed by the magic array. Even if the magic array uses various principles, the materials are only magic array, magic leaves and magic, which is very pure.


    Magicians of any race can master it.


    Transforming divine abilities into a common divine level spell casting method is no less than creating a magic array.


    However, Su Ye believes that as long as he understands magic deeply enough, he can put aside the divine ability and directly create a new form of magic.


    After trying all kinds of false god spells, Su Ye chose a legendary spell to array its magic.


    Su Ye looked at the spell and felt a little ups and downs.


    Light chaser.


    Legendary magic improved by Aristotle.


    "Then change to the light chaser."


    Su Ye sighed and began to transform the light chaser from the original magic branch form to the magic array form.


    Soon, the transformation of light pursuers entered a bottleneck.


    After thinking for several hours, Su ye still had no eyebrows. He immediately turned to transform the fire magic "big meteorite art". After the transformation of big meteorite art was difficult, he thought quietly, and then went back to transform the light pursuer.


    In the following time, Su Ye''s work and rest was no longer like a high-level magician who couldn''t sleep, but like an ordinary person, sleeping at least six hours a day.


    This is rare among high-level magicians.


    This is the price of studying divine power. We must let the brain have a full rest, otherwise we don''t have enough energy at all.


    After getting up every morning, Su ye would summon a group of new gods and demigods to the Titan camp.


    400 gods and semi gods seem to be few, but 400 a day is 12000 a month.


    The Titan camp recruited an army of all levels, and the total number of demigods was only 2000.


    With these gods and demigods, Su Ye''s reputation has been rising. Almost all Titan gods call Su ye the most loyal partner of the Titan family.


    But the defenders of the deep prison fortress were miserable.


    Gods, spirits and demigods are more difficult to deal with than powerful demigods, because they blow themselves up at any time.


    Olympus is well prepared, the number of angels is endless, and they are not afraid of consumption.


    But the Greeks were afraid of consumption.


    War equipment, magic equipment and puppets are afraid of consumption.


    But so far, the fortress Garrison has no good way to solve the God soul demigod.


    The power of exile is useless because Su Ye has dimensional shelter and empty territory.


    Melting power, dispelling power, dissociating power and breaking evil power are useless, because they are talents at the level of median God.


    The collapse type is useful, but the legendary magicians in the temple have been killed in the battle of Plato. The collapse type war skills of soldiers need to be close to work, but they often wait for the spirit to explode before they get close.


    The destructive power of the pseudo God level is useful, but the number is too small, and even the pseudo God level is easy to be injured by the demigod spirit. Now there are 16 injured pseudo gods lying in the sanatorium under the deep prison fortress.


    There''s no way, only hard consumption.


    In addition to the deep prison fortress falling into a war of attrition, the Persian God system and the Greek god system also started a big hunt in the double ring void.


    Other Greek gods hid from the double ring void, but the descendants of Ares, the God of war, held back their anger.


    Their brother, the incarnation of the God of panic, was killed by Su Ye.


    Now, the Persian God system has framed the Greek gods.


    The God of fear, as his eldest brother, did not allow them to participate in the war. Instead of staying in Shenfeng city and waiting for the Titans to attack the door, it was better to participate in the joint plane.


    Double ring void.


    The whole seven divine power planes fly side by side, and the seven fishing lines hang high in the air to stabilize the seven divine power planes.


    A super giant, three large and three medium-sized divine power planes form a joint swallowing team.


    In the largest super giant divine power plane, the incarnation of the God of trembling, the incarnation of the God of panic, the incarnation of the goddess of destruction, the incarnation of the God of scuffle, the incarnation of the God of struggle, the incarnation of the God of killing, the incarnation of the God of sudden death and the incarnation of the God of dispute gathered together.


    The eight avatars are located in the palace belonging to the avatar of trembling God, drinking and chatting.


    Only the goddess of destruction leaned indifferently against the huge white stone pillar and looked into the distance.


    On the wine table, the God of scuffle, the God of struggle, the God of killing, the God of violent death and the God of dispute constantly flatter the God of trembling and the God of panic.


    The five gods were not originally a member of the Zeus God system, but a member of the night God system of the old God system and a descendant of the night goddess Nix.


    Zeus promoted the queen of God, showed great strength and tough means, sealed the Titan God system, swept the giant monster God system, defeated the night God system, slaughtered the old sea god system, cleaned up all the old God systems, and firmly controlled the whole Greek god system in his own hands.


    He gave both grace and power, mercilessly destroyed the enemy, and generously accepted the old God who was willing to surrender.


    There are a large number of external gods in the Olympian God system led by Zeus.


    In the past, the Greek god system was composed of major god systems, but now the gods default that the Greek god system is Olympus and Zeus.


    These five are the night gods, the five famous fighting gods. Except that the God of killing is the middle God, the other four are the lower gods.


    In order to consolidate their position, the five gods turned to Ares, the God of war, a madman who doesn''t like thinking but loves fighting.


    After the five fighting gods of the night God system joined the God of war system, Yang conspiracy was exhausted, and finally gained the trust of Ares, the God of war, and their position was gradually consolidated.


    In addition, their brothers dream God and sleep God won the trust of Zeus and Hera and gradually gained a firm foothold.


    There is a drawback in choosing the God of war system.


    Never flinch.


    In front of Ares, you can be injured or defeated, but in any battle, you must throw away your brain and fight bravely.


    Suddenly, the goddess of destroying the city left the stone pillar with her back, hugged her chest with her arms and looked up high.


    "My noumenon found that there is a non divine medium divine power plane not far away. We are turning to fly over. Who will take the shot?"


    The incarnation of the trembling God laughed and said, "a medium level of divine power can breed legends at most. Shudder fist, after a face-to-face collision, you go and solve it. God of killing, this medium-sized divine power plane, it''s your turn to swallow it. "


    "Thank you, your Highness the trembling God." The God of killing smiled.


    "Come on, celebrate in advance to devour the new divine power plane! The next step is to unite and devour the damn Persian joint divine power plane! Cheers! "


    The avatars drank.


    The goddess of destroying the city glanced coldly at the incarnation of the gods and quietly looked at the medium divine power plane ahead.


    Unlike her crazy brothers and even her father Ares, the goddess of destruction prefers to use the correct tactics to win the war and then destroy everything of the enemy!


    She looked at direction of the that plane quietly. Even if she knew she would win, she would not allow herself to underestimate enemy.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    Boom


    The seven joint planes hit the medium plane.


    Wind and clouds filled the plane, blocking everyone''s sight.


    "It''s the divine power plane of the wind system. Go." Shivering deification.


    Trembling fist led ten demigods and tens of the thousands of the orcs into that plane.


    A few seconds later, the incarnation of the God of trembling suddenly got up and looked at the front in horror. The bright red wine flowed out of the corners of his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" The avatars asked hurriedly.


    "Trembling fist, dead..."


    "What?"


    All avatars of gods are like falling into an ice cave. Unless they carry divine power, the avatar of gods is only a false god level, and it is impossible to kill a false god in a few seconds.


    Shudder fist is a slave God cultivated by shudder God. After many God wars, its strength is absolutely stronger than that of ordinary false gods.


    "What should I do?"


    "Whoever killed my slave God must bear the price of death! It seems that that face is a trap of the Persian God system! Prepare for war! "


    "Prepare for war!" All the avatars and false gods roared.


    "Prepare for war!" The orcs of the whole super giant plane roared loudly. The golden light flashes and condenses into a divine spear. The incarnation of the trembling God grabbed the God spear, stepped on the golden light and flew forward. The rest of the gods incarnate and follow closely from God. Eight incarnations of gods, six levels of false gods, and more than a hundred and a half gods soared into the air and landed at the junction of the cloud country of the wind and the seven planes¡° The hidden Persian gods, come out! " The God of trembling roared loudly, and the surging God''s power turned into a golden wave, surging like the cloud country of the wind¡° Who told you that we are Persian gods? " The voice of the angry King sounded, and the magic of the blue and gold God spread to defeat the golden waves. In the clouds, the angry king and the hungry king came out with a smile. One false god after another followed. In particular, the steel front dragon, dressed in the lower God Titan, is bigger, more powerful and more eye-catching than the two demon gods. The eight avatars were stunned. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 913

    "How can the demon God enter the divine power plane?"


    "Wait, that''s my incarnation!" The God of panic looked forward in disbelief.


    The God of panic was blinded. Why don''t I know what happened?


    Everyone looked over.


    "This plane is Su Ye''s!" The goddess of destruction screamed in disbelief.


    "Two demons, what is your relationship with Su ye?"


    It''s better not to ask the trembling God''s incarnation. The angry king and the hungry king looked at each other, and the shame, anger and hatred suppressed for a long time broke out completely.


    "Go to hell!"


    The two demons spread their terrible power, and the magic light under their feet spread outward, covering the whole battlefield with blood, blue, black and white.


    The fiery devil sword in the king''s hand was split out.


    A strange white space ripples spread. Where they pass, the earth collapses and the enemies turn into dust.


    The hungry king was startled and shouted, "are you crazy? Stop! Do not destroy the divine plane! "


    The angry King wakes up instantly and converges his strength immediately.


    The space shock suddenly dissipated, replaced by one, two, three... Twelve flame swords falling from the sky.


    "Twelve days of anger!"


    The angry king looked angry, but his eyes were clear. He had no thoughts and thoughts. Behind him, the wall of God''s power stretched thousands of meters.


    The thousand meter high flame divine sword landed almost at the same time and plunged into the place where the eight divine incarnations were located.


    Twelve flame swords burst together.


    Twelve huge fireballs with a diameter of 10 kilometers rose from the ground, exploded and condensed into twelve huge pillars of light, which remained for a long time.


    The earth shook and smoke rose everywhere.


    "Madman!"


    The hungry King rushed into the battlefield of light column and fire. Soon, he rushed out of the God with four avatars and six.


    He threw ten half dead puppet level enemies at the steel front dragon.


    The steel front dragon squinted slightly and saw hundreds of millions of silver and white divine needles in the sky. They flew away, made a sharp sound of breaking the air, plunged into four divine incarnations and six slave gods'' heads, killed them completely, and then opened their mouth, swallowed them in their stomach and preserved the corpses.


    The angry king looked into the distance jokingly.


    The trembling God raised his artifact shield in front of the incarnation, and his arms trembled slightly.


    The incarnation of the goddess of destroying the city is surrounded by thick armor, just like the beating of the city wall.


    "Do you know the price of provoking Olympus? It seems that, as we guessed, Su Ye is a member of your evil world. We thought he was a devil, but unexpectedly, his real identity was a mysterious devil! " The goddess of destroying the city held her head high and ordered.


    A ball of light appeared in her hand, in which flames rose, representing the abyss, and then crushed it with force.


    The shivering avatar said, "let us go. These planes belong to you. We admit defeat."


    The angry king looked at the hungry king,


    "A little avatar who doesn''t understand anything..."


    Two evil gods rushed up with a ferocious smile.


    More than ten seconds later, the two demon gods were thrown over the unconscious avatar and let the steel Feng dragon solve it.


    The hungry King grabbed it, and seven light balls flew into his hands and threw them into the cloud country of the wind.


    Boom


    There was a violent roar in the cloud country of the wind. Soon, the violent wind slowly spread and swallowed up the seven planes.


    After the wind, he ran out excitedly, set off a strong wind and harvested the booty.


    "You can send a message to your majesty." The king of wrath.


    "Wait..."


    When the hungry king turned his eyes, he suddenly looked at a thousand feet high mountain, opened his mouth, and a huge dark shadow rushed out, turned into a python swallowing the sky, opened his mouth, swallowed the thousand feet high mountain from top to bottom, bit off the foot of the mountain and swallowed it into his stomach.


    "Find some snacks." The hungry King smiled.


    Soon, Su ye came out of the wind.


    The strong wind rolled the dense booty and piled it into hills.


    After the wind, he excitedly rushed to Su Ye''s face and kissed her.


    The two evil gods are obviously their own credit!


    The steel front dragon opened his mouth and spit out a whole 15 pseudo God level divine skeletons.


    The hungry King explained patiently: "this is the embodiment of the trembling God, this is the embodiment of the goddess who destroyed the city..."


    Fifteen divine skeletons and eighteen inferior artifacts.


    There are 135 demigods and 70 demigods.


    In addition, there are seven planes of great wealth and nine altars.


    Even the two demon gods saw red eyes.


    This is not a small fortune.


    An ordinary lower God takes thousands of years to accumulate.


    "Talk about the whole process."


    After the two demon gods reported, Su ye asked, "now the gods of Olympus know that the devil in the abyss will take action. Will anything happen?"


    "Even if it''s an accident, it''s also an accident of demons and Greek gods. It won''t happen to you." The hungry King smiled.


    "That''s what I said."


    Su ye took out the Titan shield and transformed the whole wind cloud country into the plane of the Titan God system.


    Then, the angry king was arranged on the volcanic plane, and the hungry king was arranged on the giant Hill. They were assigned to two demon gods, 20 gods and false gods and 100 gods and semi gods respectively, and the Titan shield was removed to turn the two planes into ordinary divine power planes without divine marks.


    Anti fishing, continuous.


    Back in the magic prison City, Su Ye continued to study magic and browsed the new articles of the supernova Council and the crimson eye socket every day.


    In the month before the release of the magic series, no relevant articles appeared.


    A month later, the number of relevant articles increased explosively.


    Legendary magicians frantically released research results on magic arrays.


    Ordinary magicians can''t understand the original book on magic array, but can understand relevant articles.


    The whole magic world is in a learning frenzy.


    Every magician realizes that earth shaking changes will take place in the magic world soon.


    Su Ye began to focus on magic sharing after creating a new pseudo God level spell light chaser - brilliant celestial sphere.


    Three months later, Su Ye left the customs and called the core magician.


    Su Ye sat on the throne on the first floor of the main mage tower, and thousands of mages sat on both sides below.


    The most powerful magicians looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    In just a few months, the smell of Su Ye soared again, especially the smell of magic.


    At least twice as much as half a year ago.


    Pervert!


    Su ye said, "next, we will discuss two things. The first is the deep prison fortress. What do you have to say? "


    "Do you need to use the magic army now? Both the number of people and the drill are far from enough. " Said Xenophon, Minister of the magic army.


    "No, I''m enough alone."


    The magicians were silent.


    "Then I have nothing to say." Master Xenophon shrugged.


    Larens, Dean of Plato college, said, "speaker, that is, what we supernova want to discuss is the action after the capture of the deep prison fortress?"


    Su Ye nodded.


    The magicians were relieved.


    Beyond the prison fortress is Greece.


    "Well, the main question is, what will happen to Greece once the Titans occupy the deep prison fortress? This is our blind spot. After all, it involves two major divine systems. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "at least so far, there is only one target of the Titan God system, attacking Olympus and entering the divine world. I have signed a contract with them. After capturing the deep prison fortress, they can only go to Olympus from the deep prison fortress without affecting other parts of Greece. "


    "In this way, we can... Occupy the Greek city states."


    Lars''s words made many human magicians fluctuate in their chest and flash in their eyes.


    On this day, magicians have waited too long.


    Even non-human magicians look forward to it. That''s Greece, the birthplace of magicians.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye quietly.


    Su Ye bowed his head and thought.


    The magicians looked at each other. They didn''t know, so they had to wait.


    After a long time, Su ye still lowered his head, lowered his eyes and said slowly: "we assume that if the titans are defeated, the gods will hinder us on the land of Greece, but they will not be too antagonistic. Where should we develop our supernova?"


    The magicians were stunned and stared at Su Ye.


    They thought desperately, trying to break their heads and wondering why Su ye asked this question.


    "If you don''t understand, we can''t discuss it." Burton road.


    "I''m talking about a possibility. If it happens, how can we deal with it?" Su ye asked.


    "Well..."


    A legendary master immediately said, "in this way, the best place is Miletus, of course."


    The magicians nodded.


    "I mean, in an independent position, develop independent forces belonging to supernovae." Suye road.


    "Ah? According to your opinion, there is no place for us. Not in Greece, not on the other side of the Aegean, not in Persia, northern Europe, Egypt and Rome. "


    "Yes, now the human world has no independent position and has been occupied by the four gods."


    "I don''t think there is any place except Miletus unless we turn to other gods."


    "If you can take refuge in the God system, you have more choices."


    The people talked one after another, but there was no result.


    Suddenly, Xenophon said, "there''s a place."


    "Oh?"


    Everyone looked at the legendary master.


    Xenophon is not only a magician and philosopher, but also a general with rich combat experience. Not only that, he also likes to record what happened on the military road. At the same time, he is a historian and geographer¡° When I visited the world, I met a magician named Merlin. He said that the west of Greece is Rome, and the west of Rome has an ocean called the Atlantic Ocean. On the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, there is a huge land called the British continent. " Su Ye blinked. A little familiar. Xenophon continued: "Merlin said that it was a more desolate place than northern Europe. It was originally uninhabited and not rich in products, so there was no God''s attention. In the dark ages, the four countries were in chaos. People who fled from famine accidentally entered the British continent and developed slowly. At present, the British continent has no country or powerful city-state, and scattered forces of all ethnic groups are distributed. The gods have not paid attention to it yet. If the human world wants to find a place independent of the gods, the British continent is the only one at present. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 914

    "Since there is Merlin in the British mainland, is there an Arthur Pendragon? Is there a round table knight? " Su ye asked.


    Xenophon shook his head and said, "then I don''t know. Merlin and I had only one face to face. He just briefly said the situation of the British mainland, not in detail. "


    "Can you still contact Merlin?" Su ye asked.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, and there was no way to send a message."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "well, I want to send some people to the British mainland to spread magic and explore the situation. Who is willing to go?"


    The conference hall was quiet.


    Xenophon said, "speaker, I''d like to go to the unknown continent. If it''s an expedition, I''m duty bound, but if it''s just exploration, it only needs some holy places. If you send a legend, you''ll use your talents more than your talents. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I am very interested in England. If I really want to go on an expedition, I will come forward in person. Nowadays, only a few holy places and gold are needed. Well, Xenophon, you choose some people from the Ministry of magic to explore the British continent. They report directly to you and pass on the return to me. "


    "Yes."


    Su ye said, "the first topic is over."


    "Wait, speaker, you just need to find the British mainland? Once the Titans attack Greece, the whole Greek and even the human world are complex, we still need to consider countless factors. " Bolton looked blank.


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    "You... Seem to have your own plan?" Asked Clarence tentatively.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "magic is omnipotent, but the magician''s power is limited. Our influence on the second Titan war will only stay at a certain limit, and what I want to do is to do what I should do most within this limit. As early as after Plato''s war, I was thinking about how to deal with the next second Titan war, and I already had a relatively careful plan. "


    "Can''t you reveal something?" Asked Clarence.


    Su Ye was silent for a long time and sighed.


    The hall was silent.


    No one knows what Su Ye is thinking.


    But everyone knows that Su Ye''s plan is very unusual.


    Once formed, the stone breaks the sky.


    "Next, say the second thing. I just created a new magic called "magic borrowing". This magic is very simple. Cast it once a day, and then you can connect the source of my magic and borrow my magic at any time. The total amount of magic that each person can borrow every day is ten times his own magic. "


    "What?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Including legend?"


    "Including demigods." Suye road.


    The magicians in the audience stared at Su ye, unable to believe that they could borrow so much magic.


    Then, thinking of Su Ye''s various powers, he suddenly realized that this might not be much for Su Ye.


    "But will someone affect your magic through this magic?"


    "I split up about one tenth of the amount of magic and borrowed it. Even if there is an accident, it is only a loss of one tenth of the magic. What''s more, not everyone can use it. Because in this magic borrowing, there is an oath magic pattern. Any magician who is malicious to me or tries to use my magic against my caster will be marked and can''t use this magic. "


    "Do you really want all magicians to learn?"


    "It takes a process. Magic borrowing is just an ordinary magic in you, while in me, it is a complete set of magic array. I will select 100 people from apprentice to legend to verify this magic and modify it according to the use process. It will not be open to all magicians until I think it is completely controllable. So I need volunteer users. "


    "Me!"


    "I''ll come!"


    "I will!"


    Excited voices spread all over the hall, and no magician was willing to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Ten times the total amount of magic!


    Su Ye looked at the excited magicians helplessly and said, "you should understand that although magic borrowing is based on magic transmission, connection and sharing, it is essentially a new kind of magic. Not only am I in danger, but you users may also be in danger. "


    "You are willing to take risks. What else are we afraid of?"


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, a crimson priest asked, "do you have to pay for using this magic borrowing?"? We crimson priests can also borrow the power of the crimson Pope, but... We need to believe in him. "


    The hall is quiet.


    The magicians looked at Su Ye quietly, and a different light flashed in their eyes.


    In the magic world, mainstream magicians are anti faith.


    Magicians who really deeply study magic and philosophy have a common belief that the power of any creature, whether human or God, comes from the supreme power or the first driving force unknown in the infinite plane.


    The magician believes that the supreme power, unconscious, does not belong to anyone, is the principle of all principles and the law of all laws.


    The ultimate principle.


    Existence above the gods.


    Even the legendary creator God is only the explicit power of the ultimate principle.


    Others can believe in who, but when a magician chooses to believe in gods, it is equivalent to giving up the pursuit of the ultimate principle.


    The belief of a magician has and has only one ultimate principle.


    Anyone who gives up his faith in philosophy, magic and the ultimate principle does not deserve to be called a magician.


    It can be a warlock, a wizard, a priest or anyone, but it can''t call itself a magician.


    This is not the fanaticism of fundamentalist magicians, but the foundation of magic.


    Once this foundation is shaken, the magic world will completely collapse.


    A magician is a partner in pursuit of the ultimate principle.


    The magician does not have no faith, but has the greatest faith that the secular world can''t understand.


    Su Ye looked at his partners'' eyes, smiled and spread his hands.


    "I admit that I have been blinded by power. I once thought about making money or earning faith by magic sharing. I am just an ordinary person and an ordinary magician. I have experienced failure, pain and even regret. I doubt myself until I create the magic sequence. Can I really be a good magician? Can I really rely on philosophy and magic? Is it really the right choice for me to fight the gods? I hesitate, I struggle, I worry. "


    The magicians listened quietly.


    Su Ye smiled again and said, "until I created the magic sequence, I finally realized that I can, I can. I''m not saying that I will become a god level magician, I will become a god level magician, but that when I climb the mountain of God level magicians, it is doomed that I will join a torrent with my fellow travelers in the past, present and future. The moment I join the torrent, I will live forever in the torrent. Even if my life stops, what I have experienced is still driving the flood. Until one day in the future, this torrent will break through the gate of all and God. "


    "I''m saying that we can become God level magicians, and we can become God level magicians."


    "Thinking about this, I began to reflect. Why did I create magic borrowing? For that money? In the past, there was no shortage now. For promotion? I already have the road to the promotion of magicians. Faith is only an aid. Even, I have to reduce the absorption of faith and avoid going astray like the crimson Pope. So, what is it for me, Su ye, to share magic with the magician? "


    "In order to put your hand on the gate between the gods, push it open!"


    "When I realized that I was born to push the door, I realized that no matter how much money and faith I exchanged for magic, all the benefits were not as good as the moment when I opened the door of God."


    "The benefits are valuable, but the value is higher."


    "So, I''m not sharing magic. I''m looking for my fellow passers-by to open the door with me."


    "The only price for a magician who borrows magic is to recite a spell."


    The magicians looked at Su ye and saw the world shining.


    "If you really want to participate, don''t worry, everyone will have it in the future. The first group of participants will be decided by master larens. " Suye road.


    The magicians nodded and stopped competing for places.


    "Next, let''s talk about supernovae..."


    It took three days for Su ye to fulfill his duties as speaker.


    After that, they will receive their own dividends from the supernova commerce and trade department for daily sacrifice.


    As the income gradually increased, Su Ye sacrificed more frequently.


    Because of the existence of lucky theocracy, lucky release is used about every two months, so there is no hurry to sacrifice all divine items.


    After the daily sacrifice, Su Ye inspected the territory and felt everything was right, so he informed the core personnel.


    Subsequently, Su Ye blinked to Blackstone hills and entered Titan camp.


    Laughing Titan is very happy these days. It feels good to set off fireworks every day.


    His huge body walked in the camp for daily inspection.


    Suddenly, he turned his head sharply and looked at the entrance.


    "Su Ye!"


    The laughing Titan suddenly disappeared in place and appeared at the gate of the barracks.


    Then, the senior demons of the whole camp stood together.


    "Here comes Su ye?"


    "Is that Su Shen, the king of demigods?"


    "It really seems to be him."


    Su Ye has never been here in the future, but the legend of Su Ye has been circulating here.


    400 demigod fireworks a day is the most powerful proof.


    The Titans in the barracks also came out.


    Among them, three titans of three generations, nearly 100 meters high, looked at Su Ye calmly like a giant metal statue.


    The young four generations of titans are full of curiosity, while the young five generations of titans are as excited as idols. Su Ye is a great hero in the whole Titan God system. Some Titans even claimed that Su ye had Titan blood and was his own. Su Ye''s possession of the Titan God body is well known in the Titan God system. Many second-generation Titans praised Su Ye. Even the commander of the second Titan war, the second-generation Titan king and the star Titans, also said that they had the opportunity to thank Su Ye. Su Ye was suspended 50 meters in the air, as high as the chest of the laughing Titan¡° Have you made a decision? " The laughing Titan grinned. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 915

    Suye looked around the Titan camp.


    "How''s the war going?"


    The laughing Titan replied, "we were very passive before. Since your demigod fireworks appeared, we have been in an advantage. However, the army of angels is theoretically endless, so we tried many times and failed to capture the deep prison fortress. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the other Titans first. "


    Su Ye nodded and flew with the laughing Titan.


    "Titans, come and meet Su ye, the most loyal and excellent ally of our Titan family, the Apocalypse warlock and the future God of magic!"


    The Titans came at a fast pace.


    The laughing Titan pointed to the Titan walking in the front. The two arms of the Titan were composed of two cyan python, and his whole body was like brass pouring. He said, "this is the snake arm Titan argala, and his father is the famous snake foot Titan perolos."


    When they saw the ceremony, the laughing Titan pointed to the golden Titan behind the snake arm Titan and said, "this is the child of Helios, the sun Titan, the morning Titan COAs."


    Su Ye was awed and said, "I had the help of the great sun Titan."


    "Where... Did you see your father?" The dawn Titan was surprised and happy, and a flash of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Su ye thought for a moment, waved his hand, and a magical image appeared.


    In the image, Helios, the sun Titan, stands behind Su ye and helps Su Ye resist divine thunder.


    Su Ye''s hair was creepy. It was clearly just a magic image, and it was clearly just a reproduction of the scene of the day, but the sun Titan composed of magic images did something that he had never done that day, smiled kindly at the dawn Titan and nodded gently.


    Even if you are afraid of death, even if it is only a surviving magic image, you also have a certain sense of autonomy.


    Su Ye stayed where he was. Unexpectedly, the second generation Titan king was so strong that he was worthy of being the sun god of the previous generation and the Titan that Zeus would kill.


    "Father..." the Titan was in tears in the morning.


    Many young Titans also had red eyes.


    The laughing Titan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su ye could summon the power of the sun Titan, which means


    The older Titans looked at each other and saw hard to hide surprises in each other''s eyes.


    The magic image of the sun Titan dissipated.


    "Thank you for letting me see my father again." The morning Titan saluted deeply.


    "You''re welcome. I''m uneasy about borrowing the power of the sun Titan."


    Suye was very polite. After all, the ancestor of Medea was Helios, the sun Titan.


    "Father has fallen. Nothing in the world can prove his existence except our memory. And you, let the infinite plane see that your father was, is and will always be. "


    The tone of the dawn Titan was sincere.


    All Titans and even higher demons saw Su Ye''s eyes and completely changed.


    Respect and respect.


    "Come on, let''s go talk to the big account." The laughing Titan smiled.


    Su Ye looked up at the mouth of the flat bottle shaped underground world, looked at the light scattered, and said, "I''ll try a new spell first."


    "Magic array?" The laughing Titan''s eyes widened.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Go!" Laughing Titans swept to the four generations of Titans and those young Titans, "you can''t fight directly, but at least you should protect Su ye from rushing out of the wellhead."


    The Titans before the great ban could not fight, and the Titans born after the great ban, even if they were true gods, were suppressed at the level of demigods.


    "Good!"


    "Atmospheric shield!"


    Seeing Su Ye''s golden light rising, a wind column with a diameter of 100 meters rises, then shrinks rapidly and condenses into a thin layer of armor.


    The cyclone rotation on the armor surface looks ordinary, but it has real divine protection ability.


    "And my earth castle!"


    Large rocks break through the earth and rise rapidly. The Yellow corundum at the upper end is gradually transformed into diamonds, while the diamond at the tip gradually gives birth to colorful light and is promoted to deified diamonds.


    The deified diamond was like a liquid, climbing along Su Ye''s body and interwoven into a colorful diamond armor.


    The young Titans enthusiastically displayed their divine protection for Su Ye.


    Soon, Su Ye added a full 24 times of divine protection.


    Laughing Titan said happily, "you can really stimulate the strength of Titan. With your talent, these protective forces are equivalent to the median protective artifact. Where''s your Titan costume? "


    Su Ye nodded his head and covered himself with dark gold armor full of vicissitudes.


    A magician in gold armor.


    "Prepare for war!" The laughing Titan roared.


    "Prepare for war!" All the Titans and Demons roared.


    Soon, a whole million demons were mobilized.


    All the hypocrites and young Titans gathered under the wellhead and looked up at the sky.


    The sky is as clear as sapphire.


    After a moment, the harsh sound came from the deep prison fortress at the wellhead.


    The highest alert of the deep prison fortress!


    Everyone in the deep prison fortress panicked, and even the sentimental Angel Legion appeared slight agitation.


    That means the Titans go to war!


    Magnificent lights fell on the huge circular wall.


    The dense semi divine angels and pseudo divine angels came, shining and flying.


    "Attack!"


    At the bottom of the wellhead, the devil climbed up along the huge well wall like an ant colony.


    This time, before the demon approached the wellhead, the overwhelming attack was like a colorful waterfall, filling the whole giant well.


    "Do it!"


    The young Titan and the higher demons shot, and a layer of huge protective cover opened to block all attacks.


    All the Titans stepped on the earth, and the power of Gaia, the mother earth God, poured into their bodies.


    The attack of the deep prison fortress was enough to destroy a plane. The land sank into Greece, but it was blocked by all the shields.


    After su ye, 30 glittering little Su Ye emerged.


    The laughing Titan was stunned and his fat trembled rapidly.


    "Divine Incarnation?"


    Titans and higher demons who were casting spells almost interrupted casting.


    In theory, every Divine Incarnation is a god!


    No amount of legendary avatars can compare with a divine avatar.


    No amount of legendary magic can be easily offset by a divine skill.


    The laughing Titan laughed, and his white teeth glittered like dawn.


    "Father didn''t see the wrong person..." the dawn Titan muttered to himself.


    "Long live Su Ye!"


    The young titans of five generations cheered loudly.


    "Protective barrier stack!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and suddenly burst out four dark blue magic flowers behind him, three in the inner layer, five in the middle layer and eight in the outer layer, which were as big as his body.


    Then, 120 array flowers appeared behind 30 divine avatars.


    124 rays of light fly into layers of protective spells.


    The original protective layer under attack continues to collapse from top to bottom and is constantly supplemented.


    Now, under the same attack, the top protective layer remains motionless.


    All protective forces are integrated by protective barriers. Each attack falling on the protective layer will be shared equally by all protective layers.


    This means that casters only need to input power to maintain the protective layer of the energy source, and do not need to consume more power to cast spells.


    "Like a miracle..."


    Titans and demons are unbelievable. These instinctive groups can''t understand the mystery of magic.


    The huge protective layer kept moving up, pushing away the attack of the deep prison fortress.


    Under the protective layer, numerous demons quickly climb up.


    "Wait! Suye, why did you release four times the magic? What other gift do you have for exaggeration? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "not long ago, after my continuous hard cultivation, I gained the talent of magic double hair. Combined with my other talents, I have now formed a fourfold spell casting."


    "Pervert!"


    Laughing Titans make comments that are recognized by all Titans.


    Su Ye began to summon servants.


    The first to appear are the old servants, di Aotian, Wang sledgehammer, ice wind queen, shadow bee colony, troll sea anemone Lord and hell demon dragon.


    Since the troll sea anemone Lord, the hell dragon and the champion hell Knight are all holy domain servants, Su Ye chose the troll sea anemone Lord of the water system.


    All of them were promoted to the demigod level, and all of them were at the peak demigod level.


    The Titans looked pale. These servants were not only demigods, but also Titan demigods!


    Later, Su Ye summoned the summoning servant who was mastered only after he was promoted to demigod.


    Summoning legendary servants, there are Thunder Dragon eagle from Athena temple and metal giant horse acquired in crimson pupil.


    The Thunder Dragon eagle, the body of the Dragon eagle feather, and the whole body of blue lightning flow. It makes a sound, and the cloud breaks through the stone.


    The lower body of the metal giant horse is a giant horse, and the upper body is a giant. It is 40 meters tall with a giant axe and a pair of bows and arrows in its four arms.


    The black and gold metal color of the whole body glitters, and the muscles are angular, even more powerful than the young Titan.


    Summoning heroic servants, there are rare light creatures and light angels. This is what Su Ye bought by letting hungry kings and angry kings use all means. It is rare in the world.


    The shape of the light angel is no different from that of an ordinary angel. It is suspended in the air, wearing a light cloak, dark under its hat, holding a sword in both hands and an angel halo on its head.


    However, the light wings behind it are not feathers, but two flattened suns, dazzling.


    This light angel is not created by God, but a magical creature.


    The eye of thunder and the steel front dragon appear as semi divine servants. There are twelve servants and ten elements. At the moment when the ten element servants form, a whole ten auras appear at the feet of each master and servant. Each aura forms a powerful element force to enhance all nearby creatures. Halos of different systems can overlap. A whole 100 halos enveloped the whole wellhead. The Titans were stunned to find that even the most common demons were blessed by 100 aura forces, and their strength was at least doubled! That doesn''t count as any other talent aura. Su Ye looked at his servants with satisfaction. After so many years of collection, he finally had preliminary results. Before, I only thought that servants had group ability and talent ability. Unexpectedly, they also had aura ability¡° Su Ye! Some mages have gathered together ten element servants. They are not as strong as you! " Laughing Titan way¡° They also have ten element divine power planes? And they are all demigods? " Laughing Titan rolled his eyes and couldn''t talk anymore. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 916

    The other Titans looked at Su ye with envy.


    Titans are really gods, but the number of Titans is too small.


    Half god species, that is the main force of God war.


    Most gods in the infinite plane are demigods, and the number of legendary and true gods is far less than that of demigods.


    The gods even believe that the demigod species are the most balanced ethnic group, and their fertility is far stronger than the true God species, and their strength is far stronger than the legendary species.


    Under the heavy bombardment of the prison fortress, the multi-layer shield finally rose to the wellhead.


    The demons blessed by 100 auras turned over the city wall and began the war.


    According to the Convention, a hundred gods and half gods are fried first.


    100 huge mushroom clouds rose around the wellhead, the city wall shook and cracked, and countless angels and city guarding forces scattered.


    Su ye and 30 God level avatars flew up quickly.


    The Titans stood at the bottom of the well, looking forward to Su Ye.


    120 new magic array flowers bloom behind the divine avatar.


    Then, all Titans and even demons opened their mouths and were stupid.


    Numerous legendary incarnations emerged behind Su Ye.


    All over the sky, it seems to form the wall of legendary incarnation.


    More than 2600!


    Everyone is stupid, even the gods and Demons peeping everywhere in the infinite plane are very messy.


    Is this still human?


    Legendary avatars cannot use false gods or gods, but they can use demigods!


    With more than 2600 legendary avatars and four times the power of casting spells, Su ye can release 10000 legendary or semi divine spells in an instant. The false gods melt in an instant, and it is difficult for the lower gods to resist.


    What''s more, there are 30 divine incarnations.


    Everyone stared at the 30 God level avatars. What kind of pseudo God magic should they use.


    Su ye and a large number of avatars flew out of the wellhead and were placed in the protective light shield of the Titan gods.


    Seeing the familiar land of Greece, Su Ye sighed softly.


    The flowers of the magic array of 30 divine avatars rotate slowly.


    Light chaser - brilliant celestial sphere.


    120 pure white spheres of light rose.


    Like 120 little suns, the hot light covers the Greek morning sun.


    At this moment, Suye seemed to be the source of Greek light.


    The strong light system force runs through the huge well and covers the huge deep prison fortress.


    Even the dense angels feel uncomfortable.


    As a creature of light, he is rejected by light.


    Some demons born to be restrained by the power of the light system were obviously protected by various forces. They even burst out big blood bubbles and screamed and ran away.


    When the fighting stopped, both the enemy and ourselves narrowed their eyes or covered their eyes with their arms.


    Hum


    The strange sound shook the space of the deep prison fortress, and then 120 brilliant celestial spheres suddenly shone ten thousand times!


    When the light shines, the enemies melt.


    Hundreds of thousands of magic puppets and war instruments melted in an instant.


    All the defenders, even tens of millions of angels, were vaporized in an instant.


    The upper wall of the deep prison fortress was melted by surging light and heat, and the red magma flowed slowly along the outer wall.


    The huge cylindrical prison fortress, like a big cake composed of soft cream, was smoothed layer by layer by Su Ye''s blade of light, shrinking and becoming shorter.


    The garrison, angels, instruments, resources, etc. in the deep prison fortress quickly melted and gasified.


    From a distance, a pure white light ball with a diameter of more than 100 kilometers wrapped the whole deep prison fortress.


    At the same time, all the legendary avatars cast legendary spells to chase the light.


    Tens of thousands of light chasing columns are fused into super thick light columns with a diameter of 100 meters. They penetrate the deep prison fortress at fixed points and kill one false god level garrison after another.


    The deep prison fortress is like an ice and snow building in summer.


    Red magma flows in all directions, and black smoke rises.


    The center left a deep hole leading to the deep prison plain.


    God made a fortress and fell.


    The light converges.


    Thousands of miles of clear sky was suddenly dark, and the cloud of God''s anger that appeared in the battle of Plato covered the sky.


    Huge angry faces rolled in the dark clouds and glared at Su Ye.


    Under the cloud of God''s anger, the incarnation of the God of fear drives the artifact bronze chariot and overlooks Su Ye.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at the embodiment of the God of fear.


    In the hands of the God of fear, the spear of God burns fiercely, and the divine power is like the beeping of fire.


    Su Ye smiled and showed his power.


    Suddenly, more than 2000 legendary incarnations emerged in dense spheres of light, millions.


    Millions of light spheres turn into light, condense continuously, and finally form a giant light column.


    At the same time, 120 light pursuers - the brilliant celestial sphere sent out dazzling light, the body burst and directly transformed into 120 shining pillars.


    121 light columns converge at one point from all directions, and then form a super giant shining column with a diameter of one kilometer.


    Boom


    The dense ring-shaped Qi force swung in front of Su Ye. At the center of the ring-shaped Qi force, the shining column rushed obliquely into the sky.


    Between the earth and the dark clouds, the huge pillar of glory swallowed the avatar of the God of fear and the artifact chariot, emptied the cloud of God''s anger and went straight into outer space.


    The dazzling light shines on the whole human world and can be seen by all countries.


    The pillar of glory dissipated.


    The incarnation of the God of fear was melted by the light, and the artifact chariot and fear shield spear fell straight from the sky.


    Shua


    With a flash, Gangfeng took three artifacts and sent them to Su Ye.


    The shield of fear is dim and slightly broken.


    The spear of fear and the bronze chariot are exhausted.


    Sixteen vivid bronze giant horses stood in front of the car. The open-air carriage was in four directions. The four wheels under the car were golden and erupted a faint flame.


    An imitation of a solar chariot.


    With this artifact, you can travel through the stars and planes.


    The parties watching the war were silent for a long time.


    It was so fast that the gods didn''t respond.


    This means that since then, no force in the human world can threaten Su Ye.


    Unless you untie the great ban of the gods.


    "Greece, your magic king, is back."


    The arrogant voice of Wang sledgehammer spread all over the human world.


    At the peak of the demigod, he has stood at the top of the world.


    With that, Wang dachui shouted excitedly and led 200 legendary metal dwarfs to ride a line of sheep rows, 100 meters apart, running quickly on the ruins.


    Their hands emit a faint light and constantly use the ability of metal domination to directly refine the metal in the ruins.


    Su Ye glanced at Wang sledgehammer and looked at the mouth of the giant well.


    One Titan after another flew out.


    The young Titan looked around curiously. The Titans who once lived in the earth and God world of Greece were full of tears.


    "Mother God, we''re back."


    The serpent arm Titan knelt on the ground, crawling and closely connected with the earth. His hands even inserted into the soil and breathed hard.


    Suddenly, the whole Greek continent trembled slightly.


    Trembling for more than ten seconds before stopping.


    This is not an earthquake, not even a grass fell, but it is all over every inch of Greece.


    "Mother God..."


    All the Titan gods lay on the ground and prayed silently to Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    The titans are the descendants of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, and Uranus, the first generation of God King. However, Uranus is cruel and crazy. The Lord of the God system in the eyes of the Titans is always Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    "We waited for thousands of years..." the laughing Titan muttered to himself in tears.


    "Olympus..."


    The morning Titan looked at the distant Olympus and gnashed his teeth.


    The Titans looked together at the highest peak of Greece, covered with snow.


    From the mountainside, the whole Olympus was shrouded in dark clouds.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a strange metallic luster.


    Even if the Titans stood on the ground, their sight could not be seen, but the power of the gods made their eyes seem to hang high in the sky to see the whole picture of Shenfeng city.


    "Rebuild the deep prison fortress, the whole army is ready to go, and the sword points to Olympus!"


    The morning Titan roared up into the sky.


    "The sword points to Olympus!"


    So the Titans and Demons roared excitedly.


    Su Ye frowned slightly, looked at the demons all over the ground, and said nothing.


    "Since you don''t want the first army to be sent to Olympus, this is the designated March route to Olympus. Won''t you go back?"


    Su ye said, in a blink, the magic erupted and condensed into a complete picture of Greece.


    The Greek mainland is generally divided into three parts: the south, the middle and the northwest.


    Below is the Peloponnesian Peninsula in southern Greece. The main cities are Sparta and Mycenae.


    The deep prison fortress is located in the Argos region of the Peloponnesian peninsula.


    Near the deep prison fortress is the famous Argus City, adjacent to the Aegean Sea.


    Eurytus, the city Lord of Argus, is the brother of Hercules. His son okono once competed with Su ye in the pithia field, lost the champion and Flower Town, and later died of the giant beast God star.


    Above the Peloponnesian peninsula is the central region of Greece, led by Athens, Tabai and Delphi.


    To the northwest of the central part is northern Greece, where the hot spring pass stands, and to the north of the hot spring pass is Olympus, which is covered with snow all year round.


    The Titans looked at Su Ye''s map, which marked the march route.


    Starting from the deep prison fortress, go north to central Greece, not to Athens in the East, go directly to the northwest, bypass the holy city Delphi, pass through the hot spring pass where Suye once fought, and go straight to Olympus.


    The Titans stared at the holy city of Delphi on the map. There is a temple city, where every Greek God has a temple. Every Titan wants to destroy it. However, all Titans also knew that any direct attack on the holy city would lead to a direct attack by the gods. Within the holy city, the restrictions of the great ban are very weak¡° Our goal is Mount Olympus, the divine world. So I agree with this route. "¡° However, the final decision needs to be made by his Majesty the star Titan. " Dawn Titan road¡° I''m waiting for your news. However, according to the previous agreement, since I help you occupy the deep prison fortress, on the land of Greece, I will automatically be promoted to the commander-in-chief, monitor the army and enforce the military law. " The laughing Titan glanced at the excited demon and focused his head¡° Well, then, please announce the military law applicable to Greece. " Suye road¡° When all the troops are on the land of Greece, we will announce. " Dawn Titan road¡° I''ll be back when you rebuild the deep prison fortress. " Su ye said, glancing at the direction of Athens and transmitting it back to the demon prison city. The Titans stayed where they were, silent¡° Will su Ye''s conditions be too harsh? We Titans will not hurt the Greeks, but those demons can''t control them. " The laughing Titan smiled and said, "how many demons do you think can compare with Su ye?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 917

    The Titans were silent.


    "We assume that half of the demon army can be comparable to Su Ye alone, so I won''t care about Su Ye until he kills half of the army." Laughing Titan way.


    "Su ye may not be able to compare with half of the demon army." Snake arm Titan worried.


    "We''ll see." Laughing Titan way.


    "Rebuild the deep prison fortress."


    The Titans were scattered, half kneeling on the ground, holding the ground with their hands.


    Boom


    The surging Titan power poured into the earth, and the earth with a radius of more than ten kilometers rose slowly.


    Under the transformation of Titan''s divine power, the loosest soil is comparable to rock.


    Like the best architect, Titan controlled the gray and black rocks to build a new city.


    Titan city.


    The city of Titan is like a hollowed out giant bowl buckled upside down on the earth.


    The city has complete facilities and orderly blocks.


    The wellhead is no longer equipped with defense forces, but is transformed into a ladder for demons to climb smoothly.


    After the construction of the city, the Titans issued military orders to prohibit any demon from leaving the army. All demons along the way shall not act without authorization and shall not harass Greek civilians, otherwise they will be dealt with by military law.


    The next day, it was dawn, and angry voices rang through the barracks.


    "My brother! Who killed you! "


    "Who dares to hang the head of our hell soldiers in their own barracks!"


    "Murderer, come out!"


    The Titans who were resting hurried to the demon camp.


    In front of the main gate of the demon camp, there are hundreds of huge stone pillars. The tip of each stone pillar pierces a demon corpse.


    A team led by gods and false gods is patrolling back and forth below.


    The demons dare not approach, only dare to scold.


    Millions of demons gathered and shouted.


    The Titans glanced at the corpse exposed demons, which left some human objects and even limbs.


    After looking at those spirits again, I knew what was going on.


    The laughing Titan snorted coldly and said, "these cheap seeds violate military discipline. The chief inspector Su ye will deal with them according to military law. There is no problem. Whoever dares to violate the military law in the future will come to the same end! I count dozens, who dares to make trouble and slap to death! Have you forgotten what titans are? "


    The great God is Titan.


    "One, two, three..."


    When the laughing Titans counted to "seven", the army of demons dispersed one after another.


    The city of Titan soon regained calm.


    Thanks to the capture of the deep prison fortress, the Titan gods trumpeted it. Some forces of the infinite plane finally couldn''t help but sign a contract with the Titan secretly.


    Some of the gods that fought with Olympus began to mobilize troops secretly and join the Titans in the name of mercenaries.


    Ten days later, the garrison of Titan City exceeded one billion!


    There are all kinds of creatures in the infinite plane.


    Humans, demons, demons, orcs, dwarves, elves, Warcraft, dragons


    Countless powerful forces either bet, revenge, or contain Zeus.


    Every day, hundreds of demon corpses are hung on the execution ground of Titan city.


    Without interruption.


    On the eleventh day, when the body of a legendary dragon appeared on the execution ground, the Dragon legion, the Asian Dragon Legion and many demons gathered into a million torrents, rushed out of the Titan hall and shouted loudly.


    "Hand over the murderer!"


    "Hand over the murderer!"


    In the Titan hall, the Titans sat quietly.


    The first is no longer the laughing titans of the three generations, but two giant Titans 200 meters tall.


    A Titan''s eyes were like two suns, and the heat waves rolled in his sight.


    Pupil Titan.


    A Titan''s legs are two thick red python.


    Serpentine Titan.


    The real second-generation Titan is only one line away from the second-generation Titan king.


    The serpentine Titan squinted as if he were dozing off.


    Yan Tong Titan has bright eyes and is very dignified.


    But all Titans know that the Yan Tong Titan has no eyelids and sleeps with his eyes open. As long as the temperature in the hall does not rise and there is no fire, it can be understood that the Yan Tong Titan is pretending to open his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, you two are the leaders of the Titan city. Can you give an order?" The dawn Titan looked helplessly at the two absent-minded titans of his father''s generation.


    "Oh." The serpentine Titan answered and continued to squint.


    The burning pupil Titan continued to stare at his big bright eyes and said nothing.


    The Titans looked at each other. Yes, the burning pupil Titan was really asleep.


    "Gentlemen, what shall we do?"


    "This is not an ordinary demon, but a giant dragon, and a legendary giant dragon."


    "The old guys in the Dragon kingdom are very dissatisfied. If the Dragon Legion and the Asian Dragon Legion leave, the combat effectiveness is not important, and it will have a great impact on morale. "


    The laughing Titan said, "why don''t you ask, what did the legendary dragon do?"


    "It''s said that he ate several humans."


    "I mean, did he violate military law?"


    "Violation is a violation, but the crime is not to death..."


    "Military law is military law! Not to mention the dragon, even if the Titan violates the military law, he will be severely punished! The Titan war of that year was not the one that did not kill the Titans who escaped. " The laughing Titan said with a smile and bit the dried meat of the giant lizard.


    Suddenly, Yan Tong Titan''s right hand reached out to the laughing Titan.


    Laughing Titan helplessly handed half of the lizard dried meat to him. Yan Tong Titan waved his hand, patted the broken dried meat, and then slowly stretched out his hand.


    The laughing Titan rolled his eyes, picked out a good and complete dried meat of the giant lizard and put it into the hand of the burning pupil Titan.


    Yan Tong Titan grabbed more than ten meters of dried dragon meat, swallowed it and chewed it slowly.


    The Titans looked at them helplessly.


    "What are we going to do? The Dragon God system is no weaker than the Zeus God system. "


    "Yes, the dragon is willing to send troops. Although it costs money, it''s enough..."


    Oh


    The roar of the Dragon resounded through the sky, interrupting the Titan''s deliberations.


    Many Titans turned pale.


    "What a powerful dragon, a new Dragon God?"


    Apart from the Yan Tong Titan and the snake foot Titan, the other Titans rushed out of the Titan hall, stood at the door and looked at the place where the Dragon chanted in the air.


    Three hundred dragons lined up in a neat line and quickly dived in front of the petitioning dragon army.


    The shape of the red dragon headed by can no longer be described as majestic, but spectacular.


    The terrible body more than 200 meters is like a red mountain peak, emitting fierce dragon power and semi divine power. In the huge longan, the cruel eyes seem to be hunting gods.


    All the dragons and Demons under the legend below were paralyzed and lying on the ground.


    Even the avatars of several dragon bodies were shocked.


    The breath of this red dragon is far beyond the peak of the demigod. It is obviously a demigod blessed by the Dragon God, but the age of the body... Seems to be a young dragon?


    A 200 meter young dragon? The real gods are not so exaggerated.


    Also, how come there are so many legendary dragons?


    The Dragon Kingdom has sent an army of ten thousand dragons, and there are only more than 100 legendary dragons.


    Boom


    Three hundred legendary dragons fell directly in front of the Dragon Legion.


    Little Medea stood tall, with her chest in her claws, and her wings spread like two hillsides.


    She glanced at the Dragon Legion and millions of demons with her cold vertical pupil, sneered and said, "hit me hard! If anyone dares to fight back, Ben long will do it himself! "


    With that, the whole five divine lights came, and the five artifacts were suspended around little Medea.


    At the same time, little Medea glanced at every pseudogod and demigod dragon or demon.


    These powerful people who dominate your face wake up immediately. Su ye sent someone here!


    And send a demigod dragon directly!


    Who knows which Dragon God is behind the giant dragon? In case of provocation


    The dragons and demons of the pseudo God level and the semi God level immediately retreat back.


    "Ow, ow..."


    The young dragons who had never been in the war and were trained by Xiaomei Di Adam''s soldiers every day shouted loudly. They rushed into the army of dragons and demons in groups, punching and kicking, biting their teeth and sweeping their tails.


    Some legendary dragons or demons were unconvinced and wanted to compete with the young dragons. As a result, these legendary young dragons had no enemies under the heroes.


    The strength of each dragon is terrible, the scales of each dragon are exaggerated, and the movements of each dragon are incredibly fast.


    "They are all legendary!" A legendary dragon over 500 years old held his head and shouted to remind others while being beaten.


    "They are not only legends, but also their... Power is very strange! It seems that they have been blessed by the Dragon God. Something''s wrong! "


    "Their breath is a bit like... Growing up on the God star."


    "No, are they the army directly under the Dragon God?"


    A dragon god avatar retreating to the distance suddenly roared: "they are legendary species themselves. They have drunk God''s blood and been watered by God''s magic!"


    All dragons and Demons suddenly realized.


    Solved the case!


    Suddenly, a little silver dragon covered his face, pointed to a hero hell demon dragon and shouted, "elder sister, he hit me!"


    Little Medea was so angry that her body flashed and blinked past.


    "Well... Where''s the hell dragon?"


    Little Medea looked around. It was a hell dragon more than 30 meters long. Why did it disappear?


    The little silver dragon carefully pointed at the back of little Medea.


    Medea looked back. Oh, no wonder she felt that her tail touched something. It turned out to be a foaming hell demon dragon. The strong dragon tail is gently lifted and patted. Strong white shock wave. Bang... The foaming hell demon dragon was smashed into the hard rock ground, his bones broke, rolled his eyes and fainted. The demon and dragon who originally wanted to resist were cold. The demigod is a little too strong. The heroic hell demon dragon has no power to fight back. Suddenly, little Medea turned her eyes and grinned, revealing three rows of sharp dragon teeth¡° I haven''t fought for a long time. Let''s play with you. " Little Medea took a big breath and exhaled. No dragon breath, no flame, just pure blowing air and wind elements. Little Medea exhaled and turned her head. Hoo... "Ah..." a large number of demons and dragons were blown into the sky and bound by the powerful dragon power. They lost their flying ability and flew all over the sky. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of demons and dragons in the fan-shaped area in front of Medea flew out of the sky like chicken feathers and fell heavily to the ground. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 918

    Even the Titan gods are stunned. It can only be done by adult gods. When will the dragon family have the strength of real gods?


    "Su Ye''s subordinates are a little unusual." Dawn Titan road.


    "It''s too unusual." The laughing Titan corrected.


    "I just don''t know what the representatives of the dragon family and these demons will look like when they see Su Ye."


    "Here comes Su ye..."


    The crowd looked to the place where the magic fluctuated.


    Huge plane portals floated to the left of the square in front of the Council hall. In the dark blue magic door, teams of demons came out.


    The first is the army of 100000 undead composed of legendary bone dragon, legendary headless knight, legendary Lich and legendary Skeleton Knight.


    After that, there is a hell army composed of legendary purgatory devil, legendary hell giant, legendary smoke dragon, legendary blade devil, legendary crimson priest, legendary champion hell knight, legendary pain priest and so on.


    Subsequently, an army of 10000 people mixed by heroes and demigods of all ethnic groups appeared one after another.


    In this process, the weather within hundreds of kilometers is disordered and the elements are violent. It seems that a large-scale natural disaster will be formed at any time.


    Su ye took an artifact chariot pulled by 16 bronze horses and slowly drove out of the big portal.


    In the huge chariot, more than ten core members of the magic prison City stood behind Su Ye.


    Among them is a handsome middle-aged man with blond hair and white skin but red eyes. Under his skin, it seems that there are balls rolling.


    The Infinite Eye of hunting in your face was recalled by Su Ye.


    After the chariot, two huge three hell dogs squinted and looked around fiercely.


    The army stopped.


    Su ye turned and looked opposite the Titan hall. Little Medea and other dragons were still beating up demons and other dragon families.


    "What happened?" Su Ye''s voice spread tens of kilometers.


    Little Medea said boldly, "report to your Excellency the chief inspector that some demons violate military law, and we are dealing with them."


    "The pre war meeting will be held soon. It can''t be too chaotic here. Everyone listen to the order and help little Medea solve those thugs. Just don''t kill them. " Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    Hundreds of thousands of troops agreed and rushed to the demonstrating demons and Dragons like a tide.


    In particular, two hell dogs and three hell dogs have not experienced combat since they were born. They immediately blink into the demon group. Each of the six holds a demon and wrestles madly, just like an ordinary dog biting a toy.


    The avatars of gods, false gods and demigods in the distance frowned and dared not move.


    The magic smell of Su Ye is too strong.


    Moreover, the process of Su Ye''s own destruction of the deep prison fortress that day has spread all over the infinite.


    Some lower gods have to admit that they can''t die when they meet Su ye, but they can''t win.


    Su Ye glanced at the beating scene, controlled the bronze chariot and drove to the gate of Titan hall.


    The Titans immediately smiled warmly.


    "You are very punctual."


    Su Ye got out of the carriage and entered with his subordinates.


    At the same time, the bell sounded in front of the Titan hall.


    Leaders of various ethnic groups in Titan City successively entered the magnificent Titan hall.


    Titan hall is only a larger room in Titan''s view, but in human''s view, it is simply a super giant indoor square, larger than the indoor stadium.


    On both sides of the hall stood twelve statues.


    On the left is the first generation of twelve Titans, and on the right is the second generation of twelve Titans.


    Even though some Titans had rebelled and joined Zeus.


    The deepest part of the hall is an unspeakable mural.


    Covered with many spots and rocks, it seems that there is nothing else.


    Su Ye looked at the mural carefully and thought deeply.


    It seems that it should be the mysterious statue of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, and Uranus, the father of the Titans. The Titans uphold the ancient tradition and do not set up statues for the Father God and the Mother God.


    Under the murals, on the golden platform, Titans sat around the long table.


    The highest eye-catching Titan with inflammatory pupil and the serpentine Titan, one with eyes open and the other with eyes closed.


    Under the high platform, there are dense seats.


    Su Ye was looking for his seat. Laughing, the Titan patted the seat beside him and said loudly, "Su ye, come here."


    All the demons looked at Su ye in surprise.


    Even if the demigod is a great hero, even the magic king, or even the God of magic in the future, should not sit on the Titan platform.


    It''s not an ordinary place.


    When the ancient Titans dominated Greece, it was the place where the gods looked up.


    Let alone demigods, even non Titan gods are not qualified to be on an equal footing with Titans.


    There is the pride of the Titans.


    The demons looked at each other. It seemed that the legend was true. Su ye had countless ties with the Titans.


    Su Ye gently nodded his head, flew over and sat down.


    Keep silent, keep silent.


    The morning Titan on the left and the laughing Titan on the right are 70 or 80 meters tall.


    His chair has a side length of more than ten meters, which is equivalent to the size of a house.


    Don''t say you can''t see anyone else, you can''t even see the furnishings on the table.


    It felt like a baby sitting in a cradle looking at a carnival adult.


    Su Ye slowly floated up and stopped at the shoulder of the laughing Titan.


    Su Ye looked at the top seat of the Yan Tong Titan and the snake foot Titan.


    You two are the same.


    Su ye still remembers the scene when he first saw the Yantong Titan. The heat wave was hundreds of miles and everything he saw was bare.


    The rank is suppressed in the demigod, but the power is not inferior to the lower God.


    When everyone came together, the laughing Titan coughed and said, "this pre war meeting is decided by the Yantong Titan and the snake Titan. I''m just presiding over it."


    The loud voice echoed in the hall, shaking some people nearby with slight eardrum pain.


    "Well, first of all, I will announce the decision of Titan, the star titan of Titan mountain headquarters. Tomorrow, we will dispatch 100 million troops to the sacred peak city at the foot of Olympus..."


    Everyone listened quietly. Su ye took out a magic book from time to time to record the key points.


    After reading out the resolutions of the star Titans, the laughing Titan said, "next, we will discuss the specific March. And the marching route... "


    The laughing Titan glanced at Su ye and continued, "we have made a plan. It''s a smooth journey from Titan city to wenquanguan area. However, from the hot spring pass to Olympus mountain, there are dense mountains and rugged mountain roads. Therefore, Su ye and magicians separated the mountains and paved a wide avenue from the hot spring pass to Olympus mountain. At the same time, we build a teleportation God array in Titan City, and then the army will go to... "


    After finishing some war preparation plans, the laughing Titan asked, "do you have anything important to add?"


    The leaders of all armies said nothing, and the commander of the army was the Titan. As long as it was not a particularly important thing, the Titan would never listen to suggestions.


    Titans have never been a group of people who listen to advice.


    Some leaders looked at Su ye and shut up.


    They originally wanted to accuse Su ye and even impeach Su ye at this meeting, but no one spoke.


    Including two dragon avatars.


    Suddenly, Su ye said, "I have a very important suggestion."


    "Please."


    Everyone looked to Su Ye.


    "Under the influence of contract and other forces, Titans born before the great ban can''t fight against the deep prison fortress, but they can fight on the ground, right?"


    "Indeed. But in Greece, our power is suppressed even harder. " Laughing Titan way.


    "Your strength is not as good as in hell, but every Titan is the descendant of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. As long as you step on the earth of Greece, you will not be killed by the gods. There is no problem, right?"


    The Titans nodded.


    "Zeus, in order to get rid of the shelter of the mother earth God Gaia, combined with mortals and gave birth to half man and half god Hercules. He was not affected by the shelter of the mother earth God and could kill the Titans. You already know this. "


    Su Ye''s eyes were slightly dark.


    "Indeed, we used to secretly target Hercules, but Zeus always protected it secretly and couldn''t get it. However, he has died in the temple of Zeus. Since then, Zeus has no power to hinder us! No amount of gods or avatars they bring down can kill us. And under the gods, the titans are invincible! "


    "Titan is invincible!" The Titans roared and the whole hall trembled three times.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "but do you think Zeus has a backup plan?"


    The dawn Titan suddenly sneered and said, "when they killed my father, they used a god poison to directly weaken my father''s position as the LORD God to the upper God level. However, after that time, we Titans invented targeted magic. Before eating, we will check any diet. No titans have ever been poisoned by that kind of magic poison. As for other divine poisons, for us, the most serious is just a diarrhea. "


    The Titans laughed proudly.


    "Divine poison is only a conspiracy, and Zeus God system is bound to use both conspiracy and conspiracy. For example, cultivating Hercules is a typical Yang Mou. If it were not for an accident, he would now stand in the sacred peak city of Olympus and become the terminator of the Titans. "


    Many young Titans showed displeasure, but most of the older Titans nodded gently and recognized Su Ye''s words.


    The Titan knew the strength of Hercules. He was trained by Zeus God system. On the surface, he was a half man and half god, but in fact, he was equivalent to a low-level Titan king.


    The Titan gods suppressed by the great ban are not the opponent of Hercules.


    The Greek gods can''t do it themselves, but they can bless and protect Hercules. The final victory is self-evident¡° Now that Hera dares to kill Hercules, there may be a backup plan against us. So, what is the alternative of Zeus? " Su ye asked. There was silence in the hall and everyone was thinking. After a long time, the dawn Titan said, "I don''t know the alternative plan of Zeus, but one thing is certain. The cost of cultivating Hercules is very high, which affects the strength of Zeus. The cost of the alternative scheme must be much higher than that of cultivating the second Hercules. What''s more, they didn''t expect Hercules to die. Using the standby plan in a short time may cost ten or even a hundred times as much as cultivating Hercules. " Everyone nodded gently¡° We all set our eyes on Greece. Have you explored what Rome is doing? " Su ye asked. Everyone shook their heads gently. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 919

    The Roman Empire is like a fog and an elephant in the room. Everyone knows its existence, but over time, everyone will instinctively ignore it.


    Su ye asked, "what do you think if Zeus had a backup plan in Rome that would cost more than training Hercules, but could also prevent you from climbing Olympus?"


    Many Titans shook their heads and fell into deep thought.


    Suddenly, the room was hot and fire was burning everywhere, and the demons shouted.


    After a moment, the cool power passed by.


    Everyone is still like being in a fire, fat and hot.


    Everyone instinctively looked at the burning pupil Titan.


    In his eyes, two eyeballs rotate slowly like the sun, with surging heat.


    The crowd slowly bowed their heads and greeted.


    "Great sacrifice." The heavy voice of the burning pupil Titan echoed in the hall, as if rolling boulders rolled over the ground.


    "We once speculated that Zeus trained the Roman Empire to stop us. However, they found that the price of sacrificing the whole Roman Empire was that the whole human world would reject the Zeus God system, completely annoy the Mother God, and even trigger the covet of evil gods. Finally, they had to choose to train Hercules. Now, Hercules is dead. If they can''t stop us from rushing into the divine world, they will sacrifice the Roman Empire. "


    The voice of the burning pupil Titan is very hot, but everyone''s heart is cold.


    Zeus is too cruel.


    Sacrificing a great empire is something that even demons can''t do.


    The devil and the devil are evil enough, but if they dare to do such a thing, the Lord of hell and the Lord of the abyss will stop them.


    Zeus can do it.


    The serpentine Titan opened his eyes.


    "In addition, they should ambush a powerful force between olympus and the divine world, detonate the great ban of the gods and destroy us at the critical time. But the price is that they will encounter the joint attack of Nordic, Egyptian and Persian gods, which they don''t want to see. "


    The snake foot Titan''s voice is sharp, his pupils are like poisonous snakes, and his vertical black pupils are enchanting and shining, which makes people palpitate.


    Yan Tong Titan continued: "no accident, they may have other alternatives, but in any case, as the dawn Titan said, they will pay a price they don''t want to pay."


    Su ye said reluctantly, "that is to say, once we use the standby plan, we are likely to be unpredictable and can only act according to circumstances?"


    "Indeed, apocalypse Warlock." Yan Tong Titan looked at Su ye and nodded gently.


    People looked at Su ye with envy. It was a great honor for Yan Tong Titan, an ancient Titan God, to respond. He was also called famous.


    Su Ye frowned slightly and said, "in this way, the only thing we can do is to force Zeus to pay a higher price, so high that they can''t bear it, so high that they let us enter the divine world. On the contrary, it is the right choice."


    "This direction is good. It seems that you have an idea. Talk about it." Laughing Titan way.


    "It''s very simple. We need to unite more forces to limit the Zeus God system and exert pressure. However, not every force is willing to make a move, so we have to make an excuse for them to make a move. "


    "For example?" Yan Tong Titan looked at Su ye with great interest.


    "For example, in order to prevent the Zeus God system from tearing up the agreement of the four God systems and destroying the great ban of the gods, the Persian, Nordic and Egyptian god systems should send avatars of gods to Olympus mountain and Shenfeng city to supervise the war between the two sides!"


    Everyone glared.


    "Good!" Yan Tong Titan praised.


    Many Titans nodded.


    "This is not only for the three gods to exert pressure, but also for the three gods to have an excuse to unite!" The laughing Titan saw the core of this approach.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "that''s right. Moreover, the collapse of the great ban of the gods will not only affect the human world, but also affect the divine world. Therefore, the gods of the three systems should check the boundary of the God system to prevent the possible collapse of the ban. "


    Everyone laughed. It was hard to imagine the pressure on Zeus.


    "When the meeting is over, I''ll deal with it myself!" The serpentine Titan cut the railway with nails.


    "What else?" The dawn Titan stared at Su Ye.


    "You can naturally think of, for example, sending troops from other three countries to influence the Roman Empire and interfere with the great sacrifice. Even if Zeus''s plan is infallible, even if we can''t completely destroy it, we still have a way to weaken it. " Suye road.


    Laughing Titan said, "we did think about it, but we didn''t implement it. Now it seems that we need the assistance of the three countries. It''s just... You don''t allow us to kill humans. "


    Su Ye was silent for a moment and said, "preserving Greece is my limit. As for Rome, it is not in my consideration. But even so, I also hope that we will give up unnecessary killing, only target nobles and priests, and clear the blood of the Persian God system. Infinite Eye! "


    "Yes." The Infinite Eye rises.


    "Go to Rome and let more priests and nobles become your eyes."


    "Yes."


    The Infinite Eye stepped out of the Titan hall.


    The laughing Titan said, "well, let''s try to make Persia, Greece and Northern Europe declare war on Rome, and we will send some demons to attack nobles and priests in a small range, so as not to hurt civilians as much as possible."


    Su Ye nodded, looked around at each Titan and said, "I always have a question about the second Titan war."


    "Please."


    "I believe all titans have enough wisdom. Then, why did you defeat Zeus?"


    The hall is quiet.


    Some Titans and magicians looked at Su ye in amazement. They didn''t expect a wise mage to ask such a question in public.


    Even Su Ye''s subordinates had some doubts. Su Ye''s problems offended the Titans.


    Many people suddenly found out why the Titan hall was so quiet?


    Is Su Ye''s worry right?


    "We have the heart to win!" The dawn Titan suddenly said.


    The people looked at the son of the last sun god.


    The dawn Titan said firmly: "our information shows that the gods of Zeus, after occupying Greece, were extravagant and indulged in pleasure, and had lost their previous bravery. In those days, Ares fought and lost again and again, but now he is immersed in the gentle countryside and acts wantonly with the God of love. In those days, Zeus was ambitious and swallowed up all ages. Now, he is a horse in the big picture. In those days, Hera, a generation of heroes, is now only jealous. In contrast, our Titan God system has suffered all kinds of hardships in hell and honed itself. As long as I enter the divine world, I will be able to ascend the throne of the LORD God! "


    "Well said!" The serpent arm Titan said, "in addition, the discord within the Zeus God system has been well known. The family affairs of Zeus and Hera are well known all over the world. They have long had different dreams. Ares, the God of war, was addicted to the beauty of the God of love, and even destroyed the marriage between the God of craftsman and the God of love. Just worried about hecat''s collusion with the magician, Zeus secretly attacked the magic goddess hecat, smashed the just gathered magic divine power, deprived her of her power, drove her into hell, and forced her to become a magic God. There are many such things. "


    Many people were stunned.


    Hecat was suppressed by the gods. Everyone knew that the magic power was destroyed, but unexpectedly, she had turned into a demon God secretly.


    A God with Titan blood was forced to become a demon God. What anger and unwillingness is there?


    As a fellow magician, Su Ye''s chest was stuffy.


    The laughing Titan added: "not only that, Zeus has harmed so many Titan gods, night gods, sea god gods, giant monster gods and other external gods. There has been a huge force against him for a long time. Not to mention, he was even wary of his children. After all, he killed the previous generation of the goddess of wisdom, Metis, Athena''s mother. "


    "Not just swallowing?" Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan sneered: "at first, it was just swallowed, not killed, but it has been dead for a long time. It is a tradition for them to kill each other. Uranus, the first God King, imprisoned his son, and Cronus, the second God King, killed him. Uranus cursed Cronus for meeting the same fate as himself, so Cronus also wanted to kill his sons, including Zeus. Later, Zeus successfully defeated Cronus and completed the father son fratricide, while Cronus cursed that the son of Zeus''s first wife would be stronger than Zeus and take away his throne of God. Athena''s mother, Metis, was his first wife. Therefore, Zeus swallowed up Metis, and when Metis died, naturally he could not give birth to a future son. "


    "I don''t know if Cronus, the second generation God King, can help." Suye road.


    The Titans shook their heads.


    "Zeus did not kill Cronus because of the favor of the Earth Mother God, but he banned it by all means. Moreover, he had reached an agreement with the Mother God that Zeus would never kill Cronus as long as he did not escape. "


    "What about... The first Titans?" Su ye asked.


    The Titans were stunned and silent.


    The burning pupil Titan sighed suddenly, and the heat wave swept through the hall.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say. The major gods already know our situation. The vast majority of titans are losing their power. They can''t come to Greece to fight. After that, when we break Olympus and they enter the divine world, they can restore their strength. Otherwise, the brilliant Titans and bright Titans who were killed by Zeus will not be silent. The giant Titan was punished to support the sky, and Prometheus, the fire stealing Titan, was pecked by the eagle. It was impossible for their father, the sky Titan, one of the first generation Titans, not to fight. "


    Su Ye scanned the hall silently.


    The titans of the fourth and fifth generations are still young and inconvenient to fight.


    A generation of Titans is too old to fight.


    Now, the real main force is only the second and third generation Titans.


    It seems that there is no problem with the previous intelligence. The Titans did not fight because of the desire to win, but because they were forced to a desperate situation and had to fight.


    If we don''t fight now, in a few hundred years, even the second generation Titans will lose their power to fight against the gods.


    "I see." Su Ye nodded. It turned out that the Titans had little chance of winning. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 920

    The laughing Titan suddenly laughed and said, "although our titans are weaker than in the past, our allies are all over the infinite. Too many God systems despise Zeus God system, and many God hunters have secretly sharpened their knives and aimed at Zeus God system. I believe that as long as we destroy Shenfeng city and start climbing Olympus, many gods will declare war on Zeus, help us involve the main force of Zeus, let us successfully climb Olympus, enter the divine world and restore our strength! For example, aren''t you and the magician our most trusted allies? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you''re right. In a way, our magician wants to destroy Zeus more than you."


    "I believe that when we unite, we will defeat Zeus! The Titans will win! "


    "The Titan will win!"


    "The Titan will win!"


    The hall resounded with loud slogans.


    Su Ye quietly looked at the people shouting slogans.


    At the end of the meeting, the army made final preparations.


    The next day, at dawn, hundreds of millions of troops set out.


    At the junction of Titan city and deep prison plain, endless demons and allies poured into the giant well.


    Su ye had wanted to use the portal before, but the Titans refused.


    The reason is that Titans need time.


    It takes at least half a month to arrive at Olympus from the deep prison city. This half month''s march is actually the time for the Titans to show their strength to the infinite plane and win over their allies.


    When everything is ready, a new city will be built opposite Shenfeng City, and a transmission array will be set up in the two cities for direct transmission.


    Su Ye stayed in Titan City, and most of his energy was still spent on the magic sequence.


    Time passed slowly, and all kinds of news on the infinite plane flew around.


    Northern Europe, Egypt and Persia declared war on the Roman Empire at the same time, broke the old fighting methods and began to use the large-scale legendary portal to transport troops.


    On the day after the declaration of war, Rome was attacked in the south, North and East at the same time.


    On the land of Greece and Rome, legends of a large number of demons began to spread, and more and more nobles and priests were killed by evil mysterious demons.


    The most famous is a demon called evil eye demigod. He is best at luring priests to fall and turning them into his own eyes.


    The changes in the human world are insignificant, while the changes in the divine world shock the infinite plane.


    The Persian God system, the Nordic God system and the Egyptian god system issued a joint statement of the three God systems. They suspected that Zeus might use the power of the great ban to kill the Titans. Therefore, they sent a large number of gods and people to the edge of the God system, ready to maintain the peace of the human world at any time.


    At the same time, the three gods jointly announced that they would send war inspectors in the near future to prevent Zeus from fighting with forces threatening the human world or great prohibition.


    Some irascible gods even declared that once Zeus tried to use means such as great sacrifice, he would call on all just gods to declare war on Zeus.


    At the same time, the price of Infinite War resources has gradually increased.


    Batches of war materials were sent from infinity to burning skull city and Titan city.


    For a moment, it seemed that all gods had become friends of the Titan gods.


    All the gods have forgotten how arrogant and domineering Uranus and Cronus were when they were the kings of Greece.


    Subsequently, it was claimed that the intensity of the bloody battle between hell and the abyss had dropped to the lowest point in history, because a large number of demons and Demons acted as mercenaries and went to Titan city.


    The world changes everywhere.


    In Delphi, the holy city next to the pithian stadium, a man covered in a black cloak came to the side door of the great temple of Zeus.


    The shadow and hat at night blurred the man''s face, even the endless holy light of the temple could not penetrate.


    The temple Knight guarding the door held the holy sword and looked at the man with vigilance. As a evil breaking knight, his eyes penetrated all evil and couldn''t see through the shadow on his face.


    "Tell your chief high priest and say, I want to see Zeus and make a deal."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The temple knights were about to draw their swords, and the shadows on their black robed faces dissipated.


    All the temple knights were stiff, as if they had lost the power to draw their swords.


    This face and his name, like an evil god, are entrenched in the nightmares of countless priests and nobles.


    "You..." the temple priest was too frightened to speak.


    "Go."


    The knight captain bowed his head and turned to inform.


    After a long time, the knight captain returned with a strange look, straightened his body and said respectfully, "God says, go back."


    The nearby temple knight was shocked.


    This is the oracle of the gods.


    There is only one God in the temple.


    The man in black smiled and said, "I''m here to show my sincerity. On the day when the city of Shenfeng is broken, I will come again. "


    The man in black nodded and disappeared.


    The Titan army kept moving forward.


    After the army arrived at the hot spring pass area, the legendary mages took action to separate the mountains, fill in the obstacles, and create a wide road to Olympus mountain.


    Time is slowly running away, and 100 million troops are getting closer and closer to Olympus.


    Titan city has more and more resources, and the reinforcements are increasing at the rate of nearly 100 million every day.


    Finally, the Titan army arrived in Olympus and stopped ten kilometers away from Shenfeng city.


    100 million troops stopped to prepare, and the Titans built a new city on the spot.


    City of new fire.


    This is the last city built by the Titans in Greece.


    It will also be the last city to the divine world.


    After the city was built, the Titans laid a large transmission God array.


    That night, reinforcements poured into the transmission array of Titan city and appeared in the new fire city.


    The troops of all ethnic groups in Titan city will disperse in the new fire city like thick ink.


    Soon, the new fire city could not accommodate so many soldiers and generals, and had to continue to expand the new city outside the city.


    Su Ye is suspended high above the new fire city.


    In the huge circular city, the buildings are filled with demons.


    Behind the city, accelerate the expansion.


    At the location of the large transmission array, batch after batch of demons left the transmission array and rushed everywhere in the new city like a flood.


    The whole new fire city is like a busy magic workshop, and all kinds of magic soldiers will be like puppets produced.


    Su Ye looked north.


    In the twilight of dawn, the towering Olympus mountain plunged into the sky. From the mountainside, it was shrouded by a thick lead cloud.


    On the snowy peaks, there was no one to see.


    At the foot of the mountain, a huge city glittering with black and gold is like a giant beast.


    The inner city is surrounded by a huge double-layer ring wall, which is tens of meters higher than the outer ring wall.


    The metal black walls were several kilometers wide enough to hold the Titans fighting on them.


    The outer ring wall of Shenfeng city is 100 meters high, with sharp thorns on the surface. Countless war instruments and puppets are placed on the wall.


    Angels, Warcraft and puppets like ants stand on the wall.


    On the inner ring wall, there are numerous magic crystal towers, one every 100 meters, thousands of people.


    In the center of the city stands a sharp pyramid shaped golden pagoda, just like a slender elongated pyramid.


    The top of the divine tower is inlaid with a huge fireball.


    Su Ye''s eyes tightened. Where is the fireball? It''s a magic sun and the power source of the whole city. Light, the magic sun, is worth a median artifact.


    Su Ye''s eyes narrowed and his eyes twinkled.


    Two layers of invisible masks cover the outer ring city wall and the inner ring city wall respectively.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, the whole city is flowing upward with light golden airflow, straight into the distance.


    In this city, there is an undisguised divine power.


    Su ye had an illusion that during the day, Shenfeng city was dark, but at night, Shenfeng City shone on the world.


    At dawn, Shenfeng city is chaotic.


    The laughing Titan flew close.


    "That was the successor left by Zeus before the great ban. If we don''t break through this city, once we reach the top of the mountain, we will be attacked from both sides, and we will lose. "


    "Do you have any secret power?" Su ye asked.


    "Your Majesty, the star Titans, have arrived at the Titan palace in new fire city." Laughing Titan.


    "Will there be a big meeting today?"


    "After you have done your meritorious service, say again."


    "It seems that you have great confidence in me." Suye road.


    "Do you know what the star Titans say about you?"


    "What do you say?"


    The laughing Titan smiled and said, "he said that if we face a crisis, we can only save one between him and you. Don''t hesitate to save you."


    "Why?"


    "He said that he can only represent the glory of the past, and you may wear the glory of the future. He even said, "compared with the Titans, your magicians are more likely to defeat Zeus." In the eyes of the laughing Titans, the city of Shenfeng and Mount Olympus gradually faded.


    "I''m flattered. In fact, we magicians don''t want to defeat Zeus. "


    "Oh?"


    "We are only pursuing the ultimate truth of the multiverse, and Zeus is just a stumbling block to our pursuit of the ultimate principle, paper tiger."


    Laughing Titan stared at Su ye and saw the weather change. Reluctantly, he squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "you look so handsome when you boast."


    "In general, the infinite plane is the third."


    Laughing Titan looked at Shenfeng city in the distance, his smile faded and said: "at the beginning of the first Titan war, everyone was optimistic about our Titans. Finally, we lost. There are many reasons for our failure. Do you know the most direct reason? "


    "I''ve seen the history of Titans you provided. The most direct reason is that you didn''t expect that Zeus had two strong God talents, one was talent deprivation and the other was talent remodeling."¡° yes. He didn''t even use the ability of talent remodeling. Just using talent deprivation greatly weakened all the Titans at that time. Although he can only deprive one of his talents when using the LORD God, he is the most core and powerful one. It is conceivable how fatal the loss of the most powerful talent will have on the battle. " Laughing Titan way¡° Under the LORD God, the Titans lost more talents. It is said that the lower gods will be deprived of dozens. This led many Titans to turn against each other just to recover their talents. " Su ye asked¡° yes. Zeus is too powerful. His weakest incarnation also has the strength of the superior God. The strongest incarnation is equivalent to the main God. Neither his noumenon nor his avatar will be lower bound, but it is not ruled out that he will attach his power to the artifact and use it on you. At that time, you are likely to lose a lot of talent. " Su Ye was silent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 921

    "What''s more, every God King will gain a natural ability to destroy the divine power. As long as you have the same theocracy as him, he can directly destroy your theocracy. " Laughing Titan way.


    "In other words, no matter what theocracy I have, as long as Zeus also has it for a short time, he can directly destroy my theocracy?"


    "Yes. This is the terrible thing about the God King. Therefore, only the God King can fight the God King. "


    "How did Zeus defeat his father Cronus, the second-generation God King?"


    "Of course, it was her sneak attack that enabled the Titans and Zeus to defeat Cronus. Later, Zeus turned against our Titans and established a god system. The world thought that Ruiya could not bear the cruelty of the second generation of God King and provoked the war between Zeus and his father, but only our Titans knew that Zeus was trying to overthrow his father''s rule when he was still young. Even his mother is just his tool. "


    "You want to tell me that Zeus is not a paper tiger."


    "Yes."


    "We are not contradictory. I should despise Zeus strategically, but I must pay attention to it tactically. If I pay too much attention to him strategically, I will be afraid. Most importantly, in the eyes of our magicians, the ultimate principle of the multiverse is supreme. Zeus is really just a paper tiger in front of the ultimate principle. Only by firmly believing in this can we defeat Zeus. If you believe that Zeus is supreme and invincible, you will lose before the war. "


    "I''m relieved if you say so. Actually... I''ve been worried. "


    "What are you worried about?"


    "I think that both our Titans, your magicians and other gods underestimated Zeus. Zeus is a very special God. He may not be as good as your magicians in the field of magic and philosophy, but he is not weaker than anyone in power, public conspiracy and conspiracy. "


    "I admit that."


    "Therefore, Zeus would not sacrifice the whole Roman Empire or break the great ban unless he had to. Zeus never liked to put all his eggs in one basket. Hercules should be only one of his plans. He must have a similar alternative. This is something I dared not say at the meeting that day, because it would shake the morale of the army. "


    Su ye also looked at Shenfeng City, opened his mouth, closed it, opened it again, and slowly asked, "why did you Titans launch the Titan war?"


    "With... We have no hope."


    "Hope is not waiting, but we made it ourselves."


    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand the despair of the Titans." The laughing Titan sighed.


    Su Ye didn''t say anything, just looked at the holy city quietly.


    After a long time, the laughing Titan said with a smile: "in the next first battle, his Majesty the star Titan will personally act to frighten the enemies."


    "He used to be the main god at the peak, but now there is only a demigod level. What degree of strength can he play on the land of Greece?"


    The laughing Titan thought and said, "in the divine world, he will restore the strength of the LORD God. In hell, he has the power of a superior God. In the banned Greece, he may have only the power of the median God. Of course, this refers to his destructive power. As for his protection and recovery ability, it remains at the level of God. In other words... "


    The laughing Titan looked at Su ye and said, "I''m afraid he can''t kill you at one blow, but even if you keep attacking for a day, he won''t get hurt."


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "of course, I''m not arrogant enough to think I can hurt the Lord. So why do you think Hercules can kill the star Titans? I know him. He will never kill the second generation of Titans, even if the star titans are banned. "


    "No. As long as Hercules kills us all, the star Titans can only climb Mount Olympus alone and enter the divine world. Even if he regains his peak strength, what can he change? "


    "Are there any other Titans?" Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan sighed and said, "in addition to the official two generations of Titans, there are more than a dozen who have the strength of Titans. Death, death, old, betrayal, betrayal. The Titan king who can really participate in the second Titan war is only the star Titans. "


    "Does he still hate Ares and the dawn Titan?"


    "Of course! It was this hatred that made him persist until now and start the second Titan war. "


    "Why didn''t Prometheus, the fire stealing Titan, join the war?"


    "He had a contract with Zeus and could never challenge Zeus directly."


    "Then he can''t save the giant atlas and let atlas go to war?"


    "There are many things they can''t do. Just like a generation of Titan kings, brilliant Titans, brilliant Titans and celestial Titans, they clearly know that if they continue to be imprisoned, they will decline even more and will die. They clearly hate Zeus for mutilating their children, but they are still full of fear of Zeus. They still hope that one day Zeus will let them go. Then... Live like a mouse. "


    Su Ye sighed softly and said, "I didn''t expect that the mighty Titan would degenerate like this. I thought they just lost their strength. Unexpectedly, they lost their fighting spirit. "


    "They fought with Uranus, the first God King, Cronus, the second God King, and Zeus, the third God King. They were tired." Laughing Titan way.


    "They are not tired, they forget." Suye road.


    "Maybe." Laughing Titan way.


    "You remember." Suye road.


    "Of course, I remember the thunder of Zeus splitting the head of the moon Titan. Of course, I remember the body of the war Titan. Of course, I remember the way I ran away with tears and laughter. So I came back to Greece and faced Olympus again. In the sound of horn and war drum, I pointed to Zeus. "


    The sky is quiet.


    "Therefore, you Titans would rather perish than think deeply about how to defeat Zeus."


    Su ye said that and disappeared.


    The laughing Titan frowned slightly.


    He couldn''t understand Su Ye.


    The first ray of sunshine in the East swept the great plain under Olympus mountain, illuminating the city of Shenfeng and the city of new fire.


    After a moment, the sun jumped out and shone on the land of Greece.


    Woo


    Dong Dong Dong


    The horn is ringing and a thousand drums are ringing.


    The gates of the new fire city were wide open, and the Titan army poured out of the city like a burst river.


    Woo


    In the opposite Shenfeng City, white light gushed like doves flying in the sun.


    Look carefully, it is an endless legion of angels flying down the wall.


    "Oh, if they really dared to fight us head-on, it wouldn''t be the situation now." Laughed the morning Titan.


    On the wall of the new fire City, Su Ye stood with a group of Titans.


    Different from the pure white army opposite, our own legions are colorful, which is a big exhibition of unlimited races.


    The Titan army below was running. Before approaching the angel legion, he suddenly fought


    The Titans rolled their eyes.


    Su ye saw that it was a devil team fighting with a devil team, and war skills and Magic were flying all over the sky.


    The demons in other places not only did not stop, but clapped and applauded.


    Fortunately, the army was well prepared. The demigods rushed over and decisively cast spells to form a high wall to separate the two sides.


    After a while, the subordinates reported that the devil team and the devil team were too close in the running, and just found a familiar enemy, so they started directly.


    Su Ye is worthy of being the devil of the evil world. He can do anything wonderful.


    This episode is not even a noise in the evil world, and the Titan army continues to charge.


    From a distance, it looks like a colorful ant colony facing the luminous termite colony.


    The two sides were getting closer and closer, and the roar, drinking and swearing, the explosion of war skills and the chanting of magic suddenly sounded.


    At this moment, the armies outside the cities of both sides exceeded 100 million!


    After the first Titan war, the largest battle in Greek history is about to begin.


    Suddenly, the sky was dark, the sun disappeared, and endless stars hung in the sky.


    The sky and the earth shook heavily, and the stars fell all over the sky. They condensed into a strong hand more than ten kilometers long and photographed it.


    The hand of the stars falls into the Legion of angels.


    Boom


    Hundreds of millions of angels burst together, and the holy and dazzling white light went straight up into the sky. The strong light and wind direction shook in all directions, flying sand and stones.


    The demons of the Titan army running in the front made a cry of panic, and were lifted into the sky by the strong wind.


    Millions of demons flew backwards and fell into the army behind.


    The stars and giant hands dissipate, the sky is clear, and the sun in the East is as old as ever.


    On the green land between the two cities, a huge charred handprint was left.


    Scattered light plumes floated outside the fingerprints.


    Hundreds of millions of angel legions were killed.


    "Olympus, but so."


    A sonorous voice spread all over Greece.


    "Star Titans!" A young Titan roared.


    "Star Titans!"


    "Star Titans!"


    Everyone on the Titan side roared and morale soared.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    "Put the angel back into the fart y of Zeus gods!"


    "Take Olympus and capture Hera!"


    "Let the evil light shine on Zeus!"


    "Kill..."


    Ecstatic with excitement, the demon army rushed to Shenfeng city like crazy, like an overwhelming locust.


    "Scatter! dispersed! You fools! "


    The commanders of the legions shouted abuse and even used magic. Only then did the demons calm down and disperse quickly.


    Su Ye nodded, and the demons were not stupid.


    When the foremost demon arrived one kilometer away from Shenfeng City, a strange sound sounded. We can see that the bullet bags of giant magic catapults 20 or 30 meters high are filled with element stone bullets with a diameter of more than half a meter. With a loud noise, the bullet bag flew to the sky and threw an element stone bullet. These elemental stone bullets made of magic energy crystal are dense and fall on the front line like pouring rain. Bang, Bang... A large number of elemental stones burst open, and the scattered stones are like deadly arrows. The subsequent elemental attack has the power of Holy Land magic at least, covering all enemies with a radius of 50 meters. The front line, which is 500 meters wide, is completely shrouded in the explosion range of element stone bombs. Many low-level demons cry for their parents, but there are also many middle and high-level demons with strong protection ability who continue to rush forward without fear. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 922

    Then, the second round of stone catapults became powerful, round by round, without interruption.


    When the demons approached the city wall, the light arrows of the bow Angel Legion were like pouring rain, and the puppets'' rapid fire crossbows and arrows seemed to erupt without money.


    Even if the star Titan kills hundreds of millions of angel legions with one hand, there are still hundreds of millions of defenders on the wall of Shenfeng city.


    The Demon Under the legend will be slaughtered by supersaturation attack before touching the wall.


    Higher demons are either killed by a large number of angels or beaten back.


    Su Ye reluctantly looked at the slaughter and withdrew his evaluation.


    "I said, before you fight, don''t you carry out large-scale magic blessing? They all take care of themselves? " Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan shrugged and said, "anyway, they are hired demons and consumables. Why waste them?"


    Su Ye looked at the other Titans, and the other Titans took it for granted.


    The dawn Titan said, "what''s more, look at how many hundred million soldiers there are? All divine powers are suppressed by the great ban, the scope is limited, and the power is weakened. They can bless tens of thousands of people at a time, which is of little use. And powerful protection can only be blessed one at a time. How much can we bless when we spit blood tired? "


    "We are generals now, not mages." Laughing Titan way.


    "Since I''m here, give me a hand."


    More than 100 legendary separations emerged behind Su Ye.


    The legendary split protection magic can be superimposed infinitely on Su ye or magic minions, but it can only be superimposed basically on others.


    Su ye now has a second magic source with overlapping protection. One protection spell can only stack four layers on others.


    Shua


    More than one hundred legendary avatars are transferred to the middle of the army and cast spells together.


    Each legendary avatar casts different protection spells.


    "Diamond armor."


    "Earth armor."


    "Fire Elemental Shield."


    "Shining fortress."


    "Wings of glory."


    "Ice city"


    ¡­¡­


    More than a hundred protective magic fell on an ordinary holy bone armor demon.


    The most powerful diamond armor is the demigod protection spell of the earth system, which constructs a armor composed of magic diamonds on the body surface.


    Suye has the evolution of earth magic.


    In addition, Su ye had a Titan God body and was protected by Gaia, the mother earth God, which doubled the power of earth magic.


    Enchant diamond armor, promoted to, deify diamond armor.


    In this way, four layers of deified diamond armor were first added to the ordinary holy bone armor demon. The protective force was basically equivalent to the weakest lower divine skill, but it lacked divine power and divine power.


    Layers of protective magic constantly flickered on the holy bone armor demon.


    The Titans shook their heads. When will they release such spells one by one? How many soldiers can you help?


    However, a few Titans, such as the laughing Titan, were stunned. They had read Su Ye''s materials in detail. Su Ye seemed to be in proguan, not far from Olympus mountain


    All Titans stay.


    Because they saw that tens of thousands of small light spots suddenly erupted from the ordinary holy domain bone armor demon and fell on the nearby demons.


    After the light forms more than 400 protective magic on each nearby demon, it ejects light spots on the demon further away and spreads continuously. Finally, it forms waves of light and blows the army.


    Where the wave of light passes, each demon has more than 400 layers of protective magic attached to it.


    Soon, hundreds of millions of demons were shining all over their bodies, with surging elements, spraying fire, cold wind, frost and so on.


    The sun hung high in the sky, but it seemed to shine only on the army of demons.


    The rest is dim.


    When the ice protection system continued to spread, Su ye had layers of Ice Armor on his body.


    Some ordinary demons just feel that the protection is very strong and continue to rush forward.


    Those powerful demons stopped in place. After looking carefully, they found that these protective effects were far better than themselves. They looked back at Su ye and shouted excitedly.


    "Long live God Su!"


    "Long live God Su!"


    Most demons can''t measure the strength of this protection. They rush forward without shouting.


    For, for


    Eh? The enemy''s attack weakened?


    The sound is very loud, but there is no feeling when flying stones and elements fall on yourself?


    I''m not dead? The demons around me are not dead? All the demons that rushed together didn''t die?


    These ordinary demons, who would have been blown up, began to look around between life and death.


    Just now, I watched the powerful demons explode all over the sky and die in groups. My demons... Can''t feel the pain at all!


    They looked down at the heavy protective spells on their bodies, and finally understood how powerful these magic were, and why those high-level demons shouted.


    The demons in the rear also found that the low-level demons in the front rushed through the dense saturated attack zone unharmed, and the formation was not disordered at all.


    "Long live God Su!"


    "Long live God Su!"


    All demons, no matter low-level or high-level, rush to Shenfeng city with the same slogan as fanatical believers.


    It''s different from the deep prison fortress.


    There are humans in the deep prison fortress, and in Shenfeng City, it is completely the Legion of gods.


    An army prepared for divine war.


    Angel legion, Warcraft legion, puppet legion, puppet legion, and dozens of avatars of gods.


    The generals of these legions have even participated in divine war.


    But now, in the lower boundary of Greece, they were stunned to see the only scene of divine war.


    Except for gods, no one can attach so many protections to hundreds of millions of people.


    Even if the gods do this, they will consume a lot of divine power.


    But a demigod did it!


    The key is that the more than 400 heavy protection is particularly strong.


    No matter the catapult or the crossbow, no matter the arrow of the bow angel or the crossbow of the puppet, it will have no effect on even the weakest black iron demon.


    Huge quantities of war materials were thrown out and all of them were washed away.


    The generals of Shenfeng city looked at each other.


    What should I do?


    To stop is to let the other side attack.


    Don''t stop, waste resources in vain.


    Soon, the new avatar of fear who commanded the battle shook his head.


    Forget it, that''s it. At least it can weaken the protection a little.


    Fearless demons are like crazy people who release themselves, rush to the bottom of the city wall, and then climb up without fear.


    Those sharp cones can easily pierce one hole after another in the legend, but even the weakest demon can climb up the city wall like stepping on a ladder.


    The weaker the strength of the demon, the more excited at the moment. I didn''t expect that I should become so strong!


    All attacks under the legend are completely ineffective.


    On the wall of Shenfeng City, angels, Warcraft and puppet legions went out together.


    Seeing the wide range of low-level Warcraft in front of them, the powerful Warcraft showed a sarcastic color on their faces.


    As a member of the divine war corps, even the ordinary Warcraft corps, the weakest Warcraft also has a golden rank, and even a large number of holy places and legends.


    A 30 meter high legendary demonized elephant rushed to the front, gently raised its right front leg and suddenly stepped on a small broken black iron ORC.


    The little ORC was almost trampled into the city wall.


    The legendary demon elephant raised his nose and gave a soft cry. He was about to attack another demon, and suddenly raised his right front leg like an electric shock.


    Hoo


    The raging infernal fire, poisonous smoke, dark power and freezing frost surged up rapidly, covering his right front leg in the blink of an eye and his whole body in the blink of an eye.


    "Oh..."


    The legendary demon elephant suddenly roared in pain and erupted magic all over his body, trying to disperse those damn and terrible forces.


    One tenth of the force was dissipated.


    More power remains on it and goes deep into its body.


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins and get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the public ¡¤ public ¡¤ number [book friend base camp], get it for free!


    "No..."


    The legendary demon elephant suddenly felt endless pain from the depths of his soul and went crazy backward, but he took three steps back, his body tilted and fell to the ground.


    The little broken Orc stepped on the ground by the legendary magic elephant suddenly opened his eyes secretly, looked at it, and then suddenly opened his eyes.


    It''s not dead?


    He reached out and touched his body unharmed!


    The little broken Orc stood up in fear and looked at the legendary magic elephant that seemed to be familiar. The fire burned, the ice frozen, and the current ran everywhere


    In the surprised eyes of the little broken orc, the legendary colossus cried out in pain and struggled desperately.


    Soon, the long trunk rose and fell slowly.


    The scorched elephant''s nose spewed out a mass of black smoke and fell at the feet of the little broken orc, warm.


    Click


    The legendary devil is broken like ice. On the surface of the frozen corpse, the fire of hell is still burning.


    At the same time, all defenders close to the Warcraft army, whether Warcraft, angels or puppets, are wrapped by various elements.


    Some are struggling, some are trying to escape, some are constantly casting spells to resolve, and some ask the demigod for help


    But in the end, without exception, they were all swallowed up by the turbulent elemental power.


    Even a demigod''s hand will not help.


    At this time, both sides realized that the protective magic of these demon armies was both offensive.


    Fire windbreaker, hurricane armor, ice spike armor, dark fog robe, thunder armor... This kind of magic with both attack and defense has nearly 100 layers. The caster is Su Ye. In these spells, Su Ye has almost all the powers, including magic talents and elemental talents. However, Su Ye closed all the power of theocracy. At first, there were not many dead defenders. However, when the lowest level demons run rampant and unimpeded like wine crazy Warcraft, when a large number of defenders fall under the siege of element forces, and when millions of demons successfully climb the wall. The garrison was helpless and fell into despair. Only then did the offensive and defensive sides understand the real value of Su Ye. They put all kinds of forces to explore Su Ye''s protective magic. They can''t believe that humans can complete such feats. This means that, looking ahead, billions of titans are heroes per capita! Whether it''s protection or destruction. The Titans turned their heads and looked at Su Ye. Their necks were sore and they still didn''t move. Su Ye''s help to this war has surpassed anyone. Even beyond the star Titans! The laughing Titan asked the snake arm Titan, "is Su Ye worth half of the demon army now?"¡° Now you should ask, are all the demons worth a hundred legendary incarnations of Su ye... "The snake arm Titan looked helpless¡° Su ye, you let us see the power of human beings and the greatness of magic! After defeating Zeus, I must suggest that some new Titans take the road of magicians. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 923

    "Such great power, I thought only the spirit itself could do it."


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "it''s flattering. In fact, those avatars of gods will also use weakened magic. It''s difficult to strengthen hundreds of millions, but it shouldn''t be difficult to strengthen hundreds of thousands of magic."


    The laughing Titan asked, "if you are raising pigs, will you build gorgeous palaces for them, put on gorgeous clothes, match them with excellent weapons, and serve them meticulously?"


    Su ye can''t refute it.


    "In our opinion, instead of using power on these tools, it should be used to kill more powerful enemies or protect ourselves. You see, the avatars and hypocrites opposite are mostly soldiers. They can only use war artifact to enhance their own strength, but war artifact needs to consume magic energy crystal, which is very expensive and can only be used in the most crisis. But... Even if we start the war artifact, it seems that we are also in an advantage. "


    "Su Ye''s magic attack and defense are integrated, covering the whole army at one time. It''s too strong..."


    The Titans looked at the opposite city of Shenfeng.


    Countless demons rushed through the line of defense intertwined with stones and arrows, climbed easily over the city wall and rushed into the garrison without fear.


    Those smaller demons can only attack a single enemy.


    Those larger demons, with a sweep of their tails and a wave of their claws, dozens of enemies were infected with Su Ye''s magic and died one after another on the spot.


    What both sides fear is that under the legend, whether it is a puppet with strange body structure, or a rough and fleshy Warcraft, even an angel with pure power, once touched by Su Ye''s power, he will die in a second.


    Every dead person explodes element power inside and outside the body at the same time, attacking and killing inside and outside.


    Above the city wall, the demon army kept moving forward and the garrison kept retreating.


    Some defenders even retreated into the inner shield of Shenfeng city and stood near war instruments such as stone catapults.


    The laughing Titan squinted at the front and said, "we only knew that you had the talent of burning blood and bone. Unexpectedly, you even had the soul burning in such a short time. Without the protection of legendary rank, your flame can instantly burn into the soul of the enemy. "


    "He also has the terrible talent of desertification. You see, some defenders just touch the dust windbreaker, and part of their bodies suddenly turn into fine sand and fall, and they can''t even recover."


    "Funny angels want to attack in the air, but your air forbidden talent drives them down."


    "What I''m curious about is, how many layers of Ice Armor have you condensed?" The laughing Titan stared at Su Ye''s thin ice armor.


    The snake arm Titan showed a strange look and said, "your ice magic has spread at least billions of layers. Your Ice Armor should have reached the upper limit long ago. How many layers?"


    "You have a strong desire for knowledge." Suye road.


    "After all, there are few people with this talent, and they have never reached the limit."


    Su ye said, "when I was in the hero level, the upper limit of ice armor was 200000 layers. Now I am a demigod, and the upper limit is 500000 layers."


    "After reaching the upper limit, it will not attract magical power?"


    "Yes, but now I''m not in danger, so it won''t come."


    "What power?"


    "You''ll know then."


    The Titans rolled their eyes.


    The dawn Titan said, "Su Ye is now a demigod. The protection degree of each layer of Ice Armor is equivalent to the legendary ice protection spell, that is, he now integrates 500000 layers of legendary protection ability. 10000 layers of legendary protection ability, equivalent to ordinary magic. 500000 layers, that is, 50 layers of protection against lower gods... "


    "The magician is too abnormal." Snake arm Titan road.


    "Su Ye is too abnormal." Laughing Titan way.


    The Titans nodded together.


    A group of Titans who basically fight by muscle are full of envy.


    Su Ye looked at the thin shield of Shenfeng city and said, "Shenfeng city has two layers of protection. The outer layer can''t stop life, but it will stop all offensive forces. The inner layer will block all forces. If we work together, how long will it take to defeat the two layers of shield?"


    "There are only two ways. First, use the power of the median God level to carry out continuous attacks in a short time, so as to overload the protection of Shenfeng city. Second, we kept attacking until the magic power crystal in Shenfeng city was exhausted. However, they can continuously transport magic energy crystal and even magic energy crystal from the divine world. Even if we continue to attack for a year, we can''t use it up. "


    "In other words, we can''t break through the protection?" Su ye asked.


    "Your Majesty the star Titan, you can do it." Dawn Titan road.


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    The rest were silent.


    "But at a price?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. If you break the protection of Shenfeng City, your Majesty the star Titan will temporarily fall down a level, not from the demigod to the hero, but from the main god to the superior God. It will take at least decades to recover. "


    "Is there no other way?" Su ye asked.


    "In fact, there are still some." Laughing Titan way.


    "For example?"


    "In Greece, all artifact forces are suppressed, but if they can stimulate the theocracy, in the theocracy, all artifact can exert most of their power. As long as there are a large number, they can easily defeat the protection. However, the conditions in the field of theocracy are extremely harsh. The temporary power is not enough, the theocracy drill is not enough, and it can only be its own theocracy power. We know that you have enough element fields to form element field bodies in cooperation with a few theocracies, but it is too far from theocracy field bodies. "


    "How much theocracy does it take to form a theocracy body?" Su ye asked.


    "If it is a true God, supported by the power of God star, it only needs three kinds of divine power to form the field of divine power. If you are not a God, you need the same 20 kinds of divine power as the element domain body. No mortal has 20 kinds of divine power, even if there are few such gods. There are no more than 20 gods with 20 kinds of divine power in the whole divine world. "


    "Yes, how can human beings have so much divine power." Su Ye nodded.


    The Titans watched the battle quietly. Suddenly, the Titans laughed happily.


    "Shenfeng city can''t hold on. It''s about to use elite."


    Su Ye nodded.


    Most of the previous Warcraft, angels and puppets were at the gold level and the holy land level.


    However, it can''t beat the weakest black iron demon.


    "It''s a feat to occupy the outer wall in one day, no, one morning... No, it''s an early morning. Have a good knowledge. " The snake arm Titan sighed.


    "Yes, we think it will take at least three months to reach this level. As a result, Su Ye solved it in an hour. "


    "However, the next elite garrison is difficult. Not surprisingly, they will use magic crystal towers. Each one is a semi artifact. "


    As soon as the voice of the laughing Titan fell, the magic crystal towers 100 meters high began to shine on the inner wall.


    The White Magic Crystal Tower is thick at the bottom and thin at the top. A transparent colorless prism crystal is suspended at the top of each tower, which is three meters high.


    All the colorless crystals rotate slowly, and the surface is full of light.


    Suddenly, thousands of colored light balls appeared out of thin air one kilometer outside the city wall. Each light ball was only the size of a head and suspended at the height of four floors, hundreds of meters apart.


    The surface of each colored light ball glitters and spikes are raised.


    In a flash, they burst.


    Boom, boom


    The dazzling color brilliance exploded, and the gorgeous elements swept around, interwoven into a death zone two kilometers wide and dozens of kilometers long.


    Demons climbing on the outer wall of the city wall and running outside the city wall were blown up all over the sky.


    The charging demon army outside the city had to stop and look at the chaotic magic streamer and rising smoke in front.


    After a while, the smoke faded.


    People saw that the magic protection on the army of demons had not disintegrated, but under the protection, the bodies of a large number of demons were twisted and disconnected, crying in pain.


    The Titans frowned slightly.


    "This is the power of the magic crystal tower. Once it starts, it will open up a land of death."


    "He''s smart. Just like armor that can never be broken, no amount of bows and arrows are useless, but if you are hit by a huge crossbow, your body will bear part of the impact. The protection is not weak, but these demons are too weak. "


    "I won''t allow you to say they are weak."


    Thousands of legendary incarnations emerged behind Su ye and flew out together.


    "Magic flesh and blood!"


    More than 1000 huge magic arrays with a diameter of one kilometer float from the ground, overlapping and interwoven with each other, just covering the death zone formed by the magic crystal tower.


    Dark evil magic breeds, and wisps of blue and black fog pour into the bodies of those demons.


    Su Ye''s endless magic was transformed into new flesh and blood in the demon''s body.


    New bones are molded one by one, new blood vessels are lengthened one by one, and new muscles bulge one by one


    The body swells up in a circle for each badly hit demon.


    Their body tissues are all legendary.


    At the moment, even the weakest black iron demon has the same physical strength as ordinary legends, and has a far stronger self-healing ability than ordinary legends.


    What is consumed is the magic of Su ye and their own life span and origin.


    Those low-level demons were full of despair, and their bodies were distorted and broken, so they were waiting to die, but now, not only did they not die, but their bodies were stronger!


    "Long live God Su!"


    "Long live God Su!"


    The demons got up, rushed across the death zone and continued to climb the wall.


    "Rush..."


    The demon army charged again.


    After a while, the Magic Crystal Tower flashed again, erupted the magic element thorn ball, and exploded a new death zone.


    "Magic flesh and blood!" More than a thousand magic flesh and blood fell in the death zone, creating stronger demons to attack again. After several rounds, the defenders were covered. Some of the garrison generals yelled¡° Who controls the Magic Crystal Tower? Stop! "¡° Do you want to make more magic flesh and blood demons? These guys are stronger than they used to be! "¡° Stop! Don''t attack! "¡° Kill or stop! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 924

    But the incarnation of fear did not command.


    Magic Crystal Tower continues to attack.


    Magic flesh and blood demons are increasing.


    When the number of magic flesh and blood demons exceeds one million, the deified body of fear has no choice but to change the attack mode.


    The surface of the Magic Crystal Tower glittered. After a moment, hundreds of element pellets suddenly appeared.


    Each element pellet is composed of ten element spikes.


    Boom, boom


    The scope is small, but the destructive force is far more than ten times.


    When the smoke dissipates, more than 100 large holes are left in the ground.


    For the magic objects under the legend within the scope, the magic protection is still not completely broken, but the magic objects inside the protection magic are broken into pieces, flesh and blood blurred, like a bloody mud.


    "At last there were widespread casualties." The dawn Titan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nearby Titans could not laugh or cry. Listening to the tone of dawn Titans, it was like that some of their own people were sorry for the war.


    "Die or die. The Magic Crystal Tower consumes far more magic than you think."


    "I won''t allow you to say they''re dead!"


    Su ye said, and more than 200 new legendary incarnations emerged behind him.


    "Forever hater!"


    A huge magic array of the same number as the big pits blasted by the elemental pellets emerged.


    The corpses of all the dead demons were gathered together by invisible forces, flesh and blood fused and expanded.


    Blood, fat, muscle and white bone are intertwined to form blood colored strange giants.


    These flesh and blood giants have no head on their shoulders and have four legs and six arms. Their outline looks like headless giants.


    Not long ago, more than 100 flesh and blood giants 50 meters high jumped out of the pit and rushed to Shenfeng city.


    Su Ye''s more than 100 legendary incarnations of protective magic have stopped, but the effect of protective diffusion is still there.


    As soon as these giants appeared, the nearby demons inspired the power to prevent proliferation and fell on them.


    Under the protection of the magic shield, more than 100 eternal haters roared up.


    The Titans looked at Su ye, their scalp numb.


    Black iron becomes a hero.


    Serious injury promotion legend.


    Death can also create a batch of demigods to hate forever.


    "I''ve only heard of this, but I haven''t seen anyone use it, because it''s a high-level demigod undead spell. It seems that only a few lichs and ''eternal hate ghost'' can use it?" The morning Titan looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "I killed a demigod and hated ghosts forever."


    "The power of the eternal hater is relatively strong, which is completely proportional to the magic of the caster."


    The Titans looked expectantly at the strange dead at the level of demigod.


    More than a hundred eternal haters looked like crazy demons when they approached the garrison.


    The front hater rushed to a hero mountain lizard and punched it.


    Boom


    Directly smash the dragon''s head into the chest, then reach out and grab it, pull out the broken head and throw it on the ground.


    The body of the thirty meter long mountain lizard fell down.


    The eternal hater turned and rushed to the next Warcraft, but a strange scene happened.


    The blood on the Warcraft was like a living creature, holding some flesh and blood and broken bones to form a flesh and blood snake, which suddenly jumped out and entered the body of the eternal hater.


    Then, a layer of colorful blood armor spread on the eternal hater and covered his whole body.


    Every time you kill a Warcraft, the one who will always hate will have a layer of blood armor.


    More than 100 eternal haters rushed into the Warcraft army and killed madly.


    Half god, one at a time.


    Even a huge hero Warcraft can be punched through.


    More and more flesh and blood armor.


    "How could..."


    The high-level forces on both sides were stunned.


    Isn''t this the greatest gift of Hercules, the first under God?


    The more you fight, the stronger you kill.


    Although there are few eternal haters, so many people here also know some details. It is impossible to master the super talent of flesh and blood armor.


    It can only mean


    "Send an angel Legion and purify them with high-level light power!" A garrison commander shouted wildly.


    The legendary Angel Legion flashed its wings, rushed over, and then


    Those who hate forever will be dealt with one punch at a time.


    The light power falls on the eternal haters, which is either blocked by the protection of Su ye, or has little impact on the eternal haters.


    "Blasphemer!"


    The Titans looked at Su Ye.


    "Did you transform this magic?" Asked the laughing Titan.


    "It''s just that in addition to this semi divine spell, a set of magic creation for light elements is added. Of course, it uses a little power of blasphemy, otherwise the effect is not good enough."


    "The eternal haters are still killing Warcraft. Now the average number of layers of flesh and blood armor on them has exceeded 100. Once they reach 1000, plus your magic protection... Hypocrites will have a headache."


    "I think those demigods are going to start shooting. They know very well that once the eternal haters are superimposed indefinitely, it will endanger the war situation. "


    "They need attention."


    Su ye said, another group of legendary avatars cast spells together.


    One after another, a huge Hydra appeared outside the city and rushed to the wall like a real Hydra.


    The scene of Hydra besieging Zhanshen mountain is staged again.


    The faces of the garrison generals changed.


    The legendary Legion has nothing to do with the Hydra Legion.


    Later, Su Ye ordered Wang dachui and di aotianxia.


    "Let''s go."


    "Charge!"


    Among the hundreds of millions of troops, two insignificant teams left Xinhuo city and rushed to Shenfeng city.


    Each team is three meters tall dragon goblins, but the number is small, only 200.


    The other team consists of metal dwarves riding sheep, also only 200.


    A total of 402 servants.


    Many people looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    Yes, Wang dachui and di Aotian are very strong, but they are only two top demigods.


    The 400 magic minions are not weak, they are all legends.


    But it may not play a big role in front of the massive legendary Legion.


    Soon, two teams of magic servants climbed up the wall.


    Then, the 402 servants stood at the side of the city wall, arranged word by word, took out a legendary magic bow and kept shooting ahead.


    People were even more puzzled that 402 legendary archers played little role in this kind of battle.


    Soon, no one paid attention to these bowmen and servants.


    More than a thousand hydras became the focus of the audience, and the garrison constantly mobilized forces to encircle and kill.


    Slowly, the garrison general found something wrong.


    The dead garrison suddenly rose inexplicably.


    Even where it was not attacked by the Hydra and the eternal haters, the casualties suddenly increased.


    Not long after, the Titans also found out.


    "Is the other party getting weaker?"


    "No, it seems that our magic has become stronger again, and it''s not a bit strong."


    "Yes, I also found that the fighting skills of those demons suddenly increased, their bodies suddenly became more flexible and powerful."


    "But nothing has changed."


    "I''ll use my divine power to see..."


    In the eyes of some Titans, gold glowed and froze.


    In their eyes, on the walls of Shenfeng City, the battlefield auras spread in all directions, overlapping and intertwined like a net.


    The source is the Dragon goblins and metal dwarves.


    They slowly counted the number of halos.


    "The light of faith, the light of encouragement, the light of calmness, the light of concentration, the light of thirst for blood, the light of recovery, the light of inspiration... As well as the battlefield talent, the Lord of all armies, and the war intention of the great general..."


    More than 20 battlefield forces covered the front line.


    These talents are not rare. There are at least hundreds of demons in every 100 million demons.


    However, each demon also has one or two, and the influence range is very small.


    These dragons, goblins and metal dwarfs, with their auras, completely subvert the rules of the battlefield.


    The fighting capacity of the Titan army has been increased by half.


    Then, the generals of both sides saw that the demon army stepped into the dwarf house like a giant and pushed forward.


    The defenders of the outer wall were defeated.


    Angel Legion and puppet legion, they have little emotional fluctuation.


    Warcraft Legion is different, especially in the face of more and more eternal haters.


    Those who hate forever can''t absorb the power of angels and puppets, so they don''t go anywhere and toss in the Warcraft Legion.


    Warcraft can''t take them at all.


    Soon, the flesh and blood armor of the first group of eternal haters was stacked to 1000 layers, and their height reached 100 meters.


    The elite garrison also collapsed.


    The garrison general almost collapsed.


    In less than two hours, the Elite Corps collapsed!


    I''ve never fought such a terrible God war.


    "No more delay! The demigod army attacked! "


    At the command of the incarnation of the God of fear, on the inner wall, a semi divine angel with golden light all over flew out, flapping eight light wings and emitting vast divine power.


    A giant demigod Warcraft with a length of more than 100 meters followed, roaring like dark clouds falling on the outer wall.


    Then, one after another golden demigod puppets jumped from the inner wall to the outer wall and killed the demon army.


    Zeus, the God of Megatron infinite plane, was a high God war corps and came to Greece.


    Suddenly, most people on the battlefield looked east.


    Su ye and all the Titans on the wall looked at the three flying artifacts in the eastern sky with a smile.


    A golden kilometer huge ship floats in the sky. On the huge ship, strong crazy soldiers in leather clothes look at the battlefield with red eyes. On the left side of the huge ship, a huge magic carpet with an area of kilometers, carrying a white palace, a strange monster and fortune magicians in white Phnom Penh robes stood on the flying carpet¡° Su ye, come on! Remember our oath, marry me after God! I will raise our children well! " A tall and strong female destiny warlock jumped gently and waved hard, and her strong legs and white flower''s position under her neck fluctuated violently. Legendary destiny warlock ajiman. There was chaos on the flying carpet¡° Your highness, don''t yell! You are the sister of the king of Persia! "¡° He is now the king of magic, dangerous! "¡° He is now the first God. Be careful when you touch porcelain. "¡° His majesty Gilgamesh has not dared to challenge him. " On Titan City, Titans showed ambiguous smiles. Su Ye shrugged and said, "there''s no way. I''m too charming." On the left side of the Persian flying carpet, the huge pyramid up to 500 meters slowly rotates, and you can''t see how many people are inside from the outside. Everyone knows that there must be many incarnations of gods hidden in these three artifacts. Su ye turned to look in the direction of the holy city of Delphi, smiled and looked at Shenfeng city. In Shenfeng City, those false gods and gods turned dark. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 925

    The Titans laughed and talked happily.


    "The three God systems are early and late. It''s an obvious warning that they appear at this time."


    "It seems that the demigod Legion is the limit of tolerance of the three gods."


    "However, the emergence of the demigod Corps has reversed the decline of Shenfeng city. Su Ye''s strength is strong, but the low rank of the magic and material army is a fatal injury. "


    "Yes, demigods have strong damage and protection ability. Su Ye''s protection magic can cause trouble to the demigods at most, but can''t be fatal."


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    The dense demigod army continued to advance, advance, and finally reoccupy more than half of the outer wall.


    The original retreat of the elite legion of Shenfeng city was supplemented and cooperated with the demigod Legion to defend on the wall.


    On the wall of Shenfeng City, it was reduced to a meat grinder.


    The Titan army launched a tidal charge, and under the power of the demigod legion, the garrison stood still like a reef on the shore.


    Until late at night, the two sides were still fighting, from beginning to end, without stopping.


    Late at night, both sides looked at Su ye more and more strange.


    Because the corpses of Warcraft and Warcraft objects on both sides were turned over and over by Su ye and constantly transformed by magic.


    On average, each dead demon or Warcraft will be revived 12 times by different undead magic.


    Finally, the garrison finally had to send a large number of angel priests and powerful light artifacts to purify the corpses and the magical souls of Su Ye.


    In the early hours of the morning, the fighting continued.


    The battlefield has entered a strange balance, with pure hard consumption on both sides.


    At dawn, the sun rose, and the Titans had no plans to withdraw their troops.


    "What do you think of the war of mincing meat?" Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan shrugged and said, "it''s very simple. Keep consuming! To Zeus''s heartache! "


    "The more we kill at this time, the less we face next."


    "As I said before, we have the support of many forces. What''s more, we have a clear advantage. "


    "Yes, with the cannon fodder everywhere in the infinite plane, we are not satisfied with the elite Legion and even the demigod legion of the Zeus God system?"


    Su ye said, "are you going to drag on?"


    The Titans smiled.


    "I don''t have time to spend so hard with you." Suye road.


    "Why, you''re not leaving, are you? We can''t live without you. " Laughing Titan way.


    The Titans'' faces were full of consternation and worry.


    Su ye said helplessly, "I really don''t need to stay here. You see, I''ve stood here since yesterday. With this time, I might as well study magic. But don''t worry, I''ll leave my part here. No one can see through it unless the gods come down to earth. Of course, if I go out separately, I will come back. "


    "No, no, no, your strength will control the whole war. We don''t trust you when you''re not here. "


    "You can''t go. Why don''t I go to the star Titans and give you the headquarters? Yan Tong Titan and snake foot Titan are not worthy to command you! "


    When the laughing Titan finished, a group of Titans nodded again and again, including the son of the snake foot Titan, the snake arm Titan.


    "It''s not a matter of power, but the value of learning magic is higher than staying here to watch the war." Suye road.


    "No, you can''t go! You''re gone. Don''t talk about the soldiers. We titans are upset. " Laughing Titan way.


    "Yes, you can''t go."


    Laughing Titan said helplessly, "we need to think of a way to make the best of both worlds... Wait a moment, we''ll think about it."


    The Titans hurried together and talked.


    Not long after, the laughing Titan said, "we have four plans. See which one you choose."


    "Say."


    "First, we will build a temporary mage tower for you here, and send someone to hold the lower protection artifact for protection. It will never disturb you."


    "Second, you send the floating city of the demon prison city here. We can''t send Titans to garrison the demon prison city. Send the snake foot Titan there. He sleeps everywhere."


    "Third, set up a seat face lock to connect here with the magic prison city. But... Vulnerable to interference. "


    "Fourth, if you are not afraid to disturb, take out tables and chairs to study on the wall. Anyway... This is not the first time you have done it."


    Su Ye glanced at the Titans angrily and said, "can the intensity of the war before be compared with that now? Now there are a group of hypocrites on the opposite side. If I read carelessly on the wall, will they look at me? What''s more, what I''m studying now is divine magic knowledge. I even study in meditation, which is different from reading and doing homework before. "


    "There''s a third." Laughing Titan way.


    "The third give up is too easy to be disturbed. As for the temporary mage tower, it is not safe enough. "


    "As for the second..."


    Su Ye glanced at the Titans.


    The Titans looked forward to it.


    "Indeed, now there is more than one floating city in the magic prison city. It would be safer if it was guarded by the serpent foot Titan. But... Do you really understand the cost of deploying floating city? The six pointed star mage tower group is not an ordinary mage tower. Moving my floating city is more expensive than moving all the mage towers in miletu. " Suye road.


    "Say the number!" The laughing Titan clenched his teeth.


    "Have a god star." Suye road.


    "..." the laughing Titan broke out half of his rude words.


    The Titans couldn''t laugh or cry. They didn''t know whether Su Ye didn''t want to choose. If he said so deliberately, it was a real lion.


    "What about a large divine power plane?" Asked the laughing Titan.


    "I really don''t need that." Suye road.


    Laughing Titan looked at Su Ye suspiciously and said, "you didn''t say that a while ago. You said that your earth system and fire system should be expanded. It''s too small and too slow to grow."


    "This moment is another moment." Suye road.


    "Wait..." the laughing Titan looked at Su ye and continued, "now, the double ring void is in a mess, and many gods are beginning to protect themselves. However, you say you don''t lack divine power. Did you fish in troubled waters and get a lot of benefits during this period? Wait... Where are your false gods? Does the 400 spirits per day still provide? "


    Su Ye immediately looked up at the Shenfeng city ahead and said, "my soul corridor can''t collect enemies without souls. Only when angels and puppets are promoted to the next god level can they have real gods and souls. However, those Warcraft of the demigod Legion can be collected. It''s a pity that they died in vain. "


    "Let''s get down to business!" Laughing Titan way.


    "It''s also business. Um... If I send the ghost of a false god to Shenfeng City, it will be efficient, but it will cause unnecessary risks. Well, I''ll keep a low profile and provide you with 600 gods and demigods every day. I can''t use the kind of self bombing to kill demigod Warcraft. You should restrain your men from robbing my demigod Warcraft. Even if you encounter it, you should try to hurt but not kill it. How about letting my spirit or magic servant kill it? " Su ye asked.


    The Titans stared at Su ye in amazement.


    "Where did you get so many demigods? You don''t run in an infinite plane. At present, you can meet a large number of demigods. Except for Shenfeng City, there is only the double ring void. Said, "how many divine planes have you swallowed in the past few months?"


    "No wonder in just a few months, the power of Wang dahammer and di Aotian grew so fast, and the growth of magic servants had the greatest relationship with the plane!"


    Su Ye coughed softly and said, "it''s mainly because of my good master. No accident. In a while, they will be promoted from calling Legion to calling city-state. However, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I have to hunt more demigods. That''s it. "


    After su Ye finished, 600 demigods appeared, and then lined up in a neat team to kill Shenfeng city.


    Seeing these demigods, the Titan army cheered with excitement.


    However, the garrison opposite turned green.


    The self bombing spirit of the deep prison fortress has been famous for its infinite plane. It blows up once a day, covering the incarnation of the God of fear.


    Previously, in the deep prison fortress, many defenders were too afraid to go up the wall. Shengsheng guarded the deep prison Fortress into an underground fortress.


    The key is


    The garrison generals looked at their angels, Warcraft and puppet demigods.


    The number of members of each demigod Legion is only 1000.


    3000 demigods, seemingly many, but the demigod soul is 600 every day


    The deep prison fortress proved that the three demigods were not enough to blow up.


    "The spirit and demigod are not important, but you. You can offer a lower price. The price of an old God Star is basically equivalent to an upper artifact. The value of the upper artifact can''t be bought with money, but if it is converted into the Golden Eagle of Greece, it is almost... 100 billion or 200 billion. The total wealth of the entire Greek aristocracy may not reach this number. "


    "So expensive? I really don''t know. I still have a concept of the price of the middle artifact and the lower artifact, but I have no concept of the upper artifact. " Suye road.


    Laughing Titan patiently explained: "compared with the lower artifact, the middle artifact only improves its strength, but compared with the middle artifact, the upper artifact is a qualitative improvement. Let''s put it this way. The main material of the superior artifact is particularly precious. It is either a strange star, an old God star, or a relatively complete skeleton of the superior God. In our Titan system, there are many lower and middle artifacts, but the number of upper artifacts is limited. As for the Lord''s artifact, not to mention the king''s artifact. "


    "Is Zeus''s thunder spear an artifact of the king of God?" Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan shook his head and said, "this is uncertain. It was only the main artifact in those days. But after so many years, maybe he promoted the thunder spear to the divine king artifact. "


    "He imprisoned Cronus and didn''t get the king''s artifact?" Su ye asked.


    "Well... The information I gave you last time really didn''t involve these. After all, the level is too high. The divine king artifact is different from the main artifact. Although Cronus is a second-generation divine king, when he falls into the throne of the divine king, his divine king artifact will automatically fall into the main artifact, or called the old divine king artifact. Zeus wanted the king''s artifact, but he could only refine the main artifact that best suited him into the king''s artifact. "


    "What about the highest artifact?" Su ye asked¡° Your dream is so great. So far, the supreme artifact is also a concept and word. Whether it exists or not is uncertain. "¡° Huh? In the books I have read before, it is said that the fate mud board of Persia is the supreme artifact, and the chaotic eye of Greece is also the supreme artifact. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 926

    "Oh, you humans do not understand the difference between creation and supreme, so there is a mistake in the definition. Strictly speaking, above the God King artifact is the creation artifact. The fate mud plate of Persia, the chaotic eye of Greece and the sun ship of Egypt are all creation artifacts. As for the creation artifacts of northern Europe, they have been broken. You should know what they are. "


    "World tree?"


    "Yes."


    "The highest artifact is above the creation artifact. But most gods doubt the supreme artifact and believe that there can be no objects of that degree. Of course, some gods insist that the existence of the supreme artifact is that the supreme artifact creates the infinite plane. "


    "What about the fate spinning wheel of Greece?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s just a broken creation artifact."


    "It seems that the spiritual information you gave me needs to be updated." Suye road.


    The laughing Titan laughed and said, "don''t worry, next we will offer the more precious secret history of infinite planes. After all, we couldn''t determine your value before. Now, you have proved that you are qualified to get everything."


    "I can ride the floating city. What can you give me?" Su ye asked.


    "A lower artifact?"


    Su Ye lost his smile and said, "I don''t lack it."


    The laughing Titan said, "you see, I guess right! You must be hiding something! Since the red dragon can control five artifacts, I doubt you have hidden power! "


    "What about the median artifact?" Su ye asked.


    Laughing, the Titan smiled awkwardly and said, "there are countless original artifacts of our Titan family, and the median artifacts are not worth mentioning. But... After all, talents are withering. Now we don''t have many median artifacts. To be exact, they are lacking. "


    "What did you just blow?"


    "We have a lot of inferior artifacts. Why don''t we... Give you three inferior artifacts?"


    Su ye thought for a moment, looked at the pyramids, flying carpets and pirate ships in the eastern sky and said, "is that also the next artifact?"


    The Titans rolled their eyes.


    "The rank is a lower artifact, but the actual value is a middle artifact, just like the void dragon ring." Laughing Titan way.


    "It''s very difficult for me not to give this or that. Otherwise, let''s make a contract. If there is a contradiction between us, the star titans are not allowed to attack me under any circumstances. It doesn''t have to be long. 100 years will do. Of course, that''s not enough. You have to give me a Titan forging book. " Suye road.


    The Titans looked at each other and laughed together.


    The laughing Titan said, "you still show the fox''s tail! It seems that your real goal is our Titan forging book. The value of this thing is comparable to the main artifact! "


    "That''s not necessarily true. The technology of Titan forging is powerful, but it doesn''t apply to all races. You let me learn, and I can''t learn. The forging skills of titans are powerful, but the level of Greek craftsman gods and Northern European dwarf gods is not poor. It is said that over the years, the skills of dwarf gods and craftsman gods have improved by leaps and bounds, surpassing your Titans. "


    "Nonsense! Our Titan''s forging technology is still the first in the infinite plane! "


    The Titans were unhappy.


    Su ye said, "I have a showdown. I just want the Titan forging book and the promise that the star Titans will not do it to me in a hundred years. Or, an artifact, or an interview. "


    "Can''t the median artifact?" The laughing Titan asked tentatively.


    "It''s late." Suye road.


    "It''s really a magician. It''s hard to serve! You wait, I''ll talk to them! "


    The laughing Titan glared at Su ye and left the city wall with the morning Titan and the serpentine Titan and entered the Titan hall.


    A few hours later, the laughing Titan came out with a helpless face.


    "Here you are! A rare original! "


    The laughing Titan threw a crystal ball at Su ye with an almost smashing action.


    Boom


    The piercing sound of breaking the air sounded, and people not far away were scared to look around and thought that Xinhuo city had been secretly attacked.


    Su Ye raised his hand and took the crystal ball lightly.


    In the crystal ball, there is a reduced divine gold column floating.


    The nearby Titans made incredible whispers.


    Su Ye stared blankly for a while before looking up at the laughing Titan.


    "Really for me?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course!"


    Su Ye looked at the other Titans, some confused, some confused, some confused, and some faintly angry.


    The ancient Titans had no books. They would record important information on stone pillars.


    The most advanced information will be recorded on the stone pillars wrapped in divine gold.


    Even the most useless information, the gold and stone pillar of the Titans is worth more than the median artifact.


    Many Titans expressed dissatisfaction.


    "Even if you take it, you should take an imitation."


    "What kind of imitation? Just transcribe adult books?"


    "At present, there are only three gold and stone pillar forging books of our Titan family. This one is still the latest and most complete."


    Laughing, the Titan said bitterly, "I don''t know what madness His Majesty the star Titan has. Now he is a Titan. He can decide everything. He said, I can only give. The three of us advised for a long time. Even the Yan Tong Titan and the snake foot Titan gently advised, but there was no way. Who called the star Titans high status? "


    Su Ye weighed the crystal ball, happily took away the divine gold and stone pillar and put it directly in the giant Hill for dwarves such as Wang sledgehammer to watch.


    "It seems that you titans are really sincere. What about the promise of his Majesty the star Titan? " Su ye asked.


    The Titans flew out of their eyes and dared to speak to the lion for great benefits.


    "Your Majesty, in front of us, swear to the mother earth God and the infinite plane that he will never do anything to you within a hundred years. We titans are not Zeus. Zeus vowed that like farting, we Titans spit on a lake and never regret what we say. " Laughing Titan way.


    "Good, I promised to mobilize the floating city! First, ask your Majesty the serpent foot Titan to stay in the demon prison City, capture the Shenfeng city and hold a celebration banquet, and then ask your Majesty the serpent foot Titan to return to Greece. " Suye road.


    "OK, that''s it!"


    The next day, a floating city hung high above the new fire City, just like a floating sentry to monitor heaven and earth.


    The whole floating city was shrouded in white fog.


    Outside the floating city, ten floating magic plates rotate around. On each floating magic plate, there are 49 magic cannons, just like the most loyal guards.


    The battle of God is endless.


    From the first day, the demon army attacked Shenfeng city and never stopped.


    Night and day.


    The magical images of war continue to circulate on the infinite plane.


    Those who had not experienced divine war were deeply shocked when they saw this scene.


    Hundreds of millions of troops are invested every day and never stop. Such a large-scale and high-intensity war is completely beyond the concept of ordinary war.


    All the forces of the whole Zeus God system are poured into Shenfeng city. Both gods and priests are constantly providing power for Shenfeng city.


    The Greek city states have ushered in a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Everyone found that the temple began to gradually let go of the affairs of the city states, and the managers of the city states had greater jurisdiction.


    The original great nobles rarely appeared.


    Because the most powerful nobles in Greece either died in the great beast God star, or died in the battle of Plato, or died in the deep prison fortress.


    The destruction of Mount ares has dealt an unprecedented blow to the highest management organization in Athens, and more and more emerging forces oppose mount Ares.


    On the tenth day of the war in Shenfeng City, a news spread among the Greek city states.


    Many emerging nobles led by Solon succeeded in forcing the palace and Ares mountain, which opened Solon''s innovation!


    Solon announced that from then on, Mount ares could only manage the nobles of Athens.


    Outside the God of war mountain, follow the magic parliament, set up 500 people''s Congress, citizens'' assembly and citizens'' court, break up the city guard, and establish the Athens city-state army and guard army.


    The civic assembly is the basis of everything, participating in and being elected.


    On the basis of the citizens'' assembly, a citizens'' court shall be established.


    In the citizens'' assembly, a 500 member parliament will be elected according to the region.


    The 500 people''s Congress is the highest body in Athens, which makes the most important decisions and has the highest legislative power.


    At least the black iron rank is required to be elected to the 500 people''s Congress.


    Among the members of the 500 National People''s Congress, the members of the holy land or the Holy Land rank are eligible to run for consuls.


    The consul became the top administrator of Athens, responsible for government and military affairs.


    Since then, the institutions in Athens no longer distinguish between nobles and civilians, magicians and soldiers, and all Athenian citizens are eligible to enter the institutions.


    Finally, Solon announced that he had consulted many opinions of Su ye and believed that Su ye and he were both innovators. This innovation should be called Solon Su Ye innovation.


    The innovation of Athens shocked Greece and spread to the four countries.


    Almost everyone can''t understand this regime model, think it''s declaring war on almost all rulers, and think Athens will be in chaos.


    But in fact, there was no chaos in Athens.


    Because the nobles have little opposition.


    After plotting many times, the nobles suddenly found that this innovation was a bone breaking but not a devastating blow to the nobles.


    Nobles can use various ways to help themselves or puppets to enter the Grand Council.


    Therefore, the nobles secretly called this new regime the noble Republic.


    Some people with lofty ideals are very helpless, but they also understand that the change of regime will not take place overnight. This change has enabled civilians to obtain certain power from the nobility, which is a very good start.


    It is circulating throughout Athens that the reason why the nobles bowed their heads and the temple gave up jurisdiction is that Su Ye pressed the Shenfeng city out of breath with his own strength. It is Su ye who fought for real rights for the Athenian civilians.


    As a result, it became more and more evil. Finally, some people made statues of Su ye at home and began to worship the magic King Su Ye. Time passed slowly, and in the twinkling of an eye it was three months. Su Ye stood by the library window of the mage tower and looked out at the Shenfeng city in the distance. The fighting continues. Su Ye opened the magic book and read the detailed reports sent by the Titan command. Those reports have been tabulated according to Su Ye''s instructions. In these more than 90 days, more than 20 billion reinforcements from various gods arrived at the new fire City, and the number of casualties exceeded 12 billion. The loss of Shenfeng city is twice that of the Titan army, and the proportion is increasing. Seeing such a huge number, Su Ye has become numb. Divine war and human war are completely different concepts. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 927

    The garrison of Shenfeng city also changed twice.


    The first change was on the 20th day after the war.


    After three consecutive demigod Warcraft legions were solved by Su ye, the garrison of Shenfeng city immediately stopped sending demigod Warcraft legions after discovering that Su Ye''s spirit demigod might exceed 3000.


    This move made the Greek demigod Warcraft extremely grateful to Su Ye.


    The second change was in eighty days.


    From that day on, there were not only angels, Warcraft and puppet legions, but also various ethnic groups, such as lizards, orcs, tauren, dwarves, elves, earth spirits and so on.


    These garrisons are far inferior to the previous Shenzhan army, and the lowest rank is no longer gold, but silver.


    The Titans cheered when they saw that Zeus began to send out ordinary races.


    This means that the Zeus God system has been unable to bear huge losses and began to send believers from various aspects of divine power.


    Because of the miraculous achievements, it attracted the attention of all gods in the infinite plane, followed by the assistance of a large number of enemies of Zeus, which is the reason for more and more soldiers inside and outside the new fire city.


    From the 80th day, many more gods were willing to help the Titans.


    More and more supernatural beings began to appear in the Titan army, and a large number of puppets and quasi angels joined the battle.


    Bleeding Zeus has become the same goal of many gods.


    In these three months, Su ye had a deeper understanding of the magic array, and created a large number of new spell rudiments according to the spells of other ethnic groups, old spells and various divine spells provided by the Titans.


    The highest achievement in these three months was to re analyze the legend and all magic arrays under the legend and improve all magic arrays with the identity of apocalyptic Warlock.


    After improvement, the average power of all magic increases by 30%.


    Magic borrowing this magic has been improved again by Suye and is being popularized among all supernova members.


    Su Ye left the mage tower and sent it to the wall of the new fire city to find the laughing Titan.


    "How long will this offensive and defensive war last?" Su ye asked.


    "God''s war is different from your human war. Well, we''re ready to live here for ten years. "


    "I can''t wait!" Su Ye was helpless.


    "There is a difference in time between our gods and you humans."


    "This intensity should be more than ten times that of ordinary divine war. Can it be reduced to one year?"


    "OK, as long as you are willing to do it. You don''t have to hide. You can see that your earth proud sky and Wang sledgehammer have improved significantly. If what I expected is right, your divine power plane has matured again? "


    "Indeed." Su Ye didn''t hide it.


    After he was promoted to demigod, the divine power plane matured very quickly.


    In addition to the whale kingdom in the water system, the ghost ship in the dark system and the giant beast God star in the light system, the planes of the other seven systems have all matured.


    And thanks to the two demons, the seven series planes have completed the plane swallowing and promoted to the super giant divine power plane.


    Among them, the most peculiar is the WanMu stars of the wood system.


    WanMu Xingchen was originally a very common wooden divine power plane. The whole plane is a big tree. The huge tree roots form the earth, the huge tree crown forms the sky, and the middle trunk runs through the heaven and earth.


    After WanMu stars mature, Su Ye moves the shadow hive and the world tree into it. When Su Ye returns to WanMu stars, the world tree is gone!


    After looking for it for a while, I found that the world tree swallowed up thousands of stars and turned itself into a divine plane!


    Su Ye tried to summon the world tree, but he found that his total magic was enough, but the total magic carried by the magic array of "summoning the golden servant" was limited, which was not enough to summon the world tree.


    What else can you do? Keep it. It''s your own child after all.


    Subsequently, Su ye asked the angry king to give up the expansion of the volcanic plane and send it to the giant Hill to continue fishing, while the hungry King entered the world tree plane and carried out plane fishing alone without any gods and spirits to ensure the growth of the world tree plane.


    "Well, do you want to do it?" Asked the laughing Titan.


    "I''ll try." Su Ye nodded and began to cast the spell.


    Servants appeared one after another.


    Demigod metal dwarf Wang sledgehammer, left hand beast axe, right hand beast hammer, three meters tall, standing in front of 1000 legendary metal dwarfs more than two meters tall.


    The demigod dragon goblins are proud of the sky, with the shield of the sea in the left hand and the dragon head hammer in the right hand. They are only one head shorter than Wang dahammer. They lead 1000 legendary dragon goblins to appear in the battlefield.


    Bingfeng stood on Su Ye''s shoulders. Around everyone''s body, there were 200 elves flying around.


    Every elf is equivalent to a legendary avatar.


    The shadow honeycomb stands in front of the new fire City, like a kilometer high tower.


    More than ten thousand legendary wasps flew into the air with a wasp crossbow.


    Ten half god poisonous queen bees are equipped with ten poisonous bee crossbows, which are 20 meters tall, like giant puppets flying in the sky.


    Two hundred Thunder Dragon eagles and two hundred thunder eyes flew into the sky. Nearby, thunder roared and lightning surrounded.


    Two hundred metal giant horses lightly stepped on the ground, and their whole body glittered like black iron.


    Ten steel fronted dragons flew in the sky. The first steel fronted dragon was more than 200 meters long.


    Whether it is Shenfeng city or the avatar or false god on the flying artifact of the three gods, the memory is awakened.


    At that time, under the gods, magical creatures had invincible power. Thunder Dragon eagle, thunder eye, metal giant Ma and steel front dragon were all the best.


    These four kinds of magical creatures have a terrible record of hunting the next God.


    Then, hell unicorn, champion hell knight, hell demon dragon and light angel appeared.


    The champion hell knight is fine. There are ten men behind him.


    The hell unicorn and the hell dragon looked at the Warcraft with envy.


    The three aspects of dark system, water system and light system are not fully mature. They can''t settle in and promote the ethnic group.


    "Little Medea, come out."


    A Golden Dragon flew out of the sky. Its 300 meter long body was even better than the steel front dragon.


    At this moment, little Medea is covered with the lower Titan armor, just like a golden dragon flying in the sky.


    Then, a whole 3000 gods and demigods emerged from behind. Most of them were once demigod Warcraft in Shenfeng city.


    "Let''s go. Pay attention to the rhythm and force them to send troops and increase consumption, but we won''t let them jump over the wall and use war artifact. Especially little Medea, don''t light the whole wall. "


    "OK, Dad!"


    Little Medea smiled at Su Ye. Such a huge red dragon turned out to be clever.


    Then, little Medea turned her head and looked at Shenfeng city. Her smile disappeared. In the terrible vertical pupil, there was the tyranny and killing intention of the dragon.


    Su Ye''s direct subordinates poured out.


    Subsequently, Su Ye released protective magic as usual.


    This time, it''s different from before.


    Su Ye has transformed a large number of spells of various ethnic groups into magic that can be used by Terrans, and arrayed a large number of magic at the same time.


    Even the most common fireball technique, after being transformed into a magic array, has also become a terrible pseudogod level explosive fireball. One is a mushroom cloud, exploding a shock wave of 10 kilometers.


    Now, Su Ye has mastered thousands of false god magic.


    Moreover, every legendary avatar can use all spells from apprentice level to pseudogod level.


    324 legendary avatars emerge, pointing forward.


    "Frost Giant''s armor."


    "Red Dragon inflammation armour."


    "Half god Troll skin."


    "Semi divine glow."


    "Yan devil cloak."


    "Metal siege."


    "The city of the earth."


    "Mental barrier."


    "Force field star."


    ¡­¡­


    A total of 324 pseudo God level protective magic turned into four times the light and fell on little Medea.


    "Ah woo..."


    Feeling the surging power, little Medea roared excitedly.


    Tens of thousands of light spots spread around little Medea, and then continued to spread.


    Soon, all the Titans, even the Titans at the head of the city, were covered by a whole 1296 hypocrisy level protective magic.


    The supervisors of new fire City, Shenfeng city and the three gods were stunned and looked at the world illuminated by the magic brilliance.


    At this moment, even the sun and Olympus mountain were covered by the light of magic.


    Even the most ordinary black iron warrior is now surrounded by terrible elements and magical power. The whole person is colorful and dazzling.


    The defenders of Shenfeng city could not even see their appearance, but could only see the dazzling color light.


    It is a light full of destruction and death.


    The laughing Titan held his stomach in his hands and muttered to himself, "from now on, our Titan army is half god."


    Praise came from the flying artifact of the three gods.


    "Worthy of being my man!" Archiman was full of glory.


    A bunch of Persians want to sew archiman''s mouth.


    In the city of Shenfeng, the incarnations of Zeus gods gathered together. Look at me and I''ll look at you.


    These gods are not convinced by anyone at ordinary times, but now they have a good temper.


    "Eldest brother, they are forcing war, which is to exhaust all the demigod legions and believers of our Olympian God system." The deification of panic.


    "Because of the war in Shenfeng City, we have stopped the war in other aspects and gave up a lot of interests. The loss is unimaginable."


    "The problem now is that the cannon fodder can''t keep up with consumption. Yes, we still have a lot of divine power planes, and we have reserve soldiers, but... The price of dispatching them is that we have to shrink the divine system. "


    "It seems that war artifact will be used. Our magic power and crystal reserves are enough."¡° Perhaps, you can invite the demigod level legion of life angels to fight. " The deified body of fear nodded helplessly and said, "the Legion of life angels is too precious, but it is better than consuming magic energy, divine crystal and our divine power. I''ll ask for instructions. " Just three minutes later, a white light came down from the sky and fell on the inner wall of Shenfeng city. On the surface of the light column with a diameter of 100 meters, there are two winged little angels the size of a palm. They have a white halo on their heads, wear white clothes and hold small golden bows and arrows. At the moment when the Legion of life angels appeared, both sides showed joy. Shenfeng city is glad that the loss can finally be reduced. The Titans were happy that Zeus finally played another card. Among the pillars of angel light, a row of little angels holding bugles blew together. Woo... The sweet bugle sounded, and the millions of life angels around the light column pointed at the sky with their bows and arrows. Boom... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 928

    Millions of light arrows fall like light rain. Each light arrow can accurately hit a garrison.


    After the light arrow touches the garrison, the body will immediately be randomly converted into a semi divine light protection spell. If it is injured, it can also be converted into a healing spell.


    The Titans laughed.


    "It''s too far from Su Ye."


    More than ten seconds later, the angel of life shot the arrow again.


    Millions of pure white arrows fly together, and the falling arouses color spells, which is very spectacular.


    But the garrison is more than 100 million.


    The defenders are still dying at a terrible rate.


    The garrison generals were silent.


    After a long time, a pillar of angel light came one after another.


    Finally, on the inner wall, there stood a whole ten angel light columns and tens of millions of life angels, shooting life arrows continuously.


    The garrison generals breathed a long sigh of relief.


    At this time, Su Ye''s servants climbed the wall.


    "Little puppet, eat your big hammer grandpa!"


    Wang Da hammer waved the beast God hammer and slammed forward.


    Boom


    A huge hemispherical white air wave blew up from top to bottom, and all the puppets within the range of 300 to 400 meters in front burst, while the indestructible upper artifact wall showed slight cracks, which were repaired in the blink of an eye.


    "Chatter!"


    Not far away, di Aotian also hit it with a hammer. With a flash of gold, all the puppets within 300 or 400 meters in front of him went up to heaven and broke into parts all over the sky.


    Then the metal dwarfs waved away the pieces of the puppet.


    The generals of both sides twitched at the sight.


    God, metal dwarves, you go to the battlefield to get benefits?


    Collect the wool of Warcraft and start collecting the wool of metal puppets?


    The Titans rolled their eyes and thought that the 1000 metal dwarfs were doing great things. As a result, they ran to collect waste products.


    Su Ye shrugged and said helplessly, "I really didn''t tell them to do so. It should be Wang Dashui who changed his tactics without permission. However, these puppet parts are very unusual. Basically, recycling three puppet parts is equivalent to one more complete puppet. My highest goal is to build the legendary Titan puppet. "


    "Don''t quibble. You''re the one who ordered them to pick up junk!" The laughing Titan laughed and scolded.


    On the inner wall of Shenfeng City, there are avatars and false gods. Look at me and I''ll look at you. You look so bored.


    Forget it, let them pick it up.


    Puppets are different from Warcraft. It takes some time to turn into fighting power.


    When little Medea fell on the wall, they saw an incredible scene.


    This terrible red dragon, one does not spit fire and the other does not attack. Like an elephant charging back and forth in a group of rabbits, it does nothing superfluous and only runs.


    As soon as she ran, her body turned into a residual shadow. The hurricane spread all over her body. Her wings were only horizontal, which was a huge blade more than 1000 meters long. Her head flew everywhere.


    When the dragon''s legs step on it, the Qi force vibrates, and the air explodes within a kilometer around the body. All enemies under the demigod are either dead or injured.


    Dragon tail also sweeps while running. As long as it is swept, it will collapse and die.


    Watching the battle, all parties looked helpless. This was not going to the battlefield. It was like a bear child running around on the beach.


    Su Ye is also a little helpless. Now little Medea can cover dozens of kilometers of city walls with a mouth of dragon inflammation. Neither the enemy nor we can stand it. If we scare the enemy back to the inner wall, we lose the significance of accelerating consumption.


    The ten steel fronted dragons. Also scattered around running.


    Unlike Medea, they sprayed steel spikes everywhere.


    What''s terrible is that those steel sharp cones are the same as those with eyes. They shoot at key places, and they are especially accurate. What''s the face of an angel, the knees of a puppet, the eyes of all ethnic groups


    What''s more frightening is that the steel sharp cone has a strong ability to break armor and demons. The protection of the life angel in front of the steel sharp cone is just like paper paste.


    Those steel spikes were endless, and there was a wail wherever they passed.


    The Thunder Dragon eagle and the thunder eyes joined hands. A Thunder Dragon Eagle carries a thunder eye on its head. They hang high in the sky and spit huge thunder balls.


    A Thunderball covers a radius of hundreds of meters and empties one area after another.


    Where the poisonous arrow of the wasp man passes, it spreads into a large poisonous fog.


    The power of these poisonous fog comes from the tree plane of the world.


    Ice wind stood on the edge of the city wall with both hands, and did not use any powerful magic. He only used the old-fashioned large-scale extremely cold wind.


    The extremely cold wind covering the whole Shenfeng city.


    Soon, the garrison general went crazy.


    Because all the shields of the angel of life will collapse as long as they appear for no more than one second.


    The person responsible for maintaining the protection array of Shenfeng city found that the consumption of the two-layer shield of Shenfeng city was ten times that of the previous one, and it was still increasing.


    Ten times the consumption, resulting in the energy supply of magic energy crystal can not keep up, so we have to replace it with magic energy crystal.


    Knowing the news, the avatars of the gods were in pain.


    "Stripping, and it is the stripping after strengthening variation..."


    The garrison generals gnash their teeth and stare at the back of Bingfeng.


    The Titans soon became aware of the changes in Shenfeng city.


    "Su ye, why don''t we spend it like this."


    "You are really the nemesis of Zeus!"


    "I think it''s good. Although the divine people''s legion and the divine Legion can''t arrive, it''s worth ten years to exhaust the Zeus Legion under the divine level!"


    "All gods in the infinite plane will remember your achievements."


    "You see, the number of defenders of the other party can''t keep up with the killing, and they begin to shrink."


    "Come on, let''s pretend to retreat. When they send more defenders, we will continue to do our best."


    One day, two days, three days


    Ten days later, the avatars of the gods in Shenfeng city looked at the huge statistics one by one, and their hearts and brains hurt together.


    Before, 200 million defenders were consumed every day.


    Now, the daily consumption exceeds 600 million, which is still deliberately controlled by the other party.


    Previously, it consumed 100 million gold eagle magic power crystals every day.


    Now, it consumes 2 billion magic power crystals every day.


    This does not include other aspects of consumption.


    Soon, the Quartermaster reported good news that the food supply needed by Shenfeng city was reduced.


    The incarnation of the God of fear heard that the Quartermaster said this was good news. He incarnated the irritable demon God on the spot and pierced it with a spear.


    The reason why the food supply is reduced is that soldiers of all ethnic groups on the battlefield often die in battle before they can eat the next meal.


    As the news of the upgrading of the meat grinder in Shenfeng city continues to spread, more and more forces provide free assistance to the new fire city.


    At the beginning, the Titan army only invested 100 million troops every day to attack part of the city wall. With more and more armies of all nationalities coming to help, the Titan army expanded.


    Besieged on all sides.


    The consumption of Shenfeng city has intensified again.


    More than one billion defenders are killed every day.


    The gods were stunned to find that Shenfeng city broke the infinite plane record.


    In the battlefield where there are no gods to fight, the number of one-day deaths in Shenfeng city ranks first in the infinite plane.


    Even in the endless bloody battle between demons and demons, when there are no gods to participate in the war, there are not so many deaths in a single day.


    Everyone also realized that this was no longer a divine war between the two gods.


    But tens of gods fought with Zeus.


    And the power of magicians.


    The names of Su ye and the magician have risen to an unprecedented height in the infinite plane.


    More and more gods began to train magicians.


    Magicians from all over the infinite plane have been a little happy recently, because they will get very high treatment wherever they go.


    The last thing Zeus wanted to see finally happened.


    In the war below the God level, Zeus became a drowning dog.


    Soon, the Titan got a message that Zeus held a meeting of the LORD God to discuss the battle of Shenfeng city.


    The Titans cheered, which meant that the first step was completed ten years ahead of schedule.


    Su ye also showed a faint smile.


    At noon three days later, a very ordinary time, suddenly, war artifacts rose up in the inner wall.


    A hundred lower war artifacts!


    The Titan was shocked and immediately ordered all the legions to evacuate. Now.


    But it''s too late.


    Three seconds later, the world was dark and the end came.


    Meteorites with a diameter of more than one kilometer fell continuously, covering the sky around Shenfeng city.


    A ring of frozen halo continues to spread, freezing the earth.


    The poisonous fog spread continuously and even rushed to the new fire City, but then it was blocked by powerful forces.


    Dark destruction storms with a diameter of 45 kilometers rolled wildly outside Shenfeng city.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the new fire City, more than three billion Titans were shrouded in the next war artifact.


    Although the artifact is suppressed by the power of great prohibition, although the war artifact side attacks in a large range and the individual attack power is slightly weak, it is a real war artifact after all.


    "Su ye..."


    "Su Ye!"


    On the wall of the new fire City, all the Titans turned and shouted at the floating city.


    Su Ye blinked to the wall and 4000 avatars appeared behind him.


    All Titans'' eyelids jumped heavily, and the number increased again in less than half a year.


    Four thousand legendary incarnations, divided into two batches.


    When a group of people continuously cast the pseudo God level protective magic, they saw countless protective diffusion lights flashing in the dark.


    Another group of avatars continuously release a wide range of healing arrays to treat demons whose bodies are impacted.


    The intensive war artifact force continues to fall, and the thousand layer pseudo God protection continues to break and increase. In the darkness covered by countless destructive forces, a battle between life and death continues. The extinction of the next war artifact strike lasted an hour. Su Ye''s Avatar also continued to cast spells for an hour. When the smoke and elements dissipated, a huge annular pit appeared around Shenfeng City, about ten kilometers wide and more than kilometers deep. From Shenfeng city to Xinhuo City, there are huge pits. Under the pit, more than 3 billion bloody Titans scattered. With a long sigh, the Titans could not defeat the war artifact after all. When the Titan gods worked together, they saw the ups and downs of the ground, lifted up all the Titan armies and filled the huge pit¡° Wait... They''re not dead! " The laughing Titan suddenly shouted. All the Titans looked at the demons lying on the ground in surprise. They also retain a complete thousand layers of protection. In legend, there is blood on the body, but there is no injury on the body! Under the legend, the wounds of a large number of demons are slowly healing. It means there''s still a living mouth. Soon, some false gods and demigods in the Titan camp no longer saved power and began to cast a wide range of healing spells. The dense light flickered everywhere. The scene that shocked all parties appeared. A large number of Titan soldiers would open their eyes and touch their bodies vaguely. Didn''t you die under the doomsday attack of war artifact? A little dizzy. In addition to 20% of the dead, nearly 80% of the Titans will stand up firmly and slowly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 929

    Whether it''s Xinhuo city or Shenfeng City, whether it''s the supervisors of the three gods or the spirit ideas peeping in the dark, they all look at the incredible scene foolishly.


    "Retreat!"


    More than 2 billion Titans pulled the bodies of less than 1 billion other comrades in arms and retreated quickly.


    In Shenfeng City, the golden incarnations of gods trembled violently and almost vomited blood.


    One hundred lower war artifact carry out such a large-scale doomsday attack, consuming magic energy, divine crystal and more than 200 billion gold eagles, killing less than one billion demons?


    It''s a big loss.


    Zeus has never suffered so much.


    Soon, a report was sent to Su ye and the Titans.


    Many soldiers will be killed this time, but most of them are alive, but the legendary demons have a heavy body shock and have no power to fight again in a short time.


    Su Ye''s more than 1000 layers of pseudo God level protective magic constantly protected their lives.


    Soon, billions of reserve soldiers of the Titan army set out. After being blessed with thousands of layers of protection magic by Su ye, they rushed to Shenfeng city again.


    The garrison general of Shenfeng city was unable to give an order.


    War artifact requires craftsmen to maintain it for at least ten days before it can attack again. Otherwise, the loss of artifact will increase and its power will be greatly reduced.


    The defenders did not fight. The Titan Army stood all over the outer wall and frantically attacked the shield of the inner wall.


    Magic power crystal is rapidly consumed.


    The avatars discussed anxiously.


    On the new fire City, Su Ye looked at the Shenfeng city and said, "Titans, is your original purpose to consume the Zeus army or rush to Olympus?"


    "You mean..."


    All Titans look like they have just been polished by a grindstone, as sharp as a sword.


    Su Ye pointed to Olympus and said, "if they don''t come out, we''ll go up the mountain."


    "But... If we don''t capture Shenfeng City, once we climb Olympus mountain, we will face the danger of being attacked from both sides." Laughing Titan way.


    The dawn Titan echoed: "Su ye, under the God ladder on the top of Olympus, must be full of Zeus legion, and far more and stronger than the God peak city."


    "Su ye, you should understand that the Zeus God system has thousands of gods, hundreds of thousands of gods and false gods, and they have more than one million divine power planes, divine moons and divine stars. They can mobilize more troops than you think. It''s not that we dare not climb Olympus, it''s that the time has not come. "


    Su Ye nodded and asked, "you must destroy Shenfeng city and climb again?"


    "Sure!" The Titans answered firmly.


    "Since you dare not climb, pretend to climb and lead them out." Suye road.


    "I think so!" The Titans nodded.


    Before discussing the results of the opposite Shenfeng City, a golden light overpass flew out of the new fire City, crossed the sky from the side of Shenfeng city and landed on the hillside of Olympus mountain.


    The deified body of fear sighed.


    "Attack!"


    The Zeus army rushed out of the inner shield again and met the Titan army with glittering elements all over the body.


    Titan reclaims golden light overpass, battlefield.


    On the outer wall of Shenfeng City, it was transformed into a meat grinder again.


    This time, Su Ye''s men took it a little more seriously.


    With the help of Su ye, everything developed in the direction expected by the Titan gods, and the number of Zeus army killed in battle was increasing.


    Ten days later, an army of gods withdrew from the new fire city.


    Then, the gods withdrew one after another.


    Soon, the Titan army held a high-level meeting, and Su Ye listened quietly. Only then did he know that Zeus had compromised with some gods in order to ensure that Shenfeng city was safe.


    Those gods originally didn''t want to completely tear their face with Zeus. Now they got benefits and immediately cut off their assistance to the Titan gods.


    This triggered a chain reaction, and many weaker gods withdrew one after another.


    Su Ye immediately realized that all this was the conspiracy of the Zeus God system. Some god systems even were the chess pieces of the Zeus God system, just to start at this moment.


    The number of Titans fell by half.


    Su Ye was almost unaffected. The Titans were very anxious and held meetings day and night.


    Finally, after a larger deity withdrew its troops, the Titan deity decided to start the decisive battle ahead of time.


    If there is no more war, more and more gods will withdraw their troops, and Wanyi will also withdraw the supervisors of Persian, Nordic and Egyptian gods. The new fire city is likely to be surrounded.


    The Titans asked Su ye for advice, but Su ye said he would not interfere with major decisions within the Titans and was willing to follow the command.


    The early morning north wind swept Olympus mountain, blowing Shenfeng city and Xinhuo city.


    The divine war between the two sides continues.


    On the wall of Shenfeng City, gorgeous spells, loud roars, colliding weapons, and flying blood and stumps constitute a cruel picture.


    The generals on both sides are numb.


    Woo


    A huge golden horn sounded in the new fire city.


    Two huge golden shadows leaped from the city wall and fell outside the city.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The battlefield of hundreds of millions of people suddenly stagnated for a moment.


    The Titan army sent out earth shaking shouts and tore the sky.


    Among the three generations of Titans, the snake arm Titan and the dawn Titan began to run and officially entered the war!


    Heaven and earth are drums, and Titans beat.


    "Sons of Zeus, your Titan grandpa is back!" The snake arm Titan laughed wildly, swinging two snake arms and running forward with big strides.


    "Titan, will take back our sun!" The morning Titan roared, his body gradually turned white from gold, and the pure white flame flowed all over his body from top to bottom.


    Where they passed, the earth melted, the air burned, and the Titans retreated.


    Two hundred meter high giants covered with golden lower artifact Titan armor, like two small suns in the battlefield, step through the earth and run quickly.


    "Stop them!"


    At the command of the incarnation of the God of fear, a whole twenty false gods jumped down from the city and flew to the two titans.


    One of the false gods flew halfway, and a huge dark shadow fell from the sky and hit the false god.


    Bang!


    The false god was hit on the wall by a huge dark shadow.


    The hypocrite looked up dizzy and was pressed by a golden tail.


    He was about to get up when a huge faucet came over, a sledgehammer and a giant axe were raised, and then the Dragon opened its mouth, which was a dragon breath.


    Hoo


    Die before you leave school.


    The other 19 false gods successfully arrived in front of the two titans.


    The dawn Titan grinned and said in a loud voice, "the current Zeus God system is very arrogant!"


    "It''s stupid!"


    The two titans punched together with a bright smile.


    When the snake arm Titan punched, the fist of the snake head instantly turned into millions of snake heads and condensed into a thousand kilometer giant fist of the snake, enveloping the hypocrite like a dark dust storm.


    The morning Titan struck straight, and instantly turned into a fist like sun, burning red and burning everything.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    With only one blow, except for three hypocrites protected by lower artifact spit blood and fly out, the other 16 hypocrites were first blown to pieces by the fist of ten thousand snakes, and then burned to nothingness by the fist of morning light.


    Then a more terrible scene happened.


    The remaining power of the ten thousand snake fist did not disappear. A white Qi force crossed several kilometers and bombarded the outer shield of Shenfeng city.


    At the same time, the rest of the fist of the morning light condensed into a red pillar of fire with a diameter of kilometers and hit the shield at the same time.


    Boom!


    The earth and the sky burst, and the whole of Greece was shocked.


    The powerful Qi force turned into a wave of air and lifted all the Titan armies one kilometer nearby.


    The two titans smiled happily and continued to run.


    "I like fighting!" The serpent arm Titan roared wildly.


    "Kill!" The Titan''s eyes were red in the morning.


    The two titans jumped high, crushed the ground, passed through the outer shield and fell on the wall.


    The nearby Titan armies stepped aside one after another, and the defenders gathered like a river tide and rushed to the two titans.


    The two titans completely ignored the attack of the demigod level, allowed the brilliant light to explode on themselves, rushed to the outside of the inner shield, took a deep breath and suddenly shot.


    Behind the serpent arm Titan, on the translucent God power map wall, a huge planet intertwined with hundreds of millions of crazy snakes appears.


    His hands suddenly pushed out to the sky, and the two snake arms intertwined and expanded in an instant.


    It''s getting dark.


    When the enemy and we suddenly looked up, we saw two huge snakes like dark clouds in the sky, ten thousand meters high, opened their big mouths, exposed their sharp fangs, and fiercely bit at the inner shield.


    Suddenly, it was light again.


    The dawn Titan jumped into the sky at some time and turned into a sun with a diameter of kilometers and surrounded by stars.


    Suddenly, the sun went down, carrying a huge tail flame, and hit the inner shield obliquely.


    In the dazzling sun, the outline of a giant can be seen faintly. His hands are clenched into fists with ten fingers on his head and smashed out heavily.


    Boom


    The serpent and the sun hit the inner shield at the same time.


    The shield shook violently, the violent force rebounded, and the two titans flew out upside down.


    The dark power storm suddenly broke out.


    All soldiers nearby, whether Titans or Zeus, were instantly torn to pieces.


    Above the city wall, a dark place with a diameter of more than five kilometers suddenly appeared, swallowing the light and distorting the line of sight.


    Waves of pale white space ripples fluctuate in the dark.


    "Retreat!"


    The generals of the two armies hurried to let the army retreat.


    The two 100 meter Titans, like the flowing gold waterfall, hang high in the sky with a grin. Their white teeth are like the snow of the mountain, reflecting the sun¡° My grandfather, the shining Titan, fought for and against Zeus. My father, the sun Titan, fought for and against Zeus. So do I, the Titan of the morning. " Behind the sun Titan, the thousand meter Shenwei Map Wall unfolds. On the golden and brilliant picture wall, the red and golden sun hangs high in the sky, and endless sentient beings worship on the ground¡° I am the morning light, how can I be covered by the sky! " The morning Titan laughed and suddenly jumped high. The dawn Titan turned into a line of vertical fire, broke through the clouds, broke through the sky and went straight into outer space. Hoo... Everyone was shocked to see that the sun in the Greek sky suddenly trembled gently. The huge sun spewed out a thread of fire and instantly fell on the body of the dawn Titan. At this moment, he is connected to the sun. In the burning of the sun, his body suddenly expanded and turned into a giant. The flame flows slowly from top to bottom like liquid gold. The sun revolved in his eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 930

    "Retreat..."


    The Titan general shouted wildly, and all soldiers will evacuate quickly.


    A thick voice resounded throughout Greece.


    "The name of the Titan, the God of the great bank, the enemy I will tread on!"


    The dawn Titan once again turned into a big sun, with a diameter of 10000 meters. His body was like a cone, like a meteorite. He was full of fire and stepped on the Shenfeng city.


    From a distance, a big sun falls from the sky,


    "Push the God array with all your strength! Activate all protective forces. "


    The incarnation of the God of fear screamed.


    The serpent arm Titan smiled and flew away, as if to avoid the morning Titan.


    His body is constantly expanding, his whole body has undulating snake patterns, and on his back, one black giant snake after another pierces his skin and rises outward.


    Long thick and dark snakes stretched to his sides and finally formed two huge black wings intertwined by snakes.


    Ten thousand feet of black wings, like a demon God.


    Two titans passed by.


    When the dawn Titan was about to set foot on Shenfeng City, the snake arm Titan laughed wildly, and the two winged snakes opened their mouths wildly.


    "I''m a Titan. I''m not afraid of the gods!"


    The two serpentine arms of Titan point to the city of Shenfeng.


    The two winged snakes flock to the two snake arms respectively.


    The snakes gathered, turned into a body, surrounded by black light, and suddenly fell.


    Hundreds of millions of snake heads headed straight for Shenfeng city.


    "These crazy people!"


    The flying artifact of the three gods retreated rapidly.


    The titans of the new fire city looked at each other, nodded, squatted together, and pressed their hands on the wall.


    Outside Shenfeng City, a huge pale gold rock wall suddenly rose, more than 100 kilometers long, up to kilometers high and more than 100 meters thick.


    On the huge wall, there are endless Titans carved. Some Titans hold the sky, some Titans step on the sun and moon, some Titans cut the plane, and some Titans fight against the gods


    The wall of Titan is like a land that cannot be crossed and a wall that cannot be moved.


    The wall of Titan raised earth waves, which rapidly pushed the return of the Titan army. Then, the second wall of Titan emerged from the earth, raising endless dust and rubble, which once again pushed the return of the Titan army.


    One Titan wall after another floated from the ground and pushed all the Titan armies back under the new fire city in the dust, forming 18 lines of defense that separated the two boundaries and separated the starry sky.


    Between the two cities, eighteen Titan walls stand tall.


    The sun sets.


    Glorious Titan, golden body, set foot in Shenfeng city.


    Boom!


    The arms of ten thousand snakes are black, just like the fist hanging from the sky.


    Boom!


    One left and one right, two titans hit the shield of Shenfeng city at the same time.


    The dazzling white light giant ball expands. In a moment, it explodes into a column of light, hits Xiong city down and shakes the starry sky up.


    The whole city of Shenfeng city is deep underground, and the annular air wave and earth rock wave soar tens of thousands of meters, like a world-wide tsunami, inundating all directions.


    Boom, boom


    The huge earth and rock waves that rushed to the new fire city broke through the walls of Titans layer by layer and finally stopped on the seventh floor.


    The huge waves of earth and rock on both sides of the East and West flooded the forests and filled the rivers, and were finally blocked by hundreds of kilometers of mountains.


    The original green mountains are covered with loess.


    On the new fire City, Su Ye looked at the huge sand waves that kept going north and shooting at the holy mountain of Olympus.


    Suddenly, the earth wave shook heavily, and a dark round hole appeared in the center of the earth wave


    The unknown Weili chiseled through the earth waves.


    Then, dense cracks ran through the soil waves.


    Boom


    With a loud noise, the unbearable soil waves turned into sediment falling all over the sky.


    The sand poured down like a waterfall.


    When the sand falls, a man more than three meters tall walks in the air and walks slowly.


    He was covered with black and bright armor, and there was a faint golden light in the armor.


    Every part of his body, even his hair, was surrounded by armor. No skin was exposed. Even his eyes were blocked by the bright red gem on his face armor.


    The shape of the armor is ferocious and exaggerated, with sharp spikes on the shoulders, knees, elbows and so on.


    Behind the armor, the bloody bat wings spread ten meters, just like the wings of the devil, moving gently and rippling with flowing fire.


    With each step he took, a white halo spread under his feet, reaching 3000 meters away, just like stepping on a lake.


    Behind him, a dark shenweitu wall was shrouded in a thin black fog. It was like a cage, as if countless giants were wriggling and struggling in the fog.


    Under the dark wall of Shenwei map, blood drips, condenses into a waterfall and flows slowly.


    In the eyes of the low rank people, this is just a warrior who looks very powerful.


    But in the eyes of the high-level people, the sky was dim and yellow as soon as he came out.


    He is like the darkness of the endless world, blocking the light of the infinite plane.


    He was only walking in mid air, but everyone felt that he was right on his heart.


    When he raised his foot, everything was silent.


    He seems to be imprisoned by invisible forces, his heart does not move and his blood does not flow.


    When he settled down, his heart beat heavily and his blood flowed.


    When his other foot was raised to the highest place, his heart stopped beating again and the blood stopped flowing again.


    "True God..."


    Some people slowly squeezed a word out of their mouth.


    Seize the light of heaven and earth and determine the birth and death of all things.


    "Is this the incarnation or new God of which God of Zeus?"


    There were whispers everywhere, but there was no answer.


    Su Ye stared at the mysterious God who suddenly appeared. His eyes flashed and his face was calm.


    "Who knows this God?" The laughing Titan smiled and frowned.


    All the Titans shook their heads.


    "His breath of power is ignored, but far beyond the new God. I even have a feeling that I am facing a superior God, even the future Lord God. "


    "Is this the card of Zeus?" The laughing Titan looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye said nothing and continued to stare at the mysterious gods.


    A young Titan whispered, "can this mysterious God threaten us?"


    "It should not be. You have seen the power of the snake arm Titan and the morning light Titan. Even if they are suppressed by the great ban, they can also have the power of the lower God."


    "Su ye, what do you think?" Laughing Titan stared at Su Ye.


    The other Titans immediately turned their heads and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye remained silent.


    The Titans looked at each other and looked suspicious.


    The laughing Titan said in a deep voice, "inform all Titans immediately and use all strength to find out the origin of this mysterious God!"


    "Yes!"


    A young Titan hurried down the wall and ran back to the city.


    Laughing Titan said to himself, "this mysterious God is very unusual. I have an unknown feeling. Maybe we should let the snake arm Titan and the morning light Titan come back."


    Suddenly, the morning Titan disappeared and blinked before the mysterious gods.


    The Shenwei map wall behind the dawn Titan was suddenly transformed into a disc relief with a diameter of 100 meters. The whole relief is a simple and mysterious sun figure with golden light flashing.


    The wall of the sun turned sharply and he punched.


    Beyond the giant fist, fire and light surround it.


    Beyond the fire and light, the stars twinkle and the space ripples in circles.


    In front of the 100 meter high giant, the mysterious gods opposite are like small ants.


    The little ant was a little short, stepped on the void with his left foot, and hit the fist of the morning light with his right arm.


    The star silver light and the golden light interweave to realize the unique star power of God, just like the vast sea of stars condensed in the giant fist and hit the hand of Titan.


    Boom!


    The white light burst and the divine light splashed everywhere.


    The mysterious spirit quickly retreated and leaned back. When he reached a hundred meters away, his body suddenly stopped, just like a giant tree rooted in the earth, standing still. His upper body slowly straightened, as if the curved steel was broken straight by Juli.


    The dawn Titan flew backwards ten thousand meters, and a little golden light fell from his way.


    Every drop of golden light falls to the ground, it will inevitably send out the violent roar of the giant hammer hitting the boulder, even vaguely like a majestic music.


    The blood of the Titans, the song of the earth.


    Drop after drop of golden globular Titan blood smashed the earth, rebounded into the air, made a harsh roar, and flew back into the body of the dawn Titan.


    The dawn Titan stood in the air, his chest fluctuated violently, his left hand held his right arm full of cracks, biting his teeth, and his face was ferocious.


    The whole right arm, shaking.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Su Ye watched the scene with disbelief.


    The body of Titan is the first in the world.


    There has never been any God of the divine system that can surpass the Titans in the collision of God bodies.


    Today, it proved to be a rumor.


    The laughing Titan muttered to himself, "he has a Titan body."


    "What?"


    The square black Shenwei figure wall behind the mysterious gods slowly deformed and turned into a huge disk stone wall with a diameter of kilometers, slowly rotating.


    The wall of the divine power map is very similar to that of the dawn Titan. It is magnified ten times, but it flashes not gold, but dark black light.


    "How can there be a dark sun wall in this world." A Titan muttered to himself.


    Suddenly, four mighty Titans as strong as the sun rose into the sky in the new fire city.


    Su ye and all the Titans looked back.


    In addition to the previously seen Yantong Titans, there are three second-generation Titans only seen in Titan classics.


    The hill Titan, alkyunaius, is like a giant black-and-white granite statue, and his pure black eyes are like a secluded pool.


    Flowing water, Titan porus, consists of a glistening flow of water, transparent across the body, and a huge dark blue whirlpool with big eyes.


    The Frost Titan rudus was covered with frost and snow. His eyes were white. There was a snowflake in each of his eyes. He was the brother of the Frost Titan. The Titans cheered loudly. The demon army was stunned for a moment and roared excitedly. It turned out that the Titans had been hiding their strength¡° Who the hell are you? " The morning Titan''s brilliant golden power erupted, just like molten gold flowing in his right arm to repair his body. The mysterious God said nothing and quietly looked at the dawn Titan. The dark magic power around him was boiling, and the magic power bands danced around him like the tongues of fire around the sun. The dark sun wall behind him turned faster and faster, and the loud noise of grinding heaven and earth made everyone nearby roar. The mysterious spirit was slightly short, his feet stepped on it, the white Qi exploded, and the earth collapsed within a few kilometers. The mysterious gods appeared in front of the dawn Titan in an instant. The morning Titan waved his fist hastily. Boom... The powerful force churned and instantly formed a golden and black light group, which was constantly squeezed. Then the two light groups burst, and a Golden Shadow flew into the sky, out of the atmosphere and into space. Instead of retreating, the mysterious gods turned into a dark line of fire and flew straight out into space¡¾ Read the welfare] pay attention to the public [book club], read a book every day, cash / currency! Come down! " The serpent arm Titan suddenly shot. Hundreds of millions of snakes suddenly appeared in the air and condensed into a mountain of ten thousand snakes, up to ten thousand feet. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 931

    The mountain of ten thousand snakes burned around and crashed down.


    The mysterious spirit did not hide.


    Dong


    After a strange loud noise, the mountain of ten thousand snakes exploded and the remnant bodies of snakes flew.


    Mysterious gods pierce the mountain of snakes and continue to rise rapidly.


    "Save the morning Titan!" The laughing Titan roared.


    The faces of many Titans showed hesitation.


    This battle endangers the life of the dawn Titan, but it is a fair battle.


    The Yan Tong Titan, the hill Titan, the running water Titan and the frost white Titan looked up at the sky, and their divine power surged around them.


    Suddenly, the space sun shook heavily, erupting a line of fire and falling on the dawn Titan.


    "This is my battle!"


    The dawn Titan roared to stop the rescue of his kin.


    Suddenly, dark swirls appeared around the Titan in the morning.


    Then thin lines of fire emerged from the vortex and landed on the morning Titan.


    Thousands, ranging in thickness.


    The dim space suddenly appeared, one by one, the sun''s virtual shadows, dense and overlapping, covering the sky of the whole human world.


    A thousand days are the same day.


    Click


    Dawn Titan''s whole body cracked, gold melting flame flowed all over his body.


    The whole wall of the sun melted into his body.


    "Dawn Titan..."


    Some titans have red eyes.


    "The dawn rises forever!"


    The dawn Titan turned into a giant melting gold in flames and rushed from space to the mysterious gods below.


    The dark sun wall behind the mysterious God also turned into a dark liquid and integrated into his body.


    Ten thousand feet of golden light shine brilliantly, fall from top to bottom, and shine in the world.


    A small black line rose sharply from bottom to top, without momentum.


    Countless people in the human world are looking up.


    Two divine lights met.


    Boom


    The golden light suddenly stopped in the air and didn''t move.


    A ray of black light passed through the golden light and flew into space.


    Boom


    Ten thousand thunder rolled over and the world broke.


    The golden light suddenly burst into a ring and swept through space, like a spreading golden umbrella covering the whole star.


    "Morning Titan!"


    The Titans roared angrily.


    In the spreading golden light, the face of the morning Titan appeared, smiled in the direction of the new fire city and dissipated.


    The serpent arm Titan roared and rushed to outer space, the mysterious God with arms and chest.


    The wall of his ten thousand snakes turned into two big black snakes, which merged with his arms.


    The mysterious God held his head high, and a half moon wall appeared behind him.


    The eyes of all the Titans trembled.


    The dark moon wall is covered with black moonlight.


    A little black magic starlight gathered and scattered around the mysterious gods.


    Mysterious gods, attack from top to bottom.


    Two black lights, one big and one small, collided in the sky.


    After the loud noise penetrating the heaven and earth, the mysterious gods stopped in the air.


    The serpent arm Titan fell upside down, like a ball kicked by one foot, surrounded by flames and smashed into the mountains.


    Thousands of green mountains are cracked, green trees are broken, loud noise is roaring, and gray smoke is rising.


    The laughing Titan''s body flashed and appeared at the place where the snake arm Titan fell. In the blink of an eye, he returned to the city wall with the unconscious snake arm Titan on his back.


    The two snake arms of the snake arm Titan were broken from their shoulders, and their whole body was covered with scars, like a broken white porcelain vase.


    Su ye and everyone released all kinds of healing spells, and all kinds of divine lights rose on the snake arm Titan.


    After more than ten seconds, the crack on the snake arm Titan slowly healed and still left fine marks.


    There was no change where the shoulders were disconnected.


    In the eyes of the Titans, sorrow is thick.


    The mysterious black armor God hangs high in the sky and overlooks the world.


    On the city of Shenfeng, the voice was shaking.


    Even the impersonal puppets and angels cheered with joy.


    The avatar of fear smiles.


    "Who is this God? When I get back, I will ask my father to reward him heavily! "


    The incarnations of the gods have stated that once the war is won, they will certainly send a grand congratulatory gift to the God.


    One man''s power, destroy the Titan.


    Four second-generation Titans more than 200 meters high looked at each other.


    The burning pupil Titan was about to raise his feet, and the frost white Titan put his hand on his shoulder.


    The snow-white giant smiled and his teeth glittered.


    "A year ago, I dreamed of my sister. She was smiling at me."


    The six snowflakes in the frost white Titan''s eyes continued to rotate and rise into the sky.


    The snow-white snow wall rumbled and turned into ice armor.


    Suddenly, behind Su ye, the frost condensed and the sound of broken ice sounded.


    Everyone looked behind Su Ye.


    A female Titan composed of ice stood tall, looked up at her brother in the sky, and smiled.


    The frost white Titan burst into a brilliant smile on his face, then turned around and rushed to the mysterious gods in the sky.


    When the Titans saw this, their hearts were filled with grief.


    The famous twin sister and brother frost Gemini joined hands to fight against the peak God.


    In the first battle of the Titans, the two were ambushed by Zeus. The Frost Titan was pierced by the thunder spear in order to save his brother.


    In the sky, behind the mysterious gods, a snowflake wall almost the same size as the frost white Titan appears, but its color is like ink.


    Frost white light and dark light collide constantly in outer space, one huge light mass explodes, and a strange halo diffuses. The sky is brilliant and beautiful like fireworks.


    Frost white body, falling from the sky.


    The laughing Titan hurried to deliver help, but he just appeared. The cracked frost white Titan grinned and turned into a cold frost light. Facing the sky and the mysterious gods, he waved the most brilliant punch of his life.


    Endless ice and snow gather into flowers and bloom in the starry sky.


    The mysterious gods suddenly burst into black flames, smashed the flowers of frost and snow, smashed the frost white Titan, and stood high in the sky overlooking all sentient beings.


    Ice crystals scattered all over the sky, and the whole human world suddenly changed from midsummer to severe winter.


    Thousands of mountains are frozen and rivers are frozen.


    The sky is clear and blue, but snowflakes cover the sky and fall all over the city.


    New fire city is quiet.


    Many Titans shed tears and the demons were terrified.


    Every second generation Titan is a myth of the first generation.


    Every second generation Titan can fight against ordinary gods.


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    Now, not only the third generation of Titans fell, but also the second generation of Titans died on the battlefield.


    The mysterious spirit defeated three Titans in a row, with great momentum and divine power.


    "Who the hell are you!"


    The laughing Titan roared up to the sky.


    The mysterious spirit slowly descended, landed in the city of Shenfeng and disappeared.


    In Shenfeng City, there were thunderous cheers.


    New fire City, silent.


    Su Ye looked at the snow all over the sky and stayed for a long time. He asked, "who killed Helios, the sun Titan?"


    "Zeus." Laughing Titan way.


    "Who killed Selene, the moon Titan?" Su ye asked again.


    "Zeus."


    "Who killed almena the Frost Titan?" Su ye asked.


    "Zeus."


    Su Ye nodded and looked at Shenfeng city quietly.


    That night, more than half of the demon army left.


    One God after another announced their separation from the Titan God system.


    Titan hall, meeting of the gods.


    Everyone sat quietly in the hall, and no one spoke for a long time.


    The golden hall was once full.


    Now, ten doesn''t save one.


    Su Ye floated in the air without saying a word.


    The serpentine Titan returned with a black face. His son, the serpent arm Titan, is still unconscious.


    Four second-generation Titans, including Yantong Titan, snake foot Titan, mountain Titan and water Titan, sat in the highest seat.


    After a while, the mountain Titan said, "Zeus had made arrangements to force back part of the alliance by offering conditions that the gods could not refuse. Once we Titan shot, we will send this mysterious God for final suppression. He''s forcing the star Titans. "


    His voice sounded like a clash of rocks.


    "Aren''t you... Opponents of the mysterious gods?" Asked a young Titan.


    The hall swelled with heat.


    Yantong Titan said, "among the second generation Titans, there is not much difference except that the mountain titans are immortal on the earth. The mysterious God can fight three times in a row and end the battle very quickly. His strength is close to the stars and Titans. We have not entered the divine world and are not his opponent. "


    "Is there no way to defeat him?"


    Yan Tong Titan shook his head and then looked at Su Ye.


    "Su ye, what do you think?"


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    The only non Titan sitting in the Titan seat.


    "He is very strong, and... With the power of Zeus, I may not be able to trap and kill him even with the help of the six pointed star mage tower." Suye road.


    "Indeed, there is no doubt about his own strength, but with the blessing of Zeus, he can far surpass us."


    "Did Zeus exert power on him and not be influenced by the great ban?" Asked a young Titan.


    "Zeus did not know what means he used. After blessing the mysterious gods, he cut off the connection and made Da Feng ban mistakenly think that it was the power of the mysterious gods themselves. Perhaps Zeus thought of this when he designed the great ban. "


    "Zeus, do the other three gods care?"¡° Egypt is determined to retreat. The dusk clan in northern Europe is rampant. Only Persia is willing to fight, but some are unable to do so. Unless we Titans can give them enough benefits. "¡° Who the hell is he? " Most Titans were confused, and only four second-generation Titans flashed their eyes¡° It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that we have fewer and fewer reinforcements and will run out one day. At that time, we Titans had to go out. But... He can kill the Titan. Who is it? Did Gaia, the mother earth God, watch her descendants'' blood run out in Greece? "¡° Shut up! " The burning pupil Titan drank angrily and filled with fire. The young Titan shut up¡° If the star Titans attack him, then we will have no power to break the city of Shenfeng. After all, it is a superior artifact, even if it is a restricted superior artifact. "¡° It turned out that he was Zeus''s alternative. " The laughing Titan was depressed¡° Zeus is Zeus after all. I''m afraid he would have thought everything possible. Any accident is only inevitable in his eyes. It seems that his prophecy has become more powerful. "¡° Su ye, can your magician weaken the mysterious spirit? " Asked the laughing Titan¡° Unable to determine. "¡° You are different from us. Your power has not been suppressed. If you use the power of the six pointed star mage tower, what is your chance of winning? "¡° Unable to determine. "¡° Do you... Have any means to increase the odds? "¡° Yes, but he should be able to crack it. But the most important thing now is, who is he? " Su Ye looked up at the four second-generation Titans. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 932

    Four giant Titans more than two hundred meters high sat like giant gods and did not move.


    "Do you really know anything?" Asked the laughing Titan.


    The Titan hall was quiet.


    "We''re not sure." The burning pupil Titan looked into the distance.


    "What should we do next? You can''t invite the star Titans. "


    "What if we siege together?" Asked a young Titan.


    Su ye said, "didn''t you find that he didn''t want to kill all the Titans except the first morning Titan who died. If the frost white Titan didn''t work hard, he would still be alive. "


    "But for the serpent arm Titan, it''s no different from death."


    "He still has a chance to recover."


    The Titan Hall fell into a long silence.


    After a long time, the fruitless meeting ended.


    The next day, the Titans continued to attack Shenfeng city.


    The new army, less than a quarter of the original, scattered and rushed to the south wall of Shenfeng city.


    Su Ye''s part stood at the head of the city, casting spells and summoning servants.


    The glow of Su Ye''s protective magic still enveloped everyone in the Titan army, and Su Ye''s servants were still strong, but the war changed.


    In addition to the number of Titans, there is also the morale of both sides.


    The battle became particularly dull.


    The Titan did not move, and the mysterious God did not appear again.


    The battle continued day by day, and the number of Titans became smaller and smaller.


    When there were only 100 million Titans left, no reinforcements arrived.


    For the first time, the star Titans appeared in the Titan hall to convene a big meeting.


    Fewer generals than last time entered the Titan hall one after another. They looked at the behemoth sitting in the deepest part of the hall, bowed their heads and looked humble.


    Su ye entered the golden hall, which seemed much darker than usual, and looked at the highest seat.


    The huge Titan with pale gold all over his body sat on it. Even if he sat and four second-generation Titans stood, it was not as good as his chest.


    He seems to be a towering tower, standing there.


    Su Ye understood why the hall was so dim, because all the lights were attracted by him.


    The skin was like a giant with pale gold plating. At first glance, there was nothing. He was covered with dark scars, which were dyed gray red by years.


    Looking carefully, hundreds of stars of different colors appeared in the void around the head and body.


    The Titan is like a big sun surrounded by stars.


    He has a broad face, sharp edges and corners, a high nose and thick lips. There is no eyeball in his eyes. In his huge eyes, the stars flow and the void is endless.


    As far as great power is concerned, the stars carry with them.


    The stars are in sight.


    One of the second generation Titans, the star Titans.


    Su Ye looked at the Titan who had no expression and looked like a statue of a giant God. He sighed in his heart. He was worthy of being the main god among the main gods. It was clear that he had been banned, and there was only a semi divine rank left. With this momentum, he was also able to press the upper God, like the Lord of the starry sky.


    Everyone entered in turn, and no one sat down.


    "Sit down." The star Titans nodded their heads.


    His face was still expressionless, and his eyes were still staring at the distance outside the door.


    However, he tightly said a word, a ring of white space ripples spread, carrying the power of destruction and the power of doomsday, and smoothing the world.


    At the moment when everyone raises the idea of fear, all the white space ripples suddenly stand still, and then dissipate slowly.


    People who have never seen the star titans have an uncontrollable shock in their hearts. The space shock that can be caused by the next God''s full hand can be triggered or even erased at will.


    What a great power it is.


    The laughing Titan patted his stomach and said, "sit down. This meeting is of great importance. His Majesty the star Titan was present in person, and I still presided over the meeting on my behalf. "


    They sat down one after another, slightly lowered their heads, looked at the table and said nothing.


    The laughing Titan sighed and said, "you can see the war between the two armies. Our forces are getting smaller and smaller. Thanks to Su Ye''s help, otherwise our army would have been wiped out long ago. Those faithless gods, I don''t bother to say more. The theme of this meeting is how we can solve the sacred peak city in front of us and climb Olympus. "


    "Your Majesty the star Titan will solve Shenfeng city. Then our goal is to solve the mysterious God."


    Many people were shocked and looked up at the expressionless star Titans.


    He finally decided to do it.


    The final battle is coming.


    Su Ye scanned the audience.


    There are five titans of the second generation, twelve titans of the third generation, thirty-seven titans of the fourth generation and forty-five titans of the fifth generation.


    In addition, the Titans hidden in the dark, if they can really break through the city of Shenfeng, climb Mount Olympus and rush into the divine world, their strength is enough to make Zeus chaotic.


    "Who can tell me how to solve the mysterious God? Anyone who comes up with a way will be rewarded with three lower artifact; If you solve it, you will be rewarded with an upper artifact! "


    The hall was quiet, and no one showed surprise or excitement.


    And no one spoke.


    "Speak freely and express your views." The laughing Titan winked at the good Titan.


    The Titans coughed and began to discuss.


    "Those who can kill us can only be the gods of the outer God system. The gods who can reach here are the new gods at the highest level. Those who can kill us at the level of the new gods can only be the true gods, or the particularly powerful true gods. Ordinary evil gods also hit us hard and won''t kill us. "


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    "So, what kind of true God is human form and can imitate the divine power of our Titans?"


    "However, it may not be an external God, but a new power created by Zeus. If he can create a Hercules, he can create a second. "


    "You said, could he be Hagrid''s brother?"


    The star Titans did not speak, and the others gradually became bold and began to give advice.


    From night to dawn, there is still no feasible plan.


    Finally, the laughing Titan couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Su ye, who closed his eyes in mid air.


    "Su ye, come on, what do you want to do to deal with the mysterious gods?"


    The audience was silent.


    Many people suddenly realized that this was the real goal of the meeting.


    Su Ye opened his eyes, and the strange magic flowers in his dark eyes flashed away.


    "I''m still accumulating strength. Now I have no confidence to defeat this man. When I break through the demigod and promote to a new God level magician, I may have the power of a war. "


    "You still have a lot of cards in your hand. You haven''t done your best so far." The laughing Titan opened the door to the mountain path.


    "Didn''t your Titan gods go out?" Su ye asked.


    "The Titan gods have a general ability to attack the city, and they are not the opponents of mysterious gods at all. They are used to climb the ladder of heaven and open up roads with us. You have Titan forging books and know their advantages and disadvantages like the back of your hand. " Laughing Titan way.


    Su Ye was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t want to participate in a battle that may die."


    "Come on, what do you want." Laughing Titan stared at Su Ye.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye except the stars and Titans.


    After a long time, Su Ye slowly said, "Titan blood."


    There was an uproar.


    "You..." laughing, the Titan almost fainted.


    Some Titans flushed with anger and almost yelled.


    Many generals were so frightened that they were ready to run away.


    Even the magicians of the supernova were stunned.


    "You have got the golden stone pillar of God, isn''t it enough? Not enough! " The laughing Titan roared.


    "Not enough." Suye road.


    "I... you..." laughing, the Titan was speechless with anger.


    "Yes."


    The roar of the stars rang through the hall.


    Everyone looked up at the star Titans in disbelief.


    Is the Titan crazy?


    There are only two ways for a foreigner to obtain the blood of the true God.


    One is that an adult Titan gives up the Titan''s blood, and the other is the body of the middle God or higher level, voluntarily lowering a level and giving blood.


    "Your majesty!" Laughing Titan is in a hurry.


    The star Titans were like unheard of and asked, "who is willing to lower their rank or give up their blood?"


    all quiet.


    Titans, look at me, I look at you, no one agrees.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "why, usually you always say that you are dedicated to the Titans. Now you encounter a great enemy and have new hope, but you are not willing to give up?"


    "If you promise to defeat the mysterious gods, my blood will be yours! But can you promise to win? "


    "No wonder you want to help us, no wonder you want to accelerate the war process. Originally, this is your real purpose!"


    "We thought you were greedy enough to forge Titan books. Unexpectedly, you''re waiting here!"


    The young Titans were angry with the stars.


    But the second and third Titans were silent.


    After a long time, the laughing Titan asked, "if you get Titan blood, how many chances are you going to win?"


    "Eighty five percent." Suye road.


    "I am willing to lower myself and transfer my blood!" The laughing Titan bit his teeth.


    "Laughing Titan!"


    Many Titans shouted anxiously.


    "Shut up! My original rank is the middle God. If I can''t enter the divine world, I will be a half god in this life. If I can enter the divine world, even if I can only return to the lower God, as long as I practice hard, I can return to the middle God! That''s it! Your Majesty the star Titan, please give Su Ye Titan blood! "


    "Think again, maybe there''s something else..." a Titan advised. The star Titans raised their right hand and scratched at the laughing Titan''s right hand. The laughing Titan trembled violently and sweated. A trace of golden light mixed with blood flew out of his eyes, ears, mouth and mouth. Finally, it condensed into a golden ball in the hands of the star Titans. Within the golden sphere of light, the blood is like a dragon¡° It''s up to you. " Laughing Titan looked pale at Su ye, then bowed his head and fell asleep. The star Titan took a deep breath and saw the stars around his right hand. Then the stars exploded and turned into silver lights, which entered his palm and integrated into the blood cells. Huaguang masterpiece shines on the hall. Everyone narrowed their eyes and vaguely saw the star Titans holding the blood light ball and gently patting Su Ye. A golden light went straight into Su Ye''s eyebrows. Su Ye leaned back and disappeared¡° The meeting broke up. " The stars and Titans disappeared. Three days later, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes and exhaled in the master tower''s bedroom. Boom... A group of breaths comparable to legendary spells roared up and broke the roof. Then, huge magic came and repaired the roof in the blink of an eye. Su Ye felt his body flowing with fiery magma, and his heart seemed to hide a crazy dragon. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 933

    Su Ye got up slowly, controlled his body, breathed slowly and adapted slowly.


    After half an hour, Su Ye completely adapted to the new power.


    At the moment, the blood of the Titan is not as good as the real Titan, but the pure strength of the body has reached the level of lower artifact.


    "The gifted ability of lucky theocracy has been restored. What sacrifice will you choose this time?"


    Su Ye looked around the altar.


    Over the past year, he often sacrificed money and his hunting income.


    Every two months, there will be a lucky release and sacrifice a valuable item. This divine power can not be wasted.


    The middle artifact, the arena of the gods, Pandora''s box, the divine skeleton of the pseudo magic Mela, the incarnation of various gods, the divine skeleton and so on.


    Among them, the sacrificial arena of the gods won the victory theocracy of the eighth ring, and the sacrificial skeleton of the pseudo magical Mera won the divine grace talent and fearless faith of the seventh ring.


    Pandora''s box sacrifice far exceeded expectations.


    Disaster theocracy.


    However, Su ye did not absorb it, because this theocracy power was too strong. Like the war theocracy, it could not be used as a last resort.


    In addition, he sacrificed many artifacts, avatars and false gods, and obtained many divine rights and talents.


    It includes nine theocracies: Torture theocracy, anger theocracy, competition theocracy, naval war theocracy, courage theocracy, herbal medicine theocracy, panic theocracy, morning theocracy and rain theocracy.


    The total number of theocracies reached 25.


    In addition, the sacrifice obtained a large number of semi divine soul crystals, divine diamond, divine avatar, super giant magic source and other treasures.


    At present, among all items, the most valuable one that has not been sacrificed is the divine gold and stone pillar.


    The divine gold stone pillar carries one of the most and the highest forging techniques of the Titan family.


    It also condenses the will of the whole Titan family.


    Su ye took the divine gold stone pillar back from the giant Hill, opened the lucky divine power, and put the divine gold stone pillar on the altar.


    The light churned, one ring lit up and one ring went out, and the white halo on the altar continued to spread from inside to outside.


    Soon, the seventh ring goes out and the eighth ring lights up.


    Then the eight rings went out.


    The altar shook and the Nine Rings lit up.


    The holy white pillar of light rose into the sky and went straight into the dome.


    Two rare rows of rewards are suspended in a column of light.


    The first row has three options.


    Giant king''s blood crown.


    Divine talent: Titan power.


    Divine punishment talent: frost divine body.


    Su Ye sighed that he was worthy of the nine ring talent. Even if it was a double reward, he was so arrogant.


    Then, look to the second row.


    There is only one option in the second row.


    Titan furnace.


    Su Ye looked at the instructions and his eyes lit up.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    The defect of this item is very short. It is a disposable item.


    But the advantages of this item are incredible.


    Can upgrade any divine item to the main artifact!


    It is worthy of being the forging book of Titans and one of the most powerful forces of the Titan family.


    The forging of the main artifact is extremely difficult. The titans have not forged many main artifact for so many years.


    Now the talents of the whole Titan family have withered, and they can''t forge a main artifact for thousands of years.


    Artifact has always been Su Ye''s heart disease.


    I can''t give up magic and focus on forging enchantments, but if I don''t focus on these fields, I can''t refine a handy magic artifact.


    Looking at the whole infinite plane, there are many main artifacts. There are magic artifacts and witchcraft artifacts, but there is no real magic main artifact.


    With the Titan furnace, their main problems were solved.


    Next, I need to use excellent materials.


    "Although the sea magic wand is good, in the future, some of the ten olive trees will not be on the table. At least thirteen olive trees are needed. Next, I''ll have someone search for me. "


    Su Ye chose the Titan furnace and looked at the first row.


    The power of the Titan, needless to say, is of little use to himself, but it can help servants.


    The frost God body can not only help servants, but also enhance ice magic, but it has a single effect.


    Finally, Su Ye chose the blood of the giant king!


    It is also his first great monarch''s blood.


    After choosing, Su Ye began to meditate and absorb the surging blood of the great king.


    At the same time, a strange roar spread all over the infinite plane.


    Every God with giant or Titan blood raised his head and looked into the depths of the starry sky.


    On the new fire City, the Titans were mixed.


    "I don''t know which God''s giant is promoted to the great king. If it''s Zeus, it''s hard to do. Those giants who are hostile to us have always wanted to deprive us of our blood. "


    "Perhaps the giants of northern Europe, led by the ancient frost giants, launched an attack on the Odin system."


    "It may also be some small giant races, maybe hell giants, maybe abyss giants, all possible."


    In the magic tower.


    Su Ye looked around.


    The throne is full of gods and elves fly.


    The giant Lord''s crown disappeared and was replaced by the giant king''s crown inlaid with seven golden gemstones, emitting endless glow and shining on the whole magic tower.


    After being promoted to the great king, the original giant talents have been qualitatively improved.


    The original giant body is directly promoted to the giant god body. It can incarnate giants and superimpose the power of incarnating Titans.


    When the son of the earth is promoted to the king of the earth, he no longer needs to stand on the earth. He can control the power of the earth only by sitting on the throne or near the stars.


    The original giant plain was promoted to a giant country, which means that if Su Ye cultivates giants, he can cultivate demigods or even true gods.


    With the devil, the devil and the Dragon army, the giant country is dispensable, but if there is excess power, it can cultivate a more powerful giant army than the first three.


    The new talent of giant king is called invincible body.


    This is a gift no less than the Titan Lord.


    At ordinary times, the giant king will continuously absorb the power of himself and the infinite plane, release it in a critical moment, and form an extremely powerful shield that can only last for one second.


    Even the God King cannot shake this layer of protection.


    The time is short, but it is enough to avoid the enemy''s most powerful attack, so as to counterattack and obtain great initiative.


    Su Ye smiled happily. This is a talent with a sense of security. Even if the God''s stone pillar only rewards this one, it''s enough.


    Su Ye looked at the Titan furnace in the corner and looked at the blood crown of the Titan Lord.


    It is made of gold, covered with gemstones and surrounded by thunder.


    Obviously, it is only the blood crown of the Lord, but it is a little higher than all the other crowns and even the giant king''s crown, as if the king was looking down on his subjects.


    The Titan Lord''s crown is connected with the thunder element Lord''s crown, which can turn all thunder magic into purple black destruction thunder.


    Even the Titans, only a few gods can master the destruction thunder.


    Destroy thunder is not only destructive, but also because the Titan Lord has a talent for destroying thunder, which is universal.


    Each attack of destroying thunder can select a talent addition outside the thunder system, which can be called the ultimate metamorphosis.


    In fact, when the elemental talent reaches the divine level, it is very little.


    But the gods have divine power.


    Theocracy can enhance the natural power of similar elements.


    For example, the stripping talent of the wind system has little impact on the gods. However, if you have strong wind system divine power such as storm divine power and north wind divine power, you can add divine power and make this talent unimaginably powerful.


    A vivid picture came to Su Ye''s mind. If he had storm theocracy and blew a wind containing stripping talent across Greece, all the clothes of all Greeks would be


    In addition to the common talent and destroying thunder, the blood of Titan Lord also adds more than ten kinds of power, such as transforming Titan, thunder throwing, thunder resistance, forging craftsman, treasure identification and so on.


    Su Ye stared at the crown of the Titan Lord and kept reciting the same word in his heart.


    "Thunder throwing..."


    Su Ye left the magic tower and entered the giant Hill.


    The king of Yan devil''s wrath was fishing lazily, surrounded by many dwarves and orcs serving him.


    "Where is your king? Don''t you usually like listening to me tell stories about the abyss? I especially like to mess around. I suddenly think of an affair about the demon queen. "


    "Your Majesty, our king... Bled to death again."


    "Is he so weak? It seems that we should make up for it... "


    Suddenly, the angry King jumped up, and the fire of the dark abyss soared, instantly burning all the dwarves and orcs nearby.


    He looked at the new human beings in disbelief.


    "You''re not su ye, you''re... Huh?" The furious King stared at Su ye, puzzled.


    "Are you really your majesty Su Shen?"


    "Who can enter the giant hills freely except me?"


    "But... Is your breath... Too strong?" In the eyes of the angry king, there was hidden fear.


    "I don''t know, so I''ll try you."


    "Wait, your majesty, have something to say..."


    Su ye put away his magic weapon, his body suddenly expanded and burst his clothes. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a 100 meter tall Titan, and stimulated the dual blood power of the giant king and the Titan Lord.


    At the moment, Su Ye''s skin glitters with the color of metal and rock at the same time, with golden light and thunder.


    The whole person is like a God in a thundercloud¡° Your majesty... "The angry king was crying. Before he finished, Su Ye rushed over and punched him. The furious King hurriedly crossed his arms to block the fist surrounded by thunder. Click... "Ah..." the angry King smashed his two arm bones together and screamed and flew down for dozens of kilometers. The residents of giant hills in the distance saw this scene and opened their mouths. Su Ye twisted his neck and said, "are you deliberately showing weakness? Look down on me? " With that, he strode over and stormed¡° No, it''s you who are too strong... "The angry King screamed and suffered Su Ye''s rain like attack like a sandbag. Finally, he was written down to hook his chin in boxing. All kinds of warrior talents and combat body talents burst out at the same time. His head exploded from bottom to top, fell to the ground and passed out in a coma¡° So without a fight? " Su Ye looked at his right fist and broke his skin¡° It feels great. " Su Ye''s body shook, returned to normal size, and slowly put on his clothes¡° Your majesty, I love you so much... "The newly resurrected King sledgehammer rushed up with tears, and Su Ye kicked him away¡° How do you feel? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 934

    Wang dahammer said tearfully, "Your Majesty, I''m too strong. For a moment, I thought I was the king of God, far beyond you. I not only have divine power in forging skills, but also can quickly make lower artifacts. My body is a real Titan God! I''m the real Titan dwarf King now. "


    Su Ye picked his chin to the angry demon God who was sitting up and said, "go and have a fight with him."


    "I... your majesty, will you not consider it? Give me some protective magic or something? " Wang asked.


    Su Ye glanced at him, and he rushed to the angry king.


    The angry king, who was more than 50 meters tall, shook his head gently. Thanks to his strong recovery ability of demon God''s body, he would have been killed alive.


    Eh, why did a little thing fly to itself?


    When the angry king looked at it, he saw the golden hammer getting closer and closer, and his right fist surrounded by thunder getting bigger and bigger.


    What happened?


    "It''s your Majesty''s order!" Wang dachui chuckled and punched with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Before the angry demon God could react, he felt a sharp pain in his face, hit the back of his head heavily on the ground, and his eyes were full of stars.


    Wang dahammer looked at his hands in disbelief.


    "I... can I blow the devil''s dog''s head with one punch?"


    "Don''t stink. I exhausted his strength and didn''t use his protection ability, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this."


    Su ye said so, but he carefully observed Wang dahammer.


    Among all his servants, only Wang dahammer''s blood is closest to the giants and Titans. The power of the giant king and the Titan Lord is at least equal to 50% of his own.


    This 50% power is enough for him to have the power of the lower God level.


    However, the king''s sledgehammer should have power in the air. If he fights with the angry king in life and death, he is the one who is beaten to the head of the dog.


    The angry king stood up slowly with his face overcast. The corners of his eyes twitched rapidly. The crow''s feet were like a passionate military music played by an invisible big hand.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you are not allowed to use magic. Go all out for melee. Remember, try not to destroy the giant hills."


    "Yes!"


    The furious King strode towards the king''s sledgehammer.


    "No..."


    The demon God beat the king''s sledgehammer and staged it in the giant Hill.


    Su Ye observed carefully that Wang dahammer''s fighting skills were not worth mentioning in front of the angry king. However, in the face of the storm like attack, Wang dahammer was only injured but not dead.


    Finally, the furious King found a chance and wrote down a hook and punched Wang dahammer on the chin.


    Wang dahammer was hit and flew to an altitude of 1000 meters, fell heavily, foamed at his mouth and fainted.


    Su Ye squinted at the angry king and said slowly, "you seem to be taking the opportunity to say something."


    The angry king immediately squeezed out an ugly smile and said, "Your Majesty, you misunderstood. I am a gentle king with a good temper."


    "Remember to practice well, or you won''t be able to beat Wang sledgehammer in the future. Where do you put your face?" Su ye said that and disappeared into the giant Hill.


    The angry King''s face sank and moved to the king''s sledgehammer.


    With a slight hum, Wang opened his eyes and saw only a vague flame giant falling heavily.


    The furious King finished beating and sat down with anxiety on his face.


    "In this way, my position around your majesty is not guaranteed. Your majesty is simply a pervert. Why do you suddenly have such terrible power? Is he really... "


    "What happened?" Wang sledgehammer got up unsteadily.


    The angry King smiled and patted the king sledgehammer on the shoulder and said, "brother sledgehammer, your majesty wants me to teach you a lesson. I''ll be merciful, otherwise you would have been beaten by me."


    "Oh, thank you, grumpy brother. By the way, tell me more about the charm queen. I now have the power of the Titan God and the giant king. In a few years, I can try to hook up with the demon queen... "


    The angry King rolled his eyes.


    The master and servant, ha ha


    Returning to the mage tower, Su ye did not rest and began to use magic to analyze the power of his giant king and Titan blood.


    After mastering a large number of divine powers, it is urgent to deeply study all kinds of divine powers. Therefore, Su Ye created a pseudo divine magic analysis to analyze divine powers on the basis of previous magic.


    In order to fight the mysterious gods, Su ye made intensive preparations.


    A month later, Su Ye opened his eyes and moved slowly.


    Shua


    Legend appeared around him, put on a black cloak, covered his whole body and hid his face in the shadow.


    "Go."


    The legendary split disappeared into the mage tower.


    Boom


    There was a gentle vibration over the new fire city. Then, the huge floating city slowly started and flew out of the city.


    After a while, the floating city stayed outside Shenfeng City, leaving a huge shadow on the ground.


    The few remaining Titans roared.


    The Titans on the walls of new fire City breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Su Ye finally made a move.


    Yan Tong Titan, Hill Titan and water Titan appeared behind the city wall. The three giants were higher than the city wall.


    The three were scarred all over, and many new injuries were bright red.


    In the past few days of Su Ye''s cultivation, the three have fought with the mysterious gods respectively, but they will lose every war.


    Fortunately, the three have no impulse. Once they feel out of support, they retreat immediately.


    "Can he do it?" Whispered the water Titan.


    "I don''t know." Hill Titan road.


    "What do you say?" The water Titan looked at the burning pupil Titan.


    "At first glance, I knew he was different. Since he has shot, he has at least a 90% chance of winning. "


    "We''ll see."


    The Titan army retreated slowly and the battlefield returned to calm.


    Under the clear sky, the floating city with a diameter of three kilometers hovered in the air.


    On the floating city, a small mountain city stands, a huge blue six pointed star is spread, and the thick magic line closely connects the seven Ivory mage towers.


    In each mage tower, there are hundreds of legends, heroes and even demigods.


    The glow of magic shines, the smell of magic rolls, and the whole floating city is wrapped by an invisible shield.


    Then, huge dark blue petals bloomed from the edge of the floating city, cascading and spreading, turning the whole floating city into a huge flower.


    The forces of all sides looked at the originally ordinary floating city with disbelief.


    The magic contained in each petal is equivalent to the total magic of a lower God.


    The incarnations of gods and false gods in Shenfeng city were full of confidence, but they were flustered when they saw the petals of thousands of gods blooming.


    Converted into divine power, your own noumenon is only worthy of one flower, not two.


    "The reward of apocalyptic warlock..."


    People keep guessing.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the battlefield. Su Ye''s figure stood at the top of the master''s tower.


    In the morning wind, the black robe floated.


    Like a God, overlooking a boundary.


    Su Ye stretched out his right hand and pointed his index finger to Shenfeng city below.


    "Super magic - magic energy loop - infinite - Super cleavage!"


    A new super magic skill is displayed in front of everyone.


    The local magicians who are watching the war in various ways are completely boiling.


    In the crimson eye socket and supernova Council, there was uncontrollable cheers.


    It turned out that Su Ye really created the super magic skill that only existed in the imagination.


    More than 4000 legendary avatars lined a wall behind Su Ye. Around them, dark blue marigold bloomed one after another.


    Each legendary avatar is surrounded by a circle of magic flowers.


    Each magic flower is in a different state, some completely closed, some slightly blooming, until fully blooming, as if in a continuous cycle.


    With Shenfeng city as the center, tens of thousands of light spots appear in all directions.


    With a flash of light, hundreds of meters thick color torrents, like a gorgeous waterfall of light, poured on the shield of Shenfeng city.


    Tens of thousands of waterfalls of light flooded the city.


    The flower ring around the legendary avatar rotates constantly. In the process of rotation, each flower opens quickly in accordance with the established order until it withers.


    Every time a flower withers, a new bud will fill it, so back and forth, endless cycle.


    When each flower opens, it releases a super lysis.


    At the same time, the ice wind appeared hand in hand, and the two people released the extremely cold storm together with the elves around them, more than 200 layers.


    The shield of Shenfeng city suddenly darkened.


    "Throw in magic power crystal! hurry up! At all costs! "


    The huge Shenfeng city was shrouded in torrential rain like splitting rainbow light and extremely cold storm, and the shield of Shenfeng city was bright and dark.


    However, as time passed, the shield of Shenfeng city gradually stabilized.


    The laughing Titan sighed and said, "it is worthy of being an upper artifact. In terms of magic consumption, Su ye can''t consume the whole Zeus God system alone. "


    "What shall we do? Wait. "


    So Sue didn''t stop from morning to night.


    Shenfeng city remained motionless.


    The avatars of the gods in Shenfeng city had flesh pain on their faces.


    Suddenly, the burning pupil Titan slowly rose to the sky, his flame eyes rolled rapidly, and the strong flame breath shrouded a hundred miles in an instant.


    In the city of Shenfeng, the mysterious gods who had never appeared appeared appeared on the city wall. They suddenly stepped on the city wall, scattered their Qi and rushed to the bottom of the floating city with a bang, and gave a fist with all their strength.


    Bang!


    The huge floating city, like a huge table overturned, quickly rolled and flew high into the sky.


    The magician watching the war was extremely shocked. It was a floating city. It was a big mountain. Could it not stand the punch of the gods? A few seconds later, the floating city stopped rolling. The magicians were relieved that there was no damage on the floating city, and the six pointed star mage towers blocked the attack of the gods. The mysterious spirit turned into a dark light, tore the air, screamed and rushed to the floating city in the air. More than 4000 legendary avatars behind Su ye took back and emerged at the same time, pointing to the mysterious gods¡° Mountain town closure! " On the high sky, translucent green mountains are continuous and stacked in thousands of layers. Then they shrink rapidly, turn into streamers and rush into the body of mysterious gods. Ten thousand mountains are pressed together. The mysterious spirit flying rapidly suddenly fell like a broken kite. At the same time, four thousand avatars changed their magic together, pointing to the landing point of the mysterious gods¡° Angry thunder! " The mysterious spirit fell heavily to the ground, and then the dark clouds filled the air and it was dark for thousands of miles. Boom! Roar, roar... Purple and black destructive thunder with a diameter of 100 meters, like a twisted kilometer dragon, falling from the sky, bombarding and falling endlessly. Every moment, thousands of thunder bombarded¡¾ Read the cash, pay attention to the VX public. The number [book store], can also receive cash in reading. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 935

    Four thousand legendary avatars kept casting, and angry thunder kept bombarding.


    The avatars of gods and false gods in Shenfeng city were frightened. Not to mention the mysterious gods, even if the lower gods were here, they could be blown to powder.


    Because it is not an ordinary thunder, but a destructive thunder. It is a true divine power.


    Angry thunder fell out, and the pit on the ground continued to expand and deepen.


    Suddenly, the mysterious God rushed out of the angry thunder landing point, shining black and gold all over his body. With a flash of his body, he suddenly moved to the top of the floating city and punched out.


    The Titan army of the new fire city was shocked. If this punch was hit, the whole floating city would fall to the earth and fall apart.


    At the moment when the giant fist of the mysterious God fell, the floating city suddenly disappeared.


    The mysterious god suddenly raised his head, and the floating city appeared above him.


    The army in the new fire City cheered.


    "Extreme cold burst!"


    All the legendary avatars point to the divine avatar.


    In a flash, the mysterious gods were wrapped in more than 10000 layers of ice and frozen into icebergs, with layers of dividing lines looming.


    The mysterious spirit was stiff and motionless.


    In a flash, ten thousand layers of ice burst. Hundreds of millions of ice cones, ice spikes and ice blades exploded to bombard mysterious gods.


    Four thousand legendary avatars cast the spell again and burst with extreme cold.


    The mysterious spirit''s body is constantly frozen by the cold ice, and constantly bears the cold ice burst. So repeatedly, it bears hundreds of thousands of extremely cold burst attacks.


    Su Ye was shining with the light of Ice Armor.


    When the ice armor was stacked to 500000 layers, two titans composed of ice stood around Su ye, one left and one right.


    "Frost Gemini..."


    The Titans watched in disbelief as Frost Titan and frost white Titan appeared on the battlefield.


    Their brothers and sisters quietly stood behind Su ye, staring at the mysterious gods.


    The Titans looked at the mysterious gods with mixed feelings.


    Fortunately, Su Ye''s magic was really strong, and even the mysterious gods could not be immune.


    However, the mysterious gods seem to have endless divine power and invincible divine bodies. No matter what kind of attack they bear, there is no sign of injury.


    And the black and gold armor on his body is also very strange. He can''t see what material it is forged. Once it is damaged, it will be repaired quickly.


    Fold the ice armor and replace all avatars with new magic.


    "Multiple, heart burst!"


    The false god level heart burst, instantly superimposed ten times, 4000 legendary avatars, quadrupled casting, and tens of thousands of heart bursts fell on the mysterious gods.


    The avatars and false gods in Shenfeng city only felt cardiac arrest.


    A strange scene appeared. Under such a terrible death spell, the mysterious gods were like a mountain blown by the wind without any change.


    The mysterious spirit''s body shook, shattered the remaining ice and rushed straight to the floating city.


    Su Ye gently raised his eyebrows, and the legendary avatar transformed magic, an old magic that had just been magic array. For this reason, he specially sent the spirit to kill a semi God Warcraft and integrate it into the magic array.


    "Flame demon dragon!"


    The flame demon snake was promoted to the flame demon dragon, and the old tree of the Hydra Legion school sprouted.


    More than 2000 half god hydras appeared in the floating city.


    This time, the Hydras no longer use legendary magic, but semi divine magic!


    More than 2000 hydras opened their mouths together, and nearly 20000 kinds of demigod magic gathered into a falling waterfall and a torrent of ten thousand dharmas, covering their heads against the mysterious gods.


    In the torrent of ten thousand dharmas, the mysterious gods went up against the current, just a little slower.


    All the gods were stunned. Even if the lower God encountered the torrent of half god Hydra, it could not be so calm.


    The mysterious spirit suddenly burst out a magic light, and its speed increased suddenly.


    The magicians standing in the Deputy mage tower served as Su Ye''s assistants and continuously transmitted all kinds of information to Su Ye.


    "This God has extremely powerful resistance of all elements! Again, it''s the whole department! Demigod magic can be reduced by 90%. Pseudo God magic can be reduced by half or more. It should be because he has too many talents. "


    "There is a flash of light on him occasionally. He will be immune to all magic attacks at that time. He is completely immune! He should have a divine talent we don''t know. "


    [receive red envelope] the cash or counting red envelope has been distributed to your account! WeChat pays attention to the public.


    "He is not afraid of all necromancer magic, including heart burst..."


    The mage''s assistants passed the message, and Su Ye focused on casting the spell.


    The whole battlefield became a place for Su ye to experiment with new magic.


    Tens of thousands of pseudo God level magic poured down, seemingly disorderly, but actually carefully calculated.


    The mysterious gods completely exceeded their imagination and rushed out of the influence of magic from time to time, close to the floating city.


    The floating city kept moving and was never hit by the mysterious gods again.


    After watching for a long time, the master who watched the war in the distance suddenly found some problems and immediately sent a secret message to the supernova.


    Later, the mage assistants conveyed the opinions of those onlookers to Su Ye.


    "Speaker, a battle mage said that you should let a hundred legendary avatars use the wall of force field to interfere with the enemy."


    "Received."


    "An old legend said that you have never used spiritual magic. You can try it."


    Su Ye paused for a moment and then said, "it''s not time."


    Soon, the mage assistants looked at each other, puzzled.


    Su Ye''s psychic spells they have seen are very terrible. They once tortured the angry king to beg for mercy.


    Su Ye himself said that when dealing with warrior gods, spiritual magic can often be unexpected.


    Why not try psychic Magic now?


    Another quarter of an hour later, Su Ye almost used most of the magic, but those magic were either carried by the mysterious gods or offset by the artifacts on him.


    "Change strategy, I go out to fight, but before that..."


    Su also said that more than 4000 legendary avatars changed magic again.


    "Super magic - magic energy loop - maze chain!"


    The legendary avatar first releases the star maze. After tens of thousands of layers of mazes envelop the mysterious gods, it immediately releases the mirror space, then puts on the out of order place, then the magic cube, and then puts it into the chaotic hourglass


    Ten thousand magic is like a doll, wrapped layer by layer, a total of ten thousand magic layers.


    The soldiers and the avatars of the gods were numb.


    The legendary magicians smiled and finally saw the real magic ring.


    The so-called magic energy loop is that after the first magic is released, the subsequent magic does not need to be released. It appears continuously in a certain order without any interval. The highest level is to release all magic in an instant.


    Then, more than 4000 legendary avatars performed the same protective magic, the armor of Frost Giant.


    The light of more than 17000 layers of semi divine Frost Giant''s armor fell on Su Ye. In an instant, the divine light was like a scorching sun, and then converged into a thin layer of armor.


    Then, the four thousand legendary avatars kept putting away and casting protective magic.


    From the pseudo God level to the hero level to the legend level, from human magic to the magic of all ethnic groups, Su Ye used high-level protection magic all over.


    More than a thousand protective spells.


    Four thousand incarnations, each of which can release quadruple.


    Thousands of spells and blessings.


    Su Ye''s figure gradually blurred.


    Everyone was stunned, looked carefully, exhausted all kinds of strength, and couldn''t see Su Ye clearly.


    At the moment, Su Ye seems to be shrouded in a hazy fog, and seems to be isolated by invisible forces, more like in another world.


    The Titans stared at the scene.


    To achieve this degree of protection, Su ye also said that he was afraid of death?


    Su Ye''s body flashed and appeared outside the floating city.


    Boom!


    More than 100000 layers of labyrinth chain exploded, and a dark shadow shrouded in flames rushed out. Behind him, the wall was set up in the dark.


    In the wall of Shenwei map, the upper part is starry sky, the middle part is clear sky, and the lower part is wind and cloud, flowing slowly.


    All titans have big mouths.


    "Isn''t that the divine wall of the atmospheric Titan, one of the first twelve Titans? Why did he appear behind him? "


    "No wonder the death of the atmospheric Titan has always been a mystery. It turned out that Zeus killed him."


    "No wonder Zeus was stronger than his father Cronus. It turned out that he absorbed the power of the atmospheric Titan."


    "No! Su ye, get away! " The laughing Titan roared.


    The wall of the atmosphere turned into a dark flame to surround the mysterious gods.


    The mysterious gods are shining with stars on their heads, surrounded by white clouds around their waist, and their body shape instantly expands to ten meters high.


    Suddenly, he disappeared.


    Before Su Ye blinked, a dark figure appeared behind Su ye and waved his fist.


    Frost Gemini, along with millions of protective layers in the outermost layer, were broken down.


    At the moment when part of the armor was broken, Su Ye suddenly moved thousands of kilometers away. At the same time, the mysterious gods suddenly appeared, which was another swift and incomparable punch.


    The fist was surrounded by stars and white clouds. Even before the fist touched Su Ye''s protection, those external forces had broken layers of spells.


    Su Ye blinked again and appeared in the floating city.


    The mysterious gods suddenly appeared behind Su Ye.


    People couldn''t help shouting. Why did the floating city remove its protection?


    At the moment when the mysterious God wanted to fight, the thirty-six magic energy rainbow ring fell and tied the mysterious God firmly.


    Better than mysterious gods, stronger than Titans, as powerful as mountains, and motionless.


    The mysterious Titan''s divine power is like a pillar of fire rising into the sky. His shoulders are shrugged, his arms are extended, and slowly support the Magic rainbow ring.


    Click... Cracks spread on the Magic rainbow ring. Everyone then changed color together¡° Spear of ten elements! " Su Ye refers to the mysterious gods. Four thousand legendary avatars cast spells together. Blue marigold flowers bloomed all over the sky. More than 10000 gray ten meter spears appeared, flew out silently and hit the mysterious gods silently. Bang Bang... The mysterious gods burst out endless flames. Each ten element spear penetrated his protection and hit his body. He didn''t bleed or react, and let the dark fog flow¡° Click...... "thirty six Magic rainbow rings are broken together. The floating city fled, and Su Ye stayed where he was. The mysterious God punched Su ye out. This fist, the world is dark, all the light and all the power converge at one point. Behind the mysterious gods, the black fog wall is more than 100000 Li long, just like the wall of heaven and earth, standing in the starry sky. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 936

    In the black fog wall, hundreds of millions of gods and Demons appeared, opened their mouths and roared.


    Endless power erupted on the fist of the mysterious God.


    Space cracks, mountains and rivers collapse, sentient beings howl, and heaven and earth sink.


    Su Ye''s last millions of layers of protection were instantly broken.


    In Shenfeng City, an uncontrollable smile appeared on the faces of the avatars and false gods.


    In the new fire City, the Titans were calm.


    On the flying artifact of the three gods, everyone sighed.


    Archiman''s eyes were dim.


    Endless darkness and darkness devour the whole world.


    Suddenly, everyone''s mind moved.


    The darkest place, the center of the fist that destroyed the world, suddenly lit up a little light, followed by a mass of light, and finally the mighty sun shone on all ages.


    The sun rises in the East, and the clouds break into days.


    A bright future.


    Layer after layer of semi divine light system protection magic and sun feather coat that Su Ye himself can''t.


    Millions of sun plumes fuse in an instant.


    The pure white robe fluttered slowly, the golden piping glittered, and the twelve white wings glittering with gold spread behind Su Ye.


    With a wingspan of 10000 meters, it is a holy white.


    Endless plumes of light float away.


    A gold giant with a height of kilometers and a thunder sword stood behind Su Ye.


    The giant''s face was blurred, and a clear golden sun wheel stood behind his head, rotating slowly.


    Above the sun wheel, the blue stars are the bottom, the silver moon is the needle, and the sun is surrounded.


    At the moment of the giant''s appearance, the light column intertwined with holy white and gold exploded, reaching down to the earth and up to the stars, spreading rapidly, and the whole human world was submerged by endless light.


    The high-altitude sun is a hundred times brighter in an instant.


    The cold winter caused by the death of the frost white Titan melted in an instant.


    The scorching sun rises again and ushers in a new summer.


    "Sun Titan, Helios..."


    Countless people muttered to themselves.


    The mysterious God''s right fist against the sun''s feather coat.


    The sun''s plume slowly broke layer by layer.


    The thunder sword in the hand of the sun Titan sets.


    Click


    The thunder giant sword pierced the mysterious gods, the lightning burst and flew thousands of miles. Behind the mysterious gods, it spread into an endless network of electric snakes and thunder, covering the sky.


    "How could he have grandpa''s disaster God thunder..."


    The God of fear muttered to himself.


    Zizi


    The mysterious spirit was shining with thunder all over his body. He slowly bowed his head and looked at the thunder sword penetrating his body.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at Su Ye quietly.


    At this moment, he seemed to lose all his strength.


    "Kill him!"


    The Titans were excited.


    Su Ye slowly stretched out his hand, lifted the face armor of the mysterious God, and revealed a familiar face.


    Akerdes, Hercules, Heracles, son of Zeus, the first of God.


    But his eyes were dark and his body was like fog.


    Spirits.


    "Ackerdes..."


    Su ye called out his name.


    From the moment the mysterious God appeared, Su Ye suspected it was him.


    The two had been practicing together day and night for months.


    The darkness in akerdes''s eyes slowly gathered in the middle, revealing the whites of his eyes.


    "We meet again." Akerdes smiled brightly.


    All forces looked at the sky. Most people were unbelievable, but those who knew the power of Zeus thought out the reason one after another.


    Only then did I understand why Su Ye didn''t use psychic spells.


    However, they don''t understand why akerdes has self-consciousness.


    "How are you...?" Su ye asked.


    The sword of thunder still runs through akerdes''s body.


    Akerdes shook his head and said, "only the power of Zeus can resist the power of Zeus. Thank you, great sun Titan Helios. "


    The sun Titan nodded gently and dissipated.


    Akerdes looked at Su ye and said, "I met Euclid before entering the divine world."


    "What?"


    "He said, the world is dark, but you come with the stars and the moon." Akerdes smiled.


    Su Ye''s eyes darkened and asked, "what was he like at that time?"


    "He is very old and full of scars. His scars are very strange. They crack and heal constantly. Well, he''s strange. "


    "What did he say?"


    "He seems to know many things, including things I don''t even know myself. He said, I can save you. Then, I step on the ladder of heaven and ascend to the divine world. He said, I will become a spirit and become your opponent, so let me gather my strength in my soul until someone calls my name, and I will wake up. He also said... "


    Akerdes suddenly frowned, turned his head and looked at the top of Olympus and said, "Euclid also said, don''t go his way."


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, gently nodded his head and said, "I probably understand."


    "Did the Scarab amulet Plato gave you work?" Akerdes smiled warmly.


    "It worked." Suye road.


    "That''s good, that''s good... You''re my only living friend. Live well."


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    Akerdes suddenly grabbed Su Ye''s hand, pressed it on the reduced thunder sword, and then pushed the thunder sword into his body.


    "Try to change the world into what you like."


    "Ackerdes!"


    Akerdes smiled, looked down at Greece, fell down, spread his arms and hugged the earth.


    The endless black awns rose into the sky, opened the clouds, forced Su ye back and dissipated in the void.


    Su Ye stood in the void, looked at the top of Olympus, clenched his teeth and smiled. The world was crystal.


    After a long time, the floating city returned to the new fire city.


    Su Ye fell on the wall.


    "Su Ye!" The laughing Titan raised his arms.


    "Su Ye!"


    "Su Ye!"


    The whole army cheered.


    Su Ye quietly looked at Shenfeng city and Olympus mountain in the distance.


    The laughing Titan approached, sighed and said, "I now understand that the second generation Titans may have guessed the means of Zeus. He did not break the great ban, did not sacrifice the whole of Rome, but he killed Hercules. Then Hercules will naturally enter his soul corridor. He first used talent deprivation to deprive himself of the divine soul corridor, and then used talent reconstruction to gather all the forces of the divine soul corridor into the divine soul Hercules, creating a divine soul stronger than Hercules. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "seeing that the power he used came from the Titans killed by Zeus, I was also vaguely aware of Zeus''s means. It is worthy of being a God King. "


    "For him, the soul corridor is at most a medium upper talent. But what does Hagrid mean by Euclid? " Asked the laughing Titan.


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    In the original geometry created by Euclid, there is a not rigorous fifth postulate. However, it is on the basis of this fifth postulate and axiomatization that the famous non Euclidean geometry was born.


    What many people can''t imagine is that Euclid''s axiomatization contributed to the birth of physics, while Minkowski space in relativity is a further expansion of non Euclidean geometry.


    Relativity is a theory involving time and space.


    This is a clear development of philosophy, mathematics and physics.


    All the forces that Euclid once demonstrated follow this development context.


    Thinking through this, Su Ye understood why Euclid appeared in front of akerdes.


    I also understand why Euclid didn''t let himself go his old way.


    "When will the star Titans do it?" Su ye asked.


    "When night falls and the stars are all over the sky, it is the destruction of Shenfeng City, and it is also the time for us to hold a celebration banquet!"


    Laughing titans are in high spirits and look up to the city of Shenfeng.


    "Have a celebration party before you win?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s only a matter of time to break through Shenfeng city and rush into the divine world." Laughing Titan is very confident.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "since it''s a celebration banquet and we''re about to win, we should invite all the Titans to come. The demon prison city is protected by other masters. The snake foot Titan can come back tonight. "


    "Don''t worry, we are already contacting many Titans. As long as Shenfeng city is destroyed, they will come to participate and rush into the divine world with us."


    "Titans, have never cooperated with you?" Su ye asked.


    The laughing Titan sneered: "the hundred body titans have long taken refuge in Zeus. Once they rush into the divine world and restore their strength, they will never let them go!"


    It''s getting dark.


    The void channel, the shadow flows.


    A man and a woman are opposed by two huge golden figures. The divine flame flows like the wind and blurs everything.


    "Sister, if you block here, mother will be angry and father will be angry."


    The woman was silent.


    "You shouldn''t do this for a mortal."


    The woman is still silent.


    "So you still hate your father. He can''t help it. He can''t let the prophecy and curse come true. "


    The woman said nothing.


    "Oh, what a trouble. Our family''s business is really troublesome. I can''t beat you anyway. I''ll go back first. By the way, my father knows that those goddesses secretly work together to help the magician. Also, when my brother-in-law becomes God, we will find his God Star sooner or later. At that time, you can''t stop it. "


    The man put away his spear and turned away.


    The woman stood quietly with a gun and sword.


    The holy city of Delphi. The man in black came to the side door of Zeus temple again, looked up at the magnificent Zeus temple and sighed. The temple Knight looked at the familiar figure and said nothing¡° I want to see Zeus and make a deal with him. Last time, on behalf of my sincerity, this time, it''s your turn to show sincerity. If we don''t see you tonight, we''ll meet at the top of Olympus. "¡° Just a moment. " After a while, the captain of the temple Knight pressed the color of shock, hurried to Su ye and whispered, "God, please go in." The nearby temple knight was shocked and disordered in breathing. The man in black nodded and followed the captain of the temple knight to the side hall of the temple. The captain of the temple Knight stopped at the door of the side hall, bent over and arched and said, "God is inside." The man in black looked up and walked. The door in the marble column was open. There were bright lights, red carpets, and white gods and sculptures. The man in black stepped into it, and the door slammed shut. Kerala... The sound of rock cracking. Su Ye looked at the source of the sound and saw a statue cracking everywhere, with golden light in the crack. Finally, the outer layer of the statue fell out, revealing a glittering youth five meters tall, suspended in the air. The boy had brilliant blond hair, a silver flying wing hat, a brown lyre and white flying shoes. He was shining all over and landed slowly. The God of Commerce, the LORD God, the son of Zeus, the messenger of the gods, Hermes¡° Dear magic king, welcome you. Why did you come? " Hermes''s Avatar smiled and walked to Suye''s separation. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 937

    Night fell.


    Suye''s eyes left the holy city of Delphi.


    Shenfeng city and Xinhuo city are full of fire.


    Under the blue and black sky, the Titans stood on the wall and looked at the city of Shenfeng.


    Woo


    The trumpet sounded all over Greece.


    The sky shook and the stars trembled.


    The dark night was like a roof in an earthquake, with violent ups and downs.


    Suddenly, one star after another broke away from the sky, turned into a huge meteor, roared and fell to the earth.


    One by one, one by one.


    After a moment, the sky was covered with stars like endless hot sun, dragging a long tail flame down.


    Around each star, there are smaller stars.


    The whole human world is shrouded in falling stars.


    The world is bright.


    The sky shook and the earth moved.


    Countries around the world panic.


    Some cry up to the sky, some kneel on the ground and pray piously, some run crazy with their children, some silently look at the sky, some yell, and some shrink in the corner


    There are more and more falling stars. They are getting bigger and bigger. They are about to fall to the ground and suddenly converge over Shenfeng city.


    In the blink of an eye, a giant hand gathered by hundreds of millions of stars and the sun was suspended between heaven and earth.


    The stars are silvery white and the sun is red. They collide with each other and arouse the glow and flame in the sky.


    "Titans, return to the world!"


    The palm of the stars fell heavily.


    Boom!


    The whole Shenfeng city and the surrounding land of five kilometers sank heavily.


    In a flash, the endless Shenhua in Shenfeng city rose into the sky like a divine light fountain, smashing the hands of the stars, carrying endless gravel and Shencheng fragments into the sky.


    Just like the eruption of a super giant volcano, the debris in the sky was surrounded by flames and flew in all directions, affecting thousands of miles around.


    A painful groan came from the new fire City, which was covered up by the cheers that suddenly rang through the city.


    The Titans shouted with the few remaining armies of demons.


    Many Titans shed tears, jumped and even trampled down the city wall.


    The haze that had been pressing on the new fire city for many days dissipated once.


    The whole city fell into a carnival.


    Su Ye looked quietly at the top of Olympus.


    A team rushed stealthily.


    The metal dwarfs drooled and quickly collected all the fragments of Shenfeng city.


    Genuine upper artifact fragments.


    Everyone in the city is busy preparing an unprecedented celebration feast.


    As soon as the time came, the Titans and the high-rise all entered the Titan hall.


    On huge tables, there are layers of large food.


    Piles of roast suckling pigs, Roast Whole cattle and roast whole sheep, hill like bread, barrels of vegetable salad, and all kinds of strange magic dishes.


    Most of the fine wines here are served in vats.


    The star Titans were pale and sat on the throne.


    On both sides of him, the second generation Titans sat down, not the previous four, but seven.


    The number of titans of three generations, four generations and five generations has all increased.


    The details of Titan are revealed.


    "Today is both a celebration banquet and a carnival. Eat and drink, sing and dance! Cheers! "


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone held up their glasses, barrels or jars and drank heavily.


    Musicians on both sides of the hall played cheerful music, and dancers danced seductively.


    After eating and drinking, some people became dishonest and danced with the dancer.


    The meat mountain is shining, the wine flows, the beauty is like jade, and the winner revels.


    Soon, the metal dwarfs returned and became the most loyal waiters, adding wine to the Titan and everyone.


    The dwarves, with the blood of Titans and giants and natural optimists, soon brought the atmosphere of the whole audience to a peak.


    The wine is red, everyone''s face is red, and the whole hall is red.


    The atmosphere of madness and joy is brewing.


    Until late at night, the carnival continued.


    Suddenly, astraeus, the star Titan in the main seat, slowly put down his glass, smiled and looked at Su Ye suspended in the air.


    "Magic king, when did you make a deal with Zeus?"


    The roar of the stars subdued the sound of the whole audience.


    Everyone looked at Su ye and the star Titans in horror with dull eyes.


    "At the beginning of the party."


    With a smile on his face, Su Ye calmly looked at the stars Titans, and the gate of the Titan hall slammed shut.


    "You..."


    Many Titans suddenly got up, moved their divine power and turned pale.


    "Divine poison!"


    All the Titans found that their strength was descending. They were about to start, but the star Titans shouted, "sit down!"


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins and get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the public ¡¤ public ¡¤ number [book friend base camp], get it for free!


    "Su ye, I''ll kill you..."


    A four generation Titan rushed to Su ye, and the star Titans snorted coldly. The four generation Titans that were enough to fight the lower God flew backwards like a ball, hit the wall of the Titan hall and passed out.


    The hall was silent.


    "You can''t wait until I''m dead?" The heavy voices of the stars and Titans echoed in the hall.


    The Titans sat down slowly, angry and anxious.


    Laughing Titan turned his head and looked at Su ye with a smile.


    "What I am most curious about is why you believe Zeus. Everyone knows his meanness and cruelty." In the eyes of the stars and Titans, the river of stars flows.


    "I never believed in Zeus, but when I participated in the war of God selection on the giant beast God star, I met a clever false god, a false magic Meira. He is not very powerful, and in fact he is not intelligent, but he is very smart. He knows that Zeus is despicable and cruel, and that Zeus has broken his word. However, he found a demand of Zeus, a demand that we ignored. "


    "What needs?"


    "Zeus didn''t care about his father, his wife, his children, or even his reputation, let alone anything else. However, chimera found that Zeus cared a little, a little, as everyone knows, Zeus cared about the road to the highest. "


    "I see. Your contract with Zeus states that the price for his breach of his oath is that he will never be able to ascend to the highest. " The star Titans nodded gently, "Zeus''s demand is the supreme Road, which blocks our Titans from climbing the divine world. So, what''s your demand?"


    "Live." Su ye answered frankly.


    Everyone looked at a loss.


    Only a few people suddenly realized.


    "Zeus was not a generous God King." Stars Titan road.


    "Sure enough, only the opponent knows the opponent better. My initial condition was that Zeus would never be my enemy, but Zeus didn''t promise. Later, we bargained, and the final condition was that within 200 years, Zeus could not send gods higher than me to attack me in any way. "


    "Full of Titans, only worth 200 years?" The star Titans reached out and swept the audience, and a self mocking smile appeared on their faces.


    Some Titans flushed with anger.


    "You should be worth more years, but if you do, Zeus may strike at me regardless of his oath." Suye road.


    "I feel a little more comfortable. So, what will you do in two hundred years? " The Star River in the eyes of the star Titans flowed rapidly.


    Everyone stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was stunned and said slowly, "it reminds me of something. At the beginning of the second grade, my teacher, niden, should have been inspired by Plato to ask the whole class a question. If Plato asked us to climb Olympus now, what was our first idea, and then we wrote it. "


    "I still clearly remember that some people wrote to leave, some chose to climb directly, some chose to escape, and some thought of their family..."


    "My wife and I both wrote the method. But in fact, the method was just my second idea at that time. Then I found out that Aristotle and I had the first thought, "why did Plato let us climb Olympus?"


    The Titans blinked.


    "Therefore, at the recent meeting, I also asked you a question. Why do you think you can defeat Zeus and enter the divine world? You say courage, you say faith, you say Zeus acted perversely, you say the gods are full of complaints, and you say that if you don''t rise up again, you will wither talents. But you never said why you climbed Olympus, and you never said how to climb Olympus. "


    "We are for the survival of the ethnic group!" The laughing Titan couldn''t help saying.


    "Ah?" Su Ye exclaimed with exaggeration.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Su Ye looked confused and said, "then you may not be as good as dogs and pigs."


    Many Titans rage.


    Su Ye slowly said, "pigs are struggling to survive, grow fat and provide meat for human needs. In this way, human beings have to breed them. Therefore, pigs are excellent survival experts. Many times I can''t even tell whether humans are raising pigs or whether pigs enslave humans, let humans provide survival resources and expand pigs. There are also dogs. In order to survive better, they help people hunt and guard when it is dangerous, and coax people to be happy when it is safe. You think dogs are coaxing people, but it is not the dogs that have found a group of people to shovel shit. "


    Su Ye suddenly raised his voice and said, "but what about your Titans? Can''t even live, but he wants to die and bumps into the wall of Zeus. Is it really for the survival of the ethnic group? You pigs and dogs are inferior. I''m afraid you haven''t even thought about survival? Now tell me, who has spent a whole day, complete and large block of time, calming down, eliminating all interference and thinking carefully about how the Titans and yourself should survive? Tell me! "


    Many Titans were stunned and speechless¡° In your eyes, the survival and continuation of an ethnic group is not worth thinking for only one day! You still have the face to look down on pigs and dogs? Who gave you courage! Maybe when the pig and dog are in a daze, they are thinking about this problem! " The Titans were embarrassed¡° Therefore, your so-called survival is purely a ridiculous excuse. If you really want to survive, you titans have countless ways. The best way is to learn from the Titans who submit to Zeus. Their real goal is to survive. " The star Titans sighed and said, "you''re right. The reason why we Titans challenge Zeus is not to survive, but to revive. It''s to make Titans stand on the top of the world again." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 938

    "You''re kidding again." Su Ye scoffed.


    The Titans glared at Suye.


    "Tell me why you laugh." Stars Titan road.


    Su Ye restrained his smile and said, "when I visited the infinite plane, I saw such an ethnic group. Like you, they have encountered tragic failures and want to revive and stand on the top of the world. So, what are they doing? They follow the most powerful force in the world, science... Knowledge, use knowledge as their guiding light, and they determine an ultimate common goal. They make five-year plans one after another. They have a common program. They constantly learn the most advanced technology in the world. They are hard-working, kind and tolerant... "


    "They are not like you. They don''t defeat anyone, they don''t place their hope on the mistakes of their opponents, and they never think that allies are the most reliable. They believe in their hands and their diligence. They are improving their ability, they are learning silently, and they are moving towards a great goal!"


    "They have many shortcomings, many deficiencies and many powerless places. However, compared with them, your so-called gods and the so-called great titans are simply shit everywhere!"


    "You titans are not worthy of survival, let alone revival!"


    All the Titans were angry and wanted to split their eyes.


    Only the star Titans looked at Su Ye quietly.


    "So, I repeat the question I asked before. What did you rely on and rely on to defeat Zeus, the most powerful God King in the world! Tell me, tell me! "


    Su Ye suddenly raised his voice and looked around the audience.


    "You have nothing!"


    "You don''t even know a simple truth. If you want to defeat an enemy, you must first find the transcendental value, significance, goal, idea, strength or belief far beyond the enemy. Otherwise, you will only be crushed by the enemy in spirit, soul, psychology or body! Just as Zeus has done to you now. "


    Laughing Titan suddenly lowered his head slowly and muttered to himself: "the ultimate principle of magic..."


    Su ye said slowly, "in order to avoid thinking about these problems, you are even willing to die and destroy the family."


    "You asked us at that meeting, didn''t get the result you wanted, and then gave us up completely?" Asked the star Titan.


    Su Ye''s face was expressionless.


    "So, do you want to bear the curse and counterattack of the alliance contract?"


    Su ye said coldly, "I suggest you go back and have a good look at the contract. The most important one is that our common goal is to defeat Zeus. Just because I trade with Zeus doesn''t mean I give up defeating Zeus. Or, whether it''s me or Zeus, we both understand. I traded with him to better defeat him. "


    "There is another clause in the contract, no betrayal." Laughing Titans roar.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes, I didn''t betray you. I just want to gather the strength of the Titans and help me and the Titans achieve the goal of defeating Zeus."


    "At this time, you are still quibbling!" Laughing Titan rage.


    "Calm down. Betraying the Titans requires two conditions: betraying you and taking refuge in Zeus, right?"


    No one answered.


    "First of all, I certainly didn''t take refuge in Zeus. This condition is not satisfied."


    "As for betraying you... I didn''t betray you. I just found the best way for you to exert your strength."


    "What path?" Asked the star Titan.


    "Kill all of you, plant into the giant country, and reap a steady stream of giant armies, legendary giant armies," Su ye said with a happy smile, "of course, there are a number of powerful spirits."


    Su Ye''s face was red and his eyes were shining.


    Under the magic light swaying at night, it was like an evil god.


    "You..."


    At this moment, the Titans'' fear overwhelmed their anger.


    The young Titans seized the twitching calf.


    "But you also forgot a key point." The corners of the mouths of the star Titans were slightly upturned.


    Everyone looked at the stars and Titans.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    "All ears." Su Ye looked modest.


    "You use dwarves to poison, and our rank will be reduced, but our divine body is still there. As long as one person rushes out of here and breaks through your ban, we will wait for reinforcements. Those waste Titans in hell dare not target Zeus, but dare to deal with you. What can you get when we attack inside and outside? "


    Everyone looked to Su Ye.


    "Sorry, I deceived you."


    The magnificent war drums and trumpets soared into the sky, and a theocratic aura and domain aura extended outward under Su Ye''s feet.


    The battlefield is paved, the victory banners are flying, the courage badges are shining, the poisonous clouds are spreading, the arena is surrounded, and the anger is rising


    Theocracy, theocracy field and blood field spread together, interweaving an absolute space with a diameter of nearly two kilometers.


    Su Ye seems to be the absolute master of this space, the only sun and the only God in the world.


    With the exception of the star Titans, everyone''s rank fell one level again.


    All the other Titans fell into the legendary rank.


    At the same time, 36 Magic rainbow rings suddenly appeared on the star Titans.


    One invisible king after another appeared everywhere in the hall, with a number of more than 100. Each invisible king held at least one lower artifact.


    The number is over 100!


    The Titans looked familiar at these artifacts. Some were captured by Zeus in the first Titan war, and some were in the warehouses of new fire city and Titan city.


    "You..."


    The laughing Titan was speechless with anger, and his eyes were red.


    The Titans and other demon leaders looked at Su ye in disbelief. With this power, they can not only defeat the spirit haigelis, but also absolutely break the Shenfeng city.


    "All your previous actions are to let me consume my strength to break through Shenfeng city and lower myself to avoid becoming an obstacle to you?" Asked the star Titan.


    "That''s right." Suye road.


    The star Titans smiled, looked at the other Titans and said, "see? Learn from Su Ye. "


    "Sorry, I hurt you! I shouldn''t have found Su ye or allied with him! " The laughing Titan''s eyes were red.


    "I was wrong." The burning pupil Titan gnawed his teeth.


    The giant body of the star Titans bent slightly, stretched out a big hand like a roof, gently patted the laughing Titan on the shoulder and said, "you should be happy. After all, Su Ye''s means and power are far beyond our expectations. We may have chosen the wrong ally, but we chose the right enemy for Zeus. "


    The laughing Titan bowed his head and wiped his tears.


    The star Titans stood up, looked at Su ye and said slowly, "I now understand the context of the matter. You knew there would be a second Titan war, so you have been hesitating whether to help us defeat Zeus or use us to get through the most difficult time in the magic world. "


    "However, you had no way to restrain Zeus until you met the pseudo magic Meila on the giant beast God star."


    "Even at that moment, you did not make up your mind, because you are not a cruel tyrant like Zeus. You are human. Your human nature and kindness make you hesitate and make you unable to sacrifice an ethnic group that is at least kind to you."


    "Until you asked the most critical question at that meeting, and we gave you a desperate answer. Therefore, you can see that it is impossible for us to defeat Zeus. The outcome of the second Titan war is doomed. "


    "At this time, you convinced yourself that we must die anyway. Instead of letting us die in vain, it would be better to transform it into the power to defeat Zeus."


    "So you trade with Zeus in exchange for 200 years of safe development."


    "The condition of the deal is that you kill us all and end the second Titan war."


    "Many people don''t know Zeus, including you. I don''t think Zeus can promise you. He is Zeus. He has the confidence to solve the second Titan war with his own strength. If he doesn''t have this confidence and ability, he can''t sit on the throne of God. Until I heard what you said, I suddenly understood why Zeus only killed Hercules but not you last time. It suddenly became clear that Zeus agreed to trade with you, not because there was no way to solve us, but because he wanted to give you another 200 years of growth. "


    "Because you are more delicious than Hercules."


    The star Titans looked at Su ye with a smile.


    Su Ye is also smiling.


    The Titans were covered with cold.


    They didn''t understand why they hated Su ye to death at the beginning, but when the star Titans finished, they were full of fear of Zeus.


    Su Ye smiled indifferently and spoke slowly.


    "When your life and ethnic group have no goal, then you will become my goal."


    "When your life and ethnic group have no plan, then you will be planned by me."


    "Zeus and I are playing chess, and you are chess pieces."


    The stars and Titans clapped softly, like the roar of a giant clock.


    "I see in you the hope of defeating Zeus. In them, I can''t see; In the mirror, I can''t see; You can''t see it on the infinite plane. "


    "You flatter me. I''m just a student, learning the knowledge and ideas of the masters, and then practicing them."


    The star Titans looked at the closed gate.


    "It''s getting late. I want to ask you a question. Do you really believe that you can defeat Zeus?"


    "I do not believe in myself, nor do I believe in the present, but I believe that my fellow travelers and I, in the correct way of philosophy and magic, will surely pursue the ultimate principle of the infinite plane and even the multiverse. As for gaining strength and defeating Zeus, it''s just something to do on the way. "


    Su Ye slowly glanced around and said, "success doesn''t have to be me. Success must have me."


    The star Titans smiled, nodded and said, "I like this answer. However, it may take several years for your inferior artifact to kill us. Zeus is reluctant to lend you the artifact. Oh, by the way... "


    The star Titans suddenly seemed to remember something. They scanned the audience and glanced at each Titan.


    "I now ask you a question. At this moment, do you think that our titans are more likely to defeat Zeus, or that Su ye and his magicians are more likely to defeat Zeus?"


    The Titans sat blankly.


    Su Ye''s words just now, like the stars falling, completely defeated all the pride in their hearts.


    However, they are unwilling.


    Unwilling, the great titan is not as good as a small human.


    "You cowards who dare not even say the answer," the star Titans smiled. "My answer is Su ye and magicians."


    The Titans clenched their teeth and stared at Su Ye.


    "Titans, tell me, are you ready to die before you set foot on the land of Greece?"


    "Done..." some Titans replied weakly.


    The star Titans shouted fiercely, "answer me! You bastards without eggs! I can''t hear you! "


    "Done!" Many Titan channels.


    "I can''t hear you! You useless scum, as Titans, don''t you speak louder than a mouse farting? I can''t hear you! " The star Titans roared, and the surging Titan power surged like a strong wind in the hall.


    "Do it! OK! It''s over! " All the Titans roared together.


    "So, are you willing to sacrifice for our Titans?"


    "Yes!" The Titans roared.


    "So, do you want to defeat Zeus?"


    "Yes!"


    "Good, good, now..."


    The star Titans slowly straightened their bodies.


    "I, the star Titan, astraeus, am willing to give my bone, my flesh, my blood, my soul and everything to Su ye, including my life. Take this as evidence and become his fellow traveler on the way to defeat Zeus! "


    Everyone was stunned.


    The magicians were moved by it.


    "Zeus doesn''t borrow it, I borrow it!"


    A bright and shining strange long gun emerged in the Titan hall, a full thousand meters long.


    The surface of the spear is like a dark glass, and the stars flow inside. It is impressively a huge galaxy rotating in the spear.


    The spear is surrounded by bright stars and scorching sun, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    At the connection between the gun head and the gun body, a black faucet opens a big mouth, and a sharp triangular gun head protrudes from the mouth.


    The gun head is gathered by countless stars, just like a diamond, emitting psychedelic color.


    Everyone''s shoulders sank heavily.


    The main artifact, the stars dragon spear.


    The star Titans slowly got up, and their height of 500 meters was like a mountain rising from the ground.


    He held the gun in his right hand and shook it gently.


    Ten thousand stars are scattered all over the hall.


    Except Su ye, there was a star hanging on everyone''s head.


    Including himself.


    The stars on each head are shrinking and expanding back and forth, killing machines overflowing and fierce.


    "From now on, the stars belong to you."


    A moan burst from the gun.


    "Get out!"


    The star Titans shouted angrily and completely cut off their relationship with the Star Dragon spear.


    The stars and dragon guns made an exciting sound and slowly flew to Su Ye''s side.


    All the people present were motionless, their strength was sealed, they could not speak, and they could only watch what was happening in front of them.


    Su ye took a deep breath and looked at the stars and Titans.


    "Is this your final decision?"


    "Don''t be so fussy there. Were you farting just now? Hurry up! " The impatience of the star Titans.


    Su ye took a deep breath again, his body soared and turned into a giant 100 meters high.


    Feel the breath of the giant king on Su ye, and everyone present suddenly realized.


    It turned out that the unknown giant a few days ago was su Ye.


    Su Ye grabbed the Dragon spear at the stars.


    Hum


    The stars and dragon guns shook violently and bounced Su Ye''s hand.


    The star Titans squinted and stared at the Star Dragon gun.


    The stars shook the Dragon gun gently and restored calm.


    Su Ye reached out again and held the Dragon gun to the stars.


    At the moment when the right palm touched, the Star Dragon spears narrowed to 200 meters with Su Ye''s body shape.


    Su Ye grabbed the stars'' Dragon spears and stared at the stars'' Titans.


    "What are you looking at?" The star Titans were furious.


    Su Ye lowered his eyebrows slightly, suddenly grasped the stars'' Dragon gun, turned and waved it. The Dragon gun roared like the wind.


    Poof! The Star Dragon spear pierced the throat of the laughing Titan around him. The blood of the golden Titan sprinkled all over the earth. The surging power of the main artifact rushed into the body of the laughing Titan and tore up his soul. The laughing Titan fell in a pool of blood, his eyes flashed a sad color, then smiled and slowly closed his eyes. Su Ye didn''t even look at the laughing Titans. He rushed forward, stabbed all the second-generation Titans one by one, and then turned around and killed all the way from the third-generation Titans. One shot, one shot, none left. Strong blood of gold flowed all over the hall. The pungent smell of blood filled the banquet. Su Ye looks to other ethnic groups. Those demons looked panic and begging. Su Ye didn''t touch ordinary demons, but shot them one by one. Finally, Su Ye jumped back, jumped to the big long table submerged by the blood of gold, and looked up at the 500 meter high stars Titans¡° Do it. " Su ye took a deep breath and was about to go up when he mentioned the stars dragon gun, but the stars dragon gun didn''t move. Su Ye was silent for a few seconds, patted the body of the Star Dragon gun, held it hard and jumped. The stars burst and dazzled. Star Dragon spears pierce the throats of star Titans. The blood of gold, like a waterfall, flows all over the stars and Titans¡° Er... "The star Titans looked down at the blood flowing from their chest and abdomen, opened their mouth, their eyes were dim and their breathing weakened¡° We Titans, why did we lose? " He seemed to be asking and muttering to himself¡° There are no lazy ants in your population. " The star Titan''s eyes flashed lightly, and the stars scattered in his eyes. He slowly closed his eyes and remained upright. The stars and dragon spears sent out a shrill whistling sound, tearing the hall and arousing bursts of space ripples. Su Ye waved the magician away. The rest of the magic objects bleed from the seven orifices, tremble all over, peel off their skin and break into mud. After a long time, the stars stopped, the whole body was dim, the stars faded, and the gun body was pure black. Su ye put away the stars'' Dragon guns, took away the corpses all over the ground, and sat on the throne of the stars'' Titans. The gate of Titan hall opened slowly. The floating city hangs high in the sky. The rich blood rushed out of the hall. The sky shook and the stars shook. A shrill cry filled the heaven and earth, magnificent dark giants danced wildly in the sky, and roared in the depths of the earth. A thin layer of blood mist enveloped the sky. The whole Greece is like a blood prison. Su Ye quietly looked at the sky outside the door. When the first ray of sunshine in the morning shone into the new fire City, Su Ye''s voice spread all over the Greek continent¡° Zeus, I have killed all the Titans. Our contract has come into force since then! Within 200 years, the Olympian God Department shall not be an enemy of the magician. If you violate it, it will never be supreme! " After a moment of calm, the Greek continent boils, the human world boils, and the infinite plane boils. The second battle of Titans ended.. Ask for a monthly ticket. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 939

    Time goes by.


    The new fire city and Shenfeng city are transformed into grassland.


    The deep prison fortress returned to the hand of Zeus.


    The magic prison city has become the Magic center of the infinite plane.


    The Titans in the depths of hell have repeatedly sent out to go to the demon prison city for revenge. They are jointly sealed by the demon God of hell and the descendants of the hundred body Titans.


    A large number of magicians returned to Athens to fill Plato''s College in Athens and fight against the nobility.


    In addition to the priests of the temple of the goddess of wisdom, the priests of the gods withdrew from Athens one after another.


    Magic schools have been increasing, and Kaiming potion has become a well-known potion in Greece.


    The blood celebration banquet has become the research goal of the major gods.


    Six months after the end of the second Titan war, a news shocked the infinite plane.


    Su Ye developed a magic called magic borrowing. Every day, magicians only need to use this magic to get ten times the magic.


    This magic doesn''t need any price or belief in Su Ye. All magicians use it free of charge, but swear not to endanger the source of magic.


    From apprentice to legendary master, everyone''s magic power increases tenfold.


    The magician''s overall strength has soared.


    In the battle, the magician with ten times the magic gradually became the main force of large-scale battle.


    Many groups of infinite planes began to speed up the cultivation of magicians.


    Even the temples secretly trained magic priests loyal to the temples.


    Su Ye''s brilliant achievements opened a new era for magicians.


    After the second Titan war, Su Ye sat on the first floor of the mage tower. Every day, like going to work, he entered on time in the morning and left on time in the afternoon. He only sat there without eating or drinking.


    Whenever a magician asked, Su ye answered only one question.


    It takes him a whole year to think about one thing.


    What is the essence of magic.


    Some magicians think this is a waste of time, but others ask, isn''t the essence of magic worth thinking about for a year?


    A year after the second battle of Titans.


    The British mainland.


    Vikings, like locusts, wreaked havoc in the northern part of the British continent.


    Gaiyo, governor of the British province of the Roman Empire, led 100000 troops to raid the kingdom of Camero, the most powerful country in Britain, severely hit the forces of black witches, killed king youzel, burned the capital of England, and then returned to the Oriental seaport city of the British mainland, the city of glory.


    The invasion of gaiyo aroused the resistance of the whole British continent, and all forces rose up.


    During this year, outside magicians successively entered the British mainland and joined various forces in the British mainland.


    Magicians also died one after another.


    Gu Lulu


    On the road to niudukou City, an ordinary black carriage moved forward slowly.


    Inside the carriage is a huge space with a radius of one kilometer.


    Su Ye sat in the conference hall in the carriage space and quickly read the magic book.


    On both sides of the conference hall, hundreds of magicians, soldiers and magic objects sat quietly.


    After reading, Su Ye raised his head and looked at master Xenophon.


    "No news of Merlin''s body so far?"


    The legendary mage Xenophon sighed and said, "the demigod warrior gaiyo attacked the king''s capital. At the invitation of King youzel, Merlin joined the war. After gaiyo broke the city, King youzel kept the whole body. As for Merlin, some say it was swallowed by the sacred dragon under gaiyo, some say it was destroyed, and some say Merlin escaped secretly. It was very chaotic and can''t be determined yet. "


    "What do you think?"


    "Merlin''s talent is extremely high, but it''s a pity that he started in the magic barren British mainland and kept running for the country. He hasn''t grown up in recent years. Not long ago, I contacted Merlin again and gave a detailed introduction to supernovae. Merlin decided to put down the British Kingdom completely within a year and go to supernova to study. I was very happy at that time, because Merlin''s talent was above me and even expected to be a demigod... However, gaiyo was already a demigod, and there were powerful legendary priests around him. Not surprisingly, Merlin had died. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "what about the other 102 magicians whose cause of death is unknown?"


    The cold wind blew through the Council hall, and the demons trembled.


    "We shouldn''t speculate about attribution without definite evidence. It''s not the habit of philosophers and magicians. However, according to my analysis of motivation, most of these magicians should have died at the hands of black witches and wild gods. "


    "Tell me." Su ye put down the magic book and looked calm.


    The man below breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The Roman Empire is also a member of the Zeus God system. Unless they are on a normal battlefield, they don''t need to kill us secretly. After all, no matter how stupid they are, they don''t dare to violate the official Oracle of Zeus."


    "As for the Vikings... They have too much respect for magicians, especially Greek magicians, and rarely kill magicians. It is said that Nordic gods like magicians very much. It is certain that the organization of magicians in northern Europe is very strong. As long as pirates dare to kill magicians, they will eliminate hundreds of times of pirates. This is the reason why Vikings rarely kill magicians. "


    "In addition to the Roman Empire and the Vikings, the British continent also has sporadic forces in Egypt, Greece and Persia, but its strength is very small. It is impossible to kill so many holy magicians, not to mention two legends."


    "In addition, the two greatest forces in the British continent are the black god system and the wild God alliance. Of course, the official name is the alliance of primitive gods. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    Xenophon continued: "the black wizard is a mysterious God. He is the only Aboriginal God in the British continent. It is said that he has used the power of the Egyptian god system. The alliance of primitive gods is composed of demigods and pseudogods who are unwilling to belong to the black wizard. "


    "The alliance of primitive gods is very complex. Some of them welcome magicians, even are close friends with Merlin, while others exclude us. Some false gods and demigods who are not well informed have had fierce conflicts with us. As for the black wizard, their attitude has always been ambiguous, neither accepted nor opposed. He should be well aware of the power of our supernova. "


    When Xenophon finished, Su ye thought for a long time and asked, "what about Merlin''s disciple, the little guy named Arthur?"


    "He has always lived in niudukou city. However, even if Merlin used the enlightenment potion to him and promoted him to a magic apprentice, he still likes to be a swordsman. He practices his sword skills hard every day. His swordsman talent is amazing. Merlin even suspects that he has chosen the wrong path for Arthur in his letter.


    "Arthur has an adoptive father, but in his heart, Merlin is his father. After Merlin died, Arthur practiced his sword like crazy. He said that he would become a unique magical swordsman in the British mainland in the future. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "what does a child know? Even if he has the talent of swordsman, I can break into a magician. I am also going to set up a round table magician organization to make this organization the most powerful force in the British continent, and make every round table magician become a legend in future generations. "


    Xenophon said reluctantly, "King youzel has asked Merlin to build a huge round table, enough 150 people sitting around and preparing to establish the round table knights. Unexpectedly, you know this."


    "Huh?" Su Ye really didn''t know that the round table knight was founded by King Arthur''s father. He always thought it was initiated by King Arthur.


    Su ye said casually, "leave that table. There will be no round table knights in the future, only round table magicians. Besides, have you found lanslot, Gawain, Galahad, Tristan and others? "


    "All have been found, but the one named Eckert is Arthur''s adoptive father and is already a golden warrior."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry about the older ones. Those young boys should use more enlightenment medicine to make them all magicians. I have a hunch that they are all important figures of the future round table magicians. "


    "Yes, speaker."


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at niudukou city.


    Su Ye stepped out of the carriage, led by the magicians living here, and some magicians entered the city gate without walls. He walked forward and observed here.


    The air seemed to flow with a gray mist, soaking houses and trees, like a huge pigsty.


    The faces of passers-by were dirty. They stepped on the muddy road and splashed mud ideas, making a loud noise.


    The old town, with a population of less than 3000, is actually a small town. It is gradually prosperous because it is located at the junction of the Thames and cheville rivers.


    Not long after, Su Ye arrived outside a yard, surrounded by waist high sparse wooden fences.


    In the yard, a teenager dressed in brown coarse cloth waved his sword with a firm look.


    The boy''s brilliant golden hair was covered by sweat, like a half withered pine needle, the red glow in the sky was reflected in his emerald eyes, and the bones of his sword wielding hands were broad and prominent, like small grave bags.


    He is much taller than his peers, only a little shorter than Su Ye.


    Su Ye frowned.


    The future King Arthur is nothing like a magician. How can this be done!


    Su Ye glanced at the magicians in the British mainland unhappily. The magicians were ashamed.


    "As a soldier, your sword skills are qualified. But as a magician, your sword skills are too poor. "


    All magicians are confused and understand every word, but when they are connected together, they don''t know what it means.


    The boy was still focused on practicing his sword, but the more he practiced, the more biased he was. His mind was full of the sentence "as a magician, your sword skills are too poor".


    He had to stop, wipe his forehead with his dirty left sleeve and hold his sword. He looked at Su ye in doubt and anger.


    Su Ye pushed open the fence door and stretched out his hand to the bladed iron sword on the Asian weapon rack.


    Whoosh


    The bladed iron sword flew into Su Ye''s hand.


    Arthur''s emerald eyes shone.


    Without saying a word, Su Ye held the sword in one hand and waved at Arthur.


    "Don''t cry when you are hurt. A layman with a sword in one hand!" Arthur excitedly held his sword in both hands and attacked Su Ye.


    Su ye took Arthur''s sword with a sword, and the back of the sword slapped on Arthur''s mouth.


    "Woo..." Arthur covered his slightly painful mouth, stepped back and looked at Su ye in disbelief. Hum... The trembling iron sword pierced the ground and went one foot deep¡° You really didn''t cry. Go on. " Su Ye smiled. Arthur pulled out his iron sword and attacked Su Ye. After a move, Su Ye slapped Arthur''s iron sword on the shoulder and beat him back. Arthur bit his teeth, endured the pain and shot again. Pop! Pop! Pop! After being beaten more than thirty times in a row, Arthur was panting and fell to the ground, tears rolling in his eyes, and his eyes were green¡¾ [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 940

    He clenched his teeth to stop the tears from falling.


    "I was not as weak as you when I harvested the king of gladiators in Sparta." Su Ye mocked.


    The magicians rolled their eyes, and Su Ye began to bully children.


    Arthur still clenched his teeth and looked at Su Ye stubbornly.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    Su Ye restrained his smile, stared into Arthur''s eyes and said, "I''m here to avenge Merlin."


    Arthur was stunned. A string of tears rolled down and finally became a piece.


    He bit his teeth until his nose ran straight and he didn''t cry.


    Su Ye threw the white handkerchief into Arthur''s hand with a disgusted face and said, "the little boy who can only cry can''t avenge Merlin and wipe away his tears!"


    Arthur picked up his handkerchief, wiped his tears and snot, then threw it to the ground and stared up at Su Ye. His eyes were still stubborn.


    The magicians laughed and Arthur''s face was painted as a kitten.


    Su ye said, "my name is Su ye, the magic king of the infinite plane. Su Ye of the human world has a larger magic badge than everyone, and there is a huge silver Galaxy carved on it, which is still rotating slowly.


    The golden warrior''s forehead fell in a cold sweat. He knew that the legendary magician''s badge was the sun, and the hero magician''s badge was the sun and stars, but this magician''s badge was actually a silver galaxy.


    The key is that most of the more than 20 magicians behind him are sun badges.


    In addition, the outer rings of these badges are surrounded by a circle of fine stars.


    The British continent is isolated from the outside world and the news is blocked, but elk, as a subordinate of King youzel and Merlin, has also heard some legends, but it is not accurate.


    Especially after su Ye''s voice spread all over the mainland yesterday, he realized that Su Ye''s strength was far beyond imagination and hurried back.


    Who knows, as soon as I arrived in the morning, I heard that the whole city-state and nearby territories had changed their owners.


    "You are... Your Excellency Su ye, the respected magic king?"


    Su Ye smiled, nodded and said, "are you Arthur''s adoptive father, Knight Eckert?"


    "Yes."


    "Arthur''s life experience, Merlin told me that in two days, you will accompany us to Wangdu and pull out the sword in the stone." Suye road.


    Eckert opened his mouth and clearly wanted to resist, but under the gaze of Su ye, he nodded and said, "yes."


    Then he woke up with a cold sweat behind his back.


    He has heard of this phenomenon.


    If God comes, he will die if he disobeys orders.


    Just now, it was my survival instinct that made the most correct answer.


    "You have an obligation to help the pandragon family rebuild the kingdom of Camelot and even create the kingdom of England. And I only care about philosophy and magic. " Suye''s deep black eyes stared at Eckert.


    Eckert said with a bitter smile, "please give me some time. I can''t digest such drastic changes now. You see, Arthur is a fool for some reason. "


    Su Ye glanced at Arthur and said, "it''s all right. Children need to slow down for a few days when they encounter things they can''t understand. When I said his last name was pandragon, he probably realized his background. "


    "Alas..." Eckert sighed.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled.


    "Enemy attack..."


    The shrill sound of warning spread all over the city.


    Su Ye frowned and was about to call out an army, but he put away the idea and gave the followers a wink.


    The legendary mages nodded, flew high, looked at the galloping cavalry and flew quickly.


    Each magician has a heroic magic wand hanging from his side.


    Su Ye chatted with Eckert to understand the situation in and around the whole British continent.


    "After gaiyo conquered the royal capital, the kingdom of Camelot existed in name only, and the negotiations between the nobles broke down and became independent. Except for a few nobles, most of them do not recognize the kingdom of Camelot. "


    "We wanted to explain to Arthur when he was an adult, and King youzel would take him back to the palace, but..."


    "At present, except you, I''m afraid no one has the power to make Arthur become king Camelot."


    Su ye said: "correct it, he will not be the king of Camelot, but the king of the British continent."


    Just then, a team came on foot. Over the team, legendary magicians were on full alert.


    Suye glanced at the leader of the team, then turned back and continued to talk to Eckert.


    Eckert chatted a few words. He didn''t feel right. He looked carefully at the leader of the team and suddenly grasped the hilt between his waist. His muscles were tight and the big blue and red tendons in his neck were raised.


    All the citizens nearby also looked in horror at the people who came, some clutching the door frame, some clutching the hoe, some retreating slowly and then running away frantically.


    Arthur''s eyes returned to light, instinctively held the sword and looked at the leader in horror.


    It was a man with scorched hair and beard, three meters tall, wearing a purple Roman robe, without a weapon, and his exposed skin was like a smooth armor, reflecting the brilliance of the morning sun.


    Arthur had never seen the man, but when he saw his hair and beard, he immediately remembered the title. Yellow beard tyrant, British governor of the Roman Empire, demigod warrior, gaio. In every war, half the prisoners will be slaughtered. Every time you attack a city, you will kill half the city. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 941

    Arthur trembled at the first sight of the Yellow bearded tyrant gaio.


    In his impression, gaio was just a stronger person anyway.


    But now, he only felt that gaiyue seemed to block the sun in the East, forming a huge shadow over the whole city. The air around him was distorted, and the whole man seemed to be a giant holding up the sky.


    Arthur gently covered his heart. He felt that the Yellow bearded tyrant would find himself at any time. Then he tore himself in half and threw himself into the sky.


    But isn''t this guy wearing armor everywhere?


    Why wear a robe that''s not suitable for combat now?


    "Gaiyo, meet your Majesty the magic king."


    British governor Gayle suddenly squatted down, knelt on one knee and bowed his head.


    The guard behind him knelt on the ground with his knees soft, and the metal armor clattered.


    The shadows dissipated and the sun shone.


    Arthur, Eckert and the city people in the distance stared at Su ye in disbelief.


    Even the notorious elders, consuls and even the Roman emperor of the Roman Empire could not make gaio do this great gift.


    Not to mention the primitive gods of the British continent, even the black wizard avoided provoking him.


    Gaius is not only a governor, but also a demigod.


    A cruel demigod.


    Those Roman nobles were as clever as little rabbits when they saw the treaty, for fear of angering the murderer who was fond of tearing up the enemy.


    "This is the first time we''ve met." Su Ye calmly looked at gaiyue below.


    Gaio lowered his head and said, "I was lucky to see your brilliant appearance in the magic image."


    Arthur and Eckert''s hearts were shocked. Unexpectedly, Su Ye''s status was prosperous here.


    Legendary magicians looked calm. Su Ye''s position in the infinite plane was already a true God level.


    The same lower God.


    "Get up." Suye road.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Gaio got up with a kind smile.


    "You have a heart." Su ye took a look at him and the guards behind him.


    Gaiyue said helplessly, "I wanted to drive the dragon, but I heard that the Dragon ran away all night..."


    Arthur and Eckert are full of question marks. Will the holy land black dragon who killed the British cry for their parents escape?


    "There''s plenty of time. We''ll talk as we walk." Suye road.


    "It''s up to you."


    Su ye walked out of the city, and Gai was about a bit behind Su Ye.


    The rest followed.


    Eckert and Arthur looked at each other and followed silently.


    Suye didn''t speak. Gaiyue didn''t say a word and lowered his head slightly.


    "I prefer Greece to the British mainland. Unfortunately, Zeus and I have an agreement not to over develop magicians in Greece. "


    "We heard about it." Gaio road.


    Eckert and Arthur''s hearts jumped. Is the magic king so fierce? They have an agreement directly with the God King Zeus. The next gods are not qualified.


    Su Ye''s tone became colder and said, "my magician, 102 people were killed, plus Merlin, 103."


    "Your Majesty, we didn''t kill Merlin." Gaio road.


    Arthur stared at gaio''s back.


    "Oh?"


    Gaio explained: "I did all the destruction of the British king. I killed euzel, but I didn''t insult his body. It has been put in a coffin and can be returned at any time. As for Merlin, he was accompanied by the magician of supernova. In that war, I just drove them away and didn''t start. "


    "You give supernova face." Suye road.


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    "That''s what I should do." Gaio road.


    "And then?"


    "Then we left. Merlin was far away. She was very unwilling and left for a long time. According to our spy''s guess, he should go to the primitive God alliance or the black wizard for help, but he never returned. We suspect that he has been killed. " Gaio road.


    "This information is not enough for you to come to this arbitrary result." Suye road.


    "Civil strife. The civil strife of the British aristocracy was deliberately provoked. Only when King youzel and Merlin are dead can those nobles dare to be independent. Otherwise, they will wait and see for at least another year. "


    "This attribution is reasonable." Suye road.


    Gaio breathed a sigh of relief.


    Arthur saw that gaio was sweating behind his neck.


    "As a demigod, why do you come to such a deserted place?" Su ye asked.


    Gaio said with a smile, "my reputation, you know, there is no need to worry about killing here. At most, it provokes some wild gods who dare not kill the governor of the Roman Empire."


    "Tell the truth." Suye road.


    Gaio said reluctantly, "avoid the second Titan war. Luckily I walked fast, otherwise I would have died at Plato''s college. "


    Su Ye''s eyes were dim and nodded gently.


    Gaiyo hurriedly said, "if you want to find the murderer, I can lead the army to help you."


    "Oh?" Su Ye smiled and looked at the tall demigod.


    "Your goal is to spread the brilliance of magic and cultivate more magicians in the British mainland. My goal is to establish a province in the British mainland. It doesn''t matter how big the province is, even if it is only as big as a city."


    "Have you considered future conflicts?"


    "I stick to the city of glory, fight if I can, and run if I can''t. That''s a matter for the future kingdom and the Roman Empire, which will not affect my personal relationship with you. Moreover, it is my duty to destroy the wild gods. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I accept your sincerity. As for the next thing, supernova has its own plan..."


    Su Ye stopped and looked up into the distance.


    The crowd followed Su Ye''s line of sight.


    Under the light blue sky, a 100 meter long black pirate ship flew in mid air, and a huge white flag fluttered.


    Flying close, the flying pirate ship slowed down slowly.


    The first is a 15 meter tall demigod giant, black and blue, holding a big axe in his right hand and a huge iron anchor at the broken arm of his left hand.


    The iron anchor hung out of the ship, and below it hung a giant black tiger with rotten scalp and flesh and green pus all over, with a body length of 20 meters.


    The giant tiger''s dark green eyes flashed a faint light, bared its teeth, struggled hard, and the iron chain that locked it hit the hull constantly.


    The giant said loudly, "Your Majesty, we just got the news yesterday that the necromancer demigod rotten tiger once killed the master of the supernova, so we took advantage of the transaction, made a sneak attack and arrested him as a gift."


    Gayo stared blankly at the famous North Sea robber with broken arms.


    This stupid giant is the smartest guy in the whole British continent!


    I should learn from the giant with broken arms. First, whether it''s true or false, catch a Ono God as a gift!


    Miscalculation!


    Suye nodded, and then glanced at gaiyue quietly.


    Look, that''s what you call a job.


    Arthur, Eckert and the whole city were numb.


    Two of the four major forces in the British mainland came to offer gifts?


    King Arthur held his adoptive father Eckert, and his world outlook began to collapse again. He was a little dizzy.


    When the flying pirate ship landed, the giant with broken arms jumped down with the rotten tiger and stirred up the dust in the sky with a bang.


    He dragged the rotten tiger to Su ye, bent down and saluted, "I''ve seen the great magic king, your majesty."


    When he got up, he glanced at gaio and behind him with a smile.


    Empty handed?


    Gaio''s face turned black.


    Suye smiled and said, "how''s sigrud now?"


    The crippled giant''s eyes brightened and said loudly, "Prince sigrud has been promoted to legend and killed fafna. He has always praised you as the best magician in history."


    Su Ye nodded, smiled and looked at the rotten tiger.


    "You killed my supernova magician?"


    "Really not..." the rotten tiger said with a sad face, "I don''t know what''s going on. The remnant arm giant invited me to drink. I felt that the wine didn''t taste right. As soon as I woke up, he tied me up and sealed the magic."


    Gaiyo rolled his eyes and thought of it with himself. The truth is not important. The important thing is not to come empty handed.


    The crippled giant said calmly, "he personally said he had killed a mage."


    "I killed a wizard! Wizard! Wizard, do you understand? I have never seen a magician in my territory! Although I only know a little about his majesty Su ye and just know about supernovae, I also know that FA Ye is not easy to provoke. I... "


    The crippled giant interrupted the decaying tiger and said, "Your Majesty Su ye, I usually only move on the sea and shore, and I don''t know much about the mainland. Most of the murderers you are looking for are inseparable from the black witch temple and the primitive God alliance. The rotten tiger is a member of the primitive God alliance. He will certainly help you. "


    Then the crippled giant put the iron anchor of his left arm against the head of the rotten tiger and said, "I brought you here to give you a chance to cherish!"


    The rotten tiger opened his mouth and was about to scold. Suddenly he remembered the words said by the crippled giant. This is the demon God who slaughtered the whole Titan family. Compared with this, the yellow beard tyrant is at most the little prince of yellow beard, or a minor.


    The rotten tiger grinned and said, "I knew your intention long ago, disabled arm giant, so I wanted to cooperate with the great king Su ye to expose those despicable killers! Your majesty Su ye, I report that the herb God has caught many magicians. I promise there must be your men. "


    The crippled giant was stunned. The herbal God was not a demigod, but a powerful false god.


    Although these false gods dare not go to the believers of the four God systems, they are all overlords in the British mainland.


    Gaio clenched his teeth and said, "Your Majesty, my soldiers have been poisoned by the wizard of the herb God. I can play the soldiers of the shining city and attack the herb God."


    While opening the magic book, Su Ye looked through it and nodded: "I''ve heard of this false god. He has good strength and good reputation. I didn''t expect anyone who dared to catch me." Hearing the word "false god", many people in the British continent trembled. Here, this word is taboo, because it is a contempt in the eyes of the false god¡° What else? " Su ye asked. The rotten tiger shrunk his neck and said, "we are hostile to the black wizard. We shouldn''t talk nonsense, but we all know that the black wizard arrested the mage, but no one said it."¡° Indeed. " Su Ye nodded while looking at the magician''s investigation data¡° My men don''t have much information about the black wizard. Tell me... Get out! " Su Ye suddenly looked up, looked up to the northwest and shouted. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 942

    A divine power contains magic to pierce into the clouds in the sky.


    After a scream, the white clouds exploded.


    "It must be the cloud God!" Gaio, the crippled giant and the rotten tiger shouted as if they were rushing to answer.


    "The cloud God has become the servant of the black wizard?" Su ye put down his magic book.


    "He appears to be a member of the primitive God alliance, but everyone knows that he has taken refuge in the black wizard. He is one of the most despicable gods in the British continent. He always likes to disguise as clouds or fog and hide in the dark, or spy or sneak attack. I suspect that many magicians were murdered by him. " Rotten Tiger Road.


    "Talk about other things about the black wizard, for example, what divine power does he have?"


    "He has three divine powers of wizard, poison and curse. It is also said that he has gathered magic divine power and is expected to be the middle God." Rotten Tiger Road.


    "I don''t even have it. Does he have magical power?" Su Ye frowned slightly, which was a very powerful theocracy.


    Everyone was silent. What do you compare with the gods.


    "How many false gods and demigods are there under him?"


    "In the light, he has five false gods and twelve demigods. Of course, this refers to the British mainland. In his divine world, maybe more. Some of our members of the primitive God alliance are secretly his men. Everyone knows that, for example, the false gods and demigods related to witchcraft and spells basically hook up with him. "


    "Like herbal God?"


    "You are really a wise magic king. It is said that the herbal God does have an unclear relationship with the black wizard."


    "I don''t want rumors, I want evidence."


    The rotten tiger frowned and thought. Gaiyue said, "a subordinate of the black wizard was seriously injured and needed a divine medicine. There was no divine medicine in the whole British continent. Only the herbal God had it. Later, the subordinate was intact. Everyone suspected that the herbal God provided the divine medicine."


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    "It seems that the herbal God has planted a lot of divine medicines."


    The crippled giant, the rotten tiger and gaio blinked.


    Gaio hesitated for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, as far as I know, the herbal God seems to have many magic drugs and divine drugs that have become extinct in the Greek world. For example, the "pure moon flower" most needed by legendary magicians can completely eliminate the residual negative forces in the brain, make the mind clearer and live a longer life. "


    "How could he plant such a divine thing? I''ve been looking for this thing for many years, and the trading volume between gods is very small. " Suye road.


    "The black wizard has been secretly wooing the herbal God. In addition, the primitive God alliance needs him, which makes the herbal God have a high status in the British mainland, and no one will provoke him. "


    "Well, we also have. Why haven''t we heard of the badge of the handsome young magician?


    "Good evening, little guys." Su Ye smiled and winked at Arthur as he walked to the sword platform.


    Arthur hesitated and didn''t dare to follow up. His hands were tightly twisted together.


    Su Ye boarded the sword stage, turned his head and found that Arthur was still standing under the stage with a dumb smile.


    It seems that Arthur met so many aristocratic peers for the first time. He was a little shy.


    The noble youths looked at the guy on the sword stage suspiciously.


    Su ye put his hand on the silver-white sword handle, looked around and said with a smile: "I''m not British and I''m not interested in the sword in stone. I''m sure I can''t pull out this sword. But I found a boy who must be able to pull out the sword in the stone. Arthur, come up, pull out the sword in the stone, embark on the road of the king, open up a glorious world, and finally crown the unique king of England. "


    The noble teenagers were stunned. Is the magician crazy? Just find someone and talk like that?


    Arthur stood where he was, his legs weak.


    Eckert was helpless.


    Kiah said loudly, "Arthur, what are you afraid of? Go up and try! I dare to pull it out. What dare you? "


    Suddenly, a noble boy booed, and then a group of noble boys booed together.


    Arthur''s face was red and he dared not come forward.


    Su Ye sighed, holding the handle of the sword, gently lifted it up and said, "Arthur, it''s just a sword. What dare you not try? If you don''t pull it out again, I''ll pull it out? "


    Keng


    There was a sudden silence, only the bonfire burning firewood made a beeping sound.


    In Su Ye''s right hand, a shining sword lit up the night sky.


    The sword body seemed to flow with a huge river, and the brilliant water light covered the whole square.


    The nobles and civilians in the capital were stunned.


    Gaio, the crippled giant and the rotten tiger who looked out of the magic carriage were stunned. Who drew the sword?


    Su yewang? Isn''t it King Arthur?


    The magicians under the sword stage covered their faces. What''s it called.


    Su Ye quietly put the legendary weapon back into the stone and said, "not this time. Come again."


    Su Ye gently mentioned it again without much force.


    Shua... The long sword was pulled out again, and the water overflowed. There was a dead silence, and a trace of unspeakable embarrassment surged. Su Ye silently put his sword back into the rock again, waved to Arthur and said gently, "if your heart is there, your dream is there. I can pull it out, and you can pull it out. Come on, boy! " Arthur stared at Su Ye blankly. How could it be different from his expected sword drawing process? Didn''t you say I was the king of England? Didn''t you say I was the owner of the king''s sword? Su Ye''s face sank. He seemed to look at the parents of the bear child and shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t come and pull it out!" Arthur thought of his experience during the day and was frightened. He stepped forward with soft legs, climbed onto the sword platform, stood on the other side of the sword in the stone, looked at Su ye and dodged his eyes¡° Put your hand on it and pull it up slowly. " Suye gentle tunnel. Arthur whispered, "really?"¡° Really pull it out. "¡° "Really?" Su Ye stared at Arthur as his father stared at the son of a parent who had not finished his homework. Arthur trembled, holding the handle of the sword with his hands, and then looked at Su Ye¡° Pull! " Suye road. Arthur pulled with all his strength. The sword in the stone did not move. Eckert is stupid, the magicians are stupid, and Arthur is stupid. Su YeMeng, is the legend of King Arthur and sword in stone false? The others looked at the two people suspiciously. What was this playing with? The man who pulls out the sword, how can he let the man who can''t pull out the sword pull out the sword? Tears trickled down Arthur''s face. I knew I wasn''t a prince! I knew I was nothing. I knew I shouldn''t dream of pulling out the sword in the stone. I don''t want to come. I have to come. Is something wrong now? I don''t play anymore! I Want to Go Home! In the misty tears, a big hand fell on Arthur''s hand. Su Ye calmly held Arthur''s hand and sword handle and said in a deep voice, "welcome the future master of the British continent, ya! Ser! King! " With a sudden effort, he pulled out his sword, held Arthur''s hand and raised the long sword high. The water light rippled and shone on the tearful King Arthur. Su ye had an idea and his magic erupted. A pillar of light fell from the sky and condensed into a crown with gold and diamond on a red background. Like the famous curinan crown. The crown fell on Arthur''s head. The youth''s tears seemed to surge with the joy of being king. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 943

    I''m afraid the world will suddenly be quiet.


    Everyone in Shijian square stared at the two people holding the sword in the stone.


    Suddenly, Eckert half knelt down and pulled his son Kai.


    "Meet Arthur Pendragon, the son of euzel Pendragon, Merlin''s student, the future King Arthur!"


    The magicians were hesitating. Seeing Su Ye''s eyes sweeping, they had no choice but to squat underground.


    "Meet King Arthur!"


    The people present suddenly realized that he was the illegitimate son of the previous king. No wonder he could pull it out... Wait, it seems that he didn''t pull it out? But


    "Meet King Arthur!" Civilians bowed down one after another.


    Then, most civilians bowed down, and some flustered little nobles also half knelt to salute.


    However, there are still some people with eyes or doubts or displeasure standing straight.


    "Huh?" Su Yeqing, with a sound of terror, swept the Shijian square under the threat of the demigod.


    Everyone knelt down as soon as their knees were soft.


    "Very well, congratulations to King Arthur!" Su Ye nodded with a smile.


    Twelve year old King Arthur''s mind was blank and slowly turned to Su Ye.


    What happened?


    "Come on, King Arthur, we..."


    As soon as Su ye let go, the sword in the stone hummed and would drill back into the black rock.


    Su ye saw that he wanted me to change my life against the sky?


    No!


    I su Ye just want to shun Tian!


    One foot on the big stone.


    Click!


    The big stone is broken into countless gravel, and the shallow white light is scattered.


    The sword in the stone stopped shaking.


    Su Ye patted King Arthur on the shoulder and said kindly, "this is your first magic sword. Next, work hard to learn magic and become a qualified sword control magician. By the way, unify the whole England, okay?"


    King Arthur nodded and his brain was still blank.


    "Come on, let''s go and take down a sword." Suye road.


    "Oh."


    King Arthur followed Suye down the sword platform and walked to the magic carriage. Eckert took his son Kai to follow him.


    When the magic carriage left, the nobles reacted and summoned one after another.


    The car was silent.


    Everyone is remembering the sword pulling ceremony.


    People looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    Eckert hesitated for a long time and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, was master Merlin wrong..."


    Su Ye was stunned. What the hell''s brain circuit is this?


    The magicians held it for a long time, but finally they couldn''t hold it and laughed. Several holy mages did not dare to laugh, covered their mouths and laughed at the pig.


    King Arthur''s wronged tears swirled in his eyes.


    Who the hell am I?


    Suye glanced at Eckert and said, "you don''t see how old I am than Arthur. I''ve seen the sword in stone. Mei Lin can''t make it. It''s just the executor. Behind the sword, there should be the goddess in the lake. Come on, let''s go to the holy lake. "


    The carriage came to the gate and suddenly stopped.


    "Your Majesty, the gate is closed." The driving magician said.


    "Huh?"


    "We were stopped."


    When Su Ye looked out of the window, he saw the torches burning in front of the city wall and the gate, and teams of soldiers holding spears and armor blocked in front.


    The middle-aged and elderly nobles stood in a row behind the soldiers.


    A nobleman in a red velvet robe shouted, "people in the carriage, please come down and put down the sword in the stone. Everything can be negotiated. Otherwise, you will be the enemy of all British nobles! "


    "That sounds familiar to me." Gaio whispered.


    "Then you deal with it." Suye road.


    "Yes!" Gaio jumped out of the carriage excitedly.


    "Who called me?"


    By the side of the carriage, gaiyo''s body rose slowly, and a giant horse chopping knife five meters long was suspended on his side.


    Yellow beard and yellow hair fluttered in the evening wind, the hem of purple red Roman noble robe made a sound, and the shining horse chopping giant knife was printed into everyone''s pupils like a nightmare.


    "Yellow beard tyrant..."


    "Run!"


    The soldiers on the wall jumped off the wall and fell to death.


    The soldiers in front of the carriage were paralyzed, and the smell of urine filled the air.


    The noble was stunned and trembled.


    Gaio turned his mouth and blew out with one blow. The city gate burst and even the city wall collapsed on both sides. The strong wind rolled all the soldiers and nobles on the way.


    Back in the carriage, gaio said, "Your Majesty, the road is smooth."


    Su Ye nodded and the carriage continued to move forward.


    When the carriage went out of the city gate, Su Ye''s voice spread all over the king''s capital.


    "Be prepared to meet your monarch, King Arthur, one day in the future."


    The carriage sailed into the pirate ship.


    At night, the pirate ship rose slowly and flew to the holy lake.


    A few hours later, the pirate ship landed at the edge of a circular Lake in the mountains.


    The lake was as round as if it had been measured, and even the grass by the lake was neat and uniform.


    In the center of the blue lake, on an island with a diameter of more than ten meters, a sword stands quietly in a small puddle.


    The party got off the pirate ship and came to the lake.


    King Arthur looked carefully into the lake with a stone sword with a scabbard attached.


    The lake is deep enough to be above the head, and it is also very clear. Sand, stones and small fish are clearly visible.


    "Go, boy, get your sword back in the lake." Suye road.


    "But..." King Arthur hesitated.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked.


    "I have a feeling that the process of holding the sword will not be very smooth."


    "It was just an accident, but in the end, the king''s sword came to you. Go, man, the future king of England, how can you be baffled by such a small thing? Don''t you find that every hero will encounter countless difficulties and obstacles along the way, but in the end, he will return with a full load. " Su Ye showed a kind smile.


    Gaio echoed, "I suffered a lot when I was a child."


    Su Ye looked sideways at gaiyo and said, "I remember your ancestor was a great nobleman. He was gifted since childhood. What did you suffer? Is your biography false? "


    "It''s hard to cut people." Gaio road.


    The crowd turned a blind eye.


    "Go, boy." Su Ye looked at King Arthur with a pleasant face.


    King Arthur was still hesitating, and Kai couldn''t help saying, "Arthur, when did you become so timid? If you don''t go, I''ll take it! "


    King Arthur took a deep breath, put the sword in the stone on the coarse cloth belt and walked to the lake.


    When his right foot stepped into the water, a huge wave three meters high and ten meters long suddenly rose and knocked King Arthur to the ground.


    Everyone looked helpless.


    "It''s not really wrong..." Eckert muttered to himself.


    Su ye also looked at Xenophon suspiciously. His eyes seemed to ask, are you sure he is really Merlin''s disciple?


    Xenophon nodded his head gently.


    King Arthur was wet, clenched his teeth and stubbornly stepped into the water again.


    Boom


    The waves beat again.


    With red eyes, the boy went to the lake again and again and was beaten back to the shore by the huge waves again and again.


    Fifteen times later, exhausted King Arthur sat on the ground and cried.


    "I said I wouldn''t come. You insisted on me! Liars, liars! I''m not King Arthur at all. I''ve never heard that the hero in the prophecy will be treated like this! I don''t want to be king anymore! "


    Everyone looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye frowned. Something''s wrong. How could this happen?


    Did Merlin hide the real King Arthur?


    Suye looked to Eckert.


    How did you become an adoptive father!


    Eckert made a gesture of holding the child.


    Kai suddenly had an idea and said, "have you heard the story of the ancient lake God?"


    Everyone looked at the "little clever" and it was Eckert''s turn to frown.


    "Tell me." Suye road.


    "In the British mainland, there is a story about gold axe, silver axe and iron axe. It is said that an honest woodcutter accidentally dropped his iron axe into the water and wept silently on the bank, because the axe belonged to the aristocracy. Without the axe, he would be punished by the aristocracy. At this time, a goddess in the lake came out, took a golden axe and asked the woodcutter, "is this axe yours?" The woodcutter shook his head. After a while, the goddess of the lake took out another silver axe and asked. The woodcutter was very honest and shook his head and said no. Finally, the goddess in the lake took out an iron axe, which the woodcutter said was his. Finally, the goddess in the lake gave all three axes to the woodcutter. "


    "The woodcutter had a golden axe and redeemed his land. He was no longer a noble serf. After hearing this, the nobleman secretly poured a large bag of iron axes into the lake, and then the iron axes flew back and killed the nobleman. "


    Kai looked at the crowd with a proud face.


    "Finished?"


    "It''s over."


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    "And then?"


    "I think if you throw the sword in the stone into the lake, will you meet the goddess in the lake? Even if the goddess in the lake doesn''t show up, won''t we just fish it up? "


    Eckert looked at his silly son painfully, and everyone looked at Eckert painfully.


    "He doesn''t seem very suitable to be a magician..." Xenophon whispered.


    Kai said proudly, "Arthur, what are you waiting for? Anyway, you don''t have a chance to land on the island. You might as well try. Maybe there will be a goddess in the lake."


    Arthur cried even more.


    People were puzzled. Su ye asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m afraid if I throw the sword in, it will fly back and kill me." Su ye and everyone looked at each other. It seems that this is really possible. Kai smiled awkwardly and said, "don''t be afraid. With the magic king, he will protect you. Throw it away! " Sue was also angry. She glanced at Kai and gave him bad ideas. Arthur thought of the miserable experience all the way. In a rage, he threw the sword in the stone into the water. Putong... Suddenly, a golden column of light rose up at the place where the sword in the stone fell into the water. Everyone was stunned. Kay grinned. King Arthur rose abruptly and looked unbelievably ahead. A beautiful woman rose slowly from the golden column of light, and her body was composed of lake water, ten meters high. The woman held a blue sword in her hand. Blue waves rippled on the sword. It was 80% similar to the sword in stone, but there were also obvious differences. They immediately looked at the island in the middle of the lake, and the sword in the lake disappeared. It seems that the sword in the lake woman''s hand is the sword in the lake¡° Excuse me, this sword in the lake is yours... "Not mine!" Little Arthur was excited to tell the truth. The woman in the lake frowned, stared at little Arthur unhappily, and scolded, "I know it''s not yours!" Arthur stared at the fierce woman in the lake and felt that the world had collapsed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 944

    In the dull eyes of the people, the goddess in the lake squeezed out a smile and bent down to hold the sword in the lake in front of Su ye: "excuse me, is this sword in the lake yours, your Majesty the great magic king?"


    Su Ye looked at the woman in the lake carefully and asked, "are you a primitive God?"


    The woman in the lake smiled and said, "yes, your majesty, I am Rex, the goddess of the holy lake, a primitive God. This sword... Oh, no... "


    Arthur saw in despair that the sword in the stone appeared in the hands of the goddess of the holy lake.


    She took two swords to Su ye and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, these two swords must be yours."


    Su Ye looked carefully at the two legendary swords, shook his head and said, "I don''t need such a bad sword."


    The goddess of the holy lake was embarrassed and hurriedly explained: "Your Majesty, these two swords are not only weapons, but also accumulate the strength of the British continent. If you get him, you will be the future king of England, and will help you to be God."


    "I''m not interested in being king of England. How do I feel that he is the future king of England? " Su Ye points to King Arthur.


    At this moment, King Arthur suddenly wanted to hold Su Ye''s leg and cry. The teacher''s teacher was so good that he was better than the teacher.


    The goddess of the holy lake looked confused and asked, "who is he?"


    "Didn''t you join hands with Merlin to give Arthur the sword in the stone and the sword in the lake?" Su ye asked.


    The goddess of the holy lake hurriedly said, "absolutely not. This fool named Arthur can''t be compared with you! You are the only king of England and the king of kings in the selection of our holy goddess! "


    Arthur squatted on the ground and wept silently.


    Su Ye was a little confused and said, "I''ve just arrived in the British mainland. I''m not from the British mainland."


    The goddess of the holy lake smiled and said, "it''s not important. What''s important is that when our goddess of the holy land used astrology, she saw you standing on the top of the six pointed star master''s tower, and was impressed by your king''s spirit. Since you appear in the prophecy, you are destined to be the king of England and the co Lord of the holy goddess in the future! "


    Su Ye showed an expression of less nonsense to me, then waved his hand and let the others leave.


    When others went away, Su ye said, "now you can tell the truth."


    "Your Majesty, that''s the truth. Merlin was supposed to help us choose a new king, but after his death, we can only use astrology to find a new king, and finally see you. "


    "When did you use astrology?" Su ye asked.


    "Yesterday, when you arrived." The goddess of the holy lake looked positive.


    Su Ye glared at the goddess of the holy lake and said, "OK, I know what''s going on. I''m really not interested in the British mainland. The throne is still King Arthur. I''m only interested in spreading magic. I don''t want worldly power to delay my magic road. "


    "Your Majesty, you misunderstood. It''s not that we dislike the poor and love the rich. You are the king of England we have chosen."


    Su Ye carefully looked at the goddess of the holy lake. The goddess immediately shrunk and recovered to the image of a goddess one head shorter than Su ye, but her whole body was still composed of lake water, just like water element.


    Su ye said slowly, "my politeness won''t let me say ugly things, but... You can change someone."


    "Are we unworthy?" The goddess of the holy lake wept.


    "If you admit it yourself, it''s not that I''m impolite." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, since you have come to the British mainland to spread your faith, wouldn''t it be good for you to be king of England?" The goddess of the holy lake stared with big sparkling eyes.


    "You misunderstood. I''m here to spread magic, not faith." Su Ye''s smile faded.


    "You''re kidding." The goddess of the holy lake retorted in a low voice and secretly aimed at Su Ye.


    "Compared with the power from others, we magicians trust our own power more. We don''t refuse to believe in the power of the people, but it''s just a supplement to magic. " Suye road.


    "However, our divination crystal artifact shows you, although it was Arthur last time." The goddess of the holy lake had no choice but to tell the truth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just give Arthur two swords and I''ll support him to be king. What I want is the freedom of the magician. As for your primitive God Alliance... The cruelty of God war, you know better than me that you still have time to choose. " Suye road.


    "Of course we stand firmly by your side! As long as you give an order, all the holy goddesses will become your most loyal soldiers! "


    The goddess of the holy lake is resolute and dignified.


    "I don''t believe it. I know I''m charming, but you''re a little too fast." Su Ye looked suspicious.


    "You may not know that the origin of our holy goddess is the divination crystal ball, which is the source of all our strength. As long as it is the result of the divination crystal ball, we will follow it. "


    "How many people are there in your holy land goddess? A false god or a demigod? " Su ye asked.


    "We have five holy mountain goddesses, one holy lake goddess, four holy river goddesses and seven holy forest goddesses, of which four are false gods and the rest are demigods. We are also the backbone of the primitive God alliance. "


    "Can I see the divination crystal ball?" Su Ye''s conversation changed.


    "Sorry, it''s not that I won''t let you see it, but only our holy goddess can see it, because we were born from a divination crystal ball." Holy lake goddess road.


    "Forget it. Now I want to investigate the murderer who killed Merlin and the magician. Don''t you know? " Su ye asked.


    "Look," said the goddess of the holy lake, passing a piece of emerald leaf, "it records all the details of the alliance of primitive gods and the black wizard. We specially listed some gods who are most likely to kill magicians. As for Merlin... We suspect that the herbal God asked the black wizard to send someone to kill him, because the herbal God has always believed that Merlin''s magic is pure and suitable for nourishing the medicinal soil. "


    "Medicinal soil?"


    "That is the unique planting method of the herbal God. The reason why he can cultivate divine medicine depends on the medicinal soil."


    "Will he keep those magicians to provide him with magic?"


    "No, but directly drain the magic, flesh and blood to enhance the medicinal soil. Merlin is just a holy land magician. His magic power in a year is not as good as that of the herbal God in a day. " Holy lake goddess road.


    "Well, come with me and give two swords to King Arthur, and then I''ll find the herb God." Suye road.


    "Aren''t you ready?"


    "Ready for what?"


    "The other side is a noble God, and there are other forces behind it."


    [reading a red envelope] pay attention to the public. The number of people [book store], reading the highest 888 cash bonus!


    "What does a false god prepare?" Su Ye looked surprised and walked to King Arthur.


    The goddess of holy lake felt that Su ye despised herself.


    She reluctantly followed Su Ye ashore and threw the sword in the stone and the sword in the lake at Arthur''s feet.


    "From today on..."


    "Be polite and see how scared the children are!" Suye is not happy.


    Arthur shrunk his neck, bowed his back and looked at the goddess of the holy lake with trembling. This is a god!


    The goddess of the holy lake immediately put on a kind and holy face, picked up the sword in the lake and the sword in the stone again and held it in front of Arthur.


    "Oh, my dear Arthur, from today on, you will bear the expectations of all British people, hold the sword of the king and the sword of victory, open up and expand the territory and ascend the throne! When you are crowned king of England, all living beings cheer for you and the gods bless you! Child, take two swords and forget the unhappiness just now. "


    Arthur turned to look at Su ye and looked like he was going to cry.


    I''m afraid.


    "Worthless!"


    Su ye took over the two swords. The magic condensed into a solid scabbard, wrapped the sword in the lake and stuffed it into Arthur''s hand.


    "From today on, you are the Lord of England, the magic swordsman King Arthur! When you avenge your teacher Mei Lin, we will hold your enthronement ceremony. After that, the magicians will become the swords in your hands and fight for you! Let''s go. "


    Su ye walked forward. The goddess of the holy lake grabbed Su Ye''s sleeve and said, "Your Majesty, I''m your female soldier. I want to follow your footsteps and sweep away evil."


    "I have no shortage of female soldiers." Su Ye doesn''t want to have too deep relationship with these unclear primitive gods.


    "No, you don''t." The goddess of the holy lake followed closely.


    Arthur was silly. The goddess of the holy lake, known all over the British continent, and the gods worshipped by the aristocrats, how could he follow Su ye.


    The key is that Su ye still looks like he likes to take care of it.


    Who is the Lord of England!


    Why am I King Arthur like a wild dog?


    Kai ran over and said with a smile, "how about my method?"


    King Arthur looked at Su Ye''s back and remained silent. He became more and more convinced that without Su ye, if he threw the sword in the stone, the sword in the stone would fly out and stab himself, and the sword in the lake would probably follow another sword.


    He silently looked at the two heavy mythical swords in his arms, a little biting.


    "Can I touch it?" Kay had a shy face and glowing eyes.


    "Here, here, here!" Arthur impatiently thrust two swords into Kai, boarded the Shanghai ship, stood at the bow of the ship, looked at the distant green mountains and the night sky, and his thoughts were confused.


    After a while, adoptive father Eckert came over, patted Arthur on the shoulder and said, "king, maybe this is the fate of heroes."


    Arthur huddled his small face and asked, "Su Ye is a hero. Am I fate?"


    Eckert thought and didn''t know how to refute.


    The goddess of the holy lake like water followed Su Ye closely, as if she were staring at her husband who had repeatedly escaped at night.


    Su Ye didn''t care about her. She talked to others about the British mainland. The goddess of the holy lake said a few key words from time to time, like a little secretary.


    The pirate ship flew all the way. At dawn, the disabled giant controlled the pirate ship to stop and point to a colorful plain in the distance.


    "Your Majesty, this is the medicine God field. The whole field is the territory of the herb God."


    Su Ye overlooks the earth, and herbs of different colors are scattered neatly, just like carefully placed chess pieces.


    In the vast medicine field, many houses are dotted with stars.


    All the roads converge to the center of the medicine God field, which is a town without walls. In the morning wind, the dew is crystal clear and the flowers are lush¡° He is a God with heart. " Suye road¡° Yes, the herbal God loves medicine more than anything else. "¡° Be polite. Who''s going to visit? "¡° I''ll come! " The crippled giant, the rotten tiger and gaio. The goddess of the holy lake said gently, "Your Majesty, pirates and Romans are not welcome by primitive gods. If the magician goes, it is also dangerous. As for the rotten tiger, the breath of the dead spirit on his body can mad the herbal God. I am your best choice. " Su Ye glanced at the subordinates behind him and showed helplessness¡° OK, you go and say I''m going to visit the herbal God and negotiate a business. " Suye road¡° I will give you a satisfactory answer. " The goddess of the holy lake, Shi Shi ran, fell into the medicine God city. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 945

    The pirate ship was quietly suspended outside Yaoshen city.


    A long time later, a drop of water flew from Yaoshen city to Shanghai to steal the ship.


    "Your Majesty, the herbal God is still resting. Please wait a moment."


    "I''ll give him an hour." With that, Su Ye opened the magic book and studied it carefully.


    Some magicians carefully observe the surroundings. The enemy is now big. Su Ye always learns something.


    An hour later, the water drops of the goddess of the holy lake appeared again.


    "Your Majesty, said his servant, he was too busy last night and was still sleeping."


    "Since etiquette is well prepared, it''s enough. Enter the medicine city! "


    "Yes!" The crippled giant excitedly controlled the pirate ship, just like meeting a large merchant ship full of gold, silver and jewelry at sea.


    The shrill old voice spread all over the sky.


    "The magic king of Greece, this is not your territory!"


    "Once, this is also not your territory." Su ye took a look at the disabled giant.


    The crippled giant gritted his teeth and drove the pirate ship straight into the medicine God city.


    "Presumptuous!"


    A huge roar came out, and a shield appeared over the drug God City, like a green jade bowl buckled upside down.


    Su Ye raised his hand, stopped halfway and said, "forget it, I don''t want to cut off the magic of the whole city..."


    Oh


    The dragon''s chant sounded and became louder and louder. The huge shadow flew out of thin air and covered the pirate ship.


    They looked up in surprise. A giant red dragon more than 500 meters long passed overhead and surrounded by a white whirlwind.


    King Arthur and Kai opened their mouths and their hearts throbbed.


    Little Medea snorted coldly, and the strong dragon claws clapped on the green shield again.


    Click


    Dense mesh cracks are all over the green shield.


    Boom!


    The shield is broken and the green magic is scattered.


    "You shouldn''t!" The shrill voice became more and more angry.


    The millennium old trees in Yaoshen city suddenly rose, and the green branches entangled and gathered into a branch giant with a trunk in the lower body and a human shape in the upper body, 100 meters tall.


    Little Medea curled her mouth, little one.


    She fell into the square and a large area of land collapsed.


    "I don''t want to waste my time with you. Tell me if my magician died in your hands." Su Ye looked at the face of the branch giant composed of green leaves.


    Two red flowers form the eyes of the branch giant.


    "The magic King embarrassed us. We don''t need evidence."


    "Evidence? Not too much. " Su ye said, raising his hand, a magic ball condensed.


    Dozens of huge magic light curtains stand high above the magic ball.


    Different pictures flickered in the magic light curtain.


    A broken supernova magician badge is exposed to the ground, and the perspective of the image is constantly lengthened, impressively in a hill outside Yaoshen city.


    A piece of as like as two peas of fingernail size hung on a branch, the cloth was exactly the same as the supernova Magic Wizard''s robe.


    In a warehouse, there are all kinds of old and dyeing utensils scattered, and many transformed magical utensils are displayed. Some of them have not been transformed, revealing the unique style of Greece.


    The picture kept flashing, the dead man''s hair was fluttering, the broken magic instrument seemed to sound low, and the faint blood was dissipating.


    The magicians'' eyes were red.


    The dead, or their own students, or the students of friends, or their own friends.


    Su Ye looked coldly at the front and said, "your way of killing is so professional that even the legendary master can''t escape. I can''t even communicate with their souls by using soul summoning. However, this evidence is enough to prove everything. "


    The branch giant smiled calmly and said, "these things can be planted. Either you planted me or my enemies planted me. What''s more, you are followed by pirates and executioners. Maybe it''s their means. "


    The crippled giant held up the iron anchor in his left arm and shouted, "I really want to poke the iron anchor into your fart Y!"


    "Then put my big knife in his mouth and our weapons meet in his stomach." Gaio has a smile and a yellow beard.


    "Herbal God, don''t quibble. I found a lot of blood in your medicine God city. "


    The goddess of the holy lake said, and saw tens of thousands of drops of water rising in the medicine God city. Among the drops of water, they were wrapped in light red and flew to Su Ye.


    Among the glittering and translucent water droplets, subtle blood stains tumbled and wound, and then the water droplets with the same blood stains fused together.


    After a while, the blood in some water droplets condensed into creatures with dull eyes, only as small as soybeans.


    "It''s HASCO!"


    "That''s bell!"


    "Hart!"


    The magicians recognized some familiar supernova members.


    Suddenly, the crippled giant jumped out of the pirate ship, waved a huge iron anchor and crashed into the house in front.


    "Damn herb God! My third mate died with you! You old eunuch, I''ll kill you! "


    Gaiyo, with a overcast face, also jumped out of the boat and walked slowly, with a huge machete suspended around him, like a door panel.


    "Originally, my vice captain of the guard team is with you."


    The rotten tiger cursed, "damn herbal God, why do you have so many blood stains of believers of the primitive God alliance? Those people are obviously the right assistants of the primitive God! We all thought they died in the hands of black witches, pirates or Romans. Unexpectedly, they all died in you! "


    The herbal God said coldly, "holy lake goddess, I didn''t expect you to collude with the Greeks, Romans and Nordics in order to frame me. All this can be fake! In that case, the herbs after your holy goddess are gone. "


    On the pirate ship, a drop of water drops into a beautiful woman composed of water.


    The goddess of the holy lake turned around, stood firm on the deck and looked at the herbal God.


    "Why don''t you admit it? We know that you have killed so many people over the years. However, due to your strong ability to plant herbs, we have to endure it again and again, but now, you have killed the supernova, which has brought great disasters to our primitive God alliance and the British continent. We will never tolerate you. "


    The herbal God laughed and the branches of his body trembled.


    "Holy lake goddess, you are so stupid that you were cheated so miserably by a half magical mage. I admit that the magic King''s magic is strong, stronger than me, but that''s limited. As for his deeds, who have you seen? It''s just blowing it out. I''ve seen too many such magicians, such as Merlin, who was hailed as the first magician in the British mainland. What''s the result? The herbs are not very strong. "


    "You killed the teacher!" Arthur''s eyes were red, his hands were holding the hilt of the sword, and his bones were pale.


    The herbal God didn''t even look at Arthur. He stared at Su ye and said, "although Merlin is very weak, I''m very interested in you. Your magic is really huge, even above me, but how old are you, in your twenties? Young man, do you know how old I live? I lived 1200 years. Even if your grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather saw me, he would call Lao Zu Zong. How dare you come to my territory? "


    "Su ye, do you think I have only myself?"


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with a red dragon?"


    "What do you think is the basis for our herbal God to stand on the mainland? Come out, my ally! Stupid magician, your every move in niudukou city is in our eyes! "


    In the distant sky, plumes of black smoke rose.


    Huge legends, heroes, demigods and even pseudogods came out of the black smoke.


    hundreds of


    The huge lion shook his golden mane, the black dragon''s nose spewed scornful flames, and the headless knight slowly sharpened his sword with a grindstone.


    A boiling cloud wrapped in flashing thunder approached slowly.


    An angry face appeared on a blue hurricane, and the mouth was thousands of wind blades.


    A strong man with colorful stripes and chicken feathers flew in the air with an ancient stone spear.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    ¡­¡­


    "Foreign magician, you are surrounded." The herbal God smiled kindly.


    Little Medea looked impatient.


    The herb God spread out the arms condensed by the two branches to both sides of the body and shouted: "come on, my ally accumulated for thousands of years! Come on, God who needs my herbs! I want to let this outsider half... Er... "


    Poof!


    A hundred meter Giant Claw fell from the sky and patted on the giant tree of the herbal God.


    The branches were smashed, the leaves were flying, the trunk was flattened from top to bottom, and the snow-white sawdust was spread on the cracked earth.


    Little Medea opened her mouth, yawned, and blocked it with dragon claws.


    Many people saw the Dragon yawn and instinctively followed one.


    Whether it was Yaoshen City, pirate ships or people in the distance, they were stunned.


    The giant tree is the body of the herbal God. When half artifact is cut on it, only a shallow white mark is left. How can the giant dragon break it with one claw?


    Is it magic?


    The non British mainland people such as the crippled giant and gaiyo were not surprised, and even showed an expression that these guys were just earth buns.


    Suddenly, a sharper and more angry voice sounded than before.


    "Bold! bold! How dare you destroy my body! Sin is unforgivable! My ally, kill these cheap foreign gods. "


    All the leaves in the city broke away from the branches and flew high into the sky, condensing into a leaf giant, 100 meters tall.


    The leaves whirled rapidly, layer upon layer, confusing the line of sight.


    Nearly half of the forces coming out of the black smoke stopped in place, and the other half shouted to fly.


    "Herbal God, we have saved you! However, according to the agreement, three times the supply in the next ten years! "¡° The divine medicine I want will be available within ten years. Don''t go back! "¡° Write off the money I owe you! " Various forces rushed to the ghost ship. Little Medea''s eyes lit up and looked at Su Ye. Su Ye nodded gently. Little Medea turned her head and opened her mouth. She aimed at the God of Chinese herbal medicine in the sky and spewed out strong dragon inflammation. Boom... A cone-shaped dark hell dragon with a height of more than 3000 meters rises into the sky, instantly submerges the herbal God and burns all the leaves. The major forces that are rushing forward stop half again, and the other half hesitate while rushing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 946

    At this time, the ten thousand trees in Yaoshen city were broken, the tree trunks were broken, and flew into the air to form a giant again.


    "Magic king, you irritated me..."


    Pop!


    Little Medea scattered the new body of the herbal God with one claw, and the big tail swept around. The houses collapsed, the earth sank and the dust was flying.


    The number of major forces rushing over has been reduced by half.


    Finally, more than 100 people rushed hundreds of meters away from the ghost ship and stared, just staring.


    Then they looked at each other.


    Can you go?


    You go, I go?


    You go, I go too!


    In the process of this dolly communication, angry voices burst into the sky.


    "You''re all going to die! The body of ten thousand poisons! "


    All the tree roots in the city rose from the ground and flew into the air to form a huge tree man 200 meters high.


    The floating soil fell, and the tree roots were as sharp as metal cones, revealing a shiny black iron color.


    A thick poisonous fog erupted from the roots of the giants.


    Little Medea flashed into the pirate ship and said loudly, "Dad, his poison is very powerful!"


    Su Ye smiled.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Su Ye blinked out of the pirate ship and stood 100 meters away from the tree root giant.


    Su Ye suddenly became a huge vacuum cleaner. A large amount of green poison fog rolled to Su ye, fell into Su Ye''s body and disappeared.


    "I see when you can absorb it! My allies, what are you doing standing there? Why not... Huh? "


    When they looked at it, they saw the huge red dragon flashing in the air, like smashing a gopher, one claw at a time, photographing legends, heroes, demigods and hypocrites from the air.


    The false gods are better. They are photographed as radishes deep in the earth. Legends, heroes and demigods explode directly, and juice and plasma fly all over the sky.


    In just a few seconds, all the puppet forces became fertile materials.


    The major forces, as well as the legends and heroes in Yaoshen City, are cold.


    Turn around and run.


    The herb God looked at his scattered allies and looked at Su ye in front. His most powerful poisonous attack was being quickly swallowed up.


    He suddenly found that what was swallowed was not only his own poison fog, but also his ability to make poison fog.


    "You... You have the power of highly poisonous gods?" The two hundred meter high tree root giant was like a cat stepped on its tail. His roots blew up all over his body and looked at Su Ye angrily.


    "Guess." Su Ye stood motionless in the void, opened the magic book and looked down to find the knowledge related to highly toxic.


    The magician on the pirate ship was speechless. He used to read on the city wall in the arena. Now he goes too far. He reads face-to-face during the battle.


    "You are humiliating me!" The herb God is crazy.


    "Learning with goals and needs is more efficient. I don''t care much about the poisonous power of wood, but it''s really useful." Su Ye didn''t lift his head to read the magic book.


    "I fought with you..."


    "Huh?" Su Ye suddenly looked up and his cold eyes fell on the tree root of the herbal God.


    The herbal spirit is stiff, and the sharp root spikes of the whole body are soft and drooping.


    "Put your poison well. Don''t worry about what you shouldn''t do." Su Ye finished and continued to turn the book with his head down.


    The herbal medicine made his whole body tremble and looked around.


    Almost all of his subordinates fled outside the city.


    The herbal God is helpless. He seldom fights. He has no means of pseudo God level except highly toxic attack.


    But the other party takes the hypocrite level poison as a tonic!


    Arthur on the ghost ship patted himself on the head. He seemed to be used to it since the world outlook began to collapse.


    What is it to be rejected by the sword in the stone?


    What is it to be scolded by the goddess of the holy lake?


    Can it be worse than the herbal God? Someone blocked the door and bled!


    Arthur breathed a long sigh of relief. Forget it. Let the teacher take revenge for the teacher. Be the king of England and the magic swordsman yourself.


    In the city, pieces of flying flowers and leaves disappear silently.


    After a while, the goddess of the holy lake loudly reminded: "Your Majesty, the herbal God is asking for help."


    Su Ye continued to turn the page.


    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    Gaiyo returned to the landing pirate ship and said, "you''re telling a diner that someone provides door-to-door service."


    "Are all his legends true?" Asked the goddess of the holy lake.


    The Englishmen nearby immediately pricked up their ears and Arthur stared at gaio.


    Gaiio touched his yellow beard, smashed his mouth and said, "well, you can hear all the legends you hear, and there are many you can''t hear."


    "You are a believer of Zeus. Why do you help Su ye?" Asked Arthur.


    "Two hundred years from now, don''t you mind my ass? Is it not good for me to be governor of England for two hundred years? " Gaio gave Arthur a white look and showed whether you were stupid or not.


    "Er, look at the herbal God..."


    When they looked at it, they saw the face composed of the root of the herb God tree with a sad face.


    The poisonous fog he erupted was light green, like the wild grass with yellow spots in late autumn.


    "No?" Su Ye raised his head and closed the book.


    The herbal God looked around and no one came.


    "Cough..." the herbal God coughed softly. "Great magic king, let''s make a deal."


    "You talk first."


    "You promise to deal with me."


    "I won''t promise." Su ye said that his whole body was full of magic, just like a tsunami hitting the shore and roaring.


    "I said! I said! " The herbal God said with a sad face, "the true gods of the whole British continent and even the infinite plane covet my herbal planting technique. I am willing to use my planting technique for my life."


    "Let me see your planting first." Suye road.


    "Promise me first."


    "I won''t promise." Su Ye was full of magic.


    "I said." With that, a little white light flew out of the eyebrows of the herbal God and flew to Su Ye.


    "Don''t worry, I dare not hide things in it. Your strength is far stronger than me." Herbal Shinto.


    The divine light flew into the center of the eyebrow.


    Su Ye closed his eyes.


    The herbal God was frightened and looked at Su Ye.


    After a long time, Su Ye opened his eyes, nodded and said, "your idea is very good. I really didn''t think of this means of using magic. Is it related to you being a false god of trees?"


    "Yes. Although you humans are more intelligent, we are closer to nature and better in some aspects. I combined the way our trees absorb elements and then learned the magic array, so I created a unique medicinal soil. These medicinal soils are just rudiments. I believe that with my continuous in-depth research, these medicinal soils will become stronger and stronger, and even surpass the divine soil! "


    "I understand the principle. However, the structure of your magic array is too rough. If I improve it a little, the effect of medicinal soil will be increased ten times. " Suye road.


    The herbal God said anxiously, "don''t be kidding. It took me hundreds of years to triple the effect of medicinal soil and with the help of... Cough."


    "You have instincts that we humans don''t have, so you have this idea, but you are also limited by your instincts and biased by your feelings. For example... "


    Su ye said, spreading out his hands and putting blue magic outside his hands, turning emptiness into reality. The soil grew in the palms of his left and right hands, and a transparent herb broke through the soil and grew slowly.


    The herb on the left grows slowly, and the herb on the right grows fast and strong.


    "Look carefully at the similarities and differences of herbs on both sides."


    The herbal God said, "my method is on your left, and a new method is on your right. Although it is similar to mine, it is also very different."


    "The reason is very simple. Your training method comes from your instincts and experiences. You think these instincts and experiences are constant and can''t be broken through. But after I study, I try to break a logic that you think is constant. Why can the magic path of medicinal soil only be a parallel structure or a small number of cross structures? Why can''t it be a multi mesh or continuous surface structure? So I tried a little and the effect of medicinal soil was increased several times. Next, I just need to give this idea and principle to the magicians of supernova. They will soon create better medicinal soil and you will rest in peace. "


    "But..." the herbal God looked at Su Ye blankly.


    "However, you want to say that you continue to kill magicians, magicians, wizards and so on, and have developed many ways to grow herbs. I should need it very much. You threw out this planting technique to attract me and let me save your life, right? Sorry, herb planting is just a branch of magic. Once we know the method and the inverse principle, we will reverse the better method. Your local method of refining medicine is too rough. "


    The herbal God''s face changed dramatically, and he was surprised and annoyed and said, "I don''t believe it! I''m a real God level planting master and medicine refiner. Your magician can''t be more powerful than me! I spent thousands of years, and your magician has a history of hundreds of years? Even the first magician Thales is less than two hundred years old! "


    "Similarly, to climb the mountain of power, you use experience and we use knowledge; You use instinct, we use principle; You use feeling, we use logic; You use practice, we practice and think and theory; You alone, we are all magicians sharing knowledge! What''s the use of living a thousand years in vain? "


    "Nonsense, I don''t believe it! The magic medicine I planted and my refining skills must be the first under God! "


    Su Ye looked at the herbal God with disgust, opened the magic book and put hundreds of light screens on which the research results of the supernova Council on magic drugs were constantly broadcast.


    "See for yourself." Suye road.


    "This trick can''t deceive me. How can I not tell the true from the false? Huh? "


    The herbal god suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the light curtains in disbelief.


    "Grafting? You have mastered grafting! I thought it was my unique skill! "¡° Potion extraction... You have more than 60 methods? Nonsense, I don''t believe it! "¡° You have a magic tool for purification, and it has been developed for five generations? My magic weapon only stays in the third generation? liar! I don''t believe it! "¡° Assembly line pharmaceutical factory? absurd! Absurd! "¡° How dare you cultivate sixteen petals of Twilight magic flower? I can only cultivate nine petals... "At last, the herbal God trembled¡° I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it... Wait, what''s the potion replacement reaction? God, it''s called displacement reaction! I''ve been studying this direction, but I can''t figure it out. You not only formed the theory, but even determined the replacement details. Teach me, teach me! I can exchange all my research results with you. I have countless experiences, I have countless methods, I...... "the herbal god suddenly stopped and stared at the shining light curtain. He suddenly found that he could not compare with a magician except that he accidentally found the refining method of medicinal soil. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 947

    After roaring loudly, the herbal God fell into confusion.


    Everything he was proud of was defeated.


    Even the medicine earth technology was improved by the magician who was not specialized in magic medicine in a short time.


    "What are you refining medicine earth and magic medicine for?" Su ye asked.


    The herbal God strolled around and slowly replied, "of course, for myself, of course, for me!"


    "Do you know what the magicians who published these articles are willing to share this knowledge for?"


    The herbal God shook his head.


    "Indeed, they also have selfishness, want to make some money, want some honor and want some status, but they have a similar voice in the deepest and most unshakable place of their heart. Some are saying that in order to explore the ultimate principle of the world; Some are saying that we should move forward together for mankind; Some are saying that in order to make everyone live a little better; Some are saying, for pure interest; Others are saying that they just want to share their joy. Do you understand? "


    The herbal God shook his head.


    "So you can''t be a magician."


    Su Ye sighed and waved his right hand as if to drive away mosquitoes.


    Boom


    Invisible pure magic gushes out, and the ripples of light white space surge and spread.


    The herb God exploded and turned into countless dust.


    Su Ye suddenly blinked to the destroyed ancient tree in the center of Yaoshen city.


    In the dark pit, there was light black smoke.


    Little Medea, standing on one side, looked at the black pit, and a faint sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, the pit burst with the surrounding earth, and a huge tree root rose from the ground and rose rapidly.


    In all directions, one root after another overturned the land and revealed it.


    The earth of the whole Yaoshen City splits, and the strong roots are suspended in the air.


    Tree roots like countless cobwebs gather together and interweave to form a huge umbrella over Yaoshen city.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    The gray roots trembled slightly, and the black soil rustled down.


    There are more than 100 taproots, and millions of roots creep slowly on each taproot.


    The roots are wrapped around bones after bones.


    The root of all bones.


    The crowd looked at the scene in horror.


    The voice of the herbal God came from the huge tree roots: "Your Majesty Su ye, I surrender! I was wrong! This medicine soil also has a biggest disadvantage, that is magic! It takes endless magic to cultivate this medicinal soil! I have a way to save you at least half of your magic! Half! "


    "Will I lack magic?"


    Behind Su ye, thousands of legendary avatars stepped out of the void, all wearing neat tuxedos, pointing to the roots of the trees.


    "Soul shock."


    More than 40000 blue light spots fell into the root system in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream resounded through the sky.


    After a moment, all the roots drooped powerlessly.


    Su Ye shook off a large number of corpses, put away the roots of the herbal God, and then threw a space ring into the void and straight into the mage tower.


    The whole supernova caused a sensation, the magic bell rang repeatedly, and magicians gathered from all directions to study the root system of pseudogods.


    There are also a few magicians who are unmoved, because before long, Su ye will use real deformation to devour the bones of false gods, and then completely transcribe some magic related memories.


    Watching the transcribed memories of demigods and pseudogods has become a necessary lesson for supernova magicians every day.


    Over Yaoshen City, Su ye put away all the legendary avatars and blinked back to the pirate ship.


    Arthur gently rubbed his sour chin and vaguely felt that his road of magic swordsman was not even a fart in front of the teacher''s teacher.


    Arthur secretly looked at the tyrant gaiyo, the lifelong enemy. He looked stunned. He was no better than himself.


    Su Ye suddenly patted his forehead and said, "I forgot to let him confess, but the corpses all over the ground are hard evidence. I think the herbal God not only has associates in the primitive God alliance, but also may collude with the black witch God! I can''t let go of any murderer of magicians. Let''s go to... The headquarters of the primitive God alliance and arrest the murderer! "


    Gaio wiped the sweat on his forehead. Should he be so cruel? You''re the tyrant. I can''t be it.


    The crippled giant, the rotten tiger and the goddess of the holy lake stood on the spot. He didn''t treat the God of the British continent as a person!


    The goddess of the holy lake and the rotten tiger looked at each other, and a look of sadness flashed in their eyes.


    The goddess of the holy lake has a slight light all over her body. She is full of charm and moves leisurely, close to Su Ye.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty, we will try our best to help you arrest the murderer who killed the magician. However, I think the primitive God alliance may be your greatest help in arresting the murderer. "


    "What do you say?"


    "The black witch is the one who gives the most support to the herbal God. He doesn''t allow any outside forces to interfere in the British mainland. If you don''t believe it, ask the disabled giant and gaiyo. They have been secretly and openly targeted by the black wizard. You two, right? "


    The crippled giant hesitated for a moment and said, "the goddess of the holy lake is right. Although the primitive God alliance is also hostile to us, it rarely takes the initiative to attack us. Different from the black wizard, he was born in England. He not only occupied sug, but also swallowed northern patriotism and Wales. Not to mention us Vikings. "


    Su Ye was stunned and seemed to be remembering something. Then his face sank and said, "this black wizard is too much! The British continent is clearly a four Nation Alliance composed of Britain, suger, northern patriotism and Wales. Why does the black wizard occupy the other three countries? I must support the independence of sug, north patriotic and Weill! Arthur, don''t bully those three small countries in the future. You will always be the king of England and can''t be the king of the British continent. "


    "Oh." Arthur thought what it had to do with me. I couldn''t even pull out the sword in the stone.


    Gaiyo said: "Our Roman Empire has not expanded on a large scale at present. It was slowly planned, but the means of the black witch temple was very fierce. It annoyed me and I attacked the king of England."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You just want to expand." Suye road.


    Everyone nearby nodded.


    Gaio looked calm.


    The goddess of the holy lake took the opportunity to say, "Su Shen, you can see that our primitive God alliance is actually a loose organization and does not fully target magicians. In our eyes, the whole British continent should be a loose and United alliance, and no one should be the only master. Unlike the black wizard, he regards the whole British continent as his own territory and does not allow anyone to intervene, whether it is the Roman Empire, the Vikings, other primitive gods, or you. "


    "You have a point."


    "In addition, the primitive God alliance has a basic rule. As long as the demigod is reached, both external gods and internal gods can join the primitive God alliance. I think you might as well pretend to enter our primitive God alliance to gain trust and slowly expand your power. Finally, whether it is the alliance of primitive gods or the British mainland, are they all in your hands? "


    The crowd nodded gently. This is really the best way at present.


    "This is a good path. However, I don''t know much about the British mainland and don''t worry. " Suye road.


    "I suggest you stay for a few days and release enough goodwill signals to the primitive God alliance to give them time to prepare. Then we go to Stonehenge Valley and participate in the alliance meeting to see what their reaction is, and then make a plan according to their specific reaction."


    Su ye said nothing.


    The goddess of the holy lake added, "in these days, I just contacted the primitive God who made friends with us. On that day, we can better help you. We support not only your unification of the British continent, but also your command of the whole primitive God alliance to defeat the black wizard. "


    "I''ll think about it. However, I want to know the internal rules of the primitive God alliance. For example, how do you make decisions and implement so many gods... "


    "Well, we vote with the most primitive stones..."


    Su Ye listened quietly and knew more and more about the interior of the primitive God alliance.


    It was not until the evening that Su Ye rose slowly and looked at the broken medicine God city.


    In the medicine God City, the subordinates of the herbal God and the believers fled and died. Some loyal attempts to fight back were solved by little Medea with her claws. Finally, there were a group of frightened people who knelt there all the time.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed forward.


    "The door of the big plane."


    A dark blue vertical ring suddenly appeared, and then the ring expanded rapidly.


    Inside the ring, dark blue magic surged, and white lightning roared.


    Finally, the ring expands into a super large plane gate with a height of five kilometers and a length of ten kilometers.


    The primitive gods far and near were stunned when they saw this scene. They couldn''t imagine how there would be such a huge portal, which completely subverted their understanding of magic.


    This level of plane gate consumes at least tens of thousands of times more magic than ordinary demigod spells.


    Hum


    Strange sounds sounded, and a huge floating city slowly emerged.


    The floating city trembled slightly.


    The primitive gods opened their mouths again. The diameter of this floating city is more than three kilometers. The ability required for transmission on this scale and the space gravity caused are enough to tear up any demigod. Can this floating city support?


    After a while, the floating city flew out of the gate of the big plane and suspended over the drug God city.


    "Great land, magic capital..." the goddess of the holy lake muttered to herself, her eyes shining.


    On the floating city, a group of 20 magicians flew out and suspended in front of Su Ye.


    "All members of the fifth floating city guard, report to the speaker!" All magicians salute together.


    At the same time, a large number of Warcraft, Warcraft and puppets in the floating city saluted Su Ye.


    "What? The fifth floating city? In other words, there are at least four in front, and there may be more behind? " Arthur looked blank¡° Master Xenophon, how many floating cities does his majesty Su control? " The goddess of the holy lake asked carefully. Xenophon thought for a moment and said, "although the floating city is a supernova in theory, the actual ownership belongs to the speaker and he paid for it. Six floating cities of magic prison city have been completed and twelve are under construction. After that, we will not buy, but make our own floating city. Our goal is to float a hundred cities, and the speaker... You know, his goal is to float a hundred cities. " The minds of the country bumpkins in mainland England are blank. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 948

    Xenophon continued, "if you think this is the end, you are wrong. All cities float in the air, just the beginning. What the speaker means is that based on the floating sky of ten thousand cities, a powerful divine magic array is equipped, and artifact components are integrated into each floating city. This is the artifact of all cities, a main artifact, a main artifact comparable to the artifact of the king of God. Your excellency, the speaker, your name has been set, the city of ten thousand laws. "


    The Hicks opened their mouths again.


    "You think it''s over? No, you underestimate the speaker. The speaker said that the city of ten thousand laws is just the beginning, just paving the way for the future magic technology. His real goal is to build a Wanfa Galaxy composed of countless stars, which can travel through the infinite plane and even the multiverse. Well... The speaker said, "magic never ends, and this is not the end."


    "Is that the difference between a magician and a wizard? One conquers the starry sky, and the other fights and squeezes believers on the broken island? " Arthur muttered to himself, his eyes shining strangely.


    "Can I still be a magician?" Kay felt hot all over.


    "You know all Greek first."


    "Ah? Then I may not be a magician all my life... "


    "The teacher''s teacher said that if the heart is there, the dream is there, there is still a chance." Arthur patted Kay on the shoulder.


    "Master, do you think I might become a magician?" Kiah looked at Xenophon.


    Xenophon was stunned and said, "the magician is not a specific profession, but the same kind who follows the principles of philosophy and magic, so there are many non-human magicians. We have studied the problem of transforming soldiers into magicians. The final result is that you can become a magic soldier by materializing the blood demons of the demon God, even if you really don''t understand the magic principle. However, after becoming a magic warrior, he can only be promoted to demigod, and there is no God level road. Of course, in terms of the concept of magic, there is no God level road at present, and it is possible in the future. "


    Gaiyo, the crippled giant and the rotten tiger looked at Xenophon discontentedly. You are a legend. Why can you say you can only be promoted to demigod? Is it easy to promote a demigod?


    "That is to say, I can also become a demigod magic warrior! Great. I like it when I release magic and cut people with an axe! " Kaixing Zhisheng said.


    Xenophon smiled, "we are really going to build a team of magic soldiers to supplement our magic army."


    "Can I be selected?" Asked Kay.


    Eckert glanced at his silly son and said, "you missed the ''demon blood''! Do you think the blood of demon God is the blood of demigod? That''s the blood of God! This means that only the blood of the black witch is qualified in the whole British continent. "


    "Yes, I still need the blood of the demon God. Then I have no hope." Kay sighed.


    Xenophon smiled and said, "indeed, we have no surplus of demon blood."


    Eckert patted his son on the shoulder, and Arthur responded with sympathetic eyes.


    "Of course, in the formation of the magic warrior corps, enough."


    "What?" A bunch of Britons almost jumped up.


    "Did I hear wrong?" Gaio stared at Eckert.


    "Yes, there''s no extra blood, but it''s enough. Oh, by the way, the blood of Warcraft God is also effective. Our supernova is preparing for the first Warcraft God hunt, which has reached the final stage. Now, the distance stuck in the Magic rainbow ring is too close. If the Magic rainbow ring can be released from a long distance, the supernova will usher in a number of fresh gods. " Xenophon smiled.


    The British people blinked and felt that their brains were not enough.


    Slowly, these people woke up and looked at the floating city.


    A large number of magicians, magic objects and puppets fell from the floating city, and some fell in the drug God city to rebuild the city.


    Some of them flew to the medicine field for magic analysis and herbal medicine classification.


    The last part goes to the edge of the territory to build sentry towers and do a good job in the outermost protection.


    Su Ye flew back to the pirate ship, looked at the people in surprise and asked, "what''s the matter with you? It seems that I have just finished analyzing a divine magic array, and my eyes are full of unspeakable fatigue. "


    "Our brains can''t keep up with your bullshit." Gaio road.


    The British people nodded hard.


    Xenophon let go.


    Su Ye looked at the goddess of the holy lake and said, "your suggestion is good. I decided to protect this original medicine field first, and then slowly transplant it to my two divine power planes. Then... "


    "Wait, your majesty, do you have two divine planes?"


    "Ten." Suye road.


    The goddess of the holy lake covered her chest as if her heart was aching. A group of British people all had similar expressions.


    The goddess of the holy lake said weakly, "I mean, you have not only two divine power planes, but also the complete Lord of the plane. You can send these herbs to the divine power plane at any time?"


    "Seven."


    "What seven?" Asked the goddess of the holy lake.


    "I am only the master of the seven divine planes, but there are still three, alas." Su Ye shook his head with regret.


    All the British held their hearts together.


    Xenophon looked at the magician around him and said, "today''s material of the biography of Su Ye is good. Remember, don''t forget your majesty at that time."


    The magicians smiled and nodded.


    Soon, magicians uploaded the analysis results and statistical results to the supernova Council. Su Ye opened the magic book and watched it carefully.


    "That''s good, that''s good. This herb God does have two brushes. Just those ordinary herbs. It''s useless to put those God level herbs here. " Su ye said, flying to all parts of the medicine field, collecting all God level herbs into the tree surface of the world, and then planting them into the God Star soil dug and improved by the giant beast God star.


    Su Ye was satisfied to see the growing God level herbs transform the God Star soil into medicine soil, and the effect can be increased dozens of times.


    With the powerful power of the world tree, the planting effect is no less than that of the main god star.


    Su ye returned to the fifth floating island, connected with the headquarters of magic prison City, and opened a remote conference to discuss the development of medicine and soil and the planting of herbs.


    To understand the principle of medicinal soil, magicians build a more perfect principle of medicinal soil refining in only one day, but the specific production process still needs to be improved slowly in a long time.


    All magicians are very excited, which means that from now on, supernova will open up the same volume of magic medicine trade in addition to weapons, equipment and novel daily necessities.


    The next day, Su Ye flew back to the pirate ship, holding the old tree root crown and throwing it on the top of the rotten tiger.


    The rotten tiger looked confused.


    "From today on, you are the new herbal God." Su Ye''s eyes are full of recognition.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    "But I''m not."


    "I say you are, you are. However, you can''t enter most of the medicine fields, but you can live in the dead spirit herb center, nourish them with your dead spirit breath, and guard here. "


    "But I don''t live here."


    "I''ll live later." Suye road.


    The disabled giant hurriedly said, "cherish this opportunity!"


    The rotten tiger''s moldy eyes were filled with yellow and green pus and said slowly, "from now on, I will be the God of herbal medicine. I will support you in the primitive God alliance, Su God. "


    "How enviable." The disabled giant said.


    "More nonsense will kill you!" The rotten tiger showed its black teeth.


    The crippled giant lowered his head and played with the rusty anchor.


    "Leave for Stonehenge valley." Suye road.


    "Yes!" The crippled giant started the flying pirate ship, turned around and headed east.


    The goddess of the holy lake hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, we have successfully united many kind and peaceful primitive gods."


    Gaio said with a smile, "Your Majesty doesn''t need your support. Whoever dares to object, just kill him."


    The goddess of the holy lake glared at gaiyo, turned her head and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, our kind primitive God, we are looking forward to your arrival. Only you can lead us to get rid of the threat of the black wizard and make the whole British continent full of vitality. You are the hope of the British continent, and you are the sun of the British continent. "


    "Come on, don''t play this game with me. It''s your prophecy of divining the crystal ball again?" Su Ye wondered whether these holy goddesses were true or false. Would they bury a big hole waiting for him.


    "Yes. Just yesterday, the other holy goddesses performed a new divination. The results show that only when we choose to support you can we usher in a bright future. To depart from you is to fall into darkness. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with darkness..." the rotten tiger whispered.


    The goddess of the holy lake had an idea and said, "of course, in the near future, whether it is light or dark, you will be all together."


    Su Ye looks at the magician. The magicians look around. They can''t judge what''s wrong with this non magic thing. Let the holy lake goddess continue to blow.


    Su Ye shook his head and had to ignore the goddess of the holy lake. He couldn''t understand their real intention, but at least so far, he didn''t feel malicious.


    A long time later, Arthur suddenly whispered.


    "Stonehenge!"


    The crowd looked.


    Under the gray blue dusk, the huge cyan valley lies ahead, and the magnificent Stonehenge stands in the evening wind.


    Su ye did not expect that this Stonehenge was more spectacular than before.


    The Stonehenge here is divided into inner and outer layers.


    The outer white stone pillars are 30 meters high, and each one is held by more than 20 people.


    White stone columns form a huge ring, the strong wind blows, and the stone slabs laid on the top shake gently.


    The black stone columns in the inner layer are 50 meters high, two circles thicker than the outer stone columns, forming a smaller ring, and stone slabs are also laid on the top.


    In the center of Stonehenge, there is a 50 meter high stone column, which is much thicker than other stone columns. At the top, there is a huge copper pot with a diameter of 10 meters, which is full of flames and shines on the valley.


    On the two stone pillars stood strange creatures


    The creatures on the outer stone pillar exude a strong semi divine breath, and the creatures on the inner stone pillar have a better momentum. The whole body exudes a faint light of pseudo gods, and the semi divine breath is completely excluded. Outside Stonehenge, many followers of primitive gods are distributed everywhere, eating and drinking. Suddenly, some followers of the primitive gods pointed to the flying pirate ship in the sky. Many primitive gods turned their heads and looked at the sky. One eye is like a searchlight shining, breath rushing, and magic tumbling. The small valley is full of meteorology. Su Ye smiled and looked down at hundreds of primitive gods. Arthur looked at the terrible gods and instinctively stepped back. Eckert bowed his head deeply and saluted. Gaio and the crippled giant held their weapons tightly. The goddess of the holy lake held her hands in front of her belly and took a deep breath. The magicians whispered and looked excited. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 949

    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    The British looked curiously at the strange looking magicians.


    "Their magic breath is a little interesting. It is different from the gods of the other four countries and the demon gods."


    "However, there are some similarities."


    "I can''t wait to dissect them."


    "Thanks to the speaker, we dissected the demon God. Since then, there have been no secrets under the God level."


    "There are a few on Stonehenge. You have to save some money."


    "I hope they refuse the speaker, so that our laboratory can get more divine skeletons."


    The British people on the pirate ship burst their hair and their hearts beat wildly.


    Gaiyo and the crippled giant looked at each other. Sure enough, the legend was true. The supernova really dissected the demon God!


    The goddess of the holy lake is like a lake blown by a strong wind. Her whole body is rippling and her face is messy.


    Arthur grabbed his adoptive father Eckert''s arm and was used to the collapse of the world. Why did he start to faint again?


    Can the two words devil and anatomy be connected together?


    More than a hundred gods and false gods need to be saved? How to use it?


    Not only did Su ye not regard the British primitive gods as human beings, but so did these magicians!


    Looking at the joy in the eyes of magicians, the British began to think about whether to run away.


    After a while, the pirate ship landed at the mouth of the valley. The goddess of the holy lake made a gesture of invitation. Su Ye nodded and led the people off the ship to the valley.


    The attendants of the primitive God quickly stood up, either holding weapons or grinding sharp claws.


    The figures of the Yellow bearded tyrant gaio and the disabled giant are like two blunt knives cutting back and forth on their blood vessels.


    They looked at Su Ye differently, some more frightened, some didn''t care, and some were skeptical.


    More than 20 primitive gods flew down from Stonehenge, smiled and walked quickly to Su Ye.


    Many beautiful goddesses, like the full moon in the evening, approached with the moonlight all the way.


    The other primitive gods were all kind-hearted, and one of them, a dog headed man in a wizard''s robe, was full of glory.


    Before the holy mountain goddess in front of him could speak, the dog headed man demigod wizard ran up to Su ye, bent down and bowed 90 degrees, then got up, opened his hat and separated his arms.


    "Woof!" Huge dog barks rang through the valley.


    Little Arthur trembled and almost fainted.


    Su Ye almost kicked it. Fortunately, he saw the joy that the dog head man couldn''t hide.


    "The great king of magic, Su ye, Su Shen, did not expect to meet you in this humble place! I''m little corky, your devout student and loyal supporter. In front of you, I don''t deserve to be called a dog head God. I''m a dog head at most. Please forgive me for not being the first to meet you in niudukou City, because I have been addicted to crimson eyes, and only today did I get the call of the alliance. Everyone can''t understand my mood. It''s my lifelong honor to see you! "


    Little kerky''s yellow and white dog hair blew up and swayed gently in the night wind.


    The bright red tongue stuck out of the corner of the mouth and saliva overflowed.


    There was a flame of ecstasy in the watery dog''s eyes.


    Su Ye stared at Xiao Keji for a long time. He didn''t know what to say, so he had to say, "you''re welcome. They''re all from his own family."


    "Are you here to join the God alliance? I''ll help you a dog! " Little corky smiled.


    The British people behind Su Ye rolled their eyes. Now even the primitive God himself doesn''t treat the primitive God as a man.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I came with goodwill and peace. I believe that the primitive God alliance will also meet with goodwill and peace."


    "I am kindness and peace." Little corky hurried.


    The holy goddesses behind little kerky looked anxious and had been waiting for a long time. Why did you jump over and seize the opportunity and put our holy goddesses?


    The holy mountain goddess headed by said: "dog head God..."


    "Don''t call me God in front of Su God!" Little kerky turned his face and stared fiercely at the holy mountain goddess, revealing the shining white demigod dog teeth.


    "Dog... Little kerky, Su Ye was invited by us." The holy mountain goddess said helplessly.


    Little kerky ignored the holy mountain goddess, smiled and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Su Shen, please climb Stonehenge. If you think the inner circle is not good, I''ll kick off the copper magic lamp and you stand on the big stone pillar in the middle. "


    "I''ll just stand in the inner circle." Su ye said and walked forward.


    The holy mountain goddess immediately gave way and looked at the holy lake goddess. The holy lake goddess looked helpless.


    "Woo... Woo! Get out of the way! "


    The dog headed man half god wizard was more than two meters tall. His Kogi dog head suddenly expanded and turned into a huge dog head full of 20 meters high, glaring at the primitive God followers in front.


    The fierce demigod breath swept like a strong wind, frightening the followers to flee to both sides.


    In a flash, the dog''s head narrowed and smiled at Su ye with a clever face.


    On Stonehenge, the primitive gods have strange eyes. The attitude of the dog head God is too strange.


    The dog head race is very general, but all dog head wizards have dragon blood in their bodies, the real Asian dragon race.


    Even if the dark witch God is here, the dog head God doesn''t respect him so much. How can he treat Su ye so well?


    At the foot of Stonehenge, Su Ye was about to step, when a trembling voice sounded.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not good to let an external God climb Stonehenge directly."


    Su Ye followed his reputation. It was a rock giant demigod composed of black-and-white granite.


    The half god of the rock giant dodged his eyes and dared not look at Su Ye. He kept looking at a gray cloud in the inner circle.


    The dark cloud was three or four meters in diameter and about two meters high. There was thunder inside and a human face appeared on the side.


    Su Ye felt the familiar smell and turned to the rotten tiger.


    The rotten tiger immediately whispered, "yes, he is the cloud God."


    Su Ye nodded and was about to attack. The goddess of the holy lake smiled and said, "as long as you are willing to join the British mainland, you are not an external God. You may not know that Su God has bought the territory of niudukou city. He is a real British Lord and can naturally join the primitive God alliance. What''s more, our primitive God alliance has rules, both inside and outside. As long as it''s a God, you can join it. Flower and stone God, don''t you think? "


    "Well, the goddess of the holy lake makes sense." The flower stone God said and lowered his head.


    Many primitive gods looked at the flower stone God in surprise. He was always honest and bullied by the cloud God. He never dared to disobey the cloud God. How could he suddenly turn against him?


    The body of the cloud God was dyed from light gray to dark gray, and the thunder interwoven on the cloud face.


    The flower stone God continued to lower his head and said nothing.


    Some primitive gods looked around and found that several demigods and even a false god looked uneasy and timid. Their eyes showed unspeakable fear and a trace of doubt.


    All giants, including a dwarf demigod.


    Some of them are grumpy, some hate magicians, and some even collude with the black wizard. They should not be afraid of a semi divine magician.


    The cloud God looked around and winked at the other half god.


    A 20 meter high silver backed giant ape coughed and said, "the fairy tale of the holy lake is right, but he came with gaiyo and the disabled giant, obviously for revenge! We, the alliance of primitive gods, do not welcome pirates and Romans. "


    The goddess of the holy lake changed her complexion slightly and became bad. She forgot the two hostile ethnic groups.


    Little corky glanced at gaiyo and the giant with stumps, blinked, tongue tied and could not make a sound.


    Gaiyue was stunned for a moment. He felt a cold in his chest and looked at Su Ye. He had broken the matter of Su God and was going to have bad blood luck.


    He saw the giant with the stump arm smile and scratch his scalp with the tip of the iron anchor, and the rust floated one after another.


    "From today on, I will give up my pirate status, abandon the secret and turn to the light, join the primitive God alliance, escort the British mainland, and be a kind and honest British primitive God."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Su ye and the magicians looked at the giant with broken arms and looked happy. Talents!


    Gaiyo wanted to slap himself in the face. The gift was crushed by the crippled giant, and he was a big step behind at the critical moment.


    Gaio immediately shouted, "yes! I decided to lead the city of glory to join the alliance of primitive gods. Since then, the British provinces of the Roman Empire and the alliance of primitive gods have been allies against the great enemy. "


    Little kerky stretched out his paw and thumb: "woof! Cow! "


    The silver backed giant ape swallowed his saliva and shut his mouth silently.


    The goddess of the holy lake smiled and said, "congratulations to our primitive God alliance. There are three more gods. Please release welcome fireworks together according to the ancient ceremony."


    With that, the goddess of the holy lake flicked her finger, a little water light flew into the sky, exploded at an altitude of kilometers, and the water fireworks spread all over the sky.


    Finally, the fireworks spread tens of kilometers away.


    The primitive gods had no choice but to consume their magic. Pieces of magic fireworks exploded in the sky to illuminate the night.


    All spread tens of kilometers away.


    All the primitive gods put three flowers in a row.


    Several gods joined and set off some magic fireworks, which is an alliance ceremony that can not be changed.


    The seemingly small fireworks actually consume 1% of the magic to show respect for the new members.


    Even the cloud God who opposes releases three flowers with a black face.


    Arthur and Kai looked at the sky happily. What beautiful fireworks.


    Seeing that Su Ye was about to climb again, Yunshen suddenly said, "since Su Shen is a member of our alliance, according to the rules, members of the alliance are not allowed to kill wantonly. You need to be judged by the gods when you kill the herbal God! If it''s serious, you''ll have to stand trial! "


    "Why, I''m not allowed to avenge my subordinates?" Su ye asked.


    The cloud God smiled mysteriously and said, "he only killed your subordinates, not gods. Just compensate you a little. You have no right to kill him! As a primitive God, don''t you even know such simple rules? "


    The gods are eyeing Su Ye. Little corky and the goddess of the holy lake looked worried. Su Ye stood up and said, "I didn''t know that the primitive God alliance had this rule at that time. I promise you, I will never kill the primitive God casually in the future." The cloud God angrily said, "don''t use rhetoric here. Anyway, you killed the herbal God."¡° The problem is, he doesn''t want to compensate me, but he starts with me first. Cloud God, you also arrived at that time. Did you hear him say he wanted to compensate me? " Suye road¡° I hear you! He finally said, "I beg for mercy and hope you will let him go!"¡° He doesn''t compensate, just beg for mercy? There is nothing so cheap! " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 950

    The cloud looked worried and said, "you''re making a strong argument! He is willing to give you the method of planting medicine and soil as compensation in exchange for his life! "


    "But I didn''t agree." Su ye took it for granted.


    "You..." Yun looked worried.


    The primitive gods were speechless and always felt that something was wrong, but they could not refute it.


    Magicians look at the cloud God like fools. They argue with magicians from Plato''s college. They really don''t think about who is the founder of logic.


    "But in any case, you killed the herbal God. You must be punished!"


    Su Ye nodded and said, "OK, I''ll be punished. Cloud God, come and kill me."


    The cloud God was stunned in situ, his face wriggled, and didn''t answer for a long time.


    "Or..." Su Ye glanced at all the gods on the Stonehenge and said, "let''s go together?"


    The primitive gods were cold all over.


    Arthur stared at Su Ye''s back.


    "Too rampant!" The cloud God roared loudly.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly, his whole body was full of magic, the earth shook and the mountains shook.


    The primitive gods lost their color one after another.


    The cloud god suddenly said angrily, "stop! You are crazy, but we are all primordial gods who abide by the rules and love peace! In our primitive God alliance, it must be solved by means of peace and justice! If you want to kill me, kill me, but I will never do it here! "


    They were stunned. When did cloud God become so righteous?


    Is this still the cloud God who bullies the demigod and other weak and hypocrites from time to time?


    Su Ye looked at the goddess of the holy lake and other primitive gods in doubt. How is this cloud God different from what you said? Is there a misunderstanding?


    Little corky whispered, "Your Majesty, if you think too much, he is afraid of death."


    The original God behind the cloud God was crying and laughing. The cloud God looked righteous, but the cloud behind him was shaking all the time.


    "He''s also a clever little ghost." Su Ye finished, took one step, flew over the outer ring of Stonehenge and stepped on the inner ring.


    The crippled giant and gaiyo also took off to Su Ye.


    Cloud God was unhappy and said, "you three are demigods. You can only stand in the outer circle. This rule can''t be changed!"


    The crippled giant smiled and said, "I have a pirate fleet. I can defeat half of the gods here, and I can stand in the inner circle."


    "Behind me is the Roman Empire. Why can''t I stand here?" Gaio stood upright with his arms around his chest.


    Su Ye looked at the false gods in the inner circle and said, "I killed more false gods and avatars than all primitive gods."


    "You..."


    The primitive gods looked embarrassed. They hated the name, but now they are more concerned about whether Su Ye really killed so many false gods.


    The other false gods and demigods stood on Stonehenge one after another. Arthur and the magician stood below and looked up.


    Su ye took a look at the goddess of the holy lake.


    The goddess of the holy lake immediately scanned the audience and said with a smile: "you primitive gods, I initiated this alliance meeting, and I have two suggestions, one is how to cooperate with the great magic world, and the other is how to punish the murderer who killed the magician. If there is no objection, set the theme of the meeting. "


    Cloud God said: "I have objection. We have other topics."


    "Please put it forward now." The goddess of the holy lake smiled, elegant and beautiful.


    "I want to propose later." Cloud Shinto.


    "OK. I''m the proposer. I can''t preside over the meeting. Therefore, I suggest that we choose the venerable old mountain god to preside over the meeting. "


    The primitive gods looked at a mountain shaped white light in the inner circle. At first glance, it looked like a white pyramid, full of 50 meters high. At one glance, the majestic atmosphere came to their faces.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly. After careful observation, he found that the magic in the old mountain god was unimaginable. The total amount was not weaker than the lower demon God, but the essence was much worse.


    The cloud god suddenly said, "I suggest choosing the giant tree god."


    Everyone was surprised.


    Generally speaking, after the proposer chooses the moderator, he rarely objects.


    Soon, people suddenly realized.


    The giant tree god is no less qualified than the old mountain god, and has a close relationship with the herbal God.


    Su Ye looked at the white light in the shape of a tree 100 meters high. Like the old mountain god, he was separated.


    The goddess of holy lake took a deep breath, calmed her emotions and asked, "dear giant tree god, would you like to preside over this meeting?"


    An old face appeared on the white light trunk and said: "I... Wish... Meaning..." the words of the giant tree god made people feel very slow, almost word by word, but the actual time consumed was as strange as ordinary people.


    The holy lake goddess''s face darkened again, looked at the old mountain god, and said helplessly, "Grandpa, old mountain god, what about you?"


    On the surface of the mountain white light, an old face also appeared and said, "since the giant tree god is willing to preside over the meeting, I won''t argue."


    When the old mountain God finished, his face disappeared and returned to mountain white light.


    The atmosphere in the valley suddenly became dignified.


    The old mountain god said "no dispute", but in fact, he was accusing the giant tree god of fighting.


    "Thank you for the generosity of the old mountain god. I remember it."


    The giant tree God said, the crown shook and the leaves rustled.


    "This meeting officially begins! The first topic is how we cooperate with the magic world. Goddess of the holy lake, give your opinion first. "


    The goddess of the holy lake bowed her head slightly and said, "Dear host, dear primitive gods, my idea is very simple. The development of magic is unstoppable, and the future of magic has come. In less than 100 years, the magic world will become a super power of infinite planes, comparable to some small gods. And we primitive gods are a thorn in the eye of the major god systems. Our only way out is to serve as a slave to God without divine power, and then become the cannon fodder of divine war. Therefore, for the future of primitive gods and the future of the British continent, we should unite the magic world. "


    The giant tree god nodded and said, "who has other opinions?"


    "I also support the magic world! If possible, I will change from a wizard to a magician! Woo... Woo! " Little corky said loudly.


    "Stop barking!" The cloud God sneered.


    "Then shout twice." Little kerky smiled Mimi.


    The cloud God snorted coldly and said, "it''s not wrong to unite with the magic world. I support the goddess of the holy lake very much. But I want to clarify two crucial things to you. First, the magic world is the magic world, and Su Ye is Su Ye. Su ye can not represent a magician, but only the most insignificant force in the magic world. Supernova is far from the crimson eye socket, the largest force in the magic world. If we really want to unite, we might as well unite with the crimson eye socket. "


    "As for the second..." God Yun glanced at gaiyue. "Su Ye is the great enemy of the Greek god system. He has a 200 year agreement with Zeus. Once 200 years have passed, Zeus will hurt the killer. At that time, what if Zeus''s remaining anger does not disappear and harm us? I know some gods will say that two hundred years is something after that. Yes, two hundred years is a long time for mortals, but for our gods, it is only equivalent to more than ten years for mortals. In order to unite Su ye and annoy Zeus, is it worth it? "


    Many primitive gods showed fear.


    The remnant arm giant smiled and said, "yes, there is nothing wrong. Su God is opposite to Zeus, but you don''t know that Athena supports Su God. Those who like Su God have God."


    "But the ruler of Zeus is Zeus."


    "I can hear that the gods of the night God system and the old sea god system have always praised God su. In addition, in addition to the Greek god system, our Nordic God system supports the Su God very much. We carry out comprehensive cooperation with the magic world all over northern Europe. You won''t know this news. "


    Gaiyo said, "the disabled arm giant is right. Not only northern Europe supports the Su God, but also Egypt and Persia support the Su God. It is said that Cleopatra wants to marry the Su God, and the eldest princess of Persia wants to marry the Su God."


    Some female primitive gods have bright eyes.


    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    Su Ye gave gaiyue a white look. Who will marry who?


    Little Arthur and Kai looked at Su ye, showing the most envious eyes in their life.


    Little kerky said, "cloud God, do you understand now? Yes, when we accept Su ye, we will be enemies of Zeus, but we will also form closer relations with Nordic gods, Persian gods, Egyptian gods, some Greek gods, crimson priests and hell. I''m afraid you don''t know yet, your majesty Su Shen, his status in hell is very unusual. A demon God personally proved that his status in hell is equal to that of the next god! The devil himself admitted it! "


    "Nonsense! You believe what Su Ye blows? " Cloud Shinto.


    "Shall I show you the magic image of the crimson eye socket?"


    "Magic images can be fake! Unless you really invite the demon God in front of you! " Cloud Shinto.


    Little kerky was speechless, and many primitive gods smiled at the embarrassed little kerky.


    "This can be." Su Ye muttered to himself.


    Gaiyo and the crippled giant were startled. Can''t this really invite the demon God? Even the incarnation of the devil has a huge impact on the whole British continent.


    The goddess of the holy lake added: "I believe the cooperation with the magic world is the general trend, and you know it. What''s more, everything now means that a new battle of the gods is about to break out. Once the Nordic God system falls into dusk and the power of the divine world is unbalanced, Zeus is bound to launch a god war and step on the bones of the gods and the human world to the top. "


    Cloud God was displeased and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Those are just legends and unreliable predictions. No matter how God war is, it will not destroy the human world. "


    "It''s not that it hasn''t been destroyed." The goddess of the holy lake smiled, but all the primitive gods were cold.


    Little kerky couldn''t help asking, "Your Majesty Su ye, you have divine authority in the dark red eye socket. Has the human world ever been destroyed?"


    Su Ye''s eyes drooped and did not respond immediately.


    The magicians looked at Su ye and sighed in their hearts.


    After a while, Su ye said, "according to various data, the human world was very, very large, at least thousands of times larger than it is now. At that time, there was only one human plane around the sun in space. After that, the gods fought, one continent after another collapsed and flew out of the human world, forming major stars and asteroids around the sun. "


    "In the Greek world alone, there have been four great annihilations. For the first time, the second generation of God King challenged the first generation of God King, and the world collapsed. It was also the cruelest World War I, which reduced the area of the Greek continent to one tenth. The second was the challenge of the third generation of God Zeus to the second generation of God Cronus, and the third was a series of God wars against the night God system, the old sea god system and Titans. At the end of the three divine wars, the Greek mainland was less than one ten thousandth of the original. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 951

    The primitive gods stared. They had never heard of it.


    Some primitive gods suddenly realized that there were many prehistoric sites on the British continent, and some traces were very much like the remnants of ancient Greek culture.


    "After the three divine wars, Zeus finally realized that if the divine war continued, the whole human world would collapse, so he united with other divine systems to create a great ban on the gods and separate the divine world from the human world."


    "At the beginning of the separation, a large number of divine forces remained on the land of Greece. Under the cultivation of the Titans and the forces against Zeus, human beings grew rapidly and emerged one powerful demigod after another. Some demigods even had the strength of slaughtering gods, which had an unprecedented impact on the gods. Zeus threw Pandora''s box into the world in order to avoid human growth. It is said in history that the first impact destroyed the prosperous ancient Greece and created a fog like dark age. "


    "After hundreds of years of darkness, Greece gradually regained its vitality. This time, Zeus learned a lesson, sent the incarnations of the gods to sneak into the world, left their children, and created an aristocratic system. He wanted to keep his descendants for thousands of years and harvest. But philosophers appear and magicians appear. Then Socrates died and Plato died. "


    Su Ye didn''t say any more, but quietly looked at the night sky in the distance.


    After a while, little corky said in horror, "do you mean that Zeus wants to destroy Greece again? So, the 200 year contract is actually... "


    "Nonsense! Zeus must use Pandora''s box to destroy the world! After all these years, who has seen Pandora''s box? " The cloud God shouted.


    Su Ye just smiled.


    The magicians looked at Su ye with unspeakable gratitude and pride in their eyes.


    They''ve seen Pandora''s box.


    Gaio and the crippled giant immediately recalled all the deeds of the Greek continent in recent years, and their whole body was cold.


    The goddess of holy lake looked at Su Ye gently and finally understood why the divination crystal ball gave up Arthur and chose Su Ye.


    Arthur can only save the British continent, but Su Ye is saving the human world.


    Su Ye continued: "the purpose of my coming to the British mainland is very simple, that is, to train magicians. Yes, if there are more magicians, you will have fewer believers. In a short time, you will suffer. However, the existence of a large number of magicians can make the British continent more prosperous and produce more and more British people. The final result must be a win-win situation between the magician and the primitive God. "


    Xiao kejiwang said, "they can''t distinguish between long-term interests and short-term interests. They will only regard long-term interests as your big cake. They will only pursue short-term interests and chase after them. When they look back many years later, they turned out to have gone astray. "


    Su Ye glanced at the primitive God and said, "I will not rob your believers. We have no essential conflict. Besides magicians, do you have better collaborators? Gods or demons, or evil gods? Or can''t control your Warcraft God at all? "


    The primitive gods were silent.


    Even the cloud God was stunned for a long time before he said, "this British continent is not only your magician, but also the black wizard."


    "In the eyes of the black wizard, we are either from God or the primitive God who should die. There will be no third possibility." Holy lake goddess road.


    Cloud God whispered, "it''s good to live from God."


    "Yes, you can live, but what about us? Our power either repels him or he wants to plunder. What about us? " Asked the goddess of the holy lake.


    Stonehenge was silent.


    The wind blows the weeds, whistling low.


    The giant tree God said, "the first topic is discussed. Now let''s start voting. Since this is only an intention, not a final decision, it will not affect the final decision. "


    The giant tree God said, and two large transparent colorless crystal bottles more than one meter high flew out of the flame copper basin.


    Wisps of magic fell to the ground, went deep into the land and dug out the soil.


    The earth condensed into stone balls as big as adults'' fists.


    When the branch of the giant tree god shook, the stone ball flew to the primitive gods.


    Two stone balls are suspended in front of each primitive God in the inner circle, and one stone ball is suspended in front of each primitive God in the outer circle.


    The faint light diffused from the surface of two crystal bottles, one green and one red.


    "The rule of stone casting voting is very simple. Put it into the green crystal bottle, which represents support for the proposal of the goddess of the holy lake, unite with the magic world, and put the red one to express opposition. Start throwing stones. "


    Su Ye threw two stone balls into the green crystal bottle, and a trace of green light came out of the cylinder mouth of the green crystal bottle.


    Then, primitive gods began to throw stones.


    The top of the two crystal bottles kept emitting light and rising layer by layer.


    Finally, after the stone throwing, the green light was a little more than the red light.


    The goddess of the holy lake breathed a long sigh of relief, which was a good start.


    The goddess of the holy lake said, "Your Excellency the giant tree god, now we begin to discuss the second topic, how to punish the murderer who killed the magician."


    The branches of the giant tree shook and then said, "what do you want to say?"


    Cloud God first said: "I first admit that among us, there must be primitive gods who accidentally killed mortals, whether magicians, soldiers or others. Yes, we know that they are the foundation of the world. We can''t kill innocent people at will, but we should also consider the power and privilege of the gods. "


    "Those mortals are too weak. Our gods may just blow a breath and mortals will die. Are we blowing to kill them? No, it''s just careless. Just like ordinary people accidentally trample on ants, do they have to commit suicide and apologize? Will you be punished? "


    "Secondly, we are gods, and we are privileged from any point of view. Yes, our privileges should be limited. We should be punished if we accidentally kill a magician, but I think the punishment should also be limited. For example, the punishment of property, the punishment of short-term imprisonment, such as the punishment of serving the British free of charge. I think this is the limit. "


    Many primitive gods nodded.


    "Su Shen, what''s your attitude?" The giant tree God asked questions.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I must admit that the gods have privileges. Even if I deny it, it won''t help."


    The primitive gods nodded one after another.


    "I also admit that if it is manslaughter or passive defense, the punishment can be reduced or even acquitted." Suye road.


    The primitive gods continued to nod.


    "Well, if the reason for killing is evil, to satisfy private desires, to despise human life and to persecute magicians, can we understand it? The cloud God said, "the primitive God has privileges, so I can tell you in a big way that if the primitive God has privileges, the magician of the supernova also has privileges. Even if you deny it, it won''t help!"


    Su Ye looked around the audience indifferently.


    The magicians stood upright with their chests raised.


    The cloud God smiled and said, "I admit that some magicians have privileges, such as you, such as those great magicians, but why do ordinary magicians have privileges?"


    "Then why did your primitive gods have privileges?"


    "We are strong." The cloud God naturally said.


    Su Ye nodded and waved his hand, and a huge plane portal appeared.


    The fifth floating island slowly flew out, and the huge island was full of incomparable pressure, as if the starry beast God was standing on the sky.


    The shining magic crossbows aim at Stonehenge one by one, and the huge puppets are eyeing. Rows of stone throwers are slowly preparing, and a Warcraft roars in a low voice.


    "What are you going to do?" The cloud God panicked and shouted, "didn''t he say he wouldn''t do it?"


    "Don''t be afraid," Su Ye smiled. "The most powerful thing in the floating city is not these giant crossbows, puppets, stone throwers or Warcraft. Do you see the rows of MAGE towers above? Do you see the prismatic crystal on the first mage tower in the center of the city? That''s the most powerful force. It only takes a magic apprentice to press a button and it can destroy a demigod. Therefore, my magic apprentice has the same power as the primitive God. "


    The cloud God said, "this is nonsense. We have obtained the power of our primitive God ourselves. Can the magic apprentice have a floating city?"


    "Are you talking about the way to gain power? The knowledge of our magicians is the crystallization of the wisdom of this group of magicians. Each of us magicians may obtain the power comparable to the demigod. Although this takes a long time, whenever a magician''s power is comparable to the spirit, the magician group will take a big step forward, and the possibility of each magic apprentice mastering the demigod power will increase a little. This means that every magic apprentice may control a floating city in the future. "


    The cloud God was silent for a while and said, "I''m talking about rank. Before reaching this level, even the descendants of our primitive God cannot enjoy this privilege. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I suggest you take back this sentence, because your idea is very dangerous."


    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    "What''s the danger?" The cloud God doesn''t care.


    "This means that even if someone becomes a demigod or a false god, he will lose everything as long as he loses his rank. I have more than 200 ways to abolish your rank and bring you down to an ordinary legend, and then I can do whatever I want to do with your legend. But I don''t want to do that, so please take it back. Otherwise, I don''t mind showing you what the legend of great change is in front of you. " Suye road.


    "I''d love to see it." Little corky whispered.


    "You... Don''t go too far." Cloud God looked at Su Ye angrily.


    "I have dozens of numbers. If you don''t specify to take back what you just said, I can only let you enjoy the taste of descending rank until you become an apprentice. 10£¬9£¬8£¬7£¬65432¡­¡­¡±¡£


    When Su Ye counted to 6, he suddenly accelerated.


    Seeing that Su Ye was about to count to one, Yunshen hurriedly shouted, "I take it back! I take it back! "


    "Then, tell me, what is the essential difference between you and our magician?" Su ye asked.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 952

    The cloud God thought for a long time and said, "the strength I can mobilize is not only my own, but also my believers, my soldiers and my allies! My power is beyond the imagination of any magic apprentice. "


    "102 magicians and Merlin are not as powerful as you. They are very weak. They can''t really mobilize many believers, soldiers, or even allies. To tell the ugly truth, not many magicians can avenge them. Their death can only be done by one person, i


    Su Ye looked at Yunshen calmly.


    The cloud God was speechless.


    Arthur looked at Su Ye''s back, then looked at the magicians who came with Su ye, and found that they exuded an unprecedented power.


    The teacher has it, the teacher''s teacher also has it, every real magician. Both.


    Su ye said calmly, "you see, you are no different from our magician. You are no different from everyone who wants to make progress, believes in progress, and is making progress. I don''t mind if you distinguish yourself from those who abandon wisdom, laugh at them from above and belittle them. I won''t do that and I won''t stop you. However, you can''t be superior to those of us who are making progress. Even though many of us are still very weak, we will step up the mountains and climb to the top in the future. You don''t deserve it. "


    The magicians held their modest heads high and smiled proudly.


    Whether it is the primitive God, the followers of the primitive God, or the people around gaiyo, the crippled giant or Arthur, they look at Su ye and the magician, and their hearts surge with uncontrollable and incomprehensible emotions.


    Everyone''s blood vessels seem to flow with turbulent heat.


    They have never admired magicians as much as they do now.


    I''ve never wanted to be a magician like this.


    Arthur looked down at the sword around his waist, slowly loosened the handle and straightened his chest.


    The goddess of the holy lake looked at the two swords in surprise and at the child.


    Her face was in a trance and she remembered Su Ye''s impolite and polite answer.


    At this time, she realized why she couldn''t decide whether Su ye would become the king of England.


    Now I''m afraid I can''t convince Arthur to become king of England, even if he once longed for it.


    Gaiyo looked at Su Ye''s side face, which was like embedded in the night sky, and made up his mind to send all the school-age children of the family to niudukou magic school immediately.


    The followers of primitive gods, especially those of human beings, keep coming up with new ideas that they didn''t dare to think of in the past.


    Stonehenge is quiet.


    After a long time, the giant tree god shook gently and said, "since we have not found the real murderer, this is also an intentional vote and does not represent the final result. Put in green to show support for the goddess of the holy lake, severely punish the primitive God who killed the magician, and put in red to show opposition. "


    The round stone in the red and green crystal bottle flew back to the original God.


    Su Ye threw his two round stones into a large green crystal bottle.


    The primitive gods threw stones one after another, and the rock knocked on the crystal bottle, making a jingling sound.


    Soon, the pitching was over.


    The light from the mouth of the red crystal bottle exceeds the green crystal bottle by a small section.


    Many primitive gods who cast red were surprised.


    According to the previous prediction, the red light should be much higher than the green light to roll with an absolute advantage.


    But in fact, the gap is not particularly large.


    The primitive God is a little flustered, because it means that if a formal stone casting vote is held, the green light is likely to surpass.


    The voice of the cloud God sounded.


    "I''m going to have an exile vote!"


    "What?" The people were greatly frightened and looked at the cloud God.


    Almost a moment later, everyone understood the purpose of cloud God and looked at Su Ye.


    Xiao Keji whispered to Su ye, "the exile vote means that once a primitive God makes a huge mistake, other gods can put forward an exile vote. Once the wrong primitive god gets more green light than red light, he will be sentenced to exile and will not be allowed to enter the British continent for a thousand years. This is not only the decision of the primitive God alliance, but also will affect the will of the whole British continent. Once he is sentenced to exile but returns to England, he will be disgusted by all creatures in the whole continent, and all people and all gods will have an instinctive disgust for him. Even... Relatives and friends of exiles. "


    "I''ve heard of similar things, but I didn''t expect it to happen to me."


    The goddess of the holy lake whispered: "God Su, I''m sorry. We didn''t expect that the cloud God and the black wizard had made such a great determination. I suspect they are preparing it these days. But you can rest assured that our holy goddess will support you. "


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Cloud God, who do you want to exile?" Asked the giant tree god.


    The cloud God smiled and said, "of course it''s exile Su Ye! Herbal God is one of the most important gods in the British continent. It can be said that it is not too much to rank in the top five. But now, he''s dead. He once promised our assistance, but it''s not the most important thing. Most importantly, I still remember his help to me! I believe that most primitive gods remember his help! "


    "Yes, the herbal God is weird and unreasonable, but which of us primitive gods has no temper? We ask ourselves, without herbal God, who can go smoothly today? We ask ourselves, how can we maintain our growth without the herbal God? Go outside? Shall we exchange our lives? "


    "Su ye, he didn''t kill a herbal God. He broke the back path of all primitive gods. He broke the back path of the British continent! In addition to the God of herbs, who in the British mainland can compare with other continents or other planes? As soon as Su Ye appeared, he killed the herbal God first. I can only doubt that his goal is to uproot our primitive God! "


    "We all know that the black wizard is fierce and greedy, but at most, he bullies our primitive God and dare not be the enemy of our whole alliance. But you can see Su Ye''s attitude. He doesn''t treat us as gods at all. He also says that we are not even as good as magic apprentices! If he enters the British continent, it will be the end of our primitive God! "


    "You all say that the magic world is strong and that supernova is the future. Then, if supernova becomes a giant in the future, what will be waiting for us? No matter what the black witch God is, he is also our primitive God. He owes us too much. Even if he is cruel, he will not kill us all, but what about Su ye? "


    "I have said everything that should be said. Please judge the rest by yourself."


    "Woo... Woo! You''re bleeding! " Little corky was furious.


    The cloud God smiled coldly and said, "please vote quickly."


    The giant tree god looked at Su ye and said, "what else do you want to say? If you don''t object, we will immediately start exile and cast stones. "


    "No, of course I do. Will you stop voting?"


    "You can object, or we can continue to vote." Giant tree Shinto.


    "Then I''m too lazy to say more." Suye road.


    Just as the giant tree god was about to speak, the holy lake goddess couldn''t help saying, "I don''t want to interfere with your stone throwing. What I want to say is that we predicted the future king of England with a divination crystal ball a long time ago. You also know the power of our holy goddess crystal ball. In the past thousands of years, we have predicted everything correctly, so that we can avoid one disaster after another in the British continent. I believe that the effect of divination crystal ball on England is no less than that of herbal God? "


    "Of course."


    "Indeed."


    "So we trust you."


    The primitive gods nodded one after another.


    "The divination crystal ball chose youzel as the king of England, and his performance, as you can see, is a very good monarch."


    The primitive gods nodded again.


    The goddess of the holy lake pointed to Arthur and said, "after King youzel died, our divination crystal ball showed that this child named Arthur is the choice of the future king of England. Moreover, he is the son of King youzel, and everyone must be willing to support him."


    The primitive gods nodded for the third time.


    Arthur''s brain is blank.


    The fingertips of the goddess of the holy lake moved and pointed to Su ye and said, "but not long ago, the divination crystal ball showed that the person named Su Ye is the future king of England and the only choice to bring Britain to the road of glory."


    Arthur looked at Su ye and burst into tears.


    It''s like this. No wonder there''s something wrong all the way,


    "Who knows if you have colluded with Su ye to change the result of divination crystal ball." Cloud Shinto.


    All the holy goddesses are serious.


    The goddess of the holy lake rippled on her face and scolded, "cloud God, are you questioning and opposing the result of divining the crystal ball?"


    The huge cloud suddenly shrunk and hurriedly said, "you misunderstood. I''m afraid Su Ye used magic to deceive you. However, since both sides have expressed their views, we should hold a final vote. What do you say, Lord giant tree god? "


    The tree of white light nodded and said, "next, let''s cast stones in exile. Support the exile of Su God and put it into the green crystal bottle. Oppose the exile of Su God and put it into the red crystal bottle. "


    Two huge crystal bottles rose again, and the giant tree god distributed stone balls.


    There was a long silence.


    The primitive gods secretly aimed at others and tried to hide their emotions.


    Su Ye smiled and threw two stone balls into the red crystal bottle.


    "I believe that the primitive God alliance will make the most correct choice."


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over Stonehenge.


    "I hope you can be so confident after the results come out, your Majesty the great Su God!" The cloud God laughed twice and threw the stone ball into the green crystal bottle.


    "I will always support his majesty Su Shen. He is the navigator of all spell casters!" Little corky threw himself into the red crystal bottle.


    "I, the goddess of the holy lake, oppose the exile of Su God!"


    "I, gaio, oppose the exile of Su God!"


    "I, Hatra, the giant with broken arms, oppose the exile of Su God!"


    "I, rotten tiger, no, herbal God, oppose the exile of Su God!"


    The primitive gods who opposed exile shouted, while the primitive gods who supported exile threw stones silently.


    Soon, the voice of the primitive gods against exile was sparse and the momentum continued to weaken. The stone throwing is not over yet, and the light on the crystal bottle is very obvious. The green light representing exile is much higher than the red light. Even if all the stones are against exile, the final result is doomed¡° Thank you for your fair ruling. Please continue to vote for the rest. " Yunshen glanced at Su ye with a smile. The primitive gods who supported Su ye were pale. Little kerky bit his teeth and purred angrily in his throat. Gaio and the crippled giant looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Once the exile was completed, Su Ye either left or killed all the primitive gods and even the British, otherwise he would always be excluded by the forces of the British continent. But once Su Ye really wanted to kill all the British, he gave Zeus an excuse to intervene. Arthur bowed his head in silence. Is the magician defeated by the primitive God after all? One stone ball after another entered the crystal bottle. In the end, the result was not reversed. The number of people who support exile is far greater than the number who oppose exile. The cloud God screamed, "Mr. giant tree god, please announce the results as soon as possible." The giant tree god shook the tree crown and was about to speak, but Su Ye interrupted him¡° Wait a minute, the pitching is not over yet. " The cloud God said angrily, "there are some primitive gods who didn''t come, but the number is very small. Even if they come, they can''t change the outcome! Giant tree god, don''t listen to him. Announce it quickly. " The giant tree god hesitated for a moment and said, "Su God, what do you want to say?"¡° I want to say that the primitive God alliance will make the most correct choice. If it is wrong, I will correct it. " Su Ye glanced at the confused or angry primitive God and continued, "now, stone throwing continues!" Suddenly, all kinds of portal emerged in Stonehenge canyon. Some are on the ground, some on the mountains, and some are suspended in mid air. There are green, black, blood, white and blue... Hundreds of plane portals surround Stonehenge. One powerful existence after another goes out of the plane portal¡° The Lord of burning skull City, the demigod Hagar, is willing to join the primitive God alliance of the British continent! " The burning skull City Lord in a bloody robe came out, and the blood on the robe flowed and dripping into the void¡° Infinite eye, join the alliance of primitive gods. " A handsome middle-aged man with blond hair in a white Phnom Penh priest''s suit came out, and a pair of bloody eyes slowly turned¡° Hell wall, city Lord, prison fire furnace, join the primitive God alliance. " A very fat dwarf, like a little giant, slowly flew out¡° Under the king of wrath, from God, the fist of Yan devil''s wrath, join the primitive God alliance. "¡¾ [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account. The half god under the throne of the angry king, the psychic heart of the shadow devil, joins the primitive God alliance. "¡° Under the hungry King''s throne, from God, the hungry heart, join the primitive God alliance. "¡° The half god under the hungry King''s throne, the six armed snake demon death sword, joined the primitive God alliance. "¡° The lower half god of the anxious demon God... "The lower half god of the hypocritical demon God..." the half god of the magic prison city... "" the half god red dragon, little Medea... "" the black dragon of the dragon country... "Great voices rang out one after another, and even overlapped together. However, everyone listened clearly. In the end, thousands of false gods and demigods hung high in the sky. The surging power is intertwined and stirred in the high altitude, and the strange light flashes disorderly. Sometimes fire and rain fall, sometimes hail, sometimes lush trees, sometimes withered flowers and plants... Hundreds of miles around Stonehenge Valley seems to be reduced to a ghost land. Su Ye smiled and glanced at the primitive God¡° Let''s set off fireworks first. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 953

    On Stonehenge, the primitive gods were spinning and breathing hard.


    Thousands of demigods and false gods came, and the huge authority and breath were like mountains pressing on the head and soul of every primitive God.


    In their whole life, they have never seen such a huge lineup and such terrible power.


    Several of them are from the power of God, even stronger than the breath of the black wizard.


    All the primitive gods who support exile are stiff and want to rush to the green crystal bottle to recapture their stone ball.


    The body of the cloud God expanded and contracted continuously, and all the thunder and lightning in the cloud disappeared, but a little drizzle fell.


    The drizzle stinks.


    The nearby primitive gods immediately left.


    Those primitive gods who supported Su ye were also shocked. They knew that Su Ye was a huge force, but they didn''t expect that it was so huge that semi gods and false gods could fill the whole valley.


    No, this mountain can''t fill up.


    Those huge beings have to be suspended in the air, like empty islands floating everywhere.


    Arthur and Kay looked up and opened their mouths.


    Arthur used to stretch out his hand, helped his adoptive father Eckert and felt empty.


    He turned his head and saw Eckert and the attendants of the primitive gods kneeling and trembling.


    The goddess of the holy lake looked at Su ye, her face was crimson, her eyes were shining, and her eyes seemed to squeeze out water.


    Gaio and the crippled giant looked at each other in horror.


    "Too many..." little kerky muttered.


    Even the magicians were amazed. They saw some forces for the first time.


    People thought it was over. As a result, a golden super giant plane door emerged.


    One strange giant with pale gold came out.


    The number of demigod giants is more than 100.


    These giants are floating in the air, holding their arms around their chests, looking up at the sky and disdaining all living beings.


    All the forces looked at these giants in surprise, and even the other giants in your face observed these giants in surprise.


    These giants exude a strong and noble smell, but they have never heard of this branch.


    All giants and their related blood are instinctively far away from these golden giants.


    They are afraid that if they get too close, they will kneel down involuntarily.


    It''s not over.


    Behind some big portals, heroes and legendary demons are squeezed out one by one.


    The half gods and Demons punched and kicked, angrily scolded: "go back, this is where you should come?"


    The original God''s entourage under Stonehenge cried.


    Su Ye glanced at the primitive God and said, "what are you doing? Now the total number of false gods and demigods has reached 2451. According to the rules of the ancient and unshakable primitive God alliance, please release 2451 rounds of magic fireworks. "


    The primitive gods almost cried.


    Which silly primitive God put forward the idea of releasing fireworks with 1% magic? Now more than 2000 gods appear, how to put them?


    Bleeding?


    Su Ye added, "I''m also an old primitive God, but in order to avoid too much influence, I''ll set off fireworks once. 1% magic, right?"


    Su ye said, stretching out his hand and bouncing, a dark ball of light went straight into the sky.


    "Speaker, stop now..." many magicians shouted quickly.


    Su Ye stood up and said, "it''s too late."


    The magicians looked at each other and frantically released protective magic.


    The demigods and hypocrites summoned by Su Ye continued to emerge with protective forces.


    The primitive gods looked at these people suspiciously and didn''t understand what they were afraid of.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "you''re too careful. I''ll control it."


    Originally, it was just a black ball with a big fist. The faster it flew.


    Soon, people all over the British continent saw that a big black ball with a diameter of more than one kilometer went straight into the sky, rubbed against the atmosphere, was surrounded by a raging fire and went against the sea of stars.


    It''s like a huge meteorite galloping from bottom to top.


    The black ball is getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon, it expanded to a diameter of 100 kilometers.


    The whole continent of England is shaking.


    All major forces in the human world look up to the sky.


    Some powerful existence of other planes are alarmed and secretly explored.


    Finally, a blue giant ball thousands of miles in diameter rushed out of outer space to block the moon and stars of the whole British continent, and then exploded.


    Boom!


    Others'' fireworks are fireworks.


    Su Ye''s fireworks were blown up by the sun.


    The dazzling light suddenly sounded and scattered in all directions.


    At this moment, it was like billions of meteorites splashing.


    Shine a hundred thousand miles.


    The night is completely transformed into day.


    Shrill screams and warnings sounded everywhere in the human world.


    Even, someone saw that the moon in the sky was pushed away by great force


    "Your Majesty, you can destroy the world even with pure magic."


    "Your Majesty, you have received the great power!"


    "Speaker, countries are going to collapse..."


    Everyone was desperate to see that endless flames fell from the sky, stacked one after another, penetrated the air and sent out violent explosions, rumbling all over the world.


    The primitive gods on Stonehenge trembled and wanted to flee.


    "Well, it''s a little big. I don''t think about it."


    Su ye said, flicking his fingers, another magic ball flew into the sky.


    "Lie down!" Master Xenophon, get down on the spot.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    The whole Stonehenge Canyon is in a mess.


    The primitive gods did not care about reserve and climbed up the stone slab of Stonehenge.


    All kinds of demigods and false gods summoned by Su Ye either drilled into the mountains or ran into the trees. They landed the most ruthlessly, crushed a large area of primitive God''s entourage and went underground.


    "Little Medea, you should believe..." Su ye turned his head and looked. Little Medea went half way back to the big portal, leaving only a big ass and a big tail.


    "Alas..." Su Ye shook his head and sighed.


    See the second magic ball divided into hundreds of millions of small magic balls, facing the magic meteorites scattered in the sky.


    The two sides met and burst out like real fireworks.


    However, each fireworks covers a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    People all over the world saw a brilliant scene.


    Layers of fireworks spread out one after another, and finally, like an endless blanket of light, suspended in the air for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took, the light was dim.


    Slow streamers fell to the earth.


    A little white rabbit was puzzled to see a bright streamer flying. He suddenly felt unprecedented hunger. His instinct jumped high, opened his mouth and swallowed some streamer.


    The power of micro warmth flows slowly in the body like water.


    The little white rabbit glared and began to jump and swallow the streamer.


    Suddenly, a dark figure rushed over, bit the little white rabbit and swallowed it directly.


    The dark magic tiger smiled grimly, swallowing the streamer and looking for fat prey.


    In human settlements, many people held out their hands in doubt and touched the falling dim streamer.


    The streamer is like a snowflake in spring. It disappears as soon as it falls on the body.


    But then a warm current flows through the body.


    Many people were vaguely aware of something and began to run around and pick up streamers.


    After a long time, the streamer disappeared.


    "When the fireworks are finished, start throwing stones. And what are you doing, setting off fireworks? Don''t you welcome the new primitive gods? " Su Ye''s sharp eyes scanned the primitive God.


    The primitive gods were sad and had to constantly consume 1% of their magic and release fireworks one after another. Finally, all the primitive gods were exhausted.


    But more than 2000 times.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. I''m waiting for you. The rules can''t be broken. Giant tree god, give out stone balls. " Suye road.


    The branches of the giant tree god were messy. After staying for a long time, I saw stone balls flying from the ground to more than 2000 new primitive gods.


    The returning little Medea tilted her head and looked at the small stone ball. With a slight flick of the dragon''s claw, the stone ball made a harsh roar and fell into the red light crystal cup expressing her opposition to exile.


    Ding


    The other demigods and hypocrites threw stones one after another.


    Small stone balls fly from all directions to the center of Stonehenge.


    Jingle... Jingle


    The stone ball hit the crystal bottle and made a clear and pleasant sound.


    Soon, the sound stopped.


    The crystal bottle is full.


    A large number of stone balls fell from the mouth of the crystal bottle and fell to the ground.


    The primitive gods were stunned.


    When making crystal bottles and deciding to cast stones, I didn''t expect this day.


    Arthur suddenly found that he didn''t seem to collapse.


    Is this the feeling of getting stronger?


    Little Medea turned her eyes and rushed to Stonehenge.


    "I''m standing on it too..."


    The magicians screamed.


    Before little Medea approached, the strong wind carried around him blew all the demigods and some false gods on the Stonehenge in the East.


    Her huge body, 500 meters long, occupied half of the circle of Stonehenge in the outer circle.


    It''s like a fat orange cat getting into Teddy''s Kennel.


    Click


    Boom


    One stone pillar after another broke and collapsed.


    "Huh? It''s too weak! " Little Medea must not float again.


    The primitive gods looked at the fallen stone pillars with black faces, and the Stonehenge that had stood for thousands of years was crushed! The original gods of the earth and the rocks looked at each other, but they couldn''t do it together. The earth swelled and the mud turned into stone. The mountains slowly move out, the valley slowly expands, and Stonehenge continues to move north. Soon, the valley expanded enough to accommodate all the gods. The ground of the valley is composed of solid rocks. Stonehenge becomes a decoration and moves to the north of the valley. The flame copper basin remains in the center of the valley. After the reconstruction of Stonehenge Valley, the primitive gods were panting like exhausted cattle. What they knew was that they released fireworks to exhaust their magic. What they didn''t know was that they were about to fall and die. The demigods and hypocrites all over the sky fell to the ground. Little Medea leaned over, squinted happily, and seriously thought about what to eat at night. The old mountain god gasped, "from now on, let''s have a meeting on the ground." The old primitive gods nodded silently. The cloud God reduced the whole cloud to less than one meter in diameter, the color was pitch black, and all the lightning in the cloud dissipated. Su ye said, "the exile vote has ended. Please the giant tree god to announce the final result." The giant tree god sighed a long sigh. He didn''t know how long he scolded. After a long time, he said, "I announce that the exile vote on Su God is not passed. Ten years later, the next exile and stone throwing against Su God can be carried out. In addition, welcome to the new primitive gods. " The voice of the giant tree god is full of fatigue, just like an old man who avoids his wife every night. Su Ye was about to speak. The giant tree God said, "I quit and change my God." The white light tree moves back quickly, away from the flame copper basin. The primitive gods looked at the giant tree god sympathetically. The goddess of the holy lake couldn''t cry and smile: "since the giant tree god gave up hosting, please ask the old mountain god to preside over the meeting." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 954

    The old mountain god sighed: "just now when he transformed the valley, he flashed his old waist and couldn''t preside over it."


    People turn their eyes. How much power can they shine on the hillside?


    "Then, please preside over by the great Su God?" The goddess of the holy lake asked tentatively.


    The audience was silent.


    A strange picture came to everyone''s mind. Su ye first proposed, then presided over as the host, and finally announced that his proposal was passed


    Su ye said, "holy lake goddess, do you have a new proposal?"


    "No more." The goddess of the holy lake thought that I was afraid to propose to attract evil gods again.


    "Then you can preside over the meeting."


    "Ah? But I''m not qualified. " The goddess of the holy lake was surprisingly blushing and wriggling.


    For primitive gods, it was not only a great honor but also a great power to preside over Stonehenge meetings.


    The primitive gods all follow the hidden rules. Only the six primitive gods with the strongest strength, the oldest age and the highest status are qualified to preside over.


    Although the holy lake goddess led the whole holy goddess to master the divination crystal ball, her strength was not enough to preside over it.


    "I think you are qualified." The old mountain God finished and glanced at the other primitive gods who were qualified to preside over the meeting.


    "I agree." Giant tree Shinto.


    Soon, all the former hosts supported the goddess of the holy lake.


    This means that from then on, the goddess of the holy lake will be in the highest order of the primitive gods.


    "Thank you for your support. Next, I will make good use of my authority to preside over the meeting and maintain a just and fair environment for the primitive God alliance."


    The primitive gods were cold and hummed. Two thousand four was more than one hundred. It was so fair that it couldn''t be more fair.


    "Next, who has a new proposal?" The goddess of the holy lake stood at the edge of the flame copper basin and looked around all the primitive gods.


    A dry spirit like a six meter tall firewood said, "do you want to change the rules of stone throwing a little?"


    The night wind blew and the audience was silent.


    Little Medea said lazily, "my father has been very restrained. So far, he hasn''t summoned the soul army. Even if a soul votes half, a stone can kill you. Good, live well and don''t die. "


    With that, little Medea continued to think about what to eat at night.


    "Withered grass God, are you going to make a stone throwing proposal?"


    "I''m... not ready." The withered grass God shivered in the cold wind.


    "Well, then, who wants a new proposal?"


    Little corky shouted, "I''m sorry!"


    "Dog head God, please say."


    "Call me little corky! Wang! " Little corky shouted angrily, "I have two proposals! First, severely punish the primitive God who killed the magician. As for the second, severely punish the black wizard and ask him to apologize to the primitive God alliance and give up interfering in the affairs of the primitive God alliance. Otherwise, we will declare war on the black wizard! "


    The primitive gods looked at little corky in horror. Is the dog crazy?


    But Yu Guang swept through the thousands of demigods and hypocrites, and they were silent.


    The goddess of the holy lake tentatively asked, "all new primitive gods, if we really declare war on the black wizard, can you join the war?"


    "In the name of a furious king, you can!"


    "In the name of the hungry king, I can!"


    "In the name of the anxiety demon, we will spread anxiety anxiously."


    ¡­¡­


    The old primitive gods have a headache. This Su God is too exaggerated. It''s nothing to find demons and demons. It''s really evil to let two ethnic groups fight and kill all day.


    When the two ethnic groups appeared at the same time just now, I thought they would merge.


    All major forces have expressed their positions one after another.


    The more than one hundred demigod golden giants were silent.


    "Can''t you hear?" Little Medea glanced at these guys unhappily.


    "Your Majesty won''t let us talk to Su Ye!" Headed by the demigod gold giant, his neck is still straight.


    "Ah! My little grumpy... "Little Medea got up, with her shoulders up to 200 meters, squinted and looked down at the little golden giant more than 30 meters high.


    The golden giants were still in a bad shape, with their arms around their chests, their necks and their heads looking up at the sky.


    "Well, continue the meeting. Then I announce that we will vote on the first proposal, whether to severely punish the killing of magicians in the primitive God! This is not an intentional vote, but a decisive vote. Please cherish your pitching. " The goddess of the holy lake is majestic.


    However, the primitive gods looked helpless. In this proportion, all the primitive gods opposed it, which was of no help.


    The primitive gods instinctively looked at the cloud God shrank into a ball.


    Poor guy, completely lost his old prestige. It''s like broken cotton pulled out of a hundred year old quilt and hung in the air.


    "Who has any objection? It can now be put forward that once the stone is officially thrown, all objections will be null and void. "


    The primitive gods shut their mouths in silence.


    After a while, the goddess of the holy lake said, "well, since there is no objection, the stone throwing officially begins."


    The magic of the goddess of the holy lake erupted, and a large number of stones flew in all directions.


    Everyone turned around and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye gently threw the two throwing stones in his hand and said slowly, "it''s only a second evil that the herbal God killed so many magicians. The second evil was ambushed, but the chief evil, the black witch, was at large. Every member of our supernova is very sad about the death of the magician, but we know better that everything in the past is not important. What is important is what we can learn from the past, so as to make our correctness more correct, make our mistakes less and become correct. Therefore, there are two goals for supernovae. "


    "First, kill the first evil at all costs, deter potential enemies of all parties, reduce the possibility of magicians being killed in the future, and comfort the spirits of the dead."


    "Second, unite all forces that can be united to achieve the first goal. Even the former enemy can alleviate the punishment as long as he changes his mind, becomes a God again, and provides effective information and help. If you are stubborn and unrepentant, sin is the same as the chief evil! "


    Su ye said, throwing the two stone balls into the green crystal bottle that supports and severely punishes the murderer.


    Two new crystal bottles, expanded more than ten times.


    Throw a stone and hit the bottle wall.


    Ding


    The cloud God''s body trembled heavily.


    "I agree." The giant tree god followed and threw two stones.


    "I... I agree. Besides, I want to confess to Su Shen. " Seeing that Huashi God agreed to throw a stone, he emitted a little light and flew to Suye.


    The cloud god suddenly raised his head, trembled and looked at the flower stone God angrily.


    Hua Shishen lowered his head and trembled all over the body.


    Su ye took the magic message and said with a smile, "OK, very good. Flower stone God, what level of life were you originally? "


    "Tell your majesty Su that we, the flower stone giant, are a group of silver. I was promoted to the golden seed by accident. "


    "Since you are the first reformed demigod, I will not punish you, but also give you a big gift." Suye road.


    The flower stone God immediately half knelt on the ground and hurriedly said, "no, no, no, your majesty, these are what I should do. I don''t need gifts."


    In the eyes of the primitive gods, doubt flickered.


    Is Su Ye pretending to give gifts and severely punish the God of flowers and stones, or is he really kind enough to give big gifts?


    A faint sarcastic color appeared in the corner of cloud God''s mouth. What kind of gift can a small half god get? Ridiculous! What is it compared to the reward of the black wizard?


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to the flower stone God.


    Boom


    A blue magic meteor with a large head pierced the void and fell from the sky.


    Arthur and others looked at the sky in surprise.


    After the magic meteor, the stars filled the air.


    The meteor tail composed of flame and silver stars is 10000 meters long, which is extremely spectacular.


    The magic meteor wrapped in the semi divine soul crystal hit the Huashi God heavily.


    The flower stone god suddenly screamed, fell to the ground, the flame burned, the whole body was dark and trembled violently.


    The primitive gods trembled with fear. How could they be killed even if they surrendered?


    Su Shen is so cruel!


    However, the magicians and the magicians familiar with Su Ye''s eyes were full of envy.


    "Cheap, this broken stone." Little Medea curled her mouth.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    The body of Huashi God kept hitting the rock ground, and the sound of Keng was heard. Soon, it was quiet.


    The primitive gods looked sad.


    Some primitive gods suddenly clenched their teeth and looked into the opposed red crystal bottle.


    Better broken than broken!


    Suddenly, a vast golden light rose from the flower stone God.


    Like a golden fountain, it soared ten thousand meters into the sky and expanded rapidly. Finally, it filled the whole valley like light and fog.


    Many people are in the dazzling golden light and squint.


    "Is this... A false god?"


    In the confused eyes of the people, the flower stone God slowly stood up, opened his arms and roared up to the sky.


    The field trembled and birds and animals fell to the ground.


    The golden light converges into the body of Huashi God.


    The primitive gods looked at the flower stone God in horror.


    This originally very ordinary demigod is good for nothing except his hard body.


    Now, it exudes the magic of oppression.


    The total amount of his magic is not as good as those old generation of false gods such as the old mountain god, but the power level of his breath is still more than that.


    In particular, the black-and-white halo around the flower and stone God is like a mountain surrounded by ten sides.


    Originally, the flower stone God was only more than 30 meters tall. Now, he is exactly 300 meters tall. He has been promoted from the original rock giant to the mountain giant.


    "Demigod..."


    The primitive gods murmured to themselves and were shocked.


    "Xie Su, your majesty, God gave the demigod seed!" The flower stone God half knelt on the ground and burst into tears. Hearing the flower stone God personally admit that the primitive gods have lost something. Originally, he had a chance... Gaio looked at the disabled giant and saw incredible light from each other''s eyes. The goddess of the holy lake was crimson and her hands were locked together, looking at Su Ye''s eyes. Arthur asked blankly, "adoptive father, what is a demigod?" Eckert whispered, "with the demigod species, even if you don''t practice every day before you are eighteen, you will be a direct demigod on the day you grow up at eighteen."¡° Is that an exaggeration? " Kai''s eyes lit up and said, "Dad, I''m going to be 18 soon. If I..." shut up, there''s no if! " Eckert almost jumped up and beat his silly son¡° Great, great! Incomparable greatness! "Woof, woof, woof..." little kerky raised his paw to the sky and looked crazy. Yunshen''s eyes were red and almost crazy. How could God give demigod seed! Compared with the demigod species, the reward of the black wizard is simply a lump of cow dung! Why is that? Why does a little flower stone god get the reward of demigod? Why is he! What''s more... Cloud God was frightened and looked at the hypocrites and demigods of major forces. Today, I will die! Su Ye is so cruel that he will be more cruel to the enemy if he is good to his followers. Must set an example! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 955

    Yunshen''s body suddenly expanded to more than ten meters, and the thunder flickered in his body.


    He suddenly shouted like a Madman: "damn black wizard, I''ll fight with you! You have bullied me since childhood and treated me as a slave God. Even if you have all kinds of handles on me, I am at odds with you! Black wizard, I fuck you... "


    After swearing for more than ten minutes, Yunshen suddenly threw a stone into the crystal bottle that agreed to be severely punished, then his body slowly rose and looked at Su ye with a serious face.


    "God Su, punish me! I admit that over the years, I have been enslaved by the curse of cloud God, doing all bad things for him and losing all conscience! However, today, with your Chunchun teachings, I repent! Even if the dark god kills me, I will break up with him! All the things I have done with the black wizard over the years are up to you! "


    A little white light came out of Yunshen''s eyebrows and flew to Su Ye.


    "Stop!"


    A loud noise burst and a ten thousand meter giant hand fell from the sky.


    The huge black hand fell like a cloud, surrounded by wind and electricity.


    The primitive God was terrified.


    Su Ye didn''t even lift his head.


    The little Medea, narrowed to more than three meters, threw her mouth, took a breath and ejected deep black dragon inflammation into her big hand.


    Hoo


    The cone-shaped dragon was inflamed, and the black hands scattered all over the sky.


    The devil and the demons were startled and looked straight at little Medea.


    As a red dragon, how can you have the fire of the abyss and the fire of hell at the same time?


    Little Medea yawned again in boredom, lowered her head and leaned against Su Ye.


    Su Ye touched the dragon scale of little Medea and read what happened between the black wizard and the cloud God.


    "Cloud God, you can turn what you can make public into a magic image and make it public." Suye road.


    Cloud God hesitated for a moment, clenched his teeth and said, "OK! I said! The ancient pine God was killed by the black wizard! "


    "What!" The primitive gods changed color together and looked at the cloud God in disbelief.


    Xiao Keji immediately whispered to Su ye: "God Gusong is the leader of our primitive God alliance and one of the earliest primitive gods. 90% of our primitive gods are his students. All primitive gods have asked him how to practice. When he was going to northern Europe to find a treasure, there was no news. It was said that he was killed by Nordic sea monsters or surrounded by Nordic pirates. This is the root of our primitive God alliance''s hatred of northern Europe. "


    "I didn''t do it because the ancient pine God saved me. No matter how the black witch tortured me, I didn''t do it. But... I''m blowing! I''ll show you the magic image "


    I saw magic images spreading in the sky.


    There are images of the black wizard ordering the cloud God to search for the data of the ancient pine God, images of the black wizard whipping the cloud God, and a long-term vision, which vaguely shows the image of the war between the ancient pine God and the black wizard.


    "Black wizard!"


    The old mountain god was suddenly angry, and then all the primitive gods suddenly looked to the East.


    The surging divine power rises into the sky, and the bright brilliance is like the aurora rippling in the sky.


    A kilometer high mountain rose into the sky and smashed into a place.


    The earth shook.


    A strong storm broke out in the East, sweeping all directions.


    Su Ye looked up and looked down from the sky.


    A thousand meters high mountain fell on a black witch temple and hit a deep huge pit.


    Some primitive gods have red eyes.


    "Why did he kill the ancient pine God?" The old mountain god composed of white light asked separately.


    The cloud God released a magic image to prove it and said, "the ancient pine God went to northern Europe to prepare for the gods. Once he is allowed to find the power to help seal the gods, he will become the second God in the British continent, which the black wizard does not want to see... "


    "Wait, my son''s death is also related to him?" The giant tree god trembled and looked at the cloud God.


    The cloud God looked puzzled, nodded gently and said, "your son''s talent is too strong. The black wizard thinks he is a threat, so..."


    "Black wizard!"


    In the west of the British continent, a violent voice resounded through the sky.


    In the floor crack of a black witch temple, a bean sprout like small green seedling suddenly grew. In a moment, the small green seedling suddenly jumped up and expanded into a big tree.


    Huge trees rose from the ground, the trunk rose, the branches spread, and smashed the black witch temple.


    The dense tree roots drilled out of the earth and wound all the buildings and priests of the black witch temple.


    Next, the cloud God revealed the actions of the black wizard bit by bit.


    Cloud God felt that Su ye would not kill himself, but the primitive gods wanted to kill themselves.


    The cloud God spoke more and more freely. Finally, the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water and said, "if you want to kill the black witch God, you must do it within ten years, preferably five years! Because he can be promoted to the middle God in ten years at most! He dominates a continent and obtains too many resources! It is said that his God Star is also very good. It is an old God star, so his growth speed is much faster than that of ordinary gods. "


    Su Ye pondered.


    The valley of Stonehenge is quiet, but the primitive gods are communicating rapidly in the dark. Most of the primitive gods are unstable, causing heaven and earth visions, violent storms and thunder flames outside the valley.


    After a while, one primitive God after another stood up, pleaded guilty and asked for punishment, and exposed the evil deeds of the black witch God.


    Soon, the stone throwing ended, and the red crystal bottle opposed was empty.


    This has never happened in the history of the primitive God alliance.


    The goddess of the holy lake said, "after the first topic is over, we will study the detailed reward and punishment plan. Now, let''s move on to the second topic, whether to declare war on the Black God. "


    "I was the first to fight!" The cloud God shouted.


    The goddess of the holy lake distributes rocks.


    "Start throwing stones."


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    As soon as the voice fell, before Su Ye started, Yunshen threw stones first. Then, a large number of angry primitive gods threw stones to support the declaration of war.


    In the end, only one in ten primitive gods still hesitated.


    Su Ye threw his own stone ball.


    The remaining primitive gods immediately followed.


    The pitching is over.


    Like the first time, one crystal bottle is full and overflowing, and the other crystal bottle is empty.


    The goddess of the holy lake said, "then we should prepare for war and declare war on the black witch."


    Su ye said, "it''s a long dream. Let''s declare war today. As for fighting... I''ll take people myself. We should cut off all ties between him and the British mainland and weaken his strength as much as possible. Then, when I become a new God, I will step into the divine world and kill the chief evils! "


    The primitive God was stunned and suddenly realized.


    It turned out that Su ye would soon become God.


    No wonder you want to come to the British mainland. No wonder you dare to target the black wizard.


    A huge magic bloody flag rose and went up 30000 miles along the Stonehenge valley.


    Blood flags flutter and can be seen all over the continent.


    The clear voice of the goddess of the holy lake spread all over the British continent.


    "Tell all ethnic groups in the British mainland that the black witch acts against the gods and slaughters people. Heaven and earth are angry and the sin can not be forgiven! I, the goddess of the holy lake, on behalf of the primitive God alliance with the Soviet God as the core, sentenced the black witch God to a full 100 major crimes! Sin one, killing a good, friendly and peaceful magician. Sin 2: kill the beloved God of the ancient pine. Sin three... "


    The goddess of the holy lake fully listed 100 crimes of the Black God, and finally announced that the primitive God alliance declared war on the Black God.


    Since then, the belief of the Black God has been banned in the British mainland. If the believers of the black god do not change their faith, they will be judged as evil faith.


    Under the bloody flag, a map of the whole British continent appears, with stars on it. Each star represents a black witch temple.


    One large temple, 36 medium temples and 178 small temples.


    Two of the small temples gradually faded and were destroyed by the giant tree god and the old mountain god.


    Su Ye got up and was about to make a move when Yunshen suddenly sent a message in secret.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''ll come, cloud God, little kerky, holy lake goddess, come with me."


    Su Ye waved his hand and the huge portal floated to the ground.


    The cloud God was ecstatic and immediately followed Su ye into the portal.


    Sky island in the north of sug.


    In the morning light, the sea is clear and the sky is blue.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ye''s turbulent magic shield shrouded the whole island, isolating the inside and outside.


    The cloud God smiled and said, "Your Majesty, this is one of the biggest secrets of the black wizard. There are a lot of treasures in the black witch temple, more than the black witch temple! After plundering here, you go directly to the black witch temple. "


    "My part has led the ghost of the false gods to loot the black witch temple."


    "You... Are really a... Um... Down-to-earth and willing spirit."


    Behind Su ye, a dense spirit emerged.


    Three chimeras roared and led the divine soul army to rush in.


    Cloud God, little kerky and the goddess of holy lake are numb. There are more than a thousand demigods and more than a hundred false gods.


    These spirits alone are enough to sweep the whole primitive God alliance.


    Moreover, there are more than 2000 people sitting in Stonehenge valley.


    Soon, the spirit found the secret entrance, and Su ye and others entered.


    Along the way, the spirits rushed and quickly cracked a large number of mechanism protection.


    Finally, everyone entered a square golden underground hall.


    The main hall is filled with countless boxes and shelves. The main hall is also connected with dozens of small rooms filled with various items.


    Precious metals, jewelry and jade, magic tools, herbal medicines, weapons and equipment, secret arts


    There is even a powerful lower artifact.


    The spirit surged like a tide and took away all the treasures, even the gilded wall.


    After a while, the whole hall was full of holes, like a huge mouse hole.


    Yunshen and others looked at a loss. They finished the search before they finished the shock?


    This is a little too efficient. Is it experienced to this extent?


    "Let''s go. My avatar has just met the avatar of the black wizard and has already fought. Hurry up! " Su ye said, put out the portal, and the others entered. Cloud God, little kerky and the goddess of holy lake looked up excitedly and wanted to see the war between the avatar of black wizard and the avatar of Su Ye. In front of the huge blue shield, the black witch Temple turned into ruins, and thick smoke billowed and scattered. Above the ruins, a huge deity stands tall. The whole body shines with divine light, which makes the world bright. The obscure breath is like the waves beating in all directions. Cloud God and other primitive gods were so frightened that their hearts stuck in their throats that they suspected the gods to participate in the war until they saw that they were gods and spirits¡° What about the black witch incarnation? "¡° Dead. " Su ye took it for granted. The three primitive gods were at a loss. How many breaths did they catch from meeting to fighting? It turned out that I said hurry up before, not to get into the war quickly, but to be afraid that I won''t see the process when it''s too slow¡° Is it really over? " Little corky looked around reluctantly, and the dog sniffed hard. In the ruins, demigods and metal dwarves are searching. They looked at the more than twenty incarnations of gods and spirits, and suddenly felt a little sympathy for the black wizard¡° Let''s go back to Stonehenge valley. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 956

    Su ye and his party had just stood firm, and Lao Shan said, "the temples of the black wizard are being evacuated in an all-round way!"


    Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    "That won''t work."


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the dense portal appeared all over the valley of Stonehenge.


    Each portal accurately falls outside a black witch temple.


    A large number of spirits, magic servants, devil subordinates and giant subordinates appeared out of thin air and poured into the portal.


    Su ye thought for a moment. He was not at ease. With a wave of his hand, he tore open the huge plane portal.


    The magicians of the supernova magic army led the Warcraft army, the puppet army, and the demons of the magic prison city to those medium-sized temples.


    Soon the Stonehenge valley was quiet.


    Only the portal can inspire magic and make a soft sound.


    The primitive gods were numb.


    Just a short time ago, I saw the real power of Su Ye.


    They don''t even recognize all those ethnic groups.


    What about cleaning up the black witch Temple together?


    You contracted it alone?


    "Look at the star map."


    People looked up at the huge map of the British continent in the sky.


    The stars on the map disappeared in pieces


    After three minutes, the map is dark.


    All the starlight dissipated.


    The primitive gods are going crazy.


    What power is this?


    Is there such a strong demigod? impossible!


    At least one middle God is needed to have so many divine level subordinates and so strong organizational power, and there are usually reinforcements.


    Soon, Su Ye''s subordinates and spirits returned one after another.


    Looking at the huge ghost shadows falling behind Su ye and disappearing, everyone instinctively looked to the East.


    When Su Ye left, a reddish morning light just appeared in the sky.


    Now, only half the sun is exposed.


    "Knot... Is it over?" Little corky can''t believe it.


    "Well, the sweep is over. Next, we will make a carpet sweep of the residual power of the black wizard. It will be a protracted war, so I won''t participate. Of course, I''ll send a thousand... No, two thousand and a half gods and spirits to help you. "


    The primitive God is silent.


    Are the demigods born of rabbits? So many?


    "But... But what about the incarnation of the black wizard? Only when I join hands with the old mountain god can I remain invincible. " The eyes of the giant tree god were full of doubts.


    "Two problems were solved. The lower God usually has only one incarnation, and his second incarnation is an artifact with very weak power. He is just an independent little God. It will take at least a year for the next incarnation to reunite and another year to officially fight. It''s not urgent. "


    The giant tree god was speechless.


    "So... What should we do?" Asked the goddess of the holy lake.


    The primitive gods nodded together.


    I seem to have come here for a meeting, cast a stone, declared a war, and then it''s over?


    "Your next step is to attack the believers of the black witch God in the most severe way and weaken the power of the black witch God."


    "This is what we should do. After all, from now on, the black wizard is a cult in the British continent. And then? "


    "Follow me to the divine world and step on the black witch star?"


    The primitive gods were silent again.


    "When are you going?"


    "I came to the British mainland to rest and change my mind in the process of learning, so that I can continue to study efficiently in the future. Next, I will continue to pursue the essence of magic, and then, seal the gods. The cloud God has given me the God star sign of the black wizard. I can go straight into the divine world and find the black wizard. " Suye road.


    "Then... We really don''t have anything to do?" The goddess of the holy lake is a little worried. Why is this completely different from what she expected?


    How does this reflect the value of the original God?


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "there''s really one thing I need your help."


    "You say!"


    The primitive God breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Establish a nine-year compulsory magic education." Suye road.


    The primitive gods looked blankly.


    "Every word is known, but it can be connected..." the goddess of the holy lake looked embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon understand. Next, what you need to do is to cooperate with supernova to build a school of magic and recruit students. All expenses are free. "


    "We must fully cooperate with supernova!"


    The primitive gods nodded one after another.


    "I''m leaving England in a few days. The next time I come back is to go to the black witch star."


    Suye looked around Stonehenge valley.


    Arthur held two swords, bowed his head and closed his lips tightly.


    The old mountain god said, "you have only two requirements for us to eliminate the influence of the black wizard and establish a magic school, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Well... Do you have a specific deadline? There is no burden for us to establish a magic school. We just need to cooperate with supernovae. But eliminating the influence of the black wizard is not a simple thing. "


    "What is not simple?" Su ye asked.


    Gaio smiled and said, "Your Majesty Su, it''s very simple for me."


    The primitive gods turned pale.


    The old mountain god shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, gaiyo thought it simple. Once the grassland fire burns, the stronger the wind, the stronger the fire. If we use the means of gaiyue, the secret resistance will only become stronger and stronger. "


    "I see. Thank you for your reminding. I have overlooked some key points." Suye road.


    "Your wisdom is really enough for us to look up to." The old mountain god said respectfully.


    The whole audience was quiet. I didn''t know what riddles the two were playing.


    After a long time, Su Ye opened the magic book and said, "please pass me some cultural and folk contents about the history, folklore, stories, customs, festivals and other related cultural and folk customs of the British continent. I need to know more about it."


    The old mountain God smiled and said, "you are really a wise God."


    Only a few primitive gods realized the key, and most primitive gods were still in the dark, but they all sent all kinds of information to Su Ye.


    The information of many primitive gods gathered together, and Su Ye absorbed it all, and then transcribed it into the magic book. In this process, it was processed structurally and sorted.


    The crowd waited quietly.


    Soon, Su ye said, "you can catch the remaining evils of evil faith, can you do it?"


    "Totally competent." Holy lake goddess road.


    "Then, next, you have to do something. It seems to have little effect, but it is more important than eradicating the remaining evils of evil faith."


    "You said." Holy lake goddess road.


    "First, ban the customs, festivals, rituals, rituals, food, souvenirs and other existence of evil beliefs. Can you do this?"


    The primitive God was stunned and immediately understood Su Ye''s intention.


    What a cruel magician.


    "Yes!" The goddess of the holy lake cut the nail and cut the railway.


    The primitive gods nodded silently.


    The old mountain looked at the giant tree god and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Second, all stories, legends and history that praise and praise the black witch God and his gods are deleted, but his evil deeds can be preserved."


    "I''ll do it myself." Holy lake goddess road.


    "There is a third thing, a very important third thing."


    Old mountain god looked at Su Ye curiously. These two things were enough. How could there be a third thing.


    Su Ye patted the magic book in front of him and said, "when I classified the history and myths of the British continent, I found one thing. Why did your primitive gods not establish their own myth system and still borrow the Greek creation myth? On the contrary, the black wizard tampered with history and mythology bit by bit. In many stories, he became the son of the creator God. "


    The old mountain god said helplessly, "Your Majesty, we dare not. Think about it, we are either demigods or... Ugly hypocrites. Where are we qualified to compile our own mythological system? If you make it up a little too much and cause the dissatisfaction of the powerful gods, you will be destroyed. "


    The giant tree god added: "the black wizard slowly created his own myth after being canonized, but the progress is very slow because of the risk. After all, the power of the gods is very mysterious. "


    "Woof! Your majesty, they are right. I saw a lot of deeds in my deep red eyes. Some weak gods fabricated myths and wrote themselves as creation gods. Some benefited from myths and their strength increased sharply, but soon after, they encountered accidents. Some attract evil gods before they benefit. There is no creator, but it is fabricated indiscriminately. The greater the impact, the greater the consequences. " Little corky road.


    "It''s true. However, if we do not occupy the territory of myth and history, the enemy will inevitably occupy it. If his family is destroyed, his history will be broken; If you destroy its roots, you will slander its ancestors. I declare that the reconstruction of the British new myth system is the next top priority of the primitive God alliance. I don''t want our British people to believe in Zeus, Odin or gods many years later. "


    "Your Majesty''s vision is far above us." The old mountain god is convinced.


    The giant tree God smiled awkwardly and said, "but we dare not touch."


    The primitive gods also looked helpless.


    The goddess of the holy lake gently advised, "Your Majesty, we all know that once a stable mythological system is established, as long as we are among them, we will benefit as we continue to inherit. Not only do our chances of canonization greatly increase, but even the dead Gusong God may become a power similar to God, such as the constellation God of Greece. However, if Britain is not entitled to the "divine system", it will not be able to establish a mythological system. There must be at least one Lord God in order to build the prototype of myth. "


    "You dare not?" Su Ye looked around at the primitive God. Not only these British primitive gods, but also the devil and the demon''s false god demigod shook their heads gently. Master Xenophon whispered, "speaker, myth pedigree is not an ordinary thing. You must be careful." Su Ye was lost in thought. After a long time, Su Ye suddenly smiled and said, "we don''t build a myth pedigree, but I''m going to build... A magician pedigree." Everyone present breathed a sigh of relief, which was much better. But every magician is worried. Xenophon said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, others don''t know. We supernova people know best. Are you... Going to do something earth shaking?"¡° No, I just think it''s better to let people feel the greatness of magic than to instill boring magic theory and magic knowledge into humans. Moreover, I don''t write about God, I write about people; I don''t write blood, I write inheritance. " Su Ye finished, spread out the magic book and began to write and draw in the book. Little Medea looked with interest. The others did not dare to see it and winked at the little princess. Little Medea understood, coughed and began to recite¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 957

    "Heaven and earth are chaotic, and all worlds are one."


    "I don''t know the beginning, I don''t know the end."


    "Between heaven and earth, the first life was born."


    "His name is Pangu."


    "Pangu opened his eyes and saw that the ten sides of heaven and earth were closed like eggs."


    "He said, born as a man, we should open up the world for the human race."


    "He stretched out his hand and grasped it, and the endless great power gathered into an axe."


    "He waved his axe."


    "Chaos does not move, heaven and earth do not move."


    "So he melted blood and flesh, soul and bone into one force, waved his axe again, split the chaos, tore the void, and opened up the multi universe, which is called the beginning of the world in history."


    "This wave will consume your life."


    "His body and soul are burning and scattered in the multiverse."


    "Part of the dirty body and part of the pure spirit fall on the infinite plane..."


    "The dirty body turns into evil and is born strong."


    "The idea of Qingling turns into a man, and slowly breeds in the presence of turbid things..."


    Reading this, little Medea was extremely excited because she always thought she was human.


    The demigods and hypocrites present were frightened.


    He was terrified that Su ye made up a new creator God.


    It is also shocked by the strange creation myth that the infinite plane has never heard of.


    All creation myths in the infinite plane have a common feature. Human beings are weak and humble. The creation God and his direct descendants are great and can inherit the power of the creation God.


    However, in Su Ye''s creation myth, the creation God is man, and the best power of the creation God is also transformed into man.


    Although there are few descriptions about Pangu, it contains an unspeakable atmosphere.


    He was born to be a man.


    The more you listen, the more the demigods and hypocrites panic. Su Ye is too brave.


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    Are you not afraid of the will of the infinite plane?


    Aren''t you afraid of the real creator?


    Little Medea went on reading with interest.


    "There is Thales - the pure spirit of jade, opening up philosophy and creating magic, which is called the era of Philosophy..."


    "There is Socrates, the supreme spirit, who brings philosophy back to earth from heaven..."


    "There is Plato Taizhi Qingling, creating an ideal world and opening up an ideal country..."


    After reading the names of the three masters, all the demigods and hypocrites only felt that heaven and earth shook, and a strange force poured into the human world.


    Like a drizzle, it is silent, but it resonates with the soul.


    All the gods were appalled.


    Little kerky is sad. It''s over


    The holy lake goddess clenched her fists, and the lake water flowed along the crack of her fist. Sure enough, it still attracted the power of the plane


    In addition to fear, there is also a trace of curiosity among the hypocrites who have visited the infinite plane.


    There is no problem in fabricating the creation myth, which may lead to plane changes.


    Unless


    "Pythagoras - the pure spirit of numbers, creating the immortal territory of all things..."


    "There is Euclid - the pure spirit of geometry, the theory of forging axioms, and the foundation of all ages..."


    "There is Aristotle - the clear spirit of logic, open principle, definite logic..."


    "There is Su Ye - the magic king, the master, who opens up the magic sequence and constructs the divine Foundation..."


    Little Medea almost laughed when she read this.


    Demigods and hypocrites are silent.


    Little Medea continued.


    Those famous philosophers and magicians in history are among them.


    After establishing the magician''s pedigree, the pen edge turns.


    "However, Zeus, the evil thing, was afraid of the pure spirit and destroyed the world many times."


    "The evil thing Zeus fell into the torrential water. It is said that Zeus destroyed the world for the first time in history."


    "The turbid Noah was afraid, knelt down and begged for mercy, stole the divine ship, and fled with only one family and food."


    "Thales is fearless, communicates with the ancient king, and uses the power of his ancestors to incarnate Thales Dayu to manage floods and save his life."


    "The evil thing Zeus was unwilling and sent down the plague. It was said that Zeus killed the world for the second time."


    "The magic King Su ye and Euclid joined hands to communicate with the ancient king. With the power of their ancestors, they incarnated Euclid Su Ye Shennong to sweep away the plague and cure all spirits..."


    Little Medea was startled. All the demigods and hypocrites took a breath. If they wrote these in such formal books, Zeus would naturally know that the other party was the God King.


    In addition, what is the ancient king?


    They looked at each other and couldn''t sit still.


    There is a faint sense of retreat.


    Little Medea went on reading.


    "Later, Zeus sent down Pandora''s box and divine army, which is known as Zeus''s third extermination."


    "Su ye, as a mortal, is comparable to the gods, and refuses the divine army of Zeus. He has opened a peaceful and prosperous era for 200 years. It is said in history that magic is booming..."


    "One day, Su ye came upon a whim and saw the black fog in the British mainland. He knew it was an evil god, so..."


    Read, read, read to the end.


    "Su Ye is a God and beheads the black wizard."


    Genesis is over.


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, thousands of papers flew out, and magic copied words on them.


    "Distribute this book to all parts of the British mainland, temples, towns and magic schools. From today on, the British mainland has the same books, the same words, the same tracks, the same lines, the same money, the same currency, and the same weights and measures, but the four countries are separated... "


    The British primitive gods looked at each other. What is this?


    What is this?


    Little corky whispered, "after that, our gold coin unit will be called ''Su''?"


    "That copper coin can be called a corky." Gaio road.


    "You can also call dog coins and engrave the head of little corky on copper coins." The crippled giant joked along.


    "I think so! Wang! " Little corky was very excited.


    The old mountain god coughed and said, "Your Majesty, do you... Feel anything?"


    "How does it feel? The people of Britain believe in Pangu''s creation and feel very normal. " Suye road.


    "It''s just... A different feeling after writing the book of creation."


    "I think, I feel... It''s more comfortable after scolding Zeus and blowing myself." Su Ye smiled.


    "But... Aren''t you excluded by the plane?" Old mountain Shinto.


    "I''m so honest and devoted to protecting the plane. How can the plane exclude me? What''s more, there is not only one Creator God or Great Mother God in this plane. Unless they oppose it collectively, nothing will happen. " Suye road.


    "I mean... Don''t you make up a creator god named Pangu to arouse the anger of infinite plane will?" The old mountain god is like a small stone on the side of the road for fear of being kicked away.


    Su Ye smiled, looked around at the sky, then looked around at the gods and said, "don''t you think the great creation gods who sacrifice themselves for human beings are more suitable for our current human beings than those who bite dogs? I think if the infinite plane really has a unified will, he must be tired of the greed of the gods and the destruction of the world, and prefer us magicians who are constantly creating value and making the world a better place. "


    "That''s what I say, but... Are you really not worried at all? You''re just a half god... "Old mountain god was helpless. Why didn''t Su ye enter the oil and salt?".


    "It doesn''t matter. Now the will of the infinite plane is with me. We will make progress together and kill Zeus, who represents the backward conservative reactionary."


    "Your Majesty, what does reactionary mean?"


    "It is the retrogression in the inevitable historical process and the culprit hindering human progress."


    "Your genealogy of creation seems to have triggered changes in the plane." The giant tree God said carefully.


    "I noticed it."


    "This means that your Creator God cannot be changed, or all the people of the whole pedigree will be completely destroyed and disappear from the infinite plane, or gradually grow and truly form... Magic God system."


    "There is no magic God system, only the magic man system." Su Ye corrected.


    "By doing so, you can indeed slightly change the current situation of the British continent. In a few decades, everyone will gradually give up their faith in foreign gods and respect only the local gods in Britain. But... What about us? " The giant tree god was more careful.


    "What, you?"


    "We don''t exist on the pedigree." Giant tree Shinto.


    The primitive gods looked carefully at Su Ye.


    "Well... Do you want to be on the list?" Su ye asked.


    "We also want to integrate into the magic world and become the most loyal collaborator of magicians." Giant tree Shinto.


    The primitive gods nodded hard.


    "Are you not afraid that something wrong with genesis will affect you?"


    The face of the giant tree god, composed of withered bark, became a ball, but said, "when you finish writing the book of creation, we have no choice. Either integrate into your lineage or be slaughtered by the will of the infinite plane and other gods. Because... You, pedigree, primitive God and the British continent have been integrated at that moment. "


    The goddess of the holy lake said, "since then, there will be five forces in the human world, including the Nordic God system, the Persian God system, the Greek god system, the Egyptian god system, and the magician pedigree."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it''s a little wronged to let you enter the pedigree rather than the divine system."


    "Don''t be wronged..." a group of primitive gods vaguely felt that Su ye had to do something big again, so they couldn''t give Su Ye an excuse.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "that won''t work. Well, I''ll build a new one. It''s under the magician''s pedigree. All British primitive gods are involved in it and are responsible for the operation of the British God system. Our magicians will no longer interfere with the British gods. How about it? "


    "Your Majesty, please!" The primitive gods were extremely excited.


    "This new pedigree is called the list of gods." Click... Boom... A huge lightning fell and broke Stonehenge. The strong light shone, and the deafening roar stirred the valley. After a while, the confused primitive gods nodded and agreed¡° In this way, we have reached an agreement. " Su ye said, reaching out and grasping, the next artifact, the whip of water charm, emerged. Then, with a strong grip, infinite power poured into the whip of water charm, changed its shape and turned into a 21 section red gold whip. Giant Hill, Wang sledgehammer screamed, and his strength was exhausted. After a long time, Wang dachui came back to life, kept touching his body, and then cried loudly¡° Why is the gold hidden in my body gone? Who stole my gold? Angry king, I fought with you... "After a while, the bruised King sledgehammer searched everywhere. Stonehenge valley. Su Ye gently stroked the red gold whip and said, "this thing is called beating the divine whip. In order to prevent the supernatural heart from harming Britain, it should be held by the holy goddess." Su Ye raised his hand and waved the whip. Pop! Boom... The sky is shining like a golden dragon, cutting open the valley. The original Stonehenge Valley had only one exit in the south. Now, the north and South are transparent, and the valley is divided into two. The primitive gods were frightened. This is a real artifact. Su Ye threw the whip to the goddess of the holy lake and said, "this thing is kept by you temporarily. At that time, it can be handed over to the Lord of England to avoid the disaster of the original God." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 958

    "Yes." The goddess of the holy lake suppressed excitement and held a Golden Whip.


    The eyes of the primitive gods are red. This whip is not only a lower artifact, but must contain the power of Su Ye. Once Su Ye is the God, even ordinary people can kill half gods with a whip.


    "Since then, the magic world, the primitive God and the king of the world have coexisted side by side."


    Su Ye glanced at the primitive God and then looked at Arthur.


    Arthur threw the sword in the stone and the sword in the lake to the ground. He almost cried and said, "I want to be a magician, not the king of England!"


    "Be the king of England first, and then the magician."


    "No, I just want to be a magician!" Arthur is determined.


    Su Ye looked at the young child.


    There was no fear in the young man''s eyes.


    "You are still young and it is difficult to make the right choice, but I can''t deprive you of the right to choose. Within three years, if you can be promoted to silver magician, you can make the final choice. Within three years, you will be called the king of England, but you can ignore state affairs and concentrate on learning magic, assisted by Eckert and Kai. How about it? "


    "Good!" Arthur nodded hard.


    The goddess of the holy lake looked helpless. The British mainland was good. How come Su ye came and even the king of England ran away.


    Su ye took a look at the goddess of the holy lake.


    The goddess of the holy lake said reluctantly, "we will conduct a new round of divination and select the right candidate."


    "That''s good. The great reform of the king of England will encounter difficulties, especially the challenges of the old aristocrats... "


    But the goddess of the holy lake smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you are worried too much. The black witch God has been eradicated, and the nobles will never dare to oppose any Oracle of the primitive God alliance."


    "Oh? Are you sure? " Su ye asked.


    "Sure." The goddess of the holy lake raised her head and looked around at the primitive God.


    The primitive gods were smiling and confident.


    "In that case, we''ll simply take another big step, learn from Athens, carry out comprehensive innovation and completely abolish the aristocracy! It''s up to you. "


    Su ye turned and left.


    The goddess of the holy lake and the primitive gods looked blankly. God Su, we said that to show our ability, but we don''t want to abolish the nobility!


    Most of those nobles have the blood of primitive gods!


    "Su Shen, don''t you think about it anymore?" Lao Shan is in a hurry.


    "That''s it. After the meeting, let''s go back to niudukou city. " Su ye said, waving to release the big portal and entering it.


    The crowd followed.


    The demigods and hypocrites of the major forces left one after another.


    Soon, the huge Stonehenge valley was empty, leaving only the old British primitive God.


    The cloud God looked for a long time before his body slowly enlarged from a hundred years old cotton wadding to a dark cloud.


    "Gentlemen, is there anything you want to say?" Asked the old mountain god.


    Cloud God hurriedly shouted: "Su God is invincible! Su Shen is invincible! "


    "Su Shen is a magician and philosopher. He hates this slogan most. Be careful that the thunder will kill you." The goddess of the holy lake gave the cloud God a white look.


    The cloud God shrunk the cloud and said, "do you think Su has a great origin?"


    "Because of genesis?" Asked the old mountain god.


    God Yun nodded and said, "we all know these principles. God Su can''t not understand them. I doubt that God Su is deliberately pretending to be confused. God Su must have something to rely on before he dares to write the book of creation. "


    The goddess of the holy lake said, "the reason why Su Shen dared to write the book of creation can be analyzed. The first is very simple, that is, he clearly knows that there is a strong power behind him, at least the protection of the power of the LORD God level. "


    The giant and dwarf primitive gods shrunk their necks and their eyes glittered with awe.


    "The second is that... Pangu opened heaven and earth, recorded in the book of Genesis, existed, and Su God just borrowed it. Su Shen doesn''t need to bear any responsibility at all. After all, he wrote the magician pedigree, not the self built magician pedigree. "


    "Or both." Old mountain Shinto.


    The primitive gods nodded frequently.


    "Anyway, Su was created in England, and we can only rely on the magic world in the future. I''m afraid this is the fate of our British God system." The giant tree god sighed.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Wang! " Little corky road.


    The goddess of the holy lake coughed and said, "next, we will discuss specific matters. According to the arrangement of Su God, we first eliminate the influence of the black witch God, and then reshape the British myth and history based on the book of creation. Then, under the instruction of Su God, we carry out a comprehensive reform and abolish the aristocracy. Next, let''s discuss the specific scheme... "


    The alliance of primitive gods began to hold a meeting, and the magicians of supernova also held a meeting to study how to popularize free universal magic education in Britain.


    Su ye returned to niudukou city and carefully improved the book of creation.


    It was not until night that Su Ye got up, stretched and went outside.


    The bodyguard whispered, "Your Majesty, Arthur has been here many times and has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Oh?" Su Ye looked at Arthur walking around the door.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    "Arthur, accompany me outside the city." Suye road.


    "Yes, the teacher''s teacher." Arthur followed Suye.


    "What''s up?" Su ye walked along the road and looked out of the city.


    A new large-scale School of magic is choosing a site, and various materials are constantly transmitted.


    "At the beginning, there were many questions to ask you, but some slowly figured it out, and some still couldn''t figure it out. My adoptive father suggested that I be a king first, and then a magician when I really don''t want to be a king. After all, I am the son of King youzel. I need to bear the responsibility of the pandragon family. "


    "This is the choice you have to make. I don''t interfere." Suye road.


    "But you also said that I was too young to make my own decision."


    "Then don''t worry, take your time. Better late than wrong. " Suye road.


    Arthur hesitated for a while and said, "I''ve been looking for a magician to ask about your deeds these days. I always feel that you seem different from ordinary people."


    "Why is it different?"


    "Your joys and sorrows are different from ours."


    "How different?"


    "Your temperament... Doesn''t seem to have changed at all after the second Titan war."


    "Why do you think that changes in the outside world will certainly lead to changes in me? Or do you think the magic king is a person who can be easily changed by the external environment? "


    "But... Your past friends are dying. Shouldn''t you either become crazy and hot-blooded or mature and serious?"


    "First tell me, what makes you think I should be sad, crazy and serious?"


    "I, others, most of us." Arthur raised his head in a firm tone.


    "Are philosophers the majority or the minority?"


    "A few."


    "Is the king a majority or a minority?"


    "A few."


    "Are the great wise and accomplished people you admire most or a few?"


    "A few."


    "If you have a choice, do you want to be a majority or a minority?"


    "A few."


    "You see, don''t you think it''s strange that you know what kind of person you want to be, but believe in those people you don''t want to be?"


    "But..." Arthur was speechless.


    "You know their words and deeds are unreliable, you know their life is mediocre, but you choose to succumb to them and finally become them in order to obtain the sense of security in front of you."


    Arthur was silent.


    "How do you define maturity? Mature in your eyes, is the city government deep, expressionless, steady in words and deeds? "


    "Yes."


    "Some people really meet these conditions. Do you know who they are?"


    Arthur shook his head.


    "Officials and some nobles." Su Ye smiled.


    "And then?"


    Su Ye lost his smile and said, "you are actually saying that as an official and noble, you should do so. Not as a person with unlimited possibilities. Do you know why you think this is maturity? "


    Arthur shook his head.


    "Because your knowledge, your ideas, your judgments and your thoughts are shaped by these officials and nobles. You live in an environment controlled by officials and nobles without knowing yourself. Not only do not know, but also believe that everyone should live in such an environment, and everyone''s maturity should be the same as that of officials and nobles. You don''t even need to think. You just need to go out of the world and look outside. You will find that there are too many people in the world. Even if they are not deep, expressionless, steady in words and deeds, they are still mature and excellent people. "


    "For example?"


    "For example, Aristotle squats in front of the ant nest and his whole body is messy. Once he finds any new theory, he will talk at length, completely regardless of others. Is this called immaturity?"


    "For example, once Archimedes gains something when he takes a bath, he will run around the street naked and completely ignore secular eyes. Is this immature?"


    "For example, some old and wise people always smile like children. Will they experience less suffering than me?"


    "For example, many generals galloping on the battlefield have been hot-blooded, belligerent and even cranky since their first day in the army. Are they wrong?"


    "For example, Feynman, the great wisdom who created Feynman''s skills, is a famous old urchin. Is his great achievement an immature performance?"


    Arthur was a little confused and felt that his world began to collapse again.


    "When I visited the infinite plane, I met a great wise man. He called himself ''Kong''. Do you know how he evaluated himself?"


    Arthur shook his head¡° He said that he stood at thirty, was not confused at forty, knew his destiny at fifty, was obedient at sixty, and was obedient at seventy. "¡° I don''t understand. "¡° I didn''t understand it before, or thought I did. As I grew up, I understood the true meaning of this sentence. "¡° He once said a word called "standing on ceremony". Generally speaking, this ceremony is the social norm that people should abide by. Based on this, we can see that standing in his thirties means that he has met the high requirements of this society at the age of 30. What are these high requirements? Many of them are married, have children, establish their own career, gain recognition from others, and, as you said, have steady words and deeds and deep city government. This is the highest standard of "establishment". To establish is to base ourselves on society. "¡° At the age of 40, he has rich experience and firm will and will not be confused by external things. This sentence, on the surface, says that he is high and strong, but in fact, it is self-criticism! It''s reflection! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 959

    "Ah? Isn''t it good not to be confused by the outside world? " Arthur looked puzzled.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I ask you, a British primitive God, in the face of a powerful magician entering, do you think it''s better for him to be confused or confused?"


    Arthur suddenly realized and said, "I see! The herb God is not confused. He feels that he is right with everything in the past. Therefore, he can kill the magician as an ordinary Englishman. Therefore, even if he meets you, he will also treat you as a stronger magician. However, the holy lake goddess was confused. She didn''t know what the divination crystal ball meant, so she was constantly testing you and finally convinced you. As a result, those who are not confused die and those who are confused hold the whip. "


    "And you?"


    "I''m still confused."


    "Well, if you think about it now, are you not confused or confused?"


    Arthur suddenly burst into a cold sweat and said, "thank you for your teaching. Of course, it''s good to be confused, and you should always be confused. Otherwise, I don''t know what stupid things I will do. "


    Su ye said with a smile: "so, 40 years old means that he follows the social rules at the age of 30 and" stands "in the eyes of others, but then he will be stereotyped by the whole society and think that all people, all things and all laws should operate in the form of the past. Everything about him has been solidified. In case of any external stimulation, he either thinks he is complacent, or he is too lazy to be confused and give up exploring. In a long and unchanging society, this is not a problem, but in an era of upheaval, confusion is very fatal. "


    "Just like the herbal God and the black wizard, they felt they had done nothing wrong, but in the twinkling of an eye, they had nothing." Arthur nodded hard.


    "Knowing the destiny of heaven at fifty" literally means knowing the law of heaven and earth at fifty. That sounds great, too, doesn''t it? "


    "Yes, isn''t it good to know the changes of heaven and earth?"


    "If you regard knowing destiny as a good thing, then you look down on the great wisdom Kong."


    "First of all, we should know what destiny is. There are actually two explanations for destiny. One is the will of heaven and earth. In other words, it is all the laws of heaven and earth and all the fates of all things. Do you think a great wisdom who says there is no end to learning will think that he will fully understand destiny at the age of 50? "


    "I don''t think so." Arthur thought.


    "Well, knowing your destiny can only mean the second thing. Knowing your destiny, in other words, is knowing your life limit and ability limit."


    "This statement is more reasonable." Arthur said.


    "He was saying that at the age of 50, he thought he knew his limits and knew that destiny could not be violated. So when he was in his fifties, he gave up his original insistence, gave up his official position in the state of Lu, and gave up changing the state of Lu. "


    "Therefore, knowing destiny actually means that our arrogance and pride go further than ignorance, we are more self righteous, and we will eventually limit ourselves under the pretext of fate and destiny. But think about it, do we really know destiny? If we know our destiny, what else can''t we do? Therefore, like buhun, Kong''s so-called knowing destiny is introspection and self-criticism. "


    "I see." Arthur sighed.


    "However, great wisdom is great wisdom after all. Even though Kong restricted himself and gave up the past, he still didn''t stop learning. Later, he learned the treasure book called "Yi", realized the truth of "change", left the state of Lu, traveled around the world and began a great turning point in life. "


    "Confucius before the age of 60 is only a successful official and thinker. Confucius after the age of 60 gradually becomes a great wisdom."


    "Sixty ear Shun" is the turning point of the great wisdom. Ear Shun also has two explanations. The first one means that you can calmly accept anyone''s words. Anyone''s words will not stimulate your negative emotions and look down on everything. However, do you think it''s a little too low to measure a 60 year old man of great wisdom? "


    Arthur nodded.


    "Therefore, ear Shun should take the second meaning, that is, when you encounter anything, you will quickly see the essence. If others are wrong, you will see the essence of others'' mistakes. If you don''t care about the appearance, you naturally don''t care about other people''s bad words; If others are right, they will see the correct essence. Even if others accuse themselves, they can readily accept it as long as it is right. "


    "Well, when it comes to seventy, do what you want and don''t exceed the rules. This is literally easy to understand, that is, at the age of 70, he is free to do things, do whatever he wants, but he won''t violate all kinds of rules. Right? "


    Arthur nodded.


    "Have you ever thought about what rules are not violated if you follow your heart?" Su ye asked.


    Arthur said slowly, "I seem to feel it when you say so. If you don''t exceed the rules, just don''t violate the social rules, laws, customs, human relations, etc., it is indeed a high standard for ordinary people, but it is a low standard for great wisdom. So, what do you think is the standard of not exceeding the standard? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "do you know the great wisdom Kong, what is the highest goal he pursues all his life?"


    Arthur shook his head.


    "It is to create a great harmony world of courtesy and benevolence. I hope everyone will live in the most perfect way." Suye road.


    "This is a respectable ideal." Arthur said.


    "So, what do you think of Kong''s Datong world than social rules?"


    "Far beyond!" Arthur was awed.


    "When Kong was 60 or 70 years old, he joked with his old friends and scolded his disciples. What about such an arbitrary Kong, who is deeper and more mature than you think?"


    Arthur blushed and said, "naturally, Kong is better."


    "Then, do you understand what is the biggest difference between you and Kong now?"


    Arthur was stunned, nodded hard and said, "I see. I haven''t even been able to "stand up", but I use social rules to restrain myself and others. I think that maturity must be very deep, cautious and steady in words and deeds. In my eyes, this standard is supreme. If anyone does not meet this standard, I will feel uncomfortable and object. However, Kong, the great wisdom, transcended the constraints of society. In his mind, the so-called maturity is only the lowest standard, and Datong world is the highest standard. His free will is not against the rules of society, but against the rules of the same world in his heart. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "well, there is a similar great wisdom in Greece. Can you remember who it is?"


    "Plato!" Arthur exclaimed, "his ideal country idea is very similar to Confucius'' great harmony world."


    "So, does Plato fit your image of that mature man?"


    Arthur shook his head and said, "the three famous Greek sages, whether Socrates, Plato or Aristotle, do not meet my mature standard. They are full of wisdom, humor, and master Plato is more romantic. They are completely different from rigid officials and nobles. "


    "So, do you understand what I want to say?"


    Arthur thought for a long time and said slowly, "I need to consider the rules and constraints of the society, but I can''t be completely limited by the rules of the society; I can judge others, but not rudely; I will always reflect on whether I fall into self righteous ignorance and self righteous knowing destiny. The most important thing is that, like Confucius and Plato, I should find the supreme idea in my heart, pursue my ultimate goal, and do what I recognize and like, rather than what others stipulate. I want to be a part of me, not society and others. "


    "Who is your best friend?"


    "Kay."


    "If you die, what do you want Kay to be?"


    "Live happily, if you have spare power, help me complete the unfinished regret..." Arthur suddenly thought of something, and his voice stopped suddenly.


    "You spend three years thinking about what your highest goal is. If you don''t think and pursue for a long time and think you know what you really want and like, then you just show your confusion and know your destiny. "


    Su Ye patted Arthur on the shoulder and turned back.


    "Teacher''s teacher, where''s yours?"


    "It has nothing to do with me except magic."


    Arthur looked quietly at Su Ye''s fading back.


    He suddenly remembered an epic poem and muttered, "his heart is burning, but passers-by only see smoke."


    Time goes by.


    The primitive God alliance continues to clean up the remaining evils of the black wizard.


    Schools of Magic have sprung up in the British mainland.


    The mainland not only implements free nine-year compulsory magic education, but also provides students with three meals, books, clothes and other necessities of life. It also subsidizes the families of every child who goes to school.


    No distinction between men and women.


    Night schools are even opened. Any adult, even the elderly, is also eligible to enter night schools to learn words and popularize culture.


    Anyone who can read can learn magic directly.


    The reform of the city states in the British mainland is like a landslide and tsunami. Any aristocrat who resists will be solved by the temple and the people.


    Those false gods and demigods have become nightmares for all those who resist the nobility.


    The glorious city of the British continent quickly became the largest port in Britain and the end of the world slave trade.


    Huge amounts of money spread all over Greece, northern Europe, Persia and Egypt. The British continent is like a huge black hole, absorbing countless slaves.


    At the moment of landing, all slaves will be declared free people and then transported to the city states of the British continent.


    As a result, the price of slaves in various countries doubled and continued to grow.


    At the same time, a legend spread all over the world.


    [reading for cash] pay attention to VX public. Number [book club], reading can also get cash!


    There is an ideal country in the British continent, where Plato''s ideal country is hidden.


    Where the river flows milk and honey, rich oil and fresh meat hanging on trees, picked by people, paved with gold and perfumed the ground.


    It was a place where pirates and evil forces behaved well, because they found that the benefits of transporting slaves to England or making money in the British continent were both high and stable. Golden routes connecting the British mainland have been formed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 960

    Soon, countries found a large loss of population and had to limit it.


    But before long, smuggling became a big business after the slave trade.


    The population of the British mainland is increasing at an irresistible rate.


    Magic gold coin, a gold coin equivalent to the golden eagle, began to circulate among major forces.


    The magic world is changing with each passing day.


    Various magic theories emerge one after another, and various magic technologies continue to land.


    Supernova commerce and trade department is like a dumping maniac. Medium and low-end goods occupy the life and mind of all creatures with ultra-low cost, while high-end goods are slowly rolled out with excellent production and strong marketing.


    The headquarters of Plato college was also moved from magic prison city to the mainland of England, facing niudukou School of magic and Wizardry from a distance.


    Deep prison plain, the common of this infinite evil world, "my name is Arthur, a British student who has just been promoted to silver. Are you going to the star mage tower? I can guide you to the fastest way. No teleportation magic is allowed in the magic prison city. Do you like underground magic car, rail magic car or Flying Magic car? "


    "What''s the difference between the three?"


    Arthur smiled and pointed to the light green building in front of him and said, "that''s the station entrance of the underground magic car. Underground tunnels extending in all directions have been built in the underground of the magic prison city. Because there are no obstacles, the underground magic car is the quickest way to travel in the magic prison city. Of course, it is not suitable for oversized creatures. "


    "It''s dark in the tunnel?"


    "There are lights in the car, but it''s really dark outside. You can only see the magic light occasionally."


    "Can''t use magic car on the ground?" Isina looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the ground.


    "The population of magic prison city is too large. For a good environment, no means of transportation is allowed on the ground. Of course, I''ll look for it. You see... That kind of single bicycle has a special non motor vehicle road."


    Isina watched a magician ride by on a bicycle.


    "So, the half empty track magic car has slowed down due to the limitation of buildings, but you can see the scenery of the city?"


    "Yes. However, since you are here for the first time, I suggest you take the Flying Magic car. Although the Flying Magic car should be strictly controlled and requires the unified driving of magic puppets, it may take a little longer to arrange, it is undoubtedly the best sightseeing tool. In addition, you are here for the first time. You can take all public transport for free within three days. "


    "And private?"


    Arthur smiled: "of course, maintaining the prosperity of the city can''t rely on magicians alone. Both underground magic cars and rail magic cars are served and driven by ordinary residents. In addition, ordinary residents are all over the city and enjoy the same rights and obligations as magicians. "


    "Are ordinary residents really equal to magicians?" Isina can''t believe it.


    "Yes, your majesty said that at least in the demon prison City, every kind and intelligent life is equal. Your majesty has made several mistakes, personally accepted punishment, or paid a fine, or served the city, or even been put in detention for one day. "


    "The magic king is always different." Isina looked at the floating island above, and her words were full of different emotions.


    Arthur couldn''t help smiling and said, "if you''re impolite, your name and Persian identity will attract people''s attention in this city."


    "Oh, why?" Isina''s eyes moved and looked at Arthur.


    "Because the name isina is one of the heroines of many erotic novels in magic prison City, and the hero is naturally his Majesty the magic king."


    Isina flashed a light pink on her face and said, "the magic king doesn''t care?"


    Arthur stood up and said helplessly, "the magic king looks at it from time to time and calls it learning. Once you see something unhappy, send a separate person to the door of the publishing house and scold. "


    "Ah? so what? Is the publishing house going to be closed? "


    "No, no, no, after venting, the publishing house turned a blind eye and continued to publish books and make up all kinds of love affairs of the magic king. After all, this is the best-selling book besides magic books, which is exported to unlimited places."


    "He doesn''t stop?"


    "Your Majesty doesn''t have this power. He is just the manager and owner of the city, not the supreme judge, because he delegated the jurisdiction to the Supreme Court of magic prison city." Arthur smiled, "in order to sue the publishing house, he also hired a large number of eloquences to file a lawsuit, which was defeated. The judge''s reason is that the magic king himself said that in any truly free and fair place, those in power should become the object of people''s laughter and abuse. "


    "The magic king even suggested that all the high-level officials of the magic prison city should bear the obligation of ''being personally attacked''. Therefore, his majesty will not stop these miscellaneous books, but will severely punish all the acts of praising him. He said that it will have irreparable serious consequences for the city, although we don''t know what the consequences are. "


    Arthur shrugged.


    Yixinna nodded gently and vaguely understood Su Ye''s intention.


    The Persian magicians behind him looked frightened. If this kind of thing happened in Persia, wouldn''t it be a national chaos? That''s enough!


    "It is said that if the gods of England want to judge an Englishman for blasphemy, they will also send a high priest to file a lawsuit?"¡° Yes, in England, the law is above the gods. " Persian magicians were stunned. What ghost? Arthur shrugged again and said, "therefore, in England, the gods have raised a group of lawyers, especially crazy believers and eloquencers, which is the most annoying. Of course, they call themselves God''s lawyers. "¡° Your name is the same as that famous person in England. " Isina looked at Arthur. Arthur smiled brightly and said, "so I got a lot of light, but it''s not a good thing for you."¡° Su Ye doesn''t care. Why should I care? Let''s take the magic flying car. "¡° Yes, madam, please follow me. "¡° I''m looking forward to this city. " Isina walked down the aisle¡° I would advise you not to live here too long. "¡° oh Why? "¡° Because if you live here for more than a month and return to your position, no one will be able to adapt. Here is simply a melting pot, reshaping people''s body, mind and soul. Believe me, after living here for a long time, I''m afraid the only place you can stand is the British mainland. Oh, by the way, the name of the British continent will be changed soon. Britain can only be the British country, and the whole continent will be called Xinguang continent. " Isina shook her head, looked around and said, "although it''s good, it''s full of man-made things. It''s not suitable for us who like nature." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 961

    "You may not know that the magic prison city has just opened the right to live in the divine power plane. At present, you can live in the two divine power planes of volcano plane and giant Hill. There are beautiful natural scenery. The area of giant hill now far exceeds that of Xinguang continent. Of course, only magicians, and the conditions are harsh. I believe if you apply, you will pass. " Arthur smiled.


    "Even so, I won''t live long. I prefer our Persia. Maybe Su Ye used some tricks to affect your mind. " Isina said.


    "Then you can join the anti infatuation organization."


    "Oh? What organization is that? "


    "It is a legally registered organization in the demon prison city. They believe that your majesty has used despicable mind illusion and mind control in this city. The highest goal is to find evidence and defeat your Majesty in court. Now they have at least 20 lawsuits, of course, all ended in failure. " Arthur said.


    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    "Can such organizations exist?"


    "Your Majesty said that they have reasons to doubt themselves, even if they publicize every day, but if their behavior crosses the line, the magic prison city also has reasons to punish them. As long as the law of the magic prison city is not violated, the anti ecstasy organization will not be banned. Moreover, his majesty has no right to manage this, because he delegated the power of law enforcement. " Arthur said.


    "You know so much about Su Ye." Isina gave Arthur a deep look.


    "Of course, the magic prison city has just upgraded the magic book system to the magic Internet. There are all kinds of news." Arthur said.


    "Magic Internet? Can I see it? "


    "Take out the magic book and I can guide you to access the magic Internet of magic prison city..."


    Xinguang continent.


    Stonehenge valley.


    "After the stone throwing, the British mainland officially changed its name to Xinguang mainland." The goddess of the holy lake announced the final result.


    The primitive gods were slightly overcast.


    "The stone casting vote is over, your majesty Su Ye. Now you can explain the main purpose of this time."


    "Today, I will be promoted to God level from Xinguang mainland, and then step into the black god star to kill the Black God." Suye road.


    "Congratulations, your majesty!"


    The primitive gods had mixed feelings.


    Fortunately, the stronger Su industry is, the more it can protect Xinguang mainland.


    The worry is that the stronger Su Ye is, the weaker the power of the primitive God alliance is.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and didn''t move.


    All primitive gods wait quietly.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Demon prison City, in front of the city master''s house, the crowd surged.


    Supernovae members are in a cluttered line, moving slowly like sardine.


    In the procession, Arthur walked in front of isina and said, "master of the holy land, you can enter the star mage tower directly from here. Now the star mage tower has specially opened up a meeting space, which is enough to accommodate hundreds of millions of people. Because we can see your Majesty''s separation, we prefer to come here even if we can see the live broadcast on the magic Internet. "


    "What about his noumenon?" Asked isina.


    "We don''t know, but the magicians are guessing that your majesty is holding this meeting to prepare for the promotion of God level."


    Isina nodded, followed the crowd into the gate and came to the star mage tower.


    Not far from yixinna, a girl with pink eyes walked forward with a smile. On her left chest, there was the same white boat navigation badge as yixinna.


    Countless magicians everywhere looked at the front with their sour necks.


    The three-story floating city is like a three-story snow-white cake filled with hundreds of candles.


    Each candle is an ivory mage tower.


    A total of 108 mage towers replaced the original six pointed star mage tower to build the star mage tower.


    With the heart of pilgrimage, magicians boarded the floating city and entered the main mage tower.


    Millions of red velvet chairs are placed in the huge space, just like a city composed of tables and chairs.


    The magicians kept coming in until the gate of the main mage tower was closed.


    Boom


    The earth shook with a soft sound.


    The lights over the conference hall are dim, the audience is getting darker, and the podium is getting brighter and brighter.


    The conference hall was silent.


    Su Ye appeared in front of the chair in the middle of the podium and bowed his head slightly.


    All the magicians quickly stood up and saluted Su Ye.


    "May the ultimate principle guide us, and may the glory of magic shine on the multiverse."


    Su Ye finished and sat down.


    Many magicians whispered this sentence and took their seats.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "my body wants to find trouble with the black wizard, so I won''t say too much at this sharing meeting. But I can guarantee that this sharing will be very boring, countless times more boring than my erotic novels. "


    Goodwill laughter rang out in the audience.


    Su Ye restrained his smile and the audience immediately calmed down.


    "I''ve been thinking for years, what is the essence of magic? What is the principle of magic? I know that many people have given many assumptions, and I am also looking for my assumptions. "


    "However, before looking for the principle, we must first understand what is the principle."


    "Principle is the most basic law among all the laws in the whole field, which can also be called the law in the law."


    "Each of us, everything in the world, follows a large number of principles. Magic has principles, philosophy has principles, combat has principles, our communication has principles, and every action and every word we say also has principles. "


    "Then, the basic law is the principle. In addition, what other ways do we need to express the principle?"


    "We all know that magic is a process from general to special, and then from special to general. We observe and perceive general phenomena, then abstract and summarize special laws, and then take these laws as the source point to build richer general phenomena. "


    "Then, the principles we know, including the greatest axiomatization, are just general existence in principles. So I searched and searched among a large number of principles, and finally abstracted a simple special angle to express the principles. "


    "Principle, that is, the total relationship between the most important elements and the most important elements in a field."


    "This element does not refer to magic elements, but to a composition."


    "Obviously, this sentence is not concise enough, so I interpret it with an equation that is not complete and may even be full of mistakes."


    "That is, the principle = the most important element x the role between the elements. Or, principle = most important element + interaction between elements. In short, it will be an equation or inequality that is too concise to be concise. "


    A magic light curtain appeared in front of everyone.


    "As for what is an equation, what is an equal sign, and what is a plus minus sign, I''ll explain it in detail later. Now, if we use the imperfect equation to measure, we will find that all the strict and correct principles in our magic world are very similar to this equation. "


    "After saying what is the principle, we have to say, what is the basic principle of magic?"


    "There are many assumptions and conjectures about the basic principle of magic, but so far none has been defined as the principle. Even the postulates and axioms in the original geometry are only the principles of geometry and some fields, not the principles of magic. "


    "At first, I was confused about finding the magic principle. Until I figured out this equation, I was vaguely aware of the direction of the ultimate principle."


    "So far, the most rigorous, accurate, perfect and valuable in the field of philosophy and magic we know is the original geometry. In the original geometry, first of all, each element of geometry is strictly defined. For example, the ''point'' has no part, for example, the ''line'' has only length but no width, and so on. "


    "After that, Euclid determined the ''postulate'' and ''axiom''. What these two concepts have in common is that both are ''self-evident''. "


    "However, axioms are common in most fields, such as'' equal to the same quantity, equal to each other '', which can not be overturned in geometry, mathematics, life and magic. Then this is the axiom. "


    "The postulate is the axiom of a single field. It is not applicable to all fields. For example, in the field of plane geometry, a straight line can be drawn between two points."


    "These definitions, postulates, axioms and assumptions he put forward seem extremely simple. Some of them are not even self-evident to everyone. However, on the basis of these seemingly simple to the extreme or even useless at first glance, they have expanded great geometry, changed war, changed magic and changed the world."


    "Based on the original geometry and logic, I found that all our theorems, laws and axioms imply logical basis and assumptions."


    "Understanding this, I began to look for the ''most important element'' of magic. Excuse me, is master Democritus there? "


    "Yes." A thin and hale old man stood up.


    Everyone looked at the old man.


    Su ye said, "Democritus and his teacher liujiber put forward atomism together. What is atomism? He believes that everything is composed of atoms and void, atoms are inseparable particles of matter, and void is the place where atoms move. This is a guess, but it is a great guess. I believe that one day, a powerful magician will find the smallest particles of matter and name them atoms. But I also believe that before long, a greater magician will find that the previous "atom" is not an atom because there are smaller particles of matter. What can we do? We can only give new names, such as electrons or small atoms. Let''s forget that atoms are actually expressing the smallest particles of matter. "


    A few magicians smiled.


    "Please sit down, master. I''m your faithful apprentice. I''ve been using the decomposition method in atomic theory to do things all my life. Atomic theory has helped me a lot whether I''m learning magic or dealing with life. Your concept of ''infinite decomposition until minimization'' has deeply affected me."


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 962

    "Atomism has an implicit assumption that ''matter can be continuously subdivided, but the smallest particles of matter cannot be subdivided''. We cannot say this hypothesis right or wrong, because it is a hypothesis, not a truth, and cannot be verified. We can only choose, believe or not. "


    The magicians nodded gently. Everyone knows this truth.


    "Well, if we consider it from the perspective of pure logic, I think the assumption of atomism is contradictory."


    "If matter can be continuously redistributed, the smallest particles of matter can still be redistributed. If the smallest substance cannot be divided, it will no longer be substance! "


    The magicians present were stunned and vaguely perceived something.


    "Since matter is separable, why should we say that the smallest particles of matter are not separable? Why not divide it again? Is it because the power of separation is not big enough? This means that as long as we have enough power, we can still decompose all matter. "


    "So, I broke down this hypothesis and built a new hypothesis under this hypothesis. That is, matter can be divided again and again. Once it is divided into the smallest particles of matter, it can not be called "the smallest matter", but "the smallest existence."


    "Why is it called ''minimum existence''?"


    "First, because I am not sure what the ''minimum existence'' is, but we can be sure that this thing, it exists. Even if we can''t perceive it or even understand it, it exists. Otherwise, our world will no longer exist. "


    "Second, we are not only unable to determine what the ''minimum existence'' is, but also unable to determine whether it is material, immaterial or some strange state of matter. To sum up, we can only temporarily name it the minimum existence. Do you understand that? "


    The crowd nodded and shook their heads.


    "Let''s talk about energy next. Energy is actually a quantitative measure of a substance or a state. It is a perception, not an existence. For example, every high-level mage can find that fire and lightning in our eyes are actually composed of matter. It is not energy, but an abstract feeling. What we call cold and heat has nothing to do with energy in essence, just matter or the interaction between matter. "


    "Let me give you the simplest example. I am a real person. Master larens is also a real person. When we are together, some people will say that one plus one equals two. It is two people. But in fact, does the world exist 1? Does 2 exist? non-existent. 1 is just a symbol. This symbol represents an abstract existence. It is valuable and useful. The mathematics it constitutes is great. However, like energy, numbers are used to measure matter or the role of matter, and they do not exist. "


    "In addition to matter, there is a certain function between matter, which we can call force, or field, or even another matter, or something else. In fact, all this, like matter, is also separable, because we can''t determine what it is. We can only call it the minimum effect. "


    "If the expression of the principle I suppose is correct, then a vague ultimate principle of magic appears, that is, the relationship between minimum existence and minimum action. Once we determine what is the minimum existence, once we determine what is the minimum effect, then everything of magic will be solved! "


    "However, we should remember that we cannot determine what form the minimum existence and minimum action are, particles? Is it a string? Is it force? What is it? Is it the uncertain state of matter? Can''t be sure. Even, the minimum existence and the minimum action are probably one and the same thing. Or, the whole world is actually constructed by the same minimum existence. "


    The Council hall was silent.


    "Is master Zeno there?"


    "Yes." A master with a full forehead stood up.


    "This is the famous liar Zeno." Su Ye smiled.


    The whole audience burst into laughter, and Zeno showed a kind smile.


    "Master Zeno, please sit down. Master Zeno once put forward a famous Achilles turtle chasing paradox. Achilles is a famous runner in Greece, but Zeno believes that he can''t even catch up with a turtle. He said that Achilles and the tortoise were 100 meters apart. Achilles and the tortoise ran forward at the same time. When Achilles reached 100 meters, the tortoise had already run 1 meter forward. Next, Achilles could only chase another meter. But at this time, the tortoise ran a little further. Therefore, Achilles can only catch up with the distance before the two, and will never catch up with the tortoise. "


    "But we all know that even if the turtles all over the world run together, Achilles can catch up. However, why do we always find it difficult to refute Zeno, an old liar? Even he didn''t know how to refute himself. "


    The magicians laughed again.


    "I also thought about this problem for a long time, and finally found that the fundamental reason is that we are looking at Achilles chasing turtles from a continuous and macro perspective, while master Zeno is looking at Achilles chasing turtles from a discontinuous and micro perspective."


    "First of all, we can be sure that when we calculate from a macro point of view, any mathematician can calculate that Achilles can catch up with the tortoise. But what will the world look like if we look at it from the micro perspective of discontinuity? This requires atomic theory. "


    "We should not only disassemble the space between Achilles and tortoise into infinitesimal, but also disassemble Achilles and tortoise into infinitesimal. Finally, the problem becomes that a group of minimum beings chase after another group of minimum beings."


    "This raises another problem. The smallest existence of the system that affects Achilles chasing turtles is a huge number, which is far more than the number of stars and creatures on the infinite plane."


    "What''s more terrible is that from the most microscopic perspective, every smallest existence is independent and discontinuous. As a result, each of us can only observe one minimum existence at the same time, and we can''t observe other minimum existence. Once we start observing the next minimum existence, we can''t even determine the state of the previous minimum existence. "


    "In other words, in the micro world of natural state, everything can not be determined until the outside world exerts influence."


    "We can imagine the smallest existence that makes up Achilles as countless villains. What are those villains doing? I believe that you should be able to imagine that picture, in which countless little people are running around! "


    "You may run to the front, you may run to the rear, you may run to the left and right, or even to the sky. No one can be sure which villain can catch up with the tortoise. "


    "Then why, in the end, in the macro world, all of us think Achilles will catch up with the tortoise?"


    "I can''t come to a conclusion. What I can say is, first, the whole is greater than the sum of parts."


    "Second, we should never judge a problem from only one angle and a set of rules."


    "Third, in the micro world, everything is chaotic, and more and more chaotic, but in the macro world, our wisdom can clarify everything, and then build a progressive order."


    "Finally, the micro world tells us that everything is possible, while the macro world tells us that we can decide the possibility we like best."


    "This is the theory of principle and the micro world that I broke through the old logical foundation and hypothesis by combining the first principle, logic, atomism and axiomatization."


    "Like Democritus, Zeno and other masters, I may not be able to build a road to the end of magic for you, but we lit magic lighthouses in the far distance. These magic lighthouses may all go out, but one day, someone will go to the ruins of the lighthouse and put down a small white flower. "


    "Philosophy has principles, magic has principles, and everyone''s life also has principles."


    "May each of us find the ultimate principle of magic and life."


    Su Ye finished and left the conference hall.


    Xinguang continent.


    The earth trembled gently, rabbits and mice jumped out of the nest, magpies flew away from the branches, and flocks of bison and wild horses fled in a hurry.


    Everyone everywhere hurried out of the house and stood in the open place looking around.


    The white clouds in the sky roll and are torn into strips by invisible forces, just like white cloth strips.


    Slowly, the white sky clouds changed rapidly, just like a cloud river surging radially in all directions.


    Just above Xinguang continent, at the convergence point of all cloud rivers, a huge white vortex rotates slowly.


    In the white whirlpool, thunder flashes and sky fire burns, as if connecting another powerful world.


    All those who look at the cloud vortex have stinging eyes and heavy shoulders. They are slowly pressed on their heads by invisible forces and are difficult to look directly at.


    Dong... Dong


    The drums sounded and spread thousands of miles.


    Woo... Woo


    The sound of the horn frightens all directions.


    Everyone''s remaining light saw that a long white cloud appeared below the cloud vortex.


    Then, one after another emerged, laying from top to bottom.


    A spectacular sky cloud ladder falls from top to bottom in the center of Xinguang continent, Stonehenge valley.


    Shining, bright, holy and majestic.


    The light white breath visible to the naked eye diffused one after another, like a cloud wind, sweeping the whole Xinguang continent.


    Where they passed, all sentient beings trembled and all spirits fell to the ground.


    Birds don''t fly, animals don''t jump, insects don''t sing, fish don''t swim.


    A hundred flowers roll up, thousands of trees hang their branches, and weeds crawl.


    "Climb the God ladder..." some old people muttered to themselves.


    Suddenly, thousands of black fog came from all directions.


    The tip of the strip-shaped black fog, the angry head cursed loudly, the ferocious beast head roared madly, the strange devil cursed in a low voice, and the peaceful god head smiled


    The endless magic fog is like a prairie fire, which instantly burns all over the sky, isolates the sky clouds and breaks the cloud ladder.


    The dark magic fog enveloped the whole new light continent.


    "It''s over..."


    The cloud God trembled.


    The old mountain god and the giant tree god looked at each other and were extremely frightened. Even if the evil black witch God sealed the God, there were only tens of thousands of magic fog.


    But now the magic fog covers the sky and the earth, more than hundreds of millions¡° Wang! " Little corky roared up into the sky.. On the first day of March, ask for a monthly ticket¡¾ Read the cash, pay attention to the VX public. The number [book store], can also receive cash in reading. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 963

    Boom!


    The dark magic fog in the sky was shocked and surged rapidly to the middle, condensing into a human giant foot full of black and bright scales.


    The giant foot falls like a pillar of heaven, tramples on the God climbing ladder and steps to the valley of Stonehenge.


    Boom


    Giant feet cover the sky, fall rapidly, rub the air, wrap the flame, and the strong wind pressure falls with it.


    Mountains and rivers collapsed and vegetation scattered.


    Before the giant foot falls, the deep valley of Stonehenge sinks slowly.


    The primitive God was desperate.


    Many weak demigods and attendants crawled on the ground and whined.


    "Don''t step on Dad!"


    Little Medea ran into the sky like crazy.


    The 500 meter long giant red dragon rises like a hill, but below the giant foot of heaven, it is just a small sesame.


    Bang!


    Little Medea slammed into the giant''s feet like a ball and fell to the ground.


    But the giant foot seemed unaware and continued to fall in the flame.


    Su Ye looked up and smiled.


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared under the giant foot.


    After a while, the white figure broke into foam.


    The giant foot remained unaffected and continued to fall.


    Two white figures appeared.


    The giant foot is broken.


    Three white figures appeared.


    The giant foot continued to crush.


    Dozens of white figures appeared.


    Broken by giant feet again.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    Hundreds of white figures appeared.


    It seems no different from before.


    After a flash, millions of people suddenly appeared in the air, dense, holding up their arms and facing the giant feet.


    The giant foot stopped suddenly, and then stepped heavily.


    Millions of people are shattered and bubbles are scattered.


    There are more white figures in the endless bubbles.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of millions of white figures appeared, arranged neatly, raised their arms and raised their giant feet.


    The giant foot stepped hard.


    The earth shook and the white wind rolled four.


    The white figures were scattered and turned into foam.


    Click


    The surface of the giant foot has deep cracks.


    A furious roar came from the depths of the magic fog.


    When the wind blows, billions of white figures emerge and wrap their huge feet, like termites on their legs.


    Ten billion white figures waved their fists together.


    With each punch, the flame swirled.


    Every punch, lightning and thunder.


    Every punch, indomitable.


    Boom!


    The huge feet of the scales burst and screamed bitterly in the magic fog.


    The white light figures lowered their heads, waved their hands, then smiled and greeted the endless magic fog.


    The white light figure below converges into a mountain, and the peak rushes upward.


    The black magic fog above converges into an upside down mountain and drops rapidly.


    Two mountains collide.


    At the junction of black and white, the magic light is bright, and the color giant ring expands and vibrates.


    There was no sound.


    Black and white meet silently and dissipate silently.


    Like a huge white paper burning.


    Finally, the flame burned out and the black ash drifted away.


    The magic fog disappears and the ladder reunites.


    A world is clear, and the world is clear.


    Su Ye stepped on the ladder and rose rapidly step by step.


    Every step up, the ladder below turns into a light spot and flies into Su Ye''s back, turning into thin light.


    Not long after, Su Ye''s back was covered with white light, floating slowly. Looking from a distance, it was like a white light wing, slowly fanning.


    In the new light continent, everyone, every demon, every fish and insect, every bird and beast, and in their eyes, clearly reflect the picture of Su Ye ascending to heaven.


    Each pair of eyes seemed to support Su Ye''s pace.


    Finally, Su Ye stepped on the last layer of the ladder, and the light behind him was like two wings, with an wingspan of kilometers.


    Su Ye looked up.


    White clouds whirled around the walls, flames churned and thunder flickered.


    At the end of the cloud vortex, the sky is dark and the stars rotate.


    The primitive gods looked up to Su ye and were full of uncontrollable envy.


    They''ve seen this scene.


    At that time, the black wizard bowed his head, fanned the light wings and flew into the cloud vortex.


    Su Ye grinned and two giant trees appeared behind him.


    In the black crystal tree, blue and gold magic surged.


    Above the canopy, magic branches entangle into blue marigold flowers, which are in full bloom.


    Suddenly, Su ye put his hands behind his shoulders, and the light on both sides quickly condensed into his hands.


    Grasp one wing with both hands.


    He yanked and tore off the wings.


    Su Ye''s back was bleeding through the last ladder.


    On the blood ladder, Su Ye threw the endless light like two wings behind him.


    The two magic trees, like two giant dragons, devour all the light, rise rapidly, exceed 100 meters in the blink of an eye, and continue to rise.


    "Boom..."


    Clouds whirl and thunder and fire condense.


    Thunder becomes white spear and fire becomes red sword.


    The sword fell with the spear.


    Space shock, the world is dark.


    In Xinguang, there are only spears and swords, blood and trees.


    One spear and one sword stabbed two magic trees respectively and plunged deeply into the trunk.


    The roots of the magic tree suddenly became larger and thicker like flesh and blood. The magic of different colors poured in rapidly, and even bulged out from bottom to top.


    The spear and sword vibrated, thunder and fire roared, and the white light was blazing, tearing the trunk.


    The terrible power erupted, dazzling and dazzling.


    Endless magic poured into it to repair the damage of the magic tree and surround the thunder fire spear sword.


    The two sides are like two armies in a tug of war, constantly fighting.


    No matter how vast the divine power is, the magic tree will never fall down.


    As time went by, the light of Shenwei spear sword gradually faded and narrowed.


    The magic tree keeps growing.


    Suddenly, the divine power spear and sword burst into immeasurable light, penetrating the darkness, illuminating the new light continent and the whole human world.


    Like a newborn sun, hanging high in the sky.


    A hundred times of divine power erupted suddenly.


    After a moment, the blue and gold light emerged silently, like a vast ocean, wrapping the whole new light continent.


    In the sea, the sun converges.


    The sun dissipated in the sea.


    In the sea, the spear and sword melt.


    The sea of blue and gold quickly rolled back into the magic tree.


    Two thousand meters high magic branches and leaves fluttered and swayed gently in the night sky.


    The tree is intact.


    The mighty spear and sword disappeared.


    However, in the magic tree, there is more light white light, which is mighty.


    The primitive gods were stunned.


    Su Ye tore the divine law, swallowed it with the magic tree and rebuilt the divine magic tree.


    The divine power spear and sword killed the strange gods and was swallowed up by the magic tree.


    The success of fighting against Shenwei means that Su Ye integrates into the infinite plane and opens his own way.


    Since then, the magic road has become eternal.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s back wound burst and blood flew away.


    Gray chains with faint blood light flew out and scattered like giant umbrellas. Finally, they fell into Xinguang and disappeared.


    The divine magic tree with countless blue Calendula blossoms disappeared.


    The primitive gods looked at Su Ye.


    Just now, Su Ye''s breath fell to the bottom Valley, and now it is rising.


    A bloody ladder appeared in front of Su Ye.


    Su ye set foot on.


    The second layer of blood ladder emerged.


    Su Ye stepped up.


    The bloody ladder at the lowest level suddenly burst into a ring of blood light, sweeping the sky and shaking the world.


    Su Ye showed a faint golden light all over his body and gradually integrated into his body.


    Su Ye rose step by step, and the bloody ladder exploded into one bloody sky ring after another, shaking the world and roaring the world.


    Finally, Su Ye stepped on the ninth ladder, leaped up and stepped into the starry sky.


    The dazzling white light erupted in the cloud vortex and finally turned into a huge conical light, covering the whole Xinguang continent.


    There is strange power in the light, and the whole continent seems to be washed and revitalized.


    Soon, the light converged.


    The sky is as clear as a wash.


    The primitive gods stared at the sky, disappointed.


    "The new God can return. Don''t worry." Old mountain Shinto.


    "In a few years, I will never see Su again." The giant tree god whispered.


    "Won''t we see it often when we are canonized?" Little corky was excited.


    The giant tree god shook his head and said with a smile, "there are only two or three of the hundreds of primitive gods, even with the help of Su God."


    "Since two or three are destined to be gods, why can''t it be me, little corky?" Asked little corky.


    The giant tree god was speechless.


    "Huh? Where''s the little princess? "


    They looked around and found that little Medea had disappeared.


    In the demon prison City, the world seemed to stop in an instant.


    Then, all magicians only felt a dark flash in front of them, so they left the wizard tower and appeared in the big square outside the city master''s house.


    They hurried to the city master''s house. The star mage tower and the main floating city disappeared.


    Many magicians looked excited¡° Your majesty arrived in the divine world with the star mage Tower! " Divine Divinity. Infinite starry sky. In a secret place, a dark star revolves around a sun god star. Around the dark star, a divine moon revolves around the dark star. Black wizard star. At the north pole of God star, a silver and white city rises from the ground. All the gods and demons of the whole God Star gathered in the God city from God. Two years ago, they were called into the holy city and gave up all the places outside. The silver and white city is only ten kilometers in diameter. In the center, the 100 meter high temple stands on the top of a hill. Around the temple, there are demigods and hypocrites, and even two lower God level god gold puppets. The two gold puppets each held a lower artifact, a thunder fire god crossbow, and their red gem eyes glittered. They looked at the sky in panic. The sky shook repeatedly. Boom! Boom! Boom! The outer layer of the invisible God Star barrier suddenly burst into a large hole with a diameter of more than ten miles. After the big hole, countless demigods like black fog poured into the huge blue portal. In the end, the number exceeded 5000. In the holy city, everyone was shocked and inexplicable. The demigods of the whole black wizard city add up to less than 300! It seems that the spirit demigod composed of black fog, like a black waterfall, crashed into the white protective cover of the divine city. Every spirit and demigod touching the protective cover immediately blew himself up. Boom... The sky is shaking and the earth is moving. Mushroom clouds one after another are like flowers blooming all over the ground. Soon, five thousand gods and half gods blew up. The dark walls of the holy city cracked, but the white protective layer had no crack, but the light was dim and was slowly recovering. The people in God''s city were relieved. A young man with black hair in a black robe appeared over the holy city. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 964

    A huge floating city fell at the man''s feet.


    On the floating city, 108 mage towers glittered.


    "Attack!" The commander in the city of God screamed wildly.


    The firepower of all war artifact such as divine power crossbow and divine power catapult is fully open.


    Tens of thousands of streamers fell on the blue mask on the surface of the floating city.


    Clouds of magic light exploded on the blue shield, and the floating city remained motionless.


    All the regular octahedral gemstones at the top of the mage tower emitted a white light and fell on the blue giant magic gem at the top of the main mage tower.


    The blue giant magic gem exploded.


    A white light column with a diameter of 10 meters suddenly shot out, penetrated all the attacks in front, penetrated the protective cover of the divine City, penetrated the ground, swept forward quickly, and went straight to the black wizard palace.


    Where the white light column passes, it leaves a dark deep hole, as if the whole God star was cut by the light column.


    From a distance, the white light column is like a sharp blade, cutting the city wall, the house and the black wizard palace.


    The humanoid God level puppet in front of the black wizard palace was 100 meters high, holding a huge gold shield, jumped suddenly and blocked the white light column.


    Another tiger shape God puppet suddenly fell down on the side of the floating city and hit it with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Juli broke out, as strong as a floating city, and was also hit and flew hundreds of meters.


    The white light column immediately lost its accuracy, swept across the black wizard palace and swept to many holy city buildings.


    Where the white light column passes, the sacred city buildings melt instantly.


    The God level puppet who resisted the white light column looked down and saw that the surface of the artifact shield was almost melted.


    "Black wizard, do you think Zeus will save you? He won''t. He will only send a lower God to pick up a bargain when you and I are both hurt. "


    The floating city continued to bombard the shield of the divine city.


    Thousands of spirits poured out from behind Su ye and rushed into the city along the shield.


    Demigod takes the lead and explodes at the touch.


    Brilliant mushrooms bloom in the holy city.


    In just ten seconds, 5000 and a half gods and spirits were blown up again, and all the people in the divine city under the false gods died.


    Then, more than 300 false gods and lower gods rushed out, beating up the seriously injured false gods and two lower gods.


    Soon, in the constant self explosion of the spirit of the pseudo God level, two God level puppets fell one after another.


    Su Ye stood on the floating city and flew outside the black wizard palace.


    "If you don''t come out, it''s a quick decision."


    Su ye said,


    Di Aotian, Wang sledgehammer, steel Feng dragon and other magic servants poured out.


    Little Medea hovered high in the sky.


    The divine soul army reunited.


    Behind Su ye, a vague huge throne emerged.


    Su Ye sat down slowly.


    The throne coagulated in an instant, and the golden light was brilliant, but the next moment, the throne suddenly changed, like the condensation of sea water. After another moment, it changed again.


    This throne constantly changes its form until it changes 47 times before it goes on the next cycle.


    "You... Why do you have so much divine power?"


    A voice came from the temple. The fear in the voice was so clear that every word seemed to hide an evil god.


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    The light of the throne fell on every subordinate of Su Ye.


    Their bodies are attached with layers of divine light, many of which are similar in color, but different in depth.


    At first glance, these divine lights are not much different from magic.


    However, after the 47th layer of divine light was added, all demigod subordinates exuded the smell of hypocrisy.


    All the spirits of false gods exude the breath of true gods.


    Those subordinates under the demigod are directly promoted to the demigod.


    Layers of obscure power surged on these subordinates. When you look carefully, it seems as if a bunch of colloids are wriggling.


    These divine lights continue to blend and interweave.


    But in the blink of an eye, all the light of divine power fell off from them and condensed into a silver disc, like a silver moon, suspended behind their heads.


    Behind Su Ye''s head, a bright yellow sun light wheel slowly condensed.


    Behind the gate, the black wizard sitting alone on the throne of theocracy was numb.


    All his fighting spirit, all his plans, all his hopes, all the world and even God''s life completely collapsed at the moment when the 47 heavy theocratic throne appeared.


    He is a lower God, but above his own God star, he is strong enough to defeat the ordinary median God, and his divine power is also a complete median God level.


    But can one''s own strength break through the power of the 47 powerful theocratic throne?


    Throughout the history of infinite planes, we have never heard of 47 heavy theocracies appearing on any gods at the same time.


    After more than two years of preparation, everything dissipated in the black wizard''s mind.


    With a roar, Wang dashed to the gate of the black wizard palace with a ferocious smile and hit it fiercely.


    Dong... Dong


    Bang Bang


    After the artifact knocked on the gate, the power of divine power was launched.


    The whole 47 weight of divine power fell on the glittering gate.


    Boom!


    The gate burst inward, and golden fragments flew everywhere, breaking through stone columns, murals and carpets.


    Some gold fragments flew to the black gold constellation, then suspended in mid air and fell slowly.


    Su Ye looked deep into the temple.


    On the shining throne of black gold, sat a thin old man with a colorful diamond gold crown on his head and a black dress dotted with stars.


    His skin was as black as coal, his teeth were as black as coal, and every part of his body, even his whole eyes, was as black as coal.


    There were no white eyes in his eyes, only two huge black eyes.


    He has no legs under his robe.


    "You are not human." The black wizard gnashed his teeth.


    The black wizard''s robe moved gently, and one arm after another stretched out.


    Finally, hundreds of dark arms, like legs, bloom like petals, carrying his body and floating slowly on the throne.


    "When will Zeus'' reinforcements arrive?" Su ye asked.


    "The God of panic said, they are mobilizing an army and let me hold on for ten minutes." The black wizard''s thin and dark face was stiff, and his black eyes were full of fatigue, just like a puppet.


    Behind his head, there was also a bright yellow sun light wheel suspended, but it was bright and dark, like the sunset.


    "There are seven minutes left," said Su Ye. "What last words do you have?"


    The black wizard''s face was covered with wrinkles and showed an extremely ugly expression. He sighed and said, "since you have such great power, just say it. I would like to be your first slave in England."


    "If you are the enemy, you will gain more." Suye road.


    "I see, but are you really not afraid of the lower gods of Zeus? Do you know what the God of panic said? He said that according to the contract, the Zeus God system cannot use the middle God to kill you, but it can mobilize all the lower gods! This time, they all came out! " Finally, there was a glimmer of expression and hope in the black wizard''s eyes.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "do you think it''s convenient for me to rush into Zeus galaxy to kill them, or to kill them in the starry sky?"


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    "You underestimate the gods of the great God system. My God Star is vulnerable, my subordinates are insignificant, my God city is like paper paste, and my accumulation is not worth mentioning. However, the wealth of Zeus and the children of the LORD God, anyone, is ten or even a hundred times that of me. Each of their lower gods will lead tens of angel gods, Warcraft gods and puppet gods around them! Therefore, when all the gods come out together, it means that thousands of gods follow! "


    "Then let me see your greatest strength."


    "Since you are not going to let me go, I can only fight to death. I''ve never been good at fighting. What I''m really strong is curse witchcraft. " The black wizard suddenly grinned.


    He saw one of his dark teeth fall, fly into the air and expand rapidly.


    It turned out that it was not teeth at all, but dark heads one after another.


    Finally, a full 32 heads were suspended behind the black wizard.


    "If you fight head-on, I am not your opponent at all. After all, you are the magic king. Magic naturally suppresses witchcraft. But I can guarantee that from then on, you will live in pain all your life! Tell you a secret, I have stolen the power of evil gods! Ha ha... "


    In the black wizard''s laughter, 32 heads burst apart.


    32 thumb thick black maggots jumped out of their heads and flew rapidly to Su Ye.


    The whole temple was filled with unspeakable breath, and the air seemed to turn into viscous and rotten liquid, which seemed to be condensed by countless filthy and evil forces such as feces, rotten corpses, insect liquid, plasma and so on.


    Then, a very evil shadow wriggled among the black maggots.


    At the moment of approaching Su ye, all the black maggots exploded, and 32 unspeakable forces came.


    Some are like psychedelic dreams, silent.


    Some are like whispering nonsense, echoing in my ears forever.


    Some seem to have an eternal stench, floating around the body.


    Some are simple shadows, slowly licking the skin, starting from the scalp, licking down bit by bit, accompanied by greasy and cool saliva, sliding down bit by bit.


    ¡­¡­


    The black wizard who lost his teeth shriveled his mouth and showed a happy smile, as if he saw that his masterpiece was finally recognized by the world.


    Strange forces fell on Su Ye.


    "Huh?" The black wizard suddenly looked at Su ye with vigilance.


    All the forces were weakened by the light wheel of God sun first, and then separated by the thin protective force around Su Ye. None of the 32 terrible forces really touched Su Ye¡° I''ve heard that you have a lot of protective magic. I''ll see how long you can last! " The black wizard stared at Su Ye''s protection melted by cursed magic with black eyes. Those protections dissipated like snowflakes falling on a volcano. Every moment, tens of thousands of protective layers disappear. Every second, more than 100000 protective layers are ablated. Ten seconds later, Su Ye looked at the black wizard suspiciously. The black wizard also looked at Su Ye suspiciously¡° Your curse magic is beginning to weaken. " Su Ye seems to be reminding me very politely. The black wizard was silent. Twenty seconds passed. Su Ye''s protection did not decrease, but began to increase layer by layer. In contrast, the layers of greasy, black and bright curse magic on the protective layer are shrinking rapidly. Soon, all the protection on Su Ye was restored, and the 32 curse magic powers disappeared¡° You... Have both magical rebirth and protective rebirth? And how much protection you put on yourself! I''m sure my curse magic has cracked at least 10 million kinds of protection! " Black Witch Shinto. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 965

    Su Ye sighed and said, "I''m a little disappointed. After all these years, your wizards still haven''t made progress. Witchcraft has long been cracked by the magic world. First, it is weakened by the power of divine power, and then by the protective magic that can resist witchcraft. The so-called divine curse can only play one tenth of its power. Besides, do you know what I''m most disappointed about? My protective magic is divided into false god layer and true God layer. The false god layer is the protection of the legendary avatar, while the true God layer is the protection of the divine avatar. As a result, you can''t even penetrate my false god protection. "


    "Impossible! This is magic! The true power of the lower God is close to the level of the middle God with the blessing of the God Star! "


    "This is the reason for the decline of witchcraft. It only pursues the strength of the current power, but does not know to spend time pursuing the profound principles behind it, resulting in the loss of the possibility of future growth." Su Ye''s tone was full of disappointment.


    "Do you think that''s all I have? I was reluctant to give up, but I want you to understand that witchcraft has unlimited possibilities even if it lags behind magic a little. Curse star, dream of the old god! "


    Suddenly, the black witch stretched out his hand and pulled off his head.


    The earth trembled and the God Star shook.


    Behind the black wizard, there is a wall of divine power.


    In the picture wall, countless black giant hands condense into a mountain of giant hands. The dense giant hands hold a specific kilometer long God corpse.


    The wall of the divine power map melted and turned into a mixture of dark green and gold. The corpse gas rushed out and integrated into the head of the black wizard.


    "Go, the most powerful curse!"


    The head exploded. In a flash, the whole temple was wrapped in transparent dark green jelly like power.


    The black wizard''s neck wriggled slowly, and a white head appeared, which was incompatible with the black of the whole body.


    His face showed a strange smile, as if wearing a clown mask and falling into an eternal dream.


    Su Ye opened his eyes and looked at the black witch who fell into the dream of the old God through the slowly crawling jelly.


    "This sorcery has been cracked by the magician, and the first one to crack it is me. It was put in the supernova Council two years ago and can be viewed by any high-level magician. "


    The black wizard in the old God''s dream suddenly woke up and looked at Su ye in horror.


    "Your witchcraft is obtained by observing element phenomena and divine patterns, but our magicians have penetrated the phenomena and divine patterns, found the essence of witchcraft, and then rebuilt the magic system based on the essence. Yes, this process is very difficult at the beginning. Many people don''t understand it. Isn''t it fragrant to learn witchcraft directly? But under the action of time, magic is more fragrant. "


    "Your old divine dream is just a combination of elements, divine patterns, blasphemous words and divine power... Alas. You have been a God for hundreds of years. Your understanding of the principle of divine power is not as good as our magic world? Your divine power is powerful, but this spell structure is biased. Next, I will decipher your old God''s dream from four aspects. "


    "The first is the element layer. The dark elements you use have long been out of date. Our modern psychedelic magic is a combination of light and dark. It is very simple. The core of Psychedelic magic is to let the enemy indulge rather than hurt. First, use the positive power of light to make him give up his defense, and then start the dark elements to make him sink deep and form a great tension, This can make the psychedelic spell work. "


    Su ye said, pointing out that some very common dark spells flew out and landed in different places of the old God''s dream.


    See the whole huge cyan psychedelic jelly creeping rapidly, and all kinds of terrible phantoms accelerate to appear, but there is distortion.


    "Look, this is caused by uneven element layer architecture. As for the divine lamina. I said black wizard. It''s been so many years. Are you wizards still indulging in divine patterns and not afraid of indigestion? The divine patterns in your old God''s dream are obviously too cumbersome. You use all the divine patterns such as psychedelic, evil and invasion, but many of them are not perfectly spliced, which leads to the extremely fragile nodes of this divine art. Look... "


    Su Ye pointed out again. A light magic flew out and landed everywhere to explore the changes of the old God''s dream. Then he stormed several places, and the whole old God''s dream immediately became dim.


    Then it leaked like a deflated balloon.


    The black wizard was stunned.


    "There is also divine power. The reason why you don''t say blasphemy first is that once I crack it, you won''t hear it. Have you thought deeply about the nature of divine power? I had a showdown and I couldn''t fully understand it. I''m still groping. Although I didn''t find the essence of divine power, I found some properties closely related to the essence. One of the properties is that there are multiple sources of divine power, some from nature, some from life, and some from society. "


    "You integrate a large number of wizard, curse and highly toxic forces into the old God''s dream, which can make both highly toxic and curse powerful at the same time. But the question is, what if I also have the power of highly toxic gods and have no less understanding of the power of highly toxic than you? "


    Su Ye''s whole body flashed, and the power of highly toxic divine power surged, or induced, or suppressed, or disturbed, and the whole big jelly of the old God''s dream shook violently.


    The black wizard''s body shook and even couldn''t breathe.


    "Finally, talk about blasphemy. I''m really going to curse this time. Don''t you know that every syllable of blasphemy comes from the origin of some evil god? When the crimson Pope created blasphemy magic, he would deliberately change it. Did you use it directly? The power is great, but do you know what it means in front of a magician who understands blasphemy? "


    Su Ye showed a faint color of pity and a trace of regret.


    The black wizard''s face changed greatly. Just about to open his mouth, Su Ye appeared a layer of ordinary demigod magic around him, isolated from evil gods. Then, Su Ye bent his index finger and tapped the void.


    Empty... Empty


    Ask and pray, a very common legendary evil spell.


    The huge jelly composed of the dream of the old god suddenly contracted, separated from Su ye and turned to the black wizard.


    Strange forces poured in, and time seemed to stand still.


    "You..." a large number of arms under the black wizard''s robe suddenly turned up and pinched the black wizard''s neck.


    There were too many hands around the neck. The back hands didn''t land. They began to tear the black witch''s face, pick the eyes, scratch the ears, pound the inlet, and break the bone


    Then the arms tore at each other.


    More than ten seconds later, the black wizard tore himself to pieces.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    An inexplicable shadow hung behind the black wizard and shrouded half of the temple.


    Su ye said nothing and added a layer of evil isolation to himself.


    The shadow felt a similar but not hostile breath and disappeared.


    Su Ye looked at the black witch fragments on the ground and said, "the power of this evil god is not enough to kill you, especially in your God star. There is no alternative to death. But... Your alternative to death is only half successful. "


    Su Ye looked to the throne of theocracy.


    The throne suddenly became dark. One bloody sarcoma after another emerged from the throne. Within the bloody sarcoma, the watery green poison shook gently.


    Click


    There were three vertical holes in the back of the throne chair, and three black eyeballs, one big, two small, came out.


    "Su ye... You shouldn''t be like this. You shouldn''t use the power of evil gods! Yes, my divine power is polluted by evil gods, and my power is eroded, but I also get the power of evil gods! " The three eyes rolled left and right rapidly, which was very strange.


    "I have the ability to start once, and I can start a second time." Suye road.


    The throne trembled gently.


    "You are more like an evil god than I!" The black wizard gnashed his teeth.


    "I just understand the principle of evil god power better than you. It''s almost time for you. They''re ready to kill. I wanted to do a big job with the floating city, but I didn''t expect to be polluted by evil gods, which helped me save the floating city. "


    The floating city disappeared into the ruins space.


    The black wizard''s three eyes suddenly protruded and said, "this space has been blocked by the power of the main artifact. How can you take away the floating city out of thin air! impossible! When I resurrected, the whole solar system was banned! "


    "Huh? Shouldn''t you think about why I said I didn''t need a floating city? " Su Ye looked at the black witch without expression.


    After seeing Su ye, there were numerous legendary incarnations.


    Every legendary avatar begins to release magic to protect the power of evil and evil gods.


    Double magic, double magic.


    The second magic source, magic doubled.


    The protection overlaps and doubles again.


    Every protection magic falling on Su ye will be expanded from one to eight.


    The black wizard stared at the legendary avatar.


    "Are you going to..."


    The boundless holy light and golden light roared down, like a mountain falling, covering the whole black witch star, and even penetrating the temple and falling on them.


    The black wizard was boiling, flesh and blood blurred, and screamed bitterly.


    "Su ye, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Su ye heard the voice of the God of panic.


    "Thousands of gods greet each other. After the creation of the world, you should be the first in the infinite plane. This is your glory and... Fear! "


    The voice of the God of fear echoed in all directions of the God star.


    "Three thousand gods gather together, and there is more than enough to kill a median God."


    "I want to see what the legendary first magician under God can do to us."


    Su Ye looked up and looked through the roof of the holy palace.


    Under the stars, white clouds carry.


    Ten floating continents with a diameter of more than 1000 kilometers are divided into ten sides, surrounding the whole black Wushen star.


    The power of the ten floating continents is even far better than that of the black Wushen star, forming a great traction, which leads to the earth cracking of the God star, the collapse of mountains, the drying up of rivers and the gradual disintegration.


    Like ten lions, tearing up the old elephant.


    "You broke your oath..."


    The black wizard roared angrily. Su ye did not directly destroy the God star, but Zeus did it.


    "You deserve it?" The voice of the trembling God sounded.


    Thousands of golden pillars of light stand on ten floating continents.


    In each golden light column, there are human beings four or five meters high, giant beasts hundreds of meters long, angels flapping their wings, or puppets making the sound of gears and hinges.


    Three thousand pillars of light, three thousand lower gods. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 966

    Near the light column, tens of thousands of false gods glittered with gold.


    Behind the pillar of light on each continent, 100000 demigods, humans, Warcraft, angels or puppets wear armor and hold sharp weapons.


    Waves of divine light surged over every continent.


    Ten demigods.


    Between the ten floating continents, the golden chains are connected to form a huge golden cage to seal the black witch star.


    Seen from above the divine world, the black Wushen star is surrounded by a golden spherical chain.


    The solar system where black Wushen star is located is wrapped by a light white light film.


    Outside the white light film, more than a dozen huge red copper rings surround the solar system and rotate slowly.


    "You used the Lord''s artifact on me?" Su Ye looked through the void and fell on the white light film.


    "My father ordered us to catch the black wizard. In order to prevent him from escaping, we laid a ''star sealing ring'' early and just started."


    "To start the main artifact, at least the upper God is needed. It seems that the old thing Zeus has given up the road to the highest and wants to be a God King honestly." Su Ye''s voice, accompanied by the cracking sound of the black Wushen star, spread all over the starry sky.


    "Oh, you misunderstood. We just made a deal with 30 lower God prisoners. They jointly started the main artifact at the cost of lowering the order, and then we will let them leave and shelter them for a hundred years. " The voice of the God of fear is natural and grand, and the smile in his words is very obvious.


    "It is worthy of being an old God system. We can always find various means not to violate the contract. But have you ever thought about the black wizard? I suddenly felt that he was too poor. "


    Su Ye looked at the angry black wizard and sighed.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    "This wild God is also worthy of the lion''s big mouth to talk to us about conditions? On the contrary, Su ye, as long as you are willing to really surrender, offer your soul mark, attach yourself to my father Ares, the God of war, and help him gather magic power, my father will protect you all your life and even help you promote to the higher God. "


    "Why, didn''t Zeus want to eliminate magic power? Even with the magic goddess hecat to tear his face. "


    After su Ye''s death, avatars appear constantly. After casting the spell, he goes back, and then appears again to cast the spell.


    "Now the magician of infinite plane is growing rapidly. We find that blocking is better than sparse. As long as you are really willing to join and make great contributions to our Greek god system, your father is even willing to fight for the position of Lord God for you! "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "ares really doesn''t pay attention to Zeus. Anyway, the prophecy said that Zeus'' son must have killed Zeus. Did ares think it was possible? "


    "Su ye, although we don''t know why you procrastinate, we don''t care. You think about it slowly until... You are destroyed with black Wushen. "


    Su ye asked calmly, "I have another question. When did Zeus plan to use Pandora''s box to destroy the world?"


    "There''s nothing to hide about it. His majesty, the queen of God, originally planned to throw Pandora''s box into Athens. Then, while killing Plato and the magician, he slaughtered the Greeks, leaving only the most pious ones to open the second dark era. After that, we will establish three systems of priests, noble soldiers and noble magicians at the same time. However, new magicians need to sacrifice part of their bodies and become believers in order to obtain the power of casting spells. Unfortunately, in order to deal with you, Pandora''s box had to invest in the old God star. We are all curious. How did you defeat Pandora''s box? Now, where is Pandora? "


    "Of course it''s in my hand, but..."


    Su ye turned to the Black Witch and said, "see? You still have a chance to live against me, but even if you are an ally of Zeus, you will die. Why don''t we cooperate once? "


    The black wizard sneered, "are you ready for magic protection? Do I have a choice now? What do I need to do? "


    "What you need is to release all your hatred for Zeus!"


    Su ye said that all the legendary incarnations pointed to the black witch.


    Then, Su Ye fled the black wizard palace and was clearly placed in the space ban of the main artifact, but he was still able to blink for a short distance.


    The gods were stunned.


    The black wizard''s face changed dramatically and shouted abuse.


    "Su ye, you are such an asshole!"


    Tens of thousands of legendary avatars release the same magic, and four times.


    "Ode to evil gods."


    The black wizard burst in an instant.


    Countless pieces of flesh and blood splashed.


    As like as two peas, the black witch is a very small mouth.


    Every mouth is reciting a syllable of blasphemy.


    Each syllable represents the power of an evil god.


    Behind the power of every evil god is an evil god, the incarnation of evil god, even the main god of evil god, and even a more mysterious and strange existence.


    As Su Ye fled to the starry sky, he cautiously aimed his remaining light at the black wizard palace with a strange look on his face.


    If more than 100000 evil gods sing songs, even if they can''t lead to the legendary blood feast of all gods, there should also be a feast of all gods. Why is there no movement?


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Just above the floating continent, huge columns of light stand.


    In the pillar of light, the throne hangs in the sky.


    The gods held their heads high and looked down at Su ye like an ant below.


    "Do you think you can be like a little god on earth? Do you think what you have experienced in the world is a real God war? Today, I, the God of fear, will tell you what God war is! "


    The God of fear, who was in the dark gold armor, suddenly got up, waved, and a ten meter gold spear appeared in his hand.


    He threw himself into Su Ye.


    The fire burning spear expands while diving.


    The spear tip rotates rapidly, and then the clang sounds. The spear rod on the spear head cracks, ten spearheads pop up, and the spear body increases. After that, the spear pole at the top cracked and ejected a hundred spearheads


    Finally, a ten thousand meter long terrible gold spear appeared in the sky.


    Below the giant spear, there are five layers of spearheads, and the number of spearheads is one, ten, one hundred, one thousand and ten thousand respectively.


    Just like a super huge five layer crystal chandelier, shining with the brilliance of gold and stars, it emits a deafening roar under the package of fire, like tearing open the world and flying to Suye.


    Countless gods smiled at Su Ye.


    This is the famous war scepter of Zeus God system. It is a lower artifact, but it is disposable. It will at least be used to attack the upper God.


    Where the spear point passes, the space ripples, and then the space cracks.


    Heaven and earth are like mirrors and war is like spears.


    "Why do you always treat our magicians as Warcraft?"


    Su Ye sighed, and countless legendary incarnations emerged behind him. The dense blue Calendula bloomed, and more than 100000 false god level magic green lights came out and fell on the war scepter.


    Great disintegration.


    Click


    The surface of the incomparably powerful war Scepter was instantly hit with shallow pits by the great disintegration.


    It is better than the great avalanche of hypocrisy, and it can''t directly destroy the scepter of war.


    However, it is these humble pits that destroy the balance of power of the scepter of war.


    Boom!


    The scepter of war exploded instantly, the fireball with a diameter of more than 100 kilometers exploded, and the terrible shock wave swept the sky and earth.


    The power of the scepter of war was evenly dispersed in all directions, and less than one in ten thousand finally arrived in front of Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s protective power quickly melted, and he blocked it after consuming only one million layers of protection.


    Su Ye was hit back and forth by the explosion of the war scepter. After stabilizing his body, he looked down.


    The God Star below continues to collapse in a large area, and the whole God Star is about to be crushed by the power of the scepter of war.


    The large-scale collapse extended to the holy palace, and the black wizard palace and the holy mountain fell into the depths of the earth.


    "The bastard of Zeus God system used the scepter of war against my God star. Damn you! Damn it! Damn it! Sacrifice everything to me! Destroy Zeus and then kill Suye! "


    It''s the same sentence, but it seems that countless different people are yelling.


    Suddenly, the whole God Star and everything in the God Star suddenly contracted inward, forming a rare star collapse.


    Finally, at the center of the God star, it collapsed into a small black vortex.


    The unprecedented terrorist attraction broke out, and ten floating continents flew to the black vortex like a milk swallow homing.


    "It''s the eye of micro phagocytosis! Run! No more floating mainland! "


    The original imposing pillars of light all disappeared. The lower gods put away their posturing throne, spread their divine power to the wall one after another, consumed all their strength and fled madly.


    The God of fear turned his head and saw that Su Ye was fleeing in one direction. He not only flew faster than himself, but also blinked a short distance.


    "Today, you are canonized, and the divine body has not solidified. Who gives you the courage to fly in the starry sky!" The God of fear mocked loudly.


    "Your grandmother." Su Ye looked positive.


    "Presumptuous!" The God of fear is furious, and his divine power erupts like a flame.


    "At the pithia competition, your grandmother Hera once gave me a strong talent to walk with stars." Su Ye explained carefully.


    The divine power flame around the God of fear suddenly burst.


    This once incomparable chicken rib but rare talent plays a great role here.


    Without the protection of the black Wushen star, there are all kinds of strange forces in the void, and there are no less than 20 kinds of strange void radiation.


    All the forces fell on him, not only did they not form an obstacle, but protected Su Ye.


    The God of fear wanted to throw another war Scepter at Su ye, but on second thought, once Su Ye adjusted the explosion time of the war scepter, Su ye might be pushed away from the micro swallowing eye by the explosion, but other gods might be pushed.


    "When we escape from the scope of the micro phagocytic eye, we..."


    The word of the God of fear was interrupted by a strange and grand sound, which seemed to be the roar of a cruise ship in the deep sea, or the roar of a giant whale hidden underground.


    Hum


    As soon as Su Ye''s look changed, he directly consumed his divine power and more magic, drove the bronze chariot, the next artifact robbed from the incarnation of the God of fear, and accelerated his escape.


    All theocratic forces have become forces to promote escape.


    The God of fear suddenly looked back.


    Su Ye tries to control himself. Yu Guang sees the God of fear turn back.


    Can''t you even hear the murmur of the coming of evil gods?


    Oh, they don''t seem to know that I led out the evil god


    Su Ye looked sympathetically at all the gods who were turning back, and then quickly looked away for fear of seeing the reflected shadow of evil gods in the eyes of the gods.


    Not only can''t you see the noumenon, not only can''t you see the reflected images, but you can''t even guess which evil god it is in your mind.


    Guess who comes who!


    The shrill scream spread through the stars.


    Sticky tentacles flew out from the rear, dense teeth were separated from the mucus on the tentacle surface, and dense furry arms drilled out of the two rows of teeth.


    Each furry palm splits two rows of teeth again, and a new furry hand is drilled out after the teeth, infinite circulation


    Tentacles span the void, entangle all the gods who look back, bite them with teeth, and hold them tightly with arms.


    At that moment, Su Ye seemed to see that a huge giant appeared with the micro phagocytic eye as the center. Countless tentacles flew out of the giant, but from a distance, the giant was more like a hedgehog like a star.


    After a flash, Su Ye cut off his thoughts and even used magic to destroy this memory.


    Even so, Su Ye suddenly got hairy all over, as if a fleshy viscous substance swept over his body, then hesitated and followed closely.


    "Su Ye! You bastard! "


    Countless demigods, hypocrites and gods realized what had happened.


    If you summon the evil spirit, you will die.


    Even if the LORD God does so, it is either death or injury.


    The black wizard would never be stupid enough to do so. It could only be that someone else took advantage of the black wizard.


    One of the gods in the whole divine world is counted as one. It is impossible to summon evil gods in the divine world.


    In addition to the new God of magic, Su Ye.


    "Su ye, aren''t you afraid of being condemned by the gods?" The God of fear suddenly burst into a strange light. The necklace on his neck was broken. He pushed away his terrible tentacles and flew forward quickly to kill Su Ye.


    "Zeus has been preparing here for two years. Suddenly, evil gods appear. Do the gods doubt me or you?" Su Ye continued to flee, running in the front, looking indifferent.


    In the void, thousands of streamers fly in all directions, and thousands of streamers continue to dim.


    "You must die!" The God of fear roared.


    "Open the star sealing ring quickly. If the star sealing ring does not open, all of us will be trapped in the solar system and become the food of evil gods."


    "If I can open the star ring, can I scold you?" The Shinto of fear.


    "I have a way." Suye road.


    "Say."


    "Only evil gods can defeat evil gods. First find a God and look back to determine the name of the evil god. Then we sacrifice a God and call his hostile evil god. We take the opportunity to escape." Suye road.


    "Go to hell! Why don''t you look back? "


    "Haven''t you finished reading it? Who is the evil god? " Su ye asked.


    "I won''t tell you... Woo..."


    A tentacle silently crosses the front and sweeps away the God of fear.


    Su Ye shook his head and said that he could not observe, recall, imagine or feel the specific name and shape of evil gods in any way.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded in the rear.


    "Su Ye!" The God of fear is furious.


    "He is worthy of being the son of Ares, the God of war, and the grandson of Zeus. He was able to escape the pursuit of evil gods twice in a row. Now you can tell me who the evil god is. "


    "Get out!"


    "Then let''s flee in the starry sky until we are caught up by evil gods. I have magic to avoid evil gods. Do you have any gods? Oh, I remember. Your God system seems to have fought against evil gods. It has a blood curse. No force can avoid evil gods. " Su Ye''s voice was very indifferent.


    The scattered gods in the starry sky found that Su Yeming had just been promoted to a new God, but he could escape much faster than all the lower gods, and the key could continue to blink.


    "Su Ye!"


    One by one, the escaping gods roared madly, their hair was disheveled, and their whole body was shining like an evil god.


    "Now, if you ask the LORD God to fight, you can expel or even seal the evil god. If he stands firm and attracts the evil god of the LORD God level, Zeus will have nothing to do." Su Ye''s cold voice spread all over the stars.


    "Su Ye!" All the gods became more and more angry. Some gods even shed blood and tears. Those gods with strong backgrounds naturally have ways to avoid evil gods, but those lower gods with ordinary backgrounds will die once they turn back. That''s an evil god, not an ordinary God. The evil god sacrificed reason, order, emotion and so on, in exchange for the strange power that the true God does not have. As for all demigods, even if they don''t look back, they have been completely destroyed. Of the tens of thousands of false gods, less than 100 can survive. Then the voices of some gods spread through the stars¡° Who can call the LORD God? Hurry up! We can''t hold on! "¡° Presumptuous, can the LORD God call at will? "¡° shut up! Your father is Ares. You are an artifact. Of course you are not afraid! "¡° You... "Stop arguing! Is it important to kill Su ye or to protect his life? " The starry sky was silent¡° Please find a way to ask the LORD God to kill me. Then Zeus will never be supreme, and I will die well. " Su Ye sped away as he spoke. The gods shouted abuse. Some gods fled from other directions, which was opposite to Su Ye''s direction. The voice of divine power could not be transmitted. All the gods tried their best and no one turned back. Suddenly, a long and melodious sigh spread all over the starry sky. Suddenly, silver light fell. The star river flows and covers the whole solar system. Among the stars, the stars are surging and the divine light is like fog. In a flash, the Star River turned into a giant hand, passed over the heads of the gods and patted to the rear. The gods did not dare to look back. After listening to a terrible noise, the familiar evil god whispered again. This sound is far more angry than before. There was a continuous divine light in the rear, and the smell of terror churned. All the escaped gods were rushed away, and some gods even somersaulted in mid air. After a while, everything was calm¡° The evil spirit was repulsed! "¡° Catch Su Ye! " All the gods looked at Su Ye¡° Goodbye! " Su Ye flashed into the portal. All the gods were stunned and then looked out of the distant solar system. The giant hand that repels evil gods closes the star ring¡° Who dares to let go of evil gods! " The God of fear is furious. The goddess of destruction looked at the God of fear with strange eyes and said, "can''t you hear it?" The God of fear sighed helplessly¡° Is the legend true? Goddess of wisdom and Su ye... "Shut up! Call God''s name in the divine world. Do you want to kill us? " The goddess of destruction was furious. The God of fear was silent.. End of Volume 5. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 967

    Xinguang continent.


    In all directions, hundreds of black pillars of smoke rose into the sky.


    Slowly fade.


    Finally, all the smoke columns collapsed and turned into gray humanoid smoke.


    The humanoid smoke either hugged their heads and cried, or roared up to the sky.


    The wailing sound that resounded through heaven and earth echoed over the Xinguang continent.


    Suddenly, a giant with golden light appeared in the sky.


    In the golden light, the man was dressed in a black robe, his whole body was dark, and many arms under the robe floated like kelp.


    A strange smile appeared on the giant''s face.


    Xinguang mainland can be seen everywhere.


    Many old people fell to their knees in fear and prayed in a low voice.


    That''s the black wizard, the real God.


    Suddenly, the golden light on the black witch disappeared.


    People were stunned to see that the surface of the giant statue of the black witch God gradually changed from black to gray, and cracks slowly appeared.


    The ten thousand meter high Colossus, like a collapsed mountain peak, broke and fell one by one.


    In the process of falling, the fragments of the Colossus slowly scattered into floating ash.


    When the wind blows, there is no trace.


    Finally, a strong wind blew, and the whole giant elephant of the black wizard turned into flying ash and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    A death knell sounded and the disk echoed for a long time.


    Stonehenge valley.


    The primitive gods sighed.


    Black wizard, completely fall.


    "A generation of Tianjiao, what a pity..."


    "Yes, how dazzling he was."


    "Unfortunately, he went the wrong way."


    The autumn wind drifted by, like the voice of everyone.


    After a long silence, the giant tree god suddenly looked up at the sky and looked puzzled.


    "Strange..."


    "Why, the black wizard is not dead?" Asked the old mountain god.


    "I mean, why didn''t there be a gift from the gods?"


    "Yes, when the black wizard was canonized, the four gods who made friends with the black wizard sent gifts. Although there was not even a lower artifact, at least..."


    The old mountain god suddenly shut up.


    The primitive gods looked at each other, and the atmosphere of Stonehenge valley was particularly strange.


    "I don''t think so. Wait." The holy lake goddess''s eyes twinkled.


    "Maybe it''s sent directly to the divine world." Old mountain Shinto.


    Many primitive gods shook their heads gently.


    "Wang..." little kerky was dejected and shook his tail gently.


    Suddenly, the world was shocked.


    The primitive gods looked in the direction of Greece. They glanced at each other and flew to high places.


    Over Greece and Rome, there seemed to be invisible claws, cutting open the blue sky, with 10000 meter long cracks hanging high, and the bright red cracks were like wound rolls.


    Red blood waterfalls fell from the sky and fell into the air, turning into blood mist.


    But in the blink of an eye, Greece and Rome were covered with blood mist.


    Suddenly, the blood mist faded.


    People everywhere looked up at the sky again, and giant statues ten thousand meters tall were suspended in the sky, emitting golden light.


    Twenty one.


    The Greeks sighed with relief when they saw the gods.


    "Evil spirits fall from the sky, and the gods disperse!"


    "That is the God of panic, the powerful lower God, the son of Ares, the God of war."


    "I saw the God of scuffle. He is also a powerful God."


    "There are the gods of despair and forgetfulness, and a few, I can''t see clearly."


    "Rarely have so many gods appeared at the same time."


    "When so many gods appear, something big must have happened. However, with the gods, everything will calm down."


    "Thanks to the gods..."


    All the golden light dissipated.


    All the Colossus turned gray, disintegrated, fell, and dissipated into fly ash.


    Countless blood mist condensed into blood colored figures, crying or roaring.


    Harsh and sad weeping spread all over Greece and Rome.


    Across Greece, death tolls rang.


    Temples collapsed and statues collapsed.


    After staying for a long time, the Greeks and Romans realized that this was a god meteorite!


    And the gods fell!


    Twenty one gods fell at a time!


    This is a scene that has never appeared since historical records.


    The figure in the blood fog refused to disappear. The priests and believers of 21 gods howled up to the sky. Some people either hit the column to die, or stabbed the spear tip into their throat, or lit the house


    Blood fog billows in the sky and blood flows in the earth.


    "What happened..."


    Countries were shocked and the infinite plane was boiling.


    Deep prison plain, demon prison city.


    After the sharing meeting, the floating city disappeared, and the magicians refused to leave the city master''s house.


    They stood all over the city master''s residence and waited. Soon, news came one by one.


    "Your Excellency, the speaker has been canonized in Xinguang mainland!"


    "Sure enough, it''s a ladder to God."


    "There''s a lot of black fog..."


    "But we have more people!"


    "Speaker, how can you tear off the wings of divine power? This is against the infinite plane!"


    "Sure enough, Su Shen did that in order to open up the road of God level magicians..."


    "Your Excellency the speaker has entered the divine world. I don''t know what will happen."


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    "Let''s wait..."


    "News from Xinguang mainland! The black wizard fell! "


    "He is worthy of being the king of magic. He solved the old brand just after he was canonized..."


    "God, the gods have fallen in Greece!"


    "21 lower gods!"


    "Can''t the magic King kill 21 lower gods after killing the black wizard?"


    "It''s impossible. The speaker is not so strong... But... If you kill 21 lower gods, you can still do it..."


    "Wait, look at the reception hall. God Su sent an article accusing Zeus of uniting with the black witch God to summon the evil god to come in order to surround and kill him! There are many magical images. "


    The magicians quickly opened the magic book, entered the supernova reception hall and looked at the incredible article in horror.


    Isina and Arthur stayed with their mouths open for a long time before they reacted and read the article.


    Isina asked in a low voice, "according to the meaning of the article, is it that the lower God of Zeus did not kill su... Su, but was swallowed up by evil gods? Thanks to the action of Athena, we can avoid evil gods from harming the divine world? "


    "It seems so, but I always think..." Arthur suddenly shut his mouth.


    They looked at each other and looked at the other magicians.


    The eyes of almost all magicians are shining with similar and intelligent light.


    Then, many magicians looked at each other. Some did not say a word, others nodded silently.


    "It must be an evil god summoned by Zeus!" A young magician shouted.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Heaven kills Zeus! "


    "Your Excellency speaker, always great, bright and upright!"


    Soon, many magicians were relieved.


    Then, the magicians of the Publicity Department of the Ministry of Commerce and trade of supernova took action one after another and began to spread the news in various ways.


    The magician''s Navy submerged the infinite plane.


    Soon, the infinite plane was full of curses against Zeus and Zeus God system.


    When Zeus reacted, it was too late.


    Where the evil God died, all evidence was destroyed.


    Even if they break their mouth, they can''t fight back without conclusive evidence.


    Seeing such a surging public opinion, the gods of Zeus made some insignificant remarks and could only slowly discuss countermeasures.


    Every god knows that if this matter cannot be countered quickly, the whole Zeus God system will be stigmatized as colluding with evil gods, causing a great blow to the whole God system.


    However, this bloated and huge group has no experience in dealing with Su Ye''s foreign publicity department.


    Even if it is finally proved that the Zeus God system is innocent, it will take a long time. Many people have long believed that the Zeus God system colludes with evil gods, and even take all the evidence as false.


    Such a blow is insignificant to the Zeus God system, but one after another is enough to make the Zeus God system pay a huge price and weaken it.


    Suddenly, someone whispered, "why did Su Shen ascend to God? It seems that there is no Legendary God gift? Xinguang mainland is still silent. "


    "Yes, before any gods became gods, they would be congratulated by the gods after they ascended the gods, if not many, at least a few. But Mr. speaker... "


    "Will the gods reject Su God?"


    Suddenly, all magicians felt uncontrollable anxiety.


    Did the infinite gods find that Su Ye actually called the evil god?


    What if Su Shen was also badly hurt by the evil god?


    What if Zeus is forced to do it himself?


    It''s over, the magic world is over!


    Alas, don''t be a magician.


    Run away from the demon prison city


    Various thoughts rolled in the magicians'' minds.


    The ordinary magicians looked around in panic.


    However, those masters suddenly realized that it was wrong!


    People in demon prison city looked up one after another.


    A huge twisted black-and-white face appeared in the air, and the two thick and black eight character eyebrows on the face were particularly eye-catching.


    Everyone fell into deeper anxiety.


    God level pressure is like an invisible River, rolling and flowing in the magic prison City, which makes many magicians out of breath.


    But the magicians straightened up and held their heads high. We have our own magic God! From then on, the magician will no longer bow to any gods! A golden light flashed, and a blood cloud appeared under the emblem of the anxious demon God. Above the blood cloud, stood a polite little devil, wearing a black tuxedo customized by supernova¡° The anxious demon God congratulated the magic King Su Shen on his successful ascent to the God, sent the next artifact, the burning tower, and wished Su Shen further and ascended to the middle God as soon as possible. " A golden light came down from the sky and fell into the city master''s house. Magicians looked at the dark giant tower with joy. At the top of the tower, a twisted eight character eyebrow mask slowly rotated. This is an artifact of war. Once opened, the legendary enemy will lose the will to fight in an instant, ranging from being unable to resist to directly causing a great rout. All magicians only looked at it and felt that life was gloomy and anxious¡° Don''t look at the burning tower, or we will die! " Clarence''s anxious voice spread throughout the audience. The magicians looked away. A blue light flew out and covered the whole burning tower. The breath of anxiety dissipated. All magicians breathed a long sigh of relief... Before they were all relieved, a 10000 meter long bloody bridge flew from afar, and its head hung high over the city master''s house. Suppress ten parties. The divine power is stronger than before in the magic prison city. Just now, the divine power is like a long river. Now, everyone feels that they are in the sea in the storm and will be hit into the deep sea at any time by the waves. However, the magicians still held their backs. The magician will never bow to the gods! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 968

    With a flash of blood, a crimson priest with a whole body of golden light stood at the head of the bridge, slightly lowered his head, and said in a loud voice: "the crimson Pope congratulated the magic King Su on his successful ascent to the God and sent the next god puppet four platforms to protect the magic prison city."


    The magicians couldn''t help shouting.


    What a big pen!


    Ordinary gifts to God are basically semi artifacts or ordinary artifacts. If they are at the artifact level, they are very rare.


    This time, I sent four lower artifacts.


    Suddenly, the whole deep prison plain was shocked.


    Above the sky, the clouds rotate and the stars shift. The whole world is surrounded by invisible forces. Everyone seems to be in a state of half dreaming and half waking. Obviously, his mind is clear, but his body can''t move.


    Then, the heads of all magicians, all magic objects in the magic prison City, and even every living creature in the deep prison plain, even the hidden evil gods, were pressed down by invisible forces.


    Every life seems to be in a nightmare.


    The whole body is oppressed by endless mountains and can''t be liberated forever.


    Some demons were scared to death.


    The magicians lowered their heads and turned their eyes desperately. They wanted to communicate with others, but found that they had lost their ability to communicate with the outside world.


    A few masters kept their heads down and did not move.


    Boom


    Outside the demon prison City, a huge pillar of fire hundreds of miles thick fell from the sky, connecting heaven and earth for a long time.


    The hearts of everyone in the deep prison plain were shocked.


    With his head down, he could only see the ground under his feet, but in his mind, there appeared the huge pillar of fire.


    Deep into the earth and through the sky.


    A huge deep prison demon came out of the pillar of fire.


    He was a hundred meters tall, his scales were bright red, and behind him eight pairs of crimson flesh wings, slowly fanning and burning flames.


    Each pair of devil wings is kilometers long.


    "His majesty tartalos, the great, supreme and evil Lord of hell, congratulated Su ye on his successful ascent to the God, and specially sent the middle artifact prison fire divine wing, 100000 craftsmen, millions of followers, 100 gods and people soul crystal, 10 lower gods puppets, 10 space heads of gods, and one purgatory city..."


    The creatures of the whole deep prison plain bowed their heads and looked dull.


    Is this the gift of God King level?


    Just give the median artifact directly. When you give a gift, use the spatial head as the basic unit of measurement? I haven''t heard of it.


    There is also the city of purgatory, which is the core of the 18th floor of hell. At least the upper God is qualified to obtain the city there.


    "... finally, send a divine power sun and a mineral divine power moon."


    The pillar of fire dissipated, and the demon God who read the king''s Oracle disappeared.


    After more than ten seconds, the creatures in the deep prison plain slowly raised their heads.


    The magicians looked around quickly and finally saw a blood colored light suspended in front of the throne in the conference hall.


    It can be seen that the light is overflowing inside, but I can''t see what it is.


    After a brief disturbance, the magicians were all excited.


    "Oh, my God! It''s a gift from the Lord of hell! "


    "Have you ever heard that the new God can get a gift from the God King? It''s incredible! "


    "God Su is so great! Generally speaking, only when you are promoted to the LORD God can you be eligible for the king of God''s gift! "


    "Send the mineral magic moon directly. It''s basically equivalent to an upper artifact!"


    "No, the most important thing is the divine power sun. The ordinary divine power sun is completely different from the divine power sun of the divine king!"


    "He is worthy of being Su God! Climbing gods is different from others. First die a bunch of Zeus gods, and then get the feedback from the God King... "


    Suddenly, all the voices stopped.


    The cold air frozen into the bone marrow spread all over the deep prison plain.


    The necks and heads of all creatures that had just been raised were pressed down again by invisible forces.


    All magicians were helpless. Why did they come again?


    Boom


    Thunder flashed in the clouds.


    Click


    A thick thunder fell.


    The hair of all magicians stood like a long sword.


    In the moment of thunder, everyone felt the sign of death.


    The shining white horse slowly fell from the thunder, and frost and snow were scattered in the white horse''s mane.


    On the white horse, a valiant female martial god straightened up, with a golden flying wing hat on her head, wearing a blood-colored robe and surrounded by holy light, just like a silver statue.


    "Odin, the great, supreme and wise lord of northern Europe, congratulated Su ye on his successful ascent to God. He specially sent a medium artifact frost and cold ship, 100 gods and people soul crystal, 20 female martial god attendants, ice island and Faroe Islands above the North Sea... As well as a moon of Warcraft divine power and a volume of Luna documents."


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    After more than ten seconds, the magicians could slowly look up, look at each other and be stunned.


    If the Lord of hell shows what wealth is, Odin shows what targeted poverty alleviation is.


    "Lunavan! That''s the legendary creation level text! "


    "One of the foundations of the whole Nordic power!"


    "If we can learn lunavin and complete the analysis, the power of our magic world will increase rapidly!"


    "If the magic array contains the power of Luna Wen, the power can''t be imagined..."


    "Is your majesty Odin crazy?"


    No one knows whether his majesty Odin is crazy, but the magicians of the supernova are going crazy.


    They huddled together and looked at the light wrapped by the wind and snow in the conference hall, their eyes shining and their saliva flowing.


    The masters were lost in thought, because lunavan was so unusual as a gift that they needed to think about it... An overwhelming power fell in the air.


    The whole deep prison plain is shrouded in golden light and sand, just like a psychedelic desert.


    The heads of the magicians could not help lowering again.


    The mentality of a few magicians burst.


    Third time!


    It''s not over!


    This time, he was the messenger of Amura, the Lord of Egypt.


    "Amura, the great, supreme and distant Lord of Egypt, congratulated Su ye on his successful ascent to the God. He specially sent a middle artifact battle pyramid, 100 gods and people soul crystals, 1000 healing ancient coffins, three watering rivers... And three super giant divine power planes."


    More than ten seconds later, the magicians were relieved and finally had a normal God King.


    This is the normal God King standard. It''s too stressful to give lunavan such a big gift at any time


    Magicians are thinking that a vast force like the landing of stars will come.


    The magicians'' heads slowly lowered again.


    Forget it, don''t struggle, give the God King a face


    "His majesty Marduk, the great, supreme and powerful Lord of Persia, congratulated Suye on his successful ascent to the God, and specially sent the middle artifact, the horn of the Dragon God, the Soul Crystal 100 of the God and the people, and the fertile land... As well as the land between miledo and Ephesus and their two cities."


    More than ten seconds later, the city Lord''s house fried the pot.


    The value of Miletus and Ephesus is very different.


    Ephesus is just north of Miletus. It''s very close. Once the two cities join hands, it''s equivalent to enclosing a magician''s country.


    At first glance, it doesn''t matter, but it means that between Greece and Persia, there is a new country where both big powers are helpless.


    Malduk is a God King. How could he let this nail into his chest.


    Unless it''s not a nail.


    But against the walls of Greece.


    At the same time, it also released great goodwill to the magician.


    Although Milly is actually controlled and autonomous by magicians, it is still a city-state of Persia in name.


    Now, not only to Su ye and the magician, but also to Ephesus and the land between the two cities. This is the real king''s treatment.


    One level higher than the treatment of the hero King Gilgamesh.


    As a Persian, isina watched the departure of Marduk''s messenger foolishly, and her mind was a little confused.


    She couldn''t help but bow her head and ask, "Arthur, the great king Marduk, what did you give to su?"


    "Don''t ask me, my head is buzzing..."


    Arthur patted himself on the head. He shouldn''t have. After those days of beating, his new world outlook has been very strong.


    All the foundations of the new world outlook are that Su Ye is omnipotent.


    It''s just a God. What does it mean to attract four God kings in one breath?


    The world has collapsed again!


    The magician of the Publicity Department of the Ministry of Commerce and trade of supernova smiled brightly, crazy and rhythmic in infinity.


    "Qihe, the four kings of God! Why? It is because the Zeus God system attracted evil gods and angered the God kings! "


    "The whole four God kings endorsed Su God. Who dares to say that it is not an evil god from the Zeus God system!"


    "You can also figure it out with your fingers. If God Su really attracted evil gods, would the four gods take the risk to send big gifts? Lunavan! Power sun! Miletus to Ephesus! "


    Magicians were discussing excitedly. Suddenly, the whole deep prison plain could not see five fingers, and an obscure, dark but huge breath shrouded the whole magic prison city.


    Darkness seems to become an entity, imprisoning everyone.


    Everyone felt the breath similar to the coming of the God King, but the breath did not force everyone to bow their heads.


    "Yes... Near the God King!"


    Many masters reacted.


    "It''s the breath of the night goddess Nix..."


    Amid the discussion, a female voice sounded.


    "Nix, the great night goddess, congratulated Su ye on his successful ascent to the God and presented a medium artifact, the shadow wheel."


    Then the night dissipated.


    When they looked around, they saw a pale gold crystal ball in front of Su Ye''s throne. Inside, there was a circular disc with sharp and shining gear like edges, rotating slowly.


    Take a closer look, the big black disc is composed of countless fine gear shaped small black discs. The magicians nodded gently. The night goddess was not stingy, but did not want to compete with the God King. In those days, the night goddess was the king of God, but because of the circulation of infinite power, she soon fell to the main God. However, even so, she is much stronger than the ordinary Lord God. What''s more, the night goddess is still the Lord of the God system. However, the power of the night God system is not as strong as before. Without the support of the near God King, the night goddess, there is not even the main God, and it has become the weakest small God system. Many magicians smiled. Finally, you don''t have to bow your head. However, more magicians smile to realize that magicians have more and more allies! At that time, the night God system was almost dismembered by Zeus. The night goddess took the initiative to admit defeat, retreat, leave Greece and get a chance to survive, but it does not mean that there is no resentment. Then, a blue water light enveloped the demon prison city like an ocean. This time, no messenger reported his name, only a dolphin passed by, and then melted into a blue and gold armband, suspended in mid air, very insignificant. Magicians immediately mobilized means to explore and soon found that this was the famous "ring of water" in ancient times. It is a keepsake of the original sea god pentos, and there are few extant. Because pentos was once the God King, but now he is worse than the night goddess. He is not only driven out of Greece, but also fell to the upper God. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 969

    The ring of water is not an ordinary artifact.


    This is a kind of power created by pentos in the period of God King, which is integrated into the power of God King in his year.


    The ring of water controls the original sea and all water.


    It is of little use at ordinary times, but its power is unimaginable at special times.


    A few core magicians who knew that Su Ye owned the whale country looked at each other, vaguely aware of the importance of the ring of water, wanted to think but gave up, because the gift would not end.


    Next, it was as if the gods were setting off fireworks over the magic prison city.


    The dense spirit breath came down, all kinds of God badges were suspended, colorful lights were blooming, and countless gifts fell in the conference hall.


    Soon, the magicians'' eyes were red.


    The whole conference hall was occupied by a dense light.


    Nordic God system, Persian God system, Egyptian god system, hell god system, night God system, old sea god system, gods of the evil world, gods of other worlds, and even Titan gods


    Although the gifts of the Titan gods are hidden in the endless divine light and many people don''t care, the masters can quickly identify them.


    More than one Titan God!


    Among them, there was a God who had a good relationship with Zeus.


    The first generation of twelve Titans, the elder brother of Titan king, the eldest son of Uranus, and the ocean Titan oshenas.


    When they learned that his gift appeared, many masters were surprised, but they didn''t dare to talk about it.


    Ocean Titan, the tumbler of the Greek gods.


    He helped Cronus, the second God King, defeat Uranus, the first God King, and Zeus defeat Cronus.


    He had many children with the sea mother Titan.


    Their eldest daughter is the goddess of oath, Stacy.


    The husband of the oath goddess, the war Titan among the twelve titans of the second generation, died at the hands of Zeus.


    However, the oath goddess obeyed the orders of her father ocean Titan, betrayed the Titan in the battle, and joined the Zeus camp with her four children born with the war Titan, the God of glory, the goddess of victory, the God of power and the God of power.


    Among them, the goddess of victory won the trust of Zeus and Athena, and the God of power and the God of power once escorted Prometheus.


    Their other daughter, the first generation goddess of wisdom, Metis, became one of Zeus''s wives and gave birth to Athena, but was swallowed by Zeus to prevent her from giving birth to the predicted fourth generation God King and end Zeus''s rule.


    They also had a daughter named eurynome, who was also one of Zeus''s wives and gave birth to the three goddesses of beauty and benefit.


    One of their daughters, Doris, married the friendly sea god Nereus, who was killed by Poseidon.


    Their other daughter, clymmene, married the sky Titan, one of the first twelve Titans, and gave birth to the famous anti God King four Titans.


    Including Prometheus, the fire stealing Titan, who was imprisoned by Zeus and let the eagle peck at his liver; Atlas, the Titan of heaven, was punished to lift the sky for resisting Zeus; The crazy brave Titan was driven into the endless void by Zeus, while the famous stupid Titan kept running to save his three brothers, but Zeus used it to release Pandora''s power.


    No matter how the Greek god system changes, the ocean Titan can always stand.


    All the gods know that the ocean Titan is the most vicious of all the gods.


    This time, he quietly sent a congratulatory gift to Su Ye.


    This is not an ordinary signal.


    After all, the hatred between Su ye and Zeus has been completely white hot.


    The great fall of twenty-one lower gods is a huge loss that is as powerful as Zeus.


    Hundreds of gods sent gifts, some with great fanfare, some quietly, some priceless, and some just ordinary semi artifact.


    Soon, the light dissipated.


    Suddenly, a golden light shone, and a winged golden armor goddess fell from the sky, flew into the hall, threw down a golden light, and then disappeared.


    Everyone recognized that this was the embodiment of the goddess of victory, the one who often stood on Athena''s shoulder.


    The city Lord''s residence was silent.


    The daughter of Zeus, the goddess of war and wisdom of Zeus, sends a congratulatory gift to Su Ye!


    The magicians looked at each other.


    The people of demon prison looked at each other.


    Does Athena''s doting on Su ye continue?


    Won''t this lead to a break between their father and daughter?


    Next, in all kinds of erotic novels about the magic king in the magic prison City, there will be new characters and new stories. A mysterious goddess admires Su ye and sends gifts after a spring night... Although there have been mysterious goddesses in the previous magic King novels, even if no one dares to write by name, everyone knows that they are the goddess of wisdom.


    And what did Athena give?


    The magicians craned their necks and looked into the conference hall. They looked for it in the dense divine light. Even if they found the divine light, they couldn''t see what was inside.


    Suddenly, the earth shook gently.


    There is an unspeakable feeling in everyone''s heart.


    Clearly feel the collapse of the earth and the collapse of the world, but my heart not only has no despair and fear, but gives birth to a trace of warmth and warmth.


    The strongest force in the world is protecting itself.


    As warm as a mother.


    Everyone suddenly woke up and then looked at the main door of the Council hall.


    The earth on the ground is like a fountain, condensing into a middle-aged woman with a full body and a veil.


    No one can see her face, but everyone can feel her beauty, goodness, softness and love.


    Her strength didn''t make anyone bow.


    However, everyone has an uncontrollable feeling of respect, love and nostalgia.


    The man''s name was ready to come out, but no one shouted.


    Everyone just quietly watched the woman in white slowly walk to the Council hall and put down a sapling in both hands.


    Then, the woman turned into fine sand and integrated into the earth.


    Greek mother earth God, Great Mother God.


    Gaia.


    Seeing her gift, everyone was stunned.


    The light golden soil floats in the sky. On the soil, a foot high gold tree swings gently with the wind, the branches and trunks glitter with gold, and the leaves are emerald and green.


    One after another, the cold sound of backward suction sounded one after another.


    Not only the magicians were shocked, but the whole deep prison plain suddenly became disordered, all kinds of terrible visions churned, and countless magic objects were torn by uncontrollable forces.


    Because, while observing the infinite gods in the magic prison City, the mood fluctuated greatly.


    That''s the sapling of the golden apple tree!


    Gaia, the goddess of the earth, once sent a mature tree when Zeus married Hera. In addition, no one has ever heard of it.


    Now, Gaia even gave the second golden apple tree to Su Ye!


    Even if it''s just a sapling, the meaning behind it is far beyond imagination.


    The magicians and even the infinite gods gave up everything and thought about and deduced Gaia''s real intention.


    Is this supporting Su ye?


    Does this mean that she thinks Su Ye has the potential of the fourth generation God King?


    Or just thank Suye for bringing prosperity and peace to Greece?


    What the hell is it for?


    It is understandable that the Lord of hell sent treasures. After all, the identity of the devil king of Suye has long been leaked.


    It is understandable that Odin sent lunawen. After all, Odin is the most supportive magician of all divine kings.


    It is understandable that Marduk of Persia sent two cities. In order to establish a closer relationship with magicians and fight against the Greek and Zeus gods, so is Egypt.


    If Gaia, the goddess of the earth, sends a farewell gift, even if it is very valuable, everyone can understand that Su Ye is a Greek after all.


    However, giving the seedlings of the golden apple tree is far more meaningful than all the previous gifts.


    Olympus, Greece.


    Boom


    The whole mountain is surrounded by black clouds and thunder.


    Click... Click


    The Greeks were horrified to see that within a radius of hundreds of kilometers of Olympus, thick thunder fell one after another.


    The thunder flickered and the earth cracked.


    "Zeus is angry!"


    Throughout Greece and Rome, where there are statues and temples of Zeus, countless believers pray and sacrifice.


    New light continent, Stonehenge valley.


    The primitive gods kept receiving the news from the demon prison City, one by one stunned, and the more they listened, the more they couldn''t believe it.


    Finally, I learned that the Earth Mother God sent golden apple seedlings and the change of Olympus mountain, which scared a group of primitive gods almost fled.


    "It''s over..."


    "If I were Zeus, I would tear the Su God..."


    "Why? What big conspiracy are those God kings and near God kings planning? Why are you so good to Su Shen? "


    "Is this all-out cultivation or fattening and slaughtering the pigs? Wang! "


    "I''m confused..."


    "At this time, who is awake is not God."


    "Worthy of being Su God..."


    "Infinite plane, the wind is rising..." the giant tree god muttered to himself.


    The unknown part of the divine world is empty.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and sat in the void. Through his contact with the magic prison City, he clearly saw what happened between the magic prison city and the deep prison plain.


    When the gods'' gifts were over, he was still meditating.


    After a long time, Su Ye opened his eyes.


    Su Ye''s eyes reflected the strange stars in front of him.


    A huge red old God Star is suspended in front, with three powerful suns rotating around it, and twelve powerful moons slowly orbiting.


    The vast invisible power is like the waves slowly rippling.


    There are no other stars in sight. The old God Star seems to be the Lord of heaven and earth and the king of stars. It seals the sky and swings across the sea of stars. After su Yedeng''s success, he appeared in this place and then went to the black god of witches. That year, when he was promoted to a magic apprentice, Su ye made a long exploration and finally found the farthest and most powerful divine light, which was different from other divine lights. Su Ye has been meditating in the light of the divine world. The growth rate is far faster than expected. At first, Su ye thought it was just a strong divine light, which was not fundamentally different from other divine lights. But then many unimaginable things happened. He can even give others his real name, including the surname of Uranus, the first God King. Those giants, including the Titans, were very strange when they saw themselves, but they didn''t say it clearly. Later, the power of Frost Titan and even sun Titan appeared. Later, when I was promoted to legend, I really saw the old God star. Now, I''m here. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 970

    At the first sight of the old God star, Su ye knew instinctively that the owner of the old God star was Uranus, who had been missing for a long time but was confirmed dead.


    The biological father of all Titans, the first God King, the husband of Gaia, the mother earth God, and the grandfather of Zeus.


    He is the ancestor of countless frightening Titans.


    He was the mad king who imprisoned all the Greek gods on his own.


    Although his thing was cut off by his son Cronus, the second generation God King, and Gaia with an artifact sickle, and then died for some reason, who knows whether he died or not?


    Even his grandson Helios left self-consciousness after his death. May Uranus have no residual ideas?


    Uranus is not the creator God, but he participated in creation!


    The strong at this level could not have fallen if they had not been attacked by Gaia and her son, and then besieged by many Titans.


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    "Now, suppose I''m Uranus."


    "Am I willing to die? Unwilling! "


    "Betrayed by his wife and son, cut off the second most important thing in a man, second only to the brain, and reduced from the great God King to the laughing stock of the infinite, how can he be reconciled!"


    "If it''s me, I must be resurrected."


    "If I see a handsome, intelligent, modest and hard-working guy named Su ye, I will also realize that this guy has the possibility of surpassing Zeus. I will support him, then bury a trap, devour him and resurrect him at the critical time!"


    "Or, I use all kinds of residual forces to support all kinds of characters, constantly destroy the Greek god system, disturb the situation, and look for the right time..."


    Su Ye was suddenly stunned.


    "Will Zeus''s repeated annihilation be to prevent Uranus? Sure enough, none of these divine Kings is simple. "


    "So, after all these years, has Uranus found any support forces other than me?"


    "Was it an accident that I met the light of the divine world, or was Uranus attracting me?"


    "Who am I the first to appear here?"


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes and looked at the star that was enough to cause the madness of all gods in the infinite plane.


    Not to mention the God King Star, even the most broken of the twelve divine moons, is comparable to all the wealth of an ordinary Lord God.


    The pale red big star occupies the starry sky and overlooks the divine world.


    Su Ye looked up at the big star and fell into meditation.


    "Why did I enter the divine world?"


    After thinking for a long time, Su Ye suddenly smiled and looked at the old God star, three God sun and twelve God moon.


    In the blink of an eye, Su ye saw a dense light in the conference hall of the Lord''s house of the magic prison city.


    And the faces of greed, envy, doubt, or worry illuminated by the divine light.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on the light sent by Athena, the goddess of war and wisdom.


    Su Ye smiled faintly and looked gentle.


    Su Ye blinked, and a black vortex appeared in the conference hall.


    After a flash, all the lights disappeared.


    At the moment when all the gifts disappeared, dozens of shrill screams suddenly came from the conference hall.


    All magicians were shocked.


    Half god, mouth and nose bleeding.


    Under the legend, all are in a coma.


    Only a few magicians with strong blood or special power are not affected.


    "Damn God!" Some powerful magicians whispered curses.


    It''s too obvious that these gifts must be mixed with the malicious power of some gods, who want to spy on or even harm Su Ye.


    As a result, when Su ye took it away, he didn''t know what powerful force he used to destroy it, and even hurt the noumenon of those gods.


    Divine Divinity.


    Su Ye was calm when he heard the screams of the gods.


    With a blink of an eye, all the gods'' gifts in the ruins appeared.


    The middle artifact is unimportant. What is really important is the Luna instrument, the golden apple saplings, miletu and the ownership of Ephesus, the watering River, fertile soil, the craftsman of 100000 God kings, 20 female God valkiri, the God King''s divine power, the sun, and the ring of water


    For a magician, the value of a single Luna document is no less than any divine king artifact.


    The golden apple tree itself is a divine object at the level of main artifact.


    The watering River and fertile soil are the specialties of Egypt and Persia respectively. The combination of the two will give birth to the top divine power moon in infinite plane.


    All the gifts add up and directly push the wealth level to the God level.


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    All the wealth of an ordinary God cannot be compared with a golden apple seedling.


    The golden apple can directly give divine power.


    "There is no free lunch in the sky..." Su Ye''s face became more and more calm.


    Finally, Su Ye looked forward to Athena''s gift.


    There are 16 "broken stars".


    There are sixteen stars in front of us.


    The function of the broken star is simple and rough. It directly destroys a star and integrates all the powers of the star into a super giant divine power plane.


    In doing so, the power of the stars will not be lost, but it is equivalent to the re growth of the divine plane, which takes a lot of time.


    The advantage is that it can erase all the power in the old stars.


    Broken stars were originally used to destroy the power of evil gods, but later they were widely used in old gods.


    After all, there have been many incidents in history when the residual power of the old God Star swallowed up the new Lord.


    Suye looked at the old God Star of Uranus.


    "It seems that many gods have known your plot... Should I trust you, Athena, or myself?"


    Su Ye calmly looked at the pale red star and kept thinking.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s right hand suddenly waved, and the whole 16 broken stars were transmitted to an old divine star, 12 divine moons and three divine Suns at the same time.


    At the same time, Su Ye threw out a gift from the ocean Titan.


    A strange spiritual net enveloped the whole starry sky.


    Diamond like spherical broken stars turn into black holes, forming great phagocytic power.


    Sixteen stars collapsed together, turned into fog and swirled into different broken stars.


    "You shouldn''t!"


    Suddenly, a terrorist giant as high as 100000 miles was suspended in the air, like a huge star.


    The dark golden skin of the head was rusty, the face was twisted, and the eyes and mouth turned into three dark whirlpools.


    Su Ye showed a faint smile and looked at the huge head without fear.


    The golden apple saplings emerged on the left, and the leaves shook gently, sprinkling a light golden glow, enveloping Su Ye.


    "You should be a day God and fall immediately!"


    The hollow hoarse voice sounded again, and the giant head opened his mouth and jumped at Su Ye.


    "You are in the past and I am in the future. How do you hurt me? Sleep forever, the old glory will surely fail against the new light. "


    "I..."


    The dark gold head was suddenly twisted and squeezed by invisible forces, and the head kept shrinking, emitting thick black smoke at the same time.


    Finally, the black smoke dissipated, and the huge divine skull turned into a faint white fog face, which was as big as ordinary people.


    "It''s Xinguang..."


    The white fog face showed a bright smile, nodded to Su ye, burst and dissipated in the starry sky.


    Boom


    The light of sixteen people''s heads flew to Su Ye.


    The diamond like shining broken stars are wrapped with celestial bodies with different shapes.


    It is no longer the continental form of the plane of ordinary divine power, but the form of stars.


    Among them, the broken star where the old God Star is located is one circle larger than other broken stars.


    Su Ye looked at the broken stars and fell into meditation.


    "Since you have opened your own way, how can you follow the old path of the gods."


    "Their God Star is closed and conservative."


    "Their gods and people are stubborn and foolish."


    "Their world is rotten and old."


    "Different gods are taking different roads."


    "The oldest Egyptian god system takes the road of phagocytosis and integration. After the weakening of his power, RA swallowed parts or whole of different gods, and became atum RA, kebli RA, La harahuti, and finally became the present Amun RA. There are signs that Amura has lost his ability to swallow, and he has come to an end. "


    "Odin of the Nordic God system takes the road of circulation. He places all his hopes on the God of darkness and the God of light. He is ready to fight the twilight family with the power of the whole God system, so that the God of darkness and the God of light can survive. But he did not find a fatal defect. Other gods will not allow the God of darkness and the God of light to grow smoothly. Therefore, if there is no external help, the Nordic God system will always fall into dusk. "


    "Marduk, the God King of Persia, took the road of war and power. Marduk took the huge Persian Empire as the core, continuously expanded the number of believers, maintained high-speed population growth through war, and gained strength from the rapid growth of the Empire. His problem is that he is a primitive God who controls lightning, water, war and magic. "


    "With the increase of the Persian Empire, the fastest growing force is not the natural forces such as lightning, water and magic, but the social forces. Once he abandons these natural forces and cultivates a new social theocracy, it is likely that in the process of transforming theocracy, his power will fall and be subverted by internal gods or external gods. "


    "What''s more, in order to enhance the power of war theocracy, he must maintain the war of the Persian Empire for a long time and high frequency, which means that the Persian Empire can never gain an advantage in population and development."


    "Malduk, the God King, fell into a terrible old path dependence without knowing it. In other words, he may know now, but it''s too late. He can only walk one way to black. Unless he has great courage, wisdom and magnanimity to cultivate a new God King and surrender himself to the LORD God. Obviously, he can''t do it. "


    "As for the last Zeus, it is elusive. He is much younger and stronger than the other three gods, and there are many ways to choose. "¡° Judging from various signs, he has his own supreme plan. Otherwise, he won''t care so much about the conditions between me and pseudo magic Meila. So, what route did he take? It seems that we can try to infer from his deeds. "¡° He will never choose the route of openness and peace. It can be seen from his imprisonment of the second generation of God kings, expulsion of the night God system and the old sea god system, and extermination of the Titans that he is a self respecting tyrant. "¡° He will never like development and evolution. He has destroyed Greek humans and wants to destroy them again, which is tantamount to blocking the future of the Greeks. "¡° He will never rely on others. His absolute control over Greece and Rome and even devouring his wife Metis is the best proof. "¡° He will never follow the old path of the other three gods and other gods. He is very smart. " Su Ye kept thinking about all kinds of possibilities. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 971

    Thinking for a long time, Su Ye suddenly froze.


    "Judging from his character, style, behavior and recent signs, it seems that there are only two ways for Zeus."


    "One is to follow the road similar to that of a magician, pursue the ultimate principle of the infinite plane, penetrate the essence of the infinite plane, and reach the highest level through long cultivation. But he is the God of nature, not the God of knowledge. Athena, Odin, and even Thoth in Egypt are possible. Zeus is absolutely impossible. His attitude towards magicians is the best proof. "


    "As for the second way, seize the creation artifact of other gods, absorb the creation power inside, then destroy the world and create the world again, obtain the complete position of the creation God, and then reach the highest..."


    "But the problem is that destroying and re creating the world is an uncertain process. Destroying the world is very simple. Destroying a god system and its corresponding territory can be very difficult to create the world. Destroying a god system may not accumulate the power of creation. Only by killing a few more can we accumulate enough foundation of creation... "


    Su Ye suddenly felt cold when he thought of this.


    The supreme path of Zeus has been found.


    Su Ye shook his head gently and didn''t believe that Zeus could be crazy to this extent.


    But after careful deduction, it was found that this kind of thing was not crazy for Zeus.


    This is the basic operation of Uranus, Cronus and Zeus.


    Su Ye suddenly remembered what Euclid said on the disaster bell tower.


    Another he had stood above the burning city of Athens, under the broken sky.


    The plague will not break the sky.


    The only thing that can break the sky is the collapse of the great ban and the scuffle between the gods.


    "I see. Is this the source of my sense of crisis..."


    Everything suddenly opened up.


    "From another perspective, if I canonize God in any known way and promote in any known way, I will never be the opponent of Zeus, the God King. The torn sky and burning Athens will eventually reappear. But I was not Euclid standing on the ruins of Athens at that time. "


    "For Zeus knew all known paths."


    "Only by taking a new road that has never appeared in the infinite plane can I avoid the extinction of the human world."


    Su Ye scanned 16 broken stars.


    Next, you can choose one of them to build a god star.


    Uranus'' Old God Star subject is the best choice, which contains more power than the God Star of the living Lord God.


    Before establishing the God star, we must determine the God name and build the major systems of the God star.


    There are five systems: Divine star system, divine city system, divine people system, divine power system and divine power system.


    Among them, the theocracy system does not need to be greatly changed. In the eyes of magicians, the so-called theocracy system is just a divine power.


    It is not difficult to transform the divine power system into the magic system. The crimson Pope has given all relevant materials to himself.


    As for the power of gods, such as the divine body system, the divine power map wall, the divine palace system and so on, they can be formed slowly in the later stage.


    The divine star system is fundamental. Both the divine city system and the divine people system are based on the divine star system.


    The natural environment of God Star is not important and can be changed at any time.


    The fundamental nature of the divine star is crucial.


    The reason why the crimson Pope was promoted to a magical God but did not become a god level magician was that he failed to build a new God star system, and finally had to fall back and take the second place, directly applying the normal way of hell demon God to build God stars.


    "The divine star is not only the absolute territory of the gods, but also the common residence of the gods and their people. The divine star carries the gods and people at the same time. Any God who ignores the gods and people and only cares about himself cannot grow rapidly. "


    "Those fast-growing gods will use more than 90% of their resources to cultivate God and people. This is why many gods do not have many artifacts and look very poor. In fact, God and people are the standard to measure the wealth and power of gods, which is also the reason why God and people soul crystal has become an unlimited God level common currency. "


    Su Ye spread out his right palm. A fist sized polyhedral transparent diamond floated up and down. In the diamond, the light white fog flowed slowly like a living creature.


    As long as you send God level magic or divine power, this god people soul crystal will be transformed into 100 god people and directly become an 18-year-old youth.


    "The ecology of God and people is closely related to the origin of God and star."


    "The power of some gods is related to combat, and his God Star is like a battlefield. The god people fight continuously from life to death to provide him with corresponding power."


    "The power of some gods is related to agriculture. His God Star is a big farm. All God people plant it all their lives."


    "Other gods and stars are similar..."


    "The gods and people should not only provide the power of believing the people for the gods, but also provide the power of divine power, and provide the power to protect the God star."


    "To be cruel, the essence of God Star is to add pasture and training ground, constantly harvest the power of believers and train soldiers."


    "Then, how should I build my God Star on the basis of this essence?"


    "The crimson Pope once paid a huge price to learn the divine star system of knowledge and wisdom gods. The God stars of wisdom and knowledge have amazing consistency, that is, they give up the cultivation of a single God and people, but are committed to building an ecological environment similar to the human world, and all God and people perform their respective duties. "


    "However, these intelligent and knowledge gods have one thing in common. All the best gods and people can become priests, soldiers, wizards, magicians and other professions, but they can not be directly transformed into magicians. Any god people who want to become a magician need to learn again, and the god people are affected by the power of the God star, and the possibility of becoming a magician is very low. "


    "The dark red Pope wants to create a new God Star and let the god people Soul Crystal directly generate god people magicians. But all his efforts failed. He exhausted a lot of resources and even had to turn to the Lord of hell and pay a great price, but he couldn''t succeed in the end. In the end, he had to retreat to the second place and establish an intelligent and knowledge God star, rather than a real and brand-new magic God star. "


    "A few years ago, the dark red Pope generously gave me all his divination materials, and I also borrowed the divination materials of major gods and even some small gods. It can be said that my understanding of Fengshen is not inferior to that of the LORD God. "


    "On this basis, I have made countless deduction, and I have never been able to create a magician. Is it because I was weak in the past? "


    Su ye thought about it, closed his eyes and began to use divine magic deduction.


    With his powerful divine magic ability, Su Ye built a new divine star in his mind at the cost of consuming divine magic, and made magicians in various ways.


    Failure, failure, failure


    In the world of thinking, after building 30000 different God stars, it is still unable to create magicians and gods.


    With such intense thinking and consumption, Su ye had a headache and had to stop and take a look at his magic Tianhu.


    It costs half.


    "At the technical level, permutation, combination and trial and error are the lowest cost means, but if a large number of trials and errors can not solve the problem, it often means that this matter can not be solved at the technical level."


    "If the technical level cannot be solved, it is necessary to penetrate the technical level and enter the essential level of thinking."


    "My understanding of the essence of the divine star reaches the level of the LORD God. If even the LORD God can''t create a magician on the divine star, it means that either the divine star can''t create a magician at all, or..."


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed a meteor.


    "Either, we should break through the essence layer, dig out the logical foundation below the essence layer, overthrow at least one logical foundation, re-establish a new logical foundation and re-establish a new divine star essence, so as to create a magician at the technical level."


    "So, what is the logical basis of the God star?"


    "There may be many, but there are two logical foundations that are indestructible."


    "First, the divine star is built by the power of the gods and controlled by the gods."


    "Second, the existence of God Star is to harvest the faith of God and people, and the gods absorb and expand themselves."


    "First, the first logical foundation is unbreakable."


    "Second, it looks unbreakable. Because 99% of the faith of the gods comes from the god people of the God star. But the problem is that the number of gods and people of God King Zeus is far beyond my imagination. Even if I drain the altar, I can''t compare with him in number. In other words, if I can''t break the second logical foundation, I will never be able to defeat him! "


    "So, how to break the second logical foundation and build a new divine star essence?"


    "What conditions do I need to meet to break the second logical foundation? power? Knowledge? Wisdom? Time? magic power? IQ? Talent? Other help? "


    Su ye thought for a moment, opened the magic book and listed all kinds of words, sentences, concepts and possibilities.


    At this moment, God level magic is useless, altar is useless, magic is useless, most experience is useless, most knowledge is useless, the reality that eyes can see is useless, and intuition is useless.


    Because this is beyond the limit of human normal wisdom.


    What is useful is the way of thinking, the understanding of the essence and principle of knowledge, the reality that can not be seen by the eyes but can be perceived by the thought, and the reality beyond the reality, that is, the truth.


    Finally, Su Ye stopped and kept thinking.


    All excellent people, including the growth experiences and stories of gods, come to mind, slowly extract their similarities and differences, refine their growth path, refine their contingency, and refine their inevitability.


    After a long time, Su Ye opened his eyes slightly. In his eyes, the deification flowed and the stars gathered and dispersed.


    "It is said that it is easier to know than to do, but the reason why it is difficult to do is because it only stays at the level of knowledge and can not reach the level of deep cognition."


    "I once said that only by asking for yourself as a legend can you become a legend. Instead of asking for yourself as a legend after you become a legend. "


    "I also said that only by doing what legends should do can they become legends. Instead of doing what legends should do after they become legends. "


    "These two sentences, in fact, can be refined again, that is: first understand why you become a legend!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 972

    "Before climbing Olympus, first ask yourself why you want to climb Olympus?"


    "Before creating a new magic star, I forgot to ask myself, why am I creating a magic star?"


    "Find a safe place for yourself? No. "


    "To gain the vanity of being worshipped and admired by God and people? No. "


    "To defeat Zeus? Yes, but not all. "


    "I created a new magic God star, in essence, to pursue the ultimate principle of magic."


    "Then, pursuing the ultimate principle of magic is not only the way of harvesting faith, because if I choose this way, I will always lag behind Zeus. Moreover, I give up the way of magic and philosophy, the way of openness and cooperation, and become as selfish and narrow as the gods."


    "To pursue the ultimate principle of magic, in fact, there is a way that everyone knows. It is the most likely way to surpass Zeus and the most likely way to pursue the ultimate principle."


    "Therefore, if I want to understand this, I can break the logical basis of ''God Star is harvesting faith'' and construct a new logical basis: my God Star is not to harvest faith, but to unite all the forces that can be united, complete the goal of me and the magic world and pursue the ultimate principle."


    "Well, I am not the king of magic, nor the God of magic. I am the new light of magic! Since then, my divine name is the ordinary magic new light, Su Ye. "


    Su Ye smiled happily.


    It''s clear.


    Su Ye grabbed the largest broken star and threw it forward. The broken star broke, showing a new super giant divine power plane.


    The planetary super giant divine power plane expands rapidly, as if to expand into a blue divine power planet.


    Ahead, a blue and gold magic sea emerged out of thin air.


    The magic sea expands in an instant, wraps the divine power planet, shrinks suddenly, and forms a huge blue and gold vortex.


    In the whirlpool, the blue power planet continues to expand.


    It''s like two grinding discs as big as two planets hang each other.


    Wisps of white space ripples spread. After a while, the ripples broke, and the dense spider web space was full of cracks.


    The two sides entangled and collided with each other like sworn enemies. Finally, the dazzling pure white light broke out.


    The immeasurable light burst.


    Su ye had to close his eyes.


    After a flash, the divine light converged, and the magic sea and the divine power planet shrank to a tiny, small enough to become a white light hole the size of a fist.


    The white light hole trembled gently and erupted stars endlessly.


    Su Ye immediately closed his eyes and the divine magic surged all over his body.


    The starlight emitted by the white light hole is formed from points into lines, from lines to surfaces, and from surfaces into bodies, starting to quickly build a new planet.


    Small planet, slowly getting bigger.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    Su Ye was sweating and his magic was pouring out. He used a lot of magic medicine to restore his magic.


    I don''t know how long later, Su ye, who was almost collapsed, opened his eyes.


    Ahead, a blue star with a diameter of 100000 kilometers is suspended in the sky.


    Surrounded by white clouds, the sea is blue, and the earth is yellow and green.


    Su Ye''s eyes are shining like stars, his heart beats like drums, his breath is deep, and his face is gradually ruddy.


    In the dark eyes, the blue God Star rotates slowly.


    An unprecedented new God star, officially completed.


    This is not a God Star harvesting faith.


    Su Ye instantly disappeared in situ and emerged over his own God star.


    Endless divine star information flows into my mind like a cool spring, so that I can clearly master everything about this divine star.


    "Not bad..."


    Su Ye squinted and felt the spiritual bath and baptism.


    Suddenly, the whole infinite plane shook together.


    Countless gods moved and looked up at the sky.


    All the gods felt that the highest part of the infinite plane seemed to open a door.


    A strange thing flew out of the gate.


    At the beginning, no gods could perceive what it was. When the strange thing completely entered the infinite plane, the darkness dissipated in front of all gods and the white light came to the world.


    The brilliant white light shines on heaven and earth, illuminating every grain of soil, every drop of water and every kind of thing in the infinite plane.


    In the white light, a golden tower slowly condensed into a golden bell tower.


    At the highest end of the clock tower, a huge black gold clock is suspended quietly, and the Silver Hammer stands still.


    The black gold pattern on the surface of the black gold giant clock slowly flows to the silver white bell hammer. Once it touches the silver white bell hammer, it will turn into silver white characters.


    The silver and white characters on the other side of the silver and white bell hammer also flow to the black and gold giant clock. Once the black and gold giant clock is touched, it will turn into black and gold patterns.


    From a distance, it seems as if a black and a white school of fish are swimming around.


    Below the top of the tower, at the top of the four walls, a huge dial with black needles on a white background emerged.


    The hands and numbers on the four huge dials are like reality and illusion. No matter how the gods observe, they can only see that the vague hands are rotating rapidly on the vague dials.


    The pointer positions of the four dials are completely different, and the rotation speed is also completely different.


    After the gods were stunned for a moment, they instinctively knew the name of this thing.


    Time clock tower.


    The gift of infinite plane is a congratulatory gift for the creation of the new world.


    In history, only the creator God and even the best of the creator gods can get gifts at this level.


    In addition, no God other than the creator God has ever obtained it.


    The gods sensed the power of the clock tower of time and space.


    The boundaries are constant and immortal.


    Any power of time and space cannot affect the clock tower and the master of the clock tower.


    After a flash, the clock tower disappeared.


    Then, different gods sounded different sounds, or bells, or drums, or flutes, or songs


    All gods hold separate meetings of the gods.


    Su Ye looked at the mountain in the center of the mainland in the shape of a rooster.


    Golden wall, Silver Hammer, black bell, white plate and black needle.


    Time clock tower.


    With a slight shock, the divine star blends with the atmosphere of the clock tower of time and space.


    The magic star began to absorb the power of the space-time bell tower, and the space-time bell tower also absorbed the power of the magic star to form a perfect cycle.


    Subsequently, Su ye received a warm new message.


    Su Ye gave up his faith in harvesting. He thought this would lead to his inability to grow for a long time and give up his promotion for at least a hundred years.


    But I didn''t expect that after I got the clock tower of time and space, my God Star won the great power of God star in advance,


    And it''s a God Star power you''ve never heard of.


    Universal knowledge.


    No matter what creatures, whether their own believers or believers of others, whether mortals or gods, whether goodwill or malice, and what creatures understand, learn or create in their own God star, as the Lord of God star, they will get the same harvest.


    Su Ye''s heart was filled with uncontrollable joy.


    Willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to.


    Su ye took a deep breath and thought about the reasons for the infinite plane gift.


    The whole infinite plane has and has only one divine road to harvest faith.


    This is the only orthodoxy and the only mainstream of the infinite plane.


    However, in an isolated system, the total degree of chaos is bound to increase, which is an irreversible process.


    If the mainstream of harvesting faith is allowed to develop, the whole infinite plane will inevitably become more and more chaotic. Finally, more and more gods like Zeus will appear, destroy countless creatures for their own strength, completely cut off the possibility of the development of the infinite plane, and finally lead to the collapse of the whole infinite plane due to excessive chaos.


    When I give up harvest growth and choose cooperation and unity growth, I will create a divine way completely different from the whole infinite plane.


    In the isolated system of the infinite plane, new forces are born, and this force can obviously enable more people and more creatures to gather together, learn together, grow together and make progress together, reduce the chaos of the infinite plane and increase the order of the infinite plane, so that the infinite plane can continue and develop continuously.


    In addition to the mainstream route that has completely reached a dead end, Suye has opened up a tributary road.


    Moreover, this tributary road may completely subvert the old mainstream and become a new mainstream.


    This new divine way is prolonging the life of the whole infinite plane.


    I bet on the whole future, and infinity also gives me the gift I deserve.


    Thinking through the causes and consequences, Su Ye smiled.


    "Although my divine new Tao is only a possibility, any possibility will produce infinite changes, and finally make the whole world more beautiful and more sustainable. Eh... "


    Su Ye blinked and found that he had received an order in his magic prison city.


    The summoning order of the gods of Tartarus, the Lord of hell, even includes himself.


    Su Ye thinks quickly.


    "If I consider my personal feelings and magic prison City, I must go. After all, he is very helpful to me."


    "If it is extended to the whole magic world, I should not go, because the magic world is the power of good, and hell is the representative of evil. If I am too close to hell, it may affect the perception of other good gods. "


    "However, if I think at a higher level and at the level of the whole infinite plane, whether it is hell or abyss, whether it is evil or good, it is essentially a kind of ''existence''. Evil is not absolute chaos, but a tributary of order, not enough order."


    "Whether evil or good, devil or human, from the perspective of the infinite plane, it is only a possibility to help the infinite plane progress. Because both the devil and human beings are pursuing survival and better survival. There are only evil gods in the whole infinite plane who really have the nature of self destruction and other destruction. "


    "Therefore, I don''t need to consider me, or the magic prison City, the magic world, or other good gods. I only consider whether participating in the meeting of the demons and gods is beneficial for us to pursue the ultimate principle. As for the likes and dislikes of other good gods, I believe there are countless ways to solve them, and they can also help me pursue the ultimate principle... "Thinking of this, Su Ye''s eyes shine. Originally, the way of thinking, that is, the mode of thinking, has undergone earth shaking changes. Su Ye looked at the star in his eyes. His body shook. A virtual shadow flew out of his body and stood on the left side, quickly solidifying. Lower incarnation. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 973

    Su Ye looked as like as two peas, and almost everything else.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ye''s legendary avatar appeared around him.


    Suye as like as two peas in the legend, he is surprised to find that the legendary incarnation of magic summons is exactly the same as that of the lower gods.


    The magician mastered similar power when he was legendary.


    This means that God level magicians will have one more lower avatar than ordinary gods, which is a great help.


    The new God only needs to consume divine power to return to the human world from the divine world.


    But once we pass the new God period and officially become the next God, we can''t pass the great ban, return to the human world, and go to some planes that God level forces can''t pass.


    Avatars are not affected.


    The lower avatar gently nodded his head and disappeared in place.


    In the next moment, the next Avatar was transferred to the gate of purgatory on the 18th floor of hell and went to the purgatory palace.


    Su Ye remained above the magic star and looked at the clock tower of time and space.


    It is clearly stated in the decree of the Lord of hell that it is to summon the demons and gods in the clock tower of time and space. You must not expose yourself.


    As soon as Su Ye stretched out his hand, the top of the mountain collapsed slowly, the clock tower of time and space fell slowly, and finally entered the hinterland of the mountain.


    Then, the top of the mountain was restored and an old temple was built.


    "Next


    Su ye thought to himself and looked at the soul crystal of God and people in his hand.


    A god people soul crystal can produce 100 god people


    The strength and qualification of the divine people after birth are greatly influenced by the divine position and the divine star.


    Su Ye holds the soul crystal of the god people and looks down at the God star.


    The whole magic God Star is divided into ten continents. The shape and environment of each continent are different. Only when stimulated by different environments can organisms evolve in different directions.


    Between different continents, on the blue sea, there are different islands, large and small, just like the Pearl in the ocean.


    Su Ye looked to the mainland.


    The continent has rich landform, vertical and horizontal water systems, staggered roads, convenient transportation and abundant resources. It is a place with great material wealth.


    As soon as Su Ye reached out, drastic changes took place in the mainland.


    Cities have sprung up one after another, and the powerful divine magic has directly turned the virtual into the real, creating a perfect magical city.


    Different cities have different styles. Some are in mountains, some are surrounded by woods, some are cast with steel, some are close to mountains and rivers, and some are half on land and half in the sea


    Su Ye is like an unparalleled master of architecture, changing the environment of the mainland in the most natural way and building cities.


    Scholars in the center of the mainland, a huge plain city group has sprung up.


    On the city''s municipal square, there is a statue of Plato.


    The city was named the city of Plato.


    All libraries in the city are named Euclidean library, from the first library to the twenty second library.


    Every library in every city of this God Star is called the same name.


    Su Ye''s mind and thoughts are myriad.


    The city of Plato took Athens as the prototype and took shape rapidly. There is also a Acropolis mountain in the center of the city.


    The difference is that there is only one temple on the mountain, the goddess of wisdom.


    In addition, the whole city of Plato has no trace of gods.


    Like the magic prison City, Plato''s city is a super Magical City, full of a large number of primary magic tools, including all kinds of sacred magic cars.


    Legendary artifacts cannot be made by the lower gods out of thin air.


    A hundred soul crystals of God and people appeared in front of Su Ye.


    Looking at the 100 diamond like treasures, Su Ye''s heart beat a little faster.


    This is the first time I have officially created life.


    I don''t know if my God star can directly give birth to a magician.


    With a flick of Su Ye''s finger, a soul crystal of God and people fell from heaven like a meteorite and hit the city of Plato.


    After flying over the city, the soul crystal of God and people scattered, turned into 100 light spots, and fell into different houses in pairs.


    White light falls as like as two peas, and the flesh and blood are transformed into the same people as God.


    There are 100 men and 100 women, and the relationship between each group is different.


    Brothers and sisters, couples, all 18-year-old adults.


    These gods and people looked confused, but slowly, their eyes were clear and gradually realized their identity.


    Some of them were curious to observe their bodies, some tried to talk to relatives and friends in the folk houses, some looked at the folk houses, and some even began to use magic, which startled themselves.


    Su Ye observed them, the corners of his mouth slightly curved.


    The god people are divided into God created god people and natural god people. The Soul Crystal creates God created god people, and the offspring bred by God people are natural god people.


    The adult speed of natural god people is ten times that of human beings. At the age of 18, the growth speed is similar to that of human beings. The life span ranges from 500 to 1000 years. Special god people can be given eternal life by the gods.


    The life span of ordinary gods and people is directly proportional to the degree of piety, but in the magic God star, the life span of gods and people is directly proportional to the degree of magic contribution.


    God created God and people to be 18 years old directly, and then grow up the same as human beings.


    Generally speaking, most of the new gods are apprentices and will be promoted to the golden rank within three to five years.


    However, these 100 gods and people have just been born, but they all have the golden rank!


    100 golden magicians.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded slightly, which was far beyond his imagination.


    Su Ye looked at 100 people who looked like his own children. A strange light flashed in his eyes and stretched out his fingers.


    Suddenly, all the people magicians trembled, their eyes changed from sober to confused, and then slowly woke up again.


    Each of them knew instinctively that Su God had lifted his absolute control over their bodies!


    Since then, every God and people has absolute freedom.


    Every God and people can do what they like, but the premise is to abide by the laws and regulations of the magic God star.


    Every God and people suddenly don''t know what they should do. They are full of confusion and can''t adapt to a directionless life. Deep in their eyes, a touch of fear is churning, but deeper, it is an irrecoverable joy.


    That is the most basic desire of life for freedom.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the 100 gods and people who were separated from their master-servant relationship. He instinctively felt reluctant, but he was more proud.


    He is creating an infinite plane, a real living God and people, each is a living life and individual, and each is a magician.


    Each has unlimited possibilities.


    Each one is promoting the progress of magic.


    Human beings make progress by freeing their hands from the ground, improve productivity by freeing slaves, further improve productivity through gender equality, and continue to improve productivity through mechanical emancipation of the body


    Only when life obtains greater freedom and more complete liberation can it obtain more power and better evolution.


    Even if the magic world has pursued the ultimate principle, it also needs countless magicians to expand the ultimate principle.


    Magicians are never enough.


    Every magician may become a link of a great achievement in the future.


    Even the smallest link.


    Su ye first sacrificed all the God and people crystals on the altar. The previous harvest, acquisition and accumulation, plus this gift, amounted to 607.


    Su Ye waved his hand and the remaining 607 divine people crystals flew out.


    More than 60000 light spots fell.


    Finally, there were 60800 more gods and people in Plato''s city.


    After the birth of these gods and people, they all became golden magicians.


    Su Ye removes the control of every god people magician.


    Then they sent demigods and pseudo gods to guide these magicians to Plato''s College in the city.


    Golden lights flew down, and a magic book appeared in front of each god people magician.


    Magicians opened the Magic Book curiously and read the introduction carefully.


    Everyone can connect to the supernova magic Council and become a member of supernova.


    Subsequently, Su ye transformed Plato college.


    If you don''t have time to teach them, and the teachers of the magic prison can''t come here, use the magic projection to project the teachers of the magic prison city onto the magic God star.


    After setting up the magic projection classroom, Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. Augmented reality and holographic technology are the simplest technologies in the magic God star.


    For the next three years, it will be handed over to the teachers of magic prison city.


    Three years later, it is difficult to estimate the extent to which these completely free god people magicians will grow.


    Without the control of the gods, they will have various negative changes. They may give up cultivation, may give up magic, may choose to be an ordinary person, may choose to die, and may even try to escape the magic God star.


    But Su Ye didn''t care.


    The lower limit of uncontrolled gods and people is lower, but the upper limit will also be higher.


    Compared with the dead sea, which provides credibility, the surging rivers are more valuable.


    Su Ye continued to observe and guide more than 60000 golden magicians, and the separation entered the open-air conference hall and the ten thousand bones Hall of the purgatory palace with the separation or body of other magicians.


    The main body of this large assembly hall is an unknown huge humanoid skeleton.


    The corpse with white background and golden pattern lay on the ground, leaving only the bones of the head, chest and abdomen.


    Even so, it is dozens of kilometers long.


    The huge skull of the skeleton has two huge horns, up to kilometers, like two curved black fine mountains, obliquely inserted into the sky.


    The top of the giant horn erupted a strong divine flame, thousands of meters and thousands of years.


    On the forehead of the huge head stood a burning throne, which was empty.


    The eye socket under the forehead was dark, and the turbulent blood flowed out of the eye socket to both sides, turned into a waterfall, made a deafening sound, and fell into the blood deep pool below.


    There is a row of skeleton throne across the chin, on which several reduced bodies of the main gods have sat. The ribs of the huge skeleton are completely different from those of human beings. They are stacked and dense. The ribs are wrapped one by one. From a high altitude, they look like huge flowers intertwined with white bones, with hundreds of layers. Both sides of each layer of ribs correspond, and the number on each side is more than 100. More than 20000 huge pale ribs stand high. Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins! Ten thousand bones hall. The top of each rib is smoothed by invisible force. A demon God''s body or avatar flew from all directions and landed on the top of his ribs. Guided by the guards of purgatory palace, Su ye came to the tail vertebrae of the huge skeleton and looked up at the skeleton like a mountain. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 974

    Su Ye carefully observed the traces on the bones, and blood golden magic lines loomed.


    Among the bones, it was like a river rushing and roaring on the bank, never stopping.


    Take a closer look, there is blood surging in it.


    This skeleton doesn''t seem to be dead yet.


    Su Ye casually found a back rib to fly up, and then secretly observed the rib divine pattern. He was preparing to record secretly. A familiar voice came.


    "Su Shen, you can watch and remember, but don''t record in any way."


    Su ye turned his head and saw the middle God leaning forward. A ten meter high red priest floating in the air, nodded to himself.


    The crimson Pope.


    Su Ye immediately smiled and nodded his thanks. Before the canonization, he also communicated and studied with the crimson Pope in the crimson eye socket.


    Su ye had no distractions. He carefully observed and remembered the divine patterns of the giant bones. The more he guessed, the more happy he was.


    This skeleton is at least a Lord God, or even a near God King.


    The divine patterns revealed on this skeleton fill a large number of gaps in the divine level divine patterns.


    Su Ye responded politely when the demon God greeted him occasionally.


    However, the lower demons who said hello were slightly away.


    Su Ye knows that he is an alien, and the demon God has never been a kind person. If he is invited to participate, it will inevitably lead to dissatisfaction, so he simply keeps silent and takes the time to learn.


    More and more demons came.


    When the demon God reached ten thousand, a blood moon rose in all directions of the sky.


    The eight blood moons are bigger than the sun, occupying the sky in all directions and emitting unparalleled power.


    Suddenly, eight blood moons cracked, and eight blood waterfalls fell from the sky, like a bloody sky curtain, covering all sides.


    The bright red blood mist flowed slowly, inundating the whole purgatory palace and the hall of bones.


    The demons issued a happy cry and breathed the power of the blood moon of the gods.


    "Why don''t you absorb the power of the blood moon?" A familiar voice came.


    Su ye turned around and saw the thick and black eight character eyebrow little devil standing at the top of one side''s ribs.


    "Anxiety demon, you just came?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to attract people''s attention. If I can come late, I''ll come late. When I come early, a demon God greets me, which makes me anxious. Now the gods gather together, everyone absorbs the blood moon of the gods, and no one cares about me. " The anxious demon frowned deeply.


    "I think you are not only an anxiety demon, but also a social fear demon." Su Ye smiled.


    "Social terrorism? I see. I like the name. I''ll see if I can gather the power of social fear and integrate it into my anxious theocracy. " The anxious demon nodded seriously.


    Su Ye smiled, continued to observe his ribs, and suddenly looked at the anxious demon again.


    "Plato asked you to help me?" Su ye asked.


    The anxious demon was stunned, nodded and said, "I owe him a little favor. I was on the third floor of hell with you, so he asked me to help you find Theseus. Unfortunately, he died, and my investment only recovered the cost. As for you, I was thinking about whether to increase investment, but you were directly obsessed. Do you know that yesterday was still an investment object and today we will have a meeting together, which makes me very anxious? "


    A pair of eight eyebrows twisted up and down.


    "You can also continue to invest now. For example, I am in urgent need of God, people and soul crystal." Suye road.


    "I also lack!" The anxious demon turned white and Su ye said, "who got the time and space Clock Tower this time?"


    "It should be an unknown creator God." Suye road.


    "Nonsense. All worlds in the infinite plane have been bred, and there can be no natural creator God. At most, the God King creates the world, but then God knows it. At present, everyone''s guess is that I don''t know which guy has created a powerful force and won the favor of infinite planes. Why are there so many geniuses? It makes me so anxious. "


    Su Ye kept silent.


    "How''s your God star? I want to visit your God star. " The shape of the anxious demon God is a little devil more than one meter high. His thick eight character eyebrow makes him look particularly loyal, but when he says this, his face is full of treachery.


    "I am a magic God, you are a magic God. What''s the use of visiting my God star? I refuse. " Suye road.


    "I invite you to visit my God Star first." The anxious demon showed a humble smile.


    "OK, I''ll go after the meeting."


    "And then you invite me?"


    "Say again."


    "You are unreasonable."


    "What do I tell the devil?"


    "I''m so anxious..." the anxious demon frowned.


    Su Ye continued to learn divine patterns regardless of the anxious demon God.


    I don''t know how long, a bell rang, and the world suddenly seemed to stand still.


    All demon gods instinctively looked above the skull of the ten thousand bones hall.


    The flame god suddenly rose a huge pillar of fire, rushed into the sky, and formed a rotating flame vortex at high altitude, covering thousands of miles of the sky.


    Su ye knew that the rising pillar of fire meant that the king of hell would not personally preside over the meeting.


    The great gods often don''t officially appear for thousands of years.


    Su Ye looked down on his jaw and saw more than 30 main gods, but only 17 main gods were present.


    These main gods have different shapes, including smoke dragon, ten thousand blade devil, hell giant, purgatory demon king, three hell dogs, champion hell knight, pain priest, hell dwarf and so on.


    The 888 vx. cash box is paid attention to by the official account of the public, the popular book of gods, and 888 cash red packets.


    Some are self-centered, some are keeping their eyes closed, and some are sleeping.


    The three main gods in the middle come to the noumenon.


    In the middle is a purgatory Demon Lord God, the Lord of deep fire. Reduced to 20 meters high, the whole body is burning a faint flame, bat wings, two corners, the whole body is covered with scales, humanoid, at first glance, it is not different from the ordinary purgatory demon king. His scales were very dark, as if they were changing from red to black at any time.


    His face was as wrinkled as a ravine, and he looked indifferent.


    The giant god of hell, the God of star destruction, sits on the left side of the Lord of deep fire, with dark skin and cyan God patterns on the skin surface. Naked, exposing all parts, even the most vulnerable parts of the body are painted with cyan magic patterns, such as in the eyeball.


    His eyes were bright red and he scratched his bald head from time to time.


    Even if he tried his best to restrain his strength, the space around him was constantly breaking. At first glance, the surface of his body seemed to be attached with a layer of black-and-white cobwebs.


    On the right is a hell dwarf Lord God, the famous forging Lord, with a beard, dirty body, wine gas, half squinting, staggering like an old wine ghost, sitting on a big chair, his two legs shaking gently, unable to touch the ground.


    These three are responsible for managing the daily operation of hell for a hundred years.


    Under the skull, tens of thousands of ribs bloom, and a demon God stands at the top of the skull.


    These evil kings who are arrogant in their respective territories have no breath here, and their divine power disappears. Some evil gods even look less energetic than ordinary people, such as anxious evil gods.


    "Cough..." the Lord of deep fire in the middle coughed gently to attract the eyes of all gods.


    "This meeting mainly discusses the time clock tower. By the way, welcome another resident in the Wangu hall." The red and black lava eyes of the Lord of Deep Fire looked at Suye.


    The gods turned their heads and looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye had already prepared, but he could really face the gaze of gods and demons, and instinctive defense and resistance arose in his heart. His skin seemed to be drained of water and his body was stiff.


    But Su ye still kept a polite smile and nodded gently.


    Yu Guang saw that the anxious demon God covered his face with his hands for fear of being watched by the gods.


    The gods looked away one after another. Su Ye didn''t move, but a warning suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Many demon gods are hostile to themselves, which is normal, but the giant Lord God, the Star Destroyer, made no secret of his hostility.


    Su ye knew that the Star Destroyer had the blood of the second generation Titan king, so he naturally despised himself.


    On the contrary, the forging master smiled, was full of goodwill, and happily hiccupped.


    He cooperates very closely with the hell dwarves, who are already the main residents of the demon prison city.


    Su ye thought for a while and didn''t care about the Star Destroyer. Anyway, the hell giant was just like that. He didn''t have much brain. As long as he wasn''t the leader of the conspiracy, he could target himself.


    The Lord of Deep Fire said slowly, "you may not know the value of the clock tower of time and space. On the surface, it is just an object between the main artifact and the creation artifact. It is true that it only has a protective effect, no attack effect, and can only protect the power of time and space. However, objects such as the clock tower of time and space are collectively referred to as the "star of the great plane". Any star of the great plane is the main material of the creation artifact. In other words, once you have a big plane star, it is possible to create a creation artifact. "


    The master of Deep Fire said and looked at the master of forging.


    The old dwarf with white beard smiled and said, "it''s just possible. The main function of the great plane star is to stay in the divine star, guard the divine star and forge the creation artifact. Once it fails, the great plane star will collapse. As far as I know, the great lord of hell has two great stars. I always wanted to forge one into a creation artifact for free, but he disagreed. "


    Evil gods laughed and scolded one after another. They obviously wanted to improve their strength by forging creation artifacts, but they said so generously.


    The Lord of deep fire continued: "it doesn''t matter if this thing falls into the hands of ordinary gods. This big plane star that only defends but does not attack has little impact. But if it falls into the hands of the LORD God or even the king of God, it is very bad news. If you fall into the divine world or the abyss, it will be bad news. "


    The destruction star Lord points a head, the big hand holds the table, and says: "in all the stars on the infinite plane, the clock tower of time and space may be in the top ten."


    "The first three," said the forging master with a smile, "if it''s not only protective ability, it''s enough to rank first."


    The gods were in an uproar and talked about it one after another¡° Ladies and gentlemen, does this mean that the Lord of the clock tower of time and space may contribute no less than a small creation to the infinite plane? "¡° Of course, some little creationists did not receive infinite gifts at all. "¡° But what did the Lord of the clock tower of time and space do and create, so that the infinite plane can give this gift of creation level? "¡° Let''s brainstorm and think about all the possibilities. "¡° Could it have created a powerful race? I remember when the dragon clan was born, there was a big plane star. "¡° It is possible that if there is a new race, it may take us many years to recognize the master of the clock tower of time and space. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 975

    "Ordinary big plane stars can be obtained by creating races, but this time it is not, no accident, it is to create forces that affect the whole infinite plane, which is more valuable than the birth of the dragon family."


    "I disagree." The Lord of smoke dragon, the Lord of gray smoke, gave the demon a white look and scared the upper demon to shut up quickly.


    The demons discussed one after another. Su Ye kept silent and bowed his head to learn the divine pattern.


    The anxious demon whispered, "the more you listen, the more anxious you are. I knew I wouldn''t come. Alas, how good the clock tower of time and space is for me, then I have the confidence to be promoted to the middle God. No, give it to me. If it leaks, won''t I be besieged... "


    The gods discussed for a long time, and the master of Deep Fire said, "you have not reached a consensus on the great plane star. Our Lord God has consulted privately and even asked the Lord of hell, but he has a basic guess, which will be announced by the Lord of conspiracy later. Now we consider that the influence of the clock tower on the infinite plane is mainly on hell. What do you want to say? "


    "This kind of treasure that only defends but does not attack will not be of great use?"


    "You think too simply. The power of the LORD God level is more or less related to the power of time and space, not to mention the gods. Even some super magic skills of magicians are related to the power of time and space, which can be proved by the dark red Pope. "


    The crowd looked at the crimson Pope.


    The dark red Pope nodded his head, suddenly stretched out his finger to the distance, and saw that outside the hall of bones, a dense magic suddenly appeared, reaching 10000 weight in an instant, and then stroked with his right hand to dispel the magic.


    "I have just used many super demons and magic abilities, such as super demons - foreseeing magic that can borrow from the future, super demons - old magic that can borrow from the past, and delayed recovery, which can stimulate the delayed magic deliberately accumulated in the past. Now they are released together. If the opponent has a time clock tower, these magic will dissipate naturally once they reach his power range. All kinds of time spells, or destruction, collapse, blockade and other forces related to space, also have no effect on him. Surely her Majesty the goddess of magic will not object. "


    The crimson pope said, and the demons looked at a goddess covered with black robes and black gauze.


    The magic goddess hecat, once the superior God of the Zeus God system, and now the median God, is one of the goddesses who are most proficient in witchcraft in the infinite plane.


    The magic goddess nodded gently.


    Some demons are silent, and some demons complain incessantly.


    "This means that even if the LORD God is helpless, the time dragon and the void dragon are the target in front of him?"


    "That''s not true. The time dragon and the void dragon can''t help him, and he can''t help these two dragon gods. Of course, if he is the LORD God or even the God King, it is another matter. " Crimson religion.


    "Wait, do you mean that if he is the LORD God, with the power of the clock tower of time and space, he may suppress the time dragon and the void dragon?"


    "Indeed. And has the ability to explore all kinds of space-time mysteries. "


    There was a sudden silence.


    That''s the most important thing.


    The space-time secret place of the infinite plane, even the God King dare not enter easily.


    Only the gods who have space-time divine power or powerful artifacts dare to enter.


    The forging Master said: "this means that if we encounter such an enemy, it is equivalent to meeting the most powerful void beast. All the forbidden forces with space and time will not work. Of course, absolute power can be used to suppress, but if the other party is also the main God, then... Basically means that the God King doesn''t make a move, he can walk horizontally in the infinite plane. "


    "He should not be the LORD God or God King, or even the God of the great God system." The master of conspiracy.


    "Oh?" The people looked to the master of the plot.


    It was an eggshell like shadow two meters high.


    No one has ever seen the real person of the conspiracy master. He is always like a creeping dark cloud.


    Respect him, call him the shadow of wisdom, and dislike him, call him the crawling maggot.


    "Every time the great plane star appears, it is not only known to all gods, but also seen by nearby gods. So far, no news has been leaked, which means that the clock tower of time and space is likely to fall on the hidden God star, where there are only a few gods who can block the news. "


    "In that case, it will be much better." The demons breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But..." the master of the plot stopped halfway.


    The demons rolled their eyes together, and the master of the conspiracy could never finish in one breath.


    "We can see some clues through the previous gifts of the great plane star."


    "Looking back on the known great plane stars, such as his Majesty the Lord of hell''s ten thousand demon emperor car, is not only to reward his Majesty''s killing, but also to promote his majesty to continue to conquer the infinite plane."


    "For another example, there was a little creator God who created the world. The big plane star given was an invisible shield, which means that the infinite plane was protecting the creator God or the world he created."


    "All these things can detect the intention of the infinite plane."


    "Let''s savor the clock tower this time. Is the power of time and space under the LORD God strong? Pathetically weak. "


    The demons under the LORD God rolled their eyes. The Lord of conspiracy is a little grumpy today.


    The master of the conspiracy continued: "only in the face of the attack of the LORD God or God King can the space-time bell tower play a real role. This means that the will of the infinite plane is not only protecting him, but also protecting him against the LORD God and the God King! "


    The demons nodded one after another.


    "Next, I''ll ask you one more question. Who has heard of the great plane star with the power of time and space?"


    All the demons were suddenly stunned and quickly reacted.


    "Time, space and destiny are the three most powerful forces. Even the divine king''s use of these three forces is very limited. Like some time artifacts, they are not really changing time, but changing other people''s "perception" of time with the suppression of power. For example, the anchor of time, on the surface, is a large-scale time stop, but in fact it just makes the enemies in the range "feel that time is static", which is different from changing time in the real sense. What can really change time, space and destiny is the category of creation artifacts. " A demon way.


    "This defense against the absoluteness of time and space seems to go beyond the scope of the great plane star and close to the creation artifact. No wonder the forging Master said that the time and space bell tower is already the top three. If it has attack ability, it can rank first. "


    The master of the plot said, "that''s good. Aware of the power of the clock tower of time and space, we find that the gift of the infinite plane matches its contribution. So what is the largest star we know? It is the "original hill of life" obtained by the earliest Egyptian creator God puta, which has a single nature of life. After that, no matter how powerful the great plane star or even the creation artifact, it also has a single nature. The clock tower of time and space is the only star with two powerful properties. "


    "In other words, to some extent, in the eyes of the will of the infinite plane, the Lord of the clock tower of time and space is more valuable than the original creator God."


    There was an uproar.


    "Do you mean that the Lord of the clock tower of time and space is equivalent to a creator God in the eyes of the will of the infinite plane?" A demon God shouted.


    "Even higher."


    Hearing the answer of the conspirator, all the demons were silent.


    They dare to oppose many gods, even the most grumpy gods, but they never dare to overturn the conclusion of the master of conspiracy.


    "That''s why the major gods are looking for the master of the clock tower of time and space."


    The demons nodded gently.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    Su ye said, I don''t want to know.


    "Therefore, the real value of the master of the clock tower of time and space is not the clock tower of time and space, but he represents a force or trend that may affect the whole infinite plane! Which God system finds him first, which God system will know what the new trend is, and naturally will be able to grow beyond other God systems. "


    "Of course, this is only a possibility, which does not mean success, but it is possible, which is better than no possibility at all."


    The demons nodded frequently.


    Gods have a long life. They often encounter that what they valued in the past and now suddenly doesn''t matter after hundreds or even thousands of years.


    As a result, they are used to looking at everything on the scale of thousands or even thousands of years.


    The past is important, the present is important, but the future is more important.


    "So what should we do now? If you find the master of the clock tower of time and space, will you rob the clock tower of time, violate the will of the infinite plane, or comply with it? " The master of the conspiracy was just a small shadow, only more than two meters high, but all the demons looked at it and felt that he seemed to stand upright, like a mountain standing on a huge skeleton.


    "Of course!"


    "We don''t want to die."


    "We are not those evil gods. We want to devour the infinite plane."


    "We are evil, not crazy."


    "Even his majesty, the Lord of hell, does not want to be against the will of the infinite plane."


    "No God wants to be against him except a madman who covets the highest position."


    The master of the plot nodded and everyone was quiet.


    "Therefore, the LORD God of hell has reached an agreement before the meeting of the gods to find the Lord of the clock tower of time and space, and then quietly approach him to gain trust. If he is willing to join hell, we will try our best to train him to be promoted to the LORD God. If he doesn''t want to join hell, we will help him build his God system. I don''t think he will refuse our kindness. Once we get his friendship, no matter how the future changes, we will be invincible in hell. "


    The demons nodded happily.


    Su ye had a subtle expression on his face.


    "Of course, if he is a devil, we will destroy him at all costs, even against the will of the infinite plane. As long as he is not an evil god or devil, we hell can try our best to win over. "


    The demons continued to nod.


    The gentle voice of the conspiracy Lord sounded again and said, "in fact, some things are difficult for the gods under the LORD God and insignificant for the LORD God."


    The demons under the LORD God sighed one after another. Sure enough, the nickname of the Lord of conspiracy and the Lord of ridicule were not in vain.


    A huge black claw wriggled out of the dark body of the conspiracy master, and the claw gently snapped its fingers. A layer of white ripples instantly covered the whole ten thousand bones hall. Su Ye was stunned. Is the demon so unconventional? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 976

    "Next, the major divine departments will use artifact for secret detection. As long as the Lord of the clock tower and his avatar appear in public, they can''t hide it. No accident, there will be results in a year at most, of course, unless he can''t hide it. After all, for the LORD God, it is very simple to identify the Lord of the clock tower of time and space. However, it''s just handy. I don''t believe he''s among us... "


    The voice of the conspirator suddenly stopped.


    All the demons looked around, and finally their eyes fell on Su Ye''s incarnation.


    Like tens of thousands of searchlights in the night, gathered at one point.


    Layers of white ripples are still rippling in the hall of ten thousand bones. If they fall on others, the white ripples will be bypassed.


    Can fall on Su ye, the white ripple disappears directly!


    The master of the plot stared at Su Ye''s incarnation.


    The Lord of deep fire, the Lord of star destruction and the Lord of forging stared at Su Ye''s incarnation.


    The gods stared at Su Ye''s incarnation.


    Why is there a silent master of the clock tower of time and space?


    Su Ye looked at the time-space ripples that were dissipating all over his body, raised his head, looked blankly and asked, "why do you look at me?"


    The demons rolled their eyes together.


    "Do I have time and space talents, which is why this phenomenon is caused?" Su Ye looked naive.


    The demons continue to roll their eyes, install, continue to install!


    "There must be something wrong. It may have something to do with my newly created super magic God star." Su ye said calmly.


    The demons looked helplessly at Su Ye''s incarnation.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    The master of the conspiracy said weakly, "the magic King... Stop it. I didn''t expect you to be the master of the clock tower of time and space. "


    "I''m not!" Su Ye shook his head firmly.


    Suddenly, the bodies of the three demon gods burst.


    On the light red sky, an indescribable and indescribable horror shadow swept over, occupied the whole sky, and then disappeared.


    Then, all the demons felt the light shock of hell, and the three demons fell.


    There is even a superior demon God.


    The gods are silent.


    Su Ye was stunned for a while before he realized that the Lord of hell killed three demons. The reason could only be that the three demons tried to convey the news of the Lord of the clock tower of time and space.


    The Lord of Deep Fire said, "swear in the name of the Lord of hell and the infinite plane."


    Except Su ye, all demons swore immediately.


    After swearing, the demons were either in a daze, secretly watching Su ye, or blatantly.


    Those female demons kept swallowing saliva and winking at all kinds of things.


    The Lord of Deep Fire looked at the master of conspiracy, showed helplessness and asked, "Su God, do you want to be the LORD God of hell or build your own God system?"


    Some demons smiled and looked at the master of the plot.


    Just now, the master of the plot planned to approach quietly in front of Su Ye.


    It''s embarrassing.


    What will you call the master of conspiracy in the future?


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Su Ye is serious.


    The demons looked at Su Ye angrily.


    The Lord of Deep Fire nodded helplessly and said, "OK, we understand. We won''t mention it in the future. So, do you want to be the LORD God of hell, or like a self built God system? "


    "I don''t want to be the LORD God of hell, nor do I want to build my own God system. I just want to cooperate with all creatures to pursue the ultimate principle of the infinite plane and even the multiverse." Suye road.


    "Then it''s settled. We hell demons also want to pursue the ultimate principle of the infinite plane and even the multiverse!" The Lord of Deep Fire said loudly.


    The demons were stunned and suddenly realized.


    "Yes!"


    "This is our goal!"


    "A demon God who does not pursue the ultimate principle is not a qualified demon God!"


    "Su Shen, let''s join hands to pursue the ultimate principle of the multiverse!"


    Su Ye looked helpless. Are demons so shameless?


    The magic goddess hecat has beautiful eyes and stares at Su Ye.


    The crimson Pope has been breathing slowly and deeply.


    The Star Destroyer scratched his bald head and was thinking about how to repair his relationship with Su Ye.


    Those demon gods who had been reluctant for Su ye to attend the meeting of the gods began to loudly praise the great lord of hell for his superior wisdom.


    The Lord of Deep Fire smiled and said, "from today on, we will fully support the development of magic prison city and supernova. Of course, we will draft a secret cooperation agreement between hell and magic prison city as soon as possible. Oh, I suddenly found out that magic prison means magic hell? It seems that the connection between us was unbreakable from the beginning. "


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "This is fate!"


    "When Su Shen chose to help hell repel the abyss and become the devil king, the wheel of history began to roll slowly..."


    "The cooperation between hell and supernova is the general trend, the general trend!"


    The demons nodded one after another.


    Su ye did not adapt to the fact that the demon God was so direct, but soon realized that the biggest difference between the demon God and the true God was that the true God had moral face, the demon God absolutely did not, and the demon God paid more attention to interests.


    This is the most standard response in the evil world.


    Those demon gods who were hostile to Zeus could not hide their joy, even the sad demon gods smiled.


    Many of his descendants died in the war with Zeus.


    Those particularly intelligent demons fell into meditation.


    What strength did Su Ye create?


    "I''m going to visit your God Star!" The anxious demon gnawed his teeth and whispered.


    "Say again." Su ye answered calmly.


    "Your Majesty, magic Shin Kwong Suye, can you fulfill my little wish?"


    The magic goddess''s elegant and sweet voice sounded.


    "No." Suye road.


    The demons can''t cry or laugh.


    The magic goddess didn''t seem to hear it and asked, "we have made an oath and will never reveal any secrets related to you. We are curious, what did you create and get the gift of infinite plane will? "


    "Magic and love." Su ye zhengse said.


    The demons were more helpless.


    "I''m sorry, but since you don''t say it, we won''t ask any more questions. I believe you will grow into an excellent divine magician. " The magic goddess nodded and stopped talking.


    Su Ye looked the same. He thought that the gods were smarter than each other. On the surface, the magic goddess was embarrassing herself, but in fact she helped herself block all the evil gods who wanted to ask.


    "Su Shen, I want to ask a very simple question. Do ordinary demons also have the opportunity to become magicians?" Asked the Lord of deep fire.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "everyone has a little misunderstanding about the magician."


    "Please."


    "Everyone believes that magicians are a fighting profession, such as soldiers, priests, magicians or wizards."


    "Isn''t it?" Asked the anxious demon.


    "No. Magicians are not a profession, or even people who master magic. I can even say that many so-called magicians can''t be called magicians. "


    Su ye said, looking around at the demons and gods.


    "Magician is the general name of a kind of creatures who think in a similar way. As long as you think in the way of philosophy and magic and follow the principles, even if you don''t have magic, you are still a magician. Even if you have endless magic, even if you have infinite power, even if you can destroy everything, but you don''t think in the way of philosophy, magic and principle, you are still not a magician, or even think. "


    "How to master the magician''s way of thinking?" Asked the anxious demon.


    "There are all books in the magic prison city. Philosophers and magicians are the most selfless people in the infinite plane and even the multiverse. We publish almost all the secrets and principles. Even so, you still don''t believe it. " Su Ye smiled.


    "But learning philosophy and magic is not a simple thing." The main way of deep fire.


    "It''s easier than a baby learning to walk. By the way, I''ll give you a little gift. " Su ye said, the body made a magic book in the God star, and waved his right hand.


    The magic books scattered all over the sky, falling in front of every demon God.


    "This is only a holy land level magic book. If you like, you can buy a better magic book at a high price in the magic prison City, but even the knowledge stored in the holy land level magic book is enough for ordinary people to learn for thousands of years. By the way, the first thing I want to do after I am canonized is to popularize the magic book. My initial goal is to have an infinite plane, one for each intelligent creature. " Suye road.


    "Magicians are really crazy..." the magicians muttered to themselves.


    "Cough..."


    The Lord of Deep Fire coughed and interrupted the thoughts of all demons.


    "Su Shen is half a hell devil..."


    "The whole!" The Lord of conspiracy interrupted the Lord of deep fire.


    "A slip of tongue..." the Lord of Deep Fire said without changing his face, "Su is an excellent evil hell demon God, and his contradiction with Zeus can''t be resolved. Because the mark of his hell is too deep, the abyss will never let him go. Therefore, we must do everything possible to prevent him from divulging his identity. "


    The demons nodded one after another.


    "Next, there will be the avatar of the main god or other gods holding powerful artifacts for large-scale secret detection, and Su God is definitely the key detection object of each major God Department. Well, in order to protect Su Shen, I hope to open the resolution of the gods, whether to use the divine king to protect and... "


    The Lord of Deep Fire glanced at the audience and said slowly, "the grace of hell."


    The demons breathed rapidly and their chests fluctuated.


    For mortals, the grace of gods is the highest reward, and for hell demons, the grace of hell is the highest reward.


    Once you get the favor of hell, the Lord of hell can''t hurt Su Ye.


    Hell grace has another name, hell prince.


    In addition to Tartarus, the Lord of hell, only three have won the favor of hell in the endless history of hell. Hell''s grace can not be launched casually. There must be a great sacrifice of the gods. Each God must sacrifice at least one lower artifact level sacrifice. Like the LORD God, you must sacrifice the sacrifice of the upper artifact level. As for the Lord of hell, he must sacrifice the sacrifice of the main artifact level. Many demons fell into hesitation. A lower artifact will not hurt the muscles and bones of any demon God, but it is not willing to give it away for nothing. What''s more, hell''s grace can only be initiated once a million years, unless hell will reward it automatically. After su Ye has the grace of hell, he can avoid any detection and obtain the power of absolute recovery beyond the God King. But within ten thousand years, any other demon gods have lost this qualification, which is what the demon gods are most reluctant to give up. Since he is known as the prince of hell, Su Ye''s nominal identity is the LORD God of hell. For a time, the demons couldn''t accept it. The master of the plot sneered: "a group of short-sighted worms, when the magic God system of Su God takes shape, you will understand how insignificant the cost of hell''s grace is."¡° I support you! " The anxious demon screamed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 977

    The gods looked at the anxious demon God.


    The anxious demon frowned and his body itched like lice.


    No one laughed at the ancient lower God. Although the anxious demon God was famous for his greed for life and fear of death, he lived a long time.


    No one wants to offend Xiaoqiang of the demon gods who are still alive.


    A demon God with such strong viability suddenly supported Su ye so firmly that his purpose was self-evident.


    Live a few more years.


    "I once got a master artifact by accident. Let''s take it as a sacrifice this time!"


    The Star Destroyer suddenly waved his hand, and a sawtooth mountain with a bloody smell flew out and slowly rotated in the sky.


    It''s only 100 meters high, but it''s like a giant shark in the sea, overlooking the small fish of the gods below.


    Even the main gods unexpectedly looked at the Star Destroyer. Not long ago, he yelled because of the hatred between Su ye and the Titans, encouraged the Titans to seek revenge against Su ye, and even wanted to do it himself, but he was discouraged by other main gods.


    How can you offer such a rich sacrifice now.


    Every main artifact should at least integrate into the complete power of the main God, and the whole process is enough to exhaust the time of the main God for thousands of years.


    The Star Destroyer doesn''t go to see Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t see the Star Destroyer.


    "I gave four lower artifacts, which are all my possessions!" The anxiety demon threw out four lower artifact.


    In ancient times, even if the gods picked up garbage on the battlefield every day, they could pick up 20 or 30 lower artifacts.


    "I have two superior artifacts and some treasures that I can''t use. Sacrifice them together." The Lord of the conspiracy flew out of front of him and landed high in the air, close to the main artifact.


    Then the gods stopped voting and offered sacrifices.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that he had lost his family!


    If you give yourself an altar, the total income may exceed the grace of hell.


    More than half of the demon gods actively contributed the best, and a few demon gods were reluctant, but they still gave sacrifices.


    High in the sky, thousands of lights shine, like a gorgeous sea of color light, illuminating the world in all colors, like a dream.


    The demons swallowed.


    Suddenly, the air shook heavily.


    A huge dark shadow slowly landed.


    The whole purgatory was shocked, and the giant skeleton where the ten thousand bones hall was located slowly sank.


    The wind swept, the clouds covered the sky, and the whole purgatory was dark.


    The shadow was huge. At first glance, it covered the sky for a hundred thousand miles.


    Take a closer look, it''s not big. The body is about kilometers at most.


    This unspeakable contrast makes it impossible to accurately describe the size of the shadow.


    Under the LORD God, all gods seem to be pressed down by mountains and bend down slowly.


    "This is... A broken God King artifact!" The forging master was completely sober and shocked.


    The demons were shocked. No wonder they were so terrible. They were afraid of accidentally crushing the gods.


    [reading for cash] pay attention to VX public. Number [book club], reading can also get cash!


    Demons, look at me, I look at you, more and more frightened.


    The Lord of hell is willing to sacrifice the broken God King artifact!


    This treatment is unprecedented.


    Some demons looked at Su ye with envy and jealousy. As the lineal blood of the Lord of hell, they had never seen the ancestor treat their descendants like this. Their own sons were not close to Su Ye.


    The anxious demon God breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, "with the broken God King artifact, the favor of hell must be great. You are blessed. Now even if Zeus came out in person, he could not feel your time and space clock tower, or even your God star. "


    The gods looked at the sky and were full of expectation.


    The master of Deep Fire said: "this great sacrifice is to hide the identity of Su God, so everything should be simple and avoid leakage. Now that the sacrifices are complete, I pray for the grace of hell! "


    The Lord of Deep Fire bent down deeply and recited the hymn of hell.


    All demons immediately bowed their heads and recited with the Lord of deep fire.


    Su Ye Mingming had never heard of hell carols, or even understood the full text of hell carols, but he was driven by invisible forces and recited them together.


    At first, the demons whispered.


    Slowly, some demons were boiling with their magic power. They looked fanatical and shouted loudly.


    Later, some demons suddenly sang and danced like Wizards of primitive tribes.


    The demon God who didn''t dance showed envy.


    The dancing demon God, favored by the will of hell, is being baptized by hell.


    In the most ancient times, the demon gods used this most primitive witch dance for sacrifice.


    Su ye only felt that the temperature was rising. He clearly had all kinds of gods and Titans, and he still felt hotter and hotter.


    Between heaven and earth, there is no fire.


    Slowly, Su Ye felt the heat rushing into his head. He had to recite loudly to ensure his soberness.


    Soon, countless virtual shadows of gods and Demons suddenly appeared in my mind. Those virtual shadows of demons and demons were doing funny actions, jumping around like an electric shock.


    Su ye had a flash of inspiration and suddenly realized it.


    This is the oldest way for gods and demons to communicate with the will of the infinite plane!


    Magic dance contains the most simple law between heaven and earth.


    Su Ye imitated the lost magic dance, sang and danced, and remembered these strange cultivation methods with his body.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s Noumenon gave up observing the divine people magicians and danced with them while recording and analyzing these most primitive witch dances.


    When the demon God saw that Su ye also danced with him, he was not only envious, but also relieved.


    This means that the will of hell recognized Su Ye.


    Strange hell carols are sometimes low, sometimes high, sometimes melodious, sometimes euphemistic, and even turn into all kinds of strange god and devil instruments, flying all over the sky.


    When the hymn of hell was recited to the peak, a slowly expanding blood halo appeared on the dark sky.


    In the blood aura, a huge black hand fell from the sky.


    The demons were so excited that they reached the peak of physiology, hoarse howling and shaking all over their bodies.


    The black light giant hands all over the scales fell, grabbed all the sacrifices, held them into giant fists and rose slowly.


    The offerings exploded one after another in the giant hand, turned into invisible power and integrated into the black light giant hand.


    The surface of the black light giant hand fluctuated, as if countless giants were boxing inside to open it.


    Seeing that the black light giant hand was about to enter the black aura, all the sacrifices burst together.


    Strands of blood and gold light flew out of the fingers of the black light giant fist and fell below.


    All demons and gods fell into madness, chanting hell carols and dancing gods, demons and witches.


    Su Ye carefully watched the blood golden light falling, like a strange magic rain, watering the gods.


    Wisps of light fell on the body, like a fire, ignited the body surface, and severe pain spread all over the body.


    The demons roared loudly.


    The cry is clearly full of pain, but it hides a touch of pleasure.


    Finally, the black light giant hand returned to the blood aura.


    The blood halo slowly retracted, and when it shrank to a diameter of kilometers, the halo burst.


    The cracked halo was absorbed into a mass by invisible forces, and then it was shocked heavily and turned into a light column like blood colored petals, which erupted and shrouded Su Ye.


    The last note of the ode to hell ends.


    The gods of hell returned to their senses and looked enviously at Su Ye.


    In the light column of broken blood light, Su Ye''s body rose slowly.


    Suddenly, a golden thunder fell and hit Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    The golden lightning scar was branded on his forehead, and then slowly converged and disappeared.


    The demons stare big eyes. This is an extra gift. It is definitely a very strong demon talent.


    All the aura fragments slowly condensed, covered Su ye, and gathered into a bloody giant egg to wrap Su Ye.


    The gods looked up at the eggs of hell.


    At this moment, Su Ye''s Noumenon disappears and enters the egg of hell together with his separation.


    Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long later, the bloody golden hell egg melted into liquid and slowly penetrated into Su Ye''s body.


    A clear cry suddenly sounded.


    High above the sky, a hellish black phoenix with unknown tens of thousands of miles spread its wings, hissed up and flew over hell.


    Eighteen levels of hell are visible.


    The demons looked fanatically at the giant shadow, which was the shadow of hell''s will!


    A hell black phoenix feather fluttered and burned the fire of hell. It fell on Su Ye''s neck and bent into a ring like a collar.


    Then, the collar turned into a black gold brand and slowly sank into the skin.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and stood high in the air.


    Wow


    The dark wings of the black phoenix of hell spread to both sides behind Su ye, towering into the sky, with a wingspan of thousands of miles, magnificent and unparalleled.


    The whole hell lies at Su Ye''s feet.


    Gods hang their heads.


    Soon, the wings of hell''s black phoenix rolled back and converged into Su Ye''s back.


    The demons looked up again and watched Su ye fall slowly.


    There was a strange light in the eyes of demon gods.


    Thunder mark, gold seal collar, hell''s egg and Hell''s black phoenix wing, four blessings!


    The only great favor of hell.


    It is said that on the day when tartalos, the Lord of hell, was born, he only received four blessings.


    Su Ye opened his eyes.


    In the dark and deep eyes, the black flame flows slowly like a gentle stream.


    The lower God saw the black stream, his eyes tingled and hurried to avoid it.


    "The fire of black phoenix..." the forging Master said and swallowed.


    The gods are silent. Now they know what power the wings of hell black phoenix represent. The fire of black phoenix, the highest level flame of hell. The undead bird has multiple supreme forms, and the hell black phoenix is one of them. It seems that Su ye not only has mastered the powerful divine fire, but also has the ability to be reborn. In the whole hell, only one God, the Lord of hell, holds the complete fire of black phoenix¡° Eccentric... "The anxious demon God spoke the voice of the gods. This hellish favor is so generous. The demons even suspected that the great favor of the Lord of hell when he was born was not as good as this time. At the end of the eastern sky, a star suddenly twinkled with a cross star. Then the black and gold stars came down from the sky and fell into Su Ye''s hands, turning into a black bone carved with a black phoenix. The demons are thirsty. God King''s protection. Once used, you can ask the Lord of hell to do it once. Real big benefits. Some demons looked at each other and shook their heads silently. Put away all your thoughts. Both the will of hell and the Lord of hell have given the standard answer. It''s just the gods and Demons outside. If the hell devil is stupid enough to be the enemy of Su ye, it''s going to die. After a while, the fire of black phoenix in Su Ye''s eyes dissipated, and his eyes were black and white. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 978

    Su Ye felt the terrible power in his body and bowed his head to the throne of divine fire.


    "Thank the supreme will of hell, the great lord of hell, and every demon God who has helped me."


    The demons breathed a sigh of relief.


    In hell, strength is everything. Su Ye doesn''t need to thank any demon God. They don''t want to participate in this sacrifice.


    Now that Su Ye has expressed his thanks, it means that no matter where Su Ye grows in the future, he will remember today''s help.


    The Lord of Deep Fire smiled and said, "although we don''t know what the respected magic Lord Xinguang has done, there is no accident. The magic boom is unstoppable."


    The demons nodded and sighed. Even the main God called Su Ye "Your Excellency". Now Su Ye''s identity is really different.


    "Well, I suggest that all magic gods take the initiative to build hell Magic Academy, select demons and cultivate more magicians." The main way of deep fire.


    "I agree!" The master of star destruction.


    Magic gods can''t laugh or cry. What does the giant family do for fun? Hundreds of millions of giants of the whole family can finally cultivate a hundred magicians?


    "I agree!" The major gods agreed one after another.


    "Then, the cultivation of magicians is up to your excellency Su Shen. I hope you can take care of the devil magicians in hell when you have spare power." The Lord of Deep Fire smiles.


    The gods were silent. This is actually a little humble. However, hell has taken a step earlier than other gods. It''s nothing.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I treat all magicians equally. There is no main force left. I have created a magic called "holographic classroom". The specific effect is that the legendary master of magic prison city teaches in person and shows it live to all holographic classrooms on the infinite plane at the same time. The projection is real and regardless of each other! All the magic consumed is borne by me. "


    The demons were stunned. Even if they were full of bad water and extremely evil, they were shocked.


    What a magnificent spirit this is, even the Lord of hell can''t bear it.


    No wonder you get the favor of hell, no wonder you are given by the will of infinite plane. Just this mind is no less than the God King.


    The magenta Pope and the magic goddess and other spell caster gods looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    No matter how magic develops, no matter what magic Su Ye creates, in their eyes, magic is only another kind of witchcraft after all.


    However, until today, they vaguely found that there was a fundamental difference between magic and witchcraft.


    One is complacent and the other is open to change.


    One is like watching the sky, the other is like a group of eagles fighting for the air.


    One is short-sighted and has deep selfish desires, while the other has a superior vision and sincerely shares.


    This difference can not be seen in a short time of one year or two, and the latter may even lose a lot of benefits in a short time.


    However, on the scale of decades, centuries or even thousands of years, the magic of wisdom will be ten thousand times better than witchcraft.


    Whether it is a magic book for each person or the synchronization of infinite plane magic teaching, this is something that all gods dare not think of and do not want to do.


    What good can such a thing do to yourself?


    It is because Su Ye does not seek self benefits, or pursue immediate benefits, but pursues the foundation of eternity and the road to the future, so he can get unlimited gifts and unprecedented favor from hell.


    The master of the conspiracy smiled and said, "it''s wrong to let Su God bear all the power. Otherwise, the demons and gods in all parts of us bear half of the consumption. "


    The demons were stunned. These evil guys instinctively hated it, but they soon woke up.


    "Yes, we can''t let Mr. Su Shen bear all!"


    "We should also do some duty to our devil''s people."


    "We can''t be tired of magic new light. We should be tired together."


    "Half on both sides." Su Ye readily agreed.


    The demons were full of joy.


    Bear the magic, harvest the future of hell, and harvest the joy of infinite plane will.


    "Your change to hell is beyond our reach." The tone of the forging Lord is full of respect.


    Many demons were puzzled, but when they thought about it carefully, they understood that the forging Lord believed that Su ye could not only bring real benefits to hell, but also bring changes in atmosphere, but also completely change the deeper things in hell.


    Many demon gods shook their heads gently and didn''t think they could be so exaggerated.


    What Su ye can bring is just new power.


    Those invisible things with empty heads and brains are insignificant.


    However, a few demon gods looked at Su ye with the same respect as the forging master.


    At this moment, they finally understand why the favor of hell is so rich and why the Lord of hell doesn''t hesitate to protect himself.


    Once the school of magic is completely launched, once the holographic classroom and everyone''s magic book are realized, the whole hell will undergo unprecedented changes, from body to soul, from consciousness to soul, from knowledge to thinking.


    "Su Shen, I have a bold question." The main way of forging.


    "Excuse me."


    "Do you think the magician can replace our dwarf craftsmen? In your magic prison City, all kinds of large magic tools have replaced the manual production in the past. All parts that can be mass produced have eliminated craftsmen. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "magicians can replace backward craftsmen, but they can never replace progressive craftsmen."


    "I see." The forging Lord bowed his head and pondered.


    "Then, can the magician replace the gods?" The question of the anxious demon God was like the magic of silence, and the whole audience was silent.


    The wind in the sky roared past.


    The face of each demon God seemed to grow thick eight character eyebrows.


    Su ye still smiles.


    "This answer is as like as two peas," the magician can replace the backward spirit, but never can replace the spirit of progress. In addition, even if there is no magic, the backward gods are still being replaced. Have you found that with the increase of infinite beings, the overall strength of the demon gods is much greater than that of the true gods, especially those who mainly master the power of nature? "


    "Indeed!"


    "My strength is growing a little too fast..." the anxious demon whispered.


    "So, is this change related to the magician? irrelevant. What matters is whether each of us chooses to lag behind or progress. In other words, what do we believe, whether we believe that we can make progress or that we can only fall behind. " Suye road.


    "However, if the magician''s strength is too strong, he will occupy the living space of the demon God." A demon way.


    "In a constant society, there are few upper and lower levels, and the middle level is the largest. But in a rapidly changing society, there are fewer upper class, fewer middle class and more lower class. At the beginning of the popularization of magic, the demon gods who combine best with magic will grow unimaginably, and they will possess more wealth and believers than before. Then, these progressive demons will occupy the space of backward demons. Therefore, it still has nothing to do with magic. It has something to do with whether you choose to progress or lag behind. " Suye road.


    The anxious demon was surprised and said, "you seem to hide Amazing Secrets in these two social changes."


    "Yes, these are two different forms of social distribution. The bad news is that many people think that they are in a constant society and that they can reach the middle level without working hard, but the actual situation is that we fall directly into the bottom without working hard in a rapidly changing society. The good news is... "


    Su Ye looked around at the demons and gods and said, "a healthy and progressive society, after the upheaval, in addition to the sacrificed and abandoned groups, even if they become the bottom, they will live better than the middle-level before the upheaval. I can assure you that if one day, you may have fewer believers, but your quality of life will be greatly improved. You will definitely miss now and honestly enjoy a high-quality life. "


    The anxious demon God said, "what you said seems very reasonable. Now the hell is much better than thousands of years ago. Thousands of years ago, it was much better than tens of thousands of years ago. As a lower God, I am more comfortable than the upper God tens of thousands of years ago. "


    The demons thought carefully, and the anxious demons were really right.


    "Because even if an individual is retreating, as long as the whole world progresses, every ordinary individual will naturally enjoy the benefits brought by world progress. Therefore, I will not boast about how good magic is. I can only say that magic can only make those creatures who believe in progress and choose progress live better. And these people will live better in any era. "


    The master of the plot said, "OK, almost OK. If you go on, the demons will always live in the demon prison city. "


    The demons smiled and shook their heads. Indeed, Su Ye was too persuasive. Even if he resisted a little, he always felt unable to refute.


    "You''re safe now. However, once you fight with the gods, you may be aware of the identity of the master of the clock tower of time and space. It''s superfluous, don''t I say? " The Lord of Deep Fire smiled like a kind devil Grandpa.


    "Nature." Su ye also smiled, and his teeth glittered with kindness.


    "Your avatar stays here. Let''s discuss the cooperation agreement between the two gods. In addition, I am very interested in your demon prison city. I will persuade your majesty, the Lord of hell, to build a city full of magic next to the purgatory palace. " The main way of deep fire.


    The demons were stunned. The style of purgatory on the 18th floor of hell has not changed greatly since the day when the Lord of hell was born. It has always been the old style.


    Suddenly, the Lord of deep fire is a little brave.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    Su Ye looked around and said, "since the purgatory palace itself is a city, why can''t the purgatory palace be directly transformed into a magical city?"


    The demons were speechless and had a bolder.


    "This... Is not very good." The main way of deep fire.


    "Do you think the magic prison city is fun, or do you realize that the magic prison city represents advanced and efficient? When there is a new one, it can be worn out! "


    "You... Are so different that we can''t accept it." The Lord of Deep Fire refused. Su Ye nodded and said, "as you wish, I am willing to build a new city outside the purgatory palace. However, if you want to understand, the radiation from inside to outside and from top to bottom is far faster than the encirclement from outside to inside and from bottom to top."¡° Let''s reconsider. " The Lord of deep fire has no choice¡° OK. " Su Ye smiled and knew that the other party still didn''t overcome his instinct and gave up a more correct way to change. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 979

    Lang, the Lord of deep fire, said in a loud voice, "I don''t need to say more. You know it. Su Ye''s identity and secret are very important to the whole hell and all demons. Any demon God who is the enemy of Su Ye is the enemy of hell! At the end of this meeting, Su Shen, please enter the purgatory palace and discuss the cooperation agreement with us. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in addition, Plato infinite college in magic prison city is about to open. I will make a sensation in Euclid''s whole magic world.


    Su ye, we want to build a school for everyone!


    They hurried to study the holographic classroom and eagerly looked for information and news about infinity college.


    Even the dullest magician realized that the infinite college would completely change the whole infinite plane.


    At the same time, Su ye, as the new light of God magic, also sent suggestions to all God departments, including Zeus God Department and abyss God Department, to prepare for the establishment of magic college and holographic classroom.


    However, more than half of the gods politely refused.


    A quarter of the gods neither oppose nor support it.


    One eighth of the gods said it was acceptable, but it needed to be considered in the long run.


    The last one eighth of the divinity is strongly supported.


    Some great God systems do not support it, but some small God systems among the great God systems show different views.


    In the Zeus Department of divinity, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, issued an Oracle requiring all personnel of the temple to fully support the construction of the school of magic and must keep pace with Plato''s infinite college. Any neglect is tantamount to blasphemy.


    The Egyptian gods did not refuse or support, but Thoth, the God of wisdom, personally prepared to build the school of magic.


    The Persian theology expressed support, but it was not positive enough.


    The Nordic theological department was particularly active. The divine king Odin issued an oracle for this purpose and asked to actively connect with Plato''s infinite college.


    There is no unified voice in the chaotic abyss. Some demons completely ignore it, and some actively respond.


    In particular, the long missing angry king and hungry king have received an oracle in their territory and actively built a school of magic.


    Those members of the night God system and the old sea god system who had enemies with Zeus actively cooperated in the construction.


    The whole infinite plane has fallen into great differentiation, and part of the world is silent, as if it had never changed.


    Some parts of the world are in full swing and take the initiative to meet new changes.


    The combination of demon prison city and hell is a huge project.


    [Reading welfare] pay attention to the public.


    Su Ye''s separation remains in hell, while the noumenon is ready to enter the state of cultivation and stabilize his strength.


    But before that, there is an important thing to do, a new sacrifice.


    Ordinary items can be sacrificed at any time.


    Those precious treasures should be sacrificed every other month by using the power of lucky divine power.


    Su ye entered the ruins space and looked light.


    The area of ruins space has increased sharply.


    The earth is still round, and its diameter has expanded to a full 100 kilometers, which is equivalent to a small divine power plane.


    There is a strange smell in the whole space, which is unclear.


    The huge headless statue still stands, and the altar remains unchanged.


    Su ye first opened the power of lucky theocracy. With a wave of his hand, the Luna book presented by Odin fell on the altar.


    One ring flashes and goes out. When the ninth ring lights up, Su Ye slowly inhales.


    Suddenly, the Nine Rings went out and the altar shook.


    The tenth ring, which has never been lit, officially shines.


    Boom!


    The huge white gold light column, like a flame rising into the sky, goes straight to the invisible dome of the ruins space, supporting the ruins space to expand slowly.


    A strange green symbol appears in the platinum light column.


    Like twisted branches and leaves, circling and bending, each leaf seems to be able to divide countless branches, and each branch continues to divide countless leaves. In this cycle, the fractal is endless and never stops.


    "God''s grace, talent, voice of creation..."


    Su Ye muttered to himself and was suddenly stunned.


    Why didn''t you record the voice of creation in all the classics you saw before?


    Even crimson eye sockets, devil''s library or Titan pillars do not record the sound of creation.


    Obviously, the voice of creation is an extremely profound and secret power.


    But why does Mr. niedern know?


    A golden magician is obviously not rich in knowledge, but why do you know the voice of creation?


    Su Ye recalls all kinds of things he met and met with niden, and vaguely feels that something is wrong.


    Before, my strength was limited. My memory of teacher niden was very clear. After I was promoted to God level, my memory of niden was hazy and vague.


    Unfortunately, niederon participated in the battle of Plato and never appeared again.


    "Ned..."


    Su Ye pondered the name carefully.


    After a long time, Su Ye extended his guidance to the voice of creation, and then left the ruins space for instant meditation.


    This time, Su Ye''s meditation no longer had the light of the divine world, and the spiritual body no longer entered under the two barriers.


    mental world.


    Su ye turned into a super giant demon with a height of more than one million kilometers, sat on the magic God Star and meditated slowly.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s skin was like the lake wrinkled by the wind, rippling with flesh and blood and trembling gently.


    The whole body seemed to be in a violent earthquake, and every part of the whole body was trembling.


    Wisps of blood and black smoke were slowly shaken out of the body, floated into the starry sky and disappeared.


    At the same time, Su Ye''s mind came up with mysterious lunawen.


    Each Luna text is composed of twisted Brown branches and green leaves, circling around and extremely complex.


    For every lunavan, the body vibrates a whole 10000 times.


    With the continuous emergence of Luna, Su Ye gradually had a different perspective on all words, languages, divine patterns, magic and so on.


    I feel like I am in the sky of a chaotic world, at the top of nothingness and starry sky.


    Below, countless galaxies move and countless forces flow.


    All the subtleties in the starry sky cannot escape their own observation.


    Whether it is matter, phenomenon, change or law, I have huge knowledge and cognitive analysis.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Ye slowly opened his eyes.


    With the voice of creation and Luna Wen, I have reached a very high level of understanding of the macro world and the material world. Next, I just need to constantly expand the boundary of knowledge, and my ability will become stronger and stronger.


    Even the voice of creation and lunavan did not break through the barrier of the macro world and enter the micro world which is countless times more complex than the macro world.


    Su Ye smiled, and countless stone slabs, mud slabs, silk books, whale bones, eyeballs and other objects recording knowledge flashed through his mind.


    Then, like the big bang, those objects erupted endless news in an instant.


    Such a huge amount of information erupted in an instant, which was enough to directly crush the spirit of the next God.


    Su yekui stood still.


    With the voice of creation and the understanding of lunavin, I can instantly analyze all known and unknown information and send it into my own visual knowledge universe.


    Then, according to the newly learned knowledge, analyze and summarize, readjust the mistakes or inaccuracies, and iterate the knowledge universe.


    I don''t know how long it took Su ye to complete the iteration of the visual knowledge universe. He gained a lot and smiled.


    When I opened my eyes, it took more than a month, so I entered the ruins space again, opened the lucky theocracy and scanned many treasures.


    Nowadays, the most precious treasure is naturally the golden apple seedlings, but it is better to sacrifice after maturity than to sacrifice now.


    Now the golden apple tree can only stimulate nine rings, but if it is sacrificed after maturity, it will certainly stimulate ten rings, or even further.


    Su Ye looked and put a magic sun wrapped in an artifact crystal ball on the altar.


    The divine power sun made by the God King looks like a gentle fireball.


    The ninth ring lights up.


    Theocracy: the sun.


    Su Ye showed a satisfied smile, worthy of being the king of God and lucky release, which is almost the best result that the divine sun can give.


    This level of theocracy is rare.


    Su Ye reached out and clicked, quickly withdrew from the ruins space, and threw out the divine power sun at the same time.


    A huge sun appeared outside the magic star and slowly rotated around the magic star.


    At the same time, Su Ye inspired the power of the sun''s divine power. Among all the divine power planes, the sun is abundant and the powerful power nourishes the living creatures.


    After absorbing the power of the divine power of the sun, Su Ye looked at the time and found that three months had passed unconsciously since he became a God.


    Moreover, his God''s position has risen silently from the new God to the next God.


    The noumenon can no longer return to the world, but can only send an avatar to the world.


    In the blink of an eye, Su ye heard a news spread all over the supernova and spread to the infinite plane.


    Tomorrow morning, Plato''s infinite college will officially hold its opening ceremony.


    After releasing the news, Su Ye stood quietly in the void and thought about what to say tomorrow.


    The next morning, the magic sun shone on the magic prison city.


    More and more people flocked to the square outside the first Euclid Library of Plato college.


    One hundred thousand, one million, ten million


    The big square was overcrowded. The magic prison city took out a lower artifact to expand the space.


    The big square outside the Euclid library is surrounded by transparent egg shells, and tens of millions of creatures are looking forward to it.


    At the same time, the infinite plane is shining with the magic light of "holographic classroom".


    Hell, abyss, Greece, northern Europe, Egypt, Persia, dragon Kingdom, underworld, even God Star... All the places where magicians exist, holographic classrooms are shining. Their eyes full of curiosity and longing looked around. They were surprised to find that they seemed to be outside the Euclid library, standing with those legendary beings. At this moment, every living creature, regardless of race, status, gender, age, etc., becomes a learner. Learners who stand on the same line. In their eyes, the whole infinite plane is shining. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 980

    More than 100 billion creatures in the infinite plane looked at Euclid''s statue.


    Warcraft plane.


    "You say, can we fools also become magicians?"


    "Su God doesn''t allow you to call yourself stupid! We are all future magicians! "


    "But we seem to be warlocks."


    "Then there will be a group of magicians! Look at the style of the magician. Is the magician useless? "


    Mechanical plane.


    "Can we metal life learn magic?"


    "Su Shen said that magic is not power, but a kind of thinking and wisdom. As long as we understand philosophy, we can also become magicians."


    "But the gears of my body don''t seem to understand philosophy."


    "Oh, damn Philosophy..."


    Athens, municipal square.


    The whole municipal square was transformed into a holographic classroom by magic.


    Athenians in most of the city stood here.


    Among the nobles, sighs.


    "Who would have thought that the humble Su ye had become the Su God."


    "Come on, he hung an insignificant magic source badge next to the magic badge in grade 2.


    Thousands of layers of invisible robes are sealed in this demon source badge.


    "Good morning, everyone." Su Ye seemed to be an ordinary polite young man with a bright smile.


    Countless creatures on the infinite plane also responded.


    After a flash, many high-ranking creatures were stunned.


    Why is Su God speaking the language of his ethnic group?


    The words are round and fluent.


    Soon, they reacted. Su Shen did not speak the language of his own race, but spoke normal Greek, but because he had mysterious power, no matter who heard it, he would convert it into his most familiar language.


    Holographic classroom has been tested many times for a long time. It has no synchronous translation function and needs magic tools for translation.


    Not only high-level creatures, but also gods have a slight sense of dizziness.


    If only let everyone understand, any God can do it, which can be instantly transformed into the voice of countless ethnic groups, at least the power of the LORD God.


    "Today is the opening ceremony of Plato''s infinite college. I choose to hold it in the Euclid library to commemorate two great men at the same time. They both fought against the gods in order to save ordinary creatures. "


    The atmosphere suddenly dignified.


    Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "as Su ye, I remember hatred, but as the honorary president of Plato''s infinite college, I am willing to unite with every creature of the infinite plane to build a new, beautiful and sustainable infinite plane. Now, I extend my hand to every living creature in the infinite plane and hope you don''t hold the sword. "


    Su Ye finished, raised his right hand gently and made a handshake gesture.


    Then he grabbed it with his right hand and pinched a badge out of thin air.


    On the round white badge, the open book is the bottom, and the two hands holding each other are the picture.


    Su Ye wears "today, Plato''s infinite college officially opens, which also represents that a new way of learning, progress and growth appears in the infinite plane. As for the detailed courses, I will not introduce them. You can read them by yourself. I will not participate in specific teaching unless I have a whim to open up a new subject. "


    "A long time ago, when preparing for infinity college, the dean of the college, Lawrence, invited me to participate in the opening ceremony and invited me to make a speech. I spent a day yesterday thinking about what I should say, what I give a speech for, and what I founded Plato''s infinite College for. "


    "Later, I thought about another question. What are we learning in school?"


    "Before we know what to learn, we must first understand what we learn for."


    "Everyone has different answers, for grades, for the future, for parents, for survival, for interest, for ideal... No matter what, even if not why, as long as it is not evil, it must be good."


    "Yesterday, I recalled every bit of my life at Plato''s College in Athens. I recalled it again and again. Every time I recalled it, a new harvest emerged."


    "I thought, thought, and suddenly remembered that when I was traveling in the infinite plane, I met a great wise man named ''sunshine''. In the process of conversation, I knew that what he believed in all his life was called ''the unity of knowledge and practice''."


    "At that time, I didn''t understand the unity of knowledge and practice, but as I grew up, I slowly produced in-depth views."


    "The unity of knowledge and practice is divided into two states: progressive and complete."


    "In the state of progress, knowledge is knowledge, and action is action. There are different views on the knowledge and behavior of this state. Some people think that only by knowing first can we take action, while others think that only by acting first and doing first can we know. Therefore, there is a dispute over whether to act a prophet or know first and then. "


    "But I do not think the order of ''knowing'' and ''doing'' is important. What''s important? After knowing, there is doing. After doing, there is knowing and going back and forth. Let knowledge and practice form a perfect cycle, constantly knowing and continuously doing. "


    "Use actions to verify knowledge, use knowledge to guide actions, and cycle back and forth. This is the unity of knowledge and action in progress."¡° Missing any step is biased or even wrong. "¡° When the unity of knowledge and practice in progress reaches a very high level, it will become the unity of knowledge and practice in completion. "¡° The unity of knowledge and practice at completion changes the concept. "¡° At this time, "knowledge" is no longer knowledge, but deep understanding; At this time, the "line" is no longer purely to do, but can always be completed perfectly at the most appropriate time. "¡° In other words, we can only achieve it if we really achieve ''knowledge''. Only when we can do it perfectly can we prove that we have reached ''knowledge''. At this time, knowledge and practice form a high and indecomposable unity, which is called the unity of knowledge and practice. "¡° Any so-called know but can''t do, the essence is no deep understanding; The essence of any so-called "do it without deep understanding" is that it is not perfect. "¡° When the unity of knowledge and practice is completed, it forms an inseparable unity and becomes an inseparable part of our body. For this state, there is actually a well-known naming ability. "¡° This ability does not refer to our original ability, but to those outstanding abilities. "¡° Everyone can run, but the running of the champion can be called ability. "¡° Everyone can speak, but the words of eloquent and good talkers can be called power. "¡° Everyone can learn, but... "Su Ye suddenly stopped and looked around the audience. Like looking around an infinite plane¡° But how many people dare to say that they have the ability to learn? " Countless creatures were shocked and sweating. They can''t bear the inquiry of gods or the torture of souls. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 981

    "Speaking of this, we must have understood that what we study in school for? The ability to learn. "


    Su Ye sighed.


    "I must admit that when I was young, I didn''t understand this truth. I have been learning knowledge points, test sites and skills. At most, I was learning some regular methods. Of course, I didn''t complain about teachers or schools. After all, most of my teachers came like this. Their teachers didn''t really teach them the ability to learn. "


    "After I left Plato''s college, I suddenly felt uncomfortable in the face of society. And I found something strange. "


    "For example, when we were in school, we all felt that the gap was not big. After we got into society, the gap suddenly increased. After middle age, the gap was even bigger."


    "Even in the magic prison City, there are many middle-aged craftsmen and even magicians who collectively have a ''middle-aged crisis''."


    "So I observed these people and thought about it."


    "Finally, it is found that some people who think they are in a middle-aged crisis do encounter accidents or misfortunes, but the vast majority of people have two characteristics."


    "First, lost or never had the will to learn."


    "Second, do not have the ability to learn"


    "Therefore, after leaving school, what really leads to the gap in life is the willingness and ability to learn."


    "At that time, I realized that I had missed the most valuable opportunity to acquire learning ability."


    "Fortunately, there is no end to learning. Fortunately, I am deeply aware of the importance of learning ability, so I pay the risk of temporary magic regression and spend a lot of time to re cultivate my learning ability. As it turns out, it''s never too late. "


    "However, I hope that the students of Plato''s infinite plane college can learn their learning ability in school, rather than suddenly confused and even say some extremely ridiculous words after leaving school, saying that if they can''t be a magician, the only use of mathematics can only be used to count money and buy vegetables."


    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    "The reason for telling such jokes is not that the students have not learned mathematics well, but that the teachers have never told the students that learning mathematics is not to buy vegetables, not to test, not to cope with who, but to cultivate a mathematical thinking, a mathematical ability and the ability to look at the world with mathematics. People who really have these abilities never need to buy vegetables themselves. The table will always be full of delicious dishes. "


    "So..."


    With a wave of his hand, Su ye saw a line of red characters on a wall in the distance, like a knife cutting axe chiseling, clanking.


    "School is the place where students learn and teachers teach learning ability."


    Su Ye scanned the audience again.


    "Therefore, we also teach knowledge, skills, methods, questions and exams here, but in essence, we teach everyone the ability to learn, the ability to think, and, as master Socrates said, education is to light the flame, and here, we cultivate everyone''s willingness to learn."


    Su Ye smiled at many adults and teachers and said, "most of us have missed the most valuable period of cultivating learning ability. However, as long as we have the will to learn, we will be able to cultivate learning ability again, and then create our own beautiful life."


    "Here, we are responsible for lighting the flame. We are responsible for the long brightness of the flame!"


    Su ye said that, as if he looked at the sky and disappeared in front of Euclid''s statue.


    The gods in countless holographic classrooms were sweating.


    Do you have enough willingness to learn?


    Do you have enough learning ability?


    On the third floor of hell, the anxious demon God held his head in his hands and was full of pain.


    "I have nothing. I''m so weak!"


    "I have no desire to learn. I just want to live."


    "I have no learning ability. I will invest at most."


    "I can''t even understand what philosophy is."


    "All our magic gods don''t have the ability to learn like magicians, and so do the true gods. Do you think we will die in the future?"


    Suddenly, he was stunned, slowly put down his hand, and an uncontrollable smile appeared on his face.


    "My strength is growing! Grow uncontrollably! "


    "Why? Why? Why? "


    "I see! Because more demons and creatures are more anxious! "


    "Su Ye is so anxious! I must learn from him the ability to sell anxiety! That''s what I''ve been looking for! "


    The anxious demon God body roars wildly in the God star.


    When all the people in the holographic classroom were thinking about their willingness and ability to learn, the anxious demon God smiled and appeared outside the city master''s house and rushed in directly.


    The powerful magic light flashed across his body.


    The anxious devil forgot himself and shouted, "Su Ye! If you don''t come out, I''ll blow myself up on the spot! Su ye, come out quickly... "


    The voice of the anxious devil spread all over the demon prison City, and even Plato college.


    People were puzzled. What was the madness of the demon God? Was it bad to be honest and anxious?


    Su ye, who was about to summon magicians to formulate teaching materials, was stunned and transmitted his avatar to the anxious demon God.


    "Are you not anxious?" Su Ye looked at the eight character eyebrows stretched by the anxious demon in disbelief.


    Like a wild husky, the anxious demon rushed directly at Su ye and grabbed Su Ye''s sleeve with both hands.


    "Su God, I worship you as a teacher. You have inspired my willingness to learn. From now on, I will be your most devout student!"


    Su Ye quietly shook his arm and didn''t shake it off.


    "Come on, what can I do for you? I accept students at a high price. "


    "Here you are!" The anxious demon handed out a very ordinary gold grain black leather bag.


    Su Ye looked slightly and opened it in his hand.


    A thousand soul crystals of gods and people, worth 100 billion gold eagles, can buy a poor upper artifact.


    "Which God''s treasure house did you steal?" Su ye asked.


    "Teach me to sell anxiety. These are yours!"


    Su Ye was stunned, suddenly realized, and then carefully observed the anxious demon God.


    "Your power is a little out of control. You will be promoted to the middle God soon."


    "I can control it. I''ve controlled it for tens of thousands of years." The anxious demon is full of confidence.


    "You''re not afraid to burst." Su Ye stared at the anxious demon angrily. He knew he was suppressing power for a long time. He didn''t expect to suppress it for so long.


    "Come on, teach me how to sell anxiety!" The anxious demon is extremely eager.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "speaking of selling anxiety, when I was traveling in the infinite plane, I did meet a master in this field, which seems to be called... Fandeng... Mountain. Yes, fan mountaineering. Moreover, he also carries out double anxiety selling. While selling anxiety himself, he uses the way of transmitting sales to make his men sell anxiety. Um... Give me a few days. I''ll compile his successful experience into a book called "mountaineering anxiety selling" and teach it to you. "


    Then he put away a thousand gods and people crystals.


    Big dog killers should never be soft hearted.


    "That''s it!" The anxious demon smiled.


    "You go back first. I''ll pass it to your magic book as soon as possible." Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll buy the most advanced magic book!" The anxious demon ran out.


    Su Ye looked at the back of the anxious demon God and muttered to himself, "you have the capital of the LORD God..."


    "You mean me?" The anxious demon turned away and roared, ecstatic.


    "Fan mountaineering." Suye road.


    The anxious demon left dejected.


    Su Ye shook his head.


    If you were born in hell or abyss and take the road of demon God, you are now the LORD God. For a hundred years at most, you can kill both the Lord of hell and the Lord of abyss.


    Which is like now, bitter ha ha, work hard bit by bit.


    That''s life!


    In the old God star, Su Ye''s noumenon has two purposes. While helping the anxiety demon to sort out the methods of selling anxiety, he studies the educational policy, educational system, educational methods and textbook contents of Plato''s infinite college.


    "Well... First recall Bloom''s classification of educational goals..."


    Time passed slowly.


    The gods are still looking for the clock tower of time and space, and exploring the reason why the black phoenix of hell came.


    Some gods began to pay attention to Plato''s infinite college, but some gods panicked and banned their theological studies.


    The desire of intelligent creatures for knowledge and progress is unstoppable. Plato''s infinite college and holographic classroom are expanding rapidly in the infinite plane.


    Even now, infinity college only opens basic education and does not determine formal learning ability education, it still can not resist the enthusiasm of infinity.


    The most basic course of Plato''s infinite college is philosophy.


    Philosophy has become the most frequent word in the mouth of the infinite face.


    A few days later, the highest frequency word became "damn philosophy".


    After the opening ceremony, Su Ye honestly became the house God. In order to consolidate his strength and avoid the wind, he also made money to buy the soul crystal of God and people.


    The number of magic people and magicians on the magic God Star is growing rapidly.


    Out of control, God people magicians have undergone various changes, more and more like human society.


    But because the foundation of these gods and people is too good, they are different from human society.


    The proportion of magic madmen in God people is far higher than that in human society.


    Every time he found a magic madman, Su Ye threw them into the madman continent and let them study destruction and hurt each other.


    Anyway, no matter what they find and understand, they will become their own clear memory under the action of super talent universal knowledge, and automatically transform it into an independent knowledge star in the knowledge universe.


    The next time, every other month, use the lucky theocracy to sacrifice the divine power moon.


    Integrate the sacrificial divine power moon directly into the mature plane. Therefore, in just over a year, all the seven mature divine power planes have become the ultimate divine power planes with a diameter of one million kilometers, the same size as the whale state. After that, Su Ye connected the seven divine power planes together. The attendant change is that the strength of the servants stationed in the seven divine power planes grows at an irresistible speed. Wang dachui and di Aotian took the lead in breaking through the limit of demigod and promoted to the level of hypocrisy. And all the seven series servants were promoted to the calling country. Summon a whole 10000 subordinates at a time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 982

    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    The reason why Wang dachui and di Aotian can be promoted to a false god is not only that they have absorbed the divine power of Uranus, but also because Su Ye has continuously harvested the statue of the holy goat and the youth pool in his continuous sacrifice.


    Although it can not be compared with the real holy goat and the source of youth, the number is increasing.


    Su Ye has accumulated hundreds of holy goat statues and youth pools, which can continuously produce holy goat milk and youth water, so that people can obtain the power of longevity and immortality respectively.


    As for the golden apple tree, Suye is directly planted on the tree level of the world.


    Anyway, the root of the world tree is now millions of kilometers in diameter. Even if Su Ye is promoted to the next God, he can''t summon it. It''s better to raise the golden apple tree.


    When the world tree plane is deified and mature, it can be transformed into the divine moon, pulled to the divine star and become the main force of the patron saint star.


    Su Ye has repeatedly tested the strength of the world tree, and the more the results are tested, the more frustrated he is.


    Among the twelve magic moons, one is a pure wooden magic moon. There are countless powers and magic drugs in it. However, in order to avoid the erosion of Uranus'' power, Su Ye didn''t pick any grass. He directly used broken stars to destroy and feed the world tree.


    As a result, the strength of the world tree has increased greatly, and I can''t beat this servant.


    Don''t talk about yourself. I''m afraid it will take thousands of years for a superior God to cut down the world tree.


    Su Ye checked his position and nodded gently. Everything was developing in an orderly manner.


    The angry king and the hungry King no longer fish in the plane, but constantly patrol the plane to protect the divine power plane.


    With the continuous increase of wealth, Su Ye is also offering sacrifices, and various forces are growing steadily.


    However, the growth rate of rank has slowed down.


    Because Su Ye gave up the promotion mode based on the power of believing in the people, and even did not establish a priest system, only taking the power of believing in the people as an auxiliary force.


    Magic is the main road.


    The road of faith can advance slowly and orderly through the continuous accumulation of faith, and finally break through slowly.


    But the magic road is different. It may not make any progress for many years, but it can always make qualitative changes due to a large amount of accumulation, so as to make rapid progress.


    God level magicians have to bear much more pressure than gods.


    Su Ye was thinking. His body flashed and appeared in the dragon pool.


    After so many years, with the continuous nourishment of divine magic, the three dragon eggs are finally going to break their shells.


    Next, 10000 advanced dragon eggs and 100000 ordinary dragon eggs collected in recent years can be hatched one after another.


    Standing by the dragon pond, Su ye saw three dragon eggs with different shapes rising and falling.


    Click... Click


    The Eggshells of the three dragon eggs were broken together. Then, the three little guys put their heads out against the broken eggshells.


    The whole body of Gangfeng dragon was matte gray steel. The young dragon should have been covered with ordinary steel scales, but this little guy was good. His whole body was soft steel sharp cones, which directly entered the peak period of Gangfeng dragon.


    The soul dragon is a completely transparent dragon. It can only see a vague outline and no body details.


    The void dragon is even more special.


    Su ye can only vaguely feel it.


    Even if he is the master of the clock tower of time and space, he can''t see the void dragon.


    It seems to melt completely into the void.


    "Ouch..."


    The steel front dragon shook his sharp cone, swallowed all the eggshells in one breath, and then the three meter long dragon body rushed to Su ye and rubbed his head against Su Ye''s chest.


    Su Ye felt a warm current entering his body and even covering his heart.


    Then, it seems that the soft little tongue is licking its own heart, making itself produce an unspeakable feeling of happiness, pleasure and happiness, an unparalleled satisfaction and peace of mind.


    In this state, your cultivation speed and learning effect will increase by at least 30%.


    Su Ye smiled. This is the terrible place of the soul dragon. If you follow her heart, she can make people get spiritual peace. If you go against her heart, she can make people fall into spiritual and spiritual despair, and then give up life independently.


    After a while, a black dragon appeared in the air, tilted his head and looked curiously at Su ye with big black eyes.


    Su Ye slowly stretched out his hand.


    The void dragon put his head out and sniffed his fingertips gently. After sniffing for a long time, he slowly approached and gently arched Su Ye''s legs with his back, just like a wild boar arched a pine tree.


    Su Ye gently scratched the empty dragon''s chin. The little empty dragon snored in his throat, which was particularly comfortable.


    Su Ye looked at the dragon pool and his eyes flashed. The ancient dragon blood pool expanded slowly, and finally could accommodate a whole 1000 dragon eggs to hatch at the same time.


    Subsequently, 1000 advanced dragon eggs entered it.


    Without any additional items, all higher dragon races can be promoted to legendary species by directly injecting divine magic.


    Su ye took out the semi divine soul crystal and seduced the three dragons.


    The void dragon was clearly at Su Ye''s feet, but half of his head appeared in front of Su ye out of thin air. His head seemed to have been cut across.


    It sniffed gently, and then its nose spewed out a mass of hot air. With disdain on its face, half of its head returned to the void and fused with its body.


    The little steel front dragon also sniffed curiously with his nose, and then removed his head.


    The soul dragon didn''t come out at all.


    Su Ye shook his head helplessly.


    Su ye took the three dragons to find little Medea and asked her to take charge of the training.


    Little Medea promised to do it. Then, the void dragon disappeared and the soul dragon disappeared. Only the steel front dragon stood in place.


    Su Ye left with a smile and returned to the old God star.


    If it is an ordinary God, it will receive the prayers of believers all the time. The more pious the believers are, the stronger the prayers received by the gods.


    However, Su Ye chose the path of a magician and gave up his ability to accept believers'' prayers at the moment when he tore open his wings before he ascended to God.


    Believers protected by gods are happy and rich in a short time or even hundreds of years, but the existence of gods will also lead to different changes.


    Some people will rely too much on gods, lose the will to pursue truth, and have no possibility of progress.


    Some people leave the evil side of their heart to the gods, do not have to bear the psychological burden and go to battle lightly, which leads to a very low lower limit of their thought and behavior. They do many evil things in the name of God, but insist on their justice. Full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, full of universal human rights, but his hands are stained with blood.


    In the cruel world, they disguise good as evil and will gain huge benefits in a short time, but their evil will eventually devour themselves.


    Su Ye gave up his absolute protection for believers and gave up gaining more power, but believers, especially magicians, have unlimited possibilities.


    The upper limit of believers is no longer gods.


    Every believer can surpass the gods.


    Magicians do not need others to believe in themselves, but only the ultimate truth and fellow travelers in the past, present and future.


    The fellow traveler of spirit and thought is far more than the fellow traveler of soul, and far more than the fellow traveler of interest.


    However, God level magicians also have disadvantages.


    We can''t find the changes of Xinmin at the first time.


    Su Ye opened his magic book, read all the events in the world during the cultivation at an ultra fast speed, classified them, analyzed the causes, analyzed the severity, made targeted plans and prepared to take action.


    After a quick browse, Su Ye showed a playful look in his eyes.


    A month ago, the Greek Grand Alliance and the Roman Empire jointly issued a notice to Xinguang and the primitive God alliance, asking them to hand over Helen, the princess of Sparta and the most beautiful woman in Greece.


    Because Helen is an adult, they are going to marry Helen to Caesar, the great consul of Rome.


    As a result, Helen left Sparta, entered Xinguang, and never went back.


    Half a month ago, the Greek Grand Alliance officially joined hands with the Roman Empire to form the heros alliance, which formally and comprehensively declared war on Xinguang.


    Now, the Hiro coalition forces are gathering in Calais city on the other side of Xinguang mainland.


    "Helen..."


    Su Ye didn''t expect that the famous battle of Troy would start on his own territory.


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    According to the legend she saw, the goddess of discord stole the golden apple of Zeus, and then put the Golden Apple written "to the most beautiful goddess" at the banquet of Hera, the goddess of wisdom and Venus.


    The three goddesses all thought that the Golden Apple should be their own. They were deadlocked and could only be ruled by Zeus.


    Then Zeus let Paris, the prince of Troy, decide.


    Hera is willing to give Paris powerful power, Athena can give Paris supreme wisdom, and Venus can give Paris the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Paris gave Venus the golden apple.


    After that, Paris arrived in Sparta and got the love of the married Spartan queen and the first beauty Helen of Greece. The two eloped back to Troy.


    The Greek city states formed a Greek coalition to fight against Troy on the grounds of robbing Helen.


    Form a ten-year battle of Troy.


    Finally, the Trojans were blinded by the gods and did something stupid that no one could do. They pulled the Trojan horse with Greek soldiers in its belly into the city, and then they were secretly attacked and destroyed the city.


    This is the famous Trojan horse trick.


    Throughout the battle of Troy, countless heroes slept on the battlefield.


    In another world, the whole story is written as a magnificent epic, that is, Homer''s epic.


    In fact, the golden apple tree belongs to Zeus. Homer cleverly hides the key points of the whole epic. Without the permission of Zeus, the goddess of discord can''t steal the golden apple at all.


    Interestingly, the goddess of discord is to retaliate against pelus and the sea false god Tethys, because the goddess of discord was not invited to their wedding banquet.


    Later, as the goddess did not wish, their son Achilles, the famous Greek hero, died in the battle of Troy. More interestingly, Zeus once pursued Tethys. More interestingly, Zeus gave up pursuing Tethys because Tethys predicted that his son must be stronger than his father. Tethys'' prophecy was nothing in other gods, but it was a huge spell in the Greek gods. Three generations of Greek god kings inherited through father and son. When Tethys said this prophecy, he nailed a nail in Zeus''s heart: will a child stronger than his father also become the next God King of Greece. Even if Achilles can''t, what about his descendants? Therefore, the fuse of the whole Trojan War is Tethys''s prophecy. But the most fundamental reason is that Zeus was afraid of human heroes and deliberately designed human civil war to harvest the souls of heroes and fill the power of the divine world. This is not explicitly stated in Homer''s epic, but it can be inferred from various signs. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 983

    However, the battle of Troy did not happen in this world.


    Because there was no time for Zeus to harvest the soul, Plato and Suye jointly launched the battle of Plato.


    The two killed unknown heroes, even far more than the Trojan War should have happened.


    Cut Zeus''s leek field directly.


    In this world, Tethys said the same prophecy and gave birth to Achilles comparable to Hercules.


    Achilles was one of the commanders of the heron coalition.


    Su ye thought that the battle of Troy would not be repeated. Unexpectedly, it was not only repeated, but also kicked off on his own territory.


    "How did Helen come to me?"


    Su Ye closed the magic book and looked down into the void. His eyes reflected the whole new light continent.


    Countless information is like the river breaking its banks. All the information that happened in the past is intertwined and condensed into real images, as if they can be remembered.


    The alliance of primitive gods is still confused. It doesn''t know that Helen is here. It is believed that it was planted by Zeus.


    Finally, Su Ye looked to the Euclidean Library of niudukou magic college.


    In the afternoon, the plush sunlight shone into the large French window. In front of the reddish brown desk, the girl held her chin in her right hand, tilted her head and looked out of the window in confusion.


    The dark hair hung down and covered the dark red birthmark on the left face.


    The pink eyes move gently, reflecting the colorful halo, beautiful.


    Su Ye was stunned and suddenly realized.


    When I knew her, she was not in a high rank, but now I can see that she was wearing a very advanced mask and her birthmark was also false.


    Chimera and Helen are close sisters.


    Helen was her own student in the name of clemela.


    Because the name Helen is too well known.


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins and get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the public ¡¤ public ¡¤ number [book friend base camp], get it for free!


    No wonder that the Gladiator merchant who asked for money was willing to accept such a great favor. At the request of the demigod royal family, Julius must do everything to meet it.


    No wonder "clemela" became like a sister to Palos as soon as she arrived in Athens.


    No wonder they knew each other before. They were princesses of the demigod family. Naturally, they knew each other long ago.


    No wonder "kremela" can enter Plato''s college directly.


    The details that felt wrong in the past were all linked together.


    However, Helen''s magic talent was too high. Su ye had never thought that the first beautiful woman in Greece was a magician, and she wanted to learn magic by herself.


    No, Helen is only the second beauty in Greece, and the first beauty is Palos!


    Su ye thought for a moment. Everyone in the library suddenly disappeared except Helen.


    Su Ye''s incarnation appeared in front of Helen.


    In the sun, Helen narrowed her eyes slightly before she saw the familiar smile, and then tears filled her eyes.


    "Teacher." Helen hurried to her feet, clasping her hands in front of her lower abdomen, with wronged tears in her eyes.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "no one can force my students to marry. You choose your happiness."


    "Teacher!" Helen threw herself into Su Ye''s arms and sobbed.


    Su Ye patted the girl on the back.


    "If you are wronged, cry out. In Xinguang mainland, no one can embarrass you."


    Helen cried for a while, dried her tears, slowly took off her mask and looked up at Su ye in the sunshine.


    The small face as delicate as white porcelain is exquisite and flawless, the pink lips are like two petals of flowers, and a pair of pink diamond eyes emit beautiful light, which is more and more blurred by the refraction of tears.


    "But... They all say that I am the second Pandora and that I have brought disasters to Xinguang, Greece and Rome at the same time." Helen clung to Su Ye''s waist with both hands and looked wronged.


    "Pandora?" Su Ye smiled and saw a coffin shaped magic box full of black Datura emerging on his side.


    The magic box opened and a beautiful woman was sleeping.


    "This is..."


    "This is Pandora. Here, she is just a sleeping artifact."


    "Teacher..." Helen''s eyes were hazy with tears.


    She thought that after the teacher was canonized, she would be satisfied if she could see the teacher in the magic book, and if she could see the teacher in the magician meeting, but she didn''t understand the position of the teacher in her heart until she met the teacher face to face again.


    She clung to Su Ye''s clothes for fear that Su ye would suddenly disappear.


    Su ye put away Pandora''s box and said, "you don''t need to blame yourself. You''re just an excuse for Zeus to test me. In the eyes of Zeus, you are an insignificant chess piece, but in my eyes, you are a precious fellow traveler. If they stigmatize you, they will suffer the consequences. "


    "Thank you, teacher." Helen threw herself into Su Ye''s arms again and hugged her.


    Su Ye patted Helen on the shoulder and said, "in the future, you will be my formal student. In this way, no one in Xinguang mainland will embarrass you."


    "Yes!" Helen bent her mouth slightly and smiled sweetly.


    "But..." Helen smiled, "the Hiro coalition is very strong. I''m afraid..."


    Helen dared not go on.


    "I know that you are afraid that people in Xinguang mainland will die or be injured. You are afraid that people in Xinguang mainland will complain about you, and you are afraid that they will crowd you out, right?"


    "Yes." Helen nodded gently and still grabbed Su Ye''s robe.


    "Do you think our magic can only be used to build cities? On the day of the war, you will watch the war with me. "


    "Yes!" Helen nodded with hope in her eyes.


    "Study hard first. I''ll pick you up on the day of the war." Suye road.


    "Thank you, teacher!" Helen left Su Ye''s arms, looked up at Su ye in the sun and smiled.


    Su Ye smiled and disappeared.


    Helen looked at the bright windows. After a long time, her hands suddenly raised in front of her nose and sniffed gently.


    The sun reddened her face.


    "Fight!"


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over Xinguang.


    The countries in Xinguang mainland had long been in a state of war preparedness. After receiving the Oracle from Su ye, the primitive God alliance made full preparations for war.


    Britain, Wales, sug and the northern patriotic four Nation Alliance actively negotiated and cooperated with the primitive God alliance, and the local magician Association in Xinguang also actively participated in the war.


    However, no matter how the primitive God alliance and the four Nation Alliance are linked, the supernova magic army and the magic prison will not respond.


    Finally, they found various relationships. As a result, the magic military headquarters of supernova replied that they would not make a statement for the time being.


    The major forces in Xinguang mainland were simply mad, but they had no choice but to prepare for war independently.


    Time passed slowly.


    Guanghui port on the East Bank of Xinguang mainland is across the sea from Calais port of the Roman Empire. On a sunny day, high-level magicians can even see the vague buildings opposite.


    Autumn morning fog shrouds the ocean, isolating the sight of the two places.


    Guanghui harbor is busy.


    The four Nation Alliance employs a large number of Vikings and forms a super fleet with a total number of ships of more than 3000.


    On the wall of Guanghui port, there are numerous magic guns, which were bought by the four Nation Alliance under the banner of Su ye and King Arthur from the magic prison city.


    Even so, there are only four legendary magic guns, and the rest are sacred magic guns.


    The legendary magic guns of magic prison city and supernova are really in short supply.


    On the wall of Guanghui port, many members of primitive gods frowned at the fog.


    The Lord of the shining city, Huang Xu tyrant, covered his face like water.


    "I knew this day since I betrayed Rome." Gaio sighed.


    The crippled giant said: "after the declaration of war by the heron coalition, there have been many small-scale battles, with each other winning or losing, but on the whole, the Roman Empire with strong average strength is more dominant. After all, our population is less than one tenth of that of the Roman Empire, and our combat power is less than one twentieth, plus the continuous flow of slaves we have bought over the years. "


    The goddess of the holy lake sighed and said, "our mortal army is too weak. At present, the magic association mainly trains students, and students cannot participate in the war in an all-round way. Therefore, the main force of this battle is basically the old British. "


    "Unfortunately, the supernova has not responded, at least not ready to go out in the early stage."


    "Our naval strength is still too weak." The crippled giant frowned and scanned the more than 3000 warships in the port.


    "More than 3000 large warships are definitely a huge force in peacetime, but they are not worth mentioning in front of the Hiro coalition."


    "Has the information been updated?"


    "No, the total number of warships of the Hiro coalition army remains at about 20000. However, since three days ago, the whole sea has been shrouded in fog. I suspect that the number of their warships has at least doubled, plus pure troop carriers..."


    "It''s terrible. The Persian army was not so huge."


    Gaio sighed, "the details of the Roman Empire are not comparable to the loose federation of Greece. Let''s say that if the victory of the war of Hippo belonged to Persia, the Roman army would kill and easily destroy Persia. In the eyes of the Roman Empire, the Persians were vulnerable except Gilgamesh. "


    "Speaking of Gilgamesh, Achilles, the first under the new God, is one of the main generals of the heron coalition." A worried look appeared on the face of the crippled giant.


    "He just killed a false god six months ago. He didn''t even use the next artifact his mother gave him to dress up and arm the Styx river." Gaio frowned.


    "Since the death of Hercules and the canonization of Su, Achilles is the first real God. However, we still remember the great achievements of God Su and Hercules. It is customary to call Achilles the first new God. This time, he will wash away the word "new."


    "Can the false gods of your primitive gods solve Achilles?" Asked gaio.


    The primitive gods were silent.


    After a long time, the goddess of the holy lake said, "before we set out, we divined the gap between us and Achilles. As a result... No accident, let alone the Styx God, we could not even break through his Styx armed forces."


    "His mother, Tethys, is a big problem. Although she is only a false god, she is the head of the famous sea goddess. Many of her sisters married many gods and even helped Zeus. If we kill Achilles, we will surely be cursed by the gods and die of unnatural death. If we don''t kill, we will wait to be killed by Achilles. "¡° In any case, with Su God, we will never lose! "¡° However, Su Shen can''t descend to the world, and he has only himself in the divine world... "Yun Shen whispered. The faces of primitive gods were covered with clouds¡° The clouds have faded! " Suddenly someone shouted. When the crowd looked, the light white clouds on the sea gradually dissipated. When the clouds cleared, the people of Guanghui harbor were terrified. The endless fleet came slowly, like dark clouds. It seems that only the blue sky and the deep blue ocean, as well as the black Hiro coalition between the sky and the sea, are left in front. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 984

    The momentum of terror was like God''s coming, which made it difficult for everyone in the port to breathe.


    Even the primitive gods are stuffy in their chest at the moment.


    "How many..."


    "More than 100000..." Gai saw the approximate scale at a glance.


    "I didn''t expect that they should use their divine power to make warships. You see, those warships are rare large warships, even with some powerful forces. Even if the magic mother ship Athena arrives, it can only flee. What''s more, Athena stays in Athens. "


    "And our ships..."


    People looked at the warships in the port, large and small, uneven, with temporarily modified merchant ships and fishing boats.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    On the sea, the Hiro coalition fleet.


    On the largest magic flagship ship, a young man dressed in silver armor and scattered stars, holding a long gun, pointed to Guanghui port.


    He was like the center of the storm and the Lord of the sea, and the whole world was crawling under his feet.


    "He didn''t even wear Styx arms, but only used the star costumes of semi artifact." Gaio sighed.


    "Gaiyo, what tactics have you prepared?"


    Gaio said helplessly, "three thousand warships against one hundred thousand, and Achilles opposite. What tactics can I have? We can''t withdraw, we can only resist. "


    Woo


    The horn sounded in shining harbor.


    On a Viking ship in northern Europe, the pirates trembled to check their weapons and armor, and then shouted abuse at the heron coalition.


    The mainland people in Xinguang were pale, praying to all kinds of gods in a low voice and fighting with their legs.


    Some primitive gods were looking around for the fastest escape route.


    As the two sides got closer and closer, they saw that the distance was less than ten nautical miles, and the sky sea shook slightly.


    The mainland garrison of Xinguang looked around, and the Hiro alliance Navy hurried to slow down and looked around warily.


    Suddenly, there were magic waves in the air.


    Dark shadows appeared in the heron coalition fleet, like scattered dark clouds blocking the sun.


    The Hiro allied forces quickly looked up at the sky and saw huge plane doors shining. Steel floating giant ships with a body length of more than kilometers quickly flew out of the space door, one after another.


    Steel gray, shining blue sky.


    The iron armor of the floating giant ship is strong and thick, the fort is densely covered, and the whole body is surrounded by a light blue magic shield.


    There are no stone throwers, no magic crossbows, and all kinds of magic cannons.


    Magic guns of different sizes, thicknesses and colors are all over the floating giant ships. At first glance, it looks like a huge magic hedgehog lying on each floating giant ship.


    On the magic ship, there are all kinds of ethnic groups, humans, dwarves, elves, demons, demons


    These people do their own things in an orderly manner. Some are filling magic crystals, some are aiming, some are on guard, and some are guarding


    "The plane offset is within the controllable range..."


    "All 3000 air sea integrated warships have arrived. Please give instructions to the flagship..."


    "The whole army listens to orders! It was found that the old wooden structure warships were backward, primitive and rough. In order to save magic crystal and change the supersaturation attack scheme, the whole crew descended. At the same time, the main fort was put away. After falling into the sea, only the auxiliary gun and air defense gun were used for cross coverage attack. The other side has a powerful demigod. Please our strongest one to intercept to avoid attacking the ship... "


    "Air combat troops are ready..."


    "The diving troops are ready..."


    "Forget it, the air combat troops and diving troops are on standby for the time being."


    "All down, start protective shooting... Stop! Energy saving, no protective attack, just fall into the sea. "


    Strange sounds spread over the battlefield.


    Everyone feels that this sound mixed with metal texture is full of momentum, but on the battlefield, this changing command seems to be a bit like mocking who


    People in Korn ferry instinctively realized that this might be the power of supernovae.


    Because if anything new appears now, everyone will identify it as a supernova, and it will be correct again and again.


    Gaiyo looked at the three thousand floating giant ships falling rapidly in the sky, then looked at his three thousand miscellaneous ships, and muttered to himself, "it''s the same three thousand, a group like insects and a group like dragons."


    "It looks like 30 million..."


    Three thousand terrible floating ships, descending rapidly.


    Huge shadows are getting closer and closer to the Hiro coalition.


    The general of the Hiro coalition army was stunned and motionless. Let alone give orders, he could not even understand what had happened.


    Achilles, who was originally full of pride, was stiff. He found that a floating giant ship posed no threat to him, but if thousands of floating giant ships fired ten thousand guns at once, he was likely to be injured.


    What''s more, he found that some of his breath was not weaker than his strong ones on the floating giant ship.


    Achilles clenched his teeth, slammed on the flagship deck, rushed to the sky, waved his peak gun and stabbed the nearest floating giant ship.


    "Who gave you the courage!"


    A violent drink sounded, the golden light flashed, and a golden giant hammer like a 100 meter Hill fell on the head.


    Bang!


    Achilles was hit by a hammer on the flagship deck of the coalition forces, and crashed into the deep sea with a bang.


    "The new God first? That''s it? " The dragon head hammer in Wang dahammer''s hand expanded again and landed on the coalition flagship.


    Boom!


    The hundreds of meters long flagship burst, the whole ship was smashed into meat and mud, and the violent waves rose into the sky and swept all directions.


    In the waves, the glittering King sledgehammer, like the God of war, rushed into the sea and pursued Achilles.


    At the same time, 3000 floating ships fell.


    Countless Hiro allied ships were crushed by floating giant ships, wood chips and people were all over the sea, and the voice of help continued.


    A few seconds later, the auxiliary guns and anti-aircraft guns of the floating giant ship suddenly burst into volley.


    The colorful magic light poured on both sides of the ship, covering all the Hiro coalition warships on both sides.


    The lights on both sides seemed to open the wings of the devil. Where they passed, the flame burst, the thunder roared, the waves exploded, the strong wind surged, destroyed the ship and slaughtered the army, and instantly cleared a large ocean open space.


    From a distance, there is water under the sea, and there is only magic light on the sea.


    After a while, all the floating giant ships suddenly accelerated, colliding with the ships of the Hiro coalition at high speed, and pouring magic on both sides.


    Huge roars broke out at the bottom of the sea. Occasionally, the waves rushed to the sky, as if they were extinct, and they were blocked by the strong on the floating giant ship.


    Guanghui port, a crowd of people from Xinguang mainland were stunned.


    It was like a group of dragons rushed into the sheep and beat the heros without fighting back.


    The strong allied forces hiding on the Hiro coalition warship could not bear it and rose into the sky.


    Su Ye''s servants familiar to Xinguang mainland people, such as di Aotian, Bingfeng shuanghou, hell unicorn, thunder eye, steel front dragon, giant horse and so on, immediately greeted them one by one.


    After a while, the strong men of Greece and Rome fled to Rome, even afraid to look back.


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    The heros shouted and fled like crazy.


    However, three thousand floating ships scurried around like sharks, giving no hope to the Hiro coalition.


    But in just a few minutes, 100000 Hiro coalition warships were swept away.


    The sea was covered with layers of broken wood and corpses.


    Boom!


    A column of water rose into the sky.


    The king sledgehammer, carrying Achilles, who was bruised and unconscious, jumped onto a floating giant ship and shouted in the direction of Rome: "if you want to redeem Achilles, come to the demon prison city!"


    "Return!"


    The floating giant ships slowly flew up and entered the huge level doors.


    Outside Guanghui port, it turns into a huge garbage dump.


    Occasionally, it can be seen that the undead Herod alliance soldiers will hold broken wood, look gray and stare blankly.


    Shining harbor.


    Gaio sighed: "no wonder the supernova doesn''t respond to us, because they don''t regard the Hiro coalition as a threat at all. It''s like... I didn''t bring money for dinner and borrowed money from my friends. As a result, people said to go straight. The hotel belongs to his family..."


    "This scale should be prepared for God''s war."


    The goddess of the holy lake shook her head and said, "the construction time and weapons on these floating giants are the style of three years ago. I recently saw supernova''s shipborne magic guns, which are more advanced than these magic guns. You should understand what I want to say. "


    "You mean, this fleet is actually not the main fleet, behind the main generation?"


    Xiao kekewang said, "you still don''t know enough about supernovae. Most of these floating giant ships have a circle on the port side, with a strange symbol on it, which is read as'' demolition ''. This means that these are scrapped floating giants. It will be returned to the furnace and rebuilt. Therefore, the technology of this floating giant ship is at least two or even three generations behind. "


    "Are supernovae so strong now?" The crippled giant muttered to himself.


    "Did you see those evil magicians? It is said that there will be billions more magicians in hell. "


    "Their clothes are very handsome."


    "It is said that it is called military uniform..."


    "It is said that Caesar was on the ship."


    "I saw his majesty di Aotian knock him to death with a stick and drag him away..."


    High above the sky, in a cloud, Helen held Su Ye''s arm tightly, her legs softened and looked down excitedly.


    She had completely removed her mask, her little face turned red and her eyes glittered with pink.


    "They can''t get you back." Suye road.


    "Thank you, teacher!" Helen almost jumped up, but her whole body was weak.


    "Don''t worry. Go back to the magic school. When you are promoted to legend, you can go everywhere. No one will bind you."


    "But... Will they target you again?"


    "Greece has been fighting for years. After this war, there will be no fighting power for 20 years. As for Rome, it has been accumulating strength secretly, with strong national strength and the power to fight again. However, they have lost their ability to strike across the sea and pose no threat to Xinguang. "¡° What if they dare to send it to Xinguang? "¡° Then I can only build a new devil''s College in Rome. "¡° Teacher, how are you! " Helen looked up at Su ye with her glittering pink eyes. Su Ye smiled and said, "if you have anything to do in Xinguang mainland, you can directly contact the goddess of holy lake or Xiao Keji. They will help you. If you are in the demon prison City, go directly to master larens, and you all know him. "¡° Uh huh! " Helen nodded cleverly¡° I really want to visit the countries and magic schools in Xinguang mainland. You can walk with me. "¡° OK! " Helen has a pink face. Three days later, Su ye returned to the magic prison city. The housekeeper black wine reported in a hurry: "Your Majesty, a masked woman outside said to see you for her children. As for others, she insisted on not saying, just waiting for you to come back. Well, she has a strong breath. She is a top hypocrite, stronger than some lower gods I have seen. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 985

    Su ye thought for a moment and asked, "is she in the reception room?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll meet you myself." Su ye took one step and moved to the reception room with the black wine.


    Black wine was stunned for a moment and hurried in with Su Ye. He muttered in his heart that what could make su Shen meet him in person would not be the incarnation of a God?


    When Su ye entered the reception room, a woman in holy white got up and opened her hood.


    The woman was white and tall, with light blond curls and blue eyes. The waves in her eyes drifted like waves.


    "The sea god Tethys, meet the respected magic Shin Kwang su." Women salute with dignity and elegance.


    The black wine was shocked.


    It''s Tethys!


    Although it is only a false god, it is the chief of all the ocean goddesses and is known as the most virtuous ocean goddess.


    Whether it is the superior God, the queen of the sea, anfit, or other sea goddesses, they all call her sister.


    Her strength is not high, but she has the power and contacts that the Lord is afraid of.


    Once a superior God of the minor God system laughed at her as a mere hypocrite. As a result, the superior God and God Star were destroyed the next day.


    Su Ye nodded with a smile and said, "the goddess of Tethys is coming. The magic prison city is like bathing in magic light."


    "Su Shen, you''re welcome. I''d like to discuss a few things with you this time." Tethys looked up at Suye, the sea rippling in her eyes.


    "As we walked, we said, I haven''t taken a walk in the city master''s residence for a long time." Suye road.


    "OK."


    They left the reception room and went to the garden of the city Lord''s residence.


    In the light of the magic sun, the two walked on the grass.


    "This is really the heaven of hell and the Pearl of deep prison. It is completely different from the evil world I imagined." Tess looked around. It was even more beautiful than the natural environment in Greece. The rich magic and element breath made her relaxed and happy.


    She glanced at Su Ye secretly. The smell of water element emitted by Su ye made her deeply happy.


    "Magicians are not omnipotent, but magic is omnipotent." Su Ye smiled.


    Tess smiled, politely stepped forward and took Sue''s arm.


    Su Ye immediately remembered that because almost all Greek gods had blood relations, they would be closer when they showed kindness.


    In doing so, the goddess often expresses some weakness.


    "I didn''t expect you to grow so fast after sending out the conch," Tethys said


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment and realized what Tethys was talking about.


    Before he entered the whale kingdom, he received a gift from simini, the legendary master of millido, a dark golden conch. That''s the property of his teacher Thales, who once got the conch in whale country.


    It is said that this conch is the object of the falling friendly sea god niros.


    The friendly Poseidon is the father of Tethys.


    Su Ye''s mind floated all kinds of experiences of whale country, and then thought of Thales''s experience.


    "I once got an arm and two rings in the sea of mountains. At that time, I thought I was just lucky. Now it seems that it''s because of the dark golden conch?"


    Su ye said, spreading out his right hand, and the dark golden conch appeared on it.


    "This one was given to me by my father." Tess''s voice was wrapped with a touch of sadness. She put her right hand on it and gently touched the texture of the conch.


    "I thought it was a gift from the queen of the sea." Su Ye suddenly smiled.


    "He is worthy of being the magic king of wisdom. I gave the dark golden conch to Thales and asked Simone to give it to you. However, the Swan ring and the void dragon ring were given by the empress of the sea


    "The friendly sea god really gave birth to fifty sea goddesses?"


    "More." Tess''s tone was as soft as water.


    "The owner of that arm is a man, and the Swan ring is a token of love." Suye road.


    Tethys sighed softly and said, "since you have been to the sea of mountains, you naturally know that the power of Poseidon, the God of the sea, came there."


    "Indeed." Suye road.


    "Poseidon killed his rival in the sea of mountains with the trident of the sea emperor."


    "In this way, before she married Poseidon, enfitt fell in love with other sea gods, and even made a private decision for life. In the end, Poseidon forcibly took anfit. Is this legend true? "


    "It''s true."


    "It turned out that the Swan ring was a gift from anfite to her lover." Su Ye sighed in his heart. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be like this.


    Tess didn''t speak. She continued to take Sue''s arm and walked slowly.


    After a long time, Su ye said, "I think of a prophecy."


    Tess''s figure trembled slightly.


    "Or a series of predictions. Uranus, the king of God, had a prophecy that his son would kill him. So he imprisoned all the children. "


    Tethys was silent.


    "Later, when his son, Cronus, the second generation of God King, led a rebellion of brothers and sisters to overthrow Uranus, Uranus also cursed his son and said that his throne of God King would be overthrown by his son. Therefore, the second generation of God King swallowed and banned his children. "


    Tethys remained silent.


    "As a result, Zeus, the son of Cronus, finally succeeded in overthrowing his father''s rule. When he failed, Cronus cursed Zeus and said that he would be overthrown by his son. Later, it was predicted that the first generation of the goddess of wisdom, Metis, would give birth to a son stronger than Zeus. Therefore, Zeus swallowed Metis, but failed to stop the birth of Athena. Athena is his daughter, so he can rest assured. "


    Tethys remained silent.


    "But many years later, there was a goddess I respected. She didn''t like Zeus. She just wanted to pursue her true love. Therefore, when Zeus harassed her, she had nothing to do. In a hurry, she said a prophecy that her son must be stronger than her father."


    Tess looked nostalgic.


    "However, the prophecy under the urgency is just highly similar to the prophecy of the three generations of God kings, and Zeus is a suspicious and cruel God King. He did not get the goddess, but got a terrible prophecy. He seems to have been pierced with a deep thorn in his heart. He will try to find a way to pull out the thorn. However, the goddess had an excellent relationship with the ocean Titan and the guardian Titan, and the goddess had helped him. He could not move the goddess. So, how would he vent his anger? How does he deal with a child who may affect his future? "


    Tess''s whole body was stiff. She loosened Suye''s arm and didn''t move.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see Tethys. He went straight into the meeting hall of the city Lord''s house in front, sat on the throne of the city Lord, leaned sideways, supported his cheeks with his right hand, and thought quietly.


    Su Ye''s eyes are as deep as the sea.


    After a long time, Tess walked slowly towards Su Ye. Finally, she knelt in front of Su ye, hugged Su Ye''s knee, bent down and put her face on Su Ye''s leg.


    "As a mother, I beg you to release Achilles and give him new glory. And I will persuade him to work for you and not be hostile to you. "


    Su Ye sighed softly and said, "if it weren''t for me, when your son was driven by Zeus and was about to die, you begged Zeus. Would Zeus give him a new life?"


    "No." Tess''s tears wet Suye''s robe.


    After a long time, Su Ye sighed, "I won''t agree to the goddess''s request."


    Tess was stiff, but she still held Suye''s knee.


    "But I don''t want to refuse the dedication of a mother. I will release Achilles, but he cannot return to Zeus. "


    Tethys tightly hugged Su Ye''s knee, raised her head, with tearful eyes, but a smile on her face, looked up at Su ye and said, "thank you for the great magic new light. Since then, Achilles and I have lived in the magic prison city for a long time and will never help Zeus again!"


    In the last few words, hate began to grow.


    "It seems that you have long understood Zeus''s intention," Su Ye patted the goddess on the shoulder, "and even you gave up the gods in order to avoid being bound by him."


    "The wise magic king can''t hide anything from you," Tethys gently wiped her tears. "I gave up the canonization for fear that I would be unable to be free like other goddesses after I entered the divine world. I asked the guardian Titan to help Zeus in the hope that one day Zeus would miss me and my children. However, before the heron coalition army set out, I also knelt in front of Zeus and begged, but he refused me. He always wanted my child to die, always! "


    Tethys bit her teeth.


    Su Ye sighed. The goddess Tethys did not dare to hate Zeus, but her mother Tethys was incompatible with Zeus.


    Suye got up and helped Tethys with both hands.


    "You are a very smart woman. Although you mentioned the dark golden conch, you didn''t take advantage of it. That''s why I''m willing to help." Suye smiled at Tess.


    "Thank you, my beloved God Su, for your kindness, which I will bear in mind." The tears on Tess''s face dissipated and returned to ruddy.


    "Another reason is that too many human heroes die. I don''t want to see the next ackerdes die at the hands of Zeus." Suye road.


    Tethys suddenly stared at Suye and said slowly, "they all said, Hai... Akerdes died at the hand of Hera."


    Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "what they know is not what I know."


    "Your wisdom is like a starry sky." Tethys bowed her head humbly.


    Su Ye patted her on the shoulder and said, "sit down. I think we have something else to talk about."


    Su Ye wanted Tethys to sit on the seats on both sides. Unexpectedly, Tethys sat on the steps of the throne, holding his calf with one hand and the armrest of the throne with the other hand, smiling up and looking forward.


    "Please sit down." Tethys road.


    Su Ye didn''t know whether it was etiquette or something. He smiled, nodded and sat down.


    Tethys sat at Su Ye''s feet, raised her head, smiled and said, "you should be able to guess that the divination crystal ball of Xinguang continent was cast by us before the dark age."¡° No wonder... "Su Ye''s eyes flashed¡° As for Thales, the fundamental reason why he became the king of water is that he created magic. Then, we found the potential of magic, tried our best to cultivate him, and created the opportunity for him to meet the Lord of water element. In addition, we warned in advance that he had been hiding his power and biding his time, so the gods did not attack him. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 986

    Su Ye nodded and said, "we have long known that there are many forces helping magicians against Zeus. So, besides you, enfett, who else joined the... Avenger alliance? "


    Suye looked down at Tethys with a smile.


    Tess smiled back and said, "I''m afraid you''ve guessed some, but I can''t expose it without their consent."


    Su Ye nodded and stopped asking questions.


    "First of all, congratulations on your Majesty''s victory over the Hiro coalition, but I heard bad news three days ago."


    "Say."


    "Zeus sent him from God to the star of destiny. He wanted to ask the three goddesses of destiny to start the spinning wheel of destiny and find your God star."


    "What was the result?"


    Tess showed an undisguised look of worship, her eyes lit up and said, "the fate spinning wheel suddenly formed a fate shock, and the three goddesses were injured and vomited blood."


    Suye smiled and nodded. Perhaps this is why Tethys is willing to come here.


    "Zeus will not stop." Suye road.


    "Yes. There is a suggestion from God that Zeus, since he can''t destroy the new light continent in the human world and can''t find your God star, he can target the magic prison city and your divine power plane. Therefore, I''m here to suggest that you strengthen your defensive strength. "


    "I''m about to test the power of the demon prison City, but I haven''t had a chance. It''s good for them to come. As for the divine power plane, which is located in the double ring void, doesn''t it mean that even the divine king can''t accurately capture it? " Su ye asked.


    "Yes, the divine king can''t accurately capture it, but he can still capture clues with the help of special forces such as fate spinning wheel. The spinning wheel of fate may not affect the great you, but it can still capture the general track of your divine power plane. Of course, it will pay a great price. Not surprisingly, within a hundred years, the three goddesses of destiny can no longer use the spinning wheel of destiny. "


    Tess in white sat at Su Ye''s feet, her hands on Su Ye''s legs, looked up and smiled.


    On the throne, Su Ye straightened up and looked into the distance.


    At the same time, all the spirits and servants entered the seventh company to make emergency preparations.


    "I can probably infer his course of action. They have the power to raid my divine power plane, but what do they use to invade the demon prison? Once Zeus''s army enters the deep prison plain, the evil world will fight for me. " Suye road.


    "According to our inference, Zeus will hire evil creatures. You know, evil creatures value interests more. As long as the income is high enough, those evil gods don''t mind selling their believers and legions. Moreover, the evil world has a large number of loose forces, which are not controlled by gods. "


    "Delaying my promotion by destroying the divine power plane; Through the attack on the demon prison City, test the power of me and the magician? "


    "Your wisdom is unmatched." Tethys road.


    "Thank you and everyone behind you for your kind reminder. I''ll start preparing now. I''m not worried about the magic prison city. When facing God level opponents, the magic prison city may have some shortcomings. Under God level, there are semi gods or false gods, which are not worth mentioning in front of magic. What I am most concerned about is how many gods can Zeus mobilize to encircle and suppress me this time? "


    "Your concern, not worry, shows that you have confidence. But our suggestion is that your divine power is just mature and of little value. It''s better to simply withdraw all resources. When your divine power plane is destroyed, we will give you the corresponding divine power plane. You need ten seats, right? We directly present you ten mature divine power planes, at least giant ones. "


    Tethys spoke confidently.


    "Oh?" Suye looked down at Tethys.


    Tess looked at each other, not dodging.


    "Unfortunately, you are not my follower. Otherwise, I can show you my divine power plane." Su Ye smiled calmly.


    The 888 vx. cash box is paid attention to by the official account of the public, the popular book of gods, and 888 cash red packets.


    "I can be!" Tethys suddenly smiled, her eyes shining with an indescribable strange light.


    "You gave up the canonization just because you didn''t want to be bound by Zeus. Why are you willing to be my subordinate now?" Su Ye looked at the beautiful face below curiously.


    "After begging Zeus fruitlessly, I came to the demon prison City unconsciously. I lived here for many days. Every day I live, my respect and worship for you will increase. Even the most ordinary magic apprentices can attack you, even the dirty dwarves dare to criticize you in public, and even the most rude orcs dare to say your shortcomings. If I, Tethys, the goddess of the sea, become your subordinate, what will I be bound by? "


    Su Ye laughed and said, "I was scolded so badly that you still want to be my subordinate?"


    "Even when they oppose you, they can''t hide their worship and respect for you. Once outsiders say you''re not good at all, they must be the first to kill them, even in the face of the gods. This is true love and the reason why I am willing to be your slave to God. What''s more, they are not really against you. They are against you. They are your men. They are against themselves and their own life. They don''t understand, but you do. " Tethys looked up at Suye.


    "Are you sure?" Su Ye smiled and looked at the eldest sister and the most virtuous daughter of the ocean goddesses.


    "Since then, my body is crawling under your feet, my heart is with you, and my soul is connected with you." Tess finished and bowed down.


    A deep blue and gold soul flew out of Tess''s head and straight into Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    Su ye took it.


    At the moment when the two spirits met, Tess''s throat made a thin sound, and her eyes burst out endless starlight.


    "Your bet is not small." Suye looked at Tethys gently.


    "I''m sure now that we''re right. Your great bank will shine around the stars." Tethys bowed her head again.


    "What did you guess about me before?" Su ye asked.


    "You have been blessed by a God King."


    "Now?"


    "Surpass the divine king." Tethys looked up at Suye and her eyes were full of stars.


    "Come on, go to my power plane."


    Su ye said and got up. Tess politely took Su Ye''s arm and walked into the divine power plane together.


    At the moment she stepped into the world tree, Tethys was stunned.


    The root system is like the earth, the trunk is like a heavenly column, and the crown is like the stars.


    "Well... Why do you have such a level of world tree? Only one step away from the promotion of the LORD God world tree. It is said that there is no God level world tree. " Tess''s eyes flashed and looked around, and then she saw the growing golden apple trees and the God flowers and grass all over the ground.


    "It was a little accident."


    "But why are there a lot of extinct magic drugs here? It looks like a group of stars and flowers. It is said that it only appeared in the creation period... "


    "They are still young. They don''t know how many years to mature. It''s not important. Let''s go to the next plane. "


    Suye took Tethys one step into the giant Hill and stood high in the sky.


    Even if Tess is well-informed, she has more than a dozen super giant divine power planes, and even has been to the divine star of the divine king. She can feel the majestic power emanating from the giant hills and still feel suffocated.


    "This power... Is no less than the divine power of Zeus. The moon, you are a man like a treasure." Tethys looked down and suddenly her eyes were frozen.


    "Your majesty! Be careful, a demon god suddenly invades! That is the king of wrath and the king of hunger. They are very famous in the abyss. They even came here. Did Zeus use a secret method to destroy your divine power plane? Huh? Why did they kneel down? "


    Tethys stared at the angry king and the hungry King half kneeling on the ground, his right hand on his chest, and bowed his head to Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded his head, and the two demon gods got up quickly and flew into the air with a smile.


    "Your Majesty Su Shen, why are you here? We''re not lazy. We''ve been patrolling. This is... "


    The angry king and the hungry King took a closer look at Tethys, instantly recognized the famous elder sister of the sea goddesses, and then saw two people holding arms. Then, the two demon gods looked at each other, and a strange ambiguous smile flashed in their eyes.


    "I''ve seen the esteemed goddess Tethys. With your arrival, the spring is shining and the sea is bright." The two demons immediately bent down deeply and respectfully.


    Tethys quickly bowed down and returned the salute. Although she was high, she could never be such a great gift from the next God.


    When the ceremony was over, Tess suddenly whispered suspiciously, "patrol?"


    Then she shook her head slightly. She must have heard wrong.


    "Please enjoy yourselves. We''ll continue our patrol." Then the angry King winked at the hungry king and hurried away.


    Tethys was stunned to see that the two lower gods, like two watchmen, patrolled the divine plane seriously.


    "Su... Lord Su, are they evil gods?"


    "Yes."


    "But why are you here?"


    "They wanted to attack me, and I caught them and served me."


    "But... How can I not understand?" Tess felt her head full of paste. Since she entered the power plane, the whole world seemed to be wrong.


    "Let''s continue to stroll." Suye smiled and led Tethys around seven divine power planes.


    Along the way, Tess''s eyes were dull.


    She is a guest of the major gods of the Zeus God system. She often participates in the God banquet of the God King Zeus and knows the power of the gods too well.


    The power contained in every aspect of divine power is the divine power moon at the level of God King.


    It''s not the newborn divine power moon given by the Lord of hell, but the mature divine power moon that has been pregnant for millions of years.


    Finally, Su ye returned to the world tree.


    "How do you think Zeus should attack my plane? What else do I need to pay attention to? " Su ye asked.


    Tethys paused for a while and said, "I am not surprised by your strength, but by your wealth. The value of these seven divine power planes is far beyond imagination. I also saw the gate of giants, the gate of dragons, the gate of demons and the gate of the dead. Behind the gate may be your subordinates trained over the years. But even so, with two lower gods, you have little chance of winning. "


    "Oh? Why? " Su ye asked¡° What is your pseudo God level combat power? A thousand or two thousand? " Su ye thought for a moment and said, "normally, it''s about 3000. A king of wrath and a king of hunger are equivalent to a hundred false gods. "¡° Do you know how many false gods Zeus can mobilize at one time? "¡° Ten thousand? "¡° At least 30000 hypocrites and many demigods. " Tethys road¡° In that case, I need to keep a part here. " Suye road¡° Your separation is equivalent to a thousand false gods at most, which may not be enough? " Tethys road. Su Ye smiled and didn''t answer. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 987

    "In fact, you can lead the enemy to the world tree. But... Hypocrites are not stupid. Once they see the world tree, they will withdraw and never enter the world tree. No matter how strong the world tree is, it cannot affect other aspects of divine power. " Tess frowned slightly.


    "What else can the other party mobilize besides hypocrisy?"


    "Median artifact, or superior artifact."


    "The power of the middle artifact is about ten times that of the lower artifact. But the upper artifact is ten thousand times that of the lower artifact. However, false gods or avatars can not play the real power of upper artifacts, and they are unlikely to carry them. But... "


    "But what?"


    "If they carry national artifacts, you''ll be in trouble."


    "Angel kingdom?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. A superior Angel country can carry 100000 false god angels. As far as I know, there are more than 20 known Angel countries of Zeus God system, which are scattered in the hands of different gods. The actual number may double. In the last evil god incident, more than 100 lower gods died, while almost all false gods, incarnations and demigods died in battle. This time, they will send at least three Angel countries. "


    "So much?"


    "You should understand that your opponent is not one or two gods, but the whole Zeus God system. Fortunately, this is only a shot at your divine power. If you find your Divine star, you will be greeted by millions of false gods. For thousands of years, Zeus did not know how many forces he had conquered, and no one knew how many cards he had in his hands. "


    "Well, these days, I should try a little harder." Suye road.


    "However, don''t lose heart. Other divine power planes can''t be maintained, but no one can break the tree planes in the world. I suggest you move all your resources and servants to the world tree now, or... You can send an avatar to lurk in it. Once you lose, you will detonate the divine power plane and die with them. As long as the tree of the world is, your future is still unlimited. "


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    "After this war, I am willing to dedicate all my super giant divine power planes to you! Nine in all! " Tess looked at Suye with a firm tone.


    "I''m afraid more than half of the lower gods don''t have so many super giant divine power planes. I appreciate your kindness."


    "But..."


    "I have my own countermeasures." Suye road.


    "Well..." Tess looked regretful, then her eyes moved and said, "Your Majesty, I can command a group of marine demigods and false gods to help in the divine power."


    "No! If anything happens to you, it will force me to break away from the old Neptune system, and it will be difficult for the gods behind you to accept it. " Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you have your part? In case of defeat, I will flee directly to the world tree. This is the first battle for me to join your command, and it is also an obligation from God. " Tethys road.


    Su Ye was silent.


    "In fact, I am selfish. I want to get a stronger position under your command, for me and Achilles. Our mother and son will live in the magic prison city for a long time, which is inevitable. "


    "Huh? Your mother and son are not going back to Greece? Peleus... "


    Tess looked dark and said, "he chose gods, I chose children, and we... Have divorced."


    "It''s hard for you." Su Ye sighed.


    "The world is so big that you are the only place where I can live with Achilles. I have to prove myself before I am qualified to stand by your side."


    "Well, after all, you are my follower. Stay with me for the battle of divine power. But... "Su Ye looked at the distance of the world tree and said slowly," I really want to know why you fought against Zeus? "


    "Alive."


    "Isn''t it better to live?"


    "Just alive." There was unspeakable fear hidden in Tess''s resolute tone.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "it seems that it is similar to my deduction."


    "Two hundred years has been a lot, my Lord." Tess looked at Suye with gratitude.


    "Your appearance is due to Achilles. What about them?"


    "They will certainly help at the most appropriate time, because I''m afraid you are our last chance."


    "Let''s go and see Achilles."


    Tethys was reunited with Achilles'' mother and son. After explaining the reason, Achilles was stunned for a long time, gave up returning to Greece and stayed in the demon prison city to accompany his mother.


    Su ye went to the Ministry of magic trade.


    "I''ll withdraw the dividends of these years."


    After that, Su Ye began to sacrifice industriously.


    Magic prison city and divine power began to be busy as never before.


    Soon, Teti ribbon led an army of the sea people into the giant Hill to prepare for the war side by side with Su Ye''s next incarnation.


    Su Ye''s legendary incarnation guards the demon prison city.


    Su Ye''s Noumenon lived in the Arctic continent of the magic God star, building a divine palace and practicing at the same time.


    It took a few days to create a new divine magic.


    It completely solves the problem that legendary avatars need to constantly return to the magic tower to change magic. Under the action of this divine magic, avatars can use any magic in ten minutes without going in and out.


    However, Su Ye has assumed the responsibility of "white mouse" for most of his time.


    Constantly build and test new divine magic according to the fantastic ideas of infinite plane magicians.


    At present, he is the only one who can really build universal divine magic on the infinite plane. Even the divine magic of the crimson Pope is only suitable for crimson priests and cannot be truly universal.


    Thanks to the support of infinite plane magicians and hundreds of thousands of divine people magicians on the divine star, Su Ye''s understanding of magic is becoming more and more thorough.


    Especially after having the voice of creation and Luna, the learning effect has improved by leaps and bounds.


    When we re analyzed the basic magic theory from the perspective of God, everything changed.


    Therefore, Su Ye began to break through the old magic logic foundation, create a new magic foundation, and then establish a new magic theory and magic.


    In order to make continuous progress, Su Ye squeezed to the limit, exhausted his brain almost every day, and had to rely on natural sleep to make up for it.


    This is impossible among gods.


    One day, Su Yemo fell asleep vaguely.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Ye felt his body floating, floating above the clouds and saw two gates.


    The door frame of a gate is formed by a pair of huge black ox horns. It is primitive and simple, full of unspeakable attraction.


    The door frame of a gate is formed by the intersection of two white ivory. It is quiet and natural. It looks comfortable and natural, but it is not attractive.


    Suddenly, the horn gate disappeared.


    The ivory gate stands in front.


    Slowly, the ivory door opened and soft white light fell.


    Su Ye looked inside the door and was stunned.


    It is as like as two peas in the half of their own giant, and even has its own Flower Valley and flower palace.


    There was a silver bell like sound inside.


    Su Ye was stiff, his throat moved slightly and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    At this moment, Su ye could not control himself.


    That was Palos'' laughter.


    I couldn''t see all the scenes inside, but just listening to Palos''s laughter, I seemed to see the girl in a white skirt, barefoot, running and playing on the land of petals and weeds, with elves and butterflies dancing around her.


    As a divine magician, Su Ye is convinced that this is the dream world and retains most of his consciousness.


    Dream is a dream, which is different from reality.


    But the dream here makes me feel very real, which is more sober than a sober dream.


    Su Ye frowned slightly and suspected that it might be some kind of trap.


    Because some powerful gods can attack through dreams.


    For example, there are many dream gods in Greece, and each god system also has a dream God.


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    However, dream attacks are effective against non gods and have little effect on gods.


    It can only put a God to sleep for a few days at most.


    He has the shelter of the grace of hell and a strange god star. The strongest dream God known can never hurt himself.


    Even their power cannot reach their own God star.


    Su Ye clearly felt that there was no danger, no malice, or even... Love in the ivory door.


    Could it be that the goddess of wisdom said that Palos arrived at a safe place, which is here?


    Su ye thought it over and determined that there was no dream power in the infinite plane to hurt himself. He gritted his teeth and stepped into the door of ivory.


    The moment he stepped into the giant Hill in his dream, Su Ye was stunned. It was real, too real.


    As like as two peas in the past, it is not like a dream.


    It seems that the ivory gate looks like a legend


    "Su ye, are you here?"


    Su Ye quickly followed the voice and turned left.


    She saw Palos trotting all the way, wearing a knee high white skirt, showing her white legs and feet, holding a bunch of flowers.


    Her hair was tied into a ponytail and ran. Her long soft hair swayed from side to side like a jumping squirrel.


    The hair was tinged with gold.


    The blue eyes as like as two peas in the snow mountains and lakes are exactly the same as those in memory.


    "Are you... Really Palos?" Suye looked at her in disbelief.


    "Of course! I''m Palos who was tricked into the magic house by you here. " The girl pointed to the distant hillside, where the door of the magic house was half open.


    Su Ye always kept that place as the memory of the two people.


    "But..."


    Palos smiled happily and said, "I am the spare body of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, who left me here to protect me, and I transformed it into a giant Hill."


    With that, Palos threw herself on Su ye and put her chin on Su Ye''s shoulder¡° As like as two peas, as like as two peas, as like as two peas as like as two peas, as like as two peas, the same thing as Suo ye, "Su you, I miss you..." is completely identical, with the same body, the same touch, and the same thing. Suye can no longer help but hold the face of her and kiss it... After a long time, two people lie quietly on the grass. Palos pillowed Su Ye''s shoulder and whispered, "don''t forget me..." how could I! " Suye kissed Palos on the forehead¡° HMM... "Palos hugged Su ye like a koala. After a long time, they lay quietly on the grass again¡° Is this a dream or is it true? " Su ye asked¡° Between dream and reality, it can be dream or reality. You came here because you... You and I are husband and wife. " Palos smiled and raised the Swan ring. Then, a black swan ring suddenly appeared in her hand and put it on Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 988

    "This is a gift from me. Remember to wear it all the time! Do you hear me? " Palos smiled and stroked Su Ye''s face with her little hand.


    Su Ye was stunned, looked at Palos suspiciously and said, "you... Seem to have changed. You used to be very shy. Now you have more courage than before."


    "Of course, I''ve grown up, and... People miss you so much! We can''t meet often in the future. Of course I have to take the initiative. " Palos looked at Su Ye wrongly, but her pure body exuded amazing charm.


    Su ye took a deep breath


    Once again, after a long time, the whole deep prison plain suddenly stirred up in a few days. Then, a message spread all over the infinite plane.


    Tens of billions of evil armies entered the deep prison plain from different planes.


    The target is directed at the demon prison city.


    The first is the embodiment of hundreds of demon kings.


    The whole world shook and talked.


    Under the banner of revenge for the battle of the flame throat a few years ago, the incarnations of these demons gathered a large number of evil forces from infinite planes and killed them all the way to the demon prison city.


    However, a secret message soon spread to all major deities.


    In fact, Zeus bought many demon gods, and the demon God didn''t want to see hell and the demon prison city too close, and wanted to avenge the destruction of the warehouse, so the two sides hit it off.


    Zeus is the God who gives money and resources, and Demons and demons are responsible for recruiting troops and horses.


    Ten billion is only the first army, and the second army has assembled.


    A large-scale divine war kicked off.


    When... When


    The magic bell rang through the sky of magic prison city.


    The shrill sirens sounded everywhere.


    Under the guidance of the city police and student volunteers, residents everywhere entered the underground bunker in an orderly manner.


    Many people talked and laughed, and even regretted that they could not watch the war with their own eyes. They could only watch magic images in underground bunkers.


    The outside of the magic prison city is empty. Except for the buildings that have stopped construction, there are no walls and moats. It seems that there is no defense.


    Seen from a high altitude, magic prison city is a strange and huge city.


    The ground stands with layers of tall buildings, row upon row, like hills.


    In mid air, many but not chaotic urban tracks are empty.


    Higher up, more than 1000 floating cities move rapidly.


    Soon, the floating city under construction returned to the center of the city, and the completed floating city flew in all directions.


    More than 600 floating cities form a circle, slowly descend and float 200 meters above the ground, forming a huge floating city ring, surrounding the whole magic prison city.


    A magic light flickered.


    Under the floating city, rock walls rise from the ground and are closely connected.


    Subsequently, all the rock walls changed rapidly and turned into steel walls.


    However, in a few minutes, a huge ring-shaped steel wall 100 meters high and 30 meters thick surrounded the magic prison city.


    The floating city retreated slowly. At a distance of 100 meters on the inner side of the steel wall, the magic light came again.


    [receive red envelope] the cash or counting red envelope has been distributed to your account! WeChat pays attention to the public.


    A 150 meter high inner steel wall rises from the ground.


    At the moment when the two-story steel wall was completed, different voices sounded everywhere in the magic prison City, and neat and clear-cut teams rushed to each section of the wall by magic cars, floating cars and other means of transportation.


    Magical mechanized forces are about to take place.


    The floating city floats on the floating city of the inner wall, and suddenly sends out a white light column downward. Then, magic cannons fall slowly, like being pinched by the invisible Titan gods, neatly arranged in different positions.


    Soon, on the inner wall, there was a large caliber super giant magic gun every few tens of meters.


    Ferocious as a fierce beast, shining like the morning star.


    In the white light, puppet Gunners fell.


    Full automatic magic Artillery Corps in place.


    Then, a honeycomb shaped magic instrument fell from the sky, adjacent to the giant magic gun, and fell with the puppet.


    Fully automatic magic defense air force in place.


    Then, the floating city flew to the outer wall again and put down the white light again.


    This time, the magic guns were also put down, but the caliber was small, but the firing speed was fast, and the number was more.


    Then put down the airspeed gun.


    The floating city moved back slowly, floating between the two walls and fixed.


    The top of the 360 tallest buildings in the city suddenly deformed, and huge blue magic gemstones rose from the top of the building to form the same tower top gem as the top of the floating city mage tower.


    The powerful magic breath slowly rippled and flooded the whole city.


    All mages in the floating city shine together. Each gem on the top of the tower emits blue magic light to the rest of the fixed gemstones, and also receives the light of other gemstones on the top of the tower.


    Soon, thousands of gems on the top of the tower were connected by magic light to build a beautiful magic array flower. The flowers bloom, and a spherical light blue shield falls deep into the ground. No dead corner protects every place in the magic prison city. On the floating city, the ground rises slowly, and the black muzzle sticks out of the ground and aims at the outside of the city. Steel city, immortal fortress. The glory of magic and wealth shines on the deep prison plain. In the high altitude of the demon prison City, a powerful divine will was stunned. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 989

    The gods have never seen such a precise and orderly picture, let alone such a powerful mortal force.


    They even felt that even if the lower God came, he would be blasted to pieces in front of the wall.


    In the deep underground of the city Lord''s mansion that no one can see.


    Countless magic tools are connected together to form a huge brain shape 100 meters high.


    Countless information came into the outside world and flowed out of the brain magic tools.


    The real center of the magic prison City, the magic brain.


    All the war instruments and commanders of the whole magic prison city are commanded by the magic brain.


    Dozens of kilometers away, the army of all kinds of evil creatures suddenly slowed down.


    A part of the team suddenly tried to escape, resulting in a brief confusion.


    A powerful demigod giant led the giant army to eliminate the fleeing chaos and stabilize the situation.


    The demons looked in awe at the giant supervisor of the war.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    The skin of the giant commander who has gained fame in the evil world in recent years seems to be poured with black steel, and the mysterious Titan gold pattern spreads on the black skin.


    He was 60 meters tall and carried a giant metal rod mixed with divine gold on his right shoulder.


    On his left shoulder sat a beautiful demon with snow-white skin and plump body.


    The giant commander was originally from hell. Later, he fought in front of you, entered the abyss, occupied a giant city and became a new abyss Lord.


    Before the expedition, the grumpy and domineering giant supervisor beat all the giant generals in the coalition army, even a pseudogod giant. Then, he forcibly took over the two million giant troops of the coalition army and served as the supervisor, specially responsible for maintaining the order of the coalition army.


    Along the way, the giant commander and his cruel giants did not know how many disobedient demons they killed, and became the most terrible existence in the coalition.


    Ten billion demons continued to move east and finally reached the west of the magic prison city to camp.


    The demons'' reaction is polarized.


    Some were overwhelmed by the dense muzzle, while others laughed at the lack of people on the opposite city wall.


    There are really not many people on the wall.


    The soldiers of demon prison city add up to less than one million.


    The sum of magicians of silver or higher rank is even less than 500000.


    The soldiers of demon prison city will be like a mouse facing a group of tigers in front of 10 billion troops.


    In the demon camp, those high-level demons frowned and looked at the dense magic guns.


    They have heard of these new magic tools, but they can only be bought by forces that are rarely closely connected with the magic prison city. So far, they have not been used in actual combat.


    The magic cannon on the city wall seems to be different from the magic cannon sold outside. It looks bigger and stronger.


    The demon army is dominated by demons, and demons are a group of crazy and chaotic guys. The commanders of various forces discussed it, almost had to start, and failed to formulate a unified and effective siege plan.


    Finally, the army was forced to divide into four and besiege the magic prison city from four directions.


    Soon, the four trumpets sounded.


    Seen from the high altitude, the demons in all directions are like an endless pack of wolves pouncing on the demon prison city.


    The demon prison city was like a trembling prey, motionless.


    The demons roared and roared, with blood surging and magic boiling.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Until the demons rushed 100 meters outside the city wall, a command sounded everywhere in the city wall.


    After a loud and dense mechanical sound, the city wall suddenly fell silent.


    Then, the outer city wall, the inner city wall and the floating city move together.


    Ten thousand guns fired at once.


    Boom, boom


    The bright magic light erupts and is closely connected, just like the rainbow bridge crossing the city wall and falling outside the city.


    Brilliant fireworks bloomed on the battlefield.


    From a high altitude, outside the magic prison City, a huge colorful ring appears, covering a huge area three kilometers wide.


    Everyone''s ears are buzzing.


    The world seemed to fall into a dead silence.


    In the underground bunkers of the magic prison City, the residents stared at the long-lasting elemental brilliance and smoke on the magic image.


    Above the city wall, the officers and men of the magic prison city looked calm.


    The demon army charging in the rear stopped together.


    In the distance, the demon army waited for the result.


    Not long after, the elements dissipated, the smoke dissipated, and the battlefield reappeared in front of everyone.


    Corpses were everywhere and blood flowed into a river.


    Magic objects within the magic coverage are almost dead.


    Only a few demons were left with their last breath and issued a painful cry for help.


    High above the sky, the divine will sweeps across the battlefield.


    Ordinary creatures only see destruction and death, but God level strong people see incredible details.


    They were shocked to find that in different areas of the battlefield, the total amount, types, power and scope of magic were different, and everything seemed to be in disorder.


    However, all the demons died just right.


    The whole process is like that both parties have agreed that higher magic attacks higher magic objects, and lower magic attacks lower magic objects. Only lower magic objects are affected by higher magic, and no higher magic objects encounter invalid lower magic.


    The most terrible thing is that the magic gun is just a magic tool, and the released elements will inevitably conflict. No talent can bridge the element conflict of the magic tool.


    However, according to all the traces on the scene, except for a few areas where multiple elements are confused in order to kill high-level demons, there is no conflict between the elements in most places.


    All magic seems to be incredibly perfect after decades of careful calculation.


    The battle was like that both sides had practiced countless times. The demons died with a sense of propriety, and the magic cannon did not waste excess magic energy crystals.


    Even a group of legendary masters here are not as efficient as these magic guns.


    Above the city wall, on the floating city, and in the magic prison City headquarters, all high-level magicians breathed a sigh of relief.


    "As perfect as during the exercise."


    "It is worthy of being Su Shen. He first created big data analysis and established magic intelligence brain."


    "The magic power intelligence brain knows the characteristics and power of each magic object. Under its control, all magic gun attacks will carry out the best attack."


    "In terms of small-scale combat, legendary magicians are above the magic brain, but in terms of large-scale combat, 10000 legendary magicians have joined hands to control magic guns, and they have not won the magic brain."


    "Yes, absolutely. After all, every master has different understanding and preferences for magic, which will inevitably lead to waste, but the magic brain can consider all factors and choose the optimal solution."


    "Times have changed..."


    "Yes, that''s why many combat legendary masters either change careers or use their magic brains to change their fighting methods."


    "Your Majesty said very well. At first, we only knew how to use the body, and then we knew how to use tools. Now, we use tools to help us, and then... It may be our auxiliary tools. However, his majesty said, "the best magician can always master and surpass tools."


    "Yes, but not with hands and feet, but with wisdom and knowledge, thinking and will."


    In all the underground bunkers of demon prison City, the residents cheered excitedly.


    "Long live the demon prison city!"


    "Long live the magician!"


    "Long live God Su!"


    "Keep your voice down, the law of magic prison city clearly stipulates that any language that excessively praises Su God is illegal! No one can deify anyone, including the Su God. "


    "Break the law, I shout! Long live God Su! "


    "Alas, you have forgotten Su Shen''s criticism and self-criticism. Long live God Su! "


    Outside the magic prison City, the magic generals were stunned for a long time. They didn''t expect that they would be frightened by the magician''s power and become angry.


    "Charge!"


    "Those who stand back kill!"


    "Giant inspector, kill the waste!"


    The demon soldiers will go forward and observe step by step.


    "Hum!" The avatar of the psychedelic God stood on the ground like a shadow. He snorted coldly, and the strange psychedelic power instantly covered the four armies.


    Hundreds of millions of demons looked at the city wall and their bodies shook.


    Some see coveted beauties, some see priceless wealth, some see sacred objects that help seal the gods, and some see sworn enemies


    Every demon sees everything he wants most.


    "Kill!"


    The demons rushed forward with blood boiling.


    Like crazy horses, they trample on the earth and roar.


    When the foremost demon rushed 100 meters away from the city wall, the double wall and the floating city fired ten thousand guns again.


    Brilliant magic blooms, just like death in the underworld smiling.


    This time, instead of forming a full-scale ring strike on the ground, a small-scale multi-point strike was formed.


    The parties held their breath.


    When the magic light and dust dissipated, all parties were stunned except the magician.


    At first glance, the effect of this time is far from that of last time.


    Where the last magic passed, all the demons died, only sporadic remnants.


    This time, more than a quarter of the demons were still alive, but they seemed to lose the ability to fight in a short time.


    The people in the underground bunker were stunned. Some wondered and some were slightly surprised. Is it the magic thing that has become stronger, or does your side not have enough magic or strength?


    The demon generals were overjoyed.


    "Keep charging! They can''t afford magic crystals! "


    "Go, go, go! Victory is at hand! "


    "Only if we have enough, we will be able to rush to the wall!"


    A few thinking demon generals frowned and looked at the dark magic guns. They didn''t speak and waited quietly. Soon, wave after wave of demons hit the city wall. At first, there were few demons in front of the city wall. Slowly, demons appeared in front of the city wall, but they would soon be killed by the soldiers guarding the city. In the face of heavy casualties, the demon army was excited¡° Magic is not omnipotent! "¡° Kill! Rush up! " As the fighting time goes on, more and more demons pass through the area covered by the cross fire of magic guns and begin to climb the city wall. However, the soldiers on the city wall are very strong. No matter how the demons attack the city, even if they are lucky to reach the city wall, they will be easily killed. No demon can stand firm on the wall. Slowly, all parties gradually discovered the magicians'' tactics. For the first time, ten thousand guns were fired simultaneously, not only to deter, but also to test the actual power of magic guns. Since the second attack, all magic has changed from one-time destruction type to continuous damage type. More light power, poison power and dark power against demons appear. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 990

    The old defensive policy is to kill demons, and the new defensive policy is to make demons lose combat effectiveness.


    The total amount of magic crystal consumed is directly halved.


    If you save the demon army, you will bear a greater burden.


    If you don''t save, let the demons who lose combat effectiveness stop within the magic coverage, then they will die if they can''t bear a few rounds of magic.


    At the same time, even if the weakened demons reach the city wall, they will be solved quickly, allowing the soldiers to share part of the pressure.


    More effective defense with lower consumption and higher intensity calculation.


    In the whole battle process, the magician and the magic intelligent brain calculate the optimal tactics according to the dynamic changes of the magic objects: that is, find a balance point between the magic consumption, the magic gun consumption and the casualties of the garrison soldiers, so as to obtain the minimum cost and the maximum benefit.


    After discovering the tactics of magicians, the brains of many gods watching the war were buzzing.


    It''s just a divine war. It''s just resources that die. Do you need to calculate so clearly?


    Isn''t divine war better than whose power and resources?


    If God fights like this, should the gods first go to Plato''s infinite College for further study?


    The gods who can''t graduate are equal to social death?


    The gods are full of anger and resistance.


    The rules of infinite plane for millions of years have been completely rewritten on this day!


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    In the divine war, if all soldiers are converted into resources, the best divine war in the past, unless it is rolling, the resource consumption ratio of the winning and losing sides cannot exceed 1:3.


    Divine warfare is consumption. Divine warfare is essentially a struggle between gods and their subordinates with resources.


    The battle between the demon prison city and the abyss is also a war of consumption.


    But the gods estimated that the consumption ratio of both sides was exactly 1:100.


    Compared with normal divine warfare, it exceeds two orders of magnitude.


    That is, every time the magic prison city consumes the resources of one magic crystal, the demon army will consume 100.


    The demon army consumes the life of the demon.


    The magic prison city consumes the physical strength of soldiers, the intelligence of magicians, the depreciation of magic tools and magic crystals.


    No matter how many demons there are, the growth cycle of medium and high-level demons is decades or even hundreds of years.


    The cycle of physical and mental recovery is one day.


    The cycle of rebuilding magic tools will not exceed one month.


    The manufacturing cycle of magic crystal is also calculated in days.


    This unequal consumption of life and resources itself is one order of magnitude worse. In addition, the computing power and command ability of magic prison City terror open another order of magnitude.


    The divine body with the divine power of war, battle and battlefield can indeed command all soldiers and give full play to their strong strength.


    Make the soldiers stronger, the arrows more accurate and faster, the combat skills more skilled and the weapons sharper.


    Even, the powerful spirit body can easily destroy the demon prison city.


    However, war equipment cannot be accurately controlled.


    Because there is no relevant theocracy.


    Without the Theocracy of mathematics, geometry, machinery, war instruments and so on, the gods could not command such a war.


    This is not what one person, one day or a magic instrument can do.


    It took mankind millions of years to evolve philosophers and magicians.


    Philosophers and magicians have spent hundreds of years learning and accumulating, gathered the wisdom of countless magicians, and created a large number of magic tools. Finally, with the wisdom and power of Su yechao''s era, they can complete this feat.


    The gods were confused.


    What forces are directing the magicians?


    A stronger will came to the deep prison plain to observe the whole magic prison city.


    Soon, a message spread among the gods.


    Some gods used divination like magic to spy on Su Ye''s creation of strange magic and strange large magic tools. The magic prison city used magic and magic tools to command the battle.


    The gods are still confused.


    I still can''t understand why magic and magic tools can do this.


    Does this mean that magicians have surpassed gods in some fields?


    The lethality of the demon prison City exceeded the expectations of the gods.


    After three days, 30 billion demons will light up.


    Number of deaths in demon prison City, 12.


    The only magician died because he was too old, highly excited and extremely tired.


    Most magic guns are seriously worn out. They either replace parts or go back to the furnace for replacement. Everything is in order.


    On the fourth day, the demon army changed its tactics, divided into parts, and adopted a decentralized attack to avoid magic fire.


    As a result, the whole process is like two old people spitting face to face, one spitting is a day.


    Using this scattered siege tactic, the demon army will not be able to climb the wall of the demon prison city in another 100 years.


    However, the demon army resolutely implemented this tactic.


    And use various forces to seal off the space.


    Soon, all parties realized that Zeus and the devil were blocking the development of the demon prison city.


    But the demon prison city doesn''t care at all.


    The resources of seven super giant divine power planes are enough to support the consumption of 100 magic prison cities.


    As for the space blockade, it''s a joke. Unless the LORD God makes a move, no one can cut off the magic God array in the magic prison city.


    As time went by, the two sides fell into a war of attrition.


    Giant hills.


    Suye, who was meditating, suddenly opened her eyes, and Tess hurried to get up.


    "Your Majesty, you feel it, too?"


    "The divine power plane of the seventh company is completely banned, which means that the enemy has been close, but I don''t know how much."


    Su Ye looked up.


    His seven connected divine power planes are like flowers, the world tree plane is located in the center of the flowers, and the other six divine power planes are like petals surrounding the world tree plane.


    The five meter high King sledgehammer twisted his neck and said with a grin: "Your Majesty, this is equivalent to my God star, but I am your demon servant. I can be reborn indefinitely. In addition, I fought with the angry king the other day, and the result was even. Once the divine power plane encounters a crisis, it will give me some strength, and my strength will reach the peak of the lower God and beat the angry king. Therefore, I can hold up ten thousand false gods. "


    "Are you growing up so fast?" Su Ye looked carefully at the pale gold Wang sledgehammer.


    "It''s mainly because you have obtained a lot of divine talents and divine power after being canonized. My strength may be stronger than reality." Wang dahammer glanced at Tethys.


    "She''s one of her own." Suye road.


    "After all, your number of theocracies has reached 80." Wang Dashui finally said the core reason for his strength.


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded.


    Tess stared at Su ye, the eldest sister of the sea goddesses, and lost her ability to think.


    "Most are ordinary theocracies." Su Ye explained.


    "Your Majesty, where did you get so many theocracies?"


    "Didn''t you guess that I have the legacy of a divine king, just as I got a lot of divine power diamonds." Su Ye smiled.


    "However, the divine power diamond can''t let people directly obtain divine power, unless many of the same kind of divine power diamond need strength, slow absorption and believer transformation..."


    "I''m a magician. I don''t need believers. For me, theocracy is just a power. " Suye road.


    "But that''s divine power..."


    "That''s just a power that can be analyzed by magic. For you, divine power is the power of gods and one of the sources of divine power, but for us magicians, it is only a neutral existence and the object of our research and use. "


    "Well, maybe I really don''t know magic."


    "Here they are." Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    The people of the seventh company looked up and saw an incredible scene.


    Huge shadows connected together and landed slowly.


    They had seen the previous plane devour, as if a mountain hit.


    Now, it''s like the sky collapses.


    As the Lord of divine power planes, Su Ye''s Avatar can see the scene above all planes.


    723 large and small divine power planes are linked to form a loose network of planes, covering the seven divine power planes.


    Among them, there are 12 super giant divine power planes that reach the limit area, which are as large as giant hills.


    Many creatures in the seven company divine power plane were in despair.


    Such a huge net of planes can destroy any divine plane just by falling without any attack.


    On the divine power plane of the sky, many avatars of gods laughed.


    Especially at that time, Su ye and the incarnation of the God of fear who ran away from the evil god, laughed the most.


    His brother, the God of panic, his good friend, the God of scuffle, and many of his hypocrites and demigods died in the battle of evil gods.


    And now, finally found Su Ye''s divine power plane.


    Although the fate of the spinning wheel for a hundred years can not be used.


    Although the resources consumed are enough to buy a main artifact.


    Although the seven company super giant divine power plane is far beyond the imagination of the gods, it will collapse and be swallowed up in the next moment.


    Any seven company divine power planes cannot withstand the impact of a hundred times the number of divine power planes.


    As long as Su Ye''s divine power plane is destroyed, everything is worth it!


    Boom


    Many divine power planes fell rapidly.


    However, all the divine power planes and all the gods that fell on the world tree plane dissipated in the blink of an eye and lost contact with other divine power planes.


    Over the other six divine power planes, micro, small and medium divine power planes collapsed and dissipated at the moment of impact. The fragments of the plane fell all over the sky, and a large number of plane hearts were captured and swallowed by the plane of the divine power of the seventh company. All the creatures under the holy land on those planes fell to death. The high-level combat power was not affected and flew down one after another. After a while, the number of Zeus divine power planes plummeted to 204. All the gods looked at all kinds of small divine power planes like fireworks blooming in the sky, and watched the hearts of planes swallowed up. They were stunned and didn''t know what had happened. Why is Su ye so powerful? The smell... "Come here! I saw Su Ye! And the goddess Tethys, as guessed, was imprisoned by Suye in order to save Achilles! All demigods and gods come to me, come on! Su Ye''s divine power level is a little unusual! Stop the impact! " The voice of the incarnation of the God of fear spread through all divine planes. Many divine power planes float above the divine power plane of the seventh company. Like a broken net covering a giant whale. Avatars, hypocrites and demigods from all over the world came quickly. Soon, on the divine power plane where the God of fear was, the magnificent golden light rose like the rising sun. The dense divine golden light and artifact golden light, like the wind of gold, swept the giant hills. Groups of avatars, hypocrites and demigods poured down like a sea of gold. They stayed high in the sky, overlooking Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 991

    The huge golden giant god is like a sky pillar hanging high in the sky, and the powerful pseudo God breath seems to collapse the sky and crack the earth.


    After the incarnation of demigods, false gods and gods, a billion medium and high-level armies are like locusts, guarding the golden gods.


    "Su ye, we meet again." The incarnation of the God of fear grinned, and the bloody fear mask on his face could show every subtle expression.


    "I am counting the number of your avatars and false gods." Su Ye calmly glanced at the golden sea ahead.


    "Don''t count, I''ll tell you! 347 incarnations of gods, 100000 false gods, 10000 demigod legions, 30! Our team has the ability to kill the median God! Do you understand what a hundred thousand false gods mean? This number is one tenth of the number of all false gods in Zeus! For you... "


    "You talk too much." Suye road.


    "Impossible, I myself..." the God of fear glanced back at the army, suddenly stunned, and then roared, "what about God? Why are more than 10000 false gods missing? How come there are only twenty-five of the thirty demigods? Huh? Why is the avatar less than 300? What the hell happened? "


    The demigods did not give a look, the hypocrites talked secretly, and only the avatars of the gods communicated loudly and looked around.


    I vaguely found that the divine power plane in the middle was strange.


    However, most avatars talk about Tethys, cast a sympathetic look, and even whisper in secret.


    Tess looked indifferent.


    "Don''t look for it. It was solved by my ambush." Su Ye smiled.


    The incarnation of the God of fear took a deep breath and suppressed his inner irritability. Instead of looking at Su ye, he looked at the goddess Tethys.


    "Dear sage of the goddess of the sea, we have come to rescue you. We know that in order to save Achilles, you may have signed some unequal agreement with the demon God Suye... "


    Unexpectedly, Tethys smiled and glanced at many avatars, many of whom were her friends.


    "God of fear, do you know why I have accumulated enough strength but did not seal the God?" Asked Tethys.


    The avatars were silent.


    "Of course you don''t want us to be bound by the divine system and want to be free." The Shinto of fear.


    "That''s right, but more correctly, I don''t want to be bound like Zeus, and I''m willing to be God in Su Ye''s arms!"


    Tess said, and the red ribbon broke.


    Brilliant blond hair danced in the air.


    The golden power erupted from her body, and the gold melting fire and shining flame rushed into the sky.


    Her breath rose and she was soon promoted to the new God.


    There is no complete ceremony of canonization in the divine power plane. Even so, her strength is much stronger than before.


    The avatars of the gods were stunned for a long time and looked blankly at Tess.


    Teti mercerized * * man is not the virtuous and loving mother in the eyes of the gods. He is a proud soldier, a fearless brave man and a confident God.


    The sea blue light flowed on her body and gradually condensed into a close fitting thin metal armor, revealing her white arms and legs, outlining her body curve dizzy.


    Holding the twelve dragon whips of the upper artifact, she pointed forward, pointed to the avatar of the gods, and pointed to her former friends.


    "I, the slave God of the magic new light Suye, the sea goddess Tethys, protect my Lord and stick to my father until the end of the war or fall."


    The gods were stunned.


    The title of "my father" is generally only used to call the God King.


    "Tethys!"


    Some incarnations of the gods looked angrily at Tethys, with a painful look in their eyes, unable to understand why the virtuous goddess in their hearts suddenly betrayed her.


    "I see. You must be controlled by Su Ye''s magic!"


    "Yes, it must be the means of the despicable Su Ye."


    "Don''t worry, goddess of the sea. When you kill Su Ye''s Avatar and defeat the power plane that devours him, we will go back to the dark cloud temple and ask the God King to save you!"


    Tethys raised her left hand, lifted her blond hair, held her chest high and said, "when the tyrant Zeus decided to kill Achilles, I had abandoned the Zeus God system. God Su never controlled me. On the contrary, he gave me shelter and freedom. And I, from life to death, fight for him! "


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Sister Tethys..."


    Some of the goddesses who made friends with her cried sadly.


    However, a few avatars look strange.


    "You failed to live up to the king''s expectations." The avatar of fear sighed.


    "Those who harm my son can no longer be my father!" Tethys looked calmly at the gods.


    The glory of motherhood shines on the endless void.


    "Blame Su Ye!" The God of fear is furious.


    "Kill Su Ye!"


    "Kill Su Ye!"


    "Use the kingdom of angels!"


    The God of fear sighed, looked at Tethys with disappointment, and turned to Suye.


    "Sorry, I lied a little. The 100000 false gods I mentioned do not include angels. This time, the level of hypocrisy is not 100000, but...... "


    Several avatars of gods burst together. After each avatar burst, it turned into a platinum miniature city-state sculpture, with a radius of only 10 meters.


    Among the city-state sculptures, numerous angels are carved.


    There are five micro city states.


    Angel kingdom.


    False gods cannot be born in batches, but false angels can.


    The angel Kingdom, which will only be used in large-scale divine war, shows its tusks in Su Ye''s divine power position.


    Numerous false gods guard the five Angel kingdoms.


    Groups of false gods and angels flew out, rapidly enlarged, and turned into eight winged giant angels 20 meters high.


    Or a scepter, or a double sword, or a long bow.


    The troops from all levels of the Soviet industry quickly gathered in the giant hills.


    Arrogant as a king''s sledgehammer, proud as a little Medea, with dignified eyes and deep breath.


    The angry king and the hungry king are as heavy as water. The lower God is very powerful, but outside his own God star, he can resist thousands of false gods at the same time.


    The army of false gods opposite is enough to surround and kill a middle God.


    "Su ye, kneel to Zeus, you still have a chance to survive." The incarnation of the God of fear stood on the clouds and held his head high.


    The gods look down.


    "A hundred thousand false gods? I have, too. "


    Behind Su ye, there was a curtain of light.


    Small Su ye in white shirts and black tuxedos flew out, arms hugging his chest and hanging in the air under his feet, forming a wall of magic avatars.


    The wall of ten thousand bodies.


    All the dividends in the supernova trade department over the years have been transformed into countless magic roots, magic sources, deified diamonds, a large number of talents and magic incarnations.


    Two lower artifacts floated around Su ye, each releasing a divine magic.


    Split circulation, so that all magic split can use all spells without returning to the magic tower.


    Multiple super demons stack up, which makes all super demons that cannot be overlapped take effect in a short time.


    Super magic - double hair can double the number of magic releases at the same time. Su Ye already has gifted magic double hair, the second magic source and magic rebirth. Coupled with super magic superposition, it means that 16 magic can be released in one attack.


    Super magic - foresee and release the magic of the future.


    Super magic - old, release the magic of the past.


    Super magic - magic energy returns, allowing magic to be released continuously in the order set in advance.


    Super magic - increases efficiency and increases the power of spells.


    Super magic - penetrates and weakens the enemy''s magic protection.


    Super magic - enlarges and increases the range of spells.


    ¡­¡­


    Tess''s body was suddenly transparent, turned into pure water, and hugged Su ye from behind.


    It''s like a mother holding her child, and it''s like a lover holding her lover.


    Behind the goddess, a pair of huge blue hydrofoils with a wingspan of 10000 meters are opened.


    Long river on the back, ocean shawl.


    Tess was close to Su ye, her arms were around Su Ye''s waist, her face was slightly red, her head was slightly lowered, her eyes were rippling, and her strength was pouring into Su Ye''s body.


    A sweet note flew out of Tethys''s mouth, and each note seemed to revolve around the two people.


    It''s like a lover''s ardent expectation, and it''s like a wife telling her love.


    Song of Poseidon.


    Su Ye''s breath soared. Obviously, he was just an incarnation, but the actual rank was promoted to the next god!


    At the same time, all water system forces are attached to the wrath of Poseidon.


    Su Ye was stunned. Unexpectedly, Tethys paid such a high price for herself.


    The avatars opposite were stunned.


    Isn''t the song of Poseidon usually used to save relatives and friends at a critical moment?


    Is Tess willing to give it to Suye?


    "Kill Su Ye!"


    The lower artifacts around many avatars shine together, and the light of hundreds of lower artifacts turns into a flood of divine light and rushes to Su Ye.


    In the flood of divine light, the Titan waved a huge fist, the beasts opened their mouths, and the God of death waved a bloody sickle


    Strong divine power comes at the time, and endless destruction spreads.


    In the dark, the power of a great terror gradually gathered.


    A terrible elemental Holocaust is about to take shape.


    The silent power passed by, and the flood of divine light suddenly dimmed half.


    The converging element torrent dissipates.


    The heart of the plane protects the master of the plane.


    Those lights flooded Su ye and exploded.


    The colorful fire light and the continuous mushroom clouds rose into the sky, and the blazing light made the gods raise their arms to cover their eyes.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    The dense white space rippled, tearing open the air and breaking the earth. In the dust, a pair of fire burning black gold wings appear on the blue Poseidon wings. They are huge and cover the sky and block out the sun, with a wingspan of 100000 meters. Within the reach of both wings, ten thousand methods collapse¡° The wings of black phoenix... "The avatars of the gods dried their mouths, rolled their throats and swallowed¡° That day, the black phoenix with the will of hell appeared to bless you... "The avatars of the gods instantly understood who the hell vision was for¡° Sure enough, you must die! We''re right! "¡° Kill Su Ye! " The blood of the avatar is boiling¡° Kill Su Ye! " The false gods roared together¡° Kill Su Ye! " Hundreds of thousands of demigods screamed. The light of fear and excitement jumped in their eyes¡° Time stands still. " Su Ye is clearly just an incarnation, but he uses the lower God spell. Sixteen light rays, as light as white water, instantly envelop the front and cover all enemies. All ordinary soldiers and demigods were still, and the vast majority of false gods and God incarnations were still, but a few gods smiled coldly and were completely unaffected by the lower God''s magic. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 992

    They were about to start. Behind Su ye, 100000 magic avatars raised their hands and pointed forward.


    "Great Prayer - group level weakened."


    A total of 800000 great prayers took effect at the same time, and millions of enemies were weakened a total of 800000 times in the blink of an eye.


    Then, the magic was reborn, and the second 800000 Tao Group posture level weakened and fell.


    All the vassal armies under the distant demigod, whether heroes or legends, were directly cut off all ranks and reduced to apprenticeship.


    The demigod was first reduced to a hero, then to a legend, down two levels in a row.


    False gods and divine incarnations are directly reduced to the demigod level.


    The original momentum of the golden pillars of light seemed to be broken by a slap.


    There is no golden shining light of the gods, only a faint demigod light.


    The power of all conscious avatars was limited, the means of attack were interrupted, and some avatars even opened their mouths and vomited blood.


    Su Ye''s subordinates in the distance looked at this scene with disbelief.


    The weak Tethys still held Suye, with a happy look on her face, gently tilted her head and gently pillowed Suye''s shoulder.


    Su Ye''s Avatar did not move, and all the magic avatars of the wall of ten thousand bodies pointed forward.


    "Gaze into the abyss."


    800000 heavy pseudo God level magic attracted the power of the abyss. The whole giant Hill was instantly dark, and two huge stars rose from the sky above Su ye like the eyes of a terrible demon


    Eight hundred thousand dark lights swept through all the enemies.


    The original abyss gaze is a light gray light.


    The second 800000 deep gaze swept across again.


    A billion ordinary troops, plus all the demigods reduced to legend, died in an instant.


    Falling all over the sky and falling to the ground.


    Absolute suppression of superorder.


    Some of those false gods and incarnations of gods are cracked, some are directly cracked, and some are crying in pain.


    "Hell''s execution ground."


    Before the 800000 heavy pseudo God level magic took effect, Su Ye''s black phoenix wings gently fluttered on his back.


    1.6 million heavy forces are integrated into one, and countless hell punishments are integrated.


    Countless sharp blades cut them around, evil curses devour their flesh and blood, vicious evil insects enter their bodies to suck bone marrow, and dirty poisonous water soaked their skin


    These are not the most terrible, the most terrible, is the light white prison fire.


    Light, light, like white wind.


    At the core of each pale white prison fire, there is a black flame in the shape of a peacock plume. In the center of the peacock fire, a dark eye slowly rotates.


    Hypocrites with low strength or without artifact protection, as well as all hypocrites and angels, burn to ashes in an instant.


    "Divine power, burning!"


    "No..."


    The rest of the false gods and the avatars suddenly roared together.


    One after another, the fire of black phoenix broke through the incarnation of false gods and gods and burned brightly.


    After a while, there were only seven incarnations of gods, who used their powerful power to disperse the fire of black phoenix that Su ye did not fully grasp.


    The giant hills are quiet.


    The eyes of Suye''s subordinates and Tethys''s subordinates were dull.


    Hundreds of thousands of gods were burned up.


    How long has it been?


    Goddess Tethys closed her eyes, softened her arms, loosened Su ye and fell down.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and held Tethys horizontally in front of him.


    Tethys looked weakly at Su ye and said with a smile, "my Lord, the battle is over."


    Su Ye nodded.


    "This is just the beginning! Su ye, I have to admit that your strength has exceeded our expectations, far beyond! But do you think we have no final preparation? Die, with all your Divine planes, sink! An ancient god, let us sacrifice and wake up! "


    Tess opened her eyes violently, and her face showed a morbid reddish color.


    "Your Majesty, run!" With that, he collapsed in Su Ye''s arms and didn''t even have the strength to raise his fingers.


    When the God of fear said that, he and the last seven incarnations of gods burst into pieces, and the seven pillars of light rose into the sky and rushed to the nearest super giant divine power plane in the sky.


    Boom!


    The huge divine power plane was fragmented, countless pieces of land fell all over the sky, hit the ground, made a continuous roar, and set off all over the sky of dust.


    In the process of continuous fragmentation of the divine power plane, a rusty frost bronze body was exposed.


    Finally, all the land fragments collapsed, and a bronze giant 10000 meters long lay in the air.


    The powerful threat of fire spread over thousands of miles, and is constantly strengthening and strengthening.


    all quiet.


    Tethys groaned in despair and whispered, "Your Majesty, step back now. Only your world tree can resist. Your strength can''t hurt him at all. This is a superior ancient god! "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I read it in the Golden Book. Some gods were sealed into the plane when they were dying to form a natural divine power plane. Then, powerful gods got this divine power plane and refined the gods into ancient gods. The plane ancient god is the only God who can appear in the double ring void in the form of noumenon. However, once he wakes up, he will turn into a crazy killing puppet and destroy all the enemies in front of him. "


    "Yes!"


    "I''m really not an opponent." Suye road.


    "Fortunately, you have the world tree, otherwise, all your divine power planes will be destroyed." Tethys whispered.


    Suddenly, the ten thousand meter long bronze giant suddenly opened his eyes.


    The vast upper Shenwei breath erupted, and the dense space ripples spread rapidly.


    Where the ripples of space pass, all the creatures under the demigod collapse.


    "Retreat!"


    Su Ye waved his hand, took away all the bodies on the ground, and blinked his subordinates from the giant Hill to the adjacent world tree level.


    However, after the space ripple approached Su ye, it was dispersed by invisible forces.


    No matter how dense and powerful the ripples in that space are, they can''t get close to Su Ye''s body.


    Tethys stared at Suye in disbelief.


    "The terrible upper God, just a little out of control, sends out the power equivalent to the full blow of the lower God."


    Suye looked around the giant hills.


    Within ten thousand miles, the mountains fell, the Haihe River dried up and the earth cracked.


    If the giant Hill had not swallowed the divine moon, it would have completely collapsed at the moment.


    The ten thousand meter giant sat up slowly, the rusty bronze body made a slight cracking sound, and the fine bronze fragments fell from the sky.


    There was a strange light in his blood red eyes.


    "Kill!"


    At the moment when the ancient God saw Su ye, his face was distorted and his eyes were crazy. He instantly transmitted it to Su Ye''s face


    The figure of the ancient god flashed, repelled by invisible forces, and returned to the original place in an instant.


    Transmitting power is also space power.


    Titus instinctively opened her mouth wide.


    What a terrible power!


    It can reverse the blink of the superior God!


    Su Ye pressed down his heart. Just now, he really didn''t expect that the ancient god was so cruel and directly attacked himself. After all, he didn''t fight with the gods at this level. He thought he couldn''t break through his field like other ordinary opponents.


    Thanks to the clock tower of time and space, otherwise the protection on your body would be broken by hundreds of millions of layers.


    The ancient god sent out a furious roar, took a big step and rushed to Su Ye.


    With each step he took, the earth within a thousand miles collapsed, and terrible shock waves and space ripples rippled everywhere, destroying all creatures within a thousand miles.


    Su Ye quickly blinked in the direction of the world tree, running and mocking.


    "Come here!"


    The ancient god of the plane stepped out, suddenly disappeared in place, and then flashed in front of Su Ye. Before he started, he suddenly returned to his place.


    "Lord Wei''an!" Tess was trembling and excited. What a terrible power it was.


    The ancient god was furious, yelled like a madman, and rushed frantically to Su Ye.


    Su Ye ridiculed and blinked in the direction of the world tree, constantly luring the enemy in-depth.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    The ancient god lost his mind completely and ran crazy all the way.


    Seen from a high altitude, in the center of the giant Hill with a diameter of millions of kilometers, a 10000 meter giant ran frantically forward.


    Behind him, pieces of earth cracked and sank, as if a huge blade was going to cut the whole divine power plane.


    In the process of turning, Su Ye continued to use spells to attack the ancient gods.


    As a result, as Tethys said, rank suppression was so fierce that no force could play any role in the ancient gods.


    Even a million heavy lysis won''t work.


    It''s like a newborn baby attacking a world boxing champion with suckling strength.


    Soon, Su ye came to the junction of giant Hill and world tree.


    "Come on!" Su Ye contemptuously hooked up with the ancient god.


    Seeing the little lower God''s Avatar so provocative, the ancient god roared, and suddenly burst into a blue light all over his body. The momentum broke out and rushed to Su Ye.


    Su Ye instantly entered the world tree and moved to the trunk of the world.


    The ten thousand meter high ancient god plunged into the world tree.


    He rushed forward for a few steps, and countless tree roots thicker than the waist of the ancient god, like a god snake, made a harsh sound of breaking the air, gushed out from all directions and wrapped his legs.


    The arrogant ancient god lost his balance. A dog chewed shit and fell on the earth composed of countless tree roots.


    Dense roots twined around his body.


    The ancient god struggled in despair, but to no avail. He raised his head, looked forward, looked up into the air, and suddenly stopped struggling. Ten thousand meters high, great as a mountain. However, in front of the world tree, which is 100000 miles high, it is as small as a maggot. The dense roots twined around the ancient gods and formed a huge root group. They moved slowly and held them in front of Su ye and Tethys. Tethys said softly, "Your Majesty, we can''t kill him. Even if the world tree wants to kill him, it will take some time." Su ye asked, "can we directly use this ancient god?" Tethys shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. At least the LORD God can make a facial ancient god. Once the ancient god is awake, even the God King cannot control it. After all, this is the double ring void plane. Every ancient god is a nightmare of double ring emptiness. Every appearance will trigger encirclement and suppression by the gods, otherwise all divine power planes will suffer. "¡° That''s a pity. The equipotential phagocytosis is over. I''ll let the noumenon come and kill him with a powerful artifact. " Suye road. Tess said, "it would be a waste to kill directly. The ancient gods of the plane will die but not die. In essence, they are still living superior gods. In the double ring void, they are like being refined by a furnace, resulting in their bodies becoming stronger. This ancient god should be an ancient Frost Giant in northern Europe. His body was not weaker than that of Titan. I''m afraid his body is stronger now. I can borrow or buy a superior God level ''God egg worm'' from the God, get into its body, devour its spirit and breed the superior God egg. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 993

    "The superior God egg is a good thing." Su Ye nodded.


    "After that, we asked the LORD God to refine him into a superior God puppet. He should become the strongest superior God puppet... Unfortunately."


    "What a pity?"


    "If you refine in your divine power, the ancient god puppet can stay here without fear of any enemy or even other ancient gods. If you ask the LORD God to refine, you can only move outside, and you can''t bring it in at that time. However, your power is too strong. The divine power level does not need the protection of ancient god puppets, but the magic prison city. " Tethys road.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up and asked, "how long can the ancient god puppet be refined?"


    "It takes a few months for an ordinary Lord God, like volgan, the forging Lord of hell and the craftsman God of Greece, it may only take more than ten days or less. It''s just that the price is not cheap and there may not be time. However, if I go to the craftsman God volgan, he will help me. He is a very kind God. When he was in trouble, the sea goddesses and I helped him a lot. "


    "It means that he was thrown into the divine world and into Limnos island by Hera shortly after he was born?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, you don''t give him a lot of help. He always thinks of himself as a younger generation in front of you, and even occasionally says he is your adopted son. His attitude towards you is better than his biological mother Hera. After all, it can be said that you raised him. " Suye looked at the kind Tess.


    Tess hesitated and said, "I''m your follower. I shouldn''t have kept it from you, but there are some things I don''t know whether to say."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s up to you. I won''t force you."


    Tethys hesitated for another moment, and gave her right fist a gentle grip.


    "You should have heard of the relationship between volgan, the God of craftsman, and Zeus Hera?"


    "Of course. At present, the most reliable legend is that Zeus did not return home for many days, showed mercy everywhere in the infinite plane, and gave birth to many children. One of the most special is Athena, the goddess of wisdom, because she was born from the head of Zeus. Of course, we know that it is because Zeus swallowed the previous generation of wisdom goddess Metis, and Athena was actually born from Metis. However, from the outside world, Zeus became dissatisfied with Hera and gave birth to a daughter alone. "


    Su ye said it was absurd here and continued with a smile: "so Hera was angry and decided to have one, so she gave birth to volgan, but volgan was ugly. Hera thought he would be laughed at by Zeus and the gods, so she threw him into the world and didn''t recognize his son, which even led to his lifelong disability. But the sea goddess headed by you pity volgan and raise him. His strength was extraordinary and he was finally promoted to the LORD God. "


    Tethys nodded and said, "this is an external rumor. In fact, Hera did throw volgan into the world, but Hera secretly asked me to raise volgan. Hera is vicious, but she doesn''t really care about her son. "


    "Listen to you, there''s something in it?" Su Ye immediately entered the state of listening to gossip.


    "I''m not sure. I can only say that from various signs and known evidence, Zeus showed mercy everywhere. Hera once had a spring night with an Unknown God in order to revenge Zeus. But what she didn''t expect was that she was pregnant with volgan, so she made up a lie that she had a son alone over Zeus. And when she gave birth to volgan, she prevented Zeus from seeing the clue and directly threw volgan into the world. "


    Su Ye was stunned. The news was much more powerful than the original version, and the credibility was higher!


    "However, neither Zeus nor Hera expected that volgan had such a strong talent. He soon learned a powerful craftsman power in the world, and quickly sealed the God and promoted him to the LORD God. Volgan''s achievements caused a sensation in unlimited aspects. All God systems extended olive branches. Whether they are Nordic, Persian or Egyptian god systems, they are willing to accept volgan, because these three God systems all need such a main God. Like northern Europe, there are also the main gods who master the power of forging gods, but they are the Lord of the grey dwarves. Strictly speaking, they do not belong to the Odin system, but are closer to the ancient Frost Giant. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "for the benefit of the divine system, Zeus took volgan back to Olympus under the green hat and recognized his son?"


    Tess was teased by Su ye and said, "this is the result of my judgment, and it is the result closest to the truth."


    "So... Who is Hera''s lover?" Su ye asked.


    Tethys shook her head reluctantly and said, "I can''t find it, and I don''t dare to find it. If I know, Hera won''t let me go."


    Su Ye nodded, meditated for a long time and said, "I won''t be polite to you. The God egg insect and the ancient god puppet depend on you."


    "It''s my pleasure!"


    Tethys is full of spring, which means that her position in supernova is becoming more and more stable.


    "But... After you become a God, will it arouse suspicion if you don''t join the Zeus God system?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s normal that the new God didn''t choose the God system. They would think I would choose when I was promoted to the next God. That''s decades later. If I am willing to suppress it, I can not be promoted to the next God for hundreds of years. "


    "Good. When the superior God puppet is refined, it is time to solve the demon army outside the city. "


    "I will try my best."


    "Let''s deal with those divine planes."


    Su ye said, putting down Tethys, who slowly recovered her strength, flew to the high altitude of the divine power plane and looked at the remaining more than 200 divine power planes.


    They are large, giant and super giant.


    "My seven divine power planes have been expanded to the limit. If they are swallowed up again, the income is small. These divine power planes will be put first and sold or given away in the future."


    Subsequently, Su ye entered one divine power plane after another and constantly accepted the heart of the plane.


    Soon, 203 divine power planes were added in one day, the smallest one was giant, there were many super giants, and even the extreme divine power planes expanded to a diameter of millions of kilometers.


    At the end of the plane war, Su Ye counted the spoils.


    In addition to the ancient gods, the most valuable is the whole five Angel kingdoms.


    Each can accommodate 100000 false gods and angels, which is a real upper artifact level.


    In addition, there are a large number of lower and middle artifacts and remains.


    The total number of false gods and divine incarnations reached 100000, but there were only 1247 lower artifacts.


    After a brief count, Tethys sighed, "Your Majesty, your wealth has grown faster than I can understand. I''ve never heard of a lower God who would get such a huge wealth. "


    Su Ye held the statue like angel countries of the five city states and said with a smile: "in the great war just now, all the false god angels were not released. There were 250000 false god angels in the five Angel countries. We waited slowly. When the number of demons outside the magic prison reached the limit, we sent out the ancient gods puppets and false gods and angels. "


    "Then..." Su Ye looked around at the divine power level and said, "from today on, I will launch a never-ending encirclement and suppression against all the divine power levels of Zeus God system!"


    Behind Su ye, hundreds of thousands of demigods and false gods swarmed out, like a black fog into each divine power plane.


    "The corridor of spirits, terrible talent..." Tess muttered to herself.


    After sending Tethys back to the demon prison city to rest, Su ye entered the ruins space and used the lucky divine power to sacrifice the angel kingdom.


    This time the luck didn''t seem to be improved. The upper artifact stimulated the normal nine ring light.


    There is and only one reward.


    Battle angel.


    Higher God level.


    With combat theocracy, battlefield theocracy and weapon theocracy.


    Su Ye looked at the angel of the female face sleeping in the translucent crystal ball and smiled.


    Although the strength of the superior God angel is not as good as the real superior God, it is definitely better than the median God, which is a great help.


    Su Ye sacrificed the remaining four Angel countries in one breath. Sure enough, they only rewarded the superior God angels.


    Next, pick out some ordinary booty, such as lower artifact, start to sacrifice slowly, and constantly harvest all kinds of divine talents, separation, holy goat statue, divine power, etc., so as to improve the power at an uncontrollable speed.


    "The essence of angels is elemental life. Maybe I can make angels like making puppets. After all, angels are made by gods. Now, the quality of the puppets under the semi divine level of our supernova has exceeded all the standard puppets of the divine system, and the output is higher and the energy consumption is less... "


    Su Ye continued to study magic. During the break, he summoned a false god angel to analyze and find a manufacturing method.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    However, the life of the light element was indeed more complex. Su Ye disassembled dozens of false gods and angels, and then slowly explored the way, but it took a long time to solve it completely.


    However, the research of magicians is completely different from that of gods.


    Su ye, in accordance with established practice, concentrated and publicized all knowledge about light elements and angels, recruited magicians in relevant fields, and formed a research group specializing in Angel manufacturing.


    Su Ye finished everything and was ready to rest. His body suddenly took off and stood in the space of the magic God star, looking at the madman continent.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, the light flashed, reflecting everything in a secret hall.


    In the hall, some holy magicians, dressed in black red cloud clothes, stood on columns with gloomy faces.


    The walls of the secret hall are carved with grotesque twisted eyes.


    "From today on, our ''eye of dusk'' is officially established. Our goal is to end the chaotic rule of Su God, create an orderly country, and let all magicians grow up according to our will!"


    "Good! Su God is foolish and ignorant. Our way is correct! Where is he cultivating magicians? He simply raises magicians as pheasants! "


    "We are the real magicians."


    In the air, Su ye could not help shaking his head. These guys are really middle two.


    However, I had long expected this kind of magician to appear.


    Limited by cognition and knowledge, I always think I am right. I can never see a larger world or a longer time scale.


    They firmly believe that the world is either black or white. The so-called gray is terrible and foolish. But I forgot that in addition to black and white and gray, the world also has red, yellow and blue, countless colors, countless sounds, countless creatures and countless possibilities. Either excessive control or excessive indulgence will lead to the loss of evolutionary ability and self destruction of species. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 994

    "Well... Their pressure is too small and their growth is too slow. At least they can''t be more valuable until they reach the legendary level. Then, I''ll be an evil spirit and give them a little motivation... "


    Su Ye smiled and stretched out his fingers.


    Boom!


    The roof of the secret palace burst in the sunlight.


    The magicians in the eyes of dusk stared blankly at the sky, where a figure with a height of 10000 meters and a fuzzy face stood high in the clouds and held the stars on his shoulders.


    All magicians are stiff.


    This scene awakened their fear of being dominated by Su God,


    Soon, the huge figure disappeared.


    After a long time, the magicians of the eye of dusk lowered their heads and clenched their teeth.


    "He is disdaining us!"


    "He shouldn''t!"


    "One day, we will destroy this chaotic land and smash this star!"


    "My generation, study and practice hard until you stand in the cloud!"


    "Work hard!"


    "The eye of dusk, never yield!"


    High above the sky.


    Su Ye nodded with a smile and said, "that''s right. Since all the research results of this God Star will become my memory, of course I want to help you. A group of guys who are completely different from my mode of thinking may open up a path I am completely unaware of. Well, it''s necessary to increase investment in these anti boners. "


    With that, Su Ye closed his eyes, found out the dusk eye and the experience, understanding and research results of all opponents, gods and people, and pondered carefully.


    Not only ponder their results, but also deduce their thinking path, finally determine their thinking mode, and then learn and compare to find out their advantages or disadvantages.


    "The way of thinking of these guys really has merit."


    "For example, there is a guy named Mellon West who has ordinary talent, but he doesn''t know how long his brain is. He often boasts and often makes others'' achievements his own. Even if he is often exposed, he still doesn''t want face and insists on being shameless. As a result, everyone did not expect that this famous boasting magician was promoted to the holy land ahead of many magicians, and is expected to be legendary. "


    "This kind of thing seems incredible, but in fact, it has theoretical support."


    "First of all, he is extremely eager to succeed. He has a desire far beyond ordinary people. Then, his motivation is more than most people."


    "Secondly, if he takes other people''s achievements as his own, his brain will mistakenly think he can do it, but in fact, he can''t do it, so his brain will instinctively push him to that level. This is equivalent to setting a clear goal for himself, even if it is not glorious but useful. "


    "Moreover, his moral bottom line is slightly lower than that of the public, which is not a good thing, but it also means that he is subject to less moral constraints. He can make more and more attempts for his goal and do what others dare not do, which also makes his possibility of success slightly higher than others."


    "Moreover, he has a delusional heart. He always feels that he can do it, that others can do it, and that he can do it himself. This means that if he has the same talent and ability as others, if others don''t believe he can do it, they will give up, and if he believes he can do it, he will adhere to it. Once there is a harvest, he will form positive feedback. Over time, he is likely to surpass his peers. "


    "So, to sum up, the factors for his success are as follows."


    "His strong desire is only the appearance. The deep reason is to tap the inner power. In addition to desire, there are also dreams, the pursuit of beauty and so on."


    "He described the achievements of others as his own, which is also an appearance. The deep reason is to set an irresistible goal for his brain and promote himself."


    "His moral bottom line is low. It is also an appearance. He is not bound by others and the outside world. It is fundamental to try more and try all kinds of things that others seem impossible."


    "He is good at delusion or appearance. The core is that he believes in himself and believes that he has a better future. This is the fundamental."


    "Interestingly, I have read many biographies of celebrities. Those great achievers actually have similar qualities, but their forms of expression are different. However, all great achievers have actually done something more or less against morality or social norms. Because if you want to achieve great achievements, you must surpass ordinary people. Once your thinking really surpasses ordinary people, you will inevitably do things that ordinary people cannot understand or even oppose. Has there ever been an absolutely perfect person since ancient times? "


    Su Ye quickly searched for the great achievers in his memory.


    "Never, even some achievers who are considered perfect by the world have actually had imperfect experiences."


    After thinking on both sides of one body, Su Ye began to make plans and turn the learned knowledge into specific action plans, which can be done directly.


    Later, Su Ye opened the magic book and browsed the events of recent days.


    The demon prison city and the demon army are still fighting a war of consumption, but there are more and more demon armies. The total number has exceeded 100 billion and is still increasing.


    All over Greece is miserable.


    The war of Hippo first, and then the expedition to Xinguang, wiped out the main young adults of the city states.


    Although the Roman Empire did not lose its vitality, it also broke its muscles and bones and lost most of its sea power.


    Vikings frequently appeared in the waters of the Roman Empire.


    "Well..."


    Su Ye suddenly saw that there was a plague in Xinguang, and even the primitive gods could not solve it well.


    Ten days ago, the priest of the primitive God found the plague.


    However, at the beginning, many people only regarded it as an ordinary plague and used some herbs to treat it.


    However, in recent days, the plague suddenly broke out on a large scale, and the primitive gods and legendary Masters had to join hands to participate in the treatment.


    The result was beyond imagination, and the legendary master was helpless.


    Primitive gods can''t treat patients directly. When they encounter patients, they can only use a lot of divine power to gather the plague in patients bit by bit, and then wrap them with divine power and bury them.


    It takes half an hour to treat a person.


    Even primitive gods with medical and herbal powers can only treat patients one by one.


    At this time, the primitive God and the four Nation Alliance realized the seriousness of the matter and issued a wide-ranging announcement.


    Su Ye closed the magic book and reflected the whole Xinguang continent in his eyes. Soon, the place where the plague first occurred, Gran City, a very ordinary city in the south of sug country, appeared.


    [collect free good books] follow v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    Medium divine talent, super latitude perception.


    Then, Su Ye opened the spiritual communication with all plants and animals around the plague.


    A powerful flood of information poured into the brain, and Su Ye quickly classified, analyzed and judged.


    Then, release the self created divine magic: information construction.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s mind came up with a virtual Gran city composed of countless green lines, which was in the early stage of the outbreak of the plague.


    All the information captured by plants and animals and humans built everything in those days.


    In the virtual Gran city and its surroundings, everything repeats itself from the past.


    Su ye, as both director and audience, watched the whole process.


    Su Ye''s spiritual body looks down.


    The green light condenses into Gran city and everything around it for 100 kilometers. The sun, moon, earth, mountains, rivers, towns, people, plants, animals, insects... All exist.


    The passage of time accelerated a hundred times.


    The sun rises rapidly from the East, rises rapidly to the sky, and sets rapidly.


    The little green light in the spiritual world, people come and go in a hurry, rivers flow rapidly, insects sing frequently and birds fly continuously.


    One day, two days, three days


    The closer the time is, the more information, the clearer the green light world will be.


    Suddenly, Su Ye blinked, the flow of time stopped, and then time went backwards.


    Su ye turned and looked at two vague figures on the main road of Gran city.


    These two people are also made of green light, which is much lighter than everyone.


    If the two of them are light green, it means that there is little information about them. They are new to Gran city.


    In fact, the color of both of them is lighter than light green, almost white.


    Su Ye immediately made a judgment.


    "These two people have problems."


    "I use the global information to build the spiritual world. Now I have got everyone''s information. With the passage of time, everyone''s information increases rapidly, but the amount of information composed of these two people has been maintained at a very low level."


    "Even those who come to Gran city for the first time will encounter many trees, flowers, plants and people along the way. They will provide me with enough information to form a light green human shape."


    "Such a light color must meet at least two points."


    "First, they suddenly arrived outside Gran city without taking transportation."


    "Second, they stay in the city for a short time and have little interaction with others. Or... They erased most of the marks. "


    "Moreover, in the process of information analysis, I found some unrecognizable forces..."


    Su Ye accelerated again and found that the trajectory of the two people was different from everyone else.


    Everyone else is continuous.


    But these two people often disappear out of thin air and then appear elsewhere.


    This means that sometimes two people are blinking, sometimes completely isolated from the outside world.


    Soon, Su Ye sorted out the action tracks of the two light people.


    Those unidentified forces form a huge coincidence with the trajectory of two people''s actions.


    Then, the green world suddenly changed, and many green people turned red.


    These people are those infected with the plague.


    Su Ye dials back the timeline again to quickly watch the plague changes in Gran city¡° Sure enough... The places where these two people passed were the places where the plague first broke out and was the most serious. " Then Su Ye blinked and a green light rose in the city. It was a spherical light, but there were all kinds of bulges on the surface, like strange peaks on a miniature planet¡° The power of this plague is different from the ordinary plague, and may even be no worse than the plague in Athens... "Su Ye consumed divine power to analyze, and soon had preliminary results¡° This plague is the means of the gods! " Su Ye immediately contacted the plague demon God, plague demon God, disease demon God, pollution demon God and other plague related gods in hell, and then sent them the people who died of the plague, the power of the plague and relevant information, asking them to help check the source of the power of the plague. After a while, all the gods proficient in plague gave the same answer. These plagues originated from the plague God of Zeus, Detrick. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 995

    The demons not only recognized the power of the plague God, but also transmitted the message of all the plague gods.


    Su Ye matched and compared the new information with the old information, and soon formed many similarities with the two people''s information.


    In the spiritual information world, the color of those two people deepened rapidly and finally turned dark green.


    "If there is nothing wrong with big data, information construction and demon God''s data, these two people are the incarnation of the plague God and his slave plague hand. Next, it''s easy to do! "


    Su Ye marked the two men white.


    In the blink of an eye, Su ye took Greenland as the center in the spiritual world, and the green information world began to expand.


    The dense information constructs a complete Xinguang continent.


    Subsequently, the lights of Xinguang mainland went out one after another.


    After a while, in addition to Gran City, there are five city states in Xinguang continent. In each green city, the white path of two white people clearly emerges.


    Finally, Su Ye looked to the city with the least white path but the fastest growth in recent days, cold wind city.


    "I got you!"


    Su Ye smiled and instantly transmitted his avatar to the cold wind city.


    Ten lights flew out.


    The net of lower artifact imprisonment.


    Lower artifact psionic barrier.


    The cage of lower artifact space.


    Lower artifact psychedelic space.


    Lower artifact


    Ten invisible lights enveloped the whole cold wind city in an instant.


    The gifts of the gods and the harvest of divine power made Su ye a local tyrant who no longer needed to worry about lower and middle artifacts.


    Ordinary people didn''t notice it, but some powerful beings inside and outside the cold wind city immediately felt it.


    "God of plague, I''ll wait for you outside Simon."


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the cold wind city.


    West gate.


    A wooden table and two wooden chairs.


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, hot water from the void fell into the teapot.


    The misty fragrance of tea was scattered everywhere, but in the blink of an eye, it was scattered all over the city.


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    The city is full of tea.


    According to the information given by the demon God of hell, the God of plague likes this deep-sea black tea produced from the abyss most, and this tea is among the God sealing gifts he has received.


    Su ye took a drink, his cheeks puffed up and almost vomited out, but he kept his mouth shut.


    The unspeakable bitterness boils in the mouth, and even contains subtle tingling. It seems that countless soldiers pierce the tongue coating and the inner wall of the mouth with spears.


    More than ten seconds later, the strange cool feeling is all over the mouth, the pain disappears, and the strange sweetness boils in the mouth.


    Then, the tea doesn''t swallow, flows into the throat and flows along the body.


    Unspeakable feelings spread all over the body.


    "Good tea..."


    After a long time, Su Ye opened his eyes.


    On the chair opposite the table sat a thin old man, drinking tea with a tea cup, and behind him stood a young girl holding a tree in both hands.


    The old man was full of wrinkles. In the wrinkles and gullies, dense black insects crawled around, giving birth to rows of small white eggs, and a large number of white eggs hatched into new insects.


    His lips were dark green, and countless centipede like tongues stuck out of his mouth, sucking tea obsessively.


    "Hoo..."


    After a while, the God of plague opened his eyes and looked over.


    In his eyes, a circle of flies, mosquitoes and beetles crawled clockwise.


    Su ye took a deep breath to stop the itchy feeling of his skin.


    What a disgusting god.


    "I''ve seen the respected Su God." The plague God nodded his head and smiled.


    Poisonous snakes stuck out of his hair and hissed at Su Ye.


    "Seventeen days ago, you arrived in Gran city." Su Ye looked calm and stared at the God of plague.


    "Indeed."


    "The incarnation of the plague God and the plague hand you went to were pierced from bottom to top by sharp wooden stakes and nailed to death outside the west gate of the city of Glen, the source of the plague.


    Countless magicians left messages one after another, and some magicians who left voice messages even shouted loudly.


    Some magicians sent videos in their replies to show the former sites of the plague God temples everywhere.


    Ruins.


    Everyone is waiting for the response of the Roman Empire.


    However, the nobles of the Roman Senate seemed to be asleep and remained silent for three consecutive days.


    All the coastal ports fell into the hands of Xinguang, which seemed like a trivial matter to the Roman Senate.


    The hundreds of gun ports outside each port seemed to be the art of silence covering the whole of Rome.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 996

    Xinguang mainland successfully took over all ports and reformulated marine rules.


    Since then, the Roman navy was completely destroyed.


    Xinguang continent and supernova announced the formation of Xinguang alliance.


    Then Carthage celebrated wildly all over the country.


    A few days later, Carthage announced that he would join the new light alliance, and Hannibal would be the commander of the Mediterranean region of the new light alliance.


    To everyone''s surprise, on the first day of the establishment of the Mediterranean region of the new light alliance, it announced the surrender of pirates, and also stated that a month later, the new light alliance would carry out a major encirclement and suppression of the waters outside the Nordic region, and would not allow any pirates affecting maritime trade.


    As soon as the news came out, all large pirate forces either dissolved or gave up their pirate status.


    The heads of all the pirate leaders who fought tenaciously became the names of their subordinates.


    The new light alliance seems to ridicule all countries.


    Ocean, you can''t control it?


    [book friend benefits] you can get cash or some coins after reading, and you can smoke iphone12 and switch! Pay attention to VX official account.


    I''ll take care of it for you!


    As for the attitude of Zeus, there is no difference from usual.


    First, death did not recognize the plague God''s use of the plague to harm the new light mainland, then strongly criticized Su ye, and declared sanctions against the new light alliance. Ten days later, it stopped selling some goods to the magic prison city and the new light mainland, and prohibited the God from buying some goods of the new light alliance.


    As a result, other gods laughed crazy and hurried to strengthen their business relations with Xinguang alliance.


    A few days after the ban was issued, the gods of Zeus secretly purchased a large number of supernova goods for fear that they would not be able to buy them in the future. As a result, they stubbornly sold out all kinds of supernova goods, and the gods saw another big joke.


    The plague is not over yet. The three powerful new books are thrown into the pond like a legendary magic, which makes Zeus dizzy.


    One is called the golden wool expedition.


    The story records that Zeus secretly planned the whole event in order to harvest the hero''s soul, let the Greek heroes go one after another, and finally killed countless heroes.


    One is called Homer''s epic.


    This is an era of fictional magic. Zeus reaped the souls of heroes through the battle of Troy, ordered the goddess of discord to deliver golden apples, and tortured heroes all over Greece.


    It is said that Achilles of the demon prison city was in a cold sweat.


    The third book is the battle of Plato.


    The author of this book is a heroic magician and historian Thucydides.


    The book tells the story of Suye''s war between the old God Star and Pandora for the first time, describes the death of Hercules, and even describes his mental journey with Plato.


    The book deeply reveals the essence of Plato''s war. Zeus must kill Plato and Su ye in order to suppress magicians, and Plato took the initiative to fight for the magic world and Su Ye.


    As for Aristotle, the book only gives him a title.


    Teacher killer.


    All three books point to one goal. Zeus reaped mankind and believers in an attempt to accumulate power by destroying the world.


    Along with the three books, there are a large number of bards.


    Bards everywhere stopped singing any poetry and told these three stories all over Greece and Rome.


    The gods of Zeus were furious. Some gods wanted to start a divine war against Su ye one after another. As a result, they were stunned.


    In fact, the two sides have fought four divine wars.


    In the battle against Xinguang mainland, the Hiro alliance navy was completely destroyed.


    In the battle of demon prison City, the two sides drew temporarily.


    In the battle of divine power, Zeus was completely destroyed.


    Secretly, he threw the plague with a black hand. As a result, the incarnation of the plague God was nailed to death by Su ye at the gate of the city.


    The noble Zeus God system can''t learn from a little lower God. It''s a lower abuse to make up stories... It seems that the plague is even lower


    The gods of Zeus closed their mouths and realized that there was nothing they could do about Su ye so far.


    So many gods put their hope on the army of demons led by the abyss.


    A steady stream of resources into the abyss.


    The main gods of the abyss were surprised. Originally, they just wanted to take the advantage of the Zeus God system and sent some miscellaneous soldiers to die.


    But Zeus gave too much.


    The shameless and despicable abyss gods are a little embarrassed.


    The abyss Lord gods together and decided to let go.


    After all, Su Ye is too rampant. He has only been canonized for a few years. How will he do in the future?


    You have to press!


    So, a few days later, the abyss announced a news that shocked the infinite plane.


    Since Su ye, the Lord of the magic prison City, destroyed the bloody war and stole the war instruments of the abyss, the abyss officially declared war on the magic prison city!


    The abyss is one of the greatest forces in the infinite plane.


    Strange as an evil god, domineering as Zeus and powerful as hell, it is impossible to defeat the abyss.


    No one knows how many great planes there are in the abyss, but it is an indisputable fact that the number of demon gods in the abyss far exceeds that of Zeus and hell.


    One month after the death of the plague God, the abyss army officially sent troops.


    Purgatory palace summoned Su ye and hoped to send troops to intercept the abyss. Unexpectedly, Su Ye hurriedly stopped and said that he was enough and could not trouble the demons of hell.


    The hell demons are confused. Are su ye and the magician afraid of death?


    The magic gun is strong and can be scrapped after continuous use. It must be replaced constantly.


    Once the demigod level or even pseudogod level legion of the abyss moves, once the magic gun is replaced too slowly, it is bound to break through the defense line.


    Su Ye was thinking that I could not make such a fierce ridicule cheaper when I waited for this day.


    After killing hundreds of billions of magic objects, the magic prison city will not lack magic materials for hundreds of years!


    Maybe you can harvest hundreds of thousands of demigods and spirits. They are all treasures!


    What''s more, all demon corpses can be sacrificed.


    Hell demons gave up rescuing Su Ye suspiciously. Some believed that Su Ye was too arrogant and was a symbol of self destruction. Some suspected that Su Ye was engaged in conspiracy, while others thought that Su Ye bought off the demon lord like Zeus


    In the gaze of a large number of divine ideas on the infinite plane, the demon army dominated by the abyss killed the demon prison city.


    Army wide transmission.


    Outside the demon prison City, the huge portal flowed continuously, and endless demons poured out.


    However, in view of the special geographical location of the deep prison plain, there is still no demon God on the surface.


    However, the number of demigods and hypocrites in the abyss is beyond imagination.


    The army under the abyss demigod has exceeded 500 billion.


    The total number of demigods is more than one million.


    The total number of hypocrites is over 100000.


    The first divine war of the millennium is about to begin outside the magic prison city.


    On the surface, the magic prison city is as usual.


    Privately, the residents of magic prison city are finally afraid. The opponent of the abyss is either hell or the great God system. How can a lower God bear it?


    As a result, some residents of magic prison city left one after another.


    Even some weak willed magicians began to withdraw.


    However, many magicians and residents were inspired to join the reserve army for training.


    At the same time, Rome began to mobilize an army.


    The information of supernova shows that once the magic prison city is defeated, Zeus will send divine troops to Olympus to recapture all coastal cities and regain sea control.


    Finally, the abyss army assembled.


    The dark 500 billion army surrounded the demon prison city.


    In the process of the assembly of the army, the giant supervisor challenged the giant demigods and false gods everywhere and wantonly solicited the giants.


    Finally, the giant supervisor recruited a whole 10 million giants.


    The number of believers in a giant god is only about ten million.


    Demon prison city.


    The magicians stood on the city wall, frightened, as if they had been chased to a tree by a hungry wolf. When they looked down, wolves all over the world surrounded the tree.


    Looking ahead, it is boundless and endless.


    The devil covers the earth and seems to cover the sky.


    In particular, the breath generated by the gathering of 500 billion demons is extremely terrible, as if a layer of substantive evil light enveloped the demon prison city.


    Some insects and beasts in the demon prison city began to demonize, and even the magic of some newborn babies was powerful and evil.


    From a distance, it was like a light black ocean drowning the magic prison city.


    "Attack!"


    The demon prison city is in all directions, and endless demons run to the wall.


    A pair of magic eyes with different colors, big mouths, sharp claws


    This time, many legends, heroes and even demigods were the first.


    Before the war, the evil idea of terror gripped the throat of every man in the magic prison city.


    Su Ye''s incarnation sits on the throne of the city Lord''s house.


    Below the throne, many high-level masters wait quietly.


    Su Ye got up and said, "let''s go. You''re tired."


    All the high-level masters got up and looked happy.


    Every master seems to be a nouveau riche.


    At least ten space rings are worn on the hands, and various space heads, space crystals and space conches are hung around the waist.


    The whole body is glittering with gold. It doesn''t look like fighting.


    Shua


    Everyone is evenly teleported to different places on the wall of demon prison city.


    Then, Su Ye''s servants appeared one after another.


    Ten thousand metal Titan dwarves followed Wang sledgehammer.


    Ten thousand dragon goblins follow di Aotian.


    There is only one shadow hive, but 100000 muscles and flesh poisonous bee people fly out.


    Bingfeng shuanghou is still an individual, but 10000 elves fly behind everyone. Each elf is equivalent to a magical avatar of Su Ye.


    But they are not the most terrible. These creatures are powerful, but apart from the kings of all races, they can''t surpass the limit after all. The most frightening ones are steel front dragons, metal giant horses, thunder eyes and Thunder Dragon eagles. They are either legendary or demigod. With the blessing of the super giant divine power plane and the blessing of Su Ye''s talent, their strength is extremely terrible. Call the Kingdom, call 10000. Half god level steel front dragon, metal giant horse, thunder eye and Thunder Dragon eagle, 10000 each. They can be constantly called back to life. However, they are not the main force. More than 600 floating cities suddenly rose slowly and began to move outward. The enemy and us were stunned. The floating city gave up its defense and was ready to attack? The demons of the abyss army laughed happily. Su Ye finally couldn''t stand it and made the stupidest choice. Suddenly, a strong breath emanated from Su Ye. The power of the giant king''s blood rippled thousands of miles. All the giants on both sides are stiff. The giant on the side of the abyss army was terrified. Soon, there was infighting among the abyss army. The giant supervisor and all giant generals jointly bid up prices and asked for a hundred times increase in employment fees, otherwise they would withdraw. The incarnations of the abyss demon God were furious and resolutely disagreed. Then, thousands of giants shouted "giants don''t fight giants" and the whole army retreated thousands of miles. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 997

    The giant''s departure caused the uneasiness of other ethnic groups, and the abyss army fell into short-term chaos.


    However, in the scale of hundreds of billions, tens of millions of giants are not worth mentioning in number.


    The demonic avatars sneered at the retreating giant army.


    When the war is won, you''ll cut first!


    The abyss army continued to advance.


    Thousands of giants are retreating.


    It was not until the giant army stopped far away that the abyss demons were relieved, which showed that there was room for maneuver


    The sky shook, the earth trembled, and smoke rose everywhere.


    The confused light shines thousands of miles.


    The vast upper power swept thousands of miles.


    Quadruple.


    All the creatures under the holy land were pressed down by the terrible body and could not straighten their bodies.


    The abyss army was overjoyed. Which crazy upper demon gods came?


    The hearts of everyone in the magic prison city set off a storm. It is impossible for the magic prison city to have a superior God to help, but there is no lack of abyss.


    Four huge figures stand in four directions outside the magic prison city.


    The defenders of the demon prison city were heartbroken.


    Scary figure!


    The smell of terror!


    Terrible... Eh? How do the four giant shadows face outward?


    When the abyss army saw the four giant shadows, it was ecstatic first, and then stiff all over.


    The four giant shadows stood in the army of demons and trampled to death. I don''t know how many demons.


    They were surrounded by terrible pale white space ripples, which spread thousands of kilometers away, and all passing demons were annihilated by flying ash.


    In the east of the magic prison City, the ancient god puppet refined by the 10000 meter high ancient Frost Giant stood outside the city, with ripples in the whole body space and dark clouds on both sides of the shoulder.


    The body of frosted bronze is like a mountain, suppressing all directions.


    The person below can''t even see his face.


    In the other three directions of the magic prison City, there is a giant Angel 100 meters high.


    Behind each angel, 20 light wings float up and down, emitting the smell of light elements that frighten and anger evil demons.


    The abyss generals in the distance and many God level will remain stunned.


    "How did the ancient Frost Giant enter the war?"


    "No, the superior God ancient Frost Giant can''t be so big. This is... A superior ancient Frost Giant was refined into a face ancient god and an ancient god puppet."


    "Those are three superior God angels. Which real God''s God system supports Su ye?"


    "No wonder Su Ye is not afraid."


    "The abyss just lifted a stone and hit itself in the foot this time. Once they send demons to the deep prison plain, hell will do it. If they don''t go out, the result is... "


    The gods were talking, and a terrible voice spread all over the deep prison plain.


    The strong breath of the LORD God of the abyss pervaded the heaven and earth like the wind.


    "Su ye, put away your divine power, otherwise..."


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    The breath of the LORD God of hell is displayed to intercept the power of the LORD God of the abyss.


    Su Ye smiled and suddenly blinked over the city master''s house, above the master master''s tower.


    The gem on the top of all mage towers in the city shook slightly, and a blue magic light fell on Su Ye.


    Then, the gem on the top of the tower sends magic light to nearby legendary or higher-level magicians.


    In an instant, all the high-level magicians in the magic prison city were connected with all the magic towers, and the surging power poured into Su Ye.


    100000 magic incarnations emerged behind Su Ye.


    The wall of ten thousand bodies.


    When everyone was stunned, Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed forward.


    All the gemstones on the top of the tower shine bright blue and resonate slightly.


    Mage tower group Magic - Super demon - God level omnipotent synergy.


    At the foot of Su ye, a bright blue aperture appeared.


    "Great Prayer: group rank weakened."


    The 1.6 million heavy pseudo God level magic is integrated into a terrible dark blue round cover, covering hundreds of kilometers around the magic prison city.


    More than 500 billion evil demons are shrouded.


    Suddenly, among the abyss armies everywhere, divine power broke out to defeat the magic.


    The four superior gods in the demon prison city are pressing down like mountains, interrupting all divine forces.


    Then, the four superior gods constantly moved in the army of demons, trampled on countless demons, hit one hidden inferior demon God after another with rolling power, and sealed it directly.


    The abyss army collapsed in an instant.


    The demons cried their parents and fled.


    The giant army in the distance was stunned.


    "Retreat!"


    In the army of the abyss, three streamers suddenly flew out. They were the three escaping middle gods.


    The four puppet gods did not pursue and kill, but took a deep breath.


    The dark blue dome was broken, and 1.6 million magic storms swept the abyss army.


    Light blue light and wind swept across the earth.


    The scattered demon army suddenly seemed to be released slow magic, and the speed decreased.


    Under demigod, the rank of all demons is reduced to apprenticeship.


    Demigods and hypocrites are directly reduced to holy places, not only losing divine power, but also losing the protection of legends.


    The Divine Incarnation is reduced to legend.


    In the eyes of the devil, the world seems to be painted black and white.


    Then four terrible roars rang through the sky.


    The demons turned their heads hard and looked at three superior God angels and one superior ancient god puppet.


    The power of the upper God level swept the earth.


    As soon as the demons closed their eyes, the world became a single black, like a grassland blown by the wind, falling to the ground.


    All unconscious.


    Only the avatar can barely stand.


    "The wrath of the Banshee!"


    Everyone saw an unforgettable scene in this life.


    1.6 million black translucent banshees with a height of 100 meters float like a forest in the sky of the magic prison city.


    Then a million and a half gods and banshees looked up and screamed.


    The 1.6 million voice of the dead was amplified and enhanced by the mage''s Tower spell, forming 1.6 million layers of gray ripples, flying outside the city and across the abyss army.


    In the abyss army, except for the incarnation of gods, the other ranks were temporarily reduced to legend.


    So their souls were instantly torn by the Banshee''s scream.


    The people in the demon prison city were not affected, and most of them covered their hearts.


    This scene is terrible.


    The whole body of the incarnation of the gods broke out all kinds of lights to resist the attack of the soul. Some resisted with artifact, while most of them spit golden blood and fell to the ground after the brilliance of the whole body was extinguished.


    The Banshee''s cry ended and there was silence outside the demon prison.


    This is not a battlefield.


    It''s a cemetery for 500 billion demons.


    "All dead?"


    The living demons muttered to themselves and their eyes were empty.


    "Charge!"


    "Everyone, start collecting the body!"


    "Do not kill demigods, false gods or incarnations of gods. The subordinates of the speaker will solve them."


    "Floating city, rush! Collect booty! "


    Strange orders come and go.


    Su Ye''s magic servants quickly moved to the battlefield and killed the remaining incarnations of gods.


    Then, hundreds of thousands of demigods, false gods and incarnations poured out from behind Su ye, like dark magic wings, flying in all directions to prevent the army of the abyss from moving back.


    More than 600 floating cities are fully urged to turn on the traction white light and fly at high speed.


    Where the floating city passes, all the demon corpses and weapons and equipment are sucked away by the light of traction.


    It''s like more than 600 huge vacuum cleaners sweeping around on the battlefield.


    Those high-level magicians who filled their hands with the ring of space were as happy as a group of children, all incarnating small vacuum cleaners and flying rapidly.


    There is no grass on the ground where you pass.


    The people in the magic prison City, the people on the wall of the magic prison City, and even the people who don''t know how many thousands of God level will in the sky, look at the scene that the infinite plane has never seen.


    Which is God''s war?


    It''s autumn harvest!


    Those humanoid vacuum cleaners are either like farmers beating their backs and looking at the heavy wheat field, or like fishermen looking at the struggling fish in the net, or like profiteers counting money.


    Can you stop fighting like this!


    Will you be shameless after the abyss?


    In the whole process of divine war, the early stage is to experiment with new weapons. In the later stage, it is obviously suffocating. The whole killing process is to leave the whole corpse for all demons in order to serve as magic materials.


    A total of 500 billion demons.


    The true God can''t come out and can''t finish it all day.


    "Thank Zeus for his support!" Wang dachui shouted and stabbed a dying spirit incarnation in the throat with a spear to help Su Ye add a spirit.


    "Thank Zeus for his support!" Ten thousand dwarves roared.


    "Chatter!" Ten thousand dragon goblins shouted.


    "Thank Zeus for his support!" All the soldiers and magicians on the wall roared and shouted.


    Then, everyone in the whole demon prison City shouted.


    "Thank Zeus for his support!"


    Crazy voices resounded through the sky.


    Divine world, Greek god system


    Angry curses broke out on countless gods.


    Countless gods and people died of the wrath of the gods.


    Then it was the turn of the abyss demon God to roar madly.


    The will of other gods left one after another with an indisputable smile.


    The first divine war in the millennium is over.


    The vacuum cleaners reaped the wheat diligently.


    An hour later, the confiscation is over. Two hours later, it was still confiscated. Su Ye shook his head helplessly¡° Mage tower group spells - Super demons - miraculous power expansion! " As soon as Su Ye waved his hand, the invisible wind blew thousands of miles around and took away all the bones, weapons and equipment. High level mages cover their faces, the highest technical crystallization in the magic world, and mage tower group spells have been used to collect corpses. However, some of the remains remained in place and did not move. The magic minions smiled and jumped on those undead demons to mend their knives¡° Today, the whole city celebrates! Zeus is paying! "¡¾ Collect free good books] pay attention to v.x [book friends camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope! As soon as Su Ye''s voice came out, he shouted wildly all over the streets of the magic prison city. In the temple of the magic God star, Su Ye sighed. It''s your turn to be the most tired. Alas, start to move bricks and sacrifice diligently. When you have time, you should study rapid mass sacrifice. Su Ye''s incarnation returned to the city master''s house, summoned relevant personnel such as the Ministry of magic to start the post-war recovery, analyzed all aspects, refined the advantages and disadvantages, consolidated the advantages, corrected the disadvantages, and clearly wrote down the correction plan. Ten minutes later, a dark light fell from the sky and fell in front of the city master''s house¡° The abyss treasure fair is about to be held. The Lord of hell forging specially invited Su Shen as a VIP to go together. " As soon as the envoy of the forging Lord finished speaking, another white light flashed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 998

    "Egypt - the son of Toth, the God of wisdom, is about to be born. God Su is specially invited to attend the God son banquet. The time is up to you."


    The magicians who heard the sound rolled their eyes. The old tot''s invitation could hardly cry or laugh. If Su Ye didn''t go, the child wouldn''t be born? If Su Ye goes tomorrow and gives birth prematurely by direct caesarean section?


    "Nordic - Freya, the goddess of love and beauty, heard that Su had never been married and invited Su to a divine dinner."


    The goddess''s voice was full of strange temptation. Even the old magicians were red in the face and wanted to go to the dinner with Su Ye.


    Su Ye shook his head. His affair with Palos was well known and many people could guess, but the marriage could not be officially announced.


    One divine light flickered, and one divine envoy after another came.


    The snowflake like gods invited him to the city Lord''s mansion.


    The war resumption meeting was simply spoiled, and Su ye could only announce the resumption tomorrow.


    In the conference hall, Su Ye''s Avatar looked helplessly at the floating invitations in front. They were of different colors, but they were all golden.


    The vast majority of the banquets were either temporary or early. The intention was too obvious. They were almost designed for Su Ye.


    Tess''s Avatar sat on the steps at Su Ye''s feet, smiling and looking up at Su Ye.


    After a long time, Su yeruo realized something.


    "No."


    Tess, with white skirt and blond hair, smiled, put her white lotus root like arm on Su Ye''s leg and asked, "my father, why?"


    "You can see." Su Ye lowered his head.


    "I don''t know." Tess''s mouth was slightly curved.


    "It''s not all good that I won this divine war. No matter the ancient god or the superior God angel, any Lord God surpasses me. It is reasonable to say that the more thoroughly I win, the more afraid Zeus is of me, the greater the possibility of my falling. It is impossible for the gods not to know this simple truth, but they are so enthusiastic. This is one of them. "


    "Second, it''s just a divine war. They can really see my power and want my magic brain and magic gun, but they will never be so eager, at least not on such a large scale. The gods don''t like this urgent way. At the beginning of my last canonization, all the gods were watching. They didn''t do it until the king of God''s congratulatory gifts were sent. "


    "Third, some gods are indeed friendly, but no matter how friendly they are, they also consider interests first. In particular, I am very strange to most gods."


    "Therefore, something that I don''t know must have happened, but I may have certain utilization value, so those gods are so eager."


    Tethys smiled and said, "your wisdom is indeed above the gods. You said a few days ago that you got a very rare gold book, didn''t you? "


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Although I don''t know which God is so generous, have you read the content of the land of creation?"


    Su Ye looked slightly and suddenly realized, "no wonder! It seems that a powerful God has predicted that the land of creation is about to open. They contacted me because they thought that our magic department might gain something in the place of creation? "


    "Yes, your majesty. The place of creation has only been opened twice. The first time was very long ago. It is said that it was the source of the infinite gods. All the early creation gods were born from the place of creation, such as CAOS in Greece, frost fire cows in northern Europe, an and Qi in Persia, nun in Egypt, and the creation gods of other gods. After their birth, they opened up different worlds. "


    "Because of the age, all the gods who participated in the opening of the first place of creation either disappeared and hid somewhere, or fell into the power of the world for a lifetime. As a result, no one knows what happened when the first generation of creation was opened. "


    "The second time, millions of years ago, the descendants of the creation God participated, such as Uranus, the God King of Greece, Buli, the God King of northern Europe, APSU, the God King of Persia, atum RA, the God King of Egypt, and their brothers and sisters or children. They were forced by the land of creation to intercept a strand of distraction and enter it. "


    "This time, it is also a long time ago, but a few historical records have been left. However, all the divine kings now, except Amura, have not participated. According to historical records, even if the vast majority of gods participated, they were soon expelled from the place of creation because of failure, distracted and scattered, and did not get much benefit. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, although the distractions are destroyed and the memory is blurred, the gods finally infer that after entering the place of creation, they will obtain part of the power of creation, and then create creatures. The longer the living creatures live in the place of creation, the more benefits the gods receive. "


    "That''s right. A few gods have been distracted for a long time in the place of creation. However, it is a pity that no gods have ever been distracted through the legendary creation, birth and death. In addition, I''m afraid there is no record in the golden book that the distractions of the three ancient gods, the ocean Titan, the goddess of the night and the original sea god, all persisted for a long time in the place of creation. Now, do you know why Zeus did not kill these three ancient gods? "


    Su Ye suddenly realized and said, "do you mean that the ancient gods who were not killed by Zeus gave Zeus the information of the place of creation in exchange for leaving Greece safely?"


    "Yes, that''s what the ocean Titan told me." Tethys road.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    "When did he say that?" Su ye asked.


    Tess looked at Su Ye admiringly and said, "you are aware of it. After the second Titan war, the ocean Titans began to prepare. The ocean Titan doesn''t seem to blame you for killing so many Titans. I seem to know something we don''t know. "


    At last, Tess was careful.


    "With the wisdom and experience of ocean Titans, you can guess. We say the land of creation. " Su ye said calmly.


    Tethys immediately said, "as early as a few years ago, the ocean Titan had a premonition that the place of creation was about to appear. After all, he was the eldest son of Uranus and had entered the place of creation..."


    "Wait," Su Ye suddenly asked, "do you mean that he will have a hunch that other gods may not?"


    "Yes, according to my observation, the ocean Titan was the first to predict in the whole Greek god system, earlier than the second-generation God King Cronus."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "do you think the ocean Titans will die for the Titans?"


    "Ocean Titan... Is a very special Titan. He is more intelligent than ordinary Titans. On the surface, he is only for his own interests, but it can be seen that he has been secretly helping the Titans."


    "That''s right. No wonder the negotiation process between Hermes and me was very smooth. I thought that at least Zeus would agree to the contract after we attacked Olympus and killed hundreds of thousands of false gods. It seems that the ocean Titans mediated and persuaded Zeus to promote the two hundred year peace treaty early. One of the conditions that moved Zeus should be that he predicted that the place of creation was about to open. Zeus, as the king of God, entered the place of creation. I''m afraid it''s unimaginable that he won''t care about my growth at all. It seems that Zeus also wants a stable two hundred years. It is worthy of being the king of God. I always thought that I was the one who took a big advantage. "


    Tethys woke up and said, "no wonder I think there are some doubts about the whole thing. Zeus has never been such a talkative God. Your conjecture is probably correct."


    "Unfortunately, if Zeus abandons his dependence on old power and focuses on philosophy, even I can only be his student..." Su Ye''s voice is full of regret.


    Tethys was silent for a moment and said, "in fact, the God King may not get great harvest when he enters the place of creation. Because the ocean Titan told me that when Uranus''s distraction entered, he was soon expelled. This is a great humiliation of a generation of God King in his life. He has never said it to the outside world. Only the eldest son of the ocean Titan can see the clue. "


    "What''s going on?" Su Ye''s spirit was greatly invigorated.


    "The entry of the land of creation is in the order of the throne. The lower the level of gods, the earlier they enter, while the higher the level of gods, the later they enter. When Zeus, the God King, enters, you may have a firm foothold in the place of creation and master the power to resist Zeus''s distraction! " There was a strange light in Tess''s eyes.


    "You mean..."


    "It''s inconvenient for me to disclose now. Once the place of creation is determined to open, I will give you a big gift!" Tethys road.


    "OK..." Su Ye suddenly stretched out his finger and swept the invitation card to the sky. "Help me choose one. Your understanding of the gods is far above me."


    Tess smiled and said, "most of these invitations can be answered casually by your envoy. Just say you can''t go..."


    When Tethys waved, some of the invitations were gathered together, and there were only twelve invitations left in the sky.


    "These invitations are not only the invitation of the LORD God, but also all gatherings are important and formal. As for the banquet of Freya, the Nordic God of love, I don''t recommend you to attend. After all, it is rumored that you have some ambiguous relationship with the most intelligent goddess. If you really go to the banquet, the goddess will be hard to spoil you. " Tethys lowered her head, covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Love''s banquet... What kind of banquet is it?"


    "The feast of the gods of love is a feast of lust." Tethys looked up and smiled, the water rippling in her eyes.


    Su Ye was helpless. This is the characteristic of this era. Whether gods or other creatures, instinct still stays at a relatively primitive level.


    Except for a few gods, all gods are powerful primitive gods in essence.


    Better than Zeus, he could not get rid of his deep desire for power.


    After all, the strength of the strongest gods at present comes from natural and primitive social activities.


    Now, neither humans nor gods can remove the original brand.


    "So, these twelve invitations are actually equally important. You can only choose the one you are most interested in. If you choose any party, other invitees will not be angry. " Tethys road.


    "Let me see..."


    Su Ye glanced at all the invitations, and a golden invitation flew into his hand.


    "I prefer the invitation of the master of forging. The treasure fair presided over by the master God of craftsmanship is the largest treasure fair in infinite space. I just made a big advertisement in the magic prison city. I just struck while the iron was hot and sold magic guns in large quantities. What''s more, behind this fair, there is a meeting of craftsmen and gods. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 999

    "Are you really going to sell those magic guns when you participate in the treasure fair? That''s the core strength of our demon prison city. " Tess was surprised.


    "Sell, not only sell magic guns, but also sell more important ones! This treasure fair, I want to play a big game! " Su Ye smiled.


    Tess looked puzzled and then said, "I''d like to go with you. But be prepared. "


    "I know it''s an abyss after all, and I just killed 500 billion of them. I''ll go there separately with the help of the forging Lord. Nothing will happen. "


    "This is a super Fair for all infinite planes, and all gods are eligible to participate. The struggle for interests here is no less than God''s war. " Tess warned.


    "I see," Su yeruo realized, "but I still want to play a big game."


    Tess could not laugh or cry, but said, "as long as you like, you can do anything, as long as you don''t smash the field."


    "Er... It seems that it really means smashing the field."


    Tethys shook her head helplessly.


    Time flies.


    The 500 billion demon remains have not been sacrificed, and the abyss treasure Fair has been held.


    Su Ye prepared early. As soon as the time came, the avatar and the avatar of the forging Lord were transmitted to the 37th floor of the abyss, the hometown of the furnace.


    Here, there are the most high-quality minerals and fire element power in the whole abyss. In some places, it is not even inferior to the fire element plane.


    The whole thirty-seven floors belong to the devil Lord, the Lord of the magic furnace, who is also recognized as the master of the abyss forging.


    The hot fire, the clanging sound of iron, the roaring sound of volcanoes and the smoke all over the sky constitute a gray furnace city.


    Shua


    In the transmission array of furnace City, two people, one tall, one short, one fat and one thin, came out.


    The tall one is dwarf and the short one is human.


    The incarnation of the forging Lord is three meters high, and the whole body is like a little giant cast of steel.


    He was drunk and bleary eyed, but his steps were very steady.


    "Take a breath?" The forging master handed the wine pot to Su Ye.


    "I want to dress up and go home to drink." Su Ye didn''t dare to drink the private brew of the LORD God. If he couldn''t digest the strength of the divine wine and got drunk in the street, he would have a lot of fun.


    The forging Lord threw his mouth, took back the wine pot, took a big drink, looked up and gave a loud wine hiccup.


    Su Ye held her breath.


    "After a while, those old friends greet me. Just stand aside and don''t affect you." The forging master walked forward with a smile, and the words "old friend" were bitten very hard.


    "You have ten thousand years of life?" Su ye asked.


    "We, these unnatural gods, were born relatively late. I''m just over 8000 years old."


    "Then you must have accumulated a lot of ''old friends'' in these 8000 years!" Suye road.


    The forging master shrugged and said, "no way, we are all fighting for the only ''forging master'', including the little guy volgan. Last time I was first. "


    "Before?"


    "Before, I was the forging master of hell, but the outside world called me the master of blacksmith."


    "I remember that the forging technology of the one eyed Titans was recognized as the first." Suye road.


    "The three one eyed Titans, thunder, electricity and flash, don''t look up to us. Look at their broken names. Do you mean to look down on us? They were strong back then, but now, I''m not sure! In fact, the three of them are very unlucky. They have stood in line with Zeus to build the main artifact for the Zeus brothers and help them defeat the second generation of God King, but they can only live in the underworld, which is half imprisoned. However, the treatment must be much better than Zeus''s father. "


    "Are you still fighting for the name of the forging Lord this time?" Su ye asked.


    "It hasn''t been a thousand years, so there''s no dispute. However, after the war of demon prison City, they all mocked me and said that the next forging master must be a magician, don''t you think? " The forging master squinted at Su Ye.


    "They are very visionary." Su Ye looked calm.


    The forging master rolled his eyes, clenched the wine pot and poured a few depressing mouthfuls.


    The slave God of the forging Lord and Tethys bowed their heads and smiled.


    "Here comes the old drunkard?" A smiling voice came from the side.


    Su ye and the forging master turned their heads and looked. A dwarf with gray skin and even a little black came with a gold hammer. He had dishevelled hair, a red nose and a long beard on his chin.


    It''s a dwarf, more than three meters tall.


    However, unlike the forging master, he is thin and weak, and his muscles are not so strong.


    Lava rolled in the grey dwarf''s eyes.


    Su Ye bowed his head slightly and saluted, the Lord of the grey dwarf, the LORD God, and the forging Lord of northern Europe. Many main and superior artifacts in northern Europe were made by this.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ye''s salute was not completed, so he was pressed by the forging Lord and broke his shoulder back to block the etiquette.


    "Don''t salute this thin man!" The forging master''s words made Su Ye cry and laugh.


    "Su ye, why are you mixed up with this old alcoholic? He was so drunk that ten wolves at dusk couldn''t stop him. I think you can come with us. You are very welcome in our whole grey dwarf God system. " The Lord of the grey dwarf smiled at Su ye, and his red nose became brighter and brighter.


    Before Su ye could speak, the forging master sneered, "go away, useless little thin man! If you sow discord, I will send troops to northern Europe and take your nest! "


    The grey dwarf master smiled and said, "come on, I''ll wait for you in northern Europe. Su ye, let''s contact later. I really hope to cooperate with you. No, no, no, it should be said that I came to melting pot city this time mainly to cooperate with you. If you don''t come, I''ll go to demon prison city myself. Let''s go. "


    The grey dwarf Lord waved his hand, glanced at the forging Lord and turned away.


    The forging master was so angry that his ears and eyes were burning. He yelled in the street and scared the nearby demons and gods to escape.


    The grey dwarf Lord laughed a few times instead.


    Su Ye scolded the forging master all the way, so he had to cut off the topic and asked, "don''t the Titans participate?"


    "Those who are banned are sorry to come. Those who are not banned are afraid of Zeus and can''t come either. Basically, every treasure trading conference is jointly hosted by several of our old guys, and the host sites rotate. "


    "I see. I happen to have a lot of artifacts in my hand. If I encounter good artifacts, I have to buy more. " Su Ye smiled.


    The forging Lord laughed.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked. Yu Guang found that the slave God behind the forging Lord was also smiling.


    "This is your first time. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. For ordinary gods, the transaction of treasures is the most important. But for our craftsmen gods, communication, cooperation, learning and benefit distribution are more important. This year will not re compete for the God name of the forging Lord of the infinite plane, but it involves many businesses. " The forging master smiled at Su Ye.


    "I know. However, my existence has affected your original trade? " Su Ye suddenly realized.


    "It''s more than influence, it''s total disruption. Although you don''t have forging theocracy... "


    "I have."


    Su Ye''s words caused a sudden drop in the temperature nearby. The forging Lord and his followers looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "I really have." Su ye said seriously.


    The forging master stared at Su ye, stretched out his short right hand and gently hit his fingers.


    The light gray ripple touched Su Ye''s body and then bounced back.


    "You not only have, but at least three!" The forging Lord opened his eyes and sobered up completely.


    The gods of the forging master suddenly realized that no wonder the level of magic tools in the magic prison city is so high. It must be affected by divine power.


    "You''re right." Su Ye smiled.


    "Ha ha..." the forging master suddenly laughed wildly, and then hurriedly said mysteriously, "don''t expose your identity, so I can help you seek greater benefits..."


    "Ha ha..." the forging master couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Ye shook his head helplessly and asked in a low voice, "can I ask?"


    "Then you will know! Remember, don''t say you have forged divine power unless I speak. By the way, what kind of theocracy do you have? "


    "If you don''t say it, I won''t say it." Suye road.


    "Ha ha, don''t say it..." the forging master drank three mouthfuls of wine excitedly. He looked ruddy, walked unsteadily, and began to hum a tune in his mouth.


    Su Ye looked quietly at the followers behind the forging Lord.


    Those from God smiled and nodded, he was like this, just get used to it.


    The party soon arrived at the magic furnace house.


    Su Ye looked curiously at the first palace of the Lord of the magic furnace.


    In my own feeling, the first palaces of such gods are huge palaces, which should be at least a volcano or something.


    As a result, the magic furnace house was not on the ground.


    Here is a huge funnel-shaped sinkhole with a diameter of tens of kilometers. The lower part is stacked like terraces extending from the ground to the ground.


    There is no water in the terraces here, flowing magma, flame and molten metal.


    The terraces were full of fires, black smoke, and the tinkling sound of forging could be heard.


    The forging master turned his mouth and said, "the magic furnace is an old and improper mining origin, and can''t be changed after being granted the God, so he likes to build his residence underground. You don''t see his magic furnace God star, there''s no fart outside. All believers live underground in the God star, a group of inexperienced earth demons!"


    Su Ye smiled. He didn''t want to get involved in the dispute between the Lord gods who were also enemies and friends.


    The forging master squinted slightly, pointed to an open platform and said, "come with me."


    Su ye only felt light, left his place in an instant and appeared on a wide flat ground.


    Su Ye instinctively looked up.


    He entered the huge sinkhole.


    Strangely, from above, the diameter of the Tiankeng hole is only dozens of kilometers and the depth is only a few hundred meters.


    But from here, the diameter of the hole in the sky is at least 100 kilometers. He is at least 3000 meters deep, and there is a deeper place below¡¾ Here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets! Magic furnace Shenfu is a huge funnel-shaped independent space. Su Ye looked around. Here was a huge square, more than ten kilometers long and wide. Everywhere in the square, the divine power rippled, the divine power rolled, and the divine light filled the air. Some places are dazzling and even slightly squint. Above the trading square, there are many colourless crystal houses of different sizes and shapes, some of which are floating around in the middle of the sky, while others are animal shapes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1000

    Inside and outside the crystal house, there are sealed crystal balls floating. There are all kinds of treasures in the crystal balls, some of which are obscure and some of which are shining into the sky.


    Various incarnations of gods or their subordinate gods are located in the crystal house.


    Some of these gods closed their eyes, some slept on the ground, some drank and chatted, and some barbecued together, but more gods were playing all kinds of gambling and doing everything.


    The gods treat this place as a gathering, and their people run around from God to deal.


    The incarnations of these gods are large and small, as are all kinds of objects. The largest incarnation of the gods is a mountain dragon, which is 3000 meters long. Looking inward through the outer wall of the crystal space, he shrinks a lot and looks a little cute.


    The largest commodity is placed at the edge of the square. It is a mountain artifact, full kilometers high. In fact, only one corner is in the square, most of which are on the OTC market, because the whole trading market can''t put it.


    The sealed crystal ball revolves around each crystal house, floating and sinking, which is quite beautiful.


    At the moment of the incarnation of the forging Lord, all the gods in the audience looked over.


    All the gods bowed their heads and saluted.


    A few gods praised the name of the forging Lord and looked modest.


    Then almost all the gods looked at the two avatars around the forging Lord.


    Magic star Suye and sea goddess Tethys.


    The forging master turned his mouth and said, "you are very popular now. They are too lazy to look at me."


    "I shine because I''m closest to the sun." Su Ye is polite.


    The forging Lord grinned.


    "I mean the beautiful goddess of Tethys." Suye road.


    "Bastard boy..." the forging master couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Suye looked back at Tethys. She nodded gently. The two didn''t keep too close in front of outsiders. It would never remind people that Tethys was already the obedience of Suye. She just thought Tethys had to compromise in order to save her son.


    The forging master walked forward without paying any attention and said, "most of the things in this are falsely high in price. They specifically deceive the gods of the new gods, wild gods or small gods. What are you looking at? It''s you! "


    The forging Master said, blowing his beard and staring at a Divine Incarnation.


    The avatar smiled awkwardly, bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Don''t the gods want face?" Su ye asked.


    "Those who want face won''t sell things here. Look at the gods who set up stalls here?"


    Su Ye looked carefully. It was true that there were few true gods, but most of the gods in all evil worlds.


    They really don''t need face and prefer huge profits.


    "However, there are still good things here. If you want to buy anything, remember to ask me to show you. There are not many things that can hide from my eyes." The forging Lord smiled.


    "My eyesight has always been good." Suye road.


    The forging master turned his mouth and said, "just blow. You''re only a few decades old? It depends not only on eyesight, but also on the accumulation of endless years. "


    "If the accumulation of endless years can promote people to the LORD God, I don''t expect you."


    "I don''t know how to refute you." The forging master glanced at Su Ye.


    Su Ye opened the eyes of the altar and saw that the divine power here was too strong and too much. He couldn''t see the sacrificial light and fog in the far away, but only those in the near.


    Most of the light fog is consistent with the smell of the artifact itself.


    [receive cash red envelope] you can get cash by reading! Pay attention to official account of WeChat.


    After all, there are gods here. If there were treasures, they would have been picked out long ago.


    They chatted as they walked.


    Along the way, many gods took the initiative to say hello, but the main frequency of forging turned his eyes.


    On the surface, those people say hello to him, but the target is Su Ye. They can exchange divine power meteors with Su ye and send messages directly to the receiving place designated by the other party in the future.


    Su Ye''s magic meteor location is directly located in the magic prison City, and most gods are set in their own God star.


    Walking, the forging master pointed to a crystal ball one meter high and said, "this is the famous star dome mural. It may be a good thing, but it has changed hands many times. No one can see the secret. Don''t be fooled."


    The seller sighed helplessly.


    Su Ye looked carefully and saw that the eye of the altar had no reaction. It was an ordinary God level light fog, but he was shocked.


    On the gray stone wall, countless silver stars flow.


    Those silver stars, like living fish, constantly converge into various patterns, full of mysterious rhythm, forming a fatal attraction.


    The forging master saw Su Ye immersed in it and said with a smile, "when everyone saw it for the first time, it was like this."


    Su Ye found himself addicted and quickly looked away, but his face changed slightly at the moment he looked away.


    On the mural, the stars dissipated and it was dark.


    Then, in the most central position, an infinitesimal point erupted suddenly, with diffuse magic light, boiling color fog and erupting stars.


    Su Ye couldn''t help looking back again.


    The star dome mural completely restores its original appearance, just like different patterns composed of stars and fish.


    In the eyes of the altar, this thing is still very common.


    The forging master couldn''t help laughing and said, "did you see the stars explode when you turned your head? Everyone is like this, ha ha. We suspect that this thing is the pen of a Lord God who has the power of fraud. It does have mysterious power, but it is still dominated by temptation and fraud. Almost all God kings have seen it, but they don''t see anything. "


    "What can these stars make up?" Su ye asked.


    "Everything can be formed. If you keep staring, you can even form a strange world."


    "I don''t think it''s a treasure, but it''s a good little toy." Suye road.


    "It''s good if you have this idea, but it''s worth a superior artifact... Well, it was worth the main artifact in those days. A group of gods beat drums and spread flowers, fried and fried... Is it worth a median artifact now?" The forging master smiled and asked the seller.


    The seller was a Tauren demon God with a burning flame all over his body. He couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "since you asked, how dare I hide it? Now this thing is an upper artifact. If you want, take any middle artifact."


    "No, do you think I look like a fool...?" The forging master turned his head as he spoke and stared at Su Ye handing a slightly broken central artifact to the seller. The seller hurriedly handed the star dome mural to Su Ye.


    The voice of the forging master has just dropped, and the transaction between the two gods is completed.


    "Su ye, you..." the forging master was almost angry. "I''m not a fool, but I brought a fool!"


    Tethys stood behind her, crying and laughing. If there was no one around, she would certainly dissuade her as a God.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "it''s a good toy. It''s good to stay at home as a decoration. My God star has just been established and lacks such a good-looking one. "


    "Loser! What a loser! Even if Zeus sent you so many gifts, you can''t do this! " The voice of the forging Lord suddenly increased.


    In the distance, several incarnations of Zeus gods looked embarrassed, and other gods laughed secretly.


    The forging Lord whispered: "did you find the secret of the star dome mural?"


    Su Ye didn''t need to communicate at all. He said, "really not."


    The forging master immediately opened up and asked, "what are you doing with that crap? In those days, the God King changed it with the main artifact. As a result, he realized it for hundreds of years, but he didn''t understand it. In a rage, he sold it. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "some things are useless. It is useless in itself, but it will exert unimaginable power under specific conditions and circumstances, such as geometry. At the beginning, geometry was nothing more than a group of old men writing and drawing indiscriminately. Who can know that it has become an important foundation of magic. "


    "What''s the great use of this broken thing?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we gods know and see too many things, and the only use of the star dome murals is to arouse our curiosity and desire for exploration. Just think, if one thing can often keep our gods curious and inquisitive, and let us avoid falling into the stubborn thinking of "we know everything and are right about everything", this in itself is of great use. "


    "You philosophers are really crazy, but I like your statement very much. A superior artifact, sell it to me. If I just look at the star dome murals, I won''t gain much, but I''m afraid I''ll get unimaginable benefits by understanding the star dome murals with the mentality of maintaining curiosity and desire for exploration. " The forging master touched the beard and said.


    The nearby gods have shining eyes, some of them are suspicious, and some of them are deep in thought.


    "Sorry, the star dome mural can be lent to you for a few years, but it''s not for sale." Su Ye smiled.


    The forging master turned black and said, "Su ye, you''re too stingy. After all, I invited you to come. We still have a lot of business to talk about. We can''t hurt the harmony for the sake of just a medium artifact."


    Su ye took a serious look at the forging master and said helplessly, "I really like this mural. Do you know what problem I found when I looked through the history of the gods? "


    "Say."


    "Almost all gods, when they grow to a limit, will fall into blind faith in themselves and think that they are the right ones in this era and the right ones in the next era. In fact, those who think so will often be abandoned by the times. We magicians are pursuing the ultimate principle of magic. In essence, we are pursuing the right principle that can run through countless times. And this unpredictable mural can constantly make me reflect. Am I really the right person in this era? Even if I am, will I be the right person in the next era? Have I really mastered the right of countless times in the future? This is a good mirror, so that I can see my position and give me a firm reason to move forward. "


    The nearby gods looked at Su ye with awe.


    Although the vast majority of gods now believe that Su Ye inherited the wealth of a God King and his achievements depend entirely on luck, in any case, these words have nothing to do with luck and are a kind of great wisdom.


    The forging master sighed and said, "I''m not ashamed of being the king of magic and philosophy. I''m ashamed of your deep insight. Two upper artifacts! After you finish, I want more. How about two? This is the highest price I can offer. " Su Ye shook his head and remained silent. The forging master looked at Su ye with a black face. Later, Su ye heard the voice of the forging master: "hold on for a while, and soon a fish will take the bait. Is my cooperation good? There will certainly be gods to buy it, and then use your rhetoric to say that you like it and try to resell it at a high price. " Su ye could not laugh or cry. This guy regarded himself as a second dealer. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1001

    Su Ye whispered, "let''s go. I really don''t want to sell it. This thing can exercise ''awareness'' and'' concentration ''in meditation. I have been closed to God. Every link of meditation should be strengthened again. This item is of high value to me. "


    The forging master was stunned and looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "I have three superior artifacts!" A god suddenly spoke.


    Looking at the gods, a strange dog headed man God must be camouflaged. He who can afford three superior artifacts is definitely not an ordinary superior God, or even the main God.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this thing mainly helps us magicians meditate. In addition, it should also play the role of developing thinking. It is very suitable for me. Even if you exchange the main artifact, I won''t change it." Then he strode away.


    The forging master hurried to keep up and asked, "really not for sale?"


    "It''s not for sale."


    "I thought you were acting with me." The master of forging has no choice.


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head.


    Only the seller looked at Su Ye''s back with a bitter face. He didn''t know what to say. He knew that Su Shen was so generous. At least he should ask for a superior artifact.


    They continued to stroll around the treasure trading market with God. As the forging Master said, there was almost nothing to pick up.


    The gods'' eyes are too poisonous.


    The prices of all items match the altar light and fog. Occasionally, some treasures have a lot of light and fog, which will earn tens of millions of gold Eagles at most. I don''t know how long it will take to sell them. There''s no need to buy them.


    Finally, Su Ye exchanged several lower artifact, divine material or divine medicine he needed.


    After wandering for a long time, Su ye asked, "as long as it is a God, you can sell it here directly?"


    "Do you want to sell?"


    "I''ll keep the middle artifact or something better. There are a lot of lower artifact. I''m going to change some believer soul crystals." Suye road.


    The forging Master said, "I thought selling important treasures. Since it''s a lower artifact, you can put it directly in my place for consignment, or just sell it to me at a price. You don''t have to waste time."


    "Well, well, sell 1000 pieces first. I''ll calculate roughly..."


    "How much?"


    "A thousand." Su ye said seriously.


    The slave God of the forging Lord was stunned. Even if the forging Lord was the main God and did not buy or sell more than 200 lower artifacts, it was not bread.


    The forging master showed his pain and said, "Zeus really didn''t give it less. Forget it, you go on."


    "I calculated roughly. It''s about 3000 Xinmin soul crystals. You give me 2900 and earn 100 Xinmin soul crystals. Don''t you lose?" Suye road.


    "Friends belong to friends. I still want to earn money. I''ll take all 2700." The main way of forging.


    "No, I might as well find a false god to stay here and sell it for me. Although it''s slow and can''t be sold out, it can continue to sell in the magic prison city and increase the popularity of the magic prison city. " Suye road.


    "2750 soul crystal, my last bottom line. You have received so many gifts from Zeus this time. " The forging master has a flesh ache on his face.


    "After all, you are the LORD God of the hall. There is no need to haggle with me."


    "You know you''re a little lower God? Why didn''t you think you were a little lower God when you fought with Zeus? " The forging master has no good airway.


    "2900, no more lowering. The lower artifact has many users and better circulation. It doesn''t worry about selling at all. I can''t. I''ll ask the Lord of the grey dwarf if he can accept it. The Nordic God system is entering dusk. They should lack artifact. " Suye road.


    "You are so stingy, boy! 2850, I''ll take it all. "


    "I''m too short of believers, just 2900!"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The forging master was so angry that he threw a Soul Crystal bag to Su Ye.


    Su Ye opened it with a smile, counted 2900, and handed it to the forging master a space head.


    The surface of the space skull is bright, like an artifact like the tide of the sea. The breath vibrates slightly, attracting everyone''s attention from far and near.


    Many false gods exclaimed, how many artifacts were installed in it, and almost burst the space head.


    The forging master took the artifact with a dark face. When he looked carefully, his face softened.


    "Well, yes, these artifacts are of good quality and worthy of being produced by the Zeus God system. Your valuation is quite reasonable. If you put it in my shop, I can earn more. "


    "Will you accept this kind of business in the future?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Answer, why not!"


    Tethys smiled with the slave God of the forging Lord.


    Su Ye''s Avatar sent the Xinmin soul crystal to the divine star, sowed the soul crystal, and gave birth to more Shenmin magicians.


    This time the number is relatively large, so they are sent to different continents.


    Among them, 100000 people transformed by 1000 believer soul crystals were sent to the eastern continent of God star.


    Here, the first language of all believer magicians is standard Chinese. They don''t speak Greek. Even their appearance is completely Oriental.


    They need to learn Greek again.


    Su Ye looked at these familiar appearances with a smile.


    In the human brain, the areas dealing with language are similar, but even if they are similar, they are still different.


    The brain structure of people who master two different languages at the same time is bound to be different from that of people who only master one language. This subtle difference is not particularly large in terms of individuals. Once the scale is formed, no one can be sure what kind of change will be formed.


    The inheritance of life requires physical communication.


    The inheritance of wisdom requires cultural exchange.


    Low speed instinctive evolution, under natural selection, takes hundreds of generations to complete.


    The rapid evolution of wisdom can be completed by only a few generations under the choice of society.


    "Not enough, I still need to earn more Xinmin Soul Crystal!"


    Su ye and the forging master strolled and communicated.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    "Master of forging, I found that the price of offensive and defensive artifacts in this treasure transaction increased by about 3 percentage points over previous years. Does this mean that the gods began to reserve for large-scale divine war?"


    "Your boy''s eyes are really poisonous. I was thinking about this just now. Do you want to increase the sales price of relevant artifacts when you go back?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Su ye, you just said that the gods are preparing for large-scale divine war, but why does the price of the most important war artifact of divine war decline slightly?"


    "Before answering this question, let me correct your mistake. The price of lethal and high energy consuming war artifact has fallen, while the price of non lethal and limited production war artifact such as time anchor has risen instead of falling. There are many reasons for the decline in the price of war artifacts, of course, the main reason is the battle of magic prison city. All the gods realized that great changes had taken place in the war. The old war artifact was strong, but the energy consumption was too high. This problem is not difficult for me, because a large number of gods are already looking for supernovae to negotiate the purchase of magic guns. "


    ¡­¡­


    "The price of divine gold will rise in the future. I found that some mineral gods began to buy a large number of slaves. Obviously, their mining ability can''t keep up." Suye road.


    "Yes, my slave gods are preparing to buy a large number of slaves."


    "Master of forging, you are old." Suye road.


    "Hehe, you didn''t see how many demons were added in my God city!" The forging Lord raised his head.


    "I mean, you told me at least 12 times today that ''times have changed'', but why do you still think about mineral mining with your old brain and want to expand production by buying slaves."


    "Huh? Is there any other lower cost way? "


    "Not for a short time."


    "That''s nothing."


    "For a long time."


    "Tell me."


    "We invest more money in philosophy, magic and technology, liberate slaves, give them freedom, and let them promote magic technology together. In the near future, we will suddenly find that the mining cost of using magic technology is much lower than that of buying slaves."


    "That will take a long time."


    "So I say you have an old brain. You regard war as mining. The demon prison city is like investing money in magic technology, and the abyss army is like investing money in buying slaves. What''s the result? If the two sides draw this time, what will happen in the future? Decades later, hundreds of years later? Do you have to wait until the abyss suddenly finds that all the high-level demons are dead before you realize that in the era of rapid development of magic technology, mining with slaves is actually unsustainable development and is actually destroying the infinite plane? "


    The forging master was speechless and bowed his head while walking.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two were wandering, but their gods and Tethys were filled with emotion. Their achievements were indeed not accidental.


    The two people came here not to buy treasures at all, but to observe the changes of the entire infinite plane from the perspective of treasure trading, so as to deduce the future that many predictions can''t predict, and then plan and act in advance, which is bound to harvest in advance.


    Step by step, step by step.


    The forging Lord was silent for a long time and sighed: "my reason realized that what you said was right, but everything else I told myself that I was right."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you are right."


    "Huh?" The forging Lord and the other gods looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "You''re talking about miners. I''m talking about technology. We don''t conflict." Su Ye smiles.


    The forging master''s eyes flashed and smiled. The other gods vaguely realized Su Ye''s words, but they seemed to lack something.


    Su Ye continued: "both miners and technology are indispensable elements in the mining process. You are expanding the number of miners. I am using magic technology to enhance miners without conflict. In fact, this is a very simple choice. Should we choose more miners with weak technology or more miners with strong technology? "


    "Well said," said the forging master, "I know what to do." The other gods nodded one after another and had to sigh that the philosopher''s mouth was really powerful. The LORD God was fooled. Suddenly, the forging master looked forward and said, "let''s go to the edge of this layer." The people were moved to the edge of the trading floor by the forging Lord and looked at the bottom of the pit further below. At the edge of a terrace platform, there are thousands of small craters one by one, erupting red flames¡° The craftsman conference is about to open. Let''s go. " With that, they were surrounded by light and disappeared into the trading floor. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1002

    In the market, many gods disappeared one after another.


    Su Ye landed on the new terrace and found that the shape here has changed greatly. It is no longer a flat ground, but a conference hall with the shape of a circular arena.


    From bottom to top, a ring of black platforms are expanded and raised, and the platforms are covered with red carpets.


    Many gods sit in different positions according to their level. The lower and inward, the higher the level.


    The first ring on the innermost side is the table, with many chairs beside the table.


    Su Ye was about to find the position of the next God. The forging master smiled and said, "as a VIP I invited, you can sit at a later position on my side."


    "Thank you, forging master." Su ye answered frankly.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    "You are a brave little fellow." The forging master looked at Su ye in surprise and didn''t expect to refuse at all.


    "Now that you have invited me, it shows that the food there is really suitable for me. I am not only confident, but also believe in you." Su Ye smiled.


    "Ha ha, well said..." the forging master pointed to Su ye and turned to many followers, "learn."


    From the gods nodded one after another, even the superior gods were learning all the way.


    Mastering power is not equal to mastering knowledge.


    Mastering knowledge is not equal to mastering wisdom.


    "Those old people put on airs all day and arrived late. We don''t care about them..." the forging master glanced at Tess behind Su Ye.


    Shua


    The forging master and Su Ye appeared in front of their respective seats, and Su Ye stood with Tethys.


    The black gold throne, the master of forging, is connected with the table composed of the first ring. On the left side of the black gold throne, a large Phnom Penh red velvet chair is placed slightly to the back half of the throne.


    Su Ye stood in front of the big red velvet chair in Phnom Penh.


    "Sit down." The forging Lord smiled and sat down.


    The breath of the LORD God swept the whole audience like the winter wind, and the gods who had sat on the steps jumped up like an electric shock.


    Boom


    On the edge of the round venue, a 100 meter high crater emerged out of thin air, and the turbulent flame sprayed into the sky for a long time.


    After the forging Lord sat down, the gods were relieved and sat down one after another.


    Su Ye sat in a chair.


    Tess stood beside Suye with a smile.


    The venue was silent.


    The gods stared at the forging Lord, Suye or Tethys.


    The forging master looked around at the Obsidian table composed of the first ring, sighed and said, "when I proposed to create the craftsman conference, I encountered many obstacles from various gods. We old guys took great pains to smash many obstacles before we succeeded."


    The forging Lord points to the black gold throne one by one.


    "That''s the position of the Lord of the grey dwarf. You''ve seen it before. It''s dry and thin. Every time I see him, I can''t help holding his neck like a chicken, holding it up, and then falling off."


    The other gods present looked up at the sky and didn''t hear it.


    "There sits the master of the magic furnace, my old enemy. We have fought directly in bloody battles since we were young, and then we have forged war instruments to fight indirectly. He''s a tough guy with a bad temper. We haven''t decided yet. He probably doesn''t have a good face for you, because you slapped him in the magic prison City, ha ha... "


    The abyss demons turned their eyes, so did Su Ye. Even if the Lord of the magic furnace didn''t want to trouble himself, he would look for it now.


    "And the old ghost fire, the master of the Yin flame of the world of the dead. His forging theocracy is only a secondary force, but he can always create some unique things. It is said that the ghost ship has an unclear relationship with him. In addition, this guy is very mysterious. He also has the Theocracy of mysticism and witchcraft. No one knows his origin and noumenon so far. In short, although he is sneaky, he is actually an old craftsman who has nothing to do all day, huddled in the kingdom of God and studied casually. "


    "The throne that burns fire, you should be able to guess that sulter, the king of flame giants, is a special guy. He was originally the God King, but later his strength decreased to near the God King. He is the most grumpy guy. We used countless methods to let him leave his throne here. However, he basically doesn''t attend our meeting. This irritable man is bent on killing the Nordic gods and restoring the power of the God King. "


    The Nordic gods shook their heads.


    "The flame of the irritable fire man is very strong, only half a level weaker than the fire of the black phoenix, which is equivalent to the flame of the Lord of the fire element."


    "The next nature is the master of fire element. The actual rank of the master of the fire element is the main God. Once the fire element encounters an external enemy and the plane will come, it will give him the power of God King. Therefore, his position is equivalent to the near God King. Like sulter, he basically doesn''t participate in the craftsman''s assembly unless it''s his turn to compete for the master of forging. "


    "The master of the elements is different from the masters of other gods. The masters of the four elements need to be rotated constantly. The electors of the plane of fire element have made great changes recently. It is estimated that a new round of competition for the Lord of fire element will begin soon. "


    "Finally, you can guess that volgan, the Greek god of craftsmanship. I won''t introduce him, poor simple and honest little lame. "


    The Greek gods glared at the forging master, saying pity and calling people nicknames.


    The forging master also said, "there are seven gods in the craftsman assembly. There could have been more, but it''s a pity that the three main gods of the one eyed Titan are unwilling to join us, while the two major gods of Persia and Egypt are not enterprising. The craftsman gods are worthless and have been oppressed miserably. So far, no God has been promoted to the main God. "


    Persian and Egyptian Gods squinted at the forging Lord.


    Su ye thought to himself, good guy, this circle of introduction has offended all the gods.


    Then, the forging master smiled proudly and said, "even if the gods and other gods do not want to see the craftsman conference, we have completed it! And it''s growing! "


    "I''ve heard that all gods don''t want you to build a vertical spiritual organization outside the gods." Suye road.


    "Vertical domain? That''s a good statement. " The master of forging said, "unfortunately, there is a huge deficiency in the craftsman conference. Have you found it?"


    Su Ye glanced at the gods and said, "I think it''s good here. Every God is good. The craftsman conference is bound to be booming."


    Many gods smiled and nodded, which was much better than the words of the forging Lord.


    This Su Ye is much better than the rumor.


    The forging master glanced at Su ye, took a big sip of wine and said drunk, "quantity, ethnic group. There are thousands of gods in any medium-sized God system. Look at the gods here. The maximum is no more than 200. There are some bastards, such as buildings and carvings. I don''t know how they come. "


    Some of the related gods were unable to laugh or cry.


    Su Ye finally understood why everyone was afraid of him playing wine crazy.


    "As for ethnic groups, the most troublesome. Have you found that the gods of the craftsman assembly are almost non primitive groups, and they are also human forms. The problem is that those scumbags with only claws can''t be forged at all. I''m worried about my beard, and I don''t know how to let them join the craftsman conference. Is the Dragon Group powerful? Spit out fire so beautifully, forging shit is not, it''s all waste... "


    "Old drunkard, I''m the dragon!" A humanoid young male god with thin white scales attached to his body about three meters high couldn''t help shouting.


    "Shut up! You use dragon claws when forging? You can''t forge until you become a man! "


    The Dragon God was speechless.


    "Su ye, I''m calling you this time just to ask you to be your staff. How can we expand the craftsman assembly and how can those guys with long claws and hooves forge well by hand."


    "What happened to our hooves?" A Tauren God shouted.


    "Yes! We birdmen also have hands! " The eagle Terran gods followed.


    "Bah, when the master God of craftsmen appears in your group, talk nonsense. The world of craftsmen and forging belongs to our humanoid group!"


    "Yes!"


    "Well said!"


    Many humanoid gods laugh and coax.


    "I''m also a humanoid group!" The Tauren God shouted.


    The forging master leaned lazily on the back of his chair and asked, "Su ye, tell me how our craftsman conference can develop and grow rapidly like your magicians."


    "I want to consider..."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted Su Ye.


    "What do foreign gods think of our craftsman gods?"


    Boom


    New volcanoes appear and new plumes erupt.


    A hell dwarf as tall as the forging Lord appeared in front of the throne.


    It was an abyss dwarf with ox horns on his head. His skin was dark and shiny, just like wearing mirror armor.


    The gods hurried up, and Su ye also wanted to get up. Unexpectedly, he didn''t move, but looked at the forging master.


    "If I say yes, you can hit me?" The forging master smiled at the master of the magic furnace.


    With a dark face, the master of the magic furnace glanced over the master of forging and Su Ye. Finally, he looked at the sea goddess Tethys, squeezed out a little smile and said, "Tethys, I didn''t expect you to come."


    "Hello, Grandpa temorntiska. I''ve been living in magic prison city recently. I''m interested in treasures. I''m just coming with Su Shen." Tethys road.


    The Lord of the magic furnace nodded, then glanced at Su ye with severe eyes and said, "I don''t want Tethys to encounter any accidents in the magic prison city."


    Some gods were secretly surprised. They had heard that Tethys had a wide network and high status before, but they didn''t expect that even the main god of the abyss was so protective of her.


    "Then you can visit the magic prison city when you have time. Help me see what danger sister Tethys may encounter. I''ll let the magic prison city improve." Su Ye smiled.


    The Lord of the magic stove was stunned, nodded and sat down.


    The avatars of the gods looked at Su ye in surprise. This guy really looked completely different from the arrogant and unruly God said by the outside world. In the face of the LORD God, he was not only not weak in momentum, but also handled it very skillfully, neither humble nor arrogant.


    If this is replaced by another lower God, facing the authority of the LORD God, it is either trembling, or groveling, or it may become angry, so it is difficult to grasp the appropriate measure.


    After a while, the third volcano rose, and a dark fire man appeared on the seat of God silently. The gods took the initiative to get up and sit down. Su Ye looks to the master of forging. The forging master smiled and said, "since my VIP is sitting in the first ring, we should be a little confident!" Then the thin grey dwarf Lord who met on the road appeared. Soon, the fifth crater rose. A tall middle-aged man with red hair appeared at the meeting, not in front of any seat, but directly beside Tethys. His five meter high body shrunk rapidly and finally shrunk to half the head of bitis¡° Aunt Tethys. " The middle-aged man with red hair looked at Tess with a simple and honest smile. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1003

    Tess smiled like a loving mother, grabbed the hand of volgan, the God of craftsman, and sighed: "look at your hand, you must be working on the artifact without sleep."


    Volgan''s hands were blackened.


    "I came here today just to rest." Volgan laughed.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Su Ye. He helped me a lot." Tethys took volgan''s hand like an elder and faced Suye.


    Su Ye got up, looked at the dusty man with red hair and square face, smiled and said, "Hello, respected God of craftsman."


    A look of guilt flashed in volgan''s eyes and said, "thank you for saving my brother Achilles."


    He moved his hands gently and didn''t know where to put them. Tethys patted the back of his hand gently, which calmed the LORD God''s mood.


    "The meeting is about to begin. Go back to the throne first." Su Ye opened the topic and didn''t mention anything about Achilles.


    Volgan looked relieved and grabbed it. A chair appeared in front of him out of thin air and lined up with Su Ye''s chair.


    He whispered a few words to Tethys, let Tethys sit down, and then limped to his throne to sit down.


    The forging master took a big mouthful of wine, put away the wine bottle and said, "when the five main gods are together, the craftsman..."


    Hoo


    The sixth volcano erupted, erupting flames, and a throne flame soared to the sky.


    All the gods stood up quickly, including the forging Lord and other gods.


    "Yo, why is old fire here today?" The master of forging smiled and looked at the master of fire element.


    [reading for cash] pay attention to VX public. Number [book club], reading can also get cash!


    Su Ye looked at the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element ten meters high.


    He is a human body completely composed of flame, without human facial features. His body changes from red to white from bottom to top, and his hair is as white as reed flowers in the wind.


    Even if he tried to contain his strength, the space around him seemed to be melting.


    The God who saw the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element for the first time was shocked. He was only an upper incarnation, and tried his best to suppress the power. He could still melt the space. It was too strong.


    The highest god can''t reach this level.


    The Lord of the fire element nodded gently and said nothing, just like a fire sitting there quietly.


    "Can''t a hot tempered man come too?" The forging master turned his head and looked around.


    The master of the magic stove said, "Sutter won''t come."


    "It''s a pity, otherwise we can get together." The main way of forging.


    The Lord of the magic stove nodded, the ox horn on his head shook slightly and looked around.


    The faint power of the LORD God spread, and all the gods felt a burst of spirit, and even felt a slight tingling in their eyes.


    "When the gods come together, today''s craftsman meeting will be held as scheduled. As usual, let''s first discuss the current infinite plane situation and the future trend of craftsmen. What can you say? "


    The gods thought quietly and forged the master''s way: "the current situation and trend have become clear. Everyone says the same."


    "Forging Lord, what do you want to say?" A little helplessness floated in the voice of the Lord of the magic furnace.


    "The combination of craftsman and magic is the general trend and the only trend. That''s why I invited Su ye to participate in the conference." The main way of forging.


    "Your conclusion is too arbitrary. If you want to talk about it, talk about it in detail." The Lord of the magic furnace looked heavy.


    "Arbitrary? Is it that the supernova completely annihilates the Hiro alliance Navy not detailed, or is it that the demon prison City sweeps hundreds of billions of demons not detailed? Or, the supernova commodity full of infinite plane is not detailed? " Asked the forging Lord.


    "Be more detailed and make it clear!" The Lord of the magic furnace said calmly.


    The forging master leaned lazily on the back of his chair and said, "I''ll talk about the results of my communication with Su Ye along the way."


    "First of all, the battle of magic prison City proved the magician''s ability to forge war instruments..."


    "Secondly, the achievements of supernovae in magic tools and daily-use items have proved their daily forging ability..."


    "In addition, the forging technology of infinite plane grows slowly. In contrast, the forging technology of supernova grows rapidly..."


    "The most important thing is that at present, the infinite plane is in great turmoil. I don''t need to elaborate on the details of various divine systems. I only talk about mining, smelting and forging. When the scale and frequency of divine warfare continue to increase, there will be fewer and fewer people available to us, but the demand for forging will expand several times. How can we fill the gap? "


    "After discussing with Su ye, I realized that at present, the best way is through the whole... Of our mining, smelting, forging and even sales?"


    "The whole industry chain."


    "Yes, use magic technology to upgrade the whole industrial chain of the forging industry." The forging Lord shouted out, and then looked at the gods triumphantly.


    The gods can vaguely understand, but they can''t accurately understand the upgrading of the whole industrial chain. This is obviously an easy to understand concept, but the actual operation is extremely complex.


    "Master of forging, tell us in detail how we should upgrade and what it will look like after upgrading." As the host, the Lord of the magic furnace can only suppress all negative emotions.


    "It was a beautiful and evil scene! I can describe for you what it will be like at that time. Once the upgrading of the whole industrial chain is completed, every miner... "The forging master suddenly stops.


    All the gods stared curiously at the forging Lord.


    The grey dwarf Lord frowned and said, "old drunkard, don''t play hard to get. If you have anything to say, we''ll bow our heads and admit our mistakes."


    The forging master touched his waist with both hands and grabbed the wine pot, but then he felt a series of pondering eyes and immediately remembered his pledge not to drink during the meeting.


    He coughed softly and said, "it''s too simple for me to upgrade the whole industrial chain. However, the LORD God doesn''t need to explain it to you personally. A lower God can make it clear. Su ye, come on. "


    The gods can''t laugh or cry. It turns out that the forging Lord only knows about it. He''s afraid to say too much.


    "Su ye, tell me, you should know the consequences of nonsense at the craftsman''s meeting." The voice of the Lord of the magic furnace was particularly severe.


    The forging master glared at the master of the magic furnace discontentedly and said, "be polite. Su Ye is a VIP invited by me. His status is now equal to that of you and me. Don''t vent your anger at your failure in the demon prison city. "


    "What are you talking about? I''m responsible for the craftsmen''s conference! " The dark and bright skin of the Lord of the magic furnace suddenly cracked slightly, and the thin red magma flowed in the gap.


    The breath of the incarnation of the LORD God is scattered, and the strong smell of sulfur is rolling.


    "Why, do you want to fight another divine war with the demon prison city? Come, let''s be the judge. You, the Lord of the magic furnace, have a pure puppet and war equipment war with the magic prison city. See who wins and who loses! It''s up to me to let Su ye suffer some losses. How about you defend and he attack? " The forging Lord stared defiantly at the Lord of the magic furnace.


    The forging master will not hesitate to release his strength.


    Pure white space ripples collide at the junction of two people''s breath.


    "You......" the Lord of the magic furnace narrowed his eyes.


    The gods sighed helplessly. A hell devil Lord God and an abyss devil Lord God were enemies of life and death. They quarreled at the next meeting and even fought occasionally. They didn''t know how the two goods worked together to create the craftsman conference in those years.


    "Let''s listen to Su ye first." Volgan waved to dispel the breath of the two incarnations of the LORD God.


    "Hum!" The two gods restrained their breath.


    "Su ye, please describe the benefits of upgrading the whole industrial chain. The more detailed, the better." Volgan said pleasantly.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "well, how about I condense my magic into a virtual image for you to watch?"


    "This is the best." Volgan laughed.


    The gods nodded.


    Su Ye spread his hands, and the blue magic gushed out like a water stream into the air to build a three-dimensional magic image. Everyone can see the front no matter where he is.


    Boom


    The mechanical sound sounded, and then the dense rolling sound of stones sounded.


    Above the magic image, a steel bucket of an excavator appears, which is filled with ore.


    Then, the picture changes and the lens moves back.


    Many gods opened their eyes,


    A full 18 serrated steel buckets are connected together to form a wheel shape, and the bucket wheels rotate from bottom to top to dig the hillside.


    The huge bucket wheel is nearly 20 meters in diameter and is as high as seven floors.


    The bucket wheel moves sideways and rotates at the same time. A large amount of ore is rolled up by the bucket and sent to the conveyor belt.


    Then the camera continued to move away and the gods saw an incredible scene.


    A giant iron and steel machinery nearly 300 meters long and more than 100 meters high lies in the open pit, which is like a moving castle, with eight light tracks under it.


    In order to urge this behemoth, a large number of magic crystals are consumed, and the light blue light is scattered.


    The gods talked.


    "This efficiency is comparable to tens of thousands of slaves."


    "It''s not a matter of quantity, but that a mine can accommodate limited slaves and mining equipment. The stronger the mining equipment, the higher the efficiency, the higher the output and the more cost advantages..."


    "It''s not just cost advantage, the key is to dig quickly when needed."


    Su Ye explained while playing the magic image of the magic transformation of Krupp''s Berg 288 wheel bucket excavator.


    "This is only the most basic excavation process. In theory, as long as there are many slaves, it can also be replaced. But in the next smelting and production, the efficiency is not what many people can do... "


    On the picture, huge steel furnaces and ancillary equipment like hills appear.


    In front of those complex devices, magicians stand in front of the magic screen, and various intuitive graphics or data emerge on the magic screen.


    "The so-called upgrading of the industrial chain is not only to manufacture powerful instruments, but also to informationize, digitize and visualize all processes of the whole industrial chain with the help of magic brain. Under the operation of experienced craftsmen and masters, the smelting level can be guaranteed to reach the extreme. I can say without exaggeration that in the future, the smelting level of every craftsman master can reach the divine level. "


    Then, the picture changed, and pieces of white factories were neatly arranged on the screen. In the blink of an eye, the plant became transparent. In some factories, on the assembly line of high magic technology, various magic ware components are produced continuously. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1004

    In some factories, those components that cannot be produced with instruments are carefully made by magical craftsmen. However, magic craftsmen are not purely handmade, but with the help of various magic instruments.


    In some factories, a large number of magic device components are assembled into complete magic devices.


    "Impossible! I know the magic weapon in the magic image. It is a famous legendary equipment ''earth armor''. The components are very complex. It needs many legendary craftsmen to work together for many days to complete it! But now, these earth armor just like... Sheep pulling dung, crackling down, absolutely impossible! " A demon dwarf shouted.


    "Su ye, put it away. There is a huge mistake in this magical image. The legendary equipment of earth armor can''t be inserted by the Holy Land craftsmen at all, nor can it be used with the help of magic instruments. Look at your magic image, there is no legend, not only the holy land, but also gold! "


    "The earth armor is famous for its firmness. It''s better in the magic image. Armor pieces are made in batches. Those armor pieces are as soft as the * * * of the demon. How can we believe it?"


    "What nonsense!"


    The gods objected one after another.


    The forging master despised the indignant gods and said, "fool! Earth armor, an advanced legendary equipment, can''t be made like this now, but haven''t you found that a few months ago, the legendary equipment broken light shield with low manufacturing technology but cumbersome process suddenly flowed to the market in large quantities? "


    "Yes, I remember a few months ago, supernova sold 10000 broken light shields at one go, and the price was only 70% of the market price. As a result, some businessmen thought they had picked up a big bargain and ate it at one go, but then the broken light shields of magic prison city continued to sell in large quantities, becoming the largest legendary equipment in unlimited space at present. The major businessmen who hoarded the broken light shield suffered heavy losses. Do you mean... "


    "Su ye, you say." The main way of forging.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the magic prison city has not only conquered the large-scale and rapid production process of the broken light shield, but also conquered the production process of the legendary equipment silver scale breastplate. A month later, a large number of silver scale breastplates will be sold at a low price. Please prepare early. "


    Su ye said. With a wave of his hand, the magic picture changed.


    It is no longer a virtual picture made by magic, but a real magic picture.


    In the picture, one silver scale breastplate after another is produced quickly.


    Several gods looked at each other and immediately sent a secret message to their men to sell at a reduced price.


    After giving the order, they looked at Su ye and felt much more pleasing to the eye.


    "The progress of these technologies and processes was very slow at the beginning. First, we need to study while studying. Money is not the most important thing. The most important thing is what we learn from it. As for the second point, we should also let the people of this era gradually adapt to changes. Progress is a good thing, but too fast progress may not be a good thing for many people. " Suye road.


    The gods nodded gently, and Su Ye''s words came to their hearts.


    After the war of demon prison City, every God was so anxious that now the anxious demon God has become the Red God of hell. Many gods speculate that the anxious demon God will be promoted to the superior God in a short time.


    Su Ye''s ability to say so shows that he has left room for major forces.


    "It''s amazing," said volgan with emotion. "These magic pictures seem to open a new world for us. For me, what matters is the ability of Su Shen and magicians to learn and progress, and more importantly, the kindness and kindness of Su Shen. I''m afraid that any other gods have begun to dump magic equipment on a large scale, break down the infinite market and cause heavy losses to the gods. "


    The gods nodded.


    "Very good!" The grey dwarf Lord agreed.


    "Not bad." The Lord of the magic furnace''s face eased slightly.


    "Okay? You''re really farting with your eyes open. You''re not afraid of shit pouring into your stomach! " The forging master opened his mouth to ridicule.


    "You......" the Lord of the magic furnace was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    The other gods are not surprised. The more kind gods have no choice but to shake their heads. The evil world is like this. No one is normal from apprentice to Lord God.


    Compared with the polite volgan, the forging Lord of hell is completely two kinds of gods.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "master of forging, don''t say a word. We''re not here to quarrel today, but to save the crisis of craftsmen and gods."


    The forging master snorted coldly, glanced at the master of the magic furnace and said, "for Su Ye''s face, I don''t care about you!"


    The master of the magic furnace breathed a sigh of relief and took a look at Su Ye.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf suddenly asked, "where''s the semi artifact?"


    [Reading welfare] pay attention to the public.


    Some gods are suddenly stiff. Semi artifact is the most profitable commodity for craftsmen and gods. Some gods occasionally make it by themselves.


    If the semi artifact can be mass produced, it is no less than the full infinite plane earthquake.


    Su Ye showed some hesitation.


    The forging master immediately said, "don''t worry. Say, what''s the matter for you, our Lord gods!"


    "Good!" Volgan immediately followed.


    Tess had no choice but to take a look at her adopted son. The child was really honest. Su ye and the forging master were obviously acting in both light and dark.


    Su ye said, "let me tell you the truth. We have hidden our strength in the battle of magic prison city."


    "What?" The gods exclaimed.


    The battle of demon prison city has a great impact on the infinite plane. For the craftsman gods, the impact is no less than the birth of a new craftsman Lord God.


    Actually hide strength?


    "We have developed a semi artifact magic gun. Although it can only produce some parts on a large scale, the manufacturing speed is far faster than expected. How long does it take you to build a war artifact? "


    The master of the grey dwarf said, "war half artifact is equivalent to many ordinary half artifact. If a demigod craftsman works together, it will take about ten years to make one. "


    "A thousand person factory in magic prison city is fully started. At present, it is about one a month. It seems that the efficiency is similar to yours, but we only need ten demigod craftsmen to lead, and the rest only need legendary craftsmen or even holy domain craftsmen. " Suye road.


    "This..."


    The gods were surprised.


    Seeing the surprised appearance of the gods, the forging Lord said proudly, "this is called liberating the productive forces! Liberate the productive forces, you know? Life is the most precious resource! You are all old brains. No, you are stupid brains! "


    The forging master instinctively touched the wine pot and wanted to have a big drink to celebrate, but he was helpless to put it down again.


    The master of the magic furnace took a hard look at the forging master and said, "Su ye, I have to say that your language is very provocative and persuasive. But it''s hard for us to believe. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, you gods are used to judging things by experience and instinct. It''s not wrong, but the problem is that if there are new changes in the world, the old experience and instinct will fail. What I want to say is that really good change can always satisfy instinct in the end. In order to satisfy all of you, I combined magic power, intelligence and talent, considered countless factors, consumed a large amount of magic, conducted reasonable deduction, and built a virtual world. You can take... Magic film and have a look. Oh, by the way, the magic cinema is being built in the magic prison city. You can watch it if you are interested. The first film is called the Lord of the rings, which tells the story of human beings fighting against Zeus from the God and demon king Sauron. "


    The gods were confused.


    But it can be felt that this is not good news for Zeus.


    Su Ye snapped his fingers, blue and gold magic power gushed, and a clear magic image appeared in front of the gods.


    At first, the lens is in the endless void, and then the lens zooms in and enters a solar system.


    A strange meteor crossed the stars and sun of the solar system and finally landed on the continent of a planet.


    The gods looked indifferent. For them who often shuttle through the infinite plane, this picture is only a small meaning.


    Su Ye explained and quickly played the magic image.


    On the screen, a map appears, impressively marking the bloody continent.


    The East is the devil and the west is the devil, forming two different countries.


    On the bloody continent, the two countries are developing and fighting endlessly.


    Magic images are constantly playing, and the gods watch them carefully.


    "You are no stranger to prediction and deduction, and my magic model construction is created by magic on the basis of prediction and deduction."


    The gods nodded gently. That''s it.


    "I have built two different countries through all the known devil and devil information. Of course, I''ll eliminate the parts involving gods. After all, gods have too much influence. Magic images are currently playing in the wild period of bloody war on the mainland. Everything is not real, but it is as real as reality. Watch carefully and analyze carefully to see if there are any mistakes in my deduction. "


    The gods looked at each other, and then the whole venue began to be filled with a faint breath of divine power.


    All gods began to consume divine power or magic, deduce it in their own way, and compare it with Su Ye''s virtual world.


    Soon, they found some differences in details, and then made a comparative analysis. They were stunned to find that Su Ye was right!


    Especially some demons and demons were stunned.


    The time of magic image will soon pass a hundred years and move towards the millennium.


    "Wait!" The body of a burning devil shouted.


    The picture stopped abruptly, and the gods looked at the Yan devil in doubt.


    "Fire King, what''s the matter?" The Lord of the furnace looked to his slave God.


    "Tell your majesty, I found some of the Yan devil''s fighting skills in the magic image. I''ve never seen them before. At first, I thought Su Ye''s deduction had a loophole, and then I compared it. Guess what happened?"


    The gods stared at the fire king.


    The fire king sighed and said, "I found that the combat skills of those Yan demons are higher than those of my subordinates, and even higher than all Yan demons below the God level I have seen."


    "Oh? really? Let me recall... "The Lord of the magic stove just blinked and instantly recalled everything that had happened in the past 100 years in the magic image, and re extracted all the actions of the Yan devil. The Lord of the magic furnace was stunned, because the fire king was right. Soon, many gods also found the difference of Yan devil¡° Some of them have only legendary ranks. How can they match the level of war skills with hypocrites? "¡° Su ye, how did you do it? In terms of details, this deduction is not as good as reality. How can you deduce better than reality? The key is that your fighting skills of these Yan demons can be used to teach Yan demons in the abyss! " The forging master was also surprised. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1005

    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just the basic use of magic big data. The process is very simple. As you know, magicians have frequently participated in bloody battles in the past two years, collecting information about demons and demons. After magic sorting, magic brain processing, and my deduction, I found some details that even the demon God was not aware of, and... Made more correct corrections. "


    All the gods are creepy.


    Even if they don''t understand big data and magic brain, they are very clear about what Su ye said.


    This means that Su ye can affect the balance of the two super groups of hell and abyss!


    God can''t do it!


    As an advanced ethnic group, Yan devil can be analyzed so clearly by Su Ye''s magic. The ordinary ethnic group is analyzed and deduced by Su ye, and the final result is incalculable.


    "These can also be used in mining?" Asked the Lord of the magic furnace.


    "Yes."


    "Can it be used in smelting and forging?"


    "Yes."


    "Can it be used to train craftsmen?"


    "Yes."


    "Can it be used to create new artifacts?"


    "Yes."


    "Can it be used on gods?"


    "Yes."


    There was silence.


    The craftsman God is the God who is most good at changing and changing the infinite plane. Even so, hearing Su Ye''s answer, he felt unspeakable terror and was powerless.


    The forging master sighed, "I thought the battle of demon prison city was just a signal of the times. Now I understand that it is the edge of the times."


    "Yes, we are all thinking about where the future is. Now we find that the future has come." Volgan looked deeply at Suye.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf said slowly, "most of our gods rely on talent, followed by effort, followed by experience, and the proportion of wisdom is the least. With a long life span, we have accumulated incomparably rich experience. As Su ye said, in an era of constant, these experiences can ensure our better survival; However, once the times change, all past experiences will become "path dependence", and those truths and standards that we originally believed to be correct, we think of ourselves will become our stumbling block. "


    When the Lord of the magic furnace was about to speak, the grey dwarf raised his hand and continued: "very few people in human beings, such as Wei''an, such as Socrates and Plato, rely on wisdom in their life, and talent, effort and experience are behind wisdom. But in fact, if we exclude a few people in human history, all human beings, like our gods, have the most life experiences by virtue of talent, followed by effort, followed by experience, and the role of wisdom is the lowest. "


    The gods nodded softly.


    "But it is strange that human individuals look very ordinary, but the whole human group, under the influence of a few sages, actually advocates wisdom first, talent second, effort and experience second. It is completely different from our gods, and it has indeed embarked on a completely different path. "


    "Human beings have an indescribable power. They discover witchcraft, create philosophy and build magic. The whole process is very strange. They have been unknown under our eyes for millions of years, but in this short span of more than 100 years, they suddenly burst out like the sun. I, no, or all our Lord gods and kings, are thinking about this question. Why on earth? "


    "Su ye, can you try to answer us?" The tall and thin grey dwarf Lord stared at Su Ye.


    The gods stared together.


    Titus instinctively took a deep breath, instinctively straightened her chest, and a glimmer flashed in her eyes.


    In the eyes of the sea goddess, except for the sea, only Su Ye is allowed.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said with a smile, "let me clarify a concept, the concept of talent. Yes, from an individual point of view and a short time scale, a person''s talent is very important. Some people are different at a very young age and reach a high position that many people can''t reach in their whole life. We always say, "this is genius, this is genius."


    "If we change the human track into a line, the life curve of most of us rises slowly at the beginning, then grows slowly, and finally either stops or still grows slowly. The curve of most of us is a slope with a small angle. "


    "However, if we look at those great wise people, their growth curve tends to rise sharply in childhood and form an extremely steep slope until youth and middle age, and the height of the slope is 10000 times that of ordinary people. No, it is completely incomparable."


    "Therefore, we would say that we ordinary people have no talent, and those with great wisdom have talent."


    The gods nodded softly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I don''t object to this statement, but let''s change our angle."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we look back from the perspective of the whole mankind and millions of years of human development, and draw a human growth curve!"


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, the black magic light curtain appeared in front and a coordinate system appeared.


    The horizontal axis represents time and the vertical axis represents human strength.


    A white curve began millions of years ago and slowly pushed from left to right to form an extremely gentle small soil slope, which seems to never rise.


    Su ye said, "in the early days of mankind, we were no different from those apes. Our ability and strength may not be as good as elephants, lions and tigers. At this time, most human beings look at everything and deal with everything by instinct. I call this period the age of instinct. "


    The gods nodded softly.


    After millions of years, suddenly, a small steep slope appeared in the human development curve, and then continued to move forward smoothly.


    "The small steep slope you see is because human beings completely liberated their hands and began to use tools, but at the beginning, we only knew to use primitive rough processing tools, such as drilling wood for fire, such as grindstone knives. Others do not understand the greatness of using tools, but I believe you know best. "


    The artisan gods nodded hard.


    "Before the discovery and large-scale use of tools, mankind was in the age of instinct. However, when tools are applied on a large scale, humans begin to rely more on experience than instinct. For example, is it instinct to drill wood for fire? We don''t have this thing in our instinct. Our ancestors realized the feasibility of drilling wood for fire through the accumulation of various experiences. "


    "In this era, some people call it the stone age. I think this naming method is the same as not naming. For a very simple example, people say that a man named Paden and then disappeared. Does it make sense to us? It doesn''t make any sense. However, if a person says that he knows a person, dozes all day, falls down the stairs and stumbles continuously, and his brain is sometimes awake and sometimes confused, he may have to launch a trade war against us and process and summarize this person. This paideng is meaningful to us.


    "Stone tools are just some kind of articles of that era. They can''t represent that era at all, let alone summarize that era comprehensively. This naming means nothing to us now. Can we use stone tools now? "


    "Therefore, I call the period when stone tools were used the age of experience. This summary is more valuable to mankind now and in the future. "


    "In the era of experience, human beings have far surpassed beasts, and no beast can be compared with human beings."


    "Therefore, our magician called human beings at this time terrible upright apes, eating and exterminating many wild animals in the world."


    The gods smiled and nodded.


    "Next, the human growth curve continues to move forward. In this process, we often see that the curve suddenly jumps up a little, and then human beings maintain a high level and grow slowly."


    "With the passage of time, there is a third huge rising slope. Human beings are no longer limited to the basic transformation of natural objects, but begin to deeply change natural objects. The specific feature is smelting metals. We humans extract metals from stones. This process is like alchemy and material conversion. "


    "In the third era, we found that experience is indeed useful. We humans have a lot of experience, but the most important experience and the most critical force is the technology in experience. For example, in the past, our planting depended on experience, and later we accumulated powerful technology, which greatly improved our planting yield. "


    "Instinctively, we only do what we can see and touch, such as picking fruit and eating, such as catching insects, animals and fish. In the age of instinct, we can only use ourselves and change ourselves. "


    "Experience is the refinement of instinct. Let''s begin to use the environment and change the environment."


    "Technology is the refinement of experience, which enables us to make efficient use of the environment, ourselves, the environment and people. Therefore, this era is called the era of technology. "


    The gods nodded.


    "The age of instinct is long, the age of experience is short, and the age of technology seems not to be over. But we realize that because technology is changing our environment more efficiently, the era of technology is destined to be shorter than the era of experience, and then we will leap into a new era. "


    The gods nodded quickly. This speculation may not be certain, but it is not wrong.


    "Speaking of this, I believe every God has a similar feeling. It seems that the era of technology has just begun. Many of our technologies have not been improved, and many places can be better. For example, fighting technology, such as breeding technology, such as planting technology, and our mining, smelting and forging technology, right? "


    The gods nodded naturally.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "millions of years ago, instinctive people thought so, and then experienced people spread branches and leaves on the earth. Tens of thousands of years ago, experienced people holding stone tools thought so. As a result, you all know that they were beaten down by technicians holding metal weapons. "


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public [book friends'' base camp] and get it!


    The gods were stunned. Their first reaction was not anger, but cold all over.


    "What do I think? I''m just a powerful experience God?"


    "You''re all right, he said. I''m only qualified to be an instinct God."


    The forging master smiled and said, "you should be happy. We craftsman gods are essentially technical gods."


    Many gods breathed a sigh of relief.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1006

    The master of forging suddenly changed his subject and said, "what will we see if we apply the concepts of instinctive man, experienced man and technical man to the gods?"


    A god suddenly said, "those gods who created the world are instinctive gods, and the later generation of gods and the second generation of gods are more like experience gods. The current new generation of gods is a bit like technology gods, but not all. It''s like the transition period from experience gods to technology gods."


    "Wait, what does that mean? Does this not mean that the progress of gods has been slower than that of mankind? How is this possible? "


    "What''s impossible? Su ye said before, what''s that called? Path dependence, the stronger we used to be, the more we rely on the old forces. Why can mankind make rapid progress? Because they had nothing in the past, no burden, no dependence, and could only move forward. It was normal for them to surpass us. "


    "I object! I think human progress is accidental. "


    The gods nodded.


    Volgan sighed and said, "have you forgotten the human growth curve drawn by Su ye for millions of years? The growth of millions of years, so many similar places, so many laws and information worth refining, you only see by chance? Don''t you see that instinctive people extract all kinds of accidents and summarize them into necessity to promote experienced people; Don''t you see that experienced people refine all kinds of accidents, summarize them into necessity, and promote them to technical people. Have you learned from your craftsman''s experience? Now tell me, who makes an artifact by chance? "


    The Lord of the magic furnace suddenly said, "don''t you find that Su Ye''s human growth curve has stopped? And, stay a thousand years ago. "


    Everyone looked at the magic light curtain in the sky.


    Su Ye smiled. After the growth curve extended a little to the right, it suddenly increased sharply upward, forming an obvious steep slope, making the whole curve rise sharply.


    "The first great wizard in Egypt was born."


    The gods held their breath and their heart beat faster.


    After the growth curve rises abruptly, it continues to grow slowly, and soon there is another huge steep slope.


    "Later, master Thales created philosophy and magic."


    Then there was a small steep slope.


    "Pythagorean School, established."


    Small steep slopes are connected one by one to form an upward curve.


    Finally, time stayed in the year when Plato died.


    The gods stared at the whole human growth curve, and an indescribable strange feeling rose in their hearts.


    As if he had witnessed the growth of mankind.


    It is as if human beings are the darling of infinite plane will.


    It''s like human growth is very smooth.


    It''s like everything is inevitable.


    Su ye said: "now, we cut off the human growth curve and refine the instinct era, experience era and technology era separately, so that the three slope curves have the same width."


    In Su Ye''s voice, three curves flew out of the and appeared on the light curtain, with the same width.


    Three slopes rising from left to right appeared in front of the gods.


    The gods were stunned.


    Because the curves of the three obviously different times and the three obviously difficult times are very similar.


    The three single split curves show that the slope in the early stage is gentle, and the slope in the final stage rises sharply, and the highest part is ten times higher than that in the early stage.


    What''s more strange is that the curves of these three times are highly similar to the total human growth curve!


    Su ye said slowly, "if we cut the growth curve of each era again, we will find that a large number of similar slopes will be born, which are incredibly beautiful."


    "Here, you can go back to the problem I said before."


    "If we look at it from an individual point of view, human beings will have geniuses, great sages and great wisdom."


    "But let''s look at it from the perspective of groups and millions of years. What do we see?"


    "Every genius, every great sage and every great wisdom in history, as well as their books and knowledge, are the common talents of human groups!"


    "The whole human race is being pushed by them."


    "Each of us is being pushed by them."


    "The human race is using these talents."


    "Each of us, share these talents!"


    "Unfortunately, almost everyone forgets, abandons or even tramples on these shared talents, and then says that others are geniuses, and I have nothing."


    "I know some people who are considered to be born with genius. They show amazing talent when they are young. Then they forget, abandon and trample on the common talents of human groups, and finally they are no different from ordinary people."


    "On the contrary, some of the masters I know have the same growth curve as human beings. They are flat in the early stage and flat in the middle stage. However, they have not forgotten, abandoned and trampled on the common talents of human groups. They seize these common talents and finally live a high-spirited upward curve like the growth of all mankind!"


    "So..." Su Ye looked around the craftsman conference.


    "Craftsmen and gods, do you remember, grasp and use the common talents of all infinite beings?"


    Su Ye''s words were like a hammer hitting every God.


    Some gods even looked pale, as if they were almost denied by Su ye and smashed the divine power.


    "Therefore, the human group has experienced instinct first, experience first and technology first. Now, when we see these curve slopes, we will realize that human beings are about to enter the fourth curve and the fourth era. Then, what era will this era be?"


    The gods were stunned for a moment. It turned out that the "future has come" previously felt by the main gods was proved to some extent by Su ye from this angle.


    The forging master pondered for a long time and said, "experience is refined from instinct and technology is refined from experience. Next, we should refine from technology, right?"


    The gods nodded gently. It seems that this is the only way.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this sentence itself is no problem, but it has a major premise: all development is continuous. Note that there is a difference between continuity and relevance. Human development must be related, but not necessarily continuous. Let me give the best example. Egypt is the earliest God system. According to the viewpoint of continuous development, Egypt was strong at the beginning and should be strong now, but what about the reality? "


    "When we look at it on the scale of decades and centuries, everything is continuous, but when we look at it on a longer time scale, the three human eras are separated, and the three eras start from three different regions, which are related but discontinuous."


    "This is another truth. We think that the continuity of is disconnected from another point of view. Humans will think that the sun will rise from the east every day, even if it is covered by dark clouds. "


    "But the gods must have seen the sun rising from the west, or even the sun collapsing, and there is no sun on some planes."


    "Then, gentlemen, do you believe that the sun rises in the east every day?"


    The gods shook their heads together.


    "Instinct, experience and technology depend on material. If we still refine in the category of material, we will eventually just follow step by step. Like human beings using stone tools, we will always crawl gently on the curved plateau of ''technical people'' until we are destroyed or self destroyed by external forces."


    "Because the level at which the problem occurs can never completely solve the problem. Only when the surface layer of the breakdown problem enters a deeper layer can it be completely solved. "


    "On the green prairie, wildfires can''t burn out, and the spring wind blows again, but everything is solved by destroying the whole plane."


    "Next, we should not only solve problems from the material itself, but also explore the future from the connection between materials, that is, information."


    "Pythagorean School believes that all things are numbered and that number is eternity. Why?"


    "It''s very simple. One apple plus one apple is two apples. We all know that this is 1 + 1 = 2."


    "Apple can be destroyed and changed, but 1 + 1 = 2 cannot be completely denied within the life span of us. Of course, we can say that a man plus a woman equals three or more people, but that''s not in our discussion. "


    "Are these numbers material? Not at all. Even, numbers are created by human beings. "


    "What can we see 1? It''s just a symbol representing ''1'', not 1 itself, but why do we believe that ''1'' exists? Who can catch ''1''? Who can really see ''1''? No one can see it. But why would we believe it? "


    "Because outside the real world visible to our eyes, there is a higher world, which is the real world, which is far more real and eternal than the real world."


    "Apples can rot, but numbers last forever."


    "I su ye can die, but philosophy is eternal."


    "Spartacus can disappear, but the idea of human struggle against injustice is eternal."


    "Relatives and friends can die, but as long as human beings exist, love can last forever."


    "Our consciousness and thinking are determined by the body, but they can react on the body, and even create a more real and eternal ideological world."


    "Therefore, I can infer that instinct, experience and technology represent the old material world. If human beings want to get rid of the shackles of the material world, surpass themselves and surpass gods, they must explore the ideological world."


    "What comes after technology? It''s the way. "


    "What is the foundation of the method? It''s the principle. "


    "What are the limits of the principle? It''s a system and a system. It can be magic or something else. "


    "We philosophers and magicians are building a world of thought, and all the so-called innovations, changes and technological progress you see are essentially derivatives of the world of thought."


    "You may find this process very strange, even opposed, instinctively refusing, but this is the process of everyone''s growth."


    "At first, we controlled our bodies."¡° Later, we use our bodies to touch our parents'' bodies, touch other tools and understand the environment. "¡° Later, we feel the feelings we can''t see or touch, understand love, and yearn for love. "¡° Can you see and touch love and hate? "¡° Our thoughts can. " The gods stayed where they were and thought again and again. Their experience tells them that Su Ye is talking nonsense. However, their reason and knowledge tell themselves that Su Ye''s things are extreme, but it is not impossible. The gods thought one after another. After a long time, the Lord of the magic furnace asked, "do you mean that we only need the ideological world and don''t need to care about the material world?"¡° No, the two are mutually reinforcing. Only when human beings have a strong ideological world can they better transform the material world. Perhaps in the future, some people will be transformed into pure thinking creatures, more like some dreamers who have no body at all. However, I insist that real human beings must strengthen their body and mind at the same time. The body carries the mind and the mind guides the body. " Forging Master said: "from your point of view, our gods are far superior to humans in instinct and experience, but not much higher than humans in technology. As for the realm of thought, it is not as good as human beings? "¡° I don''t judge, you judge for yourself. " Su Ye smiled¡° It seems that I need to read the Republic. " The forging master frowned¡° Damn Philosophy... "Some gods whispered¡° Are you saying, "we gods have no new future?" Asked the Lord of the magic furnace with a calm face. Su Ye smiled and said, "on the contrary, if you are familiar with philosophy and reach a certain ideological level, you will realize that our world is full of beautiful diversity and diversity, and there is no possibility. Since gods are stronger than human beings, I believe that it is very simple for gods to surpass human beings as long as they find the essence of infinite plane and the principle of all forces, and create a more advanced knowledge system. The problem is... "Su Ye glanced at the gods and said," which gods are willing to completely cut off or even deny the old road of gods like human philosophers and magicians, and risk falling or even being unable to promote all their lives to create a theoretical system beyond philosophy and build a new road of gods? " The gods said nothing¡° Up to now, in addition to the joint efforts of every human being for millions of years, there are also philosophers, thinkers and great wisdom. "¡° Most of them have turned into the dust of history and have been erased. Only a few of them can be famous forever. "¡° Do you have anyone who would rather be hungry than study mathematics? "¡° Do you, who have a great fortune, spend all your time thinking about philosophy? "¡° Can you keep thinking when everyone doesn''t understand or even ridicules? "¡° Can you bear to be like Euclid, who has clearly created a great field, but has been respected by only a few people for thousands of years and not understood by the majority? "¡° Can you abandon the tangible reality and believe in the seemingly ethereal number, geometry, logic, principles, ideas and ideas? "¡° Have you used your family''s vast wealth to support the generosity of philosophers and scholars? "¡° Do you know how much money our magic prison city spends every year to train philosophers and magicians? "¡° Do you have the courage to challenge the God King? "¡° We humans do not have heroes falling from the sky, but there are countless mortals who stand up. "¡° Some save the present, some save the future. " Su ye took a deep breath. The gods sat quietly in the conference room without saying a word. Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1007

    After a while, the forging Lord and Tethys suddenly looked at Su ye and bowed their heads slightly, as if they were lost in thought.


    The power and magic of the three are connected in the dark.


    "Master of forging, Tethys, this time, I will choose different schemes according to different possibilities. Now, I decided to put aside my concerns and choose the scheme that can make the infinite plane develop the fastest. But the problem is that this plan will encounter great resistance, and countless Lord gods and even God kings will stop it. "


    "Now, there is and only one way to avoid the joint obstruction of the gods. When they find out, it will be too late. But I need two people to help me convince the important gods to agree to our plan. "


    "If our plan goes smoothly, from now on, the craftsman God will become one of the gods with the highest status in the infinite plane."


    "If they refuse or fail, the craftsman gods will usher in a dark era."


    "Yes!" The main way of forging.


    "I promise." Tethys road.


    "OK, next, I''ll explain the two dark schemes. You two personally implement the dark scheme..."


    I don''t know how long it took before the gods finished thinking and whispered.


    Soon, the discussion became louder and louder, and some people even began a fierce debate.


    However, no one doubts Su ye, and no one doubts human progress.


    They are more confused.


    The gods were confused.


    In the mood of contradiction and confusion, the gods kept discussing and gradually woke up a lot.


    Since everything is proving that Su ye and supernova are right, it doesn''t hurt to try.


    Soon, although the gods resisted, they still reached a consensus.


    After voting, it carried out comprehensive cooperation with magic prison city and was passed by an overwhelming majority.


    All the gods present voted for it.


    The Lord of the magic furnace nodded and said, "now that we have reached a consensus, we will discuss specific cooperation matters next. Su ye, how do we need to transform it? "


    Su ye said: "there are two plans. One is to pursue short-term interests. Specifically, it is the route of trade, industry and technology. Trade is trade and sales, industry is processing and production, and technology is R & D and technology. Trade, industry and technology, that is, focus on sales and make money first. After a certain amount of income accumulation, start to use funds for R & D and improve technical capacity. In terms of feeling, experience and instinct, this is a scheme that many people like. "


    Most of the gods nodded, which was indeed a very appropriate way.


    "Then, another solution is to pursue long-term interests?" Asked the Lord of the magic furnace.


    "No, interests are always short-term and long-term. They are higher than interests. They should be called value. Interests are more inclined to money, while value is more inclined to the ability to make money. The second plan is to pursue long-term value. Specifically, it is the route of technology, industry and trade. At the beginning, give priority to the development of technology and basic research as much as possible, then pursue sales, and finally obtain higher profits through new products and technologies. "


    The Lord of the magic furnace smiled and said, "you have made a mistake you said."


    "You said."


    "Whether it is technology, industry and trade or trade, there are primary and secondary. We should pay equal attention to technology and trade." The master of the magic furnace.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes, you are the LORD God. You can see that you can pay equal attention to both, but what about your obedience to God? What about your ordinary believers? Once the conflict between technology direction and trade interests cannot be bridged, you can only choose one. Which should you choose? The funds in our hands are always limited. Is it best to invest in R & D and technology, or to develop business channels first? Is it to be a leader with technical background or a leader with sales background? You may be able to make the right decision in the face of all the choices, but what about your men? "


    "The most terrible thing is that you can never imagine that at some time, we must invest resources in long-term value projects and reduce the investment in short-term interest projects, but we will mistakenly think that there is a huge conflict between the two. This moment can be called a growth trap. Most people and organizations can''t accept the reduction of immediate interests. They will step into this trap and lose the opportunity to seize the long-term value and fully safeguard the short-term interests. This opportunity is often seized by the new forces. After that, the old ones are eliminated and the new ones are established. "


    The Lord of the magic furnace was deep in thought.


    The forging master whispered, "didn''t you tell me that developing technology doesn''t conflict with increasing slaves?"


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s conflict, but you think it''s conflict. I think it''s just primary and secondary. You think it''s opposite; I think it''s sequential. You think it''s contradictory. " Su ye said frankly.


    "Smelly boy..." the forging master touched the wine pot and let go. He gently twisted his beard and thought about what Su ye said.


    Volgan nodded and said, "Su Ye''s words speak of subtlety. Worthy of being a philosopher, he can always grasp the smallest part of thought. Things are originally parallel, but we creatures who think we are wise will distinguish them according to our habits, preferences, experiences and feelings, and will always inadvertently create contradictions, conflicts or opposites. But in the eyes of a wise philosopher, everything is in order. "


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    "Yes, I choose the route of technology, industry and trade."


    The gods shook slightly and looked at the Lord of Yin flame who rarely spoke.


    The master of the grey dwarf said, "we have no choice but the route of technology, industry and trade."


    "Oh?" The gods looked at the Lord of the grey dwarf.


    The tall grey dwarf Lord stood up and said, "it''s not that I''m smarter than you, but that we grey dwarves don''t know any trade at all. Therefore, our grey dwarves in northern Europe are basically technology R & D and processing routes. There is no sales, and the sales depend entirely on other partners. Just now I learned from Su ye and recalled history on a large time scale. We grey dwarves, fools, savages, nerds and wooden heads, focused on forging from the beginning, unchanged for ten thousand years and multiplied for ten thousand years. But those ethnic groups and businessmen who think they are smarter than us have earned wealth that our dwarves envy in a short period of time. What is the result? Round after round, the collaborators are like melting icebergs in the North Sea. "


    The Lord of the magic furnace suddenly realized and said, "I see. Su Ye''s choice of technology, industry and trade, on the surface, is the operation mode of the firm, but deeper, it is the behavior mode of everyone in the firm, and the deepest layer is our thought. The essence of technology, industry and trade is whether we are planning for the long term or paying attention to immediate interests; Do we think foundation and ability are more important, or income and wealth are more important. "


    Volgan suddenly said: "Su ye said a positive logic. Obviously, pursuing foundation and ability will gradually accumulate wealth; But in pursuit of immediate wealth, you are likely to forget your foundation and ability. The way we think about everything determines our final achievement. "


    Many main gods and superior gods nodded gently, because they found that although they supported trade, industry and technology at the beginning, they soon decided that technology, industry and trade was the correct route, because it was more similar to some of their daily behaviors and choices, which was a really rational choice.


    However, some lower and middle gods hesitated.


    "The main gods are rich and have a deep foundation. Naturally, they can give priority to the research and development of technology, but our lower gods have unstable foundation. If we want to protect ourselves in the divine war, we''d better make money first and survive more steadily." A lower Shinto.


    His words resonated with many lower gods.


    Volgan shook his head and said what he had just said.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t speak.


    The forging master snorted coldly and said, "we were also the next gods. Even if I am the next god now, I will firmly choose technology research and development. "


    The lower gods sighed helplessly.


    "Those who do not seek immortality are not enough for a while. Those who do not seek the overall situation are not enough to seek a domain. Everyone has his own aspirations and does not insist. Moreover, multiple development and multiple complementarity are good for the whole anyway. " Su Ye smiled.


    Lower gods, let go.


    "Oh, by the way, do you remember the changes of devil country and devil country in my deduction world?"


    The gods were stunned for a moment. Then they remembered that the deduction at that time was interrupted.


    Su ye said that the virtual deduction world was suspended over the craftsman conference again, and the devil and the devil continued to fight.


    "In the past hundreds of years, without any external force, I deduced completely according to the information of the devil and the devil. Now I am about to reach the first millennium. We will find that both sides win or lose each other, and no one can conquer anyone, just like hell and abyss now. "


    The gods looked at the picture and nodded gently.


    Some demons and demon gods concentrate on memory, and even use divine power to record magical images.


    "From now on, magicians and craftsmen have appeared in the devil Kingdom, and the devil Kingdom remains unchanged."


    The picture suddenly turns around. In the devil City, there are many chimneys, pieces of factories appear, and many demons begin to turn into craftsmen.


    In this process, due to the reduction of the fighting power of the devil Kingdom, the land area began to decrease, and the devil''s land began to expand.


    More land represents more resources, so the number of demons increases, and the demon country is rolling like a snowball.


    The devil''s development seems to have stalled and lost his land.


    After a hundred years, the devil has less than three-quarters of the land left, and the devil has won a complete victory.


    It was at this time that the devil''s technical accumulation was finally completed, batches of magical war instruments and massive magical equipment were born, and newly armed demons went to the battlefield.


    The gods stared at the picture and looked at the similar war.


    Finally, the devil defeated the devil with great advantage, and then began to move forward.


    The next successive victories of the devil kingdom not only recovered the lost land, but also occupied half of the devil Kingdom at one go.


    Excessive expansion and the emergence of emerging classes have triggered internal unrest in the devil Kingdom, giving the devil kingdom a breathing space.


    After decades, the devil Kingdom gradually stabilized, the status of magicians and craftsmen increased, their rights expanded, and they became a new class. The social system changed and developed into a country with a system very different from that before.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1008

    The craftsman gods'' eyes were burning and their heart beat faster.


    In the mortal Kingdom, the status of craftsmen has been greatly improved due to changes. Then, in the God system, what will be the status of craftsmen and gods if the same thing happens?


    The forging master suddenly asked, "Su ye, is it because a new class of magicians and craftsmen was born in the devil country to replace the rule of the old aristocracy?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "you are testing me. On the surface, it is because of the emergence of a new class that the devil''s country has stabilized, but in essence, it is magicians and craftsmen who have mastered more advanced forces, and the overall strength is better than the old ruling class, so that they can open up a new class in society with wisdom and body, blood and fire, and enable the devil''s country to continue to develop steadily. If magicians and craftsmen do not master more advanced power, they can not surpass the old devil aristocracy. Even if they are just equal, they can not become a new class. Instead, they will be differentiated and absorbed by the aristocracy and become a new aristocracy. This kind of thing has been repeated in history. Therefore, if someone says that opening up a new class can make social progress and stability, it is a typical putting the cart before the horse. "


    "Very good." The forging Lord nodded.


    The magic picture continues.


    A few years before the transformation of the devil Kingdom, the devil kingdom can still ensure defeat without collapse, because when changes occur within the devil Kingdom, the demons with breathing opportunities also change.


    Some demons rapidly evolved and grew in a cruel environment and gained powerful power.


    Some demons grow in different ways by studying the power of the devil. Some demons even integrate machinery with the body to form a variety of new fighting methods.


    "During this period, the devil Kingdom occupied a huge advantage, but you also saw that the devil broke out unimaginable cohesion at the last moment. They tried every means to survive, resulting in heavy losses to the devil kingdom. The two sides had to sign an unequal agreement and give up the all-round war. However, the local war has never ended. "


    "Then, why do you think the devil kingdom can''t completely defeat the devil kingdom? Is the devil not smart enough, or is the devil too strong? "


    The gods were lost in thought.


    On the magic screen, time is still passing.


    A strange scene happened. Under great pressure, the devil began to change, and then gradually gained the strength not inferior to the devil and launched counter attacks one after another. Finally, although he was still at a disadvantage, the territory was only half of the original, but he could keep the normal living space.


    The gods were puzzled by this change, but they dared not question Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s deduction world is much more powerful than the deduction ability of the gods.


    With the passage of time, more puzzling things happened, and the devil began to counterattack slowly.


    After the second millennium, the two sides are once again close to each other and return to the balance of the past.


    However, the world has changed greatly. All kinds of magic tools were born in the two countries and changed the lives of both sides.


    "Who can answer my question, why did both sides return to balance?" Su ye asked.


    After a long time, volgan suddenly gave a light sigh, leaned forward and stared at the magic picture.


    The rest of the gods stared at volgan.


    "Yes, I see. In fact, Su Ye just gave the answer, and the magic prison city also gave the answer. " Volgan road.


    "Say!" The voice of the master of forging.


    "Basic discipline, basic research. This is what Su ye and magic prison city have been saying and doing, but in the devil Kingdom, I only see commodities, equipment, technology, investment in basic disciplines and Research on magic theory. This deduction world has no shape and no foundation. " Volgan road.


    The gods hurried to observe carefully and suddenly realized that volgan''s achievement of the main God was not just because of his strong blood.


    "What if you let the devil study basic disciplines and basic theories in this deduction world?" Asked volgan.


    Su Ye stood up and said, "I tried to put basic theories into the world and let them study basic disciplines, and then blew it up. Repeated many times, all failed. I''m afraid our craftsmen and gods can''t deduce it together. Our strength is insufficient. "


    "In fact, there is another possibility." Volgan road.


    The gods hurried to look at the Greek god of craftsmanship.


    "Speak quickly!" The forging master hurried.


    "Once the deduction world obtains the basic theory and starts to study the basic disciplines, then the life of the world will surpass you and us. Therefore, your deduction world will collapse."


    Volgan''s words shocked the audience.


    The gods have never considered it from this point of view.


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    The master of the magic furnace said slowly, "you have seen the deduction world of the devil and the devil, the current development of the magic prison City, understand the growth history of mankind, and then contact the theories of Su Ye''s instinctive people, experienced people, technicians and ideological people. I think you will have no doubt about the main choice of technology, industry and trade, and the road line of trade, industry and technology?"


    The gods nodded together.


    "OK, next, we will study the main route of technology, industry and trade. Su ye, what do you want to say? "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in fact, technology, industry and trade are just the development route of a single business organization. Do you know the development mode of our magic prison city?"


    "All gods know the development mode of the integration of industry, University and research in your magic prison city."


    "Yes, if it''s a commercial organization, it''s enough to go through technology, industry and trade, but as a craftsman God Department with many forces and gods... No, it''s a craftsman Association. We need to integrate production, learning and research, and technology, industry and trade are only a part of ''production''."


    The eyes of the gods flickered, and the word "craftsman God system" shook the spirit.


    "First of all, we can be sure that production, that is, production and sales. Sales is the last terminal. Even the God King cannot monopolize it. I believe everyone can realize this. "


    The gods nodded softly.


    "As for production, we will also find that the cost of building factories in some resource rich areas is lower. Therefore, production also needs to be distributed in multiple regions. "


    As soon as the spirits of the gods were inspired, they agreed one after another.


    "However, you should also know that so far, our magic prison city has incomparable advantages in production and technology."


    The gods sighed one after another. They had long worried about this problem.


    "We haven''t finished yet, but we can talk about learning and research first."


    "Learn, I don''t think you need to say more. The devil prison city already has Plato''s infinite college, and it is open to the whole infinite plane. Any behavior that wants to create a comprehensive college outside this is asking for trouble. I am very confident to tell you that in thousands of years, or Plato''s college will be surpassed, but there is no possibility in thousands of years! "


    The gods are very unconvinced, but they can''t refute it.


    "But..." Su Ye looked around and said with a smile, "you can establish a non comprehensive craftsman college in the territory of gods. With Plato''s infinite College as the center, the craftsman college radiating all theological departments has built a comprehensive body of "learning", continuously cultivating better magical craftsmen and contributing to the craftsman Association. "


    The gods breathed quickly and began to imagine the beautiful picture.


    The master of the magic stove snorted coldly and said, "your boy is very treacherous. Hang a radish in front and treat us as donkeys? First, tell me about the craftsmen association! "


    The gods were stunned and could not laugh or cry. They were almost fooled by Su Ye.


    Su ye said solemnly, "the craftsman conference is no longer applicable to the future. The title of craftsman association is less threatening and has more development potential."


    The gods did not speak and stared at the main gods with uncertain faces.


    If a lower God sets such a high profile, he is not afraid of the LORD God lifting the table?


    "Hum! You go on! " The cold hum of the Lord of the magic furnace swept the audience like a cold wind, and the gods shrank their necks.


    "When learning is finished, it is research. This research is not the research of technology in technology, industry and trade, but the research of basic disciplines and basic theories. There are and only magicians who can participate. Craftsmen can only land them after learning theory and technology. Moreover, if trade, industry and technology are short-term interests and technology, industry and trade are long-term values, it is a firm and unshakable fundamental policy and regulation to pay equal attention to learning and research and go further to reach the level of long-term doctrine, which is equivalent to the constitution. "


    "The cycle of trade may be only a few months, and the results will soon be seen. The results of technology investment can often be seen for many years or even more, while the value of learning and research often takes several generations or even hundreds of years to give full play to its maximum value. It is doomed that more than 99% of people or gods will ignore learning and research. "


    "Once there are twists and turns in the infinite craftsman association or infinite magic association, such as war, lack of funds and power, the rhythm of learning and research will be disrupted, and the funds input into learning and research will be intercepted first. In the short term, it''s nothing, but in the long term, any interruption of learning and research will bring incalculable disaster. Remember, it''s a disaster. "


    "Therefore, research institutions must have a certain degree of independence and autonomy. At the same time, it is necessary to ensure that the total annual investment of the learning and research institutions is no less than 8% of the total income of the members of the whole magic association. For example, our supernova has a higher proportion of investment in education and R & D, no less than 20%. "


    The gods are silent. This proportion is too high.


    Who pays in the end?


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I don''t know what the gods who join the craftsmen''s Association will be like in the future, but I''m sure what the gods who don''t join the craftsmen''s Association will be like."


    The gods looked at Su ye with shame, which was threatening the gods.


    "Su ye, pay attention to your words and deeds!" The Lord of the magic furnace whispered.


    "Lord of the magic furnace, pay attention to your words and deeds!" The forging Lord replied impolitely.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "since learning and research should maintain their autonomy and independence, it is difficult to blossom everywhere. Therefore, I suggest that the research headquarters of the craftsman association should be set up in magic prison City, and branches can be established everywhere. The research headquarters shall uniformly allocate R & D funds. "


    The gods overcast their faces and said nothing.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins! Su Ye continued with a smile: "the space of magic prison city is limited after all. In becoming a learning and research center and a technology center, we magic prison city will give up the competition between the industrial center and the sales center. Yes, this will indeed make our magic prison City hollow. However, the goal of magicians and magic prison city is to unite all intelligent lives in the infinite plane and pursue the ultimate principle. In our magician''s eyes, the whole infinite plane is one, and there is no so-called hollow solid. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1009

    Hearing that Su Ye gave up some benefits, the gods looked a little sunny, because the current business model proves that sales and processing can make more money.


    As long as you have money, everything is easy to say.


    The master of the magic furnace sneered: "where does the research fund of the magic prison city come from? Come on, what else do you have? I don''t believe you are willing to give up such a big fat! "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "by the way, I forgot to say it just now. In order to ensure that the research headquarters has enough R & D expenses, we can''t force members of the association to ask for money. It''s not like that. Well, let''s work out the scheme of "patent" and "patent fee". In short, all technologies developed by the research department have exclusive rights and interests. Any organization that uses these technologies must pay a certain proportion of patent fees. "


    There was an uproar, threatening the gods and starting blackmail?


    The master of the magic stove said with a black face, "you said that everyone is their own people and that you want to work hard for the whole infinite plane. Now how can you step into the money? You have different opinions! "


    "When I visited the infinite plane, I met a man named Lu. He saved a man who was almost drowned. In order to repay his kindness, Lu gave Lu a cow. Lu did not refuse, but gladly accepted it. Back at the college, Lu trumpeted the matter. The students criticized Lu and said how can we accept other people''s gifts to save people? As a result, Kong, the student''s teacher and great wisdom, praised Lu loudly, saying that from then on, everyone will be willing to save drowning people, and Lu set a good example. "


    "Kong also has another student named ''gong''. Gong is a man of noble character and rich. He met a native who was sold as a slave in a neighboring country, so he paid for the fellow countryman and sent him home. According to the rules of his country, after redeeming his compatriots, he can go to the country to receive rewards, but he refused. Everyone said Gong was a kind man, but Kong, the teacher, criticized Gong and said that since then, people in China are no longer willing to redeem their compatriots. Gong made a big mistake and set a bad example. "


    "In the short term, patents are indeed something that hinders development. A good technology and theory can be used by everyone. Isn''t that good for everyone? "


    The gods looked at Su Ye coldly.


    "But you forget the most important thing. Both humans and gods need to eat, drink and Lazar, and have basic needs. Not everyone can achieve wealth freedom. They can think about philosophy, create magic and seek the welfare of mankind in their spare time. Many people, even if they want to do so, have to give up in order to survive. The role of patents is not to make money, but to tell everyone in the world that as long as we really create something valuable, we will receive the reward we deserve. "


    "The role of patents will not hinder our progress, but will promote a large number of people to actively promote the development of the world. Of course, in the process of implementation, there will be various problems, but the problems will be solved. Are you afraid of choking and not eating? Besides, what is perfect in the world? I haven''t met him. "


    "In addition..." Su Ye suddenly looked at the Lord of the magic furnace and the gods with a smile. "All our magic organizations disclose countless knowledge, information, materials, philosophy and theories. You don''t look at them or learn them. You don''t care at all. Now turn these knowledge into technology and let the people who contribute make some money. You''re surprised. The tools you make with physical strength and sweat can sell money. The methods and tools made by magicians with brain and energy are not worthy of selling money? "


    The gods were speechless.


    "Your behavior reminds me of a story. Athens is going to war. A man asked a farmer: if you have 10000 golden eagles, are you willing to donate them to Athens? The farmer said yes. The man asked again: if you have a legendary magic instrument, are you willing to donate it to Athens? The farmer said yes. Finally, the man asked, if you have a cow, will you donate it to Athens? The farmer said no. The man asked why. The farmer said he really had a cow. After talking for a long time, it''s just that the cow is not yours. If your cattle are robbed, you will be much more crazy than our magician. "


    Su Ye glanced at the gods and said, "why do you hate patents? In essence, it is not patent fees, but the results of wisdom, thinking and research that you do not recognize from your heart, bones and soul. Then why don''t you recognize the results of wisdom and thinking? Because you think wisdom and thinking are worthless. Why do you think wisdom and thinking are worthless? Because, ah, you have neither wisdom nor thought! "


    "If anyone gains from thinking and wisdom, he will never deny the patent."


    "Negating patents is essentially negating mental work, which is a typical anti intelligence."


    "You..."


    The gods stared angrily at the rampant lower God.


    "Before I rob your cattle, the fire in your eyes can burn down the whole melting pot city."


    "Do you know why our magic prison city has developed so fast and why there are no complaints from ordinary magicians to masters? Our magic prison city may not be able to give a magician a perfect world, but we know that the most basic respect for a worker is to give enough money first! We treat ourselves as people and others as people! This is the difference between me and you. "


    The master of the magic furnace smiled coldly and said, "OK, I agree with the patent fee, but this is my bottom line. After that, I don''t want God to cross the border and trample on my bottom line!"


    "Where''s your bottom line? Draw it, I just want to step on it! " The forging master sneered.


    The master of the magic furnace held back his anger and said, "everyone has no objection to the integrated planning of industry, University and research, technology, industry and trade strategy and patent matters. After that, the specific cooperation should be carried out in stages. Well, let''s talk about the craftsmen''s Association. "


    Su ye said, "the craftsman conference is more like a loose party. Now, the gods are ready to move, a new era is coming, and the place of creation is about to open. We craftsmen and gods should abandon our prejudices and build a craftsmen Association similar to supernova to better plan the future of craftsmen and gods. Otherwise, the craftsman gods will always be just the labor of the major gods, only worthy of being called around, only worthy of working without complaint, and will never be valued. You are not willing to come to the craftsman''s conference to see the excitement! "


    The forging Master said, "I also mean that. In order to cope with the drastic change of the infinite plane, the craftsman assembly should be reorganized into a craftsman Association. I have specially studied various organizations in various aspects and found that the model of magician association is most suitable for us. Are you willing to open up a new path for the future of craftsman gods? "


    Volgan glanced at Tethys and said, "I think our craftsman gods should have their own organization. I support the craftsman Association."


    "Even the old drunkard can see it. How can I not understand it? I support the establishment of craftsmen''s associations! " The master of the grey dwarf.


    "I also support it." The main way of Yin flame.


    Finally, only the Lord of the magic furnace and the Lord of the fire element did not make a statement.


    Suddenly, the heat of the venue surged and dissipated slowly.


    "I represent the plane of fire element and have never expressed state. However, today''s experience has opened my eyes. I am like an old man living alone in the mountains. I think I have insight into everything in the world. When I go down the mountain, the earth turns upside down. I can''t be sure whether Su Ye''s words are correct or not, nor can I be sure of the future of the craftsman gods. What I can be sure of is that I want to have a try and have a look at the different infinite plane described by Su Ye. I''m tired of this smoky infinite plane. "


    The craftsmen and the gods silently nodded their heads.


    Who isn''t?


    "Small stove, why don''t you say something?" The forging master smiled at the master of the magic furnace.


    The gods bowed their heads and dared not laugh.


    The master of the magic furnace glared at the master of forging, took a deep breath and said, "I also support the reorganization of craftsman gods and the establishment of craftsman associations. Next, I will build a spiritual world and communicate with you quickly. "


    A pale white hemisphere enveloped the audience.


    All the gods close their eyes.


    Bursts of strange fluctuations vibrate in the pale white light sphere, and tens of thousands of words communicate with each other every moment.


    After half an hour, the white hemisphere disappeared, and some gods looked tired.


    The master of the magic furnace looked as usual and said, "the general framework of the craftsman God association has been completed. Next, just add details. Well, what we need to do now is to select the president and vice president of the first craftsman gods Association. In view of the lengthy process of selecting the president and the fact that Sirte, the God of the flame giant, could not be present, the forging Lord took the post of president for the time being. Who has any objection? "


    No gods speak.


    "The meeting was held in my melting pot city. I presided over the meeting. Then, I have the cheek to compete for the position of first vice president. Who has any objection?"


    The gods look to the other gods.


    The Lord of the fire element and the Lord of the Yin flame never compete. Volgan is an honest man. Finally, everyone looks to the Lord of the grey dwarf.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf stood up and said, "I don''t want to fight for the first vice president, but I want to fight for the second vice president. Who objected? "


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading!


    No objection.


    The master of fire element said, "I and the master of Yin flame are not real craftsman gods, so volgan should be the third vice president."


    The Lord of Yin flame nodded.


    Volgan said with a smile, "since you are modest, I will serve as the third vice president of this term."


    The master of fire element said to the master of Yin flame, "you usually like forging more than I do. You are the fourth and I am the fifth. If sirtel doesn''t come, give him a sixth vice president."


    The Lord of Yin flame nodded.


    The master of the magic stove said: "very good, the first president and vice president..."


    "Wait a minute!" The master of forging breaks the master of the magic furnace.


    "What do you want to say?" The Lord of the magic furnace asked coldly.


    The forging master smiled and said, "we want to transform and upgrade the whole industrial chain, and the core of the transformation is magic. The greatest hero is the magician dominated by Su Ye. Then, among the vice presidents, we must choose a god related to magic. Isn''t that too much?"


    The master of the magic furnace stared at the forging master with a dark face.


    The other gods also looked at the forging master in surprise. How can this guy eat inside out?


    Although all the gods were shocked just now, everyone knows that the establishment of this association is not for the sake of the progress of the whole infinite plane. It is purely the craftsman gods who want to absorb magic power. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1010

    As long as the craftsman gods hold the absolute power of the craftsman Association, Su ye and the magician can''t turn over any big waves.


    What if there are patents?


    What about technology?


    The world is about strength!


    The question now is, will the president betray?


    The gods are confused.


    The forging master continued: "as the president of the craftsman Association, I recommend Su Ye as the seventh vice president of the craftsman Association."


    There was an uproar.


    "If a lower God can serve as vice president, why can''t we higher God!" A superior demon god suddenly stood up.


    "Do you want to die?" The forging master suddenly turned his head, and the smile on his face dissipated in an instant. Instead, he looked cold.


    The upper demon God was stiff, stayed in place and didn''t dare to move.


    "You are the president, but not the God King!" The master of the magic furnace suddenly stood up and glared at the master of forging.


    "You''re right!"


    Many demon gods stood up one after another to support the Lord of the magic furnace.


    Some gods hesitated for a moment and got up, including several craftsman gods of Zeus.


    Except for the Lord of the magic furnace, all the other Lord gods sat in their places.


    Tess instinctively put her hand on Su Ye''s arm, showing concern, but soon realized that it was wrong and had no choice but to withdraw her hand.


    The forging master smiled and said, "you just want the skills and knowledge of magicians, but you don''t give corresponding status. It''s a little too much."


    The master of the magic stove said: "the craftsman association is divided into President, vice president and director. I think Su Ye is right to be the director of the craftsman Association, but he is not the LORD God and is not suitable to be the vice president."


    "This is the craftsmen''s Association, not the God''s Association. I believe that anyone who can create great value for the craftsman Association and anyone who can lead the craftsman association is qualified to serve as vice president or even President. Don''t forget that the craftsmen association is not only our gods, but also hundreds of millions of mortal craftsmen! They are also members of the craftsmen''s Association. "


    The gods were stunned and looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    Did Su ye set up this craftsman association to help mortals seize power?


    "Yes, I admit that mortal craftsmen are also members of the association, but the president and vice president must be the LORD God, and the director must be at the God level. What about you? " The Lord of the magic furnace stood and looked around the venue.


    "I support the Lord of the magic furnace!"


    "I think so!"


    "The artisan association is the God of artisans, and then the mortal!"


    One after another, craftsmen and gods stood up.


    Finally, more than half of the artisan gods got up.


    The Lord of the magic furnace showed a rare smile and stared at the forging Lord.


    The forging Lord has a black face.


    Some demon gods smiled.


    According to the regulations of the association, once more than 60% of the members object, the president of the forging Lord will be impeached!


    Next, it''s a good time for the Lord of the magic furnace to ascend!


    The devil cannot lose to the devil!


    The devil is the most evil creature in the infinite plane!


    Except evil gods.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf sighed and said, "gentlemen, Su Ye just said for a long time. You really didn''t go into your mind at all. Now knock open your skull and pour out water. If you don''t pour it, it''ll be full."


    The gods looked angrily at the Lord of the grey dwarf. Unexpectedly, the Nordic God also hooked up with Su Ye.


    The grey dwarf Lord said to himself, "Su Ye has talked about path dependence for a long time. You still don''t understand path dependence. If Su ye can''t serve as vice president, there will be a lot of similar situations. For example, a magic instrument can''t make money now and will be of great use in the later stage. We can''t see. Should we listen to Su ye or the craftsman gods? For example, some things are good for the gods now, but they won''t be useful in the future. It''s better to replace them. Su Ye insists on changing them. The gods object. Do you want to change them or not return them? "


    "Once Su ye can''t serve as vice president and he can''t control the gods, this craftsman Association will be the same as the past craftsman conferences! Do you remember extrapolating the changes of the devil Kingdom and the devil kingdom in the world? If we only get magic technology, we will win a complete victory at the beginning like the devil Kingdom, but the devil kingdom will learn and progress quickly, and finally remain in balance. What we need is the foundation of technology, the principle of knowledge and the replacement of ideas! "


    "If Su Ye is not the vice president, there is no need for the craftsman association to exist. Because the result is doomed to be sealed by you in the future. "


    The grey dwarf Lord shook his head and sighed.


    "You are denying the wisdom of our gods." Volgan said suddenly.


    The gods were stunned and supported the craftsman God of Zeus.


    Volgan continued: "the master of forging and the master of grey dwarf believe that Su ye should be the vice president, while the master of magic furnace believes that Su Ye is not qualified to be the vice president. I believe most gods will be dissatisfied when they see a lower God on an equal footing with the LORD God. "


    "You''re right!" The gods supported volgan.


    After that, volgan smiled and said, "you may think I''m preventing Su ye from serving as vice president. On the contrary, I think Su Ye is capable of serving as vice president."


    The gods looked helplessly at the honest man as if they had eaten a fly.


    However, volgan turned around and said, "but not now."


    The gods were so happy that they understood volgan''s intention. Sure enough, the human gods were smarter than the demon gods.


    "I think Su ye should start from the director. After understanding the craftsman Association and gaining the trust of the craftsman gods, Su ye should be nominated by the LORD God. I believe that as long as Su Ye makes corresponding contributions, all our craftsmen and gods are willing to respect him as vice president! "


    "Well said!" The gods echoed loudly.


    The master of the magic furnace smiled and said, "volgan said well! However, I think Su Ye has another major shortcoming, which is the fundamental reason why I oppose him to be elected vice president. "


    "What are the disadvantages?" Asked the forging Lord.


    The master of the magic furnace looked at Su ye, scanned the audience and said slowly, "Su ye, there is no craftsman or forging divine power! Why should a God without relevant theocracy be a vice president? Being a director is enough to show our sincerity! "


    The gods suddenly realized that they supported the Lord of the magic furnace.


    The atmosphere at the scene eased instantly.


    The gods are determined.


    The forging Master said with a dark face, "you and volgan are very smart. No wonder Zeus God system and the abyss work together. Maybe you two are colluding in the dark!"


    "Old drunkard, you have to show evidence!" The Lord of the magic furnace was angry.


    "Nonsense, if I had evidence, I would have dumped you in the face!" The principle of forging is straight and vigorous.


    The Lord of the magic furnace held back his anger and said, "this is my city. I won''t argue with you."


    "No, what did you say the last time you ran to my place? I let you last time, but not this time! "


    The gods began to laugh and cry again, which has become a reserved program for every craftsman conference.


    The master of the magic stove took a deep breath, looked at Su ye, and said, "Su ye, I hope you don''t misunderstand our good intentions. Neither volgan nor I object to your being vice president. We even want you to be vice president. But the question is, you are too young to have relevant theocracy. Even if you become a vice president, what can you get? Who will listen to you? Well, let''s take a step back. If you can have two craftsman theocracies in a hundred years, we will nominate you as vice president. How about it? "


    The gods listened and laughed happily.


    If Su Ye really has craftsman theocracy, it is his own people, which can be tolerated.


    If not, it would be better for Su ye to condense the relevant theocracies for at least hundreds of years.


    The slave gods of the forging Lord bowed their heads and endured a smile.


    "No, I don''t agree!" The forging master roared angrily.


    The master of the grey dwarf said, "I think the proposal of the master of the magic furnace is also good. I can accept it."


    Then volgan and the Lord of Yin flame nodded at the same time.


    The master of the magic furnace glanced at the forging master with a smile, looked at Su ye with a smile and said, "Su ye, how about our proposal? With two craftsman theocracies, we directly promote you as vice president! "


    Su Ye got up, sighed and said, "forget it, I give up cooperation."


    "You..."


    The crowd looked speechless.


    How can you say go!


    The master of the magic furnace sneered: "where do you regard the craftsman conference? Come and go, huh!"


    Su Ye stood up and said, "I find you have no sincerity at all!"


    "Our sincerity is full!"


    Su Ye sneered, "sincerity? My role in the craftsman association is no less than that of the LORD God. Why can''t I serve as vice president? "


    The Lord of the magic furnace said, "I believe that you in the future are qualified to be comparable to the LORD God, but not now. Let you directly serve as a director without election is our greatest sincerity. Now look at the audience. There is no lower God who can serve as a director! Your position is already above the gods! "


    "Yes! Be content! " The gods echoed.


    Su ye said angrily, "sincerity? You say that when I have two craftsman theocracies, I will be promoted to my vice president. After hundreds of years, I have theocracies, and then apply, you will say that I am too young and unstable, and then make a lot of excuses like today! I see through you! Without your craftsmen and gods, our magic prison city can stand proudly! "


    Su Ye wants to go.


    The forging master didn''t stop, but said with a smile: "you deserve it. Now you drive people away. I see what you will take to compete with the magic prison city in the future!"


    Many gods are in a hurry. How can they go!


    The Lord of the magic furnace sighed and said, "well, let''s take another step back."


    Su Ye stopped and looked at the master of the magic furnace without expression.


    "We are now voting by the gods. The voting content is that as long as you have two craftsman theocracies, we must agree to your promotion to vice president at any time! Never delay on the pretext of youth or time! How''s it going? "


    Su Ye frowned and mused. The heart of the gods was almost hanging in his throat. If Su Ye left, the gods would suffer¡° I agree to vote. " The master of the grey dwarf. Volgan said, "I agree!" The forging master hesitated and said, "it is the last concession for the master of the magic furnace to say this. The question now is whether the other gods agree?"¡° We agree! " The slave God of the forging Lord suddenly shouted. Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on cash and coins! " We agree! " Many gods have expressed their positions, even if they were opposed to Su ye before¡° Suye, what about you? This is already our greatest sincerity. " The Lord of the magic furnace asked with a black face. Su Ye nodded gently and sat back in his chair. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1011

    Seeing Su Ye sitting down, the gods were so relieved that the sacred wind of the venue rippled, and the gods quickly gathered their strength.


    The master of the magic furnace said, "now we have the first vote of the gods of the craftsman Association. The voting of the whole body has the supreme power. No God can violate it. Otherwise, it will be regarded as quitting the craftsman association! Who has any objection? "


    No God speaks.


    "OK, now use the fire to vote!"


    Two black furnaces appeared in front of the Lord of the magic furnace, one with support and the other with opposition.


    Then, the red fire flew to every God.


    "Now, I propose that after su Ye has two craftsman theocracies, he can be directly promoted to Vice President regardless of age and time. In the craftsman Association, he has all the same powers as the LORD God, and can even run for the post of president. If you support this proposal, put the flame on the left, and if you don''t support it, put it on the right. Please think carefully. This is related to the future of the artisan Association and each of our artisan gods. We, in the end, want to see the development and growth of craftsman gods, or meet the current situation and continue to become vassals! Our future is in your hands. Please vote! "


    The Lord of the magic furnace said and put the red fire in his hand into support.


    The demons of the abyss hesitated for a moment, most of them put the red divine fire into the supporting furnace, and only a few demons put it into the opposing furnace.


    [reading a red envelope] pay attention to the public. The number of people [book store], reading the highest 888 cash bonus!


    The other gods threw themselves into the divine fire one after another.


    Finally, the proposal was adopted with a high support rate of more than 90%.


    The Lord of the magic furnace sighed with relief and said, "I announce that the proposal is passed! Director Su ye, welcome to the craftsmen Association. "


    The gods were also secretly relieved. Su Ye was finally cheated in.


    Su Ye looks to the master of forging.


    Tethys and the master of forging looked from God to the master of forging.


    The forging master was serious, but his cheeks began to bulge and his face began to turn red.


    The gods were puzzled.


    Suddenly, the master of forging burst out laughing and slapped the table while laughing, making the sound of a dragon hitting a mountain.


    "Hahaha... I can''t hold it anymore, hahaha..."


    The slave God of the forging Lord couldn''t help laughing.


    Tess covered her mouth and smiled.


    Su ye also smiled.


    The gods in the plenary session were confused.


    The forging master smiled for three minutes. Finally, the master of the magic furnace couldn''t help shouting: "what are you laughing at! This is the craftsman''s meeting, not your house! Laugh again and get out! "


    The gods were silent, and the Lord of the magic furnace was finally angry.


    Unexpectedly, the forging master refers to the master of the enchanted furnace. He laughed out of breath and said, "ha ha ha ha... You are still fooled by me! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! This time, I won! Ha ha ha... "


    The forging master smiled again for a while before putting away his laughter, spread out his arms and said, "I have a showdown. Su ye now has craftsman divinity, and there are more than two."


    There was silence.


    The face of the Lord of the magic furnace changed, and the divine power surged around, just like a super volcano that could erupt at any time.


    The gods looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    How is that possible?


    Su Ye has nothing to do with craftsman theocracy. He has been a God for such a short time. Where did he get craftsman theocracy?


    Divine power diamond? Very unlikely.


    Because craftsmen and gods rarely participate in the war, even in the rear.


    The craftsman''s divine power does not die. How can there be a relevant divine power diamond?


    Ancient god diamond? Even more impossible, there was no craftsman theocracy in ancient times.


    All the gods looked at Su Ye. Through their eyes, they seemed to see a big play being staged.


    After a long time, the Lord of the magic furnace took a deep breath, as if to press a volcano about to erupt into his lungs.


    "The Lord of my magic furnace, although he is extremely evil and kills countless demons, I hope he will lose the bet. Su ye, as long as you show your two craftsman theocracies, I will recognize you as the seventh vice president. "


    The grey dwarf Lord said helplessly, "so am I. If Su Ye really has two craftsman theocracies, it is his own people. Let him be the vice president. I accept it. "


    "Yes, the craftsman''s divine power is his own God." Volgan road.


    Many gods nodded helplessly.


    "I do."


    After su Ye finished, the whole four divine thrones with different colors and forms were suspended behind him.


    A technological theocratic throne. On the back of the chair, there are many human beings making different objects.


    The gods with the same divine power nodded and recognized Su Ye.


    The second smelting theocracy throne emerged. On the back of the chair, the metal liquid flowed like a long river.


    The gods with the same divine power nodded.


    The third throne of mining theocracy appeared, and mine caves and groups of miners were lifelike on the back of the chair.


    However, the gods with the same divine power not only did not nod, but were stiff all over!


    Because, on the back of Su Ye''s throne, there are many things that the ordinary mining theocracy throne did not have, and a large number of magical excavation instruments.


    It''s normal to have these things in the smelting and manufacturing process, but most of the mining depends on slaves.


    This means that all old mining theocracies will continue to weaken if they cannot cooperate with demon prison city.


    Finally, weapon theocracy emerged. Strictly speaking, it can only be regarded as half craftsman theocracy.


    "This is my related theocracy throne." Suye road.


    The forging master glanced suspiciously at the four thrones and whispered, "just four if you say four."


    With a long sigh, the Lord of the magic furnace sat powerlessly on the throne and said, "I declare that Su Ye''s promotion to the seventh vice president of the craftsman association takes effect immediately. The meeting continued to discuss various matters of the craftsmen''s Association. "


    The craftsmen and gods under the LORD God are all wilting. Now Su Ye is the vice president. If he stands up against it again, he will be hated by Su ye in the future.


    Forget it, since he has the divine power of craftsman, he is his own God. Give him face.


    Show kindness in secret!


    Therefore, Su Ye was courted by almost all gods.


    So much so that there were too many gods transmitting information at the same time, and there was a divine breeze in the venue.


    The gods looked up at the sky.


    A little awkward.


    Tess looked gently at Suye and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The craftsmen''s association was immersed in boring discussion and planning.


    The proposals put forward by some gods are simply stupid and heinous. Without Su ye, they are likely to be passed.


    However, Su ye, now vice president, expressed his views impolitely, and even directly used big data to deduce and point out various problems, which convinced a God and made him feel particularly aggrieved.


    As the meeting went on day by day, more and more artisan gods were convinced.


    They found that it was fortunate that Su Ye was the vice president. If Su ye had no power and could not deny some proposals, the whole craftsman association would eventually become a joke.


    In the process of the meeting, Su Ye was like a sea god needle. He could always solve seemingly impossible things and break the seemingly right old experience.


    At the end of the meeting, all the gods had an illusion that Su Ye was the master of forging, not to mention ordinary gods. Those main gods didn''t deserve to give him shoes.


    Even, some gods recorded Su Ye''s words while holding a meeting.


    During the whole meeting, almost all the gods debated with Su ye, but almost all of them won. Even if Su Ye compromised, he realized that some things could not be done at this stage and might not be done in the future.


    On the last day of the meeting, all matters have been discussed and voted.


    Su Ye''s proposal for a comprehensive summary and review.


    So the gods said one word to me and began to resume the whole meeting.


    In the end, the gods looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    The more you resume, the more you feel that Su Ye is too powerful. From the craftsman Conference on the first day to the summary of the current craftsman Association, everything seems to be developing in the direction that Su Ye is most looking forward to.


    The gods even suspected that the main gods were played by Su Ye.


    "The meeting is over!"


    After the resumption, the master of the magic furnace suddenly got up, knocked down the strong god gold throne and disappeared in place.


    The gods looked at each other and frowned.


    The forging master and Su Ye worked together to calculate the master of the magic furnace. The master of the magic furnace will not give up.


    I hope nothing will happen.


    The forging master laughed and left the furnace city with Su ye to return to hell.


    The next day, the news of the establishment of the craftsman Association spread all over the infinite plane.


    The craftsmen and gods of all God departments, like primary school students, were summoned by the heads of all God departments to report in detail what happened at the meeting.


    There is no divine attitude.


    The infinite plane falls into a strange calm.


    With the continuous spread of the conference process, more and more gods secretly read the Republic. More and more gods bought magic books and applied to join magic organizations such as crimson eye socket and supernova Council. More and more gods began to gather.


    In these gatherings, they either ridiculed Su ye one side, or held Su ye to the sky. It was rainbow fart from beginning to end.


    The second wave of invitations snowballed to magic prison city.


    Su Ye declined one by one.


    Ten days later, a seemingly unimportant news that shocked all the gods exploded.


    The Lord of the magic furnace of the abyss, the Lord of the flame giant of northern Europe, Sutter, the Lord of the Yin flame of the underworld and volgan, the God of craftsmen in Greece, jointly established the abyss branch of the craftsmen association!


    The Lord of the magic furnace is the president of the abyss branch.


    The abyss branch is nominally subordinate to the craftsmen''s Association, but it operates independently.


    Then, in the name of the president of the craftsmen Association, the master of forging issued a fiercely worded criticism letter against the abyss branch.


    The letter denounces many crimes of the Lord of the magic furnace and the abyss branch. For example, a private branch is established without the consent of the Federation. For example, he did not obey the collective vote, opposed the collective order, and still regarded Su Ye as the enemy. For example, the abyss secretly colluded with Zeus to destroy the good situation of stability and unity of the infinite plane. For example, the establishment of a closed business organization only increases internal friction. It is simply a sinner of craftsmen, gods and infinite planes. The last charge reveals the reason for the letter of criticism: the Lord of the magic furnace poached all the demonic magicians and craftsmen in the magic prison city as the Demon Lord God, and then poached a large number of magicians and craftsmen of all nationalities in the magic prison city with double remuneration. Even the legendary masters of the minority! Moreover, the abyss branch announced that any high-level magician is welcome to join. The treatment of all high-level magicians is at the highest level, which is equal to the semi God believer status of the Lord of the magic furnace. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1012

    At the end of the critical letter, the forging Master said that in order to avoid internal strife, he did not oppose the establishment of the abyss branch, and hoped that the general association would establish a sound communication mechanism with the branch, not internal friction, but mutual benefit and common development.


    At the beginning, the gods of various gods were extremely worried. The craftsman gods seemed to have little power, but their influence was too great. In case of internal struggle, the whole infinite plane would be more unstable.


    But savoring the whole process, many gods smiled and even looked like watching a good play.


    All the signs prove that the craftsmen and gods have been divided. In the future, one side must be dominated by hell and demon prison City, and the other by abyss and Zeus.


    However, both sides are very restrained, fight without breaking, cooperate in competition, but there are differences in cooperation.


    Neither side wants to lose.


    This means that the gods do not have to worry about further unrest caused by the craftsman gods, and all resources will not go wrong in the future.


    At the same time, the craftsman gods are divided into two, unable to become a strong and unified collective and completely lose the threat.


    This is the most desirable result for all non artisan gods.


    Then news came one after another.


    The craftsmen Association held intensive discussions with the abyss branch. The process was very intense. Both sides often took pictures of the table and scolded, and many magical images spread among the gods.


    After the meeting, magic images of demons and Demons fighting in the arena also appeared frequently.


    The gods are more and more relieved.


    In the tug of war between the Federation and the branch, the craftsman Association began to transform and upgrade the whole industrial chain. Although there will be various episodes that make the gods happy, the whole craftsman association has developed at an irresistible speed.


    The abyss branch even established the abyss college and the abyss research center. However, the development was not smooth and gradually abandoned. It was more like a face project angry with the magic prison city.


    Zeus ridiculed Su ye for stealing chickens and not eroding rice. He clearly wanted to unify the craftsman Association. As a result, he was bitten by the abyss branch and lost many magicians.


    Although Su ye did not complain on formal occasions, his every move was concerned by major forces. In some articles published by Su ye or in the reply of the conference room, the gods noticed Su Ye''s slight dissatisfaction with the Lord of the magic furnace and leaving the magician, which made the gods more happy.


    The infighting of the craftsman''s Association has become so routine that the gods can''t even see it.


    Before long, the artisan Association seemed to become a new force that all parties were willing to accept.


    More and more artisan gods have joined the artisan Association.


    Su Ye is more low-key in the infinite plane, but he publishes articles and research results more frequently in the supernova parliament, which is jokingly called a high-yield race sow by magicians.


    In this way, after a few years seemingly inadvertently, the supernova Council changed quietly.


    Batch after batch of magicians who call themselves magic God stars thrive in the supernova Council. They publish more and more articles and research results, and gradually become the fourth largest magic organization after magic prison City, crimson eye socket and Greece.


    Although many people suspect that the magic God Star is related to Su ye, these magicians never admit it, and no one believes that the gods will give believers absolute freedom.


    Because these God Star magicians often tease Su ye and even attack Su Ye strongly, which is impossible for believers.


    The major gods also studied the magic God star, and finally thought that it should be the power cultivated by Su ye or a God, but Su ye could not control it, so he was no longer on guard, but just kept observing.


    The influence of artisan associations is far-reaching.


    Some gods with similar theocracies began to establish relevant associations one after another.


    Agricultural associations, hunting associations, marine associations, war associations and so on are diverse, spreading branches and leaves on the infinite plane.


    Each divine Department has its own calculations, and the development of these associations is far less than that of craftsman associations.


    Even if the craftsmen''s Association is still the most quarrelsome and frequent internal fighting organization among all associations.


    These days, Su Ye occasionally dreams. The dream is not clear, but he vaguely knows that he is with Palos.


    After the dream is over, one or more objects often pop up beside your pillow.


    Due to the smooth development of the craftsman Association, the growth of craftsman gods is extremely obvious, and a large number of new items and equipment are all over the infinite plane.


    Some gods suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Because the craftsmen Association competes, not only the status of craftsmen improves, but also the status of magicians rises with the tide!


    Magicians not only have high income and good reputation, but most intelligent creatures want their offspring to be magicians.


    All the divine departments have strengthened their training. If this continues, it is impossible to imagine how far the magician group can develop.


    Now is probably the last chance to contain the magician.


    But soon, all these doubts dissipated, because a news that shocked the gods caused a sensation in the infinite.


    The land of creation is about to open!


    Compared with the place of creation, the craftsmen''s Association is just a roadside grass and has completely lost its attention.


    All kinds of divine gatherings have sprung up like mushrooms. Even if Su Ye pushed off most of the gatherings, he still kept attending divine gatherings at least once every three days.


    It is not that we can''t get rid of it, but that we must constantly obtain the information of the place of creation and maintain sufficient sensitivity.


    Until one day, Tess personally handed out a simple golden invitation, and then sat at Su Ye''s feet and looked up at Su Ye as usual.


    Su ye took a deep look at Tethys and opened the invitation.


    This is an invitation to a masked party.


    The whole party can be masked, masked, or not masked.


    The theme of the banquet never appeared, so that Su Ye looked dignified.


    "Help Su Shen get through the early days of creation."


    This is a party organized entirely for yourself.


    Su Ye touched the invitation, smelled the smell, observed the material and deduced in secret.


    After a long time, Suye looked at Tethys.


    "Are they ready to do it?" Su ye asked.


    Tethys nodded gently and said, "Zeus, the abyss demon God and some gods will never tolerate your development in the place of creation. They will destroy your distraction at all costs. The income of the place of creation is not only related to your growth, but also related to the direction of the whole infinite plane, so we decided to choose you and protect you. "


    "What else?" Su ye asked.


    "If you can grow up in the place of creation, please try your best to destroy Zeus''s distraction and prevent him from gaining too much power from the place of creation."


    Su ye thought for a moment and asked, "are you mainly against Zeus?"


    "Yes."


    "Think I''m most likely to fight Zeus distraction?"


    "Yes."


    "You not only think I will be besieged, but even think I am weak?"


    Tess smiled and said, "nothing can be concealed from you. In fact, we already know some details of the place of creation, but we need to announce it at the creation party. Moreover, we must first make an oath to fully support you in the place of creation, even at the expense of our own distraction. "


    "Do I have to pay an extra price?" Su ye asked.


    "Your resistance to Zeus is the greatest price." Tess looked at Su ye, her eyes full of complex light, sympathy, respect, admiration, love and pity


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''ll go."


    "Three days later, I''ll take you to the secluded world." Tethys road.


    Su Ye nodded and put away the invitation.


    The secluded world is designated as one of the evil worlds by the true God.


    This is a strange world. There are very few physical substances, whether stars, life or others.


    It is a world of virtual bodies and energy.


    After three days, Suye took Tethys'' arm and appeared in a gray fog.


    A faint black light appeared in Su Ye''s eyes, and the fog dissipated immediately.


    Su Ye looked around. He was located on a continent in the void, thousands of miles in diameter.


    The whole land is occupied by a city.


    The colorful lights interweave and converge to form brick walls, streets, houses and all kinds of material forms.


    Su Ye knows that the city is actually a fog, but it is a form he can''t understand. Only after the power is analyzed and transformed into the urban form he can understand, can he integrate into it.


    All kinds of creatures walk around.


    Some are shadows, some are souls, some are like pieces of paper. People can''t see them on the side, and some are even just a wisp of consciousness


    Secluded fantasy city.


    One of the largest settlements in the secluded world.


    The city of Knicks, the goddess of night.


    The night goddess was once one of the most powerful gods in Greece. She established the famous night God system. Later, she was expelled by Zeus and lived in the secluded world.


    "I''ll show you the way."


    When Tethys finished, she flashed with Suye and appeared in front of a huge palace.


    Black gold shines, and relief is intertwined with light.


    Tess took out the invitation and the shadow guard made an invitation.


    Suye and Tethys strolled along the red carpet Road, bypassed the big fountain and officially entered the palace.


    The palace seems to be constructed by colorful Aurora, and the roof, walls and floors are creeping gently.


    The sofas, tables, chairs and utensils everywhere look very familiar.


    Supernova''s high order luxury.


    The melodious music echoed in the palace, and the talking gods turned their heads and looked at Su ye and Tethys.


    Most of these gods are wrapped in light and fog of different colors, with vague body shape and chaotic breath, without revealing the slightest detail.


    All who reveal their true bodies are the incarnation or obedience of the gods of the night God system.


    Tethys and Suye nodded slightly and greeted the gods present.


    Neither of them was covered. The light and fog of the gods move gently, which is a return gift. The night gods came quickly to settle Suye and Tethys. Su Ye sat on the sofa, put down his glass and said, "I feel most of them are goddesses here."¡° Oh, why? "¡° The feeling, such as the color of the light fog surrounding them, the brightness of the light and the matching of colors, is very meticulous and perfect. Most male gods don''t care so much. Our mastery of color is far inferior to that of the goddess. "¡° You feel right. But do you feel familiar gods? " Su Ye shook his head and said, "even if I am the LORD God, I can''t feel it, let alone the territory of the goddess of the night, with her power." The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friend base camp] and get a cash red envelope for reading! Su Ye observed the gods shrouded in light and fog in the palace with great interest. Those gods felt Su Ye''s eyes, either light and fog moved gently, or held up the wine glass in the void to express full goodwill. The two men talked in a low voice. After a while, the crisp sound of heel knocking on the stone pavement sounded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1013

    Da... Da


    Su Ye was stunned. The voice was very familiar.


    The sound of supernova high heels is also the favorite of many female creatures in infinity recently, including a female Tauren walking with her hooves or a female octopus with many tentacles.


    Along the way, a black haired goddess in a black starlight low cut evening dress came out of the depths of the palace.


    There was no light or fog around her.


    The huge V-shaped collar extends from the chest to under the lower abdomen. The towering hemisphere and flat lower abdomen shine white, as if it were the bright moon in the night.


    Her body is so shining, but her eyes are extremely deep and dark, as if she hides the biggest secret of the infinite plane, which hooks everyone''s instinctive desire to enter her world to explore.


    The night is dangerous and deadly, but there are endless treasures in the night.


    She came to the public with elegant steps, as if she had displayed the treasure in front of the world.


    Everyone bowed their heads slightly and paid tribute to the lady of the night.


    The night goddess''s fluffy black curls flicked behind her, just like the waves in the breeze.


    With a charming and elegant smile, she glanced at the gods, her eyes were deep and mysterious, glittering with strange charm.


    Different from the traditional Greek goddess, her face is contoured without too many edges and corners, her nose is small and firm, and her red lips are as thin as petals, which is closer to the faces of Oriental people.


    However, her eyes are surprisingly large and profound.


    When the goddess of night looked over, Su Ye felt as if he were in the endless starry sky, deeply trapped in her eyes and couldn''t extricate himself.


    That terrible attraction is far more powerful than the temptation of the gods of love.


    Those charms of Eros are based on physical and instinctive primitive desires.


    But the temptation of the night goddess is a kind of spiritual and spiritual temptation, especially for the magician who is good at exploration.


    Su Ye was in a trance for a moment and hurried to calm down. The secret way is worthy of being the God King in the past and the near God King now. This charm is too amazing. No wonder she is also regarded as the big Mother God in some areas.


    The goddess of night smiled and stared at Su ye and said, "it is very important to open the place of creation for the third time. We go straight to the theme."


    Then the night goddess looked at Tethys.


    Tethys took Su Ye''s arm, took Su ye to the goddess of night, and then released.


    The goddess of night naturally took the place of Tethys and took Suye''s arm.


    Su Ye''s upper arm touched the upper body of the night goddess.


    The amazing elasticity and touch make su Ye''s heart beat faster.


    The faint fragrance rushed into his nose. Su ye took a deep breath to control the changes of his body. He was secretly helpless. The power of the near God King was too strong. He directly suppressed all his power, even willpower, and almost stripped himself to his instinct.


    Then, a strange idea arose in Su Ye''s heart. The incarnation of the near God King could not be so strong, which means that this is the noumenon of the night goddess!


    The strength of the body of the night goddess is far above the main God and is enough to destroy all her power in an instant, but she controls it properly. She is neither defensive nor resistant, nor aggressive, but she is a little enchanted and even accepted, which means


    The night goddess looked around and said slowly, "our theme is to cultivate Su Ye''s distraction in the place of creation, resist Zeus''s distraction and delay his time of destruction."


    Su Ye was shocked and stared at the mysterious and beautiful side face of the night goddess.


    The night goddess turned her head a little and looked at Su ye with a smile and bright lips and teeth.


    "You''re right. Our goddess alliance has long found Zeus''s plan to destroy the world. He wanted to destroy the world and then create the world, gain strength, promote the creator God, and then win the supreme position."


    Su Ye nodded slightly, pondering the word "goddess alliance" in his heart, and many goddesses appeared in his mind.


    Many goddesses are more or less in great contradiction with Zeus. They succumb to their own sea goddess Tethys, give their own Swan ring and void dragon ring to the sea queen anfite, help their own magic goddess hecat, the grain goddess Bethany, one of Zeus''s wives, but betray Zeus''s agricultural goddess Demeter Athena, the goddess of wisdom who has always cared for herself


    Su Ye''s mind moved and scanned the audience, but he didn''t feel anything.


    Hello, everyone. Our public number will send cash and coins every day. If you pay attention, you can receive them. The last welfare at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official account [book store]


    Just instinctively, the palace is intertwined with unspeakable power, which is very close to the power of the former forging Lord.


    The superior incarnation of the LORD God!


    However, it is impossible to determine which light and fog the power comes from.


    The goddess of the night continued: "in view of the great danger in the process of fighting against Zeus, it is even impossible to determine whether there is an insider of Zeus among us, so you are allowed to hide your signs at every meeting. But this time, it''s different. Any God must exchange distraction marks with Su Ye. If he meets in the place of creation, he must show his identity and help him as much as possible. Now that you have come here, there will be no room for repentance. "


    The night goddess looked around with a smile, and then a light pink cross appeared in front of her.


    At the moment of seeing the cross starlight, Su Ye immediately knew how to make it by virtue of his powerful divine ability. Therefore, there was another one in front of him.


    Su Ye looked at the goddess of the night, and their cross starlight flew into each other''s body.


    Then, their eyes seemed to stick together, as if they had known old friends for many years and had a deep friendship.


    Then, in front of a God, a pink cross starlight came out and flew to Su Ye.


    Su ye also had different cross starlights in front of him, exchanging with all the gods.


    Soon, all the gods present exchanged distracted marks with Su Ye.


    Both sides instinctively felt the unspeakable deep friendship, and their inner vigilance and vigilance melted rapidly.


    "Now, we collectively swear."


    Under the leadership of the night goddess, the gods swore.


    "In the place of creation, my distractions will remain friendly and help Su Ye as much as possible, even if the distractions fall; I will fight Zeus to the end and never give in: I...... "


    After the oath, the atmosphere of the palace changed wonderfully, and Su Ye felt more relaxed and comfortable.


    "Please sit down." The night goddess said.


    The magnificent light forms a palace, which is full of supernova furniture and utensils.


    The gods sat in different places one after another. Several familiar people sat on the sofa, some SAT independently, and others leaned against the column to form a loose fan, scattered in front of Su ye and the night goddess.


    The night goddess glanced at the gods wrapped in light and fog and said slowly, "the significance of the existence of the place of creation is still uncertain."


    "The first creation place was opened and the creation God was born. We can think that the creation place is the source of infinity and the place where life is conceived. The first generation of creation gods do not remember what happened inside, as if we had no pre birth memory. "


    "The opening of the second place of creation is completely different from the first. It is more like a test for us. If you have good grades, you will get benefits. If you have bad grades, you will be punished. "


    "I experienced the second place of creation and was one of the gods who left later."


    The atmosphere of the palace is much dignified.


    The goddess of the night smiled and said, "at that time, I vaguely felt the call of the place of creation without any preparation, but I realized that this was a rare opportunity, so I distracted myself and entered the place of creation. After that, I completely lost contact with distraction. "


    "At that time, some gods also entered it. We gathered together to communicate and did not discuss any results. Later, about a year later, the first gods found that their distractions had dissipated. Not only did they not benefit, but their strength decreased greatly because they lost their distractions. In the following years, distractions dissipated one after another, including some generation of divine kings... You may have thought of it. In those years, the reason why some divine kings lost their power very quickly was that their distractions dissipated. "


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he had hidden such a big secret so that many things could be explained.


    "In the tenth year of the creation of the world, all the gods who are not distracted are given a gift!"


    Su Ye''s heart jumped gently. His time clock tower is the top infinite plane gift.


    "There are many kinds of gifts, some directly get divine power, some get talent, some enhance divine power, some are lucky, and even directly upgrade their rank."


    "But in the first ten years, only the gods under the LORD God received gifts. In the second decade, the LORD God also received gifts. In the third decade, the God King received gifts. According to our experience, the distraction of lower God, middle God and upper God will directly enter the place of creation. Ten years later, the distractions of the LORD God entered, and twenty years later, the distractions of the king of God entered. I was given a gift in the third decade. "


    The night goddess smiled and said, "since the fourth decade, there have been changes in the place of creation that we don''t know. Most of the distractions have collapsed in the fourth decade. Finally, only a few gods have persisted for 40 years and won the fourth plane gift. We speculate that since then, the place of creation has become more and more dangerous. I and the ocean Titan both persisted to the eighth decade, while it is said that Gaia, the mother earth God, and some gods persisted to the ninth decade. But no gods spent the tenth decade. "


    The atmosphere of the palace was more dignified.


    "Gaia, the mother earth God, said that shortly after the ninth decade, she felt the great change in the place of creation and her distraction collapsed. She called that great change creation, birth and death. She believes that if a God can spend the tenth decade, he will receive unprecedented gifts. "


    "Well, I''ve introduced the basic information of the place of creation. Do you have anything to ask?"


    No one spoke.


    Su ye said, "what is the meaning and purpose of the existence of the place of creation?"


    "I don''t know, because the first time is obviously different from the second time, and it''s impossible to determine the third time." The night goddess said.


    A God asked, "what is the second place of creation testing?"


    The night goddess shook her head gently and said, "we can only be sure that it is a test. As for what happened inside, we don''t know. It may be a test of survival, divine power, wisdom, luck, etc." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1014

    "After several decades, the harvest will be greater than the loss of distraction?"


    "For the coming of the LORD God, spending a decade is not a loss. The LORD God will spend it twice, and the God King will spend it at least three times. At that time, I had fallen from the God King to the near God King, which was equivalent to the LORD God. I got the second plane gift, which was worth the loss of distraction and collapse. The reason why I have remained in the Lord''s throne so far is the seven gifts of the place of creation. " The night goddess said.


    "What are we going to do?" Su ye asked.


    "Although we have no memory of distraction, distraction has our memory. Therefore, the only preparation we have to make is to form alliances and cooperate as much as possible, try to spend the first ten years, and at least ensure that we don''t waste our distraction. In addition... "


    The night goddess paused for a moment and said slowly, "the gods who are distracted and collapse too quickly have little loss of strength, but after that, they have no luck with good luck. On the contrary, they often encounter accidents, and the road to promotion is extremely difficult. The gods who persist longer not only get more gifts, but also seem to be more and more lucky and promoted faster. The original sea god and I are the best contrast. He may break up early because of an accident. "


    The gods nodded gently. The original sea god pentos now only retained the upper God position, and will soon fall to the middle God. If he had not spread grace and many friends, he would have fallen long ago.


    "In addition, the third place of creation is likely to be a test, but the test process is different from the second. But we have a consensus that the more intelligent the gods are, the longer they will survive in them. You may think that the original sea god is not wise enough, but he can live to the present, but his throne is reduced. Who can determine his final gain and loss? "


    Su Ye nodded slightly. It was really hard to say if he thought about it carefully.


    Perhaps the original sea god used early death in the place of creation to exchange for long life in the future.


    Perhaps we should simply allow the divine position to be lowered. This time, we will be reduced to the superior God. We will enter as early as ten years, have the first mover advantage, and finally get a lot of gifts, promote to the position of the LORD God, and even restore to the God King.


    Maybe there are other possibilities.


    These old gods are not as good as philosophers and magicians in promoting world progress, but they are no less than magicians in intrigues and mutual calculations.


    The goddess of the night continued: "it is precisely because the content of the test cannot be determined that all gods are now forming an alliance, compromising each other and signing a non war agreement. That is, in the land of creation, distraction does not take the initiative to attack each other when it is not necessary. Of course, the binding force of this oath is limited, because the isolation of the place of creation is too strong. "


    The goddess of night looked at Su ye, bowed her head and meditated, and didn''t speak.


    After a while, the night goddess asked, "Su ye, what are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking, what is the meaning of the existence of the place of creation?"


    "What we can''t figure out is that the will of the infinite plane is not what we can guess." Sighed the night goddess.


    "It is difficult for us to guess the specific intention, but we can guess the general intention. For example, in any case, this place of creation must consume power, and gifts will also consume power. The will of the infinite plane cannot do thankless things. It must be seeking greater benefits. " Suye road.


    The night goddess shook her head and said, "we think so, but the premise is that we determine that the infinite plane is a similar existence to us. If it is different from us, the more we measure it by our standards, the more wrong the final result will be."


    "You''re right, but I think the infinite plane will tends to be good even if it can''t be judged and described, but it''s not so good."


    "Is there any basis?"


    "No." Suye road.


    The goddess of the night smiled and said nothing.


    "But I believe it is good." Su Ye''s attitude is indifferent.


    The goddess of night was stunned for a moment, suddenly sighed and said, "I am worthy of being a philosopher. I have understood this vital truth so early. If I could understand that, maybe... "


    She stopped suddenly.


    But the gods understood what she was trying to say.


    Perhaps she is now the king of Greece.


    The night goddess leaned slightly close to Su Ye. In the incredible eyes of the people, she smiled, stretched out her slender jade hand, and swept her fingertips over Su Ye''s chin, like a mature young woman flirting with a handsome boy.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Tess covered her mouth and smiled.


    The laughter of the gods rang out in the palace.


    "What a lovely little fellow. You will be my nephew in the future." Nix hugged Su Ye''s arms and became more intimate.


    At this time, an old voice coughed and said, "in this case, his seniority is too high."


    All the gods looked at the sound of light and fog.


    Su ye heard the sound for the first time, but with the instinct of the gods and the information he knew, he judged the owner of the sound through the roaring sound of the waves.


    [send red envelope] here comes the reading benefit! You have up to 888 cash envelopes to draw! Pay attention to Weixin official account [book store] red packets!


    The eldest son of Uranus, the son of Gaia, the mother of the earth, the eldest brother of Titans, the tumbler of Titans, the father of Metis, the grandfather of Athena, and the ocean Titan oshenas.


    At the same time, his daughter Doris married the friendly sea god Nereus and gave birth to Tethys.


    "Grandpa." The goddess of Tethys raised her skirt slightly.


    Nix, the goddess of night, has the same seniority as Uranus and is the elder of the ocean Titans.


    In this way, Su Ye has been able to be brothers with a generation of Titans.


    "We each calculate our own. Besides, it''s good for Zeus to call Su Ye uncle." The night goddess''s eyes were full of cunning light.


    The gods suddenly realized, and then looked at Su ye with envy.


    Su Ye is a human being, a new God and a magical God. No matter how amazing, he will be rejected by the gods in a short time.


    Now, the goddess of the night recognizes Su Ye as her nephew. Su Ye is not only raised in seniority, but also officially recognized by the circle of gods.


    Since then, no one will openly say Su Ye''s identity.


    The night God system was once a great God system. Even now it is declining, the blood relationship is still all over the God systems.


    Among them, there are many descendants of the night goddess in the Zeus God system. When they see Su Ye later, they must regard Su Ye as the nephew of the night goddess.


    Before long, no gods could exclude Su ye by his background.


    "Thank you, aunt Nix." Su Ye responded.


    The night goddess smiled and the room was bright.


    The gods could not laugh or cry. As expected, Su Ye was not afraid of heaven and earth, just like the legend.


    The atmosphere at the scene relaxed, and the gods drank divine wine and tea one after another.


    The night goddess said, "after the party, don''t forget to contact other gods or gods to help Su Ye win more allies as much as possible. Tethys, it''s up to you from the old Poseidon department. "


    "You can rest assured." Tethys is soft.


    "Oshennas..." the night goddess looked at the ocean Titan and said, "where are you Titans?"


    The palace suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone knows that Su Ye used the Titans in the second Titan war.


    "The Lord of Titans today is still Cronus. He has delivered the oracle to me and made a comprehensive alliance with Suye in the place of creation." Ocean Titan road.


    The light and fog of the gods shook gently.


    The second generation of God King, who has been silent for many years, finally made a move.


    It seems that the legend is true. Behind Su ye, there has always been the support of ancient Titans. There are too many secrets hidden in the second Titan war.


    "Very good," smiled the night goddess. "I have contacted the Nordic, Egyptian and Persian gods and am waiting for their reply."


    Su ye said, "the Odin God system in northern Europe has issued an invitation today to form a comprehensive alliance with me in the place of creation. The Lord of the grey dwarf is helping me win over the ancient Frost Giant God system in northern Europe. As for Odin''s brother, rocky, the God of tricks leading the twilight group, has long been ready to form an alliance with me."


    "Good!" The night goddess exclaimed, "where''s the hell?"


    "Another part of me is participating in the meeting of the gods in hell to exchange distraction marks with me." Suye road.


    The breath of the gods in the palace fluctuated slightly.


    The gods here thought it was a great favor to help Su Ye. Unexpectedly, the Nordic whole God system and the hell whole God system allied with Su ye, and both God systems could be on an equal footing with Zeus God system.


    This party, on the contrary, may be the smallest party Su Ye participated in.


    "You''ve grown up." The night goddess looked at Su Ye gently.


    "I just don''t know why you chose me to fight against the gods of Zeus." Suye road.


    There was silence in the palace.


    The night goddess smiled and said, "each goddess chooses for different reasons. Some gods think that your wisdom is far superior to all gods; Some gods feel that you have not given up the pursuit of magicians from beginning to end; Some gods think that you know how to choose; Some God thinks that you can always do unpredictable things. Choosing you is equal to choosing greater possibilities. But the most fundamental thing is that we think you are different from others, and what we can''t say is different. "


    The gods nodded one after another.


    Su ye thought for a moment and asked, "aunt Nix, have you been paying attention to me?"


    The night goddess smiled happily, and the goddess shrouded in light and fog also smiled happily.


    "Before you were promoted to legend, you successfully attracted our attention. I don''t know how many goddesses coveted you. As a result, they were..." the night goddess suddenly shut up.


    There was an ambiguous light laughter from the palace.


    "Thank you for your beautiful aunts, aunts, sisters and sisters." Su Ye is very clever.


    Silver bell like laughter sounded, mixed with some laughter and scolding. Only Su Ye dared to flirt with the goddesses like this.


    "What a lovely child." The night goddess smiled at Su Ye. She was young and beautiful, but her face was very kind.


    The gods talked and laughed and continued to discuss the place of creation. Suddenly, the air shook slightly and the voice stopped suddenly.


    All the gods instinctively looked up into the sky.


    Su Ye "saw" that at the top of the endless void and at the top of the infinite plane, a huge star vortex emerged.


    The whirlpool of starlight is vast and boundless, far beyond a whole galaxy. The star arm twists and the vortex is deep, making a huge roar like a grinding plate. However, the speed is gradually slowing down and will stop soon¡° The gate of the land of creation has appeared. A million years later, see you for the second time. " The voice of the night goddess is full of vicissitudes¡° Alas... "The ocean Titan sighed. Su Ye stared expectantly at the creation vortex. The noumenon was observing and recording the whole process without missing any clues. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1015

    The gods looked at the vortex of creation and were speechless for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, the night goddess said, "make the final preparation. For yourself and for all beings in the infinite plane! Su Ye is the greatest hope against Zeus. The place of creation determines the growth of Suye in 200 years. Whether we try our best to protect him determines his development in the early stage of creation. Go ahead. One day, infinite beings will appreciate our contribution. "


    The gods dispersed one after another.


    After chatting with the goddess of night, Su ye and Tethys participated in the gathering of various divine forces to exchange distraction marks.


    Old sea god system, Titan God system, Nordic Odin God system, Nordic grey dwarf and ancient Frost Giant God system, Nordic Twilight God system, Persian God system, Egyptian god system, hell god system, craftsman Association, some abyss demon gods, scattered God systems and a large number of false gods


    In the magic prison City, many false gods and gods poured into the city master''s house to exchange distraction marks with Su Ye.


    Demigods cannot enter the place of creation, but both false gods and gods can.


    Every god allied with Suye will spread to the friendly gods and convey their intention to all gods to form an alliance with Suye.


    Soon, some careful gods and gods monitoring Su ye were stunned to find that Su Ye''s social circle suddenly expanded to an incredible extent, even far beyond the old gods and Zeus.


    The gods found that Su ye not only had disadvantages, but also had great advantages.


    He is a new God. He has few good gods, which is a disadvantage, but he has few evil gods.


    He offended the Zeus God system, which was a disadvantage, but the Zeus God system offended more gods than Su Ye.


    His current strength is indeed not strong, is a disadvantage, but there is no threat to the gods, but he has great potential.


    He did not fully integrate into any God system and had no strong foundation. Only in this way could he have more value.


    The most important thing is that Su Ye released a signal of goodwill to all gods, publicly shared all the magician''s theories, and was willing to consume his own resources and strength to educate the infinite face people.


    All kinds of accidental and inevitable factors together, Su Ye somehow became the object protected by the infinite gods.


    It was too late when the hostile forces found that the general trend of Soviet industry had become and were ready to destroy it.


    Because the creation vortex is about to stop rotating.


    As the creation vortex slowed down, the entire infinite plane fell into unimaginable silence.


    No matter which God is, at the moment, they stay quietly in their own God Star to avoid any accidents.


    The Lord''s residence of demon prison city.


    Su Ye sat on the throne, and Tess in a white skirt sat at the foot of Su Ye''s left side as usual, leaning against Su Ye''s calf.


    Sometimes they chat and sometimes they are silent. They practice or study respectively.


    Su Ye was reading the magic book when Tethys suddenly looked up and looked surprised. She was about to get up and sat down again. A strange smile flashed in her eyes.


    "Your Majesty, a friendly goddess is coming. She hopes you won''t stir up the crowd."


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at the gate of the city master''s house.


    A tall blonde woman stood at the door, her long blonde braids scattered behind her, with a little black magic diamond in her braids.


    She was wrapped in a black skirt, even covered with black yarn.


    Her eyes change between blue and black, full of strange mystery and beauty.


    The guard at the door heard Su Ye''s order and bent over.


    Exchange good books and pay attention to the official account of VX. Now pay attention, you can get a cash red envelope!


    The tall woman was obviously just taking an ordinary walk, but it was like a blink. After taking more than ten steps, she came to the Council hall, first nodded to Su ye, then went to Su Ye''s right side and sat on the steps.


    The two goddesses, one left and one right, are on both sides of Suye.


    Then, the two women seemed to have an incomparable tacit understanding. One hand was holding Su Ye''s calf, the other hand was on Su Ye''s thigh, and looked up at Su Ye.


    A beautiful eye is like a rippling sea wave, with all kinds of emotions, and a God''s eye is blue and black, mysterious and charming.


    One is like the ocean and the other is like the night sky.


    Su Ye carefully calculated their generations.


    The mother of hell goddess and magic goddess hecat is the meteor titan of the second generation female Titan king. It is said that hecat has an unclear relationship with Zeus. Then hecat is the third generation Titan.


    Titus''s grandfather was a Titan. They were cousins of the same generation.


    Both of them have deep contacts in the Greek god system, and for a long time, they are two goddesses respected by the God King Zeus.


    However, the two goddesses chose different paths.


    Tethys helped Zeus and kept a distance from Zeus and the gods of Zeus.


    Hecat also helped Zeus, even a close friend of the night Titan, one of Zeus''s wives, and helped Apollo, the sun god, and the goddess of hunting.


    For a long time, hecat had a very high position in the Zeus God system.


    At the beginning of the rise of witchcraft, hecat was even praised by Zeus, thinking that she was likely to be promoted to the LORD God and become Zeus''s right-hand assistant by witchcraft.


    However, when magic appeared to replace witchcraft, Zeus suddenly declared that the Zeus God system would strictly investigate the power of witchcraft and magic and abolish the divine power of a large number of gods, among which hecat lost the most.


    This led hecat to fall from the upper God to the middle God, and even fluctuated between the middle God and the lower God for a period of time.


    Finally, in order to avoid completely falling to the lower God, hecat broke his wrists, broke away from the Zeus God system and joined hell.


    It shook the infinite plane, and countless gods secretly scolded Zeus for being vicious.


    It is said that Zeus was also angry and secretly issued an oracle to eliminate hecat''s power in Greece.


    Both Tethys and hecat had great kindness to Zeus, but they were both avenged by Zeus. They are the goddesses who are the most unlikely to return to the Zeus God system in the infinite plane.


    As hecat sat down, his loose black robe slowly shrunk and brightened.


    Finally, he turned into a black and bright one-piece thin leather coat and wrapped his body tightly from his white neck to his feet.


    The leather coat is too close to the body, just like a thin layer of black plastic pasted on the body, completely outlining the perfect curve of the body.


    There was nothing exposed below her neck, but it was more attractive than the body of the night goddess with a large V-neck.


    She seemed to be able to break her clothes at any time, and her whole body showed an unspeakable beauty.


    "I''ve seen my father." Hecat looked up at Su ye with a smile. The blue and black changed in his eyes. The black veil fell slowly, revealing a beautiful face, a tall nose, red lips, and blurred eyes seemed to be rippling with a touch of melancholy.


    While talking, the blue and gold soul light flew out of her forehead and flew to Su Ye.


    When the spirits of the two sides met, hecat''s red lips opened gently, and a strange suppressed sound came out in his throat, just like a flute.


    Tess took hecat''s hand and smiled. At that time, she was also shocked by the spirit of Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked away from hecat''s neck, looked at her and asked, "did you also participate in the gathering of the night goddess?"


    "I''m in it." The black veil again covered her face under her eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK."


    Su Ye nodded and didn''t speak.


    Hecat came forward and leaned close to Su Ye''s calf and said, "I have seen the body of Zeus collecting destruction stars with my own eyes."


    Su Ye''s face showed a faint dignified color.


    The destructive star cluster is an extremely powerful source of cosmic disaster. It is composed of countless dark whirlpools. It is erratic and can easily devour a large galaxy.


    The ordinary God King can only avoid and be at a loss.


    If the LORD God is deeply involved, he will almost die.


    "What did he use to collect?" Su ye asked.


    "Eye of chaos."


    "I don''t understand why Gaia is willing to give Zeus the eye of chaos." Suye road.


    "To preserve the blood of the Titans."


    "No wonder... Is Gaia''s power still in the realm of God King?" Su ye asked.


    "Before, but in recent years, there are rumors that they have fallen into the near God King." Hecat said.


    "What else?" Su ye asked.


    "Hera''s fear of him." Hecat''s voice trembled.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Hasn''t he thought of another supreme way?"


    "He believed that he was absolutely right until philosophy and magic appeared. It is said that after learning philosophy, he suddenly became angry and even stripped away relevant memories. Then, he began to crack down on witchcraft and magic in an all-round way, and even did not hesitate to compromise with other gods. Unfortunately, compared with magic, other gods were more worried about him, so they didn''t kill all the magicians. " Hecat said.


    "I probably understand why he was angry." Su Ye suddenly showed a faint smile.


    "You are different from Tethys. Once you become my slave God, Zeus will get the news soon." Suye road.


    Hecat smiled, a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes and said, "I need your help, because I just fell into the next God. I have consulted many gods, and there is nothing they can do. I want to destroy the Theocracy of witchcraft and completely convert to magic. My father, I need your guidance. I want to return to the superior God. I want to be promoted to the LORD God. Then, stand in front of Zeus and tell him that I hecat will never bow to him! "


    Hecat bent down, lowered his head and put his side face close to Su Ye''s leg.


    Tears ran down the goddess''s face and wet Su Ye''s robe.


    Suye had no choice but to look at Tethys. She begged herself so before.


    Is this a universal ritual for the goddess to pray?


    Titus smiled and said, "Your Majesty, as your obedient God, I should not have interfered with your decision. But I can assure you that if you can help sister hecat, she will bring you unexpected help. She and I are both gods of hard life. If you can lend a helping hand, we will serve you as the Lord from generation to generation. Even if you treat us like slaves, we are willing. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "since I am from God, I should try my best to help you. When the place of creation is opened, your part can go to my God Star and we can learn together. "¡° I am willing to serve you in my own body. " Hecat whispered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1016

    Tess showed deep sympathy and gently stroked hecat''s hair. This time she fell into the lower God, which completely frightened her. In this way, hecat may completely fall to the God level and become a false god, which is a fact that no God can accept.


    The gods would rather die than accept the position of a false god.


    Su Ye is her last straw.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "your noumenon is indeed better to learn from my God star, but it is very dangerous for you, because in my God star, I can control everything about you."


    "I am willing to accept all your control." Hecat said.


    Su Ye sighed and reached out to touch hecat''s blonde hair. How arrogant the goddess was. Even in order to protect the night Titan, she did not hesitate to fight Hera, but was tortured like this.


    The night Titan, the sun god Apollo and the goddess of hunting, who had been protected by her, at least did not lend her a helping hand.


    "You are proficient in witchcraft and understand magic, which just helps me constantly transform the magic God star." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, what about me?" Tethys raised her head and held her chest high, and her voice was more delicate and charming than before.


    Su Ye was dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, hecat''s arrival made Tethys have a sense of crisis.


    "You help me take care of the magic prison city. From today on, I will appoint you as the vice mayor." Suye road.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" There was a sweetness in Tess''s voice.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked up into the sky.


    "You say, what is the meaning of the place of creation?"


    The two goddesses approached Su Ye suspiciously and looked at the sky together.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Club headquarters, focus on sending cash and coins!


    The speed of the creation vortex is getting slower and slower.


    Stop suddenly.


    The black center of the huge star vortex composed of countless stars suddenly erupted endless silver light.


    The silver light suddenly diffuses and shines on the infinite plane.


    Every inch of land, every drop of water and every corner of the infinite plane are submerged by the light of the creation vortex.


    Every God felt the soft suction from the vortex of creation, as if the Mother God''s hand was reaching out to himself.


    Driven by instinct, almost all gods are completely separated from the soul, flying to the peak of the infinite plane with lifelong memory and knowledge.


    Su Ye''s distraction turned into a blue and gold light spot, rising against the trend and rising into the creation vortex in the dark starry sky.


    Su ye saw that many light spots in all directions, like fish against the current, rushed to the top of the waterfall.


    In the endless starlight, countless distracted marks form a subtle connection with themselves, lingering with a touch of goodwill.


    After a flash, the rising light rushed into the vortex of creation.


    Su Ye found that he had completely lost contact with distraction.


    Nothing can be sensed except that distraction still exists.


    "How do you feel?" Su ye asked.


    "As in legend, it is isolated by powerful forces."


    "I can''t feel anything."


    "What a pity..."


    "However, it is said that as long as we continue to strengthen, our distraction will also increase. And as the distraction increases, so will we until it is dispersed by the land of creation. " Tethys road.


    Hecat smiled and said, "that''s why I came to sue God. If I can follow you to learn magic, my distraction will survive longer in the place of creation. Moreover, I have given orders for distraction. As long as it is not a separate test, I must try my best to find you and develop with you. For at least ten years, you are definitely the most reliable God in the whole place of creation. "


    "My distraction will come to you first." Tethys road.


    "I can''t say enough. Maybe there is a test I''m not good at. If my distraction is expelled from the place of creation in less than ten years, it will be a big joke. " Suye road.


    "No!" The two goddesses are confident.


    Su Ye shook his head.


    In the endless darkness.


    Su Ye looked around as like as two peas and looked at himself as a human being, whose body and shape were just like the body, but only composed of light.


    The so-called distraction is to intercept a little spirit and send it into all memories. Except for the power and body of noumenon, it is completely equivalent to the second noumenon.


    There seems to be nothing here except myself.


    Suddenly, a cool trickle poured into the body. At the same time, light balls appeared in front of me.


    The stream records information about the place of creation.


    It turns out that this third place of creation is indeed a test, and it is completely different from the previous test.


    This test is called the direction of life.


    It is very simple to say that the gods choose some kind of creature as their believers, and they cultivate these believers in the state of spirit and God.


    As for how to cultivate, what to cultivate, how to be successful and how to be failed, nothing is said in the information.


    While pondering over the information, Su Ye looked at the fist sized balls of light in front of him.


    In the first white sphere of light, a strange embryo moves gently, like a curled little white fish.


    This is the sphere of life.


    The total power of all life light spheres is limited. If you choose powerful species, the number will be very rare. If you choose ordinary species, the number will be very large.


    Different ethnic groups have different final numbers.


    Next to the life light ball, there are three green ability light balls floating.


    Each photosphere can increase an ability of the group, but it must be the ability of the group itself, which can not be added.


    Next to the three green power light balls, there is a red theocratic light ball suspended.


    There are all divine powers known in the infinite plane. Each god can choose one of them, and in the place of creation, each god can only have one divine power and can''t get more.


    Next to the red theocratic light ball is a blue resource light ball.


    It can be transformed into any material resources needed for life. It does not need to be used directly. It can be used slowly after creating an ethnic group. The total amount is limited.


    However, the resource light ball can be supplemented by defeating the other party''s gods, and can rob the other party''s resource light ball.


    "Life photosphere, ability photosphere, theocratic photosphere, resource photosphere..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, plan before you move, think before you act, especially such an important thing."


    "Before doing it, we must first determine how to do it, that is, the method. Before how to do it, we should determine why to do it, that is, meaning, essence and purpose. "


    "Understand not only my own purpose, but also the purpose of infinite plane will."


    "Since the name of this test is'' the direction of life '', it means that no matter what the place of creation was for, this time, it is the will of the infinite plane who wants to use us to find the development direction most suitable for the infinite plane."


    "The information says that the time here is different from that of the outside world. The outside world spends one year and here ten years. In other words, the outside world gets a plane gift every ten years, but in fact, we have to insist here for a hundred years before the outside noumenon can get a plane gift. "


    "Such a grand and comprehensive time change, the God King can''t do it."


    "This means that in order to explore the direction of the future, the infinite plane does not hesitate to consume great power to urge the place of creation. This is a bold gamble. "


    "Now that I have determined the meaning and purpose of the place of creation, my direction is clear."


    "What I need to do is to create a group that I think is the best, and then lead this group to survive and surpass other gods... No, no, no, I almost fell into a thinking trap."


    "Whether it''s outside or here, whether it''s a test or a reality, I can never move forward in order to surpass anyone. Once I move forward in order to surpass someone, I will always be influenced by each other. What I need to do is to lead my people forward, forward, towards the ultimate goal we set for ourselves. "


    "I want to find a common goal with the place of creation, and I am the Lord, supplemented by the goal of the place of creation."


    "I can never take the test for the test. Even this test is only used to judge whether I have some abilities."


    "Then I have found my goal."


    "I want to lead my ethnic group to survive, grow and strive to find the ultimate principle of magic!"


    "I su ye, not to get the plane gift, nor to fight against Zeus, but to better pursue the ultimate principle of infinite plane!"


    "If I just want to pass the test, I will ignore a lot of valuable information and think a lot of things are useless to me; But if I''m looking for the ultimate principle, because the project is huge, I''ll instinctively pay attention to more valuable information. "


    Thinking of this, Su Ye looked at the light ball of life.


    "Now that you have determined what to do, you should think about how to do it."


    "The process of human judgment is like using a ring to cover things. If you get in, you think you are right or not, or you think things are wrong or you think you are wrong. Or, change another ring sleeve. "


    "The circle is the standard for human beings to judge all things."


    "Everyone, every life, all thinking, speech and behavior follow many explicit or implicit standards, which is the instinct of all life. Those who do not follow these standards or do not have standards at all have died and become extinct. Even future generations can not be left behind and are completely eliminated. "


    "Some people firmly believe that their ring is correct, some people think that their ring is wrong but can not be changed, some people think that their ring has unlimited possibilities, right or wrong, large or small, more or less."


    "Some rings are determined by genetic instinct; Some rings are acquired by oneself. Some rings belong to ordinary people, and some rings belong to great achievers. "


    "Human living environment is constantly changing. Some standards or abilities in genetics will hinder human progress and the old ring will fail."¡° Their acquired circle often has great limitations. Moreover, they can not only learn useful help, but also learn harmful obstacles. But few people will dig themselves and find those harmful rings. Most people mistakenly think that their rings are right, even if they know they are wrong, they will not change, that''s it. "¡° The circle of ordinary people is more likely to make people more ordinary. "¡° The circle of great achievers is more likely to make themselves no longer ordinary. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1017

    "Now, I''m facing a problem. What criteria should I choose and cultivate life according to? This is the core of how to do, that is, to find the right standard and the right ring. "


    "The power of the gods is instinctive and empirical, chaotic and complex. They have not refined a complete knowledge system. I can''t judge by the standards of the gods."


    "My instinct and experience are not perfect. I am always learning and growing. My understanding of the grand subject of "life direction" is not as good as that of an ordinary student majoring in chemistry in Bluestar world. Fortunately, I have read some books and articles and still remember some theories. "


    "If I believe in my instinct and experience and choose by relying on my sensory intuition, this is instinctive decision-making, which means that I have also chosen a large number of mistakes I am not aware of, and I have abandoned all my reason, knowledge, thinking, wisdom and ability, which is just like animal predation."


    "My rational decision is against this instinctive decision."


    "So, what will my reason do?"


    "My reason will tell me that instead of making random choices and relying on instinct and feeling, it is better to choose the giant''s theory and the most basic or emerging theory known in relevant fields."


    "If this is confirmed, my choice will be much clearer."


    "The most fundamental theory in the direction of life is naturally the theory of evolution based on Darwin''s theory and supplemented by Lamarck''s theory."


    "There is no doubt that the most emerging theory involving life is complexity science. At present, it has not risen, and it will shine in the future."


    "Unfortunately, complexity science is too grand and has too many fields. It was established not long ago and has no unity so far. Fortunately, in addition to various hypotheses and conjectures, there is a relatively reliable theoretical foundation in complexity science, that is, the dissipative structure theory proposed by prigokin. "


    "Then my choice is clear again."


    "In the test of ''life direction'', I will choose one of evolution theory and dissipative structure theory or... All!"


    "This is destined to be more correct than my random choice!"


    "This is standing on the shoulders of giants."


    "Only by using the giant''s method and following the giant''s thinking can we finally stand at the height of the giant and see a more real world. Then he turned into a giant and walked on the earth. "


    "Then, based on the available information and rational judgment, I should choose the species that are most suitable for evolution and dissipative structure theory."


    "There is no doubt that human beings are the best option! Even some races have more magical abilities than humans. "


    After thinking, Su Ye reached out to the light ball of life.


    "Human!"


    The fish shaped embryo in the photosphere changes rapidly and finally grows into two human babies, a man and a woman, with their umbilical cords connected and their eyes closed.


    Su Ye smiled.


    If you rely on instinct, you will also choose humans, but the reason for choice is more important than the result.


    Because the reasons for choice can determine countless results, and one result can only determine one thing.


    More importantly, it involves continuous choices.


    "If I choose human beings, then I should follow the reasons for the choice and use evolution theory or dissipative structure theory."


    "Next, I will compare the two theories."


    "On the surface, the theory of evolution only involves the evolution of various species, but from another point of view, it is they who ''refine'' some laws of nature, which are applicable not only to the evolution of species, but also to the changes of life, culture and so on."


    "Dissipative structure theory, at the beginning, is only about thermodynamics and chemistry, but in fact, it involves all systems that human beings can perceive, whether it is life, science, philosophy, life, life, universe, nature or anything. There is a flaw in this theory, that is, it only involves matter and energy, but does not involve information. Therefore, when we really use it, we should also consider other relevant theories of self-organization and complexity science. "


    "In fact, the development of evolution theory is more sound, and many contents of dissipative structure theory are not accurate enough and need to be continuously improved."


    "Since it is the direction of life, the initial ability of human groups should be based on the theory of evolution. In the process of continuous practice, the system of human groups becomes more and more complex and exceeds the scope of evolution, so they begin to develop human beings based on the theory of dissipative structure."


    Su Ye looked at the ability light ball.


    If you only choose by instinct, you don''t know what ability to choose for human beings.


    Now that we choose according to the theory of evolution, we are ready to enhance our ability.


    Su Ye reached out to touch a light ball and said, "enhance the ability to adapt to the environment."


    Natural selection is one of the foundations of evolution, and adapting to natural selection is the basic ability of life.


    The light ball trembles gently, turns into light and enters the light ball of life.


    Su Ye touches the second ability light ball.


    "Enhance the ability of genetic variation."


    [collect free good books] pay attention to V x [book friends'' camp] recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    Then, touch the third ability light ball.


    "Enhance the ability to use in and waste out."


    This is Lamarck''s main point. Although some of Lamarck''s theories have been falsified, some findings prove that the use of advance, abolition and retreat does affect evolution.


    All three light spheres are integrated into the life light sphere.


    Selection ability, not only to determine the ability, but also to ensure that this ability exists in this species.


    In fact, these three abilities are the basic abilities of all species.


    The initial effect of this basic ability in the place of creation is minimal, but in the slow variable of time, the final effect will be incredible.


    The foundation determines the height.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the divine sphere of light.


    With a blink of his eyes, the divine power light ball erupted messy light and flashed tens of thousands of divine power thrones in an instant.


    Su ye did not expect that there were so many kinds of divine power in the infinite plane.


    Some theocracies seem useless or even have little influence, but they are an indispensable part of the world.


    For example, river theocracy is of little use to individual gods, but without rivers, the form of the life world will be worse.


    "Since you choose the basic power, choose to the end!"


    Su Ye directly deleted the Theocracy of all natural forces, such as sky, lightning, storm, etc. these forces were very powerful in the early stage, but they would become weaker and weaker in the later stage, which was also the fundamental reason for the decline of gods in previous dynasties.


    When a magician can control nature, the power of the relevant theocracy must be reduced.


    Then, delete some non fundamental theocracies, such as art, combat and so on.


    Finally, Su Ye began to use the exclusion method, and even turned the theocracy choice into another question: if mankind was about to die out and he could only choose three theocracies, what would he choose?


    After careful consideration, Su Ye chose the Theocracy of survival and evolution, and then chose the Theocracy of order.


    In the infinite plane, there is only order theocracy, and there is no disorder or chaos theocracy, because disorder and chaos themselves are also a kind of order.


    The order in everyone''s mind is different, and the order of different species is also different.


    For example, mice live in a dark corner and eat garbage, which is a great disorder for humans, but for mice, it is an order of survival. From a higher point of view, they all belong to order.


    Only by accommodating the wisdom of order and disorder at the same time can we understand what order is. Otherwise, we can only understand control, fixation and restraint.


    Su Ye looked at the three divine rights of survival, evolution and order and fell into meditation.


    These three theocracies have obvious intersection, complementarity and no conflict.


    Sufficient survivability can lead to better evolution.


    For example, human beings can complete faster and higher evolution only by breeding in large numbers. It is incredible that life miracles emerge on a large scale.


    In a society with insufficient productivity and technology, human control of population will not do much harm, and even reduce the war formed by competing for living space. However, in the era of continuous progress of productive forces, any act of population control is slowing down development, self destruction, and looking at new changes with old eyes.


    If the evolution is strong enough, we will certainly be able to obtain stronger survival ability. Compared with wild animals, human beings are the biggest proof that highly evolved humans have extinct too many low evolved wild animals.


    As for order, it is to follow all the most basic laws. Whether it is survival or evolution, it should follow a certain order.


    However, order often becomes a cage that limits mankind itself and the whole collective.


    The older people are, the more they are bound by old ideas, the more they think their rings are right, oppose all emerging things, and believe that emerging things are not orderly, chaotic and evil.


    But in the eyes of young people, the so-called chaos is so beautiful and orderly.


    History has proved that mankind has fallen into crisis in a short period of time, but if we observe it on a macro large time scale, we will find that mankind has been growing and getting better.


    Those who criticize the low morality of mankind in the new era have never seen the exchange of children and the wanton actions of slave owners and feudal emperors.


    Those who criticize the depravity of mankind in the new era do not see so many people killing for a bite, nor do they see the large-scale acts of robbers and evil soldiers.


    Those who yearn for the simplicity of ancient times must go back to ancient times. If they can tolerate * poor homes, worms and food that are hard to swallow, they will probably be knocked off by a stick and become delicious food.


    Life exists not to deny the nothingness of the present and miss the past, but for a better present and a better future.


    Su Ye constantly combs the related concepts of life direction in his heart.


    Finally, Su ye made a choice.


    "Since I want to pursue the ultimate principle of magic, is this process closer to survival, evolution or order?"


    "Obviously..." "you are responsible for survival, and the magician is responsible for evolution!" Su Ye touched the divine sphere of light, which turned into evolutionary divine power and entered his own body. Finally, Su Ye looked to the resource light ball. Resource photosphere not only determines various materials, but also the choice of environment, which has a great impact on ethnic groups. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1018

    "There are many environments in the human world, but some environments are very unsuitable for human survival, and it is difficult to develop strong civilization. The most typical are ice fields, mountains and plateaus. It has nothing to do with mankind, but the negative impact of these areas is too great. "


    "Throughout history, mankind has different classifications, but there are only three civilizations that have really reached the peak form."


    "At the beginning, human beings were nomadic without a fixed place. Later, the four agricultural civilizations ruled the world. Then the global environment changed greatly, the temperature decreased, and the crazy nomadic civilization went south, swallowing all agricultural civilizations except the Chinese civilization."


    "After that, in addition to Chinese civilization, nomadic civilization dominated until marine civilization completed its accumulation and dominated the world."


    "Now, it is the peak duel between agricultural civilization and marine civilization, and nomadic civilization shrinks in the corner to eat its old capital."


    "Farming civilization, nomadic civilization and marine civilization. These three civilizations are not isolated, but have different emphases. "


    "If the three civilizations follow the four dimensions of morality, cooperation, dignity and adventure, they can get interesting results without considering other factors such as religion."


    "A civilized farming society is characterized by high morality, high cooperation, high respect and low risk."


    "Because the living environment of farming civilization is relatively fixed, there is no need for a large number of adventure activities to seek food, and good social and moral relations are needed to ensure the stability of ethnic groups. Therefore, such a society chooses Confucianism that pays more attention to social relations, morality and dignity. This is in line with the theory of evolution, because the natural selection in the theory of evolution obviously also includes the social environment. "


    "A nomadic civilization is a society with low morality, high cooperation, high respect and inferiority and high adventure."


    "Nomadic civilization has no fixed place to live, so it needs to take various high-risk actions. In an excessively harsh environment, the law of the jungle and low morality, but in order to survive, it has to cooperate internally. At the same time, in order to maintain stability, it is dignified, humble and harsh."


    "The society of marine civilization is low morality, high cooperation, low dignity and high adventure."


    "The marine environment is worse than the land, and human beings cannot survive alone. It is necessary to use ships together for activities, which leads to the tendency of high risk and high cooperation. And because different people control different parts of the ship and have certain control over the navigation process, the loss of any important member is life-threatening, and the gap in everyone''s actual status is not large enough, which leads to the low dignity of marine civilization. The bad marine environment has prompted the emergence of the law of the jungle, which must be a low moral society. "


    "When I was young, I probably thought that one civilization was good and excellent, and other civilizations were inferior."


    "But now, I have realized that all mankind is a big system. From a higher level, the three civilizations of ocean, nomadism and agriculture have been communicating continuously, both genetically and culturally. No civilization is inferior or excellent, only whether it is suitable for the natural and social environment at that time, only whether it can develop for a long time. "


    Su ye thought for a long time.


    Touch the resource light ball and select the ethnic location.


    "Eliminate overheating and supercooling."


    "Abandon the island."


    "Choose a place that contains both natural harbors, fertile land with rivers and rich grasslands."


    When Su ye made a choice, hundreds of local three-dimensional maps emerged in front of him, with vast oceans on one side, fertile plains on the other, and green grasslands in the other direction.


    However, the resources stored in the display resource photosphere are insufficient to allow their own ethnic groups to move there directly.


    "I can''t enter, and other gods may not enter, that is to say, these places are the battleground for my future!" Su Ye quickly memorizes all local three-dimensional maps and records all detailed information, such as vegetation form, landform, biological species, etc.


    Subsequently, Suye made new choices, including natural harbors, places with general land and beautiful grasslands.


    Because in the early stage, Lianggang and grassland were the most difficult to transform, and the land was the easiest to transform.


    This time, thousands of three-dimensional maps appear, but they still show that they are lack of resources.


    The Soviet Union changed its conditions. As a result, only when ports, land and grasslands were generally selected, could the resource photosphere be barely enough.


    This means that his perfect start is bankrupt.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX [book friends camp] to read books and get cash red envelopes!


    The reason for choosing the intersection of the three landforms is that it is inspired by the human history of Bluestar.


    In human history, such as ancient China, ancient Egypt, Lianghe civilization and ancient India, are typical agricultural civilizations, which have been brilliant for a long time.


    Mongolian civilization and some civilizations are typical nomadic civilizations. They also had brilliant periods, and even occupied all other civilizations except China.


    Ancient Greece is a typical marine civilization. Although it did not form an empire, it was strong enough to resist the Persian Empire.


    Ancient Rome was not a marine civilization at first, but a nomadic civilization. Later, it absorbed agricultural civilization. Later, it became the Roman Empire, which had a great relationship with the ocean. It itself was a multi mixture dominated by marine civilization.


    After that, Spain, Portugal, the Netherlands and the most prosperous British Empire, the sun never sets, are all marine civilizations, especially Britain, which are more pure.


    The latter is a mixed civilization dominated by marine civilization.


    China, on the other hand, is dominated by farming civilization, which has the strongest survival ability among all ethnic groups. It is also the only ancient civilization that has not been destroyed. In the later stage, it became a mixed civilization dominated by farming civilization and stood at the peak of the world.


    The future trend is uncertain, which may involve multi civilization changes far beyond the integration of the previous three civilizations, such as industrial civilization, information civilization, biological civilization, AI civilization and space civilization.


    Suye plans to select an area with complete oceans, plains and grasslands to form three countries and build a complex ethnic evolution system, which has a successful precedent and is also the most successful evolution mode known to mankind.


    But unexpectedly, the land of creation does not allow the choice of comprehensive fertile land.


    If you choose a place where the three are common, the resource light ball is enough, but what about the basic resources after birth? What if you have an accident?


    Su ye thought about it. Environment is more important than ordinary resources and has a great impact on people. Environment comes first and resources come second. Moreover, a good environment does not lack resources at all.


    "Well, let''s make the grassland of nomadic excrement stirring sticks barren, so that they are more ferocious and can form a catfish effect and become qualified excrement stirring sticks."


    Among the three civilizations of farming, ocean and nomadism, the nomadic civilization has been brilliant and is also a real shit stirring stick.


    They are indeed extremely destructive, destroying many races, but it is difficult to defeat tenacious and powerful opponents, such as China, which eventually lost to the agricultural civilization, and finally enslaved by the great powers of marine civilization. The reason is their inherent shortcomings.


    History has proved that nomadic civilization can only stir when other civilizations are weak or decline into Shi. Once other civilizations evolve into stones, nomadic civilization itself becomes Shi.


    The nomadic civilization has the characteristics of high adaptation to the environment and low transformation of the environment, which limits the possibility of their long-term growth, so even if they have oil, they can not become an industrial power.


    Except for new evolution.


    "With theoretical guidance and historical experience, we should establish forces according to the characteristics of civilization."


    "Agricultural civilization must establish a strong and unified empire. If it cannot be unified, the whole civilization will be destroyed. Stable social relations are the foundation of agricultural civilization. Wait, maintain stability... "


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he underestimated those people.


    "Marine civilization, whether from Greece to Rome, the sun never sets, the British Empire and the moldy country, is very strong, but it is not unified. Therefore, the marine civilization I established cannot be determined by the thinking of agricultural civilization, so we should establish a federal state and establish decentralization. So it seems that it is not the Chinese people who choose to do so, but the marine civilization and culture of previous dynasties that have led to the model of this country. "


    "As for nomadic civilization, it is not necessary in the era of rapid development, but the complex system must have at least three elements, otherwise it is impossible to build a stable human evolution system."


    "I don''t like the destructive nomadic civilization, but at the level of human evolution, theory and reason are more important than my preferences."


    "So I must keep the nomadic civilization. Nomadic civilization cannot establish a unified enemy state or a federal state, which is more suitable for multi tribal alliances. "


    "I see!"


    "Different civilizations and cultures, coupled with different environments and genes, different ethnic groups have adapted to different social environments. Any attempt to push down a certain system and introduce it into foreign systems will inevitably lead to the collapse of the whole society."


    "The best way for civilization and progress is to constantly absorb and share, form orderly exchanges, and maintain high learning, high competition and low confrontation."


    "Wait..."


    Su Ye suddenly felt cold.


    Because I examined the history of human development from a large-scale macro perspective and found all kinds of similar laws. It seems that there is a big hand manipulating human beings, forcing human beings to choose farming, marine or nomadic civilization and thinking, and finally spiraling upward.


    "No wonder those leaders in various fields suspect that there are other beings on human beings, because they see various phenomena on a large scale and at a macro level, which is completely inconsistent with their intuition."


    "However, current research has proved that this is only a phenomenon of spontaneous formation of life under the choice of different natural and social environments, a wonderful self-organization."


    Su ye thought it over and over again. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    "I should look at environmental choices from a dynamic perspective."


    "The land of creation doesn''t give me a full map, and all choices are local. However, with the continuous selection just now, I have pieced together a fuzzy world puzzle of the place of creation according to the ecological environment of each map. Except for a few local areas, I can''t be sure, and I have roughly determined the face of the whole world. "


    In Su Ye''s mind, a huge spherical map emerged.


    However, most of the map is black, and only a few places are bright, showing land or sea.


    Even so, Su ye can determine a lot of information. After all, geographical knowledge is common¡° The importance of learning geography well. Most gods don''t think of this. Even if they realize it, they can only make wrong choices because of lack of relevant knowledge or lack of time. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1019

    "At present, it is the best way to choose a barren environment next to a rich environment and then find a way to move to a rich environment."


    "But the problem is that there are powerful Warcraft in the place of creation, and our distractions can''t move at present. The people are not the opponents of those powerful creatures at present."


    Su Ye soon understood that those rich places that people did not choose were traps!


    Since the theme of the place of creation is the direction of life, it must be gradual. Any God who tries to create a powerful individual life for short-term interests will be destroyed by the more powerful Warcraft in the place of creation.


    Because it''s off the subject.


    Thinking of this, Su Ye decided to choose the three poor places.


    Exchange good books and focus on VX official account. Now pay attention to the cash red envelope!


    The land is barren, the grassland is barren and the sea is barren, and there are many barren environments nearby, but there is a medium environment in the middle distance and a rich environment in the long distance.


    This choice seems conservative, but it is actually laying a solid foundation.


    Even if you master countless truths, there will be all kinds of situations when you land.


    Let the people of creation gradually adapt to different environments and evolve gradually, so as to go further.


    Su Ye kept looking in the map and finally determined a three poor place.


    Looking at the barren place, Su Ye shook his head gently, and the possibility of rapid development would not exist.


    However, even poor places are better than the average environment in Greece.


    Then, Su Ye looked at the light ball of life.


    Choose human beings themselves, and they are ordinary human beings. The life light ball can give birth to 10000 people.


    "The upper limit of the number of people that agricultural civilization can carry is higher, followed by marine civilization and nomadic civilization..."


    Then, according to what he knew and learned, Su Ye officially held the light ball of life and made a decision.


    Boom


    When the light ball exploded, Su Ye''s eyes were black and bright, just like a meteor. From the blue sky, he broke through the white clouds and threw them into the vast land.


    Below, 10000 white meteors fly in three different directions.


    Su ye turned his head and saw a meteor passing in the distance.


    The wind roars in my ears, and the world is bright.


    Blue ocean, yellow earth, green grassland and brown hills are intertwined into a world of beautiful scenery.


    Soon, ten thousand meteors fell on the plain, the sea and the grassland, turning into adult men and women completely naked.


    There are 5000 people on the plain, 3000 by the sea and 2000 on the grassland.


    At the same time, Su Ye feels that the resource light ball is slowly consuming.


    See those men and women more simple leather clothes, three places each set up a small rock temple.


    Subsequently, humble folk houses emerged one after another. The folk houses in plain and seaside areas were made of wood, while those in grassland areas were yurt like tents.


    The resource photosphere is no longer consumed, but some primitive stone tools have appeared in the three countries one after another.


    The adult men and women stood in place and looked around in confusion.


    Su Ye sighed. How could he be so poor!


    Go straight back to the stone age!


    Are you a God or a poverty alleviation cadre?


    The good news is that the primitive stone tools do not consume resource light balls, so they are regarded as a novice gift bag in the place of creation.


    Later, Su ye only felt his body sink and fell to the ground. Then he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Their distractions are as like as two peas in the temple. But the statue is not the original style, but is like the handwriting of the Greek sculptor, just like himself.


    Quite the level of the statue of David.


    The three stone statues of the three temples are in different positions, but they are Trinity. They can perceive everything in the three places at the same time.


    The land of creation gave no more information.


    Not only as poverty relief cadres, but also from scratch.


    Su ye took a look at the resource light ball. There were still a lot left. He was not in a hurry. He thought about what he should do first.


    Soon, Su Ye straightened out his thoughts.


    Scan all the believers in the three places, feel carefully and be speechless.


    These believers can''t even speak!


    Not as good as primitive people!


    They are very different from the people of their own God star.


    Resource photosphere can only provide material, and can not directly instill knowledge into these people.


    Moreover, their own distraction can not directly use divination to change them.


    "Forget it, the whiter the white paper, the greater the possibility..."


    Fortunately, Su ye can also use some divine abilities.


    "I, Su ye, the great guide, came down from heaven to guide you."


    Su Ye''s powerful voice spread all over the three gathering places. It was not in any language, but it could be understood by everyone.


    The faces of those people showed all kinds of expressions.


    Some are surprised, some fear, some doubt, some ponder, some panic


    "Don''t be afraid, we are a family, and I will bring you all beauty."


    Many people realized that the voice came from the temple. Some were so frightened that they instinctively knelt to the ground. Many people were driven to kneel on the ground one after another.


    Su Ye frowned slightly.


    Then, the three statues of Suye made different divine voices to the people in the three places.


    On the plain.


    "You are Chinese speakers. This fertile land is your home. You will plant and grow here, learn philosophy and magic, and learn the books of sages such as'' ears'', ''Confucius'' and'' Mencius''. After that, I will teach you Chinese... "


    The coast.


    "You are Greek speaking sea people. The coast and ocean are your paradise. You will fish and survive here, learn philosophy and magic..."


    On the grassland.


    "You are barbarians who speak barbaric language. The endless grassland is your hometown. You will hunt and run here, learn hunting and killing, learn... Strengthen your body with magic."


    Su Ye has long studied the cultivation methods of war body magicians. The core principle still comes from magic. The difference is that magic will continuously strengthen the body and form close-up magic. It has been used on gods and people. Although it is far inferior to divine soldiers at present, as long as it evolves slowly, its success will be unlimited in the future.


    Gods can cultivate divine warriors, as can magicians.


    Subsequently, Su Ye issued orders one by one, and the people of the three countries acted in a mess.


    Su Ye looked at the people in a hurry and shook his head. They have body, intelligence and instinct, but they obviously lack life experience. They are a bit like clumsy children. After all, they are healthy and learn faster than children.


    Some people are responsible for obtaining the most basic food, such as preparing for hunting, gathering or fishing.


    Some people are responsible for looking for building materials, or logging, or looking for stones for expansion.


    Some people begin to prepare for life, such as lighting a fire, such as weeding, pest control and so on.


    Some strong people were singled out separately to exercise, train combat skills and prepare for the future.


    As a distraction of the lower God, Su ye can easily control 10000 believers.


    The believers acted in an orderly manner.


    Reasonably speaking, we should send believers to explore everywhere and collect intelligence, but now believers'' ability is too poor, they have no basic exploration ability, and now the possibility of accidents is too low. Be steady first.


    Anyway, I have a resource photosphere. It''s no problem to raise them for a month or two.


    Su Ye observed all believers while giving orders.


    The initial believers are too precious. Each one can''t be wasted. We must be precise... Poverty alleviation.


    The ability to visualize the knowledge universe is still there. Su Ye simply established three creator galaxies, each of which is an independent planet.


    Everyone is valued as knowledge.


    Strong, smart, grumpy, flexible, beautiful, happy, melancholy, clumsy, ordinary


    Every Xinmin planet is constantly generating new information to facilitate accurate command. You can''t use big data analysis. Without a smart brain, you can be a human smart brain.


    With ignorance and curiosity, the people of the three countries, including Han, Hai and man, gradually became familiar with the world under the guidance of Su Ye.


    At noon, Suye turned the resource light ball into food for people from all over the world to eat.


    Su Ye observed slowly and soon found something wrong.


    These people are confused and difficult to cooperate. Even if they give orders, they do their own things and often have conflicts with each other.


    Some of them were grumpy and even had to fight.


    Ten thousand people at the beginning and infighting immediately?


    Su Ye was puzzled. There was no problem with these people. They were all created by the Greeks in the place of creation, and all aspects must be normally distributed, that is, there are few smart and weak, while ordinary people occupy the majority.


    But now look at this situation, a group of headless flies is not different from a group of fools.


    The power of the place of creation is very strong, stronger than the creator God. The created human beings can never be so weak.


    So, what causes these people to have no basic cooperation?


    Is human instinct so stupid and antagonistic?


    Su Ye fell into deep thought and began to think about the development of human history.


    In ancient times, human beings in various regions were scattered, often more than a dozen or more people were a group, and later dozens of people were even more together.


    Later, the more and more human beings could not coexist peacefully, so they moved around.


    In the process of migration, human beings are constantly changing and evolving, which leads to the higher degree of evolution of human beings farther away from their original land.


    Later, with the passage of time, humans began to gather on a large scale


    Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly realized.


    It''s no problem to establish a country directly. The problem is that the concept of the state is too abstract.


    Even on blue star, children need to be educated for a long time before they have the concept of a country. Human beings are smart and have their own ideas. Under natural conditions, it is difficult for the number of ancient human gathering places to exceed 100, because once there are too many people, different people have different ideas and think they are right, they will form contradictions, compete for resources, fight inside, split and divide into many small tribes. The great migration of human beings is not only because the original residence does not have enough living resources, but also because at the beginning, human beings could not maintain large-scale gathering and achieve high coordination. Many people were forced to leave because of different ideas. Human beings are smart and can always surpass individuals. Before long, human beings found an intuitive way to unite many people into one. Nature is unpredictable, thunder, fire, heavy rain, landslides, earthquakes, wild animals... All these make human beings fear, realize the power of nature, instinctively believe that there is a mysterious existence similar to human beings but with stronger power, or spirit, or God, or ancestors, and so on. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1020

    In the long survival of human beings, there will always be some occasional luck or miracles, such as the death of wild animals in front of them, such as the death of rabbits released by Eagles falling from the sky, such as surviving disasters, such as eating mushrooms and seeing little people dancing


    Human beings also believe that when they live, there must be some force that can help them fight against bad forces.


    Therefore, people began to imagine some mysterious forces, such as black birds, dragons and wolves.


    The materialization of these forces is totem.


    Slowly, because they believe in the same totem and have something in common, more people can live together and work hard for one goal to form a large tribe with a large number of people.


    Even if there are differences and contradictions between us, as long as we have a common belief, we will unite together.


    Human beings grow by faith.


    Believe in the same, then really the same, and then really together.


    If you believe in kindness, you are really kind.


    Believe in hard work, then really hard work.


    If we believe in the same race, we will be more united.


    If you believe in morality, you will restrain yourself.


    If you believe in the law, you will avoid breaking the law.


    If you believe that you have a future, you will get better and better.


    If we do not believe it, the whole society will collapse rapidly.


    Trust is the basis of cooperation.


    Su ye thought about it. He didn''t intend to be a God in the place of creation, and there was no entity. In the early stage, he couldn''t let mankind have basic cohesion.


    You can create totems.


    So Su Ye used divination.


    In the minds of the Han people, a flying Oriental Yellow Dragon emerged.


    In the minds of Haiguo people, a giant whale emerged from the water.


    In the mind of the barbarians, a giant wolf howling at the moon emerged.


    "This is the guardian beast of our country. Now, I want to build its totem, which every child will remember from generation to generation. It will protect us when our country is in danger! "


    After su ye said that, using the resource light ball, he saw lifelike statues of yellow dragon, giant whale and giant wolf in front of the temples of the three countries.


    The huge totem statues shocked the people of the three countries. They expressed their respect for totems in various instinctive ways.


    After a while, Su Ye continued to observe.


    It was soon found that these people were still confused and their working ability was worse, but they suddenly began to communicate.


    They use all kinds of exaggerated expressions, movements and calls to imitate the totem they see in their mind.


    They kept nodding and approving, as if there was something more between them.


    The distance between us seems to be a little closer.


    Near night, Su Ye gathered people from three countries in front of the temple to teach different languages of the three countries.


    The lower the communication cost, the lower the social internal friction, and the higher the final income.


    The next day, it was dawn, and the loud horn spread all over the world, waking up the sleeping people.


    People came out of their homes one after another, looking around and stunned.


    In the residence of the Han state, pigs, cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks and geese flock together and make all kinds of calls.


    The fields in the distance are green, and the crops and vegetable gardens are full of vitality.


    With the orders issued by Su ye, the Han people engaged in all kinds of work in a hurry and excitement.


    In the residence of Haiguo, thousands of fish jump on the sea.


    Haiguo people hurried to use all kinds of rough tools to catch fish, and a few people continued to learn to dry salt.


    In the gathering place of the barbarian country, the barbarian people couldn''t close their mouths with laughter. They looked at the sheep and horses near the tent and learned to herd excitedly.


    Su Ye looked at the few resource light balls left and prepared to make an iron spear. The results showed that it was not allowed to make it.


    Not even bronze.


    It can be exchanged for excellent stone tools.


    Su Ye hehe said, leaving the remaining resources for a rainy day.


    In this way, Su Ye continued to command the three countries to do things in line with their respective civilizations, establish positive feedback and promote self strengthening.


    At the same time, let everyone rotate to do different jobs, observe everyone''s mastery of different jobs, and allocate the final work according to their mastery.


    Slowly, Su Ye selected the best people in various types of work as managers.


    The efficiency of national construction has soared.


    Su Ye sighed in his heart that life was really magical.


    Watching the steady development of people from all over the world, Su Ye held down the inner turmoil and did not take big steps to bullshit, but gradually grew up according to the experience and lessons of totem.


    Su Ye selected the fastest-growing group of people in various countries to serve as wizards.


    The main role of these people is to communicate with themselves, be responsible for educating, stabilizing the people and forming order.


    At the same time, the establishment of government officials and military officials, the current position is under the wizard, but after that, there will be different differentiation.


    In the Han Dynasty, a unified king will eventually be born, which is a combination of the highest wizards, government officials and military officials.


    The rest of the wizards will be transformed into various officials, responsible for education, civil affairs, etiquette and so on.


    In the barbarian Kingdom, the king separated and cooperated with the wizard society.


    In the sea Kingdom, there will be no unified king, but the coexistence of different consuls and wizards.


    Here, the wizard is not a powerful person in Egypt, but a job.


    All three countries should establish a magician system.


    But now they don''t even learn the language.


    Fortunately, the place of creation is very powerful, giving the first generation of human beings great power and making their learning ability far surpass that of ordinary people.


    Both the language ability and the mastery speed of basic skills are changing with each passing day.


    In just one month, 80% of human beings can communicate in simple language and can fully cope with all kinds of daily situations.


    At this time, the division of labor of all mankind has been completed.


    The three countries have established preliminary organizations and constantly improved them.


    With basic communication skills, Su Ye began to send people from three countries to explore and improve the original map in his mind.


    The three countries are about 100 kilometers apart, like three points of a triangle.


    Within 100 kilometers of the three countries, there were no signs of other gods'' distraction. There were many flocks of wild animals, but there were no Warcraft.


    This means that he will not meet with external forces for at least a long time.


    This is the advantage of choosing barren land.


    Looking at the busy human beings of the Three Kingdoms, Su Ye fell into meditation.


    "Now that the three countries are on the right track, I just need to find ways to speed up in accordance with the way of human development. As long as they can master the basic survival ability and learn language, they can directly learn magic and then give birth to magicians. "


    "With a magician, the ability of self-protection is greatly enhanced, and we can start to strengthen fertility. At the same time, he began to study bronze, then iron, and climbed the magic tree all the way. There are traces to follow. "


    "The question now is, how do I deal with potential enemies?"


    "Basically, only Greek gods, demon gods and many gods without alliance can attack me."


    "The Greek gods will not consider it for the time being. Most of them will choose humanoid form. Humanoid form either needs long-term development like human beings, or only relies on instinct to fight. It can''t threaten me at all."


    "If the Greek gods choose a strong ethnic group, they need to grow slowly, and the number is very small. It is impossible to risk troops for long-distance exploration, and it is also impossible to threaten me."


    "He is a God without alliance. He can''t guess. He can act according to circumstances."


    "Then there are the demon gods. These guys are always crazy. It''s ok if they are the demon gods allied with me. If not, they may attack first and swallow me."


    "You don''t have to think about it. If you kill the other party''s people and distract yourself, you will get the other party''s divine power or other power and strengthen yourself."


    "Like the devil, the devil has strong strength in the early stage and can grow rapidly by swallowing each other. However, it is bound to be limited to a certain extent."


    "Even so, the little devil has black iron strength. Only a few hundred can be equal to my 10000 people. However, my people have begun to train archery and battle array. The strength of collective and knowledge is enough to fight against the army of little demons. However, the outcome must be that both sides will be hurt and fall into the trough of development. "


    "Therefore, no matter what, I should avoid war, speed up self-protection, and prepare more bronzes and magicians against black iron soldiers as soon as possible."


    After deciding the direction, Su Ye began to calculate how many people should study magic full-time, how many people began to be responsible for prospecting, mining, smelting and forging, how many people should be responsible for food, and how many people continued to collect stones to build stone tools


    Suddenly, Su Ye laughed.


    "All my assumptions just now are based on the premise that the other party knows who I am. In fact, the other party can''t know!"


    "There are too many human gods. There are thousands of gods in the four major god systems of Greece, northern Europe, Persia and Egypt, and there are more than a million false gods."


    Su ye thought and closed the gate of the temple so that no one would see his face.


    Then, after consuming resources, a statue of Zeus was built outside each of the three temples.


    If the enemy of Zeus came, he might have allied himself.


    If you are an ally of Zeus, even if you don''t believe your identity, you will slowly test it.


    As for the neutral gods, they either make friends or avoid. There is no need to risk losing both sides.


    No matter which God is, he will be careful in the early stage. No one wants to be eliminated because of rash advance.


    It is the basic idea of almost all gods to spend at least 100 years in the place of creation and let the noumenon get the first ten-year reward.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Next, he can re plan his growth mode.


    We can be bold. Assuming that there is no enemy attack in the near future, we can strengthen the development of magicians. As long as a large number of magicians are born, we can expect the future¡° Wait... "Su Ye was distracted and suddenly stunned¡° All magic apprentices can use magic sharing, which means that my magic apprentice not only has the strength of black iron, but also connects the magic lake of my body... "My body can sense any magic connection. I must guess that my distraction has trained a magician in the place of creation."¡° So, what will my ontology do? Enhance and improve magic sharing to make this magic stronger, so as to indirectly help the magicians in the place of creation! This is not cheating, but the magic system is growing. The key is that the time flow here is different from the outside world. I can also improve magic sharing! "¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1021

    Since the adverse risk is eliminated, put all your eggs in one basket!


    First maintain the basic living conditions of the three countries, and then develop magic as much as possible.


    Magic is the primary productive force, not bronze.


    Therefore, Su Ye changed his training strategy, reduced everyone''s workload every day, and then spent more time in class.


    In the course of his lecture, Su Ye was distracted and began to study and transform magic sharing.


    At the same time, some scouts will be arranged to give up magic completely, and even teach them Greek War skills, specifically responsible for exploring outside the three countries.


    Even if they are caught, they will not reveal their identity. At most, they are considered to be the children of ordinary Greek gods.


    Within the temple, Su Ye''s perception range is limited. At present, the radius is only about 10 kilometers. If it is beyond 10 kilometers, it can only be obtained by scouts.


    Through the information constantly returned by scouts, Su Ye continued to build more detailed maps, and used information construction technology to deduce and analyze, so as to make the three countries evolve at a high speed.


    In the third month, the students have changed significantly.


    The seven smartest of them have even reached the level of Greek genius.


    Although much worse than Aristotle''s super genius, they all have legendary talent.


    Su Ye arranged them to open a small stove in a separate class. They didn''t have to work. They were delicious and delicious. They were supplied and trained with all their strength.


    Then, more than 100 students with excellent qualifications were selected to enter key classes and study full-time.


    Others are trained normally.


    Another month passed.


    In the cool morning wind, some Han people got up to wash and then came to the big square of Kong City and stood in front of the Yellow Dragon Statue totem.


    "Good morning, big mentor."


    Twenty two people saluted one after another.


    Two are students in the gifted class, 15 are students in the key class, and the remaining five students are ordinary, and some even have poor grades.


    At the end of the morning ceremony, 22 people talked and laughed and went to their respective classes to study.


    After a full hour, more than half of the people got up one after another.


    After reading in the morning, the students walked out of the classroom and went to the collective canteen.


    People from different classes gathered together.


    Most of them are ordinary class members. Their place is bustling and lively.


    Inside the statue, Su Ye was distracted, looked at the noisy canteen with a smile, and remembered his school days.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked at a table.


    "I said, Chen Ning, it''s enough for others to read every day. They are students of genius class and key class. If they read more, they can be promoted to magic apprentice earlier. But you are the fifth from the bottom of the class. What can you learn? "


    A pretty young man blushed and said nothing.


    "Chen Ning, we don''t look down on you. We''re afraid you''re tired."


    "Yes, I saw you dozing off while hoeing the ground the day before yesterday. You almost got your feet."


    "You said, why did you do this? After work and study, wouldn''t it be good to have fun with us? "


    The young man named Chen Ning smiled shyly and said, "I know you don''t want me to be too tired, but I want to be a magician. I''m so stupid and want to be a magician. Of course, I have to work harder."


    "But it''s no use trying so hard."


    "No, the great instructor told a story about Hote''s sea people. He was also stupid, but he wanted to be a war magician, and finally succeeded. I asked the great mentor secretly. I said, the great mentor, can I be a magician? Guess what the big instructor said? "


    Everyone stared at Chen Ning.


    Chen Ning said with a smile: "the great guide said that a magician is a mountain. Maybe not everyone can climb to the top of the mountain, but as long as you work hard, find ways, accumulate and think bit by bit, you can at least reach the mountainside. After listening, I suddenly realized that I might not be able to reach the top of the mountain, but no one could stop me from going to the mountainside. Do you think so? "


    The students were stunned for a long time.


    "I think you will be able to reach the mountainside in the future!"


    "I think so!"


    "OK, we won''t obstruct you in the future. If you want to learn, come to us when you have a rest!"


    "I think when you get to the mountainside, you will have a chance to climb to the top of the mountain!"


    "Ha ha, Chen Ning, come on, don''t stop!"


    "Uh huh!" Chen Ning nodded hard.


    Su Ye looked at ordinary Chen Ning and smiled.


    Night fell.


    Plato city in the sea country.


    "Why didn''t axer come back?" A freckled young man fell on the bed and yawned greatly.


    "He stayed up late in the classroom again?"


    "My eyes are black."


    "Alas, when I first met axer, he was just like a fool. He would do whatever the big mentor asked him to do. He worked hard and studied hard. This boy...... "


    "Let''s go and see him. If he continues to study like this, he won''t be able to support himself."


    "Go!"


    Five students got up and walked to the classroom together.


    The natural light crystal shines on the classroom. A thin figure is holding a wooden strip and writing and drawing on the sand table.


    "Axer!"


    Five people Hula around. Axel with brown hair raised his head and looked at the crowd blankly.


    Everyone can''t laugh or cry.


    "Look at you, you''re stupid!"


    "Your dark circles are like being sprayed by cuttlefish."


    "Come on, go to bed today and learn tomorrow. You always have to rest for a day!"


    A group of students set up axer with all their hands and feet and pushed him to the dormitory.


    Axer cried and laughed. "Let me learn for a while, just for a while."


    "No! We''re afraid you''ll learn to die. "


    "Well, I''ll rest tonight. You loosen me. It hurts a little." Axer road.


    "Really?"


    "Really." Axer looked helpless.


    "OK."


    They let go of axer and walked to the dormitory together in the moonlight.


    The crowd looked at axer. He lowered his head, gently moved his fingers and wrote and drew in mid air.


    The crowd sighed helplessly.


    "Are you tired of learning like this every day?"


    "A little tired, but very comfortable."


    "But your grades are also very average."


    "But I like it." Axer smiled.


    "We are all surprised that those... Xueba, as your majesty said, likes learning. It''s normal. If I were Xueba, I also like learning. However, your grades are not good. Why do you like learning? "


    "Because I want to be a great magician." Axer looked up and smiled.


    "That''s it?"


    Axer thought for a moment and said, "when I was just born, I didn''t know anything. I was confused. I felt like a piece of wood. I did what the big instructor said. Later, every time I had a rest, I was in a daze, because I didn''t know what I was going to do. I was sad and confused. I felt like there was no difference between living and dying. Everything was meaningless. So, I asked the great mentor tentatively, "is my life really meaningful?"


    The crowd looked at axer curiously.


    Axer said, "the great mentor says that life is meaningless."


    Everyone laughed.


    "The big director is right."


    "So stop learning and play with us."


    Axer smiled and said, "then, the great mentor said that life is meaningless, so we should find our own meaning for life."


    There was silence.


    "I said, how to find my own meaning of life."


    "He said, it''s very simple. Just do what you like."


    "I was ashamed to say that, in fact, I may not know what I like. I may like it today and change tomorrow. Guess what the big instructor said about me?"


    The crowd laughed and said, "I''m sure I''ll criticize you!"


    But axer held his chest up and said, "the big instructor said I could see better than others."


    "And then? It''s over? "


    "Of course not. The big instructor said that since he doesn''t know what he likes, before getting up every day, think about what he likes to do today, say it several times and remember it. Then, day by day, one day, you will find that, eh, what you like has not changed for a long time, that is what you really like. "


    Everyone was lost in thought.


    Axer smiled and said, "then, I use this method. I think every day. At the beginning, I often change. I like eating, farming, running, dazing, everything, but I don''t like it so much. Until I found out that I like magic. Then, after I got up early, I often said I like magic. You heard this. "


    "Yes, we have, but most of the time you meditate and don''t let us hear."


    Axer''s light green eyes twinkled with stars and said, "I kept saying that I liked magic until one day, I suddenly understood what I wanted to do. I want to be a great magician, but to be a great magician, I have to study hard, study in class, study in work, study in our speech, and study by myself in the dormitory... Then, I''m like this. "


    "But aren''t you tired?"


    Exchange good books and focus on VX official account. Now pay attention to the cash red envelope!


    "Tired, but I''m happier." In the moonlight, axer stretched his bright smile.


    "Strange thing!" A classmate whispered.


    "I''ll try it when I''m free." Another student whispered.


    "Don''t... well, try it. Just like it." Another classmate smiled.


    "Come on, have a good sleep today."¡° Yes! " Axer nodded hard. In the temple, Su Ye smiled and watched the back of the group disappear at the door. The next day, among countries, in addition to the genius class, key class and ordinary class, there was also a slow class. Every student in the slow class did not do well, and some even fell behind. There are more than 100 students in slow classes in the three countries. They have one thing in common and work harder than others. Some of them are unable to pay attention and are always distracted. Some will get stuck in a problem and think about it for a day. Some can''t understand some simple concepts that ordinary people seem to have. They seem to have many shortcomings. They have only two advantages: hard work and persistence. When any God sees these people, he will nod his head and praise them, and then throw them aside to live and die. Su Ye didn''t. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1022

    Su Ye deliberately reduced the workload of these people, and then began to teach them some learning methods to cultivate their learning ability.


    The emergence of the slow class has aroused the ridicule of most people. However, the students in the slow class seem to be really fools and don''t care. They just try to remember knowledge, learning methods and cultivate their ability.


    Su Ye looked at the reaction of the students in the slow class and smiled.


    Many people do not know that this effort and persistence is also a talent.


    However, they have a low starting point and need to go through the accumulation of long-term slow variables.


    Without proper intervention, these people will be forced to stop their growth for various reasons.


    Only a few lucky people, because they find a certain method or cultivate a certain ability, and then go up to the sky.


    But now, Su Ye wants to avoid the interruption of the growth of these slow talents.


    Su Ye knows that these slow talents may not be able to become Aristotle in their whole life, but each of them will become the person Aristotle needs.


    At night, Su Ye looked at the three quiet cities, at the sleeping people in the dormitory and some learning people.


    Everyone can be a slow genius.


    However, not everyone will be lucky to be born in the environment of cultivating slow talents.


    These more than 100 people who first worked hard and persevered may be lucky or coincidence, but in the end, they changed their efforts and persevered into an excellent environment.


    The slow genius class will always exist.


    Everyone who wants to understand in the future, even if he doesn''t enter the slow genius class, will cultivate himself into a slow genius in the slow genius class he built.


    It''s never too late.


    In the sixth month of entering the place of creation, a genius can perceive the power of the divine world, but Su Ye prevented him from being promoted to a magic apprentice.


    Su ye asked him to continue to consolidate his meditation ability and not to impact the magic apprentice for a short time.


    And renamed him little Thales.


    In the tenth month, many people felt the power of the divine world.


    That is, this month, the patrol soldiers found a little devil with dark red skin on his back with a bone fork in the distance.


    One man and one devil looked at each other for a while, then turned around and ran back desperately at the same time.


    After listening to the report of the patrol soldiers, Su ye thought that he could work out a math problem.


    Su ye had a map in his mind. According to the soldiers, the two sides met 150 kilometers southwest.


    The strength of the little devil is stronger than that of human beings. The patrol range of his soldiers has already reached 150 kilometers. The patrol range of the little devil is only far and near, and is likely to reach 200 kilometers or even further.


    In other words, the other city should be 350 km to 500 km away from kongcheng, and the middle value is 400 km.


    Su ye thought about it and smiled. He had thought about it seriously before.


    Both sides are bound in statues. They don''t know each other''s reality at all. No one is stupid enough to send troops directly to attack.


    In the early stage, everyone''s life came from the light ball of life. At the beginning, their strength was similar, but different ethnic groups and growth methods led to different strengths and weaknesses in different periods.


    If you send less troops, you will send vegetables.


    If you pour out and the territory is not fortified, this is what a madman can do


    Su Ye shook his head gently. The demons were basically crazy.


    "So now we must train magic apprentices."


    Therefore, Su ye called all the people who could contact the power of the divine world to promote them to magic apprentices.


    In one day, there were 105 more magicians in the three countries, of which 24 were war body magicians.


    Before the magic apprentice learns magic, a warfighter magician can play 100 magic apprentices. Because the magic tower of the warfighter magician has a special structure, it can slowly nourish and strengthen the body in normal times, and can greatly strengthen the body and obtain strong strength in battle.


    Looking at the warfighter mage, Su Ye was very pleased that there were successors in the melee mage system.


    The birth of a magician inspired everyone in the three countries and greatly increased their motivation to learn magic.


    Su Ye mobilized all magicians to Kong City.


    The kongcheng people with black hair and black eyes looked curiously at the curly haired and black eyed Haiguo people and the Yellow haired and green eyed barbarians.


    At the beginning, Su Ye was also worried that the three parties would have problems at first sight. He was afraid of the constraints of the few people from the sea and the barbarians. As a result, he forgot the impact of civilization and culture on people.


    The Han people are more restrained because they have to abide by etiquette.


    On the contrary, the people of Shanghai are more lively and simply take it as their home. The barbarians don''t take it seriously. They walk around curiously, and even take away good things directly when they see them, and then leave their own things in exchange.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Ye began to teach another two languages to one side.


    At this time, people who can be promoted to magician are unusual and learn quickly.


    Within a few days, magicians from both countries began to look for people to practice Chinese in Kong City.


    "Mud!"¡° Eat and scold? "¡° Twist Bi! "


    The magicians of the Han Dynasty began to chatter.


    Scouts returned one after another, and several little demons were sent to explore the place called grey hill, but they did not enter within 150 kilometers. Obviously, the other party had no intention to attack.


    After that, Su ye sent all the battle magicians to imitate the magic soldiers and walk around the gray hills.


    Soon, the other party withdrew and seemed to give up the fight completely.


    Time passed slowly, and after a few months, all the magic apprentices mastered the black iron magic fireball, and their strength suddenly increased.


    The warbody magician also mastered the fire element combat technology, and its role in close combat is far greater than that of ordinary magicians.


    In order to hone their combat skills, warbody magicians began to serve as the leader of the hunting team. The hunting efficiency was greatly improved, and the meat food of the three countries began to increase.


    At the same time, the three countries began trade one after another, staying at the stage of barter.


    The 888 VX cash box is paid attention to by the company, the official account of the public, and the 888 cash bonus.


    In every country, there is an additional market.


    Looking at the three fairs, Su Ye showed hesitation.


    Obviously, in the early stage of development, the less internal friction, the better. As long as you are in the process of barter and subsequent distribution, you can be fair and just to ensure that the three countries develop with the lowest internal friction.


    But the problem is that the minimum internal friction only means that it is correct now, not in the future.


    My goal is to make the three civilizations communicate and promote each other''s growth.


    There is no contradiction between correct growth and reducing internal friction, but we need to find a stable and long-term form, rather than a form determined by ourselves.


    Obviously, in the long run, giving up barter and establishing a monetary system is more conducive to development.


    If a unified monetary system is established, it will also reduce internal friction in a short time. According to the principle of dissipative structure and self-organization and the process of human development, it can be inferred that the three civilizations will establish their own monetary system, which is the more correct direction of evolution.


    This will indeed increase internal friction, but it will also form diversity. In the long run, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Su Ye rubbed his temples.


    Sure enough, the real evolution and growth are not as simple as expected.


    Any instinctive, empirical and intuitive judgment is that if you know the right direction, unify yourself and decide everything, then the initial development of mankind must surpass any ethnic group.


    However, this is often wishful thinking.


    Because the complexity of life is far beyond imagination, even the God King''s intelligence can''t be left alone.


    You may be right in the known category, but what about the unknown category?


    "Anyway, the knowledge accepted by the magician is against instinct and experience, and it''s not bad this time. I will continue to follow the dissipative structure and self-organization theory to build the human system. I will not pursue short-term and immediate interests, but for long-term value and cultivate the ability of human growth and evolution. "


    "However, it is difficult for me to accept three forms of civilization and use three kinds of thinking to deal with three countries at the same time. It''s strong enough for a person to accommodate two opposite thoughts at the same time and grow continuously, but I have to toss myself very much. In addition, the complexity of the three countries is at least thousands of times that of the two countries. "


    Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly found an important point.


    "In the self-organization theory, there must be more than three basic elements, otherwise a real long-term and stable new form cannot be formed, not to mention the successive superposed hypercycles."


    "Lao Tzu''s sentence ''life two, two born three, three born all things'' is incomparably consistent with this theory. Even if what the two sides may say is not one thing and there are differences, there is also a strange connection. "


    "Perhaps, the coexistence of the three civilizations will burst out unexpected forces..."


    Su ye thought for a long time and smiled.


    "Anyway, a magic apprentice has been born and everything is on track."


    After learning fireball, magic apprentices directly learn magic sharing.


    When I spent my first year quietly in the place of creation, one quiet afternoon, the sun was shining, and the magicians sat around and looked at little Thales.


    Little Thales took a deep breath and slowly cast the second spell he learned.


    Magic sharing.


    The blue magic array emerged, then turned into a little blue light and entered his body.


    He glanced at the audience with a smile and said, "it''s successful."


    The audience cheered.


    Su Ye was distracted and smiled.


    Su ye also smiled.


    "Your Majesty, what are you laughing at?"


    In the temple of the magic God star, the body of the magic goddess hecat sat on the steps under Su Ye''s seat, put down the magic book and looked up at Su Ye.


    One side of Tess''s body also looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "I have determined the general direction of the land of creation test."¡° What? " The two goddesses looked at Su ye in disbelief. Not to mention that Su Ye was just a lower God, even the God kings of all generations had no ability to know what happened in the place of creation. Even if we only know the general direction, the influence on the infinite plane is enormous. Su Ye smiled and said, "do you know magic sharing?"¡° Of course, your greatness is unparalleled. " Hecat''s heart is full of respect, which is an important reason why she is willing to belong to Su Ye. Before that, she never thought that a person or God could have such a mind, which is incomparable to the divine king¡° In the unknown place, there was a weak magic apprentice who formed a magic connection with me, and used an improved version of magic sharing. " Hecat opened his eyes wide and said, "except yourself, no matter how well the magic sharing technique is improved, it can''t form a direct contact with you. In other words, it must be your distraction and improvement, and then a magic apprentice can use it?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1023

    "My distraction cannot be shared by magic, which means that my distraction is limited by the place of creation. This magic connection comes from a magic apprentice, not from a more powerful magician. What do you think? " Su ye asked.


    Tethys immediately said, "because there are no powerful magicians in the place of creation, otherwise it is impossible for a magic apprentice to contact you first. According to the calculation of time, this magic apprentice is likely to be cultivated by your distraction. "


    "Yes, in this way, the scope of all our previous guesses about the test of the place of creation will be greatly reduced." Suye road.


    Hecat slowly straightened his body, and the black and bright close body leather clothes were tight, and the body curve outlined was more thrilling.


    "In this way, the place of creation is not testing the power of individual gods, but more like testing what is related to believers." Hecat said.


    "Good." Su Ye nodded.


    "If it is to test the ability of gods to cultivate believers, what will our distraction do?" Asked Tethys.


    Hecat smiled and said, "I will train my believers in the direction of magicians. However, the cultivation of magicians is slower, so I will also train some divine warriors. And you? "


    Tethys thought and said, "there are many kinds of gods. Some gods are not suitable for cultivating human beings on land. The place of creation must also be taken into account. Therefore, my distraction should cultivate believers in the ocean. Not surprisingly, I will cultivate sea people dominated by Mermaid people. "


    The two goddesses suddenly thought of something and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "did you find it, too? Not surprisingly, this test of the gods will not be closed, but all gods will cultivate believers in the same or adjacent multiple faces. Then, the believers of different gods will continue to fight, and finally, the most powerful believer ethnic group will receive the most generous rewards. "


    Tethys said, "the test of the land of creation should be as you said. Unfortunately, all the distractions of the LORD God and the God King have entered, and their distractions will wake up in nine and 19 years respectively. If their distractions do not enter, the value of the news you get is unimaginable. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "now that the magic connection has been formed, I have dozens of ways to communicate. For example, distraction allows magic apprentices to cast magic sharing at certain intervals, and I can also cut off magic sharing at certain intervals to form a fixed code. For example, the Morse code I have heard of when traveling on the infinite plane. We know the principle and have a certain memory. Even if we are not proficient, we can learn it now. "


    "However, the will of the infinite plane will not allow this behavior to occur." Tess said cautiously.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, once my means exceed a certain limit, the infinite plane will certainly embarrass me. Therefore, I try to avoid using any means and only enhance magic sharing. This is a pure magic, and it is a knowledge power, not cheating. We should give infinite plane a face. After all, he gave me a big face first. "


    "You are right. After all, it is the supreme infinite plane will." The two goddesses nodded gently and thought of the clock tower of time and space.


    "Your restraint allows you to go further and higher." Tethys praised.


    "And after that?" Hecat asked.


    "After knowing the general direction of this test, do you know what is most valuable?" Su ye asked.


    Tethys thought for a moment and said, "in the next few hundred years, you will have the initiative and, if necessary, you can exchange enough benefits for the king of God."


    Hecat said bluntly, "at least your agreement with Zeus can be added for another hundred years."


    Tethys nodded.


    "You are right, but in my opinion, the most valuable thing is, why does the infinite plane will bind the gods, not test the gods, but test the believers of the gods? Or why test the gods'' ability to cultivate believers? "


    The two goddesses suddenly realized.


    "You mean..."


    Su Ye nodded slightly and said, "yes, the intention of infinite plane will is very important!"


    "What should we do next?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "we can''t leak this news to avoid causing the will of the infinite plane to bite back, but we can do it silently. In other words, we have been doing it, but from now on, we should strengthen our efforts. "


    "For example?"


    "Let the brilliance of magic shine on more intelligent creatures, enlighten more non intelligent creatures, and build a foundation full of infinite possibilities for the future of infinite plane will. Moreover, unite all forces that can be united, strong competition and low struggle, and promote the benign and rapid development of the whole infinite plane! "


    "Only with your wisdom can you realize the good intentions of infinite plane will." Hecat said.


    "Only your mind can fulfill the grand wish of the will of the infinite plane." Tethys road.


    Su Ye''s Noumenon issued orders one by one.


    Money and resources flow into the magic world and craftsman Association. At the same time, the whole magic prison city continues to absorb unlimited wealth and build a perfect giant transfer station of material, energy and information.


    Keep turning chaos into order.


    The land of creation.


    There is no qualitative leap between the magic apprentice and the black iron magician, only the accumulation of quantity.


    A year and a half after arriving at the place of creation, little Thales was promoted to black iron magician.


    That is, on the day when little Thales was promoted to black iron magician, Su Ye''s last resource light ball was transformed into thousands of bronze weapons.


    Ten days later, an army of 500 black iron demons appeared 150 kilometers away and marched towards Kong City.


    Subsequently, a large number of soldiers and people from the barbarian and Haiguo reinforced Kong Cheng.


    At the same time, kongcheng''s army was ready.


    When the little devil army arrived ten kilometers outside Kong City, the six thousand three kingdoms allied army not only did not defend, but took the initiative to leave the city.


    At a distance of ten kilometers, you can already see the fuzzy each other.


    In the eyes of the little devil, the number of humans is so huge and the weapons are so sophisticated that those archers look particularly terrible.


    In the eyes of human beings, the little devil exudes a frightening smell of evil. It looks particularly powerful and can even glide in mid air.


    Both sides stood quietly without moving.


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the human army.


    "The magician is ready to release!"


    Then, 172 magicians chanted the mantra.


    172 fireballs roared out, landed in front of the human army and exploded.


    Boom, boom


    The terrible flame surged and connected into a flame band.


    The little devil''s team was in chaos in an instant.


    They instinctively realized that if the two sides officially fought, only this one-time attack would kill hundreds of their own side and hurt hundreds of others.


    Then, 42 battle magic apprentices were surrounded by flames and roared into the sky.


    The little devil team is in chaos again.


    Unlike evil but orderly demons, demons are famous for chaos. They are powerful individually, but it is difficult for the whole to exert their real power.


    "Forward!"


    The bugle sounded, and the 5000 human armies, armed with various weapons, moved forward steadily. Every once in a while, they suddenly shouted together to strengthen their prestige and improve their morale.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer, and the team of little demons is getting more and more chaotic.


    When the two sides were one kilometer away, some little demons turned and fled.


    Su Ye looked at it from a distance, smiled and shook his head. Infighting and running away before the battle was a reserved program for demons.


    Then, the human army stopped, and all magicians used fireball again as a deterrent.


    Such a large number of fireball techniques at such a close distance formed a strong visual impact and shocked the mind. The bronze demon, the leader of the demon team, finally sighed, bowed in the direction of the temple of Kong City, and the whole army retreated.


    Hula


    Hundreds of little demons ran on the plain like sheep.


    The human army shouted excitedly and chased forward for a while before it stopped.


    The news of victory spread all over the three cities, which held a grand celebration banquet.


    Subsequently, Su Ye announced that today will be the exorcism day every year to commemorate the victory.


    The night''s Carnival ended and the morning began. People in the three cities continued to return to their old lives.


    However, both these people and Su Ye feel that the world seems to have changed slightly.


    People in every country seem to do a little more than before, whether they walk, work or talk.


    Everyone''s mood is higher and they are more efficient.


    It seems to be called confidence.


    Su Ye smiled. This victory made mankind feel firmly on this land, form a strong sense of security, identify with themselves, identify with others and identify with this land.


    But


    Su Ye looks to the southwest. The demon city there is a hidden danger after all.


    At present, the devil God will not be very strong, either a false god or a lower God.


    The truly intelligent demon God either put all his eggs in one basket from the beginning, found himself a slow-growing human, and directly poured out and gambled.


    Or they will continue to grow indecently, accumulate strength, and attack the whole army in the strength with the greatest gap between the two sides.


    Pay attention to the official account: the book club''s main camp is concerned about sending cash and coins.


    This mindless attack is too in line with the mindless style of ordinary demons and gods.


    Su Ye believes that the human beings cultivated by himself can completely annihilate the demon city now, but the loss will be great and unnecessary.


    Time is on its own side.


    After enjoying the benefits of developing magic, Su Ye continued to take the strategy of main magic and by-product.


    Because to some extent, magic and spells are equivalent to technology.


    When a large number of magicians reach the silver level, there will be level differentiation. At that time, a large number of silver magicians who are difficult to be promoted will be responsible for the R & D of magic tools and life production, which will be more efficient.


    Now, if we over develop bronze or iron, we will not only make a mistake in the long run, but also may not even protect our immediate interests. No matter how strong the iron is, it can''t resist the crowds of bronze demons. After the victory, Su Ye devoted himself to teaching. As a divine magician, Su Ye has been both a student and a teacher, and has been distracted. He personally teaches all students. His teaching efficiency is far higher than that of Plato college. Time goes by slowly. Su Ye found that the magicians in the place of creation could always surprise him. Their growth continues to exceed their expectations. Until the first newborn baby was born. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1024

    As night fell, the whole kongcheng people gathered together to hold an unprecedented banquet for the newborn baby.


    The poor baby was crying, but the people were very excited.


    This is kongcheng and the first baby of the three countries.


    Su Ye quietly looked at the babies and these people before he understood why these people grew up so fast.


    Because I chose humans!


    In the next ten years, it is almost impossible for him to gain any new fighting power.


    Even if the creator is excellent, he needs to be 14 or 15 to fight.


    The next 14-5 years will be a vacuum period for their combat power.


    No wonder you can have 10000 people. No wonder these 10000 people grow up much faster than ordinary Greeks.


    It is because no matter how strong and invincible he is, he can''t change a new fighting power before the next baby is promoted to a magic apprentice.


    This disadvantage is too big in the place of creation.


    But demons are different from demons or some fast-growing creatures. They often need only two or three years to mature, especially demons or demons. As long as they have enough resources to feed hell worms or abyss worms, they can continuously produce little black iron demons.


    Su Ye is glad that he did not go to war with the demon country. Even if he defeated the other party, he is likely to encounter other enemies in the future, leading to the decline of the population and unable to survive for more than ten years.


    In the past ten years, in addition to studying magic, my most important thing is to reduce population casualties and encourage fertility.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that the slow growth of human beings was a disadvantage, but the place of creation gave human beings accelerated growth in the early stage, which made him cheap.


    Their own evolutionary theocracy and the three human evolutionary abilities of adapting to the environment, genetic variation and use, advance, abolish and retreat, acted on ordinary people. It would take decades to show the effect, but the foundation of the first batch of 10000 people was too high and had unexpected effects.


    Su Ye smiled. Unexpectedly, he picked up a big bargain in this place.


    No wonder even without enlightenment potion, the growth number of human magicians is far beyond imagination.


    The mankind of the three countries developed step by step.


    People gradually got rid of stone tools. Under the guidance of Su ye, they began to learn to smelt bronze, and the productivity gradually increased.


    As for the iron ore, Su ye searched all over the territory and realized that there was probably no such thing in barren areas, so he consolidated the forging of bronze ware and made technical reserves for the later manufacture of magic ware.


    Human beings in the three countries are growing.


    Human characteristics, evolutionary theocracy and three evolutionary abilities, the accelerated growth of the place of creation, the abundant elements of the place of creation itself, Su Ye''s personal teaching, the richest magic knowledge of the whole infinite plane, the communication of three different civilizations, the pressure of external demons, everyone''s efforts, mutual help and encouragement between humans


    Various factors are intertwined, so that the growth of the first generation of creation humans continues to impact Suye.


    Time passed quietly.


    In the second year of entering the place of creation, little Thales was promoted to silver magician. This promotion speed is second only to the top magician such as Su ye or Aristotle, which can be compared with all other geniuses.


    However, the growth conditions of little Thales are actually better than that of Suye.


    After the silver celebration of little Thales, Su Ye looked at the quiet Kong City and thought deeply.


    Su Ye has new doubts.


    Their own distraction is growing, even exceeding the growth rate of noumenon.


    Did they create these humans, or are they teaching themselves how to become a better group, how to work hard, how to learn, how to communicate, how to evolve


    In the process of teaching, by constantly observing these humans, I can always learn from them what I ignored before.


    Su ye will find his past defects in experience, knowledge and even thinking, and then record them and find ways to improve them.


    There are still some things that I thought I knew, but because I see people express, deal with and act in different ways, I can always look at some knowledge, ideas, ideas and things from different angles, so I am growing.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he had made a big mistake.


    The gods also made a big mistake!


    Whether you are yourself or the gods, there is only one judgment about the power of faith and the connection between faith, that is, believers provide faith, and gods harvest faith.


    The purpose of faith connection is to monitor believers, or help believers, and select truly devout believers.


    Su Ye found that this was not the case.


    The greatest function of belief connection is to enable the gods to clearly perceive all the believers, so as to learn all the positive abilities of believers, such as love, such as effort, such as persistence, such as communication, such as learning, such as evolution


    Su Ye finally understood why he opposed Zeus in his bones.


    Originally thought that he was afraid of Zeus to destroy the world, but as a magician, he was not afraid of death at all.


    When you decide to pursue the ultimate principle of magic, the importance of your life and death has been replaced by the ultimate principle.


    The reason why he opposed Zeus and even had an unspeakable antipathy to the gods in his heart was that they bought pearls and returned them!


    They received the power of faith, but gave up the most precious wealth: learning the power of evolution from individual life and group life!


    A person can produce very little information, but when hundreds of billions, tens of billions or even more people are together, the complexity of information, the beauty of self-organization and the strength of ethnic groups can never be expected by individual gods.


    God is omnipotent in the known world.


    Humans seem so clumsy, but they can create an unknown world.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    "Originally, this is the essence of faith, and this is the essence of the test of the place of creation..."


    Su Ye stayed for a long time, suddenly clenching his teeth and holding his fist.


    "Gods, you have wasted such talent. You are an infinite sinner! Zeus, your crimes are full of evil! "


    Finally, Su Ye sighed.


    "If the gods can understand the true meaning of faith, perhaps the infinite plane will become very beautiful."


    "Unfortunately, there is no pity."


    "We will guard the believers you don''t cherish! The true meaning of the faith you gave up is inherited by us! "


    Su Ye''s distraction smiled and looked up at the sky.


    "Noumenon, I''m strengthening. Do you feel it?"


    Magic star.


    Su Ye is a little confused.


    What the hell?


    Why is distraction increasing?


    Although the noumenon and distraction are separated by the infinite plane, the strength and dissipation can still be felt.


    Yes, judging from the existing information, the time flow rate in the place of creation may be different, but it is a gap of more than ten times at most.


    I''m a big body, sitting under the hands of countless magicians, and a large number of Shenmin magicians. Everything they learn and know enters their own memory. Their growth is even slower than distraction?


    Moreover, the enhancement of distraction is not quantitative, but the improvement of essence, which is the enhancement of the underlying cognition.


    Su Ye felt that his self-esteem was strongly impacted.


    I''m not as distracted as I am?


    The problem is that before, there were gods'' distractions growing up, but after decades of persistence, they absorbed too much power from the place of creation, and it was only quantitative growth.


    But just how long I was distracted, the external time was less than three months.


    Is this going to heaven?


    "I must have overlooked something."


    Su Ye immediately began to deduce.


    "It''s strange that all magic apprentices are adults. This situation is very similar to the god people transformed with believer soul crystal. It seems that my distracted believers are likely to grow up directly... "


    "Judging from the known information, the time gap between the two places is between 8 and 12 times, and the growth rate of magic apprentices can also indirectly prove..."


    "The magic sharing skills of the magic apprentices in the place of creation are strong and weak, and indeed have a normal distribution. However, the overall strength is obviously stronger than that of the Greeks, and it is not a little stronger..."


    "The place of creation is testing the ability of gods to cultivate believers. It is impossible to provide excessively abnormal believers. It may even be in accordance with the standards of ordinary Greeks, but it will be slightly enhanced. After all, the early stage of mankind is too weak..."


    "Since we need the cultivation of gods, we will certainly let the gods choose some divine power to assist the believers. If I am distracted, how will I choose..."


    "There is no problem with the number of these magic apprentices, and the strength distribution is normal, but the growth rate is a little strange..."


    "The number of believers is obviously limited..."


    "If I were distracted, how would I maximize my faith..."


    Su Ye''s ontology mobilizes a lot of divine magic and information to build a virtual world to deduce how distraction can be improved.


    However, there is too little information available.


    Su Ye has used thousands of construction methods, and has not found any particularly prominent element that can make distraction grow by leaps and bounds.


    "In that case, I''ll use a stupid way! If the stupid method doesn''t work, communicate directly with the distractor! As long as you know the secret of distraction success, even if distraction is destroyed by infinite plane will, it is worth it! "


    Trial and error is always the stupidest and simplest method.


    Ontology field deduction!


    Su ye first sold some treasures or items, including some divine power planes, and then fooled... No, he sincerely contacted various allies, mainly rich allies, seconded Xinmin soul crystal, and paid back a batch every 100 years for a period of 1000 years.


    Some gods almost rolled their eyes. Since they signed a contract with Zeus, it''s not certain whether they can live for 200 years. Now they borrow for 1000 years?


    Fortunately, there was a place of creation. The gods more or less hoped to get some benefits from Su ye, so they borrowed money one after another.


    Finally, Su Ye mobilized 10000 believers, enough to cultivate 1 million gods and people. Unfortunately, it is the soul crystal of God and people who can''t sacrifice. Su Ye is divided into 100 independent areas in the God star, with complete terrain in the sky, in the water, on the ground, under the ground, islands, deserts and so on. After that, cast 10000 magic gods and people in each geographical area. This time, instead of completely cutting off the connection of faith with God and people as at the beginning, some cut off and some did not, because it was impossible to determine the state of distraction. Soon, Su Ye gave up almost most of his social intercourse, rest and study, devoted himself to the cultivation of 1 million gods and people in these 100 regions, and continued to consume magic for virtual deduction. We must not lose to distraction! You can''t die! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1025

    In the third year of the land of creation, Su Ye found out the surrounding situation.


    In the range of about 800 kilometers, there are three countries in addition to themselves.


    A demon country, an orc country, a land element country.


    The gods of these three countries have not aligned themselves with their distractions.


    There are many gods in the infinite plane. Even if the four gods of hell, abyss and mankind are combined, they account for less than one tenth of the total number of gods.


    These gods are just relatively strong.


    The gods of the infinite plane also comply with the 28 law. Only 20% of the powerful gods are active, while the other 80% of the ordinary and loose gods are scattered everywhere and have no right to speak.


    This time, the place of creation almost wiped out countless hidden places, strong or weak gods.


    Less than five percent of the gods who truly align themselves with their distractions.


    Su Ye recalled the scouts in his mind.


    "Earth element life does not need all kinds of resources like human beings. With earth elements, they can grow and survive, but this also limits their growth speed. I once proposed an alliance, but the other party did not respond, which is very consistent with the character of most earth element gods, conservative, stubborn, closed and poor communication. Since he refuses to cooperate, we will have a war in the future, but there will be no contradiction in a short period of time. "


    "The gods of the orc kingdom are not weak. Although there is no communication between the two sides because of the distance, we are obviously paying attention to each other. Orc gods will not act like demon gods, but if either of us shows weakness, he will definitely show his fangs without hesitation. "


    "The devil gods have been acting more and more frequently recently. He obviously doesn''t want to chew hard bone and earth elements, and he doesn''t want to face crazy orcs. In his eyes, I am the weakest human God, even if there are magicians. However, he should underestimate the number and ability of magicians... "


    Su Ye looked up at Kong City, Plato city and Man City.


    There will always be a servant Falcon in the four directions above each city. No matter night or day, any sneak attack will be found in advance.


    After the first victory, most of the magicians in the three cities returned to their original residence, but some stayed in kongcheng, and some took kongcheng people back to their original residence.


    The three places began to communicate at the gene level.


    After that, the three places began business and cultural exchanges.


    Han mainly provides crops such as grain, vegetables and fruits and bronzes, while man mainly provides mutton, horse meat, game, dairy products, leather goods and other items, while Hai mainly provides pickled fish and other aquatic products.


    The trade exchanges between the three places have enabled people everywhere to get more comprehensive nutrition, avoid single nutritional intake and be healthier.


    The three places shall establish a study tour system. Each magician shall live in the other two places for at least one month at each level, study with magicians in other places, and write a detailed experience report after returning to his place of residence.


    Su ye can always learn new things from these experience reports.


    The cultures and environments of the three cities are different. After three years of growth, the magician groups are also obviously different.


    Among the barbarian countries, the proportion of warlike magicians is the largest. They advocate fighting and confrontation. They are extremely brave. In terms of the average combat level, they are far higher than the other two countries.


    The positive characteristics of barbarian magicians are bravery and fearlessness, while the negative characteristics are often hot blood on the brain, often injured or lead to fighting.


    Even warfighter magicians died in internal duels.


    This is a normal phenomenon in an environment of low morality, high cooperation, high respect and inferiority and high risk.


    In the sea country, the proportion of high-level magicians is the largest. They like freedom, like constant attempts, never bound, and always come up with all kinds of whimsical ideas.


    Haiguo magicians are good at adventure and like freshness. Their negative characteristics are death and tireless death.


    What kind of laboratory explosion, what kind of high-altitude flying and falling to death, and what kind of seabed survival and suffocation, they are the groups with the highest mortality among the three countries.


    These sea people seem to be born death experts. Many magicians have gone to sea, and Su ye can''t contact them at all. When they die.


    They are completely explaining the state of people with low morality, high cooperation, low inferiority and high adventure.


    As for the Han people with high morality, high cooperation, high respect and low risk, the proportion of magicians is the highest and the fertility rate is the highest. Both individuals and the whole are relatively stable.


    Han magicians have the advantages of being modest and studious, and none of them have died yet, but their disadvantages are obvious. They are too conservative as a whole.


    Su Ye occasionally gets angry with the magicians of the barbarian state and the sea state and orders them to die less. The magicians of the two countries are submissive. After a calm moment, they continue to die.


    The Han people most let Su Ye worry. They occasionally beat some guys who have a strong desire for power. They don''t have to worry at all.


    Although the Han people do not take risks, because of their large population and social stability, many people have time to try to a certain extent and always find new technologies and things.


    In particular, some Han Chinese who are open-minded to learn new things from the other two countries are more capable.


    In ordinary times, Su Ye deliberately tilted his resources to the barbarian state and the maritime state, because the people of these two countries were too good to die, did not devote their resources, and soon collapsed.


    But if there is a great disaster for mankind, Su ye must have to bet everything on the Han people.


    The state of Han seems not to be top-notch in all aspects, but it is the strongest as a whole. It is like the sea god needle of mankind and the mainstay of the Three Kingdoms.


    After three years of observation, Su Ye found that magicians who take the initiative and like to communicate with other civilizations grow up a little faster than magicians who make cars behind closed doors.


    However, there are also a small number of magicians who grow up not slowly because they are extremely focused, even if they communicate less with the outside world.


    Today officially enters the third year, which is also the "creation Festival" of mankind in the three countries. People from all over the three countries sing and dance around the totem to celebrate the festival and praise the great mentor.


    The total number of magicians in the three countries exceeded 1000.


    Little Thales is still silver and the only silver.


    Twelve bronze magicians.


    Seventy nine black iron magicians.


    The rest are magic apprentices.


    This ratio far exceeded Su Ye''s expectations.


    Even for the Greeks who drank the medicine of enlightenment, the proportion of magicians in three years was not so high.


    The key is that today''s magicians are different from previous magicians.


    Today''s magicians not only have more than ten times the magic beyond the level, but also can use the magic beyond the level.


    Little Thales, in particular, has mastered several golden spells and has water and wind talents.


    Seeing these magicians, Su Ye was ready to move, and he had the strength to defeat the demon country.


    However, in case of an accident, resulting in excessive staff reduction, it is too unfavorable to their own development.


    No matter in any period, people are the most valuable resources.


    Seeing the continuous growth of mankind, Su Ye was filled with an unspeakable sense of achievement, and then looked up at the stars.


    "Noumenon, do you understand it now?"


    Magic star.


    Su Ye felt that he was going to be schizophrenic.


    Just a month, I can''t understand anything at all.


    "If you don''t believe me, you might as well be distracted! Continue! "


    The land of creation.


    The creation festival was successfully completed, and people everywhere went to sleep one after another.


    In the early morning, the shrill cry of the eagle spread over the cities.


    A large number of demons approached in the distance.


    Su ye, who was studying hard, suddenly looked up to the sky and gave orders.


    A harsh alarm sounded.


    Then, the magicians of the barbarian state and the sea state gathered immediately. Except for a few magicians, most magicians led most of the soldiers to reinforce the Han state.


    In the Kong City of the Han Dynasty, all the people were preparing for war.


    At this moment, the city of Kong has built a series of urban defense means, such as arrow towers, low walls, trenches and poisonous thistles, far beyond the scope of the bronze age.


    Before the devil arrived, the reinforcements of barbarian and Haiguo arrived and defended with Kong Cheng.


    The little devil galloped all the way.


    In the afternoon when the sun was slightly slanting to the west, the humans in kongcheng saw a team of demons with a full number of 1000.


    Black iron level little demons are dense. Their dark red skin is like frozen blood. They have horns on their heads, scarlet eyes, protruding tusks, holding blood stained white bone forks and barking.


    A bronze or even silver level blade devil and demon tarantula rushed in front.


    The two arms of the sharp blade demons turned into two giant blades, flashing cold light in the sun.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX reading and get a cash red envelope!


    The eight legs of the demon tarantula with red and black stripes alternate rapidly, the huge spider''s mouth hisses, and the terrible compound eyes are like flickering honeycomb, emitting strange light, which makes the scalp numb.


    The demons wanted to see the human panic behind the low wall, but the magician leaders of each team were shouting as they walked.


    "Now is the thousandth time I say, and the thousandth time you listen!"


    "This low-level demon tarantula will have a sharp contraction in its abdomen before spitting out spider silk. At the same time, all its teeth open and close outward. As long as you are ready, you can easily avoid..."


    "The little demons are irritable and attack with pure brute force. Just pay attention to their sudden jump. Or, we must force them to jump into the air, and their flexibility in the air will decrease. "


    "Low level sharp blade demons can only chop vertically or evil, because their bones make them cut horizontally very slowly, so we try not to stand in front of them to attack..."


    The magicians kept telling about the weakness of the devil. The soldiers silently remembered that they held a bronze spear and their eyes became more and more calm.


    Finally, Zhang Han, the city guarding General of Kong Cheng and the war body magician, shouted in three languages in turn: "remember, don''t be afraid, because the big instructor is behind us! This battle will be commanded by the great leader himself. You only need to strictly follow his orders! He will tell the magician when and where to cast what magic! He will also tell every soldier when to stab, when to avoid, when to advance and when to retreat! But one thing, you must concentrate and fully comply with the words of your Majesty the great mentor! Do you understand? "


    "I understand!" Kongcheng''s morale soared suddenly. Some soldiers with sweaty hands slowly straightened their chests and showed a slight smile on their faces. In front of the garrison, some people with various magic patterns on their skin grinned and smiled. They wear sophisticated bronze armor and are full of magic. These battle body magicians who are good at melee are happy to talk about it¡° Finally, I can fight seriously! "¡° With the guidance of a great mentor, after this war, as long as we don''t die, we will gain rich experience! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1026

    "With a big mentor, will we die? I''m sure we won''t die more than a hundred unless we''re unlucky! "


    "A hundred? Do you look down on the big instructor? "


    The rest of the magicians looked helplessly at this group of giggling war body magicians, especially the familiar barbarian war body magicians, which took the war body magicians of the sea and the Han countries away.


    The excitement of the warfighter magician infected the nearby soldiers. The soldiers in Kong City relaxed slowly and breathed slowly according to the instructions of the team leader.


    The demon team stopped three kilometers outside the city. Then, it began to shout loudly and divided into teams to destroy farmland.


    Su ye in the temple saw this scene and smiled calmly. No matter how crazy the demons were, there was a God behind them. He would not be stupid enough to launch a siege directly.


    He couldn''t have watched the farmland destroyed. Therefore, in the sound of the horn, the magician and soldiers lined up in a neat team to go out of the city and meet the demon team.


    The demons who destroy the farmland return immediately and keep in formation.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    The demons were slightly flustered. They saw that although human beings were weak, the soldiers in front were wearing complete armor and holding hard shields, and the team was even more neat and tight.


    The dense 6000 people moved slowly like a giant beast.


    Humans are too neat!


    Human beings perceive the panic of the devil, and most of the fear dissipates.


    When the two sides were 150 meters apart, human archers began to shoot.


    Hundreds of bronze arrows fell from the sky and fell into the ranks of demons.


    Most demons easily avoided or blocked the bronze arrow, only a few demons failed to avoid, and the long arrow hit them.


    No demon fell.


    The bronze arrow barely pierced their skin, causing them to shed a little blood, and then the wound solidified.


    Then the arrow fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The demons laughed wildly, and their previous worries were swept away. Even some demons took the initiative to straighten their chest and face the arrow rain.


    As a result, the bronze arrows fell on the skin of the bronze and silver demons and were all bounced off.


    Fell on the black iron devil, cut his skin slightly, and then fell.


    The demons laughed crazy


    The leader of the silver blade devil cried and laughed loudly: "use the first scheme, follow the oracle of the violent demon God, and defeat the weak human beings! The power of fury is protecting us! "


    "The power of fury is protecting us!"


    The demons squeaked and attacked.


    However, humans seem to panic and retreat.


    Magicians use various traps, earth walls and vines to block the pace of the devil''s attack.


    It seems that only the archers did not give up and kept shooting.


    In the chaos, some arrows with light cyan wind elements fell on the bronze demons and pierced their skin, but they were resisted by the powerful demon force less than half an inch deep.


    A bronze demon shouted, "be careful, this is the enchanted arrow said by God. It can hurt us!"


    "This kind of injury can also be called injury?" A bronze demon pushed the arrow to his body, and the bronze arrow broke.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Shoddy goods!"


    "God said be careful of human beings, it''s too cautious!"


    The demons talked and laughed and charged. Soon, except for a dozen silver demons, almost all demons were shot by bronze arrows, but the wounds seemed insignificant.


    The silver sharp blade demon leader frowned slightly and said, "all demons, pay attention, I don''t feel right."


    "What''s wrong?" The rest of the silver devil asked.


    "I feel, but I don''t know. For example, they shoot while blocking. It seems that they have been trained. In addition, they only use enchanted arrows to attack bronze soldiers. It''s also strange. In addition... Have you found that the magic released by their magicians is particularly accurate. God introduced the magician, but he didn''t say that the magician was so strong. "


    "There is something wrong..."


    "Whether right or not, just kill them quickly!"


    "Chong Chong..."


    The demons continued to kill with scarlet eyes.


    Seeing that the human team was about to retreat to the city gate, a little devil full of more than a dozen small wounds suddenly snorted, his face turned blue, the bone fork in his hand fell to the ground, his legs softened and fell to the ground, and a pair of dark red flesh wings beat gently, raising a touch of dust.


    "What a fool!"


    "Can you fall?"


    The other demons didn''t care at all and continued to rush forward.


    Suddenly, the black iron demons fell to the ground one after another. They shouted in a low voice and grabbed the bone fork.


    "Stop chasing!" The demon leader suddenly realized that something was wrong and shouted.


    The demons in the mood took several more steps before they stopped.


    "No!"


    Many demons found that pieces of little demons fell to the ground.


    "Arrows are poisonous!" The demon leader grabbed the flying arrow and lifted it up to the sky. Looking carefully through the sun, it was faintly visible that the arrow was attached to the blue and black juice, "there was a black magic curse in the poison!"


    "My hand is shaking..." a bronze demon said.


    "I... there are double shadows in front of me. I can''t see anything clearly..." a bronze demon tarantula turned its head vaguely.


    "Caught in the trap..." the demon leader looked forward in despair.


    "Kill!"


    An undead human soldier will look at only more than 100 standing demons and rush to kill them excitedly.


    "Long live the great mentor!"


    "The great mentor is invincible!"


    Everyone knows that poisonous weeds are sought by Su Ye''s command, poison quenching is guided by Su ye, dark magic curse is taught by Su ye, tactics are formulated by Su ye, and even everyone is under Su Ye''s command.


    The whole battle followed Su Ye''s fighting principle from beginning to end.


    Always make the most perfect preparation before fighting.


    All archers have stowed their bows.


    Whoosh... Whoosh


    A handful of enchanted throwing spears flew out of the hands of the war body magician. Each enchanted throwing spear not only quenched the rapid onset of strong poison, but also attached to the war body magic.


    The silver devil hurried to escape, but found no spear flying towards them.


    Each spear was aimed at a bronze demon.


    Each bronze demon was hit by at least three spears.


    Poof poof


    One bronze demon after another was pierced by a spear and fell to the ground convulsing.


    "Protect bronze!" The demon leader is once again aware of human tactics.


    However, a dozen silver demons can''t protect all bronze demons at all.


    Soon, a large number of bronze demons fell.


    Finally, only twenty poisoned bronze demons stood vaguely behind a dozen silver demons.


    The silver demons were stunned.


    In such a short time, your side completely collapsed?


    Why is it the same as God said? No, stronger than God said?


    "The second plan should be used..." the silver devil leader suddenly roared, grabbed a spear and shouted, "you retreat, I''ll break the back!"


    Then he threw his spear violently, and the terrible force erupted. The spear flew to half and burst.


    The demon leader looked at the flying sawdust with an unbelievable look.


    The other party''s gods, even think of this?


    The warbody magicians showed a happy smile. These enchanted throwing spears were deliberately brittle. They must be attached to the warbody magic to play their normal power. Moreover, after using it once, the interior will crack in order to prevent silver demons from attacking with throwing spears.


    The silver devil throws a spear to fight back. It can easily penetrate the existing shield and stab people into each other.


    "Kill!"


    The numerous and brittle bronze spears attack the silver devil, and the magician''s magic works together.


    "God said, we silver demons are not afraid of their low-level magic! Kill! "


    The silver demons were inspired to bleed and rushed to humans.


    However, a strange scene appeared. Every magic of human beings seems to have been accurately calculated, and every magician seems to be able to predict the position and action of the silver devil.


    Swamp, stone wall, trap, ice, vine and a series of magic can accurately slow down or even drag them.


    Exploding fireballs, fire magic snakes, frost flying liquid, ice fragments and other magic can always hit them accurately.


    After the silver magician little Thales recited the spell, the golden spell wind gun flew out.


    Whoosh


    Instantly hit a silver demon.


    Little Thales was not a gifted pervert after all. Even the golden spell could not penetrate the chest of the silver devil, but it pierced into his heart.


    "Ah..."


    The silver devil covered his heart and looked up to the end, howling and rolling.


    The first silver demon fell to the ground.


    The rest of the silver demons were cold.


    "The whole army retreated..."


    The demon leader looked back and saw that there were only 14 silver demons bound or obstructed by various magic in the whole army, and they were being attacked by continuous silver magic and bronze magic. Their whole body was hurt more and more.


    The demon leader suddenly turned his head and shouted, "tell God, these magicians are far beyond God''s estimation! They are probably the men of Su ye, the evil god that God is most worried about! Tell God, tell God the battle process! "


    In the air, groups of Falcon magic servants flew to the shadow circling in mid air, and a team of barbarian war body magicians who had long been in ambush stopped the demon scouts in the rear who were responsible for delivering messages on horseback.


    The demon leader saw the Falcon servants and human cavalry, and the despair in his eyes was like a volcanic eruption¡° Great violent demon God, I shouldn''t be blinded. I should follow your second plan. Once I find that the other party is strong, I will immediately withdraw and lead them to our city... I shouldn''t...... "the demon leader is completely crazy, breaks free from the shackles and rushes forward. The blue wind gun came whizzing. Poof! The demon leader looked down at the big hole in his abdomen, roared, covered his left hand and rushed forward. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The demon leader with spears stumbled back, suffering severe pain and resisting the power of poison and curse¡° God... Please be careful, I can''t protect you... "The demon leader shed blood and tears of regret, softened his knees, knelt on the ground, lowered his head, leaned forward, and was supported by a spear. Soon all the silver demons fell to the ground. No human died, but more than 100 people were injured because of lack of experience and were injured by themselves or their teammates¡° Long live the great mentor! "¡° Long live the great mentor! " The human army roared and tsunami. Su Ye smiled¡° Just basic operation. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1027

    "The whole army listens to orders and prepares for a new round of war!"


    Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the audience.


    They were stunned, some more excited, some confused.


    "Is this ready to fight back?"


    "Are we going to attack the demon kingdom?"


    "I''ve waited too long for this day!"


    "The fight just now is just a warm-up. It''s not fun. We''re going to fight a decent fight!"


    "Yes, no one is dead. Can this also be called fighting?"


    Everyone talked and then heard Su Ye''s incredible questions.


    "The Scouts of the other party and the demon eagle in the sky have been killed, which means that the current demon gods do not know what happened. In the end, a demon didn''t return. What would the other party think? What would the orc Kingdom think? "


    Some magicians opened their eyes and understood Su Ye''s intention.


    He is worthy of being a great mentor. He is proficient in poison making, good at curse, professional Yin man, master Yang conspiracy and specialize in conspiracy. Now he begins to play tricks again.


    "They will only think that we will lose with the devil. What''s more, I didn''t order you to kill those demons who have lost their combat effectiveness. We should kill them slowly and even leave some, so that the demons and gods of the other party will only think that this battle has been fought for a long time and become a war of attrition. "


    "Now, everyone listen!"


    The crowd immediately straightened their chests and flushed with excitement.


    "The barbarian team is responsible for destroying the gate and wall in the way of the devil''s attack, and sprinkle animal blood nearby, and then sprinkle a little devil''s blood. It can''t be too wasteful. The devil''s blood and flesh should be used to modulate the devil''s poison."


    Everyone''s scalp is numb.


    Everyone knows that demon blood is an excellent magic material with high value. The great mentor should be directly used to make poison. Next time, the enemy will pour blood mold.


    "The Haiguo team is responsible for forging the battlefield and deliberately leaving some traces of our bloody war, such as broken weapons, broken clothes and armor, such as broken pork or pig bones. Well, chop up some demons and sprinkle them on the earth. In short, it looks like we''ve had a bloody battle outside the city. "


    "Due to the protection of my strength, the enemy scouts or magic eagles in the distance can''t see the city, so it''s OK to camouflage a little in the city. It doesn''t need to be too thin, but it''s better to camouflage near the city wall."


    "As for the Han people, the most important task is to start digging graves outside the city and bury them with dead grass disguised as corpses. Although it will waste some resources, as long as we defeat each other, everything is worth it. First dig two thousand holes, and then send the disguised body into it for burial at night. At the same time, we should ensure that the enemy''s scouts and evil Eagles can only be seen from a distance. "


    "Next, we should injustice some people, live in the house and pretend to be dead."


    "Speaking of this, you must have understood that we want to show the enemy that we are weak, increase graves, lure the demon country and even the possible Orc country, and then play the oil adding tactics to lead them to attack the city continuously. We constantly rotate the combatants, and finally kill them here. When they find that they are wrong and escape, we will make every effort to counterattack! Everything is to ensure a minimum reduction of staff. "


    "Of course, the other party may also go to barbarian countries and maritime countries. However, the sea country has ships, and the barbarian country can move easily on the grassland and escape at any time. Moreover, our Falcon servants are everywhere and can be prepared in advance. Only here are many fields that cannot be moved. It is their best attack target. No accident, they will give us a surprise, and we will also give them a surprise! "


    "Act now!"


    "Yes!"


    At the command of Su ye, the human beings of the three countries worked together.


    Su Ye looked at his enthusiastic subordinates and thought of the teachers of Plato college.


    Finally become the most annoying old Yin


    Even if you can survive one more person, it''s worth it!


    Some people began to forge the battlefield, some dug graves, some prepared for the next battle, and some magicians began to refine the devil''s poison under the guidance of Su Ye.


    What made the magicians cool was that the warehouse had already stored relevant materials. The great instructor had foreseen this day.


    Magicians carefully refine two kinds of highly toxic drugs. This time, the poison making is a little like before.


    Some highly toxic drugs also delay the attack, and their main function is to deprive the enemy of combat effectiveness, not to kill the other party.


    Some of the highly toxic drugs are very rapid. Even the silver soldiers will lose their combat effectiveness in a short time. There is no doubt that the demons under the silver will die.


    The second poison is made from the flesh and blood of silver demons.


    Su Ye tried to let little Thales use the silver servant summoning technique of the golden level, and succeeded in transforming a powerful silver demon tarantula into a magic servant.


    The strength of little Thales has doubled.


    Subsequently, some bronze and black iron demon corpses were converted into magic servants and became one of the killer Maces.


    Magicians are very ashamed, because Su Ye forced all magicians to learn to summon magic servants after learning a certain amount of magic.


    Some black iron magicians are puzzled because the role of wild animals is limited. Only a few dozen Falcon servants are enough. Without the remains of powerful servants, the magic of magic servant summoning is useless.


    I didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    After camouflage the battlefield, a large number of soldiers and magicians entered the city to avoid enemy investigation, while the rest continued to dig pits and bury fake bodies with a sad face.


    At night, soldiers and falcons patrol constantly. All the approaching magic eagles and enemy scouts can''t get close. They can only vaguely see the rising graves.


    At dawn the next day, from a distance, more than 2000 new graves were erected on the earth.


    Early in the morning, people who go out to work in agriculture limp. Some people even have obvious scars, including those left by demon bone forks, those left by sharp blade demons, and those left by demon tarantula and demon wolf.


    Thousands of people work in agriculture outside the city every day, but now, less than 500.


    In the wooden houses of all sizes in Kong City, thousands of people chat nonsense, except for being a little stuffy.


    Time passes quietly.


    On the first day, nothing happened and some people were a little impatient.


    The next day, nothing happened, and more people went out to work in agriculture.


    On the third day, the magician who controlled the black iron eagle''s servant galloped back on horseback, ten kilometers away from the city, and shouted excitedly.


    "Report to the great mentor! Hundreds of demon troops and more than 2000 Orc armies form a coalition, with a total of more than 3000, and are coming quickly! "


    The scouts looked more like saying that a group of pigs were coming.


    "The alliance of demons and orcs is coming. Start preparing for war!"


    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the city.


    The whole city cheered.


    Like a holiday.


    Some war body magicians almost drool. The giant wolf of the orcs is a better mount than the horse, more loyal, easier to domesticate and more in number.


    Time passed quietly, and on a similar afternoon, three thousand demons and orcs appeared on the horizon.


    The green skinned beasts were wheezing and panting.


    The leading Orc general Hart death roar wore a thick black Warcraft leather armor with sharp gray bone spikes on the surface. He rode a tall gray wolf, carried a totem bone stick on his shoulder, grinned and looked forward excitedly.


    Then, the death roar looked back at the demons behind the team, a contemptuous smile appeared on his face, and looked down at the scar on his abdomen.


    How arrogant these demons were before. They fought with their leaders and were defeated miserably.


    Now, the other party''s violent demon God takes the initiative to join hands with the bloody God.


    The sharp blade demon leader has died in the city ahead and become his stepping stone.


    "Me! Hart - death roar! Will lead you and spread the glory of the orcs to the land of creation! " The death roar of the silver soldier revealed his tusks and spread to the whole army.


    "Oh..."


    The orcs shouted together, and the demons were infected, whining and shouting.


    The orc priests'' eyes glittered with light red and looked at these crazy soldiers with satisfaction.


    More than 2000 orcs, at least soldiers and apprentices, nearly half of them are black iron soldiers, with far more strength than humans.


    "Kill all mankind!"


    "Kill all mankind!"


    The demon and orc allied forces kept moving forward, getting closer and closer to Kong City.


    Death roared, restrained his smile, restrained his contempt, and carefully observed the whole Kong City.


    The low wall was repaired, but the damage was too serious to withstand a single blow,


    There are many traces of demon attack on the stone, spotted blood and broken meat in the stone crack, as if telling a bloody past.


    The human behind the low wall was a little flustered, ran around indiscriminately, and even fell to the ground.


    The magicians looked calm, and some occasionally lowered their heads, as if they did not dare to look directly at the demon and orc coalition.


    Death roared, grinned and looked back at his back.


    The setting sun shone on the earth.


    The demons are stupid, but they are good soldiers.


    There are also their own Orc hero Lang, valiant animal cavalry, stinking Orc soldiers, shaman priests holding bone sticks, strong and tall archers and natural Troll hunters.


    However, death roar''s favorite is the Komodo war beast with black hair.


    The giant drums with blood smell on both sides are placed on both sides of the ten meter long Komodo war beast from left to right. The shaman priest holding the drumstick on them slowly knocked the giant drums on both sides.


    The blue light spread and covered all orcs and demons. You can see that the body color of all orcs and demons is deepened and their muscles are thick.


    Death roared and laughed. The Komodo war beast, which is bigger than the elephant, is the most precious wealth of the tribe. He would rather die than lose the Komodo war beast.


    The war drum of Komodo war beast can not only strengthen its own soldiers, but also deter the enemy.


    This Komodo war beast is a powerful silver level. The enemy under silver may be disturbed at any time. Although the damned magicians will not be afraid, those weak humans are different. Death roared back, raised the totem bone stick and pointed to the human wall¡° For the sake of the bloody God, level the front! "¡° For the sake of the bloody God, level the front! " The Allied forces sped up and charged forward. Death roar doesn''t want to wait. All the intelligence shows that in order to deal with the 1000 demons, human beings have suffered heavy losses, and 2000 people have died, which means that there are at least the same number of injured people, and the remaining human beings can''t defeat the orcs and demons. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1028

    The surging Orc and demon allied forces, like the tide of death, rushed straight to the gate of Kong City.


    Before the gate, the wolf cavalry at the front suddenly collapsed, and a large number of orcs fell into the trap and screamed.


    "There''s a trap!"


    "The trap is poisonous..."


    Dozens of orcs fell into traps, yelled and never came up again.


    "Release the trap!" Death roared and shouted.


    The orc priests recited ancient spells, and bloody witchcraft fell to the ground. The trap in front collapsed and recovered to the ground.


    "Attack!" Death roared and raised the totem bone stick with black pattern and white body.


    Demons and orcs roared forward, and the war drums on the back of the Komodo beast were louder.


    Ordinary humans are frightened, and only magicians are fearless.


    Su Ye looked at the Komodo beast, which was the ace of the orc family. It seemed that the bloody beast God was at least a lower God, and his strength was not weak.


    The Komodo beast is a good thing.


    Whoosh


    The orc archers began to shoot. The humans behind the city wall hurried to escape. They found that the arrows were weak and could not even pierce the leather armor.


    They didn''t take it lightly. They looked at the arrows carefully. They were non-toxic and curse free. They were all made of bone or stone.


    People suddenly realized that the orc''s technical level was too poor to make bronze. The only real threat was the spear of those Troll hunters.


    As for shaman priests, high-level ones are no weaker than magicians, and low-level ones can only play an auxiliary role in melee and.


    Su Ye kept giving orders. They no longer avoided arrows in the distance and fought back.


    Whoosh


    Far more dense, sharper and more sinister arrows than orcs fly out.


    A large number of orcs and Demons screamed in panic, but then the previous scene repeated.


    The demons and orcs who were only slightly injured didn''t care at all. They were even inspired to attack with blood and strength.


    Under the command of Su ye, the human Archer gave up focusing on attacking the front-line enemies, but began to extend backward shooting, trying to make all low-level orcs and Demons hit the arrow.


    Magicians use all kinds of weakening, trapping and blocking magic to delay the advance of the enemy and make more orcs and Demons fully hit the arrow.


    When he got close, the troll Hunter suddenly threw a spear.


    Humans have long been prepared, some relying on low walls, some relying on shields, and some relying on protective magic to resist the powerful Troll''s spear.


    The troll''s spear slowed down the human attack.


    The orcs and demons, inspired by the Komodo drum, rushed to the wall.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Archer, continue! "


    Human leaders shouted, away from the walls and gates, and the archers retreated and shot.


    Where the orcs passed, scattered arrows covered the earth.


    "Boom!"


    Click


    The huge hammer of the wolf cavalry smashed the wooden door of Kong City.


    The orcs swarmed in.


    "Kill all mankind!"


    "Kill all mankind!"


    On the wide square at the gate of the city, the orcs, like wolves, jumped at the seemingly weak human beings like lambs.


    Suddenly, the body of the foremost Orc and the devil shook lightly, and the steps were frivolous.


    Lamb like human beings laughed.


    Most of the archers stopped shooting and changed into spears.


    A small number of elite archers are replaced by highly poisonous arrows.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Specifically aimed at shaman priests who can dispel highly toxic.


    In the chaos, the shaman priests fell one by one.


    Slowly, the warrior apprentice orcs fell first, and the black iron swayed and persisted.


    Troll hunters are the hardest hit areas taken care of by archers. They have a large number of highly toxic outbreaks. Under the bronze, all staff lose the ability to throw spears.


    "Despicable human beings use poison! Use it to dispel and detoxify... "


    Death roared and turned around. The shamans fell to the ground together. There are only three most powerful bronze shamans. They are highly toxic and hard supported. They are drinking herbs and using rapid witchcraft treatment on themselves. They can''t concentrate on using the dispelling technique that needs to sing for a long time.


    "Damn it! I knew I was ready to dispel the totem in advance! All bronze and silver, follow me! "


    Death roared, gritted his teeth and rushed forward.


    The remaining demons and orcs instinctively kill humans.


    "Kill!" In the wooden house, a dense crowd of humans rushed out.


    Dozens of demon servants rushed to the front.


    A large number of magicians pretending to be ordinary soldiers threw down spears and performed magic.


    The few remaining orcs and demons are stiff.


    What happened?


    Why so many people?


    Why are there so many demon servants?


    Hundreds of fireballs fell around the roar of death.


    Boom, boom


    In the dense fireball technique and even the burst fireball attack, death roared, the eyes were red, the ears roared, the whole body was burning, and the powerful Orc blood blocked the attack and stumbled forward.


    The wolf under his seat fell to the ground. He stood up and continued to charge.


    "The glory of the bloody God shines on us!"


    Death roared and shouted. For a moment, he hit the wall and was entangled by vines. Suddenly, he was stunned.


    The whole body is entangled by thick cobwebs.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked up. The familiar silver demon tarantula stood in front and hissed like a honeycomb with evil light in his eyes.


    Dense magic and spears fell on him, and the poison exploded.


    Death roared and fell to the ground.


    With the roar of magic and the flying of spears, the last demons and orcs fell one after another.


    Soon, the boiling battlefield returned to calm.


    Strong burnt smell and light black smoke.


    Orcs and Demons lie on the ground, more than half of them have been reduced to corpses, and some are poisoned but not dead, foaming at the mouth and twitching in the skin.


    The Komodo beast lay on the ground, panting feebly.


    "Dead?" A barbarian warlord asked loudly.


    "People don''t know, but many magic servants have died, even the demon tarantula servants have died."


    "It seems that there is a rash barbarian war body magician whose shoulder was cut off by the silver blade devil. It is estimated that he will not survive."


    "He could not have survived, but fortunately, the great guide found an excellent magic potion from the Shaman''s body and saved him."


    "Or one not dead?"


    "Still."


    "A bunch of rubbish! I want a real battle! "


    "Stop talking nonsense and clean the battlefield quickly!"


    "Tut Tut, these orcs can carry it very well. They won''t die from poisoning."


    The people worked together and soon cleared the battlefield.


    In this process, Su Ye interrogates the sober demons and orcs.


    The poisoned but undead demons and orcs piled up in the square like dead pigs. Death roar has amazing vitality. It is still alive and dying.


    The rest of the dead bodies were disassembled as magical materials.


    More magicians and soldiers gathered again to form a team of 4000 people and stood in the square.


    Su Ye''s voice echoed in their ears.


    "You are very good."


    "We exchanged the smallest price for the greatest victory. But now is not the time to celebrate. "


    "I command you to go in two ways, one to the demon Kingdom and the other to the orc kingdom. However, our goal is not to kill, but for the ultimate peace. "


    "When you arrive in the two cities, negotiate with the two gods according to my order. I give them a chance to survive if I promise my deal. You hold my mud board and they will recognize me. If they agree to a deal, come here with their statues. If they refuse, smash the statues, flatten the city, take all the resources and return! "


    Su ye made various plans, and then four thousand soldiers left in two ways.


    Su Ye waited quietly.


    Killing those gods will get a lot of resources and make their human beings develop rapidly.


    But resources are dead and the two gods are alive.


    Once you have two more from God, the benefits will be far greater than any resources.


    Especially at this time, demons and orcs are the best cannon fodder and human flesh walls, which can minimize human death.


    Once there are enough melee demons and orcs, they can fully liberate human soldiers and develop a large number of magicians.


    At the same time, it also means that there are a lot of more workers and liberate more people engaged in agriculture.


    With these two slave gods, it will be easier to recruit and surrender the major evil forces in the future.


    From the beginning, Su Ye never thought of killing all the two countries.


    You can''t miss such a fresh and tender first crop of leek!


    The next day, two human teams returned, with two more teams.


    The demon team carries a demon statue, and the orc team carries an orc statue.


    The team arrived ten kilometers away and stopped.


    Two statues were placed on the ground.


    The gate of Su Ye''s temple was open, and the three statues looked at each other from a distance.


    They saw the spiritual image of each other in the statue.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX reading and get a cash red envelope!


    The bloody beast God is a typical image of an orc, with green skin, green face and tusks. His whole body is strong and powerful, and his appearance is similar to that of human beings.


    The violent king is a six armed snake demon, that is, the snake tail is a little thin and looks like a scorched pig tail from a distance.


    "I''ve seen the respected magic new light, Su God..." the violent King''s voice was astringent and his face was depressed¡° It''s not unfair to lose to you! " The bloody beast God looked indifferent. Su Ye smiled and said, "I''ve heard your names for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet here. It''s lucky." The two gods almost rolled their eyes. You''re lucky. We''ve had a lot of blood luck. The furious king said helplessly, "Dear Su God, if you show your identity at the beginning, we won''t do it. You are fishing! "¡° Yes, no matter how rampant we are, we don''t dare to fight against magic new light. " Bloody beast Shinto¡° If I had revealed my identity earlier, I''m afraid the two would have come together in the first year to solve my big problem first. " The two gods were silent. They thought it was just the lower God of the ordinary Zeus God system. After the defeat, they regretted that it was su Ye. Along the way, the two gods scolded each other. They scolded each other all the way. If they attacked together in the first year, Su ye would be defeated. However, who would have thought that Su ye would set up the statue of Zeus in his own city! What a shame¡° Go ahead, what do you want? " The bloody beast God opened the door to the mountain road. The furious King sighed, but he couldn''t get up. Su Ye smiled and said, "what''s the purpose of the two entering the place of creation?"¡° Of course, it is to live for decades more so that the noumenon can get the gift of creation. " Bloody beast Shinto¡° Me too. " The way of a mad tyrant¡° It seems that our goals are the same. " Su Ye smiled. The violent king and the bloody beast God looked at each other and felt a strong sense of uneasiness from each other''s eyes¡° You said. " The bloody beast God hardened his scalp and said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1029

    "What I want is simple, your distraction, to be my slave." Suye road.


    "You..." the two gods were furious.


    The violent king in blue and black narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists with six arms.


    The whole body is surrounded by divine light and almost wants to burst.


    The bloody beast God with green skin has red eyes and sharp fluctuations in his chest.


    The skin of the whole body is cracked, and the blood lines spread all over the body.


    "Impossible!" The way of a mad tyrant.


    "If it weren''t in the statue, you must know what we would do." Bloody beast Shinto.


    "Nothing is impossible." Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "yes, your noumenon belongs to a certain God system, but noumenon is noumenon and distraction is distraction. It is isolated by the place of creation and has no ownership. Even if you are treated as a dog here, will it affect half of the body? "


    "Don''t talk too much!" The furious king is completely furious, and the black wings of fire rise behind him.


    "I ask you again, if you are noumenon, do you prefer to see distraction die nobly, or endure humiliation and live for thousands of years to win the promotion of noumenon to the middle God or even the upper God?"


    The two gods were stunned and looked at each other.


    "But we have God after all. My noumenon belongs not only to the Lord of the abyss, but also to the Lord of crazy war. " The way of a mad tyrant.


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins, and you can get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the official account free!


    "Then why not be subordinate to the Lord of magic in the place of creation? Every time you take refuge, you''re safer, aren''t you? " Su ye asked.


    The two gods were stupid. They clearly wanted to scold, but they felt that Su Ye seemed to have some truth.


    "You are just the next god!" The bloody beast God immediately broke the reason.


    "I am the winner. In addition, the Lord of the abyss can''t protect you, and the Lord of crazy war can''t protect you. I can!" Suye road.


    "But... The lower God has not become the practice of the lower God to follow God."


    "Don''t you think it''s a wonderful thing to break the record and finish what others haven''t done?" Su ye asked.


    "You are wonderful! We have no face to be gods. If this gets out, how can our noumenon be gods? " The king of fury almost went berserk again.


    "First, this is the place of creation. We all want to die here. No one can spread it." Suye road.


    The two gods did not refute.


    "Second, my strength, as you can see, there is nothing nearby that can threaten me. I can spend the first ten years easily. And what extent do you think the current growth rate of mankind will expand after the first decade? "


    The two gods said nothing.


    "Third, can you live ten or twenty years without my obedience to God? But, as my slave God, do you want to live forty years, fifty years, or until the end? You two, who have witnessed me for three years, will also witness me for three hundred or even a thousand years! "


    The blood on the bloody beast God slowly converged and fell into meditation.


    The fury of the king gradually dissipated.


    After a while, the crazy tyrant king said slowly, "you should understand that although distraction and noumenon are separated, they are actually one. If we are distracted and die in the place of creation, everything is easy to say. If the distraction is not dead and we worship you, our noumenon will be very embarrassed. "


    "How can it be? Even if there is an accident, we can pretend not to know when we leave the place of creation." Suye road.


    The furious king was anxious and said, "it''s not a question of knowing or not, but that we should obey your orders in the future! If you don''t follow, you have countless ways to attack our noumenon through distraction, ranging from heavy damage to death! The degree of distraction and submission is second only to the hand in of the soul mark. "


    "No, you demons just like to think." Su Ye has a gentle face.


    The two gods continued to be silent.


    Su Ye looked colder, looked up and said, "if you two are solved, the nearby area will belong to me. When the local element gods are solved, I will rule a corner of the continent. At that time, distant forces will not travel long distances to attack me in a short time. I can slowly accumulate strength. The two of you are distracted. You have just been here for three years... No, you have been outside for less than four months, and then your distraction exploded. Then, what happened to your Ben? "


    The two gods frowned.


    "The noumenon of you two will become a disgrace to the gods, a joke to the gods, and even a God who is distracted and dies the fastest. Look, you can always experience something wonderful. Now, you two can choose who is better. " Suye road.


    The violent king and the bloody beast God looked at each other, and the eyes of both sides suddenly became more defensive.


    "But... We demons have dignity!" The violent King''s voice was half lower than usual.


    "We Orc gods don''t, your majesty Su!" The bloody beast God looked positive.


    The furious king looked at the bloody beast God in disbelief and wished he had strangled his former ally with six hands.


    "Are you sure?" Su Ye smiled and looked at the bloody beast God.


    The bloody beast God said helplessly, "my noumenon is to survive. I have to give priority to kilgard, the Lord of orcs. In fact, I want to be a free God. You are right. Since my existence is for noumenon, if I am only distracted and humiliated, I can make noumenon more creative gifts several times, what else can I lose face? My body will only go crazy with joy. "


    "What else?" Su Ye didn''t believe in the bloody beast God because he gave in like this.


    "My noumenon is expected to be promoted to the middle God. If I can get three creation gifts, I''m afraid I''ll be promoted immediately! At that time, even my distraction will grow. " The bloody beast God tells the real reason.


    "Very good." Suye road.


    "I can be your obedient God, but you can''t humiliate me," the bloody beast God stared at Su ye and found that Su Ye''s eyes were stunned. The conversation changed, "you can take my believers out of anger."


    "My goal is to unite all forces that can be united and go further in the place of creation. How can I humiliate you? I will only use you." Su ye said frankly.


    "In this way, I feel at ease. I think I have the value of being used." The bloody beast God breathed a sigh of relief.


    "And you?" Su ye turned and looked at the violent king.


    The bloody beast God immediately said, "Su Shen, in fact, I don''t want to attack you, but it is this abyss bastard who provoked me and said he can bear the first wave of losses, and then..."


    "You fart! It was you who first proposed to form an alliance with me, otherwise how could I be willing to attack first? I''m not a fool! "


    "You fart..."


    The two gods scolded for a while. Su Ye listened with interest. When he began to scold again and again, Su Ye looked heavy and said, "enough!"


    The two gods quickly shut up.


    The furious King glared at the bloody beast God, looked at Su ye, and said righteously: "our abyss demon God has dignity!"


    As soon as the bloody beast God was happy, he was about to sow discord and let Su ye do it. Unexpectedly, the violent king also changed his words: "but I believe that kindness is like magic Xinguang, and you will keep my dignity. Therefore, I am willing to join your magic God system and become your subordinate God. "


    The bloody beast God gave a white look at the violent king. Do you still want to face?


    "Good, take the oath." Suye road.


    The two gods looked black.


    The bloody beast God was still hesitating, and the violent king immediately said in a loud voice: "I, the violent king algrad, will to the supreme infinite plane and the great infinite plane gods..."


    The bloody beast God was stunned and shameless. The orcs really couldn''t compare with the demons.


    It was taken first!


    After the violent King swore, his eyes swept over the bloody beast God, and the corners of his mouth rose gently.


    The bloody beast god suddenly realized that he was in the trap!


    The devil is really cunning!


    The bloody beast God seemed to swallow a big mouthful of flies and then swore.


    "Well, since then, there have been two new members in our magic God Department." Su Ye smiled.


    "Lord Su!" The two gods bowed deeply and saluted, while the two gods paid more attention to each other''s knees.


    As long as the other party dares to kneel, he will kneel directly on both knees!


    Look who''s cruel!


    Finally, the two secretly relieved and stood up.


    "Talk about your theocracy." Suye road.


    "I chose the divine right of war..." the expression of the violent king was a little awkward.


    "I chose the right to kill." The bloody beast God is also a little embarrassed.


    These two theocracies are far stronger than their own theocracies.


    "Yes, your men will be stronger. What do you think of the situation in the magic continent? Have you found any other gods? " Su ye asked.


    The two gods looked at each other, which determined the name of the continent?


    The crazy tyrant said, "Your Majesty, my city is located in your southwest. In the south of me, there is a Warcraft God. The other party is developing steadily and is very strong. To the south by west of me is an elf God, at least a middle God. I dare not provoke it. To the north of me is the bloody beast God. "


    The bloody beast God said, "Your Majesty, you are in the West. I am a dragon god in the West. I am very powerful and a red dragon group. My due north is the earth element God, you already know. In my northwest, there is a dead spirit. "


    "You are really upset! You said it was just an ordinary Dragon God! Have the ability to cultivate the red dragon group, at least the median God! " The furious king said angrily.


    "Of course I can''t lie in front of Su Shen." The furious king looked calm, "in addition, maybe it''s a false god red dragon."


    "I am allied with most of the Dragon gods'' distractions. Not surprisingly, the Red Dragon God is my ally. If not... It''s probably an unknown Dragon God. " Suye road.


    "I heard that you have signed agreements with many Lord gods and even God kings?"


    "There are only a few divine kings. Most divine kings will not form an alliance with a lower God." Suye road.


    "Sure enough, there is still a God King..." the two gods sighed, and there was no idea of resistance. Su ye thought of a vague map, quickly analyzed the situation nearby and said, "this place is very unfavorable to mankind."¡° Yes, all the known ethnic groups nearby will be far more powerful than you in the early stage. However, human beings can only be equal to those powerful ethnic groups after multiple generations of reproduction. " Bloody beast Shinto. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1030

    "However, I believe you are different. After all, we have seen your greatness." The way of a mad tyrant.


    "Frenzy king, I politely remind you, please flatter at different times! Now Su Shen needs facts, not flattery. "


    "Are you saying that God Su doesn''t know as many facts as you?" The furious king asked.


    The bloody beast God was speechless.


    "Rage king, are you going to take the six armed snake demon route?" Su ye asked.


    "As wise as you, you can see through it at a glance. However, my current abyss worm is very weak and needs a lot of resources to cultivate six armed snake demons. However, I believe that once the cultivation is successful, it will surpass the orcs in combat! Your majesty, I suggest you focus your resources on me. As for the bloody beast God, it is the best choice for his orcs to dig mines and cut firewood. "


    The bloody beast God narrowed his eyes, flashing blood in his eyes and said, "the violent king, are you forcing me to tear my face?"


    "As obedience to God, you and I are not qualified to tear our faces." The violent King smiled.


    Su ye took a look at the six armed snake demon and realized that this guy was not a fuel-efficient lamp, especially after changing the theocracy, he was more sober than himself.


    The bloody beast God took a deep breath and said nothing.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "don''t worry, violent king. I will naturally give priority to training you and the bloody beast God for the second time."


    "Thank you, your majesty!" The Berserker king was overjoyed and bent down to thank him.


    The bloody beast God''s face changed slightly and he had no choice but to lower his head.


    "However, your demon route needs to be corrected."


    "What?" The violent king suddenly looked up and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    The bloody beast God stared with big eyes, and the fluffy green hair stood up excited.


    "You have to change to the spiritual shadow devil route. When I found you, I deduced that the spiritual shadow devil route and the magician route are most suitable for our development. "


    "But, your majesty, I''m just a six armed snake demon. I''m not familiar with spiritual demons..."


    "I know you very well." Su Ye smiled.


    The violent king immediately remembered the legend about Su ye, the sporadic pictures passed out after the craftsman conference, and Su Ye''s deduction of the powerful demons in the world, so that all the gods suspected that if Su Ye became a devil, it would become an infinite nightmare.


    "Your Majesty, my soul shadow devil may not be strong enough. How about this? I''ll train the six armed snake devil first. When we meet the demon God who mainly trains the soul shadow devil, I''ll carry its statue to you in person." The way of a mad tyrant.


    "No, the reason why I chose the soul shadow devil is to doubt that our separation may be trapped in the statue from life to death. And I''m going to use the talent of demons such as psychic shadow demons, psionic monsters or soul eaters to transmit my orders over a long distance and assist me in commanding the army. "


    The violent king was stunned, his scalp numb, and asked tentatively, "the talent of the soul shadow devil is the spiritual connection of the whole family. Do you want to use the soul shadow devil as a magic tool and a transfer station?"


    "Don''t be so straightforward. I''m just playing the greatest role of the soul demon." Suye road.


    The bloody beast god suddenly grinned and said, "Your Majesty Su is omnipotent. You are so great."


    The furious king was wronged, turned his eyes and said, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. You can rest assured that I will go all out to change and cultivate the soul shadow devil. The first golden devil must be the soul shadow devil! If you need it, I''ll turn my hell worm into a soul shadow worm and specifically produce Soul shadow demons. This is more efficient, but... More resources are needed. "


    The bloody beast God has no choice but to look at the violent king. He is worthy of being a demon God who can survive in the abyss. He is really able to bend and stretch, or pretend to stretch, especially bend.


    "It''s enough to find a time to solve a country and kill a God to obtain a resource light ball to transform abyss worms. The earlier the soul shadow devil is born, the stronger our power is. " Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, rest assured that I will fully cooperate with your strategy! From then on, I am the God of the shadow devil in my heart! " The violent King''s body was in a flash, and his spirit was directly transformed into a dark fog.


    "How cruel!" The bloody beast God was completely convinced.


    "Your Majesty, there are earth element gods, undead gods, red dragon gods, spirit gods and Warcraft gods nearby. Which one are you going to solve?" The furious king asked excitedly.


    Su ye thought.


    "I''ll send someone to contact the Red Dragon God first. If you have allied with me, you can borrow troops from him. If you are not an ally, then live in peace for the time being. When his dragon is adult and the magic materials are mature, you can do it again. "


    The violent king and the bloody beast God are helpless. It is estimated that only one Su Ye dares to use the higher dragon nation as a pasture among all the infinite and lower gods.


    "The spirit, no accident, has allied with me. I will send someone to contact me and I can borrow troops at that time."


    "In the early stage, the earth elements were hard bones. Magicians had no way to take them. Only senior magicians appeared to disperse, exile or pull away the elements. At that time, the earth elements were not as good as ordinary stone people."


    The two gods nodded. The magician is powerful. As long as he has time, he can study the weaknesses of all ethnic groups.


    "I''m not going to kill the God of Warcraft. I''m going to fatten up... No, defeat first and then form an alliance."


    The two gods rolled their eyes and guessed that Warcraft has always been the hunting target of magicians.


    "So let''s cut the dead. The bone dragon group, Lich group and headless knight legion of high-level undead have good lethality. The low-level undead come and go. The only threatening ability is the skeleton army, but the skeleton naval warfare has long been studied by our magicians. Even if I don''t have to go to battle, as long as I carry out targeted exercises, your two men and ELF reinforcements, It can be solved with low damage. If you can get the support of the red dragon, the magician will not even die in battle. "


    "But, your majesty, there are not many of my men who are dead and running. We demons are basically not afraid of skeleton soldiers. " The way of a mad tyrant.


    "My Orc men have not returned, we have poured out..." the bloody beast God looked embarrassed.


    "More than 1000 orcs and demons are still alive. I just ordered my men to use antidotes and magic therapy. Demons and orcs are in good health. They can live in five days at most. " Suye road.


    "Thank you for your mercy!" The two gods were pleasantly surprised.


    "I value you two very much. The soul shadow devil is very important to me, and the abyss worm produces demons with resources, which just makes up for the disadvantage that human beings cannot use resources to grow rapidly. As for the orcs... "Su Ye looked at the bloody beast God again." although the orcs are evil and not as intelligent as humans, they are very united, relatively orderly, strong and fast-growing. They are especially suitable to cooperate with magicians. I hope you can do your duty. "


    "Don''t worry, from now on, our bloody tribes are born to protect magicians!" Bloody beast Shinto.


    "Good. Do you still have resource light balls? " Su ye asked.


    The two gods looked embarrassed.


    "It''s all used up for the previous battle." The furious king said cautiously.


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins, and you can get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the official account free!


    "Without the resource light sphere, it is impossible to establish a split temple, and it is much more troublesome to transmit messages. We can only establish a temporary post station to transmit messages by magicians or eagles." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, my abyss worm still has some magic. It can quickly produce a batch of abyss magic eagles to convey messages." The way of a mad tyrant.


    The bloody beast God glared at the violent king and hid his privacy.


    "Although it''s slow, it''s better than not. The undead army is easy to solve, but in order to reduce damage, you should make some items to restrain the undead. Here is a list of materials. You can send someone to collect a large number. In the next few months, make every effort to prepare for the war! "


    "Yes!"


    Send away the bloody beast God and the violent king. Su Ye sends magicians who have studied dragon language and spirit language to the country of Red Dragon God and spirit God.


    The two places are nearly a thousand kilometers apart.


    More than ten days later, the two teams returned one after another, and two good news came.


    The elf God is a famous oak God. Although it is only a middle God, it is extremely ancient. It is a famous kind God. It has long been allied with Su Ye. The other party not only gives gifts to the elf family, but even guarantees that as long as Su ye needs, it can assign 1000 elf archers and soldiers to fight with Druids, and even directly give an ancient war tree seed.


    Su Ye looked at the contents recorded in the fairy leaves and sighed that it was an ancient god who had survived for so long. It was simply because the two sides were too far apart. If the two sides were very close, the other side was even willing to help.


    In particular, the seeds of ancient war trees can quickly grow into a golden ancient war tree after planting. The advantage is that they can be used in the battlefield. The disadvantage is that they move too slowly. It may take more than half a year to walk 100 kilometers.


    The elf gifts given by the other party are good, especially the moon well water, which is what the magician needs most. It can replenish magic, heal injuries, fill his stomach, and cure mental damage. It is a perfect tonic soup. It is too small, but it is already half the storage of the God of oak.


    As previously guessed, the Red Dragon God is the famous upper Red Dragon God canghong mountain, and has long allied with Su Ye. Many children and grandchildren of the old God died at the hands of the Zeus God system and hated the Zeus God system.


    Canghong mountain is more magnificent than the God of oak. As long as Su Ye agrees on a time and place, he will send eight of the ten red dragons to help the war.


    However, the eight red dragons are not adult dragons, but young Dragons of silver rank.


    He even gave some broken red dragon scales, which made Su Ye very happy.


    In the first ten years of the land of creation, the red dragon scale was priceless and could play ten times its value in the hands of magicians.


    With these red dragon scales, Shaman''s potion and moon well water, his most important magician can be saved as long as he is not killed instantly, even if his neck is cut off in half.


    With the help of the two gods, Su Ye immediately made a plan, quickly decided the time to attack the kingdom of the dead, and sent someone to inform the God of oak and the canghong mountains.


    One day, three and a half years after entering the place of creation, in the eastern corner of the magic continent, five teams of humans, demons, orcs, elves and red dragons gathered in the gray hills of the Cang red dragon country. Crossing the gray hills is the kingdom of the dead. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1031

    South of Grey Hills.


    The five thousand human armies are in good order, with great momentum.


    A thousand fair skinned and handsome elves have a unique temperament and wear cool leaf clothes, which attract human beings to steal constantly.


    A thousand dirty orcs and five hundred demons stood disorderly together, just as they had just drilled out of the mud, whistling to the elves from time to time.


    Eight young red dragons gathered together, lying on the ground to rest and chat, ignoring the rest of the ethnic groups.


    When Li Xia, the general of the Allied forces, got the information of the scouts, he was delighted that everything was similar to the prediction of the great leader, so he held a final pre war meeting to carry out tactical subordinates under the guidance of Su Ye.


    Elves are arrogant, orcs and demons are chaotic, and the red dragon is arrogant than elves, but fortunately they know they are serving the gods and seriously participate in the meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, the army rested and the whole army went out late at night.


    Only the red dragon lurked in the gray hills, waiting for the signal of the general attack.


    Two hours later, the skeleton birds in the distance fled desperately. Their hollow leg bones with holes everywhere made a sad sound of bone flute.


    The Allied forces of the five nationalities continued to advance as if they had not heard of it.


    When we arrived 50 kilometers away from the city of the dead, the sun first rose.


    Under the bright sun, there was no green, but there were scorched dead trees, dark gray earth and dirty rivers.


    The thick stench churned in the air, and some people even vomited.


    The five ethnic coalition army continued to move forward and finally stopped ten kilometers away from the city of the dead. It was nearly noon at the moment.


    From a distance, the five ethnic allied forces waved their flags, were in order, and the whole army rested.


    In the undead city opposite, tens of thousands of undead are preparing for war.


    Skeleton soldiers are in a hurry, skeleton dogs run around, skeleton mages swear, skeleton shooters slowly touch the bone bow, and ghosts look at the hot sun in the sky melancholy.


    The day''s dead and the night''s dead are two kinds of dead.


    While the Allied forces of the five nationalities were eating, a skeleton mage in a ragged black robe approached and shouted in the language of the dead: "we are believers of the dark god. Why did you attack our country for no reason? We have no intention of being against you. According to the oracle of darkness, we are willing to negotiate with your leaders. "


    The elves frowned at the skeleton mage. Do you need a reason to kill the dead?


    Orcs and Demons shrug. Do you need a reason to attack?


    A human magician shouted in the language of the dead: "the dead destroy nature, spread death, turn fertile land into Jedi, and turn precious life into filthy dead, which greatly destroys the peace and harmony of the magical continent! For the sake of peace and the future of the magic continent, our five ethnic coalition forces have joined hands to eradicate all the dead! "


    The skeleton mage panicked and said loudly, "the dark god is willing to negotiate!"


    "We refuse to negotiate!"


    At this time, a great voice sounded in the air: "which God is leading the other allied forces? I''d like to belong. "


    "Your Majesty the great guide rejects the evil undead!"


    "Arrogant human! Damn you! " The voice of the dark god''s fury resounded through the sky.


    "Oh." The human magician readily agreed and turned to eat.


    "Damn it! damn! Damn...... "the dark god trembled all over.


    The Allied forces of the five nationalities had enough to eat and drink, took a break, and made final preparations after taking naps in turn.


    "Woo..."


    In the afternoon, a loud horn rang through the sky.


    As the coalition forces marched towards the city of the dead, the grumpy curse of the dark god echoed in the ears of each coalition force.


    Humans are used to it. Before, bloody beast gods and violent Kings also scolded all the way.


    The other three families were angry because the God of darkness was scolding his gods.


    "You will pay a great price! My noumenon will curse you! " The dark god cursed.


    Suddenly, a strange voice interrupted the voice of the dark god.


    The dead follow the fame to the southern sky.


    Eight red dragons flew from afar.


    The dark god was furious and shouted, "I am willing to surrender, Messenger of canghong mountain. Why do you want to be an enemy with me! Just because I''m just a little hypocrite? "


    When the army of all ethnic groups heard this, it turned out that it was just a hypocrite?


    "Kill!"


    The Allied forces rushed to the wooden wall of the city of the dead. The strong demons, elves and orcs threw rough brown pottery pots into the wall against bone arrows.


    Pop pop


    The earthenware pots all over the ground burst, and a fluffy white light fog expanded and surged. However, in the blink of an eye, the place 100 meters wide near the city wall was shrouded in a strong light fog.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream filled the city wall. All the dead under the black iron screamed and fled. After only a few steps, they were killed by the light element power in the light fog.


    The black iron undead has a faint light spot all over his body. This power that can heal life is like poison spreading on the undead.


    Only bronze and silver undead are hardly affected.


    Boom, boom


    Hundreds of fireballs flew from the ranks of Wizards of elves and humans, destroyed the city wall and exploded in the light and fog.


    Only one round of attack, the wall of the dead collapsed.


    "Kill!"


    The Allied forces rushed in excitedly. The front throwers threw light fog pottery pots at the dense dead. The rear archers killed skeleton mages, skeleton archers and translucent ghosts with bronze arrows soaked in light element water.


    The soldiers guard the magicians, and the magicians wrapped by various protective magic are divided into three rows to release fireball.


    After the release of the third row of magicians, they will immediately run forward, cross the second row and the first row, become the first row of magicians, and recite the spell again.


    Then, the fireball in the third row flew out of the air and landed in the skeleton army. Now the magician in the third row rushed forward, surpassed the first row, reached the front row and recited the mantra.


    Three rows of magicians moved forward alternately, casting spells in turn, as beautiful as dancing.


    Not only the ghost of the enemy was stunned, but also his orcs, demons, elves and dragons were a little incredible.


    Human magicians form a continuous array of offensive spells to ensure the continuity of magic. Pieces of fireballs fly out and explode.


    Flames splashed and roared, and broken bones flew all over the sky.


    Pieces of skeleton soldiers were emptied.


    No skeleton soldier can rush within ten meters of the mage.


    The elves finally figured out why humans don''t need elves. The only role of elves is to suppress skeleton archers. Even if other elves participate in the war, their role is not worth mentioning.


    Seeing the continuous fireball technique, the eight red dragons sighed and gave up attacking the more dense skeleton soldiers. Instead, they obeyed the order and dived from the side to the skeleton archer.


    "Hoo..."


    Eight terrible dragons, like eight red lava waterfalls, cross the skeleton Archer position from the sky.


    A large number of skeleton archers, like the dust on the table, were gently wiped by the rag and disappeared.


    These skeletons can''t even leave bone dregs. They are scattered into fly ash and fall to the ground.


    The eight headed red dragon dived, then pulled up and flew high, and then turned and dived again.


    The grumpy voice of the dark god resounded through the sky.


    Soldiers can''t attack the dragon, and the dragon has strong magic protection ability. At this stage, skeleton mages can''t hurt the red dragon.


    As for the skeleton archer''s bone arrow, falling on the scales of the red dragon is no different from a toothpick.


    The undead who can really threaten the red dragon will not be born until at least five years later.


    The red dragon has the most deterrent power, but the most efficient way to kill the enemy is still shooting fireballs.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public and get it!


    The magician kept moving forward, like a wild fire in the wind, burning pieces of skeleton soldiers like weeds.


    "Forward!"


    "Forward!"


    The human generals are very excited. Without the red dragon and the spirit Archer, the magician will bear the full suppression of the skeleton magician and the skeleton archer. But now, the scattered magic and arrows fall in the magician group and are easily blocked by the protective magic, which can''t stop the volley of fireballs at all.


    All the way forward, all the way across.


    "No way, you can''t get so much magic! Impossible! "


    In the closed temple, the God of darkness shouted wildly.


    He thought that once the magician''s magic was exhausted, it was the time to fight back.


    After all, the magic of magicians is limited, and most of them are magic apprentices. The total magic of a magic apprentice can support the release of more than 20 fireball spells.


    Now, after more than 100 volleys, the magic apprentice still has no intention of resting.


    "Cheating! You cheated... I remember, magic sharing... Are you... The people of Su God? I surrender! I surrender! I am willing to belong to Su God, whether it is my distraction or noumenon! I would like to belong to Su Shen... "


    General Li Xia smiled contemptuously and said, "Your Majesty is not short of hypocrites."


    The unstoppable torrent of fire completely defeated the army of the dead. At this moment, the dead without fear of pain understood what fear is.


    More than 1000 magicians, 300 rounds of volleys, poured 300000 fireballs into the army of the dead.


    Even if the undead army reaches 30000, each will bear an average of 10 fireballs.


    The crushing of absolute power and absolute tactics can quickly end the battle.


    When the dead had only the last two thousand left, their morale collapsed. Even if the dead had no emotion and emotion, they fell into fear and ran away everywhere.


    Orcs, demons and elves pursue and kill, while magicians meditate on the spot.


    The human army rushed to all parts of the kingdom of the dead and plundered resources.


    The high-ranking generals rushed directly to the temple, smashed the door, and rushed like wolves to the statue of the dark god.


    "No! I can surrender, I can surrender... "The human soldiers turned a deaf ear, followed Su Ye''s orders, knocked down the statue and smashed it to pieces. The dark god screamed, and the broken statue suddenly burst out a faint blood light, which spread instantly and covered everyone on the winning side¡° I feel the call of magic! " A magician shouted¡° I feel the murmur of the abyss! " The devil roared¡° I feel the whisper of the mother tree. " The Elves were ecstatic¡° The smell of the dragon! " The red dragon roared¡° The smell of blood! " The beasts roared together. Many ordinary humans caught in a bottleneck suddenly realized that they were about to be promoted to a magic apprentice¡° Long live the great mentor! "¡° Long live the great mentor! " Humans, orcs and Demons shouted together. Elves and red dragons are a little confused. Even if humans shout so, why are orcs and Demons so crazy? Boom... The temple wall cracked. The people hurried out of the temple. With a loud noise, the temple collapsed, and a white light ball whizzed high from the ruins, crossed a long cloud line and landed in the Suye temple in kongcheng. In front of the statue of Su ye, the immortal theocracy light ball is suspended in mid air. Su Ye smiled, just as he expected. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1032

    However, the place of creation is a little stingy. The theocratic light ball cannot be used and can only be transformed into a resource light ball.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ye slowly transformed the theocratic light ball into a resource light ball.


    "Only one? It seems that the rank of the dark god is very low. However, for the initial stage, a complete resource photosphere is of great significance. "


    "Somebody, send this light ball to the city of fury."


    A few days later, the expeditionary forces returned one after another.


    Through the resource light bulb, the bloody beast God and the violent King create split gods, which are located on both sides of Su Ye''s temple, serving the God from left to right.


    The rest of the resource photosphere is used to enhance the power of the abyss worm.


    Among the five abyss worms of the violent king, four are transformed into spiritual shadow devil worms, which can directly give birth to spiritual shadow demons and directly promote gold when they grow up.


    At present, every soul shadow worm can produce a soul shadow every ten days.


    Su Ye began to study how to use spiritual ghosts to connect information beyond the visual range according to his memory and knowledge, so as to ensure that he can see everything in the distance even in the temple, and can quickly transmit and receive information.


    Psychic demons are always very strange creatures.


    Although they look like a black fog, they just hide people''s eyes and ears. Their noumenon is a pure spiritual energy, which can not be touched, but can only be perceived or destroyed by powerful energy.


    It''s like a gust of wind.


    The characteristic of this group is that as long as it is recognized, all soul demons can share the vision and perception of their own family, and the closest soul demons will even share memory and all power.


    In some special places of the infinite plane, due to the inability to transmit information, the spiritual shadow devil becomes the master there and establishes a huge information exchange network.


    The place of creation does not want the gods to be omniscient, so the gods can only solve it in their own way.


    The soul shadow demon system will become the first choice of all gods.


    However, for Su ye, the soul shadow devil is just a substitute in the early stage. Once a large number of legends appear and the magic tower and magic book system are constructed, the role of the soul shadow devil will be minimal.


    The furious king was only half right. Su Ye used the soul shadow demon as a magic tool for transition.


    However, legendary masters cannot be cultivated so well.


    What''s more, we can''t encourage others to cultivate legendary masters, which leads to the weakness of some talents.


    Not surprisingly, there will be no legendary masters in human beings in 30 years.


    It''s not because little Thales is not smart enough, nor does he teach well, but because he doesn''t have enough resources and congenital factors.


    The genius of little Thales will become a legend in the magic prison city in 15 years, but not here. He always has to consider and spend extra time for the whole country.


    However, this is beneficial and harmless to him. In the short term, it is a waste of time, but in the long term, it is still cultivating various abilities.


    "But..."


    Su Ye remembered the changes of the magician.


    After smashing the statue of the dead and false god, all the participants at that time got a strange ability.


    This led to a sharp increase in the number of magic apprentices in just ten days after the war, from more than 1000 to more than 1500. If this trend continues, the total number of magic apprentices this year can exceed 2000.


    Excluding newborn children, there are less than 10000 human beings.


    "In other words, for every distraction that kills a God, the participants will be rewarded. This seems to be the reward of the place of creation, but in fact, it should be the residual power after distraction and death. I seem to have found something... "


    "At the beginning, the place of creation gave the gods fixed power."


    "But all spheres of light are essentially part of the place of creation. Once it is over, all forces will inevitably return to the place of creation."


    "For every distracted death, part of the power is given back to the winner and the other to the place of creation. The place of creation gives a part of the power to the gods every ten years. "


    "Why is it a bit like infinite will to raise money, the winner will give it back, and then divide up the loser''s donation?"


    "So, is it more power to kill the gods, or more benefits to win over the gods?"


    Su Ye suddenly realized that the situation in the place of creation seemed to be getting closer and closer to the actual situation of the infinite plane.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked forward.


    The statue of the violent king and the bloody beast God is in the main hall, while the statue of the God of oak and the canghong mountain is outside the temple. As an ally, it is convenient for communication.


    The surface of the four statues is gray.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the statue of the oak God glowed.


    Su Ye nodded gently, and the distraction of the oak God appeared in the statue.


    "Dear Su Shen, I''m here to discuss the coming disaster." The shape of the oak God is a white tree.


    The other three statues glowed on the surface. Soon, the eyes of the three statues lit up and three gods appeared among them.


    "Yes, your majesty!" The violent King saluted with the bloody beast God.


    "Su Shen." The superior Dragon God canghong mountain politely greeted him, and then sat in the statue and closed his eyes.


    The violent king and the bloody beast God took a careful look at the canghong mountain. The tyranny and power of the Dragon God are well known.


    "The God of the oak called everyone to discuss important matters. The God of the oak, please say." Suye road.


    The God of the oak tree gently shook the canopy and said, "after the second creation site is opened, there will be a lot of distraction and collapse every ten years. Therefore, we guess that there will be a test in the creation site every time. However, few people have noticed that a small number of gods fall every five or six months. It must be that Su Shen has paid attention to this matter. "


    "Indeed." Suye road.


    "According to my speculation, we may also face a test of the place of creation in the fifth to sixth year of the time of the place of creation." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    "Very likely." Canglong mountain road.


    The furious king and the bloody beast God looked dignified. They heard about it for the first time.


    Su ye said, "the infinite plane will not let us grow easily. The oak God means, next, we have to prepare for the test of the unknown? "


    "Yes, I think it is necessary for us to further cooperate closely, establish comprehensive cooperation in commerce, life, technology and military, integrate resources and form a force that can resist any test or disaster in the future." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    "I obey God su." The mad tyrant hurried.


    "Me too." The bloody beast God hurried.


    The two gods looked at each other and looked at Su Ye.


    The God of the oak tree smiled and explained: "God Su doesn''t have to worry. I absolutely don''t mean to compete for power and profit with God su. I''ve always been good at defending but not attacking. If we want to establish a coalition army, it will be led by humans and you. In fact, we all know that whether demons, orcs, elves or dragons, they are inferior to humans in command. "


    Canghong mountain gave a cold hum in displeasure, but it can only be cold hum. The dragon people fight alone and are not afraid of any equivalent ethnic group, but when it comes to commanding the army, the best way is to listen to orders honestly.


    "What do you suggest?" Su ye asked.


    "We built the coalition not only for one time, but also for many subsequent tests. After all, we will encounter more than a dozen minor disasters and Centennial catastrophes in the next 100 years. Therefore, I think we can develop our own ethnic groups by giving full play to our strengths in the early stage and integrating the forces of all parties. "


    Su Ye nodded softly and said, "I agree."


    "In this way, it''s better." Canghong mountain road.


    "However, it may hurt some gods." The oak God finally spoke out the key obstacle.


    The violent king said, "don''t be wronged! I gave up training six armed snake demons, gave up all my preferences, and specially trained spiritual shadow demons for what? The purpose is to establish the destiny community of Su God, let us spend the millennium of the place of creation together, and let our noumenon benefit! No grievance! Do you mean, bloody beast God? "


    The bloody beast God looked sad and nodded: "I see. I will cooperate with Su Shen''s development. Some orcs specialize in heavy physical work, some orcs act as close soldiers to protect magicians, and the last part of orcs are full-time shamans to study witchcraft and healing witchcraft. "


    "Very good." Suye road.


    The oak God said, "my country can cultivate the best archers. Although Druids are good spell casters, their combat effectiveness is far from that of magicians. It is better to convert them into agricultural Druids, mainly responsible for increasing crops and livestock. Of course, ancient war trees, as the best defensive force, should also be distributed everywhere. "


    The gods nodded gently. The oak God paid a lot. Druids are not an ordinary group. High-level Druids are no weaker than dragons.


    Su ye said: "thank you for sharing the pressure of heavy physical work, farm work, archers and close combat. It seems that we humans only need to cultivate magicians, but in fact, we humans need to learn for many years to produce the final results. You believers of the four ethnic groups may not have the patience to learn. "


    The other gods could not help nodding. It was not that their own ethnic group did not understand learning, but that human learning ability was too terrible.


    "We orcs would rather dig and spit blood than sit there reading every day." The bloody beast God was helpless.


    The four gods looked at the canghong mountains.


    The old red dragon was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry. He dared to show himself the four gods.


    "What do you want me to do?" Canghong mountain road.


    "This has to invite Su Shen." The oak God counselled.


    The violent king and the bloody beast God shrunk their necks. They dare not take advantage of the superior God.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "dear canghong mountains, as far as I know, your noumenon may be promoted to the LORD God."


    Upon hearing this, the canghong mountain spit bitterness: "don''t mention it! Our Dragon God system is very complex. It is completely beaten up by the chaotic dragon gods of various God systems. The red dragon belonged to Tiamat, the Dragon Mother God of Persia, but I was born in Egypt. Tiamat didn''t trust me, and Apophis, the king of the Dragon God of Egypt, the dragon of destruction, didn''t look up to me. Bahamut, the White Golden Dragon God King of the Dragon Kingdom, doesn''t trust me that I am an evil red dragon. The Dragon gods in northern Europe are about to set off the divine dusk. Even if they please me, I can''t die with them. I don''t want to throw myself into hell or abyss. As a result, there are no God kings willing to support me for so many years. Where can I find promotion resources without the support of God King? It''s too hard for me... "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1033

    The gods were speechless. Who could have thought that this tyrannical and crazy red dragon was a hidden big talker.


    After the canghong mountain nagged, Su ye said patiently, "it seems that you regard the place of creation as the only hope to promote the LORD God?"


    "Yes! This is my greatest hope! Now the gods are saying that Zeus is going to destroy the world and that infinite dusk is coming. If you don''t become the LORD God, you will die! The land of creation is my only hope! " Canghong mountain road.


    "Well, it seems that as long as we work together and spend every 100 years in the place of creation, you are more likely to be promoted to the LORD God." Suye road.


    "Yes, that''s why I made an alliance with you. You are weak, but you are smart! There are not many dragon gods with vision like me. " Canghong mountain road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I believe in your vision, but what do you think you can give up for the promotion of the LORD God?"


    Canghong mountain looked warily at Su ye and said, "no! I don''t give up anything! Not a single gem! "


    The other three gods shook their heads and smiled bitterly. They are worthy of the dragon family.


    "Really don''t give up anything?" Su ye asked.


    "Really!" The crimson mountains squinted and their eyes flashed dangerously.


    "If you don''t give up, you can only let your believers give up something in exchange for your promotion to the LORD God." Suye road.


    "Will that work?" Canghong mountain stared with a happy face.


    "As long as you are willing to let the coalition generals command your red dragons, they may be a little bitter and tired, but they can definitely let you stay in the place of creation for a long time."


    "Stop it! I agree! Don''t worry, I''ll give the Allied Commander an oracle. If any dragon dares not to obey, it will peel off its skin and scale and throw it to the mage to make magic tools! How can a mere believer hinder the way of my Lord God! " The canghong mountains look very generous.


    "In that case, I''ll thank you for the coalition army, respected canghong mountain. With the help of the red dragon, no matter what kind of danger we encounter in the future, we can solve it quickly. The fighting achievements of the dragon are recorded on you. " Suye road.


    Canghong mountain nodded happily.


    Su Ye looked at the God of the oak tree and said, "now we all agree to work together."


    "In that case, we can make plans, give full play to our strengths and cooperate with each other. Now that we have the experience of dealing with the undead last time, we can cut the Warcraft God this time. However, it''s inconvenient to kill this time. It''s more suitable to pull him into the alliance. With Warcraft gods, we can have a lot of animal power, and we can also equip high-level magicians with powerful Warcraft mounts, which is very important for future development. "


    "OK, let''s make a little correction and the whole army will be pressed on the Warcraft country. If he surrenders, everything will be fine. If he doesn''t surrender, he will be trained!" Suye road.


    Subsequently, the five gods discussed the details of cooperation.


    Ten days later, outside the Warcraft forest, the army of five families came to the city.


    Before war, the five ethnic coalition forces launched a deterrent attack.


    The dragon fire of the eight red dragons swept through the forest like a sky fire waterfall, thousands of fireballs roared and flew in disorder, and the dense elf arrows fell like rain.


    Warcraft in the forest trembled.


    Then the Druids came forward to communicate.


    Finally, kuyam, the owner of the Warcraft forest and the God of the magic bear, expressed his willingness to surrender and join the coalition forces. The resource light ball in his hand was not exhausted. He built a split statue and sent it to Kong City.


    Since then, the six gods have established a solid alliance and each gives play to their own expertise.


    Orcs cultivate a large number of hard workers, responsible for the hardest and most tiring work.


    Elves and druids are responsible for animal husbandry and agricultural production.


    Warcraft forest produces a large number of gentle and powerful black iron demon cattle to act as animal power.


    For some reason, the red dragons of the dragon family have become collaborators of high-level magicians. Their actual identity is mount and thug.


    All human beings have become students. Every day, in addition to learning magic, they learn knowledge.


    Magic resources from all over the world are continuously sent to Terrans. Warcraft, dragon and Demons voluntarily donate blood under the publicity from time to time to contribute to magic potions and magic equipment.


    Thanks to the abundant magic knowledge in Su Ye''s memory, the magic craftsmen made primary magic tools very smoothly.


    With the concentration of resources, industries and cooperation, the growth of magic alliance and magicians is growing rapidly.


    A year later, all magicians each had at least six black iron magic tools, armed to the teeth.


    [Book Welfare] give you a cash red envelope! Pay attention to VX the public and get it!


    The change of the whole area was so great that the earth element God who detected the intelligence couldn''t help it any longer, and took the initiative to send the earth element to kongcheng to officially form an alliance.


    With the addition of earth elements, the mining efficiency of the alliance is greatly increased.


    Since then, except for the unknown sea in the East, the north, West and south of Suye were surrounded by allies.


    After the most difficult initial stage, the magic alliance was officially established.


    In the fourth year, little Thales was finally promoted to the golden rank.


    In this year, other ethnic groups have also appeared in the golden rank. From now on, the gods of powerful races will show their abilities. Their ace ethnic groups will enter a period of rapid growth and quickly reach the Holy Land and even legend.


    Human beings will fall into a long period of growth, ranging from ten years to twenty years.


    The good news is that the total number of human magic apprentices has exceeded 4000, and national magicians are no longer a dream.


    Human beings began to build magic tools for other races to feed back, and the strength of the whole magic alliance further expanded.


    The land resources thousands of miles around the magic alliance are rich, so that black iron magic tools began to be popularized among various races.


    Refining magic tools originally required a long time of technical accumulation, but under the personal guidance of Su ye, the theory is firm, the experience is rich, the technology is mature, and everything is available, so that this low-level magic tool can be made in a semi assembly line, and the production speed is very fast.


    With Su Ye''s continuous research, he finally created a new type of magic instrument called magic waist ring.


    There is an upper limit on the wearing of human magic rings. The casting times of each magic ring are limited, and it is very inconvenient to convert after use.


    The magic waist ring is a magic device specially used to hang the magic ring, and can quickly replace the released magic ring in your hand. It is faster than the ring of space and lower cost.


    Some people nicknamed the magic waist ring "rich".


    However, the magic waist ring is easy to make, but most people can''t afford so many magic rings. Only a few talents in various countries can use the magic waist ring, and it is full of 100 magic rings.


    In order to save the lives of these human geniuses and these future legends, Su Ye has spent all his money.


    In the fourth year, the whole year was ordinary. If you had to say, only three small things happened.


    First, the two gods in the distance sent a coalition to test the territory of the God of oak. When they got close to Oak City, they found that the red dragon, magician, ORC, devil and earth elements were lined up with Warcraft, waited, turned and ran away.


    The coalition forces did not pursue, because the existing technical level was not enough for them to rule more territories, and there would be all kinds of accidents on the front of thousands of kilometers.


    Now the gods have made every effort to support Su ye, hoping that Su Ye''s human beings will be promoted to the Holy Land in advance and build a transmission array.


    All gods have the technology to build a transmission array, but the technical level is too high. It needs at least half gods to complete it.


    As long as the transmission array technology is completed, the coalition can accelerate its expansion.


    Second, the red dragon is worthy of being an advanced dragon family. At the end of the fourth year, two holy red dragons were born. Their prestige spread all over the world thousands of kilometers nearby, so that outsiders call the magic alliance the Red Dragon Alliance and dare not approach it.


    Third, the number of soul demons is increasing, and there are many golden soul demons, which means that Su Ye has the ability to command operations from a very long distance. Although there will be some delays and may be disturbed, it has been extremely efficient.


    Kong Cheng.


    At the end of the fourth year, on a dark night, a man went to the temple, knelt on the ground and worshipped three times and nine times.


    In the statue, Su Ye quietly looked at Li Xia, the most outstanding military leader in mankind.


    Su ye can clearly remember what happened in the Three Kingdoms.


    He deliberately focuses on magic, education and war, and all the rest is handled by countries themselves.


    In the past five years, some places have been expected and some have exceeded expectations.


    For example, Li Xia, an ambitious.


    "Li Xia, a mortal, makes every effort for the great mentor, works diligently for the country, devotes himself to the people, and has a clear conscience for himself. Now I feel that there are domestic and foreign troubles, and there are many factions in the country. In the long run, it will be disadvantageous to the great guides, the country and the people. Therefore, Li Xia implored the great mentor to support me to ascend the throne and become the emperor. Afterwards, I will respect you as heaven from generation to generation. Yu claimed that he was the son of heaven and will never change. "


    Su Ye meditated quietly.


    In Li Xia''s view, this may be a matter of fate, but in Su Ye''s view, it is insignificant.


    The question is, how should I deal with it.


    In the previous period of development and war, the three countries worked together, but in the current period of relative stability, people''s minds are moving.


    This is the normal state of life.


    In a multi factor and multi-level open system, absolute equilibrium is rare or even may not exist.


    Near equilibrium or far from equilibrium is the normal state.


    This is true for both personal growth and the rise and fall of the country.


    Throughout history, any country that falls into absolute balance will inevitably stagnate development, lose vitality, and then be subverted by external or internal enemies.


    From the macro perspective of human history, the whole mankind has always been in an unbalanced but stable state of progress.


    Su ye thought for a long time and said, "I won''t support you or oppose you, but you can''t kill any magicians. If you must kill Liwei, you can only kill non magicians, and only one person. In addition, you only have one month. If the situation does not settle down in one month, go to study magic and never interfere in the military affairs and government affairs of the Han state. There is no need to regard me as heaven. Heaven is the ultimate principle of everything, everywhere. Secular to me, but floating clouds. "


    Li Xia held back his joy and hurriedly said, "thank you, your majesty! The minister has already prepared everything. As long as he takes action, he will solve everything with the momentum of thunder and restore stability as soon as possible. We build our country by magic. We should not kill magicians. " Su Ye snorted coldly, thought quietly, and no longer cared about Li Xia. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1034

    At present, it seems that I have neglected one thing. Although I can do many things, I am imprisoned in the statue and have no real absolute power.


    Moreover, even believers may betray, let alone their own men.


    Then, you should establish a trustworthy organization to check and balance any ambitious.


    Although it seems that it is easy to solve Li Xia or any ambitious by yourself, this is only a temporary solution, not a permanent cure. Let your strength be towering. As long as you try to encircle and control intelligent creatures and pursue freedom, one day a towering trend will form, either self destruct or destroy all obstacles.


    I am a magician, not a short-sighted autocrat in the world. I should not only face up to my inner desires and needs, but also consider the visible common sense in the world, and follow the invisible truth behind me.


    Inner desires and needs determine their current height.


    The social environment intertwined by the world''s culture, system, morality, relationship, emotion and experience determines their own actual height.


    The existence of invisible principles, logic, knowledge and philosophy determines its upper limit.


    If you want to control yourself, in order to avoid being elevated and kill Li Xia, your current height is high, but it will destroy the social environment of the whole Han country.


    What''s more, the principles they follow and their rational logic and philosophy are telling themselves that solving Li Xia is not the best way.


    Most importantly, this is not Li Xia''s own choice, but the choice of the whole Han people. It is caused by the combined environmental impact of culture, history, education, society and so on.


    As long as we do not introduce some great ideas, at this stage, the whole Han people are more suitable to survive in a unified imperial society.


    Finally, after careful consideration, Su Ye decided that he would still be his big mentor, not a control freak.


    Follow the course of history.


    Su Ye quietly observed Li Xia and his men''s every move.


    Leaving the temple, Li Xia secretly met with the main forces of the Han state, and then lied that the great mentor absolutely supported himself and attracted the people.


    Next, use various conspiracies to master more power and eliminate dissidents.


    A month later, Li Xia suddenly attacked, imprisoned all hostile forces, and led the rest to worship the totem and Su Ye.


    From beginning to end, Su ye said nothing.


    Li Xia had been prepared for it. He sent magicians to secretly cast spells and form various visions. Therefore, he successfully ascended the throne and became the emperor, and the country name still used the Han Dynasty.


    After becoming emperor, Li Xia reorganized the system of the whole Han country, followed the Chinese history, and established the system of emperor, cabinet, ministries, provincial capitals and counties.


    After that, the national plan was formulated to fully cater to Su ye, such as improving the status of magicians, increasing the research expenses of magicians and encouraging the birth of strong ethnic groups.


    Su Ye looked at it and nodded gently. Li Xia really excelled. He knew what he needed and what the whole Han country needed.


    In another part, Li Xia exposed his strong desire for control and ordered his subordinates to establish various harsh laws.


    Li Xia''s harsh law triggered a strong backlash, and Li Xia immediately took a good attitude, scolded the cabinet Bachelor of legislation and revised the law.


    In this way, the whole Han Dynasty was developing in an unpredictable direction.


    The change of the Han state into a monarchy shocked the barbarian state and the sea state.


    A few months later, Wu Mushan of the barbarian state proclaimed himself king of the barbarian state and commanded all families and tribes on the grassland.


    Under the leadership of Roosevelt, Haiguo was changed into an aristocratic Republic. Roosevelt served as the first consul and ruled the world together with the aristocratic house, also known as the Senate.


    Under the influence of culture and politics, all aspects of the three countries began to change.


    Soon after, little Thales, the golden magician of the sea, Liu Zhitian, the golden magician of the Han Dynasty, and heisa, the golden warfighting magician of the barbarian country, issued a joint statement to form a magic association, not competing with the secular world for power, mastering power but surpassing power.


    So far, the form of a three-dimensional association has officially taken shape.


    Other gods in the magic alliance were puzzled and often asked Su Ye about his purpose. Su Ye didn''t answer and laughed off.


    The bloody beast God tried to emulate Su Ye. As a result, he almost drove the orcs crazy after playing for several months, so he had to give up.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX reading and get a cash red envelope!


    After the three countries have the consciousness of complete independence, they will inevitably form various differences, such as territorial division, institutional conflict, cultural friction, opposition of ideas, differences of habits and so on... Contradictions at all levels emerge one after another.


    However, in the presence of Su ye, Li Xia, Wu Mushan and Roosevelt did not dare to make extreme moves, especially in terms of population and Magic development. The three countries tried their best to cater to Su ye, introduced various policies to encourage fertility, and strictly cracked down on various behaviors endangering human life, such as children''s livelihood diseases. If they can''t keep up with the treatment, they should be held accountable indefinitely until the top leader, Never be soft.


    The whole policy was implemented steadily in Han country.


    But soon, something that made Su Ye stunned happened in Haiguo and manguo.


    The two countries even hold some collective chaotic "exchanges" from time to time to promote fertility.


    Su Ye originally wanted to intervene in management, but after thinking about it, this is the result of multiple social environments such as low morality, high risk and open culture. It is an inevitable way, so he is too lazy to manage.


    In any case, it will not be long before this rampant communication will lead to the communication of different species, and then introduce diseases of other species into human beings, which in turn will force human restraint, and force human beings to fight new diseases and indirectly promote growth.


    If the sea state or the barbarian state really decays because of cultural factors, the whole group will inevitably introduce the power to restrain the decline, which is the instinct of any life group.


    What''s more, even if the sea country and the barbarian country are really dying, there is also the sea god needle of the Han country, which can stand still, or... Survive the waves, grow obscene, and help mankind survive the difficult times. Jing waits for the sea country and the barbarian country to be resurrected with blood, and continues to die.


    Sure enough, within a few months, some magicians who did not look up to chaotic communication advocated rationalism and chose Aristotle''s middle way thought as the guiding principle to encourage fertility, but did not advocate chaotic fertility.


    Under the opposition of these rational magicians, chaotic communication changed from light to dark and entered a relatively less malignant state.


    Su ye thought that after the chaotic exchange, the three countries would stop, but unexpectedly, McCarthy, an aristocrat in the sea country, suddenly found that the Han country had the largest population and magicians, which was a great threat to the people of the sea over time. Therefore, McCarthy began to lobby the aristocracy to form an alliance with the barbarian country and other countries against the Han country.


    Influenced by marine civilization, the people of Haiguo have a strong pirate culture and agree with it excitedly.


    The barbarian state itself was a group of robbers, so they hit it off with the people of the sea and formed a two handed alliance, symbolizing that two big hands killed the Han state.


    At first, the two countries acted secretly and only dared to restrict a small amount of trade between Han and China.


    They know that it is impossible to suppress magic, which is not only harmful to themselves, but also likely to be concerned by the magic association and even the big directors. However, the economy belongs to the internal affairs of various countries, and the magic association can''t find an excuse to interfere.


    The state of Han was a little Mongolian at the beginning. After all, the state of Han is a state of etiquette.


    Therefore, the state of Han did not make any counterattack at the beginning and continued to treat people with sincerity.


    Those who were excessively influenced by nomadism and marine civilization in Han even helped the two countries to speak, saying that Han should not resist.


    As a result, before long, the two countries became more and more presumptuous, and different voices began to appear within the Han country.


    The two countries, Hai and man, never stopped. At first sight, the loss of Han was so great that they had to fight back.


    Thus, an unprecedented human infighting broke out in the fifth year.


    Su Ye wanted to strangle McCarthy and others, but finally decided to give up excessive intervention.


    This is the same reason that he did not stop Li Xia from becoming emperor.


    On the surface, this is a big crime committed by a few ambitious people for their own interests.


    But in fact, the reason why these people can mobilize the power of an entire country is that most people in both countries want to do so.


    The root cause is the problems in the internal development of the two countries, which not only need to vent their emotions, but also need to compete for interests.


    Small things may come from accidents, but major events involving groups must break out suddenly after a long period of brewing.


    If we look back on the whole process from beginning to end, we will find that there seems to be an invisible hand in the collective, which is slowly promoting the trend of the situation. Each result must correspond to countless causes.


    Without any accident, everything is just an inevitable historical trend.


    In the short term, this competition among big countries will have unimaginable negative effects, severe internal friction, waste of resources, slowdown of development, confusion of people''s hearts and so on


    However, in the long run, this is precisely human self purification and self growth.


    In this seemingly chaotic period, various complex factors will continue to stimulate everyone now, and everyone is bound to change accordingly.


    These small changes are insignificant at first glance, but with the growth of time, they will continue to brew, rise and fall, and eventually form a new wave, destroy all old wrong historical trends and rebuild new historical trends.


    Or, growth failure, fall into long-term internal friction, and eventually lead to the self destruction of the whole ethnic group.


    This process is more like the illness of some organs in the human body, which needs treatment. If the treatment fails, it will be more weak. If the treatment is successful, it will be more powerful.


    Su Ye rehearsed silently and realized that next, the Haiguo and barbarian Congress had the upper hand for the time being.


    However, the resilience and unity of the Han country will make itself full of stamina.


    With the continuous forbearance and development of the Han country, one day, the Hai man Congress, who consumed his energy and strength in confrontation, regretted and finally fell behind the Han country.


    If we look forward, the powerful Han country itself may also have problems, and then one of the two countries, the sea and man, seize the opportunity and rise.


    This is the inevitability of life.


    Su ye did not directly intervene, but drew a red line. Once the internal struggle in any situation dragged down the development of magic and caused excessive deaths and injuries, the current leader must roll down.


    With this red line, the Han side was relieved, carried out limited defense and counterattack, and vigorously developed its own strength. The two countries, Hai and man, were also relieved and began to test and die with low intensity, jumping repeatedly near the red line. Occasionally, a person stepped on the line. Su Ye immediately ordered the magic association to take away the prisoner and would not tolerate it. A few months later, the two countries did not see much good results. It seemed that the Han country had no material losses, so they colluded with other ethnic groups. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1035

    The envoys of the two countries went to other countries to seek secret alliance.


    Ground element found, ground element does not respond.


    Look for the red dragon. The red dragon can fly them with one wing.


    Looking for orcs, orcs don''t understand.


    Looking for Warcraft, Warcraft can''t understand.


    Looking for an elf, the elf heard that it was dirty politics and spit on the face of the sea man messenger.


    With the passage of time, new changes have taken place in the internal struggle among the three countries.


    The two countries suddenly found that the old indiscriminate means had poor results and were likely to be dragged to death by the Han state. Therefore, they began to find ways to improve themselves to suppress the Han state.


    Haiguo secretly studied magic skills, devoted all its resources to magic forging, made comprehensive improvement, and was ready to compete with the Han people with better and cheaper magic equipment.


    At the same time, we began to build a powerful magic ship. Because there are big instructors, all technical forces are not a problem, only implementation.


    The sea country is ready to use magic ships to develop marine resources and dump fish or magic items in the sea to other countries, so as to suppress the Han country.


    The barbarian country is not close to the sea, and the level of magic forging is also poor. After thinking about it, I suddenly feel a little wrong.


    Because the barbarians have calculated an account. If things go on like this, the Haiguo and the Han kingdom may not collapse, and they may not be able to hold on first.


    Collectable!


    There was no way. The barbarians had to change their old survival strategies, vigorously develop animal husbandry, and began to improve and strengthen magic leather goods in the technology provided by Su Ye.


    The Han country is also like a great enemy. The whole people study hard and develop hard.


    At the end of the fifth year, Su Ye sorted out the data of the three countries and was stunned.


    According to the original prediction, the statistical data of the three countries this year will be terrible, and the result is completely different.


    The animal husbandry and leather goods industry in the barbarian country have made rapid progress, and the forging of some equipment in the maritime country has surpassed that in the Han country.


    Some industries in the Han Dynasty have been suppressed, but the people of the whole country share a common hatred and are more efficient, and the Han people are beginning to be confident.


    Because the Han people found a very simple logic: the sea and the barbarians preach that we Chinese are a threat and attack us every day. They obviously want to kill us all, but we are not only fine, but also getting better and better. Aren''t the sea and the barbarians using practical actions to prove that we Chinese are very good?


    Su ye thought his calculation was wrong and looked at it carefully. This year is indeed developing faster than last year.


    Countries do suffer losses in some aspects, but their overall development is improving.


    Some of those lost places are industrial transfer, while others are better replaced.


    Su Ye felt his chin and was surprised.


    I didn''t expect it to spiral up in the struggle.


    At the same time, the competition in commerce and trade seems to be unlucky for all parties in the short term, but it has contributed to new technological changes and a more efficient cycle of foreign trade and trade, and accelerated the exchanges between mankind and other races.


    Because the production capacity of human beings has increased significantly, the ties between the races of the magic alliance are inexplicably closer.


    Su ye thought carefully. This internal struggle has improved the cohesion within countries, increased synergy and enhanced the overall strength of mankind.


    The overall human power has formed a spillover effect and promoted the changes of surrounding ethnic groups, so as to benefit the whole magic alliance.


    The passive improvement of surrounding ethnic groups will inevitably feed back to mankind.


    The struggle among the Three Kingdoms of mankind is like a strong engine to promote all progress.


    After laughing, Su Ye reminded himself to be vigilant. We must keep the competition among the three countries at a low intensity. We must not carry out high-intensity and high-intensity confrontation and slow down the progress of all mankind.


    After that, Su Ye frowned slightly when he saw the statistical results about the number of people.


    The two countries are really wonderful.


    None of the foreign wars died, but they kept dying in peacetime.


    There are those who fall to death in extreme sports, those who are knocked to death, those who are swallowed by the waves, those who compete with each other and kill by mistake, those who are emotionally out of control, those who are directly missing, and those who take medicine indiscriminately. The best way to die is to study magic out of control and blow up.


    "These careless things... If you die casually when there are many people, you will be regarded as exploring the way for mankind. Now there are five thousand people in the two countries, and more than 100 people have been killed. The mortality rate is too frightening. "


    Su Ye shook his head. Forget it. This is the influence of culture. It may even be a genetic problem induced by environment. He doesn''t need to stop it too much.


    "Well... Let''s not worry about it now. When the population of the two countries is more than one million in the future, I secretly ask the magic association to pay money to help them increase their efforts to die. Maybe I can make something new."


    Time passed slowly, and the place of creation finally ushered in the sixth year.


    In the sixth year of the creation Festival, the God of oak secretly sent a box of mysterious incense. He looked mysterious. He didn''t say what it was, but just ordered one in each city every night.


    Su Ye didn''t recognize what it was, but since it was a gift from the God of oak, he took it and saw the specific effect.


    Therefore, when the creation festival was held in the three cities in the evening, Su ye asked people to light mysterious incense in the three places.


    Nothing changed at first.


    After the creation Festival, Su Ye looked at the three cities and was stunned.


    One after another, strange sounds continued, the houses banged, and many single men and women secretly settled for life.


    The next day, all the people of the three countries went out with dark circles under their eyes and were embarrassed to say hello to each other.


    The carpenters were bitter faced. They were tired all night and had to repair their beds all day.


    Su Ye realized that the mysterious incense could not be used indiscriminately. If it was used too much, not only people but also houses could not stand it.


    Use it every five days for sustainable development.


    After a month, Su Ye felt that the breath of life in each city was becoming stronger and stronger.


    Su Ye wanted to thank the God of the oak tree, but after thinking about it, he didn''t know how to use words, so he had to forget it.


    Over time, the atmosphere of the magic alliance became more and more dignified.


    Because unknown disasters or tests come at any time.


    Six and a half years into the land of creation, the sky was torn and bloody meteorites fell from the sky.


    In the territory of every God, a meteorite must fall.


    In Suye''s territory, the bloody meteorite fell in the center of the triangle composed of three cities.


    The eyes of all the gods and statues shine together.


    The spiritual bodies of the six gods of the magic alliance appeared in Suye''s temple at the same time.


    "What happened?"


    "Did your territory also fall bloody meteorites?"


    "Both!"


    "It''s too far. My scouts need a long time to see what happened at the landing point."


    Canghong mountain said, "don''t worry. I''ve sent Hadar to check. He has just arrived using the portal, and a message will come soon."


    "Hadar is a sacred dragon. With it, there will be no problem."


    "No accident, this is the test every five or six years?"


    "We waited quietly for the news."


    There was silence inside and outside the temple.


    Su ye said nothing.


    The gods felt that the bloody meteorites radiated the power of gods and demons.


    "Who knows the identity of those gods and demons?" Su ye asked.


    The gods shook their heads, but the ancient oak God said, "I have encountered this smell in some ancient artifacts. Such gods are like ancient gods and demons. "


    "Are the gods and demons of the creation era?" The pale red mountains were stunned.


    "Yes."


    "Then it''s hard to do..." the God of ashes muttered to himself.


    The gods fell silent and were speechless for a moment.


    The sacred way of the oak tree: "after the first creation place was opened up, there were many gods and demons on the infinite plane. Those who survived were called gods, while those who died or fled to the depths of the infinite plane were called demons. In order to distinguish from later demons and demons, they are called ancient demons. I didn''t expect that ancient demons would come here. "


    "Can we say that," said Su ye, "the so-called ancient demons are the grindstones that test the infinite will of the gods in the creation era? Even when the second place of creation was opened, there were them. This is their third appearance. "


    "It''s very likely." The gods nodded softly.


    "Now let''s exchange information about ancient demons." Su ye said, the eyes of the statues of the gods are shining, and all the gods contribute their memories with the ancient demons and share them all.


    "Is the ancient devil so cruel?" Su Ye frowned.


    "The characteristic of ancient demons is to devour all enemies, whether flesh or blood or in any form. They will gain the power of any ethnic group if they devour anything. In legend, the only God King, the ancient devil, did not die at all, but lurked in the dark to stir up the war between the gods. "


    "The ancient demons are really strong, but they also have weaknesses, that is, they are greedy, uncooperative and extremely pursue interests. Once they enter the battle, their reason will gradually disappear and eventually turn into wild animals. Only by killing the enemy can they regain their reason."


    "Why is it a bit like our demons? That''s why you always call us descendants of ancient demons?" The violent king talked to himself.


    The people were talking, and the canghong mountain suddenly said in a loud voice, "Hadar came back, but he was too careless and was seriously injured."


    "What?"


    The gods were shocked. The strength of the red dragon in the holy land was equivalent to that of an ordinary legendary Warcraft. Was it hurt?


    "Hadar is telling the story. I''ll share it with you."


    Then, the gods saw a flower in front of them. They seemed to appear in the red dragon''s nest. The blue stone wall propped up a huge cave, and the bright magma flowed slowly on the ground.


    Just below, a red dragon whose scales fell off and less than half of it crawled on the ground and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, I was careless."


    "Share your memory."


    "Yes."


    See the holy red dragon reciting dragon magic, magic surging, condensing the magic image.


    People saw that in the magic image, a 100 meter high black and red mountain stood in front. Take a closer look, where is what peak, but a huge black red slightly bright flesh film wrapped in countless flesh and blood. Inside the flesh membrane, flesh and blood peristalsis¡° The blood and flesh tower nest is an ancient devil... "The gods recognized the place where the ancient devil lived. In the magic image, the holy red dragon hovers and observes. Click... The black and red flesh film of the flesh and blood tower''s nest is cracked, and a 100 meter high tower is displayed in everyone''s view. The blood colored tower is divided into three layers, with a diameter of 50 meters. From a distance, it looks like a hyperemic and necrotic thumb. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1036

    The first floor is completely composed of creeping red flesh and blood, which is closely connected with the ground. Hundreds of blood vessels with thick waist protrude from the tower base and plunge into the earth.


    The blood vessels wriggled rapidly. I didn''t know what they had absorbed from the earth, forming a mass of things upstream into the blood and flesh tower nest.


    Soon, layers of furry dark green weeds spread from the flesh and blood tower nest in all directions.


    Look carefully, it is not black green weeds at all, but flesh and blood threads.


    Countless flesh and blood threads form a flesh and blood carpet, which expands slowly.


    The second floor of the flesh and blood tower nest is supported by eight pale columns, which are completely hollow. The columns are entangled and mixed by the bones of various creatures.


    The second floor is ten meters high. On the second floor, ten blood pools slowly emerge. In each blood pool, there is a strange smell, as if brewing a terrible demon.


    The second layer of the flesh and blood tower nest slowly extends outward with eight white bone ladders.


    The bone ladder falls to the ground from top to bottom.


    The third layer, like the first layer, is also composed of flesh and blood, but the difference is that the flesh and blood of the third layer peristalsis very fast.


    "No!" The oak God sensed the threat for the first time.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud bang.


    The blood and flesh tower on the third floor burst and evenly split into eight blood red flesh petals, just like blood and flesh petals blooming in all directions.


    At the top of the tower in the center of the flower of flesh and blood, a pale big eye suddenly appeared, with a diameter of three meters and a height as high as a little giant.


    The surface of the white eyeball is covered with dense blood vessels.


    Blood vessels expand rapidly and turn into blood colored eyeballs in an instant.


    Suddenly, the blood colored eyeballs split from the middle to the left and right, forming vertical eyes.


    In the vertical eye, the dark pupil slowly diffuses and rotates into a vortex like pupil.


    Deep as an abyss, evil as an evil god.


    When the gods saw the black vortex pupil, their hearts were cold.


    The eye of tower nest looked at the holy red dragon, blinked slightly, and a blood light flew out of his eyes.


    "Oh..."


    The holy red dragon screamed, lost his balance and hit the ground heavily.


    In the white bone layer on the second floor of the tower nest, a blood pool suddenly bubbled, and a black and red crocodile only three meters long climbed out.


    Different from ordinary crocodiles, this crocodile has sharp dorsal fins on its back, its skin is like the shell of an alligator turtle, hard and prominent, and its forehead is covered with dense eyes, with a full 18.


    Eighteen eyes turn at the same time, making the whole body hair.


    Like a bloody lightning, the multi eyed crocodile jumped off the nest of the flesh and blood tower and rushed at the holy red dragon.


    The sacred red dragon was injured and ran away desperately, but it was inconvenient to move. It was immediately caught up by the multi eyed crocodile.


    The red dragon of the Holy Land retreated while resisting.


    The multi eyed crocodile looks like a mad devil. It is clearly only a golden rank, but it keeps biting the flesh and blood of the red dragon.


    The holy red dragon seized the opportunity, suddenly turned around and bit the side of the multi eyed crocodile.


    The sacred red dragon is more than ten meters long and has amazing bite force. The three meter long crocodile should have broken in response.


    However, dragon teeth only bite through the chest and abdominal skin of the multi eyed crocodile and can''t bite through the bone.


    The multi eyed crocodile suddenly turned around, bit on the mouth of the sacred red dragon and tore off a large piece of meat.


    The holy red dragon screamed, opened his mouth, shook off the multi eyed crocodile, and ran away.


    The multi eyed crocodile chased with all its strength.


    The lost fighting spirit of the holy land red dragon ran crazy all the way and finally fled.


    "Waste!" The canghong mountain yelled and frightened the red dragon of the holy land.


    "I can''t blame him, but since the famous multi eyed ancient devil branch is born with gold, I''m afraid it is a legendary species or even a demigod species."


    Su Ye suddenly asked, "have you ever heard of ancient demons with many arms?"


    The gods thought a little and told what they had seen and heard.


    "There are many armed ancient demons, but only twenty or thirty arms, which are far inferior to the hundred body Titans."


    "Yes, in terms of many arms, it''s still a hundred body Titan, with two hundred arms."


    "There are ten thousand foot ancient demons."


    Su ye said with a smile, "I''m for multiple magic hand schools. Let alone ten thousand feet, even one hundred thousand feet are useless. Let''s discuss the important things first and how to deal with the ancient demons. "


    The God of the oak tree said sadly, "the ancient demon tribes are diverse, which is the most troublesome. If there are many eyed ancient demons around us, we can resolutely eradicate them after understanding their habits. We are afraid that the nearby territories are different ancient demon tribes. "


    "If the blood and flesh tower nest keeps giving birth to ancient demons, I''m afraid our territory will suffer."


    "The ancient demons are far more powerful than expected. More than half of the gods are enemies. However, they should not take the initiative to attack us in the near future. I''m afraid that these ancient demons will continue to grow and eventually devour everything. By that time, it''s too late for us to fight back. "


    The gods talked and finally came to a helpless conclusion.


    We must concentrate our superior forces and destroy the blood and flesh tower nest before the ancient demon has a firm foothold.


    "The question now is, do we have the power to kill the golden ancient demon?" Asked the bloody beast God.


    "As long as we move quickly, we can! I also have eight holy red dragons and four golden red dragons. It''s no problem to destroy a flesh and blood tower nest, as long as I''m far away from the giant eye on the top of the tower. "


    "What if the number of ancient demons increases greatly?" Magic bear Shinto.


    The pale red mountains were silent.


    Su ye said, "any single group of us will suffer heavy losses in the face of ancient demons. Even if the red dragon makes a move, it will lose at least half. But if we unite, it will be very different. "


    "What do you do?"


    Su ye said, "unless we humans have a large number of holy domain magicians, there is no way to take this rough and fleshy ancient devil. However, we humans are proficient in war instruments. The advanced magic crossbow has been developed. Only enough advanced magic metal is needed to make it in batch. The production of magic crossbows and arrows is not difficult. What is difficult is rare magic materials. "


    "I can provide the best quality wood." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    "I''m willing to give all the magic metal I need." The Shinto of ashes.


    The God of magic bear sighed and said, "we Warcraft are willing to bleed a lot to enhance the power of magic crossbows and arrows."


    Canghong mountain smiled happily, "what do you need my red dragon believers? Is it blood or meat? As long as it''s not a permanent injury, take it. "


    "We shamans can enchant totems." Bloody beast Shinto.


    The people were discussing. Su Ye was moved and said, "my people have arrived at the nest of the flesh and blood tower and have found a suitable location for investigation."


    The gods knew that Su ye had established warning points in various countries and territories, but they had not played a great role before.


    Three spiritual demons like a black fog entered the temple.


    The body of the three spiritual demons wriggled, and there was no change in their body, but in the perception of everyone, they turned into three three three meter high mirrors, and everyone felt that the mirror was facing themselves.


    Each mirror has a different perspective.


    The first mirror is high in the sky, like an eagle circling for investigation.


    The angle of view of the second mirror is southeast, and the angle of view of the third mirror is northeast.


    From a triple perspective, all the details of this flesh and blood tower nest in Suye territory are displayed in front of the gods.


    The gods only looked at each other.


    The canghong mountains are mouth curling. Compared with Su Ye''s investigation, his investigation is no different from Orc hunting.


    This time, the gods can observe the flesh and blood tower nest more clearly.


    Similar to the flesh and blood tower nest in the red dragon territory, a layer of bloody flesh and blood wriggles, blood vessels take root in the earth, and expand the dark green flesh and blood carpet outward.


    The second floor is supported by white bone columns, which is hollow inside and breeds life in the blood pool.


    On the third floor, eight huge blood-colored flesh flowers opened, a blood-colored giant eye on the top of the tower slowly rotated, and the vertical pupil monitored all parties.


    In the nest of this flesh and blood tower, an ancient demon has been born. It is five meters long and looks like a giant tiger. The skin surface is dark and greasy, like coated with oil.


    Its back, forehead, face, legs, abdomen, tail and so on, from inside to outside prick out dense sharp bone spines, just like the hybridization of hedgehog and tiger.


    White bones and black skin are frightening.


    "It''s a multi bone ancient demon. Its combat ability is stronger than a multi eyed ancient demon." The oak God frowned.


    The gods looked at Su Ye sympathetically.


    "No, the bony demon tiger moved! Will you attack Su Shen''s city? " Magic bear Shinto.


    Then, the mirror image turned, and Su ye said, "no, it didn''t go straight to my city. The goal is the deer not far away."


    The gods watched quietly. Sure enough, the bony demon tiger flew close to the deer and roared up to the sky.


    Black ripples visible to the naked eye are scattered.


    Dozens of deer convulsed and fell unconscious.


    The bony demon tiger suddenly looked up and looked provocatively at the magic eagle in the sky, with the corners of his mouth slightly tilted.


    Humanized dark eyes just appear in the mirror in front of the gods.


    "Too rampant!" The dark red mountains snorted coldly.


    In the mirror, the multi bone magic tiger opened its mouth, a black vortex appeared in its throat, and then jumped on a deer. As soon as its mouth touched the deer, the whole deer suddenly twisted and rolled in, making a poof.


    In the blood splashing, the deer turned into a mass of flesh and blood, shrunk and entered the vortex in the mouth of the multi Bone Demon tiger.


    "Oh..."


    The multi bone magic tiger roared excitedly and jumped on the deer one by one.


    The multi bone magic tiger quickly returned to the nest of the flesh and blood tower and crawled by the tower.


    An amazing scene showed that a prickly blood vessel at the tip of the tower nest was pulled out from the ground and plunged into the back of the multi bone magic tiger.


    The multi bone magic tiger even gave a pleasant groan, and saw a mass of flesh and blood flowing upward from the blood vessel into the flesh and blood tower nest.


    After absorbing half of the flesh and blood, the flesh and blood tower nest pulled out the blood vessels and plunged into the earth again.


    The bony demon tiger lay on the ground and fell asleep. The bone spurs on its body slowly separated from its body and fell all over the ground. Then, the new white bone spurs are springing up like bamboo shoots, slowly drilling out greasy black skin at the speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually growing into larger, thicker and whiter bone spurs. His body is also a little bigger¡° Look at those fallen bones! " When the gods looked carefully, the bone spurs on the ground moved slowly and entangled with each other like earthworms. Soon, thousands of bone spurs fused into a hundred white bone masses. The flesh and blood thread of the flesh and blood carpet is broken, just like earthworms climbing up the white bone mass, changing slowly, as black and greasy as the skin of the multi bone magic tiger. The white bones wrapped in black grease grew slowly. Only half an hour later, a hundred little multi bone magic Tigers with a body length of one meter were born¡° The golden multi bone magic tiger can give birth to a hundred small black iron multi bone magic tigers after eating some flesh and blood. This growth rate is really amazing. "¡° Since the multi bone magic tiger can do so, it seems that both multi eyed crocodiles and other ancient demons can expand their population in this way. " Su ye said, "this is good news." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1037

    "Oh? Why is it good news? " The gods looked to Su Ye.


    "The previous multi eyed crocodile didn''t chase and kill the holy red dragon. It should be to guard the blood and flesh tower nest. The power of this bony demon tiger is divided into three parts: one is to provide blood and meat tower nest, the other is to absorb itself, and the third is to produce offspring. We can guess that whether it is a multi boned magic tiger or a multi eyed crocodile, this powerful creature born in the flesh and blood tower nest, at least in the beginning, its main purpose is to protect the flesh and blood tower nest. These descendants of ancient demons will probably play the role of soldiers and hunt everywhere. " Suye road.


    "This conjecture is very reliable! If so, that''s good news. We can continue to kill the descendants of the ancient demons, weaken their power, and then find a chance to kill the ancient demons at one go, and finally destroy the blood and flesh tower nest. " The bloody beast God was excited.


    Su ye asked, "why destroy such good research objects?"


    "You..." the gods immediately realized Su Ye''s purpose.


    "Magicians are really crazy!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Su Shen. The flesh and blood tower nest is too evil. I see some hair. Compared with the flesh and blood tower nest, our abyss worm is a brother."


    "Yes, I suggest a quick decision."


    Only the God of the oak tree said: "I naturally dislike ancient demons. I also want to destroy them quickly. However, since Su Shen said so, there must be an important reason."


    "It''s not important, just take these flesh and blood tower nests as grindstones and learning objects. We have a lot of power of a large number of ethnic groups, but we know little about the information of ancient demons. So far, I have never seen the remains of ancient demons. Even if they are as old as the God of oak, I have only seen broken artifacts. Don''t you think this is a good opportunity to get to know them? "


    "OK, you magicians learn everything every day!" The pale red mountains looked helpless.


    "There is another very important purpose for me to do this, military training." Suye road.


    "Is it too dangerous to train troops with ancient demons?"


    Su ye said: "as you can see, before the emergence of the transmission array, we did not have large-scale carrying capacity. In this case, external expansion is tantamount to suicide. It will take at least ten years from now to establish the magic array. If a fast-growing ethnic group does not fight in such a precious time, its growth will slow down significantly. Even, as you can see, we humans spontaneously start internal competitive growth in order to avoid falling into a stagnant state of balance. "


    "Therefore, I think that the fall of ancient demons is not the test of the place of creation, but a tool to help us make progress."


    The gods are silent.


    The God of the oak tree sighed, "your perspective is always so strange. I have collected all your information, speeches and deeds. You can always refresh my rotten wooden head, ha ha... "


    The gods smiled.


    Canghong mountain stared at Su ye and said, "this is not only a matter of perspective, but also a matter of mentality. I suddenly found that when I tested the ancient devil as the place of creation, I was nervous, resistant, angry and anxious. In short, I had all kinds of negative emotions. Obviously, if I was in the key divine war, this negative change would lead me to irreparable disaster. However, when Su Shen said that the ancient devil was a tool to help us make progress, my negative emotions magically decreased. I even looked forward to fighting with the ancient devil to see if I could strengthen my believers and even myself. "


    "It seems that..."


    After all, gods are different from ordinary people. They soon perceive the changes in their mentality.


    "Why?" Canghong mountain suddenly stared at Su Ye.


    "Huh? What? " Su Ye pretended to be confused.


    "You said it on purpose, and you really think so. I can feel that you know the answer to this question." Canghong mountain road.


    Su ye said helplessly, "really? This is the research result of a wise man. I said it in the magic world before, and we magicians have verified it. Although it is not perfect, it has certain practicability. "


    "Say!"


    "When I was traveling in the infinite plane, I met a wise man named Piaget. He''s crazy. "


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, the way he sees things is different from us normal people. For the simplest example, we believe that happiness, anger, sadness and joy are born of us. This is our inherent ability, right? "


    "Indeed."


    "But crazy master Piaget said no! We can''t say everything, but he found that our understanding of everything in the external world is actually constructed by ourselves, others and the social environment. For example, if there is no certain social environment, some people will not have some emotions. When I traveled to infinity, I found that many ethnic groups had no "fear" because they lived in an extremely comfortable environment and never encountered anything that hurt them. "


    "For another example, in some rock life, the feeling of ''love'' can not be found. They are completely born and grow independently, do not establish any contact with other similar or different species, do not understand love, do not understand love, and have no relevant concepts at all. Interestingly, once some rock life forms a group or has continuous communication with other outsiders, they will gradually realize whether they love or not. "


    "He said, this is called constructivism. I extend this concept a little and find that the same thing, different concepts constructed by ourselves, will eventually have a very different impact on us. In the face of a person, what we think of him, he is likely to be inclined to. Interestingly, we often misunderstand a person, and then when the misunderstanding is lifted, we will feel that he is different. In fact, he has not changed, but what has changed is our view of him. "


    Canghong mountain suddenly realized, "this has happened! At that time, I thought you were a brag, arrogant and boasting all day. After you became a God, I realized what I might have ignored. After slowly getting to know you, I... Changed the original construction and constructed a "positive", "friendly", "hard" and "interesting" Su Ye. You haven''t changed yourself, but I''m building a ''view of you'', so I have different emotions about you. "


    Draw red envelopes!


    "Yes, in fact, our ancestors have long discovered this law, but they have not refined it. For example, man will conquer nature, such as self-help and heaven''s help. Heaven is the environment, and people''s own views, efforts and beliefs are self construction. "


    "Interesting, I will directly borrow your construction now," said canghong mountain. "From now on, I will take the ancient devil as a step to promote the LORD God, which is the meat for my growth!"


    The gods suddenly found that Su Ye was a little crazy, canghong mountain was a little crazy, and Piaget, who created constructivism, was also a little crazy


    They looked at each other. Ordinary gods are so miserable!


    The oak God asked, "how can we use the ancient demons to sharpen our people?"


    "Since the ancient demons will not launch a general attack at one go, but use the descendants of the ancient demons, things will become very simple. Let our people solve the problem by themselves, and it''s not urgent to lose some people. Once we find that the situation is serious, we will stop it, and then hold a critical meeting, so that they can reflect on the resumption, learn lessons, formulate a new feasibility plan, and then let go. After repeating this several times, they will make rapid progress. "


    "Good way! I copy it directly! " Canghong mountain road.


    "Shall we form a coalition?" Asked the oak God.


    "Maybe later, but now, we let go." Su Ye smiled and looked at the oak God.


    The oak God was stunned and hurriedly bowed his head and said, "thank you for your teaching."


    Canghong mountain smiled and said, "old wood, do you understand now? Sometimes too much control will harm the people. You see, I don''t care much about my dragons, but they never humiliate me. "


    "No less." The oak God is not angry.


    "Cough, that''s a disgrace to themselves. Losing face is not important. The important thing is to find problems in the process of losing face and correct them. This is a good growth method, isn''t it? It''s no shame to hide underground every day. What''s the use? Am I doing well? "


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    "We share information about ancient demons with all countries. It''s up to them to decide." Suye road.


    "OK."


    The gods carried out spiritual transmission in their respective temples, and all the people soon knew about the ancient demons.


    Later, the gods shared the reactions of the people everywhere. As a result, while observing, they looked at Su ye, back and forth, frequently.


    Su Ye wants to say something. What are you looking at?


    Soon, the gods began to talk to you and me.


    Canghong mountain sighed: "I''m a group of dragon sons and grandchildren. I''m really worthless. The strongest one was hurt. All the dragons were afraid. Then they were excited and wanted revenge without thinking."


    "You''re better. My elves, like me, have a wooden brain. They are going to build a large number of ancient war trees for defense. They call it keeping the forest safe and pure. Stupid, stupid! All the information shows that the growth and reproduction ability of ancient demons is far better than that of elves. If you drag on like this, you will lose. "


    The bloody beast God covered his face and said, "don''t mention it. My gang of stupid orcs haven''t even moved their brains. They have begun to assemble and want to kill directly to the blood and flesh tower nest, saying they want to sacrifice the enemy''s body to me. They are sacrificing their heads by playing like this. "


    The God of ash earth couldn''t cry and smile: "our earth elements began to dig holes. They firmly believed that as long as they dug deep, the ancient demons couldn''t find them. I... forget it, our elements don''t have the habit of swearing. "


    The demon bear God was silent for a long time and said slowly, "I don''t know how to say my Warcraft. Half of them were killed directly and half of them were ready to escape..."


    The violent King clenched his teeth and said, "my demon is too smart to do anything. He just waits for the order of Su God."


    Then, one soul shadow after another appeared outside the temple and turned into a mirror to show the changes of various countries.


    After watching for a while, canghong mountain suddenly laughed wildly, pointed to a mirror and shouted, "look at the barbarians under Su Shen, who are as stupid as orcs."


    When the gods looked, they saw that nearly a thousand barbarians were riding Warcraft or war horses, screaming excitedly to the blood and meat tower nest.


    Soon, the eyes of the flesh and blood tower nest turned north.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1038

    The multi bone magic tiger roared, and hundreds of small multi bone tigers roared together. Then they opened their mouth and swallowed a large amount of shredded meat carpet. Their whole body expanded in a circle, and their breath soared. Qi Qi met the barbarian army.


    The bony magic Tiger stood next to the flesh and blood tower nest, not far away.


    When Man Wang WUMUSHAN looked carefully, these bony tigers looked very strong and felt wrong. He hurried to readjust the formation, slow down and give up rash advance.


    [collect free good books] pay attention to V x recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    "Non combat magicians can''t fight in melee without bows and arrows! Retreat as soon as you run out of bows and arrows! Warlord warlord, be careful. Everyone should help each other. Warhorse Warcraft can die, but people can''t die! If someone dies today, I''ll skin your dog! "


    "Yes!"


    Urumshan reorganized the army, and the barbarians changed immediately.


    Soon the two sides were at war.


    The one meter long multi bone tiger is fierce, fast and flexible. It rushes left and right in battle without fear.


    The barbarians tried all kinds of temptations by virtue of their large number and the advantages of magic tools.


    However, soon a barbarian war mage killed a bony tiger with real fire and went all out to kill it.


    At the moment when the bony tiger died, all the gods smiled.


    The bony tiger''s body expands rapidly.


    "Avoid!" Ebony Shan''s harsh cry sounded.


    Nearby warfighter magicians quickly activated all protective magic and rolled on the ground.


    Poof poof


    Bone spurs fly all over the sky.


    Twelve people were stabbed by bone spurs. Fortunately, they were protected by magic and were not seriously injured.


    The warlord who killed the bony tiger rolled on the spot and hid behind the Warcraft because of his fast reaction. Instead, the injury was not the most serious.


    His Warcraft was dying and could not live.


    The morale of the whole army has dropped greatly. I didn''t expect this little black iron demon tiger to be so ferocious.


    Ebony Shan turned his eyes and ordered his magic servant to grab the remains and bone spurs of the multi bone tiger, shouting: "enough enemy intelligence has been collected, fight and retreat, let the servant continue to collect."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, morale recovered slightly, and fought and retreated.


    After escaping for more than 20 kilometers, leaving the remains of some war horses, Warcraft or servants, the barbarian army successfully left, no one died, but more than 100 people were seriously and slightly injured.


    Canghong mountain smiled and said, "no wonder this WUMUSHAN can be a Barbarian King. His self construction is very powerful."


    The gods laughed and looked at Su Ye.


    "It''s normal that these barbarians are like this. It''s strange if they are like the people of the sea and the people of the Han Dynasty."


    The gods looked into another mirror.


    In the aristocratic house of Haiguo, a group of aristocrats quarreled, and only a few magicians were whispering.


    The gods listened carefully. It turned out that those nobles supported different war plans, but they could not be sure, but they all felt that they were right, and further delay would affect the whole country, so they began to quarrel and were about to fight.


    "Eh? Those magicians are good. " The sacred way of the oak tree.


    The gods looked carefully at the magician in a corner of the aristocracy. They completely ignored others and discussed in a low voice.


    "Where do these ancient demons come from?"


    "What does their power come from?"


    "What is the nature of their power?"


    "What force urges the flesh and blood tower nest?"


    "What caused the ancient devil to come?"


    "What is the internal structure of those flesh and blood carpets?"


    The bloody beast God frowned and said, "I don''t like this empty talk school. Anyone can say such words."


    "I don''t like it either. They''re not as good as barbarians." Magic bear Shinto.


    The oak God smiled and said, "those quarrelling nobles are waste, but you underestimate these magicians. They are all the best magicians in the sea country, even little Thales. You think they are empty talk, but in fact, their goal is to completely eradicate the ancient demons. "


    "It''s not difficult to solve the blood and meat tower nest. It doesn''t take so much discussion." Bloody beast Shinto.


    The oak God shook his head and said, "they are not eradicating the blood and flesh tower nest, but to eradicate all ancient demons, even all enemies similar to the power of ancient demons, including all ancient gods and demons."


    "Are they... All crazy? A group of average silver bronze magicians want to surpass legends, demigods, gods and even Lord gods, and directly destroy such a huge ancient god and demon group? " Several gods were stunned.


    Canghong mountain gently shook his head and said, "it''s understandable, but I don''t agree. This is empty talk."


    "Su Shen, what do you say?" The oak God smiled.


    "In the short run, most of their contents are useless, but in the long run, the contents they discuss and the results they study are comparable to one million, ten million or even 100 million barbarians." Suye road.


    "Is it really so important?" The canghong mountains are dubious.


    "The barbarians can only kill the ancient demon of the multi Bone Demon tiger by collecting the information of the shallow multi Bone Demon tiger. Once they become the multi Bone Demon elephant, they must change their tactics. Once there are many kinds of multi bone demons, they must change their tactics again, and then there are multi eye demons, and they have to continue to change... That is to say, They will always be led by the nose by the enemy. They will use a lot of energy and resources to deal with the current enemy, and they will always be tired, tired, never finished, and never get it done once and for all. "


    Su Ye pointed to little Thales and others in Haiguo and said, "these people are completely opposite. They don''t care whether they are multi boned magic tigers or multi boned magic elephants, or even whether they are multi eyed or multi boned. They directly pursue their living conditions, their growth environment and their source of power, point to the essence and want to solve it once and for all. You may think I think their approach is perfect, but in fact, their approach has great risks. "


    "They can''t find the weakness and essential strength of the ancient devil in a short time. In this process, if they can''t quickly convert the research results into strength, the whole sea country is likely to be destroyed by the multi bone devil. Even if they come up with a solution, it won''t help."


    "However, in any case, their way of thinking and the methods they have developed are far more important than the superficial experience of the barbarians."


    "I see..." the gods nodded gently.


    "The reaction of the Han people is also very interesting."


    The gods followed the eyes of the oak God and looked at the golden Luan Hall of the Han state in the mirror.


    "Interestingly, it is completely different from the other two countries." The pale red mountains show a curious color.


    Su Ye looked at the golden Luan Hall of the Han state with a smile.


    Under the guidance of Emperor Li Xia, civil and military officials expressed their views and looked for various methods.


    In fact, before the meeting, Li Xia contacted Su Ye secretly. Su Ye refused and let Li Xia solve it himself.


    Jinluan hall.


    Different people put forward different suggestions.


    "The last general believes that it is not appropriate to act rashly at this time. He should send a large number of magicians to investigate from a long distance, plan and then move..."


    "We should exchange needs with other countries and ethnic groups, put aside prejudices temporarily and face foreign enemies together..."


    "We should concentrate on doing great things according to the situation of these demons, and study targeted magic tools and tactics as soon as possible..."


    "In order to avoid the massive invasion of demons, we should prepare early and store food and grass..."


    "The emergence of demons will cause panic among the people, especially those children. We should guide them correctly..."


    "We can unite with other nationalities to form a coalition army and pull out the strongholds of these demons one by one..."


    "These magicians are so powerful, I''m afraid they have a lot of articles. We can divide some magicians to study them..."


    ¡­¡­


    The bloody beast God smiled and said, "I like the practice of Han. In the future, my orcs will copy the system of Han! I didn''t expect that the Han people should do everything in an orderly manner. "


    "Yes, I also think the practice of the Han people is safe."


    The gods supported one after another.


    "Su Shen, it seems that under any circumstances, the Han country can stand and properly handle various situations. Why cultivate different civilizations?" The furious king asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I think the Han people are more suitable for the current environment than the Greeks. Isn''t it the best way to let 10000 people become Han people, unite and sweep everything under your command?" The bloody beast God is also full of doubts.


    "As like as two peas," Su said, "I thought it was the same as yours. But do you know that this idea is actually based on two implicit assumptions? "


    "You said."


    "The first implicit assumption is that I am always right. I am always right, so I can always lead the Han people to make the right choice. So, I ask you, will I always be right? "


    All the gods shook their heads.


    "Even if you are always right in the general direction, you can''t always be right in the small details." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    Canghong mountain smiled, "I''ve seen too many gods who think they are right. Their ending has always been miserable. People always ask me, why can a grumpy and crazy red dragon be promoted to a higher God? It''s very simple. I often steal to learn from other gods! And only learn from gods higher than me. If the deity is lower than me or the same as me, once we have similar views, I will ask myself: if we agree on this point, will it be our wrong view, so we stay in this position? "


    The gods looked at the canghong mountains and suddenly had a feeling of being impressed.


    Su Ye continued: "the second implicit assumption is that the Han people led by me can always make the right choice and do the right thing. So, will they always make the right choice and always do the right thing? "


    The gods shook their heads together.


    "I can''t always be right, and the Han people can''t always be right. If it''s completely dominated by me, one day we''ll stumble. Once I think I''m always right, once I think the Han country is always right, I will be confused by the power in front of me and think I''m a Heavenly Kingdom surrounded by barbarians. Then the whole country will soon turn into a pool of stagnant water and will be defeated by the rapidly growing barbarians we despise. This incident has been repeated in history and in individuals, but so far not many people have learned a profound lesson and then improved. "


    "Not only the Han state, but also the sea state and the barbarian state, once they are arrogant and complacent after their achievements and think that they are right and others are wrong, they will inevitably fall into a big somersault, like a dog eating shit."¡° Therefore, I can''t determine which country and which direction must be correct, but if there are more countries or civilizations, there are more possibilities. If any country or civilization finds the right path, other countries and civilizations can absorb it, and then grow together, make progress together and get rid of the wrong direction. "¡° Each of us is the reserve food for the survival of another person, and people like Thales, Socrates and Plato have stored surplus food for thousands of years for all mankind. "¡° Every country is also the food reserve for the survival of another country. The same is true of civilization. "¡° Looking at the infinite ethnic groups and countries, any closed collective will eventually decline. Only those who are best at communicating with the outside world can remain evergreen. "¡° Three countries form not only three directions, but many directions. Once a certain direction is correct, more and more people will inevitably participate, form synergy, and finally form an inevitable historical trend. " The gods are thoughtful. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1039

    The gods did not expect that the seemingly simple classification of the Three Kingdoms contained such a strange truth.


    "Then... Shall I learn from you?" The bloody beast God had a tangled face.


    "After learning philosophy and magic, you can learn from me. If you can''t, let it be. As long as you keep open and communicate with the outside world, even if you orcs don''t want to change, you will be swept by the new trend and make changes passively. However, this process is more painful than active change. "


    "I see..." the bloody beast God sighed.


    The oak God looked at the pictures in different mirrors and finally said, "I''ve decided. It''s up to my people to decide to act. I won''t intervene in a short time. However, if casualties reach a certain limit, or if the enemy''s power is strong to a certain extent, I will intervene indirectly as appropriate. "


    "This... Is a little difficult." Magic bear Shinto.


    "The elves and druids are too conservative. I have a feeling that if my people can''t break through here, they will also perish in a big change in the outside world. Although I can''t bring the harvest of distraction to the noumenon of the outside world, I believe my attempt is useful. " The sacred way of the oak tree.


    The canghong mountain looked at the God of the oak tree in surprise and said, "you wooden head is enlightened? Good, good! Not to mention how we are, in fact, from the test of the place of creation, the direction of life is to constantly explore? I believe that as long as we distract ourselves and make efforts to explore, even if we fail, we will get the attention of infinite plane will and benefit the noumenon. Eh... "


    Canghong mountain said and looked at Su Ye.


    The gods shook together and looked at Su Ye.


    "You... Have known this for a long time, so use this way to cultivate human beings?" Asked the oak God.


    "There is this factor, but the fundamental reason is not that I see through this, but that I know very well that no matter what the test of the place of creation is for, I enter the place of creation to pursue the ultimate principle of magic. In a way, I am a fellow traveler with the will of the infinite plane. "


    The oak God sincerely asked, "excuse me, can you teach us? Maybe we are just for the test, just for our own promotion, but we are willing to change for this, and we will bring changes to the place of creation and even the infinite plane. "


    "I want to learn!" The canghong mountains are busy.


    "Me too..."


    The eyes of the gods were burning.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "after continuous exploration and research, the wise men and magicians of the infinite plane have found some laws of the world in different fields and from different angles. Some of the laws they found are different, but there are also intersections. However, I am sure that they are in the same direction. This direction can not be explained from any single angle or single field, but can only be called complexity theory. "


    "Let me briefly introduce some basic concepts, including system theory, information theory and cybernetics, dissipative structure, synergetics and catastrophe theory, chaos and fractal, self-organization, hypercycle theory, and some detailed concepts, including entropy increase and entropy decrease, nonlinear action, fluctuation, symmetry breaking, phase transition, bifurcation, spontaneity, positive feedback, self reinforcement, servo principle Emergence and so on. I just tasted these theories and haven''t gone deep, but I will keep learning and thinking. The whole complexity theory can be started from the experience of prigokin, a great alchemist I met when I was traveling in the infinite plane. He studied iodine Clock Reaction and Bennett flow on the basis of predecessors... "


    Before we get to the point, the minds of the gods are buzzing.


    Before they often talked about the damn Plato, now they suddenly want to scold the damn Suye.


    They clenched their teeth while listening to Su Ye''s explanation and tried hard to remember, but the more they listened to it, the more they found that every word or letter Su ye said could be connected into words. Suddenly, it seemed that there was a variation and they couldn''t understand it at all. After connecting into a sentence, it was like an astronomical mountain pressing on their head.


    As time goes on, they only feel that the whole infinite plane is pressing on themselves.


    Chest suffocation, throat blockage, unable to breathe, brain may burst at any time.


    The gods stared blankly, memorized passively, and looked at other gods from time to time.


    Seeing that other gods reacted like themselves, I suddenly felt very relieved.


    It turns out that everyone is the same, only Su Ye.


    I have no problem. The problem is Su Ye!


    It took Su ye a full day to make these concepts clear.


    Then, Su Ye ignored the gods, because in the process of telling these concepts, Su Ye found his blind spots in these fields, reconsidered, searched for old memories and learned again.


    Before the gods, there are spiritual representational magic books, which record what Su ye said.


    "Can you... Understand?" The voice of the crimson mountains was low and weak, as if it had been ten thousand years old.


    The gods shook their heads together.


    "Do you still want to learn?"


    The gods shook their heads together.


    "But since we boasted just now, we can''t give up. Otherwise, let''s do it bit by bit. Let Su Ye guide us how to do it, just do it a little, and then change it bit by bit. In the near future, once we achieve results, we can slowly understand these damn words according to practice! " Canghong mountain road.


    "I think so." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    "I feel OK!"


    "I agree!"


    The gods felt the strong identity of other gods and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Everyone suddenly felt that the world was beautiful. It turned out that the magic alliance was so harmonious and friendly.


    It is really a good collective with unity and enthusiasm, without a little malice.


    Except Su Ye!


    The gods waited silently for Su Ye. They had completely forgotten the ancient demons. Anyway, the flesh and blood tower nest would not take the initiative to attack in a short time, and even if it attacked, they would only send the descendants of the ancient demons. They were not afraid at all.


    Su Ye studied for several days at a time. He was vaguely tired. When he looked up, he found that the gods were just staring at him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "We had a collective discussion. You said so much at once, and we didn''t understand it. Let''s learn and practice at the same time. You first teach us the simplest and most basic concepts, and we''ll learn to use them slowly. When we understand, we''ll move on to the next step."


    Su Ye looked down and said, "the simplest and most basic thing is to maintain at least three different forms like my human country. In fact, each of your ethnic groups meets this condition, otherwise they can''t survive. "


    "For example?" The gods asked curiously.


    "For example, orcs are divided into miners, warriors and shamans. For example, elves are divided into Elven mages, Elven archers and druids. Not to mention, there are many kinds of Warcraft. These are all in line with. "


    "I didn''t!" The crimson mountains shouted nervously.


    The gods think so. At present, canghong mountain only cultivates red dragons.


    "Is there only a red dragon in your own kingdom of God and believers?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course not. There are not only dragons, but also other vassal groups." Canghong mountain road.


    "Now you can extend in two directions. One is multi primitive. In addition to cultivating red dragons, remember to cultivate white dragons, green dragons and black dragons. First, it is multi-level. In addition to the red dragon, it can cultivate vassals such as Warcraft, orcs and so on. "


    "Will I be eliminated in a short time?" The canghong mountain asked nervously.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "there will be no problem in a short time. At first glance, your red dragon is single, but each red dragon individual itself is multi primitive and multi-level, and they are one with you. At the same time, they are also part of the magic alliance, not really single."


    "So I can rest assured..."


    "The second foundation is open system. If you stick to Honglong mountain and don''t contact with the outside world as you did at the beginning, there will soon be problems. But now, you are in the magic alliance. Your red dragon is fighting with many races and even ancient demons. Everything is communicating with the outside world. "


    "In essence, these two foundations, not to mention our intelligent life, exist in all living animals and plants. However, we often give up or weaken. For example, we give up communicating with the outside world and become closed because of emotions or some reasons. Some countries are closed to the outside world, resulting in problems. All examples have proved that we either passively or actively break this single closed environment to make progress, or fall into a long-term negative state and eventually die. "


    "Well. Then I understand! I like to wander around in canghong mountain. I''m curious about everything. When I meet something good, I want to rob... Communicate with my dragon nest. "


    The gods shook their heads.


    Su ye said: "the first foundation is formed naturally. We don''t have to think too much. Opening up is something we can change. Of course, excessive opening up in a short period of time will inevitably lead to negative effects, that is, we should grasp the scale. It''s easy for you to copy human beings. "


    The oak God thought for a moment and said, "I remember you asked the magician to live in another country for a month at each level. Even now, the friction between the three countries has not been interrupted. Well, I also order my believers to live in your country for half a year after reaching the silver level, and each country must live for no less than one month. "


    "So is my dragon!" Canghong mountain followed quickly.


    The bloody beast God said bitterly, "I want to, but will we orcs be beaten every day when we arrive in your human world?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "in Han and Hai countries, you must be beaten every day, but in man countries, it may be different."


    "Well, I''m trying to send some... Less rude, dirty and grumpy orcs. Well, choose the Sanman with brains to visit your country first."


    "Elemental people should do the same!" The ash God made up his mind.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "thanks to your reminder, from today on, I will send silver or higher level magicians to live in an alien country for at least one month every year. I must write a detailed travel note when I come back. This process will slow down their growth in a short time, but on the scale of five, ten or even a hundred years, these trips will become their valuable wealth and accelerate their growth. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1040

    "Good, good. I kind of like your theory. " Canghong mountain road.


    "I would like to remind you that whether you are dragons, elves, demons or Warcraft, you need to abide by the morality, customs and rules of our human country when you come to our human country. Don''t preach that. When we go to your country, we will abide by your customs. When you come to our country, we will abide by your customs. We human beings will always be treated equally. No ethnic group, even gods, will want to get super national treatment in the human country. "


    "Don''t worry, I dare, they dare not." Canghong mountain answered sincerely.


    "You are always ready to collect the body." Suye road.


    The gods are dark and determined to let the tourists deeply remember what basic politeness is. People can''t feel that their ethnic group is uneducated.


    "Of course, when we humans go to your country, we also need to follow your customs and laws. I am also ready to collect their bodies." Suye road.


    "Will this... Lead to infighting in the alliance?" Asked the oak God.


    "If the ruler of a country can''t even resolve this degree of friction and affect himself, this country can''t be strong. If our alliance cannot solve the infighting, let the alliance that can solve the infighting rule the land of creation. " Suye road.


    "You... This idea is a little cold."


    "But I still hope that we humans will become the strongest in the place of creation." Su Ye smiled.


    "No accident, you will create miracles." The oak God sighed.


    The gods nodded.


    Canghong mountain said, "I don''t know what you''re doing. I even hate what you''re doing, but I have a simple idea. If what you do is what I can understand, what I like and what I accept, and it''s no different from the people around me, you''re useless, or even worse than me. At present, you are obviously more capable of miracles than the gods I know. "


    The other gods rolled their eyes. Is this called Dragon talk?


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it''s nothing."


    But the oak God said seriously, "it''s not nothing! Without you, I''m afraid we''re in a mess now and will soon be swallowed up by more powerful forces. "


    "Yes." The gods agree.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "in this period, in our group, I am not leading you, I am more like a person selected by the group power. As long as our group wants progress and change, such people will inevitably appear. Just as in Greek history, there are Thales, Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, Euclid and so on. "


    "You are a little too modest to say that. I think you are a little different. It''s like, they seem to be passive, and you seem to be doing it actively. " The brows of canghong mountain are slightly wrinkled.


    Su Ye smiled, looked at the mirror of the soul shadow devil, turned off the topic and said, "what''s the situation these days?"


    "We didn''t care. The red dragon rushed out and was attacked secretly. A silver little red dragon died. I scolded him! " Canghong mountain is helpless.


    "We orcs have started to set out. I couldn''t help it before I left. I ordered the orc king to retreat immediately once he found that the problem was serious. Fortunately, the orc king was smart. He only lost more than 100 orcs and fled back."


    "The elves are consuming the strength of the moon well to build ancient war trees and concentrate on defense."


    "The earth element is still digging down."


    "My Warcraft attacked indiscriminately and suffered a lot."


    "We demons stand still and the spiritual shadow demons continue to observe."


    "What about the Three Kingdoms?" Su ye asked.


    The God of the oak tree said: "it''s really strange. They are all human beings, and their reactions are different. The barbarians constantly sent people to harass the multi bone magic tiger. The Han people have prepared and made sufficient plans. They are about to go out. The aristocracy of the sea country is still quarreling and can''t decide. The folk magicians organize themselves to hunt the single boned little magic tiger. "


    Canghong mountain couldn''t cry and smile: "the most wonderful thing is your first human genius, little Thales. He killed a little magic tiger and brought it back to the laboratory for research. He doesn''t care about the ancient demons at all, and doesn''t seem to care about the life and death of the people of Shanghai."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we can''t see anything now. Let''s continue to observe."


    The gods gather together to constantly observe the changes of ethnic individuals and the whole of various countries, communicate constantly, and make progress imperceptibly and slowly.


    As time goes by, different ethnic groups and countries treat ancient demons in different ways, which also have different effects.


    The barbarians are excellent at the tactical level. With their strong mobility and personal quality, they can always gain something.


    However, their hunting speed of small bony magic tigers can never keep up with the breeding speed. They often kill dozens of small magic tigers, leaving enough horse Warcraft corpses for hundreds of bony magic tigers.


    The Han people are steady and steady. The efficiency of hunting and killing the small bony magic tiger is much higher than that of the barbarian people.


    Han not only established its tactical advantages, but also made continuous efforts in strategy. For example, taking advantage of the turbulent situation, the two countries had to reduce confrontation, and then continued to negotiate with other ethnic groups, discuss joint cooperation, and find opportunities to destroy the blood and meat tower nest at one stroke.


    The noble house of the people of the sea finally ended the dispute and began to fight the little bony magic tiger.


    Before long, the two countries joined forces to hunt and kill the little bony magic tiger, which was equal to the whole Han country.


    Because the eyes of the flesh and blood tower nest are too evil, all countries give up attacking the tower nest and can only constantly hunt and kill the descendants of the ancient demons to curb the power of the ancient demons.


    However, all the gods can see that the current means and methods can not solve any flesh and blood tower nest.


    The production of advanced magic crossbow is not difficult, but it takes a long time to form a scale.


    A month later, the God of the oak tree said helplessly, "I can''t hold on. Now I have to warn those fools who only want to hide in the forest for defense. Haven''t they found that there are fewer and fewer wild animals and Warcraft recently? When many ancient demons in my territory finish eating the beast, they will certainly go deep into the forest. Fortunately, many ancient demons have too many heads and make noise all day, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    "I think my earth element seems to be able to get rid of many ancient demons." The ash God said carefully.


    Su ye said, "if you only discuss survivability, your earth element life can really go deep underground with talent and avoid ancient demons. But one day, you will be defeated by the ancient devil. "


    "Yes, so I either re order the elements or ask you for help."


    "Your Majesty Su Shen, when do you think you can help me clean up the old demons? Most of my resources are used to cultivate spiritual shadow demons, and they are controlled by you. The remaining demons really have no power to fight against multi mouth ancient demons. " The furious king said cautiously.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "at present, our magic alliance has seven flesh and blood tower nests, and the violent king has contributed spiritual shadow demons to the whole alliance. His own protection ability is the weakest, but his territory is located in the middle of the alliance. Once the rage king is swallowed by the ancient demon, our alliance will fall apart. Moreover, his territory is a multi mouthed magic bee, which is fast and good at flying. Once it is too strong, it is difficult to contain it. Therefore, I hope that all countries will deploy enough teams to cooperate with the magic crossbow to eliminate the multi mouthed magic bees in the violent King''s territory at one stroke. What do you think? "


    "Now the morale of all countries is low. We need a victory to cheer people up. My red dragon has just recovered and can attack with all his strength."


    "I agree..."


    Soon, the gods discussed a reasonable plan.


    Rage King territory.


    In the sun, the flesh and blood tower nest wriggled slowly as usual.


    A five meter long giant wasp slowly circled in mid air around the flesh and blood tower nest.


    This wasp is completely different from ordinary wasps.


    There is no fluff on its body surface, but its black and bright shell is like the shell of a bee carrying a longicorn.


    It has a pair of whip like antennae on its head, constantly shaking and exploring.


    On the face under the tentacles, there are no eyes, but dense chewing mouthparts.


    Its seven mouthparts chewed regularly, its wings flashing and buzzing.


    The multi mouthed magic bee goes up and down from time to time, constantly scanning around.


    It has been a little agitated recently. Since ten days ago, its children and grandchildren have been greatly reduced. It is known from the little magic bee that it is a multi-ethnic coalition army.


    Because the commanders of these coalition forces are very clever, it has never found a chance to do it himself.


    The flesh and blood tower nest and flesh and blood carpet need to grow, and they also need to grow. But now, the number of little magic bees is getting smaller and smaller, from more than 5000 to less than 500.


    Now, in order to avoid the damn enemy, there is no way to hunt from a long distance.


    The multi mouthed magic bee looked around and saw that the little magic bee had changed from an arrogant hunter to a lumberjack.


    The nearby grass has been pulled out by the little magic bees. Now, the magic bees gather on the nearby trunk, bite off the tree with multiple mouths, and then grab the tree with their claws and fly back slowly to the edge of the blood and meat tower nest.


    The seven mouths of the multi mouthed magic bee moved gently, looked at the piles of trees with disgust, and missed the taste of flesh and blood.


    Now, you can''t even eat a little fly!


    For a long time, you and the flesh and blood tower nest will be malnourished!


    The multi mouthed magic bee looked at the poor flesh and blood tower nest again.


    The tower nest was like a giant beast, full of pressure, but it has eaten too many trees these days, and the surface has gradually transformed from flesh and blood to bark. It won''t take long to form a change and transform into a tree tower nest, and then it can only produce wooden ancient demons.


    The flesh and blood tower nest is not good at swallowing trees, and the swallowing is slow, and the trees have less nutrition, which will greatly slow down the growth rate.


    Unless flesh and blood tower nests evolve into tree tower nests, they will suffer from indigestion for a long time.


    Damn enemy!


    The multi mouthed demon bee is extremely irritable. I don''t know if other ancient demons have encountered this situation or are so miserable.


    It flew for a long time and finally made a decision.


    Take risks to go out and find the enemy. If the enemy is weak, kill them all. If not, rob some flesh and blood and come back.


    If the enemy is too strong, simply try your best to help turn the tower nest into a wooden system, so as to make a comeback. Hum... The wings of the multi mouthed magic bee flash rapidly and send out violent infrasound waves. The remaining little magic bees hurried back to protect the flesh and blood tower nest. Looking around, the multi mouthed magic bee saw teams and teams of joint armies of various ethnic groups pouring out of the forest in the north and moving forward along the barren land. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1041

    The seven mouths of the multi mouthed magic bee grew up together, screamed and rushed to the enemy.


    All the little magic bees were furious and rushed forward with their master.


    The half wooden flesh and blood tower nest wriggled rapidly, and saw a giant ten meters high walking out of the blood pool and down the bone ladder.


    It was a strange giant with wood on the left and flesh on the right.


    His wooden body cracked everywhere, and a fluffy dark green poisonous insect condensed into a poisonous fog and went in and out at the crack.


    The flesh and blood of his right body kept wriggling, and poisonous insects like scorpions crawled around.


    The giant''s head has a big mouth on four sides and on the top of its head, with sharp teeth staggered up and down.


    The multi mouthed magic bee looked back, immediately led the swarm back, surrounded by the blood wood giant, and killed the coalition forces in front.


    The multi mouthed magic bee and the blood wood giant leave the scope of the flesh and blood carpet and are farther and farther away from the flesh and blood tower nest.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    "Shoot!"


    Thousands of arrows flew out of the crowd.


    The multi mouthed magic bee showed disdain and only let the little magic bee avoid.


    Suddenly, all the arrows exploded in mid air, and the blue-green smoke shrouded the blood wood giants and bees.


    In a flash, the multi mouthed magic bee felt a strange poison invading the body, which slightly weakened the power of the ancient devil.


    The blood wood giant roared five times and accelerated to run.


    Those little magic bees swayed and fell behind.


    "Magic crossbow, launch!"


    Of the 60 magic crossbows, 20 were launched suddenly.


    Whoosh... Whoosh


    A two meter long Magic Arrow with thick arms flew rapidly.


    Draw red envelopes!


    The multi mouthed magic bee hurriedly avoided, but the blood wood giant could not avoid it. Suddenly, a black viscous liquid like oil appeared all over the body and wrapped the whole body.


    The blood wood giant is only gold after all, and these magic giant arrows add a variety of forces and use the best materials. Even the magic array inside is designed by Su Ye himself.


    Poof... Poof


    Flesh and blood flew and broken wood splashed.


    All the protection was vulnerable. There were 16 more holes in the blood wood giant, and his left arm was broken at the elbow.


    "Oh..."


    The blood wood giant retreated again and again, but he soon recovered his balance and continued to rush forward.


    The Allied forces in front were extremely shocked. Even if the Holy Land dragon suffered such heavy damage, it would lose its combat effectiveness in an instant, but the blood wood giant could not only continue to rush forward, but even the wound was slowly healing.


    "Launch!"


    The second round of magic crossbow starts.


    "Launch!"


    After four rounds, the blood wood giant fell in front of the coalition, but it was still wriggling and seemed to stand up at any time.


    A magic servant picked up the nearby magic giant arrows, and then the dense fire magic flew out of the crowd and fell on the blood wood giant.


    The multi mouthed magic bee stared at the scene, then suddenly looked up, and a whole ten dragons swooped down high above the sky.


    The multi mouthed magic bee suddenly turned to look at the flesh and blood tower nest, and then looked at the ground.


    He has left the flesh and blood carpet and the attack range of the eye of the tower nest.


    The multi mouthed magic bee quickly turned and ran away.


    Whoosh


    Long waiting for the magic giant arrow to fly.


    It dodged most, but it was still hurt by two magic arrows and fell heavily to the ground.


    It struggled to get up. Then, ten dragons hovered in the sky, surrounded in a circle, and spit dragon inflammation downward.


    Hoo


    Ten thick dragons are integrated into one, like a basin of hot water pouring on the mosquito with broken wings.


    The troll bee never got up again.


    Two ancient demons died.


    After killing all the demons, the army not only did not advance rashly, but was on full alert.


    The red dragon hovered at a high altitude and stared nervously at the rapidly changing flesh and blood tower nest.


    The flesh and blood carpet on the ground continued to converge and curl, and finally turned into black oil and attached to the 100 meter high flesh and blood tower nest.


    In the black oil, the flesh and blood tower nest wriggles rapidly.


    The blood and meat tower nest absorbs the power of black oil and slowly turns the black oil into a thin meat film.


    Suddenly, the flesh membrane cracked, and a 100 meter high blood tree giant stood in front of the crowd.


    The crown is the hair, the trunk is the body, and the root is the foot. Step on the earth and move forward slowly.


    At the junction of trunk and crown, a huge blood colored eye rolled continuously, emitting the light of hatred.


    "Kill... Kill all of you... Kill all of you..."


    The blood tree giant slowly Tengteng towards the alliance of all ethnic groups.


    The blood tree giant was extremely clumsy, with one eye emitting strange pressure. The commander was at a loss, and the army was in a panic.


    At this time, the body surface of all soul shadow demons in the team emits a faint blue light to release the spell soul connection.


    In an instant, all the races present heard Su Ye''s voice.


    "I take over the command!"


    Whether humans, dragons, demons, orcs, elves or Warcraft, they instinctively calm down when they hear this voice.


    Under the command of Su ye, the coalition forces acted in an orderly manner.


    Most magicians began to destroy the terrain and slow down the blood tree giant.


    Replace all arrows with spare flame arrows, ignite rocket oil and attack from a distance.


    No one dares to attack the blood tree giant within 100 meters.


    The red dragons use fire magic while flying high in the sky.


    They dare not approach, but strangely, all the red dragons seem to become magic mathematicians. They are so far away and in flight, but 90% of the magic can accurately fall on the blood tree giant.


    At this time, the only five golden magicians used golden magic flame rain and holy land magic flame storm respectively.


    The fire rain fell in front of the blood tree giant, and one huge fire tornado after another entangled the blood tree giant.


    In the raging fire, the blood tree giant kept roaring and attacking indiscriminately, but he couldn''t touch anyone.


    The tenacity of the blood tree giant was far beyond everyone''s imagination. It was not until the magic of all the golden magicians and Dragons reached the bottom, and even Su Ye was a little suspicious of the failure of the battle that the blood tree giant collapsed.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and all ethnic groups cheered loudly.


    A faint circular blood light swept all directions.


    Then, five resource light balls flew out of the body of the blood tree giant, one of which flew to the temple of canghong mountain and four to the temple of Suye.


    Kong Cheng, temple.


    Canghong mountain was relieved and said, "if the legendary red dragon fights with the blood tree giant, it will lose. It''s too strong."


    "Thanks to Su Shen''s command, otherwise, with the power of these magicians and red dragons, the blood tree giant can''t do anything when the magic is exhausted."


    "I finally understand why there were distractions when the second place of creation was opened. Obviously, I underestimated the power of the ancient demons. If a single clan kills the ancient devil and angers the flesh and blood tower nest, it can only watch the tower nest giant rush into the territory and destroy the temple. "


    "Yes, only our multi-ethnic coalition with mutual trust can work together to solve the terrible blood tree giant."


    "It should be said that thanks to Su Shen. He spent a lot of resources to develop the layout of spiritual shadow demons in the early stage, strengthened the development of magic crossbow in the later stage, and commanded himself at the end of the battle. In fact, each of our gods can do these three points, but each step will be worse than him. It doesn''t matter if you look at it alone, but if you connect it, the final result will be far different. "


    "Indeed." The gods agreed.


    Canghong mountain said, "I''ll send the resource light ball, which will be deployed by Su God. It''s no use for me to keep it. If the magic alliance is strengthened as a whole, we can be better. Only the red dragon family is dominant and will eventually be destroyed by gods or ancient demons in other places. "


    "It seems that not only will we hunt other gods, our believers will be improved. If we kill the flesh and blood tower nest, we will also gain a lot. Shall we properly solve the ancient demons in the territory? " Asked the bloody beast God.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "killing the flesh and blood tower nest will indeed give us huge benefits in the short term. The total value may reach about 20 resource light spheres. However, if we can control the growth of ancient demons and harvest ancient demons continuously, it will not be the income of dozens of hundreds of resource light spheres, but tens of millions of times. "


    "But can we really control the growth of ancient demons?" The demon bear God is worried.


    "If we can''t do it, we don''t deserve to live for a hundred years and a thousand years in the place of creation. I still insist on this, keep the ancient demons, study the ancient demons, fight the ancient demons, control the ancient demons and harvest the ancient demons. Who objected? " Su ye asked.


    The gods are silent.


    The oak God looked into the mirror and asked, "how is this war distributed?"


    "The battlefield income shall be distributed by the leaders of various countries through consultation, and we do not need too much interference. As for the resource photosphere, I propose to divide it into three parts. Part of the reserves can be transformed into the most urgently needed resources in case of accidents. "


    "Some of them will be used immediately to enhance the medium-term strength, such as expanding the scale of spiritual shadow demons, such as building a large number of moon wells to produce more precious moon well water. For example, at present, the dragon family has the strongest combat ability, which can help some dragon families to give priority to promoting legends and deter major forces. "


    "The last part is to enhance long-term strength, such as generating magic materials, conducting magic research and transforming them into technical reserves."


    "I agree." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    The gods nodded.


    Su Ye glanced at the mirrors of various spiritual demons and said, "in addition, we should explore the ancient demons nearby one after another. After investigation, try to ensure that there are all kinds of ancient demons around us and conduct all-round research. Once a duplicate is found, it has no research value. Hunt it as soon as possible and turn it into resources. "


    Canghong mountain smiled, "you said, if we can really control the ancient demons, do we want to establish an ''ancient demons growth Protection Association''?"


    "I think it''s good." The gods laughed¡° There seems to be a dispute among countries over the distribution of booty. " The sacred way of the oak tree. In the mirror, soldiers of various countries are cleaning the battlefield and counting the spoils, while leaders of various countries gather to discuss how to distribute the spoils. Soon, the results were discussed one after another. The bloody beast God sighed and said, "I have to say that human beings are very smart."¡° Yes, human beings first unite, and then secretly persuade the red dragon to give up other interests, and then use the Su God and canghong mountain to put pressure on other ethnic groups. In this way, human beings have taken the initiative to distribute some unimportant but large resources to other ethnic groups, and then distribute them within human beings. "¡° The barbarians were indeed short-sighted. They gave up the most precious ancient demon remains for more jewelry, more magic tools, more comfortable and valuable living goods and better food, which is the most important thing. We give up when Honglong gives up. After all, Honglong can''t be used for research. " Canghong mountain shook his head. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1042

    The God of the oak tree smiled and said, "in fact, the barbarians can''t be blamed. I have carefully studied the human kingdom. Although on the surface, the maritime state is allied with the barbarian state, it secretly agrees with the people of the Han state. It has always suppressed the barbarian people and made the barbarian state dependent on the two countries in all aspects. But the barbarians don''t know it. They think they are assistants of the sea country. They think they have endless wealth, livestock and leather goods. They think they are doing well. "


    Su ye said, "everything has two sides. At present, the barbarians are indeed short-sighted, but this is because their living environment is bad. If they always think too long, they may soon face a survival crisis. Let''s put it another way. If we regard the sea country and the Han country as dangerous environments, do you think the barbarians are completely wrong in this way? "


    The gods suddenly realized.


    "I see. The barbarians seek survival in the cracks. With this choice, they can ensure survival and continuity for at least a long time. If it really competes excessively with the states of Hai and Han, it will suffer more cruel pressure and eventually perish. "


    Canghong mountain said, "I appreciate the choice of Haiguo people now."


    The gods saw that the sea people were carrying the common eyes and important organizations of the blood and flesh tower nest and the blood tree giant.


    The sea people led by little Thales chose the most important and core booty.


    "These magicians in the sea not only talk about the distance and the future, but also do so. This is enough to make many gods ashamed."


    "You have also heard the content of their negotiations. For these most important, the people of Shanghai have given up many other resources. In the short term, they have almost nothing to gain. They are more like gambling. Once they can study the results from giant eyes and important organizations, they will become the most profitable choice. "


    "Although I appreciate the people of Shanghai, if I choose, I will make the same choice as the people of Han." Canghong mountain smiled and looked at the leader of the Han people.


    The God of oak smiled and said, "yes, the Han people are very interesting. They let out the most important booty, but in exchange for many other non-material resources, such as commerce, cooperation, technology and territory. At the same time, they also left some rare important organizations and are ready to go back to study ancient demons like Haiguo. "


    "At present, we really can''t tell who''s right or wrong. It seems reasonable, but it seems flawed."


    "Su Shen, which do you think is the best choice for the Three Kingdoms?"


    Su ye said, "the river is the flaw of the earth, but it breeds life; Cracks are flaws in the wall, but they shine into the sun. The choice of these three countries is only the best in different environments and different stages. These small best connected together, from beginning to end, are the best of all countries. From a group''s point of view, both extinction and evolution are the best, but from an individual''s point of view, it is very different. "


    "Yes..." the oak God sighed suddenly.


    The gods looked at the busy people of all nationalities and remained silent for a long time.


    Next to the body of the blood tree giant, countries held the first joint celebration.


    Bonfires burn, magic fireworks fly, dragons fly and Warcraft dance together.


    Suddenly, the oak God said, "I like it here."


    The gods were stunned and their eyes gradually softened.


    "Yes, it''s more interesting here than the outside world."


    "Looking at the growth of these people, I seem to have returned to the first moment of divination. At that time, I miss it most."


    "When we first became gods, we worked so hard and actively, but with the passage of time, we changed. We no longer believe in ourselves and the people, effort and wisdom, but in intrigues, power and power..."


    "Our gods are also constantly building their own cages and closing themselves."


    "That''s good. I''m distracted and happier than myself."


    The canghong mountains snorted coldly and said, "wake up, I don''t think there is any difference between here and outside. If your distraction and noumenon must be different, that is, there is no su God around you. "


    The gods were stunned and sweated.


    "You''re right. It''s the same here as outside. We should have been the same as in the early days of Fengshen. No matter how the external environment changes, in essence, we have made the wrong choice. What we could have changed, at least we should not be affected so much. "


    "It''s ok now." Languid road of canghong mountains.


    The gods looked at the pale red mountains and fell into meditation.


    With the communication these days, the gods continue to find that there seem to be many similarities between the canghong mountains and Su Ye.


    For example, both of them don''t care about worldly views. They are like crazy people. They are ostracized by most of their peers, and their perspectives on many things are so strange.


    However, Su Ye seems to rely on knowledge, and every behavior has a solid basis.


    Canghong mountain is more like a talent by virtue of instinct and experience.


    However, both of them have been making progress and growing up.


    "Su Shen, what should we do next?"


    "Keep looking." Su Ye smiled.


    The news that the magic alliance successfully destroyed the blood and flesh tower nest spread all over the alliance countries. The morale of all countries was high and they were no longer afraid of ancient demons.


    This news continued to spread to other gods'' territories. More and more gods realized the importance of unity, so many gods began to form alliances.


    In the new Aegean sea outside Plato, a dark war mage stood on the back of the giant whale with a rough bone fork and shouted, "I, Magellan, come back! I, through the sea, am as excited as a storm! "


    Behind him, dozens of fish people followed closely.


    The magic alarm sounded in Plato.


    "The sea clan is coming!"


    Many sea nobles and magicians hurried to hold a meeting and looked at the mirror of the soul.


    "That man looks familiar..."


    "Yes, a little..."


    "I remember, it''s Magellan! A magic apprentice, who likes shipbuilding and sailing best, has been away for more than three years. "


    "He doesn''t think he can conquer Plato with dozens of fish?"


    "You think too much. He''s proving himself. He has always said that there must be endless wealth and opportunities in the depths of the sea, and the future of the sea country must be on the sea, not on the land. "


    "Yes, he said that there is great resistance for the sea country to develop land to the west, but the ocean is the broadest treasure."


    "Unexpectedly, he really got in touch with the fish man."


    "However, those fishmen may have come down for the great guide. After all, his majesty has many allies."


    "Let''s ask what''s going on."


    Magellan, who returned, set foot on the port and was surrounded by Haitians with enthusiasm, excitedly told his experience.


    The gods knew what had happened from the mirror.


    It turned out that Magellan and many partners explored the ocean, but because of a storm, they deviated from the route and finally experienced a strange voyage.


    He was once caught by a giant bird, entered the belly of a giant whale, fell in love with a mermaid, and even did many evil things and traveled to many ethnic groups in the sea.


    Finally, he found the right direction, arrived at the nearest sea country and returned to the water country.


    The gods of the returning water country are the daughter of the original sea god pentos, the aunt of the sea goddess Tethys, and the returning goddess Sao.


    Even if the returning water country is closest to the sea country, it is more than 1000 kilometers away. So far, the two sides have no intersection.


    Magellan, after spending more than three years and paying a huge price, connected the sea country with the returning water country.


    Looking at Magellan in the mirror, the oak God smiled and said, "human beings are really an interesting group."


    "It means too much to us to contact the returning water country. Although the returning goddess is in the Zeus God system, she has secretly allied with the Su God, right? " The canghong mountains say things that the gods dare not mention.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "there''s nothing to hide. Now I''ll send someone to contact those fish people and invite the returning goddess to establish a statue here and join the magic alliance. "


    "With the sea nation, there will be more magic materials and faster magic research. It''s too important."


    "Through the goddess of return, we can also know the situation of the ocean and prepare for the future."


    Soon, Su Ye''s messenger negotiated with the messenger of the returning goddess.


    A month later, Kong City in the state of Han.


    The orcs carried huge boards and walked forward.


    On the board, a beautiful statue of the white rock goddess stood quietly.


    The whole city is singing and dancing, with a statue of the goddess who welcomes the return.


    When the goddess statue arrived at the gate of the temple, it did not stop, but directly entered the temple.


    Even pushed away the statue of the violent king and the bloody beast God, and became the nearest god statue to Su Ye.


    The gods were shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the distraction of the returning goddess was willing to become Su Ye''s slave God. If it was spread outside, the whole infinite plane would boil.


    Zeus has lost basic control of the gods?


    The old Poseidon system has begun to launch a counterattack against the Zeus system?


    Ocean Titans and other ancient titans have broken with Zeus?


    Or is Su Ye too charming to attract the returning goddess?


    The goddess of return is not an evil god, but a famous good God. She protects all kinds of creatures from returning home smoothly in the sea. She is the most respected God of many marine creatures and crew.


    The betrayal and betrayal of evil gods are common, such as irritable kings and bloody beast gods.


    Neutral gods occasionally make similar choices for their own interests, such as the magic goddess hecat, betraying the Zeus God system and joining the hell god system.


    But there are few good gods, even distracted.


    This kind-hearted God''s distraction became Su Ye''s subordinate God, which must mean that the external noumenon also wanted to betray the Zeus God system.


    The return goddess split the statue, and her eyes flashed. Then the gods saw the elegant return goddess appear in the statue.


    Tethys is like an elegant and beautiful middle-aged woman, and the returning goddess is clearly Tethys''s aunt, but her appearance is a young woman of about 20 years old, full of vitality¡° I have seen my Lord. " The returning goddess bowed her head and saluted. All the guesses of the gods came true¡° Let''s welcome the returning goddess Sao to join the big family of the magic alliance. " Suye road¡° Welcome back, goddess... "The gods welcomed her one after another. The returning goddess saluted one by one. Then she looked happily at Su ye and said, "it''s inconvenient for me to show my true face at the gathering of the goddess alliance. I don''t have so many concerns in the place of creation. I came here mainly for help. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1043

    "Say."


    "When my messenger came, he told the sea country that my country was threatened by ancient demons and sea gods."


    "The water magic tool you want has been made." Suye road.


    "But I heard that Haiguo forged only 1000 pieces, which is far from enough."


    "Three thousand pieces have been made here in the state of Han." Suye road.


    "So much?" The returning goddess opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Three hundred of them are gold magic tools, which is our limit." Suye road.


    "When you say that, it''s like showing off your wealth." The returning goddess half joked.


    "You''ll get used to showing off your wealth." The canghong mountains look like they have no temper.


    The gods laughed.


    The returning goddess smiled and said, "my Fishman has brought a lot of magic materials in the sea, which represents my most sincere sincerity."


    "I see. Unfortunately, we are unable to build a powerful magic ship now, and our underwater combat ability is insufficient. But it''s only a matter of time. " Suye road.


    "Thank God su." The goddess of return smiled happily.


    Then, the goddess of return explained the situation in the sea.


    "Since you call this sea the new Aegean Sea, name it your way. My return water country is located at the bottom of the sea 1000 kilometers away, and the gods who make friends with me are not nearby. There are more than a dozen sea gods nearby, from all over the infinite plane. Had it not been for the strong power of the Greek sea god, they would have joined hands to attack. They dare not attack openly, but they have been harassing the fishermen who attacked and killed me. Fortunately, the ancient devil came, otherwise my water country might have been broken. Those water states are divided into three forces, the most powerful of which is an abyss demon, the famous upper demon God ''deep sea king''... "


    When the returning goddess explained in detail the situation of the nearby seabed, the gods fell into meditation.


    After a long time, Su ye said, "the returning water country is the connection point between land and sea. We can''t afford to lose. Don''t you mind if we try our best to help?"


    The gods smiled and had no objection.


    The returning goddess said, "there are rich treasures in the sea. I won''t ask for magic tools for nothing. Of course, I thank you very much for your willingness to distribute more magic tools to me. "


    "Canghong mountains." Suye road.


    "Yes." The superior Dragon God looked positive.


    "Three days later, he sent ten red dragons, led 50 abyssal magic eagles and 100 forest four winged birds, carrying the strongest elf shooters and human magicians to the island near the returning goddess water country, conducted a joint exercise with the returning goddess fishermen, and then announced that the island was the public residence of the magic alliance."


    "Yes!"


    "Thank God Su!" The returning goddess was overjoyed and said, "with this shock, those gods will no longer dare to embarrass our water country. Not surprisingly, they even want to join the magic alliance. "


    Su ye said: "the magic alliance has begun to take shape and has high requirements for core members. Those gods may not be eligible to join. Of course, we will recruit sub League members and can join directly. "


    "Su Shen, do you mean..." the tone of the oak God was uneasy.


    "All of you present are core members of the magic alliance. After that, I will improve the recruitment standards of core members. Of course, there are no restrictions on the requirements of sub alliance members."


    The gods looked at each other and were glad.


    "Next, we will open a road to... That island will be named Aiqin island. The establishment of two-way navigation, the implementation of two-way trade and the formation of new exchanges will rapidly expand the magic alliance. Return goddess, what is your divine right? "


    The returning goddess smiled and said, "it''s still the returning theocracy."


    "I thought you would choose a stronger theocracy." Suye road.


    "I like strength, but I love returning. Moreover, sometimes my divine power will give me greater benefits than the strong, such as now. " The returning goddess smiled.


    The gods nodded gently. The importance of the returning goddess in the magic alliance is second only to Su ye and canghong mountains, and other gods can''t be compared.


    At present, only her theocratic power can shelter the sea trade.


    "Oak God, tell the returning goddess about the alliance." Suye road.


    The God of the oak tree talked about what had happened before. From beginning to end, the goddess of return kept making subtle changes. She was surprised from the beginning to the end.


    When the oak God finished, the returning goddess smiled helplessly and said, "you are worthy of being Su God. You can always create incredible miracles. We Poseidon are still struggling with ancient demons, but you are ready to establish an ancient demons Protection Association. This is the embodiment of your strength and your confidence. "


    "What advice do you have for the alliance?" Su ye asked kindly.


    The returning goddess was stunned for a long time and said slowly, "after I can understand a lot of magic theories about self-organization and hypercycle, I may be qualified to make suggestions."


    The gods laughed.


    The spirit of the oak tree said: "I suggest that the returning goddess stay here all the time and re observe the creatures and believers in the place of creation from the perspective of Su God. You will get a different experience. Even if we are gods, we think we know everything about believers."


    "Don''t worry," said the returning goddess, "I will always be humble in front of Su God. This is what my father said."


    The bodies of the gods were shocked.


    They can''t help but be shocked.


    Because the father of the returning goddess is the original sea god pentos, once the God King.


    Even if the original sea god''s rank is greatly reduced, even under the LORD God, his status, reputation and influence are no less than the LORD God, and his knowledge and experience are above a large number of the LORD God.


    Moreover, the original sea god once participated in the opening of the second creation land.


    Such a well-known God even said to be humble in front of Su ye, which is not polite, but the ultimate admiration.


    "Your Majesty pentos has been flattered." Suyeke airway.


    "Mother wants you to be the son-in-law of our Poseidon family." The goddess of return smiled with her mouth covered, her eyes rippling and all kinds of feelings.


    The gods laughed happily.


    Su Ye looked helpless.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "get down to business. The next few years will be the top priority of the magic alliance. Let me first say a few general directions, you can add. "


    "First, strengthen sea and land trade and exchanges, let all countries'' commodities, talents, knowledge, culture and so on flow, become a powerful magic propeller and promote the development of magic alliance."


    "Second, we should vigorously develop the advantages of all ethnic groups, learn from each other''s strengths and complement each other''s weaknesses, and help each other."


    "Third, we should unswervingly develop magic and make way for magic."


    "Fourth, we should pay attention to all ancient demons in the territory and guard against the ancient demons in other divine territories. We should control the growth of all ancient demons to a certain limit. Even if the growth rate of ancient demons in other divine territories is too fast, we should immediately suppress or even eliminate them. Remember, ancient demons are our grindstones. We can''t let them grow into knives that cut at us. "


    "Fifth, give all countries full freedom, but also draw the bottom line."


    "Sixth..."


    After many days of discussion, the gods formulated five-year and ten-year development plans, which were then discussed and revised by various countries, and finally strictly implemented.


    One year, two years, three years


    Time goes by.


    In the tenth year of the founding of the world, the red dragon lived up to the reputation of higher ethnic groups. The strongest red dragon Hadar was honed in the continuous battle with the ancient demons, and his strength rose steadily. Finally, he was promoted to legend and became the first legendary believer within thousands of kilometers nearby.


    At the moment when Hadar was promoted to legend, fire fell on the temple in the canghong mountains, which could be seen for thousands of miles.


    "What happened?"


    Inside and outside Su Ye''s temple, the gods looked at the statues of the canghong mountains.


    Outside the temple, there are four more statues. Three Poseidon statues and one Banshee statue.


    Canghong mountain looked indifferent, forcibly restrained the rising corners of his mouth, and said slowly, "it''s nothing, just a reward for the will of the infinite plane. Give me an ability called the light of the temple. All your forces will add a layer of red dragon power to the battle within 100 kilometers of our temple. It is not very useful, that is, to enhance the power of ordinary people to the level of silver. Under the legend, it is equivalent to raising one level to two levels. Unfortunately, it''s of no use to magicians. You can use it directly for the first time. Each time you use it in the future, it will consume a certain amount of resource light ball. It''s a loser. It''s a loser! "


    The gods looked at the canghong mountains unhappily.


    The power of the red dragon, let alone in the place of creation, is also comparable to the power of the demigod level in the outside world. The key is that this range is too large and has reached the God level range.


    The oak God smiled and said, "this means that we can be fearless of other gods for at least ten years."


    Canghong mountain range was helpless and said, "don''t mention that Hadar, a traitor, is clearly my legendary believer, but he praises Su ye in the dragon group every day. I really want to shoot him with one claw."


    The gods laughed, and the bloody beast God laughed wildly and said, "who told you that the superior God doesn''t understand the war skills below the God level deeply enough, but Su God is better than you."


    Canghong mountain complained, "I can''t blame myself. I haven''t used the war skills under God level for tens of thousands of years. God level and non God level are completely two concepts. Su Ye is also too thief. He stole the information of our dragon family early, and then deduced it to get many more powerful war skills. "


    "Not only the red dragon, but also the important groups of infinite planes are under his control. Now we elves also think Su Shen''s archery is the first..." the God of oak sighed.


    The ash earth God said, "don''t mention it. My gang of earth elements who can only mine always doubt that Su God is the incarnation of the Lord of earth elements."


    The returning goddess smiled and said, "thank God Su for giving me the method to make amazing progress in my fish man''s water system magic."


    "However, I think the most powerful thing of Su God is his control over the ancient demons. Now the alliance has 12 territories and 10 ancient demons, all of which are under control. So far, they have not caused damage to us. Instead, they have become an endless stream of magic materials for us and have become a pig farm." The way of a mad tyrant.


    "Thank you, your Majesty the great God su." The Banshee God bowed and saluted with humility.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1044

    The gods smiled and looked at the Banshee God.


    The Banshee God has bright blue skin, the key position is covered by fluffy white hair, the figure is concave and convex, and the black feathers on both arms and shoulders converge.


    Her figure and face are similar to human beings, but like all banshees, she has golden eyes and black vertical pupils, like the eyes of a giant dragon.


    The Banshee territory is adjacent to the territory of the oak God. Banshees are proficient in magic and good at flying. It was extremely difficult to deal with races, and nearby ethnic groups were even afraid of them.


    But the banshees were very unlucky.


    The ancient demons falling on their territory are rare and ferocious multi winged ancient demons.


    The Banshee God did not pay attention to the multi winged ancient devil at the beginning, but the strong attack failed several times. The multi winged ancient devil grew wildly by swallowing the Banshee''s body, and even threatened all nearby territories.


    The Banshee God realized that her believers were not the opponents of the multi winged ancient demons at all. Once the multi winged ancient demons retaliated against themselves, they would fall. So she resolutely contacted Su ye and was willing to become a slave God and pray to tide over the difficulties.


    In fact, Su Ye has been paying attention to the multi winged ancient demons. The strength of the multi winged ancient demons is far beyond imagination and grows too fast to threaten his territory.


    Su Ye was ready to take action. After receiving the request of the Banshee God, he said that he did not lack obedience to the God, but only by the alliance gods, and then put forward harsh conditions.


    Finally, the Banshee God joined the magic alliance in the form of semi selling.


    Then, the army of the magic alliance went south, paid the price of some ordinary soldiers, solved the multi winged ancient demons, and harvested a whole ten resource light balls and a large number of ancient demons.


    Like last time, the sea country wants to take the best eye of the tower nest. The barbarian country wants more living and war resources. The Han country is still a comprehensive choice and impartial.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t personally use divination to analyze ancient demons, and the magicians in Haiguo haven''t studied major theories so far, but can only study some common weaknesses." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    "Su Shen, the development of Haiguo is somewhat backward." The bloody beast God warned.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "not bad. At present, the development of Haiguo is somewhat polarized. Part of the money is vigorously invested in the research of magic and ancient demons, and part is continuously used in commerce. The wealth of nobles and businessmen is growing rapidly, and civilians benefit less. In recent years of fighting, their military skills are even inferior to those of barbarian countries. "


    The sacred way of the oak tree: "the Han country has developed steadily and covered all aspects, but it seems to slow down the development because of all aspects. It''s strange that... The fastest growing country is the barbarian country. "


    Canghong mountain was puzzled: "Su Shen, is this the same as you expected before? We thought that either the sea country that likes to explore the essence and gamble is the fastest growing, or the Han country with steady development is the strongest. But why, after ten years, the country with the strongest strength is the barbarian country? "


    "Although the barbarian country is not engaged in production, it has accumulated a lot of wealth and war resources in China. The number of magicians is not as many as that of the Han country, and the number of magicians at the highest level is not as many as that of the sea country. However, the proportion of magicians at the upper middle silver and gold levels is much higher than that of the other two countries. That''s strange. "


    The gods looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "life has the ability of positive feedback and self reinforcement."


    "I can give a simple example. When we were young, we liked to ask our parents for sugar, but our parents didn''t give it. Every time we wanted to eat, we would be obstructed by our parents, even abused or even beaten. Over time, we wouldn''t want sugar. Our wants are opposite to the final result, so it''s negative feedback."


    "Examples of positive feedback are also very simple. For example, if a boy meets the first woman who is kind to him and takes the initiative to communicate with him, he will feel it is very simple to communicate with women. Later, the women he meets are all like this. He will feel that women are more and more friendly and it is very simple to communicate with women. Then, this is positive feedback."


    "Positive feedback and self reinforcement are connected. For example, the boy meets many kind-hearted women who communicate well with him, whether they are family members, classmates or others. Every time he gets positive feedback, he will recognize himself and women in his heart. In this way, he will be more and more comfortable in gender communication. After that, even if he suddenly encounters an accident and meets the opposite sex who makes him feel bad, he still won''t feel hurt and will continue to strengthen his ability to communicate with visions. "


    "Even when encountering positive feedback in other fields, such as learning, he will instinctively follow the previous way to continue to strengthen himself, and when encountering negative feedback in other aspects, ignore negative feedback and only accept good positive feedback."


    The oak god suddenly muttered half jokingly, "is that why I don''t have a partner? Is it because I lived in a lonely forest since I was a child and didn''t get positive feedback and self reinforcement, so I''m not good at communicating with the goddess? "


    The gods laughed.


    Su Ye smiled and just realized that the God of the oak tree had lived for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Then we understand," said the Banshee God with a charming smile. "In addition, respected God of oak, if you like, in the noumenon world, I will introduce some of my false god sisters to you. Don''t worry, I will let them give you positive feedback."


    The gods laughed again.


    The God of the oak tree cried and laughed and said, "Su Shen, you continue to say that positive feedback has strengthened the impact on the barbarian country."


    "If you recall carefully, you will find that the positive feedback received by the three countries is completely different."


    "The barbarian countries often plunder and harvest in a few days or even the same day. Each booty can get food, wealth and magic tools, and the total amount is very large. These are the most intuitive and practical rewards. They can always get frequent satisfaction and positive feedback. Therefore, they are more willing to practice and enhance their combat ability."


    The gods nodded.


    "The Han state is different from the barbarian state. The Han people need to be comprehensive and have wealth magic tools. There are many tangible rewards, such as technical rewards, such as business, culture, face, dignity and so on. As a result, some people do not feel the full reward. Moreover, the Han people rarely go out hunting. They are good at farming. A harvest takes several months. They need a long time to get satisfaction and enough positive feedback. "


    The gods flashed their eyes and vaguely felt the difference between them.


    "Haiguo people, those magicians who choose the eye of the tower nest, occasionally can get small results, but the positive feedback they need often takes several years, more than ten years or even decades to get. Studying any theory and any essence is not achieved overnight."


    "Then, the characteristics of the three countries appear."


    "Barbarians get high-frequency positive feedback."


    "Han people get positive feedback from the if."


    "Haiguo people get low-frequency positive feedback."


    "We know that the more positive feedback, the more positive reinforcement. So, in this decade, which country has received the most high-frequency positive feedback and conducted the most self reinforcement? "


    The gods suddenly realized.


    The God of the oak tree said: "in the past ten years, the number of positive feedback and self reinforcement received by the barbarians has reached hundreds or even thousands."


    "Han people have received positive feedback and self reinforcement dozens of times."


    "There are fewer Haiguo people than Han people."


    "It''s like, when everyone''s abilities are similar, people who practice often are destined to be stronger than those who practice once a few years."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "so, are you still confused about the rapid growth of barbarians?"


    "I see." The gods.


    Canghong mountain wondered, "how do I feel that this positive feedback and positive reinforcement of the barbarian country can''t last long."


    "Why?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Obviously, if human beings can only live for ten years, twenty or thirty years, the barbarian country will naturally be powerful and invincible. But human beings have to live for many years. Slowly, the Han people will inevitably catch up with the barbarian country, and once the Hai people have developed a strong power, they will directly crush the barbarian country. "


    "Indeed."


    Canghong mountain suddenly said, "Su Shen, I suggest you limit the growth of barbarian countries."


    "Why?"


    "Once the barbarian state grows to a certain extent, I''m afraid it will suppress the Han state and the sea state. Once barbarism defeats civilization, it will be the end of mankind. Not only mankind, there are many such things in history. Barbarism defeated civilization and the ethnic group fell into crisis. " Canghong mountain road.


    "Have you ever thought about why we all think that a civilized country is so good, so beautiful and so correct, but it is easily destroyed by cruel, wrong and ugly barbarism?" Su ye asked.


    Canghong mountain was stunned, opened his mouth and couldn''t answer.


    The gods looked at each other and were full of doubts.


    "The reason is very simple. On the surface, the strength of barbaric countries is stronger than civilized countries. In essence, at some times, barbaric countries are more advanced than the so-called civilized countries."


    The canghong mountain suddenly patted the ground and suddenly realized.


    "I see! Barbarians continue to receive high-frequency positive feedback and high-frequency self reinforcement. At this moment, even though barbarians look ugly, rude, cruel and uncivilized, they are more advanced than Han and Haiguo in the field of war! Advanced, not only advanced magic, not only advanced technology, but also advanced individual strength, advanced life growth, advanced ethnic group progress, advanced arms, advanced cavalry, advanced combat, and so on... "


    "Exactly." Suye road.


    Canghong mountain continued: "if the barbarian country is suppressed now, it seems to be good for the Han country and the sea country, but in fact, it will form two fatal disasters."


    "First, in the next ten or twenty years, mankind will not be as strong as any country. In case of crisis, the whole country will sink, but now there are barbarian countries to bear it, so as to minimize human losses."


    "Second, if the barbarian state, the Han state and the maritime state are in absolute balance, the three countries will not feel the real threat and will only develop slowly. However, when the Han and Hai countries are aware of the threat of barbarian countries and the threat of ancient demons, with appropriate pressure, the growth rate will far exceed the balance of the three countries. Su Shen said, "only in this state of asymmetry and being far away from balance can human progress be accelerated."


    The gods suddenly realized. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1045

    Su ye said, "now, you understand why I want to say that we can strive to help ethnic groups make progress, provide information, data, information and technology. However, unless we really find great danger, we should try our best to avoid ''obstruction'', ''restraint'' and ''suppression'' of any ethnic group or even any individual. Because we always think we are absolutely right. In fact, we often don''t see what terrible disaster it will bring. "


    "For the simplest example, some elves like to smoke ancient poisonous herbs. All evidence shows that this will make elves crazy, weaken and die quickly, and even endanger the whole ethnic group. Therefore, we must resolutely prohibit it. However, the spirit also sucks dream grass. Although this kind of dream grass is also harmful, it does little harm, and can relieve the pressure of the spirit, let the spirit relax and avoid degeneration. Then, we will control this kind of dream grass to a certain extent and can''t kill it with a stick. All weeds that cannot be harmful will be allowed to flow freely, neither advocated nor prohibited. As for herbs, we should vigorously encourage them. "


    The returning goddess whispered, "some gods judge philosophy and magic as the most poisonous ancient poisonous herb."


    Canghong mountain was in a cold sweat and said, "I now understand what God Su said before. If philosophy and magic are recognized by everyone in the infinite plane one day, it is not philosophy and magic that convince everyone, nor does philosophy and magic become the most powerful force. It can only be the death of gods and people who oppose philosophy and magic. We often stick to the most foolish mistake and deny Xinguang, even if Xinguang has been incomparably brilliant and shines on the world. "


    Su Ye looked at the mirror of the soul, smiled and said, "we continue to observe. I believe that an ethnic group and world that does not run according to your will will will continue to produce new things that surprise or disgust you and me."


    "You are really a powerful and wise person. Almost all gods can''t tolerate or even accept disgusting things like you."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "in fact, we often can''t distinguish between positive feedback and negative feedback."


    Canghong mountain suddenly woke up and said, "Su Shen, I just wanted to ask you, since positive feedback can form self reinforcement, what can continuous negative feedback form? What will happen to the rejected child in the end? "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''ll show you two magic images, and I''ve shown them to others before. The first is a black bear that has been caged for 20 years until one day the cage was taken away. "


    Then the gods saw a magical image.


    Forest, snow.


    In the center of the picture, a black bear is walking in circles in the gray circular land.


    The gods realized that the gray round land was the trace left by the black bear walking, and this gray land was originally shrouded in a large round cage, but the cage was gone.


    The black bear keeps walking in the round land and can''t get out of the world without cages.


    Instead of becoming happy, the black bear is full of fear and anxiety.


    "He wants the cage back..." murmured the Banshee God.


    Later, Su Ye released the second magic image and said, "this was passed to me by a magician named Seligman when I was traveling in the infinite plane."


    The gods looked at the magic image.


    In a huge cage, a husky dog walked around leisurely.


    Suddenly, the cage door opened and husky rushed out and ran wildly outside.


    No, after that, husky was put in a cage.


    No matter how many times hasky is sent in, as long as the door is opened, hasky will run out.


    Every time I see husky running out of the cage, the gods will smile. It''s a lovely little guy, although it''s silly.


    After that, a bell appeared on the picture, and an electric magic device was placed at the same time.


    The bell suddenly rang, the electric magic device suddenly discharged, and the light white electric light hit husky.


    Husky''s body trembled violently and sent out a miserable wail.


    The returning goddess frowned slightly when she saw this scene.


    The rest of the gods just looked curious.


    After a while, the bell rang again, the electric shock went on again, and husky screamed again.


    Bell, electric shock, Husky''s scream, continuous.


    As time went by, husky experienced continuous electric shock and became more and more depressed.


    Until one day, the bell rang suddenly.


    No electric shock.


    The cage door is open.


    The husky, as usual when he was shocked, shrieked and shrank in the corner of the cage, shaking all over.


    The bell kept ringing and the cage door opened.


    Husky secretly looked at the open cage door, his eyes full of desire, but in the end, his eyes were dim.


    He didn''t take a step in the sound of the bell.


    Until the cage door is closed.


    The screen continues.


    The bell rang, the electric shock, the door opened, husky wailed and cycled back and forth.


    Husky never left.


    After a long time, the bell didn''t ring and the electric shock didn''t appear, but the door of the cage suddenly opened.


    Husky shrank in place, shivering and looking at the cage door in horror.


    The gods watched silently and shuddered.


    As gods, they already understand what Su Ye is talking about.


    I have also realized what happened to me in the past.


    "The magician Seligman named the state of black bear and husky ''learned helplessness''. Each of us and the gods have encountered continuous negative feedback in all aspects of our life, resulting in thick, layer after layer, various and muddy learned helplessness, and being placed in cages layer after layer. "


    "So you asked me what happened to the child who was constantly denied, controlled, abused, rejected, imprisoned, ignored or even beaten by his parents. A few lucky people would believe in hope and finally get out of the cage; Bad luck, eager but can''t believe any love, even deny love, has been living in a cage. And more tragic, with the accumulation of learned helplessness, give up survival and leave the world. The other extreme is to think that these behaviors are normal, and then apply these "normal behaviors" to others thousands of times to become killers. "


    "These behaviors have been passed on from generation to generation since ancient times."


    The temple was cold.


    "Is the world so cruel?" The goddess of return muttered to herself.


    "I don''t believe that this despair is passed on from generation to generation..." the oak God lowered his head slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that the magician''s research on the human heart has surpassed all gods and demons." The violent king suddenly found that compared with the magician, the power of the so-called demon God was powerful, but so rough.


    Canghong mountain suddenly grinned and said, "I finally understand why I was like a fool when I was young. It turned out that I was influenced by my parents. I don''t believe in the old trash who will only beat me, or the sow who curses me all day. I don''t know whether to love or not, but I''m the lucky one. I believe in myself. I believe that I will not be destroyed by two old things. My canghong mountain is a dragon destined to be the God King! "


    The gods looked at the pale red mountains.


    He''s smiling, grimly.


    Su Ye pointed to the canghong mountains and said to the gods, "he is lucky and abnormal."


    The canghong mountain spread its claws and said, "I''m much more honest after I became a God, because if I wasn''t honest, I would have died."


    "Is there any way to completely solve these cages?" Asked the oak God.


    "At present, it is difficult to completely solve it."


    "Not at all?" The voice of the returning goddess was full of sadness.


    "Yes."


    "What can I do?" The goddess of return hurriedly asked.


    Su ye said, "there are three ways. The first is to reverse the view of the past and build a new angle of self construction. For example, forgive everything and everyone in the past. Or, let yourself believe that parents love themselves, but they didn''t get love when they were very young, so they don''t know how to express love. "


    "Like canghong mountain, believe in yourself, believe in yourself in the future, and believe that you will be better and better. Constantly imagine a big goal, and then think every day, every day, until one day, that goal becomes the pursuit of your life. In that way, we will naturally break through the cage that blocks us."


    The pale red mountains smiled proudly.


    "What about the third?" Asked the returning goddess.


    "Find a bigger cage and live well, even if it can''t be like the canghong mountains."


    "What cage is bigger?"


    "If the family cage is not good, then replace it with a national cage, a national cage, a God''s cage, or even someone else''s cage. As long as you feel good, as long as you can live." Suye road.


    The oak god suddenly realized, "is that why you let Li Xia carry out patriotic education? At first, I thought you were washing... But I didn''t expect that your real purpose is to make those who don''t feel the warmth of family, even friends and teachers feel another kind of collective warmth. In this way, more people will live and a large number of killers will be reduced. "


    "So our gods are doing good by absorbing believers?" The pale red mountains gently stroked their chin with their claws.


    Su ye said: "this is what I said before. There is a great synergy between life groups. We inherit evil and good from generation to generation."


    "I like that. No wonder Tethys has become your slave." The returning goddess looked at Su ye with tenderness.


    "What?"


    The gods were shocked.


    Tethys is not here!


    It could only be that Tethys became Suye''s slave God.


    Isn''t Tethys a god of Zeus?


    Even if they become enemies with Zeus, they should return to the old Poseidon system or ocean Titan system.


    How could he become Su Ye''s follower?


    The gods looked at the returning goddess and thought of the goddess alliance.


    "You bet on Su Shen long ago?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    "For a long time." The returning goddess smiled¡° Why? " Asked the pale red mountains¡° I want more people to return home after leaving home. " The returning goddess smiled, and the maternal radiance shone on the temple. The gods sighed softly. The returning goddess smiled and said, "the gods have inherited evil and good from generation to generation. Su ye must be the one chosen by an infinite number of people who believe in goodness. " The gods tasted this sentence silently. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1046

    "I like this place more and more." The oak God smiled and the crown swayed like in the wind.


    "I was hurt." The dark red mountains whispered.


    Then, five evil gods, including the bloody beast God, the violent king, the Banshee God, the Warcraft God and the fury God, nodded together.


    The God of ashes, the God of sea breeze and the God of sea current, who are not evil, smiled at both sides.


    The first decade of creation passed quietly, and only one year passed.


    Distracted believers thrive in every corner of the place of creation against ancient demons.


    With the gradual increase of legends, wars between countries or alliances occur frequently.


    But there are not enough legends, so the intensity is not high.


    Nearby gods constantly use various ways to spy on the magic alliance, but the magic eagles and spiritual demons everywhere, as well as the elves, earth elements, banshees, Warcraft and fishmen everywhere, form a huge and complete system, and any outsider will be found.


    Finally, all the spies failed, and the legendary red dragon of the magic alliance was the main reason why they gave up the attack.


    Over the past decade, the speed of human development has been far lower than that of most ethnic groups.


    Because the largest second generation of humans are less than ten years old. They are too young to master the power of magic.


    With the help of the oak God, human beings form several baby booms almost every year.


    In just a decade, the number of human children has increased by more than 4000 and the population has nearly doubled.


    A large number of humans have to give up other jobs and raise these children full-time.


    Human beings are really not enough. They borrowed hundreds of genies with mild temperament and highly similar to human beings from the God of oak to raise human beings.


    In fact, I have tried to raise demons, orcs, Warcraft, fishmen or orcs, but there is no way. The children are scared everywhere and cry.


    Only children over the age of seven dare to accept these aliens.


    But at this time, the children are full of curiosity and impulse. Even if the red dragon appears, they dare to uncover the scales to see what''s inside, climb onto the dragon''s back, play a slide, and secretly observe the strange things under the dragon''s tail


    Not to mention other aliens who were awed by the name of Su Ye.


    Therefore, all kinds of alien races are full of fear of human young children.


    Human population growth is slow, but technology has been making continuous progress, and the level is also making continuous progress.


    In the first decade, human beings had almost no advantages except making magic tools and making money.


    Haiguo, in particular, was split into two city states because of its loose alliance system, which greatly reduced its strength.


    Han developed slowly.


    The barbarian Kingdom has accumulated a lot of wealth and magic tools because of continuous hunting.


    At this stage, if not magic tools, human strength will become the last in the magic alliance.


    Orcs are far more able to live than humans, and they are comparable to human adults at the age of five or six. This leads to the fact that even if most of the orcs were destroyed by Su ye, the total number now exceeds 10000, realizing the anti super.


    The fertility rate of elves is lower than that of humans, but there are many patterns of oak gods, all kinds of ethnic groups, and the total number is also higher than that of humans.


    Not to mention the Warcraft of the God of magic bear, the total number has exceeded 50000, and has become the backbone of the land.


    The believers of other gods are the same. Either the ethnic group has strong fertility or can be transformed with resources.


    Other races in the magic alliance, ready to move, began to bargain with humans and compete for interests.


    Other gods were frightened. These stupid believers were not afraid of Su Ye. They were afraid, so they asked Su ye to make a free ruling.


    Unexpectedly, Su ye said that as long as there was no human life, he didn''t have to worry about it and tossed about it casually.


    In the 12th year of the founding calendar, the alliance conference was held in demon city as scheduled.


    The gods looked at the mirror of the shadow devil in their hearts and looked different.


    Some smiled and chanted, and some secretly observed Su ye with a guilty heart.


    The negotiations went on one after another. Suddenly, the God of the oak tree said, "they have a showdown."


    At this time, I saw the death roar of the beast king suddenly get up and look at mankind with a smile in the Council Hall of demon city.


    Then, the leaders of dragon family, devil, Warcraft, sea family and Banshee got up one after another. Only the earth element remained motionless and bowed his head.


    The human leaders looked at each other with a calm face.


    "We recognize that we have a lot of help from your majesty, the great guide, and from mankind. However, the gods have long decided not to interfere in the internal affairs of our alliance. In those years, you humans always got a lot of resources because your magic tools were powerful. Now, there are enough magic tools in our group. We have a large number, more legends, holy places or gold, and stronger strength. Well, from today on, everything in the alliance will be redistributed! "


    "No one can ride on my head in the future!" A sacred red dragon roared.


    "We, Warcraft, can continue to partner with humans, but you have to pay enough!"


    "We orcs can continue to be hard workers, but the income should be improved!"


    "We fish people are also people. We want more income!"


    All ethnic groups have expressed their demands.


    Han Emperor Li Xia sighed and said, "I knew there would be this day, so I applied to cut off the supply of advanced magic tools to an alliance, but your majesty, the great mentor, is too kind to insist on sharing magic tools. Otherwise, how dare you shout here!"


    "The sharing of shit is our life, wealth and dignity! Bah! " The beast king spit a mouthful of thick phlegm at Li Xia''s feet.


    Li Xia''s face remained unchanged. The ministers around him suddenly got up and glared at the beast king.


    "Why, war? I still remember that war! Naturally, I dare not offend the gods, but I don''t mind beating you disabled so that you can only keep seeds! Useless scum! " The roar of death released his legendary power impolitely.


    A strong wind swept through the chamber.


    Humans have retreated.


    In the temple, the bloody beast God looked embarrassed and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, your majesty Su, I''ll break this beast''s leg when I go back. He''s too rampant! You have indulged them too much these years, which makes it difficult for me to manage. You have raised such a bunch of arrogant things. If I had such an animal king who doesn''t respect you, I would have killed him directly. "


    The gods looked helpless. In fact, they had been under pressure all the time, but those believers didn''t know Su Ye''s terror. Su Ye rarely appeared these years and was gradually forgotten by other nationalities.


    They really didn''t play in front of Su Ye. They really didn''t participate in seizing power.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''m very relieved of you. What''s more, you know very well that human beings are one kind of power, and the superposition of me and human beings is another kind of power."


    The gods nodded quickly.


    At present, the apparent strength of all ethnic groups is strong, but Su Ye is really forced to direct himself, and no ethnic group can compete.


    "Why don''t you frighten them directly? If you don''t do it this time, mankind must be unlucky." The violent King whispered that he was su Ye''s follower and had no rebellion at all.


    "Have you forgotten what I said before? Appropriate challenges, on the contrary, will promote the birth of unexpected changes. This kind of thing often occurs not only in individuals, but also in history. Don''t worry. Keep watching. "


    The gods looked helplessly at the noisy assembly hall.


    Death roar finally stared at the human opposite and said, "this magic alliance meeting, make a final decision."


    "First, human beings must share all magic and technologies, whether they are rewarded by gods, developed by themselves, or about ancient demons, all!"


    Official account


    "Second, the Han state and the sea state each sent 200 magic craftsmen to take their families to friendly countries for at least 20 years of long-term exchanges."


    "Third, human beings have accumulated too much wealth by using magic tools in recent years. Since then, human commodity prices have been reduced by 20%."


    "Fourth, human remuneration for orcs, Warcraft and other labor will increase by 50% and no less than 3% every year."


    "Fifth, humans are not allowed to ride the dragon family."


    "Six..."


    When the death roar finished, the two sides quarreled.


    The gods were terrified and kept sneaking at Su Ye.


    Even if Su Ye is smiling.


    In the conference hall, the two sides bargained. At the most critical moment, the Barbarian King umushan suddenly turned against the water and expressed his support for the alien race.


    Subsequently, the alien also gave urumshan various preferential treatment.


    The two countries of Han and Hai were difficult to support. After bargaining, they compromised.


    Ordinary technology and magic theory are shared free of charge, but advanced magic technology needs to be purchased.


    Han and Hai countries can send craftsmen to exchange, but the exchange time of each craftsman shall not exceed two years, and the number of craftsmen shall be reduced.


    The price of magic tools is reduced by 10%


    You are not allowed to ride the dragon clan in the future unless the dragon clan wishes.


    ¡­¡­


    With the negotiation, the gods vaguely understood Su Ye''s purpose.


    "Su Shen, did you expect that?"


    "What did you expect?" Su Ye smiled.


    "This process is actually similar to the internal struggle process between the three human countries, but the content has changed, and the essence has not changed."


    Su ye said, "don''t you think that the major forces within each country also have such things, as well as the replacement of strength and the rotation of interests?"


    "Yes."


    Su ye said: "this can be said to be a super cycle. Whether it is at the individual level, multi person level, national level or alliance level, it is forming a different but similar cycle structure layer by layer. This is the spontaneous behavior of complex organisms. The redistribution of resources is like living water, which is beneficial to the whole magic alliance. "


    "However, human losses are great." The bloody beast God looked loyal.


    "In this period of time, human losses in some aspects may be large, but in a few years, they may not be. What''s more, different groups, different directions, growth curves are different, and the experiences in different periods are naturally different. These are normal. No ethnic group can prosper from beginning to end. " Suye road.


    "What do you say?" Asked the bloody beast God¡° Take the human Three Kingdoms as an example. Barbarian countries are always satisfied with immediate interests. During this period, it is indeed positive feedback and self reinforcement. However, as you are worried, if they have been in this state, it will be difficult to maintain their growth, because their wealth, food, magic tools and so on can not support their sustainable development. Once their development reaches the limit, looking back at that time point, the whole process will become negative feedback and self weakening. "¡° Han paid attention to technology, people''s livelihood and sustainable development, taking into account not only the short term, but also the medium and long term. The weakness of this comprehensive consideration is that the development is slow, but the stamina is full and sustainable. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1047

    "Haiguo pays attention to theory, essence and root. In the early and mid-term, it is not as good as the barbarian state and the Han state, because the pursuit of essence and the establishment of theory require the efforts of countless people from generation to generation. Although their process will be greatly accelerated with my help, they still can''t see any hope in the short term. "


    "Not surprisingly, the growth curves of the three countries are different."


    "The barbarian country is the fastest at the beginning, forming a sharp rising curve, which can be called invincible in the world. Once it reaches the limit point, it will form a horizontal line, which is difficult to grow."


    "The state of Han has always been a slow upward curve. It is not as fast as the barbarian state in the early stage, but it is bound to surpass the barbarian state in the medium term and will continue to grow in the later stage."


    "There are basically two possibilities for the growth curve of Haiguo."


    "One is that the slope of the curve is slower than that of the Han country. It crawls slowly in the early and middle stages. Until the later stage, it discovers the essence and theory, starts to expand technology, rises sharply, surpasses the barbarian country and the Han country in a very short time, and then takes a long lead for many years until the Han country absorbs those essence, theory and technology and slowly catches up."


    "The other is that the country was destroyed because the initial and medium-term development was too slow and did not last until the later stage, or the essence was found and could not be applied. However, the theory and knowledge of this country will spread around, or become the foundation of the Han country, or a lucky barbarian will get it, complete the transformation from nomadic civilization to marine civilization, inherit and carry forward the knowledge of the perishing maritime country, and create an upward development curve. "


    Su ye said, thinking of the ancient Greece of blue star, although it formed a leading knowledge, it was destroyed because of backwardness in all aspects. Then, after thousands of years of dissemination, the knowledge of ancient Greece was revitalized by the Renaissance, and finally gave birth to another great power comparable to magic.


    The God of the oak tree said: "the sea country is lucky. With you, they will not be destroyed. They are destined to achieve unimaginable achievements, but it may take a long time."


    "Then let them continue to serve as the reserve surplus of mankind. There is no hurry." Suye road.


    The bloody beast god suddenly sighed and said, "I have something to say."


    The gods looked to the bloody beast God.


    "The nearby fire king wants me to join the fire alliance." The bloody beast God said carefully.


    The gods look different.


    There are different alliances on all sides of the magic alliance. The fire alliance is located in the west of the magic alliance. The leader of the alliance, the fire king, is a famous superior God in the abyss. It is even said that he can be promoted to the LORD God in the near future.


    "What about him? He also came to me, but I refused. " The canghong mountains look like they don''t care.


    "He also came to me. After all, we are all demon kings." The furious King whispered.


    "What did the fire alliance say?" Su ye asked.


    The bloody beast God hesitated and said, "I don''t dare say it''s bad for our alliance."


    "If it''s really bad for the alliance, we''ll change it. If we can''t change it, it means that our alliance is doomed to failure. It''s better to join the fire alliance together. " Su Ye smiled.


    The bloody beast God said reluctantly, "he said, our alliance has several shortcomings. First, it doesn''t distinguish between primary and secondary. Obviously, canghong mountain is the strongest and the dragon family is the strongest, but they obey human orders. After a long time, there will be civil strife. "


    Canghong mountain scolded: "you are a bad evil beast God. Why is your mouth as loose as the crotch of the demon? Do you believe such stupid words? I dare not provoke Su God outside the place of creation. In the place of creation, do I still want him to listen to me? You think I''m fighting him for power? Fool! I''m stealing, stealing, you know? I''m not here to brag. What I want is to live and help myself. As long as I feel Su Shen can do it, I''ll always stay in the league. Just like the foolish king of fire, who has no brain, still wants to alienate me? "


    The bloody beast God was so frightened that he didn''t say a word.


    "You go on." Su Ye doesn''t care.


    After thinking for a long time, the bloody beast God slowly said, "he also said that human growth is slow, far inferior to other ethnic groups. It may be strong in a thousand years, but human beings may not last for hundreds of years. It means that other ethnic groups need to support for hundreds of years. This is not important. What is important is that it may lead to internal strife in the alliance. For example, today''s incident, if it is more serious... "


    Canghong mountain said, "so you''re stupid. With or without Su ye, I can easily survive the first few hundred years, but without Su ye, I can hardly survive the next few hundred years. I joined hands with Su ye not for the present, but for the future. Just like the bear of the fire king, it''s possible whether it can survive the first few hundred years. "


    The bloody beast God summoned up his courage and said, "third, and most importantly, he said that only the surrounding gods can find out that you are su Ye. Once the forces develop greatly in the future and can communicate remotely, your identity will be exposed. Zeus and other demon gods may immediately mobilize an army to attack. This is not the outside. There are too many factors in many God wars outside, but here, those distracted people are willing to die with you. As a result, we may be affected. "


    This time, canghong mountain didn''t scold.


    The gods looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the first two points are not important, but the third point is important. However, since you are allied with me, haven''t you thought about the third point? "


    The bloody beast God said honestly, "I thought I wouldn''t live long anyway. One more day to take refuge in you is one more day."


    "Now live more and start thinking more?" Asked the canghong mountain.


    The bloody beast God was silent.


    The God of the oak tree said, "I am the opposite. I am optimistic about Su God whether it is noumenon or distraction. The development of mankind is obvious to all. Yes, now there are few human beings and their growth is slow. There will be no great development in a hundred years, but it can be uncertain in a hundred years. Even if the gods fight against Su, it may be that the God King will come and launch a general attack two hundred years later. At that time, Su Shen might have the power of a war. "


    The spirit of the Banshee said, "in those days, only God Su was willing to save me, so I''ll stay in the league. There''s nothing to say."


    The returning goddess smiled and said, "I just purely believe in Su God. As for the future, it''s not in my consideration. It''s just victory or defeat. Aren''t we ready? "


    The gods nodded gently.


    The canghong mountain looked at the oak God and asked, "the arrival time of the old wood, the LORD God and the God King is one hundred and two hundred years. Will they be easily destroyed in the beginning?"


    The oak God shook his head and said, "impossible. We suspect that the place of creation delayed them because it could not completely contain their power. For example, even if it is the same theocracy, resources and population, the kingdom where the God King is distracted will certainly distribute some of the power of the God King, and the legend will be killed in an instant. "


    "Yes, after all, it''s the God King. Su, what do you do with Zeus? You are destined to have a war in the future. " The canghong mountains look towards Suye.


    "I''m thinking, it will be two hundred years later." Suye road.


    Silence in the temple.


    The God of the oak tree smiled and changed the topic: "I''m not interested in the barbaric barbarians, but the Han people are too similar to me. I also pay attention to them once a year, and I don''t have much interest at ordinary times. On the contrary, the crazy people in Haiguo often make some interesting things. I don''t know if you pay attention. After learning the knowledge of the mage tower, some magicians in the sea even clap their heads. They think that since they are all places to store and use power, why can''t the mage tower learn from the blood and flesh tower nest of ancient demons? Why can''t we absorb the essence of both and create what is new?


    Many gods cannot laugh or cry.


    "The magician of the sea is ridiculous. Are ancient demons and magicians the same thing? Every flesh and blood tower nest is a power that can grow into a god star. Although those ancient demons are not strong now, they will become stronger and stronger once the blood and meat tower nest is promoted to legend. "


    "I have read their research data, and the more I see it, the more frightened I am. I think the ancient demons are likely to defeat us and occupy the place of creation in the future. It is difficult for the God King to resist."


    "Yes, we are thinking about how to deal with the powerful ancient demons in other areas in the future. These sea magicians are good. They want to run away before they learn to walk."


    Su ye said, "let me correct it. They don''t aim too high. They don''t want to run without learning to walk. They want to thoroughly study the essence and principle of walking, and then walk and run better. There is a big difference between the two. "


    "I think they''re wasting their time." The furious King shrugged.


    "What do you say, Su Shen?"


    "Me? I won''t easily draw a conclusion on things that can''t be judged by the will of the infinite plane. If I have to ask my position, it is very simple. I do not object, restrict or crack down. As long as it does not cause great harm, they can be encouraged to do it. They pathfinders may fail, but what does it matter? They are proving in advance that if this road doesn''t work, or if it doesn''t work at present, it will save a lot of time and energy for the whole mankind, the whole magic alliance and even the whole place of creation. " Suye road.


    "You magicians..." the violent King shook his head helplessly.


    "I have contacted them. Don''t mention the bloody name of the blood and flesh mage tower. Call it the biological Dharma tower instead." Suye road.


    "What''s wrong with blood?" The bloody beast God whispered.


    "That''s a good name." Canghong mountain began to touch the dragon''s chin with its claws again.


    Time goes by.


    Beyond the land of creation.


    Magic star.


    Su Ye himself lives in the space of God Star and looks at the booming earth.


    In order to verify, Su ye not only experimented with Shenmin magicians on the divine star, but also opened up experimental sites for species growth on major divine power planes.


    Now only a year has passed and nothing has been found.


    But there is a faint direction.


    Su Ye opened the magic book and read the information these days as usual.


    The pages of the magic book quickly turned into an illusion, turning at least hundreds of pages a second.


    A large amount of information was absorbed by Su ye, and then classified into the visual knowledge universe.


    Suddenly, the Magic Book stopped.


    Gold warrior Holt entered the magic prison City, joined the war body Research Institute and took the initiative to serve as a war body magician tester.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1048

    Su Ye was surprised. Then he clicked on the magic book to retrieve all Hote''s information, including a large number of recorded images of the magic prison city.


    After reading all the information, Su Ye blinked and a floating mage tower appeared in his eyes.


    In the magic tower, many magical warriors and magicians sat at the same table to eat.


    Holt''s three meter high body is like an iron tower, even among the soldiers.


    Su Ye smiled.


    Holt still has short hair close to his scalp. After more than 20 years, perhaps due to the role of divine power, he still looks like a young man in his twenties.


    He still likes to laugh as before.


    However, different from the simple and honest smile before, his smile is more calm and mature.


    After dinner, Holt opened the magic book and waited for other friends while reading.


    A silver soldier laboriously stretched out his arm and put it on Holt''s shoulder. He smiled and said, "big man, can you save some face for our divine power soldiers? Now everyone in the Academy knows that you know magic, and we don''t know anything. "


    "Yes, keep a low profile, or all the soldiers will be like you in the future, they won''t find us, and we won''t have a place to get such a rich reward."


    Holt smiled and put down the book.


    At this time, a golden magician opposite said helplessly, "I especially support you on this point. Do you know why? Holt not only didn''t give you soldiers face, but also didn''t give us magicians face! Three days ago, when I took out the newly learned magic array to show off, Holt pointed to one of the array patterns with his index finger as thick as my arm and said that the drawing of this array pattern was wrong. Then I thought carefully, it was really wrong. Do you know what I was feeling at that time? I want to die! "


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Holt said with a smile, "I don''t understand the golden magic matrix at present. I only learn the low-level magic matrix, but I have studied sketching for many years, so I can see it."


    "Who said that Holt didn''t study well before, I didn''t believe it first!"


    "Yes, it''s strange. How do you study, Holt?"


    Holt said with a smile, "I really didn''t study well before, but I have a friend who is very good. He taught me a lot of methods. As for me, I''m a brain dead person. I''ll learn what he taught. Finally, he taught me the most stupid learning method, also known as comprehensive learning method. I''ve been using it all the time. At the beginning, my brain was going to explode, and I even cried secretly. I really want to give up studying, because it''s too difficult. It''s 10000 times harder than cultivating divine power. Later, I persisted and used it for nearly 20 years. Slowly, I remembered more and more knowledge and could use it more and more, and then... It was good. "


    The golden warrior said, "it''s not bad... However, I heard that you know many masters and come from the old Plato college. Why do you have to come here? This is not the place where people come. We soldiers have been robbed of our positions by magicians. We have no way to come here. When we come here, we inject blood and electricity on me every day. I hate these magicians! "


    Everyone laughed.


    Holt put his hands on the magic book several circles larger than others, showing a look of nostalgia and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I''ve always been stupid. I used to think that as long as I became a strong soldier, I could protect my city-state, Athens."


    "But that battle destroyed my faith. I suddenly found that the soldiers could not save Athens or Greece. "


    The whole canteen was silent. Both soldiers and magicians looked sad.


    Soldiers find themselves gradually replaced by magicians.


    The magician was sad for the fall of master Plato.


    "For quite a long time later, I gave up cultivating divine power, gave up being a soldier, and even learned to drink. Moreover, during that time, I didn''t see the friend who could guide me. That year was probably the second gloomy year of my life. "


    "Fortunately, my friend seems to have a kind of magic. I can always think of his words from time to time until one day, I chat with my friend Jimmy and think of what that friend said."


    "If there is a goal, good. If there is no goal, looking for a goal is our goal now."


    "After listening, I suddenly realized."


    "I slowly adjusted my mood and realized that I couldn''t waste time, so I decided to study again. After all, when I graduated, I failed in many subjects. Therefore, I only spend a little time cultivating divine power every day to ensure my rank. The rest of the time is devoted to study. Don''t laugh. I began to study from the first grade textbook of Plato college. "


    The crowd looked at Holt with kindness.


    Holt laughed first and said, "something very strange happened. I completely understood the first grade textbooks. Those things I didn''t understand in the past suddenly became very simple. At that time, I only felt an electric shock all over my body. At the same time, I remembered the words of my friend. He said that every year or two, I would read the books or knowledge I couldn''t understand but wanted to understand. In fact, I didn''t care. "


    "Until that day, I suddenly understood why he said so. Because each of us is growing. As long as we grow to a certain extent, if we look at everything in those years with our current knowledge, vision and realm, we will certainly understand more than in those years. "


    "However, the reason why we mistakenly think we still don''t understand is not because we really can''t do it, but because we give up doing it, we naturally can''t do it, forming a vicious circle."


    "When I grow up, my original heart remains the same. I am still willing to study hard and go back to study. I found that some things are really simple and learned quickly. And the knowledge learned has become a part of me, promoting me to continue to grow and enabling me to understand higher knowledge. "


    "I found that I really changed. I used to learn Plato''s textbooks full of pain, but now I''m full of happiness, so I''ve been learning, learning all the time."


    "It took me only three years to finish all my five-year major courses. Then, I tried to take the examination of Plato college, and the result was above average. That year, I was forty. " Holt finished and laughed happily.


    The crowd showed envy and admiration.


    "After that, I always thought about how to protect Athens and Greece. Later, you also heard that the gods led by Zeus always wanted to destroy Greece. I realized that if I were a divine warrior, even if I was promoted to a God, I could not protect Greece. But magic can. If magic can''t, Greece will have no hope. "


    "Before that, even if I get this result, I will shake my head and give up. I''m a soldier. What''s the use even if I learn magic?"


    "However, I had learned a lot of knowledge at that time, and my mind was different. I think even if I teach magicians to exercise, so that magicians can do well... Yes, energy management is also useful. Then, while learning magic, I tried various ways to participate in magic. "


    "You know what happened later. When I learned that the magic prison city was recruiting magic warriors to study war body magicians, I suddenly realized that I might be the one who knows magic best among all the magic warriors! I am also the one who knows the magic warrior best among all those who have studied magic! "


    Everyone laughed and gave hotter a thumbs up. This statement is very interesting.


    Hort smiled: "the warfighter magician Institute is tailor-made for me! Then I went to Mr. larence and persuaded him to join here. "


    A different color flashed in everyone''s eyes. It seemed that this hotter was not only a student of the old Plato college, but also had a better relationship with the masters than expected.


    The book is made by the official account. Pay attention to VX reading and get a cash red envelope!


    A few magicians are smiling. They have long judged through various signs that this Hote is not the same celebrity, or the partner of Su God in various novels. He has a deep friendship with Su God.


    "So, are you going to stay here now?" Asked the silver soldier.


    Hotter half joked, "I like it here. I can talk about magic in front of soldiers and magic in front of magicians, which makes me feel very powerful."


    Everyone smiled. Hote was not just talking about it. He didn''t have enough magic knowledge, but his depth in a few fields was no less than that of ordinary gold magicians. Even because he was proficient in divine power, he often put forward all kinds of unexpected suggestions, which attracted the praise of legendary masters.


    Holt''s position and level have been constantly improving and will soon be promoted to the level of legendary researcher.


    This has nothing to do with the master he knows. He spelled it out bit by bit.


    If someone writes a history of warfighter magicians in the future, Holt can''t get around it.


    The smile on hort''s face slowly disappeared. He took a deep breath and said, "when I was very young, I always imagined that one day, demons came to Athens, and I came from heaven to save Athens. Now I understand that I will never be the one who came down from heaven, but when I stepped into the magic prison City, I was already a fellow magician. Like all magicians, I am not the one who saves the world, but each of us is carving a common future. "


    Suye looked at Holt from a distance.


    "Holt has grown up."


    Suye suddenly looked at Greece and Athens.


    Plato college.


    After lunch, Jimmy, the golden magician, walked into the classroom of class 3, grade 1 with a magic book.


    The classroom fell silent in an instant.


    Jimmy glanced at the class with a smile, glanced over the vibrant faces and opened the magic book.


    "In the last magic history class, we finished talking about witchcraft. From today on, we officially entered the magic world, and the person who opened the world is Thales, the father of philosophy and magic..."


    Jimmy turned and wrote on the magic blackboard.


    The sunlight fell all over the classroom.


    The Dragon chopper is outside the puppet workshop.


    A little girl rode on her father''s shoulder, clutching her father''s hands and giggling.


    Albert held his arms high and steadily protected his daughter.


    "Dad, I''m going to fall!" The girl shook deliberately.


    "With Dad, you won''t fall."


    "Has dad been there?"


    "Of course always."


    "Then we agreed that dad is not allowed to leave me. He must."¡° Certainly! "¡° If Dad leaves, only Rick can accompany me. "¡° Buzzing... "A silver puppet more than one meter high followed, raised his head, and stared at the girl with ruby eyes. The land of creation. The first decade passed quietly, and the second decade passed quickly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1049

    In the second decade, the barbarian country achieved further growth, especially after the new generation of young people grew up, they had stronger combat effectiveness and reached the peak.


    Soon, the alliance between the barbarian state and the maritime state broke down, and the maritime state and the Han state joined hands to fight against the barbarian state.


    Finding the disadvantage of insufficient population, the Barbarian King ebony began to intimidate the Han and Hai States and asked them to pay tribute.


    As a result, the two countries resolutely refused to comply and cried to Su ye all day.


    After all, ebony Shan did not dare to come hard, but took the opportunity to occupy the land of the two countries, and then targeted the elves, banshees, orcs, fishmen, dragons, demons, demons and other ethnic groups that were not separated from the human race.


    Exchange good books. Now pay attention to the cash red envelope!


    Therefore, urumshan used various ways to attract some foreign nationalities from various countries. At the same time, he sent words to the surrounding alliances and was willing to buy the population at a high price.


    Although there is a shortage of people in the whole place of creation, there is still war after all, so the barbarian country can occasionally buy some ethnic groups that can intermarry with humans.


    Moreover, ebony Shan also secretly bought magical incense from the country of the God of oak to promote fertility.


    The gods and human beings of the two countries were shocked by the Sao operation of the barbarians, and constantly asked Su ye to help stop urumshan.


    However, Su Ye doesn''t care. The reason is always one. He can''t judge whether the final outcome is good or bad for the whole infinite plane.


    After the third decade, the gods found that the barbarian kingdom was like a giant, rising slowly.


    With the introduction of multi-ethnic groups, the new generation of barbarian countries are mostly mixed race people.


    Most of the mixed race people have mediocre strength, but a few of the mixed race people have great magic at a very young age. They could have become magicians, but all of them have been converted to magicians and become the strength reserve of the barbarian country.


    During this period, the total number of newborn babies in the barbarian country has reached the sum of the two ethnic groups of the sea country and the Han country.


    Many legends have appeared in various ethnic groups, but mankind has never had a legend.


    Because of the hope of mankind, the Madman of little Thales, the first genius, gave up the road of legend and devoted himself to the study of ancient demons.


    Many human magicians sighed and worked hard in the dark.


    The legends of various ethnic groups have increased, squeezing the living space of mankind again.


    As time goes by, human life is becoming more and more difficult.


    All ethnic groups began to ridicule and attack mankind.


    Under the influence of the external environment, human beings have changed.


    Part of humanity turned humiliation into hard work and worked hard, giving birth to one magician after another to accelerate human progress.


    The other part of mankind was completely transformed by the environment. They began to think that mankind is a poor ethnic group and that mankind is bound to fail. Therefore, they gave up their human identity and joined other alien countries. Even if they were discriminated, beaten and hurt in alien countries, they are willing to breathe the sweet alien air.


    At the same time, the greatest human beings seem to have a pair of eyes that can see through time. They never stick to the similarities and differences of ethnic groups. No matter what kind of ridicule, attack or injury they encounter, they adhere to their own beliefs and adhere to the development of magic technology.


    Not to fight against other races, not to defeat ancient demons, not affected by any external environment, but to pursue their own ideals.


    Human beings have su industry to provide a large number of books. Although it develops very fast, technology needs to accumulate bit by bit, which can be accelerated, but it can not be achieved overnight.


    Therefore, the level of human magic tools remains at the holy land level. At present, even with a full set of theory and technology, it is impossible to refine legendary magic tools.


    In contrast, other ethnic groups began to produce legendary treasures because of the existence of legends.


    In the fortieth year of Genesis yuan, mankind became synonymous with the makers of medium and low-end magic tools. The superiority of legends and legendary equipment overwhelmed the fear of mankind.


    Fortunately, the development of barbarian countries still maintained a high speed, which helped the whole mankind resist the pressure.


    The Han people worked silently. Even if they were regarded as a country of medium and low-end factories by other nationalities, they did not complain, developed continuously and accumulated basic magic technology.


    The people of Haiguo are polarized, and some nobles thoroughly get into the eyes of money and do what they make money.


    However, some people with lofty ideals devoted themselves to the research of magic and ancient demons. One of them, the Medici family, spent a lot of money to support the research of magicians.


    Free support.


    Many people believe that the Medici family is fishing for fame and reputation. In order to wash away the original sin of wealth accumulation, they use this method to wash white, and even laugh at the family.


    The magician named little Thales still stays in the holy land level.


    The whole magic alliance is feeling that little Thales is exhausted.


    However, little Thales didn''t hear anything outside the window and devoted himself to the study of ancient demons.


    Year by year


    In the 60th year of the founding calendar, mankind finally gave birth to the first legendary magician, but not little Thales.


    The legendary magician was not interested in the transmission array and did not study the relevant technology at all, which disappointed the whole magic alliance and the gods.


    The gods wanted Su ye to order the legendary magician to change his research direction. Su Ye didn''t care at all.


    In the 80th year of the founding calendar, mankind found that the growth of barbarian countries suddenly stagnated.


    The barbarian country has nothing but a sufficient population and a large number of mixed race soldiers.


    No infrastructure, no excellent magic school, no strong technical reserve, no particularly strong racial talent


    In contrast, other alien nations are not only as good as barbarian countries in quantity, but also as good as barbarian countries in growth speed.


    Legends of all ethnic groups emerge one after another.


    Now, the largest number of human legends is the Han state, a total of four, and the sea state two.


    The barbarian kingdom does have a lot of Holy Land and gold, but there are no legendary masters.


    The tribes of the barbarians continued to fight and drift with the tide. They still used the ancient demons as prey, and then used the hunting proceeds in exchange for survival resources.


    In the past, manguo had excellent forging and leather goods processing technology, but later it was found that the technology was soon surpassed by Han and Haiguo. It simply gave up this thankless behavior and continued to make fast money.


    Until now, the Barbarian King and all the barbarians are asking a question.


    Why is there no legend in the barbarian kingdom?


    The whole barbarian country fell into pessimism.


    After discovering that the barbarian country was in a growth crisis, the alien was very excited and secretly communicated with the gods of various countries, so they rubbed their hands and prepared to chew another big piece of meat on human beings.


    However, a joint military exercise in memory of the 90th anniversary of the founding of the people''s Republic of China by Han, Hai and man countries stunned the guests of the whole magic alliance.


    A magic floating airship rowed through the blue sky.


    The saturated attack of magic cannons bloomed.


    An ancient demon puppet with half flesh and half machinery rushed to the front.


    An ancient magic servant hunted in groups.


    The envoys sat in the audience until their hips hurt.


    The hunting resources of the barbarian state, the theory provided by the sea state and the technology provided by the Han state were brilliant in the ninetieth year of Genesis.


    In the temple, the gods looked at the joint exercise of the Three Kingdoms of mankind and were filled with emotion.


    "Humans are a wonderful group."


    "Yes, we thought that if Su Shen didn''t do it, mankind would probably fall into crisis, but who could have thought that after the barbarian country grew to the limit point, the Han country could successfully take over human hegemony."


    "We all think that ancient demons and magic are incompatible. Who knows, the Han people have developed flesh and blood puppets and magic cannons with various ancient magic materials by virtue of experience, trial and error and technology. And its power... Seems to be stronger than those at the same level in the outside world... "


    The gods looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said with emotion, "not only did you not think of it, but also I did not think of it myself. I originally estimated that mankind may need to sink for more than 100 years to rise, but external pressure makes wonderful reactions occur within mankind and accelerate technological progress. After obtaining enough theory, technology and resource accumulation, the ancient magic materials were perfectly combined with magic materials, resulting in the power of low-end flesh and blood puppets and new magic guns surpassing the outside world and amazing miracles. "


    Canghong mountain said, "Su Shen, I still have one thing I''m very puzzled about. You have established a huge supernova organization in the magic prison city in only more than ten years, and then you are canonized. Why have humans here gone through 90 years and haven''t established a complete magic system, so that they can''t build a large-scale transmission array at present. "


    Su ye thought and said, "there are two reasons."


    The gods listened.


    "The first reason is the lack of natural conditions with sufficient basic elements and levels. What are the Three Kingdoms of creation? It''s nothing more than land and sea. It''s nothing more than some medium and low-level magic materials. There are only a few high-level materials, but what about the magic prison city? As long as you have money, you can buy anything. In the magic prison City, no matter what experiments are to be carried out, all conditions are complete, but here, even if I give them countless theories and technologies, there is a lack of productivity and various materials, so naturally they can''t grow rapidly. "


    "The second reason is the lack of sufficient basic elements and levels of social conditions. In order to survive in the place of creation, the human beings of the creation three countries have to focus on each other. At present, there are only more than 20 kinds of real occupations. How many occupations are there in Greece? Look at the magic prison City, how many occupations are there? Hundreds. "


    "How many races and countries can mankind contact now? The magic prison City, which connects countless ethnic groups and countries, is not an order of magnitude. "


    "There are only individuals, families and small city states in the Three Kingdoms. We say there are three countries, but in fact, this number is not even a big city-state. But what about Greece and prison city? Individual, family, small city-state, big city-state, big country, all mankind, multi-faceted, multi God system, infinite facet, how many levels are there between the two? "


    "If we want to say the overall reason, it is the lack of scale. In essence, the magic prison city is the accumulation of power resources of the whole infinite plane, which is far beyond the Three Kingdoms of mankind. "


    "You may think that with theory, knowledge, technology and basic resources, a few backward humans can catch up with the most advanced humans in just a few decades. This is impossible. I have traveled to unlimited places. Most of the countries from backward to advanced mainly rely on the continuous assistance of external forces. Once the external assistance is reduced, the development will soon stagnate. I have only seen one country that has developed from backward to advanced mainly on its own, and with its huge scale advantage. "


    "That country has a large-scale history, culture, civilization, population, unity, efforts, education and so on, which has given birth to large-scale technology and progress. In the end, it is bound to become a larger country." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1050

    "Our current three human countries, with all the population and all the technical forces together, may not be as good as a street in that country. What can humans of our size do in 90 years? "


    The gods suddenly realized.


    "I didn''t expect you to extract such insights from such complex changes."


    "The most important thing is that you don''t intervene too much. If you intervene actively, they will grow faster."


    "I''m not without too much intervention. I''m learning, learning old knowledge, and learning the knowledge they create, especially the technology related to ancient demons. If I take the initiative to intervene, this will only become the second magic prison City, and there will never be creation humans. "


    "Your modesty is as brilliant as Zhengyang." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    The bloody beast God frowned and said, "my brain hurts. I still can''t understand your behavior. Obviously, we can accelerate growth through personal intervention. Why do we have to use this slow way? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the core existence of each individual and group of life is autonomy. The reason why we have so many lives in our infinite plane and why we human beings continue to grow is from this elusive autonomy. If this is not the place of creation, but back to ancient Greece, I can step up my active intervention, because except for different times, almost everything experienced by ancient and modern Greeks is similar, and all external natural and social environments such as feelings, etiquette, culture, civilization, resources, morality and law are very similar. The result of my intervention must be the most correct choice. "


    "But the place of creation is different. We can''t live without statues. We can''t really feel the slightest changes in the world. We can only get indirect information through human beings. Once we think we can decide everything about them, in essence, we are forcibly turning the Creator into a Greek or a demon prison man. However, the natural environment and social environment of the two places are completely different. The most likely result is that I oppose the creator and eventually destroy myself. "


    "You think that the growth of creationists is slow. That''s just a feeling. I believe that in a short time, creationists will surpass all ethnic groups in the place of creation at an uncontrollable speed. The speed of the future is entirely based on the slowness of the present. They are not growing slowly. They are just learning magic and blending themselves, magic and the place of creation. As long as this process continues and sufficient energy is accumulated, once it reaches the critical point and changes suddenly, unimaginable brilliance is bound to break out. "


    "Just like humans?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    "Just like human beings." Suye road.


    "So... What can we learn from you?" Asked the oak God.


    "It''s entirely up to you. At least in front of the creator, I am more a student. " Suye road.


    The gods were stunned and completely unimaginable.


    "Magicians are really crazy..."


    Canghong mountain said, "Su Shen, I feel that your learning method is too slow."


    "Oh?"


    "You give up establishing faith connection with believers. You can only get some of their needs indirectly, and you simply can''t know their real ideas. But we are different. We have faith connection with believers. We know everything about them, at least more clearly than you. Therefore, we are bound to make the most accurate response. If you want to learn, you should establish a connection of faith, and the effect is better. "


    The oak tree God smiled and said, "Su Shen, I also think you care too much about the magician''s independence and forget that you are for learning. As long as you can learn and improve quickly, it doesn''t matter if you establish a connection of faith. "


    The gods nodded.


    "At first, I thought so." Suye road.


    "Why did it change later?"


    "I once saw the experience of a magic master named Ebbinghaus. His family was very poor and couldn''t afford learning tools. He couldn''t take notes in class. Then he forced himself to use his mind to force memory. But he found that he couldn''t remember it once by force, so he forced it once in class. After class, he recalled it again, before going to bed at night, and the next morning. After a period of time, he recalled it once... "


    "At the beginning, he was very painful and tired, but slowly, year by year, he suddenly found that his memory suddenly exceeded that of all his classmates!"


    "It was his disadvantage that he couldn''t take notes, but he kept exercising his brain and formed a far superior advantage. His talent was really ordinary, but in the end, he became the most brilliant magician in his class. He said that the foundation of everything is to give up taking notes and force the use of the brain. "


    "I also found another interesting thing. There are many chess games on the infinite plane, but almost all chess masters force themselves to imagine playing chess with their brain and force their memory with their brain. What they most often do is to play chess with multiple people at the same time to exercise their brain."


    "You mean..."


    "If I establish a belief connection from the beginning, I will grow rapidly and obtain a large amount of information. But later, I rely more on faith connection to obtain information. I focus more on the total amount and accuracy of information. The whole process is: receiving and feedback. Most of the time, it is a two-step process. Only when major events occur can I analyze them. "


    "But if I give up faith connection, how many steps do I actually have to take? Observation, analysis, judgment, feedback, comparison, "


    "I want to observe human beings first, and observe a lot carefully, which the gods don''t need to do at all."


    "Then analyze what happened, how it happened, why it happened, and so on. The gods will do it, but very few."


    "Then, judgment. Note that because I obtain information indirectly, there are often a lot of errors or even errors in my initial judgment, while the judgment of the gods is often accurate at the beginning. In this way, the gods seem to have more advantages. But we will analyze it later. "


    "Feedback, my judgment is not accurate, the feedback is not accurate, the gods are accurate, and the feedback is also accurate. So as you say, at first, I was far less efficient than the gods. "


    "The gods are almost over here. However, I still need to take one more step, that is, comparison, because at the beginning, my judgment and feedback were mostly wrong, resulting in many problems. I have to constantly solve problems, constantly compare and constantly think about new solutions. "


    "At the beginning, my believers will have various problems, but as I continue to grow, learn and improve, my judgment and feedback will be correct, and I will become closer to the gods."


    "In the same process, I observe, analyze, compare and reflect far more than any God, which inevitably means that I will soon surpass all gods in these aspects."


    "Gods can perceive all believers. What about gods and other non believers? With other gods? And all kinds of natural phenomena? With all kinds of external changes? And the infinite plane? "


    The gods are numb.


    "You must have understood. The gods rely too much on the connection of faith, resulting in two great defects. "


    "The first defect is that I have made slow progress in the ability of observation, analysis, judgment, comparison and reflection, but I have grown up at a high speed. Such a comparison is almost equal to the degradation of the gods."


    "The second defect is that faith can always accurately receive the petitions of believers and make accurate feedback. Over time, almost all gods will get a seemingly positive feedback, ''I can do anything'' and ''I am absolutely right''. In fact, this false correctness is only applicable to their own believers, not to mention to other gods and believers of other gods. "


    "In contrast, I constantly find my right and wrong, and have a clearer understanding of myself."


    "Well, let''s think about a question now. Over time, whose achievement will be higher in the end?"


    "The second question is, if the infinite plane encounters drastic changes and all the things in the past have been changed, who will adapt faster and better between me and the gods?"


    The gods are silent, and the answer is self-evident.


    Canghong mountain asked blankly, "to some extent, our gods are more like barbarians, and your magicians are more like the combination of Han and Hai people?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "in fact, I''ve been thinking, why would I give up faith connection? I have looked for various reasons, but only recently did I understand that, in essence, it is the different way of thinking between our magicians and gods. In essence, we can''t accept this indoctrination way of receiving information. We don''t believe in the people at all. We believe in ourselves, logic, principles and knowledge. Finally, I ask a question, is what every believer prays for must be what they really want? What they want now must be what they want in the future? What individuals want is what the whole ethnic group wants? Must what they want be right? "


    Incredible panic flashed in the eyes of the gods.


    "You depend on the believers, and then you are bound by the believers. We magicians rely on knowledge and are bound by our own knowledge. A truly excellent magician will always look for long-term basic knowledge. At the same time, he will continue to receive new knowledge and break free from the shackles of old knowledge. "


    "According to my guess, the reason why the God King can become the God King is that he has completely broken away from the bondage of believers. In other words, the reason why the divine king appeared in ancient times is that he has never been bound by believers. "


    The gods are still silent.


    Su Ye looked around at the mirror of the soul demon in front of him and said, "if believers pray for anything, you will respond to it. I never respond to the prayers of every creator, nor can I accurately know the needs of every creator. However, when I stand high and observe, analyze, compare, reflect and summarize various macro changes in the three countries, I observe mankind from the perspective of decades and centuries. Then, I believe that most of what I finally respond to them may not be reflected in what they need, But it must be what the whole group needs in the future. "


    "I can''t make a creator happy all his life, but I can make the creator group move forward, progress and survive. They live longer than your believers. "


    The heads of the gods were buzzing.


    "Magicians are crazy..."


    "Magicians are crazy..."


    Many gods muttered to themselves and repeated the same words.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1051

    In the incomprehensible eyes of the gods, Su ye said, "that''s why I never tell you about any magic technology. Those magic technologies are not applicable to all people and gods, or even all magicians. However, we use the way of philosophy to extract and abstract laws from all experiences of magic, practice, life and so on, which are applicable to almost everyone. The same applies to the promotion of gods. "


    The claws of canghong mountain patted his forehead and said, "I''ve been thinking about how to promote the LORD God. I always thought that my strength was not enough and I had to accumulate strength. But in fact, I slowly found that many main gods were not as powerful as me, their blood and talent were general, but they could be promoted to the main God. "


    "I used to attribute their promotion to luck or chance. But I always think there are loopholes in this judgment. If one or two main gods are like this, it may be luck and accident, but so many main gods are like this, there must be some law. "


    "Today, I vaguely feel this law. Except for those congenital gods whose blood is strong, all postnatal gods with general blood must have their own ability. The reason behind this powerful ability is that these main gods have a strange way of thinking like Su God, a way of thinking that is far different from our common gods. "


    "As we said today, almost all of us believe that faith connection is a good thing, but God Su said that it is better to have no faith connection. We feel that God Su is wrong, but our reason tells ourselves that God Su is right. I want to learn from Su Shen, the way Su Shen thinks about problems, hiding the way of the LORD God and even the God King... "


    The gods silently recorded and recalled the whole process and studied as hard as the canghong mountains.


    Until the end of the military exercises of the Three Kingdoms, the gods gradually separated from thinking.


    "Su Shen, the human crisis has passed. Next, do we want to build a transmission array on a large scale?"


    Su ye said, "is it because of our needs or the needs of the magic alliance that we set up the transmission array?"


    The oak god suddenly realized and said, "I see. I will give them a little pressure at most, but I won''t intervene too much."


    "I think it is the general trend to quickly establish a transmission array." Bloody beast Shinto.


    The oak God smiled, "we are ready to use the magic array to launch a war, but is the magic alliance ready? Instead of building a large number of transmission arrays, resulting in disjointed development, empty transmission arrays can not conduct large-scale foreign expeditions, and even defeat the enemy can not govern new territories, or even interrupt the original orderly development, it is better not to build transmission arrays. I believe that with the independent development of mankind, as long as the transmission array is established, it means that they have the ability to develop continuously and manage the new territory. "


    "I see. The time we found may not be the best time for the magic alliance." Bloody beast Shinto.


    "The Lord gods are coming." Suye road.


    "Yes..."


    The gods looked up at the sky.


    Time passed slowly.


    On the first day of the 101st year of the land of creation, all the creatures of the land of creation looked up to the sky.


    Huge meteors fall from the sky and fall in different places.


    In the temple of kongcheng, some gods looked heavy.


    More than 3000 kilometers away from the west, a Lord God came to the moderately rich area.


    Beyond the land of creation, infinite plane.


    All the gods suddenly looked up.


    At the end of the endless void, at the highest point of the infinite plane, there is an endless white meteor shower.


    The white light meteor shower cuts through the space and falls on the noumenon of all the distracted gods, lower gods, middle gods and upper gods.


    Everywhere in the infinite plane, the divine light shines and glitters brilliantly.


    Many gods are promoted to the throne.


    Magic God star, all the people magicians looked at the sky with surprise and joy.


    The breath of the whole magic God Star is rising uncontrollably, and everyone can feel the churning of magic in his body.


    Suddenly, the sky magic of the magic God star was boiling and turned into endless layers of colorful fireworks, which dyed through the sky.


    The people of God and magicians loudly cheered the name of Su Ye.


    Su Ye was promoted to the middle God.


    On the throne in the holy palace, Su Ye was blue and gold like a needle in the sky.


    The blue and golden light in the holy palace is like the sea, rising and falling slowly.


    After a long time, blue and gold gradually converged.


    Su Ye''s body as like as two peas in the blink of an eye, returned to normal, and the same body of God''s lower body separated from the body and entered the void again.


    "Congratulations to my father."


    Huckat, the goddess of magic, and Tethys, the goddess of the sea, sat at Su Ye''s feet, looking up and sincerely blessing.


    Su Ye leaned back against the back of God''s seat, put his arms on the armrest and said with emotion: "ten years, the place of creation, I''m afraid it''s been a hundred years."


    "It is said that one tenth of the gods failed to hold on to the end, and the distraction broke up ahead of time, so they could not get a plane gift." Tethys said, "but now the gods are boiling. A large number of false gods were promoted directly to new gods because they survived, which we didn''t expect in the past. The total number of new gods promoted this time is immeasurable. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I also feel that the breath of the major gods is obviously stronger. The infinite plane is vast, and the total number of false gods participating in the creation of the world is more than millions. Even if a small part of them are promoted, there are hundreds of thousands. The infinite plane will choose this time to open the place of creation, with great intention. "


    "In the next ten years, according to the last law, at least half will be eliminated. In the third decade, only one tenth is left. " Hecat said.


    "I really want to know what happened in the place of creation. I always feel that the place of creation is a huge treasure." Su Ye''s voice was full of regret.


    "Your Majesty, haven''t you been rehearsing? What''s the result? " Said Titus with a smile.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I already have eyes and eyebrows. According to the growth rate, rank change and other information of magicians in the place of creation, I have deduced how to train magicians in general. "


    "Is it useful to you?"


    "Very useful. There are some knowledge that I ignore and get my attention. With my continuous research and application, this knowledge will give me great help, not only in the way of the LORD God, but also in the way of the king of God. "


    "Congratulations, Su Shen!" The two goddesses were filled with joy.


    Su Ye smiled, and the magic God star, the divine power plane and the various ethnic groups in the life territory of each plane appeared in his eyes. At the same time, countless magicians entered the various ethnic groups of the infinite plane to collect data, so as to provide a basis for Su ye and the deduction of magic power and intelligence.


    Su Ye observed all this and thought about it.


    "Interestingly, it seems that distraction has long been understood in the place of creation, and I have just understood the real role of faith connection. However, it is not clear whether my distraction has gone astray and made a belief connection like the gods. Faith connection is good in the short term, but in the long term, it loses the opportunity to exercise yourself. "


    "Although I don''t have ten times the time of distraction, the benefits of distraction can''t bring out the place of creation, but I can deepen the study of self-organization related theories..."


    Su Ye slowly observed that the infinite plane had hardly changed in the past ten years, including the magic prison city.


    Because the magic prison city has also entered a period of technology accumulation.


    The existing theoretical research of magic prison city has far exceeded the height that the technology of this era can reach.


    At the beginning of magic, magic put forward a hypothesis and then proved a theory.


    Later, it is the hypothesis that puts forward the hypothesis.


    At present, the peak of the magic world has basically reached the level of studying assumptions. Ordinary magicians can''t understand it at all. In some fields, Su ye needs to be forced to consume divine magic to understand it.


    From now on, it may take decades or even hundreds of years for magic to move forward.


    However, the theoretical explosion in the magic world, like a thorn whip, severely beat the magician''s spiritual back, forcing the magician to constantly study magic technology, whether it is magic tools, magic array, casting skills, magic construction, super magic or magic creation, and everything related to magic.


    This is also the reason why the magician has been silent in the infinite plane recently. He is too busy to harm the creatures of the infinite plane.


    There was even a group of ruthless magicians who specially collected divine skeletons and everything related to gods and studied gods. Su Ye''s eyelids jumped, but he secretly gave them strong support.


    These cruel magicians even secretly applied to Su Ye. The hypocrites were tired of studying. They hoped that Su ye would capture a lower God for them to study again.


    Su ye thought for a while and waited for his reply. It''s not appropriate to move now.


    Then Su Ye began to open the "divine manual" recording all gods and look for gods suitable for capture... No, look for gods who voluntarily accept research.


    A lower God is not enough!


    In the first decade of creation, the infinite plane was so peaceful that people mistakenly thought that the past divine wars were false.


    At the beginning of the second decade, the infinite plane is still calm.


    The land of creation began to be turbulent.


    The distractions of the LORD God come.


    On the third day of the Lord''s distraction, the temple of the Banshee God in the west of the magic alliance received a very polite invitation from the king of fire.


    The Demon Lord God, the Lord of despair, came and invited all gods within 10000 kilometers centered on the country of despair to send split gods to communicate.


    If you don''t go, you will bear the consequences.


    This letter is sent to the 12 Gods of the whole magic alliance.


    When the Banshee God finished reading the invitation letter in Suye''s temple, the gods dared to be angry.


    Even the pale red mountains, which are usually fearless, frown and meditate at the moment.


    After a long time, Su ye asked, "what do you think of this?"


    "What else can you think? The Lord of despair is an old Demon Lord God, obviously trying to bring us down. " The bloody beast God is full of anxiety.


    The furious King sighed and said, "Su God, I don''t mean to betray you, but I hope that no matter what conditions the Lord of despair puts forward, you will promise for at least two hundred years."


    "Oh?" Su ye and the gods looked at the violent king. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1052

    "You are not demons. You don''t know much about the Lord of despair. You probably think he is an evil and powerful ordinary Demon Lord God. In fact, he is a powerful God far beyond your imagination. You may have heard of the madness of the Lord of crazy war, the cruelty of the Lord of cruelty, and the indifference of the Lord of death, but the Lord of despair is different from them. The means of the Lord of despair is far better than those famous gods. He prefers to give endless despair to his enemies. You have heard of the arrogant Lord of anger? "


    "Of course, I''ve heard that this crazy angry Lord suddenly went crazy and began to attack other gods. Finally, he was knocked down by many demon gods and finally fled to the unknown place. So far, there is no news. Listen to you, it has something to do with the Lord of despair? " Canghong mountain road.


    The Berserker King nodded with fear on his face and said, "I''m a confidant of the Lord of Berserker. Once the Lord of Berserker drank too much and said that the devil Lord God suspected that it was the Lord of despair. He didn''t know what means he used to make the angry Lord despair and then go crazy."


    "Lord God of the peak..." the oak God muttered to himself.


    "I don''t like the Lord of despair very much. He is a psychic and is best at playing with people." The crimson mountains frowned.


    "Not surprisingly, the Lord of despair will soon gather more than 30 gods to form a Lord God alliance, which is very disadvantageous to us." The furious King whispered.


    The canghong mountains glanced impatiently at the violent king and said, "are you the violent king or the rat bile king?"


    [collect free good books] pay attention to V x recommend your favorite novels and get a cash red envelope!


    "In the past few decades in the place of creation, I have changed a little." The violent king looked helpless.


    The gods could not laugh or cry and looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "I have sent magicians to investigate the territory of the Lord of despair."


    "Oh?" The eyes of the gods are full of curiosity.


    "At first glance, his territory is no different from ours. It is very weak and has only 200 psionic monsters. However, suddenly, a group of ancient demons were led outside the territory of the Lord of despair by a group of Warcraft. Then, the group of little multi Bone Demon cattle rushed to the city of despair. Now the rank of the little multi Bone Demon cattle is at least silver. As a result, when they arrived ten kilometers away from the city of despair, their bodies suddenly burst and died. "


    "The next day, nearby gods went to give resource light balls, which increased the number of psionic monsters to thousands, and even built a psionic castle."


    "What, you can build a psionic castle the next day?" The oak God was very surprised.


    Canghong mountain said, "that''s trouble. At present, psionic monsters are not strong. Now they are just black iron or bronze. It will take several years to promote to gold. But the psionic fortress is different. It can not only quickly convert resources into psionic monsters, but also be equivalent to a legendary beast, which can well protect the temple. It seems that although the LORD God came late, he not only retained strength, but also received special treatment. "


    "This kind of preferential treatment should only be limited to protection, otherwise there will be no way for us to live."


    "With our current ability, I''m afraid we can''t break through the city of despair, and everyone knows that the LORD God believes that the growth of the people will surpass us." Canghong mountain road.


    "Well, who gave you the courage to consider attacking the city of God?" The violent king was helpless.


    Canghong mountain curled his mouth and said, "rat gall king, don''t you see that Su ye can''t surrender to the Lord of despair, let alone the Lord of despair. Even if the most powerful Lord gods in the abyss come, Su ye can''t bow his head. He and the abyss have long been at odds. Now, Su Ye has long been classified into half hell god system! The Lord of despair will destroy Su Ye''s distraction even if he tries his best. "


    The violent king bowed his head and remained silent.


    "Ah? The Lord of despair will not let us go? " The bloody beast God panicked.


    The claws of canghong mountain scratched on his chin and said, "however, the Lord of despair is a conspirator. He will never take risks. At least he can''t start until his believers have full wings. At the earliest, ten years later. Moreover, his means will not be direct and rough. He will first weaken us secretly, trigger internal contradictions in our magic alliance, and finally take advantage of our internal chaos to solve Su Ye. Violent king, this is a common means of the Lord of despair, isn''t it? "


    "Indeed, the Lord of despair does not like to fight head-on. He always weakens the enemy in various ways and will only attack when he is 100% sure to win. At this time, the enemy is most desperate." The way of a mad tyrant.


    "It seems that we can''t guard against it." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    The gods frowned.


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "Why are you so afraid of a newly born distraction?"


    "Ah?" The gods looked at Su ye in surprise and answered one after another.


    "He is the LORD God."


    "He is very strong."


    "Even the place of creation cannot suppress all his forces. Even if we enter his territory now, we may not be able to defeat him. I''m afraid it takes a lot of legends or heroes. "


    "You are very confident, but you should also consider the actual situation."


    The gods complained one after another.


    Su ye said with a smile, "his strength is clear and measurable. You also feel that as long as there are enough legends, it can be solved. Since there is a solution, why should you be afraid?"


    The gods were stunned for a moment. It seems to make sense.


    "He is the LORD God, which can only mean that he was the LORD God in the past. Here, like us, he is a distraction imprisoned by the statue. In this regard, are we fundamentally different?"


    The gods shook their heads, indeed not.


    "His conspiracy and ability are powerful, but do you think we can''t compare him in this respect? Or we have no other power to counter his conspiracy and his ability? "


    Canghong mountain patted his head and said, "I said how dare I be so bold. I''m not afraid of a Lord God at all. So what''s the name of the word that Su Shen said? Yes, subconsciously, in my subconscious, I really don''t think the Lord of despair is so powerful and limited. As for the conspiracy ability, ha ha, it can be worth a hundred years, but that''s all. On development and future, what does he compare with Su Shen? Don''t forget that the place of creation, at least so far, is dedicated to believers! We are not as strong as him in the past, but as for believers, he compares his head with the human beings of Su God? The demons under his despairing Lord are much better than other demons: "


    The gods suddenly realized.


    No wonder he was afraid, but he was not as afraid as the outside world. He vaguely felt these reasons.


    "Indeed, we think too much of the LORD God, but forget that all gods can only use their power indirectly, not directly. This means that the power of believers determines everything. As we all know, "the God of the oak tree suddenly stopped.


    "Yes, only we know." Return goddess way.


    The gods smiled confidently.


    The canghong mountain cracked and longzui said with a smile, "that''s right! We haven''t learned from Su Shen in vain for a hundred years. The outside world is the outside world, and the place of creation is the place of creation. If we always look at everything in the place of creation from the outside world, we deserve it... "


    Canghong mountain was suddenly stunned and turned to Su Ye.


    "You already found out?" Asked the crimson mountains.


    Su Ye nodded.


    The gods looked puzzled and didn''t know what riddles they were playing.


    Canghong mountain was excited. The Dragon claws patted the ground and laughed: "the Lord of despair should look at the place of creation with the eyes of the outside world. It''s unlucky! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! This despairing Lord, no matter how wise he is, will eventually rely too much on old experience and make a big mistake! "


    The gods showed their sudden colors one after another.


    The God of the oak tree said, "God Su is as wise as the sea of stars. We were completely frightened by the name of the Lord of despair and dared not think about it. Now I understand that as soon as the Lord of despair was born, he ordered us with the attitude of ordering his subordinates. This is the biggest mistake he made. If he has the power of the LORD God, there is no problem. We can only bow our heads and attach ourselves to him. But now, he is wrong, and very wrong. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yesterday, I used the soul shadow demon to secretly control the scattered believers in other countries and let them spread relevant things. Now, the gods of various countries should have responded, and the Lord of despair should also be aware of his own problems. However, as the LORD God, he will still act according to the thinking of the LORD God. Since he is wrong, he will change his mistakes by changing others, not himself. "


    Canghong mountain smiled: "praise God Su, you are more evil than the Lord of despair! If after some time, the desperate Lord knows the situation of the place of creation, he may simply give up face and bear it for many years. But now, as soon as he came, he just wanted to use the LORD God''s means to lift the stick and intimidate the little God, but before the stick fell, you spread rumors. At this time point, he had to fall or not. And you, simply take the initiative to accept this stick, as a result, he finished, you have no feeling. Guess what the other gods think? "


    The gods laughed.


    The oak God added: "now the Lord of despair has just come, and other gods have doubts and do not really belong to him. At this time, other gods cannot completely obey his orders and directly fight against us. "


    "Su Shen is powerful!"


    The gods are convinced.


    "Therefore, past experience, ability and strength are advantages in all unchanged environments. But once the environment changes, it is likely to become a disadvantage. His means of threatening the little God itself is right. The mistake is wrong. It''s too urgent. "


    Canghong mountain smiled: "no, no, no, his main fault is that he shouldn''t provoke the magic alliance. To be exact, he shouldn''t provoke you."


    "Yes!" The gods smiled and nodded.


    "What should we do next? Refuse to attend the despair meeting? " Asked the oak God.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if you don''t go, how can it be called a desperate meeting? Of course we will, but the method is different from other gods. "


    The next day, the sea gods successively sent 5000 water elements that could walk on the ground to the sea country.


    Then, each country will send some soldiers to the Banshee country.


    Ten days later, an army of the magic alliance took shape. This army includes 30 dragons, tens of thousands of orcs, demons, elves, humans, banshees and earth elements. Finally, a total of more than 500000 magic coalition troops were formed and went to the city of despair. There were no separate statues of gods in the army. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1053

    Tens of thousands of flying arms soar in the sky and conduct all-round investigation without dead angle.


    The gods of the fire alliance bordering the magic alliance panicked and hurried to send legends to observe secretly.


    The result was a surprise.


    The magical coalition forces don''t talk about humans and elves, let alone orcs with magic armor, and even Warcraft wear auxiliary magic tools.


    The level of magic tools is not high, but the total amount is large and the quality is good enough to double the strength of the whole army.


    The number of human beings is small, but most of the magic equipment produced continuously in the past 100 years are here.


    The key is that the number of legends in this magic army exceeds 50.


    When the magic alliance left the Banshee God''s territory and came to the fire king''s territory, a pillar of fire exploded in front of the team.


    A five meter high legendary Yan devil walked out of the pillar of fire.


    "This is the territory of the fire king. Any intruder is regarded as an enemy."


    Chen Qing, the Grand Marshal of the United forces, shouted: "we are here to meet the great lord of despair. This 500000 army is a guard of honor. Only in this way can we show our sincerity to the Lord of despair. Any obstruction will be regarded as the enemy of the magic alliance and the Lord of despair! You immediately report to the respected king of fire. We are just passing by. "


    The legendary Yan devil almost scolded. An elite army armed with magic tools to fart. Eyes, equipped with an honor guard, do you want face?


    However, the legendary Yan devil dare not say a dirty word.


    He was afraid that if he made a mistake, the whole country of fire would be submerged by the magical coalition.


    Now the fire alliance is constantly mobilizing troops to gather here. At present, it is far from being able to compete with the magic alliance.


    "Please suspend your March, and I will report to the king of fire and the Lord of despair."


    "You told you, I''ll go. Forward! " At the command of Chen Qing, the whole army accelerated forward.


    The legendary Yan devil had no choice but to stand where he was. He yelled in his stomach and rotted his intestines before sending it back to the city of fire.


    Soon, the king of fire sent one messenger after another to dissuade him. He worked hard, moved with emotion and explained with reason. However, the magical coalition army turned a deaf ear to it.


    One day later, the familiar legendary Yan devil came again. This time, beside him stood a psionic monster with black skin and octopus tentacles on his chin.


    The bronze psychic had a black face and squinted.


    The legendary Yan devil said in a slightly hoarse voice, "this is the special envoy of the Lord of despair, Mr. karaha. Please speak to the special envoy."


    The bronze psychic monster coughed and said, "I''m karaha, great..."


    Chen Qing suddenly shouted, "fart! The Lord of despair, the LORD God of the hall, will at least send legendary envoys. It is impossible to send only bronze psionic monsters to humiliate us! King of fire, you dare to send someone to pretend to be the special envoy of the Lord of despair. You deserve to die! Kill the fake envoy and turn to the city of fire! Loyal officials of the Lord of despair, let''s unite to clear the king''s side and kill the sycophants! "


    The legendary Yan devil and the bronze psionic monster were stupid and almost jumped to scold.


    The Lord of despair came less than a month. Where did he come from? Other psionic monsters are just black iron. This bronze psionic monster has been regarded as a genius among geniuses. It is absolutely semi divine to be promoted to bronze after more than ten days of birth.


    "You..."


    Shua Shua


    The two demons didn''t wait to speak. Dozens of Legends of all ethnic groups were transmitted in the past. Dragon breath, legendary weapons, legendary divine power and legendary magic intertwined into death flowers and bloomed on the earth.


    In the blink of an eye, the bronze psionic monster had no residue.


    The legendary Yan devil lived several more seconds, mainly because he couldn''t waste good magic materials.


    In the distance, the enemy''s soul shadow demons, mirror demons, sky plate wizards and so on exploded their hair and fled madly.


    The legends of the magic alliance quickly transmitted, killing one enemy scout after another, but deliberately releasing a few.


    The legends cast all kinds of magic, and the elves provided potions to ensure that the magic alliance moved forward at high speed and rushed to the city of fire.


    Inside and outside the temple of the city of fire, there are statues of the gods of the fire alliance.


    They saw this through the mirror of the soul, and they were all stupid.


    An orc God roared loudly: "the magic alliance is not human. It is more evil than the devil!"


    "What shall we do? The soldiers have been sent out, but there is no transmission array. They can''t arrive in a short time! "


    "What else can I do? I can only watch."


    "King of fire, what do you say?"


    The gods looked at the king of fire.


    The fire king almost scolded the God who shifted the focus to himself, but as a superior God, he took a deep breath and said slowly, "Su God is not that unreasonable God."


    The gods almost rolled their eyes. Just yesterday, the king of fire spent a whole day scolding the magic alliance, most of which was scolding Su Ye.


    King Huo said, "Su Shen is a relatively neutral magic God after all. He will not attack my city without reason. Even if he does, he will give me a... Cough, cough, chance."


    The gods looked embarrassed. The king of fire was saying that he still had a chance to surrender.


    "The point is, I didn''t directly offend him, so his goal is not me, but the Lord of despair. We just need to cooperate well and let him achieve his goal. Although we will lose some short-term interests, we will make it back with interest in the future. "


    The gods suddenly realized that they were worthy of being superior gods and saw the reason at a glance. But on second thought, what short-term benefits? Don''t you just bow your head?


    The gods thought about the 500000 army and were silent.


    The total number of demons of the fire king has long exceeded one million, close to two million.


    But most of these two million soldiers are miscellaneous soldiers, which can''t be compared with the 500000 elite of the magic coalition.


    "But... How can we negotiate with him? He has said that the emperor''s side must kill us all! "


    The king of fire scornfully glanced at his subordinate gods and said, "the Lord of despair is on his side. How can he risk a big risk to fight to the death with me? Once dragged down, your reinforcements will come, and his risk is greater than me. Since he said that I was a courtier, I would admit it! Pretend to bow your head and apologize, pretend to sign an agreement, and don''t be hostile to him for many years! Then he clapped the agreement in front of the desperate Lord with his backhand and cried, "I have no choice but to be forced by Su Ye!"


    The gods are stunned. Is the superior God promoted by shameless?


    "Your Majesty, you really haven''t discussed with Su Shen?"


    The king of fire said helplessly, "do you still need to discuss this kind of thing? If I can''t even see this, he will only know that I''m too stupid and swallow me! "


    The gods are silent. They are afraid of death.


    The king of fire continued: "let''s wait. When his army reaches ten kilometers away, we will open the gate and let... Oh, pompeio is dead. Another Yan devil will surrender with a white flag. No, don''t burn the white flag. Change the devil. "


    The gods are exhausted. They are worthy of being superior gods. Even surrender is so detailed. This is the wisdom accumulated after many times of surrender.


    "But what about the Lord of despair? The genius psionic monster was killed... "


    "What genius psychic monster? Didn''t I send someone to pretend?" The king of fire looked puzzled.


    Collectable!


    The gods are cold everywhere. These high-level gods are really cruel.


    The fire alliance gods waited slowly, and the magic army marched rapidly.


    In the early morning of the next day, the army arrived. Before waiting for a rest, the gate of the city of fire was wide open. A legendary Tianpan wizard held a white flag and shouted: "the king of fire has an order. We admit that we sent someone to pretend to be the special envoy of the Lord of despair to deceive the magic alliance. We are willing to bear all the responsibilities, sign the Centennial non aggression treaty, cultivate the losses of the magic alliance, and bear the marching expenses and losses of the magic alliance... No, the honor guard. "


    Now it''s the magic alliance''s turn. The generals are confused.


    They had thought that the city of fire would either close its doors or pour out. Even if it surrendered, it would have to fight for a while. Moreover, the coalition forces could train with these demons.


    The opportunity to train troops ran away.


    When the alliance generals gathered together, field marshal Chen Qing asked tentatively, "how about playing for two days without listening?"


    The generals of all ethnic groups looked helpless.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. Your majesty, the great mentor, please make a decision."


    Several big orcs and mixed race generals stared at Chen Qing for fear that he would attack directly and were ready to rush up and hold him down at any time.


    The dragon on one side also squinted.


    In the Suye temple.


    Canghong mountain smiled and said, "I''m willing to admit defeat. Remember, the five of you owe me a resource light ball."


    The five gods nodded helplessly.


    The bloody beast God angrily said, "who would have thought that the fire king was so spineless! At least fight for a day or two before you surrender! Surrender without saying a word. Who do you despise? "


    The violent king then scolded, "I was so afraid of him. What a shame to the devil! Useless waste! "


    Canghong mountain smiled triumphantly, "this is the clever God! He is not the newly arrived Lord of despair. After a hundred years here, he knows the strength of our magic alliance. He''s not stupid. Once we start a war, no matter whether the two sides win or lose, he must be the most unlucky. Now we use him as an excuse, he uses us as an excuse, and the Lord of despair has nothing to do with him. "


    "Su Shen, the front general is waiting for your reply." The sacred way of the oak tree.


    Under the gaze of the gods, Su ye thought for a moment and said, "although I want to swallow the fire alliance, the time is wrong. I want to use the fire alliance as a barrier to block the hand of the Lord of despair. Signed a 10-year non aggression treaty with the fire alliance. Well... If they want to extend the treaty, no matter what, they can sign a 50 year peace treaty with the fire king alone. "


    The gods immediately showed an expression of understanding.


    In front of the city of fire.


    At the camp of the magic coalition army, Chen Qing received Su Ye''s order, sighed and said, "let''s go and discuss the treaty."


    The two sides sent leaders to negotiate for a full night, and finally finalized a "magic fire peace treaty".


    According to the treaty, the fire alliance shall bear all losses, expenses and supplies of the magic alliance. In the next ten years, the two sides of the alliance shall not have any hostile behavior. In the next ten years, the fire alliance will continue to provide advanced magic materials worth ten resource light spheres to the magic alliance This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1054

    Finally, the two leagues are open to friendly trade and shall not obstruct the circulation of the goods of the magic alliance in the fire alliance, but the magic alliance does not personally participate in the operation, and the countries of the fire alliance are responsible for the operation.


    At that time, seeing the last condition, the leaders of the city of fire had a heart beating!


    Isn''t this the best way to accumulate wealth?


    Buy foreign goods at market price and sell them at high prices at home to earn excess profits!


    We must let this treaty pass!


    We must vigorously publicize the benefits of magic goods!


    Then, these leaders tacitly began to release water to let the magic alliance gradually find out their bottom line.


    The fire alliance gods don''t care about the last agreement at all, because he is used to using supernova commodities in the outside world.


    After the two sides concluded the treaty, a large number of demons came out with all kinds of food in the city of fire.


    Comfort the coalition.


    The magic alliance took a symbolic rest for a day and continued to march into the city of despair under the banner of participating in the invitation of the Lord of despair.


    Along the way, the fire alliance continued to set up supply points.


    Soon, the fire alliance gods found a problem and almost got angry and had a heart attack.


    It turned out that the magic alliance didn''t bring enough supplies to the city of despair. It had long been the resources of the fire alliance.


    But then the fire alliance gods breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he bowed his head and admitted his mistake. Otherwise, since the magic coalition did not have enough supplies, it was bound to carry out a big sweep. At that time, he would be unlucky.


    Resources for peace, very good.


    The magic alliance went all the way, and the Lord of despair never sent an envoy again.


    The day before the meeting of the Lord of despair, half a million dusty magic allies arrived in the city of despair and camped ten kilometers outside the city.


    Cutting wood, digging pits and building walls, we should rebuild a new city.


    Almost all the gods within a radius of 20000 Li arrived. Their split statues stayed outside the temple of despair and looked helplessly at the 500000 magic coalition in the East.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops were stationed in the west, North and south of the city of despair.


    The total number of teams assembled by the gods attached to the Lord of despair is more than one million.


    In the temple of despair, the distraction of the Lord of despair stood in the statue, looking at the magical coalition army sweating outside the city to build a temporary camp, sighing secretly.


    Careless.


    I thought that by virtue of the fierce name of the Lord of despair, I could quickly recruit a large number of his men. By the way, I knocked Su ye to make him restrain.


    Who knows, the magic alliance not only dares to step on its nose and face, but also dares to pee on its head!


    He didn''t need to think about it to know that Su ye did it. Except for the God King, only Su ye could do such a thing.


    The Lord of despair is full of resentment, but he can only remain silent.


    Originally, even if he took the wrong road at the beginning, he could correct it after a while, but Su Ye seized the opportunity and stabbed him in the chest.


    This sword completely strangled all his plans and expectations, shattered the prototype of the desperate alliance, and scattered the hearts of all nearby gods.


    Now, if the Lord of despair wants to control the gods again, it''s not impossible, but he must pull out the magic alliance first!


    The Lord of despair glanced at 67 gods inside and outside the temple.


    All these gods looked serious, but he knew that at least half wanted to see their own jokes.


    Maybe even more.


    The despairing Lord sighed, and his irritability dissipated slowly.


    He is the LORD God, but not a cat and dog. He will not be defeated by such things. Failure is the norm, and victory is rare.


    This time, since Su ye took the lead, he must not be led by Su ye again.


    Once he goes to war with the magic alliance, he will give up the initial development. Without the initial development, even if he has good hands and eyes, he can''t help Su Ye.


    There''s no other way. Bear it.


    As long as you give yourself 20 or 30 years, with the advantage of your Lord God, win over a group, suppress a group, keep accumulating strength secretly, finally cheer up, build a desperate alliance, and then push the magic alliance!


    By then


    "You will understand what despair is!" The Lord of despair regained his confidence.


    The Lord of despair looked at the 500000 magic army with a smile.


    It''s strong, but the strongest is just a legend.


    An army of this level can''t break through its own God shelter and spiritual fortress.


    After a while, twelve legends of all nationalities representing the Twelve Gods of the magic alliance came out of the camp and led twelve spiritual demons and some followers into the temple of despair within ten kilometers.


    The twelve legends just entered the shelter of the LORD God. Their faces changed, looked at each other, and then kept secretly sending messages to the Su Ye gods by using their spiritual demons.


    "My rank dropped to the holy land, and the legendary power was suppressed."


    "My body seems to be filled with lead. It will be very difficult to fight."


    "I secretly released a little magic, but as soon as the magic is separated, the power will automatically decrease by one order."


    "I doubt that the Lord of despair can hear us."


    "And that psionic fortress... Let me feel a deep crisis."


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or some coins, and you can get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the official account free!


    With the help of spiritual demons, the gods looked at a strange building in the city.


    It was a blood colored tree with a very thick trunk, 30 meters in diameter, 100 meters in height and 200 meters in height.


    Half of the blood colored crown faces the sky like an ordinary branch, and the other half is surrounded by a hollow giant ball.


    In the hollowed out giant ball, a giant brain intertwined with white and blood color is creeping slowly.


    A full ten meter long psychic brain lies inside like a bloody white elephant.


    The smell of evil is rippling in the air.


    Escort the soul shadow demon into the city of despair, and the twelve legends turn and leave.


    Out of the scope of the temple of despair, the twelve legends breathed a long sigh of relief, and then reported to the Gods using the spiritual shadow demons.


    In the Suye temple.


    The spirit of the oak tree said: "as expected, as previously estimated, the infinite plane will can not completely suppress the main God, but it does not allow the main god to have too strong attack power, so the main God obtains strong protection ability. See that the main descending order, mind disturbance, fear and spirit still exist."


    "That psionic fortress is also very powerful. I suspect that in order to fight us, the Lord of despair put all the resource balls searched from other gods into it. The legendary psionic fortress is enough to directly control everyone under the ten kilometer holy land. We guessed well before. It takes a lot of legends or a few heroes to break through the city of despair. "


    Canghong mountain frowned and said, "Our Legend has not experienced the real legend war. Neither qualification nor experience is enough, let alone quantity."


    "Su Shen, you won''t really attack directly?" The furious king looked worried.


    "I kind of want to try the accumulation of the magic alliance for a hundred years. Although the risk is great, it''s worth it. However, if the Lord of despair gives up building a desperate alliance and chooses to give in, I don''t mind waiting. " Suye road.


    The meeting of the Lord of despair was officially held.


    At the gate of the temple of despair, a statue of the Lord of despair stands.


    Outside the door, 67 statues of gods are arranged in an arc.


    Demons, demons, humans, orcs, elves, dwarves, monsters, undead, elements and other gods of all ethnic groups, of which half are false gods.


    In addition to the 67 statues, 12 mirrors of spiritual shadow demons appear. On each mirror, a god image of the magic alliance appears.


    The scene was silent with embarrassment.


    Before waiting for the Lord of despair to speak, Su Ye smiled and nodded in the mirror and said, "I''ve seen the great lord of despair. Because the road is far away and the transportation of the statue is inconvenient, so we make our own decisions and use spiritual shadow demon communication."


    The faces of all the gods are pondering.


    It''s hard to transport statues, but it''s easy to transport 500000 troops?


    The Lord of despair smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. It is a little rash of me to call you here this time. I apologize to you. "


    As he spoke, his face was full of tentacles, like the main god of Octopus man, distracted and slightly bowed his head.


    The gods were startled.


    "Don''t do that."


    "Great lord of despair, you are so kind."


    "You are too modest..."


    Where did the gods get such a polite Lord God.


    Some gods looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled. He was worthy of being the LORD God. He made progress by retreating. He suddenly dissolved some of his offensive, but made himself appear aggressive and disrespectful to the LORD God.


    The despairing Lord sighed and said, "some God thought I came to you to show off the power of the LORD God, but you think, my reputation in the abyss is not weak. How many things have I done to show off my power?"


    "You''ve always been very low-key."


    "Your reputation has been very bad in the abyss."


    "You are evil, but wise."


    The gods boasted.


    The despairing Lord smiled and said, "there are only two reasons why I summon you. First, get familiar with it. Here, we have a new identity and territory. We are not enemies and have no upper and lower dignity. It''s like gathering neighbors for dinner and chatting. I''m asking you about the place of creation. I am asking for help. "


    "You are the only humble, kind and low-key among all the abyss demons I know. You are so great." The pale red mountains looked up in admiration.


    The gods were stunned.


    This is like swearing in the abyss.


    The Lord of despair did not change his face, as if he hadn''t heard the words of the canghong mountain and said, "as for the second reason, it''s very simple. Unite and protect yourself. The situation in the place of creation is completely different from the outside world. In the outside world, we take ethnic groups as groups, but here, we should take regions as a collective and unite together. Not only against possible foreign gods, but also against a steady stream of ancient demons. "


    "Great lord of despair, what specific plan do you have?" Canghong mountain asked again¡° I have just arrived here and don''t know much about the place of creation. If there must be any plan, I suggest that the gods present form a temporary God system. How about a number of gods serving as the head of the joint God system? " The canghong mountain frowned and asked, "you say you don''t know much about the place of creation and make random suggestions. Your practice makes us a little desperate." Some gods almost laughed and quickly bowed their heads¡° Canghong mountain, the LORD God speaks. Don''t interrupt! " A spirit body is an elephant, the monster God scolded. Canghong mountain wronged and said, "Your Majesty, the Lord of despair, said to ask for help. When he asked for help, I answered, that''s right. Colossus beast God, you are interrupting the Lord of despair for help. " The giant elephant beast God looked helpless¡° So, what does your magic alliance want to do? " The Lord of despair threw the problem back. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1055

    The gods looked at the gods of the magic alliance.


    Canghong mountain pushed the boat along the river and said, "we want to support you, but the premise is that you make a great oath, are willing to protect us with all your strength, and be fair and just, otherwise the gods will kill you!"


    All the gods looked at the gods of the canghong mountains and the magic alliance with strange eyes, which was not making trouble, but provoking.


    Let the evil devil protect the gods? Is it fair? Don''t you ask if there are these words in the devil''s dictionary? The abyss demons may have never heard these words in their lives.


    "Canghong mountain range, it''s very difficult for me to say so." The eyes of the Lord of despair flickered, and the faint power of the LORD God spread slowly.


    The gods are cold and humble.


    "Are you asking for help or pretending to be stupid today?" The pale red mountains looked puzzled.


    "Hiss..." a goddess suddenly laughed.


    The gods looked away.


    Several gods attached to the Lord of despair were furious and were about to scold. They saw the identity of the goddess and resolutely shut up.


    Goddess of joy, Aphrodite.


    The lower God, one of the three goddesses of beauty and benefit, the subordinate God of Venus and the daughter of Zeus.


    In terms of strength, the believers of ovlo may not be as good as the hypocrites present. In terms of status, I''m afraid they are second only to the Lord of despair.


    Even if she has not allied with any gods, even if she completely indiscriminately develops believers and allows believers to mess around, and even the ancient demons don''t care, no God is willing to attack her country.


    The income is not high, but it will attract a large number of enemies.


    The goddess of joy spread joy everywhere, closer to neutrality, and won the welcome of all gods.


    Many evil gods welcome the goddess of joy.


    Su Ye looked at the goddess of joy, and the other party even looked over.


    The goddess of joy is like a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. She has a little baby fat on her face, shiny blond hair, an ordinary white dress, a happy smile on her face and a pleasant atmosphere.


    The two gods looked at each other and smiled.


    Their position is somewhat special, so even if they know that the other party is not far away, they have never contacted.


    Moreover, the goddess of joy is not a member of the goddess alliance, and the two sides are not aligned.


    Suddenly, the goddess of joy asked, "Suye God, my believers have always been curious about your country. Do you allow my believers to go?"


    "In any country, joy is unimpeded." Suye road.


    "I remember."


    The goddess of joy said that she played the flute happily regardless of other gods.


    The melodious flute resounded through the city of despair.


    Most gods smile, even evil gods.


    But some gods frowned.


    Including the Lord of despair.


    One despair, one joy, theocratic opposition.


    The opposition is that if no one sees the Lord of despair, he must decisively kill the goddess of joy.


    Then the Lord of despair smiled and said, "with the goddess of joy playing, we can just talk about the place of creation. You''re welcome, everyone. It''s like chatting in the neighborhood. "


    Canghong mountain asked, "like a devil''s neighborhood, or like a human neighborhood?"


    Many gods bowed their heads again.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. The mouth of canghong mountain is really poisonous.


    "Like an ally of an alliance." The Lord of despair finally stopped smiling and his eyes were cold.


    Canghong mountain shrunk his neck and said, "what do you say is what. We have brought half a million troops, which can''t compare with the millions of coalition troops under you. "


    The desperate Lord glanced at Su ye, then took the initiative to find a topic and chat with the gods.


    The gods will give the face of the LORD God.


    While chatting, the Lord of despair turned the topic to the major league, but every time the canghong mountains either made jokes or questioned, trying to interrupt the topic.


    The Lord of despair tried several times, but all failed and had to give up the topic for the time being


    Finally, all the gods knew that the biggest mistake of the Lord of despair was not that the invitation was not polite enough, but that he should not invite the gods of the magic alliance, especially Su ye and canghong mountain.


    Soon, the Lord of despair changed his way and began to grind time.


    The day passed.


    Two days passed.


    On the third day, the magic alliance moved slightly.


    However, the Lord of despair does not let people go, the Lord of despair does not open his mouth, and it is difficult for other gods to leave.


    As a result, the gods are hard to consume here.


    The gods know that the Lord of despair is waiting for the Twelve Gods of the magic alliance to leave.


    The magic alliance is to communicate with the soul shadow demons. As long as the soul shadow demons are there, the Twelve Gods will not leave.


    Even if the Lord of despair kills the twelve spiritual demons, the magic alliance will send a second batch.


    The desperate meeting reached an awkward impasse.


    The gods are helpless. After living for so many years, they have never seen such boring two gods.


    One insisted on not dissolving the meeting, the other insisted on not leaving.


    On the fourth day, the 500000 magic army suddenly divided into five routes.


    Go to five different places.


    The most helpless thing for the gods was that one of the 100000 troops only retreated 30 kilometers, and then stationed not far away to build a new camp.


    The priests of the oak God even began to plant all kinds of food trees to stay here for a long time.


    The meeting fell into minor confusion.


    What is the magic alliance doing?


    Soon, the Colossus beast God couldn''t help asking, "members of the magic alliance, what do you want to do?"


    Canghong mountain said, "nothing, but the honor guard always wants to eat and drink. The four teams go to the four blood and meat tower nests to hunt ancient demons. Tell your men not to rob them of materials. The ancient demons in our territory are a little insufficient. "


    The gods can''t cry or laugh. What''s that?


    The gods wish all the ancient demons were killed.


    At present, except for the magic alliance, I haven''t heard that the war between the country and the ancient devil is overwhelming. The strongest is just barely in the upper hand and can''t eliminate the ancient devil.


    "What about the 100000 troops outside the territory?" Asked the Colossus God.


    "Although the fire alliance provides supplies, we can''t pit our friends all the time, so we reclaim and farm and be self-sufficient."


    The gods are speechless.


    "How can we just walk if the meeting is not over? Don''t we leave without giving face to the Lord of despair? "


    The Lord of despair looked coldly at the magic alliance gods.


    I don''t want this face!


    The gods sighed secretly. The despair conference was not despair, but as soon as the gods of the magic alliance appeared, they were really desperate.


    Suddenly, the goddess of joy said, "Dear members of the magic alliance, you know, my believers and I are not good at fighting, and joy can''t affect ancient demons. The flesh and blood tower nest in my territory has been growing. Even if I try my best to clean it up, I can''t stop it. Since you have the ability to eliminate ancient demons, are you willing to send a large army? All supplies, losses and supplies shall be borne by me, and the income from hunting shall be entirely yours. "


    The gods opened their eyes.


    Some gods entangled by ancient demons almost slapped their thighs.


    I didn''t expect to ask the gods of the magic alliance for help.


    The other eleven gods of the magic alliance looked at Su Ye.


    As soon as the gods saw it, they knew who was the Lord of the magic alliance at a glance.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you have to pay more."


    The gods could not laugh or cry again. The gods of the magic alliance were just another kind of ancient demons.


    "My territory is not rich in resources. I don''t have enough resources except to spread happiness." The goddess of joy suddenly lowered her head slightly, pinched the skirt corners with both hands, and looked wronged.


    Powerful magic power filled the venue. Some gods almost couldn''t resist and directly promised.


    The gods are helpless and worthy of being the God of Venus. On the surface, they have no strong combat effectiveness, but the power they can really mobilize is no less than the actual force.


    Su ye said, "I''m sorry, we won''t work for gods outside the Alliance for free."


    The goddess of joy suddenly looked up and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, the beauty God doesn''t know where. The possibility of our meeting in a short time is very small. How about I join the magic alliance for 50 years to spread happiness as a reward?"


    The gods looked unbelievably at the goddess of joy, the daughter of Zeus, who even joined Su Ye''s command?


    Su Ye pondered for a moment and said, "a hundred years until the God King comes."


    Give you a cash red envelope!


    The gods shook their heads gently. They are a perfect match. One dares to enter and the other dares to accept.


    Some gods of the magic alliance quickly winked at Su ye, hoping that Su ye would pay attention to the consequences if the goddess of joy sold the secrets of the magic alliance.


    Su Ye didn''t feel it, and didn''t even care about the secret reminders of the gods.


    "As long as you can always suppress the ancient demons in my territory." The goddess of joy said.


    "Yes." Suye road.


    "Good! This desperate meeting made me a little desperate and lost the power of joy. Then, I leave in advance. This separated statue is just going to the kingdom of Su God. The great lord of despair, forgive my willfulness. You know, I have no aversion to you, but my theocracy can''t tolerate my long stay. " The goddess of joy smiled.


    "Well, I appreciate your insistence on choosing the divine right of joy." The master of despair.


    A demon God couldn''t help asking, "goddess of joy, why did you choose such useless divine power in the dangerous place of creation?"


    The goddess of joy smiled and said, "because of trust, because of love."


    Some gods were puzzled, some gods had a vague understanding, and some gods smiled.


    "Despair spreads in the cold night, and joy recovers in the spring day." Suye road.


    The gods were puzzled, and the goddess of joy bowed her head and thought.


    Soon, believers of the goddess of joy appeared and carried the statue of the goddess of joy to the human country, while Su ye sent a thousand soldiers to escort it. The desperate meeting was quiet. Even if some gods deliberately joked and discussed the topic, the strange sense of indifference drilled through the bones. Su ye sent 500000 troops. The Lord of despair could not deal with it, which dealt a heavy blow to the prestige of the Lord of despair. On the surface, the departure of the goddess of joy is nothing, but in fact, it has a greater impact. The abyss God system and Zeus God system were supposed to work together against Su ye, but the goddess of joy changed her family temporarily. Could it be that the Lord of despair is not in harmony with Zeus? Could it be that the relationship between Zeus and Suye shows signs of easing? The desperate meeting continued. After three months, the Lord of despair sighed and said, "I declare that the despair meeting is over. You go back to develop believers, fight against ancient demons and guard against future upheavals." So the gods looked to the Twelve Gods of the magic alliance. Twelve soul demons did not move. There was a strange atmosphere of embarrassment in front of the temple. The Lord of despair is desperate. Don''t you stop? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1056

    The twelve gods looked like people who had nothing to do.


    Some god thieves look at the Lord of despair and are vaguely aware that the LORD God who always likes to make others despair has a little more irritability.


    After several hours, no gods left.


    Finally, the fire king had no choice but to say, "don''t waste it here, I''ll go first!"


    "Wait a minute." Su Ye stopped the fire king.


    The octopus tentacles on the Lord of despair''s chin wriggled gently, and a light blood color appeared under the cyan skin.


    The atmosphere of the city of despair suddenly became dignified.


    The gods looked at Su ye in disbelief. They had reached such a point that they had to force the Lord of despair again?


    Su ye said with a smile: "since the eastern part of the magic continent is very stable at present, I think we should work together to maintain this difficult period of stability. In order to avoid the imbalance of power in this region, any large-scale alliance will be regarded as a potential hostile act by the magic alliance. "


    The faces of some gods attached to the Lord of despair changed suddenly.


    "Su ye God, whether to form an alliance or not is our freedom." Giant elephant Shinto.


    "Yes, I respect your freedom. But whether to attack or not is also our freedom. " Su Ye glanced at the mute giant elephant beast God, looked around the audience, and finally looked at the Lord of despair.


    "Presumably, you don''t want me to make it too clear. After all, not every city has the protection of the power of God." Suye road.


    All the gods were silent.


    Some gods looked at each other, and Su Ye finally sent a clear signal that if he depended on the Lord of despair, he would have to bear the consequences.


    Su ye can never watch a behemoth appear in this area.


    Some gods looked to the Lord of despair.


    The LORD God of the hall, his chest fluctuated slowly, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "You can go." Su Ye glanced at the fire king.


    The gods trembled and looked to the Lord of despair.


    In the city of despair, Su Ye decides the fate of the gods. Who is the Lord of despair?


    The Lord of despair took a deep breath, looked at the king of fire and gently nodded his head.


    The believers of the fire alliance appeared and carried away the statues of the gods of the fire alliance.


    Then the other gods looked to the Lord of despair.


    The statue of the Lord of despair disappeared outside the temple and returned to the inside of the temple.


    Boom


    The temple gate is closed.


    The gods were relieved and looked at Su ye again.


    Su Ye remained motionless in the mirror of the soul.


    Tough enough!


    The gods looked at each other. Except for the gods who had been attached to the Lord of despair, all the split statues were carried away by their believers.


    When most of the split statues left, Su ye said, "let''s go."


    The soul shadow devil is like an Oval silver mirror wrapped in black fog, flying in the air and slowly leaving the city of despair.


    The gods who remained in the city of despair breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The gods who were leaving were also relieved.


    The team leaving the fire alliance gathered together, and the believers used the magic ox to carry different split statues and move forward slowly.


    In the split statue, the gods of the fire alliance looked at the twelve spiritual demons in the distance with indescribable eyes.


    The king of fire sighed and said, "the magic alliance... No, Su Ye is too cruel to fight against a Lord God. Even if it is a distraction, it is also the distraction of the LORD God! I have never seen such a cruel lower God! But now he''s in the middle. "


    "Su Ye is not afraid that when the Lord of despair grows, will he operate?" Asked the wild beast God.


    The king of fire gave a white look to the beast God of the wasteland and said, "he even dared to stand against Zeus and worried about the LORD God?"


    "So... What about our fire alliance? We originally decided to take refuge in the Lord of despair, but now it seems that with Su ye, the LORD God has to lie down. "


    "Shh... Don''t let the Lord of despair hear that!"


    "Fire King, give us a direction. We are really helpless."


    The gods looked at the king of fire.


    The king of fire sighed and said, "why do we enter the place of creation? Just to live a few more days, get through it and get rewarded. As for others, what face, what God system and what friendship are empty! No matter how good you are, can you promote yourself? Therefore, our direction is very simple. Before the two sides don''t decide the outcome, show kindness to both sides! No one will offend! "


    "But if you don''t offend anyone, you may offend everyone."


    "What else can we do? Who do you think has the best chance of winning?"


    "The Lord of despair, of course."


    "Come on, as soon as the Lord of despair appeared, he was slapped in the face by Su Ye. Now he is estimated to squat in the corner of the temple and wipe tears."


    "You have the ability to say this in front of the Lord of despair!"


    "Do you dare to say before Su that he is not as good as the Lord of despair?"


    "What dare not!"


    "You scold the Lord of despair now. After decades, your distraction falls. But you scold Su ye and try to protect the army from besieging the city and perish in ten days!"


    "I''m a member of the fire alliance. You can''t watch me die!"


    "Shut up, the fire king doesn''t want us to talk about it!"


    The gods suddenly shut up and looked at the black faced king of fire.


    The fire king was really besieged by the magical coalition.


    The fire king sighed and said, "how are your respective transmission arrays studied?"


    "Everyone is the same. They have methods, drawings and everything, but they have no advanced materials, no technology and no half god. I suspect that the land of creation is deliberately suppressing the emergence of demigods. "


    "Apart from demigods and even true gods, how many ordinary species have you seen promoted to demigods in a hundred years? Take your time. "


    The fire king''s whole body was dim and said, "I doubt that the Lord of despair and Su ye have begun to plan how to destroy each other. Not surprisingly, the magic alliance will start in 20 years. The Lord of despair will try to gather more gods to help him survive the previous decades. With the power of the LORD God, he can surpass us in almost 20 or 30 years. "


    "However, there seems to be no transmission array built there."


    "It should be built now..."


    The king of fire said, looking at the magic alliance that was gradually away.


    Suye''s temple.


    The furious King breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m afraid you will suddenly turn against the Lord of despair and attack the city of despair. With our current strength, we can break through the city of despair, but I''m afraid half of our 500000 troops will be lost. After that, other gods will certainly attack us. "


    "I hope the Lord of despair will turn over. Unfortunately, he is the LORD God after all. He knows why he came here and what he should do." Su Ye''s tone was full of regret.


    Canghong mountain smiled, "if the Lord of despair doesn''t turn his face, it will be cheaper for us. I''ll calculate our harvest this time, eh... "


    "The food and drink expenses of 500000 troops consumed no resources. They were provided by the fire alliance."


    "Hunting a lot of ancient magic materials, including seven legendary ancient demons. It''s a pity that these ancient demons are so cruel that they never have a whole body. "


    "Completely suppress the Lord of despair, repeatedly suppress his prestige, and interrupt his possibility of dominating the eastern part of the magic continent. Without the massive blood transfusion of other gods, it will be difficult for him to unify the surrounding areas for at least 20 years, which is the most important. "


    "It is also very important that our army constantly hunts ancient demons and is invincible to frighten all nearby gods."


    "Of course..." canghong mountain looked at the goddess of joy and said, "it has also harvested a new ally. The presence of the goddess of joy can greatly appease believers in all countries. After all, our country is deformed at present. In order to grow rapidly, many people are working hard. "


    "I like to spread joy." The goddess of joy smiled.


    Some gods looked warily at the daughter of Zeus.


    Su ye said: "however, this is not the most important."


    "Oh?"


    "The most important thing is that we can deduce the power of God''s King''s protection through the power of God''s protection." Suye road.


    Canghong mountain laughed and said, "what''s the use of pushing the king of God''s protection? When the divine king comes, it will be a hundred years later. When the divine king comes, we will naturally get the details of the divine king''s protection... "


    The voice of canghong mountain stopped suddenly and looked at Su ye in horror.


    The gods were stunned at first. After carefully reviewing the two people''s dialogue, they were all stunned.


    "You..." the myth of the oak tree can''t say.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Are you really going to find... A God King in a hundred years?" The canghong mountains took a look at the goddess of joy.


    The smile on the goddess of joy''s face disappeared.


    She remembered the despair of the Lord of despair.


    "I will give human beings another 80 years of development time. If they can''t satisfy me in the 180th year, I will give them a little help and develop as much as possible. At that time, the God King will come. I''ll try the God King''s protection. "


    All the gods were silent. They were too tired to be with Su Ye.


    Physically and mentally exhausted.


    The desperate meeting ended and 500000 troops returned smoothly.


    On the road of thousands of kilometers, magicians finally had an intuitive understanding of long-distance combat, and more and more magicians joined the ranks of studying the transmission array.


    Two months later, the magic association fully promoted the development and use of teleport array and large teleport gate spells.


    Seeing this scene, the gods of the magic alliance were finally relieved.


    Finally got down to business.


    Legends can''t be tools for using teleportation. Teleportation array is the top priority of research.


    But the problem is that now all conditions are ready, except for high-grade materials.


    Not only magicians but also gods are helpless. Resource light spheres can be transformed into low-level rare materials, but they can not be transformed into high-level materials.


    It is surrounded by barren land and does not produce high-grade materials, which may be found in medium-sized areas or rich areas. This problem was discovered by magicians decades ago. In desperation, magicians can only find another way to study ancient demons, hoping to find the key to replace advanced magic materials from ancient demons. The magic alliance has studied dozens of information about ancient demons, although the key information is deduced by Su Ye himself. The ancient demons within the magic alliance have been growing to a controllable extent. Now the legendary ancient demons of all flesh and blood tower nests are controlled within three. Once which flesh and blood tower nest exceeds this number, the whole magic alliance must press the whole army for a big attack, and finally only one legendary ancient demon will retreat. For a long time, all flesh and blood tower nests have learned well. They have spared no effort to develop gold and holy land ancient demons, and suspended the cultivation of more high-level ancient demons. Gold and holy land ancient demons have become leeks of the magic alliance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1057

    With a large number of ancient magic materials, human magicians can experiment and study all kinds of strange results.


    Among all magicians, only the legendary mage little Thales has the same direction.


    The time has passed for nearly a hundred years. He still does not change his mind and insists on studying the biological master tower. He insists that if the sorcerer can not absorb the essence of the ancient devil, he will eventually be devoured by the ancient devil.


    Little Thales believes that he is not dealing with the ancient demons in the territory and now, but those ancient demons with ultra-high-speed evolution outside the territory.


    Don''t say that ordinary people in various countries don''t even understand little Thales.


    After all, it''s been too long.


    Although the by-products of little Thales'' research have played a great role in human beings, and the ancient magic tools are also very powerful, everyone still believes that the idea of biological mage tower cannot be realized.


    The biological mage tower is simply a bottomless pit. The swallowed resources, required manpower and various needs have exceeded the limits of the sea country and even the magic association.


    But for Su Ye''s support, the biological mage tower Research Institute would have been dissolved long ago.


    Many magicians complained against little Thales that he slowed down the development of the whole mankind. With little Thales''s intelligence and ability, it could have been used in other fields to make mankind grow faster.


    Little Thales always filters all the negative information from the outside world and studies the biological mage tower wholeheartedly.


    After the establishment of the transmission array Research Institute, batch after batch of magicians, nobles and friends came to him, hoping that he would participate in the research of the transmission array, but little Thales only threw the new research results to them and sneered: "the transmission array is also comparable to the mage tower?"


    He continued to study the biological wizard tower in the helpless eyes of magicians.


    Fortunately, the states of Hai and Han have never stopped studying ancient demons and accumulated rich experience.


    Now the vast majority of high-level magicians change hands to study, get started quickly, and the research process is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    There are always one or two little clever legendary magicians who have the cheek to find Su Ye as long as they come to a dead end.


    Su ye did not give results, but only talked about principles and methods.


    Legendary masters are legendary masters after all. Even if the masters in the place of creation have a weak foundation and slow development, they are still legends. They can quickly understand the contents taught by Su ye and solve problems.


    Once several key points are broken, the whole research is irresistible.


    The 107th year of the creation calendar.


    The early morning wind swept over Kong City, swept over the city wall and entered the black granite indoor square on the left side of the temple.


    In the indoor square, hundreds of high-level magicians stood excitedly at the door and looked at the strange round platform with a diameter of 10 meters in the center of the big square.


    The gods also watched quietly. They didn''t expect that the transmission array here was so different from the normal magic transmission array.


    Normal transmission array and transmission God array are both a huge one-tier platform.


    But the ancient demon transmission array is composed of three layers, like a huge cake.


    It''s just that the things that make up the cake are a little scary.


    At the edge of the first layer of the cake, white bones were polished like sharp teeth with a length of feet, pierced out from the ground and stabbed into the sky.


    At the tip of each white bone, a blue ball of light emerges.


    The second layer of the cake is a black-green flesh and blood carpet, on which the flesh and blood wriggles gently, occasionally bubbling blood bubbles.


    On the third floor, it barely looked like a magic array, which was painted with a dense magic array.


    However, some gods who knew the magic array were dizzy.


    Because this is completely different from the ordinary magic array.


    This is the flesh and blood magic array, although it has been renamed the biological magic array by Su Ye.


    The transmission array mainly needs eight sets of components, namely energy storage system, power system, energy path, spatial analysis, spatial positioning, spatial stability, connection system and the most important spatial transmission system,


    None of the eight systems can be missing. Without one, it may become any transmission array or self exploding array.


    But the problem is that human beings lack the advanced materials required for the eight system components!


    The gods have long suspected that this is the will of the infinite plane, that is, they don''t want life to develop too fast.


    However, mankind finally found a substitute from the ancient devil.


    And it''s a rather damaging replacement method, the ancient magic flesh and blood replacement method.


    The current ancient magic materials are not strong enough to support the transmission array for a long time.


    However, the magicians thought of a bad move and replaced part of the structure of the transmission array with the ancient devil''s flesh and blood body. Every time they used the transmission array, they used the ancient devil''s strong nature to directly inject magic and add the ancient devil''s flesh and blood to ensure the rapid recovery of the ancient devil transmission array.


    Although it''s a little cruel to the ancient devil, it''s the only way.


    "Start the first ten kilometer level goods transfer test!"


    I saw a legendary master walking along the steps to the array and put an energized magic wand on it.


    "Start the transmission array!"


    Zizizi


    The three-layer cake is shiny, the teeth flash, the flesh and blood carpet wriggles, and the vascular magic lines shrink and expand.


    A trace of blood light rose, like translucent earthworms wrapping the magic wand.


    Whoosh


    A strange sound flashed, and the blood burst.


    The wand disappeared.


    All magicians took a deep breath and quietly looked at a mirror of spiritual shadow demons beside the magic array.


    Inside the mirror is an open space in kongcheng. On the open space stands an ordinary brown wooden frame with a circle painted on it.


    Suddenly, a red light flashed one meter from the side of the wooden frame, and the magic wand appeared out of thin air.


    With a slap, the magic wand fell to the ground, not on the wooden frame.


    "Oh... Oh..."


    Almost all the magicians cheered excitedly.


    Only a few magicians frowned. The time was at least 0.2 seconds slower than expected. The straight-line distance was more than one meter and the height was half a meter. Moreover, they could obviously feel the ripple of magic on the surface of the magic wand, indicating that although the transmission array was successful, there was a huge gap from perfection.


    The gods looked at this historic scene and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We can finally establish a transmission array."


    "The magician is really amazing. Our gods can''t do such a thing."


    "We gods can do it, but we can''t teach others."


    "Yes, if volgan is here for a few years at most, he can knock out a transmission array with a hammer, but without advanced materials, his believers may not knock it out for a thousand years."


    Su ye said, "the ancient demon transmission array needs too many ancient demons. We have to find a way."


    The gods suddenly instinctively worried about the ancient devil.


    "What do you want to do?" The canghong mountains are the most curious.


    Su ye said solemnly, "any intelligent individual and individual should constantly do three things. First, we should constantly absorb positive materials, energy and information from the outside world. Second, we should constantly discharge negative materials, energy and information. Third, we should continue to maintain the first two, which is the internal and external exchange of self-organization theory. "


    Canghong mountain had no good way: "can I understand this? First, we should hunt more ancient demons and study more ancient demons. Second, make the remains of ancient demons that cannot be used to transport the array or inside into magic tools and sell them to outsiders. Third, we should always hunt ancient demons, always study, and always dump garbage to the outside, forming a virtuous circle? "


    "That''s what you said, not what I said." Suye road.


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    Canghong mountain couldn''t help laughing and said, "how can we constantly absorb positive materials, energy and information from the outside world?"


    "First, direct acquisition. We can be responsible for hunting ancient demons in nearby countries. We need not only ancient demon materials, but also their resources, but also their respect. The second is unequal exchange. We can feed a lot of cheap and redundant food to the ancient demons in our territory and turn the food into higher value ancient demons. "


    "How can we continuously discharge negative materials, energy and information?" Canghong mountain continued to ask.


    "First, make leftover materials into magic tools and sell them to outsiders."


    "I seem to have heard that." Canghong mountain road.


    "Second, transport all the edible parts of our domestic garbage and other ancient demons to the flesh and blood tower nest. We can even set up an ancient demon garbage dump outside the city and build a road or route to the ancient demon territory to let the ancient demons eat garbage."


    The gods looked at Su Ye foolishly, and an incredible picture came to mind. Tens of thousands of small bony tigers were searching for edible garbage in a dump as high as a hill. Suddenly, a team of garbage trucks came in front, dumped the garbage and ran away. The little bony tigers howled excitedly and rushed to the new garbage dump to eat. After eating and drinking, return to the territory and transfer energy to the flesh and blood tower nest.


    "You devil..." the dark red mountain murmured.


    Su Ye continued: "ancient demons have strong evolutionary ability. The more meat they eat, the faster they digest meat. The more trees you eat, the faster you digest them. If you eat too much garbage, you will digest garbage faster and faster. In this way, the garbage problem left by the rapid growth of mankind has been perfectly solved. It is said that cows eat grass and milk, but compared with ancient demons, they are a bucket! "


    "Are you a part of an evil god? No, which evil god is your part?" The pale red mountains are weak.


    The God of the oak tree couldn''t cry and smile: "God Su, they are ancient demons, not garbage collectors. One day, they will resist. "


    "You underestimate the magician. One day, the magician will completely transform the ancient devil into a garbage disposal plant. If the ancient devil wants to rebel that day, the magician will kill the ancient devil and create a batch of new ancient devil garbage disposal plants without wisdom on the ancient devil''s body. " Suye road.


    "I don''t want to say that the magician is crazy, but can''t you magicians do some personnel work? Evil gods can''t do such a thing! When I get along with you magicians, I always have an unspeakable sense of frustration. It''s like that no matter what happens, I always think you are fools at first, but I will eventually find that we are fools ourselves. " Canghong mountain has no choice.


    "Don''t worry, as long as the ancient demons have higher value, we won''t treat them as garbage disposal plants. At present, it''s just an idea. If, I mean, if we thoroughly study the ancient demons, except for some ancient demons who are particularly willing to cooperate, we will let the remaining full-time be responsible for garbage disposal. " Suye road¡° Well, let''s not talk about garbage... Let''s not talk about ancient demons. What are you going to do... No, how are you going to deal with the Lord of despair. " Canghong mountain feels that his tongue doesn''t work. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1058

    Su Ye frowned slightly and said, "in fact, I''m still considering whether to use the Lord of despair as a sharpener to sharpen us or solve it as soon as possible. I can''t judge which way will bring great benefits in the future. Because every Lord God has far more power and ability than the superior God. Now the believers of the Lord of despair are still weak. Naturally, I can''t see anything, but once his believers are strong to a certain extent, I''m not sure whether the Lord of despair will have any special power. "


    "Certainly." The oak God said and looked at the goddess of joy. The goddess of joy said nothing.


    Su ye said, "I have read many books, including gold books."


    "What?" The gods were shocked, especially the goddess of joy.


    "Isn''t the Golden Book of the Greek gods at least readable by the LORD God? Any Lord God who shows others the secrets of that level will be punished by the God King. It is a real punishment, not a random punishment. " Canghong mountain road.


    The goddess of joy stared at Su ye, suddenly showed a sudden color, and then sighed helplessly.


    Su ye said: "it''s not important. What''s important is that the gold book records that the close guards directly under the LORD God have strong power, which is called the power of the LORD God. In short, it means that all soldiers are regarded as the nodes of the God array, and finally absorb the power of all soldiers to give a blow, show the virtual shadow of the LORD God, and the power reaches the God level. If there are enough artifact cooperation, it can even reach the upper God level! In other words, the LORD God''s close guard has the ability to kill superior gods, even if it is only composed of demigods and hypocrites. "


    "There is such power." The oak God nodded.


    Some gods nodded, and some gods realized that the power they had heard before was called the power of the LORD God.


    Canghong mountain said, "not only that, different gods have different powers. Their use of believers and power is far superior to us ordinary gods. It was because the power of the LORD God was so strong that the land of creation allowed them to appear a hundred years later. "


    "What does the goddess of joy suggest?" Su Ye smiled and looked at the maiden ovlo.


    "Every demigod who is the most gracious of the LORD God is like a lower God if he is given the real name of the LORD God." The goddess of joy said.


    "I read it in the Golden Book, but does it work in the land of creation?"


    "No accident, equally effective."


    "That''s a little trouble."


    The goddess of joy continued: "every Lord God has a large amount of knowledge and ability. They may be too lazy to use it on believers and only focus on themselves. But at this time, they have to try their best to cultivate believers. There is no doubt that their believers will be stronger than expected. For example, the Lord of despair, according to my guess, once his psionic monster subordinate is promoted to demigod, the Lord of despair will give him his real name and give him the strength of the lower God. Next, all the creatures under the demigod will be controlled by the psionic monster with the help of local psionic fortresses. "


    Su Ye suddenly smiled and said, "among the main gods of Zeus, who will send troops to attack immediately after discovering me?"


    The goddess of joy smiled helplessly and said, "you always ask some questions that make me unhappy. I can''t speak ill of the LORD God, but I must choose one. The most likely one is my grumpy brother, Ares, the God of war. "


    "Where''s Hera after God?" Su ye asked.


    "Unless she is sure of victory, she will not fight you. Her duty is to wait for Zeus to come and help her father through the initial difficulties. In other words, once the father comes, all the gods of Zeus will send troops at all costs to give the resource light ball and let the father have a foothold in the place of creation. "


    "What is the power of the God of war?" Su ye asked.


    The goddess of joy thought for a moment and said, "I don''t want to hit you, but you should understand that he is a main God. He may not be the opponent of my sister''s wisdom and the goddess of war, but he is still the top main god of the infinite plane and one of the top. To tell you the truth, under the same number and level, your magician is not the opponent of the God of war''s personal guard at present. "


    "Can''t you have an ancient magic gun?"


    "No."


    Su Ye looked to the other gods.


    "The LORD God''s personal guard seldom makes a move. Once he makes a move, he will kill one side down and quickly end the battle." The crimson mountains shook their heads.


    The oak God sighed and said, "I''ve seen it."


    The gods looked curiously at the God of the oak tree.


    The God of the oak tree said, "I saw with my own eyes a nearby guard group of Elven Lord God with a number of about 10000. All arrows fired at the same time and burst a sun."


    "That is, the level of the next God''s full attack?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that the combat skills tailored by the LORD God for believers are more powerful than we can imagine." Suye road.


    "No, it''s beyond your imagination. In our imagination, it''s completely unimaginable. We don''t want to fight the Lord at all, whether it''s outside or here." Canghong mountain road.


    Su ye said: "our current resource exploitation has fallen into a bottleneck and we must move towards richer areas, and the Lord of despair is our first stumbling block. Since the strength of the LORD God''s believers may be particularly strong after the formation of the people, we must be prepared to solve the Lord of despair 120 years before the founding calendar. "


    "We still have 12 years. Is that enough?"


    "Since the transmission array was born, it means that the time is basically ripe. Now, we should start to make targeted layout for the Lord of despair. " Suye road.


    "At present, the believers of the Lord of despair are growing rapidly. Because of the resources of other gods, his total number of demons has exceeded 100000, which is far beyond our comparison in those years." The oak God looked worried.


    Su ye said, "don''t worry. His rapid growth is based on absorbing the blood of subordinate gods,. No matter how many demons he has, it is difficult to form much combat effectiveness in 12 years. We don''t need to care about the Lord of despair. We just need to strengthen ourselves. "


    The God of the oak tree said, "Su Shen, our alliance is actually unstable. Even if the transmission array technology is formed and other forces are not strong enough, it may not be able to defeat the desperate alliance. After all, in 12 years, the alliance of despair is bound to grow into a behemoth. If internal worries are not solved, it is difficult to solve external problems. "


    "Why is it unstable?"


    "First of all, the leaders within mankind are transferring from the barbarian state to the Han state, which is the first instability. Secondly, you have always asked us to intervene less in all ethnic groups, which leads to the increasing contradiction between all ethnic groups and mankind. Now all ethnic groups are particularly afraid of weakening human beings after they become strong, so they are still trying to suppress human beings. This is the second instability. " The sacred way of the oak tree.


    Su ye said with a smile, "I see. You misunderstood the state of balance and stability. Let''s take the most common seesaw as an example. What do you think is the state of the seesaw? "


    The oak tree God thought for a moment and said, "of course, the seesaw is high and low. It is in an unbalanced state. Once the seesaw is balanced and parallel to the ground, the whole seesaw is not a seesaw but an ordinary board. As for stability, as long as the whole seesaw and support are not bad, whether it is balanced or unbalanced, it is a stable state. "


    "So, what is the state of rainfall in the whole magic continent or any plane?"


    "First of all, it must be unbalanced. The rainfall in various regions cannot be balanced. But... If we look at it from a larger perspective, the rainfall of each year, every decade and every hundred years fluctuates, but the difference will not be particularly huge. Even if there are changes, they are gradually changing and relatively stable. "


    Su ye said: "if you think about it carefully, you will find that unbalanced but stable state is the normal state of the world. It is not only a dead thing like a seesaw, but also a natural change. Even each of us or gods is unbalanced but stable. Our body will not collapse at any time and is very stable. However, we are unbalanced in many aspects, such as sometimes happy, sometimes unhappy, sometimes diligent and sometimes lazy. However, the overall life structure of most of us remains relatively stable. "


    "It seems like this." The oak God bowed his head and thought.


    Su Ye continued: "we can find that all aspects of the human three kingdoms are unbalanced, but in fact, the human structure is relatively stable. Now, even if there is a super imbalance among mankind and the civil war among the three countries, will mankind be destroyed? "


    The holy way of the oak tree: "at least it will not be destroyed in a short time."


    "That shows that the human state is still stable. What am I talking about? Human beings have entered a new state of inequality from the old state of inequality: the strong state of Han, the weak state of Han and the weak state of sea. However, the main force supporting mankind has changed from the fighting force of the barbarian state to the technical force of the Han state, forming a new but stable structure. "


    The gods were silent.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this statement is against your intuition. Let''s follow what the oak God just said. If the seesaw is balanced and cannot be high and low on one side, it will become a board. From another angle, the seesaw is dead! "


    The gods were still puzzled.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "well, what will happen if the weather and environment are absolutely balanced? We pretend to be a land with an absolutely balanced power. What will it be like? "


    "The land is absolutely flat, and there is no sea around, because the sea is unbalanced to the land, the mountains are unbalanced to the ground, and even the rivers are unbalanced to the ground. There is water in one place and no water in another place, of course, it is unbalanced."


    "But if there is water, the rainfall in every place on this land is fixed every minute, the direction and size of the wind are fixed, the nutrients contained in each soil are fixed, and all living conditions are fixed."


    "In this case, what interesting changes will occur?"


    "We know that in an unbalanced world, even the most powerful predators, such as lions, will be affected by various complex elements such as different terrain, vegetation, weather, day and night, expert hyenas and so on. In fact, it is impossible to capture and kill all creatures. Different organisms have their own "ecological positions", which are staggered from the living environment of other organisms. If you can''t do it at night, you can''t do it on the ground, you can''t do it on the trees, and if you can''t do it on the land, you can go down the river. The air is also divided into low altitude, hollow and high altitude. If you can''t do it in a humid environment, you can go to an arid environment. This complex unbalanced environment can breed complex organisms. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1059

    "Even the weakest creatures can always live in an unbalanced and complex environment as long as they constantly adapt to the environment and there are no accidents."


    "But in a balanced world, because everything is balanced, there is no big gap between various environments. As a result, all organisms are affected by the same external influence, forming convergent evolution, and all tissues of their bodies evolve in a similar direction."


    "Because there are still carnivores, herbivores or omnivores at the beginning, there will be similar carnivores, herbivores and omnivores."


    "Carnivores that have long lived in the balanced continent, through continuous evolution, their bodies, claws, teeth and other forms will adapt to the current environment. This means that the most powerful predators can adapt to any environment. But weak animals are also convergent evolution, which is almost equal to actively handing themselves to the claws of predators. "


    "In other words, no weak creature can escape by virtue of the unbalanced and complex environment. It is bound to be eaten less and less by predators."


    "A balanced environment is a win take all world."


    "Small and weak animals cannot survive and die, leaving only powerful predators. Predators are also divided into strong and weak. They are still strong. They eat the weak and eat. In the end, only the same predator will be left. "


    "Whether it''s birds, insects or land animals, the final outcome is the same. The whole balanced continent is bound to eat only one carnivore, because we can''t determine whether the strongest insect is a bird or a land animal. Simply sum up and name the last surviving carnivore ''Eagle, insect and lion''"


    "Then, there will be two changes in the balance of eagle, insect and lion, the only predator in the mainland. The first kind, cannibalism. Because of the existence of balance power, eagles, insects and lions of the same age have similar strength. They certainly won''t hunt each other, but eat the old or young first. As a result, they repeat the same way that carnivores eat weak animals. Finally, eagles, insects and lions eat and find out, eh? The old and the young are gone. What should I do? Eat with each other, eat with each other, and you''ll be gone... "


    The gods shook their heads and smiled. This situation is extreme.


    "There is another situation. The eagle, insect and lion don''t want to eat the same kind. Anyway, there are plants all over the ground. They eat plants instead. We should know that there are only eagles, insects and lions left. Eagles, insects and lions without natural enemies are bound to eat more and more until one day they eat up all the plants. We can imagine locusts spreading all over the earth. "


    "Eagles, insects and lions eat up animals, plants, others, and even soil. Eventually, they will return to the first kind, cannibalism and extinction."


    "Now, do you think that a continent is a continent where balanced creatures live longer, or unbalanced creatures live longer? Is equilibrium stable or unbalanced stable? "


    The claws of canghong mountain constantly scratched their chin and said, "if you don''t say it, we still think there is nothing magical in this world, but when you finish all this, you suddenly find that living in an unbalanced world is a little happy. At first glance, balance is good, but absolute balance means that each of us is born to decide what to eat and what to be eaten, but in the non-equilibrium state, we have all kinds of choices, I have ups and downs, I have changes, and then more changes are derived. "


    The God of the oak tree sighed: "when you said to balance the mainland, I still felt a little absurd, but when you finished, I thought carefully and deduced, and was stunned to find that not to say absolute balance, even a relatively balanced society is terrible. In a world of absolute balance, animals eat and eat at most, but if it is a world of intelligent life, absolute balance will inevitably give birth to unimaginable evil. Only when the social class is unbalanced and all classes can circulate smoothly can we be a truly excellent and stable society. "


    Su ye said, "so, can you understand now?"


    "I don''t understand, but I vaguely feel that stability and imbalance are better than stability and balance." The God of the oak told the truth.


    Canghong mountain looked at Su Ye suspiciously and said, "I always think you''re thinking about something special. Because on the surface, you spend all your time on it, and the income seems to be very small. But you think your research direction is very valuable. It''s kind of like... Little Thales. "


    "I think so." The oak God looked at Su Ye.


    "Take your time, let''s continue." Su Ye smiled.


    The pale red mountains curled their mouths.


    After the completion of the first ancient demon transmission array, it completely reversed the understanding of ancient demons and magic in the whole magic world and even the magic alliance.


    Some people who originally opposed the biological mage tower also began to show interest in the research of little Thales.


    The emperor of the state of Han convened the cabinet, officially established the biological mage tower Research Institute of the state of Han, and began small-scale research.


    After two months of testing and feedback, the ancient magic transmission array has been improved.


    A few months later, the second ancient magic transmission array was built 100 kilometers away from kongcheng. After a month of debugging, the two transmission arrays were finally perfectly connected.


    The advantage of this magic is that it doesn''t need a legendary master, but only a silver mage.


    The disadvantage is that it consumes a lot of resources.


    Either consume a lot of ancient demon bones, or consume a lot of magic crystal.


    The magicians calculated an account. At present, the cost of breeding ancient demons is lower.


    Therefore, a vigorous action of breeding ancient demons was launched within the magic alliance.


    In addition, the magic alliance signed an agreement with the fire alliance. The magic alliance is responsible for the ancient demons within the fire alliance. The fire alliance gives sufficient supplies, and the two sides do not invade each other.


    Ten thousand fire kings did not want to form an alliance with Su ye, but other gods fully supported the agreement when they learned that Su ye could solve the hidden danger of ancient demons.


    Most gods have no ideal. They just want to eat and live for a few more years, so that the noumenon can gain strength. The threat of ancient demons is even far greater than the Lord of despair and Su Ye.


    After that, whether it was the Lord of despair Qiang or Su yeqiang, it was a big deal to surrender, but the ancient demon pressure could not accept the surrender.


    When things spread to the surrounding area, God''s heart floated.


    All the gods thought Su Ye was fighting against the Lord of despair, so they clenched their teeth and undertook the task of eliminating ancient demons.


    Some want to form an alliance with Su Ye.


    Others fall to the Lord of despair. Their logic is simple and direct. The ancient devil is not a soft persimmon. No matter how strong the magic alliance is, there will be losses in the war with the ancient devil, and the strength of the magic alliance will continue to decline.


    But all the gods don''t know. The action of the magic alliance against the ancient demons has never been war, but pure hunting.


    No matter how big the loss of each hunting, even if you have suffered a big loss, the income of each year''s hunting is far greater than the pay.


    In 113, the second generation of medium-sized ancient magic transmission array officially appeared in various countries.


    This time, I couldn''t hide it, and the whole eastern region of the magic continent was shocked.


    Even the stupidest gods understand the importance of the transmission array. The transmission array is one of the core factors for the vigorous development of the infinite plane.


    Once the cost of the transmission array is reduced to the limit, the magic alliance can quickly mobilize its forces, and will always form an absolute crushing and destructive attack on any enemy.


    No other alliance can hoard its troops in one place. Hoarding in one place means abandoning other cities.


    If the legendary master makes a move, not to mention that some ethnic groups do not master the large portal, even if they master it, the magic consumption is astronomical, which means that the legendary master loses combat effectiveness in a short time and still cannot compete with the magic alliance.


    After all, not every legendary master was su ye, and his magic was endless.


    The gods alienated the Lord of despair and handed olive branches to the magic alliance.


    The fire alliance is even more shameless and wants to spend money on transmission array technology.


    Su ye said, "don''t sell, just share with the alliance."


    The next day, another news shocked the eastern region.


    The fire king dissolved the fire alliance, and his split statue appeared in the Suye temple and became... Willing to serve as the subordinate God of Suye.


    The eyes of gods everywhere rolled everywhere.


    The subordinate God of the superior God is unheard of and unprecedented. If this kind of God appears in the infinite plane, it can be drowned by one God and one saliva.


    But the fire king did it!


    Suye temple.


    When Su Ye introduced the new fire king to the alliance gods, there was silence inside and outside the temple.


    The bloody beast God and the violent king looked at each other and straightened their chest slowly. The next God was a slave to Su Ye. It''s not a shame!


    There''s a more embarrassing one!


    The four claws of the canghong mountain pulled the ground and looked at the flaming king in the form of Yan devil.


    Originally, I thought I was a superior God to take refuge in Su Ye. It was already groveling. The fire king was more fierce and directly broke his spine.


    "Even if it''s a shameless demon God, how about being so shameless?" Canghong mountain murmured to himself. From the only superior God of the magic alliance to one of the superior gods, he felt a strong sense of crisis.


    The Banshee God looked at the fire king and finally understood why Su Ye didn''t agree with her as an obedient God. She only recruited her into the alliance and stayed outside the temple.


    It turns out that Su Ye''s standard for recruiting from God is the superior God!


    The LORD God is not so cruel!


    The goddess of joy has been laughing. It''s so happy.


    The oak God was old and prudent, but said, "Dear Fire King, you dissolved the fire alliance. What about the other members?"


    "On the way." The fire king''s face doesn''t matter.


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    He is worthy of being a demon. He is so shameless when he is shameless.


    The oak tree god had to follow the way: "yes, even you... No, it''s abandoning the secret and joining the magic alliance. Naturally, other gods can''t hold on. But why don''t you bring them? "


    The king of fire raised his head and said, "I''ve heard from them. They are a group of useless waste wall grass. I want to wait. Can my king of fire be as timid as those hypocrites? So I asked my legendary subordinates to bring my split statue directly and dissolve the fire alliance! "


    The gods blink. What''s the matter with the pride in your tone¡° Your majesty Su Shen, in this way, your plan may have to be advanced. " The God of oak looked at Su Ye¡° Wait. " The old members of the magic alliance frowned slightly. Is Su ye a little too careful this time? Wait, when will it wait. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1060

    Before noon, the legends of the fire alliance carried their gods to the Suye temple and expressed their willingness to join the magic alliance.


    Su Ye officially accepted them into the branch of the magic alliance. Since then, the total number of gods in the magic alliance has reached 25.


    The statue of God is located inside the temple, and the other statues of gods are located outside the temple.


    The 11 gods of the old fire alliance looked at the fire king strangely.


    If he hadn''t been a superior God, he would have scolded.


    When they learned that the fire king had gone to Su ye, they were all stupid.


    The king of fire is the superior God, but the leader of the alliance!


    It''s a decent God!


    And everyone has a split statue outside the temple of fire.


    He sent the split statue away quietly!


    I''ve never seen such a ridiculous God.


    After the 11 gods were flustered, they could only make the same decision and take refuge in Su Ye.


    Otherwise, no one can resist the pressure of the magic Alliance Army.


    The fire king''s whole body was burning. He glanced at the 11 old subordinates and said, "I''m good for you."


    "I..."


    The 11 gods exposed their green veins on their foreheads, clenched their teeth, closed their mouths and sealed the dirty words that were about to come out.


    The goddess of joy has been laughing.


    It''s much more fun than the city of despair.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "OK, now the plan can be advanced."


    The gods were stunned. The magician''s idea of the gods was indeed unrestrained. The original so-called wait was to wait for the 11 gods. I waited half a morning for such a big thing as attacking the Lord of despair. I don''t know what the Lord of despair will feel when he hears it.


    "According to our original plan..." Su Ye glanced at the gods of the original fire alliance.


    Those gods suddenly felt cold all over, and they didn''t know why.


    "... after the establishment of the transmission array, it swept through the fire alliance in about 118 years, and then solved the Lord of despair once and for all. Now, our legendary quantity is enough, and the transmission array can carry out large-scale transportation of materials, which can be advanced naturally. "


    After the original fire alliance gods were frightened, they were secretly relieved. Fortunately, they took refuge in advance.


    Su Ye continued: "the next magic alliance should do the following."


    "First, increase the internal infrastructure of the whole magic alliance, ensure smooth roads between major cities, and send legends to explore rivers to minimize logistics costs. Human beings have enough technical level, and I can provide the design drawings and manufacturing processes of all kinds of magic carriages and ships without any technical difficulties. "


    "Second, popularize medium-sized transmission arrays, accumulate technology, and carry out R & D of large-scale transmission arrays. Although the large transmission array may not be used when attacking the Lord of despair, it will shine in the future. "


    "Third, strengthen the cooperation of the whole league, formulate excellent strategies and tactics, and carry out training with the ancient devil as the goal. Well, oak God, what do you want to say? " Su ye asked.


    The spirit of the oak tree said, "Your Majesty, the ancient devil is a little insufficient."


    There was silence inside and outside the temple.


    The goddess of joy smiled happily again.


    "This is really a problem, so force... No, it is to discuss with more gods. We are responsible for eliminating ancient demons. They are responsible for providing supplies and signing a ten-year peace agreement." Suye road.


    "But what if they don''t agree?"


    "Then we will send a large army to wipe out the ancient demons for free, but we will encounter enemies who may hinder us along the way. We will catch the ransom for three times. If not, we''ll take it ourselves. " Su ye said expressionless.


    The gods looked cold.


    The magic new light is going to be real.


    "Fourth, expand the production capacity of magic tools. Don''t be afraid of excess. After this battle, the range of transmission array and the range of magic guns are all our markets."


    "Fifth, after the completion of infrastructure construction, soldiers enter the city of despair for a final decisive battle. The number of legends was not enough, but now... Is it enough? " Su Ye looked to the original fire alliance gods.


    "Enough, enough..."


    The gods nodded hurriedly, but their hearts were bleeding.


    Since you have taken refuge, you naturally have to pay a price. I''m afraid your legends will become the vanguard of this attack on the city of despair. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you can survive, there will be as many legends in the future.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "basically, the specific implementation plan is discussed by the believers themselves. I hope I don''t need to intervene in person."


    "Please rest assured." The gods spoke in unison.


    The gods were distracted and immediately issued an oracle to their territory, asking all believers in the territory to firmly support Su ye, the great mentor, and support the plan.


    The whole magic alliance began to run at high speed.


    Road construction, construction of transmission array, cooperation of all armies, overtime of craftsmen


    In addition to providing resources in the sea, the sea people really didn''t play a big role, so they drove a large number of fish to the sea country. Some sea fish were dried as reserve food, and most of the remaining sea fish were sent to the flesh and blood tower nest in Suye territory.


    At the same time, the legendary master of mankind stared at the nest of the flesh and blood tower, emitting a clear threat.


    As long as the flesh and blood tower nest dares to use these flesh and blood to improve itself or enhance legend, it will do its best.


    Sure enough, the flesh and blood tower nest was very interesting. It was all used to produce ancient demons in the holy land, leaving some of the most gifted and ordering the rest to go out and look for food.


    Hordes of ancient demons of the Holy Land muddled into the encirclement of mankind and lost their lives.


    Humans leave with the remains of ancient demons.


    The two sides reached a perfect deal.


    The blood tower tower keeps the most powerful force, stores it, promotes it at a critical time, and gives a damn lesson to the damned human.


    Magicians happily used the ancient demons of the holy land to build a transmission array, and left some to send to major research institutes for in-depth research.


    In the year 113 of the founding calendar, with the help of the alliance caster, a traffic network extending in all directions, including roads and rivers, was established between important cities within the magic alliance.


    In the 115 year of the founding calendar, at least one medium-sized transmission array was established in all Temple cities.


    On the surface, a medium-sized transmission array has been established in the split wolf city of the split wolf beast God closest to the city of despair, but in several halls in the dark, five medium-sized transmission arrays have been established.


    Each medium-sized transmission array can transmit a team of 1000 people at a time.


    At present, the distance of the legendary master''s big portal is only about 100 kilometers.


    As long as there is a plane mark, the legendary master himself can easily transfer to anywhere in the place of creation, but to use a large transfer gate spanning thousands of kilometers, at least to the demigod level, or rely on the mage tower.


    There are no demigods or mage towers now.


    Therefore, all kinds of magic beast vehicles are still the cheapest delivery system.


    After the road network was repaired, the internal communication of the whole magic alliance suddenly accelerated, and everyone could clearly feel the change.


    Even, some magicians are not satisfied with the current magic beast car. They have built a new track magic car research institute. With ready-made drawings and technology, they are poor in improvement and landing.


    Once the orbital magic car is established, the carrying capacity of the magic alliance can be increased by at least ten times.


    At that time, the carrying capacity will exceed 99% of the external level.


    On the third day after the creation festival in 116, the whole magic alliance acted like countless gears.


    Under the banner of eliminating ancient demons, the magic coalition began to send troops to the designated place.


    First, carry out high-intensity clearance and suppression of the ancient demon tower nest within the alliance to completely cut off the possibility of large-scale development of ancient demons in the near future.


    Then, the magical coalition forces either took the magical beast vehicle or used the transmission array to converge to the city of split wolf.


    When the Lord of despair reacted, the city of split wolf had gathered a full three million magic allies.


    A magic army in which each soldier wears at least three black iron magic tools.


    The city of split wolf is only 200 kilometers away from the city of despair.


    In the city of despair, the believers of the Lord of despair are less than 100000. Together with the defenders of allies, there are only 500000 troops.


    Other subordinate spiritual cities of the Lord of despair are 300 kilometers away from the Lord of despair. There are only ten within 1000 kilometers, and the rest are 1000 kilometers away.


    There are no roads or magic animal vehicles between these cities. Except for a very small number of ethnic groups, it will take many days to arrive.


    On the same day, three million magic coalition troops arrived outside the city of despair.


    The city of despair was originally a city without walls. Now, the dark walls five meters high are towering.


    Above the city wall, there are many soldiers.


    One by one, the demons looked nervously at the magic coalition troops coming from the East.


    With the soul demons on the front line, the gods of Suye Temple looked into the city of despair.


    In the city of despair, there are 32 statues of gods, slightly more than 25 in the magic alliance.


    But the gods of the magic alliance smiled.


    Inside and outside the temple of despair, the distractions in the split statues are chaotic.


    "Your Majesty, the Lord of despair, suddenly came to a great army in my territory, and I could not send any troops to the army. Before that, the legend and heroes gathered to return would return."


    "How dare that goddamn elf and false god declare war on me! Your majesty, Lord of despair, please allow me to call back. "


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry..."


    The defenders in the city of despair were helpless to see that one legend after another and even heroes left the city of despair and sent back to their own city.


    At the same time, a magic map appeared in front of the gods in the Suye temple.


    There are 25 green areas in the map, which are connected as one, representing the magic alliance.


    At the same time, there are 32 blue areas scattered throughout the map, representing the desperate alliance.


    At the same time, the map also represents white neutral areas and red allies.


    A full 19 red allied areas raised red arrows, pointing to the 19 Temple cities of the despair alliance.


    Among the 19 red allies, 6 had formed an alliance with Su Ye as early as outside, but they kept turning a blind eye. Today, they suddenly took action. The four gods in the magic alliance are old. They are secretly preparing to attack today. The remaining 9, after many days of efforts by the gods of the magic alliance, successfully won over as an alliance and lurked secretly. After this war, they joined the magic alliance. 19 areas of the desperate alliance were dyed black. And most of them are the nearest city to the city of despair. Within three days, there were only three desperate coalition reinforcements that could reach the city of despair, and each one was blocked by a magic army. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1061

    The magic alliance gods smiled and looked at the changing map.


    Canghong mountain said, "I hope the Lord of despair will work hard and resist for a few more days, so that we can have the best training effect. Our previous battles were small fights. If we can accumulate rich experience this time, even if both sides lose, we can recover in more than ten years, and with the valuable experience of this war, we can sweep the whole magic continent. "


    "After all, this is the place of creation, not the outside world. We have to learn a lot of things again. We should not, like the Lord of despair, enter a new environment and face new enemies in the new era, but also look at problems from the old perspective. I suspect that Su Shen was planning this war against the LORD God shortly after he entered the country. " The God of the oak tree and the gods looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "the most decisive way to deal with the Lord of despair is to press the whole army a few days after his arrival, cut off his contact with the outside world, so that he can''t grow up. After a few years, solve him. But that''s not what I want. What I want is to fight a war before the strength of the Lord of despair takes shape, and be thoroughly familiar with the power of the LORD God here. After all, our enemy is not just a desperate Lord, but thousands of Lord gods and even God kings. "


    "Everything will be as you wish."


    Outside the city of despair, in the magic alliance, 25 spiritual shadow and demon mirrors face the city of despair.


    The mirror shows the images of the 25 gods of the magic alliance.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the city of despair.


    "Su ye, you shouldn''t challenge the LORD God foolishly." The voice of the Lord of despair spread over hundreds of kilometers.


    Heavy pressure enveloped every soldier.


    There was a little panic in the magic Alliance Army.


    That''s the power of the LORD God.


    Then, the melodious sound of the piano sounded.


    The legendary priest of the goddess of joy, playing the legendary harp.


    The power of joy dispels the breath of despair.


    In the mirror of the soul shadow devil, Su ye said, "you and I know very well that when the abyss devil forms an alliance with Zeus, we are doomed to never die. Since you are here, the only thing waiting for you is the fate of being pulled out. "


    "You are as straightforward as the orcs," the Lord of despair changed from full-scale diffusion to small-scale transmission. Only the gods on both sides can hear it. He continued to ridicule, "so, how much are you going to pay?"


    "Half." Suye road.


    "1.5 million? You think too much of yourself. "


    "I mean, half the number of people in the whole magic alliance." Suye road.


    The Lord of despair, standing in the statue, still looked like Zhang Yutou, but he was stunned.


    The gods of the desperate alliance were stunned.


    The cost and determination far exceeded their estimates.


    "I wonder why you have such great determination? I want to know more. Do you know how much the loss is? "


    "These losses are indeed great, but with the current capacity of all ethnic groups, they can recover in 20 years at most. I don''t care much about the loss. I care more about how much profit it will bring me if I can overcome the distraction of a Lord God. "


    The Lord of despair stared and said with a smile, "I calculated by myself that if you kill me, you can get about 100 resource light balls, which is less than the total income of your whole magic alliance in a month."


    "I''m not talking about material resources, but information, as well as all the effects of diplomacy, war, politics, culture and follow-up. Even if the alliance loses half of its profits, it can earn at least ten times its profits. " Suye road.


    The Lord of despair sighed and said, "I underestimated you after all. I didn''t expect you to see things so thoroughly. I didn''t expect your ambition to be so big. Your real goal is to prepare for the next god war or God King war, right? "


    "Worthy of the LORD God." Suye road.


    "Maybe we can coexist peacefully." The master of despair.


    "You broke the road in the beginning."


    "Then we can change the way. For example, I give you the information you want, and we will never invade each other in the place of creation." The master of despair.


    "It seems that in order to survive this period, you can even sell the rope to hang yourself."


    The Lord of despair said, "I just want to understand that I am distracted. I come here not to show the majesty of the LORD God, not to conquer the place of creation, but to live and give the noumenon a gift. At first, I made the wrong choice, but over the years, I have understood what I want. "


    "I also know what I want." Su Ye smiled.


    "Su ye, I hope you think carefully..."


    "Prepare to attack."


    Su Ye''s voice spread throughout the army.


    The magic alliance was immediately divided into three, one part continued to build the camp, one part rested, and the other was ready for battle.


    "You will taste despair!" The cold voice of the Lord of despair spread all over the world.


    "No, you will be punished by magic."


    Su Ye finished and continued to give orders.


    A magic car pulled by ten blindfolded magic cows separated the team and moved forward slowly.


    On the magic car, the black cotton cloth covered the huge object three meters high.


    The elves pulled off the black cotton cloth with tangled faces.


    A strange legendary magic instrument stands on the magic car.


    At the top of the trunk of the ancient war tree held by the two, there is a huge flesh and blood bud creeping slowly.


    Suddenly, the flesh and blood flower bud cracked into eight flesh petals and bloomed.


    The flesh petals separated, a blood colored giant eye with a diameter of one meter opened, and the vertical pupil as dark as a vortex stared at the front.


    The strange smell of cold and greasy spread, and everyone was covered with goose bumps, like countless cold slugs crawling around on their own.


    The smell of ancient demons.


    The smell of ancient demons spread everywhere. Soon, it was like an invisible cold wind into the city of despair.


    The soldiers of the city of despair shivered as they cooled down.


    In the city of despair, every soldier who has fought with the ancient devil will feel staring at him with the eyes of the tower nest, and an uncontrollable fear will rise in his heart.


    Even the legendary psychics who are famous for playing with the mind and spirit can''t contain their inner fear.


    The desperate alliance gods felt the power of the eye of the tower nest and suddenly realized it.


    The Colossus beast God scolded, "Su ye, you collude with the ancient devil!"


    "If you call killing ancient demons and using them as collusion, I also want to collude with you." Suye road.


    The giant elephant beast God''s momentum was weak, but he said, "Su Ye''s means are really insidious! He knew that he had no way to solve the God''s authority of the great lord of despair. He simply beat out the eyes of the tower nest. The God''s authority weakened them. They weakened us with the eyes of the tower nest. This move is too insidious! Lord of despair, your majesty, can you weaken the eye of the tower nest? "


    The Lord of despair shook his head helplessly and said, "my authority can easily curb the breath of ordinary ancient demons, but it can only weaken 30% of the power of the eye of the tower nest at most. After all, every ancient magic tower nest has the possibility of promoting the level of the LORD God. The level of life is unimaginable. I didn''t expect Su ye to come up with this trick. "


    "Who would have thought that for more than 100 years, the magician came up with a way to control the eye of the tower nest."


    "Not control, just slightly stimulate the power of the eye of the tower nest. Even so, it exceeded our expectations. Thinking about the products of the combination of ancient demons and magic, I always feel frightened. " The Colossus frowned.


    "Well, don''t say these despondent words! I will personally control the defense of the army and ensure that the battle is perfect. As long as enough reinforcements arrive, the victory will belong to us! " The voice of the Lord of despair was firm.


    The other gods looked at each other and their eyes twinkled.


    Reinforcements, I don''t know how long it will take.


    The gate of the city of despair is closed, and many soldiers will be ready.


    Ten kilometers away, the magic army dug trenches, pulled wire mesh and built forts.


    Then, Warcraft dragged the things covered by black cloth to one Fort after another.


    Soon, a full 300 magic cannons were in place.


    Then, a large number of legends stood around the magic cannon and performed all kinds of legendary protection magic.


    The gods of the desperate alliance stared at this scene and remembered the terrible scene of the battle of the demon prison city.


    Even more disturbing to the gods of the desperate alliance is that these magic cannons are completely different from those in the magic prison city.


    The surface of the magic guns in the magic prison city is carved with layers of exquisite magic array, but these magic guns, with a black bottom, are covered with gently creeping blood vessels, like a dense red snake.


    Different from the beautiful and well-designed magic guns, these ancient magic guns are very much like the ancient demons in the form of cannons!


    Blood vessels bulge and creep slowly. There is a faint flow of dirty blood in the dark gun body.


    The stinky flesh and blood spread from the base of the magic gun, occupied each fort, formed a flesh and blood carpet and firmly grasped the ground.


    The gods felt numb.


    They did not expect that the magician''s research and utilization of ancient demons had reached this level.


    "Start debugging..." Su Ye''s voice spread through the magic gun army through the soul shadow demon.


    See the magicians cooperate with the flesh and blood puppets, orcs and Warcraft who are responsible for doing dirty work.


    At the same time, Su Ye was distracted and connected thousands of gunners to command everyone and every detail.


    "The first round of test firing, ready... Launch!"


    Tong Tong


    In the sunny noon and hot sunshine, 300 light balls, dragging the magic light band, crossed a wonderful parabola and fell to the city of despair.


    In the city of despair, the casters of legend, holy land and gold cast spells together and put layers of protective magic in the sky.


    At the same time, the whole four psychic fortresses made a harsh sound, the brain inside the fortress moved rapidly, and a four fold psychic mask was placed outside to envelop the whole city of despair.


    Three hundred holy magic with the smell of ancient demons fell on the protective layer of the city of despair and exploded. Like flowers in a spring garden, they bloom in an instant. When the eyes of some gods were frozen, these magic not only looked good on the surface, but also all the landing points, magic types, scope, power, element types and other factors were considered and matched perfectly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1062

    As a result, the power of these magic forms a strange power superposition, and the actual power is more than tripled. Boom... The psionic light shield shook violently, and some weak Magic Protection collapsed. Besides, nothing happened, and no magic fell on the city. Ordinary soldiers in the city of despair will shout, but legends and gods sigh secretly. On the side of the magic alliance, the morale of ordinary soldiers will be low, and legends and gods will smile. The voice of the crimson mountains resounded through the sky: "very good. The psionic mask is the top legendary power. It could easily block the bombardment of magic guns, but in fact, the psionic mask fluctuates greatly, which means that the eye of the tower nest plays a role and weakens all the enemy''s protective forces. " Ordinary soldiers will see the mystery. Then three hundred cannons began to attack row by row, and a deafening roar rang through the sky. Half the city of despair is covered with a wide range of magical lights. In the army of the magic alliance, there was a harsh sound of eagles, followed by the sound of wings flapping the air. As soon as they looked back, they saw that the magic air force was lined up and began to fly high. The dragon and the eagle formed an aviation force. Each dragon airman led a thousand Eagle airmen to form an aviation brigade. With two claws holding a magic bomb, they flew high from the camp to several kilometers high, out of the attack range of the city of despair, and then dropped the bomb. At the beginning, the soldiers of the city of despair will not take those sky bombs to heart. They fly too high, the flying distance of bombs is too long, and the sky is windy, so they can''t accurately fall into the city of despair. However, all magic projectiles landed accurately over the city of despair and bombed the psionic mask. The Lord of despair gave up the shelter of the LORD God, gathered all his forces together, rushed to the sky, turned into a meteor of divine light, and flew down to the place of creation. Every meteor is shouting the same sentence¡° Guard against Su Ye! I am the desperate Lord who will be killed by Su Ye! He will kill all the Lord gods and God kings in the land of creation! Guard against Su Ye! Guard against Su ye... "The power of the LORD God is so great. Dozens of continents echoed the same voice everywhere. Across several continents from the magic continent, in a temple, a beautiful goddess looked up at the sky with a smile¡° My men are so handsome everywhere. " The fish on the sea floor in the distance are in the water country. Tethys, the goddess of the sea, said softly with her eyes rippling with water: "it is worthy of being my Lord." Most of the gods in the place of creation focused on the sky in the same direction. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1063

    City of despair.


    When the subordinate gods of the Lord of despair saw this scene, they sighed and immediately ordered the legend to leave with his split statue on his back. Some returned directly to the divine City, some watched from a distance and surrendered at the right time.


    The number of legends in the city of despair has plummeted.


    Suye temple.


    "God Su, the Lord of despair is really vicious! Now your approximate position is exposed! " Crimson mountain rage.


    "Yes, I''m in trouble now."


    "Not surprisingly, the gods of Zeus will find here and send troops to attack after they have large-scale transmission ability."


    The gods looked to the goddess of joy.


    The goddess of joy said nothing.


    Su ye said with a smile, "when we look at things, we must see at least two angles at the same time in order to really think. Indeed, my general position is locked, which will attract the enemy. But another point of view is that my allies will also find me in advance and try to get in touch. What''s more, even if we are discovered by the enemy, it may not be all bad. Instead, they can urge us to accelerate our progress. "


    The gods nodded softly.


    The goddess of joy smiled and said, "Su God, I''ve been with you for so many years. I''m curious. Why are you always so positive, and why can you always find everything that is good for you?"


    "Just as you believe and love happiness, we will have what we believe. I believe that the future is destined to be beautiful. I believe that all problems have solutions. I believe that instead of wasting energy and time in pain, entanglement, loss, helplessness, closure, giving up and so on, it is better to think about how to solve problems. "


    "How did you do that?"


    "Just like a toddler, he did it bit by bit after countless failures." Su Ye smiled.


    "You are a great leader." The goddess of happiness bowed her head slightly.


    Boom


    Six hundred magic cannons suddenly burst out, and the magic projectiles of the dragon and Eagle airmen, carrying a harsh scream, fell on the psionic mask one after another.


    The whole city of despair was shrouded in magic.


    Without the protection of a large number of legends and heroes, psionic fortresses and psionic monsters alone are far from enough to protect the city of despair.


    Only an hour later, the psionic mask broke.


    Magical fireworks bloomed on the ground of the city of despair for the first time.


    Two hours later, the psionic mask collapsed.


    Before those legends could react, the magic cannon controlled by Su Ye suddenly set fire and all died in an instant.


    After the legendary death of the city of despair, all magic cannons stopped bombarding.


    "The whole army, assault!"


    Magic alliance, officially advance.


    Orcs, demons, Warcraft and other close combat arms are fully pressed.


    Elves, magicians, water elements and other long-range arms followed behind.


    A magic airship with low magic content slowly took off, small magic guns protruded from the side of the ship, a magic Eagle hung upside down under the airship, and sharp eagle eyes scanned the battlefield.


    High above the sky, dozens of giant dragons hovered slowly, ready to dive and spit Longyan at any time.


    The soldiers in the city of despair will look at this scene in despair, a way of war they have never imagined.


    After the first group of melee arms approached the city wall, the battle began again.


    This time, Su ye did not command, but was commanded by human generals.


    Through a large number of spiritual demons, orders are transmitted to the front line in an orderly manner.


    The captains of the front line launched the attack according to the order.


    The melee army covered the magic car and moved forward quickly. Magic guns, air and long-range arms suppressed the local defenders.


    The artillery air coordination tactics appeared for the first time in the siege of the land of creation.


    The five meter high wall of despair lasted only a few minutes and was destroyed by subsequent self exploding magic cars.


    Massive magical coalition forces poured into the city and fought on the ground.


    In the temple, the gods of the magic alliance looked at the mirror of the soul shadow demon and nodded frequently.


    "It''s not that we overestimate the Lord of despair, but underestimate our soldiers who often fight with ancient demons."


    "Good. On average, our soldiers will participate in at least ten battles with ancient demons every year, while less than half of them in other countries. As for the psychic monsters in the city, their rank is very high and their ability is very strong. They have been carefully trained by the LORD God and have participated in exercises, but they have too little practical experience. "


    "This is also one of the mistakes made by the master of despair. He dare not send troops to sharpen it for fear of losing population. But he forgot that the strength of the abyss demons was born and killed, not trained in the city. "


    "Su shentaiyin... Is wise. As soon as the Lord of despair comes, he tries his best to pressure the Lord of despair to take the line of forbearance, but once he takes this line, he will shrink in an all-round way, affecting all aspects of the whole city... Eh?" The canghong mountains suddenly showed a look of enlightenment.


    "What''s the matter?" The gods looked suspiciously at the canghong mountains.


    Canghong mountain sighed, "Su Shen doesn''t use any tactics at all, nor is he a conspiracy, but uses the most basic principles and laws to target the Lord of despair. We are on the first level and the Lord of despair is on the second level. We thought that Su would use the power of the third level against the Lord of despair, but Su directly used the power of the fifth level. "


    "What did you find?" The fire king was very anxious. He came to the magic alliance too late for fear of falling too far behind. Instead, he became the most active learning among the gods.


    "Su Shen said that a collective must have enough openness, constantly communicate with the outside world, absorb positive material and energy information from the outside world, eliminate negative information, and continue to do so. At the same time, there are other theories, which we generally call self-organization theory or complexity theory. According to these theories, Su Shen targeted the Lord of despair at all levels. After more than ten years, the Lord of despair didn''t find himself. His territory has been abandoned. "


    The God of the oak tree hurriedly said, "we now reply to the orders given by God Su in recent years to find a theoretical basis."


    The gods moved quickly and began to look for it.


    "Su Shen deliberately obstructs the connection between the desperate alliance and other alliances, that is, to reduce the level of the desperate alliance and cut off their communication with the outside world..."


    "Once the desperate alliance makes any move, Su Shen will analyze it first, and then make every effort to crack down on some behaviors of the desperate alliance, forcing the desperate alliance to give up its development in this direction, which is giving negative feedback. At the same time, in some wrong and unimportant directions, give positive feedback, so that the desperate alliance instinct can develop in a direction beyond what we want... "


    "The use of various means to alienate interference has led to the lack of coordination within the desperate alliance, and the development has been greatly slowed down..."


    "I see. The same self-organization theory can make the magic alliance prosper day by day. On the contrary, it can make the enemy unable to move..."


    The gods did not care about the local battle at all, and began to make a macro and comprehensive analysis and Reflection on the past ten years.


    The more the resumption, the more frightened they were.


    They saw that the magic alliance was like a strong sapling, growing slowly in the process of recovery.


    The city of despair was like a vigorous demon youth, but Su Ye used various means to draw blood.


    In the city of despair.


    Relying on the comprehensive advantages of strategy, tactics, command, quantity, weapons and equipment, arms and so on, the magical coalition army rolled forward step by step and pushed down the city of despair.


    In the end, there was no enemy in the city of despair.


    In the temple of despair, there is a terrible smell of the gods.


    The man under the legend was bounced away as soon as he arrived at the door.


    Finally, a hero red dragon rushed in and smashed the statue of the desperate Lord.


    A clear voice rang through the sky, and the Lord of despair was distracted and scattered.


    Hundreds of resource light balls flew from the broken statues to the major temples of the magic alliance.


    More than 100 of them flew into the temple of Su Ye.


    Beyond the land of creation, the abyss.


    In the kingdom of despair.


    The Lord of despair roared angrily.


    The gods of the abyss were shocked and asked or explored one after another.


    Soon, an incredible message spread across the infinite plane.


    The Lord of despair, known for his prudence and thoughtfulness, broke up.


    He became the first God distracted and collapsed in the place of creation, and his noumenon suffered great losses.


    This message is like a shadow over the infinite plane.


    More and more gods have an ominous premonition.


    All kinds of divine deduction proficient in prophecy and fate, resulting in the failure of all deduction involving the place of creation.


    After su Ye got the news, he frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that even the cautious Lord of despair fell so early. I''m afraid there are big waves in the place of creation. My distraction is also very dangerous. I have to prepare early."


    The land of creation.


    The fall of the Lord of despair and the fall of the city of despair completely changed the pattern of the east of the whole magic continent.


    After killing the Lord of despair, the magic alliance did not take care of any gods, but built a city and a transmission array at the original site of the city of despair.


    The desperate Lord has an excellent eye for choosing an address.


    After the construction of the transmission array, the magic coalition moved westward and began to eliminate all Warcraft and ancient demons in the nearby area.


    As this is a medium resource area, all Warcraft and ancient demons are particularly strong.


    The magic allied forces lost their troops one after another, but due to continuous learning and progress, they quickly improved their tactics and developed corresponding magic tools, and soon gained an advantage.


    After a year of sweeping, the magic alliance eliminated most of the Warcraft in the area near the city of despair, and included three heroic blood and flesh tower nests into the management scope.


    During this period, the earth elements carried out large-scale exploration of nearby resources, found rich mines one after another, and built mines one after another.


    The advanced magic materials needed by the magic alliance, especially the legendary materials, have finally been greatly alleviated.


    After stabilizing the city of despair, Su Ye impolitely commanded the army and slaughtered seven gods who were firmly attached to the Lord of despair, including the superior God giant elephant beast God, to frighten the surrounding. Then, forcibly subdue all the gods around. In the 119 year of the founding calendar, all the gods within a 10000 kilometer radius centered on the land of despair joined the magic alliance. The total number of gods in the magic alliance reached 103. Su Ye integrated all the information of the gods and found that he underestimated the area of the continent. The whole continent is unusually vast, with a length of more than 100000 kilometers from north to South and east to west. It has not been proved so far, and it may even reach one million kilometers. Now the magic alliance covers less than one ten thousandth of the land. Su ye thought carefully and understood that the gods of the infinite plane were limited, but there were too many false gods. If the place of creation is not large enough, it is not enough for so many gods to evolve life. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1064

    After occupying the surrounding areas, Su Ye explored the rich areas inside the magic continent and found that legends were everywhere, and there were as many demigods as dogs. After all the legendary scouts entered, they were soon driven out like rabbits.


    What''s more, there are many blood and flesh nests of demigods and ancient demons in the rich area.


    Each demigod flesh and blood nest dominates hundreds of millions of ancient demons and can easily push out the whole magic alliance.


    Su Ye gave up the exploration of rich areas and began to develop vigorously in medium resource areas and make every effort to collect resources.


    The strength of the magic alliance shocked the surrounding areas. Gods from far and near sent congratulatory gifts one after another, and expressed that they did not want to be enemies with Su ye, and were even willing to join the magic alliance at the right time.


    There was no external threat in a short time. The magic alliance put all its money and resources on technology.


    Transmission array technology, mineral mining technology, smelting technology, magic weapon technology


    Even, with the affirmation of Su ye, magicians began to leapfrog development.


    Large transmission arrays are no longer popularized, but super large transmission arrays are directly studied.


    At the same time, Su Ye continued to send legendary waiters to the whole magic continent and surrounding waters, looking for allies and building transmission arrays one after another.


    In 130 years of the founding calendar, the total number of gods in the magic alliance reached 1000, the radius of influence reached 30000 kilometers, and there were a large number of long-distance allies.


    The magic alliance has also expanded rapidly in the ocean, mainly with the return goddess.


    In 140 years of the founding calendar, the magic alliance successively declared war on the gods of many abyss God systems, Zeus God systems and hostile God systems, killing the distraction of one hostile God after another.


    In 149, the first super large transmission array was completed, and the strength of the whole magic alliance reached the peak.


    150 years of the founding calendar, disaster suddenly came.


    In the central area of the magic continent, a large number of ancient demons, even demigod ancient demons, burst out and killed in all directions.


    The ancient demons that burst in were like ink falling into clear water.


    One city fell after another, and one God fell after another.


    Many gods were blindfolded. It was not clear what was going on. Ancient demons all over the mountains rushed into the city, killed believers and smashed the statues of gods.


    Even members of the magic alliance, ten cities were destroyed and ten gods fell.


    Most of the airmen and soul demons of the magic alliance left the city, flew and investigated everywhere, and sent all the information back to the Suye temple.


    Suye temple.


    Thousands of gods looked at the ten cracked split gods and remained silent.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to see the statues, absorbed in receiving the information continuously transmitted by hundreds of thousands of spiritual demons, and then constantly shared important information with other gods.


    Suddenly, the fire king scolded, "don''t think so much! The ancient devil has knocked down the door! According to the information just now, a half god and many magic dragons led thousands of ancient demons to attack the city of despair! It is our center for mining, smelting and manufacturing advanced magic materials. If it is destroyed, our technology will be at least five years backward! "


    "Ten years." Canghong mountain road.


    The oak God frowned and said, "now not only the city of despair is threatened, but also five cities belonging to our magic alliance will encounter ancient demons in three days, but our body statues cannot be moved. At present, it may not be able to hold... "


    The gods were silent.


    Especially the God who was about to be attacked showed a sad face.


    Su ye made a decision.


    "The situation is urgent. I take over the command. As the main attack direction of ancient demons, the city of despair cannot be lost. Five hundred gods, such as the red mountains, the God of oak and the God of ash, were specially ordered to send all legends, holy lands, gold and all magic artillery teams except the members of the research institute to the city of despair in order. Due to the limited load of the transmission array, some troops can be transmitted to nearby cities, and then turn to the city of despair. The God of oak is responsible for distributing the transmission order... "


    "The ancient demons who attacked the other five cities had no demigods and limited threats. Special order, pale dragon, dead fog king, God of rock land, God of sea breeze... "


    Su Ye issued orders without delay, and the gods hurried to execute them.


    After su Ye''s distribution, canghong mountain whispered, "Your Majesty, such a large-scale transmission and mobilization consumes a little more resources."


    Some gods lowered their heads and looked helpless.


    Everyone knows that at this time, except the city of despair, the other five gods far away from the edge of the magic alliance and even far away from the magic alliance are not worth saving.


    Let the marginal cities delay, and the armies of other cities gather. After sacrificing dozens of marginal cities, the armies gather and defend, with the least loss.


    It doesn''t matter to mobilize human and material resources on a large scale like Su ye, coupled with combat consumption. If this happens again and again, it will drain the resources of the whole magic alliance.


    Su Ye pondered for a moment and said, "I hesitated too."


    The gods sighed.


    "If the ancient demons are invincible, or our chances are slim, I will not hesitate to sacrifice these five gods, and even order them to demobilize all believers and enter other cities of the magic alliance. I''m not stupid. I know the weight. "


    "But now it''s not whether you have a chance to win, but how much you pay to win. Then, this will change from a difficult multiple-choice question to a simple addition and subtraction question. I don''t speak great truth, but I know that every God wants to be rescued when possible, and so do I. "


    "As for resources, they can never compare with fresh life."


    "We have consumed resources, but we have gained hope."


    The gods looked at Su ye with complicated faces.


    Then, a map appeared in front of the gods, with dense black spots on it.


    "These black spots are where the ancient demons are. If you look carefully, you will find that they are not marching in a straight line, but moving forward like a big net. Any city may be attacked. If anyone opposes the rescue, I will never force it, but that means that once your city encounters an ancient demon, I will refuse the rescue. "


    The oak God sighed, "I support su. Because the attack of ancient demons is essentially a great cleansing in the place of creation. Not surprisingly, half of the gods will fall in the whole place of creation. "


    Su Ye pointed to some points on the map and said, "in addition, the ancient devil''s desire to attack is not particularly strong. Intelligence shows that the believers of some gods are very strong. After blocking the attack of the ancient devil, the ancient devil saw that the loss was too great, so he gave up and attacked other cities instead. Of course, we can also say that these gods are particularly lucky. According to my deduction, the whole ancient devil will flow from the middle to all directions like water. Even the sea country farthest from the center of the mainland is likely to encounter ancient demons. "


    "In addition, some ancient demons will actively integrate with the blood and flesh tower nest after meeting the blood and flesh tower nest, and then regenerate from the blood pool. The ancient demons and the blood and flesh tower nest will be strengthened, and the two sides seem to have complementary and exchange of strength. In short, everyone should be prepared. After the ancient demon attack, all the flesh and blood tower nests will be strengthened, and the strength of all the ancient demons will be improved... "


    The gods listened to Su Ye''s analysis and were hairy all over.


    Now they understand why Su Ye continues to expand the alliance, absorb the gods and reduce the killing as much as possible.


    "In addition, because the ancient demons are everywhere, the war against demons may evolve into a protracted war. From now on, all localities should reserve food and daily necessities. All places with insufficient reserves should immediately ask for help from places with sufficient reserves and transport them as soon as possible to avoid being intercepted by the ancient demons at that time. Besides, I''ll show you the worst deduction. "


    Su ye said, the gods saw a flower in front of them, and the map in front of them changed greatly.


    On the earthy yellow map, there were few red cities representing the magic alliance, but half of the blue cities representing the non magic alliance were marked with a black cross.


    At the same time, black spots representing ancient demons scattered all over the map, blocking traffic, even within the magic alliance.


    What''s more frightening is that some places that originally marked the nest of flesh and blood tower were marked as black cities.


    "Can ancient demons build cities, too?" The gods were stunned.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "as I said before, we feed the ancient demons blood and meat, and the ancient demons are good at eating blood and meat. We feed the ancient devil garbage, and the ancient devil is good at eating garbage. Ancient demons are an intelligent group and one of the most powerful intelligent groups. In addition to eating materials and energy, they will also absorb information, which is what we often call learning and evolution. Once they break through enough cities and eat enough believers, they will naturally absorb enough information and realize the benefits of the ancient magic city. "


    The gods are creepy.


    "I thought the ancient devil would always be like this."


    "The ancient devil was not like this in the past, and it will not be like this in the future."


    "It seems that we can only destroy the ancient demons in our territory as much as possible. Only when we have spare power can we solve the ancient demons outside."


    The gods observe the city of despair through the mirror of the shadow demon of the soul.


    See the three super large transmission arrays of the city of despair shining continuously, and the legends and holy lands of various countries have arrived one after another.


    Teams of orcs and flesh puppets pour ancient demons'' flesh and blood into it to quickly repair the wear caused by frequent use.


    In the split wolf city not far from the city of despair, two transmission arrays are also flashing, and batch after batch of low-level soldiers will arrive from a distant place.


    Not only the city of split wolf, but also the city of despair. The transmission arrays of cities within a radius of 500 kilometers are constantly shining.


    Reinforcements, resources and magic tools from all over the magic alliance continue to arrive.


    The same is true of the other five cities that will be attacked by ancient demons.


    Su Ye looked at a mirror of the soul.


    The spirit demon rode on the back of the dragon and looked down from high above.


    Three hundred kilometers away from the city of despair, a large area of various ancient demons rushed in, all over the earth and in the air.


    Multi eyed ancient demons, multi bone ancient demons, multi legged ancient demons, multi mouth ancient demons, multi head ancient demons, multi wing ancient demons


    Led by a half demon dragon, it slowly floated forward.


    The half god dragon was 300 meters long. The five pairs of silver white flesh wings on its back slowly fanned. The whole body was scaleless. The wrapped black oil like mud was like a dark cloud floating in the sky.


    He had five heads, each with five eyes on his forehead. Now, the twenty-five giant longans are looking at the spiritual demons in the sky. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1065

    The five big mouths of many magic dragons opened together, smiled together, and the five pairs of meat wings flew high.


    A blood halo slowly spread in all directions.


    "Ow, ow..."


    Under many magic dragons, countless ancient demons screamed.


    These tens of millions are just ancient demons. The number of descendants of ancient demons is a hundred times that of ancient demons.


    The gods frowned when they saw this scene.


    "Many heads, many eyes and many wings should be the legendary high ancient demons, at least half gods, and probably true gods."


    "It can''t be the true God seed. It''s equivalent to Titan. Even if we come here, how many semi gods and ancient demons can defeat the true God seed?"


    Canghong mountain lazily said, "you hypocrites don''t have to think about it. Even if you are there, you will be beaten by many magic dragons."


    The hypocrites in the alliance rolled their eyes.


    "As for the lower God, don''t be happy too early," canghong mountain continued. "This many magic dragons are still too young. If you give him hundreds of years, even if it''s only a half god, ordinary lower gods can''t take it."


    Canghong mountain once again welcomes the white eyes of the lower gods.


    "This many magic dragons should be similar to the marshal of the ancient devil. As long as he doesn''t provoke him, he won''t attack the city himself. After all, he is so strong that he really wants to attack. No city in the whole creation land can stop him except the city of the LORD God. " Canghong mountain road.


    "It''s not that we can''t stop it. The premise is to concentrate the war resources of all cities, such as all ancient war trees, all ancient life trees, all magic fortresses, etc..." the sacred way of oak tree.


    "It''s the same as not saying it." Canghong mountain has no good gas tunnel.


    "Su Shen is probably a little unhappy. It''s a slap to put this little broken ancient devil outside the place of creation, but now humans have nothing to do with it." Fire king.


    "Su Shen can easily solve this guy when he is half god. Am I in the half god period? Hang." Canghong mountain road.


    Su ye said, "canghong mountain, pale dragon and dragon gods, what do you think of this many magic dragons."


    Many dragon gods shook their heads.


    "The ancient demon is too strong. The position of hell demon dragon is much worse than this one."


    "Although they are all dragons, the essential difference is too great."


    "I can''t help it anyway. This distant relative is a little fierce."


    "There is still a gap between dragons and dragons."


    "I don''t want to grow others'' ambition and destroy my prestige. These magic dragons are really a little evil. You see, his physical strength is ridiculously strong. Although I''m not sure about his spell ability, I know he''s not good by the strong element smell around him. The key is that the ancient devil''s recovery ability is too strong. As long as he is in the ancient devil group, he will devour other ancient demons as soon as he is injured. He can''t die at all. "


    The gods talked and talked, and there was nothing they could do with this ancient demon.


    "Su Shen, do you have a way?"


    The gods looked at Su Ye curiously.


    Su ye said, "since we have no strength to fight against this demigod and many magic dragons, the strategy of the city of despair is very simple, dragging and fighting. We can''t let the other party reduce a lot of staff in a short time, annoy the demigod and many magic dragons, and we can''t lose our soldiers. At the same time, they should not be allowed to leave the city of despair for a short time. When many magic dragons are impatient and start to divide troops everywhere, it''s time for us to hang them with all our strength! However, if this magic dragon is alone and has no space protection ability, we still have a chance to solve it. I''m looking for a chance to see if it has space protection. "


    The gods are helpless and worthy of Su Ye. No matter what the main God, God King or ancient devil you are, you don''t advise anyone.


    Canghong mountain smiled: "Your Majesty, I guess your attack method, because I''ve seen it in the supernova data. Don''t be surprised. I''m very interested in your human dragon killing skills. It is reasonable to say that there must be space protection ability around the semi God ancient magic tower nest. As for this semi God magic dragon, if it is a hundred years older, it may also form space protection ability, but he is a little young. "


    "Oh, are you sure? The soul shadow is too far away, and I can''t tell. " Suye road.


    "I can''t say for sure, I can only say how I feel. After all, he is our distant relative, and I am the superior Dragon God. " Canghong mountain narrowed its eyes and stared at many magic dragons.


    "OK, let''s have a try... By the way, the LORD God closest to us, the tyrannical Lord, doesn''t seem to want to join our alliance. Then... I''ll give you the legend of testing many magic dragons this time. Remember to let your legend wear the keepsake of the tyrannical Lord''s believers to stimulate the breath of the tyrannical Lord''s believers. Once he is found to have space protection, let the legends escape to the place where the tyrant is located. If he doesn''t have space protection... We''re ready to find the right time to solve it. "


    "Your Majesty, how do you solve it?" Asked the oak God curiously.


    "The method is simple but difficult. Basically, those who can use this method don''t need to use it. Those who want this method can''t use it. But it''s just right for me now. It''s also the first time I use this method. These days, I''ll practice it first... "


    When the gods saw Su ye, they could only wait quietly.


    The next day, the army of ancient demons arrived in the city of despair. Many magic dragons and five dragons roared together. Thousands of ancient demons and hundreds of millions of ancient demon descendants poured into the city of despair like a flood.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Ten thousand magic cannons deployed from everywhere opened fire in turn.


    The flames burst, the frost splashed, the poison filled the air, the earth collapsed, the current flew, and the wind blade whirled


    In the blink of an eye, a large number of ancient demons died and a large number of ancient demons were injured.


    The gods were amazed at this scene.


    "This level is better than the magic power and intelligence of the magic prison city. Su God is so divine."


    "The key is not direct control, but the control of flesh and blood puppets through spiritual shadow demons. There is an obvious delay, but it can still be called perfect."


    "Like art."


    The gods looked at the continuous bombardment of magic cannons in the city with appreciative eyes.


    Those ancient demons could bear it, but their descendants were vulnerable, died in pieces, and their bodies splashed everywhere.


    Soon, the multi winged ancient demons flew from the sky, and the ancient demons looked happy.


    But the magic coalition did not care.


    An anti-aircraft magic gun slowly turned its muzzle.


    Some magicians even shout at the soul shadow devil.


    "Big mentor, can''t waste!"


    "Yes, Su Shen, you can''t waste!"


    Those non magicians looked confused, and even the gods didn''t understand what these magicians were shouting.


    In the confused eyes of the gods, Su Ye shook his head with a smile and said, "these guys are so greedy."


    Then, all the anti-aircraft magic guns stopped, and the flesh and blood puppet began to reload new magic ammunition.


    The multi winged ancient demons in the sky were getting closer and more. They soon flew over the city and began to dive into the city.


    The gods were frightened.


    The anti-aircraft magic gun fired suddenly.


    Boom... Boom


    Dense magic fireworks bloom in the sky.


    There is no destructive fire magic, no electric magic that can blacken the ancient demons, and no poison that destroys their bodies.


    Only dark, ice and wind magic.


    The gods suddenly realized.


    See the multi winged ancient demons falling from the sky, because the damage of these magic is not enough, most of the multi winged ancient demons are still alive.


    Therefore, the long prepared ground army swarmed to kill demons, draw blood, cut into pieces and carry away.


    The gods can''t laugh or cry. These magicians are really stingy. When is the time to give up these magic materials.


    That is, Su Ye''s command can''t be done by any God.


    Because the most terrible detail of the whole process is not the control of anti-aircraft magic guns, nor the order of the ground army, but that all the ground armies stand in advance according to Su Ye''s orders, and all the injured multi winged ancient demons fall in front of the ground teams like excellent paratroopers.


    Weak multi winged ancient demons fall in front of the low-level team and strong multi winged ancient demons fall in front of the high-level team. No multi winged ancient demons can cause secondary damage on the ground.


    At first, some gods didn''t notice. Soon, all the gods noticed and smacked their tongue.


    This kind of calculation and deduction ability is too terrible. At least it can be done by the LORD God noumenon.


    The ancient demons on the ground constantly charged and drowned in the ubiquitous magic.


    The multi winged ancient demons in the air constantly attack, and then fall from the sky. Then they are quickly divided into corpses by the magic Coalition on the ground, transported everywhere, and then disposed of by the magician of the ancient demon transfer department.


    Suddenly, the high-level ancient demons in the distance roared and screamed one after another.


    Many magic dragons who had been lazy suddenly stared at 25 eyes, and then roared together.


    The multi winged ancient demon, who had little left, quickly turned around and left the city of despair.


    The high-level ancient demons were stunned to see that there were less than 20% of hundreds of thousands of multi winged ancient demons and their tens of millions of descendants!


    The city of despair is like a bottomless pit, swallowing so many winged ancient demons in such a short time.


    The strength of multi winged ancient demons is general among ancient demons. They are good at flying, responsible for investigation and rapid attack, and have a high position in the ancient demon sequence.


    Now, if you lose 80%, the plan of the whole ancient demon army will be seriously affected.


    These numbers of multi winged ancient demons can no longer do large-scale raids and can only act as scouts.


    "Oh..."


    Many ancient demons roared, and the terrible half dragon power swept the battlefield.


    There was a little black fire on all the ancient demons, and their breath was full.


    On the other hand, even under the protection of magic, the magic allied forces are in a coma under gold, and even some legends are slightly white.


    Many psychic demons are shaking, and more than half of the communication is interrupted.


    Inside and outside the Suye temple, a large number of spiritual shadow and demon mirrors turned dark.


    These psychic demons squeak, like the harsh sound of electricity. The magic cannon also suddenly went out of fire. The ancient demons rushed excitedly to the walls of the city of despair. At the same time, the legendary masters hurried to use various spells. Soul tremors, spiritual baptism, layers of evil protection, songs of peace... Colorful brilliance spreads throughout the city. Soon, soldiers of silver and above will recover their spirit and meet close ancient demons. All psychic demons were also reconnected. Magic cannons continued to attack. A piece of magic covered the outside of the city and interrupted the ancient demons like the tide. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1066

    Su Ye changed his original command mode and calculated the advance, so that even if he was interrupted again, the ancient magic puppet could continue to control the magic cannon and bombard for five minutes in order.


    "There are many magic dragons. They are a little too strong." Canghong mountain road.


    "No wonder the ancient demons were able to compete with the creation Protoss. Finally, all the creation Protoss joined hands to defeat them."


    "However, I feel that these ancient demons are a little impatient. They are like hunting lions, not a strong army. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, for an hour at most. If these ancient demons can''t attack, they will leave. As for many magic dragons, he was also afraid when he found that we could quickly remove his dragon power. "


    As time went by, the ancient demons kept charging, and thousands of magic cannons never stopped, and a large number of magic resources poured down like water.


    As Su Ye expected, just an hour later, the ancient demon suddenly stopped attacking.


    Many magic dragons roared loudly all their life and scanned the whole army.


    The loss of middle and high-level ancient demons is small, and the loss of low-level ancient demons is more serious. As the main force, the descendants of various ancient demons are killed and injured by more than 100 million, and they can''t stop the dense magic cannons.


    The high-level ancient demons gathered together and didn''t know what to discuss.


    More than ten minutes later, the high-level ancient demons roared at the city of despair, and then dispersed in all directions with their own ethnic groups.


    Many evil dragons glanced at the city of despair and led some multi winged ancient demons away.


    The army cheered in the city of despair.


    The gods were relieved.


    "Fortunately, if the ancient demons really attack at any cost, our final chance of victory is great, but the number of dead soldiers will not be less than two million."


    "Su Shen, what shall we do next?"


    In Su Ye''s eyes, the picture of the soul shadow demon passing from afar flickered constantly.


    "We won''t provoke that many magic dragons, but I''m interested in those legends and heroes and ancient demons..." Su Ye smiled.


    Canghong mountain laughed and said, "since they are scattered, it''s our turn to start hunting!"


    "Then you are the plan of the medieval devil." Suye road.


    "Huh?" Canghong mountain dragon face embarrassed.


    "If you look at the map carefully, you will find that although the ancient demons attacking the city of despair are scattered in all directions, each team is at odds with at least three or four teams. If any team is attacked, other teams will soon help. This is a phenomenon that small-scale ancient demons did not have before, or have, but the effect is not obvious. Now the number of ancient demons exceeds one million. This form is very clear and plays a great role. "


    Canghong mountain was shocked and said, "do you mean that the ancient devil also follows the self-organization theory you found, and there are synergistic effects?"


    "What''s strange about the synergy of ancient demons. Even when Wild Geese migrate without wisdom, they will line up in a "one" shape and a "human" shape. There are also fish in the sea, let alone ancient demons with wisdom. "


    The spirit of the oak tree said: "fortunately, you found it early. If you were under our command, you would certainly send demon hunting troops from all cities to encircle and suppress as before, and the final result must be anti encirclement."


    "There is not only synergy among their teams. This way of breaking up into parts and giving up strong attack is essentially a kind of art of war, which turns the ancient demon group into a big net and in turn preys on our demon hunting army. Therefore, the gods listened to the order. Once they found a large-scale ancient demon group within 200 kilometers, they would strengthen the walls and clear the fields and return to the city for defense. You can''t go to war without my order. "


    "Yes!"


    The gods hurried to give orders. Then the king of fire whispered, "Your Majesty Su, will this loss be too great? The cattle and sheep can be moved back to the city, the grain crops will be destroyed, and the harvest of this year will be cut off. "


    "Grain can be exchanged directly with the resource photosphere, and it will not be a problem for more than ten years. But if the food is eaten by the ancient demons, a large number of ancient demons will be born. You can''t take any chances at this time. " Suye road.


    The gods nodded gently. Although a hundred of them were unhappy, they understood that Su Ye''s response was the best.


    "And after that?" Canghong mountain looked at the map helplessly.


    Su ye said: "the premise of synergy is regularity, scale and connection. Just like wild geese flying in the sky, they have enough numbers, follow the basic laws, and then keep an appropriate distance from other wild geese, so they can use the air flow to save effort. However, once the geese are too far apart, they can''t use the air flow and naturally can''t fly with less effort. Similarly, as the ancient demons spread, the distance between them became farther and farther. The scale disappears, the connection disappears, and the law disappears. When the synergy breaks, we attack. "


    "How to judge?" Canghong mountain road.


    Su Ye pointed to a large number of pictures transmitted by spiritual demons and said: "if you observe carefully, you will find that even if thousands of ancient demons are divided into thousands of teams, they are still a whole because of maintaining synergy. Some forms are very similar in the four-tier relationship of teams, squadrons, brigades and the whole. This example also happens frequently among our ethnic groups. Once the shape of some teams is distorted and out of fractal state, it means that they are likely to lose synergy with the whole ancient demon group. Then, we will judge according to other details. If we are sure, we will send troops to eat it. If we are not sure, we will continue to wait for the opportunity. "


    "Of course, some teams that lose coordination may be their bait. Specific analysis should be made according to different situations."


    The gods observe and think silently.


    Some gods looked warily at the goddess of joy, the only God of Zeus, for fear that she might reveal this knowledge.


    "Your Majesty, do you attach too much importance to this theory?" Canghong mountain road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if you have a little understanding of the relevant theories of self-organization, you will find that some research directions in these fields, whether in the field of alchemy, Warcraft, biology, mathematics, geometry, society, geography, history or a large number of other fields, are surprisingly consistent and point to the relevant theories of self-organization, All follow similar laws. Over the years, you should also find that both human individuals, human groups, magical alliances composed of various ethnic groups, and even ancient demons follow these laws. So, why don''t we believe it, why don''t we study it, why don''t we use it, especially why don''t we use it on ourselves? "


    The gods are silent.


    Canghong mountain said, "maybe we can''t understand the magician''s thinking. I always think your way is a little forced."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "when witchcraft appeared, you felt forced; When philosophy appeared, you felt compelled; When magic appeared, you still felt forced. Therefore, I say that your gods will be surpassed by magicians, because your judgment is based on past experience and feelings, while our magicians judge things based on objective existence and the logic, theory and principle behind objectivity. "


    Canghong mountain said helplessly, "I don''t argue with magicians and philosophers, but I can''t argue. However, if your theory can be applied in this war, I believe it. If it fails, I think this theory is useless for war. "


    "OK." Su Ye smiled.


    The gods quietly observed the big map and the pictures transmitted by the spiritual shadow demons, and asked Su Ye some questions from time to time, and Su ye answered them one by one.


    Even, some gods asked Su ye to predict the whole situation according to the self-organization theory. Su Ye calmly deduced the prediction, said everything, and was not afraid of making mistakes.


    Any mistake now can help make the future more correct.


    One day later, Su Ye suddenly said, "the distribution of ancient demons still keeps coordination, and some ancient demons have suddenly moved to the city of despair. If they want to continue to maintain coordination, the rest of the team will also go to the city of despair! It seems that they want to kill back. Prepare everyone in the city of despair! "


    The gods looked at the map and a large number of intelligence pictures suspiciously, and could not see that what Su ye said had any connection with the intelligence pictures.


    In their view, Su Ye''s statement is no different from nonsense.


    Time passed slowly. An hour later, the gods suddenly found that the overall trend of the ancient devil had changed.


    Two hours later, the original scattered ancient demons surrounded the city of despair from all directions.


    This siege is faster and faster than the last one. If you are not prepared, or transfer the magic coalition in advance, there may be serious losses.


    But two hours ago, the city of despair was ready.


    In the early morning, the ancient demon besieged the city of despair again.


    As the ancient demons scattered and hunted, many descendants of the ancient demons were bred, and the total number of troops this time was better than before.


    The ancient demons watched from a distance, and the overwhelming descendants of the ancient demons poured into the city of despair from all directions.


    Boom... Boom, boom


    In the huge roar, the brilliant magic bloomed at dawn, the dense arrows fell like rain, and the magic tools emitted a cool glow.


    This time, there were too many and dense descendants of ancient demons. They soon broke through the defense line of magic cannons and attacked the city wall.


    Soldiers of all ethnic groups will have rich experience in fighting with ancient demons and are not afraid of their descendants.


    The sky turned bright until the sun jumped out of the earth.


    Under the bright morning light, the city of despair in all directions was surrounded by dark descendants of ancient demons, with the roar of magic guns, the singing of spells, the roar of demons and the roar of orcs


    Looking from a high place, the city of despair is like a meat grinder, constantly strangling ancient demons like locusts.


    The high-level ancient devil stood in the distance, his face blackened.


    Until noon, many magic dragons were unwilling to roar several times.


    The ancient devil left a corpse and retreated like a tide.


    While cheering, the city guards poured out of the city wall to collect the blood and flesh of ancient demons.


    The gods looked at Su ye and were silent.


    The correctness of one time does not mean the correctness of the next time.


    A few hours later, Su Ye suddenly smiled and said, "look carefully at the map and the movements of the ancient demons. It''s obviously different from last time. Now they still maintain coordination, but they are more separated and have more directions. It seems that they officially give up the city of despair and start targeting other cities. In this way, we can better find those ancient demons who rush forward and nibble away bit by bit! "


    Time passed slowly. Soon, some ancient demons appeared in other cities of the magic alliance, and the magic alliance was ready and could not stick to it.


    The ancient devil couldn''t attack. He left swearing and continued to go to other places. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1067

    The gods kept observing. Suddenly, the God of green wood said, "look at the God of wind not far from my territory. He is a superior God. After resisting the attack of ancient demons, his believers went out to hunt ancient demons."


    The gods looked at the map over there.


    Su ye took a look and said, "the ancient demons he wants to hunt also keep coordination with the ancient demons in other places. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t find them. If they fight, they will be besieged by three ancient demons in half an hour. The God of the winds is not our ally. Leave him alone. "


    The gods watched with disbelief.


    A few hours later, the wind god''s team successfully intercepted a small number of ancient demons.


    However, the ancient demon team did not fight against the demon hunting army, but fought and retreated.


    Half an hour later, as Su ye said, an ancient demon team sprang up on the left and right sides of the demon hunting army, rushed into the caster and Archer team, and tore the demon hunting army.


    The demon hunting army had to retreat in a hurry, leaving tens of thousands of bodies and fled back to the wind city sadly.


    The gods silently watched the ancient demons devour the corpses and give birth to their children, and the team expanded rapidly.


    The God of the oak tree said, "I may not believe in Su''s theory, but now I believe that the ancient devil is far smarter than we thought."


    "I want to believe Su Shen''s theory, but I really don''t understand it." Canghong mountain road.


    "Because we lack magician related knowledge, we naturally can''t understand it deeply."


    As time went by, Su Ye constantly calculated and simulated according to various theories, and always told the results in advance. Ten times, at most one or two times were wrong, and most of the wrong inferences were due to sudden unexpected factors, such as the ancient devil suddenly found the Warcraft group and changed the direction, such as the change of the ancient devil route due to natural gas, etc.


    Time goes by slowly, one day, two days


    On the third day, Su Ye never issued an order to attack.


    The gods kept looking at maps and intelligence and vaguely understood what synergy is.


    Although the ancient demons led by many magic dragons are divided into many teams, although they are distributed in all directions, the terrible thing is that the whole group always maintains some strange connection.


    Su Ye recorded the location map of each ancient demon team every hour, and then played it continuously with magic images every day.


    On the map of the magic image, the ancient magic army is like a net, sometimes sparse and sometimes dense, but it remains intact.


    The big net moves slowly from west to East. Once the distance between the two ends of the big net exceeds 300 kilometers, it will shrink slowly. Once the ancient demon teams are too close, they may compete for resources, and the big net opens slowly.


    If you encounter problems at any point, the ancient demons around you will flock to you.


    "Incredible power..."


    The returning goddess said, "this reminds me of fish schools. Individual fish obviously have no wisdom, but after forming a fish school, they suddenly become smart. They can avoid predators, find abundant food and know how to use ocean currents. It''s very strange. Individuals gather into groups and communicate with each other to form an effect that the whole is greater than the sum of parts. This is self-organization? I understand a little. "


    "Is there really no ancient devil in control?" The canghong mountains look towards Suye.


    Su ye said, "No. Just as no one controls the wild geese and no one controls the fish, individual life or small groups only follow the simplest laws, such as keeping a distance, such as not staying away. Then, when the number reaches a certain level, as we can see, the whole ancient demon clan group forms a big net, and a whole emerges, which is far beyond the sum of individual forces. "


    "What if they keep this net?" The king of fire looked worried because his city was about to encounter ancient demons.


    Su ye said, "I underestimated the wisdom of group life. I originally thought that as they move forward, the whole group will lose synergy and collapse, but in fact, they are very clear that they will encounter danger and may collapse, so they instinctively keep synergy first, followed by hunting or attacking us. If we figure out this order, we can''t wait for opportunities, but create opportunities. "


    "However, they have such good synergy. How can we create opportunities?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "no matter how well the wild goose flies, it can''t hide the arrow; No matter how right the fish swim, they can''t hide from the fishing net. Ancient demons are indeed intelligent life, and instinctively form a powerful group form. However, since we have discovered this Law and refined this theory, there are countless ways to destroy this form. Their self-organization is still at the instinctive level. They don''t know that it is a form of self-organization. And we not only know that this is self-organization, but I have even been actively promoting the alliance between humans and magic into a better form of self-organization. "


    "In short, we magicians have entered the super self-organization stage by virtue of wisdom and theory, while the ancient demons are still in the instinctive self-organization stage."


    The gods were appalled.


    "I doubt that our gods are still in the stage of instinctive self-organization?"


    "You''re right." Suye road.


    The gods looked at Su Ye unhappily.


    Su Ye continued: "the group form of ancient demons must keep a certain distance. Once the distance is too far, this form will collapse. Therefore, what we need to do is very simple. Pull the big net from different directions at the same time. In this way, it will inevitably lead to some ancient demons breaking away from the big net. Next, we just need to send troops to swallow this ancient demon team. "


    "Everyone knows this method, but only you can do it." The oak God sighed.


    The gods nodded. Everyone knows the method, but if they don''t understand the solid theory, the method will inevitably take shape.


    "Now I will send some teams to look for opportunities on the edge of the ancient demon army..."


    Then the gods watched Su Ye quietly and commanded.


    The Alliance Army in the nearby city began to take action. All the high mobility troops either took the water route or took the magic beast car, and each team was equipped with at least 100 magic guns and placed on the magic beast car.


    On the map, the ancient demon army is like a net, extending slowly from west to East.


    Ten alliance armies are distributed in all directions of the ancient demon army network. When the ancient demon army expands, the Alliance Army spreads outward, the ancient demon army shrinks, and the Alliance Army shrinks, always keeping a safe distance from the ancient demon army.


    Time passed slowly. Suddenly, six alliance armies rushed to the ancient demon army from six directions.


    When the two sides were not far away, the ancient devil scout found it and immediately sent a signal to the nearby ancient devil.


    The gods looked at the map and were surprised to find that many magic dragons had no personal command or other unified commanders, but the ancient magic army seemed to have a strong instinct. The ancient magic teams near the six locations began to gather against the six magic coalition forces.


    Then, the other four magic allied forces suddenly set out to attack an ancient demon team at high speed.


    The gods immediately found that because most of the ancient demons at the edge gathered at six locations, the ancient demons in the middle of some intersections lost contact with other ancient demons in a short time, and even separated from other nearest ancient demons by nearly 100 kilometers.


    Even if they lose contact, normally, in a few hours, these ancient demon teams will immediately change direction, or even retreat and shrink until they contact other ancient demon teams.


    However, when they were alone, they met four magical coalition forces.


    The ancient demons of the four teams immediately asked for help from the surrounding areas, but the surrounding ancient demons were led to the six locations, and the contact failed.


    The perfect ancient demon army network has defects.


    The four magic allied forces, which had been ready for a long time, poured all the magic ammunition, magic tools and other offensive forces onto the heads of the four ancient magic teams in the way of fighting without pain.


    After the saturation attack of magic, the arrows of the elves fell like a dark cloud. Then, the magicians launched the ejection magic, and the pieces of gold and holy land magic moved forward. Finally, the Warcraft cavalry trampled on the battlefield.


    In terms of strength, preparation, mentality, timing, command and so on, the four ancient demon teams are in the wild.


    It only took more than ten minutes for the battle to end.


    The magic alliance quickly picked up the ancient demon bones of higher rank, reluctantly gave up a large number of ordinary corpses and evacuated at full speed.


    During the war between the two sides, the ancient devil scouts at high altitude found the enemy and hurried to ask for help in all directions. However, the nearest ancient devil team also took several hours to arrive.


    At the same time, when all six magic allies of the bait retreated.


    Six ancient demons chased for a while and had to give up, because they knew they couldn''t advance rashly.


    As a result, the army of six ancient demons contracted.


    Soon, the ancient demon army found that four ancient demon teams were slaughtered.


    The high-level general was furious, and the army stopped and began a thorough investigation.


    Suye temple.


    The gods breathed a sigh of relief when they saw ten magic allied forces leave safely.


    "Fortunately, there is Su God, otherwise we will be trapped in the city by these ancient demons in the next few years. There is nothing we can do with them."


    "Yes, we are lucky. I''m afraid the gods in other places are miserable."


    "According to the original estimation, the ancient demon disaster may last for five years, but with the presence of Su God, we are afraid we can solve them within a year and force the demigod and many magic dragons to return."


    "As long as Su Shen continues to command like this, the ancient devil will not be able to leave sooner or later."


    "Su Shen, the ancient devil won''t find a way to counter you?"


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "if they want to counter me, they need to meet multiple conditions at the same time. First, there are a sufficient number of reconnaissance arms, but in the next time, I will pull out those scouts bit by bit, even if I die together. The second is to provide assistance quickly enough, but I have calculated the time and made a quick decision. I will never give them a chance to rescue. Although ancient demons have strong adaptability and evolution ability, if they want to break my attack mode, they need to evolve stronger reconnaissance arms and stronger command system, which will not be possible in a hundred years. "


    "The only thing to be afraid of is that many magic dragons. However, according to my observations and tests these days, he was born a short time and does not have the ability to protect space. On the contrary, I hope he will take risks alone. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1068

    Canghong mountain said, "I''m almost sure that after the ancient demon has reduced its staff to a certain extent, the many magic dragons will be completely angry, and then leave the safest Chinese army to attack one of our teams."


    "That''s what I hope. These days, I continue to practice my tactics." Suye road.


    "It just costs a little resources." The dark red mountains whispered.


    "As long as you kill many magic dragons, the whole ancient magic army will collapse. The research results extracted from them are far more than consumption."


    Time passes day by day.


    The ancient demon army network moved slowly from west to East. Because all the cities they passed belonged to the magic alliance, and the magic alliance had long been prepared, they didn''t bite down a city. They often left corpses all over the ground outside the city, so they had no choice but to retreat.


    However, the ancient devil is not without harvest.


    As long as the ancient demon army passes through the nearby flesh and blood tower nest, it will provide resources for the flesh and blood tower nest, supplement troops and enhance the flesh and blood tower nest at the same time.


    In this process, Su Ye continued to command the magic coalition and bit by bit eroded the ancient magic team, because he was constantly rich in experience and gradually improved his efficiency.


    Even if the ancient demon team continues to get replenishment from the flesh and blood tower nest, the total number is slowly declining.


    The place where the ancient demons passed was like the passage of locusts. All grain, Warcraft and wild animals would be swallowed up. The whole magic alliance would have no harvest this year and could only survive by relying on grain storage and resource light ball.


    Most places cannot resume production and work because it is not clear whether the ancient devil will come. Only the desperate city in the West began to dig again because it is far away from the ancient devil army, but there is still no food.


    disasters pile up on one another.


    The ancient demons of the land kill the hinterland of the magic alliance, and the ancient demons of the sea are about to reach the territory of the sea gods of the magic alliance.


    Fortunately, the magic alliance has experience. It will send a large number of middle and high-level soldiers who can fight in water. At the same time, it will send magic ships from the sea country, which is enough to block the attack of ancient demons in the sea.


    Time passed slowly.


    After the ancient demon army failed to attack the city of bloody beast God, it continued to move eastward.


    The next city is the Kong city where Su Ye is located.


    Kong City is the center of magic tools, magic technology and industry of the whole magic alliance. It has the lowest cost to send magic coalition forces from surrounding cities.


    Therefore, Su Ye began to control 20 magic allied forces at the same time, like 20 crazy wolves, constantly biting the bloated ancient magic army.


    The more the ancient devil moves eastward, the greater the loss.


    When the total number of ancient demons was reduced to half, many magic dragons and high-level ancient demons became more and more irritable.


    Many magic dragons no longer only stayed in the hinterland of the ancient magic army, but began to patrol on the edge of the ancient magic army network, ready to solve those damn gods and believers.


    Su Ye immediately reduced his actions and observed many magic dragons. He soon found out the general situation.


    An ordinary noon in the 150th year of the genesis calendar.


    The fifteen eyes of the Flying Magic dragons suddenly opened wide at the same time. Five heads suddenly turned to the southeast, and five pairs of flesh wings flapped rapidly.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Many magic dragons opened their mouths at the same time, and their throats made a tyrannical sound. The corrosive dark green saliva flowed down and fell on the ground, emitting thick white smoke.


    He turned into a dark shadow and flew rapidly to the southeast.


    The shadow is like a typhoon. Where it passes, the trees are broken, the weeds are fallen, and the flying sand is roaring.


    He quickly exceeds the speed of sound and continues to accelerate.


    After only ten minutes, many magic dragons saw that a group of damn humans, elves, orcs, Warcraft, demons, elementals and other aliens were besieging the ancient demons.


    He grinned, laughed happily, killed all these damn aliens and ate a big meal!


    Saliva splashed down his teeth.


    He was about to rush into the battlefield. Suddenly, he stared wide and stopped quickly. Then his body fell suddenly.


    All kinds of powerful legends and even heroic spells are all around.


    After sweeping his five heads around, he found that thousands of legendary and even heroic spell casters, including a large number of dragons, were standing in the nearby woods to release dragon language magic on the ground.


    The fifteen eyes of many magic dragons twinkled with crazy light, and five heads laughed.


    This day, waiting for a long time!


    These damn aliens are dying!


    Do you think you can win by number?


    Die


    Huh?


    Many magic dragons fell to the ground. Suddenly, there was an unknown premonition. They instinctively looked around, and then suddenly looked at the ground.


    The ground here is covered with crisscross white lime lines, dividing the ground into grids.


    These white lime lines are mixed with magic juice and firmly attached to the earth.


    Magic white lime lines are also painted on some nearby trees.


    It feels like someone is using these lines to calculate something.


    Many magic dragons feel bad.


    Run!


    He suddenly turned around and suddenly unleashed the power of terror to destroy all the white lime lines nearby.


    Then he was stunned, his five heads suddenly lowered and looked at his abdomen.


    Poof poof


    Strange sounds sounded in the belly of many magic dragons, as if something was stirring up his internal organs.


    Suddenly, some flashes appeared on his body surface and tore open his thick shell.


    Pieces of sharp poisoned magic blades appeared inexplicably, silently cutting away his powerful protective power.


    "Oh..."


    Many magic dragons roared, ran forward and took off quickly.


    He already knows what those white lime lines are, which are used to measure spatial coordinates!


    Someone uses the space transmission array to transmit the magic blade to his position, and uses the principle of space exclusion to attack.


    At the moment when many magic dragons flew away from the original place, they saw that the light in the air where he was before suddenly flashed, and hundreds of poisoned enchanted blades fell from the air.


    Those enchanted blades are slender and slender, like lengthened willow leaves, and the surface elements flow brilliantly.


    "Help me..."


    Many magic dragons screamed at the ancient magic armies everywhere.


    All the high-level ancient demons in the distance changed their faces. Like crazy demons, they completely abandoned the low-level ancient demons everywhere and ran to the location of many magic dragons.


    Losing the high-level ancient demons, the strength of the ancient demons everywhere plummeted.


    Millions of long prepared magic allies attacked the ancient demons from all directions.


    Where many magic dragons are located, thousands of legends and heroes have conducted many exercises for a long time. A large number of spells bind, slow down and interfere with many magic dragons, making his flying speed slow enough to run as fast as the golden warrior.


    Then, a large number of single Destructive Magic fell on him.


    These magic have one thing in common, that is, the magic light is very weak and will never interfere with the line of sight.


    Many magic dragons kept casting spells to heal themselves while fleeing to the West. However, more and more enchanted poison blades either entered his body, tore his body surface, or fell outside his body because they deviated from their position.


    Suddenly, many magic dragons screamed bitterly.


    He saw one of his head, his eyes closed and hung down softly.


    A sword blade pierced from the inside out of the head, and blood and brain slowly flowed along the wound.


    Many evil dragons were completely violent, suddenly roared up to the sky, and the evil black fog suddenly came, covering more than ten miles around and completely masking their sight.


    The black fog is spreading.


    However, the legends of all races show their abilities, or use acoustic detection, dark vision, or psionic detection to firmly lock the approximate position of many magic dragons in the black fog.


    Suddenly, bright lines appeared in the black fog.


    Poof poof


    The magic silk thread transmitted from space pierced many magic dragons one after another.


    Many magic dragons exhausted their means, but he had no space protection ability. No matter how strong the external magic protection ability was, he could not stop the enchanted weapons that used the space exclusion characteristics to get into his body.


    The endless enchanting blade destroys various tissues of his body and cuts off his magic channel.


    The body of many magic dragons slowly changed color, and then a large number of ice elements spread outward in his body.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes


    In the sixth minute, many magic dragons finally couldn''t withstand the internal and external attack and fell heavily to the ground.


    The legendary and heroic soldiers of all ethnic groups who had been prepared for a long time rushed up, cut off the five heads of many magic dragons and killed them completely.


    After that, the magic solution is used to remove all toxins and essence bones, so as to ensure that every drop of blood from the dragon can be free from pollution and used for research and use.


    "Go!"


    Legends and heroes quickly leave with the remains of many magic dragons, and cast all kinds of fog wide-ranging magic to block the high-level ancient demons who are being reinforced.


    Suye temple.


    Seeing the death of many magic dragons, the hanging hearts of the gods finally put down and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Those gods finally understood Su Ye''s fighting style.


    This method, as Su ye said before, is especially chicken ribs.


    Those who can calculate the dynamic spatial coordinates do not bother to use them at all. They must have stronger means, and their enemies have basic spatial protection capabilities.


    It can''t be calculated. Even if you have countless transmission arrays, you can''t accurately kill the enemy.


    In the future, when the ancient demons continue to grow and gain space protection ability, this tactic will be useless.


    But during this period, this is the lowest cost means to solve the semi magic dragon.


    The high-level ancient demons rushed to the battlefield and searched everywhere without results. They frantically attacked the surrounding forest and the earth to vent, and even fought inside.


    Soon, they received requests for help from all directions and had to separate to rescue the attacked ancient demons.


    When they returned, the magic allies began to retreat. Through scouts everywhere, Su Ye quickly counted the harvest of World War I today. The remains of a half body demon dragon. And nearly 1.2 million ancient demons, countless descendants of ancient demons. In this way, the total number of ancient demons in the magic alliance area suddenly dropped to less than 4 million. Losing the demigod leader, the ancient demon army shrinks rapidly. Through the scouts at high altitude, we can see that the high-level ancient demons are discussing angrily. The next day, more than three million ancient demons led hundreds of millions of descendants to frantically rush to the nearest city, bloody beast city. The gods had long guessed that they would launch a retaliatory attack, prepared early and hit head-on. Without the threat of the semi magic dragon, the high-level forces of the coalition made every effort to form two battlefields: high-level and low-level. In the low-level battlefield, in front of the magic gun, the ancient devil is vulnerable, and it often takes a long time to rush to the city wall. However, in the high-level battlefield, the magic alliance has obvious disadvantages, because there are a large number of high-level ancient demons. Fortunately, Su Ye continues to use magic guns to interfere, otherwise the high-level magic alliance will be defeated. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1069

    Soon, the high-level combat power of the magic alliance was occasionally killed.


    The gods of all countries have calm faces.


    The baptism of blood and fire is essential.


    However, once senior personnel are injured and affect the battle, they shall be ordered to withdraw immediately.


    In order to avenge many magic dragons, the ancient magic army did not retreat this time, and a large number of ancient demons died.


    Two days later, when the total number was less than 500000, the ancient demon army finally collapsed and began to flee in all directions.


    Instead of pursuing, Su Ye ordered all personnel to rest and closely monitor all ancient demon teams.


    The ancient demons who lost their scale could not maintain the previous army network of ancient demons and became a group of powerful beasts.


    Three days later, the magic coalition forces eliminated the ancient demons who fled everywhere in batches.


    This time, it was commanded by the generals of all armies.


    However, the war was not particularly smooth.


    With the help of the ancient demon army, the strength of all flesh and blood tower nests in the territory of the whole magic alliance has been improved.


    The blood and flesh tower nest was promoted to hero at the lowest level, and there were three more half god blood and flesh tower nests.


    Fortunately, the demigod flesh and blood tower nest has just hatched, which can only directly breed legendary ancient demons, but can not breed demigods.


    In order to avoid accidents, the alliance sent troops to clear the nests of two demigod blood and flesh towers, leaving only one, heavily guarded, for research and learning.


    The remains of the nests of two demigod blood and flesh towers, one belongs to the state of Han and the other to the state of Hai.


    After a full year, the ancient demons on the land of the magic alliance were eliminated, and all the ancient demon towers were firmly controlled by the alliance again.


    During this year, all data including food production, animal husbandry, smelting and forging decreased significantly. However, thanks to the research of a large number of high-level demons and two demigod blood and flesh tower nests, the growth of the whole magic alliance accelerated slightly.


    Compared with the previous fighting, this year''s fighting has led to heavy personnel reduction in various countries, but the soldiers of various countries will grow rapidly. The total number of personnel promoted this year is more than three times that before.


    After the disaster, it is thriving.


    The magic alliance has once again entered a period of rapid development.


    Different from the magic alliance, except for some territories near the main gods, ancient demons are rampant in almost all areas of the land of creation, which seriously interferes with the normal development of all countries.


    After six months of rest, after the super large transmission array was installed in all cities, the magic Alliance announced the news that shocked the surrounding areas.


    Help all the gods around you to eliminate the ancient demons free of charge. You don''t even need any supplies. Everything you need is normal.


    At first, the gods waited in disbelief.


    As time went by, the local gods finally found that the magic alliance really did what it said and took the initiative to eliminate the ancient demons everywhere, even if it needed supplies.


    The gods who were driven crazy by the ancient demons finally gave up the confrontation and joined the magic alliance in batches.


    The territory of the magic alliance has expanded wildly, and the total number of gods has rapidly exceeded 5000 and is increasing.


    Thanks to the carrying capacity of the super large transmission array, the magic alliance not only did not collapse, but promoted and improved each other.


    In the process of eliminating the ancient demons, the magic alliance is also quietly strangling the enemy gods headed by the abyss gods and Zeus gods.


    The other gods acquiesced in Su Ye''s behavior.


    As time went by, most parts of the place of creation not only did not improve, but the situation became more and more serious.


    Because the growth rate of ancient magic tower nests in various places exceeded that of most ordinary gods, a large number of gods fell and transformed into the growth power of ancient demons.


    In 155, the first ancient magic city was born 40000 kilometers southwest of the magic alliance.


    Ancient demons, completed the first comprehensive evolution.


    In the ancient magic city, many new ancient magic species were born, including ancient magic people who are good at magic.


    In the 160 years of the founding calendar, the master of the ancient magic city, the ancient demon king, the demigod, the multi eyed magic turtle and the thousand eyed back Sahar, sneaked into three magic alliance cities at the same time. After occupying the three cities, he slaughtered all living creatures and declared war on the magic alliance.


    In 162 of the founding calendar, the gods of the evil alliance in the northwest announced that Su Ye led the magic alliance to kill gods, people and gods were angry, and declared war on the magic alliance.


    Behind the evil alliance, there is a behemoth to eliminate all ancient demons in the light territory.


    Ares alliance.


    Ares, the main god of Zeus, and Ares, the main god of abyss and the Lord of destruction, jointly formed the God of war alliance.


    The two major leagues have no teleport array, but they have trained a large number of legendary mages who use the portal full-time to transport a large number of soldiers and materials to the junction of the evil alliance and the magic alliance to launch an attack.


    The magic alliance is the core area rich in the West but occupied by Warcraft and ancient demons. The south is intercepted by the ancient demon city, and the north is blocked by the God of war alliance and the evil alliance.


    Magic alliance, forced to fight on two lines.


    Even if Su ye had the means to connect heaven, he could not solve the problem of insufficient troops and resources.


    Even if the battle damage ratio between the magic alliance and the enemy reaches 1:5, it is still at a disadvantage.


    In particular, the God of war alliance has sent the legendary Lord God guard group, which is unimaginably strong.


    After several large-scale wars, the magic alliance had to shrink slowly to buy time.


    On the one hand, the magic alliance resolutely confronted the ancient demons in the south, because the ancient demons did not accept surrender.


    In the north, the magic alliance allows its gods to surrender, and the God of war alliance is willing to accept it.


    As time went by, the magic alliance continued to shrink.


    Although human countries have made continuous efforts and kept improving in technology, the enemy has not lagged behind in this regard.


    The God of war alliance has the LORD God. The rich experience and knowledge make the technology behind the magic alliance for one generation or even half a generation at most, but the abundant resources and massive number of people can make up for the generation difference.


    The ancient demons are far inferior to the magic alliance in technology, but they evolve and grow faster, which can also make up for the lack of technology.


    The magic alliance is finally in trouble.


    The territory shrinks, and the gods fall or leave.


    Had it not been for the support of the sea gods, the magic alliance would have collapsed.


    Suye temple.


    More than two thousand gods silently looked at the huge magic map and remained silent for a long time.


    In a short period of more than ten years, from the peak period to the present, both the number of gods and the territory have been reduced by half.


    Except for the first group of gods who allied with Su ye, most gods have lost confidence.


    Everyone''s mind is the same. In the event of the attack of the God of war alliance, they first hold for a few days and then surrender.


    If you encounter the army of the ancient demon city, you should be unlucky and defend with all your strength. It will end when you light up the believers.


    "Unfortunately, according to Su Shen''s self-organization theory, if we can continue to exchange material, energy and information with the outside world without the obstruction of the two major enemies, we will grow. But now, our communication with the outside world has narrowed, our growth has slowed down and is crumbling. " The Shinto of sea breeze.


    The pale dragon didn''t have a good way: "when are you talking about these useless theories? Over the past decade or so, these theories have been able to play a role in local combat, but what is the use of these theories in the face of an absolutely powerful enemy? "


    The gods looked at the pale dragon in disbelief. Although he said what the gods wanted to say, it was too disrespectful to Su Ye.


    This is almost equal to attacking the leader of the alliance.


    The gods'' eyes twinkle. Has the pale dragon been bribed by the God of war alliance? Or are you desperate?


    The white dragon looks elegant, like a good dragon, but most of them are evil and grumpy.


    The canghong mountain frowned and said, "old man, pay attention to your words. Su Shen also said before that not all theories apply to all situations. What''s the use of a child being a genius and being slapped by the LORD God? If ares''s distraction were near us, he would have been killed. Now that he has been given so many years to develop, it is normal for him to be stronger than us. After all, it is the LORD God, and the two statues work together. "


    "What shall we do now?" Asked the pale dragon.


    The gods looked to Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "although you don''t like my theory, this situation is very consistent with the law in the theory or that everything exists, that is, nonlinear growth and uncertainty. We are used to taking all growth as linear. For example, trees grow year by year, but in fact, when we cut the trees and observe the rings, we will find that the rings of no trees are uniform. In other words, whether we are human, trees or all lives, the growth of each time period is not completely fixed, and sometimes grows fast, Sometimes growth is slow. And now, we have obviously entered the stage of slow growth. Do you think this is unreasonable? "


    The gods nodded helplessly.


    The pale dragon sighed, "it''s true that we grew up so fast before that we had the illusion that we would grow infinitely, but now we understand that it''s not reality."


    "Then there is uncertainty. In our life, we always encounter all kinds of uncertain accidents, such as sudden distraction, sudden fall, or accidents. Whether it is the ancient demon city or the God of war''s attack, in essence, it belongs to this uncertainty. Yes, the ancient demon city will appear in our push performance, but we didn''t expect it to appear around us, let alone target us. Yes, we guessed that Zeus would be in trouble, but we didn''t expect the distance between the two sides to be so embarrassing. "


    "Our world is nonlinear and full of all kinds of uncertainty, but we can''t be hampered by accidents and uncertainty. On the contrary, we frankly accept all uncertainty and make ourselves clearly aware that everything can happen. What if something bad happens? Complain, angry or give up? Very simple, solve bad things and continue to do certain things, such as actively fighting, actively learning, actively developing technology and actively enterprising. " Suye road.


    "You speak well, but we die one by one." Pale dragon road.


    "Sorry, I can''t calm your emotions. It''s the duty of the goddess of joy, and it''s not my advantage. I can only devote all my energy to my own advantages, develop the magic alliance as much as possible, and preserve my strength as much as possible until the dawn comes. " Suye road.


    "What if the dawn doesn''t shine on us?" Su Ye smiled and said, "that''s better. It shows that our direction and road are wrong. We can rest."¡° Are you willing? " Asked the pale dragon. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1070

    Su ye thought for a moment and nodded, "I''m not reconciled. However, I know that the world is full of uncertainty, and I am ready for all accidents. Therefore, if one day, the ancient demon army and the God of war alliance surround here, I will accept defeat calmly. You may think all this is meaningless, but I think we have proved our meaning to the place of creation and the will of the infinite plane. "


    The pale Dragon said, "I admire you very much and I like your angle very much, but I''m sorry, I can''t do it."


    "It''s nothing. Maybe you will surrender to the Ares alliance, and I die here, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that if you survive, you will continue to fight against the ancient demons and help the infinite will to explore life. "Su Ye smiled at the gods.


    The smile on the goddess of joy''s face faded, but she still smiled.


    "Su Shen, what you are doing here is what those philosophers and magicians have done?" Asked the goddess of joy.


    Su Ye nodded with a smile and said, "yes. In the ant world, some are responsible for busy gathering food to maintain the survival of ant colonies; There are also some lazy ants. They seem to wander around, but in fact, they are looking for the next chance to survive for the whole ant colony. The human world is the same. Most people are hardworking ants, responsible for survival, maintaining human stability bit by bit, and promoting human progress in a slow but effective way. There are also very few people, such as philosophers and magicians, who are not responsible for the present, the present and the basic survival of mankind. They look for the right direction for mankind and ensure that mankind can continue in the future. "


    "So..." Su Ye looked around at the gods and said with a smile, "whether it is the ancient devil or the God of war alliance, as long as I reach thousands of miles away, I will dismiss most humans and let them go to different countries and even different continents with books and knowledge, open branches and leaves, and leave the fire of stars for the future. Therefore, if you are still alive and meet these humans in the future, help them within your ability. "


    Su Ye looked at the clear sky outside the temple.


    "Now I may be wrong, but in the future, I may be right."


    The pale dragon was puzzled and asked, "but you are still dead. Is everything meaningful to you?"


    Su Ye smiled happily.


    "Don''t you think it''s beautiful to use the present fire to ignite the future light?"


    The pale dragon has a blank face, and many gods have a blank face. Is it beautiful?


    However, there were also a small number of gods with wide eyes and bright light in their eyes.


    Canghong mountain clenched his teeth and said, "when the enemy is coming to the city, God Su, don''t worry. I will take refuge in the God of war alliance, submit all your information to them, and then publish all the research, all theories, all magic, all technologies and everything of the magic alliance!"


    "OK, this is the agreement." Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    The pale red mountains clenched their teeth and nodded.


    Some goddesses bowed their heads.


    "But how long can we last?"


    One year, two years, three years


    In 168 of the founding calendar, the sphere of influence of the magic alliance retreated to 40 years ago. A large number of gods were killed by ancient demons, and another part of gods took refuge in the God of war alliance.


    The total number of gods in the magic alliance has been reduced to 1000.


    Su Ye''s temple became colder than before.


    There are fewer gods and less chat.


    The gods gradually no longer trusted Su ye and were no longer keen to learn the theories of magicians.


    However, the first batch of gods never gave up.


    "Su Shen, human beings seem to have changed."


    "You found it, too?" Su Ye looked to the God of the oak tree.


    The gods also looked at the God of the oak tree.


    "Since the ancient devil''s raid, it seems that human beings have been fluctuated by invisible big hands and their growth has accelerated. Until the ancient devil city and the God of war alliance declared war, human growth accelerated again. Whether it is the Han state, the sea state or the barbarian state, there are a large number of legends. Of course, all races of the magic alliance are, but human growth is obviously faster. It''s just that magic is more complex, and there are no heroes so far. "


    "That''s right." Suye road.


    "So... How do you explain this with your theory?"


    "Very simply, the pressure of the alliance of ancient demons and God of war has led to the aggravation of the imbalance of human society. Under this unbalanced state, more and more people have been inspired to have autonomy. More and more people begin to study harder, change themselves harder, and change mankind and even the whole magic alliance. The more such people, the greater the influence, and then more people will join, and finally roll a snowball. "


    "But this snowball takes a long time. I don''t know if we can stick to that day."


    "I think so." Suye road.


    "But don''t you believe in uncertainty?"


    "I accept uncertainty, but I believe in macro order. We are doing the right thing and will certainly reap great results."


    "You can always inspire us, although it''s of no use." The pale dragon was helpless.


    In 171, the army of the ancient demon city arrived at the pale dragon city 3000 kilometers away from Kong City.


    In the Suye temple, the pale dragon looked at the tens of billions of ancient demons on the mirror of the soul, sighed and smiled.


    "Now it''s my turn to be uncertain. I don''t have a chance to surrender to the Ares alliance. Then, do it vigorously! Su Shen, please command this battle. By the way... If they rush into my temple, you remember to close the mirror of the soul here. I''ve seen too many statues of gods smashed. I don''t want you to see my last embarrassment. "


    The old white dragon grinned.


    He complained for ten years, but now he looked calm.


    "Good!" Su Ye didn''t say a word of nonsense.


    Su ye took over the command, commanded the magic coalition of pale dragon city and launched a defensive war.


    As early as a year ago, the magic alliance determined that the pale dragon city was located on the only way for the ancient demon army, so it devoted a lot of resources to construction and dispatched a lot of war materials.


    Now, there are 30000 magic cannons in the pale dragon city.


    Outside the city, the charging bone flute resounded through the sky.


    The ancient demon army poured into the pale dragon city like black thick oil.


    The sound of magic cannon resounded through the sky.


    The gods stared nervously at the mirror of the soul shadow demon, trying to find an almost impossible opportunity.


    As the day passed, the hearts of the gods sank deeply.


    As like as two peas, the ancient magic army launched an unbroken attack with absolute quantitative advantages.


    Every moment, a large number of ancient demons will come from afar.


    The city of ancient demons has cultivated ancient demon wormholes. Each pair of ancient demon wormholes can be transmitted in one direction within 1000 kilometers.


    Although it is more troublesome than human transmission array, it consumes less resources.


    Two days, three days


    The attack of the ancient devil is endless, and the defense of the pale dragon city is more and more inadequate.


    Magic ammunition should be calculated and used, and magic and physical strength should be calculated carefully.


    The defensive mentality and will are on the verge of collapse.


    Suye temple.


    Su Ye was commanding the battle. Suddenly, some soul shadow mirror appeared the picture of the sea.


    The gods looked over.


    See the dense sea people rising from the sea, forming a terrible force to push the sea forward and forward.


    At the front of the sea clan, those powerful legends and heroes hold powerful magic tools, use magic to control the water flow, submerge the ground, open up rivers, and create a ten kilometer wide river, upstream, pointing directly at the pale dragon city.


    The River continues to extend from the sea to the land.


    Among the sea people, shells like flags were held high, engraved with the emblem of the sea god.


    The gods quickly recognized the familiar badges. In addition to the divine emblem of the returning goddess, there were also the divine emblem of the original sea god pentos, the divine emblem of the gift goddess odoro, the divine emblem of the miracle sea god Tamas, and the divine emblem of the power sea god eurubia


    The goddess of return breathed a long sigh of relief when she saw this scene.


    "Your Majesty, reinforcements have arrived."


    Su Ye nodded gently, his face unchanged.


    The gods looked at tens of millions of sea soldiers, and their faces showed joy, but they soon returned to peace.


    Some gods looked at each other.


    one month.


    These marine reinforcements can help pale dragon city for a month at most.


    That''s it.


    The sea clan can send so many troops, which is already the limit. Any more will shake their own national foundation.


    There are also many ancient demons in the ocean, with complex power relations.


    As time passed, the gods found that they underestimated the ancient demons.


    Only half a month later, the Hai nationality army suffered heavy losses and had little left.


    However, the participation of the sea clan has slowed down the magic alliance, and the pale city can be strong for a while.


    Half a month later, all the Hai people were killed in battle.


    There were no reinforcements at sea.


    Except for the big river that should be called the Bay, the Hai family left nothing.


    The gods did not blame the sea god. They had given enough help.


    The pale city is becoming more and more dangerous, and the casualties are becoming more and more serious.


    On an ordinary afternoon, a huge fleet sailed into the bay.


    On all the ships, there is a very striking divine emblem.


    The emblem of Athena, the goddess of wisdom and war.


    Many of these ships are broken, but all members are in good spirits.


    In particular, some magical warriors dressed in Greek style armor are connected with a faint white divine light.


    Lord God guard.


    The gods watched the scene in disbelief.


    When Ares, the younger brother''s God of war, attacked the magic alliance in the north, but Athena, the elder sister, sent troops to help the magic alliance?


    Athena is the daughter of Zeus and the backbone of Zeus'' Divine system.


    Even if Su ye had an extraordinary position in Athens and was favored by the goddess, he still loved the place of creation after so many years? What if Zeus comes or Hera sends troops to attack? Fortunately, the wisdom goddess alliance is to help defend the ancient demons. If they go north against the God of war alliance, how can they greet each other when they meet? The gods are a little confused. A faint smile appeared on Su Ye''s face. Su Ye ordered: "the high-level magicians of the magic association will listen to the order, fully cooperate with the wisdom goddess alliance, share magic and technology, transmit to the city where the wisdom goddess is located, and establish a super large transmission array." Super large transmission array, enough for transcontinental transmission. With the big river opened up by Haizu before, the fleet successfully arrived at pale dragon city. Then, a team carrying the split statue of the goddess of victory was transmitted to Kong City. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1071

    At the moment when the statue of victory fell to the ground, a goddess spirit with back wings, crown and smile appeared in the statue.


    The gods present quickly bowed their heads and saluted.


    "I''ve seen the respected magic new light." The goddess of victory bowed her head.


    The gods were stunned.


    Although the goddess of victory is only the median God, she is Athena''s first subordinate God. She is quite half Athena''s identity. If you don''t respect her, you are disrespectful to Athena.


    Now, the goddess of victory even took the initiative to salute Su ye, which is doubtful of Su Ye''s status.


    The gods looked suspiciously at Su Ye.


    "Your alliance has come all the way and has not responded. We have lost our etiquette. I have tried to find a goddess, but the place of creation is too big. The legend sent has not replied yet. I thought you would contact me in advance after the Lord of despair fell. " Suye road.


    The goddess of victory bowed her head slightly and said respectfully, "the great goddess of wisdom expected that you would be fine a few years ago, so she didn''t contact you. After the elimination of ancient demons, I accidentally learned about this continent. I immediately played the Allied Navy and came to help. Fortunately, it''s not too late. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "let''s talk about business first. How about you?"


    "Maybe we are lucky. The ancient magic city of our mainland is in the west, while we are in the East. It will be difficult to meet in the next few decades."


    "How is your transmission array technology developing?"


    "If the basic technology is not enough, the demigod is missing, and the materials are missing, it may not be available in the next century. Apart from you, there are only a few forging gods who can make the transmission array in a hundred years. However, due to the lack of materials, their transmission array can only be made in a few, which is difficult to be like you. " The goddess of victory said.


    "Just in time, I will send magicians to you to build a super large transmission array and carry out large-scale communication." Suye road.


    "That''s what the goddess expected." The goddess of victory said.


    "I will send some magicians to live with you forever to fully share magic and technology." Suye road.


    The temple fell into a brief silence.


    "The goddess said that she would try her best to help you fight against the ancient demon city, but we will not directly fight against the God of war alliance in the north. After all, there are some gods of Zeus in our alliance. However, if you are willing to join the wisdom goddess alliance, we have an excuse to force the Ares alliance to stop. " The goddess of victory lowered her eyes as if she were talking to herself.


    The gods were stunned and looked at Su Ye.


    The eyes of most gods are full of expectation.


    Joining the command of the goddess of wisdom is a beautiful thing that you can''t dream of.


    "I''ll think about it." Suye road.


    Canghong mountain joked: "this is the common benefit of maintaining openness and maintaining communication with the outside world. We have clearly fallen into a dead end, but we didn''t expect that there are means to break the situation. As long as our two major alliances work together, the wisdom goddess alliance provides resources and personnel, and we provide technology, we dare not say that it is not difficult to defeat the ancient demon city and keep them outside the Cang white dragon city forever. "


    "I think it''s an honor to join the wisdom goddess alliance." The pale dragon whispered.


    The temple was silent again.


    After a while, the goddess of victory looked up and said, "Your Majesty Su, how do we cooperate in the early stage?"


    "I only give the general direction, and I am willing to share magic and technology, but even so, you need to learn for decades to catch up with us. As for the specific mode of cooperation, it is up to countries to decide. I can''t make decisions for them because I like them. "


    "Why, you can''t decide your believers?" The goddess of victory looked at Su ye in surprise.


    "They are not my believers, they are the creator." Su Ye smiled.


    The goddess of victory looked blank and could not understand.


    Su Ye continued: "we appreciate the goddess''s assistance, so we share technology and magic free of charge, but magicians also need to survive, and the country also needs resources. Therefore, the cooperation between the two sides should come and go as far as possible. We will compensate you for your assistance, and we need to pay for the construction of the transmission array. "


    The goddess of victory said, "the goddess''s assistance is free."


    "But the goddess can''t decide everything forever, neither can I. I hope you will convey to the goddess that we support cooperation, but the specific details of cooperation are up to them. " Suye road.


    The goddess of victory remained silent. After a while, she said helplessly, "the goddess still favors you so much. She said you decide this matter."


    The gods looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    Then the gods looked at each other and saw the same question from each other''s eyes.


    Is Su Ye really Athena''s illegitimate son?


    Su ye said, "what is the strength of your Lord God''s near guard?"


    The goddess of victory looked proud and said, "she has a rudiment. She has fought with all kinds of sea Warcraft and ancient demons all the way, and her strength has been steadily improved. At present, she should slightly surpass the main god guards of Ares."


    "The LORD God guard is also good at dealing with high-level ancient demons?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes. But to deal with low-level ancient demons, it should be far inferior to your magic artillery. "


    "With the LORD God''s close guard group, the pale dragon city will be indestructible." Suye road.


    "The goddess said that we don''t need any additional resources within five years, but after five years, we will ask your alliance to sell magic guns and magic tools in large quantities. The quality and output of magic tools in our alliance are far from comparable to your alliance." The goddess of victory said.


    "How about the magician trained by the goddess?" Su ye asked.


    The goddess of victory sighed and said, "the magician of the goddess is not weak. It can even be said that she is very strong in combat, but I don''t know why, even the legendary creativity is not as good as your ordinary golden magician. At first, the goddess tried her best to cultivate magicians like the magic prison city. She really followed the way of the magic prison city. As a result, she was so different that she had to give up. Your place... Seems completely different from the magic prison city. "


    The goddess of victory scanned the city with some doubt.


    "You''re stupid... Cough..." canghong mountain coughed a few times and hurriedly said, "you''re not lucky. You just know the power of magic, but you don''t understand the principle of magic. All life is affected by the environment. Life in different environments will choose different ways of life. You don''t have the conditions of the magic prison City, but you forcibly use the method of the magic prison city. There will be ghosts only if there is no accident. Sometimes, forcibly interfering with believers may not be a good thing. "


    "Unexpectedly, you are such a wise God. After being taught, I will convey it to the goddess." The goddess of victory solemnly thanks.


    Su Ye smiled with the gods and looked at the canghong mountain. The Dragon God was almost scared to death and hurriedly said, "don''t, don''t, don''t, this is what Su ye said. I just repeat his words! Don''t tell the goddess of wisdom that I said it. If she thinks I deceived her, I''ll be a tragedy. "


    The goddess of victory could not laugh or cry and said, "Su God, the gods have been with you for a long time, and they have become like magicians."


    At this time, all the mirrors of the soul, shadow and devil flicker together.


    "The war has begun. Let''s first look at the performance of the LORD God guard."


    The gods look at the mirror of the shadow demon of the soul.


    The soldiers of the goddess of wisdom alliance have entered the pale Dragon City, and the nearly guard group of the main god of a thousand people is lined up in ten square arrays, with a shield in the left hand and a spear in the right hand. They stand on the wide wall and quietly look ahead.


    These soldiers who are close to the Greeks seem to be coated with olive oil. The skin of both men and women shines a healthy bronze color, and the dark golden divine power lines flow slowly.


    A thousand people are legends.


    The gods looked at this scene and sighed in their hearts. They are worthy of being the believers of the LORD God. They can cultivate such a powerful combat power in just over 60 years, and this is only a small part.


    Although some of these legends have been encouraged, and their future achievements are limited, they are enough to help the goddess of wisdom carry through the difficult initial stage.


    The numerous descendants of ancient demons, like ants, spread all over the city wall and ran quickly.


    Magic cannons continue to bombard.


    The multi bone magic tiger with bone spurs dodges left and right in the magic. Once it dies, it will immediately burst out countless bone spurs, which will be unlucky for both the enemy and ourselves.


    The multi eyed magic cattle with more than ten eyes on their forehead charged frantically. Once they reached the nearby area, each of their magic eyes would spray highly toxic rays and kill all nearby enemies.


    The multi mouth lizard with changeable colors moves forward on the ground. Once injured, it will directly devour the remains of the surrounding ancient demons, repair its own damage and move on.


    The multi legged magic horses with black and white stripes move forward flexibly. They can always avoid small-scale magic.


    The multi armed horses in armor are always followed by a group of multi bone horses. They constantly pull bone spurs from the multi bone horses, twist long spears and throw them forward.


    ¡­¡­


    The two sides have been fighting for several months without any sadness, tragedy, blood or cruelty.


    Both sides have lost most of their emotions, only mechanical fighting, fighting and fighting again.


    Suddenly, a sharp horn sounded.


    A new team of ancient demons moved forward slowly. Each ancient demon was more huge, and the whole body was shrouded in black smoke.


    Ordinary ancient demons nearby are far away.


    Ancient demon legend Legion.


    The magic alliance sighed, and it was the most troublesome time again.


    Although the magic gun is strong, due to the limited advanced materials, the actual power of the magic gun has always been at the holy land level. The killing degree of the legendary ancient devil is very low and can only play a blocking role.


    The legendary Legion moved forward rapidly, and the ancient demons on both sides gave way one after another, and soon reached a kilometer away.


    The magic alliance was about to make a move when they saw the close guard of the LORD God roaring.


    Ten golden lights burst out and merged together.


    Boom


    A golden pillar of divine power rose over the LORD God''s near guard.


    A goddess in armor flashed past behind the main God''s guards.


    All the soldiers of the LORD God''s near guard regiment suddenly expanded in a circle, with blue and black flesh tendons protruding from their skin, and the surging dark gold divine power washed their whole body like a waterfall.


    "Kill!"¡° Kill! " A thousand legendary soldiers shouted, stepped and threw spears. Roar... Both sides incredibly saw that each ordinary throwing spear suddenly became thicker and larger, and even began to grow more after flying to the highest point. A thousand throwing spears can instantly spread into ten thousand spears. Each spear is ten meters long and a person''s waist is thick. The spear in the sky is shining with gold. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1072

    Ten thousand giant spears, like God punishing heaven, bombarded down at the speed that the legendary ancient demon Legion could not escape.


    Boom, boom


    When each golden spear falls to the ground, it will inevitably puncture an ancient demon, and then form a golden light mass to explode.


    In the blink of an eye, 10000 light masses exploded at almost the same time.


    Three thousand legendary ancient demons were completely submerged by the burst of light and dust.


    After a while, the light dissipated and the dust fell.


    The ground was full of broken limbs of legendary ancient demons, only dozens of ancient demons wailed in pain, and the rest died.


    The eyes of the ancient demons were full of fear.


    The ancient demon army''s offensive suddenly weakened.


    On the walls of the pale Dragon City, cheers broke out for the first time in months since the war began.


    The gods who saw this scene showed a happy face.


    Su ye said, "thanks to the goddess''s close guard, they not only provide strength, but also provide hope for us to frighten the enemy."


    "Everything should be." The goddess of victory looked modest.


    The pale dragon breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the high-level ancient demons are too difficult to deal with. Every time the legendary ancient demons make a move, it will have a great impact on the war situation. They are almost immortal. They often seem to be dying, but they quickly recover by swallowing other ancient demons wantonly, which has a great impact on ordinary soldiers."


    "Now the legendary magician and the LORD God''s close guard team work together, and the high-level ancient demons are no longer an obstacle. By the way, dear goddess of victory, can your main god guard against the demigod ancient demons? " Asked the oak God.


    The goddess of victory smiled and said, "along the way, we killed seven and a half gods, including four Warcraft and three ancient demons. Those corpses will be transported here for the magician to study. "


    "Worthy of the LORD God''s guard." The gods were filled with emotion.


    The situation in the pale dragon city soon stabilized.


    A large number of magicians sent to the wisdom goddess alliance and began to build a super large transmission array.


    A month later, the first super large transmission array was established, and a large number of resources were transmitted from another continent to the magic continent, which was transformed into the sound of magic guns for a long time in the pale dragon city.


    Then, Su Ye established contact with the Poseidon alliance, continuously obtained various resources, and then fed some magic tools back to the Poseidon alliance.


    Time passes day by day.


    The power of the ancient demon city was dragged outside the Cang white dragon city.


    However, since the alliance of the goddess of wisdom did not go north, the magic alliance was still independent against the Ares alliance, and the situation was still bad.


    If there is good news, it is that the territory of the magic alliance has been reduced much slower than before.


    However, in the face of the endless attack of the God of war alliance, the territory of the north is still being eroded.


    In 175 of the founding calendar, most of the gods in the north were defeated and changed to the God of war alliance.


    The God of war Alliance Army pressed the border, and Chen Bing was under the canghong dragon city.


    Suye temple.


    Canghong mountain sighed and said, "Su Shen, I will fight with all my strength, but once the city is broken, I can only surrender. You can rest assured that our previous agreements count. I will completely betray you. "


    At the moment, there are less than 200 statues inside and outside the temple.


    After the of the temple, there are thousands of cracked statues.


    "Worthless!" The pale dragon curled his mouth.


    The pale red mountain looked at the pale dragon and said, "now is not the time for you to cry for your father and mother?"


    "But I''m still alive!" The pale Dragon said triumphantly.


    "I''m too lazy to quarrel with you." The pale red Mountains lie powerless in the statue.


    The goddess of victory looked at Su ye and said, "I officially invite you to join the wisdom goddess alliance and ensure that your forces are completely independent."


    Su Ye quietly looked at the clear sky outside the door and said nothing.


    Canghong mountain whispered, "I think the alliance of wisdom goddesses is very good. What''s it called again? Yes, under uncertain circumstances, your growth is nonlinear. Now we are growing slowly, but as long as we enter the wisdom goddess alliance, we can survive this difficult period. Then we will fight back against the God of war alliance and kill a horse gun. Isn''t it the same? "


    "It''s no shame to take refuge in the LORD God." The pale dragon whispered.


    The God of the oak tree said, "Su is not for face. Think about it. If Su Shen joins the wisdom goddess alliance, the wisdom goddess alliance will send more reinforcements to fight against the God of war alliance and the ancient demon city at the same time. But don''t forget that there are also enemies on the continent where the goddess of wisdom alliance is located, which is almost equal to allowing the goddess of wisdom alliance to fight on the three lines. How long do you think the goddess of wisdom alliance can last? "


    The gods were silent.


    "The goddess is willing to do so." The goddess of victory looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye didn''t speak, but kept giving orders through the soul shadow devil to send more reinforcements to canghong dragon city.


    The war lasted three months.


    Canghong dragon city has been regarded as the last barrier of Kong City. Once canghong dragon city is lost, the army of God of war alliance can reach the human kingdom.


    Human magic craftsmen work in an overload state, but magic ammunition and magic tools are not cabbage after all, and the production capacity is limited after all.


    At the beginning of the fourth month, the magic guns of canghong dragon city did not ring continuously for a day, but shot in turn.


    Insufficient magic coverage, more and more ares alliance soldiers will attack the city.


    Blood and stumps covered the inside and outside of the wall.


    The pale red mountains are becoming more and more silent.


    The gods are becoming more and more confused.


    Is Su Ye right?


    Is it the right choice to join the magic alliance?


    Can magic save mankind?


    Haiguo, biological mage tower Research Institute.


    The huge underground square is as big as two football fields. A strange giant 20 meters high stands quietly in the center of the underground square.


    The old little Thales sat on the wide animal skin chair, took a pair of reading glasses and breathed slowly and deeply.


    The chair was too big for him, and he was too old, like an old ape curled up on the branch of a tree.


    Over the years, he has become the second batch of legends from the youngest genius of mankind. Since then, he has been an old man with a body age of nearly 200 years.


    The first ten thousand human beings of that year, except legendary masters and a few holy places, all died.


    Thousands of magicians in white coats stood on both sides of little Thales.


    The whole underground square is quiet.


    Everyone looked at the giant 20 meters high.


    It''s a strange building or creature that''s hard to describe.


    Dark red body, with steel parts, wood parts, and flesh and blood.


    "Start, 1247th bio wizard tower test." The voice of little Thales spread all over the underground square.


    The Institute presses a red button.


    Hum


    Strange sounds sounded, and a strong white wind spread from the biological mage tower in all directions.


    Subsequently, all items weighing less than ten kilograms in the square floated out of thin air and were held in mid air by invisible forces.


    The place where the giant is connected with the ground is a lignified magic Brown pipe. The surface of the pipe is soft and faint red light can be seen inside.


    There are pieces of foreign matters rising from the bottom up in the pipe.


    Hundreds of pipes, like tree roots, continuously absorb a large amount of element power and inject it into the mage tower.


    Slowly, the brown pipe turns red.


    Above the dense brown pipes is the tower body of the mage tower, which is a surface intertwined with metal skeleton and flesh and blood vessels. Flesh and blood and blood vessels move constantly and are closely combined with the dark magic steel.


    The shape of the mage tower is thick at the bottom and thin at the top. At first glance, it looks like a cylinder.


    The top of the mage tower is neither the eye of the blood and flesh tower nest nor the super magic crystal of the external mage tower, but the eye of the enchanted tower nest in the state of magic crystal.


    Like a huge red crystal eye, it stands on the mage tower.


    From the appearance alone, this biological mage tower has nothing special.


    "Start the biological blood pool!"


    Little Thales''s voice was steady, but most magicians opened their eyes wide and their hands trembled.


    Goo Goo


    Strange sounds sounded inside the mage tower, the pipes on the ground accelerated peristalsis, and a large number of element forces poured into the mage tower.


    Wow


    A gate suddenly opened in the four directions of the mage tower. The gate tilted downward and turned into an inclined ladder intertwined with flesh and steel.


    In the gate, the red light was diffuse, the blood gas was rippling, and the fishy smell floated in the hall.


    Except for a few younger researchers who hurriedly put on magic masks, most researchers breathed calmly and remained unmoved.


    Haw


    A mouse like scream sounded, and then a strange purple creature slowly walked out of the door.


    The skin of these purple creatures slowly hardened from soft to black.


    They are about 1.5 meters long. At first glance, they look like big dogs. They also have limbs, tail, trunk and head. However, they are very different from dogs.


    Their tails are more like crocodile tails, which are much stronger than dog tails.


    Their body surface is not hair, but a hard shell. Their two forelimbs are thin and their hind legs are thick. They can not only push forward on four feet, but also stand upright like kangaroos for a short time.


    The most different thing from dogs is their heads.


    Their heads are triangular, like a wide cone. The green eyes on both sides of their cheeks rotate gently, emitting evil light.


    Their heads are pointed, their V-shaped mouths open, revealing two rows of V-shaped sharp black teeth.


    After a while, a whole hundred strange creatures came out of the mage tower and lined up in front like soldiers. Occasionally, they tilted their heads and secretly aimed at the four directions. They were very disciplined as a whole.


    Unspeakable smiles appeared on the magicians'' faces¡° Not only have some wisdom, but also fully obey orders, very good. "¡° What a lovely little fellow, I really want to be bitten by them. "¡° They are much more lovable than the ancient demons. "¡° Their shells haven''t fully grown yet. Wait. "¡° What do you call them? "Puppy?"¡° You''d better name it directly according to the rank. It''s called the black iron dog. "¡° Good. " Half an hour later, little Thales said, "the body of the black iron dog is completely grown and tested in all directions." So the magicians tested the bite force, speed, forelimb strength, hind limb strength, wound recovery speed, coordination, autonomy, self-discipline... After a day''s test, the magicians couldn''t close their mouths. The main attack method of these black iron dogs is to bite the enemy¡° His majesty, the great guide, is more intelligent. He gives the right direction. The biological form of the black iron dog is perfect. Its protection ability is only black iron, but its bite force reaches bronze. "¡° As we expected, it seems that we don''t need bronze tower beasts at all. We can directly breed Silver Tower beasts. Let''s start! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1073

    After a while, a group of strange tower beasts came out of the mage tower.


    These tower beasts are like black centaurs, more than two meters high, but they have a big blue turtle shell on their horse''s back. There are 21 holes on the turtle shell, and a bone spear is slowly growing out.


    The four legs and hoofs under their horses are very normal, and their upper body and two arms are also very common. However, their heads are different from black iron dogs. They are like a big gun barrel with thin front and thick rear. Their mouth has no teeth, and they are round holes, like a very small caliber air defense magic gun.


    In the small hole, the dark green liquid slowly condenses.


    "Start testing... It''s called Silver Turtle and horse."


    "Attack the Silver Multi legged elephant!"


    Groups of silver turtles and horses took a deep breath, puffed up their faces and suddenly spit out a mouthful of dark green poison.


    Poof poof


    The venom flew at a terrible speed and landed on the silver legged elephant.


    Zizizi


    The dark green liquid corrodes the elephant skin, making a harsh sound and emitting light white smoke.


    Many legs like a shrill scream.


    Then, the silver tortoise and horse pulled out a bone spear after birth, then put it into his mouth, quenched it, and finally threw it violently.


    Throwing and spitting alternate.


    The test continues.


    "The best range of Silver Turtle and horse poison spraying is 50 meters, and the maximum range is 80 meters..."


    "The venom is highly corrosive to silver level protection. It can destroy ordinary silver protection in three seconds. The effect on gold level is weak. It takes 40 seconds to destroy gold armor... "


    "The venom is not only corrosive, but also paralyzing. It has a very strong lethal effect on weak and small enemies."


    "Their bone spears are equivalent to black iron weapons. After being poisoned, they have great lethality, far more than human spearthrowers."


    ¡­¡­


    "Start breeding golden tower beast."


    All magicians began to breathe deeply.


    If the first two kinds of tower beasts are just crude imitations of creatures, just ordinary arms, and have little difference compared with ancient demons, then from the gold level, magic tower beasts are completely different.


    Time passed slowly. After three hours, the first batch of golden tower beasts flew out slowly.


    At first glance, these golden tower beasts look like giant and big bellied seahorses. They are full of green, two meters high, and have eight pairs of wings like butterflies on both sides.


    Their flying speed is very slow. They don''t have sharp teeth or venom. They don''t look good.


    "Start testing!"


    Then the researchers saw an incredible scene.


    They can spit out sticky cobwebs, and can cover a radius of 50 meters in one bite.


    They can also make vines of sand, spray slow fog, and spit rain in mazes


    These stupid floating seahorses are a nightmare for all enemies.


    Little Thales took a deep breath, smiled happily, rolled up the wrinkles on his face, opened his mouth with bare teeth, and whispered, "very good, much better than all mage towers. Next... Let''s test the power of the Crystal Tower eye... "


    Ten days later, in the transmission array of canghong Dragon City, a 20 meter high giant wrapped in black cloth arrived, and then it was transported not far from the city wall.


    This huge object higher than the city wall immediately attracted the attention of both sides.


    In the Suye temple, the canghong mountains stared at the giant thing wrapped in black cloth for a long time and stammered: "Suye... Your majesty, this is not the legendary biological mage tower? Did little Thales really make it? "


    The remaining more than 100 gods also looked at the huge, thick, tall and big thing in disbelief.


    As a god of infinite plane, even a false god knows the horror of the mage tower.


    At that time, Plato used the mage tower to kill God, while Miley even had no fear of the Persian Empire with the mage tower group. The magic prison city was a place full of MAGE towers, and even the middle God could not break in.


    The legend with mage tower and the legend without mage tower are two kinds of legends.


    The legendary master without mage tower is like a man holding a stone spear. No matter how sharp the stone spear is, it is only a stone spear.


    The legendary master with mage tower is like controlling magic guns, and it is a row of magic guns.


    "I can''t believe you can''t even gather the materials of the mage tower. It''s not an infinite plane here. Isn''t it..." the pale dragon suddenly said, "do you really integrate the mage tower with the ancient demons? This difficulty is not the same as that of the ancient demon transmission array. "


    "A mage tower may only be as powerful as a semi artifact, and it can''t turn the war around in essence. But the problem is that mage towers can be produced in batches. Once mage towers are formed, it is the artifact level. At this time, there are mage towers, which is enough to sweep the whole magic continent and even enter the rich areas of the core. At that time, we will certainly be able to mine a large number of high-order minerals and even divine mines. At that time, we will have whatever kind of MAGE tower we want... "


    "Su Shen, don''t hide it. Is this the legendary biological mage tower?"


    "Yes."


    In the temples, nearly half of the gods couldn''t help cheering.


    The oak God was pleased and whispered, "little Thales has finally succeeded."


    The gods who first took refuge in Su ye were stunned. The name was so familiar and strange. The last time I heard the name in the temple was decades ago, but it often appeared in the temple hundreds of years ago.


    The gods had abandoned him. Unexpectedly, his name echoed in the temple again.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the biological mage tower is just a by-product. His real achievement is the unfinished book on ancient demons."


    "Spend a lifetime studying a field, writing a book and building a tower. Magicians are really crazy..." canghong mountain muttered to himself.


    "So, what''s the power?"


    "We''ll see."


    The gods looked at the biological mage tower.


    A large number of magicians surrounded a big pit with a ring width of 20 meters around the biological magician tower, just like a moat.


    Then, one magical animal cart after another lined up from all directions and poured piles of ancient demon bones into the pit.


    Under the black Bula, people nearby shuddered.


    The thick wooden surface pipes are rooted in the corpses. On the strange tower body intertwined with steel and flesh, the crystal blood colored giant eyes emit dark evil light.


    The wooden pipe of the biological mage tower is placed between the ancient demon corpses and moves wildly.


    A large number of ancient demon corpses were refined into spherical flesh and blood, which rose up along the wooden pipe, connected into a series of flesh and blood cells, and sent to the mage tower.


    Nearby soldiers will feel numb. This is the blood and flesh tower nest of the ancient devil.


    The magician had to cast a spell to separate this place so as not to affect morale.


    The remains of ancient demons continue to pour inside, and the biological mage tower continues to devour blood and flesh.


    The big pit is like a bottomless hole, which has never been filled.


    From night to early morning, the biological mage tower never stopped swallowing.


    It was not until the first ray of sunlight shone on the canghong dragon city that the feeding of the biological mage tower was slightly slow.


    The biological mage tower expanded slowly. After it expanded to 50 meters, eight gates were opened under the tower, paved into a long bridge of flesh and blood, and crossed the pit.


    In the gaze of the gods and the high-level combat power of canghong Dragon City, a team of black iron dogs poured out in a neat line.


    Looking at these bright black shells... They don''t know what they are called, so they can only look at them silently.


    My heart is bristling.


    Is the magician finally no longer human?


    How can it be more ancient than ancient demons?


    The magic beast cart continued to dump the remains of ancient demons, and the black iron dogs poured out.


    After the number of black iron dogs reached 100000, the Silver Turtle and horse line came out.


    After ten thousand silver turtles and horses appeared, the golden seahorse slowly flew out, and also flew out a whole ten thousand.


    Then, the biological mage tower contracted slowly, retracting 20 meters high.


    The gods and the garrison general were relieved.


    OK, the magician is still like a person.


    But they suddenly found something wrong, because the ancient demon remains are endless, but they are still dissatisfied, and the biological mage tower is still eating.


    But the shape of this thing has not changed.


    The gods looked and suddenly began to sympathize with the people of the God of war alliance.


    "Su Shen, will production continue next?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t fed so many ancient demons before."


    "Was this biological mage tower built by coincidence, or was it officially put into the battlefield after many generations to meet the requirements?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    Su ye said: "as early as 40 years ago, we successfully built the first biological mage tower, but... You may not believe that it is a mass of rotten meat. After dozens of deformed ancient demons were born, it withered and died. We didn''t give up, constantly pursue theories, constantly find methods, constantly improve technology, and constantly build... In fact, as early as ten years ago, we built a mage tower that can be used in actual combat. However, I agree with little Thales. No, we should continue to iterate. Little Thales and I are not satisfied until today''s generation. "


    "Ten years ago? Aren''t you afraid that ancient demons will suddenly surround Kong city or Plato city and have no time to use it? "


    "Even if the biological mage tower is built, it can''t resist the ancient demon city. If it''s too late to use it, it won''t be used. Anyway, the technology is backed up. When my distraction collapses, little Thales will escape to a safe... Secret place with important personnel and data and continue to study. "


    "You even have a secret base ready?"


    "Of course." Su Ye looked calm.


    The gods were helpless. I didn''t expect Su ye to hide so deeply.


    "However, why don''t you choose to use actual combat to continuously verify and finally quickly create the biological mage tower?" Canghong mountain is very puzzled.


    "First, we have been practicing. Second, the theory has transcendence, breakthrough, ten times and one hundred times development. Practice inspires the theory, but it can only depend on the theory in the end. Third, diligence at the tactical and technical levels often masks strategic and theoretical ignorance. "


    "I don''t like this argument." Canghong mountain shook his head¡° You don''t understand first and then don''t like it. When you understand, you will have a new judgment. "¡° In terms of practice and actual combat, barbarian countries are the first of mankind. They hunt every day, exercise themselves every day and frequently participate in combat. Kill when you encounter prey, fight when you encounter the enemy, fight if you can fight, run if you can''t fight, graze if you have grass, and change places if you don''t have grass. "¡° Did you see? They only react according to the phenomenon and make the choices and changes that are most suitable for them at that time. But actually? They can''t see the past or the future. Once the times change dramatically, they will fall first. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1074

    "The state of Han values not only the present but also the future, so the people of Han clearly realize that wisdom is always better than recklessness. They summarize laws, refine technology and form a terrible accumulation of technology, which is far better than the sea and barbarian countries in many times. "


    "Even if the Han country is in deep crisis, it can bite its teeth to resist the upheaval with strong social relations, excellent cultural civilization and residual technology."


    "But the problem is that you see that the advanced technology almost completely depends on ''existing conditions and environment''. If human beings have unlimited resources and unlimited development, the Han country is a terrible monster and is bound to grow infinitely. But the problem is that when the "existing conditions and environment" do not allow the growth of the Han country, the crazy accumulation of technology can not break through the dilemma. "


    "The so-called technology is the law behind the phenomenon. Han people do not clumsily go where there is grass, but find the law of plant growth, cultivate crops and decide their own food. Han people continue to study tools, and then study the next tool, accumulate one by one, and continue to add. As I said earlier, if this addition can continue, it will become more and more terrible. The problem is that no world will give this opportunity. "


    "Most of the people in Shanghai are not different from the Chinese people. They either only pay attention to the phenomenon, or only pay attention to the laws behind it, or only care about themselves. But some very individual people do not pay attention to the phenomenon at all. They do not even pay attention to the law behind the phenomenon. They pay attention to the law behind the law, that is, a solid theory. "


    "The barbarians followed the water and grass without thinking at all. They don''t even understand that you get what you sow, and you get what you sow. "


    "Han people grow food, constantly think about how to grow good food, look for planting rules and make continuous progress. Every time we find the law of a crop, there is more food in the Han Dynasty. The Han people found that planting melons makes melons, planting beans makes beans, and then they try to plant melons and beans. "


    "The people of Haiguo directly study how the grain law is formed, why they plant melons and get melons, and why they plant beans and get beans? Haiguo people only need to study thoroughly to grow all crops. Remember, it is all crops, and even extends to meat, livestock and even every life! Haiguo people are studying the most basic factors and why some ancient demons are bony and some are multi eyed. This is the research result of little Thales, which I call gene for short. "


    "As I said before, the practice of the sea country was either destroyed by the barbarian country or the Han country because of its lack of viability at the beginning, but once it lasted for a certain time, they would get a ten times and a hundred times promotion in a short time at a speed far exceeding that of the former two countries, so as to counter pressure the former two countries."


    After su Ye finished, the gods remembered what Su ye had said before, and if they realized it.


    "Perhaps this is the biggest difference between us," murmured the pale dragon. "We only believe in what we can see and touch. If we suddenly can''t see and touch, we will fall into panic and deny it for self-protection. For example, we only believe in your wisdom and power before, but there is a sudden upheaval. Your wisdom and power fail within the scope we can see, We will panic and deny you. Now, the mage tower appears. We see the mage tower and begin to believe you again. Think about it carefully. We almost repeat this process over and over again in our life. When we see, believe, and can''t see, we deny or even curse, see and believe... "


    Canghong mountain answered, "we have never pursued invisible existence like philosophers and magicians. We think the world is changing rapidly, but in fact, in the invisible law world, many exist and are constant. For example, some of the most basic factors have little possibility of change. Therefore, you will not be shaken by changes in the outside world like us, because you have not only eyes, but also thoughts. "


    The gods were silent.


    After a while, canghong mountain said, "are you saying that Haiguo or little Thales are better than Han people or barbarians?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this is the biggest difference between us. You always have to distinguish between black and white. If you always think one side is right, the other side is wrong. But in fact, there are countless colors in the world. All of them exist in their respective fields. They are right and wrong in different fields. I mean, at different stages, different humans have done different things. For example, if the whole place of creation suddenly changes and all magic, philosophy, power, language and our gods no longer exist, which of the three countries will be the first to adapt? "


    "Barbarian country, of course." Canghong mountain road.


    "Can you say that at that time, the barbarian country was not as good as the Han country or the sea country?"


    Canghong mountain said helplessly, "No."


    "In the same way, we can''t always look at problems in the ''present'' period. We should see the ''past'', ''present'' and ''future'' at the same time. So, do you understand what I''m talking about? "


    The gods looked at Su Ye.


    "I mean, it doesn''t matter how the three countries themselves are. What matters is what we can learn, improve, act and finally gain from the changes of the three countries. What we make is meaningless, but what we extract from our intelligent life gives it meaning and value. "


    "Just as we all spend this time, what we learn, improve and finally have at the same time is completely different."


    The gods thought carefully.


    Some gods sighed, and the magician''s brain was indeed abnormal.


    Suddenly, the oak God said, "the biological mage tower has changed again!"


    The gods looked quickly.


    The surface of the biological mage tower was creeping rapidly, and the bones of iron and steel, which could not be explained one by one, slowly protruded from the tower. From a distance, the biological mage tower was covered with spikes.


    Then, the gods were surprised to see that the new sacred tower beast came out slowly.


    It was a slowly expanding rhinoceros form tower beast, but unlike rhinoceros, these sacred bone cows were covered with thick black steel armor. They walked with a bang, shaking the earth and splashing dust.


    Finally, the sacred bone cattle grew to ten meters high, and each head was like a giant elephant covered with armor, full of terrible pressure.


    Three thousand.


    After the four tower beasts were fully mature, the gate of canghong dragon city opened with a bang.


    The dark sacred bone cattle rushed in front, surrounded by dense black iron dogs, followed by silver turtles and horses and golden seahorses.


    Waiting for the tower beast Legion is the Allied forces of all ethnic groups of the enemy.


    Demons and demons, orcs and dwarves, elves and humans, Warcraft and Dragons


    All kinds of races can match the best attack team and constantly erode the strength of the magic alliance.


    In the vast ocean of the God of War Coalition, the tower beast Legion is like an insignificant boat.


    Not only did the Ares coalition not pay attention to it, but even its own soldiers did not hold any expectations.


    It looks strong, but it''s too little.


    Before the two sides approach, the golden seahorse spits out all kinds of magic to bind the enemy in front.


    Then, the silver tortoise and horse''s poison and bone spear were overwhelming.


    Before the enemy reacts, the ten meter high sacred bone cow lowers its head, and then the whole body armor suddenly opens and turns into a dense bone blade, like a side sound wing, rushing into the enemy''s camp.


    No matter what race it is, even the giant dragon is cut and crushed by the roaring sacred bone cattle on the ground.


    All the escaped fish were surrounded by swarms of black iron dogs and swallowed up separately.


    What shocked the two armies was not only the combat effectiveness of the tower beast legion, but also the process after their battle.


    The sacred bone cattle are better, just pure fierce beating, but the other three kinds of tower beasts are creepy.


    The black iron dog always keeps 80% fighting and the other 20% swallowing the remains.


    Silver tortoises and horses spit and throw. As long as they find the time, their round mouth suddenly opens, swallows and eats the whole body, and then brew into highly toxic and bone spurs.


    Dense flesh and blood tentacles protruded from the bottom of the golden seahorse flying in mid air. The adult thumb is thick and thin, and the lower end is sharp. He plunged into the skeleton and dragged it forward. At the same time, he injected the degradation liquid into the skeleton, turned the skeleton into viscous colloidal liquid, and absorbed it into the body along the tentacle pipeline.


    "You collude with the ancient devil!" Augustus, the legendary commander of the Ares alliance, shouted unbelievably.


    Little Thales lay lazily on the top of the biological mage''s tower and whispered: "don''t compare the low beasts of the ancient demons with my lovely tower beasts. The tower beasts of the same level have an average combat ability of more than 15% of the ancient demons, a 35% increase in the rate of absorbing corpses, a 72% increase in the utilization rate of corpses, and a group feeding ability that the ancient beasts don''t have."


    The people of the God of war alliance looked at the thin little Thales and shuddered.


    The bloody mage''s Tower emitted strands of bloody silk thread, plunged into little Thales''s skin and slowly input various liquids.


    The wrinkles on little Thales''s face decreased at a rate visible to the naked eye, and his body was young and soon recovered to the age of 30.


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s nothing more than absorbing magic nutrient solution..." little Thales stroked his skin with satisfaction. "These are temporary, which ensures that I can better control the mage tower."


    After the initial chaos, the Ares alliance immediately returned to normal and continued to attack the tower beast Legion by virtue of the number advantage.


    To the despair of the God of war alliance, once all tower beasts are moderately injured, they will immediately evacuate and devour their bones to heal.


    What is more desperate is that once the sacred bone cattle with the strongest combat effectiveness are injured, they will also retreat, but they will not eat the bones slowly. Instead, a large number of black iron dogs will rush forward and spit out blood and flesh cells, so that they can recover their wounds, recover their energy and physical strength and rush to the front line again in a few seconds.


    Once a sacred bone cow or silver turtle or horse is seriously injured, the half empty golden seahorse will stab their tentacles into their bodies and quickly treat them.


    The whole regiment has formed a perfect circular combat system.


    Although it will continue to die, the number of deaths is very small.


    The Ares allied forces gnawed their teeth and invested a large number of troops. Soon, the tower beast Legion died miserably.


    The Ares alliance was relieved, but half relaxed and stunned. All dead tower beasts are swallowed up by other tower beasts. As long as the living tower beast devours enough dead tower beasts, it will be covered with blood, and then directly raise the level! At the end of the battle, 800 legendary bone cattle led all kinds of sacred seahorses, golden turtles and horses and bronze dogs. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1075

    Eight hundred legendary bone cattle formed an absolute overwhelming advantage.


    The tower beast after advanced cannot continue to improve, but it still has the ability to devour and feed back. It is extremely powerful.


    Moreover, some advanced tower beasts secretly returned to the biological mage tower and were swallowed up by the mage tower.


    Subsequently, the biological mage tower unexpectedly obtained temporary ability, and all the tower beasts born later were temporarily upgraded!


    As a result, the battle continued. Three days later, the legendary bone cattle grew to 10000, and the number of other tower beasts exceeded 100000.


    This terrible data stunned both sides.


    Five days later, the second biological mage tower came.


    Ten days later, four biological mage towers stood in the canghong dragon city.


    A month later, 20 biological mage towers created a million tower beast army, which continued to compete with the God of war.


    The original defenders have all become support forces, and only long-range attacks can have an effect.


    The God of war alliance uses various tactics, uses various arms collocations, and uses various spells and magic skills, but they all have nothing to do with this unique tower beast in the place of creation.


    Before the design of the mage tower, all the fighting methods between ancient demons and believers were considered.


    These tower beasts not only have their own targeted protection or attack, but what makes the Ares alliance most desperate is that in battle, the shape of these tower beasts will change slightly, and they can always fight in the way most suitable for the current shape.


    For example, the bones of bone cattle form a machete shape when attacking, and can also form a huge collision angle. When attacked, they will be transformed into bone armor.


    Finally, Augustus had to send the God of war guard.


    They constantly conquered one city after another by virtue of the God of war close guard.


    "I advise you not to do so." The feeble voice of little Thales spread all over the battlefield.


    Augustus was determined to go his own way, and a whole 10000 man God of war guard group went to the battlefield.


    Their whole bodies glittered with golden light. They held shields in their left hand and throwing spears in their right hand. They hung short swords around their waist and had bright red horizontal manes on their heads.


    "Sparta!"


    Spartan Legion in the land of creation.


    Little Thales sighed and whispered, "I wanted to play for a few more days to continue to collect information and grow iterations. Now, I can only change my plan."


    Then little Thales exchanged eyes with the other masters and nodded gently.


    Some legendary masters looked at the ground of the battlefield, which was obviously empty.


    The Ares guard trotted all the way, and the Corps on both sides gave way one after another.


    Ten thousand legendary soldiers took a deep breath when they arrived nearby.


    "God of war, invincible!"


    They roared together, and the figure of Ares, the God of war behind them, flashed away, and suddenly threw a golden spear at the legendary bone cow army.


    Boom, boom


    When the golden spear rose to the top, it divided into ten points and turned into a flaming flame spear, like a hundred thousand meteors, falling into the army of legendary bone cattle.


    Spears burst, and huge golden spheres of light burst open, bombarding half of the tower beast Legion.


    Time seemed to stand still, and both sides of the battle stared at the land of death and despair.


    The dust and light scattered, the ground collapsed, the deep pits were blackened, and some places even burned a faint divine power flame.


    Both sides sighed.


    The power of the LORD God and the wrath of the God of war are as terrible as... Huh?


    Within the range of God of war''s anger, bronze dogs, golden turtles and horses are all dead, and the half empty holy domain seahorses are also dead. But what''s the matter with the legendary bone cow?


    In the burial of the pit and sand, the bone armor around the legendary bone cow was transformed into a strange structure, like a combination of honeycomb and fish scales.


    More than half of the legendary bone cattle''s bone armor was broken down, but a few legendary bone cattle''s bone armor only cracked.


    Click, click


    The undead legendary bone cow slowly got up and scattered the sand around him.


    Both sides were appalled.


    "Continue!" Augustus ordered with a dark face.


    If we really let the legendary bone cattle live, it will be a fatal blow to the army.


    The legendary soldier of the God of war guard took a deep breath and was about to throw the spear again. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound underground. Moreover, the Crystal Tower eyes at the top of the 20 mage towers in canghong dragon city suddenly lit up.


    "Be careful..." Augustus suddenly shouted.


    Poof poof


    Dense sharp bone spurs emerge from the ground, each more than two meters high, emitting a strange metal color, which is also wrapped with light green poison.


    Poof poof


    Before the legendary soldiers could react, their legs and feet were pierced, and then they hurried to escape, but the terrible poison paralyzed them, forcing them to use the legendary power to expel the poison.


    But in the next moment, the bone spurs quickly retracted and stabbed out, like waves stabbing up and down.


    The earth with a radius of five kilometers centered on the Ares near guard regiment has turned into a bone spur hell.


    Almost all soldiers were continuously pierced by bone spurs in an instant and lost the ability to fly.


    Only a few soldiers flew into the sky.


    Twenty blood colored cross starlights shine in the dark red dragon city. The center of the cross starlight bursts twenty thick blood colored light columns. Each blood colored light column is thick and thin.


    Hum


    Twenty blood colored light columns erupted from the Crystal Tower eye swept over the city wall and the low-level army, spanning more than ten kilometers. Ten fell at the location of the God of war guard group and ten fell at the general headquarters near commander Augustus.


    Then, the enemy and our sides looked at the 20 invincible blood colored light columns moving alternately and dancing all over the sky, like giant beast teeth and claws, cutting the high-level combat power of the God of War Coalition again and again.


    Buzzing, buzzing


    Like twenty huge blood colored lightsabers dancing in the army.


    Those high-level combat forces that can use the transmission power can still escape, but they can''t use or transmit too slow high-level combat forces. Even the giant dragon, once swept by the blood light column, will die instantly under the hero.


    Only the hero level can barely avoid the blood light column.


    Three minutes later, the blood color light column disappeared, and twenty Crystal Tower eyes fell back into the mage tower.


    The God of war guard regiment was destroyed.


    There is no one in ten at the top of the Ares coalition.


    On the battlefield, three open spaces were cleared.


    It''s a pothole, full of the remains of the tower beast, which is the power of the LORD God''s power.


    A place is crisscrossed with deep ditches, like being planed by the claws of giant beasts in the starry sky. There is the general headquarters of the God of War Coalition army.


    The last piece of land, except for gullies, is full of dense holes. The hard rock ground is almost pierced into sand by continuous bone thorns and is slowly collapsing.


    A strange legendary tower beast emerged from below.


    It was a giant yellow haired spider with a head length of more than 50 meters. Behind each big spider, there were six to eight giant white bone long tails. Each tail was a full kilometer long. At the moment, it was slowly shrinking and rolling up.


    There is a contracted joint every one meter above the long tail. The joint is sharp and emits green poisonous light.


    Those giant long tails swing and contract from side to side like living snakes, and can always accurately pick up the remains of a legendary soldier.


    The legendary bone thorn spider, as early as a few days ago, sneaked into the ground and waited for this day.


    After thousands of legendary spiders rolled all the remains together, a number of spur tails entangled together, coiled into a huge tower, erected behind them, forming a giant object nearly 100 meters high.


    The legendary bone thorn spider stares at hundreds of green eyes and scans the Ares alliance in front.


    The great ares alliance was silent.


    Even though they still have tens of millions of soldiers.


    But the Ares guard is gone.


    The headquarters was destroyed in one pot.


    Suddenly, on the canghong Dragon City, the horn sounded.


    "The whole army, charge!"


    The voice of the crimson mountains resounded through the sky.


    In addition to the pale Dragon City, the soldiers of all cities of the magic alliance will flow out of the super giant transmission array to form an unprecedented magic army and kill outside the city.


    At the same time, 20 biological mage towers that had been brewing for many days began to produce tower beasts crazily.


    Hordes of tower beasts poured out of the wall and joined the magic alliance.


    Suddenly, the legendary bone thorn spider rushed to the front line, stopped 100 meters away from the enemy and plunged into the ground.


    All soldiers of the Ares alliance will remember the scene of the Ares guards being stabbed into a sieve.


    "Run!"


    Numerous bone spurs pierced from the ground.


    Poof poof


    Within the attack range of bone spurs, everyone is pierced all over.


    "Kill!"


    The magic alliance soldiers who had held back for more than ten years broke out with uncontrollable morale.


    Ares alliance, morale collapse.


    A large number of soldiers will turn around and run away, especially Warcraft or orcs with low intelligence.


    Those soldiers who did not escape, or even had no time to react, were trampled into flesh and mud by the cavalry running behind or the huge Warcraft.


    The entire ares coalition began to collapse.


    "Retreat! The whole army retreats! " Augustus, whose arms were evaporated by the blood column, originally wanted to reorganize the army, but when he saw this scene, he knew it was impossible.


    The last legendary mages hurried to display the big portal, and then whether it was enough or not, they went in first.


    Augustus glanced at twenty towering biological mage towers and turned and rushed into the great portal.


    Tens of millions of soldiers rushed to the 47 large portal.


    A race with death and comrades in arms was staged.


    Soldiers from all over the Ares alliance will rush to the nearest portal like a mudslide, but what awaits them is the impact, obstruction and trampling of countless teammates


    Countless soldiers fell and never stood up again.


    At first, the deserter''s running sound was banging, then it was puffing, and finally it was barking.


    The hard ground was trampled by them into a carpet of blood and rotten meat. The high-level combat power of the Ares alliance left first, which means that the worst scene happened. The legendary masters of the magic alliance, their terrible large-scale legends and even heroic magic, exploded unhindered in the dense ares coalition. Lightning storm, strong acid River, big poison fog, big meteorite, prison fire sky falling, peak falling, volcanic eruption, summoning giant dragon... The most terrible thing is not the individual legendary magician. The most terrible thing is that there are 20 mage towers above the canghong dragon city. Whether making tower beast or tower eye light is only the basic ability of MAGE tower. The core ability of the mage tower is always and only one, which can enhance the mage. The power of hundreds of legendary masters was increased by the mage tower. Those legendary spells were not released one by one, but covered all the Ares coalition forces in an instant. And it is covered by layers, I don''t know how many layers, there is no dead corner. A brilliant and heavy fireworks fell on the battlefield. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1076

    Tens of millions of soldiers will die in three seconds.


    Only a few powerful sanctuaries and high-level combat forces survived.


    But the portal was destroyed.


    Wounded all over, they looked back at the high-level combat power of the magic alliance and fled in a hurry.


    They don''t even have time to be angry.


    Suye temple.


    The gods were silent.


    In the infinite plane, this legendary unilateral killing rarely happens, because the other side must have various forces to protect.


    Here, the gods really feel the cruelty of power rolling.


    However, on second thought, they suddenly felt nothing.


    I didn''t kill a whole seat, so I was embarrassed to call myself a God.


    These tens of millions of coalition forces are not even a drop in the bucket in the infinite plane.


    But in the land of creation, in this magical continent, it is the foundation and core of the God of war alliance.


    "Worthy of being a magician..." canghong mountain looked at the 20 biological wizard towers and sighed softly.


    "Before there is no large-scale demigod legion, the mage tower will be the most powerful force in the place of creation."


    "Even if there is a demigod legion, what''s the use in the face of the dense mage tower? The key is the biological mage tower, which is not a building in essence, but a special puppet body. Even if there is no floating city, you can move quickly. "


    "Nearly 180 years of efforts have finally blossomed and borne fruit."


    The oak God sighed and said, "I suddenly understand why I have an unspeakable respect for human philosophers and magicians, even if I am a median God, even if I have lived hundreds of thousands of years."


    "Why?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    "They use all their life to do what they love and believe. Look, little Thales, life is running out. However, he is more pure and majestic than us who often live for thousands of years. What are our gods doing all their lives? How many gods have transcended their divine power, let alone self. In contrast, philosophers and magicians have been transcending themselves, ethnic groups and everything since their birth. "


    The gods looked at little Thales, who was bent like a shrimp because he was too old.


    After a long time, the returning goddess said, "Su God, what should we do next?"


    The gods turned to Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "after this battle, it is difficult for the Ares alliance to recover in less than 20 years. They are not threatened in a short time. I will send an army to recover the lost land, but there will be no full-scale war. If ares is really stupid enough to fight with me, I don''t mind solving him first and then the ancient demon city. "


    "The ancient demon city is the top priority. Their growth is too fast, completely exceeding our expectations. The key now is not the ancient demon city of our continent, but the ancient demon city of other continents, and even the ancient demon God of the future. Therefore, we must solve the ancient magic city as soon as possible and make it our ancient magic factory. "


    The gods could not cry or laugh. They were worthy of being Su God. They were beaten to the door by the ancient devil and had the ambition to use the ancient devil as prey.


    "However, a direct counter offensive is not a wise move. What we have to do is to continue to stick to the pale Dragon City, so that our supply line is very short, while the ancient demons'' supply line is very long, and their consumption is far greater than ours. Of course, once we accumulate enough strength, we will fight back. "


    "Then, the Ares alliance is not important, the ancient demons are not important, what is important? Advanced resources in core areas! With enough mage towers and enough ancient demon bones, we can directly advance westward, rush into the core area, and solve the semi God ancient demon forces and semi God Warcraft forces bit by bit. After laying a site, we will mine wildly, and then push forward to the rich area step by step. "


    "It will take about two to three years. Once enough advanced resources are collected, we can refine legends, heroes and even semi divine magic tools on a large scale, and the power of transmission array and mage tower will be stronger. Sharpen the knife and cut firewood. At that time, we will go south to capture the ancient demon city, and then go north to attack the God of war alliance! "


    "Agree!"


    "Support!"


    The gods nodded.


    The atmosphere inside and outside the temple was renewed.


    The mountains that have been on the shoulders of the gods for more than ten years have finally been swept away today.


    A large army left canghong dragon city and headed north.


    The most striking thing in the team is not the ferocious magic guns, not the powerful hero dragon, but a huge blood tower floating in the air.


    The mage tower is like a jellyfish floating in the air. The wooden pipe is like a tentacle, sagging and rippling, absorbing the power of elements and spitting strong wind to push the 20 meter high mage tower forward.


    This is the most terrible place of the biological mage tower and the reason why the mage tower has fought so far.


    From the beginning, the goal of little Thales was not the ordinary mage tower of infinite plane.


    He wants to build a tower like a real life mage.


    He succeeded.


    By consuming the blood and flesh of ancient demons and the power of the element pool, the biological mage tower can stand on the ground like a normal mage tower, fly in the air, and even swim in the sea, suitable for any terrain.


    The moving mage tower cannot breed tower beasts, and the Crystal Tower eye has no attack power. It only retains a few functions.


    However, in the process of the mage tower flying with the army, the whole army seemed to be subjected to fanatical magic, and everyone was full of infinite confidence.


    When the enemy sees this strange mage tower, his morale will drop greatly.


    When one Dharma tower led the army northward, the other ten Dharma towers were transmitted to the pale dragon city to fight the ancient demon army.


    The number of ten mage towers reaches a perfect balance.


    It can not only ensure against the ancient demon army, but also not make the ancient demon army feel unable to attack and give up.


    The scholar spirit of the pale dragon city has completely reversed. There is Athena''s main god guard group in the light, and there is a bone thorn spider in the dark. The high-level ancient demons have lost their deterrent.


    The pale dragon city has been completely reduced to a meat grinder. No matter how many troops the ancient demon sends, it will be reduced to bones and nourishment under the joint efforts of the magic gun, the mage tower and the LORD God''s close guard.


    Now, the pale dragon city has changed from the original defensive place to an ancient demon hunting ground.


    A large number of ancient demon corpses were sent to the city of despair because an expeditionary army was being formed to march into the core area.


    A month later, a million troops composed of 30 floating mage towers set out from the city of despair and headed west.


    The first 500 kilometers, have a safe trip.


    From the beginning of 500 kilometers, they successively encountered scattered ancient demons.


    After going deep into the forest area of 1100 kilometers, he encountered a large-scale ancient demon attack.


    The team had to withdraw from the forest area and stop by a river.


    Thirty biological mage towers fell to the ground and began to produce tower beasts. Magicians and soldiers will begin to build a city, temporarily named Senhe city.


    From that night, a large number of ancient demons and Warcraft came from the West and attacked madly.


    There are even teams of legendary Warcraft or ancient demons.


    The magic coalition was ready and stood its ground.


    After killing all the first batch, hundreds of thousands of Warcraft or ancient demons attack every few hours.


    The magic alliance fought while building the city.


    With legendary masters, building a city is a very simple thing.


    Only three days later, a city that can provide a normal life for 100000 people was completed, and then the construction of the transmission array began.


    Thanks to continuous research over the years, mankind''s technical level in the transmission array has improved day by day, and even modular construction has been carried out according to the reminder of Su Ye.


    Most of the components of the transmission array are produced in advance. The assembly is completed on the first day, and the rest can be built in only three days to form a complete transmission array.


    After the completion of the new transmission array, the magic alliance immediately began the first batch of 10000 people to immigrate, and transported materials from constant sources to maintain the operation of the whole city.


    After half a month, the ancient demons and Warcraft were killed and injured more than 50 million before they stopped their attack.


    The magic alliance took a break and moved west again.


    In this way, the magic alliance established a city every 1000 kilometers and continued to push forward to the core area at the speed of one city a month on average.


    Three years later, on the Bank of Xuejiang River, 50000 kilometers away from the east coast.


    The snow capped snow mountain stands in the west, and the snow River dozens of kilometers wide lies in the north.


    On the green riverside plain on the south side of the snow River, all kinds of Warcraft and ancient demons poured in from the West and frantically attacked the camp of the magic coalition army.


    A total of 200 mage towers have been built into a powerful group of MAGE towers to continuously produce tower beasts.


    One legendary master after another placed himself on the mage tower and occasionally cast spells strengthened by the mage tower to tear apart ancient demons and Warcraft groups.


    In the area surrounded by the mage tower, large transmission gates stand, and a steady stream of materials from other cities are transported here.


    The components of three super large transmission arrays and one super giant transmission array of the highest level are transported in one breath.


    Here is the boundary between the core region and the medium-sized region.


    Further north, you will enter the most fertile area in the core of the whole continent, which is a territory that all gods have never set foot on.


    The magic alliance suffered an unprecedented attack.


    In terms of quantity, the scale of ancient demons and Warcraft here has far exceeded the city of ancient demons.


    Only half a day later, he had to borrow a 1000 member Lord God guard from the pale Dragon City, which stabilized the situation.


    The ancient demon city found that the God of war guard group was transferred and immediately launched a crazy attack. However, a few hours later, a large portal appeared in the pale Dragon City, and the second 1000 person Lord God guard group arrived.


    This time, it was not the guards of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, but a group of demons.


    The main god of hell, the main god of the forging Lord, is officially participating in the war.


    As early as half a year ago, Su Ye contacted the master of forging and began to share various new technologies.


    Unfortunately, the dwarves are still too obsessed with forging, and their attainments in magic tools are slightly poor, not to mention the new ancient magic tools. They can''t understand this new magic principle at all. Except for a few dwarves who had to learn from scratch, most dwarves could only make some components of ancient magic tools. Even so, it has greatly liberated human magicians and doubled the production capacity of ancient magic tools of the magic alliance. The magic alliance began to forge magic tools to Poseidon alliance, wisdom goddess alliance and hell alliance in advance, and the resources of the three alliances continued to reach the magic alliance, forming an unimaginable super cycle. It is by keeping this cycle that the magic alliance can surpass all the main gods and continue to move westward. It was detected that the magic alliance made every effort to attack the core area, and the Ares alliance did not admit defeat. It tried to explore. As a result, it completely gave up after three consecutive defeats. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1077

    The deterrent power of the mage tower is far beyond imagination.


    In just two years, the God of war alliance had to spit out all its previous territories. The boundary between the magic alliance and the God of war alliance returned to more than ten years ago, and the number of gods in the magic alliance also returned to 3000.


    After years of difficulties, the magic alliance burst out with fresh new life and terrorist forces.


    Not only did the offensive of the ancient demon city slow down, the God of war alliance even began to give up the gods at the junction on a large scale, expand in other directions, and completely defend the magic alliance.


    After the magic alliance recovered the lost land, it seemed that it was not interested in the God of war alliance at all. It didn''t even care about the ancient demon city and was bent on moving westward.


    The major forces know that once Su Ye breaks through the junction and officially builds a city in the core area, the strength of the whole magic alliance will grow at least tenfold, leaving all alliances far behind.


    In May 179 of the founding calendar, Xuejiang city had just been established. A large number of Warcraft and ancient demons continued to attack for three months, but it was still not over.


    Wisdom goddess alliance, hell forging alliance, Poseidon alliance and magic alliance are attacked by multiple alliances and ancient demon city at the same time.


    In particular, the ancient demon city of the magic continent and the God of war alliance suddenly made a comeback, tacitly sent a large army and began to counter attack the magic alliance.


    The four major alliances realized that the enemy had secretly formed an alliance, so they deepened their cooperative relations and secretly formed a major alliance.


    The wisdom goddess alliance first shrinks its defense, exchanges time and troops at the expense of a large area of territory, and transfers some troops to the pale dragon city to help the magic alliance resist the ancient demon city.


    In this way, the magic alliance can send more troops against the Ares alliance or help other members of the major league.


    North, the junction of magic alliance and God of war alliance, the city of snow field.


    The magic alliance exposed its fangs and sent 500 biological mage towers at one go to form a powerful group of MAGE towers, hard carrying the continuous bombardment of the 30000 Lord God guards of the God of war alliance.


    The LORD God''s guards failed to destroy the city and were in a dilemma. They had to bite their teeth and send troops from all over the country to attack the snowy city.


    Ares alliance completely abandoned Blitzkrieg and launched a war of attrition in an all-round way.


    In terms of major leagues, it is clear that the Ares alliance is slowing down the development of the magic alliance and delaying the time for the magic alliance to enter the core area.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, even if it continues to sacrifice territory and gods, the major league will stick to Xuejiang city.


    The snow river city held on for six months, killing the snow River from clear to red and the plain from green to black. Only then did the Warcraft and ancient demon coalition stop the attack and return to the snow mountain.


    After a short rest, 300 mage towers in Xuejiang city went out to directly use Heroic magic to cut off the mountains and open the way, cut off 47 big snow mountains, and open a mountain channel 10 kilometers wide and 800 kilometers long, officially connecting the core area.


    A large number of soul demons and magic armies came out of the mountain channel to the endless great plain.


    The clouds are floating, the green space is like grass, and the whole world seems to have just been washed by water.


    Soldiers of all ethnic groups will breathe deeply and look intoxicated.


    The element concentration here is ten times that of the outside world!


    However, the magicians in white coats did not care about the fresh air and beautiful scenery, and kept taking out all kinds of magic instruments for measurement.


    With the sound of beeping, the magicians smiled.


    "The overall element concentration is 12.6 times that near kongcheng..."


    "The magic content of soil is 13.5 times higher than the ordinary standard. In other words, magic drugs can be planted everywhere. All grains can enhance the human body. According to the data, this degree of soil is equivalent to the degree of the lower God Star... "


    "It is detected that there is a rich mine on the ground twelve kilometers away. It even has semi divine metal. It is only the edge, but also the underground rather than the mine..."


    Without Warcraft or ancient demons, the army immediately contacted the rear and sent a large number of scouts to explore.


    Large portals stand on the land of the new world, and a large number of magical beasts arrive with various resources.


    Legendary masters began a new round of city building.


    This round of city building was very smooth. There was no ancient demon or Warcraft to obstruct it.


    Suye temple.


    The gods observe everything in the core area through the mirror of the soul shadow demon, with a smile.


    The forging master swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I want to contract a mine! The close guard of the LORD God of a thousand people belongs to you! "


    The gods looked envious and could own a mine in the core area, which was more valuable than occupying thousands of kilometers outside.


    The core areas are all real divine mines.


    "There are ruins in here?" Su Ye looked at a mirror of the soul.


    The gods were surprised and looked quickly.


    It was covered with vegetation. If you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t see some traces of houses left on the ground. It looked like a site at least a hundred years ago.


    Canghong mountain smiled: "I understand that some gods must be too greedy, directly choose rich areas, and then be destroyed by a large number of Warcraft or ancient demons."


    Then some gods were stunned.


    "You feel it, too?" Su ye asked.


    The gods nodded.


    "I didn''t expect that after entering the core area, we could put the main statue into it. This has both advantages and disadvantages. You should think clearly. "


    Canghong mountain smiled, "I''m not in a hurry. Let''s have a look first. That''s the core area. Legends are like dogs. Half gods walk around and may be swallowed if they''re not careful. "


    "No, no, no, there are at most Warcraft and ancient demons inside. We have a way to resist. Other gods outside are the biggest threat."


    "The advantages of the core area are too obvious. The believers growing up there must be stronger."


    "We just stay outside and send the important believers inside. Just build a split statue."


    "Now other gods have not entered the core area. Of course, it is safe, but in a few decades, if they enter or the God King comes, the core area will be more dangerous."


    Su ye said, "I''m not sure about other gods, but I can guarantee that Ares, the God of war, can''t make it into the core area."


    The gods cluttered in their hearts. Some looked happy and some frowned.


    "Su ye, when are you going to launch a major counterattack against the Ares alliance?" Asked the forging Lord.


    "In a few more years, when we mine enough divine mines and start to turn them into strength, we can fully counter attack the alliance between the ancient demon city and the God of war. Not surprisingly, with the divine mine, the power of the mage tower will be increased by at least twice. At the same time, it can also produce hero tower beasts. "


    The gods and Su Ye looked at the mirror of the soul and the new world and smiled.


    Soon, the Scouts of the magic alliance found that there was a Warcraft nest and two ancient demon blood and flesh tower nests within 300 kilometers, and they were all led by demigods. One of the blood and flesh tower nests was impressively equipped with five demigod ancient demons.


    The magic alliance calculated carefully and realized that its defense was invincible, but if it attacked, the current high-level combat power was insufficient, and it was bound to suffer heavy casualties.


    Therefore, the magic alliance asked Su ye to send troops for reinforcements.


    The next day, Athena and the forging Lord sent 10000 Lord God guards to join the team.


    With two ten thousand guards, together with magic guns and mage towers, it took only a few days to clear and suppress three enemy nests and carry out safe divine mining.


    After that, the magic alliance cooperated with the LORD God guard group to capture all Warcraft and ancient demons within 1000 kilometers. Finally, only a semi God blood and flesh tower nest was left for research. Then, the LORD God guard group withdrew.


    At this point, the magic alliance officially entered the core area.


    In the following days, a steady stream of advanced materials were imported into the magic alliance, the mage tower was continuously improved, and it was continuously made into high-level magic tools.


    The strength of the whole major league is expanding at a high speed without being noticed by the outside world.


    The creation calendar is 180 years.


    The magic alliance sounded the counter attack horn against the ancient demon city.


    With the improved biological mage tower, the hero tower, animal blood and flesh wizards, and the continuous resources in the core area, the army went all the way south to destroy the withered and decadent and surround the ancient demon city.


    Finally, the demigod guards were seconded to kill the ancient demon city master and occupy the ancient demon city.


    After that, the whole ancient demon city became the largest ancient demon research base of the magic alliance. Intensive research results were published one after another, and human beings have a deeper and deeper understanding of ancient demons.


    Little Thales died in 182.


    Most ethnic groups of the magic alliance don''t care too much, because they only know that little Thales created the biological mage tower and that he is a great mage. In addition, he has nothing to do with himself.


    However, the gods and magicians set the day when little Thales died as a philosophy festival to commemorate the great magician.


    Su Ye personally gave the title of little Thales.


    Accelerator.


    The gods are well aware that the magicians led by little Taylor have advanced the speed of human development by at least 100 years.


    These 100 years have not only saved time, but also saved all mankind.


    Without the acceleration of magicians such as little Thales, even if mankind survives this disaster, it may perish in the next disaster.


    In essence, every accelerator of an ethnic group has saved the ethnic group at least once.


    It is mankind that accelerates again and again that can overcome the crisis of extermination again and again, and even resolve it invisible in advance and not be known by everyone.


    The creation calendar is 183.


    Absorbing the resources of the ancient demon city and the core area, the magic alliance did not directly go north, but successively helped the wisdom goddess alliance, hell forging alliance and Poseidon alliance to solve their hidden dangers. Then, with 20000 reinforcements of the LORD God guards and 3000 biological mage towers, the magic alliance moved north.


    The magic alliance pushed all the way, and first solved the vassal of the God of war alliance, the great evil alliance.


    Then he went straight into the hinterland of the God of war alliance to destroy the God city of the broken Lord, and then the whole army attacked.


    Outside Ares. Tents have sprung up. Three thousand biological mage towers stand high like three thousand flesh and blood demons, and hundreds of millions of tower beast armies form a dark ocean. The magic alliance can''t even squeeze in front. Only the long-range arms can cooperate with the tower beast. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1078

    Hundreds of thousands of soul demons are scattered everywhere.


    In the camp of the army, more than 50000 spiritual shadow and magic mirrors are densely arranged, which looks like a magic mirror factory from a distance.


    In each mirror stood a god distracted.


    Many gods of the major league are looking at ares city through the mirror of the soul shadow demon.


    In the God of war City, outside the God of war temple.


    There are many light colored traces on the ground, which are the traces left by the split statues of the past.


    In front of the temple of the God of war in its heyday, more than 30000 split statues once stood.


    Now, less than 3000.


    The gods are either dead and broken, or they have switched to other alliances.


    The gods of the three thousand God of war alliance looked at the open square of the God of war hall, looked at the dense magic coalition outside, and sighed softly.


    In the deepest statue of the war temple, a handsome young man is located.


    The red mane and gold helmet covered his golden curly hair, the gold short combat dress wrapped around his waist, and his bronze uniform body showed male fitness.


    With his back against the wall, his arms around his chest, his left foot on the ground, his right leg bent slightly, his heel against the wall, his head tilted, and his handsome face showed a cynical smile.


    He looked at the headquarters of the magic alliance, reflected the goddess of victory in his light green eyes, raised his eyebrows and frivolously blew a loud whistle.


    The sound resounded through the sky.


    Under the legend of the magic alliance, all the creatures trembled, and many Warcraft, tower beasts and other creatures were paralyzed and even incontinent.


    "Why didn''t my sister come to see me?" Ares, like a bad young man, gently pressed his lower lip with his tongue and stared at the goddess of victory with provocative eyes.


    "When did you deserve the goddess to meet in person?" The goddess of victory looked surprised.


    "Ha ha... Even distraction is so stubborn." Ares laughed.


    The gods on both sides were in cold sweat.


    Ares turned to Su ye with a smile. His thin lips bent a subtle arc and asked, "do you want to be my brother-in-law?"


    Can the gods say that?


    All the hypocrites instinctively bowed their heads and shouted in their hearts, stop! I don''t want to die!


    "Is this your attitude towards your brother-in-law?" Su ye asked.


    The gods are dull again. What''s more fierce?


    Ares laughed and said, "I''ll tell you why I especially like you, because you are more rampant than me; I said, "why do I always want to kill you? You want to rob my sister."


    More gods bowed their heads and scolded in their hearts. Fortunately, they were distracted. If they heard this dialogue, they would be killed by the two main gods.


    Ares looked at the mage towers. The smile on his face gradually dissipated. Suddenly, he smiled happily and stretched out his hand to point to the mage towers.


    "Your mage tower is used to deal with my crazy father?" Ares asked.


    "It seems that you are much smarter than the legend." Suye road.


    The heads of the gods were lower. They kept roaring in their hearts. Don''t say it. It''s too frightening. They just said a few words and went straight to the life of the God King.


    "Well, let''s sign an agreement, too. I''ll help you chase my sister. What if you can kill my crazy father and leave me a way to live? If you can''t kill me... I''ll try to let dad let you go. What if I follow God? " Ares asked.


    The gods are stiff.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "guess how many years Zeus here can live?"


    Ares looked up and down at Su ye, crooked his mouth and said, "you have no hope. Although you and my sister have many gods United secretly, as long as the father comes, other gods will be forced to send a large number of believers to his territory, and then transfer them collectively. My sister dares to send troops to pit me, but she will not fight against other gods or even mothers. After that, the whole God system will gather all the LORD God guards to solve you. You should be able to hold out for a while, but when the Shenwang guard takes shape, you have no hope. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in fact, I''m still hesitant about how to solve Zeus. I probably know what to do when you say so."


    "What are you going to do?" Ares asked with a smile.


    "Kill you first, then kill Hera, and then kill them one by one according to the list of Zeus God system, either kill them or ban them." Suye road.


    Ares looked stunned and said, "you are more arrogant than me! If you do so, you will force the whole Zeus system to go to war with you in advance. "


    "Can''t you tell the difference between the whole Zeus God system and some Zeus God systems?" Su ye asked.


    Ares was stunned for a moment, stretched out his hand and counted one by one with his fingers: "Hera''s old... Mother will go all out. She will have the cheek to find volgan, volgan... Ha ha, even if he knows Hera''s hypocrisy towards him, as long as Hera waved, his good son will help."


    "Hermes is too smooth. He will certainly help Hera, but he won''t do his best. He''s also worried that you''re against him." Ares broke off the third finger and began to break the fourth.


    "Poseidon will never let you go. After all, everyone knows your hook up with the old sea god. As for uncle Hades... He''s interesting. Obviously, he was forced to marry empress Hades with the help of my father, but because empress Hades and her mother, that is, Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, hate Zeus, he can send troops at most, only half. "


    "My beloved sister Athena won''t say anything. She won''t go. You two, ha ha..." ares said in public and continued to break his fingers.


    "Apollo, the sun god, and Artemis, the goddess of hunting, are very ambiguous about Hera. They will help, but they will not help. After all, Hera almost killed their brother and sister and even their mother. In addition, Apollo''s state is a little strange... "


    Ares glanced at Su ye and continued like a tuberculosis: "Hestia, the goddess of fire, has long retired. With the persuasion of many young gods, she will not help. As for Dionysus, don''t even think about it. He''s crazy. He may help you in the end. So the last God is my wife Venus... Huh? I finally understand why you didn''t attack me directly. "


    Ares sighed, looked at Su ye and said, "how do your magician''s brains grow? Did you get here before the attack? I said, why don''t you agree with the Lord of destruction? You didn''t give him a chance to speak, but you tolerate my nagging. At first I thought you wanted to be my brother-in-law. Now I understand that you have a crush on my wife... Bah! You want to use me to coerce Venus from sending troops, don''t you? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the world thinks Venus, the goddess of love and beauty, is the most useless God, but I know very well that she is the most dangerous God. Of course, I don''t mind if you want to see her sacrifice her hue to attract the ministers under her skirt to deal with me. "


    Ares shrugged and said, "she doesn''t do such things normally. The reason why I married her except her beauty is that she is good at using beauty. But as long as you don''t kill me, I can make her give up helping Hera. "


    The gods and soldiers on both sides will be covered. Is this ares, the most rampant, crazy, belligerent and fearless Lord God in the legend?


    Ares then stretched out his finger and said, "now, the main gods who try their best to help Hera are Poseidon, the God of craftsman, volgan... Eh? Only two? "


    Ares said, looking up blankly at Su ye and the gods around Su Ye.


    He sighed suddenly and lowered his head slightly.


    "So, has my crazy father reached this point? Continue to count, the sun god, the goddess of hunting, the God of Commerce, the God of the underworld... Alas, there are not many limited helpers, only four. "


    Ares continued to break his fingers and said, "the goddess of wisdom, the goddess of wine, the goddess of agriculture and the goddess of fire, plus me and the God of love, will not fight. This... There are twelve main gods under the God King God. Half of them are the audience. If I were the God King, I could die of anger directly. Alas... "


    The sigh of the God of war echoed in the sky. The gods slowly raised their heads and looked at Su Ye.


    The eyes of some gods shine.


    Although this is only the place of creation, although there is only distraction here, there is no difference between inside and outside in some aspects.


    In the infinite plane, the major gods of the Zeus system have also been seemingly divorced.


    It was only because Zeus had the power of the God King that he managed to keep the God system from collapsing.


    "However, it seems that most God systems are like this... Except the magic God system," ares looked at Su Ye. "You magicians have no distinction between master and subordinate, no upper and lower dignity, but they have far more cohesion than any God system. Like you said, what word? Yes, community of destiny. "


    "I didn''t expect that the internal contradiction of Zeus God system has reached an irreconcilable level." Su ye said frankly.


    "Come on, what do you want to do to me this time?" Ares asked.


    "Transaction. Forbid your slave God, love God and her slave God to help Hera. The reason is that you can''t divide troops because of the attack of ancient demons. And I will keep your God of war City, leave you enough believers, and stay in the mage tower to protect you. "


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Kill you first, then Venus, the God of love, then all your slave gods, and finally against Hera. Do you think Hera will help love and you? " Su ye asked.


    "Of course, it''s not certain how much help..." ares leaned against the wall, slightly lowered his head, and gently touched the ground with the tip of his right foot.


    "Attack!" Su Ye gave the order.


    The army advanced and the magic guns roared.


    "Asshole! I haven''t finished thinking about it yet! " Ares cursed.


    "You consider yours and I attack mine without delay."


    Ares was silent with the gods.


    It seems so. Yes


    Ares''s main god close guard group has been maimed, leaving only a few hundred people, silently guarding in front of the temple for the final defense.


    Without the LORD God guard, even if there are legends and heroes in the reinforcements of various countries, they will be vulnerable under the attack of the magic alliance.


    The legendary and heroic spells that gained the increase of the mage tower fell continuously, the magic gun did not stop from beginning to end, and the tower beast army was like an endless dead man


    In just six hours, the magic alliance broke through the wall of Ares city and entered the city to fight. After another three hours, the whole God of war city was razed, and only the God of war hall stood alone in front. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1079

    Tens of thousands of Ares believers were driven to Ares square.


    The dense mage tower surrounded the war temple, and countless Black Muzzles were aimed at Ares.


    Tens of thousands of spiritual shadow mirror onlookers.


    Ares said helplessly, "can''t you say a few more words to convince me?"


    "I believe you will make the most correct choice. Your noumenon needs the gift of infinite planes." Suye road.


    "Aren''t you afraid that my body is too strong, which will affect you to kill my father?" Ares asked.


    "With all due respect... Do you really want to hear it?" Su ye asked.


    Ares gave Su ye a white look and said, "I know your mouth is poisonous and won''t listen. Then, in order to save myself, Venus decided to give up hostility to you in order to save me. In the name of the LORD God Ares, the contract is reached! "


    Behind Ares, a huge golden light crossed the shield and spear suddenly rose.


    "In the name of magic Xinguang Suye, the contract is reached."


    Behind Su ye, a blue and gold sea appeared.


    Ares and the gods suddenly jumped their eyelids and felt a little like Su Ye''s divine power. Why are there so many?


    Mingming is just a middle God. How do you feel that you are completely beyond the upper God and close to the LORD God?


    "What''s next?" Ares put down his right foot, slipped slightly, leaned against the wall, and looked weak.


    "The magic alliance took over the Ares alliance, and then occupied the magic continent." Suye road.


    "As far as I know, there are many main gods in the magic continent, which is not easy to provoke."


    "I''m even worse."


    "OK, you are the most rampant! By the way, it''s no fun for me to stay here. Can I send a split statue outside your temple? " Ares has a clever face.


    The gods looked at ares blankly. What tricks did the famous rebellious God want to play?


    How could su Shen promise!


    "OK."


    The gods were almost frightened by Su Ye''s response.


    Are you two comparing who is the most rebellious God in the infinite plane?


    The two armies fought against each other and invited the son of the opposite coach to watch and listen at home. Is Su Ye dead?


    Only a few gods looked at Su Ye thoughtfully, and some legendary masters smiled and nodded, worthy of being great guides.


    "That''s settled!" Ares smiled.


    Su Ye looked around the army, opened his mouth... And then shut his mouth.


    In the confused eyes of the gods, Suye smiled at Ares.


    Ares immediately stared warily into Suye''s eyes.


    "What do you want to do? I think you''re a little mean? "


    "It''s not malicious. After all, I''m not the LORD God. I can''t send a message to the whole magic continent. Do me a favor. That is to say, you have been defeated and signed a peace treaty with me. Now, the magic alliance is willing to form an alliance with all non Zeus gods and non abyss gods in this magic continent, share transmission array and magic technology, and even help all gods open up a city in the core area. "


    "You..." ares almost scolded. Is this calling the LORD God as a trumpet?


    The gods cannot laugh or cry. Who is the LORD God and who is the median God?


    Suddenly, Ares asked, "can I also have territory in the core area?"


    The gods are speechless. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. It''s a perfect match.


    "What''s the use of going there?" Suye road.


    "Can''t I go and have a look?"


    "Then I ask legend to carry your split statue to the central area every few months and send you back after reading it." Suye road.


    "No! At least I''m also the LORD God. You give me a city in the central area, and I''ll shout for you. I can save you at least two years by shouting once! " Ares is very tough.


    Su ye thought for a while and said, "OK, but you should shout once a month for a year."


    "Deal!"


    With that, Ares released the power of the LORD God and shouted up to the sky.


    "The gods of this continent, don''t struggle. I, the Lord of despair and the Lord of destruction were defeated by Su Ye. You have no hope. Quickly form an alliance with Su Ye. He will share the transmission array and mage tower technology and won''t treat you badly. By the way, not including all the abyss gods and Zeus gods, you ask for blessings, and I can''t protect you now. Now join the magic alliance, and there are discounts. All main gods can receive territories in the core area. Yes, you heard right. Su ye, the little rabbit, has attacked the core area and built the city. Don''t ask me why, I want to live a few more years. Well, that''s it. I''ll shout again next month. "


    The gods shook their heads and sighed. The first unreliable Lord God in the infinite plane was unreliable.


    Ares grinned, showing his white shining teeth and said, "I can only help you here. Next, it''s up to you. It''s agreed. Don''t kill me. My body still wants to be the king of God. "


    "You want to kill Zeus more than I do." Su Ye suddenly said.


    There was a long silence, and some gods covered their hearts.


    It''s so exciting.


    Ares shrugged and said, "it''s a tradition for our Greek gods to kill their father. After all, my crazy father has been thinking about something. Maybe he will cut us first. Only Hera, an old fool who thinks he is smart, really helps him."


    "OK, I wish us a smooth cooperation in the future. By the way, you can always tell me what you need. " Suye road.


    Ares was overjoyed and said, "can I control a mage tower? I am a warrior who is very interested in magic. "


    "Yes, but what do you give in exchange?"


    "Huh?"


    "You can tell me what you need at any time, but you have to pay, such as secrets or divine knowledge you know." Suye road.


    Ares gave Su ye a white look, waved his hand and closed the gate of the temple.


    Su Ye looked around and ordered: "celebrate in the God of war city today, and then continue to open up and expand the territory to unify the magic continent!"


    Ares''s face turned green. It was like dancing on ares''s grave.


    On the third day of the capture of Ares City, the magic alliance entered a rest period, and then sent messengers to major alliances to show their strength.


    The process was very smooth. Half of the alliance joined the magic alliance, and the other half either said to continue to consider it, but no alliance refused directly.


    Ten days later, the magic alliance did its best to cross the territory of the Lord of Warcraft, the Lord of white scale, and directly enter the territory of the tyrannical Lord of the abyss. It took only 30 minutes to capture the hunting City 1000 kilometers away from the tyrannical city. Then the army kept entering and built a transmission array.


    The tyrannical Lord was furious and immediately gathered all the armies of the tyrannical alliance to attack the city hunted by the magical coalition.


    However, under the protection of more than 3000 mage towers, the city of hunting is still standing.


    In three days, the transmission array is established. In ten days, all materials are ready.


    On the 15th day, the whole city attacked and swept the tyrannical coalition forces. Then the legendary master used the big portal, 20 kilometers away from Chen Bing''s tyrannical city.


    This time, the magic coalition did not give the tyrant any time to consider, even regardless of loss and consumption, only one day to destroy the tyrant city and kill the tyrant''s distraction.


    Then, the feeble voice of Ares, the God of war, echoed throughout the magic continent.


    "Tell the gods of the magic land that after me, the tyrannical alliance will be dissolved and the tyrannical Lord will be killed. Those who express their consideration still have three days. "


    On the same day, half of the remaining non aligned alliances joined.


    The next day, Ares, the God of war, attached a continent wide broadcast: "more than 70% of the gods in the magic continent join the magic alliance. Consider the remaining alliances. In addition, from today on, all gods who leave the original alliance to join the magic alliance will be infinitely sheltered by the magic alliance. "


    The broadcast burst.


    In the remaining alliances, a large number of gods have left the original alliance and joined the magic alliance.


    Finally, the rest of the alliance finally realized that the situation was over and joined the magic alliance.


    At this point, all the gods in the magic continent were united into one alliance.


    There are six gods.


    The Lord of hell, the Lord of the black prison, the Lord of the Greek god of war, Ares, the Lord of Warcraft, the Lord of white scales, the Lord of the dead, the Lord of bones, the Lord of nature, the Lord of the forest, and Isis, the God of fertility in Egypt.


    Although the Lord of the forest and Isis had long allied with Suye, they were reluctant, but finally bowed their heads.


    The Lord of the forest is ancient and long-standing, but her strength is not obvious. Isis is different. She is the first God of Egypt under Amura. She even stole the power of artum RA, resulting in the decline of artum pull. She jumped to become the first Lord God of Egypt and was almost going to ascend the God King.


    However, atum RA finally excelled, successfully created a new divine body Amun RA, took the throne of God King, and recovered some of the power stolen by Isis.


    Even though Isis''s power has fallen to the peak, after all, she has stolen the power of the God King and is actually respected as the near God King.


    However, in the end, Isis chose to compromise because of the persuasion of Thoth, the God of wisdom in Egypt.


    The first thing after the unification of the magic continent is to clean up all the ancient demons outside the core area, transform all the flesh and blood tower nests into pastures, and continuously provide resources for the magic alliance.


    Then, the major forces joined hands to enter the central area for large-scale resource exploitation.


    The magic continent was quiet for two years.


    The magicians were not idle and tossed about.


    Some magicians began to improve some mage towers and tower beasts, and constantly tried all kinds of tower beasts. Although the main arms remained the same, some mage towers specialized in producing auxiliary arms, such as high-altitude flying insects, such as poisonous explosive witches, earth digging engineering insects for mining, and even hatched liquid medicine insects specially for treating the body. All kinds of tower beasts were full of brain holes.


    Because of the great abundance of resources, magicians began to try to build magic railcars and even underground passages between Kong City, Haiguo and barbarian countries. Because the transmission cost of the transmission array is too high, it is only suitable for troop transportation in special periods. In terms of civil use, the cost of various magic vehicles is lower.


    Haiguo gave up the research on the ground and underground magic cars and specialized in magic ships and even underwater magic ships, with brilliant results. Different from the direction of the magic prison City, the magic alliance has an endless stream of ancient magic flesh and blood. All magic tools continue to maintain the form of flesh and blood magic tools, which is called biological magic tools. This inevitably gave birth to some abnormal magicians, but they were secretly cleaned up by Su Ye. The deeds of little Thales have been inspiring magicians. After the establishment of the mage tower, the magicians who worship little Thales were divided into two. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1080

    The first part began to deeply study the grand idea of little Thales, namely the giant beast mage tower.


    In the idea of little Thales, the mage tower group is just a dull combination. The truly living biological mage tower will eventually be connected and become a part of a huge creature.


    Therefore, little Thales believes that the higher form of the mage tower must be a movable giant beast carrying a large number of MAGE towers, and the mage tower at that time was just the body tissue of the giant beast, like bones or hair.


    At that time, the magic alliance can lead groups of giant beast mage towers to occupy the sky, earth and sea of the place of creation.


    The other part completely negates the idea of little Thales''s giant mage tower. Inspired by the ancient demons, they believe that once enough mage towers are established and strong enough connections are formed, all biological mage towers will eventually be connected and a new life form will emerge. They are named "Mother God tower".


    Finally, two systems were formed: the giant beast mage tower Research Institute and the Mother God mage tower Research Institute.


    The gods asked Su ye which side he supported. Su Ye smiled but didn''t say anything. They all gave full support to both sides, but there were several rigid requirements.


    For example, both parties are required to share information and technology.


    For example, both sides are required to send some magicians every year to study in each other''s Research Institute and help each other study.


    The gods could not understand Su Ye''s intention and began to discuss internally. As a result, the gods divided into three factions, and two factions supported the two respectively. However, the third faction believed that the mage tower group was already the limit. After all, even the magic prison city did not study the existence of a higher level of power than the mage tower.


    However, there is one point that the gods have reached an agreement. Whether it is to study the giant beast mage tower or the great mother mage tower, after that, enough magicians and a few legendary magicians will be able to easily kill the gods, at least the gods under the LORD God.


    Thanks to the emergence of MAGE tower and tower beast, the population growth rate of the magic alliance has greatly exceeded the death rate.


    The key is that the magic alliance has a charm goddess and a powerful charm devil.


    She thought that the joy of the body was the fundamental, so she chose emotion, desire for divine power. Under her command, her believers could always prepare all kinds of strange drugs. Coupled with the drug knowledge or theocracy of various gods, the magic alliance can always constantly present various magic drugs to promote fertility.


    With the acquiescence of Su ye, this magic medicine was widely used in the alliance, resulting in the continuous surge of population.


    At present, the total number of human beings in Han, Hai and barbarian countries alone has exceeded 100 million.


    Those who can live are even more exaggerated. Some countries have a population of more than several billion.


    The magic alliance occupies the whole magic continent and is also the only alliance that monopolizes a continent, which makes the overall strength and growth speed of the alliance far exceed any alliance.


    186.


    Without warning, the magic allied forces suddenly came to the tide city of Poseidon alliance and occupied it with lightning speed. Then, as usual, they built a transmission array, transformed the city and waited for the siege.


    Poseidon alliance was shocked, but this time, they learned the lesson of the failure of the tyrant, did not attack the tide City, but quickly dispatched troops from all over the world and put them all into Poseidon city.


    The tide city continues to expand, and the Poseidon city is also expanding. In just a few days, billions of sea troops of Poseidon alliance will gather outside the Poseidon city.


    Just when the gods thought that the magic alliance would be slow, the old Poseidon alliance suddenly made a move and began to invade the Shuiguo field of Poseidon alliance.


    Poseidon, as the new Greek god of the sea, did his best to suppress the old God of the sea. With the help of Greek gods such as Zeus, the old God of the sea collapsed.


    In the outside world, the old sea god could not compete with Poseidon, but in the place of creation, everything was different.


    The old Poseidon alliance, full of anger, attacked, attacked and attacked at all costs.


    Poseidon alliance gods were helpless and wanted to send troops to rescue, but they were rejected by Poseidon''s distraction.


    Half a month later, the magic alliance army left the tide city and officially attacked Poseidon city.


    This time, different from the ground attack, a large number of ordinary soldiers will not be able to participate in the war. Except for a few underwater magic ships, all the main fighting forces will be converted to tower beasts.


    What the Poseidon alliance never expected was that the tower beasts were all transformed into fish, the black iron dogs were transformed into black iron pikes, the silver turtles and horses were transformed into silver giant turtles, the golden seahorses were almost indistinguishable except that they turned their wings into fins, the sacred bone cattle were all transformed into sacred bone sharks, the legendary bone spur spiders were transformed into legendary bone spur giant shells, and the heroic blood and flesh wizards did not need to change, It is not affected in water.


    The biological mage tower in the original tower form has also been transformed into a huge jellyfish form, floating slowly in the water and beautiful.


    According to Poseidon alliance''s estimation, the magic alliance will have certain disadvantages at the beginning. Their estimation is very correct.


    On the first day, the strength of those short-term transformed tower beasts was really average.


    The magic alliance is at an obvious disadvantage.


    However, from the next day, the strength of the new tower beast regulated by the mage tower continued to grow.


    On the tenth day, the strength was no different from that on land.


    This time, Su Ye personally acted, deduced and guided the regulation and control of the final war of relations.


    On the 15th day, the strength of tower beast in the Sea reached a terrible level.


    The Poseidon city was defeated, and did not turn to the abyss God system and Zeus God system for help.


    On the 20th day, the heroic blood and flesh wizard finally accumulated enough blood and flesh.


    They saw human wizards standing at the bottom of the sea. They were like human beings with their skin peeled off. They were covered in flesh and blood, holding emerald blood striped bone sticks,


    Each of them is three meters tall and exudes a pure heroic atmosphere.


    In front of each of them stood ten complete flesh and blood giants.


    These giants take the tower beast as the core, absorb endless blood and flesh of the sea people, and gather giants 50 meters tall.


    Strength is equal to hero.


    5000 mage towers, 50000 flesh and blood wizards, 500000 flesh and blood giants.


    Poseidon city is like a great enemy. With full preparation and the support of various alliances, it forms a close guard group of 100000 main gods to be ready.


    In the army of the magic alliance, there are the LORD God guards with the same number.


    Suddenly, one by one flesh and blood wizard opened his mouth and instantly expanded to ten meters high. The black vortex in his mouth turned sharply and swallowed up all the giants in front of him.


    "Goo Goo..."


    Every flesh and blood wizard''s body sprouts meat bags everywhere, constantly sprouts and shrinks, and a large number of blisters rise upward. Looking from a distance, the bottom of the sea boils.


    After ten minutes, the blisters disappeared.


    A five meter high new flesh and blood wizard appeared in the sight of everyone.


    On the flesh and blood body without skin, there was a thin layer of black armor full of blood cracks, demonic feet on the top of the head, and the eyes turned into scarlet vertical pupils.


    The breath of demigod floats on the battlefield.


    The bottom of the sea was silent.


    The first demigod Legion in the land of creation was born.


    Even if it''s just temporary.


    A half god legion of 50000 people.


    "Retreat!" The head of Hera''s divine rear guard suddenly shouted, and their mage immediately displayed the great portal.


    However, 50000 flesh and blood wizards reached out and pointed to Poseidon city.


    "Crimson dimension!"


    Hearing the name of this demigod, the faces of the gods of the magic alliance changed slightly, and the enemy gods fell into an ice cave.


    The demigod spell appeared without strong scene and magnificent momentum.


    However, every sea family, every inch of ground and every piece of sea water in Poseidon city were covered with a light layer of blood red, and then the color became darker and darker.


    Suddenly, countless crescent shaped black space cracks appeared, like a clown''s mouth, swallowing all the sea people below the golden level.


    There are more than a billion sea people under the golden rank in Poseidon city. In such a moment, they are all gone.


    The walls, seabed, streets, houses and so on of the whole Poseidon city were vacated in an instant.


    After a flash, the bright red space crack floated all over Poseidon city.


    As if countless big mouths, dripping blood, slowly open.


    Each big mouth slowly spit out a dry corpse and crawl in the water.


    The city''s bright red mouth disappeared.


    The dried remains of various sea people were motionless.


    The living sea clan is stiff.


    How those people disappeared just now, how they suddenly appeared in place.


    People are still those people, but they all become mummies with closed eyes.


    Suddenly, all the mummies opened their eyes, and the snow-white eyes rolled gently.


    "Ah..."


    Screams of horror came and went.


    "Ho..."


    All the mummies roared like beasts and frantically rushed at all the living creatures nearby.


    These mummies are like swarms of sharks, biting everything.


    After a while, wisps of blood spread in the sea, getting thicker and thicker.


    Soon, the whole Poseidon city was shrouded in crimson blood and power.


    The ordinary soldiers of the magic alliance will be shocked. The legends see that those mummies will absorb power after killing the living.


    Once enough force is absorbed, it will be sucked in by the space crack.


    When you spit it out again, you''ll be promoted to the next level.


    Finally, a group of sacred mummies, like piranhas, swept the whole city and even slowly bred legendary mummies.


    Full three hours later, the sea water where the whole Poseidon city is still crimson, but it has gradually become clear and transparent.


    Poseidon city is quiet.


    There is no life in it, not even a fish scale.


    The whole city seems to turn into another dimension.


    Among the tens of thousands of statues in the sea god temple, the gods watched all this silently.


    Poseidon was distracted and sighed. He took a deep look at Su ye and burst open.


    Poseidon was distracted and fell.


    Some gods loyal to the sea god exploded with the distraction, but most gods waited quietly.


    A huge mirror of the hero''s soul is floating in the air, and Su Ye stands in it¡° Join, or die. "¡° We are willing to surrender... "A large number of gods bowed down and finally all gods surrendered. Suddenly, the mirror of the soul shadow demon was interrupted. The sea gods who had just surrendered looked puzzled. The generals of the magic alliance looked at each other and discussed with each other. The legendary masters immediately began to transmit and locate Kong City. Failed. Within 500 kilometers of kongcheng, the plane mark is invalid. In no hurry, the master immediately summoned all places, then located 500 kilometers away from Kong City, released the large portal, and drove the mage tower out slowly. In addition to the large portal, the masters looked up and were shrouded in an inexplicable power. All the masters were still calm. The mage tower slowly changed its flight mode, and then led the tower beast slowly forward. At the same time, the major cities of the magic alliance received the same message. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1081

    Kong city crisis, full rescue!


    Countless high-level combat forces from the magic mainland and even the major leagues were transmitted to cities 500 miles away from Kong City, and then a small number of scouts were sent, and the rest gathered quickly.


    Night fell.


    Kongcheng, Suye temple.


    The magic alliance gods were distracted and looked in panic a hundred kilometers outside the city.


    Within 100 kilometers of the center of Kong City, it is sheltered by the power of Kong City mage tower group, and no outsider can transmit it to the nearby area.


    But it can''t affect a hundred kilometers away.


    A hundred kilometers away, thousands of large portals appeared.


    The first to rush out was the Lord''s God guard group composed of 300000 people.


    A large number of heroes and legends are mixed in the team and run faster than the sound.


    Different forms of divine power and magic burst out, like a Rainbow River, driving them to the city of Kong.


    In less than five minutes, they can reach outside Kong City.


    After the LORD God''s near guard group, there are a total of 600000 mixed legends of various ethnic groups, forming a second flood of divine power and magic, rushing to Kong City.


    Besides, there is no one, not even the sanctuary.


    Canghong mountain sighed and said, "is this the beheading action that Su Shen said before? Once our power is strong to a certain extent, they will understand that if they are beaten passively, they will lose. They must come suddenly, put all their eggs in one basket and launch a devastating blow. But I didn''t expect that they were so decisive and so fast. "


    The God of the oak tree said: "we discussed before that we could make the mage tower spread all over the thousands of miles around Kong City to expand space shelter and prevent the enemy from transmitting, but Su refused. At that time, we all thought Su Shentuo was big. Now it seems that we are right? "


    The forging Master said, "our reinforcements can''t catch up at all. They must have blocked all the nearby spaces with special magic tools. When our reinforcements arrived, so many legends could smash the whole Kong City. Even if Su ye had already made preparations, such as secretly moving the body to the core area, they could quickly destroy Kong City, then leave safely, and even suddenly block and attack the next city. "


    Ares smiled, "it''s my mother Hera''s style. Use all means to gather up millions of legends at this time and give a blow to the thunder. Success is good, but failure. With such a powerful force, you can still escape safely. Even if the magic alliance is so strong, it can''t intercept such a powerful force in such a short time. Su ye, I guess you may escape this disaster, but at least you have nothing to do with nahra at present. "


    "We do have a lot of MAGE towers here..." the Lord of the forest glanced at the mage tower in the city. "There are a thousand in order to prevent sneak attacks, but before millions of legends, they can support one turn and two rounds of attacks, and the third round will collapse."


    Isis, the God of fertility, frowned slightly and said, "we all know that Su''s body is here, but maybe Su''s body has secretly left and hidden somewhere in the central area."


    "It seems that Hera is empty. However, although our advanced industry is mainly in the core area, Kong City is still one of the five magic cities of the magic alliance. Once destroyed, it will still hurt our muscles and bones. Not only on magic tools, but also on mentality and morale, which is why Hera chose here. "


    "Hera is warning Su God that as long as we dare to attack her territory, she can send the LORD God''s guards to come at any time, and then make a surprise attack, which will make us restless."


    "There''s nothing I can do about Hera''s actions. What about you?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    Hundreds of thousands of gods shook their heads. If the magic alliance could concentrate its strength, it could easily resist this degree of sneak attack.


    But the problem is that we can''t concentrate so quickly.


    The gods silently watched the nearly one million legends approaching, getting closer and closer.


    When the legend reached 20 kilometers away, it began to slow down slightly.


    The best attack range of the LORD God guard is 10 kilometers.


    Too close is dangerous, too far is weakened.


    The legend of millions is getting closer and closer. It is about to reach kongcheng ten kilometers away.


    Suddenly, under the blue and black sky, dazzling brilliance rose from the ground, like a divine light fountain with a diameter of 10 kilometers, and like a magic volcano erupting suddenly.


    Millions of legends are completely wrapped by the divine light rising from the sky.


    From a distance, the thick magic light column is more than 10000 meters, illuminating the night sky.


    Red, green, blue, pink, orange, yellow... Countless lights are intertwined.


    At the edge of the light column, the dust soared, the earth collapsed, and the large root like cracks spread in all directions, forming huge rifts, and even the wall of Kong City.


    The earth roared endlessly.


    A few seconds later, the light dissipated and the sky was covered with dust.


    Through the dust, the gods saw a large pit with a diameter of more than ten kilometers on the ground.


    Millions of legends disappeared, and only a few hundred legends and heroes fled. Each of them was festering everywhere, with colorful curses and poisonous lights flashing.


    Buzzing


    The crystal eye of the 1000 mage tower suddenly attacked, and more than 1000 blood colored light columns swept in the air and killed all the last people.


    Millions of legends, the whole army was destroyed.


    Subsequently, the magicians in the city continued to cast spells to deal with the spreading toxic power and curse power.


    In addition to Su ye and a few magicians, all parties looked at the big pit constantly emitting poisonous smoke with a blank face.


    What the hell happened?


    Suddenly, the mirror of spiritual shadow and devil erupted all kinds of light, and the light intertwined into a huge three-dimensional map.


    The top half of the three-dimensional map is kongcheng, while the bottom half is the underground of kongcheng extending in all directions.


    The gods were horrified to see that countless channels had been dug up between Kong City and Plato City, and some places were almost completely hollowed out.


    At this time, there was no new big pit in the three-dimensional map, and the ground was in good condition.


    On the ground, millions of light spots move from south to north.


    The gods suddenly realized that this was the previous scene. Those light spots are millions of legends.


    At the bottom of the three-dimensional map, there are dense mushroom like creatures.


    Among them, there are 3000 huge mushrooms more than 20 meters high. When the gods look carefully, what mushrooms are there? They are 3000 mushroom shaped blood mage towers.


    Around each mushroom master tower, there are hundreds of millions of small green mushrooms half meters high.


    These small mushrooms were originally rooted in the ground or wall under the ground, but now they suddenly pop up together, and their whole body suddenly flashes colorful colors, emitting the dual smell of highly toxic and curse.


    Hundreds of millions of small mushrooms jump into the body of big mushrooms.


    The big mushroom hurried forward, entered the nearby transmission array and transmitted it to the bottom of the only way for millions of legends.


    Soon, three thousand mushroom mage towers were squeezed into a huge cavity, like soft steamed bread crumpled into a ball.


    When the legend of a million reached the top of the three thousand mushrooms, the three thousand mushrooms suddenly formed a magical connection, melted together, formed a super giant mushroom in the blink of an eye, and then fried themselves.


    Next, what the gods saw before.


    The brilliant divine light rose into the sky and swallowed up millions of legends.


    "My noumenon has always been here and deliberately let you know." Suye road.


    The gods sighed that Su ye had deliberately reduced the scope of space protection and deliberately weakened the protective power here for this day.


    These mushroom mage towers are the real ground defense force.


    "How many backhands have you prepared? We don''t believe there is only one. " The words of canghong mountain attracted the approval of all the gods.


    "Let me see... At that time, I planned more than 100 kinds, tried 47 sets, and finally selected four main schemes and 12 standby schemes." Suye road.


    The gods rolled their eyes.


    "No wonder I always think that the magic alliance is a bottomless black hole. It has embezzled so many resources in recent years, but it is often inexplicably short of resources. Every time you ask, you say it is used in magic research." The pale red mountains are helpless.


    Ares asked, "Why are there so many alternatives? In addition to the magic continent, which continent do you have alternatives?"


    Su ye said nothing.


    The forging master touched his beard and said, "I always feel that some spiritual demons in Kong City are wrong. They seem to have no master, but occasionally appear. Obviously, you are most likely to control them. "


    "I''m surprised that we have long found the continent where the crimson Pope and the magic goddess are located. Why didn''t the crimson Pope and the magic goddess join the magic alliance?" The leader of the black prison looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "Be honest. Do you send a lot of resources to other continents for your backup plan?" Canghong mountain road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "as long as we can solve the enemy, there is no need for alternative solutions. Now that Hera goes to war early, I''ll fight. This time, it will be the biggest war in the 200 years since the creation of the world. Please get ready. "


    As soon as the gods were in awe, they immediately listened carefully.


    Genesis 187.


    Many alliances led by the magic alliance declared war on the Hera alliance.


    Subsequently, the alliance of the goddess of wisdom attacked the Lord of the abyss who had made friends with Hera.


    Hell forging alliance directly attacks the alliance of volgan, the God of craftsman, and drags most of volgan''s troops.


    The two were the gods of the artisan Association and launched a civil war.


    The old Poseidon alliance began a large-scale landing, involving the power of the sun god, the goddess of hunting and the God of Commerce, and reducing their assistance to Hera.


    At the same time, the magic alliance assigned few troops to attack the beauty God Venus, with ares as the hostage. Venus only symbolically supported Hera 100000 ordinary soldiers under the pretext of being attacked.


    As ares said, Dionysus was not ready to help Hera at all, but hundreds of thousands of his believers went to support with a lively attitude.


    The agricultural goddess Demeter not only did not help Hera, but even carried out close trade with the magic alliance to increase a large number of resources for the magic alliance to purchase medium and low-end magic tools.


    She still hates Zeus for sending her daughter out in order to win over Hades. Hestia, the goddess of fire, has always been neutral, and she has faded out of Zeus for a long time. Hera sent messengers many times, but she declined. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1082

    Other abyss gods who could have helped Hera also kept complaining, because Suye exchanged the transmission array and mage tower technology for a large number of hell gods, Nordic gods, Egyptian gods and Persian gods to suppress the abyss gods.


    Although the Nordic, Egyptian and Persian deities still counseled against the Zeus deity, they were not afraid of the abyss deity.


    The first thing that bothered Hera was the ancient demon city near the Hera alliance.


    Since last year, the ancient demon city has suddenly increased its strength, and has continuously sent troops to attack the Hera alliance. In just one year, it has occupied more than 1000 divine territories.


    Even the gods of the magic alliance didn''t know what was going on. They all suspected that it was su Ye. Su Ye smiled but didn''t speak.


    In fact, it was the magicians who claimed that they cooperated secretly with the city master of the ancient demon city, ostensibly to deal with Hera, but actually to study the ancient demons in depth.


    The magic land is just an ancient demon city, which is really not enough for magicians.


    In order to win the trust of the ancient demon city master, the magicians provided the ancient demon with quite a lot of resources and new evolution direction. The semi God ancient demon city master was like a treasure.


    Magicians stayed in the ancient demon army and studied deeply.


    Only a few magicians know that the main research project this time is how to completely control ancient demons by controlling flesh and blood nests. It is very unlikely, but we should also try.


    When everything is ready, the magic alliance directly breaks through the Rainbow City 1000 kilometers away from Shenhou City, and then continues to develop and expand the rainbow city.


    Three months later, the magic alliance went south.


    In January 188, the magic alliance arrived at the back of God and began to attack the city.


    The whole 10000 biological mage towers form a terrible mage tower group, and the power formed completely suppresses the power of the queen of God.


    However, after all, Hera is a God, and Zeus is one of the most powerful gods in the infinite plane.


    Even if Su ye had a powerful biological mage tower, he could not shake the details of Zeus God system in a short time.


    In the process of Su Ye''s attack on Shenhou City, countless gods from all continents in the place of creation sent their main troops to help like moths to the fire.


    The identities of many gods are unexpected, including some people who have allied with Su ye in the outside world, including members of the goddess alliance.


    Even the Titan Lord God.


    In almost all divine systems of the infinite plane, there are gods who inexplicably help Hera.


    Most of the gods even completely abandoned their cities and sent all their troops to the back of God.


    At this time, the gods of the major gods realized that the layout of the Zeus God system was so deep.


    Hera''s strength and layout aroused the disgust of the gods on all continents. Su Ye provoked a little, and the gods immediately began to eliminate traitors.


    Since coming here is just a distraction, and since Hera has made it clear, there is no need to look ahead and back.


    The whole creation continent began to clean up all kinds of traitors and gods.


    It took a long time to attack Shenhou city.


    The magic alliance has excellent technology and powerful mage tower, but the number of legendary masters is limited after all.


    The Hera side has many gods, and is fully prepared to completely surpass the magic alliance by an order of magnitude in terms of military strength.


    In the first two years, the magic alliance had nothing to do with the back of God.


    So that some of the allies and of the magic alliance began to follow suit, retreat secretly, and flirt with the Hera alliance.


    Because many gods judged that according to this trend, Su ye could not break through the back of God 200 years ago in the genesis calendar.


    Once Zeus arrived in 201 of the founding calendar, all troops were transferred to Zeus city to protect Zeus.


    Only the LORD God can suppress the legend. If the God King comes, the non demigod will not be able to attack the God King City at all.


    Once Zeus drags through the most difficult first decades and cultivates the God King guards, he will be able to counter attack the magic alliance.


    However, since the fourth year of the war, 191 in the founding calendar, subtle changes have taken place in the battlefield.


    After three years of war, mage tower and tower beast have made rapid progress and constantly adjusted for the power of Hera alliance.


    The lethality of the magic alliance has increased sharply, and the war damage ratio of both sides is increasing.


    In July 192, the city of God fell.


    Hera, the queen of God, was distracted and blew himself up. He turned into a fire all over the sky and scattered. I don''t know what message he sent in the dark.


    The magical alliance was transformed into a giant alliance that ruled two continents and became the only pole in the land of creation.


    The strength of the magic alliance caused the uneasiness of all the main gods.


    Before they took action, Su Ye moved again.


    This time, he waved his troops to the East and directly pointed to the territory of volgan, the vice president of the gods and craftsmen Association and the God of craftsmen.


    The action of the magic alliance shocked the gods, and some gods who made friends with both gods hurriedly persuaded them.


    However, Su ye only said one word.


    "If he can die to protect Hera in the place of creation, he will die to protect Zeus in the infinite plane."


    Over the years, most of volgan''s forces have been used to fight against the forging Lord and support Hera. The alliance has been riddled with holes. Su Ye broke through the craftsman''s city in only one month.


    The army surrounded the temple.


    Volgan was distracted and stood in the statue, with a calm look on his simple and honest face.


    "Vorgan..." Tess, the goddess of the sea beside Su ye, had complex eyes.


    "My poor brother, why be so stubborn? It''s not you who''s unlucky? " Ares smiled at volgan.


    Although ares looks younger, more impulsive, more irritable, and volgan is more calm and honest, ares is the brother before the war and after the craftsman.


    Ares, the elder brother, once had an affair with Vulcan''s ex-wife, Venus, and was caught and raped in bed by Vulcan. Therefore, the two sides fought in the divine world and were finally dissuaded by the gods.


    After that, volgan divorced Venus, and Ares officially married Venus.


    Everyone knows that in the Zeus God system, ares is much higher than volgan.


    Because ares is the son of the God King and the only Lord God after God, and vorgan legend is that Hera was born by herself.


    No one knows whether Hera found a lover to revenge Zeus, so she gave birth to volgan.


    Volgan glanced at his brother ares in disgust, then nodded slightly to Tethys and showed a grateful look. He knew that Tethys must have persuaded Su Ye.


    Finally, volgan looked at Su Ye.


    "You don''t need to be against Zeus." Volgan sighed distracted.


    "I never regard Zeus as an enemy, but he stands in the way of a magician."


    "I see." With that, volgan''s distraction dissipated and the statue broke.


    Since then, Hera, the God who most supported Zeus, volgan, the God of craftsman, and Poseidon, the God of the sea, all fell.


    Ten days later, Su Ye ignored the negotiations of Hermes, the God of Commerce, and drove straight in.


    Two months later, Hermes''s distraction collapsed.


    After that, the gods in the land of creation trembled because Su Ye was crazy.


    Su ye first killed the hunting goddess and then the sun god.


    However, after Apollo, the sun god, broke up, Su Ye suddenly stopped attacking and the magic alliance rested.


    In the reorganized magic temple, Su Ye suddenly stopped talking.


    The gods did not know what had happened and could only remain silent.


    The gods didn''t expect it to be more crazy.


    In 193, Su Ye pointed to Hades'' distraction, even if his distraction did not help Hera.


    Three months later, he turned and killed into the territory of Dionysus, the God of wine.


    At the end of the year, in Ares'' incredible eyes, Su Ye commanded the army to enter the alliance of the gods of America and smash the distracted statue of Venus.


    Since then, Zeus was the thirteen main gods who entered the place of creation, leaving only Athena, Ares, Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, and Hestia, the goddess of fire.


    In the continuous war, the whole magic alliance rolled up a snowball of terror, and has monopolized parts of four continents and five continents, and obtained far more resources than before.


    Now, the total amount of medium and low-end resources has overflowed, but the magician is not enough.


    The gods of the whole place of creation were shocked. Unexpectedly, Su Ye dared to kill so fiercely.


    But this is not the end.


    In 194, Su ye sent troops everywhere to kill the gods of Zeus, regardless of which alliance they were in.


    In 195, except for the gods of Zeus who were protected by Athena and Demeter or allied with Su ye, even the subordinate gods of Hestia, the goddess of fire, were killed by Su Ye.


    At the end of the year, Su yebing divided into three ways to attack the Lord of crazy war, the Lord of death and the Lord of cruelty in the abyss.


    The Lord gods of the abyss were shocked and hurried together.


    However, it was the gods of hell and the allies of Suye who waited for the LORD God of the abyss.


    The forces of the abyss were originally complex, and the main gods cooperated and were hostile. Now they fought their own battles and were soon broken by Su Ye.


    Beyond the land of creation.


    The infinite plane is calm.


    There is no high-level demon in the bloody battle battlefield all year round. The devil and the devil send thousands of black iron respectively, which is the same as the war skill competition.


    In the world of the dead, which is constantly fighting every day, even the bone dragon began to raise flowers and grass.


    The beast God with excess energy honestly nests in the God Star and drinks tea.


    The infinite plane is strange.


    It''s so weird that even evil gods hide secretly and don''t dare to be the spark that ignites the fire element.


    Because in just a few years, there have been one hot news after another.


    The main God''s distraction fell one after another and did not last for the second hundred years. This was impossible when the last place of creation was opened.


    What is more terrible is that the distraction of the main god of Zeus is almost dead.


    And the remaining four are not close to Zeus. Athena, goddess of wisdom, whose mother was swallowed and killed by Zeus. Ares, the God of war, makes trouble all day. The gods suspect that he wants to inherit the tradition of killing his father by the son of the Greek god system. Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, was an old lover of Zeus, but because her daughter turned against each other after she was given to Hades, she often looked for new lovers and buckled countless green hats to Zeus. Hestia, the goddess of fire, has long been marginalized by Zeus, and she has long been far away from Zeus. The God who had a good relationship with Zeus was distracted, and none of them lived. Then, not only the LORD God, but also the distraction of ordinary gods broke up one by one. However, no other God system has such a large-scale distracted death. Now the gods understand that no matter what happened in the place of creation, Zeus is definitely targeted. As for who is targeted, it has become the most lively topic at the gathering of gods everywhere. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1083

    Although some gods suspected that Su Ye was against the Zeus God system, they soon put it behind them. After all, Su Ye was just a median God. No matter how strong he was in the place of creation, he would not be strong enough to resist a huge God system.


    Finally, the gods speculated that it was likely that the enemies of northern Europe, Persia, Egypt and Zeus joined hands to settle the Zeus God system in the place of creation.


    There is no change on the surface of Zeus'' Divine system. After all, the only thing that dies is distraction.


    However, all the gods found that Zeus was flustered.


    After the fall of distraction, Hera issued a shrill scream and curse, which could be heard by all the gods and even the people of Zeus.


    The higher the deity, the stronger the distraction, and the heavier the consequences after the collapse.


    Hera is a near God King, distracted and collapsed, but did not get the gift of infinite plane. The loss is unimaginable.


    The distraction collapse itself will not make Hera too seriously injured, but coupled with the negative impact of the fall of the whole God system, it is enough to hurt muscles and bones.


    For the whole Zeus system, it also hurts the muscles and bones.


    The gods of other gods did not say it on the surface, but they were happy behind their backs.


    Before long, the same hot news came one after another.


    The distraction of the LORD God of the abyss fell one after another.


    Finally, the abyss God system, like the Zeus God system, had few distractions left.


    The gods are confused.


    The gods who doubted Su ye before did not doubt it. They thought that even if ten Su ye were in the place of creation, it was impossible to solve the two God systems in such a fast time, and both of them could be ranked among the top ten in the whole infinite plane.


    Finally, they came to the conclusion that other God systems must work together, first against Zeus God system, and then against abyss God system.


    With this inference, the ordinary gods of Zeus God system and abyss God system panicked.


    What if other gods do the same on the infinite plane?


    The two gods, the LORD God and the superior God, had to get together, a small meeting a day and a general meeting three days to guess the situation of the place of creation, discuss the current situation and plan the future.


    Not only the gods of the two gods are anxious, but also the gods of the major gods are anxious.


    This kind of thing is so strange that it is very likely to be a precursor of great changes in the infinite plane.


    Therefore, the gods stepped up contact and launched various covert alliances, transactions, betrayals and collusions


    With the identity of the "pseudo Lord God" in hell and the intelligence of the goddess alliance, Su Ye found that the infinite plane crisis is latent. The more repressed it is now, the more ferocious it will break out in the future.


    Therefore, Su ye had to consume more magic, strengthen deduction and increase basic investment in the magic world.


    However, Su Ye''s body is quite relieved of distraction, because the growth rate of the magician in the place of creation has exceeded the magic prison city. Will there be a problem for a while and a half.


    Infinite plane, surface calm, underwater undercurrent surging.


    The land of creation.


    In 198, except for the Lord of the magic furnace or some special Lord gods, all the abyss Lord gods fell distracted.


    Next, Su Ye cleansed the abyss gods under the LORD God.


    In 199, 99% of the abyss gods died of distraction.


    Su Ye''s strength and madness shocked the distraction of all gods.


    Since the fall of Hera, more and more Lord gods have allied with Suye.


    At first, some of the Lord gods announced shamefully, but later they admitted it openly.


    Finally, the Lord gods even joked that the gods of the whole place of creation had either aligned with Su ye or were about to align with Su Ye.


    As a result, Su Ye''s temples were not enough and became a city of gods.


    On the night of September, the city of gods was quiet.


    Outside Su Ye''s temple, millions of split statues are neatly arranged according to the throne, and many statues of false gods are no longer qualified to enter here.


    The moonlight and the dense statues make it look like a magnificent imperial mausoleum.


    If it were not for the distraction of gods standing in the statue, the city of gods could scare people alive.


    When Su Ye announced that all the gods in the place of creation were allied to form a great alliance of creation, the gods looked confused and forced.


    The gods feel bald and their heads can''t understand the situation. It''s too strange.


    They never expected that so many Lord gods were so spineless, and Su Ye was really willing to form an alliance.


    What''s the picture?


    It''s not that ten thousand years of psychosis can''t do such a thing.


    Then Su ye did something more crazy.


    Announce the full opening of magic knowledge and technology, and hope that each Lord God alliance can comprehensively train magicians.


    Then Su ye said something that almost killed all the masters and smiled at Ares.


    "After every hundred years, we will assess and eliminate the last, cultivate the least gods of magicians, lift the covenant, no longer be protected by the creation alliance, and live and die in the face of the next ancient demons."


    The gods rolled their eyes. Su Ye regarded the divine kingdom as a school of magic?


    "So... What about us orcs?"


    The orc Lord God, the butcher, said, and many gods laughed back and forth.


    Soon, the gods of many ethnic groups couldn''t laugh, especially some Warcraft gods, because their own ethnic groups seemed to be difficult to train magicians.


    Su ye said, "we can''t train magicians directly, but as long as we can contribute to the progress of magic and are willing to send a large number of troops to attack the core areas of various continents, we can also do so. I only aim at those gods who don''t want to contribute and don''t want to train magicians. You know it. "


    "That''s good..." the butcher breathed a sigh of relief.


    Canghong mountain carefully asked in a low voice, "the great Su God, now all the gods are aligned. Is the next step to launch a comprehensive counterattack against the ancient demons?"


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    The gods talked one after another.


    "Is it too early to counter attack the ancient devil?"


    "Although we can rush into the central area in advance with the help of the mage tower of Su God and the close guard group of the main God, once the black tide of ancient demons breaks out again, Su God can only protect himself. We are not only unable to occupy the central area, but even... Die one after another."


    "I am also opposed to counter attacking the ancient devil. The risk is too great."


    "I think we should accumulate strength now. My stupid believers, not to mention the mage tower, can''t build a qualified flesh and blood transmission array so far. They can only assemble it."


    "Su Shen, what''s your next plan?"


    The crowd was distracted and looked at Su Ye.


    "You say, where will the kings of God come?"


    The gods are silent, and those who should come will always come.


    Su Ye really aimed at Zeus.


    The oak God coughed and said, "the power of the God King is far above us. No accident, they will choose the core area and directly obtain the richest resources."


    "I think so too," said canghong mountain. "The power of the LORD God can suppress the ancient demon level. I''m afraid the God King is stronger. No accident, it''s no problem to suppress two levels. The key is that when each God King appears, the gods of each god system will... "


    The voice of the canghong mountains suddenly stopped, and then he stared at Su Ye.


    The gods also suddenly woke up and looked at Su Ye.


    The gods scanned all the gods in the city of the gods.


    If Zeus comes


    But Zeus was almost slaughtered.


    Not to mention how many gods will help, even if they help, it is a problem whether they can reach the city of Zeus. Even if they can, how many are left in the end?


    "Su Shen, do you really count Zeus from the moment you come?" The dark red mountains asked tentatively.


    "I can''t say that, but I did spend a lot of time thinking about it. At present, the plan is still relatively smooth. " Suye road.


    "Zeus will come soon. Don''t hide." Canghong mountain road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "the time is almost up, so let''s start the layout."


    "When the LORD God came, there was a great momentum, but when the God King came, it was only strong but not weak. Moreover, it was bound to come to 100 continents or nearby sea areas. Therefore, the first step was very simple. The gods everywhere paid attention to it and reported the location of the God King at the first time."


    "The second step, if the divine king is in the core area, we can send flying scouts to investigate and determine the identity of the divine king."


    The furious King whispered, "Su God, you won''t fight the Lord of the abyss, will you? If he knew I joined your alliance, I would die miserably for him. "


    "It''s impossible to know their noumenon," Su ye said. "Although I have cleared a large number of abyss Lord gods, so far, the God King I really want to solve has and only has one Zeus. As for other gods, even the Lord of the abyss has never personally declared to deal with me. It has always been the other demon lord gods of the abyss. As for the other gods, I have no reason to be hostile. "


    "Thank you." The furious King breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Then, the gods followed with a long sigh of relief.


    The LORD God and the God King are not the same concept at all.


    The LORD God is the superior at most, and the God King is like a strict father and king, with absolute authority, absolute supremacy and absolute crushing.


    If Su Ye really wants to kill the God King, as long as the God King of each god system beckons, the whole creation alliance will collapse.


    But


    The gods looked at each other again and were silent.


    When the divine kings first came, they naturally did not dare to take strong action against Su ye and the creation alliance.


    But once the God King has full wings and mastered all the theories and technologies of magicians, will he split the creation alliance and overhead the Soviet industry?


    Su Ye glanced at the gods as if he didn''t know what they were thinking, and continued: "the next third step is to find the divine city of Zeus and attack, without giving Thaksin any chance to grow! Although the God king died on the ground, some are too cruel, it''s better to start first. "


    Ares said, "I suggest you do it later."


    "Oh?" The gods looked at the son of Zeus.


    Ares continued: "if you kill my father now, you will make him injured in advance and naturally recover in advance. If you kill him in 299, it will delay enough time. He won''t get a gift. He will be injured later and recover later. " The gods were silent. It''s really kind and filial... Su ye said, "what you said is very important, but it''s not the most important. The most important thing is that he is Zeus, the God King, or even one of the strongest God kings in the infinite plane. If you give him any chance, you may turn over, let alone give him a chance for 99 years. Do you think I would be stupid enough to give Zeus such a big chance? "¡° Also, it''s better to kill him quickly and let him see that I''m with you. " Ares said. The gods squinted at Ares and really inherited the fine tradition of the Greek god system. Su Ye''s orders spread in all directions. All the gods of a hundred continents were ready to scout. At the same time, Su Ye issued a harvest order. Kill the particularly dangerous flesh and blood tower nest, and start a counterattack against the ancient demon city on all continents to harvest flesh and blood. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1084

    With a large number of ancient demon flesh and blood, the biological mage tower has been produced continuously.


    There are not enough legendary magicians in the magic alliance, but there are enough legendary magicians in the whole place of creation.


    Su ye sold the biological mage tower to all legendary mages at the price of serving the magic alliance for 50 years.


    Soon, the mage tower of the magic alliance was not enough, and there were too many mages.


    The core structure of MAGE tower can not be mass produced, but some parts can be mass produced on a small scale long ago, and the production speed is very fast.


    The creation calendar is 200 years.


    The second large-scale ancient demon tide came without warning.


    The first is the city in the core area of the magic alliance.


    The city of the gods.


    Spiritual demons put out three-dimensional magic maps to show multiple cities in the core area.


    Su Ye''s own core city stands on the fertile plain, and the green countryside outside the city is blackened by endless ancient demons.


    From a distance, the whole city looks like a hive surrounded by bees.


    Seeing this scene, many gods were relieved that they were right not to advance to the core area of the mainland before. With current strength, even if we can rush into the core city, we can''t hold it.


    The magic alliance established several cities in the core area, and other gods also had cities in the core city.


    The white scale Lord first made a little resistance, then took away all important materials and directly abandoned the city. He was very decisive.


    The other gods wanted to resist, but even if there were reinforcements, they suffered heavy losses and finally had to evacuate.


    Only the core city of Suye stands in the endless black tide of ancient demons.


    From the high altitude of the three-dimensional map.


    Tens of thousands of biological mage towers and a large number of magic guns form a rock solid position.


    Now, legendary flesh and blood magic cannons have been manufactured. Some special guardian mages have even installed dozens of magic cannons directly on the tower, with amazing power.


    The city is covered with hundreds of kilometers of ancient demons, like endless sharp teeth, rotating slowly, as if they could crush the core city at any time.


    However, in the eyes of the gods, the core city of Suye is more like a meat grinder. All the ancient demons are just meat stuffing.


    No matter how big the huge black vortex is, it can not fill the bottomless hole of the core city.


    The gods looked at the scene and were shocked.


    The ancient demon tide of this magnitude has been the level of all-round war of the divine system.


    In the place of creation, at least the God King should be in charge in person, and a demigod Legion should be born, and the whole God system should be united, so that it is possible to resist these ancient demons, and both sides must lose.


    But here, Su ye only consumes tower beasts and various resources, and almost few dead people.


    Even in the infinite plane, there has been no divine war at this level for many years.


    Even the battle of demon prison City, the first war of the millennium, is less than one-fifth of the current scale.


    In the battle of magic prison City, there are su Ye''s separation, various gods, and even upper God puppets.


    But what''s here?


    Only magicians.


    However, even if there were only magicians, the core city of Su ye could not stand down.


    For the gods, the victory or defeat of the core city is not important.


    In front of every God, there is at least one mirror of spiritual shadow and devil.


    On each mirror of soul shadow demons, the trend of the ancient demons nearest to you is displayed, and various detailed dynamic data are marked, such as the approximate number of ancient demons, their scope of action, their speed of action, their changes... There is even the function of staff deduction, such as the goal of the ancient demons net, such as how to defend, How to tear the ancient magic net formed by the ancient magic army and so on


    The distracted faces of the gods are very complex.


    Who would have thought that Su ye and the magician had developed to this extent.


    To put it awkwardly, even if they exist, they are just instinctive calculation and can''t reach this level.


    Looking at the standing core city and tens of thousands of MAGE towers, canghong mountain whispered: "is this a new, stable, multi-level, macro orderly new structure whose whole is greater than the sum of parts?"


    Isis, the God of fertility, moved and blurted out, "is this the direction of life?"


    The gods were stunned and looked at Su Ye inexplicably.


    The forging master bowed his head, thought and said, "let''s assume that without Su ye, what will be the normal situation in the place of creation?"


    "First of all, most of the abyss gods and Zeus gods are alive, at least the LORD God will not die."


    "You probably think that there will be more gods alive now, but in fact, without Su ye, many gods will be killed by ancient demons. Therefore, before this time point, whether there is Su ye or not, the dead gods are actually the same."


    "However, from this point on, whether there is Su ye or not is completely different. Not the core city of Suye, but the magic mirror in front of us. Although I don''t quite understand Su Ye''s all-weather mind demon detection network system, big data deduction, ancient magic network action prediction and other messy things, I can be sure that even if the magic alliance doesn''t provide us with military equipment, just relying on this mind spirit shadow demon system will directly improve our strength to a higher level. "


    The gods nodded.


    They all experienced the first ancient demon tide. They knew how difficult the ancient demons were. Later, they also knew that Su Ye easily defeated the ancient demons in this area. It was also the only alliance among the gods to defeat the ancient demon army in such a short time.


    This second ancient demon tide, with more numbers and stronger strength, would have killed more gods 201 years ago, but under the spiritual shadow demon system built by Su ye, the gods were like watching patterns on the palm.


    Because the trend of the ancient demon army is clear, the cities can well assist in defense in advance, rather than just blindly defending as last time.


    Even, some belligerent gods are ready to take the initiative to attack and tear the ancient demon net by using this spiritual shadow demon system, so as to end the ancient demon tide as soon as possible.


    The goddess of victory whispered, "the goddess said that the most terrible thing is that this system covers the whole place of creation and obtains the information of the whole ancient demon group. Unless an ancient demon army suddenly breaks away from the power of the group, even if they continue to evolve and strengthen, they will never escape our palm." Athena''s split statue never came to the city of the gods.


    The gods nodded.


    The forging master sighed, "so each of our gods should thank Su Ye. He saved more than half of your lives. After that, he may have saved all your God''s lives. "


    A few gods are still a little unconvinced, but on second thought, how many years can they last without Su ye? Even the LORD God can''t last 500 years.


    But now, I don''t think it''s worth supporting for 500 years.


    Not because he became strong, but because he stood by the strong Su Ye.


    "Wait!" The crimson mountains suddenly shouted.


    The gods even Su Ye looked at the canghong mountains.


    What the hell happened?


    Canghong mountain asked: "everyone has reached an agreement to determine the will of the infinite plane and open up the place of creation. There are two purposes: one is to test and reward us, and the other is to find the direction of life for the infinite plane. Well, let''s assume that the magician is the best direction of life, at least so far. Well, there seems to be an accident to test us... "


    The gods turned around and laughed.


    "It was an accident..."


    Canghong mountain continued: "according to the original test, after this wave of magic tide, we are almost half dead, but even the omniscient and supreme infinite plane will did not expect that there was a freak in the God, Su Ye! He didn''t kill us, conquer us, oppress us, or even force us to form an alliance. He also shared technology, treated us equally, and helped us fight the devil tide. "


    The gods nodded gently.


    Canghong mountain continued: "now in all the cities that will be attacked by the magic tide, there are a few mages, taga, a large number of magic guns, blood and flesh transmission array and a large number of reinforcements. No accident, not to mention half of the magic tide, it may be our shame to die ten."


    The gods couldn''t help laughing. That''s true.


    "In other words, as long as we are united and the creation alliance continues to maintain this state, we are likely to live for 500, 600, or even 900 years! That is, the outside world for 90 years. If I remember correctly, the last time the place of creation was opened, only a few gods lived for 90 years. Do you understand what I want to say? "


    All the gods were stunned. Most gods thought about it before, but they really didn''t think about it carefully.


    Canghong mountain said word by word: "in other words, each of our gods has received infinite gifts far more than expected. You must have discussed before, what will a false god who can get nine gifts achieve in the end? "


    The forging advocate said, "it''s easy to seal the God! Moreover, it is still an ordinary qualification to be promoted to the middle God in the next millennium. A slightly good false god will have the talent of a superior God. "


    "Yes, that is to say, no accident, a large number of true gods will be born in the outside world in a few decades, with the exception of the abyss God system and Zeus God system." Canghong mountain road.


    The gods meditate.


    After all, the relationship between the gods is complex, and most gods will not speak in the city of gods.


    The spirit of the oak tree said: "this means that Su God has changed the pattern of the whole infinite plane with his own strength."


    The gods looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye shook his head with a smile and said, "I believe that all things are conserved. Since there are so many gods alive this time, there won''t be too many gifts for the second time. The same is true for subsequent gifts. Infinite plane will is not a great philanthropist. "


    "Yes, this is correct for higher level gods. This degree of reward may not promote the upper God or the main God, but it is enough to promote the lower level gods at a high speed." Canghong mountain road.


    "Well... That''s right." Su Ye nodded.


    The hypocrites present are smiling, no accident. In another few decades, their noumenon will be promoted to the God level, and they are no longer hypocrites with low status.


    However, there seems to be another condition... The gods look at Su ye with flashing eyes. Following Su Ye is the only condition. Some upper gods and main gods slightly changed their complexion and slightly lowered their eyelids. If in the outside world, even if there is a chance of promotion, most hypocrites will not betray. But this is the place of creation, isolated from the outside world. Finally, no one outside the gods knows what happened, which means that even the false gods can violate the orders of the LORD God for their own interests. Even against the God King. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1085

    Some main gods glared at the canghong mountain, but then they couldn''t help sighing.


    Even if the canghong mountain doesn''t say now, all the gods can figure it out after the magic tide.


    Su Ye mastered the promotion of almost all false gods, some lower gods, middle gods and even upper gods.


    The eyes of some gods were suddenly very severe and scanned the whole audience with vigilance.


    Never allow any gods to interrupt their own promotion!


    Yes, Su Ye shared all the technologies, but today''s technologies can only guarantee against the current ancient demons.


    Only Su Ye has been alive and strong, can he get longer.


    Most importantly, Su Ye is really dead. Which God is willing to help all gods promote together?


    No, none!


    Even if a large number of gods here are kinder than Su ye, they will never do such a thing.


    The gods looked at Su ye and felt a different feeling in their hearts.


    The feeling that hasn''t appeared for many years and has almost been forgotten.


    Trust.


    Dependence.


    The forging master sighed and said, "forget it, I don''t care. Follow Su Ye. Not because of his wisdom, not because of his strength, but... At least in this matter, he is the only one who really has no selfishness. There are many gods who master the power of the soul. You know very well whether Su Ye is selfish. "


    Many gods shook their heads. They were very sensitive to the power of the soul, but they never felt Su Ye''s malice.


    The distracted devil whispered, "I''ve not been anxious since the founding of the creation alliance, which makes me very anxious..."


    Some main gods also sighed. Now the situation is completely clear. The gods have been tied to a ship by Su Ye.


    No one cares about jumping off a ship, but if anyone chisels a ship, even the LORD God may be opposed or even betrayed by his subordinate God.


    Canghong mountain sighed, "it is worthy of being the God of Su. He has not only said but also done it all the time. You may find the power of the mage tower, the power of the magician, and the power of Su Shen. But when I recall what Su Shen said, I find that Su Shen is not strong from the beginning. His strength is accumulated from weak to small. "


    "At the beginning, Su Shen only had three human countries. Later, he controlled dozens of God countries. Later, it was an alliance of thousands of gods, then a multi alliance, then a major alliance of the whole magical continent, then a super alliance of multiple continents, and now a creative alliance of all continents and all gods."


    "The organization led by Su Shen continues to grow, stack layers, circulate between layers and between different levels, and finally become today''s behemoth. Su Ye used the infinite truth he explored bit by bit, and finally formed a great creation alliance. "


    Finally, canghong mountain sighed heavily and said, "if Su God can be promoted to God King, if my body knows what happened here, I will betray the Dragon God system and join his command."


    A group of dragon gods squinted at him unhappily.


    "It''s a pity... Su Shen can''t turn the infinite plane into the place of creation, and can''t make the infinite plane a new world. But I believe that Su Shen is the one who finds the direction of life. He not only finds the direction of the magician representing power, but also digs out a new direction representing what I don''t know how to say. That is our state now. The gods of the land of creation have formed an incredible alliance. "


    "Even if I am an evil god, I hope for such a world in my bones."


    The gods were silent.


    Some gods who thought they were smart were even more stunned. Unexpectedly, the canghong mountain, which is famous for its recklessness and ferocity, found something they didn''t find.


    Canghong mountain looked at the atmosphere a little depressed, and suddenly smiled and said, "I often watch the test process of human beings. Su Shen now seems to have not only completed the test with full marks, but also answered the additional questions correctly."


    The gods suddenly realized that their previous judgment was probably wrong. Even if the God King comes and tries to dismember the creation alliance, they may be destroyed by their obedience to God.


    I don''t know.


    Some gods sigh in their hearts that the test of the place of creation is far deeper than the surface.


    The distraction here is far more unscrupulous than the noumenon of the outside world.


    Thinking of this, they looked at Su ye with soft eyes.


    Isis, the God of fertility, smiled kindly, looked at Su ye like her mother and said, "when Su Ye conquered the magic continent, I almost chose to refuse to join the magic alliance because of my pride. Guess what the wise Thoth said at that time? "


    The gods looked curiously at Thoth, the smiling Egyptian god of wisdom and knowledge.


    Isis said: "he said that whether we choose to join Suye or not depends not only on his ability, but also on his wisdom. There are too many gods with both wisdom and ability. Every Lord God has both. However, not every God has a sincere good, not a kind of good that will be denied or attacked indiscriminately in the face of opposition or evil, but a great good beyond wisdom. He who has great goodness has great wisdom. "


    The gods pondered over the words of Matt and Isis.


    "He said that in the outside world, Su Ye has slightly revealed this great kindness. For example, his magic prison city allows all ethnic groups to participate. For example, he tries his best to popularize knowledge and learning ability to infinity. For example, he has never committed crimes against magicians who have different opinions from him. There are countless examples."


    "When he arrived at the place of creation, Su Ye''s distraction also inherited the great good. You always think that he formed an alliance to sell magic tools, resources and fight against Zeus, so as to reduce killing and help others eliminate ancient demons. In fact, from the beginning of entering the place of creation, he took every God, remember, every God, As an ally. "


    The gods looked at Thoth, the God of wisdom, and Su ye in disbelief. They couldn''t understand this kind of thing at all.


    Su Ye smiled and said nothing.


    "But... Su killed many gods of Zeus and abyss." Cunning demon God way.


    Some gods looked at Isis, some at Suye, and more at Thoth.


    "Old Thoth, you''d better explain." Isis smiled.


    The God of wisdom nodded and said, "didn''t you find it? When Su Ye mentioned Zeus, he never said he was an enemy or an opponent, but said he was in his own way. Because Su Ye believes that every creature in the infinite plane, please remember that every creature can unite to help him pursue the principle of magic and help him make the world a better place. It is precisely because he has this idea that he has great goodness, so he unites us like an unreasonable madman and lets us live. "


    "But he also said that disobedient gods would be expelled from the alliance." Cunning demon God way.


    "The best way to avoid obstacles is to kick them away, not only for himself, but also for later generations."


    Some gods were shocked, and then they understood why Su ye had to be cruel to get rid of Zeus and abyss.


    Not for yourself.


    But for all the people on the road.


    Thoth, the God of wisdom in Egypt, was filled with emotion and said, "I have followed God RAH for a long time. I am one of the oldest gods. I have seen countless evil gods and thousands of good gods, but the only great good is Suye. His goodness is not the kind of goodness that can be measured by the secular meaning, but the supreme goodness that transcends the secular world, transcends time and space, and leads all lives to accelerate their progress. "


    The goddess of victory said, "she is worthy of being the God of wisdom in Egypt. The goddess also said such words."


    "Even if the Lord of hell comes, I don''t care. I''m distracted and listen to Su God in the land of creation." The forging master was drunk and bleary.


    Canghong mountain spread its claws and said, "anyway, those divine kings and... Some main divine dragons don''t see me. I can only hold Su''s thigh."


    Once again, the Dragon gods gave a bad look at the canghong mountains.


    The steady oak God looked helpless and said, "this second magic tide is far faster than the first. You are not afraid at all. The front line attacked the city and the rear chatted. "


    "It''s different this time. We have a large number of magic guns. Key cities garrison the mage tower. It doesn''t matter if we really want to fail. Anyway, we lose the face of the alliance leader Su Shen." Canghong mountain road.


    The gods couldn''t help laughing.


    The gods smiled and looked at the magic maps everywhere. As canghong mountain said, even if the ancient demons were powerful, when everything was clearly displayed in front of them and analyzed very thoroughly by Su ye, they had no fear of the ancient demons and instinctively felt that they had a way to deal with the ancient demons.


    "However, there are a lot of demigods of the ancient demons this time. Look at the west of the core city. There are more than 10000 demigods. If they attack together, even if the core city can support it, they will suffer heavy losses."


    "That''s true. If you remember correctly, there were only dozens of demigods and ancient demons on each continent in the last magic tide. This time over 10000, the third magic tide, the legend is afraid to become the backbone, and the demigod will probably cover the sky and the earth. "


    "That''s because Su God is in the core area. If he withdraws, these demigods will be scattered, but there are not many."


    "The question is, can we enter the core area in the next century?"


    The gods frowned and had their own calculations.


    "Go, go! It''s a big deal to lose and quit. If you don''t enter, there is no hope. Only when you enter, can you speed up the growth of believers. Moreover, we can build a joint city, not necessarily a separate city. " Canghong mountain road.


    "That''s right. If the city is jointly built, coupled with the appropriate assistance of Su God, it is highly possible to hold the third wave of magic tide."


    "Let''s carefully observe and record this magic tide to see if we can learn anything useful."


    The gods continued to watch the battle in the core city.


    The whole city was attacked in all directions, and the light of magic and war skills covered the sky and earth.


    This time, Su Ye completely decentralized his command, and the command system composed of the new mage tower group perfectly commanded the war.


    Legendary masters should not only be responsible for the current battle, but also for logistics and resource transportation, not only to deduce the next war situation, but also to constantly discuss how to provide foreign assistance.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1086

    When the number of mages and mage towers exceeds a certain level, it seems that there is no leap on the surface of human beings, but the operation efficiency of the whole society is suddenly improved.


    Now, the development of believers of all gods can not keep up with the human believers of Su Ye. Even some believers dominated by magicians began to catch up many years ago and are still catching up now. Learning the knowledge of the Three Kingdoms has occupied most of their time, and they are unable to create and surpass at all.


    The dark red Pope looked suspiciously at the core city and asked, "God Su, are you really not directing?"


    "Really not."


    "However, why do these magicians have an indescribable sense of beauty and fluency? In terms of efficiency, they are certainly not as good as you, but in terms of that indescribable sense of fluency, they are still above you. When you command, it''s like an invisible big hand pushing them quickly, very strong, but now, it seems that every magician is doing his best, but he runs very naturally. "


    "It''s worthy of being a magician God. I thought it strange before, but it''s not as detailed as you."


    "That''s true, Su Shen. How do these magicians do it? There are not many heroic magicians in all. It is reasonable to say that at least there must be semi magical magicians to achieve this level. "


    The gods looked at Su ye one after another.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "all these are the forces that naturally emerge after the magician develops to a certain extent. As long as the magician follows the correct laws and uses the correct methods, all these will come naturally. It''s like the thin water finally converges into a river and flows into the sea. In fact, a magician does not know how to face such a huge enemy group, but when enough magicians gather, the group life of magicians will naturally make the most correct choice. Any individual who tries to block the correct choice will be eliminated by this group of life. "


    The crimson sect said, "it''s a magical phenomenon. In fact, our believers, too, can always create something unexpected to us and do things that even gods can''t do. However, compared with the believers of Su God, it is too far away. "


    "What''s the difference?" Asked the magic goddess.


    "Release the hand that holds their throat." Suye road.


    The gods are silent.


    "The demigod ancient demon is out."


    The gods looked at the core city in the magic image. A whole thousand and a half gods and ancient demons rushed into the army, surrounded by black smoke, like a black snake, and the fierce and strange smell shook back all the ancient demons around.


    The half god multi Bone Demon elephant is 500 meters long. It is simply a huge hedgehog expanding into a mountain. Its spikes are full of wailing tower beasts.


    When the demigod multi eyed magic dragon swept his eyes, all the tower beasts were paralyzed and trampled to death.


    The demigod multi winged demon eagle flies at low altitude, flapping its wings and continuously creating light green highly toxic tornadoes, with a row of 12 lanes, sweeping all enemies one kilometer wide in front.


    The demigod multi legged demon cow doesn''t have to do anything. It just keeps running. The earth fluctuates rapidly up and down within a kilometer. Endless black magic churns and tears. A lot of tower beasts are trampled into mud by invisible pressure.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, there are not only "more" ancient demons, but also "less" ancient demons.


    The faceless ancient demon giant has no organs on his face, like a pure black wall. At first glance, he looks at the huge black abalone and doesn''t see what he does. He just walks forward, and the black oil flows on the ground, covering an area of kilometers.


    As long as all tower beasts enter the black oil range, they will be involved in the black oil by the wave of black oil and disappear.


    In the center of all the ancient demons, there is an unintentional ancient demon.


    At first glance, he looks like a 20 meter high white skin long arm giant, with a hollow chest and abdomen, only a thin part on the edge, like a big hole.


    He clearly had no heart, but when the turbulent air flow entered the big hole in his chest and abdomen, it would make a loud sound like a heartbeat, and then turn into countless strange black fog and integrate into the bodies of all ancient demons within a radius of tens of kilometers.


    Another part of the black fog is like a group of black magic dragons hovering over the demigod ancient magic brigade, constantly weakening or even disintegrating the legendary magic.


    This unintentional ancient devil has made the strength of nearby ancient demons increase rapidly, and the strength of low-level ancient demons has even increased several orders.


    Before and after the unintentional ancient devil, there was a giant belly ancient devil.


    The giant belly ancient devil had no organs except two legs and a huge stomach. It was like two toothpicks supporting a shelled boiled egg.


    All attacks close to them will be distorted, either thrown into the air or attracted to the white belly with tortoise shell pattern.


    After the belly, all forces are divided into multiple forms.


    Some were bounced off again.


    Some inexplicably turn into armor to cover the body.


    Part of it is reduced to the purest element escape.


    Some of them even returned from a long way, and mixed with the poison fog of ancient demons.


    Less than a fifth of the force forms real damage, but it is basically offset by the newly formed armor.


    A lot of magic falls on the only way of the demigod ancient demons, but it can''t cause any damage to them. It can only effectively slow down their travel speed.


    They are like dragons in fireworks, and like elephants tearing up spring scenery, they come straight to the core city.


    The dense tower beasts rushed up, and even the giant bone cattle promoted to legend were easily repelled or thrown away by the powerful demigod, which could not be effectively prevented.


    "This level of attack can''t withstand." The crimson mountains frowned.


    "Yes, either use the Crystal Tower eye or let the LORD God''s close guard attack."


    "What are those magicians doing? The demigod is about to rush to the wall. "


    "Among these demigod ancient demons, there are many ancient demons that have not been seen before, and... Their wisdom is far beyond imagination and their cooperation ability is very strong."


    "Once those magic attacks the unintentional ancient demons, other demigod ancient demons will help immediately. The key is that the four giant belly ancient demons have never been seen before. This protection ability is terrible. Without semi artifact, there is nothing to do with the four of them. "


    "This is only the second wave of magic tide. We will encounter it nine times."


    When the demigod ancient devil arrived two kilometers outside the city wall, all the legendary magic guns sounded rhythmically like a symphony.


    Legendary masters, finally.


    As strong as the demigod ancient devil, it also slows down suddenly under the attack of super dense legends and even heroic magic.


    Human demigods are bound to retreat, but these evil demigods surrounded by black fog and wrapped in black oil can still move forward despite hundreds of legendary magic attacks every second.


    Inspired by the demigod ancient demons, all the ancient demons screamed and boosted their morale.


    In contrast, the soldiers of all nationalities on the side of the magic alliance frowned.


    The impact of the demigod brigade is unprecedented.


    Although the legendary and hero level spells are strong, they are simply unable to inflict heavy damage on the demigod ancient demon.


    "Lord God guard, attack!"


    With a low roar, a close guard of the LORD God of ten thousand people threw out golden spears together, like a golden rainstorm, surging down and falling in the team of semi gods and ancient demons.


    The light and dust dissipated, and the demigods and ancient demons with different degrees of injury continued to move forward.


    The hair of the two hairy ancient demons suddenly expanded and lengthened, turned into thousands of braids and fell on the other half god ancient demons. Then, the seriously injured half god ancient demons instantly recovered and turned into minor injuries, and the slightly injured ancient demons'' injuries were slightly aggravated.


    Then, a multi nosed magic elephant suddenly poked out 77 big noses, and the turbulent dark magic water spewed out and spread all over the semi God ancient demons.


    The injury of the demigod ancient demon healed in a second.


    "Lord God guard, attack in turn!"


    A total of 200000 Lord God guards, with 10000 people as units, began to bombard in turn.


    The ancient demigod devil is like a bog, like a turtle.


    But they are still moving forward.


    The gods sighed.


    "This kind of half god ancient devil can compare with my ten half god believers."


    "At least 30."


    "They are a thousand ancient demons, almost capable of supporting a demigod guard."


    "Fortunately, the magicians have many means, otherwise even if the legendary guards bombard them continuously, they can''t stop them."


    "We underestimated the ancient demons at the demigod level before."


    "Thanks to God Su, we will fight against the ancient demons first, otherwise we may suffer a big loss at the beginning."


    "But what are the magicians doing and why let them close? Isn''t it safer to strike from a long distance? "


    The gods looked at Su ye, who watched the war calmly and said nothing.


    The dark red Pope shook his head helplessly and said, "these magicians are really brave. They deserve to be su Ye''s people."


    The gods were puzzled.


    Seeing that the demigod ancient devil was about to rush to a kilometer, the long lost hum sounded.


    Blood colored columns of light erupted from the crystal tower''s eyes.


    The gods thought that everything would be the same as before. Everything evaporated where the tower eye ray passed.


    Then the gods stared at the unprecedented scene.


    Zizizi


    Tens of thousands of tower eye rays fell on the demigod ancient demons. Unexpectedly, they just kept pounding them and retreating, but constantly burned their bodies. They couldn''t form a one hit kill.


    However, the tower eye ray was too strong after all. Ten seconds later, some of the demigod ancient demons melted.


    A minute later, the first batch of demigods and ancient demons with the weakest defense died.


    Three minutes later, all the demigod ancient demons died except the giant belly ancient demons and the unintentional ancient demons in the middle.


    Finally, the remaining five demigods, ancient demons, turned and ran without nostalgia.


    However, the legendary masters suddenly made a move. One by one, the imprisoned magic blocked the four seriously injured demigod ancient demons, and the 200000 demigod guards made a move together.


    Boom, boom


    Golden spear, golden bone sword, golden giant claw, golden dragon breath


    Twenty powers are combined into one, like a golden waterfall falling from the sky, smashing the last five semi gods and ancient demons.


    Before the ancient demigod demons came to study, magic arrays of different shapes and colors fell on the place where the ancient demigod demons died, and instantly transmitted all the ancient demigod demons'' bones.


    Not a drop of blood, not a hair left. The gods suddenly realized that they could not laugh or cry. No wonder the magician wanted to lead these ancient demons close to him. It was to facilitate the removal of the remains. These ancient demons died in the distance, and the living demigod ancient demons will stop them. Seeing Su Ye''s victory, the gods were relieved, which at least shows that the alliance still has the power to fight against large-scale demigods and ancient demons. But... The gods looked at the guards of the main gods. Most legends or heroes collapsed to the ground and fell asleep on the spot. Most of the Crystal Tower eyes are retracted into the tower, and the legendary spells on the battlefield are greatly reduced. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1087

    Faced with the remains of the demigod, the magicians were extremely excited. Even if their faces were tired, they poured a few bottles of magic medicine, danced and observed, and then stroked the remains slowly.


    "Heartless ancient demons are amazing. They have such an empty stomach, but they have such a huge growth rate. It seems that we also need to study some tower beasts with strong growth rate."


    "The giant belly ancient demons are also very interesting. Their body structure is not only in the data of the big guide, but also in all ancient demons. If our tower beasts can build this strange armor, their protection ability will be improved by at least a big step!"


    "The faceless ancient devil is the most strange. Those black liquids seem to be strange spatial abilities. I have a feeling that there is a big secret in his bones."


    "But after all, it''s broken bones. It''s not enough. We need to continue!"


    "With experience this time, you can remove them one by one in a more targeted way next time to maintain the integrity of the bones to the greatest extent..."


    Watching the magicians talking happily, the gods were cold all over.


    "Su Shen, I always have a little doubt." Canghong mountain asked a little timidly.


    The gods looked at the canghong mountain in surprise. His tone was rarely like this. Even when talking to the LORD God, he was neither humble nor arrogant. The red dragon firmly believed that as long as he held Su Ye''s thigh, he could be promoted to the LORD God in thousands of years.


    "Say."


    Canghong mountain coughed and said, "I heard that there is a ''Institute of gods'' in your magic prison city?"


    The gods trembled, especially the hypocrites and lower gods.


    This story has been around for a long time.


    Su ye said calmly, "for magic, God must sacrifice. I often draw some blood and cut some meat to study myself. Where did you get the privilege?"


    Canghong mountain was sad, drooping his head and said, "you don''t want to hunt God, do you?"


    "Don''t worry, the highest hunting range is the median God." Suye road.


    The gods of the lower order were numb all over.


    These magicians are so inhuman.


    The forging master couldn''t help asking, "Su ye, tell the truth, are you also thinking about our Lord God?"


    The Lord gods looked at Su ye and were murderous.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "as long as there is a chance, even the God King will not let go."


    The gods cursed, and Su ye said calmly: "in fact, you can take the initiative to contact us and exchange blood and flesh for things."


    Curse louder.


    The angry king looked at the distraction of the hungry king and sighed.


    Su Ye ignored the gods, secretly deduced and instructed the magicians.


    Zeus is about to come, and he will slightly accelerate the process of human growth.


    According to Su Ye''s instructions, some of the remains were sent to the most powerful mage tower for them to swallow, while others were sent to various research institutes for research.


    However, because Su Ye was only distracted and his deduction ability was suppressed by the place of creation, he could only consume the resource light ball to accelerate the deduction.


    Now Su Ye controls tens of millions of resource light balls, some of which are obtained by himself and the other are traded from other gods, because the gods think this kind of thing can only be exchanged for ordinary resources and is of little use.


    Tens of thousands of resource light balls burned down, which greatly accelerated the analysis of demigod ancient demons.


    The second attack of demigods and ancient demons came soon. On the battlefield, magicians used various targeted tactics to not only kill the former demigods, but also retain extremely complete remains. The total weight of remains is more than three times that of the last time.


    With so many complete remains, the degree of analysis of Su ye and the magic association has increased significantly.


    During the third round of attack, not only the half god ancient devil opposite was surprised, but also his own gods stared at the magic tower beast that suddenly appeared.


    The legendary shield horn rhinoceros has a huge rhinoceros horn on its head. When defending, it can be transformed into a tortoise shell bone shield covering more than half of its predecessor. When attacking, it can be transformed into a sharp bone cone with sharp spines on both sides. All the bones and skin of the shield horned rhinoceros are 80% similar to the white tortoise pattern of the previous giant belly ancient demon.


    Heroic underground oil spiders. These spiders hide underground and no longer stab bone spines upward. Instead, they absorb the ability of faceless ancient demons, create an oil space at the feet of the enemy, and drag them into the black oil space to kill them.


    The attack range of underground oil spiders reaches a terrible five kilometers away, and the black oil space is also very strong. They can create ten enemies and bind ten enemies at a time. But the disadvantage is that the lethality is very weak. Basically, it takes ten minutes to kill a legend. If you kill a hero, it is difficult to do it in one day.


    However, due to insufficient ability and external force, magicians changed their tactics and made use of the permeability of oil space terror to make each underground oil spider wear a rare space ring, which is filled with curse poison mixed with severe poison and curse.


    In this way, the combat mode of the underground oil spider is no longer to kill the enemy, but to pull the enemy into the black oil space first, inject the curse poison, throw it out immediately regardless of life or death, and continue to capture the next enemy with the black oil space.


    Those enemies are poisoned by curses. Their strength is greatly reduced. There are special legendary magicians aiming at point killing, which is very efficient.


    Heroic bagpipe peacocks evolved from multi winged birds. At the beginning of the battle, they suddenly opened their colorful tails.


    The tail is not composed of peacock feathers, but strange cone-shaped flutes, which look like a large colored fan from a distance.


    Hundreds of bagpipes played together, and the melodious sound spread all over the battlefield. A wisp of blood light surrounded all tower beasts, making all tower beasts more bloodthirsty in an instant.


    The fourth new tower beast is a floating sea urchin with a diameter of more than ten meters. It is covered with thick black hair, like a hairy ancient demon.


    Their strange black hair floats in the sky and can reach the tower beast up to two kilometers away. They use their black hair to suck the blood and flesh of the dead bodies and treat the injured tower beast, which is much more efficient than the floating seahorse before.


    After all, these four kinds of tower beasts have just been cultivated. There is no way to take the ancient Demon Under the demigod, but they have become the nemesis of the ancient Demon Under the demigod.


    In this way, with each new wave of demigod ancient demon attack, the tower beast will make progress.


    The most terrible thing is not the new tower beasts, but the old tower beasts are also making rapid progress.


    Under the guidance of Su ye, tower beasts evolved faster than ancient demons.


    When the ancient demon demigod died, the ancient demon army still had tens of billions left.


    They are still trying to besiege the city, but this time, it''s the tower beast''s turn to attack in an all-round way and attack unreservedly.


    Just one day, the battle was over.


    The last ancient demons became the nourishment of the mage tower.


    The seven best mage towers have finally changed again.


    Each new mage tower has grown to a height of 100 meters, forming a total of three forms.


    The four mage towers change into pyramids, which are intertwined with demonized metal and flesh. The flesh and blood fluctuates, and the surface is full of light golden light, full of strange beauty.


    At the top of the spire, each hung a red eye burning a black flame.


    The two mage towers gave birth to a pair of huge black flesh wings, 200 meters long. The tower body was a standard cylindrical shape. The interior was still supported by demonized metal, but the exterior was all transformed into flesh and blood, and there was no trace of steel.


    Unlike the golden mage tower and the ordinary mage tower, the wing mage tower has one more eye.


    The centers of the two black flesh wings are inlaid with a huge scarlet eye constantly flowing with blood and tears.


    The black meat wings on both sides are rotting and healing, emitting a strong fishy smell.


    From a distance, the winged mage tower seems to be a headless demon God.


    The last mage tower is different from the first two. It is a mechanical giant wrapped in demonized metal and blood. It looks like an enlarged pushpin.


    The column connected with the ground is a skyscraper intertwined with blood and bronze. The structure of the skyscraper is very ordinary, but it supports a huge circular building.


    A huge disc made entirely of colored crystals.


    The crystal disk building has a huge space inside. The landing colorless crystal window on the edge is transparent and clean, full of a sense of future and magic.


    On the disc, there are no eyes, but a blood colored diamond crystal, which doesn''t seem to have any sense of oppression.


    The faint semi divine power spread in all directions.


    The gods looked curiously at the three seven different mage towers.


    "Su Shen, is this your original creation? What a surprise. "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "we just give the general direction. The final image and change are not controlled by us. This is one of the characteristics of the biological mage tower. Even if the same mage tower devours the same flesh and blood at the beginning, there will be subtle differences."


    "What''s the difference between the golden mage tower, the wing mage tower and the crystal mage tower?" Canghong mountain looked up and asked curiously.


    "Mages are studying."


    A steady stream of flesh and blood.


    The seven semi divine mage towers no longer use the original way of eating. All the ancient demons'' flesh and blood will suddenly disappear as long as they get close.


    The flesh and blood body of the mage tower is crawling wildly to absorb power.


    After a full day and night, the seven semi divine mage towers slowed down their peristalsis.


    Then, the strong smell of blood and heavy pressure spread, and people under the nearby legends and even tower beasts had to avoid it.


    Twelve hours later, a tower beast shrouded in black fog came out of each magic tower.


    The gods opened their eyes. These giant snake like black fog are the symbol of the ancient demigod devil.


    The tower beast coming out of master Jin''s tower is a giant tiger with four black blood patterns, with a body length of 100 meters.


    On a closer look, there are no hair or armor on the surface of their bodies, but strange small eddies, such as black or red dragons. Their bodies are constantly changing, and the blood lines on the black background seem to be flowing.


    The two semi divine tower beasts of the winged mage tower are suspended in the air, with five pairs of meat wings gently flapping, with a wingspan of 300 meters.


    Their bodies are like a dragon covered with black metal armor, but their neck is not a head, but a huge eye, golden eyeballs and black vertical pupils, which are slowly rotating and looking around.


    Moving with the main eye, there are a thousand small eyes on five pairs of meat wings. Even some gods looked at the terrible monster with hair all over their body. The demigod who came out of the crystal mage tower relieved the gods. It is a giant 30 meters high. Its body is wrapped in seven layers of crystals of different colors, just like a rainbow. Through the transparent rainbow crystal surface, you can see the strange flesh and blood tissue in his body, which is completely bloody rotten meat. It is completely different from the normal biological structure. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1088

    The giant''s face is the outline of human beings, but it is only the outline. He does not have eyes, ears, nose and mouth, or he can be everywhere in his body.


    Su ye said, "call them hurricane magic tiger, thousand eyed magic dragon and Rainbow Crystal giant respectively. Try their fighting power. "


    Then, under the leadership of the seven demigods, a wanta magic coalition set out to recover the cities in the core area and resume production as soon as possible.


    The cities in the core areas that were previously occupied are occupied by a large number of ancient demons.


    The magic tide in the magic continent was suppressed in the core area by Su ye, and the external area only encountered the ordinary magic tide without demigods. All of them were defeated and have entered the final cleaning stage.


    But the demigods and ancient demons of the other 99 continents wreak havoc everywhere.


    Fortunately, with the support of Su Ye''s mage tower, magic cannon, technology and information, and the concerted defense of all alliances, so far only three cities have been destroyed by accident, and the rest are safe and sound.


    However, other gods responded very hard. After all, the demigod ancient devil was too powerful. There were not enough mages, the close guard group of the main god of taga, and they could not win at all.


    They are all waiting silently, waiting for the day when Su Ye is fully reinforced.


    Now, they looked at the seven strange demigods and ancient demons, and their eyes flashed.


    However, many gods broke up and frowned.


    The forging master frowned and said, "Su Shen, you should be able to perceive that the breath of these three demigods is a little weak. They are just ordinary demigods. They don''t look like peak demigods, one-on-one, or even the opponent of the demigod leader of the first demon tide."


    Canghong mountain continued: "I don''t feel right either! These seven demigods can''t even compare with the many magic dragons we met before. Seven together are not necessarily. "


    The oak God was surprised and said, "can''t you? Are the seven demigods so weak? "


    The gods looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "look again."


    The gods frowned and waited quietly.


    Soon, the Wanda magic army came to the nearest urban ruins, which is the core city of Isis, the God of fertility. But now, it has been completely transformed into an ancient magic city. A huge blood and flesh tower nest 1000 meters high stands in the center of the city.


    A thousand demigods and ancient demons occupied it.


    The wanta magic army camped outside the ancient magic city and launched an attack.


    Neither side has deployed high-level combat power.


    On the third day, legends and heroes were sent out one after another.


    On the fifth day, the seven demigod tower beasts of the magic alliance rushed out.


    At first, they were very smooth, even in the face of groups of legends or heroes and ancient demons, they could kill them.


    The speed of the hurricane magic tiger is terrible. The little tornado wind around the body can not only ward off the attack, but also absorb power. They fight like a dark shadow running around. People under the legend can''t see it at all.


    The two thousand eyed magic dragons are very lazy and do nothing. They go straight ahead. As long as all demons are close, they will be stared at by one eye and then controlled directly!


    As soon as the two thousand eyed magic dragons went to the battlefield, they controlled a whole 2000 heroes. The ancient demons fought for them.


    This ability amazed all gods.


    However, every once in a while, the thousand eyed magic dragon will eat a hero ancient demon to supplement its internal magic.


    The crystal giant completely exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    He looks like a man and fights like a man.


    He can transform the iridescent crystal around him into various forms, such as animal claws, sharp teeth, flying wings and other biological forms, as well as weapons such as big swords and axes.


    This makes him jump and fight in the ancient demons like a rainbow, constantly showing gorgeous fighting methods, as if he were an excellent Gladiator actor.


    Especially when fighting with weapons, the fighting skills are as gorgeous as those of demigod soldiers.


    Just a few hours later, seven half gods and ancient demons ran out of the ancient magic city and fought with seven half gods and tower beasts.


    At first, I couldn''t see it. More than ten minutes later, the seven semi God tower beasts retreated one after another. Finally, they were beaten black and blue and had to retreat.


    The ancient demons in the city made all kinds of mocking noises. Then the seven victorious ancient demons slaughtered some tower beasts and returned to the city excitedly.


    The morale of the magic alliance fell sharply, and the faces of the gods became extremely ugly.


    Only Su Ye looked calm.


    "Su Shen, these seven semi divine mage towers have chosen the wrong direction of evolution?" Asked the angry King carefully.


    "Why do you use your current state to judge the future results?" Su ye asked in surprise.


    "But... They have failed now." The angry king was stunned.


    "They fail today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow and for 100 consecutive days. Can you say that they will fail on the 101st day?" Su ye asked.


    The furious King forbear his impatience and said, "but after 100 consecutive days of failure, it is indeed more likely to fail on the 101st day."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "when an ordinary person tosses a coin and tosses 100 back faces, do you instinctively and first react that the possibility of the front is greater or the possibility of the back is greater?"


    "Of course it''s positive..." said the angry king. At last, his tone was suddenly weak.


    The gods were also covered.


    "Strange, why are the two things so similar, but our views are different?"


    "No, no, no, it''s very different. Tower beasts are growing, and growing faster than ancient demons. Then our winning rate will increase with each additional day, but we still instinctively think that we will lose in 101 days. In the process of coin tossing, the coin is completely unchanged and the change of people is very small. According to the way we judge the victory or defeat of the tower beast, in fact, the 101st time is mostly on the back, but why do we instinctively think that the possibility of the front is greater? It''s strange. "


    Thoth, the God of Egyptian wisdom, whispered, "is this a paradox of victory and defeat? When we suffer setbacks, we often believe that we will continue to suffer setbacks; According to some phenomena, we can find that when we continue to win, we will believe that we will continue to win later. But when we are not influenced by winning or losing and judge from a neutral point of view, our choice seems to be more sober. "


    The gods were in full discussion.


    Canghong mountain whispered: "just talking about the coin toss, since the coin has only two sides, I feel that the possibility of the back and the front is the same for the 101st time, and the 101st time has nothing to do with the first 100 times."


    Su Ye nodded to the canghong mountains with a smile.


    Finally, the angry king asked, "Su God, we discussed for a long time. Although each has its own reason, there is no result. What are you going to say?"


    "I mean, the tower beast is so complex, the mage tower is so complex, the mage tower is so complex, the society is so complex, and the life is so complex. Why can you judge the final victory or defeat in the future only through more than ten minutes of fighting today? Why are you affected by your emotions and make a wrong judgment just because you failed today, and today''s failure is important for us to look back three or even ten years later? "


    The angry King blinked.


    Su Ye continued: "if one thing, no matter how important it is now, if it is not important in three or ten years, it is not important now. On the contrary, if something doesn''t seem important now, but it will be important in three or ten years, then it must be important now. The victory or defeat of the demigod tower beast today is not important in the future. What is important is how we learn the lessons of failure and transform them into the ability of the demigod tower beast and our own strength. "


    "Since the victory or defeat of the demigod tower beast today is not important, how can we say that this is the wrong direction of evolution? Obviously not. If the demigod tower can not find the reason from today''s failure, and the next demigod tower beast has not grown at all, it can prove that the demigod tower has chosen the wrong direction of evolution. "


    "Today, we can only judge the right and wrong of the past long ago, and the ruler to measure today is hidden in the future, but the future is determined by today. We should learn to take the ruler of the future and strive to move towards the future. "


    "You''re right." The angry King nodded hard and looked confused.


    Canghong mountain continued to whisper: "this should be the difference between seeing reality with eyes and seeing reality with wisdom..."


    "What shall we do next?" Asked the oak God.


    "Plant seeds, try to water and fertilize, and then wait for flowers and fruits." Suye road.


    The gods waited quietly.


    One day, two days, three days


    The seven demigods tower beasts constantly challenge the demigods and ancient demons. They will lose every war, which greatly affects the morale of the magical coalition and even the mood of the gods.


    Fortunately, the magicians did not seem to be affected, but studied happily, and the tower beasts were hardly affected.


    Slowly, more and more mage towers were promoted to demigod mage towers, and there were always only three forms.


    Soon, he became twenty-four demigod tower beasts, challenged the ancient demigod demons and was beaten every day.


    Finally, the gods were beaten out of temper and didn''t bother to see. They all cared about the devil tide in their territory.


    Until the 47th day, some Lord gods saw the clue.


    Ares frowned and said, "Su God, is the demigod tower beast hiding its strength? If you recall carefully, the demigod tower beast made obvious progress in the past 20 days, but it was beaten miserably every time and had no power to fight back. However, since more than 30 days ago, the battle of the demigod tower beast has come and gone. Especially these days, my fighting instinct feels that sometimes the demigod tower beast can defeat the demigod ancient devil, but in the end, it chooses to give up. "


    "And such a thing?" The gods were shocked and hurried to watch the battle.


    Looking carefully, I was very surprised that in less than two months, the strength of the demigod tower beast had grown to this level. However, it seems that it can''t beat the demigod ancient devil.


    "Just looking at the current battle, I don''t seem to see it." The king of wrath.


    "So we should look at all the battles these days." Ares glanced coldly at the angry king.


    The angry king was so frightened that he shut up and whispered in his heart that you are a prisoner. What''s crazy!


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you are worthy of being the God of war. A few days ago, these semi God tower beasts have surpassed ordinary semi ancient demons, and can even kill them at the cost of serious injury. However, as I said a few days ago, it doesn''t matter whether we win or lose now. What matters is how the demigod tower beast grows rapidly. In the next month, the demigod tower beast will still maintain a balance of power until its growth slows down and it is guaranteed that it will not be easily killed by the peak demigod ancient devil. Only then will they make a full shot and force the peak demigod ancient devil to end. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1089

    Canghong mountain suddenly realized, "I see! When you were training demigod tower beasts, you gave up deciding what they should be and reduced control. In this way, they are weak at the beginning, but let them take the initiative to experience the battle with the ancient devil. In the battle, they continue to improve and iterate. As long as they don''t die, their growth is far stronger than the result determined by the magician at the beginning. Moreover, this method seems to be slow and wasted two or three months in vain, which is far faster than the magician regulating the next batch of powerful demigod tower beasts. "


    "It''s like that everyone creates tower beasts. Our gods are used to equipping them, teaching them magic skills and fighting in our way, but either our way fails or they need a long time to adapt to our power. But now, you let the tower beast learn to build equipment and decide what magic skills to use. You don''t decide, but you keep guiding them. It seems slow, but it''s actually the fastest way. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, that''s the difference between puppets and tower beasts. Each component of the puppet is full of certainty, and the final whole is also greatly determined. Tower beast is a part of the biological mage tower and a living body. If we control them by controlling puppets, we will eventually lose to the ancient demons. "


    "But will the tower beast be completely independent, betray us, or even destroy us and the ancient demons, and become the overlord of the land of creation?"


    The gods were slightly surprised.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if one day, from our perspective, we fail, but from the perspective of infinite plane will, maybe we have done the second additional problem right."


    The gods immediately understood that they habitually laughed and scolded magicians as crazy.


    "Will the tower beast join hands with the ancient devil to deal with us one day?" Asked the pale red mountains.


    "The tower beast is very close to the ancient devil''s body, but its mind is far away." Suye road.


    The gods sighed.


    "You magicians kill people and kill people. It''s too poisonous. Most of the tower beasts are from ancient demons. Sheng Sheng made them betray their ancestors. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "tower beasts are satisfied with their basic needs. For example, when eating and drinking, they only instinctively believe in ancient demons. However, as they continue to grow and evolve, their needs and wisdom continue to improve. They can only choose the same kind of spirit, wisdom and rationality, rather than the same kind of blood. We make this clear, make use of it and guard against it, but in any case, we should be one in the final result. "


    The gods pondered, and the higher the level of the gods, the more carefully they pondered.


    Time passed slowly. A month later, 32 demigod tower beasts fully demonstrated their strength and fought ordinary demigod ancient demons independently.


    The ancient demon of the peak demigod was so angry that he took the initiative to fight that the demigod tower beasts retreated one after another.


    Fortunately, the legendary magician helped, otherwise more than half of the demigod tower beasts would die on the way.


    Next, the magic alliance bears the fear of being crushed by the demigod ancient demon again.


    But only two months later, the demigod tower beast had fought back and forth with the peak demigod ancient demon, which was weak on average, but it was impossible to be killed.


    To the horror of the gods, there seems to be an extremely terrible ability between the biological mage towers. When any single semi God tower beast grows, other semi God tower beasts can quickly follow up and learn this ability.


    Soon they learned that the magician had found that the biological magician tower had a group learning ability, which combined the dual advantages of ancient demons and human magicians.


    However, the biological mage tower is not omnipotent. They choose group learning, which is equivalent to slightly weakening the individual''s freedom and reducing creativity.


    However, their lack of creativity is filled by magicians.


    The symbiotic relationship between magician and biological wizard tower has greatly enhanced the growth of magic alliance.


    Two months before the 201 year of the creation calendar, all the testing, regulation and growth of the demigod tower beast have been formed. Next, it can be improved only by continuous cultivation and fighting.


    Therefore, the magic alliance made a bold move and directly wiped out all the core cities occupied by ancient demons, one a day.


    More than ten days later, many Wanda magic allied forces went to other continents to encircle and suppress the wild ancient demon army led by the demigod, or defend dangerous cities.


    The gods breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Although the number of demigod tower beasts is very small and far from forming a scale, this means that the creation alliance has spare power to fight back.


    The battle continued until the first day of the 201 year of the genesis calendar.


    This night, all the high-level combat forces and gods in the place of creation did not rest and looked at the sky quietly.


    In the city of the gods, it is quiet.


    As the stars change, the sky changes from black to blue.


    Suddenly, the sky was ablaze with fire and red light.


    Giant stars fall from the sky, dragging a long tail flame and falling everywhere in the place of creation.


    The gods were slightly surprised. Each star was only more than ten kilometers in diameter, but in their own eyes, each star covered the whole sky.


    Even if it''s just the God King''s distraction, even if it doesn''t show its power on the ground, the terrible God King''s authority is all over every inch of the sky, earth and sea.


    All the ancient demons in the land of creation shouted in horror, stopped fighting, withdrew to the distance and waited quietly.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The place of creation seems to be bombarded by stars and loud noises.


    Ares was pale.


    "Su Shen, hurry up. If my father finds out that he takes refuge in you, I''ll be miserable."


    The gods looked at the despairing Lord God unhappily.


    "All the scouts have been dispatched. In an hour at most, we will find the place of the great Zeus. Before that, I would like to remind you a few words... "


    Su Ye glanced at the gods and said slowly, "I know that even now, many gods hide their identity and want to help Zeus. However, I suggest you think hard. With the power of these gods, can you really fight the tower beast army and the LORD God guard? I suggest you keep silent, don''t fight fearlessly, stay distracted here, and let your noumenon continue to grow. If we really want to help Zeus, we''ll decide the outcome outside. Of course, this is my advice on the good side, and my evil side is, please make a move as soon as possible and expose yourself. In this way, I have fewer opponents. "


    The city of gods is quiet.


    The gods sighed in their hearts that there was no right or wrong at this point.


    If Su Ye doesn''t kill Zeus, Zeus will kill Su Ye.


    If Zeus did not bow his head, Suye would never negotiate peace.


    The contradiction between the two sides is irreconcilable.


    The gods waited quietly. Only fifteen minutes later, the same scene appeared on all the spiritual shadow mirror of the city of the gods.


    On the fertile black land, the green grassland is boundless.


    Suddenly, a huge city with a radius of 30 kilometers appeared on the ground.


    On the central square of the city, there stands a white statue of Zeus sitting 100 meters high.


    The statue of Zeus sits on the throne and holds the spear of thunder. It is arrogant and domineering.


    At the moment of seeing the statue, most gods instinctively shrink their necks.


    Behind the statue lies a magnificent temple, a full kilometer long and more than 300 meters high.


    The temple gate was closed.


    Then, some adult humans appeared in the city, but the next moment, a black light shrouded the whole city, which could not be seen by the outside world.


    The eyes of the gods left the mirror of the soul and moved to Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "do you know which continent this is? Hera was once in the core of Wanyuan continent. It is worthy of being the divine king and queen couple. They fully know how each other will choose. He is worthy of being the king of God. He is arrogant and domineering. He directly enters the core area. I don''t know what will happen to him next. The whole army, attack! "


    At the command of Su ye, the massive transmission array in the place of creation moved.


    A few hours later, 50000 mage towers, millions of Lord God guards and tens of thousands of elite troops arrived outside the core area of Wanyuan.


    A large number of legendary magic moves, dividing mountains and mountains, opening up the road to the core area.


    The surging ancient demons came from all directions.


    This time, the army didn''t even build a city and rushed forward against the ancient devil.


    The army advanced all the way, and Shengsheng killed 20 kilometers away from the core area to the God city of Zeus.


    A dark red road spread from behind the magic alliance to the end of the sky.


    The gods stared with wide eyes, held their breath and quietly looked at the mirror of the soul.


    A group of black iron tower beasts entered the city of Zeus within 20 kilometers. They were like big bellied beetles on a foot, burst one after another without warning, and the green slurry splashed everywhere.


    Then, the Silver Tower beast went in, invisible pressure came, the bones of the whole body were broken, and the skin was torn.


    The golden tower beast entered and died after walking for a while.


    The sacred tower beast entered again and lasted three minutes before it died.


    When the legendary tower beast enters, its body continues to suffer inexplicable damage and its strength continues to decline. It seems that it can last up to one hour.


    The gods breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, the hero tower beast and the demigod tower beast enter.


    The hero tower beast is only slightly damaged, while the demigod tower beast is minimally affected, just like carrying a heavy load.


    However, the actual level of the demigod tower beast was cut to legend, down two levels.


    The gods breathed a long sigh of relief again. The power of the God King was really terrible, but fortunately, it was just distracted and suppressed by the place of creation.


    "Where did the bug come from!"


    A familiar voice of the gods came from the mirror of the soul shadow devil. Then, a large number of the mirror of the soul shadow devil turned into black and white snowflakes and sounded.


    The black shield over Zeus City dissipated, and the mirror of the soul of a few heroes could vaguely see the scene ahead.


    The hero tower beast within 20 kilometers into the city had difficulty breathing and stumbled out.


    The demigod tower beast shivered and stood reluctantly.


    "It''s him..." ares shrunk back, his eyes frightened, slightly turned his face, and only dared to peek at the mirror of the soul shadow demon.


    Boom... In the mirror of some heroes and demons, the door of Zeus Temple opened with a bang. A ten meter high statue of Zeus appeared at the gate. Among the statues, a distractor, far taller than all the main gods, stood in it. However, because the power of the divine king is too strong, the pictures of all the spiritual shadow mirror are very blurred. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1090

    The gods could only see that it was an old man in a white robe, with a white beard and silver curly hair, but there were no wrinkles around his body, and his translucent spirit was as strong as a young man.


    Behind him, the sky was full of stars and thunder.


    Even if his face is so blurred, Su ye can see the supreme majesty from it.


    Even, Su Ye felt a tingling in his eyes.


    Su Ye looked at other gods. The distracted eyes of the false gods bled and had to avoid them. The lower gods covered their eyes, and most of the middle gods did not dare to look directly at the great figure.


    Only the superior God and the LORD God can look directly.


    "Worthy of Zeus..."


    The gods sighed.


    In the blurred picture, Zeus distracted and scanned the front, then raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "Children, your father is calling you."


    Above the sky, the wind roared, the dark clouds gathered, and the thunder rolled.


    The shadow enveloped the earth.


    The tower beast and magic Allied soldiers will tremble with fear.


    The gods were stunned. Obviously, they were just distracted. Obviously, they were suppressed by the will of the infinite plane. They could still trigger heaven and earth visions and control one side of the climate.


    How strong is the noumenon of the God King?


    "Why, aren''t you ready for my coming, my favorite children?"


    Listening to this voice full of supreme majesty, the gods suddenly felt unspeakably strange, as if the world was suddenly torn apart and they were in two different worlds.


    A world called God King omnipotent, Zeus did whatever he wanted.


    Another world is called this? The God King seems to be in trouble.


    "Hera, my wife, I''m calling you."


    In the blurred image, Zeus slowly controlled his arms and looked up at the sky, as if to embrace the world.


    Still no response.


    "Children, are you playing hide and seek with your father, your Lord and your king?"


    The sky suddenly exploded, and a dense thunder fell from the sky, just like a thunderstorm, bombarding the magic coalition.


    Click... Boom... Boom


    The whole coalition army was in chaos.


    The gods are worried. Is this the power of the God King, even if there is a semi God Army... Eh? The thunder seemed to be out of control and there was electricity everywhere.


    The power of these thunders is only equivalent to ordinary natural lightning, and the strongest is only the holy land level, which is far from the legend.


    The thunder and rain are small.


    Soon, the magic coalition responded, and a large number of legendary masks protected the army, allowing the thunder to fall intensively without hurting a penny.


    Canghong mountain suddenly realized, "I understand! Zeus chose the thunder theocracy he was best at, but he could only reluctantly affect the natural climate and could not integrate his own power into the natural lightning. So, this is the shelf. "


    "Don''t make me wait too long." Zeus''s voice sounded again.


    The gods still couldn''t see Zeus clearly, but they obviously felt that Zeus''s tone was wrong.


    Ares suddenly smiled and said, "the old man is angry. Ha ha, he was angry! Although it''s just a distraction, ha ha... "


    The gods gave a white look at the son of the neurotic God King.


    In the blurred picture, Zeus slowly glanced at the magical coalition in front, and the strange light flickered in his eyes.


    "Weird wizard tower, magician... I probably understand."


    After a moment, Zeus''s tone returned to calm.


    But at the same time, Su Ye''s face changed slightly and issued an order.


    Among the magic allied forces, a large portal emerged, and the biological mage tower, the legendary mage and the main god guard rushed in and disappeared in the battlefield.


    "Is it su ye?" Zeus''s voice resounded through the sky, steady and powerful.


    The gods looked at Su Ye.


    The eyes of countless gods flashed with unspeakable admiration.


    Su ye said nothing.


    "I''m just distracted, so I can say what the body wants to say but can''t say," Zeus slowly looked up at the mirror of the hero''s soul in the sky.


    All the gods in the city of gods were tense, and each God felt that Zeus looked directly at himself, and even could distract himself and collapse at any time.


    Zeus''s voice roared.


    "Be my son, you will be the next king of Greece."


    The gods were stunned and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    Ares, the son of Zeus and the God of war, couldn''t help but burst out rude words. He was angry and looked at Su ye, and his face turned red.


    This time, the eyes of the gods were more admiration than admiration.


    Although Zeus is crazy, vicious, ferocious and cunning. He is a first-class conspirator in unlimited aspects, when he speaks such words as the God King, it means that he doesn''t generally value Su ye, but really moves his heart to let Su ye be his successor.


    Zeus would never use this delaying tactic to distract himself from victory or defeat.


    Long Zui grew up in canghong mountain and muttered to himself, "if I were Su ye, I would have jumped up and called Dad."


    "If I were the canghong mountains, I would do the same." Su Ye glanced at the pale red mountains.


    Ares squinted at the blurred Zeus in the mirror, his eyes surging with flame like madness. He bit his teeth, distracted and concussed, and then slowly lowered his head.


    "I''m not as smart as my sister, or as skillful as my brother, or as kind as Apollo, or as nice as Artemis. Now, in your heart, I''m not even as good as an outsider..."


    In the mirror of the soul shadow demon, Zeus showed a vague smile. While carefully observing the magic alliance, he smiled and nodded his head and said, "you are worthy of being my enemy. Unexpectedly, you have combined so many gods and created such strange magic objects in only two hundred years. Even I can''t do it."


    "When you built the city in the demon prison City, I said underestimate you for the first time."


    "You left the chosen war safely. I underestimated you for the second time."


    "When you entered my temple to trade, I underestimated you for the third time."


    "When you were canonized, you escaped the pursuit of the gods. I underestimated you for the fourth time."


    "I didn''t say anything when you defeated the abyss alliance and swept thousands of divine power planes with the magic prison city."


    "Now, I say for the fifth time, I, Zeus, the father and Lord of Greece, the king and God of mankind, underestimated you."


    "You, the next God King of Greece, are not my gift, but you deserve it."


    Everyone saw that Zeus''s smile was bigger.


    The gods sighed, who can make Zeus so among the endless gods except Su ye?


    "I''m waiting for your reply." Zeus smiled.


    The gods stared at Su ye, including Ares, the lost god of war.


    After a long time, Su Ye suddenly asked, "what do you want me to call you?"


    The gods looked dark. Although they knew that the possibility was great, they had a faint loss.


    The divine king is indeed the divine king. Su Ye is only Su ye after all.


    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated and the sun shone.


    Zeus''s face, smiling, kind, confident and powerful, said, "father."


    "Yes!" Su Ye nodded and agreed, more confident and powerful, more kind and kind.


    In the magic image, Zeus''s fuzzy appearance was rigid.


    The gods slowly open their mouths, time stands still and space solidifies.


    The gods are all crazy.


    Take advantage of the God King.


    This is death!


    "Niubi..." canghong mountain said dragon slang.


    Ares decided on the spot to give Su ye the position of the most crazy God in the infinite plane.


    Then, several Zeus gods, the hostile main gods, lowered their heads and couldn''t help laughing.


    Suddenly, in the high altitude of the place of creation, some gods were familiar with the sound of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Some gods could not be identified by crying and laughing.


    "Is the Supreme God Amura..."


    "Is the supreme Marduk..."


    "There seems to be the Supreme Lord of hell..."


    "The Supreme Tiamat is also laughing wildly..."


    "The supreme Odin seemed to laugh out of breath..."


    In the city of the gods, the gods bowed their heads one after another.


    Laughing at the magic image of Zeus, I really don''t respect the God King.


    Soon, the gods could not hold their tension, especially some gods with happy divine power, covered their mouths and laughed wildly.


    The infinite plane has been born for so long. I''ve never seen anyone take advantage of the God King and take so much.


    The key is in front of so many gods!


    That''s Zeus!


    Who would have thought that the third hundred years of the land of creation would begin in this unpredictable way.


    "How can anything surpass magic." Su Ye looked indifferent.


    "Su ye, you''ve broken your way back." Zeus took a deep breath and suddenly calmed down.


    The laughter of the gods stopped immediately and sighed that he was worthy of being the king of God. He was so insulted that he could recover so quickly.


    "Your back is broken. Attack! "


    All magicians and magic towers have been removed, leaving only tower beasts.


    All the tower beasts under the demigod shrank outside, because they were far away from the mage tower, and their strength weakened rapidly.


    Only the demigod tower accelerated forward.


    "Get out! This is the place of Zeus, the land of thunder! "


    The breath of terror rolled in all directions. The bodies of all the semi God tower beasts suddenly became low, as if they were pressed down by the mountain, and the sound of subtle bone fragmentation spread all over the audience.


    The dark clouds in the sky gathered again, and the thunder came again, bombarding the demigod tower beast.


    However, even if they were cut off by Zeus, this natural holy thunder could not inflict heavy damage on them.


    The Bloody Tower beasts rushed into the city of Zeus and Zeus square with minor injuries.


    Ten thousand new Zeus believers looked blankly at the demigod tower beast. Ten thousand believers died instantly when the thousand eyes of the thousand eyed magic dragon were swept away¡° Get out! " Thousands of thunders poured down like the heavenly river and spread over the earth. The demigod tower beasts swam in the sea of thunder and rushed into the temple. Seeing that the demigod tower beast is about to meet the statue of Zeus, the endless thunder ocean erupts from the statue, spreads and surges in an instant, covering hundreds of kilometers. Seen from a high altitude, a huge flower interwoven with blue and white electric light blooms under the shadow of dark clouds. Beautiful and shining. The statue of Zeus, the God King, exploded¡° Su... Ye... "The voice full of resentment spread all over the place of creation. The power of the God King swept the world. Over hundreds of thousands of seas, it was covered by dark clouds, and hundreds of millions of thunder rolled back to the night. Countless creatures who didn''t know what had happened crawled on the ground and trembled. Numerous resource light balls flew out of the statue of Zeus and all flew to Suye. Most of the tower beasts died, and only a few semi God tower beasts were dying and soon rescued. Zeus was distracted and fell. In the city of the gods, the gods silently looked at the mirror of the shadow devil who restored the clarity of their hearts and looked at the dark hole bombarded by thunder¡° The times have changed... "The forging master sighed. The third century of the land of creation began. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1091

    Beyond infinity.


    In the third decade of the place of creation, all distracted gods received a second gift.


    This time, the gift power is more and stronger. Countless false gods break through and can be promoted to a new God at any time.


    Those distracted and scattered gods looked at the world with envy.


    The joy of the gods who have gained strength has not dissipated, and the regret of the gods who have not gained strength is also churning. The divine world where Zeus is located suddenly heard an uncontrollable roar of anger.


    Hundreds of millions of empty lightning and thunder, countless believers and even hypocrites died under the thunder for no reason.


    Some of the false gods of Zeus, who had just received the gift of infinite plane, were swallowed up by the God King''s thunder and turned into ashes before the smile on their faces dissipated.


    Not only the gods of Zeus system trembled, but also the gods of other God systems trembled.


    Soon, there was a meteor shower over the major gods, which was a message from the gods.


    After a short period of fear, some hostile gods clapped the handrail of the God seat and laughed wildly, which stunned the followers and believers.


    Some left tears excitedly, and the damned Zeus finally got his due punishment.


    Some even sing in public, unable to control themselves.


    The gods never dreamed that Zeus, the great God, died suddenly at the beginning of the third decade.


    Obviously, Zeus''s enemies had planned for a long time and accumulated incredible power.


    The gods are well aware that no matter what the test is in the place of creation, since the God King is arranged to enter at the end, it must be because the God King is too powerful and has the power of self-protection.


    But in fact, the day came and collapsed.


    This is not only a blow to distraction, but also a comprehensive blow to Zeus'' spirit, will and confidence, and even to the whole Zeus God system.


    Zeus and Cronus swept the Titan, night God and old sea god, fought against the Nordic, Persian and Egyptian gods, and crossed the world of gods without fear.


    Even if it is countered by Plato and Suye, it is only a trivial loss.


    But this time, a large number of gods in the Zeus God system were distracted and collapsed, and the great God King was distracted and scattered, which was a complete defeat.


    The power contained in the God King''s distraction is no less than all the power of a Lord God!


    Now, it''s gone.


    The world of Zeus is an ocean of sadness.


    The world of the gods is an ocean of joy.


    At this moment, the gods of Zeus God system deeply realized that what is God is different from God''s sadness and joy.


    Zeus was in a panic.


    Soon, the bell of the dark cloud temple rang, and Zeus personally summoned all the main gods.


    The major gods immediately held a meeting of the gods and talked about it one after another.


    As usual, Su ye sent his avatar to the 18th floor purgatory of hell to participate in the Pantheon meeting.


    The discussion among the gods of hell was in full swing, and some consensus was soon reached.


    First, in the next few hundred years, the infinite plane is bound to undergo drastic changes. There is no need for any evidence. The number of meetings of the gods in recent decades is more than that in the past 1000 years, which is too obvious.


    Second, Zeus is likely to jump over the wall and solve a powerful enemy to make up for his own losses, but also frighten the gods.


    Third, the place of creation will affect the balance of the infinite plane, especially the Zeus God system and the abyss God system, which will be greatly weakened.


    Fourth


    Su Ye was able to push these things himself and did not seriously participate in the meeting. Now more energy is spent on life evolution. At present, he has achieved preliminary results, mastered more theories and gradually used them in magicians.


    Now, the development strategy of Suye has changed and is working in four main places at the same time.


    Magic prison city is the first, Xinguang continent is the second, miletuga Athens is the third, and finally its own magic God star.


    At the same time, Su ye also carried out backup development, established different magician organizations in various large world, and only carried out the simplest guidance and resource preference. As for the specific development, it was entirely up to the local magician associations to decide.


    After the accident of Zeus, Su Ye felt a strong sense of crisis.


    The place of creation is really terrible.


    Even Zeus''s distraction suddenly died. How long can his distraction last?


    Glancing at the talking demons and gods, Su Ye bowed his head and thought.


    "I am very confident, but I am not confident enough to kill Zeus and abyss in such a short time and solve Zeus'' distraction. Therefore, there must be enemies far stronger than me in the place of creation! "


    "This time it''s Zeus, and the next time it may be my distraction."


    "I was lucky to get two gifts, but what about the next one? No one can tell. Therefore, I should work harder to cope with the next crisis. Um... Now open the big sacrifice! "


    In the magic God star, Su Ye began to make a great sacrifice.


    Over the years, Su Ye has been acquiring all kinds of treasures that may sacrifice to strong blood, power and divine power.


    Separate bodies meet here and sacrifice there.


    A few minutes later, the hell meeting suddenly stopped, and all the demons looked up at the sky.


    The earth element of the infinite plane vibrates and spreads all over the world.


    In the eyes of the gods, earthy yellow fireworks are scattered everywhere in the endless starry sky,


    "A great earth element king was born. I don''t know whether it is an element creature or a powerful God." The master of the plot muttered to himself.


    The gods continued their discussion. A few minutes later, the meeting was suspended, and the gods looked up into the sky again.


    This time, red fireworks spread all over the infinite plane universe.


    "A fire element king was born. It seems that the place of creation has helped give birth to many potential talents." The forging master is filled with emotion. At present, he is only the Lord of fire element and has not become the king of fire element.


    The gods continued their discussion. After a few minutes, the gods helplessly turned their eyes and looked at the sky.


    Blue fireworks cover the world in the eyes of the gods.


    "The wind element monarch was born. Is the element monarch so worthless now?" The Star Destroyer sighed.


    "Suspend the meeting and continue to wait for fireworks." The forging Lord took a sip of wine.


    The gods of hell waited quietly. Sure enough, they were not disappointed.


    After the three kings of earth, fire and wind, the visions of water element, wood element, ice element, metal element, dark element and dragon appear one after another.


    "Nine kings in a day is really a prosperous age of infinite planes."


    "Are we in hell?"


    The gods looked at each other and there was no answer.


    There is no need to hide such things, because as long as you show your strength, you will be found.


    "Alas, it seems that the gods of hell are behind. Let''s go to other gods to inquire."


    A few minutes later, the gods of hell looked blankly.


    "Which of you heard?"


    Tens of thousands of hell demons shook their heads.


    "No, at this moment, once the elements or blood monarchs appear in the major gods, they will announce happily. There is no need to hide them. Are they all great kings of the little god system? That''s too unlikely. "


    The demons of hell discussed for a long time, but they couldn''t come to a conclusion.


    Su Ye stood still.


    Divine plane.


    The angry king and the hungry king looked at the suddenly exploded earth Aotian and the king sledgehammer, looked at the stumps and blood on the ground, and fell into deep thought.


    At the end of the meeting, Su Ye dragged his tired body back to the magic prison city.


    Spread out the magic book, the pages quickly turned, and all the recent information of the magic prison City flashed.


    Suddenly, Su Ye raised his head and the brilliance flashed in his eyes, reflecting the first floor of Xinguang world, the largest magic tool mall in the city.


    He saw a tall man wearing a bloody cloak and holding an emerald staff moving forward slowly.


    The man''s wet and oily curly hair was scattered behind his head. His left face was pale and bloodless, and his right face was pockmarked, like a big black pit, emitting light white smoke. His flesh and blood continued to corrode and recover at the same time, just like hundreds of millions of maggots crawling.


    His lips were full of pinholes, as if he had been sewn by a powerful force. Shortly after the thread was removed, the pinholes were faintly glowing with blood.


    He has a slender figure and a delicate face where he has not been corroded. It can be seen that he was once a beautiful man.


    Behind him, followed by three small dogs, but the size of a palm, the dog''s hair is black and bright, and his eyes are pure black, pure white and pure purple.


    At first glance, the three little milk dogs are very cute, but when they look carefully, their faces are cold, and there seem to be countless dead struggling in each eye.


    On the contrary, men still smile even if they look terrible.


    As he walked, the man muttered to himself like an old woman with broken mouth: "what a magical place. I like it here. A holy land level broken magic package sold at a legendary price, ridiculous, eh? That magic watch is good. What''s the price of the legendary magic instrument when the golden magic instrument is sold? I... look good, buy it! "


    "The magician''s aesthetics is great. Tut tut Tut, I like tuxedos. I want to buy 10000 sets. This will be my standard configuration in the future..."


    "This magic sports car is so handsome. It''s more handsome than the sun chariot. Who designed it? oh Su Ye designed it himself. He''s an artist. He''s really the first artist in unlimited fields... "


    In the surprised eyes of the crowd, the man led three indifferent little milk dogs, bought them all, and splashed all kinds of precious stones and gold.


    However, there are always some gemstones or gold that, after being stored, turn into stones without anyone noticing.


    "Wow, what a lovely little dog..."


    A girl rushed excitedly and hugged the little black dog with purple eyes.


    "Woo... Wang..." the purple eyed milk dog was furious, but because it was too petite, it looked more lovely and made everyone laugh.


    The little milk dog narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the strange man.


    The man glanced coldly at the little milk dog and went on shopping.


    The little purple eyed milk dog trembled and was honestly picked up by the girl. The girl kneaded the little milk dog excitedly, and the little milk dog kept grinning. The more so, the happier the girl was. The purple eyed little milk dog has a face that can''t be loved. The other two little suckling dogs bent their mouths slightly and looked at the scene with great interest. Suddenly, rocky turned his head and looked towards the city master''s house. The three little milk dogs turned their heads together and their eyes were cold. The girl trembled, whispered a little uncomfortable, put down the little milk dog and hurried away. The man suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, "please, city Lord, but I don''t respect you." Shua... One person and three dogs disappear in place silently.. Solemnly explain! Solemnly explain! Solemnly explain! Nordic mythology is different from Marvel''s comic film and television. In Nordic mythology, rocky is Odin''s blood alliance brother, Thor''s uncle, not Odin''s son. HeLa, the goddess of death, is Rocky''s daughter. Don''t confuse.. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1092

    There was silence in the mall.


    The old people in the nearby magic prison city are not surprised, but the newcomers are shocked and inexplicable.


    This is the magic prison city. It can make up for countless magic arrays. Even if the next God is here, don''t want to transmit it.


    The man was obviously a newcomer to the magic prison city just now. What''s his identity?


    Suddenly, a shop owner shouted, "where''s gold? Why did my gold turn into stone! Damn it, the man with the dog must have done it. I''ll call the police! "


    All the high-level forces in the demon prison city looked at the city master''s house. There was a sudden surge of magic, like a raging wave, far beyond the limit, and then calmed down.


    In front of the door of the conference hall, the man smiled, took three dogs and stepped on the thick Persian carpet to the incarnation of Su Ye.


    Su Ye got up, nodded slightly and said, "I''ve seen the great Nordic God of fire and tricks, rocky."


    Rocky grinned, blood rippling in the pinholes on his lips, revealing a black tooth pitted by highly toxic corrosion, and said with a smile: "I''m here to cooperate with you to kill Odin and overthrow the Nordic God system. Treat me God King, you are the Lord of magic in northern Europe! "


    Su Ye smiled and asked, "how many gods do you promise?"


    Rocky looked up slightly askew, reached out and touched the dark blood vessels protruding from his neck, and said slowly, "it should not be within 1000, but it must be within 2000."


    "You are an honest God. Please sit down." Su Ye stretched out his hand and sat down by himself.


    Rocky flicked his tuxedo, sat in a chair, crossed his legs, leaned back, looked around the Council hall, and then looked down at the three little milk dogs.


    The three little milk dogs immediately took up their short legs and sat in a neat line at Rocky''s feet, looking fiercely at Su Ye.


    Su Ye glanced at three little milk dogs.


    The son of finriel, the wolf of dusk, and the grandson of rocky, was raised by Rocky''s mistress, the mourning queen. He grew up eating sin corpses and evil skeletons. The famous devouring wolf likes to devour stars, sun and moon. A single God is only the superior God, but the joint force ability is the enemy of the main God. It is the most troublesome enemy of the sun god and the moon god in the infinite plane.


    "I''m serious," said rocky, with his head slightly tilted and his staff aside. "I very much hope you join our twilight tribes. Even Sutter, the king of fire, acquiesces in your joining."


    "It''s very difficult to fight against one God King, not to mention two," Su Ye smiled. "If you help me solve Zeus, I will try my best to help you solve Odin, and there are countless ways."


    Rocky squinted, his greasy wet hair hanging down, covering half of his corroded black face.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I swear by everything I have." Suye road.


    Rocky bowed his head slightly and drooped his eyelids. After a long time, he said, "I can''t fight two gods at the same time."


    "You can fight one by one, solve Zeus first, and then Odin."


    "Why do I think you''ve been waiting for me?" Rocky lazily raised his chin and looked at Su Ye.


    "I''m waiting for all the gods who help me against Zeus." Su Ye smiled.


    "I can''t promise Zeus."


    "Then I can only say I''m sorry. I can''t join you with the Luna instrument presented by Odin. " Suye road.


    Rocky squinted slightly.


    "Woo..." the three swallowing wolves seem to have boulders rolling in their throats.


    Su Ye''s face remained unchanged and calmly met Rocky''s eyes.


    "I want to buy your Luna instruments." Rocky road.


    "I suggest you keep thinking." Suye road.


    The three little wolves were stunned in place, secretly looking at rocky, and their wolf hair retracted.


    "Are you testing me or provoking me?" Rocky grinned and raised his right hand. His middle finger and index finger were pressed in the poison pit on his right face and stirred gently. His fingertips penetrated his cheeks and entered his mouth, making a sound of mud.


    Three swallowing wolves crawled on the ground, shivering.


    Rocky smiled and said, "my anger and arrogance have been corroded by the cold winter snake venom. As long as I can kill Odin and destroy the Nordic God system, I can even kneel in front of you and call you father and Lord."


    Su Ye stared at the venom of cold winter snake venom, thought for a moment, and said, "our magician has studied some special antidotes, which may alleviate your symptoms."


    "No, no, no..." Rocky took out his finger. The surface of his finger made a noise and white smoke floated.


    He stretched out his tongue and licked his fingers stained with rotten meat, blood and poison. Then the tip of his tongue Zizi and white smoke.


    "You misunderstood me. You don''t know how much I love cold winter snake venom. I should always remember this piercing feeling. Only in this way can I be more sober, kill my impulse and stupidity, and let me keep thinking forever until I solve the root cause that is far more painful than cold winter snake venom. Odin, my blood alliance brother. Before that, cold winter snake venom will always be very sweet, don''t you think? "


    When rocky finished, he shook his fingers and three drops of venom splashed on the three devouring wolves.


    "Ow... Ow... Ow..."


    The three devoured wolves emitted thick white smoke, and the sound of Zizi continued to be heard. They rolled wildly on the ground and wailed.


    Su Ye silently looked at Rocky''s face as white as a black pit and remained silent.


    "By the way, great magic new light, what do you think of the relationship between me and my respected blood alliance brothers?" Rocky stared at Su ye with scarlet eyes.


    "He shouldn''t bow to fate." Suye road.


    Rocky''s pupils widened suddenly, covering the black pit''s right face and laughing wildly.


    "Yes, yes..." Rocky stood up, looked up at the sky, with black tendons protruding in his neck and slightly spread his arms. "Even you, an outsider, understand that my blood alliance brother is so stupid and stubborn! He sacrificed one eye for the continuation of the divine system in exchange for endless wisdom and saw the dusk of the gods. "


    "He sees the future. He saw that evening came and all gods were there. See, I, rocky, stand opposite him. "


    "But he forgot that I had taken the risk of deceiving the giant King Julian frost to avoid the gods of Asgard from breaking their vows; He forgot that in order to strengthen the Nordic gods, I bet with two ancient grey dwarf kings, whether Odin''s heavenly gun or infinite ring, whether Thor''s Thor''s Thor''s hammer or frer''s star ship, I don''t even hate them for letting me lose the gambling game, almost killing me and causing my mouth to be sewn. He completely forgot how I gave my wisdom and tricks bit by bit, and constantly helped my blood alliance brothers and God Department, ha ha... "


    After laughing wildly, rocky continued: "so, he restricted me step by step, excluded me, angered me, let me do one wrong thing after another, eroded by darkness, and finally led to great disaster and killed bodel, the God of light. Then he banished my daughter Haila to the country of death, threw yemenga into the bottom of the abyss, trapped my child fenriel, and imprisoned me in a deep cave. "


    "In order to avenge his son, the God of light, Odin turned my son fari into a hungry wolf, killed my other son nalf, took out nalf''s intestines, performed divine magic and tied me."


    "The bitch''s cold winter goddess released the cold winter poisonous snake. Its teeth kept dripping venom on my face, making me suffer endless torture until someone rescued me."


    Rocky lowered his head slowly, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    Su Ye sighed softly.


    All the gods know that Odin opened up the Nordic God system, but then rocky made the greatest contribution to the Nordic God system.


    However, because of various complex reasons, rocky fell into darkness and was imprisoned and punished by the Nordic gods.


    There is no final conclusion whether rocky betrayed the Nordic God system or the Nordic God system betrayed rocky.


    After a long time, rocky sat back in his chair and said with a smile, "join me. Whether I succeed or fail, you will get what you want!"


    "I sympathize with you, but..."


    "But I don''t need sympathy, I just need revenge." Rocky smiled and looked at Su Ye.


    The three devouring wolves got up wrongfully and sat next to rocky, burning all their wolf hair, and the wolf skin was healing slowly.


    Su Ye pondered for a long time and said, "I can only say that magic tools below semi artifact do not need to be approved by the senior management. You can buy them at will."


    "Legend and hero magic tools... Well, at least we won''t suffer in the next Ruidian war." Rocky road.


    "If we go to war in Ruidian, we can provide enough demigod war magic tools." Su Ye smiled.


    "It''s said that Ruidian''s barbarians and pirates have been at odds with your magicians. It''s true. OK, it''s Odin''s people anyway. I''ll help you solve them... "Rocky smiled happily.


    Su Ye nodded and asked casually, "is it related to the place of creation that you speed up your attack on the Nordic God system?"


    "Oh?" Rocky and the three devouring wolves looked at Su Ye.


    "It is very simple to infer that if you had long wanted to go to war with the Nordic God system, your distraction would attack the place of creation at any cost, resulting in a large number of distractions of all races and Nordic God systems falling at dusk. But in reality, the distractions of the gods on both sides of you have not broken up in large numbers. This shows that you still want to use distraction to accumulate strength in the place of creation, and then attack after the distraction collapses. Now you are still distracted in the place of creation, but you suddenly attack. I thought for a long time and couldn''t find the reason. At present, the greatest impact is the place of creation. So what changes in the land of creation have led you to change? "


    Su Ye looked at Rocky with a smile.


    "You deserve to be a magician famous for your wisdom. You must have the answer in your heart. But my mouth can''t be sewn on again. "


    Su Ye nodded lightly and said, "I wish us a happy cooperation in the trade of magic tools. As for further cooperation, I need more time to consider. "


    Rocky got up.


    "I''m glad to meet the great magic new light. Your wisdom and vision are better than Odin. If you can be promoted to the king of God earlier and I win the battle of dusk, I am willing to rely on you. See you next time. "


    Rocky bowed his head slightly and turned away. The three little black dogs looked at Su ye in surprise and stumbled behind rocky. Su Ye got up and watched rocky disappear at the gate of the city master''s house¡° The infinite plane is not peaceful... "Su Ye''s voice suddenly stopped, and an old man in one eyed black robe silently appeared at the gate of the city master''s residence and slowly came here. All the magic arrays in the city Lord''s mansion seemed to fail, and all the guards didn''t seem to see the one eyed old man with black robes and red hair¡° Yes, it''s windy... "This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1093

    The old man showed his kind face and said, "good, good. Finally, a second person can understand lunavin," Odin said, "do you want to join the Nordic God system?"


    "Is this a formal invitation?"


    "Yes."


    The two looked at each other with three eyes.


    After a long time, Su ye said, "if it is the eve of Plato''s war, I will join."


    Odin''s pupils were slightly dilated, his lips were slightly open, his head was slowly lowered, and his eyes were dim.


    "I''m a step slow." Odin sighed.


    "You''ve been slow." Su ye took a deep breath slowly.


    Odin looked up, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "do you think I did wrong about rocky?"


    "What you did to rocky is not only not right, but even wrong."


    "Are you teaching me to be the king of God?" Odin smiled calmly.


    "Yes."


    Odin smiled, nodded and said, "I like your shameless appearance."


    "I don''t know how to teach you to be a God King, but I know what the future God King should look like."


    Odin lowered his eyes and said for a long time, "are you willing to join the Nordic God system?"


    "As long as you help me solve Zeus."


    "If I am still alive after dusk, I will do my best." Odin road.


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "you have seen fate, believe in fate, and declare yourself dead at dusk. How dare you say you are still alive after dusk?"


    "You..." Odin took a deep breath.


    Su Ye looked at Odin coldly and said, "I will never be stupid enough to join a god system that believes in my own failure and the destruction of the gods."


    "I also see hope."


    "And then you cut off your hope?"


    "I just leave hope to them."


    "You fear fate, give up hope, and then place your hope on them. Mortals can do it, but the king of God should not. " Suye road.


    Odin was silent for a long time and said, "I''m not here to argue with you, but to invite you to join the Nordic God system."


    "I said I would join before the battle of Plato. Can''t you see through the past and the future? With your hand, dial back to the clock tower in Athens! "


    Odin was silent.


    The thinking crow lowered his head and looked at Su Ye.


    "So, are you ready to help my blood alliance brother, rocky?" Odin asked softly.


    "I can also sell you magic tools. At least compared with the works of the grey dwarf, the magic prison city is safer." Suye road.


    "Including artifacts?"


    "Including." Suye road.


    Odin nodded gently, got up slowly, walked out and stopped at the gate of the conference hall.


    "So, can I hire you?"


    "Of course, my magic army can always be hired outside. As for me, as long as the price is high enough, I can fight. "


    "What do you want?"


    "Want everything."


    "What is the asking price of the Nordic gods after sheltering the twilight?"


    Su Ye was shocked and looked at Odin''s tall but slightly hunchbacked figure.


    "I don''t think I have the strength to do it."


    "I only ask you how much you want!" Odin asked again.


    "I don''t want to."


    "I only ask you how much you want!" Odin asked for the third time.


    After a long silence, Su ye said, "everything about you."


    "Good!"


    Odin strode away.


    The two Ravens twisted their heads and stared at Su Ye.


    After Odin left for a long time, Su Ye sat down slowly, his eyes drooped, and countless memories kept popping up in his eyes.


    "You try to get the power of the future and make creepy efforts, but you forget to ask questions, deviate from the direction, and finally go the opposite way."


    Su Ye closed his eyes and recalled quietly. A shallow smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Before long, Su ye took a deep breath, opened his eyes and looked at the gate.


    What day is it today? Endless visits?


    A strange man with bright red skin came in. His head was different from ordinary people. It was thick at the bottom and thin at the top, with light white stubble on his chin.


    Under the skin, there was a constant roar, like the roar of fire.


    In the man''s eyes, two fireballs whirled rapidly.


    When the red man came to the conference hall, Su ye had no choice but to get up.


    "I have seen the great lord of fire, your majesty."


    "Huh? What is going on? Um... The smell here... Is Odin and rocky? What day is it today? " The incarnation of the Lord of the fire element looked blankly.


    "I also want to know." Su Ye stared at each other.


    The Lord of fire element smiled and sat on the chair where a Lord God and a God King sat at the same time.


    Hoo


    The flame erupted and the chair instantly turned to ashes.


    The main face of the fire element remained unchanged, and a large pyrolite chair suddenly appeared to support his body. The light flame burned his robe and interwoven it into a flame windbreaker, which was automatic without wind¡° I''m here. It''s none of their business. " The Lord of fire explains¡° I think so. " Su Ye sat down¡° But there is a connection. " Su Ye almost rolled his eyes. The old guy was serious when he was in the craftsman Council. Why didn''t he talk in private. The master of the fire element smiled, looked up and down at Su ye and said, "I know you have just been promoted to the king of the fire element."¡° This kind of thing can be concealed from others, but it can''t be concealed from your Elemental Lord. You can detect it by looking at me a little. " Suye road¡° It''s a pity, "sighed the fire element Lord." I wanted to ask you for a favor a long time ago. The reward is to help you promote the fire element king. Now it may have to be changed. How about the fire element electing the emperor? " Su Ye looked at the smiling red man with a puzzled face. The Elector of fire element did not surpass the great king of fire element in power, but his position in the plane of fire element was raised by half an order. Only when the fire element elects emperors and princes can it compete for the position of Lord of the fire element¡° If I remember correctly, there is a rumor that you are about to step down as the Lord of the fire element? " Su ye asked¡° Fire, water and wind need to burn, flow and float. If I have been in power for more than ten thousand years, I will turn into fire and become a part of the plane of fire element. Therefore, the custom of the plane of the element of fire is to change the master of the element every ten thousand years. " Su Ye bowed his head and thought for a moment and said, "you have a burst of fire element character and are more exclusive. How are you willing to give up your seat as emperor elect to outsiders?"¡° You are the great king of elements. How can you be an outsider? "¡° But I''m not fire. "¡° It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you are a promising fire element king. " The Lord of the fire element smiled¡° Is it because of the turbulence of the infinite plane? " Su ye asked¡° At ordinary times, any fire element monarch is qualified to take over. It only needs a little honing and my care to control the plane of fire element. However, the situation is different now. It''s not that I despise those guys. Compared with you, I don''t treat them as gods. " The master of fire element nodded magnanimously, and the flames all over him churned slightly¡° Don''t you worry about my relationship with Zeus? "¡° You win, I bet right, you lose, I change a person, Zeus beat me at most, it doesn''t matter. What''s more, you need to be promoted to the upper God to inherit the position of the Lord of the fire element. Maybe you fell before you inherited it. " The Lord of fire shrugged. Su Ye looked at the master of fire element and said, "let me think about it. Come on, what can I do for you? " The Lord of the fire element smacked his mouth in embarrassment and said, "it''s actually very difficult. I found many main gods, even the God King who made friends, but they were rejected."¡° Please come back. " Su Ye got up, smiled, politely stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. The Lord of the fire element sat steadily in his chair and said to himself: "at present, the situation of the Nordic God system has been very clear. In addition, the future seen by Odin has been leaked. At dusk, the families will fight back. The apparent leader of the families at dusk is rocky, the God of fire, but the real supporter behind is sulter, the Lord of the fire giant and the God King of the land of fire." Su ye asked, "what strength is Sirte now, near the God King or the God King?" The master of the fire element frowned slightly and said, "at least it''s near the God King. As for whether it''s the God King level, it''s not necessary. He is the first giant of fire, guarding the land of fire and mastering the true fire magic sword. It is certain that the true fire magic sword is a real king artifact. According to legend, he had more powerful power, but Odin''s father bor stole the eternal fire, which led to a great decline in power. It is said that sirtel has been waiting for the gods to come at dusk, kill Asgard and recapture the eternal fire. Of course, it''s just a legend. At least I''ve never heard of any eternal fire. "¡° In other words, get the eternal fire and prove the king of God? " The Lord of the fire element smiled and said, "we cooperate. At dusk, I have the real fire magic sword, and you have the eternal fire." Su Ye looked disgusted and said, "you want to exchange the useless eternal fire for the real fire magic sword? What a beautiful thought... Wait, you say it again! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1094

    Su Ye helplessly looked at the owner of the fire element. Today, the three neighbors who came to visit do more business than one.


    "I want to cooperate with you to seek the true fire magic sword of Sirte." The Lord of the fire element says what he really wants.


    Su Ye got up again and said, "go slowly, don''t send it."


    The master of the fire element leaned lazily against the back of the chair and enjoyed the burning of the fire. He said, "there are many main artifacts on the plane of the fire element, but so far there is no divine king artifact. There are very few divine king artifacts applicable to the fire element in the infinite plane. I can''t rob Amura''s creation artifact sun boat, nor steal the prison fire blade of the Lord of hell. After thinking about it, only sirtel''s true fire magic sword is most likely. "


    "No, no one can!" Su ye said firmly, "it''s getting late. You should always go to bed. I shouldn''t choose the emperor and Hou of the fire element."


    "I''m not kidding," the Lord of the fire element sat up and said seriously, "the infinite plane in the future will inevitably fall into unprecedented chaos, comparable to the creation struggle in that year. There is no fire element plane guarded by the divine king artifact, which is very dangerous. "


    "It''s not that we can''t talk..." Su ye said.


    "Say!"


    "You help me kill Zeus first. I have a hundred ways to help you capture the true fire demon sword." Suye road.


    The master of the fire element glanced at Su ye and said, "killing Zeus is ten thousand times more difficult than seizing the real fire demon sword."


    "You can''t even kill Zeus. Are you willing to cooperate with me?" Su ye asked.


    The fire element master was silent for a long time and said, "as long as you help the fire element to win the real fire magic sword, I recommend you as the next fire element master. How about taking charge of the real fire magic sword during your tenure?"


    "Let me work for the plane of fire element?"


    "You can''t say that. Another angle is that we fire elements are subject to you." The Lord of the fire element smiled.


    "Can I use all the resources of the fire element plane?"


    The master of the fire element smiled and said, "the great master of the fire element Su ye, you wear the real fire magic sword and the real fire crown on your head. The whole plane of the fire element is your territory. Even if you send troops to attack the Zeus God system, all the fire elements will be driven by you."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, as long as you can be the master of the fire element." The master of fire element smiled.


    "Are you not afraid that I will fight with Zeus and bring disaster to the plane of the fire element?"


    "My answer is the same as before. If you win, our fire element plane will win. If you lose, we will cut with you for the first time and take refuge in Zeus. " The Lord of the fire element looked calm.


    Su Ye stared at the master of the fire element for a long time and fell into meditation.


    "What do you think of my relationship with Zeus?" Su ye asked.


    The Lord of the fire element thought for a moment and said, "before Zeus''s distraction collapsed, we agreed that you would be solved by Zeus in a few decades. However, the collapse of a large number of distractions in the Zeus God system, even Zeus himself, does not bode well, which means that there is a force not inferior to Zeus against him. The last time the land of creation was opened, the gods who were distracted and collapsed first, even the God King, quickly fell into the rank. "


    "You mean..."


    "Yes! All the gods who are distracted and collapse too quickly will not get the gift and favor of the will of the infinite plane, and will even be despised or even hostile by the infinite plane! The place of creation is always a test. If the test fails, the will of the infinite plane will naturally despise Zeus. "


    "You''re looking for me, not only that."


    The master of the fire element stood up and said, "I just said, I really can''t find anyone else. The first is to make friends with our fire element. The second is at least the God King or the main God. Once again, there must be the blood of the great king of fire element. There is no suitable one. There is no way. We can only look for it among the superior gods, but after thinking about it, it seems that you are the most reliable. After all, you are not afraid of Zeus, let alone sulter. "


    "I''m just the middle God."


    "When dusk falls in northern Europe, I believe you are already a superior God." The main way of fire element.


    "Although your fire element''s vision is so good, I still can''t promise." Suye road.


    The Lord of the fire element smiled and said, "let''s change the question. Since Odin and rocky come to you, which side do you help?"


    "Two don''t help each other."


    "What if you have to help?"


    "We must not help each other."


    "Oh, I see. You''re helping Zeus." The master of fire element smiled at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, his face sank and stared at each other.


    "The power of the element is all over the infinite plane, so we can get some news occasionally."


    "Say."


    "Don''t you wonder why rocky got out of trouble ahead of time?"


    "Don''t you wonder why two grumpy guys, sirtel and rocky, hit it off?"


    "Don''t you wonder why the ancient frost giants are willing to obey rocky?"


    "Aren''t you curious that Zeus planted a traitor in the Nordic God system?"


    "Don''t you wonder, is the Nordic God system the first goal of Zeus?"


    The Lord of the fire element finished and smiled.


    Su Ye looked at the sky outside the hall, sighed and said, "it''s really Zeus. When Loki came, I just vaguely guessed that Zeus was helping Loki, or that the rival gods of the Nordic gods were helping Loki. But I didn''t expect that Zeus had such an early and deep influence on the layout of northern Europe. Thanks to his distraction, if he doesn''t get hurt this time, he will get additional gifts once the land of creation is over, and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    "Good. Zeus had already held the whole Nordic God system in his hand, and only started when the place of creation was over. Who knows, his distraction fell. In order to avoid being passive, he had to force rocky to do it in advance. Maybe that''s why rocky wooed the gods and even found you, even if he knew you were against Zeus. "


    "Could it be Zeus who sent rocky to me?" Su ye asked.


    The master of the fire element thought for a few seconds and said, "it''s possible. Zeus would love to bury you and Odin in northern Europe at the same time. In addition, you may not know that the death of the Nordic world tree has the greatest relationship with Zeus. "


    "Do you mean that Zeus has long been targeting northern Europe?"


    "Yes. Now there are only roots left in the world tree. Once the roots are eaten by the doomsday snake Nidhogg, and dusk comes, Nidhogg will devour enough souls, and then he can be transformed into the dragon of despair. At that time, it will be the symbol of the demise of the Nordic God system. "


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed and he bowed his head.


    In fact, some Nordic gods did not die after the Nordic dusk they had heard of. They rebuilt a new Nordic God system.


    Also not dead are sirtel and niederhogg.


    Sulger is missing, while niederhogg is devouring too many souls, encountering reverse phagocytosis, falling into the fog, sleeping and digesting souls.


    If you make some profit while niederhogg is sleeping


    Niederhogg is the king of God, especially after incarnating the dragon of despair, he may be better than Sirte. However, he finally fell into the fog and was seriously injured


    The point is that the gods did not know that niederhogg would be backfired.


    Now no one dares to provoke the doomsday snake, let alone the more powerful dragon of despair.


    So, the twilight battle of the Nordic gods seems to be a big treasure.


    The master of the fire element smiled at Su ye and said after a long time, "how''s it going? Are you excited?"


    "Which side are you on?" Su Ye looked up and asked.


    The Lord of the fire element thought for a moment and said, "if I have to say it, I prefer Odin. After all, Zeus didn''t think about our four elements in one day or two. Do you know what he once said? "


    Su Ye shook his head.


    "He said that if we can break the four elements of earth fire and geomantic omen, we can create the most powerful creation artifact, ah..." the Lord of fire element sneered, "it''s good that he can''t do it. He really wants to break the four elements. The elements of the whole infinite plane are completely unbalanced, and all the power systems based on elements will collapse, including you magicians. At least one fifth of the creatures in the whole infinite plane will die from elemental turbulence, but Zeus doesn''t care. "


    "I admit that I am fascinated by the gods of northern Europe, but... I still don''t have the ability to directly intervene." Suye road.


    "But you have the ability to intervene indirectly. As far as I know, your magic prison city has been able to make the next war magic artifact. Although the manufacturing speed is slow and the key core needs to be refined by yourself, it is enough to affect the victory or defeat of ordinary divine war. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "good."


    "What''s more, the legendary Wanfa pagodas have begun to be built?" The Lord of the fire element smiled.


    "You seem to care about our magician."


    "The infinite gods are very concerned about such a large project. We can judge it only by the flow of special magic materials and personnel mobilization. Don''t forget, I''m also the vice president of the craftsmen''s Association. " The main way of fire element.


    "It seems that you can''t hide such a thing. I have invested a lot of money to build four sets of wanfata groups. Magic prison City, new light land, miletu and my God Star were built at the same time. It may take about 30 years to complete. " Suye road.


    The master of the fire element looked curious and asked, "what''s the power? The six pointed star mage tower group is equivalent to the lower artifact, the thousand Dharma tower is equivalent to the middle artifact, and the ten thousand Dharma tower group can be equal to the upper artifact. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the current deduction result is that it is equivalent to the strongest superior war artifact, which can defeat ordinary superior gods. But in the face of a special superior God, there is still nothing to do. "


    The master of the fire element thought and said, "in this way, millions of towers can fight against the master artifact. However, that requires a whole special plane. Do you want this? I''ll take a special plane as a share. You build a million towers on it. Usually you move freely. Once the fire element plane is killed, you must rush to help. How about it? "


    "You think so beautifully. Do you really know the cost of millions of towers? Just the material of the main mage tower as the hub can almost forge a main artifact. "


    "But the materials needed by the mage tower are only a large number, far from the main artifact level artifacts. This is the biggest advantage of the mage tower group and the advantage that makes all gods covet."¡° Indeed, in fact, the establishment of MAGE towers is a business that can make no loss. " Suye road¡° The key I heard is that you can make legendary puppets to control the Deputy mage tower. Even if there are millions of towers, you only need thousands of legends to control them. "¡° Do you know a little too much about us? " Su Ye was helpless. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1095

    "I can''t blame you. You magicians say everything and dare to make everything public. We gods are not fools. We can draw a general conclusion by any deduction. " The master of the fire element said, "besides, isn''t that what you want? Like attracting me. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it seems that the gods know it. It''s OK for me to take over this transaction, but the price is too low. "


    "You say."


    "I want to get the formal treatment of fire element electing emperors and princes, formal." Su ye said slowly.


    The chief of the fire element frowned slightly, and the flames around him fluctuated. Finally, he nodded and said, "OK, this should be your reward in advance. As long as you can get back the real fire magic sword, I will recommend you as the next leader of the fire element. If you can''t get it, you can still retain the treatment of the emperor elect. How about? "


    "OK. But... I also have my own plan in the twilight battle. You must help me once. Of course, if your life is in danger, you can leave at any time. " Suye road.


    The master of fire element frowned and asked, "worry about life? What do you want to die for? Isn''t a Sirte enough for you? "


    "You''re the one looking for sirtel to die." Su Ye stared at the master of the fire element and said, "if you succeed, you will get the corresponding reward, which is enough to make you ecstatic."


    "Oh? Then I promise. " The Lord of the fire element is lost in thought.


    "So, now I want to go to the fire element plane to see my elector territory?"


    "In such a hurry?"


    "I need enough magic materials to build the wanfata group." Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll let you prepare, but... In order to avoid accidents, I hope you hide the identity of the elector."


    "My promotion to the elector will put pressure on the level of fire element. Don''t worry, I won''t announce it to the public. In addition, we signed an agreement on the level of fire element. "


    "You know a lot, OK."


    After chatting for a long time, the avatar of the Lord of the fire element got up and said, "use your demigod avatar or your lower avatar?"


    "Such a big thing, of course, should send the next incarnation."


    Su Ye finished, as like as two peas, the appearance of the same spirit but the breath of the lower spirit appeared on the side.


    The master of the fire element nodded and waved his hand. A fire red oval portal appeared out of thin air in the hall. He stepped in, and Su Ye''s lower incarnation followed.


    The plane of fire element is the top of fire.


    Endless red flames converge into a leaping mountain. The top of the mountain is pure white and bright, just like the sun hanging high, which makes people unable to look directly.


    "My noumenon is practicing on the top of the mountain. We go to the fire palace to sign a contract."


    Under the leadership of the master of the fire element, the two entered the fire palace and spent three days bargaining before deciding all the details of the agreement. Finally, they successfully concluded the agreement and worked together to seize the true fire magic sword of Sirte.


    After signing the agreement and scanning the huge palace built entirely by fire, Su yecai asked, "who else do you cooperate with except me?"


    "Many gods, including the Lord, hit. I also secretly asked the Nordic gods, but they were too busy. Some wanted to protect their lives, some wanted to kill the enemy, and where did they want to rob the real fire magic sword. I tried to persuade them to attack the land of fire, but they looked at me like fools. "


    "Look at my eyes, aren''t you a little familiar? In the land of fire, Sirte will never die and can be raised at any time. What do you take to rob it? "


    "Therefore, once sirtel appears, it will be the last war. The Nordic gods can''t help me grab the true fire magic sword."


    "Are you not afraid of other gods coveting the true fire demon sword?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, I''m afraid. I''ve been trying my best to win over the gods everywhere. The power of true fire magic sword is special. It has little effect on most God kings. After all, most of them have more suitable God King artifacts. But for the LORD God, the true fire magic sword is of great significance, so we may encounter the LORD God''s resistance. "


    "So you didn''t tell me this until you signed the agreement?" Su ye asked.


    "Ordinary Lord God, I don''t pay attention to it." The Lord of fire element smiles.


    "That''s good. Let''s go and see my territory." Suye road.


    "Go."


    A fire wrapped two people and many followers and disappeared in an instant.


    South of the plane of fire element, it connects the sea twelve times.


    Hundreds of miles thick black smoke condenses in the sky. I don''t know how many years it has been hoarded, just like a dark mountain suspended on it.


    Under the black smoke mountain clouds, the world is red and black smoke is rising.


    At the bottom, there is no earth.


    Twelve seas of fire elements with a diameter of tens of thousands of kilometers are boiling and rolling, and flames of different colors are rippling in the sea.


    The gap and periphery of the twelve fire seas are covered with hot magma zones.


    All kinds of strange metals, gemstones, magical plants, demons and fire elements live in the sea of fire and magma.


    High above the sky, the Lord of the fire element stood with Su ye, and the fire element served from God behind him.


    "The magic of life, the greatness of nature." Su Ye sighed softly.


    The ecology of fire element plane is richer than that of divine power plane.


    "The twelve seas are rich in reserves. Although it is not the most fertile place, it is also a first-class territory in the whole fire element plane. The fire magic material here can at least use you to build a million towers. " The main way of fire element.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, from now on, I don''t have to worry about all the fire elements under the divine material of the Lord. If there is a shortage, you are responsible for making up. "


    The master of fire element didn''t seem to hear it and said, "the plane of fire element is a good... Spare place. I suggest you send a separate statue to operate well. In addition, although the fire element is far from human beings, you can also cultivate a large number of fire element magicians here. "


    "Well, at least before the wanfata group is established, I will spend more energy here. After all, the resources I need in the future are too huge, by the way..." Su Ye looked to the Lord of fire element.


    The Lord of the fire element only feels cool behind him.


    Here is the fire element plane with an average temperature of thousands of degrees.


    "What do you want?" The Lord of fire element looked at Su ye with vigilance.


    "Are you interested in lending business? That is, I borrow money and resources from you now. After a thousand years, I will double my repayment. Think about it. You have been in charge of fire element for 10000 years and accumulated endless wealth. If you keep it, the value is fixed. But when you lend me part of it, your wealth will be tripled! "


    The master of fire element stared at Su ye and said nothing.


    "Do you understand what financial freedom is? Financial freedom is that passive income is greater than expenditure. "


    "I''ll settle your account. Your current wealth is like a reservoir. The water inlet keeps flowing in, the water outlet keeps flowing out, and the water will continue to evaporate. You are now the master of the fire element. The water in the water inlet is more and more fierce, and your pool water is increasing. But the problem is, you are about to step down as the leader of the fire element, which means that your water inlet will shrink rapidly and very little water will come in. "


    "However, your water outlet and evaporation are unchanged, which means that your water loss will be greater than your water inflow. Therefore, one day, your pool will dry up and your wealth will dry up."


    "Now, I appear!"


    "You lend me ten thousand soul crystals now, and I''ll give you twenty thousand years later. The result is that you lie flat for thousands of years without doing anything. What''s the concept? Ah? This is stealing money. This is called passive income. "


    "Can you spend ten thousand soul crystals in a thousand years? It doesn''t cost much, does it? In other words, as long as you lend me the money, your inflow will always be greater than the outflow, and your reservoir will keep rising! In other words, your wealth will continue to rise. Isn''t it better than being the Lord of the fire element? "


    The master of fire element stared at Su ye and asked slowly, "why do I think it''s wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. You''re just suspicious and confused." Suye road.


    "I''m thinking about a question. If you suddenly die, who should I ask for twice the soul crystal?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    "How could I die, my magic new light! I can''t beat Zeus. If I hide in hell, I''ll probably degenerate into a demon God in hell. What can he do to me? " Su ye asked.


    "Then the question comes. If you shrink in hell, who will pay me back?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    "Do you think Su Ye has no ability to make money? You are insulting your own eyes! "


    "No, I think you''re insulting my wisdom." The master of fire element gave Su ye a look.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "well, if you think it''s too radical to lend me 10000 soul crystals, you can only borrow 1000. Even if it''s gone, it won''t hurt your muscles and bones. At that time, you will not only get double the income, but also equivalent to investing in me. The final income will roll a snowball, at least ten times the income."


    "Why ten times the income?"


    "You think, if you don''t lend me money, I know who you are? You lend me the money. If you have anything to help me, I''ll do it at will. If I''m busy, I just want your friendship price. After so many times, you say that your saved time, energy, money, human relations, etc., is it possible to be worth 10000 soul crystals in the end? The body is the LORD God, the Lord of elements. Do you think soul crystal is precious, or time and energy are precious? " Suye road.


    "Soul Crystal!"


    "Short-sighted!" Su ye said bitterly.


    The master of fire element looks firm and unmoved.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you don''t want to invest 10000 or 1000. The main reason is that you''re afraid of risk, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "Well, you can find a way to further share the risk, that is to find a partner. There should be some hidden main gods on the plane of the fire element, as well as a large number of upper gods and middle gods. You give 500 and let each of them give tens or hundreds of gods. Isn''t the risk of each God greatly reduced? As for me, because I have to face so many gods, don''t I dare to return it? " Suye road.


    The Lord of fire element nodded gently and said, "I can understand this. But why should we trust you? "


    "I''m the God of magic new light. Don''t I deserve a guarantee?"¡° Not worthy. " Su Ye was silent for a few seconds and said, "how about I mortgage part of the mall in the magic prison city?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1096

    "Well... Yes." The Lord of the fire element''s eyes moved.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I know you''re still hesitating. Don''t worry. Think about it first. Ask other gods more and see what their attitude is. However, if you want to be clear, I''m just short of Soul Crystal and money. After this period, I won''t be short of money. If you want to lend me money again, I won''t borrow it. I hope you seize the opportunity and don''t let the present opportunity go in vain. "


    The master of the fire element is silent.


    "This territory is good. Thank you, the great fire element Lord. But I won''t come here this year. I will build this territory in a year. "


    "What are you doing this year?"


    "Of course, I''m busy borrowing money from other gods. For example, Odin and rocky don''t need soul crystal anymore, because it takes decades or even hundreds of years for soul crystal to transform into a believer with combat effectiveness, but both sides may break the trend of head at any time, but soul crystal is useless. All kinds of things to enhance strength in a short time are more suitable for them. I borrow money from them, expand the magic factory, and then sell the magic tools to them. " Suye road.


    "Profiteer!" The master of fire element squints at Su Ye.


    "Don''t say that. I''m also on business. I need to support the people in the magic prison city. If you don''t lend me money, I''m going to find other shareholders for my new magic factory. Let''s count the money together... "


    "Wait a minute! Can you take a stake in your magic factory? "


    "Of course, Su Ye always adheres to the idea that money can''t be earned. It''s better for everyone to make money together." Suye road.


    "How to become a shareholder, for example."


    "Well... OK, let me take the data as an example."


    "For example, I want to build a factory to produce legendary magic tools. The annual output value is about two hundred million gold eagles, that is, two Xinmin soul crystals. Five hundred years of factory production will not be a problem. The total output value is 1000 yuan. After deducting the messy expenses, the net profit for 500 years is about 400 soul crystals, even 400. "


    "As for me, I can''t swallow the benefits alone. I valued the factory at 200 soul crystals and borrowed 100 soul crystals, accounting for 50% of the shares. In this way, at the beginning, someone invested 100 soul crystals and got dividends every year. Five hundred years later, he closed his eyes and took 200 soul crystals to double the rate of return. You see, how simple it is. "


    "In other words, lend you the money and double it in a thousand years. If you take shares, double it in five hundred years?"


    "Almost. After all, there are differences between shareholders and creditors. If you take shares, we are partners, and you also have to bear certain risks. For example, when there is a sudden peace in the world, everyone is not fighting, and the magic tools of war are naturally useless. However, we will immediately change to the production of life magic tools. At that time, the market will be no smaller than war magic tools. "


    "I still think something''s wrong..." the Lord of fire element stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood up and said, "risk, or risk. Anyway, I don''t worry about collaborators. After all, in the eyes of the gods, my magic prison city is a huge treasure. In addition, I will build more than one magic factory, but 100. Anyway, I will contract most of the magic tools in northern Europe. One hundred are just the beginning. My goal is to make the whole infinite plane use the magic tools of magic prison City, whether war magicians or life magic tools. Even if it accounts for 50% of the market share, it is unimaginable wealth. "


    "I''ll invest 1000 soul crystals first, not borrow you. I want to buy shares in the factory. However, not ten factories, but 50% shares of fifteen! "


    "No, no, you have too much." Su Ye shook his head.


    The two sides negotiated and finally ended up investing 1000 soul crystals, accounting for 50% of the shares of 12 magic factories.


    After signing the agreement and taking the money, Su Ye sighed.


    "Why are you sighing?"


    "It''s not easy to make some money." Suye road.


    "Hehe, don''t think I don''t know. Taking my money is equivalent to setting up a white wolf empty handed. You can build a magic factory without paying a penny!"


    "The LORD God can spread rumors? I didn''t pay for manpower? I didn''t build the factory? I didn''t draw the land? I didn''t prepare all kinds of auxiliary facilities required by the factory? Construction, production, sales, payment collection and a series of things, am I not busy? This is called empty handed white wolf? I''m just a worker who makes some hard-earned money! "


    The Lord of the fire element was speechless.


    Su ye turned to go.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Take the agreement you and I signed to lobby other gods, and then mortgage the twelve seas territory to borrow money. My shares in future magic factories can also be mortgaged to borrow money..." Su ye said and disappeared.


    The Lord of the fire element was stunned.


    After a long time, the Lord of the fire element whispered to God, "Your Majesty, you should not believe Su Ye."


    The Lord of the fire element took a cold look at God and said, "do you think my soul crystal is really a loan?"


    "What''s that?"


    "Su Ye''s hard-working money."


    If you understand from God.


    "But you seem surprised."


    "Who knows he''s not only dead, but also shameless!" The Lord of the fire element had no choice but to shake his head and leave.


    Leaving the plane of fire element, Su Ye kept in touch with the major gods, sincerely solicited people to take shares and mortgage money.


    Su Ye never promised a short-term windfall return, often 500 years and 1000 years, because in the eyes of the gods, 500 years is no different from human five years.


    Only a few gods shut Su ye out.


    Su Ye didn''t care about refusing. He borrowed money everywhere. As for repayment, it was 500 years later.


    Is it possible not to double your income in 500 years?


    Even if it''s really an accident, you can borrow it again and tear down the east wall to make up the west wall.


    How can the gods be called a Ponzi scheme?


    This is to gather the wealth of the gods and build an infinite and beautiful future.


    Some demigods and legends who heard the news also wanted to join wealth sharing, but Su Ye refused.


    Su Ye never pit mortals.


    In just one year, Su Ye raised incredible wealth.


    Although these wealth is equivalent to borrowed and cannot be sacrificed, wealth is always wealth.


    Su Ye used part of his wealth to expand production, part to invest in magic research, part to buy rare materials needed by the magic tower, and the last part of his wealth was transformed into magic believers.


    The future is to pay back several times the money, but Su Ye is most concerned about two points.


    First, time. No matter how much investment is made now, the actual income after a hundred years is ten times or even dozens of times. Money can be earned again, but time can''t be bought. The earlier the foundation is laid, the higher the future income will be.


    Second, contact. All gods who lend money to themselves, no matter what thoughts they have, will have stronger and stronger contact with themselves. Even in order to repay the money, they will help themselves.


    As for paying back money in the future, Su Ye believes he can do it.


    As long as there are enough people, enough magicians, enough scale, continuous progress, continuous learning and efforts, the accumulation of wealth will never stop.


    Looking at the numerous magic believers of magic God stars, Su ye had an interesting picture in his mind.


    "Some of them really believe in me, and some of them are my hard-working money. I just don''t know if they will block the gate of the demon prison city and protect their rights in 500 years... "


    In the following days, Su Ye was too busy to touch the ground.


    Noumenon is also constantly creating middle God magic and upper God magic, communicating with the caster gods or magic masters from time to time, learning the collective wisdom with an open mind and developing new magic and magic theories.


    The lower incarnation mainly develops the twelve seas territory of the fire element plane.


    The demigod incarnation sits in the magic prison city.


    The legend travels through the infinite plane and continues to expand his understanding of the breadth of the infinite plane.


    After being promoted to the middle God, Su Ye''s abilities in all aspects grew steadily.


    In the past, some common talents or spells obtained unimaginable transformation after promotion.


    Now, there are thousands of reading masters in Su Ye''s mage tower. Each master has knowledge in different fields, so that Su Ye''s total knowledge has far exceeded any magician or even any God.


    There is also the famous invisible robe. Every time Su Ye is tired, he depicts a legendary magic invisible robe. When he rests, the invisible robe on his demon source badge has accumulated thousands of layers.


    The legend of magic prison city also inherits the tradition of magic source badge. Every legendary magician will make at least one magic source badge to seal the invisible robe.


    The total number of magic source badges in the magic world is much higher than that of that year, increasing at a high speed.


    After being promoted to the middle God, the power of legendary magic avatars has been very little. Using the altar, legendary magic avatars have been greatly integrated, and every 100 are transformed into a divine magic avatar.


    This increases the number of divine magic avatars to fifteen.


    After creating a new divine level spell "star bonfire", Su Ye breathed out a long breath. This is the first time he has created a new evil spell, which combines all kinds of evil spells, and the effect is good.


    Su Ye rubbed his sore temples, took one step, left the magic star and appeared in the sky.


    "Now, mature."


    In Su Ye''s eyes, a void appeared. In the void, many divine power planes were connected to form a divine power plane group.


    There are more than 100 super giant ultimate divine power planes with a diameter of one million kilometers.


    Over the years, in order to fight against Zeus and obtain enough resources, Su Ye carried out Crazy Fishing in the divine power level. As long as he was not an ally, he swallowed them all.


    All previous divine power planes have matured.


    Giant hills of the earth system.


    Volcanic plane of fire system.


    The whale country of the river system.


    The cloud country of the wind system.


    The sea of ice.


    The world tree level of wood series.


    Metal city of metal system.


    The dark cloud fortress of Lei system.


    The ghost ship of the dark system. The giant beast God Star of the light system. And the second water level, the blue ocean. The whole eleven divine power planes have all grown to the limit. Su Ye held his right hand and a golden plane fishing rod appeared in his hand. Ahead, a black vortex suddenly appeared. Su Ye suddenly threw the fishing rod and the hook fell into the black vortex. In a flash, Su Ye suddenly lifted the fishing rod and threw it out. An earthy yellow light ball with a big fist flew out of the vortex, carrying the thunder like sound of a landslide, flew high and expanded rapidly. Boom... But in the blink of an eye, the earth yellow light ball expanded into a huge spherical star with a diameter of millions of kilometers. The strong earth elements condense into sand pillars hundreds of thousands of miles long, like Oriental dragons, surrounding the whole star, and the thick and majestic atmosphere stirs in all directions. The magicians and believers on the magic God star looked up at the sky and looked at the huge earth yellow moon, which was overwhelmed by the surging breath of earth elements. Like a God in heaven, like a mountain at the top. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1097

    Before the magicians and gods could react, one giant magic moon after another appeared in outer space.


    The whale country in the form of giant whale flew high, separated from the orbit of the ten magic moons, and entered further outer space orbit.


    Finally, ten huge moons slowly rotate around the magic God star.


    Ten powerful moons were shocked, and ten light columns of different colors erupted from the powerful moon and fell on the magic God star.


    The elements of magic God star, such as boiling hot porridge, top open the pot cover and flood everywhere.


    The magicians were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths and hurried to meditate on the spot.


    Soon, even the determined masters could not completely calm down and were forced to interrupt their meditation.


    They found that the effect of this meditation was more than ten times that of normal!


    And it can also capture strange forces and make its magic qualitative change.


    Su Ye sat at the top of the world tree, closed his eyes and meditated, breathing for a long time.


    Massive divine forces poured into his body, making him seem to be wrapped by colorful masks.


    After a long time, Su Ye opened his eyes and smiled.


    Each of the eleven powerful moons swallowed up a powerful moon of Uranus, and finally formed eleven monsters.


    Whale state is essentially a war artifact, so it will not provide power for the magic God star.


    However, the power contained in the other ten magic moons is equivalent to the God Star of the main God, which directly promotes the power of the magic God Star to a new level.


    Leaving the double ring void and entering the divine world, the eleven divine moons seem to be liberated, releasing a breath of terror, and the power that has been suppressed for a long time expands rapidly.


    When the divine power plane is completely transformed into the divine power moon, all creatures living on it, especially the magic servants of Su ye, get an unprecedented promotion.


    A powerful breath of demigods and hypocrites rose on the eleven divine moons.


    Suddenly, above the whale country, a new God''s breath rose into the sky.


    A blue water column thousands of miles high gushed out from the back of the huge divine whale. At the top of the water column, there was a huge object hundreds of kilometers long.


    An eight clawed monster.


    "Kraken, the great demon of the North Sea, has seen my Lord!" Beihai giant demon slightly lowered his head.


    His uncontrollable terror spread in all directions, which attracted Su ye to nod gently.


    Beihai giant demon is only a new God, but this breath has surpassed the ordinary lower God. In terms of strength, it can kill the ordinary middle God!


    This is the horror of a few giant beast gods. It is very difficult to promote the rank, but once promoted, it will sweep all the gods of the same rank.


    At that time, the friendly sea god Nereus paid attention to the future of the giant demon in the North Sea before leaving him in the whale country, but in the end, he cheapened Su Ye.


    "Your Majesty, I am also canonized!"


    A great golden light rose from the giant Hill. In the golden light, the Titan dwarf King sledgehammer screamed excitedly.


    Beihai giant demon felt the smell of Wang sledgehammer and even slightly restrained its power.


    Su Ye looked carefully, smiled and scolded, "you don''t have much strength, just good luck."


    "Good luck is strength!" Wang sledgehammer was elated.


    The fundamental reason why Wang sledgehammer can frighten the terrible Beihai giant demon is that he not only inherited most of Su Ye''s talents, but also inherited the power of giant blood and Titan blood!


    Wang Dashui can exert the power of these two blood vessels better than Su Ye.


    "Your Majesty, send me back to the demon prison city. I will fight the angry king and the hungry King alone! I want a dozen! " Wang dahammer screamed.


    "Muttering..."


    On the surface of the volcano, a pillar of flame rose into the sky, holding a mace and a giant earth proud sky 30 meters tall, shouting excitedly.


    Su ye took a look and smiled.


    The present earth proud sky has nothing to do with the past flame goblins.


    The whole is a humanoid red dragon. He absorbs the power of the blood of the Dragon King and the blood of the demigod, which is now enough to fight the next Dragon God.


    Then the rest of the servants consecrated themselves one by one.


    Su Ye counted them one by one.


    Earth Aotian, King sledgehammer, Queen of the wind, Queen of the ice, troll sea anemone Lord, hell unicorn, champion hell knight, light angel, shadow honeycomb, steel front dragon, metal giant horse, thunder eye and Thunder Dragon eagle king are all promoted to God level!


    Steel front dragon is worthy of being the top magical creature. As a God, its body directly expands to 10000 meters long, blocking out the sky and the sun, just like a metal mountain range.


    The servants were frightened and frightened, and the North Sea giant demon restrained his breath again.


    Su Ye nodded. Not surprisingly, among these magic servants, the strength of steel Feng dragon was the first.


    However, Su Ye suddenly bowed his head and lost his smile.


    I forgot the most important magic servant, because the servant had become an elephant in the room. It was obviously very important, but it was ignored because it was too obvious.


    World tree.


    The world tree is worthy of being a creation level creature. Promoting the next God is like drinking water and breathing. It is promoted naturally without any vision.


    It seems that the world tree is naturally suitable for the divine world. The whole world tree is surrounded by glow and rainbow, which is a sign of crazy absorption of the power of the divine world.


    Su Ye deduced carefully and shook his head gently.


    The power of the divine world absorbed by the lower god world tree is not only far more than itself, but even more than the upper God.


    The key continues, even the superior God can''t do it.


    No wonder they say that the world tree is the most difficult to cultivate, that is, they are in the secret void of the divine world. If they are placed in a major divine system, the gods of the whole divine system will not want to practice.


    The only headache is that as the world tree continues to grow, it is more and more difficult to summon yourself.


    "It seems that the magic improvement of summoning the world tree needs to be put on the agenda."


    Then Su Ye looked at the 10000 meter beehive under the world tree.


    The shadow honeycomb has always been ignored. It is not only a magic servant, but also lives in the world tree, secretly absorbs the power of the world tree, and its future growth is no less than that of the steel front dragon.


    After the secluded shadow beehive was deified, all muscle and flesh wasps evolved, and the lowest level was also a demigod, queen bee and even a false god.


    After su Ye was promoted to the middle God, he raised the summoning minion magic array to the middle God level early.


    Now, the summoning servant has been promoted from the summoning country to the "summoning plane".


    All summoning spells summon 100000 level servants.


    This means that Su Ye doesn''t need to cultivate his own demigod army at all, just summoning servants is enough.


    However, at present, Su Ye''s summoning the lower God servant and the summoning the middle God servant have never been used, because Su Ye doesn''t like ordinary God remains, and it''s difficult to get too strong God remains. Even if you get them, you may not be able to summon successfully. After all, not all gods can become magic servants.


    "Oh..."


    On the light red volcanic God moon, a bright red dragon with a full kilometer length comes out of the gate of the dragon country.


    Little Medea roared up to the sky, and the tyrannical smell of the Dragon scattered everywhere, frightening King sledgehammer to Ao Tian to flee in a hurry.


    The red light soared into the sky, and then a spider net crack suddenly opened in the sky. In the center of the crack, a huge blood hole sank.


    A bloody light came down from the sky, like a plasma waterfall, pouring on little Medea.


    Everyone is stunned. Everyone is a God. Why are you so special?


    In the blood waterfall, little Medea''s body is like bamboo shoots springing up, expanding with the naked eye.


    One layer of scales broke, and another layer grew, repeatedly, and a large amount of dragon blood splashed.


    In the roar of little Medea''s pain, the people were frightened.


    After half an hour, the bloody waterfall finally disappeared, and little Medea fell asleep on the ground.


    In her fresh flesh and blood, dragon scales began to grow outward, layer after layer. Different strange runes appeared on the surface of each layer of dragon scales.


    Finally, nine layers of red dragon scales are generated.


    A pale Silver Star belt surrounds little Medea, like an asteroid belt revolving slowly around the sun.


    The people are very envious. This vision is too powerful to be compared with the ordinary lower Dragon God.


    Su ye took a look at the Dragon Kingdom promoted from the Dragon Valley. The total number of dragons in it has exceeded 10000, and there are thousands of semi divine dragons. The void dragon and soul dragon have reached the level of hypocrisy.


    These two giant dragons are too magical. They are far above the steel front dragon. Once they grow into an ancient dragon, they will cross the infinite plane. The LORD God has nothing to do with them.


    However, the growth time they need is too long, and Su Ye has no hope at all.


    Su Ye looked around, nodded with satisfaction, and finally looked at Jingguo.


    Different from other planetary planes, whale country is a huge magic whale with a body length of millions of kilometers. It is covered in gray armor, with black screw bumps on the top of its head, and its tail is intertwined like a rainbow. It is surrounded by gold rings on the edge of blood colored eyes.


    Great whale.


    Su Ye stepped into the void and appeared in the whale country.


    From now on, he doesn''t need to wait any longer. He can enter the whale country at any time.


    Including the holy city in whale country.


    The left eye of whale country is a divine star with a diameter of 100000 kilometers.


    On the divine star, various divine materials are everywhere. A new but not fully completed divine city stands at the top of the divine star.


    As soon as Su Ye reached out, a large number of divine materials disappeared and entered the ruins space.


    Whale country is not an ordinary whale country, and this holy city is not an ordinary holy city.


    This is a divine weapon made by the old Poseidon system. Even now, whale country has the power of superior artifact.


    As long as it continues, it is even comparable to the main artifact.


    However, Su Ye was not prepared to expand the whale country in the way of the old sea god.


    We should build the millions of towers in the future in the left eye God city!


    As a giant beast God, Duke Jujing takes the universe as the sea and roams the infinite plane. He can go everywhere, and even come and go between the divine world and hell. He can completely move a large number of magicians to the divine city of Jingguo.


    Because of the rich resources of the holy city of whale country and the rich products in the ocean of whale country, it can fully support the millions of towers in the future. Su ye did what he said and immediately summoned high-level magicians to recruit talents. As soon as the masters heard that they could enter the divine star of the whale country and the divine world, they all turned into tigers and hungry wolves and tried their best to seize the quota. As for the development of magic prison city and the future of millido, these guys forgot all about it. Even Thales, the father of magic and philosophy, the king of water, couldn''t help but decide to enter the whale country and choose to die in the holy city of the whale country. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1098

    Ten days later, low-level magicians all over the infinite plane always felt that something was wrong.


    Before long, magicians gathered in the supernova reception room and opened the magic book for discussion.


    "Something seems to have happened to Millie!"


    "I also found that the masters seem to disappear collectively. I don''t know whether it''s collective cultivation or planning something big."


    "Unlike planning big events, many of the master''s disciples and family members disappeared together."


    "Eh? So it''s like we''re Persians, too. "


    "So are we in northern Europe."


    "Our Egyptian masters have also disappeared."


    "I counted it. It seems that the legendary masters of all planes of infinite plane have decreased, including crimson eye socket. You see, the number of articles in the high-level discussion area of crimson eye socket has fallen precipitously in recent days."


    "What happened?"


    Finally, some masters had to speak out.


    "Don''t worry, we''re fine. We just move to a new place to study magic."


    "Hey, little mages, keep working hard. Soon, you will know where we are and what we do."


    "Don''t panic. It should be our enemy who wants to panic now!"


    The magicians asked one after another, but the disappeared masters didn''t say anything.


    As time went by, the magicians'' panic gradually dissipated. They found that those masters would still appear in the supernova parliament, and the number of magic papers published increased rather than decreased, especially those involving magic array and mage tower, with more quantity and higher quality.


    Until an article entitled "the construction of magic power circuit of millions of MAGE towers" was born, magicians suddenly realized.


    "Study hard for 30 years and settle in millions of towers" soon became a new slogan for magicians.


    The gods were flying and the dogs were jumping. All kinds of gods and spies carried out carpet investigation in Su Ye''s sphere of influence, but found nothing.


    Various gods contacted Su Ye openly and secretly to ask about the million towers, but Su Ye didn''t tell the truth.


    A few years passed, and Su Ye continued to consolidate his foundation and study magic.


    In the whale kingdom God City, the masters and their disciples were enthusiastic and grew rapidly.


    There are not only external masters, but also legendary gods and people of the magic God Star stationed in the holy city of whale country, which has greatly accelerated the construction process of millions of towers.


    A few years later, the Lord of the fire element sent a message in a hurry.


    "Come to my fire palace, come on. You can hide your identity by covering your face. "


    Su Ye frowned. The next incarnation immediately changed his appearance, turned into an old man with a white beard and sent it to the wanhuo palace.


    In the turbulent flame building, Su Ye stepped forward.


    A large number of fire element gods are on both sides, there are some gods of other gods, and a few gods hide their identity.


    Su ye saw two acquaintances.


    One is the incarnation of the master of the grey dwarf, and the other is the incarnation of the master of forging. Obviously, these two have a good relationship with the master of the fire element, and may be willing to help him capture the true fire demon sword. After all, for the craftsmen Association, winning the true fire magic sword is of great significance.


    The middle incarnation of the Lord of fire element looked calm and saw Su ye come in, nodded gently and said nothing.


    After a while, hundreds of avatars arrived.


    The Lord of the fire element looked at the sky and said, "wait, the meeting begins."


    The ten thousand fire Temple calmed down in an instant.


    "It''s urgent. Make a long story short. I''m looking for a dark star volcano to hold an artifact. " The main way of fire element.


    Su ye and some gods thought deeply. The dark star volcano is a strange thing in the universe and one of the items that can hold the true fire magic sword. It can be used as a scabbard.


    "My upper incarnation found the dark star volcano. Before it was collected, it was attacked by the enemy and died in a deserted starry sky."


    The gods looked dignified.


    The superior incarnation of the master of fire element can mobilize endless fire elements in the plane of fire element, and its strength is far better than that of ordinary superior gods.


    "I don''t know who it is."


    "What?" Some fire element gods were shocked.


    "That can only be the LORD God." Some gods immediately asserted.


    The Lord of the fire element shook his head and said, "it''s not the main God. Although that power is only a line from the main God, it''s only the superior God. It may be a superior God of the true God."


    The gods are silent. In fact, the superior God of the true God is not very different from the main God. Even if it is not as good as the main God, the power behind it is extremely huge, not weaker than the plane of the fire element.


    For example, Titans, such as the ancient frost giants, such as the descendants of the God King, are by no means comparable to these gods present.


    The master of fire element said, "you are either my friends, my collaborators or subordinates. I urgently need dark star volcano and can''t find any substitute in a short time, so I want to go there again as much as possible to capture dark star volcano. If the other side is too strong, I can bargain. Even if I fail, I also want to find out who the other party is and prepare for the future. "


    Su Ye scanned the audience and no one spoke.


    "My upper avatar can''t gather for a short time, so I''m going to hire some gods to go to the desolate starry sky with my middle avatar to find out the reason. The remuneration this time is very generous. I hope you will consider it. " The main way of fire element.


    The forging master took a sip of wine and sighed: "it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I''m really busy recently. If the upper avatar goes, it may delay my plan. What''s more, we all know your strength. Even you are easily killed. We may not be able to solve the problem if we go. I advise you to go to other places to find dark star volcano. It''s really not possible. We''ll help you find other containers. "


    The Lord of the grey dwarf nodded and said, "we may be able to solve the problem when we come, but... What if something unexpected happens?"


    The gods are silent.


    No one dares to act rashly at the moment when the place of creation opens, Zeus is going crazy and Northern Europe is about to dusk.


    Su Ye didn''t say a word. It was difficult for him to be at the upper God level. He didn''t need to be involved. He sat down honestly and continued to learn magic.


    The Lord of the fire element had no head and said, "I got the news that rocky started war this year, and the location was Ruidian."


    The gods were stunned. Many gods didn''t understand what was going on, but Su ye and a few gods suddenly realized it.


    Twilight battle human battle, open now.


    This means that the battle of the divine world is about to break out.


    The master of fire element is in a hurry.


    However, no gods spoke.


    "As long as I explore with the incarnation of my median God and make contributions, I will give a thousand petal flower fire."


    The eyes of many gods show the color of desire. The thousand petal flower fire is a rare divine object in the plane of fire element. Each flower is worth a median artifact.


    The most powerful fire is a superior artifact. There must be a thousand petal flower fire.


    However, no gods spoke.


    The high-level gods don''t see thousands of flowers and fires, and the low-level gods don''t believe they can make contributions.


    The master of fire element clenched his teeth and said, "as long as you can help me get back the dark star volcano, participants can have a ''fire observation''."


    "Me!" More than half of the gods spoke together, including the forging Lord and the grey dwarf Lord.


    Su Ye almost spoke.


    The eyes of most gods were burning.


    Some fire element gods frowned and showed disgust.


    The so-called watching fire refers to entering the core of the fire element plane and watching the whole process of the flame and sun created by the fire element plane from birth to death. If you are lucky, you can even see the original fire and directly understand the true meaning of the fire element.


    This is good for fire watchers, but not good for the whole fire element plane and the whole fire element family.


    The deeper the external gods understand the element of fire, the greater the threat.


    Su Ye was moved.


    If you can watch fire during the period of the median God, it will definitely speed up the promotion of the superior God and the main God.


    Now, what is most lacking is time.


    The key is that he is still creating divine magic related to the star and sun, but he has failed repeatedly.


    If you can really get the opportunity to watch the fire, you will be able to create and complete three fire god level spells: the real fire burning sun, the collapse melting core and the point of annihilation, and form a god skill sequence. Even if you are a middle God, you can give play to the destructive power of the upper God.


    I have the blood of the great monarch of the fire element. If I watch fire now, my understanding of the fire element will be directly promoted to the main god level, which is of great significance to the whole magic world.


    It can even be said that as long as you complete the fire observation, the power of fire magic under all gods will at least double and the consumption will be at least halved, which will be a devastating blow to any enemy.


    The Lord of fire element nodded helplessly and said, "if you want to go, I''ll decide who to choose. In addition... Fire Sea King, you must participate. "


    The Lord of the fire element looked at Su ye, and the gods looked at the strange old man with white beard.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Ye looked puzzled. What the hell is this!


    The forging master and the grey dwarf master thought carefully, and then laughed. They didn''t recognize Su ye, but they saw Su ye take twelve Lianhai territory mortgage in front of them.


    "Why?" Suye road.


    The leader of the fire element glanced at Su ye and said, "we gods are either good at planning behind or fighting on the front. Under the influence of divine power, our power is too single. In terms of flexibility, it''s not as good as your magicians and gods. With you this time, the success rate will be higher. "


    "I''ll watch the fire for a while. In addition, I''ll also watch the forbidden areas on the plane of the fire element. Of course, I have gained something, and I will share it with you. "


    "OK..." the master of fire element looked helpless.


    Soon, the Lord of the fire element chose six gods, of which the upper hell demon God, the fire demon God, was the most cruel. He was willing to go there in order to watch the fire.


    When the other gods left, the gate of the wanhuo palace slammed shut, leaving only seven gods inside.


    "Well, now we sign the agreement of the gods, and the two who hide their deeds can be identified."


    The goddess of the old woman''s image flashed and showed her true face. The amazing charm swept through the ten thousand fire temple. The flame of the whole temple was like a living creature, slowly approaching the goddess, like the big hands of old color batches. The Persian goddess of war, the God of love, the God of harvest and the God of medicine, inana. Like most Persian women, she wore a white veil, revealing her eyes as bright as stars. Her eyes seemed to be the source of charm, and any God was willing to indulge in it and never wake up. Her gauze skirt is extremely light and thin, and her white belly and legs are faintly visible, which makes her attractive. Su ye took a deep breath and stopped his inner impulse. The goddess has many divine rights related to love and happiness, and her charm is too strong. Hold it. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1099

    An illusion flashed through Su Ye''s heart, as if he had seen ina there.


    Yinana blinked, and the whole fire palace was rippling in an instant.


    The master of fire element, the master of forging, the master of grey dwarf and the incarnation of Su Ye remained unchanged. The throat of the fire demon God and the God of hunting moved slightly, and their looks drifted away. Their eyes kept alternating between yinana and other places in the fire palace.


    "Who are you?" Yinana''s eyes drifted away and looked at Su Ye.


    "I am the new light of magic." Su ye said, and the illusions around him dissipated.


    The forging Lord and the grey dwarf Lord smiled, the fire demon God was expressionless, and the hunting God frowned.


    "It''s you." Ina looked at Su ye with a smile, looked at Su Ye carefully from head to foot, and then from foot to head, and then stared straight into Su Ye''s eyes.


    The other avatars looked at inana in surprise.


    Su Ye is inexplicable. What are you looking at me for?


    Although I''m really handsome.


    "Do you know each other?" Asked the Lord of fire.


    "He abandoned my generation in the world." Ina smiled at Su ye with an ambiguous smile in her eyes.


    The gods have different faces.


    Su Ye looked confused and tried hard to recall. He didn''t remember who he had abandoned all the time, and he was yinana''s agent.


    This is a good name for a substitute walker. What''s bad is that God descends the body. It is a person trained by various temples from childhood to carry the arrival of gods.


    The Lord of the fire element coughed and said, "dear inana, the God of love and war, if you have any grudges, you can solve them later. Otherwise, I can only choose one of the two."


    "Gratitude and resentment? You misunderstood, "said ina with a smile," I just always wanted to win him over to join the Persian God system and become my subordinate God. I missed it once before. Now such a good opportunity is in front of me. How can I not cherish it? "


    Su Ye was even more puzzled. He had never crossed with ina before. Where did he miss it once.


    Yinana took one step and appeared on Su Ye''s right side. She stretched out her slender white arm, took Su Ye''s right arm, gently raised her chin, attached it to Su Ye''s ear, breathed like orchid, and whispered, "become my slave God. You can do whatever you want."


    The powerful charm turned into pink petals, just like flower rain, falling from the sky and enveloping them.


    The other five gods looked dull. Did these two come here to get married?


    Su Ye looked embarrassed, but this is the characteristic of the gods of love. They are enthusiastic, bold and direct, and their divine power affects them all the time.


    As the God of love, fertility and fertility in Persia, yinana''s wind rating is relatively "good". Although she killed her husband, she was saved after all.


    Su Ye has a headache.


    Yinana is different from other gods of love. She is also the goddess of war.


    She is the kind who loves to die when she likes it. Once there is a contradiction, she immediately turns into a female god of war and directly uses force to solve the problem. She has never changed for so many years.


    The gods suspect that inana actually has dual spirits and dual personality.


    So, Inanna now looks like a soft and weak woman sticking to a man, or she can be regarded as preparing for falling


    The key is that inana is also one of the strongest gods in Persia and even the infinite plane.


    The master of the fire element can''t beat ina if he works outside the plane of the fire element.


    In other words, among the gods present, ina is the strongest.


    Su Ye gritted his teeth and said, "my heart always belongs to Athena."


    As soon as the face of the fire element master changed, the forging master and the gray dwarf master smiled. It was fun.


    Both are war goddesses. Although one is the goddess of wisdom and war and the other is the goddess of love and war, the two goddesses have fought openly and secretly for many years, which is well known to all gods.


    The master of fire element takes a deep breath and slowly raises his right hand to control the next irreparable situation


    Unexpectedly, ina smiled and said, "I''m not interested in your heart, as long as your body."


    Su ye and the gods almost rolled their eyes, which was in line with the crazy wave style of the gods of love.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "goddess ina, I respect you very much. Don''t be kidding. The master of fire element is important."


    Yinana turned to the Lord of the fire element and said, "I don''t want to watch the reward of fire. How about letting Su ye go to my God Star to accompany me for ten years?"


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    "Ina, stop it until we find the dark star volcano." The Lord of fire element looked helpless.


    Su Ye pondered as like as two peas, and turned his head on staring at the eyes of her, who was veiled by veil. Suddenly, he said, "I know who your agent is. You two are of the same temper."


    After the veil, the corner of ina''s mouth tilted slightly and said, "do you think an ordinary Holy Land destiny Warlock can suppress Euclid?"


    Su Ye was stunned. He remembered that after the marathon, ajiman wanted to catch himself, but Euclid couldn''t stop it. Finally, general mitaiad came with a semi artifact victory gun and sword to stop ajiman.


    And the victory gun and sword belong to Palos, which means


    Su Ye suddenly realized, "I said I felt familiar when I saw you. It turned out that you had been sent down by God, and ajiman was actually you? "


    "In the battle of marathon, your servant is not afraid of the magic of fate mud board. I thought you were protected by Athena''s power. I wanted to fight with Athena, but since the victory guns and swords appeared, I had to give up. When you were canonized, I realized that you have the power to resist the mud board of fate. Unfortunately, it''s too late to catch you again. Of course, now you still have a chance to think about it. It''s really not good. I officially divorce my husband and marry you first. "


    Su Ye wanted to roll his eyes, but the other party was the LORD God and didn''t dare.


    However, I dare not marry the famous black widow.


    "Let me think about it." Suye road.


    "I really can''t. your part follows me." Ina smiled at Su Ye.


    Su ye turned to look at the Lord of the fire element. Take care of this female color batch!


    The master of the fire element laughed and said, "I can''t control the love between men and women. However, yinana, you can''t affect me to win the dark star volcano and the things after it. We''ll wait until the war is over. " Then he winked at the forging Lord and the grey dwarf Lord.


    The forging master hiccupped and said with a smile, "ina, don''t worry too much. You can slowly cultivate feelings along the way."


    "Yes, yes." The grey dwarf Lord nodded gently.


    Su Ye glanced at the two gods.


    "That''s good. I''ll protect you on this trip to find the dark star volcano." Yinana hugged Su Ye''s arm and let Su Ye''s arm sink into the straightness in front of her.


    Su Ye slowly took a deep breath and looked for help to the Lord of the fire element.


    The Lord of the fire element turned his head, looked at other gods and said, "we will sign an agreement and prepare later."


    In Su Ye''s eyes, seven gods signed an agreement in the name of noumenon.


    "My upper incarnation died in the unknown star cluster of the shadow star cluster in the desolate star sky. This is the bit plane mark there," said the Lord of the fire element while transmitting the bit plane mark to the gods. "The cosmic poison light of this unknown star cluster is particularly strong, distorting the space, and the internal space mark cannot be located. If there is no special space talent, You can''t even move far inside. This time, it''s up to you to move in the internal space, the God of hunting. "


    Su Ye looked at the hunting God, an ordinary median God of the small God system. His face was painted with a big flower face.


    The whole body is covered with brown skin and colorful mud stripes. There is a colorful feather crown on the top of the head. Only a pair of animal skin shorts are tied under the waist. Behind him is a dark cane space basket. I don''t know what it contains.


    His eyes are green, like a cheetah at night.


    Su Ye remembers that before, the body pattern of the hunting God was integrated with the environment of the 10000 fire temple. If he was a little careless, he would forget his existence.


    The God of hunting nodded: "I''ve been to the shadow star cluster many times. I''m familiar with the cosmic poisonous light there. No accident. The space of the unknown star cluster is difficult for me. But you didn''t say it was an unknown constellation... Add money. "


    The gods were helpless to look at this colorful guy.


    "I''ll give you an extra thousand petal flower." The main way of fire element.


    "OK," the God of hunting glanced at the gods, and finally his eyes fell on Su Ye. "The magician is too fragile. If I need additional protection, I''ll add money."


    "Yes, Su Ye is a little fragile..." the Lord of fire element frowned.


    The forging master looked at the fire demon God and smiled without saying anything. The hell demon God experienced the meeting of the gods and saw Su ye blessed by the hell black phoenix. He didn''t think Su ye would be more vulnerable than the hunting God.


    "I protect him." Yinana raised her proud chest and shook it gently.


    "There are unknown stars, unless you bring a master artifact." The God of hunting is serious and polite.


    "Then take it." Yinana reached out her hand and grabbed in the void. A huge vertical black divine power vortex emerged. The 10000 fire temple was like the seabed of an earthquake and vibrated violently.


    After seeing that it was a chest ornament, the gods were a little relieved. It was a delicate rose and the famous flower of Eros. Although it was also the main artifact, it was not particularly strong in protecting and controlling the mind.


    As long as you don''t take out the bow of Venus, because all the gods know that once you hold the bow of Venus, ina must kill a God before she can take it back.


    Before the spirit of the gods was released, yinana, who had finished wearing the chest ornament, put her hand into the vortex of divine power and grabbed a series of gemstones.


    When all the gemstones appeared, the gods looked helpless. Unexpectedly, she took out the second most powerful main artifact after the bow of Venus, the eye piercing stone and a belt.


    With a wipe of her right hand, she put on the eye stone belt around her waist. Under the white belt, the white silk hung down, and shining gemstones of various colors rippled at the end of the white silk.


    With a swing of divine power, the strange gemstones in the shape of eyes shook gently. Sometimes they collided with each other and made a clear sound. Sometimes they beat her hips and made a heart beating and slightly undetectable sound.


    Her tulle skirt is more transparent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1100

    The God of hunting and the fire demon looked away with interest. Every time she wore a main artifact, the tulle on her body was transparent. When she wore a complete seven country artifact, the gauze skirt dissipated and turned into a female god of war, with infinite vertical and horizontal planes.


    Su Ye looked ahead calmly.


    "Is it enough to protect him now?" The abundant lips behind yinana''s veil bend in an arc.


    The hunting God whispered, "enough, it''s great to eat soft food..."


    The master of the fire element sighed: "how nice the master artifact is. However, as an old friend, I advise you not to bring the main artifact. In case of falling, it is difficult to recover it where there is no plane coordinates. "


    "If the main artifact is lost, I will come and find it." Inana said indifferently.


    This time it was the forging master''s turn to whisper: "how powerful and amazing are the artifacts..."


    The Lord of the fire element gave the hunting God a look of praise. Good job.


    The God of hunting looked enviously at Su Ye''s right arm deep in the gentle countryside and whispered, "in confused space, if there is no powerful space divine power or talent, the main artifact is sometimes of little use."


    Yinana frowned and said, "why don''t I find the supreme Marduk to borrow a main artifact to deal with the confused space?"


    "Enough, enough..." the fire element leader hurriedly said, "the less God knows about this, the better. With the God of hunting, we will come and go safely."


    "Assemble here in three days?" Asked the forging Lord.


    "Good!"


    The gods left one after another. The God of hunting and the God of fire took an envious and compassionate look at Su ye, who was hugged by ina.


    Su Ye''s face was numb and looked like a blessing in the sky, but he could not live until tomorrow.


    "Where have you been these three days?" Ina asked with a smile.


    "I''m not going anywhere, right here." Su Ye is serious.


    "That''s so boring. Come to my God Star to play?" Yinana''s eyes were crisp, gently shook her body and rubbed Su Ye''s arms.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky.


    The master of the fire element said, "I''ll prepare."


    "You..." Su Ye stretched out his hand to stop. As a result, the Lord of the fire element gave a look of self blessing and disappeared in an instant.


    Su Yesheng had nothing to love and stood in place like a wood.


    Whatever inana said, she dealt with it indiscriminately.


    Finally, yinana couldn''t help shaking her head and said with a smile, "well, don''t tease you. Although it''s a pity, let me remember that it''s early to start with a man."


    Ina loosened Su ye and said with a smile, "I heard you borrowed money everywhere recently?"


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed, took a half step back, looked warily at ina and said, "I don''t sell myself by borrowing money."


    "Are you interested in letting me take a stake in millions of towers?" Asked ina.


    Su ye thought a little and asked, "are you sure Marduk allows it?"


    "The infinite plane is full of chaos. As long as I don''t collude with Zeus, the God King will turn a blind eye. What''s more, you and we are still allies. "


    "Why are you looking for me?" Su ye asked.


    "Do you think I''m a fool, the goddess of war? From the battle of demon prison City, I''ve been considering whether to form an alliance with you. Since I met you today, maybe it''s the best time. "


    "What is the purpose of your cooperation?"


    "Make friends with all promising gods and fight against possible dangers. Once the northern European dusk comes and the balance is broken, no one knows what will happen. "


    "How do you want to cooperate?"


    "I will give some resources and money to cooperate with you to build a million towers or a city of ten thousand dharmas. When I need it, you will send a million towers to support me. Besides, I don''t care about anything. Millions of towers belong to you. " Yinana said.


    "In essence, you pay to hire our magician to work for you." Suye road.


    "In essence, it can also help your magician develop rapidly."


    "But the risk is too great. Millions of towers can resist the LORD God, but they are vulnerable in front of the God King, and thousands of towers can''t either. " Su Ye shook his head.


    "Then build hundreds of millions of towers!" Ina cut the railway.


    Su Ye realized that this is also the goddess of war. In some places, she is far better than herself.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''m preparing the Wanfa pagoda group. Once I''m finished and have enough accumulation, I can directly prepare to build the city of Wanfa, that is, the free flight form of the Wanfa pagoda group. Then, based on many planes and planets, the star mage tower is established. The star mage tower can probably compete with the divine king. But the resources needed are astronomical. "


    "Is it comparable to a divine king artifact?" Asked ina.


    "This is not like that, in terms of the total value of materials, it is more than the divine king artifact, but it does not need the divine king level materials. In terms of construction time, it will not be like the king''s artifact for thousands of years, but the number of people needed is far more than the king''s artifact. "


    "Can the city of ten thousand dharmas form a star mage tower, or are they irrelevant?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "this is what makes us magicians special. Once we build the star mage tower system, all mage towers on the infinite plane. Remember, any mage tower can be automatically incorporated into the star mage tower network as long as it can be moved to the star where the star mage tower is located. In other words, all our efforts now point to the star mage tower. To some extent, I have a way to solve the construction materials, but I can''t solve the variable of number. "


    "Need someone?" Inarna muttered to herself.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that you also have the right to procreate." Suye road.


    "But... The supreme Marduk needs war, a steady stream of war." Yinana said.


    "To prevent the decline of his power? In this way, I provide super giant divine power planes and resources. You are responsible for the reproduction of human beings. In a hundred years at most, we will harvest an astronomical magic country, and 10 billion or even 100 billion will not be a problem. " Suye road.


    Yinana shook her head and said, "the super giant divine power plane is indeed the best place to cultivate life. It will not offend the interests of all gods, but it can grow safely, but... If it was OK hundreds of years ago, it won''t work now."


    "Why?" Su ye asked.


    Yinana sighed: "we don''t know the reason. The double ring void has undergone a disaster. A large number of divine power planes are swallowed, destroyed, inexplicably disappeared or something. Almost all the divine power planes of the divine system were blocked. So that a large number of gods had fused the divine plane into the divine moon, moved outside the divine star, and gave up operating in the double ring void. Not to mention that the double ring void is too dangerous now. Even if we are not afraid, it is difficult to find a sufficient number of super giant divine power planes. "


    Su Ye looked strange. When you think about it carefully, he killed the four sides with his magic servants. It seems a little too much. It really means a little bit of double ring void disaster.


    "Cough..." Su ye said, "more than 100 extreme super giant divine power planes should be enough? In theory, a super giant divine power plane can cultivate 10 billion people. Even if we cultivate a billion, we can have 100 billion people. "


    "Are you kidding?" Asked ina.


    "No."


    "Don''t talk about you now, even if the four Gods work together, they can''t reach 100 extreme super giant divine power planes in the double ring void... I see! What did you do? " Yinana looked at Su ye in disbelief. Unexpectedly, the source of the cataclysm that made all the gods in the infinite plane gnash their teeth was a median God.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "I didn''t expect you to pay so little attention to the double ring void. At first, I was careful. Later, I found that the snowball was rolling bigger and bigger, so I let it continue to roll."


    "Let me see... You mainly rely on your magic servants and spirits? It is said that your magic servant is very strong and may be promoted to God level. " Yinana said.


    "Yes."


    Yinana said reluctantly, "the double ring void can only come to the avatar of the gods at the level of the false gods. The avatars can''t keep flowing, and the false gods are stationed in important places. The LORD God''s near guard group and the God King''s near guard group are even less likely to come to the position of the divine power. In addition, when the place of creation is opened, the gods don''t dare to act rashly. Finally, it''s cheaper for you."


    "Is it all right now?"


    "You should know that the infinite plane has its own law. The gods have done experiments to limit every intelligent group to one island and completely isolate them from the outside world. They can''t leave the island. They have hundreds of such islands. Guess what the final result is? "


    "Of course, they all degenerate and eventually perish." Suye road.


    "It seems that you know about it. Therefore, the gods found that after the number of any intelligent group reached a certain level, it would fall into a strange circle, inexplicably civil strife, inexplicably killing each other, inexplicably in trouble. In short, it would inevitably lead to a decline in population. There are no exceptions. Therefore, you said that it is impossible to cultivate 100 billion people. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "when I was traveling in the infinite plane, I met a magic master named Malthus. He said that the same situation was called Malthus trap. Specifically, for example, two people can have four, four people can have eight, the population can continue to double, and finally grow into astronomical figures. We call exponential growth, like multiplication. However, the food, daily necessities, spiritual and cultural needs and other resources that people need are called linear growth, that is, adding one by one. Linear growth is far lower than exponential growth, which leads to human growth to a certain limit and will inevitably fall into a shortage of resources. Whether human beings fall into material shortage or spiritual and cultural shortage, they will enter the Malthusian trap, leading to the outbreak of conflict and the demise of the population. They will never break through a certain amount. "


    "Although I don''t fully understand it, I can probably understand it. That''s what it means." Yinana said.


    Su ye said with a smile: "if it was in the past, it would be an insurmountable Malthusian trap, but now, with magic, strong theoretical support and strong magic technical support, I believe that mankind can break through this trap and achieve unimaginable population growth."


    "This is just your wishful thinking. Even the gods can''t solve it. You can''t solve it yourself." Ina shook her head.


    "Not me, but all magicians!" Suye road.


    "I remain skeptical." Ina stares at Su Ye.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1101

    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "in a closed world, not to mention people, even gods will gradually die out, because the natural state of any world will tend to be absolutely balanced and silent. Take the fire element of the fire element plane as an example. There are more and less in each place, but if there is no external force interference, the fire element of the whole plane will be evenly distributed. Finally, the power of the fire element will be exhausted and the whole plane will collapse, which is the same reason as the island life test of the gods. "


    "That''s true." The voice of the Lord of the fire element sounded in the palace.


    Neither Su ye nor ina heard it.


    "However, we humans will continue to obtain material, energy and information from the outside world and continue to create new things. Unless infinite resources are exhausted, magicians and humans will always grow. We human beings have made progress for millions of years, and now we have philosophy and magic, obtained such a great driving force, and have grand goals. What do you take to make me believe that human beings can''t progress and grow suddenly? " Su ye asked.


    Yinana pondered for a long time and said slowly, "I don''t quite understand what you say, but I vaguely think you make sense."


    "Do you choose to cooperate with me because of the past or because of the future?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Both."


    "Well, humans also have."


    "Since I believe you, I believe you, too. OK, I will help you sow life. However, I can only send pseudogod avatars to come, and one avatar can only affect one plane at a time. In addition, I can build ten temples and affect ten planes. In other words, even if I am the LORD God, I can only affect the eleven planes. "


    "Do I need to hire other gods who master reproduction or fertility?" Su ye asked.


    "My obedience to God and I can solve half of the plane." Yinana said.


    "Then I will contact other related gods to speed up the cultivation of life." Suye road.


    "We can also cultivate a new life. You are afraid to go to my God star. I can play with your God star." Yinana gave Su ye a wink, and the power of love theocracy wrapped Su Ye silently.


    Su Ye''s face turned red, and the blood flow in the God body surged rapidly. He said helplessly, "I''m just a middle God. This small body can''t withstand the powerful main god body."


    "I''ll be gentle." Ina smiled with shame.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "change the topic. You can introduce some weak and non Nordic gods of reproduction, fertility or life. I''ll find them one by one..."


    Su Ye suddenly stopped.


    "OK." Ina looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    Su Ye raised his head, looked at the Vulcan constellation in the deepest part of the Vulcan temple and said, "several semi divine mages of our supernova have just returned from the shadow star cluster. There is some news."


    Shua


    The pillar of fire burst in front, and the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element appeared, staring eagerly at Su Ye.


    "According to the plane coordinates they sent, the place they entered is the same place as the unknown star cluster where your avatar died. Moreover, they also saw a God, a rare God. "


    "Say!" The Lord of fire element has a gloomy face.


    "The LORD God, the hundred body Titan, the son of the killing Titan cortos, the superior God, the hundred hand Titan AKAS." Suye road.


    "Magic image."


    Su Ye stretched out his finger and a little divine light flew into the body of the fire element Lord.


    Then the Lord of the fire element waved and a divine power light curtain appeared in front.


    In the light curtain of divine power, in the endless darkness, a faint light flashes and dies.


    Then the divine power light curtain constantly deformed, and finally saw a slightly blurred figure in the white light.


    It was a giant 1000 meters high, with two huge legs like stone pillars.


    Fifty people were stacked on their huge legs.


    Fifty heads, fifty bodies, fifty pairs of arms.


    Only when a Titan is promoted to a higher God can he really have a hundred bodies.


    "It''s really a hundred hand Titan AKAS," the Lord of the fire element looked more gloomy. "He also has the strength to kill my upper avatar in a sneak attack, so that my avatar can''t transmit effective information."


    Su ye said: "these semi divine mages were originally tracking a strange semi divine giant beast in the starry sky. They found the figure of AKAS and ran away decisively. As soon as they returned, they sent their logs to the supernova for sharing. My body has just been found. Will the plan change? In addition, it may not be AKAS. "


    The master of the fire element said, "even if it''s not AKAS, it''s a superior God with similar strength to AKAS. Generally speaking, normal gods don''t rush to kill me when they see me. After all, our elemental gods are relatively neutral. But... The 100 body titans are likely to start without saying a word, especially the 100 hand Titans, the son of the Titans. You are no stranger to his deeds. "


    Su ye and ina nodded.


    Ina frowned and said, "among the three hundred body Titans, the guardian titans are more peaceful. Now they are in the ocean and don''t care about the world. The destruction Titan stayed in hell and guarded Cronus, the last generation of Greek God King, for Zeus. But the killing titans are said to be looking for the scorpion Dragon God Campe. Uranus imprisoned the hundred body Titans, and the keeper is the scorpion Dragon God... Do you think the killing Titans and scorpion Dragon God will be in the unknown star cluster? "


    Su ye saw that the flame on the face of the master of the fire element was almost completely extinguished and said with a smile: "in case the two peak gods go to war with all their strength, not to mention the dark star volcano, the whole unknown star cluster and even the shadow star cluster may collapse."


    Yinana''s right hand flicked the piercing stone and said in the pleasant sound of jade: "if I fight alone, I will fall slightly lower in the face of either of them. After all, the war achievements of their two gods are too brilliant, and my strength is still large-scale divine war."


    The main face of fire element is worse.


    After a long time, he said: "it is very unlikely to kill Titans and scorpion tailed dragon gods in unknown star clusters. After all, once they start a war, they will not take care of hundreds of hand Titans. Hundreds of hand Titans will never risk participating in the war between two peak gods. We continue to go according to the original plan, first explore the place where the avatar dies, and then take the dark star volcano. "


    "The dark star volcano is very valuable. The gods who killed your incarnation should have been taken away. If it wasn''t the hand of the hundred handed Titan, it''s OK. What if it was him? " Su ye asked.


    The fire element Lord said helplessly, "if the evidence proves that he took it, I''ll talk to him and buy it. If he doesn''t agree... We''ll find another way. "


    Su ye and yinana looked at each other.


    Yinana said, "how can you be a mother? When the body comes directly, it will be directly sealed when it meets the hundred hand Titan, recapture the dark star volcano, and then throw it out. Even if you kill Titans, you dare not run wild on the plane of your fire element. "


    "Alas..." the master of the fire element sighed, "I didn''t want to say... The plane of the fire element has just entered the restless period, and my body can''t leave."


    "No wonder you are determined to win the true fire demon sword. If the turbulence of the gods overlaps with the restless period of the fire element plane, there will be an idea of the divine king to strike the fire element plane. Without the divine king artifact, you can''t fight at all." Yinana said, "don''t worry, there are many gods, soldiers and magicians in the Persian fire department. Even for myself, I will try my best to help. If the Titan with 100 hands doesn''t sell, he will be beaten to sell! "


    The Lord of the fire element reluctantly looked at ina and said, "our six gods incarnation plus the body of the fire demon God is not the opponent of the hundred handed Titans."


    "Shall I come? In case of killing Titans... "Ina frowned and hesitated.


    "Su ye, what do you think?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    "Want to run."


    "Do you have any way to limit him? No matter how powerful he is, he is only a superior God. " The Lord of fire asked seriously.


    Su Yesi said: "yes, there must be. Our magician''s Yin... Wisdom spells are countless. We can''t kill him. It''s absolutely no problem to obstruct him. However, although he can''t reach his father''s strength to kill the stars in Titan''s palm, he has also reached the strength of mountains and seas in his palm. Are you sure to go to war? "


    "I wish I could limit it. If it''s him, let''s negotiate first. If we can''t negotiate, we''ll try to drag him. Since he is in such a remote place, he is likely to do something important. Dark star volcano is by no means necessary for him. After a long delay, he has to sell if he doesn''t sell! " The main way of fire element.


    "You fire element God, you''re not grumpy at all." Suye road.


    "When is it? How dare I be angry."


    Su ye said, "share with me some information about the 100 body Titans, as well as their enemy scorpion tailed dragon gods and 100 dragon gods. I will formulate tactics in advance."


    "Good!"


    The two gods shared information, and Su ye, located on the magic God star, immediately began to learn deduction.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    Barren starry sky, shadow star cluster.


    The stars in the starry sky are bright and dark. Many stars are bright, suddenly dim and disappear. Soon after, they suddenly reappear their vision.


    Suddenly, a thick pillar of fire appeared out of thin air, burst and turned into a door of fire.


    Seven figures came out of it.


    The middle incarnation of the master of fire element is a fuzzy human flame, with surging heat all over the body.


    The middle avatar of the forging Lord secretly took a sip of wine and was about to put it into his pocket. The middle avatar of the grey dwarf Lord grabbed it, looked up and drank it.


    The forging master took back the divine wine pot with a red face and stuffed it carefully.


    Yinana''s upper incarnation looked at Su Ye''s lower incarnation with affection and constantly showed her good body to Su Ye.


    Like the Lord of fire element, the upper God of fire demon God burns flames all over his body. The difference is that within the appearance of his flame, the thick bones in black and gold support the body, just like the combination of the dead and fire element.


    The fire demon looked at the God of hunting, and this guy with colorful mud also came to the middle God.


    The hunting God looked around and nodded: "it''s safe here, Lord of fire element. The unknown star cluster you said is in that direction?"


    The gods looked along the direction of the hunting God. At first glance, there was nothing special, but there were few stars.


    "Yes, that''s the direction."


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1102

    The God of hunting frowned and said, "I have passed that place. The poisonous light of the universe is particularly powerful and will cause damage to our God. Are you ready?"


    "Can you hurt my superior God body?" Fire devil way.


    The God of hunting glanced at the burning fire demon God and said, "if the LORD God doesn''t put out his strength, he will have to peel off his skin when he goes in."


    "How did the half magic mage enter?" The fire demon and the gods looked at Su Ye.


    Su ye said, "it may be a little troublesome for you. Do you want to know?"


    The gods nodded.


    Su ye said, first took out a glass bottle, gently shook the light red slurry inside, and said, "this is the magic red fruit extract. This bottle has extracted about 100 barrels of magic red fruit. Drink it. After the body contacts the cosmic poisonous light, it can effectively neutralize it, but it can only last for one day. I specially made some a few days ago."


    Su ye said, took out a bottle and handed it to ina, and then drank it up.


    Yinana showed that you have a conscience and drank it.


    "Wait, where''s ours?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    Su Ye was surprised and said, "you didn''t ask me for it."


    The gods rolled their eyes and stretched out their hands.


    Su Ye waved his hand and distributed five bottles each.


    "In addition, this thing is only effective for our flesh and blood. It has little effect on you two playing with fire. Of course, you can melt it with divine power and it still works." After that, Suye also took out a bottle of green gel magic medicine.


    "This is magic aloe gel, which can build a colloidal layer inside the skin. Among all the known magic drugs, the anti cosmic poison light is the strongest, and the key quantity is large and cheap. This can only last one day. " Su ye first handed it to yinana, then opened the bottle. The blue and gold magic combined with magic aloe gel, turned into a liquid, spread all over the body, and slowly penetrated into the skin.


    The gods held out their hands silently.


    After delivering the magic aloe gel, Su ye took out the third magic medicine bottle, which was light black cream.


    "This is an anti-virus cream, which forms a third layer of protection on the surface of the skin."


    Under the urging of magic, the anti-virus cream covers the whole body like running water, making the skin more transparent and smooth.


    The gods reach out again.


    A transparent crystal ball appeared in Su Ye''s hand. Inside it was a lead gray liquid metal, a fist sized ball.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, but the gods can see that the metal surface emits cosmic poisonous light of different colors.


    "This is the anti-virus light metal made by me, called magic light uranium. It''s colorful and has cosmic poison light itself, but what''s interesting is that once this magical magic tool encounters the cosmic poison light from the outside, it will turn the direction of the cosmic poison light and block the cosmic poison light from the outside... "


    Su ye said, and saw the lead gray liquid metal emitting color light fly out of the crystal ball and fall on him. It quickly melted into a thin colorless transparent metal film and attached to the skin surface.


    This metal originally emits poisonous light everywhere, but now it is in the starry sky. The poisonous light of the external universe falls on Su Ye. All the poisonous light turns to the external irradiation to neutralize and block the external poisonous light.


    "Inside the poison light coat, there is also an inner layer of magic metal, which almost completely blocks the poison light of magic light uranium. This is the fourth protection. "


    The gods stretched out their hands again and Su Ye separated again.


    The gods used up four layers of protection. The forging master grinned and said: "the magician is really a bit of a way. He can weaken the current cosmic poison light to only one ten thousandth. Even if he enters the unknown star cluster, he can weaken 99% of the cosmic poison light. With our strength, he can be completely unaffected by consuming a little divine power."


    "Yes, the magician is really powerful." The master of the grey dwarf.


    The Lord of fire element and the fire demon God have no choice but to look at each other. Because of the different nature of life, the effect on themselves is less than one third of the normal.


    The hunting God lowered his head, looked at his skin in shock and said, "has the magician reached this level? The effect of these four layers of protection is even better than the color mud I specially prepared. I was going to sell money just now. "


    Su Ye patted his head and said, "I forgot to say that the first three layers of protection are made of magic medicine, and the cost is not high, but the cost of the final magic light uranium is very high, and each piece is a Xinmin soul crystal. Of course, you can not. "


    With that, Su Ye stretched out his hand.


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    "Do I have to pay it, too?" Yinana was charming and wronged.


    "Pay!" Su Ye''s voice was unequivocal.


    "Cheapskate!"


    Ina glared at Su ye and handed out a piece of Xinmin soul crystal.


    The other gods had no choice but to deliver the soul crystal of the believers. Only the God of hunting bit his teeth and sent back the magic light uranium.


    "I don''t need this!" The God of hunting raised his chest, but his eyes stuck to the magic light.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I only have one fifth piece of protection. I don''t sell it."


    In the dull eyes of the gods, a piece of black liquid flowed from Su Ye''s feet to his head and transformed into regular hexagonal armor.


    Then, the second layer of golden liquid flows from the feet to the top of the head and turns into dragon scale armor.


    Then, the third layer of silver liquid flows from the foot to the top of the head and turns into silver mirror body armor.


    Finally, a layer of gray liquid flowed all over the body and intertwined into a layer of furry gray hair. Su Ye instantly became a gorilla.


    "You call this the fifth? This is clearly called the fifth plus the sixth plus the seventh plus the eighth! " The forging master suddenly felt that the divine wine was not fragrant.


    As the goddess of war, inana is well-informed and still can''t help asking, "are you magicians so abnormal?"


    "Smart magicians are like this." Su ye said seriously.


    The Lord of the fire element touched the flame chin and said, "is your last layer against the cosmic poisonous light or inana?"


    Feeling Su Ye''s cold eyes, the master of the fire element laughed and hurriedly looked at the unknown stars and said, "now we have made good protection and can move towards the unknown stars."


    As soon as the master of the fire element waved his hand, the door of fire appeared and the gods entered it.


    Walking out of the new door of fire, in the eyes of the gods, a wavy ripple of space disorder appeared in front. In the dark void, there was a colorful strange cosmic poisonous light, which constantly eroded the space and caused space disorder.


    "This is the limit of my long-distance transmission. Next, it depends on you, the God of hunting."


    The hunting God nodded, took out a round leather shield and a pure black wood spear from the space basket behind him, bent down slightly, arched his shoulders and observed carefully.


    The master of the fire element said, "I have a habit. When I enter an unknown place, I will leave marks everywhere. I share the smell of marks and we will explore together."


    The Lord of the fire element said, and the six lights flew to the gods respectively.


    After receiving the sign breath, Su Ye immediately looked at a strange star emitting light blue light and said, "you all feel it, there."


    The six gods looked at Su Ye.


    "I didn''t." The main way of forging.


    "Neither did I." Yinana said, the fire demon God and the Lord of the grey dwarf said together.


    "Me too." The hunting God squinted at Su Ye.


    The gods have strange eyes.


    Yinana looked at the star and estimated, "without short-distance transmission, it will take at least 300 years for the light to fly there, that is, the often said 300 light distance. It is so far that the non God body can''t sense it."


    The master of the fire element stared at Su Ye strangely and said, "I just tried. Now I''m too far from the mark and disturbed by the disordered space. I can''t feel it at all."


    Su Ye laughed and said, "I guessed randomly. If I guessed right, I must be lucky."


    "You think we''ll believe it? Go straight to the star. I believe the first sign is there! " The main way of fire element.


    The God of hunting nodded in disbelief, and then waved his right hand. An ancient riprap altar emerged in the void. The white riprap was embedded with white bones, and the thick smell of blood floated. Even countless souls were struggling on the surface of the altar.


    The disordered space nearby was like a frightened little rabbit, and suddenly calmed down.


    The God of hunting, like a wizard, recited spells and started the ceremony. He sang and danced around the altar for three times. A square scarlet door slowly appeared on the altar.


    "Hurry in and save money!" The hunting God rushed into the scarlet door.


    The gods rushed in immediately for fear that the God of hunting would suddenly close down in order to save money.


    At the moment when the last inana walked out of the portal, the scarlet door suddenly disappeared, and even 0.1 seconds were not wasted, which made inana look at the God of hunting.


    The stone altar in the distance disappeared, leaving only the stone altar near the blue stars floating in the void.


    People looked at the sun with a slight blue light and clearly felt the smell of the Lord of fire elements on a planet near it.


    "Next." The Lord of the fire element looked at Su Ye.


    The gods also stared at Su Ye.


    "I really can''t feel it. I''m guessing." Su Ye was helpless.


    "Edit, continue to edit!" Ina stared at Su Ye''s gray hair.


    "Time matters." The main way of forging.


    Su Ye sighed helplessly, pointed to the next white ordinary star and said, "I guess it''s there."


    The God of hunting jumped the great God again and transmitted the gods.


    In this way, the gods do not need to stay and look for one after another.


    After more than 100 transmissions, the God of hunting wiped his slightly wet forehead, gasped and said, "take a rest first."


    The gods nodded, separated the guard everywhere, surrounded the hunting God and Su ye in the middle, and let them rest.


    The God of hunting glanced at Su ye, poured sour water into his mouth from his stomach, and whispered, "it''s clear that I contribute the most, but some people are more popular than me, undermining my plan to increase money."


    "I''m just lucky." A furry Su Ye is modest. The gods are turning their mouths. After a long journey for many days, Su Ye frowned when he sent it to the new mark point again¡° Where''s next? " The hunting God asked powerlessly. He lost a whole circle, his eyes were purple and his eyes were erratic¡° I can''t feel it. " The God of hunting breathed a sigh of relief and was happy. He suddenly realized that it was wrong and looked at the gods¡° It''s nearby. " The master of the fire element said that, looked around, and then took a deep breath. The strong flame turned into wisps of spherical fire rain and erupted in all directions. From a distance, a shimmering fireball with a diameter of tens of thousands of kilometers expanded rapidly, expanded to the same size as the sun, and spread rapidly, covering less than half of the solar system. Finally, some flames change from red to blue. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1103

    The Lord of the fire element pointed in the direction of the blue flame and said, "my upper avatar goes in that direction, which is roughly the same as the previous mark."


    The God of hunting said: "this time, please use short-range transmission. There is no need to use blood sacrifice transmission."


    The gods nodded and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked blankly and said, "among us, the most beautiful is ina; On the most divine power, it is the ontology of fire demon God; On the most friendly, it is the master of the element of fire; In terms of friendship, it is the master of forging and the master of grey dwarf. What am I? Short distance transmission. Come on, I''m out of luck now. I''m just a lower avatar. My rank is the lowest! "


    "Hehe, you don''t believe now!" The main way of forging.


    "Teleport, we suspect that you are even better than the God of hunting in space power." The grey dwarf Lord also smiled at Su Ye.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t!" Suye road.


    The hunting look hummed and couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t you want to watch the fire as soon as possible? Hurry up. " The main way of fire element.


    "Alas, you are so unreasonable. I am so weak." Su ye said, looking forward, "dark star volcano is a kind of star formed by the collapse of the sun after aging. Even if this star is taken away, it will have residual power. We have studied it in the magic world. Now I''ll detect the residual strength concentration of the dark star volcano, and then judge the approximate location of the dark star volcano. "


    Su ye said, took out a semi artifact, and then urged the magic detection.


    The hunting God whispered, "is the magician so powerful?"


    The gods waited quietly.


    A few minutes later, Su Ye looked in one direction and said, "yes, do you see the star? In the left direction of the star, a large amount of dark star volcanic power remains. Not only the power of the dark star volcano, but also the traces of the battle of the gods. That kind of power... Is really the smell of Titans. Even if it is erased, there is still a little residue. "


    Finally, Su Ye looked to the Lord of the fire element.


    The master of fire element nodded slightly with a gloomy face and said, "go! Let''s go and have a look. "


    Su Ye waved his hand and a god level magic door appeared in front of the gods.


    The Lord of fire took the lead.


    Only the hunting God lingered, carefully observed the portal, his eyes flickered, and his heart beat faster and faster.


    "Why, don''t you go in?" Su ye asked.


    The God of hunting smiled, showed his rhubarb teeth and said, "can you teach me?"


    "Add money!"


    The hunting God turned black and sighed and entered the portal.


    Out of the portal and into the dark void, all the gods immediately felt a strange breath, tensed all over and looked around vigilantly.


    "There is indeed the residual power of the dark star volcano, it is indeed the place where my upper incarnation died, and there are signs of battle, but... It is uncertain whether it is the Titans." The Lord of fire frowns.


    Yinana sighed and said, "it''s the power of the Titans."


    With that, she moved with her right hand, the golden light flowed at her fingertips, and saw a little red light and golden light flying in the void, condensing into two groups of fine sand light fog on her palm.


    The red light fog condenses into the shape of a fire element man, while the golden light condenses into a fuzzy kilometer Titan, 50 heads and 50 bodies.


    The Lord of the fire element is silent. Inana is the goddess of war in Persia. Her understanding of the battle is far above all the gods here. In this regard, even the God King may not be able to hide it from her.


    "What''s next?" The fire demon looked to the Lord of the fire element.


    The Lord of fire thought quietly.


    Su Ye looked around and finally pointed to a direction and said, "there is a dragon god passing by that place, which is very similar to the superior Dragon God, but I can''t judge who it is."


    The gods stared at Su ye and looked even more strange.


    Su Ye explained, "I''ve got a little lower dragon blood before, so I can sense it."


    Yinana glanced at Su ye and said, "I can''t feel the blood of the Dragon Lord. You''re called the lower dragon blood. What''s my name? Come on, when did you get promoted to Dragon King? "


    Su Ye waved his hand, took the initiative to use the portal and sighed, "you misunderstood me too deeply. Go, don''t spend your time in these useless places!" Then he rushed into the portal first.


    The gods shook their heads and followed in.


    Subsequently, the gods each used divine magic and nodded one after another.


    "There is a dragon god passing by here."


    "But the breath is weak, there is no trace of the battle, and I can''t condense on the battlefield." Yinana said.


    The forging Master said, "I am very familiar with the Dragon God breath. My upper incarnation tried to peel some dragon scales from him, but failed."


    The Lord of the grey dwarf immediately said, "I know. The son of the hundred Dragon God radon, the tyrannical Dragon God moneson, is the guy with 30 faucets."


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up and hurriedly asked, "hundreds of dragon Protoss with more heads than Hydra Xu dela?"


    "Of course, but what are you so excited about, you know?" The forging Lord asked suspiciously.


    "No, no, I just heard but haven''t seen it. I''m a little curious."


    Su Ye smiled and immediately put down all the things at hand and began to deduce a new divine magic.


    Flame Dragon God.


    The multi magic hand genre has not been supported by new theories and cannot develop rapidly. The key power is small, but the super advanced version of the flame Dragon God of the flame magic snake is completely different.


    Once the 100 dragon corpse magic is successfully created, it is not the Hydra legion, but a higher-level 100 dragon Legion.


    However, I have formed an alliance with many dragon gods of the dragon family. It seems that I can''t deal with the tyrannical dragon gods. I can only find a way to buy the God skeleton of a hundred dragon families.


    Su Ye calculated the price and sighed in his heart that a complete upper Dragon God will not be less than a thousand soul crystals, and there will be at least two thousand upper dragon families, enough to buy two ordinary upper artifacts. The key is not necessarily to sell.


    Su Ye stopped the deduction of God level magic fire dragon god, or he couldn''t afford it.


    Yinana said, "it''s no accident that the Titan with 100 hands and the tyrannical Dragon God appear here at the same time! What''s more, the hundred handed Titans do not hesitate to take the risk of offending the plane of the fire element, and they must have another purpose. Playing with fire, you need to re-examine the plan. "


    The fire element Lord was confident and said, "if I didn''t meet the tyrannical Dragon God, I might leave, but since he is here, it''s a good thing. Ladon owes us a small favor on the plane of fire element. As long as I appear, the tyrannical Dragon God will help me. Not to mention, the hundred handed Titans and the hundred headed dragon clan are mortal enemies. Dark star volcano, maybe you don''t have to buy it. "


    On the surface of his body, the flame was burning, and his voice was full of joy.


    "Let''s hurry up. It''s been too long." Yinana said.


    The gods looked to Su Ye.


    "Look what I do?" Suye road.


    "The altar of the hunting God is far inferior to your divine magic. Don''t pretend. Help me." The main way of fire element.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I didn''t pretend. My ability is mediocre, but the portal is powerful. Come on, let''s look for one solar system and another. "


    Su ye said, displaying the new portal of transmission.


    With the help of the divine portal, the seven gods searched quickly.


    After searching all day, the gods rested a little.


    After recovering their strength, the Lord of the fire element was about to announce his departure. The God of hunting looked at Su ye with a depressed face and said, "the next chaotic space transmission depends on you."


    "What do you mean?" Su ye asked.


    "Is this your first time to this particularly dangerous disordered space?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "really, the disordered space I''ve been to before is not so strong."


    The God of hunting sighed: "the deeper the unknown star cluster, the more chaotic the space is, and the stronger the poisonous light in the universe. At first glance, it''s nothing. If I use altar teleportation, I have to jump three times before. In this place, I have to jump thirty times, and the transmission distance is half shorter than before. As for you, from the beginning to now, the portal distance has not decreased, the portal has not been suppressed by the disordered space, and it is also an instant casting. In other words, your spatial ability is far above me and should reach the level of the noumenon of the LORD God. "


    "You look up to me." Su Ye''s face was expressionless.


    The other gods nodded gently.


    "I have long suspected that Su Ye is pretending to be weak, but I didn''t expect to pretend so ruthlessly."


    "I also have a feeling, but I didn''t expect to reach the level of the main God. It seems that his space talent is not only strong, but also many. After all, the space environment here is too complex. The main god body is here, and most of them can only be transmitted by hard power. "


    Then, the God of hunting handed out a believer soul crystal.


    "Huh?" Su Ye blinked. The God of hunting''s brain was poisoned by the universe?


    "If I go inside again, I''m afraid I can''t hold it. I''ll buy a set of magic light uranium." The hunting God''s face was constipated, and the mud lines on his face were slightly swollen.


    Other gods looked down at the protective layer on their body and were surprised. Unexpectedly, they were stronger than the colored mud on the God of hunting. The God of hunting was best at Star hunting. The strongest achievement was to kill an upper giant beast God with his own strength, but finally he asked Su Ye.


    Su ye took the soul crystal and handed out the magic light uranium.


    The seven gods continued on their way. Along the way, the gods kept observing Su Ye.


    With the deepening of unknown star clusters, the poisonous light of the universe is becoming stronger and stronger, and the ripples in space have been visible to the naked eye. The gods have to take out all kinds of artifact.


    Su Ye''s lower incarnation was clearly the lowest among the gods, but it was like a person who had nothing to do. It symbolically performed several divine protection magic.


    What makes the gods more confused is that with the deepening, the transmission distance should be shorter and shorter, but Su Ye has not changed the transmission distance from beginning to end, and even ultra long distance transmission occurs from time to time.


    When he rested again, the hunting God couldn''t help saying, "Su God, what''s your price?"


    "You can''t afford it." Suye road.


    The gods can''t laugh or cry. The God of hunting is always alone. He likes eating alone. Unexpectedly, he began to hire Su Ye.


    "We can cooperate. I know some good secret places, and even a secret God star I dare not enter. " The God of hunting stared at Su ye with green eyes. The eyes of the gods brightened¡° Why didn''t you come to me? " The main way of fire element. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1104

    "Your avatar is useless. What can I get if I come to noumenon? With Su Shen, I can share equally. " Hunting Shinto.


    Su ye said, "well, if I have a chance, I will cooperate with you."


    "It''s a deal."


    Su Ye looked around and was sensing the position of the hundred handed Titan and the tyrannical Dragon God. Suddenly, a bright spot flashed in front of him, but it was almost undetectable because it was blocked by the ripples of space and the poisonous light of the universe.


    "There''s a situation!" Su Ye whispered.


    The gods looked cold and looked at the direction Su Ye was facing. They soon found that there were extremely obscure power fluctuations ahead. They couldn''t notice it without careful observation.


    They looked at Su ye and thought deeply.


    "It should be fighting there. We''ll observe it after a distant planet. You first converge your strength."


    Su ye said, displaying the portal.


    The eyelids of the gods jumped heavily. This is in the depths of the unknown star cluster. Su ye can accurately locate where there are ripples in space and poisonous light in the universe. This is a real master God level means. Only a few gods of the void race can do it.


    The gods gathered their strength and walked out of the portal and found themselves in the space of a huge red star. From a high altitude, the stars were half dark and half illuminated by the sun.


    The surface of the stars is reddish brown, full of storms, and dense huge eddies move at high speed on the ground, as violent as the end of the world.


    "This is the back. They can''t see it. However, they can only explore it in a secret way. Who can guarantee that it won''t be found?" Su ye asked.


    The gods first looked at the hunting God and were stunned. Then Qi Qi and the hunting God looked at Su ye together.


    "Come on." Hunting God sour lane.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "then I''ll come."


    Su ye said, holding ten olive wood staff, reciting words in his mouth for 12 seconds. A huge blue and gold marigold flower with a diameter of 100 meters emerged from the ground.


    At the divine level, the three-dimensional Calendula array has completely replaced the original plane magic array.


    Then the marigold array dissipated.


    "Why is there nothing?" The hunting God who also wants to learn two moves looks confused.


    So are the gods.


    "This is the void eye I created in combination with the ability of the void gods. It''s normal that you can''t see it." Suye road.


    "You are really proficient in the power of emptiness!" The hunting God''s tone is full of helplessness.


    Yinana said, "we could have seen it, but this is your empty field, so we can''t see it."


    "No wonder you are not afraid of the spatial disorder here all the way. Indeed, you have an extremely rare field of emptiness." The main way of fire element.


    "Business matters!" Su Ye finished, put his right hand in front of him, and a magic light curtain appeared in front of the gods.


    The gods saw that opposite the sun, which is unknown how many billion kilometers away, the fierce divine light flashes, the terrible divine power tide sweeps across, the spatial ripples have disappeared, and there are spatial cracks everywhere.


    Through the flashing divine light, the gods slowly saw the two sides of the fight.


    On one side is the dark blue and hundred handed Titan AKAS, with 50 heads with red hair, 50 bodies covered with rusty bronze armor, and 100 arms flapping forward madly. The heavy divine power condenses into palm like divine power peaks 10000 meters high. In the blink of an eye, 100000 mountains are formed. From a distance, it is like a broken space of thunder clouds, Smash the tyrannical Dragon God in front.


    The 100 handed Titan is kilometers tall and can tyrannize the Dragon God moneson, with a body length of 100000 meters.


    The two sides stand together like a sesame in front of a big watermelon.


    The 12 pairs of giant dragon wings of the tyrannical Dragon God spread high, like 12 giant sails. When each pair of Dragon Wings vibrated, two black tornadoes with blood thunder flashed on both sides, and rushed to the 100 handed Titans in an instant.


    The thirty heads of the tyrannical Dragon God shook back and forth. Every time each head shook, it erupted a huge divine magic.


    The dark magma day, tens of thousands of falling stars, dense void lightning, occasionally spit out the divine power dragon inflammation, and the thick dragon inflammation fire column sweeps the world, shatters the space and burns the star sky.


    The most frightening thing is that his various divine level spells have strong integration ability. They often gather together and suddenly stimulate a touch of setting sun, as if dusk was coming.


    That is the light of terrible havoc, and the battle at the level of the LORD God will fly all over the sky.


    The turbulent battle afterwaves spread in all directions, and the whole sun was shaken bright and dark by the afterwaves.


    The two planets not far from the two gods have been smashed, and the star fragments scattered throughout the solar system.


    The gods saw their hearts shaking and galloping, but soon they found that the Titan with hundreds of hands was clearly like a sesame, but the tyrannical dragon like a big watermelon was losing.


    Su Ye looked carefully and found that although the tyrannical Dragon God''s magic was accompanied by the light of havoc, every blow of the 100 handed Titan was accompanied by the power of breaking the law.


    The 100 handed Titan has an absolute advantage.


    In all the attacks of the tyrannical Dragon God, only the dragon breath is not afraid of breaking the Dharma. In addition, all spells are easily scattered by the 100 handed Titan.


    Su Ye''s heart sank deeply.


    The hundred hand Titans, Tianke themselves, or the group of hundred body Titans, are the nemesis of magicians.


    The power of breaking Dharma absolutely restrains the power of elements, and also has the power of restraining most spells.


    The power of breaking the law falls on him. Most of his protective magic is as thin as an eggshell and vulnerable to attack.


    "Many superior and main god titans have the power to break the law. It seems that I need to study this aspect." Su ye thought and watched the war carefully.


    "The breaking power of the hundred handed Titan is much stronger than that in the legend. Even if my Lord God is here, there is nothing I can do about him." The voice of the Lord of the fire element was full of worries.


    "After all, the hundred handed Titan can repel the existence of ordinary Lord gods." The master of the grey dwarf.


    The forging master comforted: "the branch of the hundred body Titan is second only to the divine king Titan. The three hundred body Titans work together and can even shake the God King. "


    "What shall we do now?" Asked the fire demon.


    The gods look to the Lord of the fire element.


    The master of the fire element thought for a moment and said, "you can''t let the 100 handed Titan take the advantage. Su ye, put the portal outside and let''s go!"


    "Good!"


    Su Ye released a portal, the Lord of the fire element entered first, and the other gods penetrated.


    The hundred handed Titan and the tyrannical Dragon God, as superior gods, looked at the ten sides of the sky. When they saw a magic gate appear a thousand kilometers away, they immediately retreated together.


    When he saw the seven people on the other side, the tyrannical Dragon God showed vigilance, and the 50 heads of the 100 handed Titan were together, and his face sank.


    The Lord of the fire element said, "AKAS, hand over the dark star volcano and we''ll leave immediately. Otherwise, you know what we''ll do."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" The 50 heads of the Titan with 100 hands opened their mouths and said the same words. The overlapping sound of the 50 layers was particularly strange.


    "Don''t hide it. The great goddess of Persian War and love, inana, has used divine magic to reproduce the scene where you killed my upper incarnation." The main way of fire element.


    "And then?" The loud and mighty overlapping sound of the hundred handed Titan sounded again.


    "It''s just an upper incarnation, plus the artifact on the body. If it''s gone, it''s gone," said the master of the fire element, "but I''m determined to get the dark star volcano."


    "I killed your upper incarnation! Dark star volcano, also on me! Either exchange the artifact soul crystal or kill me! Bah! " The 50 heads of the 100 handed Titan spit a mouthful of thick phlegm at the Lord of the fire element, and the two pillar like thick dark green thighs step into the void and rush to the tyrannical Dragon God.


    The gods sighed in their hearts, worthy of being a Titan, always so grumpy.


    "God, it''s presumptuous! Tyrannical Dragon God, your father radon owes me a favor. I''ll help you deal with the hundred handed Titans this time, but the dark star volcano belongs to me! " The main way of fire element.


    "Good!" The tyrannical Dragon God did not want to, and several leaders agreed.


    "Everybody..." the fire element Lord looked at the other gods, "please help me recapture the dark star volcano."


    The God of hunting said: "we have an agreement that if it is a war at the upper God level, I can not participate. If it''s an ordinary God... "


    The Lord of the fire element nodded and said, "you can be on the side."


    Su ye said, "I''m just the next incarnation. It''s useless. I''m with the God of hunting to cheer you on."


    The master of the fire element said, "don''t think we don''t know. You have a lot of divine magic avatars in your hand. You don''t need many. You only need dozens, which is not a small help."


    "As a lower incarnation, I can only use lower God level spells at most." Su Ye declined.


    "You don''t need to fight directly. You just need to use all kinds of spells to limit him. If your avatar dies, I''ll compensate!" The main way of fire element.


    As soon as Su ye saw that he said everything, he said helplessly, "well, I''ll use the super magic ceremony first."


    Su ye said, throwing out all kinds of magic items in his hands. Under the traction of blue and gold magic, he gathered into a three-dimensional hollow cylindrical building, 100 meters high.


    The silver white building is inlaid with strange gemstones everywhere, full of mysterious beauty.


    Su Ye recited the mantra. The altar building of the super magic ceremony was like a huge bottomless hole, which instantly sucked out the surrounding elements, and then erupted endless colorful brilliance on Su Ye.


    In a flash, Su Ye recited the mantra.


    "Super magic ceremony - void guidance."


    The gods were very curious. They had never heard of this magic skill.


    Su ye put away the dim super magic ceremony altar building and said, "OK, you can go."


    "Won''t you go?"


    "I can fight here."


    The gods looked at Su ye and the hundred handed Titans thousands of kilometers away, with a question mark on their face.


    "Really?" Asked ina¡° I can. " Suye road. The hunting God frowned and said, "are you still not a God? Attack 1000 kilometers apart in disordered space? That is, the other party is a superior God. If it is a median God, it may not touch you and be killed by you. " The fire demon also looked at Su ye like a monster and said, "don''t mention here, even if it is a normal starry sky, the superior God will spend ten times his strength to maintain fighting across a thousand kilometers, and his strength will inevitably decline. How much will your strength decay? "¡° Attenuation? There is no such thing. " Suye road. The other gods shook their heads and left together. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1105

    The medium avatar of the master of the fire element, the medium avatar of the master of forging, the medium avatar of the master of the grey dwarf, the upper God body of the fire demon God and the upper avatar of inana communicate tactics rapidly while continuously transmitting short distances.


    Su ye thought for a moment, and a hundred divine magic incarnations emerged behind him. All of them were little Su ye in a tuxedo, glittering with gold.


    The God of hunting has a protruding eye. It was even if he was a legendary magic avatar before. Now there are so many God level magic avatars?


    "With your strength, more than 100 God level magic avatars, it''s easy to kill a middle God. Even ordinary upper gods can''t help you?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Su ye said, casting divine protection magic on himself.


    Void isolation.


    A whole hundred blue and gold marigolds are in full bloom to bless Su Ye.


    "What ghost?" The God of hunting couldn''t help shouting, and his eyes almost fell to the instep of his feet.


    The five gods who were preparing to attack looked at the ten sides and saw the expression of the God of hunting. They all stopped and looked back quickly.


    In the eyes of the gods, more than a hundred marigold magic arrays, impressively released a full 1800 empty isolation.


    "Magic three?"


    "Protection triad?"


    "What''s another ability to double magic? Never seen it. "


    The second magic source.


    "When can lower level talents work on divine spells? Does God feisu have the ability to deify talent? "


    "Fortunately, there are only a hundred of his divine magic avatars. If there are so many legendary avatars, even if the hundred handed Titan has the power to break the law, it will hurt his hand."


    1800 channels of void isolation fuse into a thin layer of colorless egg shaped light mask to protect Su Ye.


    The five gods shook their heads and continued to rush towards the Titan.


    The hundred handed Titan in the distance looked at Su Ye''s magic and frowned slightly.


    Breaking power is effective for space spells, but the effect is not very strong.


    Then, in the incredible eyes of the God of hunting, Su Ye continuously performed several divine magic.


    Absolute will, absolute protection, absolute deviation, time fortress


    All 1800 channels are integrated into one.


    After su Ye performed his own seven God level magic and 24 God level magic to change other gods, the whole person was placed in the element God waterfall. The colorful God light waterfall fell from the sky and enveloped his whole body, continuously absorbing the most essence of the infinite element power for Su ye to consume


    At dusk, the sun hung high in the back of my head, and a faint faint yellow light swept through the whole solar system. The power of all the lower gods directly decreased by half, and the power of the middle gods was also weakened by 10%.


    The river of broken space appeared at the foot, and the space debris slowly extended to thousands of miles in the strange river like a shining broken lens.


    The battle in the distance stopped.


    All the gods were staring at Su Ye.


    The hundred handed Titan almost scolded. Which main god disguised as Su ye?


    These three wonders of divine power will be inspired only at the level of the LORD God.


    Is Su Ye''s protective magic so strong?


    Su Ye threw up his hand and said, "unexpectedly, I haven''t fought for a long time. I forget that the avatars of our magic gods are different. Although I am inferior at the moment, I can use all the medium gods. Maybe... I can also use the upper gods. Of course, some of the upper gods I created are a little too strong. My avatars can''t grasp, and the noumenon can only be used."


    "Even if your middle God is here, you shouldn''t!" Hunting Shinto.


    "It should be different." Suye road.


    The gods rolled their eyes, which obviously means that the noumenon of the median God is exaggerated.


    Su Ye added, "I''m just a little stronger in protection, and my attack ability is not so strong. After all, attack magic is not affected by the triple stack of protection."


    The God of hunting muttered, "I remember you have magical rebirth. You can form 1200 attacks with so many avatars. Isn''t it the same order of magnitude as 1800?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The gap is too big." Suye road.


    "When it''s done, let''s go to the God star?" Hunting Shinto.


    "Can consider." Su Ye looked up to the front, "why don''t you fight?"


    As she said this, she pointed to inana, and twenty protective spells fell on her one after another. Because outsiders could not enjoy the multiple blessings of divine magic avatars, each protective magic only overlapped 18.


    Protection diffusion works, and the same protection magic spreads to the other four gods.


    "This strength... Is basically equivalent to a temporary upper God armor." The main shock of forging was shocked.


    "Keep fighting." Su Ye urged.


    The five gods glared at Su ye and killed the hundred handed Titan.


    The hundred handed Titan also glared at Su Ye fiercely. He only used a small amount of power to block the five gods such as the Lord of the fire element, and more power to hit and attack the tyrannical Dragon God.


    The master of the fire element had a flash of fire around him. In a flash, the battlefield was hot, and the pillar of fire suddenly fell on the Titan with one hundred hands, running through ten thousand meters and exploding in an instant.


    After the loud noise, wisps of flame streamed like maggots attached to the bones, entangled the Titans with hundreds of hands.


    No matter how powerful the 100 handed Titan used to break the Dharma, after the flame dissipated, it would condense again and burn his skin endlessly, causing 50 heads to roar.


    The fire demon''s body expanded violently and turned into a thousand meter high fire giant. He didn''t use a spell. He held up two red discs with both hands. He saw a steady stream of giant meteorites in the void, dragging a long flame and crashing into the Titan with one hundred hands.


    Every moment, thousands of meteorites wrapped in Shenhuo hit, and the hundred handed giant, even with many arms, was occasionally hit.


    The forging master is good at melee, but because he is only a middle God, he doesn''t dare to approach. If he is careless, the middle God may be slapped to death by the 100 handed Titan.


    He hid far behind the fire demon God and held up the upper artifact storm hammer. He saw that the huge storm fell from the sky, the internal wind blade was raging, and the lightning bombardment was enough to crush the stars, but he could only leave clear white marks on the hundred handed Titan.


    The grey dwarf Lord was far away. He seemed to stand still. Suddenly, a 100 meter long dwarf King hammer came around behind the 100 hand Titan.


    The surface of the giant hammer was filled with thunder and fire, which hit the back of the Titan with 100 hands.


    A hundred handed Titan''s body shook, some heads turned around and waved their arms to grasp the giant hammer.


    The giant hammer, like a swimming fish with eyes, swished away after a blow.


    One hand of the Titan gently rubbed the blue and purple place on the back of his waist and continued to fight.


    When the gods saw this scene, they were shocked. They are worthy of being a Titan family who is good at divine body. Their flesh is hard against the superior artifact, but their flesh is blue and blue. How many terrible Divine Body talents are there?


    "Hum!"


    As soon as yinana snorted coldly, she saw that the flower of love in front of her chest slowly rotated, and all the divine power and power nearby were sucked away by the flower of love. Then, wisps of light yellow pollen flew out and surrounded the Titans.


    Those tough attacks can''t help the hundred handed Titans, but when this ordinary pollen comes out, the fifty faces of the hundred handed Titan AKAS turn red, and the bronze crotch between his legs occasionally rings like a giant hammer, roars, loses his balance, and occasionally seems drunk.


    Among his fifty heads, seven heads reflected rotating red roses in his eyes, and fourteen arms hung soft.


    Then, yinana gently jumped and danced a beautiful love war dance in the void. The pink light spread in all directions under her feet. She gently hooked her fingers to Su ye, then put her fingers in front of her hot lips and stretched out a thin fragrant tongue to lick.


    She stared at Su ye, twisted her waist, seduced her eyes and hooked her posture.


    As she danced, her waist and hips swung, and the falling gemstones of the gem belt collided, jingled and splashed.


    A magic light wrapped in a strange sound, like a white light all over the sky, flew to the eyes of the hundred handed Titan.


    Soon, the eyes of five heads were covered with colored light, and five pairs of arms were weak and weak.


    Su Ye was speechless. He would rather see the irritable goddess of war ina than the God of love ina fighting like this on the battlefield.


    However, the battle of the gods of love is really... Beautiful.


    The flower of love and the stone of piercing the eyes are two main artifacts. 90% of the power protects inana, and only 10% of the attack power affects the 100 handed Titan.


    The head of the Titan with 100 hands is often confused, but it will often wake up suddenly and basically keep nearly 40 bodies fighting.


    Su Ye observed for a while and shook his head gently.


    The hunting God whispered, "you see, too. The master of fire element, the master of forging and the master of grey dwarf are just the middle incarnation. Even holding the upper artifact is just like tickling the hundred handed Titan. As for the fire demon God, alas, the gap between the superior God and the superior Titan God is greater than that between mortals and gods. The goddess yinana is really powerful. She has two main artifacts and is not afraid of the attack of the hundred handed Titans. But it''s a pity that the two main artifact are protective, and the upper avatar can''t urge the full power of the main artifact. She is not afraid of the 100 hand Titan, but the 100 hand Titan is not afraid of her. "


    "It''s a pity that ina can''t inspire the power of the goddess of war." Suye road.


    "Yes, after all, it''s just separation, not noumenon. If you are in the state of war goddess and carry the war theocracy, you will win this war. Unfortunately, avatars are avatars after all, and rarely carry divine power. " Hunting Shinto.


    "However, we still have the upper hand." Suye road.


    The hunting God nodded gently and said, "Su God, it''s time for you to do it."


    Su Ye nodded and reached for the Titan.


    "Despair strangles!"


    A whole hundred divine magic avatars performed magic in unison. With the blessing of the third magic shot, the second magic source and the rebirth of magic, a whole 12000 100 meter long ghost fog hands instantly crossed a thousand kilometers and fell evenly on the 50 necks of the 100 hand Titan.


    The body of the dead fog hand is blue and black, and the sharp fingernails are black and shiny, reflecting light. In the fog hand, countless wronged souls scream and scream.


    The moment the ghost fog hand fell on the neck of the hundred handed Titan, black fingerprints emerged from all the necks.


    However, a moment later, a strange scene appeared. Ninety percent of the dead fog hands suddenly collapsed, and only a few of the dead fog hands successfully grasped and grabbed the throat of the hundred hand Titan. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1106

    The 100 hand Titans roared with their heads together, and their divine power spurted away all the dead fog hands.


    Su ye said helplessly, "it''s embarrassing. The suppression of the throne has directly dispersed most of my attacks."


    The God of hunting was powerless and said, "if only you came here, the gap between the upper God and the lower God is deep and insurmountable."


    "I''ll try another divine magic."


    Su Ye kept trying and found that magic had a great chance to work only when he attacked a body with all his strength. However, the 100 handed Titan contains the power to break the law. No matter what magic he uses to block it, it will soon be broken.


    Su Ye kept trying and finally found that he could only limit the three heads of the 100 handed Titan at the same time.


    "I''m too weak to affect only three heads." Suye road.


    The God of hunting suddenly asked, "just release your other divine magic avatars."


    "Others? No, you think too much. " Suye road.


    "Oh, I believe it." The God of hunting left his mouth and continued to watch the war.


    With a new helper, the tyrannical Dragon God excitedly attacked desperately.


    Slowly, the Titan retreated slowly.


    Forced to retreat for thousands of miles, the 100 handed Titan suddenly slightly bent his waist and his body suddenly turned into dark gold.


    "Step back!" Under the protection of the main artifact, Yina forcibly teleports in an instant, blocks Su Ye''s body, and leaves a looming jade back in front of Su Ye.


    Other gods also wanted to teleport away, but they found that the nearby space was imprisoned.


    "Bad!"


    The gods have released protective forces and protective artifacts.


    The 50 heads of the 100 handed Titan, whether or not they were limited before, suddenly looked up together, and a hundred eyes blinked red.


    Fifty mouths roared together.


    "Qianshan!"


    His one hundred big black and gold hands patted the five gods in the front.


    Boom


    The sun in the distance seemed to be shrouded in a curtain, dim and trembling gently.


    There is no light in the world.


    In front of the palm of the Titan, a hundred hundred hundred thousand meter high giant hand shaped cyan peaks flew out.


    There are waterfalls and springs on the peaks, with lush trees, clouds and mist, as bright as spring.


    After a moment, hundreds of thousands, thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions!


    Thousands of mountains crumble into the starry sky, cover the sky and fall from the sky.


    Under the thousand mountains, the tyrannical Dragon God with a body length of 100000 meters is also like sesame.


    Boom, boom


    The space explodes, the divine light is myriad, and the blazing and dazzling divine light explodes, dazzling and brilliant.


    In the void, a new sun seems to jump out.


    Just when the huge magic light ball exploded, more than a dozen heads of the 100 handed Titan suddenly turned around, looked at Su ye and other gods, and grinned.


    Fifty heads, roaring together.


    "Wan Hai!"


    The Titan''s 100 hands were clenched into fists for the first time.


    Then he lifted it high and fell heavily.


    A hundred divine lights wrapped a hundred fists, like a meteor falling.


    The sun seemed to be suddenly swallowed up, and the whole solar system was completely dark.


    Above the sky, huge fist shaped oceans are stacked one after another, dense like rainstorms and spectacular like clouds in the sky.


    Within a thousand miles, thousands of seas are covered!


    Boom, boom


    Hundreds of millions of fists smashed into the incandescent light mass blasted by thousands of mountains.


    The more violent divine light burst, smashed the space and swallowed up the gods.


    Strip after strip of Twilight light floats gently on the battlefield, completely unaffected by any force, which is very strange.


    Suddenly, the three light bands suddenly changed from yellow to blood, and then slowly disappeared.


    Su ye, yinana and the God of hunting look iron green.


    When the divine light dissipated, on the battlefield, the tyrannical Dragon God with 30 heads cut off 12 heads, and fear filled the eyes of the remaining dragon leaders.


    The devil of fire dissipated from his left shoulder to his left leg. Half of his body intertwined with flame and bones was shaky. In the last eye, the flame went out and gray smoke curled up.


    The three middle incarnations of the Lord of fire element, the Lord of forging and the Lord of grey dwarf completely collapsed.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about the hundred body Titans?" The black and gold Titans turned slowly, and many heads stared at Su ye with red eyes.


    "It''s worthy of being the real ancient Titan. It''s really not a rumor to shake the LORD God..." the God of hunting muttered to himself.


    "Let''s go?" Su Ye looks at ina.


    Yinana lowered her eyes slightly, then raised her head, and the divine brilliance in her eyes lit up the starry sky.


    "AKAS, you have proved your strength. I am willing to exchange an upper artifact for a dark star around the mountain." Yinana''s voice spread through the stars.


    "It used to be one, but now the price has increased. Three, dear Persian goddess of love and war." Fifty heads of the Titan with 100 hands laughed happily.


    "You are forcing me to come to the LORD God!" Ina''s eyes were cold.


    "This is an unknown star cluster, and the space is disordered. Even if you leave marks along the road, it will take a day for the main god body to come here. Of course, if your body can let the God King open the way or the main god of the void family help, it''s another matter." The Titan smiled.


    "Two, this is the highest price we can offer." Yinana said.


    "Yes, but you have to help me kill the fire demon God, the tyrannical Dragon God, the God of hunting and... Su ye, whom I have always wanted to kill." A hundred eyes stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye immediately felt that the space around him was viscous, and the powerful divine position suppressed directly sealed some of his talents.


    Tens of thousands of divine protection spells all over the body dissolve slowly layer by layer.


    Su Ye glanced at the Titan lightly and said slowly, "I''m here for the dark star volcano. If you give yourself a gift, I won''t refuse."


    "Ha ha..." Fifty heads of the giant with 100 hands laughed together, and all his 100 arms covered his stomach.


    Terrible laughter set off white space waves and spread in all directions.


    "Their three incarnations collapse, and the noumenon will find a way. Perhaps, my noumenon will come soon! Hold him! " Yinana said.


    Su Ye nodded gently. The God of hunting said helplessly, "I try my best. I can''t. I can only escape. His mountains and seas are too powerful. In addition to the main artifact, ordinary upper artifact can''t be protected at all. Even Su Shen''s ten thousand layer divine skill can''t help. After all, the divine position is too strong."


    Ina frowned and said, "if this is not a disordered space, I can call the LORD God near guard group, but now I can''t even use some summoning forces! No, he wants to do it. I want to keep the tyrannical Dragon God and the fire demon God. Be careful! "


    Yinana''s body suddenly turned into petals and dissipated. Then she stood in front of the fire demon and the tyrannical Dragon God.


    And he saw a steady stream of petals and precious stones, and the divine light flew out to protect the three of them.


    The Titan with one hundred hands smiled grimly and attacked the three gods.


    He turned a blind eye to yinana and focused on the severely injured fire demon.


    The God of hunting secretly sent a mirror image to separate himself and began to spread God level traps in the void. Each time he laid one, a color of flesh pain appeared on his face.


    Su ye thought for a moment and summoned the servant.


    Di Aotian, Wang dachui, Bingfeng shuanghou and other God level servants arrived with their 100000 troops, arranged troops in the void, and then rushed forward together.


    When Su ye cast a spell, a large number of protective spells were superimposed together to give them unimaginable invincible power.


    One head of the Titan turned to look at the magic servants, coldly extended a hand and gently snapped his fingers.


    Pop!


    Under the servants of the lower God level, all the creatures, whether the giant dragon goblins of earth pride, the Titan dwarves of Wang sledgehammer, or the ordinary steel fronted dragon, were completely dispersed like a sandy fog.


    Heavy protection is completely useless.


    The body of the shadow hive is divine, but it can only rely on the wasp man to attack, but now all the wasps are dead, and it is completely useless.


    Di Aotian''s servants shook slightly from their bodies, and the head of the 100 handed Titan was stunned.


    "The power of breaking the law and the suppression of the divine position..." Su Ye sighed.


    The God of hunting advised, "you are still young and have not participated in the high-level real God war. Unless the LORD God''s guard group or the God King''s guard group is sheltered by the high God power, even the false gods are vulnerable in front of the superior gods. In front of the near Lord God like the hundred handed Titan, the lower God is only a little better than the false god. "


    "It''s always useful."


    The next god servant rushed forward from the gods and soon rushed into the battlefield of the chaos of the gods.


    The ice wind double back flies directly to yinana''s shoulders and continuously displays the lower God level ice wind divine skill, which is extremely safe.


    The gods looked at the servants in surprise.


    Here, the divine power fluctuates, the divine light rages, large areas of space waves churn, and occasionally there are space cracks, but these servants don''t care.


    In particular, the golden dwarf could resist one body of the hundred handed Titan and fight back and forth.


    Although his armor and hammer were often broken, they could recover in the blink of an eye.


    The gods looked carefully and couldn''t laugh or cry. How could this dwarf have such pure Titan blood and Titan war body?


    Although it can''t compare with hundreds of Titans, it is definitely pure Titan blood.


    The hundred handed Titan is a little confused. Which Titan King''s illegitimate son is this?


    Titan King looking for dwarves? What''s the ratio


    "Scum, scum! Bullshit hundred hand Titan, I''m not even as good as a dwarf! " Wang Dashui became more confident when he killed him.


    He has lived so long in these two lives that he never thought he would fight back and forth with the top Titans.


    Although it''s only one in fifty.


    The three heads of the Titan with hundreds of hands looked at Wang sledgehammer together, and they shot together. As soon as they raised their hands, thousands of giant mountains and green peaks bombarded Wang sledgehammer.


    "Ah..." Wang dachui''s scream rang through the audience, his body burst and danced everywhere. The gods couldn''t help shaking their heads. The next god servant provoked the hundred handed Titan and didn''t die like this... At the place where Wang sledgehammer died, a blue and gold marigold appeared. Wang sledgehammer jumped out and rushed to the hundred handed Titan with a smile¡° You think I''m afraid of you! " The gods cannot laugh or cry. The Titan was so angry that his five bodies came out and beat the king''s sledgehammer into meat sauce. A marigold reappeared, and Wang dachui reappeared, smiling and continuing to fight. The gods suddenly realized that this is the function of magic rebirth plus magic three rounds plus other talents¡° How many times can he rise? " The God of hunting had no choice but to ask¡° 12 times. " Suye road¡° Fortunately, the hundred handed Titan is a superior God. If it is a middle God, it can be tortured to death by your servants. You magicians are so bad. Look how angry you are. "¡° It has nothing to do with me, but Wang sledgehammer is too cheap. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1107

    Wang dahammer rose to life, smiled and raised his middle finger, fighting and provoking.


    A few heads of the Titans yelled and stared at the king''s sledgehammer attack.


    Su ye sent a separate person to summon Wang sledgehammer.


    The gods found that the number of heads of a hundred handed Titan held by a king sledgehammer was about the same as that of the fire demon God who was seriously injured now.


    "I have no face to be a God when I fight with you..." muttered the hunting God.


    Su Ye has more than one Wang sledgehammer.


    Each god level servant attacks from different directions to block the hundred handed Titan.


    "Eh?" The hunting God looked at the previously silent shadow hive.


    The glow surged around the shadow hive.


    Like the shadow of a city, the interior of the hive fluctuates and wriggles, gurgling.


    Inside the shadow hive, a kilometer long red gold bee pupa can be seen faintly.


    Click


    The chrysalis cracked and the juice splashed. A yellowish brown giant stood up slowly with his hands supporting the ground.


    The God of hunting is hairy. At first glance, the giant looks like a tree man. When you look carefully, his body is full of holes, and dark green bees shrink in the holes.


    A beehive giant.


    The honeycomb giant strides forward, and the honey as sweet as gold flows, leaving a sticky honey road behind.


    Gold and honey turn green as they flow.


    The beehive gradually shrinks, and the body is continuously transformed into dark green honey, flowing in the void.


    Finally, the whole hive giant blends into the dark green honey.


    The hundred handed Titan glanced at the dark green honey not far away, gave a cold hum, opened a head, puffed up his cheeks, and blew a light gray wind.


    Hoo


    The dark green honey scattered all over the sky, and the head of the 100 handed Titan smiled. In a moment, its smile solidified.


    Scattered dark green honey, like living creatures, flew back from all directions, still like a flowing dark green river, and like a void python, jumping on the Titans.


    The hundred handed Titan kept attacking. The dark green honey was like an immortal body. It kept collapsing, concentrating and flowing slowly. It didn''t flow to the feet of the hundred handed Titan until a long time later.


    Suddenly, the dark green honey turned into a shadow, ignored the protection of the 100 handed Titan, tore the space, and poured into the interior along the eyes, mouth, ears or wounds of the 100 handed Titan.


    Titan rage.


    "Get out!"


    The light of black gold erupted like a flame, and all dark green honey was expelled.


    But after a while, the dark green honey condensed again and slowly flowed to the Titan.


    The gods suddenly realized that the shadow hive sacrificed its harmfulness and various characteristics in exchange for the most tenacious characteristics of shadow life and plants. As long as it was not killed by the 100 handed Titan, it can consume magic and restore its peak state.


    Dark green honey is not strong, but it is disgusting.


    The attack of several bodies of the hundred handed Titan can''t help taking the dark green honey.


    "Strange..." the hunting God stared at the flowing dark green honey.


    Yinana has a main artifact. The hundred handed Titan failed to return from repeated attacks. She suddenly used thousands of mountains and seas for many times, but yinana bit her teeth and resisted it hard, and repeatedly shocked and injured the hundred handed Titan herself.


    The battle is deadlocked.


    Seeing this, the hunting God whispered, "Su God, do you want to attack with all your strength?"


    "I''ve tried my best." Suye road.


    "Then I''ll do it!" The God of hunting disappeared into the void like an invisible fish wandering in the void.


    "I advise you to be careful. Ordinary gods may not be able to help you, but never underestimate the ancient Titans, and they are a hundred body Titans." Suye road.


    The hunting God did not respond.


    Su Ye shook his head and sighed softly.


    Su ye did not go all out, not to retain his strength, but that he was the blood of the Titan. He could feel the unspeakable pressure of the hundred hand Titan on himself, which meant that the hundred body Titan was definitely the Titan king.


    Ordinary element great monarch blood may only have the strength of superior God, but Titan great monarch blood is far superior to superior God and can be called half of the main God.


    What''s more, Su Ye has also read various records of the Titans and is very clear about the horror of the hundred body Titans.


    The hundred body Titan is the largest and most powerful of all Titans. Both Uranus, the first generation God King, and Cronus, the second generation God King, tried their best to suppress the three hundred body Titans.


    No gods can guard the hundred body Titan king, but the scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe is an exception. His guarding method is very simple. He continuously poisons three hundred body Titan kings, and uses all his strength to poison, so that the hundred body Titan king can barely leave hell, but he can never die.


    When Zeus was able to defeat Cronus, the three hundred body Titans made great contributions.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Su Ye was a thousand kilometers away from the hundred handed Titan.


    The hundred handed Titan is only a superior God, but he is also the grandson of Uranus and Gaia, the mother of the earth. He is the cousin of Zeus!


    Time passed slowly.


    The divine body of the hundred handed Titan is strong and powerful. No matter how much damage it is, it will recover in a short time.


    Yinana''s two main artifacts are equally powerful. Even if the Titan with a hundred hands can lift ten thousand stars, it can''t do anything.


    The God of hunting has played an unexpected role. He can always sneak into the hundred handed Titan, and then quickly escape, leaving the hundred handed Titan helpless.


    One hour, two hours, three hours


    Suddenly, all the heads of the hundred handed Titans looked at Su ye in the distance, and their bodies disappeared in situ.


    A giant Titan shadow ten thousand meters high appeared behind Su Ye.


    This giant Titan shadow is different from the previous 100 handed Titans in that each head is wearing a silver crown.


    "No!" Inanna was shocked.


    The body of ten thousand meters represents a hundred hand Titan, which inspires the strongest power of the Titan king.


    The real king of Titan is invincible in the world.


    Yinana instantly sent it to Su Ye''s back and inspired two main artifacts to resist Su Ye. However, at the next moment, Su Ye shouted: "don''t..."


    At the same time, yinana saw that the giant shadow of the Titan was just a medium avatar of the 100 handed Titan.


    She turned her head and saw that the real ten thousand meter hundred hand Titan was still in place, grinning, waving a hundred arms and patting it hard.


    Thousands of palm mountains, hundreds of millions of fist sea, collapse the starry sky.


    "Go away!"


    Yinana was suddenly angry, and the snow-white and delicate skin surface was covered with dense bronze ancient lines.


    Ancient bronze patterns spread in her body like living creatures.


    At this moment, her heart beat like a war drum, her body was like a king, and the sound of endless fighting resounded through the void.


    She slightly lowered herself, stepped into the void and appeared opposite the Titan with hundreds of hands, under thousands of mountains and seas, inspiring two main artifacts to protect other gods.


    The 50 faces of the 100 handed Titan showed a strange smile. The hands that the 100 hands had clapped down suddenly closed from both sides to the middle.


    Fifty pairs of giant hands together, as if praying.


    "It''s broken!" Su Ye recognized this power, the space behind him fluctuated, and the middle God walked out like a water curtain.


    Just halfway out of the body, an ancient and thick gate emerged behind yinana.


    The rock is a frame, on which the peaks stand and clouds diffuse.


    Bronze is the gate, on which the river and sea rush and thunder gather.


    Titan ancient gate.


    Master artifact.


    The gods looked frightened.


    The ancient Titan gate opens, the ancient Titan gate closes, and the ancient Titan gate disappears.


    Yinana, together with the main artifact, was sealed by the ancient gate of Titan and exiled into the void.


    "Die!"


    Fifty Titan heads smiled strangely again, with thousands of mountains and seas under their heads.


    At the same time, the fifty bodies not only closed their hands, but also lowered their heads slowly.


    The true king worshipped his ancestors and the Titans worshipped God.


    Behind the hundred handed Titans, the virtual shadow of the ancient Titans appeared all over the sky, the stars sank, and the world was dark.


    Countless ancient Titans watched the tyrannical Dragon God, the fire demon God and the hidden hunting God.


    At this time, Su ye walked out and sighed.


    "No..." the eyes of the three gods reflected countless ancient Titans.


    His eyes darkened rapidly.


    Boom!


    Thousands of mountains and seas fell, and the God of hunting broke into countless invisible dust.


    Then, the dust reorganized and recovered the body, but it was destroyed again in an instant.


    Three times in a row, completely dissipated.


    The fire demon God exploded into countless flames and scattered in all directions. Some fled into the void, some attached to space debris, and some even attached to the mountains and seas of the Titans.


    However, the vision of the ancient Titan''s virtual shadow swept over, and all the flames broke one after another.


    All the heads of the tyrannical dragon gods exploded together, and their bodies turned into countless meat mud, wriggled in the void, gathered one after another, and finally turned into 30 different dragon gods and flew in all directions.


    The power of thousands of mountains and seas and Titans to worship God did not stop, but still fell.


    "Stop!" Su Ye shouted in the distance.


    How can we watch the future flame magic dragon die here!


    However, the two sides are too far apart after all.


    Poof poof


    The thirty parts of the tyrannical Dragon God burst, flesh and blood wriggled, divided into debris and dispersed into the void.


    The three evening streamers gradually turned red and dissipated slowly.


    The Titan turned and looked at two Suye a thousand kilometers away.


    Half the face smiles, half the head frowns.


    "How did your noumenon come from? I see... "The hundred handed Titan smiled," it must be your body that has been secretly following and hiding in the artifact carried by your body. However, this is what I want to see most, ha ha... You must be surprised to see with your own eyes the legendary stupid hundred handed Titans who only know brute force win by using clever and cruel tactics? You probably think I''ll give you a chance to fight you? No, no, no, I''ve been fighting with them for so long just now in order to find a time to seal ina. And you don''t need me to find the time. "


    The hundred handed Titan finished saying that he didn''t give Su ye any chance to respond. He put his 100 hands together, lowered his 50 heads, and sounded the sound of bells in his mouth¡° The true king worships his ancestors and the Titan worships God! " The empty shadow of ancient Titans in the sky reappears behind the 100 handed Titans. The will of ancient titans of all dynasties slowly looked to Su Ye. Su Ye looked up at the countless Titans in the sky and recognized them one by one¡° Huh? " Some heads of the Titans secretly opened their eyes and aimed at Su Ye. Seeing Su Ye''s relaxed appearance, they stood on the spot. Then all the heads opened their eyes, stared at Su ye, who was safe and sound, for a while, and turned back. The translucent shadow of Titan stands in the sky. Its body is like stars, its potential is like mountains, and its height is like the sky. Its faces are blurred, emitting an invincible breath. However, they did not launch any attack on Suye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1108

    The 100 handed Titan wrinkled his 100 eyebrows, looked at Su Ye suspiciously, closed his head again, drooped his head, and bent down like a mountain collapse.


    "In the name of the true king of Titans, the hundred handed Titan AKAS prayed to his ancestors to kill the murderers of the Titans."


    The void is quiet.


    The hundred handed Titan sensed that the virtual shadow of the Titan behind him was motionless, but the magic breath surged where Su Ye was located.


    The Titan quickly opened his eyes, and his fifty faces were stunned.


    Behind Su ye, 1500 divine magic incarnations stood in the void, with golden light surging.


    Each divine magic avatar is using the same divine spell, the first divine spell sequence.


    Behind each divine magic incarnation, there was a piece of blue and gold marigold floating around, like a garden.


    This magic sequence stores all the protection magic of Su ye, from the lowest level black iron magic armor to the most powerful median God protection magic time fortress.


    From magic spells, to blood spells, and a large number of spells that have been changed from other casting systems.


    The first divine sequence, a kind of protective magic with 4524 stored.


    With the help of protection triple, magic triple and the second magic source, it is expanded to 18 times, and there are 1500 magic avatars.


    Finally, 120 million layers of protection were barely strengthened.


    The sky falls on the element waterfall, the dusk sun hangs behind your head, and the broken empty river flows under your feet.


    The most confusing thing for the 100 handed Titan was that a transparent pale gold wall appeared in front of Su Ye.


    There is a huge plane carved on the wall. In the plane, countless creatures survive. All ethnic groups multiply and coexist peacefully, giving birth to endless power of life.


    "Well... Isn''t that the wall of sigh? It is clear that only when there is a divine war and hundreds of gods send out hundreds of divine power to protect, can the power be formed. How can it appear on you? Is it magic? "


    The Titans with hundreds of hands and hundreds of palms came out together, and thousands of mountains fell from the sky and fell on the wall of sigh.


    Boom!


    The wall of sigh shakes gently and connects thousands of mountains.


    The face of the Titan changed dramatically, and fifty heads looked in all directions.


    "Come out! It''s shameless for more than a hundred gods to deal with me in secret! " The Titan''s face was calm, but his eyes flashed.


    At this moment, Su Ye has made full preparations and looks at the 100 handed Titan.


    "Our purpose this time is only for the dark star volcano. If the Lord of the fire element is here, he will say, "hand over the dark star volcano and let ina go. You can leave." Su Ye was in the endless divine light, and his face was indifferent.


    "Tell me first how the wall of sigh appears?" All the heads of the Titan looked in all directions.


    "I don''t know the specific reason. It may be that I have a little more divine power and a little more magical avatars." Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan looked at the 1500 God level magic avatars, if he realized something.


    "It seems that you are just a large number... But why did the Titans worship God and not attack you?" The hundred handed Titan continued to watch Su ye with vigilance.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "grandson."


    The hundred handed Titan flew into a rage and shouted, "damn you! The true king worships his ancestors and the Titans worship God! Ancient and modern Titan ancestors of infinite planes, I, the king of the Titans, the son of the killing Titan cortos, and the hundred handed Titan AKAS, pray for your strength to kill the villains who disrespect the Titans in front of you! "


    With that, the Titan with 100 hands combined with 100 hands, with his head bowed and his body bent heavily, even more than 90 degrees.


    The mountain toppled and almost kowtowed.


    The starry sky is silent.


    The hundred handed Titans stood up and looked back blankly at the virtual shadows of the ancient Titans behind them. They were all there, exuding towering power, but they turned a blind eye to Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "as I said, in the eyes of the ancient Titans, you are just my grandson."


    "You want to die... Thousands of mountains and seas!"


    The Titan was about to make a move. Su ye put his hands together, closed his eyes, drooped his head and bent slightly.


    The starry sky vibrates and ripples like waves.


    The Titan with a hundred hands turned back in amazement.


    The virtual shadow of the Titans in the sky slowly dissipated. Some ancient Titans even smiled at Su ye before they disappeared.


    Each ancient Titan''s virtual shadow disappeared, which took away part of the strength of the hundred handed Titan. Finally, the breath of the hundred handed Titan dropped greatly and fell to the edge of the superior God. Its strength was less than one tenth of that at its peak.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" The hundred handed Titan''s eyes were flustered.


    "I accidentally inherited the power of Uranus, so you can call me uncle or Grandpa. Do you understand, grandson? " Su Ye smiled.


    "You..." the hundred handed Titan looked down at his body and felt the rapid loss of power.


    Su ye said, "at the beginning, I didn''t know what power your Titan''s blood inspired, so I didn''t take action. When I saw that the power you mastered was a real king worshipping God and using the main artifact, I knew that you couldn''t threaten me. Unfortunately, I gave you a chance... "


    Su ye said. Behind him, a ten thousand meter high volcanic gate poked out of the void, and endless dragons flew out of it.


    The next Dragon God, the little Medea dragon, took the lead, and countless dragons such as the void dragon, the soul dragon and the Holy Light dragon poured out behind him, more than 100000, forming a dragon Legion comparable to the main Dragon God Legion.


    The hundred handed Titan glanced at 100000 dragons, and a contemptuous smile appeared on his face. He said, "except for a subordinate Dragon God, the rest are only demigods or heroes. The Dragon legion of this level still wants to defeat me?"


    "Yes, they can''t beat you at this time." Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan frowned slightly, vaguely remembering something, but uncertain.


    Su Ye pointed out to the hundred handed Titans, and 1500 magic avatars also stretched out their hands together.


    "Twelfth magic sequence: time!"


    When the Titan with one hundred hands heard the word "time", he smiled and erupted his divine power, forming layers of Titan shields and containing powerful Dharma breaking power.


    As the superior God Titan, the blood of the Titan king can''t be affected by the time magic. This kind of magic has always bullied the weak with the strong, and can never win the strong with the weak.


    The hundred handed Titan was about to make a move when he suddenly heard countless strange sounds in his ears, and the whole world seemed to suddenly change color.


    The torrent of time.


    Magic three rounds plus the second magic source, plus magic rebirth, a full 12 times of magic surged out.


    18000 water white time torrents are like thousands of miles of rivers, drowning the Titans and the Dragon Legion.


    The Titan suddenly found that a gate suddenly opened somewhere in his body, and his life and energy poured out rapidly.


    The torrent of time clearly has only ten times the speed of time, but now it seems to be more than a thousand times.


    The 100 handed Titan took a deep breath and looked the same. He knew that it was only temporary. Once the time magic ended, these forces would return to him again.


    However, 1500 time magic can... No, why does your breaking power have no effect on this very ordinary middle God magic?


    The hundred handed Titan checked in amazement and concluded that either Su Ye himself had a strong power to break the law and demons, which offset his own power to break the law, or Su ye had a strange power to ensure that the torrent of time would not be affected, or even both.


    When


    The Titan was frightened to death when he heard the familiar voice.


    Isn''t this the well-known superior divination, the death knell of old age?


    Why does this divine skill that even the God King may not be able to learn ring here.


    He followed his reputation and saw a whole 18000 kilometer high brass giant clocks hanging high in the sky, forming a huge wall of chimes behind Su Ye.


    Magnificent as a mountain.


    Standing in front of the huge wall of the death knell, Su Ye is as powerful as the king of God.


    "Wait a minute..." the Titan hurriedly stopped.


    When


    The 18000 sounds as like as two peas.


    The artifact on the hundred handed Titan is aging, rotten and rusty.


    The explosive skin of Titan with 100 hands suddenly shrivels, the body shrinks slowly, the bones shrink, the body bends and bows, the skin sags, the senile spots spread slowly, the red hair falls, and the white hair is sparse.


    But in the blink of an eye, the Titan with 100 hands entered old age.


    All this is temporary, but at this moment, old age is old age.


    The Titan''s fifty mouths opened, his teeth rolled down, and his mouth wrinkled like rolled dough.


    He waved his arms in a hurry to recover the ancient Titan gate to save himself, but was stunned to find that the ancient Titan gate was being sealed by a powerful main artifact, and his current strength could not be recovered.


    Suddenly, the Titan remembered something.


    He suddenly looked up and looked at the Dragon Legion hundreds of kilometers away with a look of horror.


    The dragon is a strange race.


    Even if they sleep in the dragon''s nest every day, they will gain great strength over time.


    The problem is that even if the dragon people practice hard and have special resources, their growth speed will be limited. Time is the strongest force to promote their growth.


    Now the death knell rings.


    Hundreds of thousands of dragons, all temporarily become old dragons.


    "I see..."


    In the incredible eyes of the 100 handed Titan, the bodies of all the giant dragons are rapidly expanding and aging, and their breath is rising.


    Endless divine power falls from the sky, and the colorful and gorgeous divine light forms a mist to envelop the Dragon Legion.


    Little Medea was directly promoted to the middle God, those false dragons were promoted to the lower God, and all the other dragons were promoted to the false god.


    Three thousand lower gods and dragons!


    The Dragon Legion absorbed almost all the power of the dying bell, so that the 100 handed Titan felt the pressure on him.


    When the heart of the Titan with 100 hands sinks to the bottom, the aging power absorbed by the Dragon Legion will be magnified ten times and 100 times!


    It is impossible for the LORD God to release more than 10000 superior divination skills. Only when the Dragon God system launches the God system war, can the Dragon Gods work together.


    And there are no more than 30 dragon gods who can use this magic, which is far from reaching this effect. In the next moment, it was 18000 dope''s ordinary medium God magic super growth. The bodies of the Titan and all dragons are attached by green leaves all over the sky, growing rapidly, or aging rapidly¡° Shit... "The Titan with 100 hands scolded with 50 mouths, and tried his best to use all kinds of protective forces. He took one step and tried to break through the void transmission, but his body hit the air. Space forces are suppressed. He dragged his old body and ran away. While turning his head and looking at Su ye, he trotted all the way like a centenarian. Years hourglass. On the surface of the death knell wall, there is a golden hourglass wall. Sand... In the transparent hourglass, fine sand falls and time passes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1109

    The light of the hourglass of time presses down the sun.


    The time of the battlefield accelerated again.


    One false dragon after another was promoted to the next God.


    The Titan with a hundred hands was sad. The old pouch could plug his nostrils, and the old skin of his chin almost fell on his stomach.


    He tried, not to mention the Titans worshipped God, and even thousands of mountains and seas were unable to use them.


    He knows that time is not eternal, and his lost strength will return soon.


    But the premise is to live.


    What if he dies?


    "Su Shen, what generation did you just say you are?" The Titan with a hundred hands bent down and bowed his back and shouted.


    Su ye turned a deaf ear.


    Everything is dormant.


    18000 winter goddesses emerged behind Su ye, lined up into a goddess wall and gently played the ice lyre in front of him.


    In the sweet music of the piano, the Titan with a hundred hands is going crazy.


    One by one, the artifact on his body covered with sealed snowflakes, fell from his body and temporarily lost its function.


    The most frightening thing is that he found that some of his talents and abilities could not work for the time being.


    The dormancy of all things is obviously only for artifacts and items. Why can it affect talents?


    Is it great to have a large number?


    Su Ye looked to the Dragon Legion.


    no


    It''s the Dragon God Legion.


    More than 10000 dragon gods of different shapes and colors joined forces. Together, they not only formed the wonders of Longli waterfall, dusk sun and broken empty River, but even gave birth to new magical wonders.


    Ten thousand wings cover the sky.


    The Dragon God Legion is like a colorful flood of divine light. On both sides of the flood, there are 10000 pairs of huge dragon wings up to 100 kilometers.


    Red Dragon Wing, Black Dragon Wing, white Dragon Wing, Golden Dragon Wing, void Dragon Wing, Crystal Dragon Wing, soul Dragon Wing, and even the Dragon Wing of time dragon.


    The Dragon God Legion is impressively condensed into a ten thousand winged dragon crossing the starry sky.


    Seeing this scene, the Titan gave up the struggle completely.


    The Dragon God Legion is invincible without the power of the LORD God.


    "I admit defeat!"


    The Titan opened his mouth and spit out a dark star.


    Black stars instantly expand, with a diameter of more than 30 kilometers. The top of the stars seems to be drilled into a big hole, straight into the star core, erupting shallow stardust.


    Even if blocked by the surging Titan power, the black stars also exude unimaginable power, and the space is distorted wherever they pass.


    Su Ye waved his hand and put away the dark star volcano.


    "Too late!" Su Ye raised his hand slowly.


    All the Dragons of the Dragon God Legion opened their mouths, sucked in endless elements, and their abdomen expanded continuously.


    With Su Ye''s gesture, they spit out together, forming a ten thousand dragon disaster inflammation that is not inferior to the attack of the LORD God''s near guard group.


    The Titan shouted, "don''t you wonder why I came to this desolate starry sky? I''m working for Zeus, a very important thing! "


    "Stop," Su Ye immediately issued a new order and looked at the hundred handed Titan. "You should know that neither delaying nor cheating can change the war situation."


    The hundred handed Titan sighed and said, "I don''t want to die. I could have been promoted to the LORD God in ten thousand years, but I can''t die in the hands of the middle God... The great Su God. Your ruthlessness... Great and powerful, like ten thousand stars in the sky, shining on the universe, I can''t deceive you. I''m here to find the twilight spindle. "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "I''ve heard of this thing, but the specific function is not clear."


    The Titan said with a long sigh of relief, "if only you knew this thing. You should know the spinning wheel of fate? "


    "Of course."


    "Destiny spinning wheel is a broken creation artifact, which is controlled by the three goddesses of destiny and has unimaginable power. The spindle of destiny can provide power for the spinning wheel of destiny. " The hundred handed Titan finished and stared at Su Ye.


    "What does the twilight spindle have to do with the fate spindle?" Su ye asked.


    "If the twilight spindle is placed on the fate spinning wheel, it will be transformed into a fate spindle for the fate spinning wheel to weave the power of destiny."


    "Nonsense." Suye road.


    "Twilight spindle can absorb the power of twilight, turn it into twilight thread and store it. All creation artifacts need to be driven by the power of dusk if they want to exert their most powerful power. " The Titan stared into Su Ye''s eyes and slowly opened his mouth.


    Su Ye''s eyes widened.


    The Dragon flapped its wings and everyone was excited. This is a big secret.


    "And then?"


    "Then you promise to let me go and I''ll tell you all the relevant secrets, but you can''t betray me. Otherwise, either my father killed the Titans and beat me up, or Zeus, the God, nailed me to the Caucasus with a thunderbolt spear. "


    Su Ye frowned slightly and said, "I once said I would let you go, but you refused. After that, you must die. "


    "Then you won''t get the secret of the twilight spindle. You know very well that this is the secret of the divine king. Even if my father killed the Titan, it''s only recently..."


    Su Ye suddenly raised his hand and had a long red hair on his right hand.


    "Are you telling your father?" Su Ye glanced at the hundred handed Titan and his right hand fell heavily.


    All the dragons opened their mouths and inhaled again, ready to spit out dragon inflammation.


    The Titan knelt in the void on the spot and said loudly, "Grandpa, I''m your grandson AKAS! I am willing to be your obedient God. Please let me go! "


    "Cough, cough..."


    The giant dragons in the sky choked in their throat by Longyan and elements, turned their eyes and flew around. Some were almost burned by Longyan and died here alive.


    Su Ye was stunned for a while.


    "I don''t have an unfilial grandson like you!" Su ye said he was going to do it again.


    The Titan hurriedly said, "Grandpa! I can help you cheat dad and take the twilight spindle! Zeus wanted to find the twilight spindle, mainly to absorb the power of twilight in northern Europe! Just like the gods I killed just now, once those evening streamers turn red, they can be absorbed by the evening spindle without wasting! Even if you don''t have a creation artifact, as long as you have a twilight spindle and absorb enough Twilight power, you can quickly promote the LORD God! Grandpa, there are few artifacts that can absorb, store and use the power of dusk in the infinite plane. If you miss this opportunity, you may have to wait for tens of thousands of years! "


    Su Ye stared at the Titan.


    I didn''t expect that the value of Twilight spindle was so high.


    Has exceeded the main artifact!


    The key is, what will you get after sacrifice?


    Su ye said, "swear to the Titan ancestors, the infinite will, the infinite gods, the Titan blood and all the forces that can restrain you, become my God for 500 years, and then set you free!"


    "Grandpa, how about two hundred years?"


    "No!" Suye road.


    "OK, Grandpa..."


    "Shut up! Call me grandpa again and break your fifty dog heads! "


    "Oh..." the fifty faces of the hundred handed Titan were already very old, and now they are entrusted with Qu Baba. The folds on his face are the same as those of a sand dog.


    The hundred handed Titan took a deep breath and slowly swore: "I, the hundred handed Titan AKAS..."


    "Make a full oath!" Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The Titan sighed and said slowly, "I, the grandson of Uranus, the king of the sky, and Gaia, the mother of the earth..."


    Finally, the oath was completed, and the sky fell a pure white light column to shine on the hundred handed Titan.


    "Offer the spirit." Suye road.


    Some faces of the Titan were angry, but some suddenly bowed their heads and flashed a happy look in their eyes.


    "As you wish!"


    The hundred handed Titan said, and a golden light mass flew out. The light mass was composed of 50 small light masses and flew into the center of Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    The fifty faces of the 100 handed Titan showed a strange smile, but after a moment, his face was dull.


    Seeing Su Ye''s magnificent spirit, the hundred handed Titan muttered to himself, "you... Are really my grandfather..."


    Su Ye wants to kick the grandson.


    The 50 necks of the 100 handed Titan shrank back, and the 50 faces squeezed out a wrinkled smile and said, "sir... No, your majesty, the great God, can you remove the power of time? If I continue like this, my foundation will be damaged. "


    Su Ye nodded and waved his hand. Changhe, bronze bell, hourglass, green leaves and winter goddess disappeared, and the Dragon God Legion returned to the Dragon kingdom.


    The hundred handed Titan breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at his body. His face was stiff, old and powerful.


    The Titan looked up at Su ye and cried, "Grandpa, am I going to die of old age? Why haven''t I recovered? I''m the superior Titan. "


    Su ye took a closer look and said calmly, "nothing. My strength is a little strong, and you recover a little slowly, but... Even if my strength dissipates, you will lose at least a thousand years of life."


    The Titan with one hundred hands and one hundred arms held his head, squatted in the void, sighed and looked up for a long time and asked, "my lord..."


    Su ye made the Titan hold back his words with a look in his eyes and said, "God, what''s your magic? What is the twelfth divine sequence time? "


    "I refined some laws of divination and magic, and based on these laws, I created the magic of ''divine magic sequence''. The function of this magic is very simple. Store a series of magic in advance and release them all during battle to avoid being interrupted. Each magic sequence stores different types of magic. The twelfth magic sequence stores this set of time magic, and the first sequence stores all protective magic. "


    "Your strength seems a little too strong."


    "Then you haven''t seen my anger using magic." Suye road.


    "What is the wrath of magic?"


    "It''s not perfect at present. Although it can be used, it''s reluctantly. You can often see it after a while when you have a chance." As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, all the artifacts dropped by the hundred handed Titan appeared in front of him, picked up some good ones and threw the useless ones to the hundred handed Titan.


    Seeing the multiple armor coming back, the hundred handed Titan was relieved. Thanks to this, Su Ye couldn''t use it.


    "Do you still have room in your body?"¡° Yes. "¡° Take out the harvest of killing them. " The Titan sighed, and a head in the lower left corner opened his mouth and spit out a series of artifacts, including storage artifacts. All the artifacts carried by the two previous incarnations of the Lord of the fire element, the Lord of forging, the Lord of the grey dwarf, the God of fire, the God of hunting and the tyrannical Dragon God were stacked in front of Su Ye. Su Ye waved his hand and collected the ruins space. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1110

    The 50 necks of the Titan with 100 hands swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The harvest was not small. In particular, the property of the fire demon God, the hunting God and the tyrannical Dragon God came from the body is worth dozens of superior artifacts.


    Now, it''s all Grandpa''s.


    "After cleaning the battlefield, let''s talk about you first." Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan thought and said, "that''s right. My father has been looking for the scorpion Dragon God Campe, and the scorpion Dragon God can hardly help his father except that it is highly toxic, so my father has been chasing and killing, and the scorpion Dragon God has been running away. However, the Titan is weak, and the Dragon God is all over the great God system. The scorpion tail Dragon God can always find help to fight back against his father. "


    The Titan paused, looked around and continued: "sometimes when my father was defeated, he had to turn to Zeus. Zeus occasionally sent an upper incarnation or even the incarnation of the LORD God to help. Not long ago, after Zeus''s distraction collapsed, Zeus summoned his father. Originally, Zeus got the news and had been looking for a long time. At dusk, the spindle appeared and ordered his father to look for it. "


    "I said before that the function of Twilight spindle can absorb, store and use the power of twilight. It is extremely rare in the infinite plane, and even the divine king artifact can''t do it. You may ask why Zeus didn''t go personally for such an important thing. It''s very simple. Distraction and collapse is equal to body injury. He wants to recover. As for his main avatar, it has just been attacked. You know, many gods want to kill him while he is ill and attack him many times, but the outside world rarely knows. "


    Su Ye suddenly realized and nodded gently. I didn''t expect that Zeus''s distraction and collapse could trigger such a chain reaction.


    "Because the desolate starry sky was too large, Zeus not only sent his father, but also sent some absolutely trusted gods, and asked them to recruit their men to look for it, but did not tell them what to look for, but ordered them to report it as soon as they found the smell of dusk. After all, I am my father''s son. He told me about it without telling me. "


    "Then I was sent to this area. Later, I saw the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element. I was afraid that my whereabouts would be found by the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element, so I sneaked in, killed him and took the dark star volcano."


    "Hum." Su Ye snorted coldly.


    The hundred handed Titan quickly smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I didn''t know he was your friend at that time. Now, give me ten courage... Um... Give me five hundred courage, and I don''t dare to do it. Don''t I give it back to you now? "


    "Continue." Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan continued: "later, I found that I was followed by the tyrannical Dragon God. You know, after all, I lived hundreds of thousands of years. Although my brain was hard to use, I was full of experience, so I pretended not to know. Then I suddenly shot and hurt him. After chasing him, I met you."


    "What did the tyrannical Dragon God say?"


    "Before you came, I took a word out of his mouth. You know, our 100 body titans have fought with 100 head dragons for many years, and they have accumulated deep resentment. The last time my father was saved by Zeus, he met the scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe and the hundred Dragon God radon, plus the incarnation of the main god of the platinum Dragon God Bahamut. Not long after his father was saved, he began to look for the twilight spindle. As a result, he was stared at by the sinister Ladon. The tyrannical Dragon God told me that radon followed my father, and then ordered the tyrannical Dragon God to follow me. Even Bahamut might secretly take action. "


    "Does he know about the twilight spindle?" Su ye asked.


    The Titan shook his head and said, "he doesn''t know. He still wants to cheat from me, but I just said that in order to find the trace of the scorpion tail Dragon God, he was a little suspicious, but he didn''t think much, because his father often secretly explored the scorpion tail Dragon God and waited for an opportunity to revenge."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "scorpion tailed dragon gods and 100 dragon gods are evil dragons. Bahamut is a good Dragon God King. The two sides seldom communicate. How can they suddenly join hands to deal with the killing Titans this time?"


    "My father said that Bahamut would not target him, but since he shot, he was likely to target Zeus. Zeus killed many gods in order to frighten all sides, including some dragon gods, and even Bahamut''s children, followers or lovers. " Hundred handed Titan road.


    "It''s a little strange. But... You have to compensate me for a complete 100 dragon remains, at least the upper God. " With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the remains of the tyrannical Dragon God floated in the void, and the fishy smell and strong breath were scattered.


    "I... I was careless. Hundreds of dragons are rare. Once they fight, they will fight to the death. Where will there be complete remains? " The hundred handed Titan was embarrassed.


    "Tell me all the details about the twilight spindle." Suye road.


    The Titan of the hundred hands immediately explained in detail.


    "His father said that Zeus only knew that the twilight spindle appeared in this desolate starry sky, but he didn''t know where it was..."


    When the Titan finished, Su ye said, "hand over all the memories related to the twilight spindle."


    "You can''t trust me..." the hundred handed Titan muttered loudly with 50 mouths and handed over his memory.


    After reading all the memories of the hundred handed Titan, Su Ye stood in the void and thought quietly.


    After a while, Su ye said, "take back the ancient gate of Titan and let ina go, but don''t tell him about the twilight spindle. When she asked, she said, "you need a treasure of mine, and you and I have reached an agreement."


    "OK."


    The 100 handed Titan looked at his basically recovered body and breathed a sigh of relief. Then the 100 handed Titan grabbed forward and went deep into the void.


    Boom


    The hundred handed Titan fished the huge ancient stone gate out of the void like a fish.


    On the surface of the Titan stone gate, bronze chains are densely distributed, tightly binding yinana.


    The rose of the God of love and the stone of piercing the eyes are covered with a double main artifact treasure light to firmly protect the master.


    Inanna''s eyes were closed and motionless.


    The hundred handed Titan hurriedly took away the Titan stone gate and said, "Your Majesty, your little lover has suffered too much impact from the main artifact. He just fainted. It''s no big deal. He will wake up in a few days."


    Su Ye looked at the Titan stone gate in the hands of the hundred handed Titans.


    The hundred handed Titan said sadly, "Your Majesty, my father lent it to me. I must return it. His strength remains on it. If you change the master, he will be suspicious and affect your plan to get the twilight spindle. Compared with the twilight spindle, the ancient gate of Titan is a waste artifact. "


    Su Ye was noncommittal. As soon as she stretched out her hand, the unconscious ina slowly flew in.


    Su Ye''s hand passed through the shield of the two main artifact unhindered, observed inana, nodded quickly and said, "no problem. I''ll send her back now. If I don''t return again, it''s estimated that her original experience will come in person, attract the attention of the gods and delay our search for the twilight spindle."


    The Titan sighed, "it''s too late."


    "What?" Su ye asked.


    "The space here is disordered, and we can''t leave quickly at all. When we leave, I''m afraid the arrival of inana''s body has attracted the eyes of all God kings. At that time, this barren space will become a pot of porridge."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Oh, it''s not too late."


    Noumenon grabs inana''s wrist, walks into the void and disappears.


    "My lord... No, no... your majesty, can you really shuttle through the disordered space?" The hundred handed Titan bent slightly and looked at Su Ye''s lower incarnation.


    "I have some special talents and divine power. Unless the void at the divine king level is forbidden, the LORD God can''t help me." Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan keenly caught "some", was shocked and whispered, "what shall we do next?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "first look for this unknown constellation, and then find your father for the latest news. By the way, do you have any friends, I can pretend to be each other. "


    "My friend... When I lived in hell and abyss, I knew many demons and gods. But... My father is the LORD God. If you don''t pretend like him, you may be seen through. "


    "The true transfiguration of the devil''s great king''s blood can''t?" Su ye said, slowly becoming an anxious demon.


    The Titan with one hundred hands stared and watched carefully for a long time. He even showed his talents and magic skills, but he still couldn''t see it.


    "You''ll never know," the Titan glared. "However, my father has some talents, such as 100 eye light, which is likely to see through your disguise."


    "Is there no other way to hide it from him?" Su ye thought.


    The hundred handed Titan whispered, "there''s no way. You can directly kill a demon God and get into its body to control the remains. My father can''t find it."


    Su ye said with a smile, "you old gods have experience. Tell me, which hell demons have the best relationship with you."


    The fifty faces of the hundred handed Titan collapsed and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, let''s forget my friend. Let''s change to a general relationship."


    "You think too much. I won''t kill the incarnation of hell demon God. I''ll only buy one." Suye road.


    "Put a sword around their neck and buy it?" Asked the Titan.


    "Give me your friend''s memory!" Suye road.


    The Titan handed it to him with a sigh.


    "Oh? You have a good relationship with the dark red Pope? " Su ye asked.


    The hundred handed Titan threw his mouth and said, "where is the good relationship? The grandson... The little thing always wants to cut off some of my heads for research and deliberately get close to me. Later, he gave up his idea, but he always encourages me to cut off some of his fellow heads for him."


    "I''ll find him to borrow a lower incarnation." Suye road.


    "Can you really borrow it? Although you are all magicians, the lower avatars are not like black iron magic tools everywhere. He may not be willing to let a lower avatar die, "muttered the hundred handed Titan," but you are a caster. Except for the crimson priests, there are only the pain priests who are suitable for change. Pain priests are perverts. I didn''t like playing with them since I was a child. If my father saw them, he would doubt... "


    The Titan with 100 hands and 50 broken mouths nagged for less than three minutes, and suddenly looked forward together.


    The void cracked, and the remains of a crimson Pope''s lower incarnation were thrown out by Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s incarnation took over the incarnation of the crimson Pope. His index finger pointed on the remains of the crimson Pope''s incarnation, and then turned into a little light and got into the left eye of the crimson Pope''s incarnation.


    Su Ye disappeared, leaving only a ten meter high incarnation of the crimson Pope, a golden red gem spiked crown on his head, a red robe, blood dripping from his hem, and a pool of blood accumulated under his feet in the void.


    "Can I borrow all this?" The hundred handed Titan was puzzled and said, "the dark red Pope has always been very stingy. You must pay a high price."¡° Just give him some heads. " The Titan with a hundred hands was numb and full of grief and anger. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1111

    "You killed the incarnation of the Lord of the fire element and didn''t want to compensate several heads?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes!" Fifty heads clenched their teeth together.


    "Well, let''s search here. Take advantage of this time and discuss it with fifty of you. I won''t force you. "


    "Fifty of us are one, different from the hundred dragons." The hundred handed Titan was helpless.


    Su Ye''s body flashed and fell on the shoulder of the uppermost body of the hundred handed Titan.


    The 50 bodies of the 100 handed Titan are arranged in a non-standard tower shape with thin top and thick bottom, and the top body is the strongest and tall.


    "It''s not good to ride a hundred handed giant..." the hundred handed giant said bitterly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now you can send it at will." Su ye said, releasing his vanity talent and enveloping the hundred handed Titans.


    "Really?" With that, the Titan suddenly disappeared and appeared in the next solar system.


    "Unbelievable..." the Titan with one hundred hands ran around the unknown stars excitedly.


    Fire palace.


    Like a mountain fire, the red flame is as wild as the wind.


    The strong breath of ferocity and majesty rose into the sky, and the fire elements trembled tens of thousands of miles around.


    In front of the holy palace, the road of magma sounded.


    The fire element man, the fire element beast, the fire demon and the lower and middle gods who are high above in ordinary days stand on both sides of the road of fire, hold their breath and hold their voices, and stand with their heads down.


    Some fire element gods frown, others are as motionless as sculptures, and even the flames around them seem to be frozen.


    In the ten thousand fire temple, the multiple divine powers of meat can also be seen floating around.


    The Lord of the fire element sits on the throne of fire.


    It was a flame giant with a height of 100 meters. The whole body was fine needle and awn like, colorful and glittering. The golden and red flames wrapped around the whole body, burning the nearby space to pieces, as if forming a slowly flowing space armor.


    He had a fiery red real fire crown on his head, and among the huge spherical real fire gemstones in the middle, the flames were towering, and all souls wailed like purgatory.


    The ordinary fire element has only the face and no five senses, while the main body of the fire element has a pair of magma planet like eyes.


    Three suns surround his left eye.


    In his right eye, 36 moons revolve.


    Outside the ten thousand fire temple, the dark traces are gradually fading.


    That is the trace of life under the gods after death because they look directly into the eyes of the Lord of the fire element.


    On the surface of his two magmatic planets, magma boils and flames soar to the sky.


    Every God can feel his uncontrollable anger.


    At this moment, a golden disc-shaped divine light hangs high behind the head of the fire element Lord.


    And it''s the light wheel of God day rotating slowly.


    The noumenon of the LORD God.


    On the left side of the ten thousand fire temple, the gods of fire elements are calm.


    The upper incarnations of the three main gods of the fire element who have disappeared for many years stand at the head of the fire element gods, surrounded by flames.


    Opposite the fire element, many incarnations of gods either sit or stand.


    The upper incarnation of the forging Lord leaned against the pillar of fire and sipped divine wine.


    The superior incarnation of the grey dwarf Lord winked at the forging Lord. The forging Lord turned a blind eye when he wanted to take a breath.


    The face of the middle incarnation of Inanna is iron blue. The fingertips of her right hand play with the ring like a silver bracelet. The surface of the ring is dotted with stars, and the space collapses wherever she passes.


    Those stars are real stars.


    The main artifact, the bow of Venus.


    Beside yinana, there was a strange giant.


    At first glance, the giant doesn''t exist.


    If you look carefully, you will be surprised to find that a white and gold dragon filled with the whole palace lies there, so big that it seems that he is the master here, so big that he has been integrated with the palace, and people instinctively ignore him.


    Like a big white elephant stuffed into the kitchen.


    But if you look at it again, you will feel that even if the dragon is so huge, the holy palace is still very empty.


    The exquisite manipulation of space by platinum dragon makes people form an unspeakable sense of strangeness.


    On the body surface of this 100000 meter long platinum dragon, the needle and awn like color flickers, and all forces are lined up, just like a space of its own.


    God''s glow.


    The body under the glow of the LORD God was so old, as if even the Dragon scales were wrinkled.


    The Lord of dragons, the father of dragons, the good Dragon God, the Dragon God King and the platinum Dragon God Bahamut.


    Bahamut squinted slightly, and only one gap appeared in the amber vertical pupil. Even so, the space in front of him fluctuated like waves.


    The Lord of the fire element looked at the huge Bahamut with a dim flame on his face and said, "supreme and kind Bahamut, your intention has shown that you want to cooperate with me against the 100 Titans. However, I''d like to know that things happen so fast that we don''t even have a plan for the next step. How did you get the news?"


    "The tyrannical Dragon God learned that the 100 handed Titan killed your upper incarnation during the battle with the 100 handed Titan," Bahamut said.


    "Then why did you choose this time?"


    "I know you need help." Bahamut''s voice was gentle, like a kind old man.


    The Lord of fire element was silent for a moment and said, "the Lord of deep fire is coming. He will ask his teacher for the death of the fire demon God."


    "Oh." Bahamut agreed.


    The gods took a look at the incarnation of the LORD God of the God King. Of all the gods present, probably only the most powerful Lord God who doesn''t care about hell.


    The Lord of the fire element looks at inana.


    Ina''s middle avatar flashed an angry color in her eyes and said, "don''t ask me. Whoever seals my upper avatar is dead!"


    The master of fire looked to the master of forging.


    The forging master spread his hand and said, "I can''t beat the master of deep fire. I''m also a victim."


    The Lord of the grey dwarf immediately followed, "it has nothing to do with me..."


    Boom


    The sky shakes and the earth shakes, the ten thousand fire Temple vibrates violently, and the plane of the fire element boils instantly.


    Outside the Vulcan palace, the dark red flame suddenly covered thousands of miles, just like the waves in the sky.


    Within ten thousand miles, all the creatures under the demigod died.


    The demigod and the false god fled in a hurry, and the lower God and the middle God bowed their heads deeply.


    Boom


    The dark red pillar of fire rises into the sky, penetrates the sea of fire in the air and stands between heaven and earth.


    A hundred meter high deep prison demon refining fell slowly from the pillar of fire.


    That pair of flame flesh wings with a wingspan of 200 meters swayed slightly like the wind, and the gray scales around the body glittered with an obscure shimmer. On the forehead, a pair of devil''s huge horns were like two hills obliquely inserted into the sky. The bloody flame at the tip of the horns ignited black smoke and burned the space above into two broken balls.


    One by one, like the glow of the main god of colored needles and awns, the magic light of different colors at the foot is like ripples, covering thousands of miles.


    The main god of hell, the noumenon of the Lord of deep fire, comes.


    Blood and fire tangled and rolled in his eyes.


    "Dear Lord of fire element, please tell me, why did the fire demon God die in the unknown star cluster?" The Lord of Deep Fire stands high in the sky, his eyes penetrate the fire palace and fall into the eyes of the magma stars of the Lord of fire elements.


    The Lord of the fire element sighed and said, "dear Lord of deep fire, although I have signed a strict agreement with the fire demon God, and all risks are borne by myself, please allow me to apologize deeply to you. I will bear some responsibility for the killing of the fire demon God by the hundred handed Titan."


    "Certain responsibility?" The Lord of Deep Fire didn''t seem to see Bahamut.


    And Bahamut still squinted at the old dragon, as if he didn''t see the Lord of deep fire.


    "We sign a contract, we cooperate and bear the harvest and loss together." The subject of fire element is getting cold.


    "Are you saying that my God died for nothing?"


    Blood colored flames spread from the eyes of the Lord of deep fire and burned the eyes.


    "Oh? Are you saying that the agreement signed by the fire demon himself is just a piece of waste paper? " The master of fire element slowly got up and stared at the master of deep fire in the sky.


    The whole plane of the fire element seems to be combed by an invisible hand. The fire element is calm and gentle, and the whole world is quiet.


    "Ho ho..." the Lord of Deep Fire smiled, and a sharp tooth slowly extended out of his mouth.


    At the foot of the ring demon spirit light suddenly accelerated the diffusion, the spherical space crashed and cracked, and constantly pushed towards the wanhuo palace.


    The lower God and the middle God in front of the ten thousand fire palace hurriedly fled and watched from a distance.


    "This is the plane of fire element."


    The master of the fire element said, and with a flash of red light on the crown of the real fire on his head, he saw that the originally fragmented space healed, healed the space, and pushed in the opposite direction to the master of the deep fire, until he was kilometers in front of the master of the deep fire.


    The spherical broken space around the Lord of Deep Fire flickers like glass fragments.


    "Is this your answer..." the Lord of deep fire slowly stretched out his hand.


    The forging master smiled and said: "they are all old guys. How can they be as young as the new God. Don''t be angry. After all, the fire demon God is not killed by the Lord of fire element, and I don''t think you''re here to avenge the Lord of deep fire. Now, we want to solve this matter, not to trigger hell and fire element plane God war. "


    "Yes, yes, you two are both playing with fire. You are too grumpy. What can''t you sit down and talk about? Isn''t it, Inanna and the supreme Bahamut? "


    Ina gave the Lord of deep fire a rude look and said, "I don''t care about your bad things, but I must find my avatar."


    Bahamut was silent.


    "I want to know the whole story and... The details of the contract." The Lord of Deep Fire retracts his right hand.


    The gods looked to the Lord of the fire element.


    The Lord of the fire element was silent for a moment and said, "I''m sorry to tell you."


    "Oh."


    The Lord of Deep Fire readily agreed, and with a grasp of the emptiness of his right hand, a strange flame war spear appeared in his hand. On the dark spear pole, twelve blood red spears surrounded a blood fireworks flower.


    Boom... Heaven and earth shake. The master of fire element takes one step and looks like a mountain. Shua... At the gate of the ten thousand fire temple, the space is cracked. Su Ye pulls the upper incarnation of the comatose inana, glances at the wanhuo temple, and releases her hand. Inana flies inana¡° Ah? " Yinana''s middle Avatar was surprised. She smiled, reached out to touch the upper avatar, then looked up at Su ye, showed her white teeth and said, "it''s worthy of my little lover. I owe you a big favor. I''m going to find Athena today! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1112

    Su Ye was not angry. With a white look at ina, she first saluted Bahamut slightly and said, "I''ve seen the supreme Bahamut."


    Then he nodded to the Lord of the fire element, turned and looked at the body of the Lord of deep fire, and said: "I have seen the respected Lord of deep fire, please forgive me. I also apologize for not saving the fire demon in time."


    The Lord of deep fire put down the spear of Deep Fire God, nodded gently and said, "I heard that your avatar also participated in the war. What was the final result?"


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I have a little thin face and reached an agreement with the 100 handed Titan. The two sides give up."


    Su ye said, the void cracked, and the divine wood coffin flew out to the Lord of deep fire.


    The gods blinked and saw through the coffin that the remains of the fire demon God were scattered among them, the light was dim and the power was exhausted.


    There was not even a fragment of an artifact in the coffin.


    The gods looked at Su ye with strange eyes.


    "Thank you, magic new light." The Lord of Deep Fire sighed, stretched out his hand and took away the coffin.


    Except that the forging master''s face remained unchanged, the faces of the gods present changed.


    Even Bahamut, who closed his eyes and rested, slowly turned his head and faced Su Ye squarely.


    The meaning of the main God''s body to solemnly thank a median God is by no means unusual.


    That is not just a thank-you, but also a pure equal treatment.


    The master of fire element looked at Su ye in surprise, and the flame around him accelerated.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "let me tell you the general story. Don''t stand high on the pillar of fire. I''m afraid."


    The Lord of deep fire was silent for a few seconds, put away his divine spear, took one step and stood at the end of the magma road of the ten thousand fire temple.


    Su Ye stood between the ten thousand fire temple and the Lord of deep fire and said, "we cooperate with the Lord of fire element to find a treasure, and then meet the hundred handed Titan and the tyrannical Dragon God. For that treasure, after consultation, we helped the tyrannical Dragon God and wanted to find a chance to negotiate with the hundred handed Titans. But unexpectedly, the hundred handed Titan was extremely cruel and had unimaginable power. She sealed the goddess ina wearing two main artifacts, and then killed other gods. Because of my special status, the hundred handed Titan hesitated and gave up killing me. "


    The gods were silent, some stared at Su ye, and some fell into meditation.


    The forging master opened his mouth to ask, but after thinking about it, he didn''t open his mouth.


    The other gods showed a look of exploration in their eyes, but they were strangely silent.


    Even the outspoken Inanna was only sent back to the upper incarnation without saying a word.


    The gods wanted to know the details, but they also understood that since Su Ye didn''t say it, something that couldn''t be said must have happened.


    Su ye said: "after all, the fire demon God is my former collaborator and the subordinate God of the Lord of deep fire. We must explain to the Lord of deep fire. After all, the fire demon helped us get back the treasure we were looking for. "


    Su ye said, stretched out his finger, and a ring of space flew to the Lord of the fire element.


    As the main god of the fire element, he suddenly opened his eyes, took the ring of space, and a bright smile appeared on his face. He said in a row: "good! OK! OK! I found you right! Lord of deep fire, I apologize to you for this. How to compensate, listen to you. "


    The gods were secretly relieved.


    The Lord of Deep Fire said nothing, and the hearts of the gods were raised to his throat.


    After a long time, the master of the deep fire said, "in the face of the magic new light, I will not investigate this matter. However, you must come to the funeral of the fire demon God."


    "Must go." The main way of fire element.


    The Lord of Deep Fire glanced at the gods, finally took a look at Su ye, nodded gently, showed his gratitude, and then disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Some fire element gods breathed out a long breath, causing fires everywhere.


    "Come and sit down." The master of fire element smiled at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded and took his seat in the fire palace.


    The master of fire element smiled and said, "thanks to Su God this time, otherwise, I don''t know how to end. Yinana, don''t worry now? "


    "I''m sure I can rest assured that Su Ye is here." Ina smiled.


    "But you have to do me a favor."


    "Say." Yinana said.


    "On the day I go to the funeral of the fire demon God, you should sit on the plane of the fire element to avoid accidents."


    "OK." Ina nodded.


    "No, ina, I can come! No money, completely free! Don''t worry, I''ll sit in the wanhuo temple and never wander around. " The forging master is busy.


    "I can come too. Can I pay?" The master of the grey dwarf.


    The master of the fire element glanced at the two main gods who wanted to take advantage, turned to Su ye, smiled and said, "this thing is by no means as simple as you said. Do you pay a big price?"


    "There are some twists and turns." Suye road.


    "I just got the news that in addition to the fire demon God, the tyrannical Dragon God and the hunting God have also fallen." Sighed the Lord of the fire element.


    Su Ye glanced at Bahamut, waved his hand and put a magic light curtain outside.


    The gods focused on the magic light curtain.


    It shows the last shot of the 100 handed Titan, first seal inana, and then kill the tyrannical Dragon God, fire demon God and hunting God.


    "Worthy of being a hundred body Titans..." the Lord of the fire element sighed, "I didn''t expect that his breaking power has been so strong. If I am outside the element of fire, my noumenon can surpass him, but I may not be able to kill him. "


    The forging Master said: "after all, it''s a Titan with hundreds of hands. The thousands of mountains and seas are pure magic skills. Even the LORD God, our ordinary gods, will not be much better than him. As for those casters and gods with various means, they probably can''t do anything in the face of his breaking power. "


    "After all, we are not good at fighting." The master of the grey dwarf.


    "It''s not difficult to kill him." Yinana said.


    The three gods don''t care about inana. If the goddess of war can''t solve the hundred handed Titans, Persia will be over long ago.


    Bahamut suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Su ye, I know the temperament of the hundred handed Titan. Anyway, the reason why he compromised with you is not that he is easy to talk, but that you have the power of his fear, right?"


    The gods were silent. They wanted to say it for a long time, but they couldn''t.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "he fears my wisdom."


    The gods will die without boasting.


    "Well, what I''m more curious about is, how did you leave the unknown stars so quickly and appear here?" Asked Bahamut.


    The gods continued to stare at Su Ye.


    Su ye said with a straight face, "a god king passed by and brought me back, but it''s inconvenient for the God King to reveal his identity."


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    "Even if you make it up, you have to make it up to be real. Why don''t you say that the infinite plane will be your father when the God King passes by?" The main way of forging.


    "You might as well say that the secret cave of the universe sent you back." The Lord of the fire element smiled.


    "Oh, you always think people so bad!" Su Ye sighed.


    Bahamut said: "I came this time to unite with the Lord of the fire element to solve the hundred handed Titans. Unfortunately, it''s a little late... However, from another point of view, it''s just right. Let me see the wisdom of Su God."


    The Lord of the fire element changed his face and said, "the supreme Bahamut, the Su God is still small and the rank is still low. You can''t intervene in the dispute between your God King!"


    Bahamut raised his eyelids and said slowly, "since taking the dark star volcano, he has been involved in the struggle between the gods at dusk and the God King."


    The gods looked helpless. It seemed that the news from the tyrannical Dragon God before he died was very complete. With the wisdom of Bahamut, once he heard about the dark star volcano, he must know the intention of the Lord of the fire element and the whole plane of the fire element.


    For the God King, everything is like a pattern in the palm.


    The master of fire element immediately vented his anger and looked at Su Ye. His eyes seemed to say that he could only do this.


    Bahamutwin smiled and looked at the master of the fire element and said, "since you want the real fire magic sword, I can also help you. After all, maintaining the stability of the fire element is also what our dragon family needs."


    "What''s the price?" The Lord of the fire element has a gloomy face. Bahamut said so. He can''t refuse.


    If he refused to cooperate, would Bahamut leak the news?


    "I don''t want the doomsday snake to be promoted to the dragon of despair." Bahamut road.


    The gods suddenly realized.


    In northern Europe, the doomsday snake Nidhogg has been gnawing at the residual roots of the world tree. Once he eats it and absorbs enough power, he will appear in the dusk of the gods, then devour a large number of souls and dusk power, and be promoted to the dragon of despair at the level of God King.


    Although niederhogg is a snake, he also has dragon blood, so he is also known as the highly poisonous dragon.


    Once promoted to the dragon of despair, it will completely fade away.


    Niederhogg is famous for his evil and boldness. He dares to devour the roots of the world. Once he is promoted to the God King, he is afraid of another dragon of destruction, Apophis, or tyamat, the mother of the evil dragon. At that time, there will be three God kings in the evil dragon camp, and Bahamut''s dragon country will face great pressure.


    The Lord of the fire element relaxed. It turned out that the pressure on the king of Bahamut was greater than himself.


    Bahamut said slowly, "I don''t need to hide my worries. The dusk in northern Europe is doomed. If the dusk in Persia and the dusk in Egypt come one after another, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The gods nodded gently, which is very likely.


    "What does this have to do with me, a middle God?" Su Ye was helpless.


    "Many of my dragon believers turned to magicians early. There is no doubt that magic is broad and profound, and the dragon is good at using brute force, so most dragon magicians'' strength does not rise but fall, and become a joke of the dragon country... "Bahamut continued with a kind look at Su ye," but what surprised all dragons was that just a few years ago, after decades of cultivation, those dragon magicians who were ridiculed and greatly reduced their strength, Not only does the rank catch up with the peers, but the actual combat ability is also far beyond the peers. "


    The gods nodded gently. This happened not only in the Dragon Kingdom, but also in the infinite plane. It is very difficult for magicians to get started and grow slowly, but once they survive the difficult period at the beginning, they will make rapid progress. Bahamut smiled, "it''s not the most interesting. The most interesting thing is that even if some dragons failed to turn to magicians and re cultivate the old road, their strength also improved by leaps and bounds after a short silence. A popular saying in the Dragon world is that if the dragon is not terrible, it is afraid that the Dragon knows magic. " The gods laughed together with Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1113

    "Magic is really great, and I am still just a small middle magic mage." Suye road.


    Bahamut slowly said, "the middle God is just the middle God, but the middle God and magic mage can solve the hundred handed Titans that the upper God can''t solve. The middle God is just the middle God, but the middle magic mage will certainly help me solve niederhogg, even if it can only help a little... "


    Bahamut looked around at the gods present and continued, "I don''t mean to offend. Su ye may be the most helpful to me among you."


    The master of fire element stared, yinana raised her eyebrows, the master of grey dwarf turned his mouth, and the master of forging whispered, "it''s worthy of being a God King. Her eyes are so poisonous."


    "Not necessarily..." ina stared at Su ye and was a little unconvinced.


    "Yes, not necessarily, it''s impossible." Su Ye looked indifferent.


    Bahamut smiled and glanced at the gods and said, "I can think of what you can think of, but I may not think of what Su Ye thinks."


    The gods were stunned.


    Yinana blinked her shining dark eyes and said, "it seems that this truth..."


    Su Ye sighed: "I am worthy of being the king of God. In order to achieve my own goal, I dare to say anything unconscionable."


    The gods cannot laugh or cry. Is this what the middle God can say to the God King?


    Bahamut smiled and said, "look, do you dare to think and say that?"


    "I don''t dare..." the master of fire element looked helpless.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "supreme Bahamut, it''s not that I don''t help you. The problem is, the Lord of the fire element is looking for me, rocky is looking for me, and Odin is looking for me. Plus you, I''m too busy. "


    The audience was silent.


    In addition to the Lord of the fire element and Bahamut, the other gods were stunned, especially those upper gods. Their first reaction thought that Su Ye was bragging, but they immediately found that they didn''t know why. They instinctively felt that it was possible.


    "Nonsense, I don''t believe it!" The grey dwarf Lord squinted at Su Ye.


    "If he bragged, he wouldn''t say so little." Ina smiled.


    The Lord of the fire element sighed and said, "he didn''t lie. When I went to the magic prison city to find him, rocky and Odin just left. I even felt their breath."


    The fire element gods were shocked, and rocky was all right. Too many gods knew that he was in a hurry to seek medical treatment. In order to kill Odin, he didn''t even want face.


    But Odin''s visit is of great significance.


    The fire element gods looked at each other and decided to help more in the future. Su ye, the emperor elect, has an unlimited future.


    Bahamut smiled and said, "we all know the goal of the Lord of the fire element. My goal is Nidhogg, the snake of the end. Odin''s goal is to protect his God system. Have you found that the goals of our three gods are actually the same?"


    The gods were stunned, as if they were.


    Su Ye stared at Bahamut''s Amber longan for a long time and asked, "did Odin talk about me?"


    "He recommended you to me, but I didn''t care; Seeing the picture delivered by the tyrannical Dragon God before his death, I didn''t care about you. I think your avatar will fall with it. I came here just to find the Lord of fire element; But after meeting you here, seeing that you not only returned safely, but also retrieved the remains and dark star volcano, and advised the Lord of deep fire, I suddenly understood why Odin recommended you to me. Because he really thinks that you can help me deal with niederhogg more than all the gods present. "


    The ten thousand Vulcan palace was quiet. The Lord of the fire element couldn''t help complaining: "if you praise Su industry, just praise Su industry. Don''t hurt us again and again."


    The gods nodded.


    "Well, even if I can help you, you should know that it is the doomsday snake, the dragon of despair in the future, the current Lord God and the future God King," Su ye said. "Whether it is the plan for the doomsday snake or the hand, the risk is enormous. I can''t put myself in danger for you dragon people. So, what can you give me? "


    Bahamut thought for a moment and said, "although I can''t master a particularly profound philosophy, like all God kings, I have read all magic knowledge for a long time and have a basic understanding of magic. I remember, in your magic school, there is a hydra Legion school, right? "


    "That''s right."


    "Later, you studied the magic of divine sequence, which is an advanced form of the old magic school. So, are you interested in creating ''Divine skill sequence: hundred dragons''


    The gods were stunned.


    The hundred headed dragon is radon, the powerful Dragon Lord God.


    "I''m a little excited when you say so." Su Ye has to admit it.


    It''s hard to get from the flame demon snake to the hydra, and the ordinary dragon family is not as good as the hydra, but the hundred dragon families are different.


    Bahamut smiled and said, "so, the first reward I give you is a complete upper God 100 dragon god bones, although there are only 30 heads. But I promise that if I have a chance, I will try my best to help you find a real hundred dragons. "


    The gods sighed secretly. They are worthy of being the God King. Talking about the life and death of the hundred head dragon radon is so casual. The key is that radon is still one of the strongest main gods.


    Su Ye''s face remained unchanged and secretly scolded the old fox in his heart.


    It is worthy of being the God King. When you see the dark star volcano, you can deduce that the main goal of the fire element is the true fire magic sword. When you see the memory of the tyrannical Dragon God, you can guess that you are greedy for the body with 30 faucets.


    Su Ye didn''t answer immediately.


    "Whether you can help me in the end or not, the hundred dragon family bones of the superior God belong to you..." Bahamut said. "The second reward is that if you can help me solve niederhogg, whether it is to promote him to the God King or to let him die, I will give you a blessing of the ''King of dragons'' and call you a giant dragon... Oh, I forgot, You are already the Dragon King. "


    "What?" Some fire elemental gods almost jumped up.


    Su Ye was originally the fire element king. How could he be the Dragon King?


    Shuangdajun''s blood is bound to form a more powerful force.


    The forging master touched his beard and whispered, "last time the blood prince appeared continuously, won''t several be su Ye''s? No, one is the most. "


    Bahamut thought for a moment and said, "we dragon people don''t choose emperors and princes. The great king is the highest blood, and above that, the LORD God and the God King. Well, the second reward is to allow your dragon kingdom to connect our dragon sky, give you a star fief, and give you... Unlimited dragon contract. "


    The gods looked at Bahamut and were at a loss.


    Even the Lord of the fire element sighed softly. The God King is worthy of being the God King and is more willing than his own Lord God.


    The infinite dragon contract is the true power of the LORD God.


    The grey dwarf Lord sighed: "this means that Su Ye is not only qualified to summon all giant dragons, down to the young dragons and up to Bahamut, but also can forcibly summon all dragon gods lower than himself. With this ability alone, you can fight against a superior God. "


    "Yes, although Su ye can''t forcibly summon the high-level Dragon God whose rank is equal to or higher than his, the high-level Dragon God can choose to join the summoning, which is the most terrible place. If Su Ye calls, which Dragon Lord God comes out on a whim, Su Ye''s enemies will be unlucky. " The forging Lord shook his head gently.


    The master of the grey dwarf said, "this is not the most powerful role of this authority."


    "Oh?" The crowd looked at the thin grey dwarf Lord God.


    "The greatest use of this authority is to forcibly order the dragon family to spit out dragon inflammation and help them refine artifact during forging. This ability is equal to unlimited dragon inflammation and unlimited free working dragon. " The grey dwarf Lord said seriously.


    "Well said!" The forging Lord nodded again and again.


    The gods cannot laugh or cry.


    Yinana shook her head and said, "in my opinion, it is more important for the great monarch of Su Ye''s blood ability to connect the dragon country to the Dragon sky. Even if the Dragon kingdom of Su Ye is strong, it is isolated. Even if it is supported by his divine power, the types of power absorbed by the dragon family are not complete. In the end, it is likely to be like a child who can''t eat healthy food and is not fully developed. Once connected to the Dragon star sky and absorbing complete and comprehensive power, the whole dragon country and its subordinate dragons can achieve unimaginable growth. "


    The gods nodded and envied.


    "As for the third reward..." Bahamut said, "it will be rewarded according to your credit. The greater your credit, the more you will be rewarded. There is no upper limit. Including the king''s artifact! "


    The gods shouted one after another. For a real fire magic sword, the Lord of the fire element begged grandpa to tell Grandma. I don''t know how many resources and contacts he consumed.


    As a result, the Bahamut can directly reward Su Ye. This gap is too big.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "these three rewards are really good, but they are not enough."


    "You say." Bahamut road.


    "I want a time dragon egg that can hatch in a hundred years." Suye road.


    The gods stared at Su Ye. This guy really dared to ask for anything.


    Time dragon what''s that? That is the darling of the infinite plane will. It is beyond the existence of the dragon family''s life. In essence, they are time life.


    If divided according to the "species", the titans of Greece, the ancient frost giants of northern Europe and the twilight wolf fenlil, and the angry Dragons of Persia are all true gods. They are born as new gods and are very likely to become the main gods.


    Then there is the divine king, such as the children of the divine king, and they are the best.


    Strictly speaking, Zeus, the Greek God King, Odin, the Nordic God King, and Marduk, the Persian God King, are all divine kings.


    Above the God King species, there is a rarer creation species.


    The oldest creation gods and the first generation of God kings born by the creation gods are all creation species.


    When Egypt''s Amura was "pulled", it was originally a creation seed. Later, its power fell and turned into Amura, so it can only be regarded as the seed of God King.


    The creation period of the infinite plane has passed, and all creation species either fall, or their strength can not be recovered, so it is impossible to give birth to new creation species.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1114

    Now and in the future, the divine king is the highest natural blood.


    Time dragon itself is a true God species, but with continuous growth, it can degenerate into a God King species.


    In other words, as long as the time dragon is given enough time, it can be promoted to the God King 100% without the obstruction of external forces.


    Any dragon egg of the time dragon can be exchanged for a divine king artifact.


    The problem is not the value of time dragons, but that they are too rare.


    The creation of the infinite plane does not know how many years, and there are no more than three time dragons really determined, and many people also think that they are a time dragon in different states at different times.


    The number of time dragons is not only less than the God King artifact, but also less than the creation artifact!


    That''s the key.


    The gods stared at Bahamut to see what the God King could say.


    This time, the gods were convinced by Su Ye. They really dared to say and ask for anything.


    Bahamut stared at Suye with amber eyes.


    The Vulcan palace is quiet.


    Some gods held their breath. In case the God King was angry, the whole wanhuo temple would fall apart in an instant.


    I don''t know how long later, Bahamut nodded gently and said, "we have a congenitally deficient time dragon egg, which should be the time dragon egg distorted by powerful forces during the creation of the infinite plane. We tried our best, but we couldn''t hatch it. The cost of that process is beyond your imagination. Countless Lord God blood, God King God blood, and even the remains of the creator God and the creation objects were thrown in, and all failed. "


    The gods sighed softly, and some gods knew it.


    "Therefore, our dragon family has given up hatching the time dragon egg. If you can really stop the doomsday snake from being promoted to the dragon of despair, I can give you the time dragon egg. However, after giving you time dragon eggs, we can''t give you additional rewards. You can only get the first two rewards. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "what if it''s my own booty?"


    "Of course, it''s all yours. If you can hunt the doomsday snake yourself, we won''t take a piece of dragon scale. " Bahamut road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "well, I agree to cooperate with you, and I swear to all forces that I will be able to solve niederhogg. However, you should not only give me the remains of the superior Dragon God, but also give me the time dragon egg first."


    "Impossible!" The sound of Bahamut made the fire palace roar and shake.


    The gods looked at Su ye and were completely convinced!


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I''ll bet the magic prison city. The whole magic prison city."


    The gods were thinking that Su Ye was willing, but Bahamut smiled and said, "I heard that you have mortgaged half of the magic prison city and borrowed a lot of believers."


    "Isn''t there half left?" Su Ye is righteous.


    The gods cannot laugh or cry. Now they are a hundred times convinced.


    "Your shameless appearance is definitely the God King level." The forging master has no good airway.


    Bahamut thought and said, "it is said that the whale country is in your hand?"


    "Yes."


    "Legend has it that you want to build a million towers in whale country?"


    "Yes."


    "Mortgaged with whale country and millions of MAGE towers." Bahamut road.


    "Good!"


    "If you fail, you join the Dragon God system and worship me as the God King!" Bahamut burst into a happy smile.


    "Good!"


    Then, the two gods made full vows and completed the transaction in the eyes of the gods.


    Bahamut gently blew the contract of the gods, swallowed it, smiled and said, "I suddenly don''t want to fight niederhogg, and even want to protect him to live. In this way, our Dragon God Department can harvest a su industry. "


    The forging master was worried and said, "old man, isn''t your real goal Nidhogg, Su ye? no way! Su Ye is the spirit of our hell god system! "


    "He joined the Dragon God system and can also be regarded as the God of the hell god system." Bahamut road.


    "Er, that''s ok..." the master of forging.


    Su Ye looked calm, but he was ready in his heart. After solving the problem of the twilight spindle, he immediately entered the Nordic fog abyss to prepare and thoroughly explore it.


    After the twilight war, niederhogg, who was promoted to the dragon of despair, is bound to fall there.


    If he doesn''t go, force him to go!


    "Bring it." Su Ye held out his hand.


    The huge Bahamut gently lifted his claws, two dark space doors emerged, and two crystal balls flew out.


    A crystal ball exudes a faint dragon flavor. A hundred Dragon God skeletons with 30 faucets are quietly nestled in the center, like a small baby miniature.


    All the gods focused on the second crystal ball and breathed quickly.


    There is a completely transparent dragon egg sealed inside. The state of the dragon egg is very strange.


    In the transparent crystal eggshell, the shape of the dragon egg is constantly changing. Sometimes it is egg white and yolk, sometimes it is a fish shaped embryo, sometimes it is a clear young dragon keel, but sometimes it is like a broken light yellow egg liquid, which makes every God feel worried.


    Bahamut sighed and said, "the time dragon is a very magical creature. Their Dragon Nest is located in the long river of time and in another mysterious time and space that is difficult to describe. If they have to be described, once they successfully hatch and are born, they will live all the time from birth to death at the same time. If they can''t kill the time dragon in all the time, they won''t die. It is said that the time dragon itself lives with the infinite plane. Only when the infinite plane is destroyed will the time dragon die. "


    "I didn''t expect to see the real time dragon egg, but... Can''t it hatch?" As the God of fertility, yinana was inspired and looked at the time dragon egg with motherhood.


    "At least in the current situation, we can''t hatch it. However, the time dragon is very unusual. Even if we use our concept to determine that it is dead, it is still in a strange state between life and death. " Bahamut road.


    "The supreme Bahamut, it is said that the time dragon is the product of stronger creatures outside the infinite plane. What can you think?"


    Bahamut pondered for a moment and said, "I am neither sure nor negative. I can only say that no matter where the time dragon comes from, I will not be surprised."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and took away the time dragon eggs and 30 Dragon God bones.


    "The preliminary transaction is completed. Do you have anything for me to do? I guarantee your satisfaction." Su Ye smiled and served carefully.


    Bahamut said: "niederhogg has joined hands with sirtel and Loki. My request is very simple. In order to prevent niederhogg from becoming big, you try to avoid helping Loki even if you are not against Loki."


    "Is that what Odin is willing to help you deal with niederhogg?" Su ye asked.


    "No, no, no, Odin didn''t ask for any conditions. He was going to target niederhogg. Or, for niederhogg, it''s his last thing to do. You should know why. "


    The gods nodded gently and the master of the fire element said, "niederhogg is very special. He first devours the roots of the world tree and accumulates enough strength to devour the power of dusk and many souls. The soul swallowed by niederhogg is either enslaved or completely transformed into the power of the dragon of despair and disappears forever. The Nordic gods are not afraid of life and death, but they also want to release their souls. "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "niederhogg can devour the soul. I know he can also devour the power of dusk?"


    "He can even devour the roots of the world. What is the power to devour the dusk? After all, he is the snake of doom. Although finriel, the wolf of dusk, is equally powerful, he can''t swallow the power of dusk. He can only make dusk. " Bahamut road.


    Su Ye nodded hard.


    How dare you rob me of the power of dusk!


    Su ye asked, "what plan do you have for niederhogg?"


    Bahamut shook his head and said, "there is no need to hide this. He lurks under the residual roots of the world tree, and we can''t get close to him. Only when he devours it and comes to the Nordic divine world can we attack him. What form he is and what power he has are all mysteries until then. Our only solution is to keep looking for help, trying to prevent niederhogg from swallowing too much Twilight power and soul, forcing him to escape and give up his promotion to the dragon of despair. We don''t even expect to kill him. "


    "Yes, niederhogg swallowed one of the three roots of the world tree. He is not only very strong, but also likely to have some immortality and healing characteristics, which is difficult to kill." The grey dwarf sighed.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes. However, since Odin claims to see the future, just stare at the dusk and ask him. "


    "OK, I''ll communicate with Odin again and hope he can provide information about niederhogg."


    Su ye said carelessly: "the supreme Bahamut, Odin said that he can see the future. We know that he can see his fall. Can he see the world after his fall?"


    Bahamut gently shook the huge faucet, and the white gold light twinkled in the pantheon of fire.


    "I can''t see, or even see how I died. Of course, that''s what he said. I believe he won''t lie. He can only see the future of northern Europe, and he can''t fully see the future outside Northern Europe. Moreover, he sees that the future is not without cost. Over the years, he has been exercising restraint. " Bahamut road.


    The gods sighed softly.


    "Since ned Hogg is a kind of dragon, I will send some magicians to study..." Su Ye looked at Bahamut and said, "divine dragon killing."


    Bahamut looked helpless, and the gods could not cry or laugh. Su Ye really dared to say anything.


    "All right, don''t use it on us." Bahamut road.


    "No... do you still sell other dragon eggs?" Su ye asked.


    The gods couldn''t help shaking their heads and smiling. Just buy a time dragon egg. Now they stare at more dragon eggs. This is tantamount to asking whether human gods sell people or not.


    "Can you treat me as a God King?" Bahamut looked disgusted.


    "Can you sell me some dragon eggs of the evil dragon clan?" Su Ye persevered.


    "Er... This is not my business. Let me introduce you to another Dragon God." Bahamut finished, raised the tip of a dragon''s claw, and a little divine light flew into Su Ye''s body.


    The gods had no choice but to shake their heads. The Great Dragon God King sold Bruce Lee after all. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1115

    Su Ye got the contact information of "God level dragon egg merchant" and nodded with satisfaction. He was burning at the thought of time dragon egg.


    "Everybody, now that the matter has been settled, I''ll leave..."


    Su ye turned and wanted to go. The master of the fire element hurriedly said, "wait first."


    "What?"


    "The Titan reconciled with you and gave you the dark star volcano, and then what?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "then he embezzled all the divine bones and artifacts and left."


    "What about the remains of the hunting God?"


    "Being photographed as nothingness..." Su ye said.


    The Lord of the fire element thought of the mountains and seas of the Titans in the magic picture and the Titans worshipping God. He had no choice but to nod his head and said, "it''s really so. I can only say it''s a pity. The tyrannical Dragon God... "He said and looked at Bahamut.


    "I''ll solve it," Bahamut looked at Suye. "If you can find out niederhogg''s weakness, share it with me as soon as possible. In addition... At the right time, I may ask you to do it. At that time, you should allocate your time. What I need is your noumenon, not your avatar. "


    Bahamut took a look at the Lord of the fire element.


    The master of the fire element smiled and said: "Your Majesty, the supreme Bahamut, this matter comes first and comes first. Su Ye wants to help me seize the real fire magic sword, and then he can help you solve niederhogg. Niederhogg is cunning and vicious. He will never rush ahead. He is likely to devour the power and soul of dusk at the end. I see, why don''t you help me take sirtel''s true fire magic sword as soon as possible, and then... I hold the true fire magic sword and help you attack niederhogg for free? "


    "Well..." Bahamut mused.


    The Lord of fire element took advantage of the heat to fight the railway: "anyway, we are all Odin camp. This cooperation is win-win. Besides, since you are willing to come here, I''m afraid it''s also an idea of cooperation, isn''t it? "


    Bahamut pondered for a long time, looked at Su ye and said, "will you delay me when you rob the real fire magic sword?"


    Su ye thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''m not completely sure. But at present, there is no huge conflict between the two. After all... They are allies. One is fighting and the other is fighting. "


    Bahamut thought for a moment, nodded his head and said, "OK! After the twilight war in northern Europe comes, I will try my best to help you target Sutter. Of course, it''s just the incarnation of my Lord God. "


    "It''s precious that your avatar can make a move," said the fire element Lord happily. "Whether I get the real fire magic sword or not, I will lead the fire element gods to help you."


    After discussing the details, Su Ye left and hurried back to the divine star.


    As soon as he entered the divine star, Su Ye ignored the magic goddess hecat and the sea goddess Tethys, and went straight to the secret palace inside the divine star. Under the time and space bell tower, he put the transparent dragon egg on the magic altar and used the lower God level spell to "summon the lower God''s servant".


    One after another, marigold blooms, and then slowly closes, like blue and gold flowers wrapping time dragon eggs.


    Su Ye kept releasing, but the whole day passed, and the time of the dragon egg remained unchanged.


    Su Ye frowned as he continued to cast the spell.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "In theory, although the time dragon egg cannot hatch, it can completely act as a remains and form a summoning servant, because I have the blood of the giant dragon and the great monarch, and the time clock tower should also have a little effect."


    "Could it be that you have to kill the dragon egg thoroughly before you can turn it into a summoning servant?"


    Su ye thought about it. While sending messages to the old gods for advice, he disguised himself as a legendary mage in his vest and sent a document in the supernova asking for a reward of up to a semi artifact.


    With such a high reward, the old mages quickly gathered in the supernova reception room, opened their brains and expressed their views one after another.


    The lower God couldn''t summon the servant. Su Ye used the middle God to summon the servant. He released more than 200000 times for three days and three nights in a row. The result was still unchanged.


    The great gods and high-level mages also had different opinions, which gave Su Ye some inspiration.


    Therefore, Su Ye constructed the 16th "upper God skill position" of the median God spell, so that he could use the divine skill at the upper God level during the period of the median God.


    After three months of efforts, he created the superior divinity "summoning the superior divine servant from - time".


    This is a spell specially created for the special magic of time dragon egg. It has made great changes and even drawn half of the blood of the void dragon.


    Su ye even determined that the creation resources consumed this time could directly melt the remains of the LORD God and summon a master God servant.


    In the secret palace, Su ye cast the spell again.


    This time, Su Ye was fully prepared because he continued to use the superior magic, which consumed a lot of magic.


    The complicated magic sequence of petals keeps blooming and wrapping the time dragon egg.


    Ten, eleven


    One hundred, one hundred


    A thousand, a thousand and one


    Ten thousand


    Su Ye''s eyes brightened, and the surface of the time dragon egg softened, even if only a little.


    Useful!


    Su Ye blushed and went all out to show his magic.


    One day, two days, three days


    Time goes by.


    Su Ye has long built a divine magic pool on the divine star. In addition, a large number of MAGE towers import energy and various divine objects that speed up the restoration of magic can maintain continuous spell casting.


    However, the continuous use of spells at the upper God level consumes a lot.


    Su Ye''s skin surface gradually faded, and several strands of black hair turned white, but he was not discouraged and focused on casting the spell.


    On the fifth day, Su Ye found two black cats pulling a chariot inlaid with colored gemstones at the gate of the city master''s house, still indifferent.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Su Ye''s demigod avatar flashed his eyes, took one step, appeared outside the door and stood in front of the divine cat chariot.


    "I have seen the great Nordic God of love and witchcraft, the goddess Freya." Su Ye looked calm, kept guessing in his heart, and looked at the beautiful and amazing goddess.


    Her long hair is like a flowing golden flame, draped behind her, burning and flowing. The glow is scattered and beautiful.


    She is worthy of being a Nordic, far taller and stronger than most goddesses.


    Her upper body is covered with shining silver white armor. After the armor, the metal wings converge. The style is very similar to that of the Nordic female warrior God, with only one layer of fine golden lines.


    As tall as she is, the white shining under her neck, the undulating mountains, is magnificent.


    The breastplate could not be completely wrapped, as if it could spring out at any time.


    Su Ye has seen many gods of love. Venus, the Greek god of love, is softer and more feminine.


    Inanna, the Persian God of love, is more petite and beautiful.


    The Nordic God of love looks strong at first sight because of her broad skeleton, but if you look carefully, you will find that her body proportion is perfect and has an unspeakable plump beauty.


    Not only will it not make people feel strong, but it will make people want to fall into the strong desire of her body.


    Freya stood by the door of the cat car and smiled and stretched out her white and soft left arm to Su Ye.


    Her skin seemed to shine white and dazzling.


    Su Ye reached out and politely held the hand of the goddess Freya and picked her up.


    Freya landed, half a head taller than Su ye, and then took Su Ye''s arm very naturally.


    When the skin touched, Su Ye felt that his right arm seemed to be completely immersed in Freya''s left arm, which was as soft as cotton, and felt an unspeakable wonderful and delicate feeling.


    "I''ve always wanted to visit the strange magic prison city. Today I got what I wanted. It''s beyond my imagination." Freya didn''t look at Su Ye either. She raised her head and walked forward. She looked at the city master''s house with her green eyes. Her long hair swayed gently like a flame waterfall in the wind.


    On the red flame of burning gold, the colored light spots fly everywhere and turn into a rainbow.


    "Your presence will brighten the magic prison city." Su Ye is full of the towering Nordic dusk... No, it''s a white and soft Nordic battlefield... No, it''s why Freya came here. Is it related to Odin.


    "Walk with me more. I like it here very much," Freya said, looking at the beautiful buildings with a happy smile. "I originally thought that you pragmatic magicians, like those savage wizards and rude soldiers, would only understand practicality and ignore aesthetics, just like those stupid magic tools, but I was wrong. Your city Lord''s residence has a strange beauty, which is different from the natural beauty in the past, and it is not the beauty of human old art, but forms an unspeakable beauty. It''s strange, but I can feel it clearly. "


    "I like to call it industrial beauty, which is the product of magical craftsmen." Suye road.


    "Industrial beauty? I like the word. " Freya smiled.


    "You are indeed a true God of beauty. Unlike some stubborn old-fashioned gods, you are always used to praising the past and denying the present. In fact, you are trapped in the old days in order to escape from reality. The core of beauty and progress is curiosity and awareness. Then there is innovation, and finally beauty and progress can be born. "


    "I like what you said," Freya turned her head and looked at Su ye in surprise. "In recent years, my theocracy related to beauty is failing, but some young gods, their theocracy related to them, are growing. I can''t understand it, and even have a heart of jealousy... This is our instinct to love God. After listening to you, I vaguely understand. "


    "What do you understand?"


    "My curiosity is far inferior to those young gods. As you said, I indulge in old-fashioned happiness and the beauty of nature and ignore the artistic beauty created by intelligent life. No wonder the Greek muses are growing in strength. It turns out that they have realized that the artistic beauty created by human beings is no less than the natural beauty. But I am still in northern Europe, imprisoned in the cage of natural beauty, despise or even deny the beauty of art. "


    "I believe your strength will rise again." Suye road.


    Freya nodded gently and said, "so is love. We love the power of God, focusing too much on the joy of the body and pursuing too much primitive reproduction. Since beauty has not only natural beauty but also growing artistic beauty, love will inevitably form new forces, such as family love, social love, collective love and self love. All these are the same love. But we ignored it. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1116

    Su ye said respectfully, "please allow me to admit my mistake."


    "Oh?" Freya turned her head again and looked at the magician God full of different charm.


    Su Ye sincerely said, "I was misled by your past deeds and beauty, ignoring your wisdom and good attitude."


    "What a compliment!" Freya smiled happily, "this may be the characteristics of our gods of love and beauty. We may never be promoted to the king of God. We may never find the most original existence and power in the world, or there may never be depth. However, we can always be attracted by new things and constantly expand the breadth and of the world... The words you often say, Diversity and diversity. "


    "Love and beauty can better help mankind explore the deeper world. This is not a compliment, but a fact." Suye road.


    Freya''s big eyes moved, smiled and asked, "when it comes to past deeds, do you believe it?"


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "is it about you spending the night with four grey dwarfs for a necklace? I don''t believe a word. "


    "Oh, why?"


    "First, the grey dwarves have their class nature, especially the grey dwarves who can make divine necklaces. No matter how good the necklace is, it must be made by a grey dwarf God together with their slave God, and the Lord and slave God... Things may happen in other ethnic groups, but it is very unlikely in the grey dwarf ethnic group. After all, although the grey dwarf is grumpy and arrogant, he is not confused in this regard. "


    "Second, rocky said it first. Rocky is reliable. The sow will go up the tree. "


    Freya smiled and leaned closer to Su Ye.


    "The third is the situation at that time. Although you and your father and brother are forced to join Odin God system, they have made a contribution, but their status is not stable. The whole Odin God system needs you to pay more. Therefore, if we look at the overall situation, we will find that the course of events is very interesting. Rocky slanders you first. Odin suspects that you can only prove your innocence by doing meritorious service. Then you have to start a plane war, let more soldiers die and enter the spirit hall, and even consume your father''s and brother''s strength to create a rock army battlefield, a main artifact of war. "


    Freya looked at Su ye, her eyes shining.


    "As for the fourth, you are the LORD God. How can you do this for a beautiful artifact? If there is such a thing, it can never be once, but countless times. The most important thing is, does this kind of thing need the personal commitment of the LORD God? Any kind of divine skill, any number from God, can be easily solved. "


    "Fifth, when the forging Lord and the grey dwarf Lord were drunk and chatting, they talked about this kind of thing. At that time, the grey dwarf Lord said, is there really such a good thing? Is it the turn of those ordinary dwarf gods? He tried his best to rob. "


    "Last point... Odin has your handle, he is more at ease, and you are more at ease."


    Freya sighed, hugged Su Ye''s arm and said, "I like you a little. No wonder I heard that for you, inana and Athena fought a war in the divine world. "


    "Huh? Why don''t I know when it happened? " Su Ye looked surprised. His dreams were normal these days, and there was no news from the divine world.


    Freya smiled and said, "this kind of thing can''t hide from the gods, but it can''t hide from our goddess. Although some places add fuel and vinegar, some gods do find that the relationship between the two gods is worse than before. Moreover, as we all know, you not only saved the upper incarnation of ina, but also saved her two main artifacts. She has repeatedly preached that she likes you and wants to take you from Athena. Our goddess agreed that she has eaten you... "


    Freya''s eyes were rippling, her chest was raised slowly, and her face was pink.


    Su ye took a deep breath, turned his head and looked away, but said, "you are an upper incarnation of the main God. It''s too much to use those happy divine power to me, a demigod incarnation of the middle God."


    "Nothing too much. I like you." Freya smiled.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "come straight, what''s the purpose of Odin sending you here."


    Freya''s body was slightly hard, slightly loosened Su ye, then pasted it more tightly, and said: "Odin asked me to come. At first, I was reluctant, but now I find that the men who can be competed by Athena, INA and Odin at the same time are really fascinating."


    "Next time you separate them..." Su Ye didn''t have a good way.


    Freya smiled and said, "Odin sent me here for two purposes."


    "First, just like the last time, he needs me to work for the Nordic God system to attract you and firmly attract you. He didn''t say anything, but this is the first time he solemnly sent me to win over people. You and I know his intention and what price he wants me to pay. "


    "Do you really want to?" Su ye asked.


    "Originally reluctant, but now a little willing." Freya said and winked at Su Ye.


    "What about the second?" Su ye asked helplessly.


    "Odin can see the vague future. He said that he saw the future. I once met the page of dusk, but I missed it in the end. Therefore, he asked me to cooperate with you and help him get the page of dusk."


    "The page of dusk..." Su Ye whispered.


    The twilight spindle and the twilight page are just different forms of the same power. They can also absorb, store and use the power of twilight.


    The only difference is that the twilight spindle spins the twilight force into a thread, while the twilight page turns the twilight force into a composition. The former can enhance the power of the Greek destiny spinning wheel, and the latter can enhance the power of the Persian destiny mud board.


    "You know?"


    "A little," said Su ye, "have you heard of other things in the evening?"


    Freya shook her head gently and said, "it''s hard to have one thing at dusk for thousands of years. It''s hard to have more than one thing at dusk."


    Su Ye sighed and said, "it is said that every time something appears at dusk, it will inevitably lead to havoc."


    Freya gently shook her hair and said freely: "yes, this dusk page is likely to be attracted by the inevitable Nordic dusk war and was born."


    Su ye said with a smile: "since it is the dusk in northern Europe, and since Odin will not get the page of dusk, why insist? Wouldn''t it be more time-saving and labor-saving to keep you in northern Europe? "


    Freya whispered, "Odin said you misunderstood him too deeply. Try not to mention him in front of you."


    "There is no misunderstanding between us," said Su Ye. "Come on, how can you cooperate?"


    "Dusk page in the dark star cluster in the desolate starry sky, you and I cooperate to find it. Once you find the dusk page, I will give you Xinmin soul crystal. I know you lack recently. Of course, you can also order something else, such as... "Freya licked her red lips with the tip of her tongue and turned her head. Su Ye was wandering outside the sky. She didn''t know why she was staring at the front in a daze.


    She looked forward, nothing, everything was normal.


    "What''s the matter?" Freya asked curiously, a little discouraged in her heart.


    Wooden head!


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I just think of one thing. I''m distracted."


    "Well, do you promise?"


    "I''m curious. Why are you looking for me?"


    Freya frowned slightly and said, "I don''t want to mention Odin, but he said that if I go with others, I am destined to return empty handed, but if I go with you, there may be a glimmer of hope. I don''t quite understand what he is talking about, but I believe in Odin''s wisdom. Now, I also believe in your wisdom. "


    "The old fox..." Su Ye shook his head.


    "I heard... You are familiar with his human incarnation?" Freya looked at Su Ye curiously.


    "Get down to business." Su ye said calmly.


    Freya immediately approached Su ye and said with a smile, "when are you going?"


    "My next avatar is busy. The body is creating new magic. I may not be able to go. Sorry." Su Ye resolutely refused.


    "What about the demigod incarnation?"


    "I need an avatar to sit in the magic prison city."


    "Where''s your legendary avatar?"


    Su ye said reluctantly, "my legendary incarnation is only equivalent to the level of a false god. You are now the incarnation of a superior God. Is it meaningful for me to go or not?"


    "Of course! It''s better to be accompanied than not. That''s it. You send a legendary avatar to look for the page of dusk with me. We cultivate friendship on the road. " Freya turned her eyes and smiled.


    "You and Odin depend on me?" Su Ye suddenly felt a headache. Why are these gods more difficult to deal with one by one.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll stay here all the time. I''ll see if athena will come to me!"


    "No! I promise you! " Su Ye doesn''t want to make trouble. Inanna summons Sao every day when she''s free. If Freya is added, she''ll just join the mahjong table.


    "Good! When are you leaving? "


    "You can go now. What else did Odin say about me?" Su ye asked.


    Freya shook her head gently and said, "he seldom talks about you, but every time he talks about you, he looks very complicated. However, I remember that she once said to God''s Queen Freja, "he can''t see your future."


    "Well... Let''s go."


    Su ye said, the legendary avatar appeared, and the demigod avatar returned to the Council hall.


    Two black magic cats appeared in front of the two with gem chariots.


    Freya took Su Ye''s hand and sat on the chariot together.


    "Let''s go!" Freya took Su Ye''s arm and gave orders.


    "Meow..." two black cats with big tigers called softly. The void in front cracked, and the divine cat chariot rushed into the void.


    Barren starry sky, shadow star cluster.


    Freya pointed to a direction and said, "Odin doesn''t know the specific process, but he said I left the shadow star cluster in that direction. Now we may encounter the page of dusk as long as we move in that direction."


    "How do you feel the page of dusk?" Su ye asked.


    Freya sighed and said, "even the God King does not perceive the power of things in the evening, except the God King who is about to fall into the evening. So you''re right about God. Odin did teach me the means to perceive things in the evening. "


    With that, Freya stretched out her white and soft fingers and gently touched Su Ye''s eyebrows. Su ye said, "I see. It''s really special." Su Ye spread out his right hand, and the blue and gold Calendula bloomed, and gradually faded and turned yellow. Finally, it turned into a withered and yellow flower and flew to his shoulder. Freya smiled and a withered yellow rose bloomed on her shoulder¡° Let''s move on. "¡° Meow... "The divine cat put black light all over the body, shrouded the whole chariot, hid in the starry sky, transmitted continuously, arrived at the cosmic toxic light area and space disorder area, and then began to normalize the light run. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1117

    Entering the cosmic toxic light area, as last time, Su ye took out various articles to protect the cosmic toxic light and gave them to Freya, which attracted Freya''s praise.


    Su Ye watched carefully on the divine cat chariot.


    Although it is also a shadow star cluster and an unknown star cluster that cannot be accurately located in space, it is not the same place as the Centaur.


    Then, Su ye, the legendary avatar, sent a message to the next avatar to teach the next avatar how to sense the things at dusk. As a result, the communication failed.


    This means that the lower incarnation may have gone deep into a place far more dangerous than the disordered space, the undercurrent space, and further, the extremely mysterious fracture space.


    Su ye can only send the message to the noumenon, and then let the noumenon send the message to the lower incarnation through the ruins space.


    In ten minutes.


    Unknown star cluster.


    The Titan with a hundred hands stopped in the starry sky and looked at the continuous white space waves in the starry sky, just like a python swimming slowly, often hundreds of millions of kilometers.


    A hundred eyes are worried.


    "Your Majesty, your space area has been reduced to half. Even the empty giants are affected here. After all, this is an undercurrent space. If you suddenly break into the undercurrent, the superior God will die. "


    "The great undercurrent can''t help me." Suye road.


    "Your Majesty, just the two of us, don''t blow it. Even the LORD God has a record of injury in the great undercurrent. " The Titan sighed.


    "Are you too familiar with me?" Su Ye''s face sank.


    "No... your majesty, I''m not aiming at you. I''m really afraid." The Titan hurriedly smiled and apologized.


    "Don''t worry, as long as it''s not a more powerful twisted space than the broken space, there''s nothing I can do. Even if it''s distorting space, I can solve it. "


    The hundred handed Titan said with a sad face, "don''t scare me. Distorted space is nothing, but distorted space is often accompanied by cosmic disaster light. When that thing shines on the body, it will directly drop a level under the LORD God, and it can be restored for thousands of years. "


    "What about your previous courage?" Su ye asked.


    "Courage is a relative thing. I have no scruples about killing other gods, but when I meet the incarnation of ina, I only dare to seal it and dare not really kill it. What is the avatar of anana compared to twisted space? The key is... "The hundred handed Titan glanced at Su ye, who turned into the crimson Pope," there is one on my shoulder who is braver than me. My fifty braves together can''t compare with you. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This time I drive you deep into the unknown stars. The twilight spindle is optional. After all, I may not be able to find it. However, I must see the distortion of space and cosmic disaster light. I''m thinking about the LORD God level magic. Although I can learn from the gods, it''s not enough. I also need to learn from the power of the cosmic catastrophe on the infinite plane, whether it''s the distortion of space, the light of cosmic disaster, the hole of broken space or other cosmic disasters. " Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan cried, "I knew I would never come to meet you. My father doesn''t dare to enter the twisted space. He hides far away when he meets the broken empty hole. Can you... Change a word? It''s uncivilized. "


    "Trample?" Su Ye stood on the shoulder of the hundred handed Titan and bowed his head.


    "Let''s ride."


    Su ye received the communication from the body and looked at the communication time. His face was slightly heavy.


    I didn''t expect that space has such a great impact on time.


    Previously, in the disordered space, let alone communication, the ontology can come and go freely, but if here, the shuttle of the ontology may take a lot of time.


    Su ye thought about it and put all the important things into the ruins space, so that even if his lower incarnation died, it was nothing.


    Later, Su Ye performed the twilight detection technique, and a dark red withered Calendula appeared on the left chest of the crimson priest.


    The Titan sighed and said, "Your Majesty, do you really want to go deep? You know, this kind of space search is not only dangerous, but also takes decades or hundreds of years. My father said, "he has been preparing for a hundred years."


    "It''s all right. I''m an avatar. I can afford it."


    "But I can''t afford to play." Hundred handed Titan road.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you can really encounter distorted space, you will probably encounter some star treasures. I''ll give you some points."


    "Thank you, your majesty." The Titan thought he had finally heard good news.


    "Pay with magic tools." Suye road.


    A hundred white eyes turned up.


    Su Ye summoned the magic avatar, performed a lot of protection magic and investigation magic, stood quietly and learned to deduce the space altar of the God of hunting.


    Their own space talent is strong and fearless of undercurrent space, but it''s hard to say once they encounter distorted space.


    The strange space altars of the God of hunting are very special, as if they were created according to some powerful void life.


    In addition to the God King, only the top void life can really survive in the distorted space for a long time.


    On the magic God star, Su Ye worked hard and constantly used to summon the superior divine servant from this divine magic.


    The time dragon egg slowly melted into the magic marigold at a speed that could not be observed by the naked eye.


    At the same time, Su Ye was also distracted to communicate with the void dragon in the Dragon kingdom. He first made a solemn apology, promised to draw less blood later, and gave him many tonics. Finally, he learned the power of the void family.


    If you really encounter a strong distorted space, only the void dragon can save the avatar, and its own body is useless.


    The demigod avatar continues to sit in the magic prison city.


    The legendary avatar sat on the magic cat gem chariot and chatted with Freya.


    Su Ye was very upset because Freya always rubbed her legs from time to time. Her fingers often inadvertently crossed her skin. For a while, she blew on her earlobe, and for a while, she leaned against herself when she was so tired.


    If you knew, you should learn from the Lord of fire and find more gods.


    Would you like to call ina''s Avatar?


    Forget it, don''t die.


    In case they have a big lust, they will do it together. Who will they talk to?


    As time went by, Su Ye finally understood why Odin asked Freya to find herself. This kind of star exploration took a long time. The old fox deliberately let the two get along day and night and cultivate their feelings.


    The problem is, Freya is a married woman.


    However, Freya''s husband, superior God and adventurous God, oder, is a prodigal son. He plays in unlimited places, flirts all day, and often doesn''t go home for hundreds of thousands of years.


    As a result, Freya''s Avatar spent most of her time looking for her husband. Occasionally, she cried and tears turned into amber, the God of love. All kinds of stories about finding her husband spread all over the world.


    Compared with the God of love and beauty of other gods, Freya is the most dedicated. Although there are occasional rumors of gossip, it is more like revenge on her husband.


    For a long time, the two have officially separated. If it were not for the outbreak of the twilight war, they have divorced.


    After getting along for some time, Su Ye understood that Freya was completely desperate for oder and was looking for her next husband. At this time, Odin sent her.


    Su Ye was very helpless. He left the Persian God of love and came to the Nordic God of love. He hoped that the goddess would not be sent to Egypt.


    HMM... it seems that Venus, the Greek god of love, hasn''t come yet, but her husband is Ares, the God of war. It''s really exciting to think about it


    Given that the undercurrent space interferes with long-distance communication, Su Ye''s body and avatar keep transmitting messages every hour to avoid accidents caused by insufficient communication as far as possible.


    Half a month later, Su Ye felt that he was going to be squeezed dry by time dragon eggs, but the broken dragon eggs only melted a little. Su ye had no choice but to buy some magic medicine to restore magic and continue to consume it.


    A few days later, the twilight Legion came to northern Europe in the human world and launched the war of believers on Ruidian''s land.


    A hodgepodge of Warcraft, giants, crazy warriors, pirates, poisonous insects and mercenaries from all over the world. In just a few days, the whale swallowed 30 cities in Ruidian, and then arrived in Gormo city and encountered the resistance of Odin''s legion.


    The gods saw an unprecedented war of faith.


    The positions of the twilight Legion and Odin Legion are filled with magic guns of different calibres, and a large number of soldiers and mages are hung with magic tools with different uses.


    Soldiers no longer rush and attack, but know how to dig trenches, crawl forward, snake forward, disperse and avoid, and deal with the bombardment of magic guns with new tactics.


    The warrior Corps has no independence and initiative, and should fully cooperate with the magic gun Corps.


    Magicians no longer go to the front in person and completely become appendages of magic guns.


    As for those archers and spearmen, most of them have been eliminated. The reason why they still retain a few staffing is just to avoid accidents.


    Inside and outside the city of Gormo, artillery fire and magic shine.


    Ten days later, there was a thick black lead cloud over the city of Gormo, which could not be dispersed by the wind.


    It is a new thing formed by a large number of forces, such as magic dust, ground dust, atmospheric dust and elemental power, magic black cloud.


    When the images of the battle of Gormo spread throughout the gods, the gods realized that the times had completely changed.


    A large number of gods were very upset. Whether it was the second battle of Titan or the battle of magic prison City, it was an obvious signal of the change of the times.


    However, most gods just sigh and do not act.


    This time, even the most stubborn and anti magic gods finally understood one thing.


    The battle of redian proved one thing. If either side has no magic gun, it can only wait for the fate of being slaughtered.


    Under the gods, the only ones that can contain the magic Artillery Corps are the LORD God guards and the God King guards.


    However, the goal of the guard regiment has never been the war of believers, but the divine war against God!


    Under the gods, only magic can resist magic.


    The warrior of divine power, who had stepped off the stage of war, shrank in the corner of the trench and trembled.


    In this special turbulent period, taking the war of Ruidian in northern Europe as the fuse, an irresistible magical torrent was formed.


    Orders for magic guns and magic tools in the magic prison city suddenly increased tenfold. Magic prison city and supernova began to borrow a lot to build magic factories as early as many years ago. Now they can make money. The craftsmen association is divided into two parts, one is mainly the demon prison city and Su ye, and the other is mainly the owner of the abyss and magic furnace. Just a few years ago, the craftsmen of the abyss branch also complained about the expansion of the magic prison city. They thought that the craftsmen of the magic prison City branch were ambitious, expanded so many factories and recruited so many craftsmen, and died sooner or later. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1118

    Up to now, the gods and craftsmen of the abyss branch have all regretted their intestines.


    Massive orders are flying like snowflakes, but the production capacity is not enough!


    The magic prison city has too many orders to receive, but the magic prison city has been planned for many years, and its production capacity is more than 300 times that of the abyss branch!


    What makes the abyss branch very angry is that the magic prison city doesn''t know how to get hundreds of millions of magic factory puppets out of thin air, which has far exceeded the puppet production of the magic prison city for ten years.


    They don''t know that the magic God star has long carried out the whole industry linkage with the magic prison City, crimson priest, Xinguang continent, miletu and Athens city.


    The magic equipment produced by the magic God Star supports half of the magic prison city.


    There are many gods of infinite plane craftsmen, and not all of them join the craftsmen Association.


    Some craftsmen and gods are very disgusted with magic craftsmen and resolutely do not allow their believers to learn magic.


    The consequences finally appeared.


    Even if the gods of various gods could not buy magic guns, they did not buy old weapons and equipment, and even tore up old orders one after another.


    Even if all the old weapons and equipment are sold at cost, they don''t buy them.


    Because it has lost its function on the battlefield.


    The battle under God is decided by magic cannon and magic crystal.


    The price of infinite plane magic crystal doubled in just ten days.


    As a result, the gods found that the magic prison city and the gods who made friends with Su Ye jointly established an "infinite crystal firm" and monopolized 70% of the magic crystal mining area of the infinite plane.


    This means that from then on, in addition to the large gods with magic crystal mines, the gods of the small and medium gods can only buy from the forces with Su Ye as the core.


    This means that any small and medium-sized gods who are enemies of Su ye can only watch their believers and cities plowed by magic.


    In addition to the abyss God system and Zeus God system, the other God systems not only dare not get out of the atmosphere, but even blow the wind from time to time to express their willingness to cooperate with magicians.


    There is no other reason. The mining equipment still needs to be queued up in the magic prison city. If you don''t buy it now, it won''t take long once there is a divine war.


    The key is that once the divine war is opened, there is not enough cannon fodder. Where can we find so many slave miners to mine?


    Before, the gods who opened factories and businesses with Su Ye laughed crazy and sent avatars to lend Su Ye money.


    Su Ye does not refuse to come. The more money he borrows, the more he spends, and the stronger the infrastructure and research, the deeper the technological moat in the future, taking the lead step by step.


    Su Ye threw all the profits in the next hundreds and thousands of years into magic and magic technology.


    Many gods exchanged the wealth accumulated over thousands of years for the products of magic prison City, which eventually flowed into Su Ye''s pocket and indirectly invested in magic and magic technology.


    Magic prison City, like a terrible wealth absorber, devours the wealth accumulated by many gods in infinite planes for many years.


    Then Su ye did something that made all the gods feel strange.


    The ultimate goal of selling Kaiming potion at cost price is to make all intelligent lives drink Kaiming potion at least once.


    Those forces that were still making enlightenment potions on a small scale stopped production immediately. In terms of technology and cost, they can''t compare with whale country, which can provide unlimited raw materials, not to mention a large number of marine gods willing to provide them to Suye.


    Because Qiming potion is the lowest level of magic potion, it does not need any manual participation. It is made by the same assembly line and magic puppet. The manufacturing speed is amazing, and it can produce hundreds of millions of pieces a day.


    Even so, demand still exceeds supply.


    The intelligent life under the infinite gods is more than trillions.


    As a result, Suye expanded nine more factories to produce one billion pieces a day.


    Even if this enlightening agent is saturated in the future, these factories can also produce other agents.


    In the human world, the enlightenment potion has been completely sent free of charge. Whether it is Greece, northern Europe, Persia, Egypt or Xinguang continent, children from a few years old and old people from 40 to 50 years old have drunk it, as long as they are not particularly devout believers of the Zeus God system.


    A large number of low-level magicians distributed Kaiming medicine for free and watched many people drink it on the spot.


    The whole process was like priests fooling people into believing in God.


    Zeus wanted to stop it, but it couldn''t stop man''s desire for power.


    Some city states that forcibly prohibit believers from drinking Kaiming medicine not only lose a large number of people, but also secretly drink by city residents, and even the credibility is reduced in an all-round way!


    Zeus was a taboo, so he had no choice but to watch the magicians fill the Greeks with enlightening potions.


    Slowly, Qiming medicine changed its name.


    Suye medicine.


    Since the first month of the large-scale promotion of Qiming medicine, the number of magic apprentices has increased day by day.


    In addition, Plato''s University college teaches to infinite planes, and more and more people choose to study magic.


    Because every ordinary person finds that if he wants to be a divine warrior, he can never compete with those who have divine blood, but he can learn magic differently.


    All magicians'' knowledge, information, spells, courses, methods, etc. are unreservedly open to the whole infinite plane. Local magic colleges have set up magic projection classrooms open to all the public, and even night schools!


    This means that the cost of learning is terrible.


    But the divine warrior is different. He needs excellent blood and needs to spend money on expensive food, medicine, weapons and equipment and war skills.


    You can even teach people war skills for free at Plato college!


    The key is that magicians have emerged as a branch of magic warriors, which has become a life-saving straw for people who can''t gather divine power and are eager to become soldiers.


    Everyone knows that the upper limit of divine power warriors is far, far, far lower than that of magicians.


    Because there is little possibility for the divine warrior to be canonized, especially in the human world.


    But the magician, completely independent of the power of the gods, has appeared two middle gods, the dark red Pope and the magic Xinguang.


    If only that, the number of magicians will only grow steadily, not surge.


    The reason is very simple. Too many ordinary lives do not believe that they can become magicians, and even give up trying. Naturally, they will not change.


    However, Qiming medicine is free!


    When one after another ordinary people who are not far away from themselves are suddenly promoted to magic apprentices, they have magical power, and the hearts of countless ordinary people jump.


    Enlightening potion ignites the flame of intelligent life pursuing progress.


    Enlightenment potion is not omnipotent. The proportion of magic apprentices actually born is very low, but the base number is too large.


    Many people already think that even if they are unlucky and have not been promoted to a magic apprentice, their children must be able to do it!


    This fanaticism added fuel to the flames, and more and more people joined the ranks of learning magic.


    In fact, even if there is a magic projection classroom, it is difficult to learn magic. If everyone can learn everything after watching the magic projection teaching, mankind will have conquered the infinite plane long ago.


    However, due to the emergence of papermaking and printing, the transmission cost of magic and knowledge is reduced and the transmission time is increased.


    In particular, the emergence of "Euclidean libraries" on the infinite plane, in which a large number of free books are open to the public, further promotes the number of magicians.


    Moreover, the magician association has a special fund specially provided to magic teachers everywhere, so that many magicians who have no hope of promotion but want to contribute to magic and don''t want to worry about life can get a decent, rich, glorious and proud career.


    This further increases the spread of magic.


    Even, the magic association has a magic propaganda department, which publicizes the benefits of magic in various ways.


    These people are even prepared to hire a large number of demons and other demons who are good at mind control to tempt others to learn. They are even prepared to build various unrestricted schools that can promote learning effects, which are more demons than demons.


    Finally, it was rejected by Su Ye.


    In the past, it was difficult to spread magic. In the final analysis, it was not that ordinary people didn''t need it, but that the gods didn''t need it.


    The twilight Legion and Odin Legion bombarded each other with magic guns on the ground, and the living beings beat out the needs of the gods.


    Because many gods bought a lot of magic equipment, they found that their believers would not use it!


    This leads to the need to spend another high training fee.


    If there are magicians among their believers, do you need to ask Su ye?


    If your believer magic craftsman is strong enough, do you still need to buy it in magic prison city?


    Many gods began to cultivate their believer magicians openly and secretly.


    Most of the gods of Zeus system just turned a blind eye. The temple of the goddess of wisdom in Athens was good. It even established the first magic Temple knights in human history.


    Ares, the God of war, was so angry that he scolded the slave God. Then he planned to establish ten magic Temple knights to form a magic legion, claiming that he was the first God to establish a magic Legion.


    The ordinary gods of Zeus God system silently watched Zeus''s children slap Zeus in the face. They''d better shrink in the corner to watch the play.


    The development of magicians completely exceeded the expectations of all gods.


    So that the dusk Legion and Odin Legion fought, and suddenly found that how did the protagonist of the dusk war become Su ye?


    Then, under the hint of rocky and Odin, the gods of the two legions shamelessly asked Su ye for advertising fees.


    He sent away the avatars of two legions in a row and promised a lot of benefits. Su Ye''s Avatar sat in the conference hall and smiled helplessly.


    Expanding the factory in advance is indeed the first to stand on the third floor.


    The first level is the needs of both sides in the twilight war in northern Europe.


    The second level is the need of the gods to see the post-war of dusk.


    The third layer is the demand generated by the turbulence caused by the imbalance of infinite plane gods after the end of the twilight war.


    However, Su Ye didn''t expect that the demand of the second layer expanded more than ten times directly. He went directly to the third layer or even out of the fourth layer he didn''t expect, which triggered a great demand for cultivating magicians.


    Su Ye found that there were not enough talents in the magic prison city and had to do it. But later, it was found that the effect was amazing, so ten times of Qiming medicine was directly added, which directly changed the pattern of the whole infinite plane. At this time, the battle of dusk has just begun, and the Ruidian battlefield is not over. At this time, Su Ye''s two incarnations went deep into the unknown stars, one riding a hundred handed Titan, and the other was always harassed by Freya, the Nordic God of love. At this time, the undercurrent of the infinite plane surges, and the gods are harbouring ghosts. At this time, the war between the gods of the land of creation and the ancient demons was fully opened. At this time, the time dragon egg has not melted. Su Ye replenishes his magic by a large number of magic drugs every day. At this time, the total number of magicians connecting Su Ye''s magic Tianhu reached 100 million! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1119

    In the magic God star, Su Ye is continuing to "summon the superior divine servant", melting the pit Father Time Dragon Egg with only one layer of eggshell.


    At the moment, Su Ye''s skin is withered and yellow, with brown age spots all over his body, mixed black and white hair, sunken eyes, dark eyes and cracked lips.


    Like a traveler losing water in the desert.


    When the magic sharing connection reached 100 million, Su Ye suddenly felt a heavy shock in the magic lake over the magic tower.


    Not waiting to understand what happened, I just felt the whole body cool, and the magic was abundant to an unprecedented degree, as if the magic was full in an instant.


    "Summon the superior God servant!"


    After the magic power was restored, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief and cast the spell again at the time dragon egg.


    The same blue and gold magic marigold emerged, wrapped and melted the time dragon egg, but the difference is that there is a light white spot in the new magic, which is very difficult to detect.


    After being promoted to God in those years, the dark blue magic was transformed into blue and gold. Now, there are more light spots in blue and gold.


    Like the fish in the river, it coexists with magic, but it is different from magic.


    The melting speed of time dragon eggs is ten times faster!


    Su Ye was shocked and did not dare to be distracted. He continued to use this divine skill.


    One day later, the dragon egg disappeared into the magic marigold, completely swallowed up by the power of the magic array and magic sequence, and became a part of the divine magic of "summoning the superior God servant to follow".


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief, forbeared to enter the magic tower to watch the temptation of the magic lake, and officially performed his magic.


    "Summon the superior God servant!"


    It used an unknown number of millions of spells and was officially used to summon.


    The brilliant blue and gold Calendula is floating in the air, surrounded by white light. A faint smile appears on Su Ye''s face, the smile of his real old father.


    Then the smile stopped suddenly.


    Magic is successful.


    But it''s not the time dragon.


    Time dragon egg.


    It is still the dragon egg of that time.


    Su YeMeng.


    At such a cost, summoned an egg?


    No matter how powerful the time dragon is, the dragon egg is a dragon egg. In case a dragon egg is summoned every time in the future, what''s the use of this magic?


    Su Ye wanted to stamp it out.


    "Pit father..."


    Su Ye observed carefully.


    Yes, it is slightly different from the previous dragon eggs.


    Yes, your magic is flowing inside.


    Yes, it feels like a living thing.


    But it''s still a dragon egg.


    After repeated research, Su Ye threw the dragon egg on the world tree, then meditated with a dark face and entered the magic tower.


    Su Ye looked up and his face slowly returned to normal.


    The magic lake is gone.


    Instead, it is a star completely composed of divine magic!


    The total amount of magic has not changed at all, but the form of magic is earth shaking.


    Su Ye scanned the magic tower.


    The numerous reading masters float in front of the lamp table and study hard.


    Blood crown ups and downs.


    Rows of theocratic thrones hang high in the sky.


    Countless gifted elves fly around.


    Finally, Su Ye fell into a new gifted spirit curled up in the magic cloud palace and fell asleep. The white body surface emits a faint golden light.


    Over the years, Su Ye has been able to condense some talents through cultivation and self-improvement.


    However, because the gifts exchanged by the altar are too good, the gifts obtained by their own cultivation are very ordinary, and some ordinary people don''t bother to earn money at the altar.


    This talent is different from elves.


    Talent: destiny.


    Su ye could not see any power of this talent and could only receive a word.


    All living beings are together.


    In addition to being able to perceive the qualitative change of their own magic, this fate sustenance has not formed any other power.


    Su Ye bowed his head and thought. After a long time, he thought deeply, smiled and left the magic tower.


    Su Ye flew high into the sky and looked down at the magic God star.


    In ten different continents, hundreds of different schools of God people magicians are thriving.


    Some concentrate on magic theory.


    Some are addicted to magic forging.


    Some like to study Warcraft.


    Others try to overthrow the cruel rule of the magic God Su ye all day.


    Su Ye never stopped.


    Su Ye is not sure who is right.


    Even those magicians who overthrow themselves may be right.


    Quietly, the number of magic gods and people exceeded 10 million and began to move forward to 100 million.


    Thousands of gods and people, a lower God has accumulated at least 100000 years.


    In terms of quantity, magic gods and people are far from being compared with old gods.


    However, in terms of strength, it is far more than ordinary gods and people.


    Su Ye''s magic gods and people often die by accident, mainly in magic research, which is impossible in other gods and stars.


    Because the lives of God and people are completely determined by the gods, and life and death are not up to themselves.


    But it is this kind of God and people who often die. The average rank has surpassed the holy land level to the legendary level.


    This is the degree that the old God Star at the upper God level can reach.


    The magic God star was established in less than 50 years.


    Su Ye looked at these busy magic gods and people and smiled.


    As far as a single magic God and people are concerned, there must be people who are confused and alive.


    But as far as the free magic gods and people as a whole are concerned, they know their own direction better than the gods.


    The gift of the infinite plane, the universal knowledge of all dharmas, enables Su ye to directly gain the memory, experience and perception of all magical gods and people, which the divine king can''t do.


    At the beginning, Su ye thought that the universal knowledge of all dharmas was the power of variant faith in order to absorb the knowledge of God and people.


    However, after a long time, Su Ye finally understood.


    I used it wrong.


    The greatest function of universal Dharma is to facilitate oneself to learn from God and people, not just to gain shared knowledge and experience like harvesting the power of faith.


    I need to add a step of knowledge processing on the basis of universal knowledge.


    One step more than the gods.


    It seems more time-consuming, more energy consuming and slower.


    But it was this step that made Su ye think more deeply and use knowledge more deeply. He grew from slow to fast, and the final harvest was far greater than that of any God.


    Be tired and stronger.


    Su ye took another look at the world tree. Like a fruit, the time dragon egg is soaking up the power absorbed by the world tree.


    Su Ye shook his head. No matter when the dragon eggs can hatch at this time, he went to the next step of research first.


    With a wave of the right hand, a complete upper God skeleton of the 100 dragon family floats in front, with a full 30 faucets.


    This is the reward of the Dragon God King Bahamut.


    With the promotion of their rank, the Hydra Corps has gradually lagged behind.


    However, if we can create 30 dragon legions, it is enough to threaten the LORD God.


    If we go further and create a real 100 dragon god legion, we can at least fight against the power of the God King.


    Su ye took away 30 dragon gods and began to build 30 Dragon God Legion schools.


    A few days later, Su Ye suddenly stopped thinking and looked at the magic prison city.


    The restless magicians of supernova are ready to submit a new system.


    Honorary magician system.


    In short, in addition to the rank of pure magician, there is an honorary position named from honorary magic apprentice to honorary semi divine magician.


    The original intention of this system is to take care of a few special talents.


    Some geniuses either cannot condense magic, or cannot meditate deeply, or cannot be promoted for a long time. However, these geniuses can make great contributions to the magic prison city and even the whole infinite plane by constantly learning, accumulating, or creating unimaginable philosophy and magic theories, or inventing powerful technologies and magic tools.


    However, their treatment and reputation are far from matching their contributions.


    The system of honorary magician is to give the great sages of mankind their due status.


    As like as two peas of magic, the power and power of the honor magician are exactly the same as those of the same rank magician.


    Su ye thought for a moment and expressed his support for the new system. He hoped that the magic prison city would practice it repeatedly, listen to everyone''s opinions and formulate a perfect plan.


    Subsequently, Su Ye sternly stated that any attempt to exploit the loopholes of this system and seek benefits for himself or a small group will be regarded as betraying supernova and magic prison city and exiled forever. If it is serious, he will be sentenced to death.


    Time goes by.


    The twilight war in northern Europe spread slowly.


    A year later, the city of Gormo was captured by the twilight Legion.


    Two years later, the whole Ruidian fell, and the crazy dusk Legion sacrificed the whole country and refined it into a war artifact.


    A whole continent, erased from the map of the human world, has an ocean.


    All over northern Europe, start an all-out war.


    Time passed slowly.


    Until 400 years have passed since the place of creation, and the 401st year begins.


    In the infinite plane, the land of creation opened for 40 years and entered the 41st year.


    The third plane gift arrived on time.


    Countless gods receive different rewards.


    Those with good luck will get strong talents. Those with bad luck will only get some ordinary strength. Those with the worst luck will only get some external rewards such as artifact and divine object.


    Shadow star cluster, unknown star cluster.


    The two magic cats holding the gem chariot smeared Su Ye''s powerful magic medicine all over their bodies, ran in the void, their eyes were bright, but a little hair was slightly withered and yellow. In the cat car, Freya gave a light sigh and took a look at Su Ye¡° Your noumenon seems to be suddenly enhanced... My noumenon seems to be slightly enhanced. It seems that the new decade is coming, which is a gift from the plane. " Freya said, took out a magic instrument and looked at the time. Su Ye''s Avatar looked up at the sky and said, "unfortunately, this is an undercurrent space. It''s difficult for us to contact the outside world." Freya intimately stretched out her slender fingers, pinched Su Ye''s face and said with a smile: "finally show the fox''s tail? Since entering the undercurrent space, you have always said that you can''t contact the outside world. Now you suddenly say ''it''s very difficult'', which is very obvious. No wonder I always think what you say occasionally is very strange. It seems that I know what happened outside. Now there is evidence. " Su Ye shrugged and said, "it''s just a slip of the tongue."¡° You can continue to make it up... HMM... otherwise, you can deduce, how is the Nordic Twilight war outside now? " Freya asked. Su ye thought for a moment, but said, "really?" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1120

    "Really! I''ve been thinking about the outside. Can you tell me? " Freya grabbed Su Ye''s arm, wrapped the mountain and shook it gently.


    Su Ye reluctantly said, "my deduction is that the dusk Legion has accumulated a deep accumulation. After so many years, it can at least compete with Odin Legion."


    "What''s next?"


    "The main force of the dusk Legion has not been dispatched yet. Once the descendants of the dusk wolf fenrier and the earthly Python yemenggad, the dead country army of the goddess of death Haila and the fire country army of the Lord of the fire giant sulter are dispatched, Odin''s Legion will be completely defeated and then gradually eroded."


    "And then?"


    "After that, Odin had to take the initiative to launch the divine war, which was exactly what rocky wanted to see. He would slowly consume the power of the Nordic God system. Once the Nordic God system showed defeat, he would not hesitate to make every effort to start the final war, pull Nordic into the dusk and form a dusk battlefield that has not appeared in hundreds of thousands of years." Suye road.


    Freya sighed and said, "if the battlefield comes at dusk, it will inevitably end in the complete fall of one or both sides. No one can escape before the end."


    "Yes, so I don''t want to participate in the twilight war, but I can''t seem to get rid of it." Su Ye shook his head.


    "I already knew what Bahamut was looking for you." Freya said.


    "Bahamut and Odin are good friends. They have known each other for hundreds of thousands of years. Naturally, they will tell what happened in the wanhuo palace." Suye road.


    Freya was a little relieved and said, "are you really willing to help the Lord of the fire element seize the real fire magic sword, and then help Bahamut solve the doomsday snake Nidhogg?"


    "Helping the master of the fire element is purely an exchange of interests. The importance of the fire element plane is self-evident. If I can really take charge of the fire element plane, I will have a medium divine power. As for helping Bahamut, I want to do more. " Suye road.


    "Why?"


    "The condition for the doomsday snake to be promoted to the dragon of despair is to devour a large number of souls, which is a great disaster for the whole infinite plane. If possible, I''ll try to stop him. If I can''t, I''ll think of other ways to avoid so many souls being swallowed up. " Suye road.


    "You are a special God, always so selfless."


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "it''s not selflessness. I''m doing it for myself."


    "Oh?"


    "Do you often deduce?"


    "Often."


    "During the deduction, have you ever encountered a small change that eventually led to a huge change?"


    "Often."


    Su ye said, "tell me a story first. Most wind magic does not affect the weather, because the power generated by magic will be dissipated by other systems, such as being blocked by forests or mountains, and will not enter the "weather system". Even if it does, it will have little impact. But one day, my legend passed by a place called Edward sea. A wind demon butterfly suddenly rushed over, treated me as an enemy, released an ordinary tornado and ran away. I escaped easily. It is reasonable to say that this sacred tornado will not have any impact at almost all times. "


    Freya nodded softly.


    "I didn''t take it seriously at that time, but I found that the tornado was located at the edge of the upcoming typhoon area, which made a slight change in the distribution of wind elements in that area. A few hours later, I was shocked to find that an unimaginable storm suddenly set off in the area of the Edward sea, which finally formed a terrible tsunami, flooded the coast, killed tens of thousands of people and displaced millions of people. "


    "At that time, I suddenly came up with an idea. Would the storm have changed without the Holy Land tornado? My first thought was that this idea was ridiculous. After all, the wind element power contained in the Holy Land tornado may be less than one billionth of that big storm. However, this idea has been lingering in my mind. If I start collecting data and extrapolating. In the end, we got an incredible result. "


    "What''s the result?" Freya asked curiously.


    "My results show that the emergence of the ordinary Holy Land tornado caused a series of changes in wind elements, finally accelerated the formation speed of the typhoon, changed the direction of the typhoon, and finally connected all kinds of accidents to form a terrible super gale."


    "In the deduction, I removed the wind demon butterfly and the Holy Land tornado. As a result, no matter how the typhoon changed, it changed hundreds of thousands of times. Its power varied from big to small, but it never formed the super storm."


    "After thinking for a long time, I finally realized that in any system, even if there is insignificant external material, energy or information, there is a ''very small possibility'' to form a chain reaction, and finally form a huge impact. I call this speculation the butterfly effect. If the system is in the initial state, any small change will inevitably lead to great changes. "


    Freya nodded softly and said, "I see. Even a wind demon butterfly can trigger a big storm. If there is an evil dragon of despair in the infinite plane, it will inevitably have a great impact. What''s more, when the doomsday snake is promoted to the dragon of despair, it means that our Nordic God system has collapsed. The power of the whole human world will undergo earth shaking changes. In a sense, it is also what you call the "initial state", and the influence of the dragon of despair can be imagined. "


    "Worthy of the LORD God, that''s what I mean."


    "However, there may be other situations, such as the dragon of despair being sanctioned by other powerful gods." Freya said.


    "In addition to the butterfly effect, there is also the concept of a community of destiny, which I often say. This concept originally did not exist. In other words, before, the gods of the infinite plane were mostly isolated. But now, just a Ruidian Xinmin war can affect the price of the entire infinite plane and the development of the magician system. Can you imagine? "


    Freya was slightly surprised and said: "for the infinite plane, Ruidian''s Twilight battle was like a wind demon butterfly blowing a sacred tornado, but finally set off a magic tide that even the God King could not predict. The dragon of despair is hundreds of millions of times more influential than the twilight battle of Ruidian. Therefore, you speculate that the dragon of despair will inevitably affect you? "


    "Yes. I just vaguely felt that I would try my best to deal with the dragon of despair. After the war of Ruidian dusk, I realized that I had to do it. The dragon of despair affects not only me, but also magic prison City, Xinguang continent, miletu and the whole magician system. Let''s suppose that if the twilight war is over and many gods such as Zeus, Sirte and the dragon of despair win, then guess what they will do? "


    Freya was silent and could not answer.


    "In the eyes of the gods, the twilight battle in Sweden is only a sign of the rise of magic cannons and magicians. In my eyes, the reaction of the gods and the subsequent changes are the symbol of the infinite gods and intelligent life to form a community of destiny. "


    "If we always harm the interests of others in this community of destiny for our own interests and choose confrontation rather than cooperation, in the end, no matter what the other party is, we will inevitably bear one of the two results."


    "Which two?" Freya asked curiously.


    "Either, it will be rejected by the whole community of destiny and then decline or even destroy; Or die with the whole community of destiny. "


    "Many people and even many gods don''t understand or even care about this truth. However, when I understand this truth, I realize that I want to do something for me in the future."


    "For example?" Freya asked.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "for example, solve the enemies of the disaster community, or let them become my help. At the same time, improve yourself, learn the power of space and time, and constantly create more powerful spells. Of course, the most important thing is to constantly train magicians so that later magicians can continue to help the infinite plane forward, rather than being destroyed by internal fighting. "


    "Alas, you magicians and gods are two different lives." Freya sighed.


    "Stop!" Su Ye suddenly said.


    The magic cat gem chariot suddenly stopped, and two tired black cats looked at Su ye with gratitude.


    "Someone is nearby."


    Two black cats blew up their fur and made a sound in their throats, constantly looking around.


    "I didn''t feel it." Freya glanced suspiciously at Su ye and put her strength outside to explore everywhere.


    Strips of water white space of different sizes flow disorderly, just like a python in the starry sky.


    A strong light occasionally erupts at the edge of some spatial turbulence, which means that another star is swallowed by the spatial turbulence.


    "Come out, I guess who you are."


    Su ye said, and the magic carried the sound to spread in all directions.


    There was no sound around.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "if my body is here, I can easily find you, but now I''m just separated. I can''t take you. But... I have a way to induce space turbulence. At that time, I will be embarrassed and you will be embarrassed. There is no need. "


    "It''s worthy of being a magic new light. It''s just a legendary avatar. It has such power."


    A familiar voice sounded.


    "Oh..."


    The two divine cats suddenly arched their backs and expanded rapidly. There was a crack in their backs from the top of the head to the tail. The cat skin was split in two. The lower divine owl, which was kilometers long at both ends, came out and stood in front of Su ye and Freya.


    It''s not a normal owl, but an owl, a Warcraft, a giant cat, a Warhawk.


    The green cat''s eyes stared at the people coming out in front, and the gray eagle''s wings fluttered gently.


    Freya''s face was gloomy. She grabbed Su Ye''s arm with both hands and her fingertips trembled slightly.


    Su Ye looked helpless.


    "The great Nordic God of fire and tricks, your majesty Loki, when did you become the God of tracking?"


    The people on the opposite side stepped into the air, dressed in magic prison City clothes, white leather shoes, black tuxedo, snow-white shirt, red striped bow on the collar.


    Half of his face was as if it had been burned out, and the blackened wound was making a noise and emitting white smoke.


    On the other half of his intact face, his skin was pale and hung a shallow smile.


    The pinholes around the lips are clearly visible.


    The upper incarnation of the LORD God Loki arrived, and the three devouring wolves disappeared.


    Rocky threw out his hand and said, "how can you say I''m stalking? I just found Ms. Freya''s back. I was very curious about Ms. Freya''s new lover, so I followed her all the time. Unexpectedly, it will be you, the respected magic new light. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1121

    "Meeting in this place shows that we have a lot of fate..." Suye looked at Rocky in the tuxedo again. "I have to say that this suit is very handsome on you."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Rocky stood upright and polite, like an experienced old housekeeper.


    "May I ask why you are here?" Su ye asked.


    "At this time, you and I have no other purpose to come to this place except for the things at dusk. Do you think so, goddess Freya?" Rocky smiled at Freya.


    Freya took a deep breath, gently raised her chin, looked cold and said, "I''m not familiar with you."


    Rocky shrugged and said, "you Nordic gods are more cold-blooded and more able to cross rivers and tear down bridges. If it weren''t for my help, your father, brother and sister would have been thrown into the country of death by Odin to feed the dead."


    "By helping, you mean spreading rumors that I sold myself for the gold necklace, and then became Odin''s handle, making our family a joke? I''d rather not have such help! " Freya sneered.


    Rocky shrugged again and said, "after all these years, I didn''t expect you to care about it. Otherwise, if you betray Odin, I will announce to the infinite plane that I was sleeping by four dwarfs for that necklace. How about it? "


    "Get out!" Freya squeezed out a word between her teeth, stretched out her right hand, the golden light came, and the upper artifact, the golden flower stick, fell in her hand.


    "Ho..." two giant cats and eagles roared angrily at rocky.


    Su ye saw Freya''s reaction, but smiled. After these days, she already knew Freya.


    It is also the God of love, which is quite different from Venus, the Greek god of love. Freya, the God of love in northern Europe, is a female wizard who dares to love and hate. If four dwarfs come to Freya with gold necklaces, Freya will directly stab the necklaces into the PY of the four dwarfs, string them up and hang them outside the door.


    "Alas... Su ye, you see? Good odina, offend people, I''ll come. I didn''t have a chance to say it before, but now I don''t need to hide it for Odin. Odin was afraid that your father, brother and sister would harm the Nordic God system, so I came forward to solve it. After all, you, like me, are outsiders in Odin''s eyes. I''m his blood League brother, but I''m also the blood of Frost Giant. I''m still an outsider! "


    Su Ye gently clicked. Rocky didn''t lie about this. Freya, her brother Freire, the God of abundance, and her father nyod, the God of the sea, were originally Warner Protoss. Later, they joined the Odin God system and became the three main gods of the Odin God system.


    Rocky continued, "that day, he said his worries, so I came up with this plan. Odin didn''t nod, but just left. Later, you will know that a fool named rocky spread rumors and slandered you for his blood alliance brother Odin and the Nordic God system, forcing you to prove your innocence and help him. You hate me, and Odin gets three loyal dogs. "


    "Your mouth stinks more than your fart!" Freya sneered.


    Su Ye looked calm. Nordic women are more men than Nordic men.


    Rocky didn''t care. He turned to Su ye and continued: "magic new light, did you agree to Odin''s invitation and help him find something at dusk?"


    Rocky lowered his head slightly, and his disheveled, shiny curls fell over his eyes.


    "I''m looking for something at dusk. Yes, but I''m helping Freya. She promised to give me enough God, people and soul crystals. You know, I lack this most now." Suye road.


    "Well..." Rocky said, throwing out a black magic prison city style space wallet.


    Su ye took a look and saw that there were 1000 soul crystals of gods and people, that is, 100 billion gold eagles, which were worth an ordinary upper artifact.


    "Can we make a deal, for example, to help me find something at dusk?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    Freya hugged Su Ye''s arm intimately, looked at Rocky with a sneer and said, "Su Ye won''t give up his woman for soul crystal."


    "You say less!" Su Ye gave Freya a white look, a lure and a seduction. As expected, none of the sect leader gods was worried!


    "OK." Freya immediately became a good girl, slightly lowered her head and looked submissive.


    Su Ye helplessly looked at rocky and said, "you should understand that from my personal position, I sympathize with you very much. My sympathy is a little different from other gods."


    "You are the only God who thinks Odin is wrong." Rocky road.


    "However, from the standpoint of magician and demon prison City, I prefer Odin."


    "You know Odin is about to fall into dusk."


    "I don''t choose Odin because they are strong or not, but, in most cases, we are doing the same thing and have the same enemies as Odin."


    "Then, what about your sympathy for me?" Rocky smiled.


    "I don''t want to be a direct enemy with you, but I also want to stop some forces that may harm me."


    Rocky smiled and said, "is it sulter or the snake of doom, or one of my children?"


    "I''m sorry to tell you." Suye road.


    "You said you sympathized with me and you said Odin was wrong. Then, I ask you a question. If you were Odin, you see the future and your blood alliance brothers will betray in the end, what would you do?"


    Su Ye was silent and thinking.


    Freya also bowed her head and mused.


    After a long time, Su ye said, "I need to look at things from two perspectives. The first angle is what kind of person rocky is. The second angle is whether other people and other environments can absolutely change rocky. "


    "Can you elaborate?" Asked rocky.


    "The first angle is the most fundamental, that is, as Odin, I want to determine whether rocky really treats me as a blood League brother. We don''t look at the appearances, what he did wrong, or what he did right. We penetrate these things and ask, what did rocky do these things for? All for himself? For me? For the Nordic gods? For theocracy? For fun? "


    "You should know something about me. What''s your inference?" Rocky looked at Su Ye quietly. His eyes blocked by wet and oily curls were flashing a faint green light.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "some are easy to judge. For example, in order to help the Nordic God system quickly build Asgard, you deceived Julian Frost Giant and cheated emperor Ma; You deceive the grey dwarf in order to give the Nordic gods a powerful artifact, even if you are betrayed; You have helped the Nordic God system many times. You don''t care about the reputation of the outside world. You gave the benefits to the Nordic God system and Odin, and you bear the most vicious curse and accusation. These things prove that you are completely for the Nordic God system, which is very easy to judge. "


    "What about other things?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    Su ye said, "trick theocracy is very common, but you also have a ''prank theocracy'', which is very rare. The degree of mischief is far lower than that of conspiracy, but there is a certain degree of harm. The power of pranks and theocracies is more like the behavior of children, representing the impermanence and change of nature. "


    "Your parents are grumpy and rude frost giants, and your father is always in a rage. And you are different from the ordinary Frost Giant. You are not so huge, even a little feminine. You are closer to human beings in both mind and body. Therefore, you are bound to be excluded by the frost giant, and the records of some ancient books show the same. "


    "Indeed, I was bullied by the frost giant since I was a child." Rocky said expressionless.


    "So when you know Odin, you find that someone is as wise as you, and he is willing to accept you." Suye road.


    Rocky was silent.


    "Anyway, you two form blood alliance brothers. But you find that the Nordic God system is the human God system, but you are the frost giant, and most of Odin''s ASAR Protoss are humans or other giants. Therefore, you are afraid to go back to the past and worry that the Nordic gods reject you like frost giants. Therefore, you try your best to give advice and help the Nordic gods. "


    "That makes sense." Rocky road.


    "However, even Odin can''t deny that he and other Nordic gods, at least in the beginning, were more to use you, and you know that. Therefore, you not only want to get their praise for your credit, but also want to get their real acceptance. Use a word that we are not used to using, unwilling to say often, unwilling to express, but really need love. You want their love, you want them to love you like a family, and you want Odin to love you like his brother. "


    "However, they have doubts, and you also have doubts. Therefore, you will be influenced by trick theocracy, prank theocracy and instinct. You don''t know how to make them regard you as their family, but you want to get their attention and test them. Therefore, you start to play pranks occasionally, such as stealing their things and tossing them, but you won''t hurt their lives."


    "The original purpose of your pranks on the gods is to be loved, concerned and cared for. But you don''t have a good sense of propriety, and the Nordic gods are not delicate gods. "


    "They live in the harsh Nordic world, with threats such as frost giants, grey dwarves and the land of fire nearby, threats such as Persia, Zeus and Egypt in the distance, and other threats in the distance. Their brains are like a tight spring. They are always seeking survival and preparing for battle. Any subtle sign may be regarded as malicious or even hostile by them. "


    "They don''t want to, but if they don''t, they will die in the environment surrounded by the gods."


    "They struggle to survive. How can they have more energy to think deeply about some problems that have little to do with survival. For example, what does rocky want? "


    Rocky stared at Su ye and bowed his head slightly.


    "So, when you start playing tricks, they feel hurt. They instinctively suspect that you are destroying their living environment, and they begin to suspect. As your prank intensifies, their response to you becomes more and more intense. "


    "However, your heart is full of anger. You think everyone is a family and should treat you better; If you think you have helped them, they should recognize you; You think you''re just a prank and don''t want to hurt them. They shouldn''t fight back. Right? "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1122

    Suye stared into Rocky''s eyes.


    After a while, rocky nodded gently.


    "Well, I want to ask you, you want to be cared for by them, you want to be loved by them like family, but have you expressed your love?"


    "I helped them build Asgard, and I helped them obtain artifacts. Is it hate?" Rocky smiled sarcastically.


    "I admit that you helped them build Asgard, and you also admitted that you helped them obtain artifacts. Now, I only ask you this question, and you only need to answer my question. Have you correctly and clearly expressed your feelings for Odin''s brothers? And are you sure he knows your brother''s feelings clearly and has given you a clear answer? "


    "Don''t shirk responsibility for Odin here. I''ve done so many things just because of our brotherhood?"


    "Now, I continue to repeat the last question. I just want you to answer accurately and clearly." Suye road.


    "You..." Rocky stared at Su ye, staring at Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled and looked friendly.


    Freya looked at Su ye and was shocked.


    "I need you to answer my questions accurately and clearly. Do you express your love to the Nordic gods accurately and clearly and make sure they receive it?" Su ye asked again.


    Rocky gave a long sigh and said, "I vaguely understand. Well, I don''t care about anything else, just this question. I really didn''t express my love for the Nordic gods in the right way. Even, I didn''t ask myself deeply like you today, what I really need, what I should do and what I finally do. I see, now I see. "


    Rocky lowered his head slowly, his face covered with shaggy oily curls.


    Su ye said slowly, "so now, I want to say the real problem between you and Odin. As far as I know, Odin disguised as an ancient Frost Giant to spy on the enemy. But under the wrong circumstances, help you excluded by the Frost Giant. After all, although you were good at using tricks, you didn''t wake up and have been bullied all the time. Then, as the ancient Frost Giant, you two wandered through the frost giant country and forged a deep friendship. Finally, you dropped blood and honey wine, made a blood alliance oath and became blood alliance brothers. Right? "


    "Indeed." Rocky has his head down.


    "In my opinion, Odin''s attitude has nothing to do with you, the survival of the Nordic gods, and the dusk. The real core problem is that Odin mistakenly thinks he is your blood alliance brother for interests, but in fact, he wants to be your blood alliance brother because he wants to be your blood Alliance brother. But as time passed, he forgot. "


    "He forgot that you are his friendly blood alliance brother. He forgot that you are his comrades in arms who live and die together. He forgot that he wanted to save you from the frost giant country. He forgot that he was still a brother in addition to the Nordic God system and to guard against the Nordic dusk. He forgot that he should tell you correctly and clearly like a brother that he loves you as much as his brother. "


    "He may sacrifice you for the Nordic God system, he may use you, he may make you suffer great pain, but before that, he should clearly tell you that he loves you like a brother."


    "However, he forgot that he didn''t do it, and he didn''t correctly and clearly express his brotherhood. As a result, you don''t know whether he treats you as a brother, so you try your best to please him, bear all the pain, and want him to say that he loves you like a brother. But you didn''t wait for that day. "


    "Until you can''t bear it, you play wine crazy in the hall of the gods, and then indirectly kill the God of light. Finally, you are punished by the gods and expelled from the Nordic God system."


    "The whole thing is like that parents don''t know how to love their children. They never tell themselves that they love their children correctly and clearly. Children mistakenly think they are not loved. Children won''t hurt their parents, but they will hurt themselves and others all their life."


    Su Ye finished and looked at Rocky quietly.


    Rocky lowered his head deeply and covered his rotten and intact face with his left hand.


    Stars seem to fall in the sky.


    Freya stared at Su Ye blankly, tears overflowing in her eyes.


    After a long time, Su ye took a deep breath and said, "Odin is full of deep guilt for you, because when he saw the end of the dusk, he was full of endless remorse. He thought he didn''t be a good brother. He thought that if he had enough power to change you, you wouldn''t be his enemy with northern Europe. However, he can only see part of the future, not the whole future. He doesn''t know what happened. However, he believes in fate and the final outcome. "


    "He is the king of God, the king of northern Europe. He also has to protect the whole Nordic God system. If he falls into endless regret because of you, the whole Nordic God system will fall into chaos. Therefore, in order to protect the Nordic God system, he chose not to take you so seriously, which led to your more radical behavior. He dare not face his guilt. In order to protect himself and the Nordic God system, he can only alleviate his guilt by a wrong but unknown method, that is, constantly blaming you, ordering you, picking your mistakes, making him feel that you are wrong, you are evil, and you are endangering the whole Nordic God system. Only in this way can he feel that he is not wrong, He can not be swallowed up by guilt and remorse. "


    "So the relationship between you two, your relationship with the Nordic God system, fell into a dead circle and ended in a complete break."


    "Ho ho ho..." Rocky, who covered his face with one hand, laughed up.


    His left hand fell and looked at Su Ye. Everything recovered as before.


    "However, the door of dusk has been opened. Even if I repent, I will be broken to pieces. I can only go on like this!" Dark light flashed in Rocky''s dark eyes.


    "This is your freedom, and I have no right to stop it. But I want to point out that you stand in front of Odin like a mirror, and you will become the second Odin. "


    "So what?" Rocky raised his head proudly.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "that''s all I can say. And we will continue to look for the things of dusk. "


    "I can''t let Odin get the twilight!" Rocky''s tone was firm.


    Su Ye glanced at Freya, who dried her tears, and said, "don''t look at me. I''m just a legend now. Even if the noumenon appears, I can''t take him. He is not a big, stupid Titan with 100 hands. He is the God of tricks. He rarely fights head-on. You can also think that he is fighting with us all the time. So... It''s up to you. "


    The starry sky is quiet.


    After a long time, Freya gracefully put her hand on her chest, bent down and said, "I''m sorry, uncle rocky."


    "Useless waste. If you know you can''t get the things at dusk, you''d better go back to northern Europe!" Rocky looked coldly at the Nordic God of love.


    Freya bowed her head and said nothing.


    Su ye said, "Odin''s mistake is perfectly passed on to rocky."


    Rocky''s sharp eyes flashed, and Su ye turned to look at the towering... No, it''s the distant starry sky.


    Freya whispered, "but I have promised uncle Odin that I must take away the page of dusk."


    Rocky''s eyes moved, his face showed a slight color, and he could hide it well.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Rocky, do you really want to stop us? Freya confessed to you and called you uncle. You don''t look like a man with a heart of stone. Why don''t you open your eyes and close your eyes. After all... The twilight page was not in your plan. "


    Rocky looked at Su ye in surprise, meditated for a long time, shook his head and said, "I can''t let the page of dusk fall into Odin''s hand."


    Su Ye continued to advise, "if what I expected is right, you come to find the thing at dusk, not for yourself, but for something, right? After all, you can''t absorb the power of dusk while fighting in the war of dusk. The things of dusk will eventually be cheaper to the last person. And you... I''m afraid you should choose to believe Odin''s prophecy and die with the Nordic God system. Well, how about I sell you another batch of war artifacts? "


    "The magic guns needed for the northern European ground war are enough." Rocky road.


    "If Odin had more magic guns, you wouldn''t have enough." Suye road.


    "Big deal, send out the Warcraft army."


    "Well, how about I sell you some inferior war artifacts? It works very well in divine warfare. We have done experiments. "


    "Can you now make the next war artifact on a large scale?"


    "It''s not a large scale, because the main core needs to be refined by me or divine craftsmen. However, in addition to the core components, all other components are only semi artifact and can be mass produced. "


    "How much?"


    "Ten sets." Suye road.


    "No, too little."


    "I mean ten sets, not ten pieces. For example, one set is called bright Gatling. As long as the magic is enough, it can pour a lot of semi divine magic in a short time through 108 gun barrels. Of course, this is only a primary function, a more advanced function. You need to buy a small magic brain to accurately control ten sets of artifact. "


    "It''s said that the magic brain has a strong effect on intelligence?"


    "It''s not very strong. It can make the semi divine magic erupted by Guangming Gatling combine perfectly to form the effect of magic pouring and achieve the power of the lower God." Suye road.


    "So strong?" Rocky was moved by it.


    "We are studying the medium war magic artifact." Su Ye smiled.


    "Good! I want 100 sets, but not now, but in the twilight war! " Rocky road.


    Su ye said helplessly, "you want to buy out the future output and avoid flowing into Odin Corps. OK, I promise you. "


    "I won''t stop you from getting the evening page, but I still can''t let Odin get the evening page." Rocky road.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you are worthy of being the God of tricks. You can always get benefits for yourself through intrigues and tricks. Freya, what do you say? "


    Freya sighed and said, "Uncle Odin won''t blame me if it really falls into your hands."


    Su Ye looked at rocky and said, "are you relieved now? Even if we find the page of dusk, we won''t give it to Odin. "


    "I will always follow you little lovers." Rocky road.


    "And you said you weren''t following the mad devil?" Su Ye looked helpless¡° I will always follow. " Loki said with a strange smile and slowly disappeared into the starry sky. Freya sighed and said, "let''s keep looking." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1123

    Two giant cats and evil Eagles howled for a long time and gradually narrowed down. They turned into two ordinary little black cats and continued to go deep with the gem chariot.


    Unlike ordinary carriages, this gem chariot has no carriage top in order to fight at any time,


    Freya is still close to Su ye and hugs Su Ye''s left arm.


    "There''s someone nearby. It''s not good." Suye road.


    "I don''t care."


    "I care. Rocky''s mouth is well known to all the gods. He can say anything if he has nothing to do, not to mention that we sit so close. "


    "Let him talk."


    "You two worked with me, didn''t you?" Su Ye looked helpless.


    Freya tightened again. Su Ye reluctantly sensed the unspeakable elasticity and softness of her arm.


    Freya lowered her head, smiled no more and thought quietly.


    Su Ye shook his head and looked around carefully.


    This is already the very deep of the undercurrent space. You can not only see the turbulent flow of white space, but also occasionally see the cracked space, which means that there is a more dangerous fracture space nearby.


    Time passes day by day.


    Ten years passed in a flash.


    Su Ye was ready, but he still didn''t adapt to decades of exploration, but whether Freya, Titan or rocky, he didn''t take these decades seriously.


    In the 51st year of the creation, the fifth plane gift came.


    While the gods were happy, they were also full of doubts and held various meetings or gatherings, because the place of creation was completely different from before.


    Since the beginning of the place of creation, a large number of gods will be distracted and scattered every ten years. The farther back, the less distracted the place of creation.


    But this time, since the abyss demon God and Zeus God''s large-scale distraction collapse, no large number of gods'' distraction fell.


    In the past 20 years, fewer than 100 fallen gods have been distracted, and most of them are distracted with poor strength. Those old gods, main gods or God kings have not fallen.


    This is very unreasonable.


    The gods are searching for the root of this matter.


    Su Ye felt vaguely that he would be promoted to a higher God before the battlefield came at dusk.


    The gifts given by infinity to Su ye are not gifts or foreign objects. They are all practical forces to accelerate the growth of the power and magic tree.


    From the first time to the fourth time.


    As a result, Su Ye grew faster than almost all gods.


    However, now the dark horse of infinite plane is not su ye, but the anxious demon God.


    After the fourth level gift, the old inferior God who has accumulated for many years was promoted to the middle God, then to the upper God, and finally stabilized at the peak of the upper God.


    The anxiety demon shocked all the gods and showed kindness to countless gods.


    However, the anxious demon God is more anxious, because he doesn''t want to be concerned by so many gods. He just wants to live safely for tens of thousands of years, and doesn''t want to get into unknown trouble because of his strong power.


    A large number of distractions survive, leading to a large number of gods or promotion, or power growth.


    The balance between the divine systems of the infinite plane is broken.


    In particular, the abyss God system and Zeus God system had to shrink in an all-round way.


    The number of new gods in the normal God system is hundreds of times that of the abyss God system and Zeus God system.


    This is because some gods of Zeus God system are distracted and still alive. Otherwise, it will form a gap of thousands of times.


    These new gods do not play a big role now, but in a few hundred years or thousands of years, they will inevitably become the backbone of the infinite plane.


    Gradually, the influence of the abyss God system and Zeus God system decreased sharply.


    The magic world continues to play steadily.


    Thanks to the existence of Su Ye potion, more and more people are promoted to magician.


    Gradually, the magician became a very ordinary profession, as common as a soldier.


    Even in Greece, there are suddenly more magicians. The major temples no longer regard magicians as enemies, but only as ordinary occupations.


    However, a few gods have realized that the magician has not only brought a new power to the infinite plane, but also brought unspeakable changes.


    Magicians seem to be fundamentally improving the living environment, living standards, knowledge reserves, spiritual outlook, political culture, combat ability and so on.


    Because many changes are slow and not directly driven by magicians, many people are unaware of them.


    Many gods infer that half of the current changes in the infinite plane are caused by the creation place and plane gifts from top to bottom, and the other half by magicians from bottom to top.


    After reaching this conclusion, the gods were unbelievable. Although the magician''s current change in the infinite plane is very slight, if it continues, it will definitely exceed the gift of the place of creation and plane.


    Plane gifts are only a few times, but the magician is constantly changing everything in the world.


    In addition to Su ye, there is still no magician.


    However, there are more and more half god level magicians.


    What makes the gods most helpless is that in recent years, the lower God body or lower Avatar has disappeared one after another. Although all the forces feel that it was done by the magician, there is no way to take the magician because there is no hard evidence.


    However, some gods are smart. Once they find that the incarnation or relatives and friends gods disappear, they take the treasure to the magic prison city to redeem people at the first time.


    The magicians in the magic prison city are also very reasonable. If they didn''t do it, they directly said it had nothing to do with themselves. If they did it, they accepted the treasure and promised to return it in a year.


    All the gods who suddenly disappeared and left the magic prison city became extremely low-key. A few gods even fell into confusion. They used wine to relieve their worries all day. They read words like devil, evil god, madman, living experiment and horror every day.


    However, no matter what other gods want to ask from these gods, they refuse to answer and keep it a secret.


    After the total number of floating cities in the sky of magic prison City reached 1000 and the total number of MAGE towers reached 30000, the development suddenly stopped.


    Even the magic factory will not be expanded.


    This let the gods breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the gods found that the floating city, mage tower and magic factory were blooming everywhere in the infinite plane.


    Moreover, there are not many magic factories in the magic prison city. Many divine power planes that can connect the magic prison city began to continuously produce all kinds of magic tools, making the production capacity of the magic prison city several times higher than that ten years ago.


    Some news began to spread that Su ye sold his hue and traded with all the gods of love in Persia and Northern Europe to let the God of love help him reproduce human beings in large quantities in the plane of divine power.


    There are also a lot of malicious rumors. Su Ye wants to establish a magician God system with the goal of becoming the Lord of infinite planes.


    No matter what the gods thought of Su ye, no one started on Su Ye.


    Because at present, the battle between the land of creation and the twilight of northern Europe is like two mountains hanging high above the gods.


    At this time, it seems that even Zeus began to hold his tail as a God.


    The gods were slightly relieved that although the magician became more and more high-profile, Su Ye disappeared in recent years and studied magic.


    Unknown star cluster, fracture space.


    There is no white turbulence here, and you can''t even see the complete starry sky. You can only see light white fine marks everywhere in the dark space.


    Those fine marks are the fracture of space.


    Here, different spaces are completely independent, like space boxes densely arranged in the void.


    The God cat, whose fur color is gradually turning white, moves forward with difficulty. They wear a pair of space glasses made by Su ye, which are specially used to observe the abnormal space and avoid falling into danger.


    Su ye and Freya are still sitting in the open-air carriage. Their relationship is becoming closer and closer. They are close friends who talk about everything.


    As for rocky, because he entered the fracture space, he did not dare to track. He had shown his figure and followed closely behind the carriage.


    Su ye and Freya felt uncomfortable at first, but then they completely ignored rocky and talked.


    Rocky occasionally couldn''t help but shut up and insert a few words.


    The journey becomes extremely difficult. They continue to move forward in a safe fracture space. Once they enter a dangerous fracture space and form a space collapse, they will die in it under the LORD God.


    Feeling the plane gift again, Freya sighed: "my strength has improved again. I thought it would take at least ten thousand years to grow to the present level."


    "I''m also growing up very fast. In another ten years, I''m likely to be promoted to God." Suye road.


    "Congratulations, the youngest God in history," Freya glanced around warily. "Even if I came here, I''m afraid I''ve experienced more than a dozen space collapses, but you''re here and haven''t met me once."


    "I doubt Su Ye''s space and time talents have surpassed all the main gods and approached the God King and some empty giants." Rocky''s voice sounded in the back.


    "Don''t talk nonsense there. I''m lucky." Suye road.


    Rocky said with a sneer: "don''t think I don''t know. You deliberately go deep into the fracture space in order to find more powerful power, learn from it and turn it into magic power."


    "I don''t deny that." Suye road.


    "What about the pages of dusk?" Freya said helplessly.


    "Do your best. If you can''t find it, you can''t help it. After all, distorted space and cosmic disaster light are easier to find than the page of dusk. "


    "The problem is that the latter two are more dangerous..."


    "Stop!" Suye interrupted Freya.


    Freya and rocky followed Su Ye''s eyes, only looked at them, quickly turned their heads a little, and put a strong divine power to protect themselves.


    "Madman!" Freya laughed and scolded.


    Su Ye stared at the front excitedly.


    The space there is completely different from the fracture space. There are no light white straight lines, but faint light blue curves. Those curves are like the waist and limbs of a dancer, forming various unspeakable beautiful geometric patterns.


    It seems that there is an invisible hand of God King, drawing dynamic and strange lines and patterns in the dark void. However, those light blue curved spaces emit black light that can''t be seen by the naked eye. Only powerful gods can find the black light diffuse like fog, stacked like algae and dust, forming a strange flocculent form¡° Meow... "The two magic cats crawled in the void, trembling all over, bowed their heads and dared not look into the distance. Under their eyes, blood flowed. Their eyes were cut into countless cracks by invisible forces, and black flocs floated in them¡° Poor child, just one glance at the cosmic disaster light, it turned into this. " Freya waved and put away the two magic cats. In her eyes, the same flocs were floating, but they were slowly drifting away. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1124

    Rocky suddenly stepped forward and glanced at Su Ye''s eyes.


    "You can eliminate the cosmic disaster light!"


    Freya looked quickly. Sure enough, black flocs appeared in her and Rocky''s eyes, but Su Ye''s eyes were very clear. The key was that Su ye had been staring at the strange twisted space.


    Su Ye looked for a long time, suddenly closed his eyes, gently rubbed his eyes and said, "it''s worthy of distorting space and cosmic disaster light. I''ve been a legend for a long time, but I''m still uncomfortable."


    Freya and rocky gave Su ye a blank look. They really showed off.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and said to himself, "guys, I admit that I deceived you. On the surface, I separated with a legend. In fact, there is a noumenon in my body for the present. However, the influence of space force is too great. My noumenon will come out in a while. "


    Rocky and Freya looked at each other with horror in their eyes.


    They will never believe Su Ye''s nonsense.


    The three waited quietly. After half an hour, Su Ye''s legend pretended to wave, and a very distorted door of space appeared in the air. It was only three inches wide and narrow, and could close at any time.


    A divine light flew out and turned into Su Ye''s body.


    Su ye put away his legendary incarnation, shook his head and sighed, "the space here is really powerful. It''s so difficult for me to come out of my separate space."


    "Rocky''s mouth is on your face." Freya doesn''t have a good airway.


    Rocky was shocked and said, "what kind of magician are you? This is fracture space! Not to mention the LORD God, even if the God King wants to transfer the body here, he also needs a particularly powerful space artifact and the power to start the great ceremony. You, a middle God, did it so easily? "


    "What ontology transfer? I don''t understand. My body has always been here. " Su ye said without changing his face.


    Frey pinched Su Ye''s face angrily and said, "I really want to screw your mouth and tell lies with your eyes open! Do you think we''re so stupid that we can''t even tell the difference between space transmission? "


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded.


    Freya and rocky gave Su Ye another look.


    Su Ye ignored the two people, and his body disappeared in situ, and suddenly appeared at the junction of fractured space and distorted space.


    "You..." Freya was startled and hurried over at full speed for fear that Su ye might be in danger.


    Looking at the two people gone away, rocky shook his head and sighed in a low voice: "no wonder he knows me so well. It''s crazy than me..." he said and flew forward.


    In the void, Su Ye was calm, and all spatial anomalies within a radius of ten kilometers disappeared.


    Rocky and Freya''s two upper incarnations are wrapped in layers of artifact light, one seventeen and one nineteen.


    A large amount of cosmic poisonous light and space force fall on the artifact protection of two people, just like the collision between Aurora and Caixia, which is extremely bright. The light falls like rain and shines for tens of kilometers.


    Su Ye quietly looked at the mysterious twisted space.


    There seemed to be a big hand in the starry sky, which twisted the space in front like kneading dough. All the basic spatial properties were changed and there was no law.


    Su Ye''s face glowed with unspeakable light, as if he had met a baby.


    "It''s so... It can also be so... Interesting... The dimension is changed and connected in this way... The cosmic disaster light can travel along the dimension membrane and far exceed the speed of light, interesting... The previously discovered space constant is not applicable here... The famous curvature hypothesis of the crimson Pope has been overturned..."


    Su Ye excitedly took out the magic book, recorded the calculations quickly, and occasionally said words that rocky and Freya didn''t understand.


    Just as Rocky was about to approach, Freya raised her golden rose stick and looked wary.


    Rocky shrugged, stood in the distance, turned his head back, and dared not look at the distorted space.


    A large amount of cosmic disaster light in distorted space is enough to destroy the eyes of the upper God.


    Next, Su Ye completely forgot time, frantically observed and learned to distort space and cosmic disaster light, and used strange spatial characteristics to verify various magic, assumptions and formulas.


    One day, two days


    One year, two years


    Ten years later, in the sixty first year of the creation, infinite plane gifts came.


    The surging supreme Weili fell from the sky like an orange light column, bombarded Su ye and entered Su Ye''s body.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. Then he got rid of his thinking state and began to absorb the power of infinite plane gifts.


    After absorbing the gifts from the infinite plane, Su ye turned around and was startled.


    In Rocky''s tuxedo, there were only dead bones, all the skin and flesh disappeared, and only two shriveled raisin like eyes in the eye sockets, emitting a faint light.


    Freya was better, but her skin cracked inch by inch. When Su ye turned back, Freya hurriedly put artifact outside to block herself.


    Su Ye looked down at himself. Instead of being affected, his body was smooth and tender. There was a layer of light white mask as thin as a piece of paper on the surface of his body.


    All space forces and cosmic disasters are distorted by this light white mask and then disappear in this space.


    "Have you finally finished learning?" Freya''s voice was like the friction of two dead tree skins. It was like angular gravel rolling in her ears.


    "If you don''t wake up, we''ll die here," Rocky said. "We''ve agreed that the past hatred will be written off. She thinks I''m an uncle and I think she''s a niece. Even if we meet on the battlefield at dusk, we avoid each other. "


    Su ye thought for a moment, closed his eyes, opened his eyes a few minutes later and looked at them.


    "What did you do when you closed your eyes just now?" Freya couldn''t help asking.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, he pointed out to the two people, each pointing twice.


    "Local space reversal."


    "Radiation absorption."


    The light blue spiral space vortex falls on the two people, rotates reversely from inside to outside, and erupts vitality.


    A dark sphere suspended above the heads of the two people, sucking out colorful and strange brilliance from the two people.


    Their throats made a subtle but joyful sound, as if the seeds of early spring sprouted and the young leaves stretched.


    Two people''s bodies recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After three minutes, it returned to normal.


    In the shocked eyes of the two people, Su ye said: "your two incarnations are affected by space forces and cosmic disasters at the same time. They have lost their vitality and are about to collapse. Fortunately, I have understood it in recent years."


    "Wait!" Rocky was stunned. "Did you just open your eyes and then close your eyes in a few minutes to create two new gods?"


    "To be exact, it''s a lower God level spell." Suye road.


    Rocky and Freya looked at each other, and they both saw an indelible shock from each other''s eyes.


    "Even the God King Odin, who is famous for his wisdom, can''t come up with a solution within a few minutes after seeing a certain injury, and then build and use a lower divine skill."


    "That''s because he doesn''t see the essence of the problem," Su ye said modestly. "If he can see the essence of your injuries, realize that your vitality is actually in the ''dimensional gap'', and understand the principle of distorting space and cosmic disaster light, he can easily create the same magic."


    "What have you learned in recent years?" Asked rocky.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "the gods like to study visible forces, such as wind, rain and lightning, such as farming and animal husbandry skills. However, when life continues to progress, they will study things that are ''invisible'' to their eyes, such as numbers. What we can see is to create symbols representing numbers. For example, feelings are invisible. What I can feel is the body''s response. This leads to a certain degree of magic and philosophy research, which will put forward an invisible hypothesis for the more essential existence based on everything that can be seen and felt. Then, continue to expand according to this hypothesis, and constantly verify or overturn this hypothesis. "


    "When a hypothesis is confirmed, we will take it seriously, and then explore the hypothesis behind the true hypothesis, that is, the hypothetical hypothesis. With the continuous development of magic and philosophy, the best magicians are already pursuing hypothetical assumptions, hypothetical assumptions, hypothetical assumptions... Even I can''t determine how many layers it is. "


    "We don''t quite understand..." Rocky said.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "next, I will sort the level of wisdom. On the first level, there are insects and animals without wisdom, such as cats and dogs, flowers, birds, fish and insects. Is this understandable? "


    The two gods nodded.


    "On the second floor, there are smart chimpanzees or ordinary Warcraft. They not only rely on their bodies, but also make simple tools. For example, chimpanzees will break branches to catch ants."


    The two gods nodded.


    "Like most people, we are at the peak of the second level. Our characteristic is that we can make a large number of tools and master a large number of technologies, but we still stay in the stage of ''making tools'' and'' mastering technology ''. We can''t create really new and valuable things, but we still rely on experience to survive. So from a certain point of view, most of us humans are one layer higher than beasts and half a layer higher than chimpanzees. "


    "As for the third layer, it goes beyond ''making tools'' to reach the stage of'' creating new tools'', such as the first person to make carriages and the first person to create Flying Magic, such as those who create new goods in commerce."


    "People at the third level can create new tools, but they can''t create new theories. The people on the fourth floor are those who create all kinds of new theories. "


    "The vast majority of people will disagree that new theories are useless and that it is more important to create and invent tools. But if you pay attention to the development of human and intelligent life, you will find that the old inventions and tools in the past are based on experience and technology, and there are not many theories. "


    "However, with the continuous development of mankind, the old experience can no longer support human development. At present, 99% of the new inventions and tools in the magic world are derived not from old experience, but from theory. That is, there are theories first, then tools, and then tools and technologies continue to improve to adapt to reality. I know you two don''t believe this, but there''s no way. That''s the truth. "


    "Ordinary people can understand the third layer, but it is difficult to understand the fourth layer. They even despise the fourth layer and think that the people on the fourth layer are far less important than the third layer. However, one thing to note is that some people, because they are on the fourth floor, can create and invent new tools, which is mistaken for those on the third floor. "¡° If the fourth level is to create new theories, the people on the fifth level will open up a large number of core theories and even a discipline. For example, Thales used "proof" to open up philosophy and "magic matrix" to open up magic. For example, Euclid opened up axiomatic Euclidean geometry, and Aristotle opened up logic. I believe that in the future, there must be greater human beings. "¡° The people on the fifth floor have far surpassed ordinary humans. Ordinary humans can only feel them... In slang, it is Niubi, but it is difficult to know why they Niubi. Even, ordinary people feel that those people are useless to help themselves. They prefer the people on the third floor and worship those who have created visible and tangible goods for them. "¡° If mankind wants to make progress, there must be a fifth kind of people. Otherwise, the speed of human progress will be far slower than the speed of internal friction, accidents and natural disasters. The reason why mankind can survive to the present is that in the past, it benefited from the first four layers of people, while in the future, it must be decided by the fifth layer of people. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1125

    "Although I don''t agree with your hierarchical method, it''s easy to understand." Rocky road.


    "Oh? Why don''t you agree? " Su ye asked.


    "Obviously, if you say so, the God King is only on the third floor, and most gods are only the second peak. It is no different from ordinary humans, but a stronger monkey." Rocky road.


    Su Ye looked surprised and said, "that''s what it is."


    Rocky stared at Su ye, speechless with anger, and said, "no God has been angry with me for many years. You are the first!"


    "I don''t think the wise Odin can''t compare with your fourth layer people. After all, he created lunavan." Freya said.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I can give you an example."


    "The beast on the first floor sees the fruit and eats it. It can be said to be a glutton. "


    "The people on the second floor saw the fruit, then protected the tree and ate it continuously. It can be said that smart greedy people. "


    "People on the third floor observe and look for the rules of fruit trees. After eating the fruit, they plant seeds and plant new fruit trees. The people on this floor are more than greedy people and are growers. "


    "The people on the fourth floor analyze everything about fruit trees, such as why some have patterns and the other fruit has no patterns, so as to discover the growth secrets of these fruit trees, so as to find the growth laws of all fruit trees, so that people can better control the growth of fruit trees. These people are the sages of wisdom. "


    "People on the fifth floor directly look for the essence of life according to fruit trees and many phenomena, such as how these plants and animals grow to their present appearance in a long time, and what kind of core and basic laws all life follows. These people are great wisdom. "


    "Zeus has natural power. Has he thought about the reasons for the formation of thunder? No, he just needs constant practice to enhance his control of power. So he''s on the third floor. "


    "Odin''s lunavan is a kind of power that he can ''get and see'' after drinking the spring of wisdom. He kept using this power to spread it. He didn''t penetrate this power and look for the law behind it. So he''s still on the third floor. "


    "In fact, after I shared Luna with some higher magicians, our use of Luna is not as good as Odin who has used it for hundreds of thousands of years. However, our understanding in some aspects has far exceeded Odin. Give us a few hundred years at most, and our use of Luna can surpass Odin. "


    "Nonsense!" Freya retorted, but she was not confident enough.


    "I don''t believe it!" Rocky''s tone was firm. He didn''t know that he had made up with Odin.


    Su Ye smiled and asked, "so, why do you think Odin gave me lunawen?"


    Freya and rocky were stunned and looked at Su Ye blankly. They couldn''t speak for a long time.


    After a long time, rocky guessed, "people who don''t know Odin may have all kinds of guesses, but after listening to you, I suddenly realized. Odin gave you lunavan for two reasons. "


    "First, he wants to inherit and carry forward his Luna language, because he once gave it to the Nordic gods, but no one can learn it, let alone master the powerful power."


    "Second... Although I don''t want to admit it, I understand that Odin wants to borrow your magician''s hand to deeply study lunawen. Do you... Often send research results to Odin? " Asked rocky.


    Before Su ye could answer, Freya suddenly realized, "I said why Odin suddenly turned the Magic Book occasionally, and it was dark and solemn. The key is that when he turned the magic book, his eyes will naturally show golden lunavin. It turned out that he was learning lunavin from your magician!"


    Su ye said with a smile, "every life has its own way of survival, because at the beginning, this way of survival will really let us live, so we will always use this way of survival. And this way of survival will also have a profound impact on us. Take rocky for example. His mother doesn''t care about him. His father often beats and scolds him. Those ancient frost giants often bully him. Then, he will instinctively feel that the surrounding environment is dangerous. He will feel that the people around him want to harm him, so he will be emotionally unstable. Any small matter can stimulate him and lead to excessive reaction. "


    "Well, even if he joined the Nordic God system, he would feel uneasy. He would always use pranks to test whether others really accepted him. However, Odin would not. Odin lived in a far better environment than rocky since childhood. His father was the God King. He had brothers to fight together. He believed in the gods around him far more than rocky. That''s why Odin accepted not only Odin, the frost giant, but also you Warner Protoss. When you recall the four major god systems, only the Nordic God system has really accepted the main god of the rival God system, while other God systems only accept relatively weak gods. "


    "Their living environment leads them to make these behaviors, and everyone will find reasonable excuses for their behaviors and strengthen them. In this way, they will continue to repeat these ways of life until they solidify into instinctive habits that are difficult to change. In a way, after middle age, most people have given up thinking, rely entirely on the accumulated old experience and knowledge, and rely entirely on the solidified old behavior pattern. If they make any change, they will feel pain, which will force them to return to the old track. So rocky will be more rocky, and Odin will be more Odin. "


    "This angle... Interesting..." Freya muttered to herself. Rocky''s eyes were extraordinarily complex. Su Ye continued: "do you think that intelligent life will only be affected by the environment in this regard? When the innate gods such as Odin and Zeus have innate power, they only need to increase their power through continuous "cultivation" and "absorption of power". It took them hundreds of thousands of years to do so, then they will naturally think that their own way is the most correct. If the magician''s way of thinking and cultivation is changed, it is tantamount to destroying everything they have established for hundreds of thousands of years, whether their reason or instinct, whether their body or mind, can''t accept it. "¡° This is the source of Zeus''s fear and the reason Odin gave me lunawen. Because both of them understand that the magician may not be correct, but it may be more correct than the gods. They also understand that if they learn the magician''s way of thinking now, it is tantamount to overthrowing or even abandoning some of the power in the past, resulting in a sharp decline in power and even falling into the LORD God. Even if they return to the God King, it will be a long time later, which is a price they can''t afford. Therefore, they have no choice but to stick to their own path. "¡° The gods thought that the cost of destroying the past was too high, so they gave up reconstruction. "¡° But what you don''t know is that the price of sticking to old mistakes is higher. " Freya was shocked by such unheard of remarks and said nothing. After a while, rocky said, "in fact, you humans are the same. Those stubborn old people are like this. It''s not that they are inherently bad, it''s their way of survival when they were young. However, with the changes of the times, their way of survival has not adapted to the present, but they do not believe that they can change or want to change, so they can only become more stubborn. "¡° But we human beings multiply rapidly from generation to generation, and each generation will be a little better than the previous generation in ten years. Compared with the gods, we are constantly iterating rapidly. Grandpa is stubborn and father, father is solidified and son, son is old-fashioned and grandson. As long as we humans are not extinct, one day we will surpass the gods! " Rocky and Freya stared at Su ye, vaguely understood something, but they couldn''t figure it out. Su Ye smiled and said, "although I see Odin always wants to criticize him, Odin is the wisest and most decisive of the four gods."¡° Why? " Asked rocky¡° Egypt''s Amura is old-fashioned. It''s not worth mentioning that he maintains his decadent power through continuous reincarnation. "¡° Marduk is a ferocious single husband. He is too belligerent and indulges in expanding his territory. He only wants to be big and doesn''t know how strong he is. "¡° Zeus is far more vicious and ambitious than the three gods. What he wants is to become the king of gods and be above all living creatures. "¡° I don''t like any of them. Odin is the most pessimistic of the four gods. He chooses to yield to fate. Everything he does points to the established destiny. This is what I dislike most about him. However, he was just desperate for himself. He still had hope for the whole Nordic God system. If I''m right, he''s been secretly preparing for the twilight war and cultivating a real successor God. "¡° He was more timid than the other three kings because he bowed to fate; He is also braver than the other three God kings, because he is willing to sacrifice himself for the rebirth of the Nordic God system, not to survive like Egypt and Persia, nor to destroy all living beings for himself like Zeus. " Rocky stared at Su ye and asked, "is that why you chose to help Odin instead of me?"¡° There are factors in this regard. " Suye road¡° It is said that his human incarnation stayed in Plato''s college, but it did not save Plato''s college. " Rocky grinned, revealing his poisoned black teeth and smiling happily. Su Ye bowed his head slightly, looked down and said, "he may not have achieved the result I want. I really blame him emotionally, but I believe he must protect Plato college in his own way. However, we don''t know everything and can''t understand his responsibility." With that, Su Ye raised his head, looked at rocky, smiled and said, "just like, I believe he was willing to protect you with everything until you made him mistakenly think you refused to believe him." Rocky turned pale, took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Freya gently took Su Ye''s arm, looked at Su Ye gently and said, "I finally understand why Odin asked me to find you and why I like you when I see you. I am the God of love and will always like children with love in my heart."¡° Sister, I''m going to celebrate my centenary. " Su Ye gave Freya a white look. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1126

    Freya looked at Su ye in her twenties, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m ten thousand years old. I don''t mind others saying I eat tender grass."


    Su Ye shook his head. These love gods are always so bold.


    Su Ye continued: "let''s continue with the previous topic. Among the magicians, there are a large number of theoretical magicians. They infer a variety of hypotheses according to the known knowledge. The hypotheses continue to deepen. However, some hypotheses are too absurd and completely contrary to our perception, but there is no way to verify them. The reason why I look for distorted space and cosmic disaster light is to test our magician''s assumptions. My achievements are very significant. Many hypotheses have been proved, which means that the magician''s understanding of the world has been greatly promoted. "


    "This also means that I can build a large number of new divine magic according to the existing theory, including the main divine magic. High level magicians are more likely to be promoted to God level. I just sent my results back. In a short time, you will find that the magic world will slowly improve. At first, it may just be a change in magic, but in 20 or 30 years at most, you will find great changes. "


    "For example?"


    "For example, based on the new theory, all space magic will be transformed from the foundation, the cost of all transmission magic arrays will be greatly reduced, and all space and time spells will be greatly enhanced. At the same time, through what I have learned, I have created a new spell system called ''star system'', which integrates a large number of stars, celestial bodies and cosmic forces to form a new series of spells. Next, just keep improving. Once the star system magic is completed, the strength of human high-level mages will be improved to a higher level, and even a new divine mage will be born! "


    "Terrible human..." Freya muttered.


    "Thanks to your defection from Greece." Rocky road.


    "You two stay away a little. Now I want to go into the twisted space. I want to feel the power inside." Suye road.


    Freya grabbed Su Ye''s arm and said, "it''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take risks! Ordinary distorted space and cosmic disaster light really can''t hurt the God King. Even ordinary broken empty holes don''t matter. After all, broken empty holes can be perceived far away. But in case a super large broken space cave suddenly erupts broken space light, or encounters a dark star explosion, the God King may also be seriously injured. You can''t go! "


    "This possibility is too small." Suye road.


    "That won''t do. I''d rather not let you go than the page of dusk. If you really want to go, send out a legend. " Freya said.


    "The gap between the legendary separation and the noumenon is too large. It is likely to be torn up as soon as it enters the distorted space." Su Ye was helpless.


    "That won''t work!"


    Su ye and Freya were wide eyed and deadlocked.


    Rocky coughed and said, "you''re just a middle God. It''s too dangerous. If you can be promoted to a higher God, Freya will agree."


    Freya gave rocky a hard look and then said, "then you should stay away from here. If you are promoted here, I don''t know what changes will be caused."


    However, rocky said, "on the contrary, Su Ye is most suitable for promotion here. This is a broken space and next to it is a distorted space. All promotion visions will be swallowed up by space and cannot be transmitted to the outside. It''s a good thing for Su ye to be promoted here, even if the God King can''t notice it. "


    "Don''t abet Su Ye!"


    Su ye thought deeply: "the promotion of the middle God to the upper God can absorb external forces. Can I absorb the forces of fractured space and distorted space?"


    "You..." Freya was so angry that she wanted to drag Su ye away.


    Even rocky was stunned and hurriedly said, "don''t! I advise you not to be promoted here. I''m afraid of the cosmic star disaster caused by you! "


    Freya''s face was white with fear. She grabbed Su Ye''s hand and said, "no! You can''t take risks! In case of a cosmic star disaster, it can easily kill the LORD God and seriously damage the God King! Rocky and I are incarnations. When we die, we die. You can''t die. "


    Su Ye looked at Freya, who was like her mother, and looked helpless. She winked at rocky and asked him to help.


    Therefore, the two said that Freya was reluctant to agree after su Ye showed her talent of pressing the bottom of the box and her ability to shuttle freely in the fractured space.


    Next, Freya and rocky stood by and Su Ye began to practice.


    Thanks to the gift of infinite plane, the experience and memory of magical gods and people, the data of supernova magic Council, the top distorted space and cosmic disaster light in the universe, the accumulation of many years and the blue star knowledge extracted from memory, once you calm down and practice, Su Ye''s growth speed is like a river breaking a dike, which is unstoppable.


    Rocky and Freya stared at the incredible scene.


    In the void, strands of elements like colored silk came out of thin air and fell on Su ye, shining beautifully around him.


    Not far away, the power of distorting space and cosmic disaster light was pulled by Su Ye''s power and poured into Su Ye''s body like elemental power.


    After a while, Su Ye was surrounded by a space storm with strange forces intertwined into colorful tornado like forces.


    Freya opened her eyes and said, "the reason why I agree to let him go again is because I know that this is a broken space, which can only attract the weak force of elements, which makes his cultivation particularly slow. Unexpectedly, even in this environment, he can absorb enough elemental power, which means that he either has the special talent of all elemental systems, or has the blood of all elemental kings! "


    Rocky said, "do you think it was possible that he was alone when there were many blood kings on that day decades ago?"


    "I won''t believe what someone said before, but now I doubt it." Freya said.


    "And the power of his whole body, which is the power named ''star system element'' by the void beast God. No wonder he said he created the star magic system. As far as I know, even the God King can only use the elements of the star system, but can''t absorb them to enhance himself. Only the oldest creation gods and void giants can use them as common elements. "


    "This Su Ye is really beyond imagination..." Freya shook her head gently.


    Rocky suddenly said, "Freya, you might as well find a way to send the noumenon, and Su Ye''s Noumenon will stay in the unknown stars, and you will return to northern Europe when dusk is over."


    "Huh?" Freya looked at rocky.


    "I think Su Ye is more suitable to be the Nordic God King than Odin. You are the Nordic God of love and represent the power of reproduction. Your combination will certainly rebuild a new Nordic God system."


    A touch of red glow flashed across Freya''s face. She slightly lowered her head and whispered, "I actually... Didn''t think about it, but... He doesn''t seem to like it very much."


    Rocky said calmly, "you should take the initiative in matters like feelings. You should try to sneak in, find an opportunity to attack him, and then solve it directly. At that time, he will have to like it if he doesn''t like it. As a god of love, there are countless ways to make him want you. "


    "It''s not like what my uncle said to my niece." Freya said.


    "This kind of good man, if you don''t argue, will certainly be cheaper to others. Since oder doesn''t cherish you, you can''t be blamed. I am your uncle. According to Nordic customs, I have the right to help you dissolve your engagement. Now, in the name of Loki, the God of fire and trick, I announce that the engagement between my niece Freya and oder is officially dissolved! "


    With that, rocky made a stroke in the air with his right hand, as if he had cut a piece of paper.


    "Alas..." Freya sighed.


    Rocky said, "before I was imprisoned, I gave everything for the Nordic God system. Until now, what I really want is not to destroy the Nordic God system. I just want to prove to Odin and all your Nordic gods that I, rocky, am the greatest hero of the Nordic God system! I want Odin to admit that he was wrong. I want to knock him off the throne of God! I, rocky, want to be crowned the king of northern Europe! I can lead northern Europe to go on, not a coward who bows to fate! "


    "But why do you say that Su Ye is more suitable to be the king of Nordic gods than Odin?" Freya asked.


    Rocky dodged his eyes, then stood up and said, "no way. I think I''m more suitable to be the Nordic God King than Odin. After spending a long time with Su ye, I found that he is more suitable to be the Nordic God King than me."


    "Why?" Freya asked.


    "Odin saw through the truth of fate and chose to bow his head; I saw through the truth of fate and chose to fight; Su ye saw through the truth of fate, but he still went his own way and was not affected by fate. He may not be able to escape fate in the end, but he has been beyond fate until fate kills him. He may not be the fifth layer of the infinite plane, but he stands on the fifth layer of his own world. "


    "I don''t understand." Freya frowned.


    "If you can survive the twilight battle, you will understand." Rocky looked at Su ye in a trance.


    He seemed to see the red haired youth with sound eyes standing on the high cliff, facing the endless dark blue North Sea, pointing to the junction of heaven and sea and saying: I will become the king of northern Europe and the king of infinite planes!


    A young man with curly hair stood behind the young man, clenched his fists and firm eyes, and swore in his heart: I must help my brother become the king of northern Europe and the king of infinite planes!


    However, since Odin sacrificed his right eye for wisdom and saw the northern European gods at dusk, everything has changed.


    Rocky sighed and looked at Su ye with a smile: "don''t you think Su ye at this time is very similar to Odin in his youth?"


    Freya was stunned for a moment, recalled and said: "it seems a bit like it. I remember that Odin was the most confident God in the infinite plane at that time. His identity, his power, his deeds and everything about him were like the sun shining on the whole infinite plane. Even Zeus could not be compared with him in his most brilliant time. Just... "


    Freya hesitated for a moment and didn''t go on.


    Rocky said, "it''s just that after his father died, he was slowly depressed. After sacrificing his right eye and drinking the fountain of wisdom, he is no longer Odin at the height of the sun, but an old man who looks like wisdom but is dying. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1127

    "Odin, too much." Freya whispered.


    "So he can sacrifice me?" Rocky grinned with a gloomy smile.


    Freya was silent for a long time and asked, "Uncle rocky, do you think Su Ye''s promotion to the top God will be smooth?"


    Rocky glanced at the distorted space in the distance and said, "it would have been very smooth, but not necessarily now. Whether you are promoted to the next god or the middle God, it is only your own life foundation and strength promotion. However, the superior God is preparing for the LORD God, and the LORD God noumenon should communicate with the infinite plane, and the nature of life has changed. Therefore, when we are promoted to the superior God, we will absorb various forces of the infinite plane, or obtain new talents, or strengthen some talents to determine the direction of the next main God. "


    "We''ve all experienced it," Freya nodded. "I was promoted under the protection of my father and brother and the gods, so I got love. You... Absorbed the power of your father''s volcanic Frost Giant and promoted in a bad environment, so you absorbed the power of fire and tricks. Not surprisingly, Su ye should absorb the power of distorting space. The problem is... Distorted space has always been regarded as a power near the God King level. Even when the God King is promoted to the upper God, he can''t absorb it. "


    "That''s what I''m worried about. I originally told him to stay away from the distorted space and absorb the power of fractured space. Unexpectedly, he thought he learned the secret of distorted space and cosmic disaster light... No, he wanted to absorb both forces at the same time. This guy is really crazy. He is as crazy as I was when I was young... "


    Rocky looked at Su Ye''s vague figure in the space tornado, showing envy and nostalgia.


    "This is a fascinating man..." Freya muttered to herself.


    Two people slowly wait, constantly slowly away.


    The space tornado on Su Ye''s body is getting stronger and bigger. Even, Su Ye''s side is occasionally distorted and occasionally appears black flocculent cosmic disaster light.


    Freya discussed with rocky for a long time. The final conclusion was that she was powerless. Even if the LORD God came, she didn''t know how to solve it.


    Su ye can only rely on himself.


    Time goes by.


    One year, two years, three years


    In the fifth year of Su Ye''s cultivation, the space shook. Freya and rocky quickly retreated like a frightened rabbit, and then looked at the huge space tornado with their remaining light.


    They have dared not look directly at Su Ye''s power.


    The space tornado is hundreds of miles in diameter and is still expanding.


    Countless space debris are like shiny broken mirrors, rotating and splashing, tearing around and reflecting lights of different colors.


    Freya and rocky held their breath and collected their voices, and the remaining light constantly swept between the space tornado and the distorted space.


    Distorted space is a completely indescribable place. The whole space is constantly distorted and changeable, like a strange magic picture.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    Suddenly, there was a heavy shock in the twisted space, like a broken water cup. The twisted space and cosmic disaster light gushed out from the breach, forming a viscous liquid, which was involved by the space tornado, and then dispersed throughout the space tornado.


    Space tornado, slowly changing, slowly turning into a twisted tornado.


    A day later, Su Ye''s whole body turned into a tornado like twisted space.


    The rest of Freya and rocky looked at the incredible scene, burning their eyes and retreating step by step.


    "Can he... Do it?" Freya looked nervously at rocky.


    Rocky glanced at Freya, who seemed to be waiting for her lover, gently nodded and said, "this is a good phenomenon. It shows that he is steadily absorbing the power of distorting space and cosmic disaster light."


    "Thank you." Freya heard that Loki was comforting herself. The central God absorbed the distorted space, which could not be a good phenomenon at any time.


    Day after day, the twisted tornado became stronger and stronger. On the contrary, the twisted space became smaller and smaller, as if it would be squeezed dry by the twisted tornado.


    Freya and rocky have left this space and retreated to the adjacent fracture space.


    The two men looked ahead across the broken space as if they were separated by thick transparent glass.


    After so long, Suye''s distorted tornado has not increased or decreased, but the distorted space is getting smaller and smaller.


    After a year, the twisted space of hundreds of solar systems can be reduced to tens of miles, suddenly, like a bubble burst.


    The strange space materials scattered all over the sky are like broken mirrors.


    Two giant magic trees with an unknown height of tens of thousands of meters rose into the sky and shook gently, shaking the space and shaking the stars.


    The tree branches and crowns plunge into the void, and thousands of divine lights flow back into the magic tree body along the roots and leaves.


    However, after a moment, the glow poured into this space, covering hundreds of millions of miles.


    Rocky said helplessly, "he''s trying to suck up the infinite plane. He was here to cover up the promotion. Now, all the gods know that there is a God in the promotion. Fortunately, they can''t determine the person and place."


    Freya could not laugh or cry and said, "the scene of his promotion to the higher God is more powerful than my promotion to the LORD God."


    Rocky pointed to a tree root and said, "look, that tree root is absorbing the distorted space in other places, and the next tree root is absorbing the cosmic disaster light in other places. His magic tree, I''m afraid, connects all the special planes of the infinite plane and absorbs them all. This can only be done when he is promoted to the LORD God. "


    After three days and nights, the glow dissipated and the magic tree rolled back to the mage tower.


    The noumenon of Su industry appears.


    Freya and rocky breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Su Ye quietly.


    Su Ye''s clothes disappeared and stood in the void.


    He looked like an ordinary young man, with slightly white skin, strong body and no smell.


    However, in his eyes, the stars surround him, and the broken sky turns into countless strange starry scenes.


    His heart suddenly gave a heavy jump.


    Dong!


    With Suye as the center, the fracture space with a diameter of millions of kilometers suddenly collapsed. The space was like countless pieces of glass exploding and splashing, and the powerful force of emptiness drove everything away.


    Freya and rocky hurried back.


    Su Ye exhaled slowly.


    Boom!


    In front of Suye, the surging space storm swept through everything, destroying multiple fracture spaces one after another.


    Hundreds of suns in those fractured spaces burst instantly, sending out powerful destructive rays and erupting in all directions.


    The total power of each sun after it explodes is equivalent to the full blow of the LORD God.


    The terrible cosmic poisonous light erupted, but before it was close, Su Ye breathed again, and the turbulent cosmic poisonous light rolled back, and the color light countercurrent.


    If dust meets wind.


    Freya and rocky stared blankly. Right in front of Su ye, the exhaled gas broke through a large hole in space and penetrated multiple solar systems.


    "Breathing broken stars is the symbol of the void beast God. Our noumenon can only blow hard to achieve this." Freya shook her head helplessly.


    Suddenly, a dark light flashed in the dark and went straight to Su Ye.


    It was a thin line from a distance, but if you look close, it was thousands of kilometers long, just like a black giant shark with scales all over its body.


    "It''s the empty beast God!"


    Freya and rocky lost their voice and screamed, hurriedly threw the upper artifact, and several artifact streamers attacked the black light.


    But the hearts of the two gods sank to the bottom of the valley.


    I am too far away from Su Ye. I don''t know how many billion miles. I can arrive in other spaces in an instant, but in this broken space, the two people''s artifact is far less than the speed of the empty beast God.


    "Or a superior God, a void beast God..."


    "In this place, the void beast God is always acquiesced to a higher level of strength. When we come here, we all take a head to ascend the void beast God. There is nothing we can do... "


    Freya and rocky watched in despair. The empty beast God like a continent opened his mouth, and his red eyes contained irrecoverable pride.


    At this moment, Freya and rocky realized that the empty beast God had been waiting for a long time.


    Ah woo!


    The void beast God swallowed Su ye, looked at Freya and rocky from a distance, showed provocative and proud eyes, waved his tail, drilled into the void and disappeared.


    "Su ye... Fell?" Freya stared blankly ahead, her voice trembling.


    Rocky sighed and said, "this is the infinite plane. You never know what will happen until the end. It turned out that Su ye had long been watched by the superior void beast God. It can''t blame him. No one can expect this outcome. "


    "I don''t believe he must be alive!" Freya rushed forward.


    Rocky waved his staff and countless black fog surged to block Freya.


    "Don''t go! This empty beast God uses space to shuttle. We don''t know where he''s going. He devoured Su ye and is likely to return to the empty beast nest to absorb power. At least ten empty beast gods survive in the general empty beast nest. Even if we go, we will die! Let''s leave. When the empty beast God absorbs Su Ye''s power, he will return to us. Let''s not look for the page of dusk. " Rocky shook his head.


    "I don''t believe it!" Freya defeated Rocky''s power and rushed forward.


    Rocky shook his head and followed.


    Freya arrived at the place where Su Ye was swallowed, looked around, and was stunned to find that there seemed to be the breath of the void beast God in all directions, but it was not. She couldn''t determine the direction of the void beast God at all.


    Freya sat in the void and looked forward foolishly.


    Rocky sighed and said slowly, "unfortunately, if it is an ordinary superior God, Su ye still has a chance to survive. If it is an empty beast God, there is no hope in such a place. Let''s go. "


    "I don''t! I will wait for Su ye here. He will surely kill the empty beast God and come back here! " Freya''s eyes were firm.


    Rocky looked around and said, "don''t talk about Su Ye. Even if I even encounter the empty beast God when I am promoted to the higher God, I will die without doubt. You don''t know the power of the void beast gods. Their bodies become void and have unparalleled terrorist power... "


    "Stop talking! If you want to go, go. I''ll wait for Su ye here! " Freya sat blankly with empty eyes¡° If Su ye can really escape, one day is enough. I waited for him for a day. After a day, I went to other places to look for the page of dusk. " Rocky road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1128

    Freya said nothing.


    Time flies.


    "One day, he hasn''t come back to me, which means he has..."


    "Fart, he won''t die!" Freya shouted angrily.


    Rocky shook his head and said, "it''s worth sacrificing an upper incarnation for his little lover. But I won''t accompany you. Unfortunately... "


    Rocky finished, thought, chose a direction and continued to move forward in the fracture space.


    Freya sat in the starry sky, holding the golden staff like Su Ye''s arm.


    Far away fracture space.


    The 50 heads of the Titan with 100 hands suddenly looked at the lower incarnation of the "crimson Pope" on his shoulder.


    "Your breath... Suddenly strengthened and restrained." Clouds flow through the eyes of the Titan.


    "It''s just a leak of strength." Suye road.


    The Titan with a hundred hands threw his mouth and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Do you think I''m a fool? Obviously, your noumenon has been promoted to the upper God, and the power of your lower incarnation has increased accordingly. Now I''m completely convinced. Aren''t you a hundred years old? True gods can not reach this level. Generally, only the children of the God King can reach this level. When Zeus was promoted to the upper God, it also took decades, and it took more than 300 years to promote the main God. "


    "You can really guess." Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan whitened Su Ye''s eyes, suddenly laughed together and said, "the higher your rank, the less I lose face. It''s good. If you are promoted to the king of God, I will not be ashamed to be your follower. After all, my father is only the follower of Zeus... "


    The Titan suddenly stopped in the void and looked around.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked warily. As he looked around, he wondered that his vanity power had soared, and he was unaware of the new talents. Why did he surpass his lower incarnation?


    "My father is nearby. He smells here!" The Titan frowned.


    Su ye asked in surprise, "aren''t you happy to meet your father?"


    The hundred handed Titan said sadly, "Your Majesty Su, can we discuss something?"


    "Say."


    "Just let me be you from God. Can''t my father be from God?" The hundred handed Titan looked carefully at Su Ye.


    Su Ye lost his smile and said, "what nonsense are you talking about? Even if I am promoted, I am just a superior God. Your father killed Titans, but he is the LORD God."


    "I am the superior God. You can defeat me when you were the median God."


    "The gap between the LORD God and the superior God is far greater than the gap between the superior God and the median God. A hundred superior gods can''t be a Lord God, but it''s difficult for a superior God to face ten median gods." Suye road.


    "The problem is, I don''t think a hundred superior gods can help your superior God noumenon. I''m not a fool. Your divine magic incarnations are at least half of the upper gods! " Hundred handed Titan road.


    Su Ye was silent for a long time and said, "you underestimate the LORD God Titan. I''m not sure to defeat him."


    The Titan shouted, "look! Look! You just don''t have the confidence to defeat him, but you can still defeat him! I said you''ve been hiding your strength! Su Shen, don''t be directed against me when I am a cow and a horse carries your affection.


    "What do you mean against your father? Don''t talk nonsense. " Su Ye looked indifferent.


    The 50 heads of the 100 handed Titan lowered together and said, "the infinite gods have studied you. Although they have not studied deeply, they also know a lot of public magic news. After all, I have 50 heads. I''m not fast at learning, but I remember things very fast. When I saw you, you didn''t look at the tyrannical Dragon God right until I patted the tyrannical Dragon God into meat mud. You were very angry. I realized that you valued the tyrannical Dragon God and could enhance your magic in magic creation... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s no such thing!" Su ye denied it.


    "Then I found as like as two peas in the eyes of the tyrannical dragon, you are looking at me, and then you show the power of terror, and I am afraid. That is why I surrender." Hundred handed Titan road.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky. Fifty heads were smarter than thirty.


    The hundred handed Titan continued to whisper: "the more I think about it these days, the more I think you have great plans. I deliberately explored your mouth and found that you are very enthusiastic about the hundred body Titan and the hundred head dragon clan, and God knows the power of your Hydra legion, so I''m more and more sure that you want to play not only the Hydra legion, but also the hundred head dragon Legion and the hundred body Titan Legion, You must kill the two gods. There are only three main gods of the hundred body Titans. My father''s killing Titans is one of them, and wandering in the starry sky all year round, far away from the Zeus God system, is the best goal. "


    Su Ye patted the Titan''s ears and said, "you misunderstood. I swear to the infinite plane will that this time I will only work for the twilight spindle and never move your father''s finger. Even if your father attacks me, I won''t fight back, because I''m really not sure I can defeat the killing Titan. "


    "What about next time?" The hundred handed Titan asked in a low voice with fifty heads.


    Su Ye looked at the starry sky and said nothing.


    After a long time, the hundred handed Titan clenched his teeth and said, "God, if I can help you kill the guardian Titan or destroy the Titan, can you let my father go?"


    Su Ye continued to be silent.


    The hundred handed Titan continued: "the hundred body titans have only these three main gods. My father can''t die, but only the other two. The guardian Titan has a close relationship with the ocean Titan and other old sea gods. Since Poseidon killed the old sea god, his relationship with Zeus is much worse than before. You probably won''t touch him. Then, in the end, it will be left to destroy the Titan gugus. "


    The hundred handed Titan secretly glanced at Su ye and continued: "Gus is guarding Cronus, the second generation of Greek god king who has lost his divine power in the underworld prison at the junction of hell and the underworld. His strength is almost the same as my father. I can help you target him. In addition, if you can release Cronus, both Gaia and Cronus will thank you. Even, you can directly find Gaia to trade with Cronus in exchange for treasures! Gaia must have a creation artifact in her hand. Even if she can''t exchange it, she can borrow it once to prevent Zeus from hitting you! "


    Su Ye''s heart beat a little faster and took a serious look at the 100 handed Titan. He didn''t expect that the key risk to go to the underworld prison would be too expensive.


    "If you really want to sneak into the underworld, kill and destroy the Titans and save Cronus, I can help you!" The Titan with one hundred hands bit his teeth.


    "I''m thinking." Su Ye is excited.


    The hundred handed Titan breathed a sigh of relief. Then fifty heads whispered, "you really want to kill my father."


    Su Ye looked at the Titan with white hands, looked into the distance and smiled.


    The space is also broken here, and the whole starry sky is divided by large and small spaces.


    The hundred handed Titan said, "Su Shen, after your promotion, I''m like a fish in water in the fracture space. Before crossing the fracture boundary, there was a sense of barrier. Now it''s like passing through a thin layer of fog. I dare say that even if I meet the LORD God here, I am not afraid! "


    "You blow gently," said Su Ye. "By the way, are you really strong against the LORD God?"


    The hundred handed Titan held up 50 heads and said, "have you heard of the orc Lord God, the butcher?"


    "I''ve heard of a medium Lord God." Suye road.


    "He only used the upper artifact, I was empty handed, we attacked each other, and finally his main divine body was hurt by me!" The hundred handed Titan showed pride.


    Su Ye recalled the thousands of mountains and seas of the hundred handed Titans, nodded and said, "your thousands of mountains and seas are really powerful. If you connect them directly, I can''t take them."


    The 100 handed Titan said helplessly, "this is the advantage and disadvantage of our 100 body Titan family. If you don''t connect directly, I have nothing to do with you. But... I can shoot ordinary mages and gods several times. If you only use those dragon families, it''s not enough for my father to clap two hundred hands. "


    "Your father should be able to easily reach the level of ''hot sun in the palm''?" Su ye asked.


    The Titan with one hundred hands straightened his neck and said, "it''s already arrived. All three titans have arrived. The burning sun in my palm is also the highest realm I have always dreamed of. "


    Su ye said, "it''s easy to deal with the sun in the palm, but it seems much worse to deal with the God King."


    "Of course, that''s the God King."


    "Do you titans have more powerful power than the sun in your palm?" Su ye asked.


    The hundred handed Titan shook his head and said, "the highest rank of our family is the LORD God. Maybe we can get more powerful power only after we are promoted to the God King. As for what is stronger, I can''t know, even my father may not... "


    The Titan suddenly stopped in place, looked around, and sniffed with fifty noses.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked.


    "I feel that my father''s residual strength is more obvious..." the hundred handed Titan said while sensing, "that''s right! That''s the direction! "


    Under the influence of Su Ye''s power, the 100 handed Titan stepped on the void and transmitted quickly, continuously and over a short distance.


    The hundred handed Titan shouldered Su ye and stopped after a full day.


    "Sure enough..." the hundred handed Titan and Su Ye looked forward.


    Just outside the fracture space of hundreds of floors, two giants stared at each other.


    A strange giant with a height of 10000 meters stands upright, and two thick legs full of black hair support a huge body composed of a whole 100 bodies, 100 heads and 200 arms.


    Each head has a square face, wide mouth, bald head and round eyes, the whole body is as black as iron, and the skin is covered with red divine lines.


    Titan king, kill Titan.


    The whole body is surrounded by dark gold light like fire, and the nearby space is constantly broken and repaired.


    Opposite the killing Titan, a giant strange Dragon God with a length of 50000 meters is eyeing.


    The most striking thing is not the dark scorpion tail with its tail raised high to pierce the starry sky, nor the strange Dragon Wings with black light on the hard shells on both sides of the body. Her trunk is nothing special. The belly and back of the standard Black Dragon God is covered with layers of dragon scales, and the gaps of dragon scales are covered with dead bones.


    The most striking thing is her face, which is clearly the shape of the dragon family. There are two huge dragon horns on her head, but her face is soft, like a beautiful human woman with abnormal facial changes and full of dragon scales.


    However, the female''s head is too big, thousands of meters long, like a hill hanging on the dragon''s neck. Scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1129

    Behind the heads of the two Lord gods, each hung high in the evening and the sun, but there was no broken empty river.


    Every palm of the Titan''s hand shed gurgling blood, which seemed to form a bloody waterfall on his 10000 meter body.


    Killing blood waterfall.


    In the scale crack of scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe, dense ghosts drill around and condense into long snakes. Looking from a distance, scorpion tailed Dragon God seems to be surrounded by ghost snakes.


    Ghost master.


    Two different wonders of divine power radiate great power to block the space and disperse all the poisonous lights of the universe.


    The two main gods, one is the son of Uranus and Gaia, the first generation God King of Greece, and the second generation Titan king.


    One is the child of fulkus, the king of sea monsters, and the powerful obedience of Cronus, the second generation God King. With the terrible scorpion poison, Uranus and Zeus turned pale when talking about the obedience of God.


    Uranus was afraid of his children and imprisoned three hundred Titans.


    After the second generation of God King Cronus overthrew Uranus, he continued to imprison the three hundred body Titans at the junction of hell and the underworld, which was guarded by scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe.


    After that, the three generations of God King Zeus won, the scorpion tailed Dragon God fled, and the hell prison became the place where Cronus, the second generation of God King, was imprisoned.


    At that time, the scorpion tail Dragon God used countless means to humiliate three hundred body Titans. After killing Titans helped Zeus win the throne of God King, he pursued the scorpion tail Dragon God endlessly.


    Both of them are different from what they looked like in their heyday.


    Scorpion tail the scorpion tail of the Dragon God seems to be flattened and soft by great power.


    The green poison light flows in the eyes of killing Titans, and it is unable to detoxify for a long time.


    The hundred handed Titan was about to come forward, but Su Ye whispered, "wait, listen to what they say."


    The hundred handed Titan stared and asked, "Your Majesty, can you hear so far away? God King can''t do it! This is a fractured space. There are so many independent spaces between us! "


    "I can lip!" Suye road.


    The hundred handed Titan looked at the two main gods and turned his eyes with anger. The two main gods were communicating with divine power, and he couldn''t understand his lips again.


    Seeing that Su Ye listened carefully, the hundred handed Titan asked, "what did they say?"


    Su ye said nothing.


    In the distance, the killing Titan said with a black face, "hand over the twilight spindle and the page of twilight, and I''ll let you go."


    The scorpion tail Dragon God shrieked a smile and said, "fool, hand it over so that Zeus can kill me?"


    The killing Titan squinted and said, "I chased you all the way, thought all the way, and finally figured out why you could know the birth of the twilight thing in advance."


    "Tell me." Scorpion tail Dragon God''s scorpion tail habitually shook gently, then hissed in his mouth and hurriedly stopped shaking the painful scorpion tail.


    "Only the God King can predict the birth of the twilight thing in advance. You are Cronus''s loyal dog. He must tell you to look for the twilight thing in advance to avoid being obtained by Zeus."


    "My king is locked in hell by you. How can you tell me such a thing?" The scorpion tailed Dragon God didn''t care.


    "Although Cronus was abolished by Zeus and sealed the hell prison, there must be some secret means, if not him..." the killing Titan said with a smile, "that''s Gaia."


    The scorpion tail Dragon God''s face sank and said angrily, "you can slander Cronus, but you can''t slander the Earth Mother God! She is also your mother! "


    The killing Titan shrugged his shoulders and said, "when Uranus imprisoned us, she didn''t care; When Cronus imprisoned us, she didn''t care. I can''t treat him as a mother. "


    The scorpion tail Dragon God sighed and said, "she also has her difficulties. The gods are eyeing her. Her husband, children and grandchildren are in civil strife. Her strength is declining. Later, she can''t even play the power of the God King. What do you want her to do? Is it her weakness, or is it her giving up her life to save you? "


    "Sure enough, women can understand women best. Then tell me, what are you looking for in the twilight for? " The one hundred hands that killed the Titan were raised together and stroked the round blue head like one hundred big green coconuts.


    "I said it was to stop Zeus." The scorpion tailed Dragon God raised his head.


    "I don''t believe it!" Kill Titan road.


    "I believe it!" One voice spread throughout the space.


    The two Lord gods followed the prestige and frowned together.


    The Titan appeared at the edge of the fractured space, and the crimson Pope in red stood on his shoulder.


    "Father... Father..." the 100 handed Titan with a height of 1000 meters looked timidly at the killing Titan with a height of 10000 meters.


    "Hmm..." the killing Titan hummed from his nostrils and looked at the "crimson Pope" unhappily.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God frowned tightly, and the six thick hairy legs under the Dragon belly moved gently.


    "Dark red Pope, you betrayed hell god system and magic God system and joined hands with Zeus?" The scorpion tail Dragon God said coldly.


    "Very good!" A shallow smile appeared on the killing Titan''s face.


    But the "dark red Pope" smiled and said, "you two misunderstood. I, or all our hell gods and magic gods, still regard Zeus as an enemy. I believe the great scorpion tailed Dragon God Ms. Campe is obstructing Zeus'' plan, but at present, the best way to obstruct Zeus is to give two things of dusk to our hell and magician gods. What do you say? "


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God smiled coldly and said, "Why are you with the silly son who killed Titan?"


    The hundred handed Titan blushed and whispered, "if I hadn''t been afraid of your poison, I would have killed you."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "we knew each other in hell. This time we made a bet. He lost to me. He had to give up helping his father find something at dusk and help me find it instead."


    "Really?" The killing Titan''s face is black and stares at the Titan with 100 hands.


    "I''m sorry, Dad..." the hundred hand Titan looked sad and held his hundred hands tightly together.


    Su ye took a look at the killing Titan. It''s not surprising that the 100 handed Titan was afraid. It''s too scary to be angry with anyone''s 100 faces.


    "I said, cortos, don''t scare the child. When I get the thing of dusk, I''ll clear up with him." Suye road.


    The killing Titan glared at Su ye and said, "if I remember correctly, you are only a few thousand years old. My son has lived for more than 100000 years."


    "It''s not important. What''s important is that I''m getting Twilight things for the Supreme Lord of hell, two." Suye road.


    The heart of the hundred handed Titan jumped violently, and a hundred eyes turned upward and looked at Su ye on his shoulder. In his heart, this guy really dared to say anything. The Lord of hell is a God King older than Zeus.


    "Why, you want to rob Zeus of the twilight?" The killing Titan narrowed his eyes.


    "Do you need to ask? When Zeus joined hands with the abyss, he was destined to be the enemy of hell. "


    "You may soon be promoted to a higher God, but in front of you is a Lord God and a Titan!" Kill Titan road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "yes, yes, but there is a great scorpion tailed Dragon God in front of me. She once imprisoned three Titans."


    "That''s right." Scorpion tailed Dragon God raised his head.


    "Don''t force me and my son to pat you into meat paste!" The killing Titan grinned slightly.


    The Titan''s heart beat wildly and said, "father, don''t do it! He has the gift of emptiness. Here, as long as he wants to escape, you can only shoot me and kill him! I couldn''t have come here without him! If you think about it, how dare I come to such a place. "


    "No wonder..." the killing Titan glanced at his son lightly.


    Su Ye looked at the scorpion tail Dragon God and said, "Ms. Campe, are you willing to give me the twilight spindle and the twilight page, and I will give you enough reward."


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God looked at the "dark red Pope" with vigilance and said, "I have no friendship with you. As for the reward, I don''t care. I just want to stop Zeus from unifying the infinite plane! "


    Su Ye was about to seduce and kill the Titan. He said, "son, watch your friend."


    With that, the killing Titan turned and jumped at the scorpion tailed Dragon God larger than him.


    It''s like a mountain crashing into the sea and the moon falling into the sea.


    The Titan looked pitifully at Su Ye.


    "Let''s see what happens first." Suye road.


    The Titan immediately retreated rapidly to the adjacent fracture space.


    In front, the scorpion tail Dragon God opened his mouth and spewed out the emerald poisonous dragon inflammation. The killing Titan clapped with a hundred hands. Thousands of stars turned into stars. The wall blocked the Dragon inflammation. The other 100 hands held a huge fist and pushed it out gently.


    Boom


    Hundreds of thousands of mountains emerge from a hundred fists and turn into a hundred rolling Wei''an mountains. It breaks through the space like a hundred giant beasts in the starry sky crashing into the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God has two wings, the space is broken, and countless broken air tornadoes gush out to defeat hundreds of mountains.


    "I didn''t expect that you could get a little empty power after just a few decades of absence! I don''t believe that you don''t have the guidance of the God King behind you. " Kill Titan road.


    "You''ve been lying in the Zeus temple as a dog. I''ve honed it in the starry sky. Naturally it''s different." Scorpion tailed Dragon God screamed ridicule.


    The killing Titan''s face was a hundred heavy, with 200 arms flat forward, palms outward and pushed forward slowly.


    Boom, boom


    The terrible sound pierced through the space, and two hundred hands suddenly became larger and arranged into a wall of one hundred hands thousands of miles high.


    In each huge palm, a huge planet slowly surfaced.


    Each planet has different shapes, some are all over the ocean, some are blue, some are red, and there is no grass, some clouds are whirling all over the disaster, and some are covered with green grass and overgrown with plants


    Two hundred giant planets are moving forward and expanding.


    In the blink of an eye, two hundred planets with a diameter of 10000 kilometers broke through space and hit the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    At this moment, the killing blood waterfall in the killing Titan''s hands changed from blood waterfall to starlight waterfall.


    At the same time, behind the killing Titan, the dusk sun rotates rapidly, with a faint gear like blood yellow halo.


    In the blood yellow halo, the tragic miniature battlefield looms, and the majestic and desolate atmosphere is all over the starry sky.


    Su Ye was shocked and was right not to act rashly.


    That''s the famous Twilight halo. The higher level of Twilight day can only be accumulated after at least ten Twilight battlefields.


    This dusk halo alone is comparable to a main artifact. Under the LORD God, all gods will be cut off a rank by this dusk halo. The scorpion tailed Dragon God''s face changed slightly and retreated rapidly. A mouth spewed out highly poisonous dragon inflammation, which burst like the sun in the void and burned some stars. Then all over the sky magic appeared in the air, and dragon family magic connected into a long river of divine power to attack. The giant scorpion tail pokes out and stabs continuously. With each attack, it can break a planet. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1130

    The dusk sun behind the scorpion tail Dragon God''s head also began to rotate rapidly, revealing a bleeding yellow dusk halo.


    Where they are, the faint yellow light gently shakes, envelops the space, blocks the world, impressively stabilizes the void, and the space is no longer broken.


    In the bright light, the two sides fought together.


    "I can''t..."


    Even if he was not in the same fracture space, the Titan with one hundred hands tingled all over his body, and his eyes bled. He hurried back and stopped across a fracture space from the two main gods.


    "My body is damaged by dusk halo, just like the poisonous light of the universe..."


    When the Titan with one hundred hands lowered his head, he saw blisters on his skin and his whole body was red, as if burned by divine fire.


    "Well... Why are you all right?" The Titan looked at Su Ye intact.


    "Dusk halo is essentially a strange cosmic disaster light. My understanding of cosmic disaster light is still above the LORD God. This dusk halo can''t hurt me, but... If I can study the essence, it can be transformed into divine magic... I suddenly have a bold idea..."


    Su ye took out his magic book and began to study.


    "It''s not human..." the hundred handed Titan never dreamed that the dusk halo he could not avoid had become Su Ye''s learning goal.


    Then the Titan stroked his chin and said to himself, "is this one of the reasons why the magician is powerful? I certainly can''t learn Twilight halo, and I can''t learn anything about the scorpion tail Dragon God, but I can learn from my father! "


    The hundred handed Titan''s eyes surged with divine power, stared at the killing Titan, and carefully remembered every move of his father.


    The Lord and God fight endlessly.


    The hundred body Titan is one of the strongest branches of the Titan family, and the killing Titan is one of the strongest Titan kings. It rushes and strikes with no taboos. It seems to be a chaotic God of infinite plane and a destroyer of broken space.


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God has strong blood and follows the divine king Cronus to fight in the infinite plane. Although the frontal attack is far from the opponent of killing Titans, it fights in a detour and uses various methods to resolve the attack of killing Titans and counterattack.


    Day by day, the two sides have no strength to decline. They have always been equal and inseparable.


    The hundred handed Titan closed his eyes and rested for a while. He could not look directly at the battle of the LORD God level for a long time.


    Su Ye was staring at the battle from beginning to end, learning from the two main gods and studying dusk halo.


    After ten days of continuous fighting between the two gods, space changed dramatically.


    Centered on the two main gods, a huge pale yellow light ball with a diameter of one billion kilometers suddenly emerged.


    On the outer wall of the pale yellow light bulb, long rivers of blood run like hundreds of millions of dragons and snakes.


    The space in the sphere of light was completely stable, and the two Lord gods killed the sky and the earth.


    Seeing the twilight light ball, the Titan with one hundred hands looked worried and said, "well, they both play real fire. This is equivalent to a miniature Twilight battlefield, that is, the famous Twilight arena. Whoever wins will absorb each other''s Twilight halo."


    "I''ve heard of the twilight arena, too, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you." Suye road.


    The Titan glanced at Su ye and said, "as long as you don''t intervene, my father will win. It''s not that I despise Campe. She''s good for nothing except poison. In other places, she can call friends, but in the fracture space, even if she summons, it will take a few years for the other party to receive it. When she gets here, she is dead. "


    "I can''t watch her die." Suye road.


    "Agreed not to kill my father." The hundred handed Titan looked at Su ye, pitiful.


    Su Ye glanced at the Titan and said, "I don''t know what you''re worried about. They obviously didn''t do their best. At present, your father only uses the palm plane instead of the hot sun in his palm. Even so, I feel great pressure. But... The disadvantage of scorpion tail Dragon God is a little obvious. Her strength is really not as strong as your father. "


    The two sides kept fighting. Day after day, the killing Titans were red and brave.


    However, the scorpion tailed Dragon God who had been injured before finally showed a decline. In one day, he was hit by multiple palm midplanes in a row, which became more and more unbearable.


    The hundred handed Titan always kept ten eyes, turned white eyes and stared at Su ye on his shoulder.


    Su Ye looked calm, put down his magic book and watched the war carefully.


    Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on the 100 faces of the killing Titan.


    "In the palm, the sun is burning."


    The palm of the hand that killed the Titan was originally beating forward, but at this moment, Qi Qi reversed upward.


    Two hundred arms seemed to hold the sky high.


    Two hundred fiery lights floated out of the palm of the hand and became larger in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, 200 huge suns covered the sky, each with a diameter of 100000 kilometers, just like the dome of the sky and the lights of God.


    The two hundred arms of the killing Titan pushed forward together.


    Two hundred suns, carrying the roar of shaking the universe, burst out a bright divine light, like a long river of divine flame, falling from the sky and smashing at the scorpion tail Dragon God.


    The main artifact hat made of a certain amount of starlight suddenly appeared on the top of the scorpion tailed dragon hand, which burst out, and countless space blades flew out, cutting the sun all over the sky.


    One by one, the sun was cut, some burst, some turned into divine flame and continued to attack the scorpion tail Dragon God.


    The killing Titan withdrew his hand and raised two hundred arms to the sky.


    Two hundred new suns emerged, and the second batch of hot suns fell.


    In the roar of the soaring sun and collision, the killing Titan shot again.


    The big day is endless and the torrent is rolling.


    The Titan proudly straightened his chest and said, "the torrent of the sun opens at dusk."


    Su Ye felt the terrible power of the sun torrent and sighed: "it''s worthy of being a Titan, worthy of being a hundred body Titan. No God can connect under the God King. No wonder they say that every Titan can extinguish an evening. "


    "Are you going to do it?" Asked the Titan carefully.


    "Wait."


    In the solar torrent, the scorpion tailed Dragon God keeps retreating. This is a fracture space. She can only blink for a short distance and can''t completely escape the solar torrent covering millions of kilometers.


    The killing Titans hold the sun and attack.


    The killing Titan opened his mouth and showed a sunny smile.


    "The infinite plane will is really good for me. It can let me meet you here. You have tortured us for hundreds of thousands of years. After I catch you, I will personally torture you for hundreds of thousands of years. I''ve tasted the mother dragon, but I haven''t tasted the mother dragon of the Lord... "


    The scorpion tail Dragon God was so angry that he made repeated moves, but he could not resist the torrent of the sun, and even the main artifact was dim.


    Suddenly, she turned to look at Su Ye''s place and said loudly, "dark red Pope, don''t you want something at dusk? I have two things. As long as you join hands with me to repel him, I can consider giving you one. "


    "Just thinking?" Su Ye smiled.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God angrily said, "as long as three hell gods guarantee you to leave here, I can give you one! I''m not interested in things at dusk. I''m trying to obstruct Zeus! You are a magician. You must have a close relationship with magic Xinguang Su Ye. Don''t you want to help magic Xinguang? "


    "I didn''t know you knew Su Shen." Suye road.


    "Of course I don''t know Su ye, but I know he is the future enemy of Zeus. At this time, I don''t need to hide. I just want to find the twilight spindle this time. I was going to give it to him. But I didn''t expect to get an extra page of dusk, so I can give you one. "


    The killing Titan was furious and said, "I said there was a God behind you. Sure enough! Unexpectedly, you still want to help Su Ye. Then, I don''t need torture. Go to hell! "


    Su Ye was stunned and looked at the 100 handed Titan for 50 eyes.


    The hundred handed Titan sighed helplessly, "don''t worry, I don''t dare to say now."


    Su Ye was lost in thought.


    Is it Cronus or Gaia?


    The gods who can command the scorpion tailed Dragon God are most likely.


    The killing Titan suddenly stepped up the offensive, and the scorpion tailed Dragon God retreated day by day. He couldn''t help shouting: "dark red Pope, do you help or not?"


    "Help!" Su ye said that, across hundreds of millions of kilometers, he extended his guidance to the scorpion tail Dragon God.


    "Void bodyguard!"


    A black light fell on the scorpion tailed Dragon God, and a marigold mark appeared on her forehead.


    "How dare you let me be your bodyguard?" The scorpion tail Dragon God was furious and wanted to rush over and kill Su Ye.


    The killing Titan laughed, but the next moment, the laughter stopped.


    Scorpion tailed Dragon God could only transmit more than 100 kilometers at a time, but just now, it was suddenly transmitted to 10000 kilometers away, easily passing by with many divine power suns, unharmed.


    Hundred times the distance!


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God was stunned for a moment and shouted, "are you interested in the main god mother dragon?"


    Killing Titans, hundred handed Titans and Su Ye rolled their eyes.


    The evil dragon god really has no integrity.


    The killing Titans glanced at Su ye on their sides and said with a sneer: "unexpectedly, dark red Pope, you hide so deep and have the blood of the great king of emptiness. It seems that my silly son is right. I can''t catch you in such a place. My silly son, why don''t you stop him? "


    The hundred handed Titan cried, "I''m sorry, father. I''ve vowed not to fight him for 200 years."


    The killing Titan was stunned and sighed. Instead, he looked at Su Ye carefully. There was no malice in his eyes.


    Then the killing Titans laughed and said, "since you have help, I can''t keep it."


    After killing the Titan, he put two hundred hands together and whispered, "please help."


    The Titans worshipped God in different ways according to their generations.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God looks crazy. The scorpion tail Dragon God family is not a true God. They are far inferior to the Titans in terms of high power. They also pour their power into highly toxic, and frontal combat is far inferior.


    Killing Titans is a real second-generation Titans. The Titans he invited can worship gods and instantly hit any non Titan Lord God.


    However, seeing this scene, the Titans with all hands covered their faces and dared not look.


    Behind the killing Titans, the giant Titans intertwined by starlight stand like mountains, condensing into the power of the magnificent Titan group. Su Ye coughed softly and said, "your family is fighting. Let''s break up." The Titans and gods turned their heads and took a look at Su Ye. Then, there seemed to be endless sighs rolling in the void, and the Titans intertwined with many stars dissipated slowly¡° Huh? " Half of the killing Titans looked at the empty back, and half looked at Su Ye. The scorpion tailed Dragon God stood in the middle of the sky, looking at the "crimson Pope" in disbelief. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1131

    Scorpion tail Dragon God never thought that only a middle God, crimson Pope, and an incarnation, not a noumenon, could prevent the Titan of the LORD God from worshipping God.


    The killing Titan took a deep breath, exhaled and said, "OK! OK! OK! It turns out that the deepest hidden in the infinite plane is not the magic new light, not the anxious demon God, but you, the dark red pope! Come on, why can you get the second generation Titan blood? "


    The hundred handed Titan kindly reminded, "father, don''t count the blood generation, you can''t count him."


    "I have a showdown, nephew. I''m your uncle." Suye road.


    "I......" the killing Titan yelled.


    Scorpion tailed Dragon God stood quietly in the void and secretly healed.


    After scolding and venting his anger, the killing Titan glanced at the "crimson Pope", kept it in mind and continued to attack the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    Su Ye continued to use magic to help or obstruct, resulting in killing the Titan, and there was no way to take the scorpion tailed Dragon God in a short time.


    The killing Titan became more and more irritable, and his skin gradually turned red.


    A few hours later, a voice appeared.


    "Dear killing Titan, leave the crimson Pope to me." A young man in a tuxedo, white shoes and a top hat came out.


    Half a rotten face and half a white face.


    "OK, rocky, the dark red Pope has given it to you!" Killing Titan was overjoyed and killed scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God angrily said, "Rocky, do you want to be the enemy of all the Dragon races?"


    "Dear scorpion tailed Dragon God, I didn''t harm you. I just had a personal feud with the dark red Pope."


    "Fart! When you were imprisoned, the crimson Pope was not canonized. How long have you been out of prison? How can you get angry with the crimson Pope? " Scorpion tailed Dragon God roared.


    "I''m in a bad mood when I see the magician now, so he must die." Loki glanced at the crimson Pope, his body flashing, and rushed to the Titan and Su Ye.


    Su Ye looked strange.


    The Titan whispered, "what should I do? If I stop, my father will kill me. "


    "You don''t care."


    "Oh." The Titan with one hundred hands breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Five minutes later, rocky crossed the fracture space and came to Su Ye.


    Shua


    Su Ye disappeared and transmitted to the fracture space in front.


    There are three fracture spaces between rocky and Suye. The middle fracture space is exactly where the scorpion tailed Dragon God and the killing Titan are.


    Rocky slowly turned back, took a deep breath and stared at the "crimson Pope" outside the three fracture spaces.


    "You magicians are really different. I didn''t expect that your mastery of space power is still above Su Ye! " Rocky road.


    The hundred handed Titan said kindly, "great rocky, I think you have a rest. After all, this is a fractured space and is not suitable for fighting."


    "I don''t believe in the upper incarnation of my Lord God, and I can''t catch up with the lower incarnation of the middle God! I, rocky, the Nordic God of fire and deception, have no insurmountable enemy, even Odin! " With a cold face, rocky took off his dark hat, continued to transmit short distances, bypassed the twilight arena formed by the two main gods, and continued to chase the "crimson Pope".


    Su Ye is still casting spells to help the scorpion tail Dragon God. The scorpion tail Dragon God said loudly: "dark red Pope, as long as I can leave alive this time, I will not only send you the twilight spindle, but from now on, you will be my life-saving God of Campe!"


    The killing Titan sneered, "fool! For a Campe, offend more gods! Pope crimson, I advise you to think about it. The scorpion tailed Dragon God is notorious in the infinite plane and has many enemies. If Campe really runs away, don''t blame me for spreading it all over the infinite plane. "


    "What did you pass?"


    "Of course, it''s you who hide your strength. You obviously have the blood of the great king of emptiness, but you suppress your rank and delay your promotion. You have no problem hiding in hell. Once you get out of hell, Zeus, the gods and Campe''s enemies will not let you go! "


    "Oh." Su ye said in his heart that you are in trouble with the crimson Pope. What do you care about me?


    In the distance, Rocky''s body shook and almost fell into the stars.


    "Why didn''t you tell me he had the blood of the great king of emptiness?" Rocky watched helplessly kill the Titans.


    "You didn''t ask."


    "You..." Rocky took a deep breath and tried to resist the idea of scolding the Titan for being brainless.


    "Do you want to catch up? Didn''t you say there was no enemy you couldn''t solve? " Asked the killing Titan frowning.


    "You... I chase." Rocky''s left face flushed.


    Even the God of trickery can''t break his word after his front foot has finished, at least wait a while.


    Looking at Rocky''s lonely figure in the starry sky, the hundred handed Titan whispered, "it''s strange. They all say rocky is cunning. I didn''t expect to keep his word."


    After a while, rocky finally reached the fracture space where Su Ye was, and just raised the staff of fire


    Shua!


    The "crimson Pope" disappeared and appeared on the shoulders of the Titans.


    Rocky was furious and shouted, "Titan, are you stupid? Don''t you see our enemy on your shoulder? "


    The 100 heads of the killing Titan turned violently, looked at rocky and narrowed their eyes.


    "Why don''t you scold my son again?"


    Rocky dropped his eyelids and said nothing.


    After several deep breaths, rocky said, "I am the LORD God."


    "You can''t beat me." Kill Titan road.


    "You can''t hurt me. Our strength is equal." Rocky road.


    "You can''t beat me." The killing Titan continued.


    "We are allies!"


    "You can''t beat me."


    "I''m the uncle of the hundred handed Titan. I can teach him a lesson."


    "You can''t beat me."


    Rocky is smoking.


    The Titan was so moved that his eyes were red that he said, "my father is actually very good to me, but it hurts too much to beat me."


    Su Ye looked at the killing Titan''s 100 pairs of palms holding up the stars and nodded gently.


    Scorpion tailed Dragon God screamed, "Rocky, you are betraying northern Europe and taking refuge in Zeus!"


    Loki tirelessly transmitted it to the "dark red Pope" and said, "I just have a cooperative relationship with Zeus, not to mention taking refuge in betrayal."


    "Rocky, I advise you to leave, or I''ll spread today''s news!" Scorpion tailed dragon Shinto.


    "It doesn''t matter. Odin must know that Zeus will help me anyway. But... "Rocky said," I advise you to hand over the twilight thing. It''s not something you''re qualified to occupy. "


    "I''m not interested in twilight. I can give it to anyone if I don''t give it to Zeus." The scorpion Dragon God raised his voice and said, "dark red Pope, as long as the killing Titan leaves, I''ll give you the twilight spindle right away. Is there any way you can get rid of him? What are the abilities of your emptiness King''s blood? "


    Su ye said reluctantly, "I''m the next incarnation after all. Even if my strength is strong, I can only obstruct him a little. It can''t be solved. After all, he is the noumenon of the LORD God, and there is too much difference in the level of strength."


    "What about rocky?" Scorpion tailed dragon Shinto.


    "He is the LORD God after all. I can''t offend him."¡° "Crimson Pope" looked helpless.


    The Titan with one hundred hands pours. You dare to offend the king of God. Are you afraid of rocky?


    Rocky''s face was dark and he bit his teeth. Suddenly he squeezed out a bottle of dark potion and poured it into his throat. The edge of his body became virtual and his body shape suddenly accelerated.


    "He has obtained the temporary void blood, at least the void Lord blood." The hundred handed Titan exclaimed.


    Just a few seconds later, rocky appeared in the same fracture space. With a wave of the upper artifact staff in his hand, he blocked the whole fracture space with strange force.


    "You keep running!"


    Loki then raised his staff, and tens of thousands of wolf gods burst out on the head of the staff, converging into a long river of wolf gods, which suddenly appeared in all directions of Su Ye.


    At the same time, Rocky''s left hand played continuously as if playing the piano, and the dense magic flew from all directions to Su ye on the shoulder of the hundred handed Titan.


    Every divine skill is like a giant star falling from the sky, and the divine light shines.


    Su Ye frowned. No matter how strong the superior God who is good at brute force, the hundred handed Titan is only a clumsy elephant in his own eyes, but rocky is different. The divine skill system has developed for many years, and its power and type far exceed the divine magic. As long as Rocky doesn''t work hard, his magic is difficult to hurt rocky.


    Unless the body arrives.


    As a lower incarnation, there is no way to take Rocky''s upper incarnation.


    "Rocky, what are you attacking me for?" The Titan with hundreds of hands was furious. As soon as he turned his body and photographed hundreds of feet together, he saw tens of thousands of mountains flying out in all directions and beating Rocky''s dense magic.


    Boom


    All over the sky, the divine power collided and burst out one by one, dazzling and dazzling.


    Su ye thought for a moment. His figure disappeared in situ and appeared in the fracture space in the distance.


    Rocky froze.


    He has blocked the space, and the crimson Pope can escape in an instant?


    The killing Titan in the distance scolded, but the scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe smiled proudly.


    Rocky took a deep breath, quickly transmitted it to Su ye again and said, "yes, you have the most space talent I''ve ever seen under the LORD God. However, sometimes, the powerful space power will become your bondage!"


    Rocky blinked outside the fracture space where Su Ye was located. As soon as he raised his hand, two upper artifacts flew out.


    One is the huge arena of the gods, which immediately envelops the whole space and covers Su Ye.


    The other is a wooden loom. Rocky poked it with his right hand. The loom rotates wildly, and dense light white lines shuttle vertically and horizontally, covering the whole arena.


    Each line is like a sharp blade, emitting a harsh cold light.


    Countless light white threads are intertwined, cutting the space into disorderly cubes, and any spatial transmission will be blocked by these silk threads.


    From a distance, layers of cloth covered all over the arena.


    "I see how you transmit!" Rocky walked into the world of arena and spinning.


    "He is worthy of being the God of tricks. There are always various ways. However, spinning is spinning... "


    Su ye said, raising the middle artifact staff and gently moving forward¡° Empty chaos blade. " Su ye said, centering on himself, crescent shaped space blades spread to the West. At first, there were hundreds of thousands, and soon more and more. Soon, he didn''t know tens of billions. Avalanche... The dense spinning thread is easily cut by the blade of space. After those space blades fly to the edge of the arena, they quickly cut the edge of the arena, rebound, and then fly like catkins in the sky. Several other gods were surprised to see the endless blades of space in the competition field of the gods, which were still increasing. Space spinning is not only useless, but the whole arena of the gods is covered with Su Ye''s space blade. Rocky didn''t dare to transmit, so he had to rush to Su ye with countless space blades and his divine light splashing all over his body. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1132

    "Very powerful space power. I want to see how much divine power you have to support such a massive space blade!"


    Su ye said nothing. As long as Rocky approached, he immediately transmitted it to the edge of the arena. Instead, all the spatial blades became the medium of his transmission.


    While using various magic attacks, rocky hardened his head and approached Su Ye.


    The spatial chaos here can affect the element distribution.


    Once all Loki''s magic skills are formed, they will be instantly chopped by the space chaos blade, and then collapse.


    In desperation, rocky continued to use curse, magic, darkness, dead spirit or spiritual magic that ignored space.


    However, the "crimson Pope" kept coming up with a variety of powerful artifact protection, coupled with too many related talents, and was completely unaffected by this divinity.


    So, in the arena of the gods, the scene just now was repeated. Su Ye was transmitted out of control, and rocky pursued and killed hard, but he couldn''t even touch Su Ye''s clothes.


    Su ye also tried to use magic attacks, but rocky was as cunning as a ghost. He knew all the magic powers deeply and always had a way to resolve them.


    As time went by, Rocky''s face became darker and darker, because there were more and more empty blades instead of less.


    The killing Titan scolded, "you''re useless. You can''t even solve a lower avatar."


    "If you can solve it, you still need me?" Rocky choked back.


    The killing Titan snorted coldly, glanced at the "crimson Pope" and said, "you''re hiding deep enough! I will deliver the news to the outside world early. Before long, the infinite plane will know the news of your hidden strength! "


    The Titan looked at his father and sighed in his heart, dark red Pope, you are really unlucky.


    Rocky couldn''t touch Su Ye. Finally, he angrily scolded, "why don''t you hide your strength and go all out to kill the scorpion tailed Dragon God?"


    The killing Titan glanced contemptuously at rocky and said, "you are an incarnation, not afraid of death, but I am noumenon! What place is this? You don''t know? After I do my best, will you protect me from the fracture space? If you send me, I can shoot Campe alive in ten seconds! "


    Rocky swears and dares not answer directly.


    The hundred handed Titan shouted, "Your Majesty rocky, you can''t blame your father. Once the father goes all out, the nearby fracture space will collapse, and that scene will inevitably lead to the void beast God or other gods near the star sky. If it is the LORD God of vanity, it will be unimaginable. "


    Rocky said with a gloomy face, "as long as we shoot fast enough and leave after killing, the LORD God of the void can''t help us."


    "Ridiculous. To leave the unknown stars, we need at least one month. The LORD God of the void only needs one day! Zeus can''t answer this time. Of course I have to think about the way back! Your wolf son, snake son and dead daughter? They are all Lord gods, and may even be close to the God King. They are better than you. Let them pick me up and I''ll shoot Campe right away! "


    "My children will use their strength in the twilight war, not to find something for you!" Rocky road.


    "Then wait! It''s a big deal. I don''t want things at dusk. Anyway, it''s not me who suffers, either you or Zeus! " The killing Titan showed a fierce light, looked at the "crimson Pope" and said, "you can never leave hell! I will send someone to watch you. As long as you go out of hell, I will kill you wherever you are! Kill you! "


    After killing the Titan, he yelled and flew into a rage.


    Scorpion tail Dragon God constantly ridicules and adds fuel to the fire.


    The Titan of the hundred hands once again observed a moment of silence for the crimson Pope.


    The battle was stuck.


    The hundred handed Titan had no choice but to go around the dusk fighting field and said, "why don''t you two have a rest and stop fighting. Queen Campe, anyway, you have two twilight things. You can share one with my father, even if you sell it to my father. Father, say a price and let queen Campe leave. "


    "Get out!" The killing Titan yelled at the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    The Titan with a hundred hands left in despair and went to the outside of the competition of the gods. Before he could speak, rocky scolded, "get out!"


    The hundred handed Titan became angry and said, "you are the LORD God, but now you are just an upper incarnation, just like my rank. Why scold me? I refuse! "


    With that, a hand is a thousand mountains and thousands of seas.


    Hundreds of millions of mountains and seas fell from the sky and bombarded outside the battle of the gods.


    Originally, it was attacked by a large number of empty random blades. Coupled with this premeditated thousands of mountains and seas, the upper artifact collapsed in an instant.


    "I..." Rocky was mad and yelled at the Titan.


    The hundred handed Titan pointed at rocky, turned to the killing Titan and said, "Dad, he scolded your wife."


    The killing Titan glanced coldly at rocky and said, "take care of your mouth and scold my son again. I''ll shoot you to death!"


    Rocky took a deep breath, took another deep breath, but he still couldn''t control it. He took dozens of deep breaths to control his mood.


    "I will never cooperate with Titan again!" Rocky, with a black face, looked at Su ye, who was transmitted to several fracture spaces, and didn''t move.


    The hundred handed Titan asked, "Your Majesty rocky, why don''t you chase?"


    Rocky clenched his teeth, clenched his fists and took repeated deep breaths.


    "Waste!" The killing Titan tilted Rocky''s eyes a hundred times.


    Rocky lowered his head slightly. After a long time, he slowly looked up. In his eyes, the fire shone and looked at the distant crimson Pope.


    "Dark red Pope, your magician is really beyond my expectation. Since I think a magician is good, I just wanted to drive you away. Since you want to die, I''ll give up this upper incarnation. " Rocky said and stepped forward.


    At the foot, the flame flows long and turns into a flame. The Yangtze River is all over the starry sky and spreads rapidly.


    The "crimson Pope" suddenly smiled.


    As Rocky approached, a voice spread throughout the audience.


    "What kind of wind is this? How did it bring so many people?"


    "Huh?" Rocky turned to look at the familiar voice with surprise and joy.


    The "crimson Pope" also pretended to be surprised.


    The killing Titan and scorpion tailed Dragon God heard this voice for the first time and looked at it suspiciously.


    The hundred handed Titan has a tangled face.


    Deep in the starry sky, a divine cat chariot came.


    Freya leaned happily on Su ye, and her arms still firmly grasped Su Ye''s left arm for fear that Su ye might run away.


    The black hairs of the two divine cats are smooth and smooth, as if they are not affected by the cosmic toxic light of the fractured space and are rapidly transmitting and shuttling.


    "It''s really a superior God..." the hundred handed Titan whispered.


    "You''re not dead?" Rocky gave up the crimson Pope and flew to Suye.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you''re not dead. How can I die?"


    "When you were just promoted, you were swallowed by the superior void beast God!" Rocky said, killing Titans, scorpion tailed dragon gods and hundred handed Titans stunned.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''ve already found his existence and I''m ready. I smoothly entered the void in his belly, casually threw the remains of a God to make him think he swallowed me, and then followed him back to the void beast nest. Guess what happened? "


    "You won''t start with the idea of an empty animal nest?" Rocky''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "The answer is correct," said Su Ye. "When I showed a little kindness, they abandoned the darkness and threw in the light, offered treasures, gave me the remains of several empty animal gods, and became my slave gods."


    When Su Ye finished, the gods were stunned to see that the seven head shark like void beast gods with a length of thousands of kilometers slowly swam out of the space, staring at them reluctantly and covetously.


    "Powerful, too powerful. Su Shen is worthy of being the first magician. I deeply admire the dark red pope!"¡° "Crimson Pope" praised loudly.


    Su Ye looked at the "crimson Pope".


    The blood of the great void monarch of the "crimson Pope" comes from Su Ye''s body, who sacrificed the remains of the void beast God.


    The Titan with a hundred hands is shameless.


    The killing Titan and scorpion tailed Dragon God both retreated and stopped fighting.


    The killing Titan looked at Su ye with doubts, and some heads even fell into meditation.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God squinted and asked, "are you really Su ye?"


    "Of course, I can testify!" Freya is happy.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God glanced at Freya unhappily. Then Zizi looked up and down at Su ye and asked, "how do you prove it?"


    Su ye thought for a moment, and 500 divine magic incarnations appeared behind him.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God nodded. No one can have so many magic avatars except Su ye, a pervert. The vigilance in his eyes disappeared and said, "what else?"


    Su Ye flicked his finger, and a little memory exchanged with Bahamut shuttled through the void and appeared in front of the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    After reading the memory, the scorpion tail Dragon God nodded gently and said, "I believe you for the time being. I came here to obstruct Zeus. Now the killing Titans want to take my twilight thing and give it to Zeus. What do you do? "


    Su Ye looked to kill the Titans.


    The killing Titans did not look at Su ye, but looked at the seven empty beast gods.


    The hundred handed Titan quickly shouted, "dark red Pope, I''m your good friend. You need to help me now! Su Shen, you can''t kill your friend''s father. Deep red Pope, say a word. "


    The "dark red Pope" sighed helplessly and said, "Su ye, although I don''t like killing Titans, I have a good relationship with the 100 handed Titans. As long as the killing Titan leaves, for my sake, forget it. "


    Su Ye looked at the killing Titan and was silent.


    The killing Titan hummed coldly, "am I afraid? It''s just an empty beast God. A hundred slaps kill a large area! "


    Roar


    The seven empty beast gods roared together.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I give the crimson Pope a face. I can let go of the killing Titans, but I need an apology."


    The 100 handed Titan and the killing Titan look alike.


    Soviet style apologies have long been known to the divine world.


    "Impossible!" The killing Titan clenched his teeth and stubbornly straightened up.


    "I can only say I''m sorry. We can''t solve you in a short time, but as long as we have enough time, we can slowly kill you. Even if you can escape, you will be seriously injured. You can''t recover without resting for thousands of years. " Suye road. The hundred handed Titan was worried and said, "father, just give him something to apologize. There are many treasures in your hand, such as..." after killing a hundred Titans, the hundred handed Titan had no choice but to shut up¡° I kill Titans and never bow to the enemy! " With that, a hundred heads stood tall. Su Ye looked at the "crimson Pope", looked at the 100 handed Titan like an ant on a hot pot, and weighed the 200 suns in the Titan''s hands¡° I give the crimson Pope a face, but since the father doesn''t want to apologize, let''s take his son here... "Before Su Ye finished, the killing Titan interrupted," OK! " Weian''s Wanmi body turned and left, and the back of mountain like father''s love gradually blurred. I was stunned by the gods¡° Dad... "The Titan wailed," am I your own? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1133

    Su Ye looked at the Titan sympathetically and said, "just stay with me and be a Titan."


    The Titan sat on the ground, staring at his father''s back.


    "Farewell!" Rocky glanced at the gods and disappeared into the void.


    "Is the crimson Pope your friend?" The scorpion tailed Dragon God loosened his airway.


    "Yes."


    The scorpion tail Dragon God said, opened his mouth, and two faint yellow crystal balls flew out, one to the crimson Pope and the other to Su Ye.


    "Two" people "respectively" accept the twilight spindle and the page of twilight.


    An old spindle and a yellow page float in the colorless crystal ball at the same time, emitting a sunset like glow.


    "This is..." Su ye took the page of dusk and pretended to be confused.


    "I''m looking for something at dusk this time to stop Zeus. I might as well give it to you as leave it in my hand. Infinite plane, Wei''an looks. " Scorpion tailed Dragon God stared at Su Ye.


    "Thank you, and someone or someone behind you." Suye road.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God looked at the others and said, "go to the fracture space next to you first."


    Su Ye nodded, and the "crimson Pope", the Titan and Freya left.


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God looked down on Su ye like a mountain and said, "are you interested in helping me save Cronus?"


    "This is the reward?" Su Ye holds the crystal ball that seals the page of dusk.


    "It''s just goodwill."


    "This kindness is great." Su Ye smiled.


    "What''s your answer?" Asked the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "the second generation God King of Greece... I believe that even if he is released, even if he has divine power, he can''t return to the peak period. At most, he is close to the God King, and there is no threat to the infinite plane. But I''m just a little god in the middle... "


    "The superior God is the youngest of the superior gods and the only mortal promoted to the superior God." Scorpion tailed dragon Shinto.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I just got promoted, but I forgot. I''m just a little God. Why did you choose me? "


    The scorpion tail Dragon God sighed and said, "I have the same question. The one said to me, because the possibility of those waste gods to defeat Zeus is not as high as you."


    "I think the man overestimated me." Suye road.


    "That''s what I said, but the one who said that everything about all the other God kings was completely seen through by Zeus. Only you have the power that Zeus can''t see through. Only you can make him fear. Only you force Zeus to sign an agreement with a mortal body."


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "Zeus can''t see through too much. He can''t see through countless legendary magicians."


    "This is the terrible place of your magician. That said, you are not just a person, you represent countless magicians in the future. The one who has deduced for countless years can be sure that other gods are impossible, and you, the one who has deduced, can''t get the result. In other words, you are probably the only possibility of the infinite plane. "


    "That has a good eye." Su Ye sincerely praised.


    "So, what''s your answer?" Asked the scorpion tailed Dragon God.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "as long as I can give Zeus trouble, I''m willing to do it. However, it may completely annoy Zeus and be bad for me."


    "We will pay you enough."


    "Like the creation artifact?"


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God gave Su ye a white look and said, "we can''t give it away, but... You can use it against Zeus. It''s almost the same as giving you a gift. "


    "Lend me twice." Suye road.


    "Good!"


    "You promised too happily."


    "I want to rescue Cronus as soon as possible. He has suffered too much in it."


    "There is nothing I can do now. At least I have to be promoted to the LORD God before I can help you." Suye road.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God frowned and said, "helping us is helping you. Once you go to war with Zeus and save Cronus, you will have an army of old gods. "


    "There are a lot of old Cronus?"


    "One part is hidden everywhere in the infinite plane, and the other part, you know." The scorpion tailed Dragon God smiled.


    "I see. After all, he is the second generation of God King. Even if he is overthrown, there must be some loyal subordinates or allies..." Su Ye suddenly smiled, "well, once I am promoted to the LORD God, I will find a way to save Cronus, but you must help me with two things."


    "Say."


    "First, in the twilight war in northern Europe, please ask the LORD God to limit the fire king sulter and the doomsday snake Nidhogg. You don''t need to participate in the war in person and cross the border."


    "It''s very easy. I can invite many gods myself." Scorpion tailed dragon Shinto.


    "Second, if we want to save Cronus, we must solve the destructive Titan gugus who guards the underworld. I want his complete divine skeleton."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you like it, I suggest you finally move the whole hell prison."


    Su Ye was slightly surprised and asked, "can the hell prison be moved?"


    "With the continuous'' efforts'' of three generations of divine kings, the hell prison has become a plane master artifact, and its power is close to that of the divine king artifact. Of course, it can only be used to imprison, not attack. "


    "That''s also good. OK, I''ll book the hell prison." Suye road.


    The scorpion tail Dragon God''s huge face like a mountain smiled and squeezed out a ferocious but gentle expression.


    "Su ye, I heard that you have a deep relationship with Athena, the goddess of wisdom, inana, the Persian God of love, Tethys, the goddess of the sea and hecat, the goddess of magic. Today I saw Freya, the Nordic God of love. Those rumors seem to be true. Are you interested in helping me have a litter of dragons? "


    "Your word ''help'' is really essential, but... I don''t have that strong taste."


    In front of the dragon, the whole body is like the dragon scale of steel armor, the legs of six giant insects are like Tianzhu, the huge dragon head is like a cliff, and the reserved smile is ferocious and terrible.


    Su Ye looked up at the huge scorpion tailed Dragon God, and he was dissatisfied with her teeth.


    "There is not only one form of our Dragon God." The scorpion tailed Dragon God''s body shape shrinks rapidly and changes. Finally, he becomes a tall blonde woman.


    The black and bright scorpion shell wrapped her tightly like a leather coat. Under the black shell, the bee waist was thin, and the burst figure on the waist was almost broken.


    She has two black dragon horns on her head. Her skin is as delicate as white porcelain. Her eyes are hot and her lips are red.


    A slender black scorpion tail swings gently behind her, which is obviously full of great threat, but it is full of fatal attraction in the eyes of the male.


    After only one look, Su Ye felt the flames surging in her belly and immediately realized what divine power the scorpion tailed Dragon God had. The gods of love were pure lambs in front of her.


    Freya in the distance stupidly the scorpion tailed Dragon God, then lowered her head, supported her chest with her strength, and slightly separated her neckline with her divine power.


    Even though her clothes might burst at any time, Freya sighed.


    One mountain is higher than another.


    "Ms. Campe, let''s get down to business." Su Ye was helpless.


    "For me, a good descendant is better than the life and death of Cronus."


    "I already have a sweetheart."


    "I don''t care if it''s your sweetheart. I just want to be your sweetheart." Scorpion tailed Dragon God''s eyes are like silk.


    Su Ye looked helpless. This was the reproduction instinct that the ancient gods could not abandon. Even the God King could not escape.


    "Since there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go. Bye!"


    Su ye said that his figure disappeared in place, appeared in the adjacent fracture space, grabbed Freya''s hand and kept transmitting away.


    "I will eat you!" The scorpion tailed Dragon God shouted.


    Su Ye fled.


    The Titan with a hundred hands stared at the "crimson Pope" and laughed.


    "Crimson Pope" turned black and sneered, "just a horse. Who made you laugh? Go back to the devil prison City, and now you are taken to me by your father! "


    "I......" they disappeared without waiting for the explanation of the hundred handed Titan.


    Looking at the back of the four gods, the scorpion tail Dragon God converged the spring, recovered the huge dragon body, frowned and thought, and flew away from the unknown stars after a long time.


    Regardless of others, Su ye returned to the magic prison city with Freya and the hundred handed Titan, and his body went straight to the magic God star.


    This harvest is far beyond imagination!


    The reason why we can defeat all the void beast gods this time is that when we are promoted to the upper God, we absorb a whole distorted space and obtain two kinds of talent abilities, just like mastering two unique God level spells.


    One is the power of distortion, and the other is the gaze of disaster light. Otherwise, it is impossible to tame the empty beast God of the whole beast nest.


    After occupying the empty beast nest and recovering the empty beast God, Su Ye quickly sacrificed a large amount of income in order to enhance his strength and rob the things of dusk.


    The first is the talent of the void beast. The blood is full from the general, priest, Lord to the great king.


    Then, he sacrificed many empty treasures and got 37 kinds of space related talents, resulting in his space ability directly exploding the table, directly surpassing the upper empty beast God and directly reaching the main empty God.


    Most importantly, his magic tree has a new root, called the root of starry elements.


    All the power in the starry sky can be absorbed by your own magic tree.


    With this harvest, Su Ye''s understanding of space power has been improved by many times. Once it is analyzed by magic, the star system magic will become the strongest magic in the divine level magic.


    Su Ye hurried back for two things at dusk.


    This thing is a treasure between the LORD God level and the God King level.


    Su ye took a deep breath. While studying the star system magic, he waited quietly. When the lucky theocracy regained its power and could use the lucky release again, he entered the ruins space.


    After being promoted to the upper God, the ruins space has expanded to an unimaginable diameter of 1000 kilometers, just like a continent.


    This continent can also accommodate space artifacts, and theoretically it can accommodate endless items. Su Ye stood by the altar and appeared in front of him the twilight spindle and the page of twilight. Inspire lucky theocracy and all related forces, and immediately put the twilight spindle on the altar. Boom... The altar vibrates gently, starts from the first ring of the innermost layer, flashes and extinguishes continuously, and spreads outward. Finally, the ninth ring goes out and the tenth ring lights up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1134

    The thick white gold column of light rose into the sky, and the sacred light shone on the whole ruins space.


    The whole world seems to be purified by this white gold light column.


    In the light column, an eyeball appears, which is different from the upper and lower distribution of ordinary eyelids, but a vertical pupil, which is completely wrapped by left and right eyelids.


    The pupil of dusk.


    Su ye took a deep breath. I didn''t expect that he could get this legendary ability!


    It is worthy of the lucky theocracy and twilight spindle.


    The pupil of dusk is only the ability of the oldest few creator gods.


    But the gods with dusk pupils have fallen.


    In addition, only the legendary strange evil gods exist.


    The legendary evil god Twilight monarch has multiple Twilight pupils and has incredible Twilight power.


    Under the God King, everything falls.


    Su Ye chose the pupil of dusk.


    As for the evening page, keep it first, so that the lucky theocracy can continue to accumulate strength and use it next time.


    Leaving the ruins space, Su Ye felt his forehead slightly cool and there was no change in the middle of his eyebrows. Once he used the pupil of dusk, a vertical pupil would appear to release his great power.


    "Erlang God in the other world..."


    Su ye took a look in the mirror and touched his forehead. He couldn''t see the difference.


    It''s too powerful. Don''t experiment indiscriminately. It''s even more powerful when you open your eyes for the first time. It depends on who''s unlucky.


    Slowly close your eyes and feel the changes in your body.


    Finally, Su Ye shook his head gently. After all, the pupil of dusk was only a talent, an isolated existence, and did not give himself any other strength.


    Su Ye looked at the page of dusk, put it in front of him, and then continued to study the magic of the star system while waiting.


    A month later, the lucky release was restored again, and Su ye entered the ruins space to sacrifice the page of dusk.


    The same ten rings light up, and the same white gold light column rises into the sky, which is also a light mass.


    Isn''t it another eye? Put it on your nose?


    Su Ye looked carefully. There was only a faint yellow light, and there was nothing.


    There is not even clear information, only vague information, which can gain a kind of power after use.


    Su Ye vaguely realized that the power of the ten ring level was different, which caused this uncertain result.


    However, if there is only one light mass, you can only choose this.


    Su Ye chose to withdraw from the ruins space and meditate with his eyes closed.


    Strange warm currents flowed in the body and soon poured into the magic tower and magic tree, emitting a slightly warm atmosphere.


    Su Ye stood still and waited quietly.


    After a long time, the warm current disappeared. Su Ye carefully observed his body and looked slightly.


    My blood vessels have changed dramatically!


    As a God, his blood vessels have long become crystal like jade, without any dirt, and there will be no thrombosis. The pale golden blood in the blood vessels runs like a river breaking its banks.


    Su Ye has done experiments. The blood sprayed by cutting off blood vessels can fly hundreds of kilometers directly, and his heart power is amazing.


    The divine body has gone far beyond the limits of flesh and eyes.


    Now, all blood vessels are no longer as white as jade, but become slightly yellow. However, the blood vessel wall is more powerful and the power of the whole heart is stronger and stronger.


    Slowly, these yellowish colors penetrate the bones.


    Finally, I found that even my teeth were a little yellow. They were no longer as white as snow and dazzling as before.


    After the blood vessels and bones turn yellow, the changes in the body stop.


    Su Ye tried his power and did make a significant improvement, especially with the blood and body of Titans. Now he is fighting hand to hand with ordinary superior God soldiers. Without using magic skills, he can beat each other everywhere to find teeth.


    Later, Su ye entered the magic tower.


    The magic tower hasn''t changed much, but the magic tree has changed a lot.


    One more faint yellow root.


    Root of dusk!


    Absorb the power of dusk!


    Su Ye was stunned. I didn''t expect that the sacrificial page of dusk could get such anti heaven power.


    My dusk pupil forms a connection with the root of dusk, which means that I have completely mastered a new series of power.


    Dusk element.


    "It''s necessary to study Twilight magic!"


    Su Ye is very excited. Now that he has mastered the power, he will certainly be able to trace the essence of this power. After learning and mastering the essence of power, he will take the essence as the foundation to develop a new magic system.


    Although the dusk system is more profound than the star system, as long as it exists and can be observed, it can be learned, mastered and used.


    Su Ye immediately created a medium avatar.


    In view of the profound magic of dusk, ordinary legendary magicians can''t grasp it. In addition, once this power is leaked, it may cause great turbulence and may be watched by the God King. Su ye first studied it with ontology.


    The middle avatar serves as the leader of "star system magic" and leads the best magicians in the magic world to study star system magic.


    The next avatar assisted the research. The demigod avatar continued to sit in the magic prison City, while the legendary avatar continued to travel in infinite planes, read 100 million books and travel 100 million light-years.


    During this period, the scorpion tail Dragon God kamper came and gave Su Ye two creation runes.


    Su Ye is addicted to research, but the magic prison city welcomes a dark faced visitor.


    The crimson Pope, like a ghost, floated in the air and slowly floated into the Council hall. The blood dripping from the hem of the red robe filled the whole Council hall.


    Su Ye''s demigod avatar smiled and said, "they are all family members. You''re welcome. Sit down."


    Su ye said that and got up to go out.


    "You stop!"


    "You''re welcome. If you come here, you''ll be your own home." Su Ye continued to go out.


    "Why didn''t you say you would offend the killing Titan before you used my next avatar?" The dark red Pope blinked to Su Ye''s only way and stared at Su Ye.


    "What''s going on?" Su Ye looked blankly.


    "The killing Titan said that I tricked his son, and then conspired with you to plot against him, forcing him to lose the unknown stars, and even forced him to detain his son in the demon prison city in order to escape. Now the whole Zeus system is chasing me! "


    "Don''t listen to the killing Titan nonsense. He just talks."


    "Fart! His avatar just ran to the hell level where I was, yelling and scolding for ten minutes! " The crimson Pope stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye was dazed and said, "I don''t know what happened. It should be that killing Titan lost too pitifully. I''ll take my anger on you. Don''t mind. It''ll be all right in a few days. I have something important to do, so I won''t accompany you first! "


    "What shall I do?" The crimson Pope was furious.


    Su Ye''s face sank and said, "dark red Pope, I''m not criticizing you. Didn''t I let you join the star system magic Institute? Can''t such an important and great mission calm you down? What else can you do, of course, to study astrological magic! I can guarantee that the magic of the star system is your only hope for promotion to the upper God! When you are promoted to a higher God, do you still need to be afraid of killing Titans? "


    "Afraid."


    "What about your promotion to the LORD God?"


    "I don''t think I can be promoted to God."


    "Confused! The LORD God is just a power and a realm. For magicians, as long as they study with the basic principles of magic, as long as they have enough time and enough methods, let alone the LORD God, the God King will study it for you! Don''t you want to see the magnificent scenery of everyone in the magic world? "


    "I can''t see that day."


    "Confused! I''m disappointed in you! Well, I''ll give you a new magic project. When you study it, you will understand my good intentions. " Suye road.


    "What new project?" The crimson Pope looked curious.


    Su Ye reached out and patted the crimson Pope on the shoulder.


    The power of twisting the void suddenly erupted and condensed into a small black ball in Su Ye''s hands.


    With a whoosh, the incarnation of the crimson Pope was sucked into the little black ball.


    "The new project is to study how to escape from distorted space." Su Ye weighed the twisted black ball and threw it casually. The twisted black ball entered the void, flew into hell and arrived at the crimson God star.


    The dark red Pope took the twisted black ball and quickly released his hand like holding a hot pot handle.


    "Asshole Su ye..." the crimson Pope cursed and excitedly studied the distorted space he was not qualified to touch in his life.


    Seeing off the crimson Pope, Su Ye sat back on the throne. Before he could sit still, a glimmer of fire came into the sky. Finally, it turned into Mars and exploded in front of the Council hall.


    The Lord of fire.


    Su Ye''s face was dignified.


    The summons said that Loki''s army had been stationed at the border of the Nordic divine world, and the formal divine war was about to begin.


    The master of fire element requires Su ye to prepare as soon as possible and improve his strength as soon as possible. He can find time to enter the core of fire element and watch the fire.


    Then a light Dragon flew to the door and burst.


    The summons of the Dragon God King Bahamut said the same thing, which also made Su Ye prepare to deal with the doomsday snake Nidhogg as soon as possible.


    Twilight battlefield is coming.


    Su Ye stopped studying magic and thought about the whole thing seriously.


    To participate in the twilight war, I mainly do three things.


    First, help the Lord of the fire element solve Sirte, grab the real fire magic sword, and push himself to the position of the Lord of the fire element.


    The second is to help the platinum Dragon God Bahamut solve niederhogg.


    Third, use the twilight spindle and the twilight page to absorb the power of twilight as much as possible and enhance your strength.


    But secretly, I have to do the fourth thing. If niederhogg, the snake of doomsday, fails, wait until niederhogg is promoted to the dragon of despair, dive into the fog and give him a fatal blow. At that time, I will harvest a complete King level Dragon God''s remains!


    If only practical value, the remains of the dragon of despair even surpass the remains of Zeus. What do you get by sacrificing the remains of the dragon of despair? Just thinking about it makes people excited. This means that you should not only enter the fog abyss to investigate and understand in advance, but also look for several divine poisons that can affect niederhogg in the fog abyss. If you can find the remnant root fragments of the world tree, you will make a lot of money. However, it''s best to put on the fog cloak that only the LORD God can make into the fog abyss. Su ye thought for a long time. A few days later, the middle avatar had to stop studying the magic of the star system and replace it with the lower avatar. In a few days, the middle avatar went straight to the Nordic star sky and the grey dwarf God system star cluster. Su Ye changed his appearance, turned into a gray haired old mage, stepped on the 100 handed Titan changed into a frost giant, and entered the limestone star. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1135

    This limestone star surrounds the God Star of the grey dwarf Lord. It was originally a moon of resource divine power. After the resources were hollowed out, it was transformed into a trading place by the grey dwarf Lord.


    After years of operation, limestone star has become the largest divine exchange in northern Europe, and the whole level is a huge market.


    Different from the dark dwarf country, this star environment open to all gods is diverse and beautiful.


    The limestone star is divided into many areas, such as entertainment area, business area, workshop area, residential area, resort, etc.


    Su ye went directly to the workshop area, looked around, transmitted continuously in the tinkling forging sound and the exclamation of the people, and finally came to the core of the workshop area, at the foot of a huge volcano.


    The Weian red volcano, which is 30000 meters high, stands on the earth, with strong black smoke billowing, and liquefied shiny metal rivers flowing down from the crater into tens of thousands of workshops, which are transformed into one weapon equipment component after another in the jingling sound.


    The whole volcano is an upper artifact refined from a star.


    At the foot of the volcano, countless workshops surrounded a huge black house.


    That is where the avatar of the grey dwarf Lord sits, and it is also the core of the whole limestone star.


    Su Ye jumped off the shoulders of the hundred handed Titans and stepped into the city master''s house. Just two steps later, the thin and tall gray dwarf appeared in front with a Shua.


    "Why are you here?" The head of the grey dwarf smiled and hooked up with Su Ye. The nearby grey dwarf stared at Su Ye curiously.


    The Titan looked at them in surprise.


    "I''m not polite to you. I want to buy a fog abyss cloak." Suye road.


    "Oh?" The head of the grey dwarf looked up and down at Su ye with a smile, "first go to the reception room for two drinks, have a meal, take a bath, and then talk while massaging. I have to say, you magic prison city can really play. Now I feel uncomfortable without taking a bath and massage all day. "


    "I''ll buy the fog abyss cloak." Su Ye was helpless. Fortunately, he didn''t have a big sword in the magic prison city. Otherwise, the Lord of the grey dwarf didn''t know what he could become.


    "I know. First take a bath and massage with me." The grey dwarf Lord still smiles.


    "Did you force me to find the forging master to fight with you, so you''re comfortable?" Su Ye has no good airway.


    "Then you call, let''s take a bath and massage together." The grey dwarf Lord smiled.


    Su Yexin knew he had something to say and said, "let''s go."


    "This is a good brother!" The avatar of the hall leader walked forward with Su ye, and a group of bodyguards were stunned.


    Bypass the corridor and enter an independent yard. A huge word "bath" is hung on the gate.


    "Do you know the word?" Su ye asked.


    "What is this word? I thought it was a sign of the bathhouse. Go, go, try my newly invented volcanic sulfur divine spring bath pool. It''s called a comfortable... By the way, you can''t come in! " The Lord of the grey dwarf turned and glanced at the 100 handed Titan reduced to more than ten meters high.


    "No, No." The Titan with one hundred hands tilted his mouth.


    The grey dwarf Lord shook his arms, fell off his clothes, rushed into the bathhouse and jumped in.


    Su Ye vaguely saw the things that were lying around. They didn''t look like dwarves at all.


    Poop!


    The hot water splashed and the heat wave churned.


    Su ye walked into the bathhouse and smiled helplessly. He was worthy of being the LORD God. He specially built a bathhouse for himself. Needless to say, the bathhouse was red and made of volcanic molten core, the main material of the median artifact.


    The sun god crystals are embedded below, the water waves move and the white light shines.


    One by one, the semi divine level sun devil fish is shrinking, just like a small red carp, gnawing and licking the dead skin on the feet of the grey dwarf master.


    As for the bath water, it is the moon well water of the elves, which is also sprinkled with all kinds of powdered divine volcanic materials.


    With a crash, the master of the grey dwarf stretched out his arm out of the pool, waved to Su ye and said, "come in quickly. The little fish in your magic prison City gnawing their feet is too boring. Look at my half god magic fish. This is comfortable! "


    Su ye had no choice but to enter the bath and close his eyes.


    "Don''t say, it''s really comfortable." Suye road.


    "Ha ha, are you comfortable? The forging Lord wanted to come, but I refused! This is for my exclusive use. " The Lord of the grey dwarf was elated.


    Su Ye looked at the pool water worth hundreds of millions of golden eagles and said, "it''s a pity for these moon wells."


    "What a pity? Every time I use it up, I can sell it at a high price as a volcanic spring. I don''t know how many people rush to buy it! " The Lord of the grey dwarf triumphantly said, "think of it, it is filled with the essence left by the LORD God, and they are cheap!"


    "You''re disgusting, too." Su Ye glanced at the grey dwarf master.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." the grey dwarf Lord handed a red bath towel and said, "is this used or not? Dragon skin. "


    "No." Su Ye sighed. This guy really learned everything. Next, he can only be satisfied by steaming, pinching his feet and loosening his bones.


    The two men soak quietly for a long time. The grey dwarf Lord puts the bath towel on his forehead, looks up and pillows the edge of the bath pool with a comfortable face.


    Su ye said reluctantly, "take it down. The bath towel is not so useful."


    "Really? I''m comfortable with it. "


    "You change a towel!"


    "No wonder I always feel something wrong..." the Lord of the grey dwarf immediately changed a beast God Plush towel, "it''s still a good feeling."


    Su Ye opened the door to the mountain and said, "can''t it be that the fog abyss cloak is out of stock? Although only your grey dwarf Lord God can make it, you can''t have it in your hand. "


    "Yes, but the manufacturing of that thing is very cumbersome. I don''t have much in my hand. There are not many infinite planes. After all, there are too few people willing to go down the fog abyss. The real treasure in the fog abyss has long been contracted by our Nordic gods. The real good thing is that we even take it from the main god in the fog abyss cloak, unless Odin has a special artifact, and the avatar can come and go freely. " The grey dwarf Lord turned his head and glanced from top to bottom, and stayed in the middle for a little more for a moment.


    "I heard that there are some things in some places in the fog abyss. I want to take a chance." Su Ye lied without blinking.


    "Do you know my eye liner?"


    "Who?"


    "The incarnations of the two main gods, under Zeus, guess who."


    "I can''t guess." Su Ye''s face was dignified.


    "The upper incarnation of Hermes, the God of Commerce, and Artemis, the goddess of hunting. What do you think their sister and brother sneaked into the fog abyss for?"


    Su Ye was full of thoughts and finally said, "they won''t enter for the treasure. It is said that niederhogg usually eats the residual roots of the world tree. When he is full, he will return to the fog abyss to rest. Except niederhogg, other gods are not worth the risk of their sister and brother. "


    "I think so, too. So, you stay here with me for a while now. When they meet niederhogg and leave the fog abyss, you can go in. Otherwise, if you meet, you don''t know what will happen. " The master of the grey dwarf.


    "I met Hermes, who signed an agreement with me on behalf of Zeus. He is in business and will not conflict with me. As for the hunting goddess, I have never seen her. She has no contradiction with me. Her forces and I have always been well water and not river water. " Suye road.


    "Their sister and brother are not very good tempered recently. You know the reason." The master of the grey dwarf.


    "Distraction collapse?"


    "Yes. In addition, I heard that not long ago you robbed a treasure that Zeus wanted to get? "


    "You know all about it?"


    "Most of the God knows this, but few people know what it is. Someone leaked the news that it might have something to do with the twilight battlefield. " The grey dwarf''s master smiled at Su Ye.


    "I can''t tell you what it is, but I did get it by chance under very lucky circumstances." Suye road.


    "Shit, it''s said that you, the crimson Pope and Freya joined hands to snatch food from the killing Titans. People don''t know how strong the killing Titan is. I know best that I have fought with him. "


    "What''s the outcome?"


    "Being directly smashed by the torrent of the sun is not his opponent at all," the Lord of the grey dwarf said helplessly, "but I have many artifacts, and he can''t help me."


    "You are so weak." Suye road.


    "Did you force it?" The grey dwarf looked at Su ye and said, "they usually don''t see you, but now they meet you, it''s impossible not to trouble you. Listen to me, you stay in the limestone star. My master will show you around and make sure to open your eyes! "


    "No, I must enter the fog as soon as possible." Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Why don''t you go in when they leave the fog abyss, and I''ll send an avatar to help you? "


    "I''m really worried."


    "In such a hurry? For what? " The grey dwarf Lord asked carelessly.


    "I''m practicing astrological magic. I need something from the fog abyss."


    "I basically have everything here. If I don''t, I can buy it from other Nordic gods."


    "I can''t say it. It will expose my strength." Suye road.


    "Oh, if you don''t make it clear, either rape or theft." The grey dwarf Lord snorted coldly.


    "Do you sell it? If I don''t sell it, I''ll buy it elsewhere. I can''t. I''m looking for Odin. "


    "Ha ha, Odin doesn''t have it either. The fog abyss cloak of Odin''s God system has long been used up. He will definitely come to me to buy it in a while." The grey dwarf Lord smiled.


    Su Ye looked at the time and said, "I don''t want to linger with you here. Do you sell it or not?"


    "Sell, of course, but wait until I build it slowly. It can''t be produced until it has been soaked in the poisonous fog of fog abyss for more than 100 years. Wait two months first."


    Wow


    Su Ye got up from the bath.


    The grey dwarf master was worried and said, "are you really going?"


    Su ye walked out of the pool without saying a word.


    The grey dwarf Lord suddenly glanced at the door and hurriedly said, "wait! I''ll give you an answer right away. "


    Su ye turned around and stood by the pool looking down at the grey dwarf Lord. The Lord of the grey dwarf looked up and frowned, "shameless! Hurry down. " Su Ye gave him a white look and took a bath. After a while, a familiar and strange voice came from the door¡° I heard you had a bath. Many gods coveted it. I wanted to see it for a long time. There are mysterious friends. Who is it? " Su ye and the grey dwarf turned to look at the door and saw a tattooed one eyed middle-aged man come in. He had red hair, was naked, and his bronze muscles shone like flame spar. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1136

    His head seemed to break the sky.


    The whole limestone star seemed to tremble and curled up under his feet.


    Nordic God King, Odin, the embodiment of middle-aged form.


    Su ye and Odin looked at each other and Qi Qi was stunned.


    Neither God expected that the second meeting would be in such an embarrassing environment.


    Su Ye secretly glanced at Odin, turned back and looked ahead.


    The grey dwarf Lord waved excitedly to Odin and said, "come in and taste my divine spring water!"


    Odin smiled and said as he walked, "why do good things come out of your mouth and become so obscene."


    Odin entered the pool and sat down across the grey dwarf Lord.


    "Hoo... Very comfortable." Odin looked at the bath in surprise.


    "Ha ha, not bad. Come on, it''s more comfortable to rub." The grey dwarf Lord proudly handed out a bath towel.


    Su Ye couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Odin shook his head and soaked quietly.


    Su Ye sighed. Two main gods and one superior God took a bath together. It was too embarrassing, even if they were just incarnations.


    The master of the grey dwarf said, "Odin, help me persuade Su ye not to enter the fog abyss. Hermes and Artemis have just entered. I''m afraid they will encounter contradictions and Sue will suffer. "


    "Oh? Well, if my upper incarnation goes with Su ye, he can''t afford to lose. "


    "Ah?" The Lord of the grey dwarf turned to stare at Odin and said, "you came to me for the cloak of the fog abyss?"


    "The war is coming. I''m going to the fog abyss to find some doomsday flowers." Odin road.


    The grey dwarf Lord stayed for a while and said with a bitter smile, "if you two go in and really meet them, you will definitely fight. I suggest you wait a little longer. Just two months. Can''t I give away two fog abyss cloaks in two months? "


    "I need it urgently." Odin road.


    "I need it urgently." Suye road.


    The grey dwarf Lord sighed and said, "forget it, it seems that I can''t persuade you. Take it. I''ll continue to practice. "


    The grey dwarf walked out of the bath and waved with his hand. The two fog flew to Su ye and Odin respectively. He left dejected.


    The bath was quiet.


    Su Ye held the fog abyss cloak in his right hand.


    It is just a palm sized cloud, which will wrap the whole body after unfolding, form a certain range of field power and expel the fog of all fog abysses.


    The fog abyss divides the country of ice and fog and the country of fire. It is said that when the world was created, the forces of the country of ice and fog and the country of fire collided, and the terrible forces condensed into fog and floated in the fog abyss.


    Fog abyss absorbs all the filth and poison of the whole Nordic world. In addition, niederhogg is a poisonous dragon. He often haunts the fog abyss and is filled with poison gas.


    As time goes by, the fog in the fog abyss becomes more and more poisonous, and even has a certain consciousness. All the fog seems to be a nest of strange insects.


    Unless the life born in the fog abyss, any living creature entering the fog abyss will be continuously corroded and poisoned by the fog abyss. Even niederhogg can''t live in the fog abyss all year round, let alone the ordinary Lord God.


    It is said that in the deepest part of the fog abyss, the fog condenses into an ocean, which is a Jedi that the God King dare not go to.


    On the edge of the fog ocean, there is an ice fog bird, named bird, which can poison niederhogg. It is also a bird in shape. It can constantly change between fog form and water form and fly slowly in the sky, but it is actually a kind of flower.


    Su Ye''s main goal is to explore the terrain of the fog abyss.


    Ice fog bird flower decides whether it can finally solve niederhogg and whether it can harvest a pure God King level Dragon God!


    Thinking of niederhogg, Suye felt hot inside.


    I have long thought thoroughly about the twilight war in northern Europe from beginning to end. Niederhogg is the best booty that can be harvested.


    "Are you going into the fog this time for Sulger, niederhogg or Zeus?" Odin asked.


    "Both." Suye road.


    "What do you need?"


    "Ice fog bird." Su ye made no secret of it.


    Odin smacked his mouth, smiled in his left eye and said, "it''s worthy of you. I always have nothing to say. It was only when my God King entered the fog abyss that it was possible to hunt. My upper incarnation now dare not go to the sea of fog even if I use the main artifact glacier umbrella and fog abyss cloak. What are you taking? "


    "Our magician has studied fog for a long time. With fog abyss cloak, various drugs and magic tools, and my strong talent, we should be able to reach the sea of fog." Suye road.


    "You can always do things that I can''t believe," Odin said. "I don''t go to the sea of fog, but I can be together in the early stage. The fog abyss may not be more dangerous than twisting space, but it is more dangerous than breaking space."


    "Freya said what happened?" Su Ye stared at a group of half magic fish frightened at the edge of the pool.


    "Yes."


    "How do you feel?"


    "As expected, you can always surpass my expectation, just ascend the God and absorb the distorted space, which is something the God King can''t do. Even I can only make limited use of distorted space... "


    Su Ye interrupted Odin: "I mean rocky."


    "Rocky? It''s still that cheap embryo. " Odin usually has no expression in front of him, and years can''t change his face as firm as a rock.


    "I mean, what do you think of my conversation with rocky?"


    "It''s just that lower life encounters things that can''t be explained, so it makes a mess of attribution. Weak is weak, and strong is strong. Evil is evil, and I am justice. " Odin''s chest is straight, like a monument standing in the pool.


    Su Ye smiled coldly and said, "well, what do you think of your dusk and destiny with northern Europe?"


    "The world is not immutable, and nothing is immutable. It doesn''t matter who is right or wrong, who wins or loses, between me and rocky. What''s important is that the Nordic God system can be reborn in a new cycle." Odin road.


    "What''s the basis?"


    "If you look back at all God systems, you will find that each god system is repeating this cycle. Greece is in the cycle of ''father prisoner son and son Killing Father'' from Uranus, the first God King, to Cronus, the second God King, to Zeus, the third God King."


    "If the Greek god system is the replacement of new blood from the middle generation, the most stinking is the Egyptian gods. La, La, La, always La, whether it represents hepur La in the morning, Amun La in the noon, atum La in the evening, or La harahuti in the whole day, including hnum La in the night, will always be a God. His rotten and dirty old blood has completely dragged Egypt into a dead cycle. Even Apophis, the dragon of destruction, disgusted at him. We can see the extent of his stench. "


    Su Ye smiled, and only the God King dared to evaluate another God King.


    "As for Marduk of Persia, he is a war madman and fool. Sitting on a fertile land of two rivers, he should have bred a great and inclusive civilization, but in the end he gave birth to a country like Persia. Excessive war will inevitably drag him into the abyss of destruction. "


    "What about you?" Suye road.


    "I was born in northern Europe with ice and fire. I watched the rising of smoke and gas. I walked in snow and rain. I could not maintain the continuity of the world with all my strength. Then, in the name of fate and dusk, when it decays, I will personally destroy it, open a new cycle, and let my descendants thrive in a new world with a new face. "


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and then showed a gratifying smile.


    "Although I still think you are stupid, your courage makes you cute." Suye road.


    "If you dare to say such a thing, your courage is ten thousand times that of me." Odin glanced at Su Ye unhappily.


    "So you abandoned rocky?" Su ye turned and stared at Odin''s side face.


    "He is my blood League brother."


    "And then?"


    "He said he would live and die with me."


    "And then?"


    "For the sake of northern Europe, we will live and die together."


    The red haired Odin slowly raised his chin and looked through the grey dwarf''s house into the void.


    Su Ye sighed.


    "Did you ask him?"


    "Since you are my blood alliance brother, ask and answer with sword and fire, teeth and claws!"


    Su Ye couldn''t help shaking his head. This is the way of dialogue in northern Europe. It hasn''t changed for so many years.


    "I can still talk with your old incarnation. I have no desire to talk with your middle-aged incarnation of a barbarian." Suye road.


    "Come and have a fight?" Red haired Odin turned his head and his eyes were frivolous.


    Su Ye glanced up and down at Odin and said, "I can have ten of you."


    Wow


    Odin, who was more than three meters high, got up and the pool water flowed and splashed from bottom to top, just like a miniature waterfall.


    The magic fish at the edge of the pool turned their belly up and floated to the water, pretending to be dead collectively.


    "Come out and have a fight!"


    Odin walked out, and a layer of metal armor appeared on his body surface.


    Su Ye whistled and said, "it''s quite warped."


    Odin, shrouded in silver armor, turned his head and looked at Su Ye. He was short. His body turned into fire, rushed out of the limestone star, flew into outer space, hugged his chest and looked down on Su Ye.


    Su Ye blinked and suddenly appeared 100 meters away from Odin''s upper avatar. He said, "you can''t hit me at all, even if I''m just a middle avatar now."


    "Really? Are you forcing me to use the gun of heaven? " Odin showed a sharp tooth.


    The gun of heaven and the gun of destiny must hit. Even through fate and time and space, they must hit the enemy.


    "If you are so shameless to deal with a medium avatar with a divine king artifact, what if I resist the divine king artifact once?"


    Odin smiled, slightly lowered his body and launched an ordinary right fist.


    The punch was so slow that Su ye could see every move clearly.


    But it was such a slow movement that he inexplicably appeared in front of Su Ye. In a moment, 100000 Odin separated the empty parties, like a huge humanoid giant ball, surrounded Su ye and punched together.


    Lord God''s war skill, king of ten. Hundreds of thousands of shining fists, like hundreds of thousands of shining meteors, cut through the night sky and across space, and even fell on Su ye at the same time. Bang Bang... It''s like the glory of the sun exploding in the sky. A strange scene appeared. At the moment when 100000 light fists touched Su ye, they seemed to pass through time and space, pass through Su Ye''s body, and fall outside Odin''s armor. Odin''s whole body burst. Suye is intact. As soon as the Titan with one hundred hands saw that there was a battle, his eyes flashed bloodthirsty light, recovered his body, flew together, and transmitted it to Odin. At the head was a record of thousands of mountains and peaks, photographed by 100000 mountains. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1137

    One hundred thousand mountains are even stronger than the ten kings.


    Su Ye instantly sent it to the distance and smiled at Odin''s Avatar who was attacked by the king of ten directions and thousands of mountains and seas at the same time.


    Odin''s armor was distorted and deformed. After hard carrying tens of thousands of mountains, he was patted by a hundred handed Titans.


    The hundred handed Titan looked up proudly and said, "even the God King is not the opponent of the hundred body titan of the same rank!"


    Su Ye shook his head, this fool.


    Odin, who was shot flying, cursed and waved a magic wand in his left hand at the hundred handed Titan. The dense thorns and vines erupted and gathered into tens of thousands of vines and dragons. He wrapped the hundred handed Titan in an instant and bound 100 arms respectively. Then, the poison thorn pierced into the body of the hundred handed Titan, absorbed his power crazily, and injected all kinds of paralytic and psychedelic poisons.


    "Ah... Help me! Help me... Damn Odin, I''m against you! You have the ability to melee with me! The great God King is a hero with his magic and main artifact! Ah... It hurts me, er... It''s so comfortable... "


    Next, the Titan with a hundred hands began to talk nonsense like burning his brain.


    Su Ye stares at the world tree staff with wide eyes and shortens of breath. Compared with the world tree staff, Shiqu olive wood is an old crutch!


    "Odin, do you sell the staff?" Su ye said loudly.


    "You can''t afford it!"


    "Make an offer first!"


    "Join the Nordic God system and serve as my subordinate God."


    "Bah!"


    "Join my camp, fight against the twilight legion, point to the twilight battlefield and close!"


    "Deal!" Su Ye blinked to Odin, grabbed the world tree staff, and then sent it to the distance, caressing it, hungry and thirsty.


    Red haired Odin stared at Su ye and looked at his hand. He felt as if he had been cheated.


    Su Ye carefully observed that this world tree staff was actually refined from a big tree branch connecting the trunk. The material is only a little worse than the gun in heaven. It is definitely one of the top materials in the infinite plane.


    Caress the slightly twisted Brown staff, and the undulating tree nodules and bark on it are round and smooth,


    Slide your finger up to the head of the staff and touch the hollow diamond crown intertwined with light green branches. At the top of the diamond crown, the flat branches spread in all directions like sharp blades, like blooming sword flowers.


    Inside the hollow diamond crown, green leaves float and fly slowly.


    Each green leaf is a floating continent, on which countless World Tree vassal groups live.


    Eighty eight leafy continents.


    Red haired Odin said awkwardly, "Su ye, let''s discuss again. When you finish the twilight battlefield, I''ll send you back. How about it? I Odin never reneged. "


    "No!" Su Ye fondled the world tree staff with an infatuated face. This should be the best staff he can find in the next hundreds of thousands of years.


    "This is the famous world tree staff. I was going to make it into a divine king artifact. I''m just testing you. I don''t really want to deal with you. " Odin looked annoyed.


    "Who said Odin never broke his promise?"


    "Odin never breaks his promise. Odin''s incarnation can lie." Red haired Odin smiled.


    "You let me tell you." Suye road.


    Red haired Odin said helplessly, "why not? I''ll take another main artifact with you. You give me the world tree staff. How about we exchange it when you finish the agreement?"


    "Sorry, in the past, you only gave me rags. They were all old things wrapped in ancestral pulp. This time, you finally gave me a good thing. How can I have the heart to refuse!"


    "This is also the ancestral wrapping..."


    "It comes down in one continuous line." Su Ye holds the world tree staff.


    Odin explained patiently, "this is my strongest wand master artifact, and even the strongest wand master artifact in the infinite plane. After all, there are too few wands in the infinite plane. A magic wand like artifact comparable to this one is either in the hands of the evil god itself, or it can only be seen when it meets the legendary battlefield disaster dragon, but it can''t be obtained at all. "


    "Yes, that''s what I want."


    "No, I mean, it''s also very important to me. Can you let me use it first and I''ll give it to you when dusk passes. Yes, I was going to give it to you after dusk. " Red haired Odin had a positive face.


    "Really?" Su ye asked.


    "Really! If you don''t believe me, I''ll bet you a master artifact! " Red haired Odin said, and a long gun of the LORD God level appeared in his hand, emitting a bright frost and snow light, the famous frost winter peak.


    "No, I''ll take some losses and bet you with the hundred handed Titan." Suye road.


    The confused Titan with a hundred hands foamed at the mouth and thought what it had to do with me? What have I become and have you taken me here and there?


    "Su ye, my good student, you can''t do this. You know, in order to practice and experience different powers, my incarnation is impetuous. It''s not as good as the old incarnation of wisdom, big mouth nonsense and slow trading, okay? " Odin asked.


    "No, you''re farting when you''re the God King. I can''t ignore the God King''s Oracle. That''s it! " Su ye did not lift his head, but still stroked the twigs of the world tree staff, with a look of infatuation.


    Odin''s face sank. He suddenly blinked to Su ye and grabbed the world tree staff.


    The fingertips are only as far away from the staff as hair, but they seem to be close to the world and isolated from the stars. Odin can''t touch them no matter how hard he tries.


    Su Ye smiled and collected the world tree staff into the ruins space.


    Middle aged Odin stood opposite Su ye with a cloudy face.


    Two people''s nose tips are more than three centimeters apart.


    Odin retreated slowly.


    "Do you think my main artifact can be taken at will?" With that, Odin smiled coldly and grabbed Su Ye. Endless thunder twinkled in his hands, and the crackling sound rang through the sky. In a moment, the powerful thunder ran through the void.


    "Here you are! I! Back! Come! " Odin shook it violently, the thunder burst out, and the artifact returned


    Didn''t come back.


    Odin stared at the empty hand. The subtle blue light was like small earthworms jumping up.


    He looked up blankly and looked at Su Ye.


    "Where is my world tree staff?"


    "Guess."


    "It''s impossible. Even if it is suppressed by the power of the LORD God, it can come back to me."


    "You can try the king of God." Su Ye smiled.


    "My God King can''t do such a thing. How can my mouth be so cheap..." Odin raised his hand at his mouth, thought about it and put it down again.


    After a long time, Odin took a deep breath, straightened his chest slowly, raised his chin and looked coldly at Su Ye.


    "I''m waiting for your magician Legion in the twilight battlefield!" Odin road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "no problem. You will understand that you will only get more or less."


    Odin glanced at the Titan and waved his hand to isolate the space.


    "Since you grab the branches of the world, you have to bear another responsibility."


    "Tell me."


    "Help me protect my future son."


    Su Ye was silent.


    "Why, are you afraid? Then return to the world tree staff. " Middle aged Odin smiled.


    "Who will be protected?"


    "All the Nordic gods who can survive the war of dusk." Odin road.


    Su Ye squinted at Odin and said, "this world branch is not your trap, is it? As an incarnation, you should not hold this treasure. Among your artifacts, the heavenly gun ranks first, the infinite gold ring ranks second, and the world tree staff ranks third. "


    "If you think it''s a trap, give it back to me and lift the trap." Odin held out his hand.


    Su Ye looked at Odin with suspicious eyes and said, "what an old fox."


    "Make a quick decision. I have to go down the fog." Odin looked calm.


    Su Ye stared at Odin for a long time and said, "I forgot. You can see the future."


    Middle aged Odin spit in the sky and said, "bah! Don''t talk nonsense and give me back the branches of the world! Even if I can see your future, I can''t see how big your big face is and how thick your skin is! "


    "Can you see my future?" Su ye asked.


    "Guess what?"


    Su Ye was silent.


    This world tree staff is very unusual. It is a part of the complete form of the world-class world tree. It contains far more power than its own world tree.


    If you miss this time, you may lose your chance next time.


    The key is that no one knows the final result of the twilight battle. What if the world tree staff is damaged by Odin?


    However, this world tree staff is very much like Odin''s bait trap. No matter how reckless middle-aged Odin is, he won''t be so reckless.


    "If you dare to give, I dare to take it! However, a world tree staff can only save a future son. Don''t get me a group of future sons and let me be a father. " Suye road.


    Without the poison vine, the hundred handed Titan not far away finally woke up a little. Hearing this, he was cold all over and wanted to escape.


    Who are these people? They dare to calculate with the God King.


    Odin grinned and said, "just agree! As for the final reward, I will give it to you before the end of the twilight war! "


    "I knew you were calculating me!"


    "Nonsense, how can I count my best students."


    "Don''t mention it, I''m not your student!" Su Ye''s face sank.


    Odin smiled awkwardly, looked around, suddenly disappeared in place, stood on the head of the 100 handed Titan who had just sobered up, and then


    A fat beating made the Titans cry.


    After a while, Odin stepped on the left shoulder of the bruised Titan and said, "let''s ride down the fog abyss."


    The Titan with one hundred hands almost cried. What''s the ride!


    Su Ye stepped on the right shoulder of the 100 handed Titan and said, "I have to take care of the main fog abyss cloak of the grey dwarf and what he uses." Odin thought for a moment and said, "I have a glacier umbrella and a fog abyss cloak for him."¡° Don''t you want double insurance? "¡° I''m not going to the sea of fog. A glacier umbrella is enough. " Odin said, threw the fog abyss cloak to the hundred handed Titan, spread out his right hand, and a large umbrella glittering with ice crystals flew high into the air, slowly rotated, and then disappeared. The fine pieces of ice continued to fall, and the stars filled the air¡° Let''s go! " Odin stretched out his finger, opened the space crack and stamped his foot gently. The Titan with one hundred hands reluctantly entered the space crack. The darkness dissipated, the light emerged, and a huge Canyon appeared ahead. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1138

    The two tall peaks are separated on both sides. The two walls of the dark canyon are as straight as a knife, and the deep fog is filled.


    "This is one of the safer entrances to the fog abyss. When we enter the fog abyss, we will continue to fall. The lower we fall, the stronger and more dangerous the fog is, but the better the treasures we encounter. I went directly into the fog abyss 10000 kilometers deep, took some treasures and left. "


    "How deep is the sea of fog?"


    Odin sighed and said, "a million kilometers deep."


    The Titan trembled.


    "Fog abyss really can''t transmit long distance?"


    Odin glanced at Su ye and said, "I know you have void blood and are proficient in void power, but the fog of the fog abyss can indeed affect the transmission of power. The key is not whether it can be transmitted. Once too strong spatial fluctuations are triggered, you will become a fog condensation point, and a large number of fog abyss gods will find you and continue to attack. If you want to hunt the fog abyss gods, you can do so. Otherwise, I advise you to fly honestly. "


    "I see." Su Ye nodded.


    "Are you helping Bahamut spy on ned Hogg?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Except for this reason, you don''t have to come to Wuyuan. You know how dangerous it is here. Unless you have... How much blood do you have? " Odin stared at Su ye and asked.


    "Guess."


    Odin touched his chin and said, "the essence of the fog abyss is that multiple elements are mixed in a strange way. There is no targeted treasure like fog abyss cloak. Even if there are three or four kinds of gods with great king''s blood, it is difficult to enter here. If you have the blood of the ten element monarch, you can walk horizontally in it. The problem is, I''ve never heard that any gods can bear ten elements of blood, and some will blow up directly. "


    "It''s too difficult for the blood of the great king of light element and the blood of the great king of thunder element. Can you find Thor to give me a blood of the great king of thunder element?" Su ye asked.


    Odin thought for a moment and said, "the Lord''s blood can be sent casually, but the great gentleman''s blood will never be absolutely successful. There are some things in my treasure house, but the possibility is not very high. "


    "Give me two."


    "Exchange war artifact for."


    Su Ye was afraid that he could not sacrifice and said, "no, the war artifact is a supernova. You give it to me. I promise to kill more enemies in the future. I have the talent of divine soul corridor. "


    Odin nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see you off. Among the living gods at present, only you and Zeus have the divine soul corridor. His is gone. You can make good use of it. "


    Su Ye nodded.


    Odin raised his hand and threw two sealed crystal balls.


    "One is the core of the sun I found in a huge sun, which is the rare main material of the upper artifact. The other is the Dragon Crystal of the superior God thunder empty dragon. If it is directly absorbed, it may condense into the blood of the great king. You should have the blood of both lords, which is more likely. Even if you fail, the power of your related elements will be greatly enhanced. "


    Su Ye collected the crystal ball and was preparing to sacrifice. Odin suddenly turned and looked around and whispered, "I have a feeling of being watched. Someone should be spying on us. You eat it directly and digest it slowly. Anyway, it takes many days to condense the great gentleman''s blood. Don''t worry. "


    In desperation, Su ye had to send it into the mouth falsely and actually into the ruins space.


    "Let''s go!" Before Su ye offered sacrifice, Odin glanced around and stepped on the Titan.


    The Titan with a hundred hands rushed into the gray fog like a giant elephant.


    The world is dark.


    "Ah..."


    The Titan with a hundred hands stepped into the air and suddenly made fifty shouts. His body suddenly fell and his legs waved disorderly.


    "Help, where''s my flying ability? Why doesn''t my divine power work... "


    "This is a strange space gap, which can be restored immediately." Odin road.


    The Titan with one hundred hands shut up.


    After falling for a minute, the people saw a gray world in the air.


    The three men stopped in mid air and no longer fell.


    It is full of fog in all directions. The farther down, the thicker the fog is.


    Black clouds float everywhere. The area of those black clouds ranges from one kilometer to one hundred kilometers in diameter. Some have strange plants and some live strange creatures.


    "I can only see 100 kilometers away and 20 kilometers under my feet." The Titan with one hundred hands looks around with vigilance.


    "Are you blind in the other 99 eyes? I can see 200 kilometers away and 50 kilometers under my feet. " Odin road.


    The Titan took a deep breath and instinctively restrained the impulse to scold the God King.


    Su ye, with the power of multi-element blood and various talents, scanned everything around thousands of kilometers.


    This is the air.


    Su Ye pretended to look around at will, then looked closer, but he was thinking deeply.


    Why are some powerful fog pit beast gods lurking in the dark, eyeing themselves here, thinking they can''t see them.


    This is clearly the entrance determined by Odin.


    Could it be that


    "Eh? The fog is alive. "


    When the Titan looked around curiously, he saw that the nearby wisps of gray fog kept surrounding him like a school of fish, and was soon bounced away by the power of the fog Cape.


    He saw that the fog was far away from Odin''s Glacier umbrella. He took another look at Su ye and found that Su Ye was clean. It seemed that the fog didn''t see Su ye at all.


    Odin also glanced at Su ye in surprise and said, "you two should be here for the first time. It''s estimated that you know something, but not much. We must always pay attention, because the fog abyss beast God lives here and can penetrate the fog and see farther than us. Therefore, in the fog abyss, we will be attacked all the time. Never be careless. "


    "Those black clouds are called dark cloud poison island. Don''t get close to them. They are the gathering place of fog deep life and hide complex toxicity. Once, a Lord God accidentally detonated the dark cloud poison Island nearby. He was poisoned to half his life and recovered after thousands of years. The key is that no one can see the toxicity of the dark cloud poison Island, so they can only avoid it. "


    "Many treasures grow in the dark cloud poison island. We can only pick them from a long distance and run after picking them. We try to avoid fighting with fog abyss life. Most of the fog abyss lives are vulnerable to us, but their death will cause fog changes and attract more powerful fog abyss beast gods. Even if my body is here, I can''t withstand the constant attacks of the beast God of the fog abyss. After all, there are many powerful beings lurking in the fog abyss. It is said that a world snake sleeps in the sea of fog. Once it wakes up, it can swallow the whole Nordic world in one bite. "


    "Your Majesty Su ye, be kind and let me go back. The fog abyss is more dangerous than hell and unknown stars." Hundred handed Titan road.


    "Let''s see first. If it''s really dangerous, I''ll allow you to leave." Suye road.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" The Titan with one hundred hands was so moved that his eyes were red.


    "By the way, because of the isolation of fog, we can''t directly transmit to places where we can''t see, including beyond the fog abyss. Look at the empty vine..." Odin pointed to the distance.


    Su Ye looked and saw a black vine floating in the air like a creeper.


    "If you want to leave the fog pit, you must first transfer it to the vicinity of the void plants, and then you can return to the divine world. Otherwise, even if there is a space master artifact, it will be isolated by the fog. Fortunately, there are a lot of empty plants here, but they are getting rarer and rarer. Be careful. By the way, we should pay attention to some false void plants. They are the bait of the fog abyss beast God. Once they get close, they will either be attacked or transmitted to the fog abyss beast nest. " Odin road.


    Su Ye glanced at the empty vine and suddenly realized that it was strange when he saw the empty vine before. This one is fake!


    Su Ye doesn''t understand the fog abyss beast God, but he knows the power of emptiness. This emptiness vine is dead at all.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Before Su ye could say it, Odin stepped on the Titan with a hundred hands and the three fell slowly.


    "Well, don''t be too fast. If you are too fast, you will easily lose your reaction in case of a sudden attack on the void beast God. What are you two doing in a daze? Quickly put artifact outside to protect yourself? "


    Odin said, carelessly putting all kinds of upper artifacts, and then using his divine power to converge the light.


    Su ye and the hundred handed Titan were so excited that they were worthy of being the God King. They really had a great family and great cause. They put more than 30 superior protective artifacts outside at one breath.


    Su ye said, "we magicians have studied the composition of fog."


    Su Ye began to drink various potions bottle by bottle, and finally applied an anti fog coating on his body.


    Odin didn''t care at all. The Titan stretched out his hand and said, "Su God, can you give me some medicine and coating?"


    Su ye took a look at the body shape and surface area of the hundred handed Titan, thought about it and said, "the dose you need is too large to afford. Make do with the fog abyss cloak."


    "OK..." the hundred handed Titan pitifully put divine power and armor to protect his body.


    The fog abyss cloak turned into an invisible wind, which slowly blew around the two people to isolate the fog.


    Odin looked at them carefully and said, "don''t be afraid. There''s basically no big problem in the first 500 kilometers."


    The Titan slowly descended, and Odin kept looking.


    When it fell to 100 kilometers deep, Su Ye finally couldn''t help it and said, "stop."


    The Titan looked at Su Ye suspiciously, and Odin''s middle-aged upper incarnation also looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye sighed and whispered: "Odin, I can''t feel your malice, but why are there countless fog pit beast gods lying in wait here? At first I didn''t say it. I thought it might be an accident, but now there are a little too many. If I continue, I can''t escape. "


    When Su Ye spoke, he sent a message to the body, let the body enter the ruins space, sacrificed two treasures, and obtained the blood of Lei element and light element.


    However, the delay of ontology shows that ontology is either delayed by something, or fog abyss delays the communication of ruins space.


    Odin''s face changed slightly. He scolded in a low voice and said, "it should be for me. I didn''t expect to trouble you... Wait, how did you find them? "


    "We have magic that can see through the fog at a certain distance." Su Ye lied and didn''t draft. Odin nodded and continued to say, "now they should not know that we found them. Needless to say, I''m afraid it has been completely sealed. The bottom is also a trap. You have to escape to other directions before you leave. In addition to the up and down directions, you tell me which direction has the most enemies in the other eight directions. We pretended to go in the direction of many people and pulled them to follow. After they were pulled, we quickly fled in the opposite direction. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1139

    "No! Since they plotted against me, the nearby empty plants should be false. You should be careful to distinguish the true from the false at that time. When you leave the fog, send a message to me. I will naturally find a way to revenge. I have summoned, but it may take a long time to receive it. "


    "You are often attacked in the fog abyss?"


    Odin smiled awkwardly and said, "I killed a lot of fog abyss beast gods in the past, and even lowered the body of the God King."


    "You really didn''t design it?" Su Ye looked at Odin suspiciously.


    "You may be able to help rebuild the Nordic God system in the future. I want you to marry Freya. Why do you want to hurt you! How much bath water did I have in mind to ambush you in a place like fog abyss? Don''t talk nonsense to me. Do as I say. You pass on what you see, and I judge. Listen to me! "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "trust you for the time being." Then he put an invisible spiritual line outside and shared everything Odin saw.


    Odin was shocked. He looked at Su ye in disbelief and said in horror: "your magician has been so strong that the visual range of fog is even farther than the middle fog pit beast God? After going out, I''ll try to send two more goddesses... To learn magic from you. "


    "Fuck off, a Freya is enough to give me a headache. The goddess is also a God. Even if you are the God King, you can''t use them like this." Suye road.


    "Your human thoughts are really strange. What''s wrong with gods looking for more in order to protect theocracy and birth descendants? It''s not that I use them, it''s that you think the goddess has no right to choose you. They don''t want to marry you, they want to get some oil and essence from you, you don''t think too much. " Odin road.


    Su ye said helplessly, "OK, your Divine logic is right. Stop talking nonsense and take me away. If you die here, it''s a big joke. I promise to spread it to the infinite every day. I''ll write another book called the death of Odin, so that you can talk less about how smart and powerful you are. "


    Odin shrugged and said, "my real wisdom is that I don''t care if I can die here, but what lessons I want to learn from this death to ensure that I can do better in the future."


    "Did you escape or not?"


    "I''m chatting with you while observing the enemy. Do you think I really have time to gossip with you?" Odin looked disgusted.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky. These gods didn''t have a good thing.


    "By the way, can you summon the ontology?"


    "You can''t even be the king of God. How can I?" Suye road.


    "Don''t pretend, I don''t know you? How does your noumenon come and go freely in the fracture space, and there is no number in your heart? Come on, I want the answer. Do you want to see your middle avatar die here? "


    "Yes, there is a delay." Su ye said helplessly, "the wise and rational King Odin, why are you so grumpy in middle age? Are middle-aged people so stressed? "


    "How long is the delay?" Odin asked angrily.


    "I have sent a message to the ontology for more than five minutes, and the ontology still has no response." Suye road.


    "Continue to summon, tell your noumenon, let my noumenon explore the fog abyss, really can''t put the gun of heaven here to avenge us."


    "We''re not dead yet."


    "It''s hard to say... Come with me." Odin chose a direction and flew slowly.


    As the two men kept moving in that direction, the hidden fog abyss beast gods began to move slowly.


    While pretending not to know, the two transmitted the sound.


    "Who sent them?"


    "It may be Zeus, niederhogg, rocky, or even the fog abyss beast God who has been waiting for me here. After all, I often came to the fog abyss in those years. I should be the God who killed the fog abyss beast God most."


    "You are really a disaster. I knew I wouldn''t come in with you."


    "Hehe, it''s like you''re not a disaster star."


    "Bickering, right? When you have time, mend Rocky''s mouth and face before you tell me about it. " Suye road.


    Odin snorted coldly and said, "I don''t know what psychedelic medicine rocky gave you to support him against me."


    "I didn''t support him and I didn''t oppose you. I just supported my own position." Suye road.


    "What''s your position?"


    "My position is very simple. Don''t believe in shit fate. It''s all superstition! If fate really decides everything, everyone just lies down. " Suye road.


    Odin smiled and said, "Rocky wants to resist fate. What''s the result? No, I''d better go on the road against me. "


    "You forced rocky like this, and you have the face to say these words?"


    "Didn''t you speak for me? I didn''t do anything wrong by sacrificing rocky to save the Nordic God system."


    "I didn''t say you did wrong, I just said, there are other ways."


    "The other way is too difficult."


    "If other methods are not difficult, what''s the use of you God King? As the king of God, aren''t you dedicated to solving problems that others can''t solve? "


    "I even sacrificed myself. What else can you want me to do?"


    Su Ye was silent for a long time and said, "you are still using tactical diligence to cover up strategic laziness. In order to avoid deep thinking, you don''t even want your own life. "


    "This is my limit." Odin looked at Su ye and the light in his left eye moved gently.


    "Rocky doesn''t believe this is your limit."


    "Maybe that''s why I became a blood brother with him."


    "Then you mutilate him?"


    Odin was silent for a moment and said, "do you think it is possible for him to change the fate of dusk?"


    Su Ye was stunned and stared at Odin.


    "What did you think?" Su ye asked.


    Odin said, "I sacrifice my right eye, gain wisdom and see the future. Guess what is the first future picture I see?"


    Su Ye shook his head.


    "I saw the world of ice and fire, rising steam and smoke, blood and dusk. Rocky stood on the head of finriel, the wolf of dusk, holding my celestial gun and looking down. Half of my leg is stuffed in the teeth of the twilight wolf, and my thick blood flows along its jaw like a waterfall. "


    "I saw my death with my own eyes." Odin said slowly.


    Su Ye opened his mouth, wanted to say a lot, and finally remained silent.


    Odin smiled and said, "when I knew that I was destined to die in the mouth of the wolf at dusk, I fell into a long confusion. I created countless parts, scattered in the four countries and even infinite planes, and traveled constantly. I struggled in the mud, roared in the quicksand, slept in plasma, and thought in the dark. I got something, but I got nothing. "


    "I''m tired of the throne of God, but I don''t know what I like."


    "When I left Asgard, the Nordic gods performed ugly dramas like bad actors. They stared at my throne, scolded each other, held sharp swords in their hands, and kept cold snakes in their hearts. "


    "Just when I was completely tired of these fools, rocky, like a madman, began a prank known to all the gods. He tricked the goddess of youth. He cut off Thor''s wife''s blonde hair. He put Thor in danger. He played wine madly and scolded the gods at the gods'' cocktail party. He even urged my son to harm another son and led to the tragic death of my appointed successor bodel."


    "Like the only audience in the theater, I watched them dance in disorder. Finally, I was stunned to find that because of Rocky''s existence, these fools united against rocky and instilled all their discontent and all the sins and evils of northern Europe into rocky. In the end, things developed to the point that I either chose rocky or all the Nordic gods outside rocky. "


    "I chose the Nordic gods and gave up Loki."


    "I still don''t understand whether fate decides the dusk in northern Europe, or I decide the relationship between rocky and the gods, or the Gods work together to push rocky to the opposite. Do you have the answer?"


    Su Ye kept silent.


    Odin continued: "after holding Loki, I have been thinking about a question. If I could go back to the past and take another road to become another God King after my father''s death, gain wisdom and see the future, would the whole Nordic God system be different? What do you say? "


    "When you want to ask me this question, it proves that you don''t get wisdom."


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s knowledge."


    "What is the difference between knowledge and wisdom?"


    "Wisdom is the knowledge behind knowledge."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Knowledge is like walking, running and jumping on the road, thinking that we are omnipotent, but the road under our feet, the road signs on both sides and our ultimate goal are built by wise people bit by bit. The difference between knowledge and wisdom is the difference between walkers and road builders. We walk too much on the road and often mistakenly think that we can build roads to anywhere. We either continue to pretend that we have wisdom, or we bend over to build our own roads. "


    "I probably understand that when I sacrifice my right eye to obtain knowledge, I don''t have enough wisdom to control infinite knowledge, so I''m confused. So, can you tell me how to get wisdom? "


    "Thinking, thinking about your own thinking, is the only way to wisdom."


    "I don''t understand."


    "When we admit that we don''t understand, frankly accept this ignorance, and then pursue the truth, it is the opening of wisdom."


    "I should have met you earlier."


    "You have met Aristotle, Plato, Socrates and Thales. They are all earlier me. When you believe in dusk and destiny, you believe that destiny is supreme. But in fact, wisdom is far above fate. "


    "In my life, fate is indeed above wisdom."


    "And then?"


    "What then?"


    "Then, you are willing to let your children and grandchildren live in the shadow of fate forever like you, like wild animals?"


    Odin was stunned¡° Have you ever heard of the ship of Theseus? " Su ye asked¡° I''ve heard that if a large ship replaces every broken board, when every part of the ship is replaced, is this ship the original ship? Thus, many problems arise. For example, if the last piece is replaced, is it a new ship, then is it an old ship when the last piece is not replaced? Can a piece of wood determine the old and new of a whole ship? These questions are difficult to answer. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1140

    Su Ye smiled and said, "the answers to these questions may not be certain. What is certain is that if a board is not changed, whether he is the ship of Theseus or not in the future, in the end, the ship will rot and sink."


    Odin stared at Su ye and said, "are you saying that Thales, the father of philosophy and magic, is the first new board, and the later philosophers and magicians are new boards. As long as you are here, the big ship of mankind will sail forever?"


    Su ye said, "when the whole ship broke down, Thales took the initiative to find out the broken place and replace it with a new board. And you not only won''t pick out bad boards and replace them with new ones, but you are even willing to rot on the ship, hoping to wait for future generations to find you, throw you away and replace them with new ones. Then, a new question comes. If your children and grandchildren are learning from you, what do they think? "


    Odin''s body was shocked, as if a dark blue ocean, a rotten ship, sank.


    Even a bubble didn''t come out.


    Su Ye stared at Odin and said slowly, "now I answer the question of the ship of Theseus. With the appearance of every new plank on the human ship, the newly born people on the ship will default that the current ship is their own ship of Theseus. Every time you throw away an old board, people born before will default that the current ship is no longer their own ship of Theseus. "


    "The essence of the ship of Theseus is not what the ship looks like in the past, present and future, but how you look at the past, present and future."


    "On this ship, some people are wailing and suffering with the old boards removed, some people use their bodies to cover up the rotten boards, some people loudly attack the new boards that are not beautiful enough, some people sit at the stern of the ship and watch the sunset, some people silently replace the old boards with new boards, some people silently make new boards, and some people walk around regardless of the old and new boards, Some stood in the bow and looked ahead... "


    "And you, Odin, are trying to replace the rotten board with your smelly body. Why, are you afraid that your body odor will not spread far enough?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Odin''s chest and abdomen fluctuate.


    "If you ask this question, it is the best self-proof. You not only don''t know what to do, but even give up looking for a new course."


    "I think I''ve done enough." Odin lowered his head slightly.


    "If measured by ordinary people, you are more than perfect. You are simply a human model and eternal hero. However, measured by the God King, you are far from passing the test, just like Zeus, Amura and Marduk you despise." Suye road.


    "I sincerely ask you what I should do?" Odin asked.


    Su Ye pointed to his head and said, "first replace the old board in his head, and then replace the board you most want to replace in the infinite plane ship! Never look for the rotten board that is the easiest to replace. Just look for the one you want to replace most. Even if you can''t replace it, step on it with all your strength, future generations will naturally help you replace it! "


    "I will pass the dialogue to the noumenon, although my avatar may not wait..."


    In front of middle-aged Odin, reflecting Su Ye''s vision, the unimaginable massive fog abyss beast gods slowly gathered here.


    Su Ye is also observing.


    The ontological forms of fog deep beast gods are diverse, but their body surfaces are surprisingly consistent. Countless invisible micro insects are intertwined and gathered to cover the whole body. Some are like mud, some are like dust, some are like black fog, and some are like fluff


    Odin said, "the body surface of each fog abyss beast God is composed of hundreds of millions of micro insects. The micro insects on the largest fog abyss beast God may have more intelligent lives than the whole infinite plane and more than stars. As long as a micro insect survives, the fog deep beast God will slowly resurrect. They are difficult to die, which leads to more and more fog deep beast gods. Fortunately, the fog abyss beast God can only live in the fog. If they can come and go to the outside world freely, they will become the largest God system. "


    "We magicians have studied the fog abyss beast God. Everyone thinks that the body under hundreds of millions of micro insects is the noumenon of the fog abyss beast God, but according to our speculation, hundreds of millions of micro insects are the noumenon. Hundreds of millions of micro insects combine with each other to form a strange collective wisdom, and the body under hundreds of millions of micro insects is just a parasitic body."


    Odin was surprised and said, "your magician''s way of looking at problems is really different. I also vaguely think so, but no gods believe it. They always think I''m talking nonsense. What''s your opinion? "


    "Compared with my feelings and intuition, the results of philosophical and magical judgment are more correct." Suye road.


    "Do you have a way to kill the fog abyss beast God?"


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "hundreds of millions of micro insects are very powerful. We have tried. Unless we destroy them with the most direct forces, such as fire elements, such as distorted space, once some ordinary forces, such as highly toxic, can indeed poison most micro insects, but once a few micro insects can resist this highly toxic, these micro insects will instinctively transfer this resistance to other micro insects, So that all micro insects and even most fog pit beast gods can resist this severe poison to a certain extent. "


    "Yes, this is the terrible place of the fog abyss beast God!" Odin road.


    "How many fog pit beast gods are there?" Su ye asked.


    "The scope of the fog abyss is beyond imagination. The number of beast gods in the fog abyss is also beyond imagination. It can only be calculated by 10 billion." Odin road.


    Su Ye nodded, "that''s nice."


    "How good?"


    "This means that as long as we can study thoroughly, the fog abyss beast God will become an important resource in the future magic world. These hundreds of millions of micro insects are so strange that when combined with magic, they will give birth to strange power. Perhaps, before long, there will be micro insect magic. "


    "Didn''t your magician''s brain hold the door?" Odin was stunned by Su Ye''s imagination.


    "Believing in infinite possibilities is a basic philosopher and magician." Suye road.


    "Indeed." Odin sighed.


    The Titan with hundreds of hands scratched his head. Every word can be understood, but when combined, he doesn''t understand what it means.


    "They''re closing in." Suye road.


    "Huh? Why didn''t I see it? " Odin road.


    "Over the years, I have been constantly studying the laws of ethnic groups and life, refining a theory called super self-organization. No, at present, it can only be called law, not theory. According to this theory, the behavior of these fog pit beast gods has become more and more unbalanced. Once they reach a certain limit, they will change from the original follow state to the surrounded state, and finally enter the attack state. Now, start running in the opposite direction. "


    "I don''t think the time is enough."


    Su Ye smiled, "you can choose to believe in yourself, but... You also bear the price. After all, you are just an incarnation, not an noumenon. The realm is very different. "


    "I can bear it!" Odin smiled.


    Su Ye was stunned, his eyes drooped slightly and said nothing.


    The hundred handed Titan whispered: "keep Su yeyan, suffer in front of you."


    Odin said coldly, "I''m very experienced in dealing with the fog abyss beast God. I believe I can do it."


    "The problem is that you use the old experience, while the current fog abyss beast God may use a new method." Suye road.


    "Wait." Odin continued to observe through the shared vision of Suye.


    As time slowly ran away, Su Ye kept frowning.


    After a while, Su ye said, "it''s too late. They''ve been surrounded in an all-round way."


    Odin said, "wait a minute. Let them gather a little more. We have a better chance of escape."


    "The problem is that the law of action of the fog pit beast God tells me that there are ten times more fog pit beast gods hidden in the fog we can''t see."


    "What? Why didn''t you say it earlier! Get out! Come on! Use magic to speed up! "


    Odin said, powerful forces erupted one by one, and divine lights enveloped the three people. Then, a golden chariot pulled by twelve six legged horses fell, carrying Su ye, Odin and the hundred handed Titans galloping in the opposite direction.


    Su Ye glanced at Odin, grasped the world tree staff and began to speed up the casting of spells for the six legged carriage.


    After a moment, the six legged carriage turned into streamer and flew at an incredible speed.


    However, the dense fog pit beast gods shot together.


    Endless tiny insects fly like locusts to the escape route of the carriage.


    It''s foggy.


    The artifact carriage seemed to hit one wall after another and kept slowing down.


    Su Ye sighed.


    I have inferred that, outside the visible range, more fog pit beast gods came, forming a huge spherical surrounding circle, and constantly shrinking and shrinking.


    Even if the direction of escape is less, it is the difference between 100% enemy and 99% enemy.


    "I admit my mistake to you. I didn''t expect that the fog abyss beast god suddenly mobilized such a huge number!"


    Su Ye was silent and scanned the monsters in all directions.


    Those fog pit beast gods were originally like various beasts surrounded by dense insects. They still had various life forms, but after entering the combat state, all these fog pit beast gods became similar forms.


    Some become spindles, some become arrows, and some grow multiple wings, all of which are transformed into less than ten forms according to their own body shape and strength, greatly improving flight speed.


    From a distance, an uneven black huge ellipsoid completely surrounds the three gods and moves and shrinks with their movement.


    "The fog abyss beast God this time is one of the most I met, even comparable to the encounter when my God King came. Before, my main god incarnation met the fog abyss beast God of this scale, and fell into it. I even lost two main artifacts and hundreds of upper artifacts... "


    Su ye and the hundred handed Titan looked helpless. They were still showing off their possessions at this time.


    "... it''s hard for us to escape without accidents. Therefore, we can only choose one way. After I break, Su ye, you and the hundred handed Titan break through. The 100 handed Titans can''t fight for a long time, but the short-term impact is still above me... Sure enough, giving you the world tree is my most correct choice. "


    The hundred handed Titan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Ye guessed right before. Odin deliberately seduced Su ye with the world tree.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1141

    "You..."


    Odin interrupted Su ye and said, "I''m the God King. Listen to me. Let''s keep going! You two accumulate strength, and I''ll break their obstacles! "


    All kinds of fog abyss beast gods are like huge locust clouds coming from all directions.


    The beast God of the fog abyss in the distance showed his big mouth, and countless micro insects circled.


    Boom, boom


    Huge poison balls of bright purple tore the space and flew from afar, thousands of them in an instant.


    Within each purple light poison ball, dozens of micro insects screamed and controlled the purple light poison ball to accurately pursue the three gods of Su Ye.


    Odin stands on the golden chariot. The glacier umbrella above his head appears round and turns into a large round umbrella with a diameter of kilometers. On it, ice dragons soar, snow Eagles hover, and pieces of ice crystals and snowflakes are scattered, interwoven into a Weili snow curtain.


    One purple poison ball after another was frozen by the snow curtain, or cut and exploded by snowflakes.


    The silver Cobra armband on his left arm vibrated slightly and buzzed. It divided countless silver electric snakes, made a Zizi sound, flew in all directions, broke through one purple light poison ball after another, and exploded into a divine light.


    Odin''s right hand holds the main artifact frost winter peak, which is clearly a long gun, but no matter who sees it, there is a huge mountain with thick bottom and thin top, which is white and stands in the sky.


    At the top of the huge iceberg stood Odin.


    Su ye said, "my body absorbs the core of the sun and Thunder Dragon Crystal in the divine star. Let''s wait a while until I get the blood of the multi-element king, or I can have the power of a war."


    "No! You run away as soon as possible and inform you of my identity. You don''t know the real horror of the fog abyss beast God. Now they are just temptation. Once they go all out, even if you come, they will die. Remember, don''t use space class transmission unless you are sure to escape! " Odin stood still.


    Right ahead, the fog abyss beast God is getting closer and closer.


    Tens of thousands of huge fog abyss beast gods formed a dark cloud like sky wall and ushered in rapidly.


    Together, there are also groups of shiny purple poison balls.


    When the distance between the two sides was nearly 100 kilometers, all the fog deep beast gods, no matter what form, roared together. Then, the body of each fog deep beast god suddenly spread out and turned into an arc-shaped mirror, and the body glittered.


    "Here we are! Next, I will suddenly accelerate and take you through the encirclement. Then, I will stay. After the break, you and the 100 handed Titan will release magic obstacles while running. As long as you find the void plant, you will be able to escape! "


    "But..."


    "No! I am responsible for the enemy I bring! "


    "I..."


    "This is just my avatar. Don''t be a bitch! I like the frost winter peak very much. I try my best to throw it out at the last moment. You pick it up. If it is intercepted, don''t worry and continue to escape! "


    "But..."


    "I asked you, did you hear me?" The tall Odin looked down at Su ye, with a mountain like majesty shining in his eyes.


    "OK..." Su Ye reluctantly agreed. Now the noumenon may have reached the key, so he delayed the sacrifice, but it won''t take too long.


    "Get ready!"


    In the mouth of each fog deep beast God, a dark purple light is condensing. The whole surrounding circle formed by the fog deep beast God is shining with purple light.


    As if countless giants opened their mouths and looked at the three gods of Su ye with a purple ball of light.


    The orb of light in the mouth of the fog abyss beast God is getting bigger and bigger.


    Suddenly, Odin roared, "come with me!"


    The golden chariot pulled by the six legged god horse suddenly turned into a golden light and instantly reached the fog abyss beast God in front of it.


    Endless small insects form a huge fog pit beast God, and finally interweave into an invisible big net and huge wall to block in front.


    Su Ye clearly saw that there was a strange purple light in the eyes of small insects that only gods could see.


    "The peak of heaven."


    Odin took a deep breath, stepped on the golden chariot, grasped the frost winter peak, and slowly stabbed out the main artifact spear.


    Time seems to be at a standstill. After a moment, the Mountains lie horizontal and surrounded by thunder.


    It''s like the mountain tearing the glow, and it''s like God lightning breaking the dark clouds,


    There is a huge circular cavity on the sky wall intertwined with fog pit beast gods.


    I don''t know how many thousand fog abyss beast gods vaporized in an instant and completely annihilated.


    The golden chariot turned into golden light and rushed out of the hole.


    "Don''t come back!"


    Odin took a deep look at Su ye and suddenly jumped out of the carriage.


    The golden carriage burned and accelerated suddenly.


    Su Ye hurried back and saw Odin standing in the air behind the carriage, like a giant who didn''t know more than ten thousand meters. The thunder and golden light flashed in his left arm, holding a huge mountain in his right hand, and stabbed forward again.


    But at this moment, millions of fog abyss beast gods have been condensed.


    Boom, boom


    Countless purple light balls erupted in the mouth of the fog abyss beast God and turned into dense purple light columns, just like countless small suns exploding and shining on the fog abyss.


    The most blazing light, the hottest burning and the most ferocious poison fell on Odin.


    Millions of purple light pillars, like the pure world flame, burn the space, penetrate the void and drown Odin.


    Odin''s protective artifact burst one by one, and layers of artifact glow continued to collapse.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, the combined attack of the fog abyss beast God was so powerful that it exceeded the full strength of the main God and reached the level of near God King.


    Su Ye was about to take a step. The Titan reached out and grabbed Su Ye''s leg and said, "Your Majesty Odin will send a message to me before leaving. If I let you go back, he will kill me! He is the king of God and does what he says. "


    Su Ye waved the world tree staff from a distance and cast the seventh divine skill sequence - protection blessing. Then, the door of the divine soul corridor opened.


    Endless spirits of demigods, false gods and gods poured out and flew to Odin.


    In the purple light, the giant waved his left arm.


    Su ye turned back and said, "let''s go."


    With that, even waving the world tree staff, the golden chariot accelerated again.


    At the same time, some fog deep beast gods, like black poisonous smoke, condensed into long black rivers to pursue Su Ye.


    The Titan turned around, facing the rear of the car, took a deep breath and took out all his hands.


    Mountains fall from the sky, and the town is closed to the world.


    Thousands of seas poured down and swept across the border.


    Thousands of mountains and seas are endless, crushing the sky and covering the gods.


    It is as strong as the beast God of the fog abyss. They are scattered by thousands of mountains and seas and can''t move forward.


    When Su Ye was far away, the distant fog abyss beast gods gathered again, like ten thousand demons dancing and dark clouds, and merged into a strong python, which ran through hundreds of miles and chased Su Ye.


    The hundred handed Titan shot again. However, he saw tens of thousands of huge mouths suddenly turned out from the Python''s head, and tens of thousands of purple divine light columns sprayed thin, collapsed thousands of mountains and evaporated thousands of seas.


    Su Ye was about to make a move. After chasing the soldiers, a little cold light shone on the world, just like the white moon burst.


    The cold and white light are endless, as if they are separated into two boundaries and become one.


    Boom


    The ten thousand meter iceberg revolves through the black fog Python composed of pursuers, carries the long tail of ice crystals, flies to the golden chariot and shrinks in an instant.


    Su Ye raised his hand and grabbed the main artifact frost winter peak and the glacier umbrella.


    In the distance, a thundering sun rises, the red heart is surrounded by lightning.


    Boom


    The thunder and the sun burst, sweeping the world and sweeping away the fog.


    From a distance, the fog abyss with a diameter of thousands of miles was completely emptied, and both the fog abyss beast God and the dark cloud poison Island dissipated.


    A breath of terror came from all directions and rushed to the empty place.


    Su Ye suddenly abandoned his chariot and fell with the hundred handed Titans into the deepest fog.


    Because all the empty plants in the sight are false.


    All parties have ripples in space, constantly attracting the fog abyss beast God.


    The layout man wants to kill not only Odin''s Avatar, but also his own avatar.


    All escape spaces nearby must be blocked.


    Therefore, the Soviet industry went the opposite way, not only did it not rise, but fell.


    Go straight into the deep fog, change direction and escape.


    Along the way, he was constantly attacked by the fog abyss beast God. If Su ye could avoid it, he would join hands with the hundred handed Titans to kill him.


    However, he could not shake off the fog abyss beast God.


    This is the reason why the LORD God is desperate. The fog abyss beast God can send messages through the fog, and all fog abyss creatures can contact the nearby fog abyss beast God, which means that they can never get rid of it unless they enter a place with a radius of thousands of kilometers without fog abyss life.


    The life form of fog deep beast God is different from ordinary gods.


    For example, the river fog beast God is a flowing river like fog, which can be completely transformed into fog, even if the main god can''t see it. Su Ye has been attacked by the river fog beast God for many times. If they hadn''t been very weak after the ash atomization, they would have died a hundred times.


    For example, the beast God of ten thousand flies, which is an animal God that the God King can''t kill. According to the research of Nordic gods, there is only one beast God of ten thousand flies, which is a beast God at the level of main God. However, this abnormal body is composed of hundreds of millions of magic fly micro insects invisible to the naked eye, and it is also the only beast God that can survive without all micro insects gathering together.


    Under normal circumstances, the beast God of ten thousand flies has trillions of parts, which are distributed all over the fog abyss like dust.


    Su Ye suspects that the reason why he can''t escape all the time has a great relationship with the beast God of flies.


    Even though most beast gods are powerful and strange, Su Ye is not afraid, including the doomsday snake Nidhogg, but there are three legendary fog abyss beast gods that Su Ye doesn''t want to meet when he dies.


    However, I met one just now and ran away frantically. So far, I haven''t been able to get rid of it. Occasionally, I can hear the whisper of the beast God.


    That is one of the three most notorious fog pit beast gods in the whole fog pit, the famous ten thousand belly fetal God.


    This is a beast God determined to have the blood of an evil god. Su Ye felt that Wanfu fetal God had been looking for himself nearby¡° AKAS, can''t you hurry? " Su ye asked¡° Your majesty, you know my figure. " The hundred handed Titan had a helpless face, and his eyes glittered with panic that could not be concealed¡° It seems that you really want to meet the ten thousand belly fetal God. " The Titan''s complexion changed dramatically and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, don''t talk nonsense. It''s terrible. Even if I just think about it, I''m all hair. Do something. Let''s get out of here. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1142

    Su Ye sneered and said, "how can I walk away when I''ve hurt me so badly? I can go, but I must find out who is behind it! Anyway, I''m just a medium avatar. I can make it by consuming a little magic at most. I''m never afraid of consuming magic. "


    "Your Majesty, but I''m noumenon. I''m afraid of the ten thousand belly fetal God." The Titan almost cried.


    Su ye said, "why not? I''ll seal you and send you to the animal house."


    Su ye said, and a palm sized garden shaped artifact flew out of his hand. Some Warcraft animals as small as mosquitoes are living in it.


    "Your Majesty, in this case, I will really become a horse. Or... Let me live among the leaves of the world tree, I promise. " Hundred handed Titan road.


    "OK." Su ye took out the world tree staff and shook it gently. The hundred handed Titan shrank rapidly, and finally turned into a little light and flew into the leaf continent in the world tree.


    Su ye took out several acceleration and flight artifact, the prison fire divine wing given by the Lord of hell, the flying wing boots given by Athena, the flying wing hat given by Freya, the sand cloak given by Yinna, and the storm belt given by the sea goddess... Su Ye showed a subtle color. How do most of her gifts come from the goddess.


    After being armed, Su ye turned into a colorful light and flew several times faster than before.


    Slowly, there are fewer and fewer fog abyss beast gods chasing after them. Then, even if they encounter them, they are not hostile to them. It seems that they have basically escaped the encirclement of the enemy.


    Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief, but half relaxed, a huge figure floated not far away, directly holding Su Ye''s breath back.


    It looks like a ten thousand meter wall, a green furry wall, like covered with green moss.


    From a distance, on the green furry wall, there are hundreds of thousands of things like pebbles protruding one after another.


    Each pebble is like a huge human belly, ten meters up and down, bulging high.


    Through the translucent belly, babies of various ethnic groups can be seen sitting in the amniotic fluid of the belly and looking out with a smile.


    Hundreds of thousands of strange babies looked at Su Ye.


    Some of them have green skin, some have dark eyes, some have black teeth, some are conjoined babies, and some wrap their necks with umbilical cords


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hundreds of thousands of strange babies laughed together and gave out creepy laughter.


    Ten thousand belly fetal God.


    A furry green wall with hundreds of thousands of stomachs and fetuses is its body.


    The second time he saw Wanfu fetal God, Su ye turned and ran, and looked back from time to time.


    Fortunately, the speed of Wanfu fetal God is relatively slow.


    Moreover, the ten thousand belly fetal God is not strong, not strong at all.


    However, the God of the womb is one of the most bizarre gods in the infinite plane.


    Any enemy close to it will be cursed, his abdomen will swell, and then give birth to an evil fetus.


    Next, as long as you don''t stay away from the ten thousand belly fetal God, don''t get close to it, give birth to the evil fetus safely in its vision, and then escape, everything will end. Therefore, the ten thousand belly fetal God is not strong and easy to deal with.


    However, if you try to escape from the sight of the God of the womb, or kill the evil fetus in the womb and cause the death of the evil fetus, the cursed person will encounter the most unsolvable curse in the infinite plane.


    From then on, all parts of the cursed person''s body may suddenly bulge, such as eyes, ears, fingers, gastrointestinal tract and so on, and then breed a highly toxic evil fetus.


    Only after giving birth to 100000 highly toxic and evil fetuses can the curse be lifted.


    So far, no God can lift the curse of the God of the womb.


    None of the gods under the LORD God can live to give birth to 100000 evil fetuses.


    There are also some abnormal gods who take the initiative to find tens of thousands of belly fetal gods to feel this wonderful process.


    Su Ye doesn''t want to feel it, because this thing is cursed with noumenon and avatar!


    If the noumenon is not here, it means that it is bound to face a second curse.


    It''s evil.


    Su Ye didn''t want to fight with Wanfu fetal God at all. He ran away and used various spells to obstruct him.


    Su Ye kept running away. Suddenly, his body shook and his breath soared.


    The whole body is full of color and light, rolling the fog.


    Magic star.


    Whether on the ground or in the whale country, the magician looked in surprise at a direction.


    A column of light condensed by ten colors runs through the starry sky.


    In the light column, Su Ye''s body smiled.


    He sacrificed Odin''s gift and successfully obtained two kinds of great monarch blood and the unprecedented ten element great monarch blood.


    The endless ten elements come from the void to form a column of light and inject into the body.


    The ten elements wash Su ye like running water and slowly transform the divine body and magic tower.


    Su Ye closed his eyes and meditated without moving.


    After a long time, the ten color light column dissipated.


    The magician in the distance saw that the light column disappeared, so he turned his head to do his own thing, but suddenly turned his head and looked at the front light column.


    Ten huge black whirlpools hung in the starry sky and were displayed behind Su Ye.


    Before everyone could react, a green mountain was drilled out of the first dark vortex, with towering mountains, dense plants, clear springs and steaming clouds.


    When they looked carefully, they were shocked. Where is the wanzhang mountain? It''s a giant mountain.


    A giant full of endless elements.


    The blood of a few land mages in whale kingdom is boiling. It is not an ordinary element giant, but one of the famous forms of the origin of the earth element. The giant of the origin of the earth element will appear only when the Lord of the plane of the earth element is born.


    This giant represents the source of all earth elements in the infinite plane and the ancestor of all earth elements.


    At the moment of seeing the giant of the origin of the earth element, all magicians only felt the boiling of the elements in the body, and the root of the earth element in the magic tower expanded slowly.


    The earth elements of the whole magic God Star and all nearby divine moons increase to a degree visible to the naked eye.


    In particular, Su Ye''s first divine power plane, giant Hill, with a soaring breath, became the first among all divine stars in the blink of an eye.


    Many creatures in the giant Hill looked at Wang sledgehammer.


    "Ah..." the excited Wang sledgehammer burst and died on the spot.


    The giant Hill has turned into a huge moon. Now, a big soil bag suddenly bulges at the top and grows into a mountain peak. Finally, the mountain peak leaves the ground and flies out of the giant Hill to form a small moon orbiting the giant Hill.


    The earth yellow little moon slowly deformed and slowly turned into a giant axe.


    The giant of the origin of the earth element drilled out of the black vortex, jumped gently, turned into streamer and fell into Su Ye''s head.


    Wang sledgehammer resurrected in the giant Hill, and then a divine light rose into the sky.


    Su Ye''s subordinates look dull. Is Wang Dashui going to be promoted to the middle God? Does the king sledgehammer have hidden true God blood?


    The vortex of earth elements shrinks slowly. In the second adjacent black vortex, the fire rises into the sky, and a huge flame bird head with a length of 1000 meters sticks out and looks slowly.


    The bird''s head whistled up to the sky, shaking the stars.


    The fire element power of all magicians soared, the breath of the volcanic plane soared to the sky, and the earth proud sky died in response.


    Then, the little moon flew out of the volcanic plane, and the little moon slowly turned into a flame cloak.


    After the fire element originated from the Phoenix, the water element originated from the whale, the wind element originated from the dragon, the ice element originated from the queen, the tree originated from the wood element, the battlefield originated from the metal element, the city of bones originated from the dark element, the sun originated from the light element and the thunder cloud originated from the thunder element, which successively fell into the body of Su Ye.


    All the power and life of magic God stars and affiliated stars are improving at an incredible speed.


    Su Ye''s magic servants, except for the world tree, began to be promoted to the middle God after the explosion and resurrection.


    Around the ten powerful moons, there is a giant weapon slowly circling around.


    Plane artifact.


    The giant axe representing the giant Hill, the flame cloak representing the volcanic plane, the water shield representing the blue ocean, the wind bow representing the wind cloud country, the Ice Armor representing the ice sea, the life staff representing the world tree plane, the steel hammer representing the metal plane, the immortal crown of the ghost ship, the sun sword representing the giant beast God star, and the thunder spear representing the dark cloud fortress.


    The whole ten plane artifacts, like ten small moons, revolve slowly around the ten magic moons.


    Su Ye is deep in the starry sky, and his body has been completely transformed into an element state.


    The original flesh and blood disappeared, and the whole body was scattered into countless smallest particles, each of which was constantly changing element attributes.


    Like fog and gas.


    After a long time, all the elemental particles cooled, contracted and condensed again into a new Suye.


    Su ye took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    The power of countless elements surged out along the exhalation, forming a long river of colorful light in an instant, flowing into the starry sky, like a rainbow giant snake swimming forward.


    Su ye took another deep breath, controlled his own strength and exhaled again. The new colorful light flowed, but only one tenth of the original.


    Su ye took ten deep breaths before the elemental power was completely controlled.


    After a while, Su ye entered the magic tower and stared at his two magic trees.


    Colorful blue


    Shenhua is surrounded by colorful lights, which is simply a large magic nightclub.


    The ten element taproot expanded several circles.


    This means that the total amount of magic has increased by an unknown number of times.


    Su Ye looked up at the magic star at the top of the magic tower. It was like a planet, but now it was too powerful and dazzling. It was like a magic sun.


    Su Ye carefully observed the roots of various elements and found an amazing harvest.


    From now on, he is the eternal elector of the element world. Even the master of the element is not qualified to ban his contact with the element plane.


    It also means that endless elemental forces can be absorbed from the infinite plane. At the same time, many kinds of fruits, lateral roots and even ten element blood crown related to elements are all integrated! The ten element monarch''s blood crown disappeared. Only a ten rainbow crown, bright and colorful, is as colorful as peacock''s tail. It can be seen carefully without feeling the smell of the earth, bringing together all kinds of colors in a very artistic way. The true king of elements. From then on, you can not only continue to use the power of all previous blood vessels, this element ZHENWANG blood, but also have various abnormal abilities. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1143

    Su Ye looked at the crown of the true king of elements. This new power provided him with six abilities.


    Large element body, its own body becomes the superposition state of ten elements. Whenever ten element magic is used, its power is regarded as a pure element creature.


    Element coercion, all ten element forces lower than their own rank, whether offensive or defensive, are considered invalid. As long as the opponent''s level is not higher than his own, even if it is the same as his own level, if you summon elemental creatures, those elemental creatures will either escape or betray, and will never attack the true king of the element.


    In the ten element corridor, all external hostile forces will pass through the protection composed of ten elements before they can attack the body. But because it is a large element body, it will also absorb most of the power. Basically, the divine skills or combat skills of the gods of the same level fell on Su ye, and his power directly disappeared by 30%.


    Element mantra, this is the power that the master of the element can use in this element plane. As long as his magic is enough, as long as the element can do it, he doesn''t need any magic or consciousness. He can turn the element into anything, whether creating element creatures or creating grand magic, as long as others can do it, so can su Ye. He doesn''t need to recite spells and know the principle at all, the order , once given , will be strictly enforced.


    This means that you can exert all the known forces related to the ten elements, including element warfare skills, without learning.


    Element life, from now on, Su ye can directly transform into any kind of ten element life, master all the abilities of this element life, and must be the most talented in history.


    The sixth ability, infinite element.


    Su Ye was surprised to see this power. He had never heard of this power, and even the creator God could not do it.


    The creator God can convert one element into another, his divine power into another, or his divine power into his own, but this requires a lot of loss. Unless under special circumstances, the gain is not worth the loss.


    However, this ability can losslessly convert the ten elements, and even continuously convert the ten elements into magic.


    This is definitely a creation level talent.


    In addition, the elemental true king also has a large number of common abilities.


    For example, the absolute non spell instant cast element magic, even the most powerful divine level element magic, which originally had to be cast for dozens of minutes using ceremony, can also be completely instant cast.


    The element true king of the infinite plane is absolutely unique.


    Once Su Ye gets it, no matter how strong others are, even if they are also the leader of the ten elements, they can not become the true king of the elements.


    Su Ye touched his chin, which means that after he was promoted to the LORD God, he can directly challenge the Lord of all elements and become the new Lord of elements.


    "Become the master of the four aspects of earth fire and Feng Shui? It''s a little bad, forget it... "


    "My avatar hasn''t been in touch for a long time, which is very wrong. I should have encountered a problem in Wuyuan, and the summons was blocked by Wuyuan. Since we become the true king of the elements, and the essence of the fog of the fog abyss is the mixing of ten elements, it means that at least the fog will not interfere with me. "


    Su ye thought that the noumenon entered the ruins space and transmitted to the avatar through the ruins space.


    Ontology enters a strange place where there is no concept of time, no concept of space, and even ordinary people will be static when they enter.


    Emptiness is boundless.


    Su Ye found that his body could not move, but his mind was still very clear, which was probably his ability to promote the real queen.


    I must have encountered this kind of space before, but I can''t perceive it. For example, there is an obvious delay in transmitting to unknown stars.


    Su Ye stayed in a strange place and waited quietly.


    Fog abyss.


    Su Ye''s incarnation looked down at the comprehensive reorganization of his body, and finally transformed into a big element body.


    Su Ye blinked and the world before him changed completely.


    It is no longer a gray and foggy world, but interwoven by ten different colors of small particles, which is within the sight of thousands of miles.


    This has surpassed the vision of the main god level fog abyss beast God.


    Moreover, in my own eyes, the natural fog is completely different from the fog formed by strange forces.


    For example, I couldn''t see the ten nearby magic flies at all before, because they lurked in the fog particles, but now


    Su Ye smiled and thought. The fog near each magic fly bug suddenly turned into a big hand and held the magic fly bug.


    "I''ll find you!" Su ye said that and shook the hand of the ten elements.


    Poof


    Magic fly micro insect explosion


    Ten parts of the Lord of magic flies die.


    "Ontology should be on its way. With the advantage of the real king of elements, you can easily reach the sea of fog. Wait... "Su ye thought," since the element truth can do all pure element power, does that mean that I can directly turn my magic into fog to protect myself, or turn my body into fog? "


    Su Ye immediately tried, and the blue and gold magic huff and puff in his hand was instantly transformed into a fluffy fog, which was completely controlled by himself.


    Later, Su ye made use of the ability of element truth and element life, and soon turned himself into a pool of fog.


    The real fog nearby, like a frightened dog, suddenly fled, leaving a large open space.


    After escaping to the distance, the real fog approached slightly, approached and hurried away, constantly testing, just like living creatures.


    Su Ye smiled. No matter the real fog, he turned into fog and fell straight. As he fell, he remembered everything.


    The fog abyss is divided into ten layers. The lower the fog is, the thicker the fog is, and the ecological environment is different.


    Su Ye soon came to the seventh floor, which is 70000 kilometers below.


    The fog condenses excessively, forming substantial land and mountains.


    The fog deep life here looks strange. Anyway, others can''t see it. Just grow it casually.


    Su Ye was preparing to continue to go deep into the sea of fog. He suddenly stopped, looked around, and then flew to a piece of land.


    The land is about 3000 kilometers long and more than 1000 kilometers wide. Half of it is shrouded in fog, which is not covered in Su Ye''s eyes.


    But the other half was surrounded by a dark green fog.


    There was a kind of incredible power in the poisonous fog. Su Ye felt his eyes tingle just at a glance.


    "That is one of the habitats of niederhogg mentioned by Odin. It is worthy of being the snake of doomsday and the dragon of despair, the future God King. Just its breath can produce the power to frighten the superior God."


    Su ye thought about it, approached slowly, reached the edge of the poison fog area and looked around.


    The poisonous fog is like a steady lake, motionless and neat on the edge.


    "Niederhogg''s body is a million meters long. His breath is earth shaking. If he is inside, the poison fog will roll."


    Su ye thought about it and found a hidden place. He took out the space artifact first, and then summoned the shadow hive in the space artifact.


    A muscled wasp man took off with flashing wings. The huge wasp belly was yellow and black, round and lovely.


    Ordinary poisonous bee people are mainly hypocrites, but all ten queen bees are promoted to the next God.


    In the past, the queen bee''s poison crossbow was mounted on her body, but now, behind each queen bee, there is a black metal ten thousand hole honeycomb, and the poison arrows filled with divine poison emit faint blue light, which are neatly arranged in the honeycomb.


    The shadow hive is not good at fighting alone, but it is a nightmare for the enemy in the war.


    "Go, investigate the poison fog and pass the picture." Suye road.


    Hum


    The ten lower God queen bees were transformed into wood elements, leading 100000 false god wasps to rush into the poisonous fog like a dark cloud and fly in all directions.


    Su Ye quietly sensed the changes of the wasp man.


    From the tenth second, the poisonous bee people began to die, and then the number of deaths expanded rapidly, like a fat pig stabbed into the heart.


    Just a minute later, all 100000 wasps died.


    "It''s very poisonous. The wasp lives in the world tree and is also a wood life. With a lot of my talents, it can be called invincible. It can persist for a while when it is poisoned by the superior God. Unexpectedly, this is only the poisonous fog formed by niederhogg''s escaping breath, which can kill the wasp people in a large area. "


    Finally, ten queen bees with wood elemental bodies survived.


    Su Ye shared the vision of ten queen bees through talent and observed niederhogg''s resting place.


    There is nothing but a huge basin that has been badly corroded.


    There is no fog abyss life, no fog abyss beast God, not even tenacious plants.


    The basin is so deep that it almost penetrates the land.


    It is worthy of being called the poisonous dragon niederhogg. Su Ye has been unable to tell whether niederhogg does not live in the fog abyss, whether it can not withstand the erosion of the fog abyss or whether the land of the fog abyss can not withstand the erosion of niederhogg.


    Soon, Su Ye found a large piece of dark green slightly bright crystal on the ground, 100 meters high, like a hill, and immediately let the queen bee collect it.


    These are niederhogg''s poisonous saliva and one of the most poisonous items in the infinite plane. If such a large piece is refined, it can poison the LORD God.


    Soon, the queen bee found another kilometer high hill with a familiar shape.


    Su Ye looked at the hill with great disgust, but considering that the hill could actually exchange a medium artifact of excellent quality with a value of no less than 30 Xinmin soul crystals, he asked the queen bee to put it in a separate space artifact. Who wants to buy it at that time and sell it directly.


    Su ye only spent a small amount of energy on the queen bee to collect niederhogg''s residues. He spent most of his time observing and deducing the traces left by niederhogg. Through these traces, according to all the data about niederhogg, he can get a lot of valuable information.


    For example, niederhogg''s body is larger than that of decades ago. The traces of its scales across the ground show that the hardness of the scales is at least twice that of decades ago!


    This means that even if niederhogg does not devour the souls of the Nordic gods and the power of dusk, he can be promoted to the God King for thousands of years at most.


    After half an hour, Su Ye''s eyes moved and his body came. They looked at each other. The middle avatar continued to stay here and continue to explore the fog abyss, preparing for the future search for niederhogg. The body turns into fog and goes straight down. Without the obstruction of the fog abyss beast God, Su Ye soon reached a thousand miles high in the fog sea. Su ye took a deep breath and looked down. Dark cloud poison islands float like lotus leaves on a black pond. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1144

    Across the dark cloud poison islands, Su ye can see the sea of fog, but he can''t see what the sea of fog is.


    The sea of fog is a form that cannot be described by words. It looks like a dark endless void, but it can clearly feel that it should be liquid, but there is no nature of liquid.


    It is clearly a dead thing, but it makes people feel that it is a part of a huge thing with the terrible power of swallowing the infinite plane.


    No matter how you look at it, you can''t accurately describe the state of the fog sea. No wonder there are few relevant data.


    No gods have approached.


    Those who came near were dead.


    Su Ye clearly felt that the dark sea of fog exuded strange power, which was somewhat similar to the cosmic disaster light, but stronger in nature, but in a convergent state.


    Su Ye felt that if he had no element real king body, even if he had various powerful talents such as Titan God body, he had been poisoned and melted by strange poison light.


    Su ye had an unspeakable premonition that as long as he was close, the sea of fog would erupt a force more terrible than the cosmic disaster light and drown himself in an instant.


    In the sea of fog, there is a precedent of killing the near God King.


    Su ye thought for a moment, endured heartache, and took out a little bit of the dust star core obtained in the empty animal nest. This dark star core the size of a fingernail is heavier than an ordinary planet, and the surrounding space is slightly deformed.


    This little thing is worth 100 million gold eagles.


    This is the hard material of the LORD God level. Even the LORD God needs continuous attack for a long time to destroy it.


    The hardness of this star core is stronger than that of an ordinary God.


    Su Ye gritted his teeth and threw it out.


    You can''t throw a hundred handed Titan.


    Su Ye stared at the nuclear debris.


    The nuclear debris fell from the sky like a drop of water. At first, the falling speed was very normal, but when it reached 500 miles above the sea of fog, the surface emitted a faint light.


    Su Ye was shocked that the nuclear debris was melting!


    Finally, the nuclear debris evaporated and disappeared 400 miles away from the sea of fog.


    Su Ye''s scalp is numb.


    I can''t even see what force destroyed the nuclear debris.


    It''s like a piece of ice approaching the sun until it disappears silently.


    Su Ye looked at the sea of fog and thought.


    "Even black holes don''t have such terrible power. The LORD God can resist the power of the black hole. "


    "This thing will never be just an ordinary sea. I''m afraid it''s some kind of cosmic wonder. Maybe it connects another strange world."


    Su ye took a deep breath and decided not to study the fog sea until he reached the God King. Then he scanned the dark cloud poison island over the fog sea.


    Compared with the dark cloud poison island in other places, the dark cloud poison Island here is dead.


    Except for Wuyun poison Island, there are only three kinds of life here, and the others are killed.


    One is the ice fog bird flower that Su Ye has been looking for.


    Like a gray orange bird, the surface is overflowing with ice light, floating and moving slowly everywhere, and there are seven in sight.


    One is an invisible fish that can''t be seen at all. Su ye can''t see it either, but sometimes he feels something affecting the fog, like an invisible fish swimming in the fog.


    The last one is the light wool ball.


    Because the gods really don''t know what to name, there is only one in the sight range, which is only the size of rice grains. It is shimmering inside and hairy on the surface, just like a small light ball with white hair.


    No one can catch the invisible fish.


    As for the light wool ball, once caught, it will dissipate into invisibility.


    Therefore, no one knows about these two treasures in the infinite plane, but the ice fog bird flower has appeared in the outside world.


    They were picked by the gods at the divine king level during the creation period.


    In historical records, there are only three. Niederhogg boasted that he ate more than a dozen, but was exposed by the God King that he lied. Even the God King took out ice fog bird flowers to bet with niederhogg. Niederhogg counseled and didn''t dare to eat.


    With this allusion, the gods suspected that even niederhogg could not resist the poison of the ice fog bird flower.


    Ice fog bird flower itself is a kind of poisonous flower. Any artifact level space ring can be stored.


    However, the inside of the artifact that stores the ice fog bird flower will be highly poisoned and can no longer store other items.


    The difficulty of ice fog bird flower lies not in storage, but in acquisition and use.


    Ice fog bird flower is a typical complex and highly toxic. Once used, it will diffuse the whole space in the blink of an eye.


    The hardest thing is to get it.


    Su ye thought and looked at the ice fog bird flowers hundreds of miles away, using the element truth.


    The fog in the distance creeps gently. Before it turns into the hand of elements, it is eroded by the power of the sea of fog and disappears and collapses.


    Su Ye continued to use various methods, but all the magic power that appeared there would be disintegrated by the invisible power of the sea of fog.


    Su ye thought.


    "Summon the black iron servant."


    Wang sledgehammer appeared triumphantly and was about to show off his promotion to the middle God. His whole body trembled and his light was loud. Then the light crackled, as if beaten by invisible lightning.


    "Something happened..."


    Su Ye reached out and grabbed Wang sledgehammer''s ankle, picked him up and threw him at the nearest ice fog bird flower.


    "I''m afraid of danger, and I''m reluctant to consume the divine power. Help me get the ice fog bird flower!"


    "I hate you!"


    Wang sledgehammer screamed and flew to Naizhi ice fog bird flower. In the process of flying, the divine light around him quickly disintegrated.


    After the collapse of the divine light, his body melted like the wax of fire.


    "Woo woo..."


    Wang sledgehammer died. After a while, a blue and gold marigold magic array emerged. Wang sledgehammer came back to life. He looked back at Su ye and rushed to the ice fog bird flower.


    Wang sledgehammer died again and again, but he failed to catch the ice fog bird flower before his final death.


    "It''s still too far..."


    Su ye thought for a moment and slowly declined.


    As like as two peas in the face, only ten meters down, the phenomenon of the same thing as the hammer is seen. The invisible force attacks itself, inspires its own protection power, and its body shines.


    "Really strong..."


    All the divine magic incarnations emerged behind Su ye and cast spells together.


    "First divine sequence: guardian."


    Thousands of magic incarnations of God level took action together, and numerous protective magic attached to themselves to form a heavy power.


    Boom, boom


    The powerful protective force collides with the invisible power of fog, which inspires a more gorgeous divine light and a more violent roar. Su Ye is like a light man and shines brightly.


    Protect against the collapse of magic. The magic avatar casts spells. The collapse doesn''t stop, and the spells don''t stop.


    Su Ye fell in shape and was careful.


    After falling 100 kilometers, Su Ye finally stopped.


    Here, you have reached a balance. Your casting speed is just equal to the melting speed of the force of fog.


    Su Ye sighed softly. The sea of fog was too strong. His total protective force of more than 100 million could not be broken even if the LORD God hit it with all his strength. He was so vulnerable before he got close.


    Su Ye closed many Protection Talents because those talents can only be used once in a short time and need to be used at the right time.


    Su ye thought before and after, thought out all the plans, and began to cast spells and prepare.


    After a while, holding the space artifact, he cast the legendary split and let the legendary split summon all gods and magic servants in it.


    Breathe... Breathe... Breathe


    Su Ye''s chest and abdomen fluctuated slowly. After a moment, he rushed down, and hundreds of millions of protective magic collapsed rapidly.


    Seeing that the divine magic avatar can''t keep up with the consumption of protective layer, new magic appears.


    Fourth divine sequence: protection reserve.


    The protection spells stored by Su ye for many years poured out, forming tens of billions of protective layers, which instantly blocked the power of the sea of fog.


    Su Ye fell another hundred miles.


    Soon, the power of the protective reserve disappeared.


    Ninth divine sequence: Super foresight.


    The vast amount of magic seems to call the power of the future and release countless protective magic again. The number even exceeds the magic reserve, which is endless.


    Su Ye fell another hundred miles.


    At this time, Su Ye was like a small sun. His whole body was surging and shrouded in chaos. The invisible power of fog bombarded the dense protective magic, and the spells melted and disintegrated layer by layer.


    "The 13th magic sequence: protection and recovery."


    A great voice resounded through the sky.


    From the beginning to now, all the melted protective magic appeared, stacked layer upon layer, with a number of more than one trillion.


    Boom


    Behind Su ye, the magic star quietly emerged.


    Su Ye''s breath soared, reached the peak of the superior God in an instant, and was infinitely close to the main God.


    At this moment, Su Ye is like stepping on the divine star.


    As strong as the power of fog, Su ye had no way to slow down the melting of protective magic.


    At the same time, Su Ye waved his right hand, and the servants and spirits who had been cast a lot of protective magic by the legendary avatar flew everywhere to seize the ice fog bird flowers.


    This time, Su yewai released all the servants who could be resurrected, and even threw out the disappointing time dragon egg.


    Don''t raise idle people!


    As soon as countless spirits and servants appear, they disappear like snow and boiling water.


    The most powerful magic servants can always burst out powerful power in a short time, advance before death, then resurrect and advance again.


    Finally, the steel front dragon, the light angel and the experienced Wang sledgehammer each collected an ice fog bird flower, which died instantly after collection, but brought the ice fog bird flower back to the divine moon.


    Su Ye was about to evacuate. Yu Guang was stunned to find that time dragon egg was completely unaffected by the power of fog!


    Moreover, this guy flew slowly to the light hairball who didn''t know what it was. Time dragon egg stood up? As soon as Su Ye gritted his teeth, he couldn''t let the time dragon egg fight alone, so he rushed forward, and the protective magic around him disappeared into hundreds of billions of dollars in a second. Subsequently, release the 14th divine sequence: talent expansion. At this moment, Su Ye opened all his talents, including God''s grace and brilliant recovery. Divine sequence makes each magic become a component. When these components are connected together to form a complete divine sequence, they can create super order and incredible powers. Talent expansion is a series of magic specially tailored by Su Ye. Brilliant recovery could only be transformed into a moment of broken protection, but now it has been expanded to ten seconds. Ten seconds later, Su Ye''s trillions of magic protection were all melted by the power of fog. The glorious recovery started. Within ten seconds, all the vanishing protective magic, even the most insignificant black iron protective magic armor, has been transformed into the median God light protective magic: the kingdom of light. I don''t know how many trillion layers of the country of light, just like countless layers of lotus, bloom¡° Alas... "A long sigh sounded, and a ten thousand meter Titan appeared behind Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1145

    Su Ye didn''t look back and knew who the virtual shadow behind him was


    One of the three kings of Titans, the guardian Titan, Briareus.


    Trillions of median God level protection, stimulate the strength of Titan blood, and directly call out the powerful Titan king.


    One hundred pairs of eyes guarding the Titan were hazy with smoke, glanced at Su ye, patted 200 hands down, and then disappeared.


    It seems that nothing happened, nothing.


    After a few breaths, between the dark cloud poison island and the fog sea, a 10000 meter long golden giant palm appeared to block the poison light of the fog sea for Su Ye.


    However, after a moment, the golden giant palm disappeared.


    At the same time, a second golden palm appeared, once again shielding the power of the sea of fog.


    Next, the golden giant palm continued to appear and dissipate.


    Su Ye''s divine light weakened, and the melting speed of his protective power slowed down.


    Su Ye continued to fall. While observing the time dragon egg, he kept throwing out magic servants and catching the ice fog bird.


    In the end, all the seven ice fog birds came into the bag.


    Time dragon egg hasn''t caught the light hairball yet.


    Su Ye glanced around and the power to protect the Titans was about to dissipate. He had to return quickly, but he had to wait for the dragon egg.


    Ice fog birds and flowers are all picked up, and invisible fish can''t be caught. Are you waiting here now?


    Su Ye glanced back and forth. What other treasures are there?


    The sea of fog doesn''t have to think about it. You can''t touch it. Even if you know there must be good things in it, you can''t get anything when you die.


    So


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on those dark cloud poison islands and suddenly realized.


    Su ye once again throws out the magic servant, the target and collects the dark cloud poison island!


    Su Ye is not idle. He keeps putting the dark cloud poison island into the space artifact, then sends it into the ruins space and seals it with a crystal ball.


    Without the power of ruins space, the dark cloud poison island over the fog sea will soon corrode the space artifact and sealed crystal ball.


    Take away thousands of dark cloud poison islands, and the last golden giant palm collapses.


    Su Ye didn''t even look at the time dragon egg. He flew up and away from the sea of fog.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s magic avatar disappeared, frowned slightly and looked into the distance of the fog abyss.


    In the distance, Su Ye''s middle incarnation has not been idle.


    After collecting the data of niederhogg''s habitat, he knew that he would get treasures if he continued to explore, but he also resolutely gave up.


    Compared with niederhogg''s body, these saliva or excreta are not worth mentioning.


    Su Ye''s Avatar keeps exploring and looking for niederhogg''s habitat.


    As it turned into fog, even the fog pit beast God could not be aware of it, so it was extremely safe.


    Su Ye secretly grabbed some fog abyss life and even fog abyss beast gods and wanted to use real transformation to obtain memory, but strangely, fog abyss life is completely different from external life. Their memory is dark, like a group of fools.


    Moreover, real deformation can not become fog abyss life, because fog abyss life is a group life, and real deformation can only become individuals.


    The fog deep beast God is very strange. Even if he is caught and imprisoned by Su ye, he will not compromise or communicate with Su Ye.


    Even killing them can''t form spirits.


    In desperation, Su ye can only explore it himself.


    Strange places were found one after another, marks were made one after another, and the three-dimensional map of fog abyss was continuously improved in the knowledge world.


    Suddenly, Su Ye suddenly stopped and looked at the front.


    That''s niederhogg''s habitat.


    There is also a continent, which is also shrouded in fog and poison fog.


    But the difference is that the dark green poisonous fog rolls like dark clouds in the wind.


    Su Ye''s heart beat wildly.


    The LORD God, the doomsday snake, the poisonous dragon, the Devourer of the roots of the world, the witness of dusk, the dragon of the end of northern Europe, and the dragon of despair in the future, Nidhogg, are inside.


    Su Ye hurriedly restrained all his breath, even if he turned into fog, he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    After all, it is a near God King.


    Niederhogg has always been recognized as the strength of the God King because of his strong power, strange blood and invincible record of monopolizing the God King.


    Niederhogg was not born in the fog abyss, but he can develop his power in the fog abyss, which can better illustrate niederhogg''s terrible.


    Otherwise, the Nordic God system will not allow niederhogg to nibble at the residual roots of the world tree.


    Niederhogg is not a God who only uses brute force. He not only has a variety of attack methods, but also is famous for his insidious cunning and deep intention.


    In order to devour the roots of the world, he has completely abandoned all other activities. This process has lasted for tens of thousands of years. This willpower is comparable to the divine king.


    This enemy, under normal circumstances, like Zeus, is an enemy without weakness,


    If ned Hogg does it, his own body is useless here.


    Su ye even gave up approaching, just observing from a distance.


    After a long time, the fog returned to calm.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief, but remained motionless.


    After a while, Su Ye was relieved, but he still waited without taking any risks.


    After another moment, Su Ye was preparing to go around to observe the continent in other directions. Suddenly, two gods with golden light shining all over in fog cloak flew out of the poisonous fog, kept flying upward and gradually approached himself. They would pass by soon.


    Su ye knew the two gods.


    The upper incarnation of Hermes, the God of Commerce, and the upper incarnation of Artemis, the goddess of hunting.


    Sure enough, the news of the grey dwarf Lord was correct.


    Su Ye observed carefully.


    Hermes is like a teenager in his seventies and eighties. He has shining blond hair and a warm smile. He holds a double snake wing staff in his left hand and steps on flying wing boots. He sits on the golden deer chariot and talks and laughs with his sister hunting goddess.


    The hunting goddess drives the golden deer chariot and talks with her brother. Her skin is like snow. Her hair inherits her mother, Leto, the goddess of the night. She is black and shining. She is wearing a heroic hunting suit, black leather clothes and carrying the bow of the silver moon.


    Her eyes were like the moon in the night sky, as if they were the only light in the gray fog.


    The children of the king of God, the body of the LORD God, shine on people all the time, and all things are spoiled and carefree.


    Even in the extremely dangerous fog.


    The chariot pulled by the golden deer leaves a faint rainbow trace behind the rear of the chariot, with a subtle smell of niederhogg.


    Even so, a large number of fog pit beast gods are eyeing in the distance and following secretly.


    Suye noticed that, unlike the goddess of hunting, Hermes had a stronger breath, but his strength was not as strong as his sister goddess of hunting.


    The chariot sped up all the way, quickly skimming the fog melted by Su ye and rising into the air.


    "Sure enough, they met niederhogg. What did they talk about? Is it the layout of Zeus again? How many pieces did Zeus arrange in northern Europe? "


    Su Ye was thinking and suddenly felt wrong.


    Because the fog abyss beast gods who originally followed the golden deer chariot began to move towards themselves.


    "These old Yin..."


    Su Ye instantly guessed that he had been exposed. Without saying a word, he continued to flee in the form of fog.


    The golden deer chariot, which had been gradually away, suddenly stopped and returned, and the sky was shining.


    The golden light condensed into a huge golden bird cage with a radius of 10000 kilometers. Surrounded by white clouds, it shrouded the incarnation of Su ye and quickly shrank to about 100 miles in diameter.


    "Did you find out? It''s too late. " Two high Lord deified bodies stood on the golden deer chariot. Hermes''s blond hair moved and his mouth was filled with a faint smile.


    Ten thousand feet of light shone behind them, like golden children and girls in the midday sun, towering in the sky and overlooking the world.


    Su Ye didn''t move.


    The hunting goddess said, "do you think we''re cheating you? We didn''t find you, but the supreme doomsday snake found you early and told us before he left. You can''t escape, Su Ye. "


    Su Ye''s body shape changed slowly, and he was reunited into a person from the fog.


    "I''m not surprised to be found by niederhogg. If it doesn''t find me, it can only prove that he doesn''t have the ability to approach the God King. However, it is too cheap for you, the two main gods of Greece and the children of the king of God, to call one near the king of God supreme. " Su Ye looked at the two gods with a smile.


    The faces of the two gods remained unchanged. The hunting goddess looked lazily, raised her slender jade hand and was about to fall. Hermes said, "magic new light, we meet again."


    "Yes, Hermes." Suye road.


    "Huh?" The hunting goddess looked at Hermes.


    Hermes shrugged and said, "that''s what Gaul barbarians call me on the edge of Greece. Their voice seems to leak and can''t pronounce. But... Why are you here? "


    Su ye said with a smile, "you pretend to be true. Didn''t your brother and sister secretly control the fog abyss beast God to surround and kill Odin and me?"


    The goddess of hunting shrugged and Hermes said, "correct it, we''re half done."


    "Every act and every move of Odin," he said, "is a great God, and he has been laying a blind eye in northern Europe, and has been gathering the beast in the fog. How was your conversation with ned Hogg? I''m curious. "


    The goddess of hunting gave Su Ye an impatient look and said to Hermes, "I don''t like playing with prey. Kill it."


    Hermes gently raised the snake head stick and said with a smile, "I am the opposite."


    The goddess of hunting was too lazy to look at Su ye and began to count her arsenal. One artifact after another came, and she played with it in her hand.


    Hermes smiled and said, "Suye, I''ve always been curious. Why can''t you belong to Zeus?"


    "You really don''t know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then I ask you, why don''t you go to the pigsty and be a pig?" Su ye asked.


    "Although it''s impolite and ironic, I''m not angry..." Hermes said with a smile, "but your metaphor is very inappropriate."¡° Let me use a more appropriate metaphor. Why do you think humans are willing to be the hands of a magic pig? "¡° Your mouth is still so poisonous, but I think you exaggerate magic, magic and live under the God King forever. " Su ye said, "if magic always lives under the God King, why does the God King fear?" The hunting goddess put down her spear and looked curiously at Su Ye. Hermes shrunk his smile without any anger, pondered for a moment and said, "maybe we are afraid of your wisdom."¡° Thales, Socrates, Plato and even Aristotle, including me, are stupid, but philosophy gives us wisdom. " Suye road. Hermes shook his head and said, "you are not smart enough. If you are smart enough, you will believe that our Father Zeus is invincible and invincible like us." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1146

    Su Ye nodded and said, "I believe that the event is invincible and has some absoluteness, but it is definitely not a person or a life, nor a specific material, or even can never be seen by our eyes. Stars can collapse, everything is decaying, what our eyes can see, our fingers can touch, our nose can smell, and our ears can hear, what is eternal? One, you only say one. "


    The goddess of hunting opened her mouth and closed it again, lost in thought.


    Hermes said, "the will of the infinite plane is eternal."


    "Have you seen it with your eyes?"


    Hermes said, "my father''s great power is eternal."


    "Some people said that about your grandfather Cronus and your great grandfather Uranus. What happened?"


    "But I firmly believe that my father will be great forever." Hermes looked up.


    "Even if his distraction falls?"


    "Even if his distraction falls!" Hermes spoke loudly.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "well, let''s make a bet. If you have never doubted Zeus in your life, always believe in him, and always think he is invincible and eternal, I will die. If you have questions in your heart, do you dare to die?"


    The hunting goddess turned to her brother.


    Hermes was silent for a few seconds and said, "if your eyes can''t see eternity, how can you determine eternity?"


    Su Ye pointed to his head and said, "our minds can see eternal laws, truth and ideas through thinking."


    "Are they higher than Zeus?" Hermes smiled.


    "Much higher than."


    "Then, dare you swear to me? Dare you say that from beginning to end, you think they are higher than the God King and more eternal than the God King? "


    "Dare!"


    The goddess of hunting glanced and said, "my brother said, never argue with philosophers."


    Hermes looked helpless and said, "magicians are really crazy. However, no matter how eloquent you are and how much you believe in magic, magic can''t save you today, even if I''ve never been good at fighting. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "you two are not ordinary bad gods. With the help of a large number of fog abyss beast gods and Ned Hogg, my avatar should not escape. What''s more, you are a business God who has no choice but to be more careful than other gods. If you dare to come, you must carry a strong reliance. However, magic can''t save my present incarnation, but magic can also bury two. "


    Hermes sighed and looked at his sister.


    The hunting goddess raised her hand and put it down gently.


    Dark cloud like fog abyss beast gods flew from all directions, and some of them were particularly powerful and stained with the smell of niederhogg.


    The fog abyss beast gods opened their mouths and spewed out one poisonous purple light ball after another.


    While avoiding and protecting, Su ye said, "Hermes, are you so afraid of me? Even if I''m dying, you can''t say what you''re talking about with niederhogg? "


    Hermes said with a smile, "am I a fool in your heart? I won''t say such a thing even after you die. "


    The goddess of hunting smiled calmly.


    "Yes, the children of the God King''s family are really different. However, you should know that the fog abyss is the fog abyss of the fog abyss, not the fog abyss of niederhogg. Niederhogg''s men are not one ten thousandth of the total number of fog abyss beast gods. "


    "What do you want to say?" Asked Hermes.


    "I want to say..." Su Ye looked around at the fog abyss beast Shinto. "For the magician, some simple means are enough to solve many problems, such as..."


    More than 2000 divine magic incarnations emerged behind Su Ye.


    Hermes smiled at the goddess of hunting with a look of approval.


    "Your magic avatar is really powerful, but it can''t solve the problem."


    "Can''t solve the problem, but I can solve you."


    Su ye said, smiling and pointing to the right.


    "The tenth divine sequence, the gate of void."


    The void gate is a god level space portal, which is ordinary.


    Each divine skill sequence releases a dense void door, 100 rows, 100 columns, exactly 10000 channels, just like a large dark dressing mirror.


    More than 2000 magic incarnations, releasing more than 20 million empty doors.


    Rich to visible spatial ripples.


    The goddess of hunting, who has been indifferent, has a frozen smile on her face.


    Hermes said in horror, "stop! We can talk! "


    Even those fog pit beast gods who were ready to attack showed a look of horror.


    "I said, magic can bury two!" Su ye said, holding his right hand.


    Twenty million empty doors burst at the same time.


    Clearly visible space waves spread in all directions.


    Space waves and fog merge with each other to form dense fog ripples, which propagate in all directions at the speed of light.


    Some of the fog abyss beast gods who touched the fog ripple in the distance remained unmoved and some left far away, but more fog abyss beast gods turned slightly red and turned into ripples and rushed to the source of the fog ripple at the speed of light.


    In the blink of an eye, millions of fog abyss beast gods appeared outside the golden bird cage, far beyond the beast God army controlled by Hermes and the hunting goddess.


    "Su Ye!" Hermes set his eyes on fire.


    Su Ye smiled and another void door appeared and burst.


    Then, regardless of Su ye, he kept releasing the door of emptiness, constantly took the initiative to burst, and constantly triggered fog ripples.


    Ten seconds later, thousands of fog pit beast gods gathered.


    The new fog abyss beast God and niederhogg''s subordinates were affected by the power of fog ripples. Their bodies were red and roared at Hermes and the goddess of hunting.


    A rare powerful fog abyss Lord God emerged one after another.


    The master of poison Island himself is an island with a length of more than 100 kilometers. Countless micro insects spread all over his body and gave birth to dense fluff. His cold mind scanned the battlefield.


    A small part of the Lord of magic flies gathered together to form a 10000 meter giant fly overlooking the battlefield.


    The God eater is like a planet with a diameter of 100 kilometers. There are various bulges on the surface of the planet, some like trees, some like giant trumpets, some like giant needles, and some like towers. All fog pit beast gods hide far away, including the main God.


    The Lord of God devours everything.


    The Lord of xumo has a face, only one face, and no other body tissue. However, its face is surrounded by endless long hair. Each long hair is hugged by ten people, and the long hair is covered with barbed suction cups.


    Tens of thousands of long hair tentacles surround the Lord of the beard devil, as soft as in the water.


    ¡­¡­


    The light in the distance was completely blocked by the endless fog pit beast God.


    In the air, a fog abyss beast God, whose body surface is constantly crawling, forms a giant ball to surround Su ye, Hermes and the goddess of hunting.


    When the seventh Lord God fog deep beast God appeared, the fog deep beast gods could no longer control and launched attacks on Su ye, Hermes and the goddess of hunting.


    Hermes and the goddess of hunting put a purple black scale with strange runes outside, just like a shield, and the smell of the doomsday snake Nidhogg suddenly spread.


    Most of the fog abyss beast gods retreated in a hurry, but some fog abyss beast gods were angered by the smell of Nidhogg and attacked Hermes and the goddess of hunting.


    They had no choice but to fight and retreat.


    More fog abyss beast gods rushed to Su Ye. When the fog abyss beast God approached, Su Ye waved his right hand, and the excreta full of niederhogg''s breath flew out of the ring of space and flew all over the sky.


    The fog abyss beast God retreated in panic.


    Those fog abyss beast gods who have enemies with Nidhogg have all rushed to Hermes and the goddess of hunting, killing red eyes, but ignoring Su Ye.


    At this moment, Su Ye was safer than Hermes and the goddess of hunting.


    "Kill him!" Hermes waved niederhogg''s keepsake and shouted.


    Niederhogg''s subordinate fog abyss beast God screamed, spitting purple light balls at Su Ye.


    Hermes, hunting goddess and fog abyss beast God saw the scene of heart burst.


    Su Ye''s medium incarnation began to transmit over short distances and continued to cause fog ripples.


    The beast God of the fog abyss is furious. This is the biggest provocation to the fog abyss!


    Hermes almost scolded. What talent does Su ye have? This golden bird cage is used to imprison the LORD God. Su Ye is just a middle avatar. Why can he still teleport from a short distance under the captivity of the golden bird cage?


    The crazy fog abyss beast God poured into the golden bird cage and attacked Su ye from all directions.


    Su ye cast spells while transmitting to avoid the attack. Soon, the servant army and the spirit army fought with the fog abyss beast God.


    The fog abyss beast gods of both sides of the siege reached saturation, and the fog abyss beast gods in the distance shouted and could only watch.


    The main gods of the fog abyss floated in the distance and quietly observed the battlefield.


    In the battlefield, the poisonous light is diffuse, the purple light is vertical and horizontal, the brilliance is flashing, and the divine power is broken.


    Su Ye''s magic servants went from one to another, died and resurrected.


    Coupled with a large number of divine magic avatars, Su Ye played vividly, and the encirclement circle could not be reduced.


    The goddess of hunting holds the bow of the silver moon. Every time she bends the bow, she shoots thousands of moonlight arrows to repel the enemies. No God can get close.


    Hermes''s theocracy includes business, travel, theft, fraud and so on. The only theocracy related to combat is only competition and sports.


    He even waved the scepter of the merchant God, and the psychedelic magic full of fraudulent power flew around.


    Fog abyss beast God seems completely unaffected and continues to attack.


    Fog abyss beast God is not a single life, but a group life, which is composed of countless micro insects.


    As long as his divine skill fails to work on one bug, it will be ineffective on the whole fog abyss beast God.


    Finally, Hermes had to get close to the goddess of hunting, give up his magic and use the normal attack magic.


    Hermes lost his old calm and his face was cold. The goddess of hunting kept shooting without changing her face and saying a word¡° Su ye, you are setting yourself on fire! " Hermes growled¡° My avatar died right away anyway. What''s the difference between lighting a fire and not lighting a fire? You can kill a magician, but you are destined to pay the price you don''t want to bear! " Hermes sighed and said, "yes, I made a mistake in killing you and Odin. That is, I always regard you as an ordinary superior God. No, it''s a peak superior God. I should treat you as another kind of God, or simply treat you as the LORD God! "¡° I think so. " Suye road. The goddess of hunting glanced at Su ye and continued shooting. Hermes snorted coldly and said, "what you said before is right. Since I dare to come here, of course, with strong dependence. I am the God of business and never do business at a loss. This time, you let me suffer a great loss and forced me into a desperate situation. Then, before you die, you will be rewarded to see my dependence. " Hermes held high the two serpent winged staff, and the golden light shone on the fog abyss. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1147

    Boom


    Above the double snake winged staff, a huge conical golden light erupted from bottom to top.


    A 20 tall, glittering, great God rose up, holding the main artifact lyre in his left hand and the double snake wing staff in his right hand.


    Hermes''s incarnation smiled at Su ye, turned into a streamer, and integrated into the body of the tall god.


    The God of Commerce, Hermes noumenon.


    The strong power of the LORD God rolled around him like a leaping flame, expelling the fog and burning all souls.


    At his feet, he wore the iconic flying wing boots of the main artifact. After the golden boots, two pairs of white wings flapped gently.


    The original ordinary double snake wing staff, the surface slowly melts, the golden wings on both sides remain unchanged, and the two golden snakes on the staff disappear.


    Behind the tall Hermes body, two ten thousand meter high golden giant snake demons slowly rose.


    Like a mountain.


    Behind Hermes''s head, the golden sun light wheel slowly rotates. In the light wheel, all living beings are vaguely reflected, and everything flows.


    Hermes hung high in the sky with a smile on his face and gently moved the lyre with his fingers. The pleasant voice spread all over the world and smoothed the restlessness in his heart.


    The beast gods of the fog abyss that besieged him retreated one after another. They aimed at the LORD God of the fog abyss and waited for orders.


    The Lord gods of the fog abyss looked at each other, and no one gave orders.


    Hermes has a close relationship with niederhogg. It doesn''t matter to kill Hermes''s incarnation, but killing the main god is bound to make enemies with niederhogg.


    The powerful gods of Zeus are well known. They are not afraid of Zeus, but they don''t want to get into trouble.


    The ordinary Lord God and the son of the God King are not a kind of Lord God.


    While the LORD God of the fog abyss was thinking, Hermes looked down at Su ye and said with a smile, "do you understand? I''m never good at fighting, but I always control the battle before it. "


    His words were light, but they fell in the ears of the gods, and the thunder roared.


    The golden Hermes was sacred and brilliant, and many fog abyss beast gods were ashamed and retreated slowly.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "your status, plus niederhogg''s protection and the identity opposite to northern Europe, is extremely safe as long as you don''t provoke the LORD God of the fog abyss. You see through all this, so you resolutely hide your essence to avoid accidents. "


    "Yes, I have always appreciated your contribution in business. The credibility you indirectly provide me is even beyond the people of Greece." Hermes smiled, "what if you don''t like to be my father''s follower and our ally? I am willing to take you to negotiate with your father. As long as you bow your head and admit a mistake, I believe your father will forgive you. "


    "Some mistakes can be admitted, but some mistakes I admit are countless crimes against all magicians, all mankind and even the whole infinite plane." Suye road.


    "Why are you so stubborn? I always thought that you could join the Greek god system and become my help in business. " Hermes''s eyes drooped and the thunder surged.


    "When Zeus destroyed the world, what business did he talk about?" Suye road.


    "You are too attached to the survival of the present. After the great extinction, there should be great life," Hermes said calmly. "I bet that after my father''s creation, there will be infinite unity. At that time, I will be the king of Commerce."


    "Zeus, who can''t even manage Greece well, tried to take over the whole infinite plane. Who gave him courage?"


    Hermes sighed and said, "Suye, Suye, after all, you are too addicted to magic, too dependent on wisdom, and forget what is the best. The root of the Greek disaster is the strife of the gods. My father has been thinking about how to make all races and spirits live forever without disputes. Finally, he figured out that if he is the Supreme God and controls the infinite plane, he can eliminate all disputes, all evils and all sins. This is the supreme good. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "do you think it''s right to eliminate all disputes?"


    "Of course, this is the pursuit of the highest goodness in the hearts of all intelligent life." Hermes road.


    "What is the dispute? The essence of disputes is that differences lead to disputes. When you want to eliminate all disputes, you are eliminating all differences. And this difference is defined by you, I, everyone, or Zeus? Clearly, Zeus defined it. Then, further speaking, Zeus''s so-called elimination of disputes is essentially to eliminate the differences he thinks. Further, Zeus kept what he thought was right and eliminated what he thought was wrong. So, do you think that Zeus can really distinguish between all the mistakes and correctness in the world? " Suye road.


    "Zeus is omnipotent." Hermes spoke firmly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I only ask three questions. First, at the boundary of the infinite plane, where Zeus never knew, how did he judge wrong and right? Second, since he doesn''t understand philosophy and magic, how can he judge the correctness and error of philosophy and magic? As for the third, can he create a problem he doesn''t understand? "


    "My father believes that when he becomes the supreme god of the infinite plane and knows everything, he can naturally do the most correct good." Hermes road.


    "What if most of us believe that the most correct good is Zeus to die?" Su Ye smiled.


    Hermes was stunned.


    Su ye said slowly, "in a world that will never change, Zeus raising pigs may be the best behavior, but in a world that will inevitably change, even Zeus can''t understand all the new changes. The more pigs are raised, the greater the possibility of eventual destruction. In today''s world, only by cultivating every pig as an adult and every person as intelligent as possible, can we have the opportunity to fight against future upheavals and even disasters. Nothing lasts forever, and no one is omnipotent. "


    Hermes sneered, "speak as if you are the Almighty, always right."


    "Do you know what is the biggest difference between me and Zeus?"


    "He''s mighty, you''re weak." Hermes road.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "at present, this is really a difference. But our biggest difference is that he hunts all hopes and buries all possibilities in order to protect his old and wrong self. But I am looking for hope and take the initiative to let them overthrow the old me and the wrong me. "


    Hermes said, "no matter what you say, you can''t solve a paradox, that is, Zeus is doing what he thinks is right and sweeping away what he thinks is wrong, while you, Su ye, your magician, are doing the same thing."


    "Indeed, in a broad sense, we are doing the same thing, but if you change the angle, you will find that the mistakes of Zeus may last for millions of years, and the mistakes of each human being can last for up to a hundred years. When he dies soon, there will be a new light to see his mistakes and then change. If we treat all mankind as a life, what will you find? "


    Hermes frowned with the goddess of hunting.


    Fog abyss beast gods also fell into thinking.


    "Human beings have never been completely right or completely wrong. This'' person ''is slowly eliminating all errors and slowly remembering all correctness. Philosophy and magic are only right now, and may become wrong in the future, but so what? Disputes come from different sources. At a certain stage, differences may form a huge disaster, but if they are really correct, they will survive the disaster and rejuvenate themselves. Different soils breed right and good, closed stagnant water, and error and evil. "


    Hermes forced out a smile and said, "then you can help my father and help him correct his mistakes."


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I said that I don''t have so much time and energy. It may be right to help him, but I want to do more right now."


    "You see, you also think you are right and my father is wrong."


    "No matter who is right or wrong, the right will last forever."


    "Kindness is more important than correctness." Hermes road.


    Su ye said, "kindness comes from instinct, and correctness comes from reason. We live by kindness and progress by correctness. Kindness can make us live well now, but correctness can make us live well in the future. "


    The goddess of hunting glanced at Hermes and said, "my brother said, never argue with philosophers."


    Hermes held out his hand and said, "I admit that I lost to you in arguing about such a thing. I will not give up, I will still try to make you my help, but since you are so rebellious, you need to be punished! Let you understand, who is the LORD God! "


    "You see, you still want to raise pigs." Su Ye sighed.


    "Die."


    Hermes was expressionless and played the lyre with his left hand. The sound of Ding Dong swept across the world like a spring, and then turned into colorful clouds around Su Ye.


    The scepter of the God of Commerce in his right hand points to Su Ye. The two empty snakes open their mouths and rush to the middle incarnation of Su ye, swallowing a boundary with Qi.


    "The second divine skill sequence: ten thousand methods."


    The mighty voice runs through the world.


    Before Su Ye''s middle incarnation, the body broke through the air and raised the world tree staff.


    The Divine Incarnation stretched like wings, and the little Su Ye pointed forward.


    All the offensive spells mastered by Su ye, ranging from the apprentice level flame arrow to the upper God level void random blade, converge and smash the space, just like a dark body, a long river of stars dotted with color light, breaking through the colorful clouds, repelling the void snake, and rushing to Hermes and the hunting goddess.


    "Very good." Hermes''s left hand played the lyre, and the colorful clouds flew out to defeat the torrent of ten thousand dharmas.


    Hermes laughed and asked, "Su ye, you finally took the wrong step! I just wanted to kill your avatar. Since you''re here, stay here! "


    "Why, don''t you want to surrender me?"


    Hermes blinked and said, "if you really want to belong to the Greek god system... No, even if it''s just an alliance, I can let you go."


    "I don''t want to." While Su Ye was talking, the divine avatar continued to cast magic, and the magic turned into a torrent of stars to bombard Hermes.


    The distant fog pit beast gods looked at each other and retreated tacitly.


    "Your magic... Is surprisingly powerful. Even if there is a world tree staff, you should not, unless you have a particularly powerful talent and divine power. " Hermes frowned slightly. He couldn''t imagine that he was the LORD God and the blood of God King. He felt hard to resist Su Ye''s magic.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1148

    This is a feeling only when facing the LORD God.


    Hermes really didn''t want to admit that Su Ye''s magic power was only one line away from the main God, but more than 2000 were only one line away, that was the real main god level power.


    "You are weaker than I thought." Su ye said frankly.


    Hermes shrugged and said, "I''m the God of Commerce, not the barbarian Ares. I''ve never been good at fighting. But... You know very well that being my enemy costs much more than being ares''s enemy. "


    "I see. Your distraction is still affecting you." Suye road.


    Hermes looked slightly changed, looked at the goddess of hunting and said, "sister, help me too. If we die here, I''m afraid the agreement between my father and niederhogg will make waves."


    Su Ye''s eyes were frozen.


    The hunting goddess looked indifferent and said, "I don''t hide my body like you. This is the deep fog. Even if I contact the noumenon, it will take quite a long time. When the noumenon comes, the battle is over. In addition, I know very well that since you dare to bring your noumenon, you will naturally rely on it. Don''t dawdle and finish it quickly. I want to go home and hunt. But... Don''t say I''m involved in killing Su Ye later, or sister athena will ignore me. "


    Hermes sighed and said, "I knew I would encourage Ares and noumenon even if I risked failure. In this way, I will save a lot of costs. However, Su Ye is the first God of magic after all. It is not easy to solve him. I hope my father will compensate me when I go back. "


    With that, Hermes gritted his teeth and threw out the main artifact, the lyre.


    Buzzing, buzzing


    The clavichord made a noisy and eager sound, which gathered into dense notes, just like the divine light waterfall, falling on Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s body was slightly yellow, and the black notes twinkled in his eyes.


    Then Hermes pointed to Su ye and a huge golden Libra appeared in front of him.


    Commercial theocracy.


    "I exchange endless money for your rank decline. Business, equivalent exchange. " Hermes raised his right hand and hung it on the Libra. He saw that countless gold coins and jewelry fell on the Libra. The Libra was unbalanced and one side fell.


    At the same time, another scale flew out of a golden chain and plunged into Su Ye''s body.


    The golden chain is hollow like a blood vessel, sucking the power of blue and gold, which will be injected into the tray of the golden Libra.


    Su Ye smiled and the same golden Libra appeared in front of him.


    Hermes shook his right hand and the hunting goddess looked surprised.


    Fog abyss beast gods were stunned and whispered.


    "You also have commercial theocracy?" Hermes exclaimed.


    "Business, equivalent exchange, I accept. I would like to decline in rank in exchange for wisdom. "


    The sucking of Hermes''s golden chain came to an abrupt end.


    Su ye said, his right hand suspended on his Libra tray, and the rich blue and gold magic poured down on the tray, condensing the lake into the sea.


    The tray on the other side flew out of the golden chain, intertwined with Hermes''s golden chain, and finally plunged into Hermes''s body.


    The two chains are completely connected and entangled with each other.


    In the unbelievable eyes of everyone, Su Ye''s blue and gold power flows to Hermes''s Libra, while Hermes''s white power flows to Su Ye''s Libra.


    Hermes cursed, "madman! It''s crazy! I, refuse to trade, bear the backfire! "


    Hermes was about to raise his hand when Su Ye flashed a different color in his eyes.


    "Divine power, total destruction!"


    "You..." Hermes shook his body and hurriedly put away the power of commercial theocracy.


    But it''s too late.


    Su Ye''s golden Libra suddenly burst, and Su Ye''s body shook, stumbled back five steps, and a wisp of blood overflowed from his mouth.


    After su Ye''s gold Libra broke, the damage spread, and went upstream along Hermes''s gold chain, like a ignited fuse, instantly led to his Libra.


    Boom!


    Half of Hermes''s Libra exploded and the other half was full of cracks.


    Hermes vomited a mouthful of blood and flew out upside down. The hunting goddess rushed to stop Hermes.


    "I said you shouldn''t fight with a magician." Su Ye smiled.


    "Which magician has commercial theocracy and then destroys it!" Hermes was furious, scolding and wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    He glanced at the half disabled golden Libra and his face was cold.


    Distraction and collapse have broken their muscles and bones, and it will take hundreds of years to fully recover. Now the most powerful theocracy has been severely damaged and cannot recover for thousands of years.


    Although Su Ye''s commercial theocracy is weak, it is still the main theocracy in essence.


    Fortunately, the commercial theocracy did not completely collapse, otherwise, the rank would directly fall to the superior God.


    Hermes put away the commercial theocracy, flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said, "I want to see how many theocracies you have destroyed with me! Come on! I''d like to see whether Hermes, the son of Zeus and the God of Commerce, can stand last, or whether you can stand proudly in the fog! What are you doing? Kill! "


    Hermes suddenly looked at the nearby fog abyss beast God.


    The gods drifted away.


    The fog abyss beast gods smiled coldly and all stayed away, even niederhogg''s subordinates.


    The goddess of hunting said helplessly, "let''s go and fight. Even if you reluctantly win, they will not let you and me go. What''s more... You are the God of Commerce and messenger. You are not suitable for fighting against the tricky magic new light. I suspect that he is deliberately luring you into magical co destruction. This is the only way he can defeat you. "


    "Then I''ll do what he wants!" When Hermes finished, a palm sized gold coin flew out in front of him, whirring and jingling, emitting a golden light that confused people''s mind. Even the fog abyss beast God without money was dim in his eyes, and instinctively wanted to help Hermes attack Su Ye.


    Money is theocracy.


    "Either destroy or accept the sanction of the LORD God... Er..."


    In front of Su ye, the same money theocracy flew out, but it was two circles smaller than Hermes''s money theocracy.


    "Come on!" Su Ye finished, and the palm sized gold coins roared to Hermes.


    "You''re well prepared! I, Hermes, the son of Zeus, am not afraid of you! " Hermes flexed his fingers, and the gold coin made a clear sound, cutting through the space and welcoming Su Ye''s gold coin.


    Boom!


    Space explodes and the golden light cracks the air.


    Su Ye''s gold coins exploded into pieces of gold and flew all over the sky.


    Su Ye retreated several steps and spit out another mouthful of blood.


    One third of Hermes'' gold coins disappeared and flew back to Hermes like a dragonfly with broken wings.


    Hermes wiped the blood of the quarrel, and his eyes became more and more fierce.


    "Go on!" When he finished, he opened his mouth and vomited. A poisoned dagger representing the theft of divine power stabbed Su Ye.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ye was greeted by a smaller poisoned dagger.


    Hermes''s eyebrows jumped violently, and even the hunting goddess was puzzled.


    Those fog deep Lord gods suddenly gave orders, and the fog deep beast God retreated slowly again.


    Some fog pit beast gods smiled, strange and gloating.


    "If it wasn''t for me, how could you deliberately cultivate this centralized theocracy! I want to see how much divine power you can condense with me in the decades of canonization! "


    As soon as Hermes stretched out his hand, the deceptive theocracy, competitive theocracy and animal husbandry theocracy flew out rapidly, turned into four gods with the theft of theocracy, and galloped to Su ye in the sky.


    Su Ye''s theft of theocracy dagger suddenly returned, and Hermes''s four theocracies were getting closer and closer to Su Ye.


    Hermes breathed a sigh of relief. Obviously, Su ye could not


    In front of Su ye, fraud, competition and animal husbandry theocracy suddenly appeared.


    "No!" Hermes hastily recalled the four theocracies.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The eight divine powers collided with each other, and Su Ye retreated again and again.


    Su Ye''s four theocracies were defeated by Hermes''s theocracies and all burst.


    Hermes''s four theocracies floated in the air, all dilapidated.


    Hermes vomited blood. He shook his arm, shook off the blood caught by his right hand, and looked at Su ye with cold eyes.


    "If one or two theocracies are the same as me, it can be explained that now six consecutive theocracies are the same as me, then I can only judge that you have targeted me since before the canonization, right? Su Ye! You know you can''t solve my father Zeus, so you want to find revenge for the weakest fighting ability among the twelve main gods, so you chose me, right? Magic new light! "


    "There is no other possibility. Alas... "The hunting goddess sighed.


    Su Ye looked helpless and said, "I have a showdown. I have solved the mystery of divine power, and then used the power of magic to create some defective divine power."


    "Fart!" Hermes couldn''t help but burst out and said, "if magic can create divine power, what do we have to do? Defective theocracy? All your theocracies are new and complete. They are not as good as me. They don''t feel defective! "


    "Really, I have not only your divine power, but also this one." Su Ye glanced at the goddess of hunting, and one divine right after another appeared in front of him, hunting, moon, night, beast and archery.


    The hunting goddess looked dull.


    Hermes silently blocked his bloody nose with his hand.


    Fog abyss beast gods are at a loss.


    What happened to the infinite plane? When is theocracy so worthless?


    Su Ye is a magical God. There must be multiple related theocracies, which means that there may be a lot of theocracies in Su ye? A lot of that?


    Hermes took a deep breath, and his divine power surged, barely stopping the injury caused by the destruction of divine power. Then he looked at Su ye and said, "why did you just shed so much blood when so many divine powers are broken? This is not right! "


    "I have little contact with them, so it doesn''t have a great impact on me."


    "Nonsense! Every theocracy, starting from your soul, either connects with countless believers or echoes with the power of nature. Without deep soul connection, it is impossible to form theocracy! " Hermes was mad. At this time, Su Ye was full of nonsense¡° Well, actually, I used mysterious magic to restrain my injury. Now do you believe it? " Suye road¡° This is the most likely... "Hermes glanced at the hunting goddess and said," sister, are you really looking at it like that? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1149

    The hunting goddess shrugged and said, "I thought you planned everything, so you didn''t have any preparation. Now, even if my noumenon knows, it can''t come. This place has been surrounded by the fog pit beast God, and we are all going to die. You couldn''t have died, but... Your many theocracies are broken and can''t escape. This is northern Europe. Even my father can''t come quickly. As for niederhogg, he continues to devour the roots of the world and can''t take care of you and me. So I can do nothing but watch. "


    "Zeus'' children are really so ruthless... It seems that you still hate my prank on Apollo."


    "It doesn''t count, but I''m not happy that my brother has been tossed so hard by you. Now... "The hunting goddess glanced around without expression," you can take out your cards. Don''t talk about the main artifact. Your main artifact is not as powerful as the tree staff in the opposite world. I guess what the father gave you before you came. After all, you have been pleasing him since childhood. What''s more, you can''t be unprepared to see ned Hogg. "


    "Alas... If the divine power is not lost, Su ye and I still have the power to fight a war, but now, I admit that with my current power, I can''t solve more than 2000 Su ye..."


    Hermes swept the divine magic avatar behind Su ye, took a deep breath, looked into Su Ye''s dark eyes and smiled.


    "You think you won, sorry¡° Sure enough... "The hunting goddess glanced at Su ye with a sigh of relief.


    It''s like watching a giant elephant pierced by ten thousand arrows.


    The originally encircled fog abyss beast God saw this scene and scattered birds and animals, even those main gods ran away completely.


    Except for a few fog pit beast gods who are not afraid of death, most fog pit beast gods do not return to the distance.


    "The creation Rune of the eye of chaos..." Su Ye looked at Hermes calmly.


    Hermes smiled and said, "the creation artifact can condense a creation Rune every 100000 years, which contains the power of the full strike of the creation artifact, so that others can use it. Killing you with a creation rune is like killing ants with an ox knife. However, I thank you for announcing the end of your life with the creation rune. After all, you make the business of infinite plane more prosperous. Unfortunately, I always thought we could be friends. "


    "Yes, I think you are a qualified business God. You can always choose the most valuable business investment. But I didn''t expect you to be so short-sighted and choose a business that is destined to lose money. " Su Ye sighed.


    The hunting goddess whispered, "I feel like you''re both talking nonsense."


    "I can''t tell you, so please leave at ease. I will continue to learn your business model and make you immortal in business history." Hermes finished and threw out the eye of chaos rune.


    The closed eyes on the rune opened slowly, revealing a dark black light.


    perfect storm.


    The whole fog abyss trembled, countless dark cloud poison islands swayed within 100000 miles, and the fog abyss beast God peeping in the distance fled madly.


    The hunting goddess shook her head gently.


    Hermes smiled, and then the smile froze on his face.


    Su ye also threw out a chaotic eye rune, and the eyes on the rune also opened.


    Two homologous runes looked at each other, suddenly turned into two lights, flew into the void and disappeared.


    Hermes and the goddess of hunting stared at Su ye in disbelief.


    "This is... How could Gaia give you the chaotic eye rune, isn''t it..."


    Hermes looked at the goddess of hunting and guessed a possibility.


    Su Ye disappeared in place, got rid of the golden birdcage and appeared behind Hermes and the goddess of hunting.


    The hunting goddess suddenly turned around and saw the hundred handed Titan roaring: "don''t blame me! Su Ye is controlling me! Thousands of mountains, thousands of seas! Titan, worship God! "


    Thousands of mountains mixed with the sea fell in the air and photographed the hunting goddess.


    Even with the protection of the upper artifact, the upper avatar of the hunting goddess was photographed with her head broken, her chest collapsed, and was patted into meat mud in the blink of an eye.


    Hermes turned his head to look, his mind was split, and he fled quickly.


    "What are you looking at? Your opponent is me. "


    Behind Su ye, a hundred handed Titan called out a dark starry sky, and countless stars outlined a vague giant.


    Above the stars, the Titan gods looked at Hermes.


    Strange smiles appeared on the faces of some Titans.


    Hermes''s heart beat wildly, the artifact hidden in his waist burst, and the powerful force of emptiness wrapped him, like a black rope.


    "We''ll meet again!" Hermes''s pupil is like a million icebergs, cold and frozen.


    "Yes, we meet now." Suye smiled and pointed to Hermes.


    "The 33rd divine skill sequence: void heaven prison!"


    Layers of ripples rippled from Su Ye''s feet and fell on Hermes, like a thin water film upstream, wrapping Hermes layer by layer.


    Seventy six layers of void force wrapped Hermes and dissolved the void force on him.


    "You..." Hermes found that he could not send away, such as falling into an ice cave, and hurried back.


    "Eleventh divine sequence: disordered heart."


    Spirit, mind, illusion, curse and other 8420 spells burst out together.


    With the increase of various talents and divine avatars, it instantly turned into hundreds of millions of streamers and went straight into Hermes''s mind.


    Hermes''s divine light burst, and a large number of talents, magic powers and artifacts collapsed in order to protect himself. However, one tenth of his power still entered his mind and eroded his spirit.


    "You..."


    Hermes looked frightened. He was the main god of the hall. Even if he was not good at fighting, he was high in rank. His theory was completely immune to the spiritual attack of the superior God.


    But now, with so much power and artifact, he is still under attack. The power of Su Ye is already a real Lord God.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t want to use some powers now, but I can only use them in order to block the plan of Zeus and niederhogg and to attack the Zeus God system. The God of commerce is glad to join hands with you to revitalize commerce, but you never understand that businessmen can make money for making money, but the God of commerce should surpass the secular concept of money and make money for promoting human progress. The future, without your throne. "


    Su Ye finished, his eyebrows cracked, and a dim yellow eye opened.


    Hermes was stunned. He didn''t see his eyes.


    He only saw that the sun sank to the west, hit the land, the mountains collapsed and the rivers overturned.


    The sky and the earth darken slowly and fall into the night forever.


    Suddenly, a giant fell from the sky like a mountain.


    Hermes looked into the man''s face.


    His face is slightly green, his eyes are closed and his breathing is cut off.


    Hermes in his long sleep.


    "It was myself..."


    Hermes looked at himself in horror, his heart trembling.


    In an instant, the world collapsed.


    He turned to look at the sun light wheel behind his head.


    The golden light wheel is like an air leaking balloon, shrinking slowly, with numerous surface wrinkles and cracks.


    "My throne!"


    Hermes roared, and before his eyes the twilight world dissipated and he was in the fog.


    His heart will never fall into the abyss, his rank will fall, and he will be in prison.


    In the void in all directions, there are one dragon after another. On the white dragon, there are 30 dragon necks and 30 heads of different colors.


    Hydra advanced edition, 30 Dragon God legions.


    Twelve thousand dragon gods.


    "Goodbye, Hermes, son of Zeus and God of Commerce." Su Ye bowed his head slightly and mourned before he died.


    "Father..." Hermes, who was blocked by the void, shouted for help while throwing artifact protection, but his body did not move.


    In the starry sky, the Titan gods outlined by the stars are staring at Hermes.


    Titan power is like a mountain on the top.


    Click... Hermes has a cracked neck and a sunken head.


    "Thousands of mountains and seas!" The Titan with one hundred hands gave Hermes a full blow on his head, turned and ran. While running, he shouted, "it has nothing to do with me. Su Ye forced me. My hands don''t listen to me!"


    Ten thousand heads and thirty dragon gods shouted and recited the superior God level dragon language and magic.


    Ten thousand dragons sing.


    Hundreds of thousands of superior dragon language gods shook the sky and impressively triggered the wonders of the dragon family.


    They saw that all kinds of divine skills were transformed into dragon shape, attached with divine level dragon inflammation, combined into a group, swept over Hermes''s body, flew to the distance and disappeared.


    Hermes stood still.


    His skin, pure white, was burning slowly.


    Look, the power is flat.


    Hermes never dies and the Dragon never stops burning.


    At the same time, in the depths of Hermes''s divine soul, he has to bear hundreds of thousands of Longwei impact every second. When his divine position drops, his divine soul dissipates layer by layer like broken glass.


    Beyond the fog abyss, a lightning only 100 meters long flew from Olympus mountain in the Greek god system. Before approaching, Asgard, on the top of northern Europe, dropped a kilometer of thunder to meet the lightning of Olympus mountain.


    Boom


    The unprecedented noise shook the Nordic God system.


    In an instant, the 10 billion Li void collapsed, the stars were destroyed, and the void tsunami wrapped the mirror like space debris, sweeping the four directions.


    A pure white light fell from Asgard, shrouded the land of collapse and slowly closed.


    A thunderbolt flew over Asgard and fell into the fog.


    Fog abyss.


    Su Ye pointed to Hermes, and his index finger pointed out an illusion.


    "The fifteenth divine sequence, eternal death."


    One finger of death, blood laments, hatred of evil spirits, anger of banshees, death gaze, heart burst, soul shackles


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1150

    472 kinds of death related spells were released in an instant with the best combination, condensed into tens of thousands of black and blue death fog fingers with sharp nails, directly inserted into Hermes''s eyebrows, disappeared and disappeared.


    Hermes sank half his head into his chest, and his body shook and tilted back.


    "The fifteenth divine sequence, eternal death."


    Next, Su Ye breathed a hundred times and didn''t know how many billion death spells poured into Hermes''s body.


    The light in Hermes''s eyes dissipated.


    The body is suspended in the air, the golden light of the whole body is dim, and the skin is cracked.


    The hundred handed Titan looked at Su ye from a distance and was hairy all over. Even if the LORD God accepted so many death spells, he should be dead, right?


    Su Ye held the world tree staff in his left hand, raised his right hand, and his index finger fainted in the middle of Hermes'' eyebrows.


    "The sixteenth divine skill sequence, call the soul!"


    Soul recovery, soul return, memory reconstruction, residual soul cohesion, between death and life, survival of consciousness


    More than 300 kinds of resurrection spells work together, the rays roll back in all directions, and the golden light flows against the current, converging on the body of Hermes.


    The cracked Divine Body healed slowly, the dry skin recovered its color, the dim divine light gradually brightened, and there seemed to be stars in Hermes''s eyes.


    Su ye called the soul three times in a row, and Hermes was full of breath.


    Until, Su Ye''s right index finger focused again.


    "The fifteenth divine sequence, eternal death."


    A hundred rounds of death fog again pierced Hermes''s eyebrows.


    The light in Hermes''s eyes dissipated again.


    The body cracked again.


    Skin, dry again.


    The Titan with a hundred hands showed an irrecoverable color of fear. Looking at Su Ye was like looking at the eternal demon God, trembling and retreating.


    Some fog pit beast gods who were still staying in the distance saw this scene and were stiff all over.


    Is the magician so vicious?


    Su Ye raised his hand again and let the voices of the gods flying and scattering ring out again.


    "The sixteenth divine skill sequence, call the soul!"


    Hermes''s spirit and consciousness went against the current again, but the glow and golden light were much less than at the beginning.


    Hermes''s eyes gleamed again.


    Then, a hundred rounds and a million magic sequences died forever, and billions of death spells entered his body.


    Over and over again, tossed dozens of cycles.


    The Titans with hundred hands and the beast gods in the fog abyss were silent.


    It''s so cruel. I''ve never seen such a cruel God!


    Originally, Hermes might have been saved by a strange force, artifact or the power of the divine king, but Su Ye kept calling back Hermes''s residual soul, afterthought and will, and then killed them repeatedly. If it goes on like this, let alone resurrection, it is likely that his real name will disappear forever. Even if someone in the world originally remembered Hermes, his memory will be slowly eliminated.


    Then, Su Ye continuously performed 100 magic sequences to summon the soul.


    The glow does not return, the golden light does not return, the body is dry and cracked, and the eyes are dim.


    Hermes did not move.


    Su yecai nodded, and another hundred magic sequences were poured into Hermes.


    Then, Su ye cast his last magic.


    "The 17th divine skill sequence: burial."


    Star exile, coffin of death, Elegy funeral


    When the 171st spell in the sequence is released, all the fog pit beasts, gods and insects explode, and the spirit is stiff.


    Sacrifice to evil gods.


    The hundred handed Titan was blinded, all the careful thoughts in his heart completely collapsed, and all the dissatisfaction and complaints about Su Ye disappeared.


    In order to prevent the resurrection of the LORD God, it is understandable to use immortality and soul summoning, but finally sacrifice the residual strength of Hermes to the evil god, and be generous and selfless without any reward!


    What frustrates the bones and ashes, and what forms and gods are destroyed. In front of Su ye, it''s just a child''s family.


    Too cruel!


    The magician is too cruel!


    The fog abyss beast gods muttered to themselves and secretly swore that Su ye must be listed as a God King monster, which is equal to niederhogg and Zeus!


    Stay away from Su Yebao!


    Some fog pit beast gods left silently.


    Su Ye looked around, raised his hand, put away Hermes''s remains and artifacts, and threw them into the ruins space. Then he grabbed the 100 handed Titan and threw it into the world tree staff. He transmitted it continuously, found the void plants and left the fog abyss.


    After Suye left the fog, the lightning spear from Asgard came late, turned into millions of thunder and fell on the place where Hermes died.


    In the bright thunder, countless fog abyss beast gods yelled and disappeared.


    All traces of battle disappeared.


    Secondary frustration.


    When


    The death knell rang for a long time, spread in all directions with the Greek god galaxy as the center, and spread all over the infinite plane in an instant.


    The infinite gods were stunned. Which main God fell?


    Is there a god war at this time?


    Northern Europe didn''t seem to have a full-scale war, did it?


    In a flash, the bell tolled.


    Hermes, the Greek god of Commerce, fell.


    Countless gods stood on the spot with blank minds.


    Hermes is no ordinary God.


    That''s the son of Zeus!


    It is the God of commerce with booming strength.


    How could you die?


    The gods suddenly remembered that at the edge of the fog abyss of the Nordic God system, there were traces of the fight between the God King. Did Odin kill Hermes?


    The infinite plane was in chaos, and all the gods inquired for news.


    Soon, the gods learned that Zeus himself yelled at the dark cloud temple, and even lost his power because of out of control. He killed many gods, demigods and false gods, destroyed the whole two God King guard groups, and many Greek lower and middle gods were badly hit.


    No gods knew the specific details, but there was news. Hermes looked for niederhogg and died in the fog abyss. Zeus once sensed the crisis and rescued him, but was blocked by Odin.


    Due to the mysterious power of fog abyss, it is difficult to explore and trace back. So far, it is impossible to determine the real murderer.


    So all kinds of news flew around.


    Some say that niederhogg deceived Zeus and killed Hermes.


    Some say Odin and niederhogg joined hands to lure and kill Hermes.


    Others said that Hermes was domineering in the fog abyss and was surrounded and killed by the beast God of the fog abyss.


    Some gods associated with the fog abyss beast God hurried to connect with those friends and were stunned to find that those fog abyss beast God friends were either dead or hidden in the depths.


    Soon, some gods who were in the fog abyss began to spread gossip.


    "So Hermes died in the fog? No wonder I was being chased by the beast God of the fog abyss. As a result, the beast god suddenly ignored me and sent me away... "


    "It seems that the fog abyss beast gods have gone to hunt down Hermes. I said that the fog abyss was suddenly quiet..."


    "I didn''t see the battlefield. Anyway, it was earth shaking. Finally, I saw Odin''s thunder fall. It was terrible..."


    "By the way, it is said that Odin''s middle-aged incarnation also died in the fog abyss."


    "Odin and niederhogg killed Hermes."


    Some gods still want to contact niederhogg, but niederhogg is gnawing at the world tree. Even the God King can''t find him.


    Various news spread, and finally the version believed by more gods came from the magic prison city.


    That is, Zeus sent Hermes as a special envoy to join hands with niederhogg, but niederhogg suddenly turned his face. Instead, he joined hands with Odin to kill Hermes and let Zeus lose his son and soldiers.


    At the same time, endless wails resounded over the Greek continent.


    Countless gold coins fell from the sky, gradually darkened on the way, turned into black rain and mud, and fell.


    The whole of Greece and Rome were shrouded in black mud rain.


    All the statues of Hermes were dim, cracked, collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Countless Hermes priests lost control of their divine power, turned into flames and burned themselves to death.


    All the believers of Hermes saw with their own eyes that the statue of Hermes fell from the sky, hit the earth and smashed.


    Countless believers cried bitterly and even killed themselves one after another.


    Greece and Rome mourned.


    The other gods were not happy, but were at a loss.


    That''s Hermes!


    But the son of Zeus!


    Unexpectedly, it fell like this. Is it true that the twilight of the gods is coming?


    Zeus God system was founded for hundreds of thousands of years, and no Lord God has fallen!


    Was it an accident, or did Zeus die?


    On the same day, the number of visitors exploded in the reception room of the supernova magic Council.


    Almost all magicians who can visit the magic Council in the infinite plane flock here.


    What kind of cultivation is not important if Zeus died his son.


    Greece, Miletus, new light continent, magic God star, magic prison, crimson eye socket, hell, abyss... All magicians of the infinite plane are eager to refresh all kinds of information in the magic Council.


    The whole world is in a mess.


    Greek god galaxy, destiny star.


    The three goddesses of fate vomited blood and slowly urged the old spinning wheel. The spinning wheel turned, the spinning thread spread, and the creaking sound spread all over the God star.


    "Shall we always yield to Zeus? He treats us like cattle and horses! "


    "Alas... He is the king of God after all."


    "Last time, in order to find the fate line of Su ye, we were seriously injured and haven''t recovered yet. Now we have to find the cause of Hermes''s death for him. Our body is afraid..."


    "It doesn''t matter. He sent the last volume of Twilight spindle. With these Twilight spindles, we can easily find the wreckage of Hermes and the location of artifacts, even on the tip of Odin''s heart!"


    "Go on..." creak... Creak... Creak... "I feel it! I feel it! I seem to touch Hermes''s... Wow... "The three fate goddesses spit blood together and spray the fate spinning wheel. The last Twilight spinning, slowly swallowed by the spinning wheel of fate¡° Why? Why! "¡° What happened and what power blocked the spinning wheel of fate? "¡° Is the body of Hermes in Marduk''s hands? Among the enemies of Zeus, only the mud board of fate can resist the power of the spinning wheel of fate. "¡° no Even if it is a mud board of fate, we can detect it. "¡° Or the power of niederhogg? "¡° Stop talking, let''s heal first... "What about Zeus?"¡° Just tell him that he didn''t find out when he ran out of spinning at dusk. Let him check it himself. "¡° He has used his divine power to check. As a result, his divine power and mental power have consumed a lot. Originally, he was distracted and collapsed, but he did not recover. New injuries and old injuries broke out together, and the injury was more serious. "¡° This... He planned the twilight war in northern Europe for so many years, isn''t it impossible? "¡° Alas... "Who could have thought that a small distraction collapse could trigger such a serious chain reaction..." the mystery of fate is far from what we can spy on... "The magic God Star is the secret palace below the Suye temple. Su Ye checked himself carefully. Well, everything was very good. Those theocracies came from sacrifice. They didn''t have much contact with themselves. They could be completely restored in a year at most. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1151

    Su Ye''s face is in pain, and other theocracies are all right. Commercial theocracy is really very important. Especially with the expansion of supernova and magic prison City, commercial theocracy has brought considerable power to himself. Not mosquito legs, at least chicken thighs.


    Then, Su ye took out Odin''s Glacier umbrella and frost winter peak, put away the glacier umbrella, and gave the frost winter peak to Freya.


    I will go down the fog in the future. Even if there is a ten element body, I should be careful.


    Su ye entered the ruins space.


    First, there are thousands of sealed crystal balls floating in the air, all of which are dark cloud poison islands above the sea of fog.


    There are seven sealed crystal balls sealed with ice fog bird flowers.


    These two poisons are really poisonous. The sealed crystal ball may collapse at any time, and it can be kept intact only in the ruins space.


    Suye looked at the remains of Hermes and the artifacts around him.


    The four main artifacts of Shang God''s scepter, flying wing boots, lyre and golden bird cage are intact, which makes people''s heart beat faster.


    Niederhogg''s scales are only slightly damaged and still effective. Plus the hunting goddess, there are two.


    The hunting goddess has few things. After all, she is just an incarnation. There are only the main artifact, the silver moon bow and ordinary space artifact,.


    However, Hermes''s space artifact is different.


    Su Ye reached out and grabbed Hermes''s space ring. He looked carefully and smiled.


    Sure enough, like the previous speculation, this is not an ordinary void dragon ring, but a great void ring.


    Space master artifact.


    The great void ring is rare in the world. At present, it will not exceed 20 pieces, which are scattered in the hands of major god kings or near God kings.


    Because it is made of the main god level void giant beast, it is divided into a large number of spaces. As long as the divine power is enough, the space is endless, and it can seal many things that cannot be accommodated in other spaces, even living life.


    For example, the ice fog bird flower, the great void ring can be sealed.


    Even Hermes could not afford to use this kind of article.


    At that time, when he saw the great void ring, Su Ye realized that it was unusual for Hermes to enter the fog abyss. Niederhogg and Zeus must have a great conspiracy. If they grabbed the great void ring, they might destroy Zeus''s plan.


    Therefore, when Hermes and the goddess of hunting found out their identity, Su Ye moved to kill.


    Su ye thought and put the great void ring and other artifacts on Hermes''s remains.


    Now Zeus jumped over the wall to avoid the wind.


    At least past the first seven.


    Leave the ruins space and fly to the world tree to see the time dragon egg.


    It had eaten the ball of light and remained unchanged.


    Su Ye was too lazy to pay attention to it, looked at the world tree, and then took out the world tree staff.


    Rustle


    The huge world tree crown shook gently, and an old face appeared on the trunk thicker than the mountains.


    The human face stared at the world branches in Su Ye''s hands.


    The throat rolls and swallows.


    Su ye said, "with this world branch, can you be promoted to the LORD God level or even the God King level?"


    The world tree is motionless.


    "If I can''t, I''ll keep it for myself. It''s useless for you anyway." Suye road.


    The world tree nodded hard.


    Su ye took a deep breath, gently touched the magic wand that the magician dreamed of, and whispered, "you''d better be promoted to God King. If you can''t do it, I''ll cut you down and refine it into a magic wand."


    With that, Su Ye threw the staff at the world tree and disappeared into the trunk.


    Boom


    The world''s tree level is already extremely huge, and the root system has reached the limit of one million kilometers, but now, the tree roots spread rapidly, the trunk rises and thickens, the branches sprout and the young leaves grow.


    It took three days for the world''s trees to stop growing rapidly, but they are still expanding at a faster than normal rate.


    The plane root system formed by the roots of the world trees has reached the axiom of two million in diameter, far more than any divine moon.


    Su Ye''s magic servant stood on the other magic moon and looked at the world tree with envy.


    The same servant, how can the world tree live like a master who can''t afford it?


    Su Ye looked helpless.


    The world tree is really the blood of creation level. It''s too strong.


    He is the master''s servant more than the master.


    Now, I really can''t call it out.


    It seems that after studying the star system magic and dusk system magic, we should open a single magic sequence: World tree. If a magic call cannot come out, we should use a large number of magic joint calls.


    "Horses have no night grass and are not fat. It seems that if you want the world tree to grow fastest, you need to collect a large number of the remains of the previous World tree. Niederhogg nibbles at tree roots, but he doesn''t like other places of the world tree. He must have encountered or even collected a large number of World Tree fragments. There are world trees cultivated by other gods and the remains of other world trees. I want to find a way to buy them and increase their cultivation. Otherwise, it is a waste of the world tree staff. Against Zeus in the future, the world tree is my main force. "


    Eh


    Su Ye''s body flashed and transmitted it to the center of the world tree crown.


    A drop shaped golden green peel fruit hangs on a branch, emitting a faint aroma of fruit.


    Take a closer look, those golden patterns are impressively condensed by countless stars, flowing, gathering and dispersing, mysterious and beautiful.


    Su Ye immediately called the most loyal di Aotian and asked him to guard the fruit. He would not let Wang sledgehammer come and kill him once at a time.


    Then, Su Ye sat on the tree of the world, smelling the sweet and fragrant fruit fragrance, and looked through the magic book to see the situation these days.


    The death of Hermes tore through the security line of the hearts of all gods in the infinite plane.


    Just yesterday, the magic prison city directly doubled the number of orders for magic tools!


    Double the total.


    The gods who used to lend Suye money or set up factories in partnership waved Xinmin soul crystal to increase investment.


    Even some previously indifferent and even hostile gods secretly sent voters to the magic prison city to submit orders and sell rare materials to the supernova organization at a low price.


    Because the supply is in short supply, the price of magic tools in magic prison city has been increasing, especially the price of large-scale war magic tools has increased three times than that before Ruidian war, but the gods are still enthusiastic.


    The magician even calculated that the orders of the gods would be reduced only when they rose five times.


    The death of Hermes and the hand of the God King released a signal.


    Infinite plane, catastrophe will arise.


    Much faster than the gods thought.


    Even though supernova and magic prison have been expanding these years, the production capacity still can''t keep up.


    As for the artisan abyss branch, not only the production capacity and technology can not keep up, but also think about it. In order to make more money, we can only cooperate with magic prison city and supernova to create only low-end products and accessories.


    With a clear division of labor and cooperation, the output of magic tools gradually increased.


    These days, the gods are secretly talking about Zeus.


    The death of Hermes was a great blow to Zeus.


    None of the sons and daughters of Zeus was relieved.


    Ares was a battle maniac who often shouted to challenge Zeus.


    Athena was a maverick, and Zeus could not control it. Moreover, because of Su ye and magic, the estrangement between father and daughter became deeper and deeper.


    Volgan was honest and honest, but it was not Zeus''s own son.


    As for the sisters and brothers Apollo and the goddess of hunting, they have been at odds with Hera since they were almost killed by Hera in those years.


    Apollo did too much, and the goddess of hunting knew how to play.


    The God of wine plays wine crazy all day and doesn''t care about the things of Zeus God system.


    Among all the sons and daughters, only Hermes was the most consistent with Zeus''s temperament. Although he was a little naughty when he was a child, he became more sophisticated and made few enemies because he was promoted to the God of Commerce.


    Hermes was obedient, or pretended to be obedient, as other children did not.


    Hermes is also the lubricant of the gods. He can always swim among the gods and resolve the contradictions within the Zeus God system.


    On many occasions when Zeus was inconvenient to come forward, especially when negotiating with external gods, Hermes was the best candidate in the whole Greek god system.


    Other children are unreliable, and his wife Hera is a big jealous jar, and the means are too tough.


    As for Zeus''s brothers Hades and Poseidon, the same is true. Hades shrank in the underworld all day and didn''t want to appear. Poseidon was too grumpy. He made a lot of enemies in order to eliminate the old sea god.


    After so many days, Zeus had no idea who could replace Hermes.


    The fall of Hermes had a greater negative impact than the distraction and collapse of Zeus.


    Now the whole Zeus God system is in a mess. Some gods quietly embezzle the power of Hermes, some begin to find a way back, and some dare not act rashly and retreat more and more.


    Only ares shouted to rush into the fog to avenge his brother, and then was slapped by Zeus.


    Soon, the gods also found the chaos of the Zeus God system. It turned out that Hermes, who seemed not to be the strongest and not very beautiful, was so important to the Zeus God system.


    As a result, more and more rumors spread that many divine kings had joined hands against Zeus, and killing Hermes was only the first step.


    Even, some of the gods who like conspiracy theory boast the mastermind behind the scenes. They simply use the infinite plane as a chessboard and the gods as chess pieces to play chess with the God King.


    Su Ye looked through various mysterious conspiracy theories and shook his head.


    His meeting with Hermes was basically a coincidence.


    "The best news for me is that there is no doubt about me, even if my separation was in the fog at that time. After all, I''m just a superior God. No one believes I can kill the LORD God. "


    After seven days, the infinite plane finally calmed down a little.


    Suye determined that Zeus could not revive Hermes by all means, so he returned to the altar.


    Su Ye looked down at the altar. The divine skeleton of Hermes, the great void ring, and many main and superior artifacts. As soon as Su Ye stretched out his hand, the great void ring flew into his hand and injected magic. The heavenly gods flew out of the great void ring and fell around the altar. The treasures of the great void ring are beyond imagination. There are Nordic gods, fog abyss gods, void gods and ancient treasures everywhere, which are obviously niederhogg''s things. For Su ye, the most valuable thing is the dream of World Tree fragments, there are 12 pieces! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1152

    Six world branches, one world root, one trunk, one bark, and three green world leaves!


    When the world tree was destroyed, except for some key parts, all kinds of fragments were carved up.


    In this era, it is difficult for even the God King to get new fragments of the world tree.


    However, with his strange power, niederhogg entered the root of the world tree that could not be reached by the gods and continued to devour the root of the world tree, thus obtaining a lot of benefits.


    Niederhogg was willing to trade roots with Zeus.


    The roots of the world tree are not only the source of niederhogg''s strength, but also have never been popular in the market.


    The value of this tree root itself is barely equivalent to the main artifact, but the price will never be lower than five main artifact.


    Zeus didn''t bleed much and couldn''t change the roots of the world.


    After all, only Nidhogg can obtain this precious thing in the infinite plane.


    If the current world tree seedlings want to promote the LORD God, they must have an old root of the old world tree!


    But so far, no gods have it, not even the world tree seedlings of God kings.


    What price did Zeus pay to get it?


    "It seems that Zeus is considering promoting his superior world tree to the LORD God. But it''s mine. "


    Su Ye didn''t sacrifice the roots of the world immediately, because he now needs the blood of the ancient tree king. Once he obtains this blood, it is far higher than the common element king and the Titan army. It belongs to one of the highest level blood of the true God species.


    The blood of the ancient tree king has dual talents.


    The first priority is endless power. No matter what power you have, the upper limit will be increased tenfold, which is also the basis for the dominance of the world tree.


    The second talent is short-term evolution, which is also the root of the powerful world tree. It can raise a certain force to a higher level in a short time.


    If the world tree could move, it could not fall that year.


    If the bark of those trunks can get the blood of the great king of ancient trees better, if they can''t, they can only get the roots.


    So Su Ye consecrated leaves, branches, broken trunks and bark in turn.


    The harvest is extremely rich.


    The world leaves even reward the life original liquid that can be produced by the adult world tree. Although there are only three drops, one drop can save the dying god king!


    The world tree itself in those years can only condense one drop in 10000 years. Now the whole Nordic God system may not add up to more than three drops.


    Tree trunk fragments provide a giant tree god, which is very strong, but it has little effect on Su ye, and the magician can''t melee.


    The rewards of world bark are extraordinary.


    Divine grace gift: empty limbs.


    This is a talent that even void life is difficult to have, which means that Su ye can turn part of his body into void and avoid a lot of attacks.


    The remaining branches of the world are large and small. The small ones only provide ordinary wood talents, but the largest one provides divine wood talents, which is also one of the strongest self-healing talents known: hunch recovery.


    This ability is strong. If you can determine the physical injury in advance, you can use this talent to recover in advance at the moment of injury formation, which is equal to offsetting this kind of injury.


    Unless this kind of damage can directly kill the world tree, it is bound to be cured by hunch recovery.


    There is no power to kill all the world trees in an instant. A blow by the creation artifact can only destroy the bark of the ancient world tree.


    Su Ye was very calm without getting the blood of the ancient tree king. After all, this blood is too rare, and no other non ancient tree life has been obtained.


    Su Ye opened the power of lucky theocracy and put the world tree roots with Nidhogg''s tooth prints on the altar.


    The altar is shining, and the tenth ring is shining.


    The world tree King''s blood crown.


    Su Ye smiled happily. He was worthy of being the root of the world tree. He even broke through the blood restriction of ancient trees and obtained the blood of the great king of the world tree. In theory, there can be many blood vessels of the great king of the ancient tree, but there is only one blood vessel of the great king of the world tree, the ancient world tree in the past and the highest world tree in the future.


    Su ye had no time to think about it, reached out and chose to quit the altar meditation.


    Intense pain spread all over the body.


    It is as if a tree in the body really takes root, sprouts, thrives and tears flesh and blood.


    This feeling is far stronger than any previous blood power. Even if Su Ye has so many gods and talents, his body is still cracking.


    This made Su Ye very happy. Fortunately, he had obtained the giant tree god body before, otherwise his body would explode directly, leading to the interruption of blood promotion.


    So many powerful healing talents can''t match the speed of injury.


    The skin is rolled up, the muscles are broken, and the bones are cracked, as if countless hungry wolves were gnawing at it.


    Su Ye''s magic servants and avatars felt strange and sent them one after another to use all kinds of divine power to help heal.


    But as more and more power was absorbed, the magic minions burst one after another and could not even recover.


    Seeing that Su Ye''s body was about to collapse, I had a hunch that the recovery was starting.


    At the height of the magic God star, a huge world tree with an unknown height of millions of miles appeared. The virtual shadow contracted and turned into a green leaf and fell on Su Ye.


    All injuries of Su Ye healed instantly.


    Subsequently, Su Ye''s body cracked again.


    The blood of the world tree king is too strong to bear even the LORD God, let alone Su ye, a magician.


    Fortunately, Su Ye has absorbed a lot of the blood power of the world tree king, and the wound healing ability has accelerated.


    Even so, the injury is still expanding.


    Seeing that Su Ye''s body was about to collapse again, the only magic servant who did not die was the world tree. The thick branches crossed the space and fell on Su Ye''s head, sprinkling the light of green life like a drizzle.


    Heal Su Ye''s body and accelerate the absorption of World Tree blood.


    Su Ye''s injury finally stabilized, but he still couldn''t fully heal and fell into a stalemate.


    The power of the magic God Star poured into Su Ye''s body.


    After a full month, a crown made of world branches fell from the void and was divided into two. One fell on Su ye and the other on the world tree of the magic servant.


    The blood of the great monarch of the world was officially formed.


    "Hoo..." Su Ye breathed a long sigh of relief and looked down. He felt that his body was full of unspeakable explosive power. With a wave, he could destroy the stars and the world.


    Su ye entered the magic tower and looked up. The original magic day soared. The whole top of the tower was shrouded by the incandescent magic day. The strong divine magic was like the sea water rippling in the magic tower.


    There''s too much magic to use.


    Su ye thought that the divine magic sequence he had been considering: burning can be put on the agenda. In the future, no matter what enemy you encounter, first throw one to burn and burn half of your divine magic. If the other party is a superior God, the divine power will directly dry up with good luck, and the divine power foundation will burst with bad luck. As for the gods under the upper God, you don''t have to think about it. When you encounter this magic sequence, you will directly burn your life.


    After the combination of eternal death and soul summoning, another general is added to the magic sequence of bamboo shoot snatching.


    At the same time, Su Ye tried to gain the power of short-term evolution. This talent is terrible. It can even make the magic marigold three more layers, which is really reaching a higher level of destructive power.


    However, I have a lot of magic avatars. This talent can''t keep up with the number of avatars. It can only make one tenth of magic evolve for a short time. Even so, it''s very scary.


    In addition, the blood of the world tree monarch also contains various strange abilities.


    Mainly physical.


    Su ye even suspected that the current physical strength had surpassed all humanoid gods. Even the rough skinned and fleshy dwarf gods would be beaten on the ground without divine power.


    Boom


    The infinite plane was shocked by the earth, and the rustling sound of leaves spread all over every corner.


    All the wood creatures instinctively heard a voice calling.


    The new world tree king was born.


    The highest world tree is finally grown.


    The gods of the infinite plane are numb, especially the God kings and main gods who have spent hundreds of thousands of years secretly cultivating the world tree. Those with good temper are biting their teeth with a overcast face, and those with bad temper are shouting abuse.


    This means that all their efforts over the years have been in vain!


    The infinite plane can only have one highest blood world tree, also known as the highest world tree.


    Without the blood of the great king of the world tree, no matter how powerful all the world trees are, they will never be promoted to the LORD God level, let alone the God King level or even the creation level.


    The world tree at the upper God level is very strong, but for the God King, it is equivalent to a good main artifact.


    The resources consumed by training for so many years are far more than forging a main artifact.


    These world trees are still useful in peacetime, but once they meet the tallest world tree, they don''t move.


    Because all other world trees are essentially branches of the highest world tree, and can never compete with the highest world tree.


    Those God kings were better, and those main gods or superior gods almost collapsed.


    Especially those gods who master the natural forces such as forest, life, reproduction or wood elements are almost crying.


    Cultivating the highest world tree is their lifelong mission and their only hope for promotion to the king of God.


    Now, there''s no hope.


    Countless related gods became angry and began to use various ways to find out who obtained the supreme world tree, and even secretly united to find a way to get rid of it.


    Greek god galaxy, destiny star.


    The three fate goddesses have dark eyes, decaying Qi and blood, withered hair and pale skin.


    "Two sisters, why don''t we turn around! Zeus really doesn''t regard us as gods! We are all like this, and he forced us to find the highest world tree! "


    "After all, he is the king of Greece..."


    "Besides, this new Twilight spindle was not his, but the natural gods who jointly raised money from the Lord of the abyss. If we give up tracking down the highest world tree, we will offend not only Zeus, but also a large number of natural gods. "


    "Why don''t they go to Marduk and use the mud board of fate to explore!"¡° If they had the courage to find the God King, they wouldn''t have come to us. "¡° But our strength is failing. If you find it this time, it''s easy to say. If, like the last two times, you fail to explore your destiny and are eaten back, sister, you are likely to fall into a deep sleep and never be able to use the fate spinning wheel again. "¡° I''m a little tired. Maybe everything is arranged by fate. If I fall into a deep sleep, it means that opportunities will sprout in the future. "¡° Alas... Let''s do it... "Squeaky, squeaky... At the moment when all the defense lines entered the fate spinning wheel at dusk, the spinning wheel suddenly stopped. Poof... Poof... Poof... The three goddesses of fate spit blood together¡° Sister! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1153

    A few days later, a news that had been suppressed by Zeus for many days spread all over the infinite plane, setting off a greater uproar than the death of Hermes.


    The first of the three Greek goddesses of fate, alot, the goddess of death, was seriously injured, unconscious and slept for thousands of years.


    The minds of countless gods became active.


    Hermes is only a main God, even if it is very important to Zeus, but it is only an important main God and can not affect the balance of the God system.


    Destiny is different!


    The long sleep of one goddess of destiny is equal to the loss of all three goddesses of destiny, because the two goddesses of destiny cannot shake the spinning wheel of destiny.


    The strength of the three goddesses of fate in Greece is not high, but their status is very high, even higher than the main God, reaching the level of near God King.


    Fate is the most unpredictable force in any God system at any time. Any God closely related to fate will even be respected by the hostile God system.


    If the death of Hermes is equivalent to breaking one of Zeus''s index fingers, the long sleep of the goddess of death is equivalent to Zeus losing consciousness in one whole hand.


    With the goddess of fate, many forces have no effect on the Zeus God system. The fate spinning wheel protects the Zeus God system and can trace any trace of the enemy at the same time.


    Now, the spinning wheel of fate cannot rotate, which means that many secret means can avoid the ears and eyes of Zeus.


    Zeus is the God of thunder, with unparalleled combat power, but he is not the God of Almighty.


    Many gods investigated secretly, and found that the three goddesses repeatedly interfered in the field where fate could not be touched, so it was unfortunate.


    The cloud of doubt shrouded the whole infinite plane, and most gods suspected that a large number of gods had secretly aligned themselves and began to fight against Zeus.


    Therefore, the infinite gods gathered together, like a group of idle people squatting at the root of the wall in the village to bask in the sun, and discussed for three days which gods were so cruel that they abandoned the three goddesses of fate.


    Su Ye didn''t know who did it. He secretly sighed that there were a large number of talented people in infinite planes. At the same time, he regretted that the three goddesses of fate would have slept early, so that Euclid would not be pursued and killed.


    Su Ye spent many days absorbing the power of the blood of the world tree king. Even if the Lord of the fire element contacted him many times, he didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    When the lucky theocracy can be used again, Su Ye enters the ruins space.


    First sacrifice the fragmentary things in the great void ring, then pick up the great void ring and use the lucky release of the lucky divine power to sacrifice.


    The altar shook and the ten rings soared to the sky.


    Su Ye stared at the dim stars floating on the altar, like clouds and stars.


    This is the first time I have encountered such a talent.


    Wonder talent: nebula.


    Su Ye immediately remembered that a very small number of evil gods, God kings or creation gods would condense into a talent for wonders. This talent really appeared.


    It is recorded in the golden book that once a giant beast of the king of emptiness had this talent.


    Su Ye immediately chose and then meditated.


    The body has been trained by the blood of the world tree king. It is easier to absorb the talent of wonders than to drink water.


    Open your eyes and close your eyes.


    Su Ye flew to the distant starry sky of the magic God Star and urged the wonder talent nebula.


    Hoo


    A great deal of magic has been lost.


    Finally, Su Ye found that this talent was so terrible that he absorbed one tenth of his magic. It was worthy of being a wonder talent.


    360 fist sized stars are suspended around Su Ye. According to the wonderful track, Su Ye is the parent star.


    Where the nebula passes, it emits a huge roar of rolling space, space concussion, and may rupture at any time.


    Suye tried to use it.


    In case of attack, the wonder Nebula can shrink and form fog stars to absorb, rebound, block and weaken all external forces.


    If you want to attack, you can suddenly expand and turn into 360 large crazy impact enemies.


    As long as time is enough, this talent can kill the LORD God alive.


    This talent increases with your strength.


    This talent is a typical star power. Su Ye immediately studied it. After studying the results for a while, he suddenly looked up at the divine power moon and looked numb.


    The world tree is surrounded by 36000 big stars.


    The nebula hangs on the treetops, and the Milky Way washes green leaves.


    The disadvantage that the world tree can''t attack from a long distance is gone.


    The 36000 big stars can instantly lift the skull of the LORD God.


    Among the magic minions, the magic minions such as di Aotian and Wang sledgehammer did not benefit. The four main forces, steel front dragon, light angel, hell magic dragon and thunder eye, were surrounded by stars and full of prestige.


    The four central gods hang high in the sky like giant beasts in the starry sky.


    Wang hammer''s mouth watered.


    "Your Majesty, I want it too!" Wang sledgehammer roared.


    Su Ye was too lazy to leave Wang sledgehammer and returned to the magic God star. According to the power of the wonder talent nebula, he improved the star system magic. This talent is likely to become a foot in the door and completely kick open the door of star system magic.


    A month later, lucky theocracy was restored again.


    Su ye entered the altar again.


    These days, those who should sacrifice have sacrificed.


    The commercial divine power staff offered the commercial divine power to make up for the previous losses.


    Flying wing boots filled the gap in Su Ye''s speed and gave an extremely rare God talent, the body of light, which can be incarnated into light and fly at the speed of light.


    Other artifacts also form various forces.


    Finally, the remains of Hermes remained.


    Su Ye looked at the remains of Hermes with complex eyes. If he was not the son of Zeus, the cooperation between the two sides would be very happy with his identity as the God of Commerce.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    Su Ye moved his finger, opened the lucky release, and Hermes''s remains flew to the altar.


    The first complete remains of the LORD God.


    No accident, the tenth ring is on.


    The platinum light column rises into the sky, with three layers of optional rewards suspended.


    There is only one on the top floor.


    A red crystal in the shape of a walnut.


    The seed of God.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Ye really didn''t expect to offer such a thing.


    The true God species is promoted to the next God and the main god species in adulthood, which can promote life to the main god in adulthood.


    Hermes himself is not the main god species, but the true God species. However, with the influence of Zeus'' blood and the cultivation of Zeus, the overall strength is barely close to the main god species.


    As a result, under the action of lucky release, the altar squeezed and fused Hermes''s many powers.


    Su Ye looked at the LORD God seed, hesitated for a moment, shook his head gently, and was not ready to use it for himself.


    His route with the old gods is completely different.


    His magic road is more and more clear. As long as he moves along the magic direction, he will be promoted to the LORD God, and there is no worry at all.


    The kind of God is different from talent. Everything before is an additional power. The so-called blood is essentially a kind of magic and a kind of ability.


    But once the seed of the LORD God is absorbed, the power inside will be combined with the magic tree magic tower to form a new power.


    It is true that this will promote you to the LORD God faster, but it is also tantamount to polluting magic.


    "If it''s a creation species, it''s acceptable. It''s just a god species. Forget it."


    Su Ye couldn''t see anything at this level in his heart.


    "This thing is used by him..."


    The reward of the second level is the divine power of money. After choosing, Su Ye looks forward to the reward of the third level.


    This reward is also the first time Su ye saw it.


    Divine punishment talent: divine soul thunder.


    The premise is that there needs to be a soul corridor.


    Refine a spirit in the spirit corridor into a powerful thunder.


    Hermes, Suye killed it.


    In the soul corridor, there is a statue of Hermes.


    As long as Su Ye is promoted to the LORD God, he can transform Hermes into the spirit of thunder attack.


    However, although the divine soul thunder is powerful, it completely disappears from the divine soul corridor after use.


    Su Ye looked at Hermes silently. Next, he could use the ceremony to refine Hermes into "nameless divine skeleton", add some divine materials casually, find the forging main God, and then refine a very strong main artifact.


    However, Su Ye is not ready to find other gods. First, it is easy to expose. Second, he has not refined the main artifact


    Finally, Su Ye finished all the harvest of the battle of the fog abyss and looked to the seed of the LORD God.


    Their magic minions are promoted with their promotion, which gives them some waste. You can only have one more Lord God horizontally. When you promote yourself to the LORD God, it is nothing more than several God level incarnations.


    However, if it is replaced by other resources, it is different.


    Because this is unprecedented, with an unimaginable high premium.


    Therefore, the seed of the LORD God is most useful in exchange for what he needs most.


    Su Ye counted his strength.


    The magic system is its core, but all these need to explore the way together with the magician group. The seed of the LORD God can not be enhanced in this regard.


    In addition, the strongest force that can be enhanced by external forces is the world tree.


    The uncertainty of time dragon egg is too high to bet on it.


    The void dragon is also very strong, but it is too small, and its growth is really not as good as the current world tree.


    The reason why the seed of God has such a high premium comes from the scarcity of God.


    Even the creator God can''t guarantee that his son must be the LORD God.


    Zeus''s children are not ten thousand, but also eight thousand. There are only a few real God''s children, and he needs to spend a lot of strength and resources to cultivate them.


    For most gods, at this moment, it is far more important to promote their children to the LORD God than those treasures that cannot be used immediately.


    For example, the upper god world tree, or the large remains of the ancient world tree.


    The blood of the great king of the world tree has appeared, and all other world trees can only be cultivated to the upper God level. Moreover, the world tree is too large and moves slowly, so it can only serve as the divine power moon to guard the divine star. However, there are still a few who are willing to sell the world tree. After all, this thing is too precious. But if we use the seed of the LORD God to replace the world tree of the upper God, there will still be the consent of the LORD God. Su Ye calculated that as long as his world tree continues to devour other world trees, his world tree will soon be promoted to the LORD God level, and may even eat the God King level all the way. The main god level world tree is certainly not as powerful as the God King, but its protection ability is absolutely no inferior to any God King. Ten Lord God level earth proud days are not as good as one Lord God level world tree. Su ye thought about it and decided to find out who had the world tree first, and then exchange it with other treasures. No, it can''t be exchanged with the seed of the LORD God. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1154

    Fat and water don''t flow to outsiders. Su Ye contacted Odin and asked him if he could sell the superior world tree.


    Odin''s reply was very straightforward. Kill rocky and send him to the world tree.


    Su Ye shakes his head. Odin can''t sell the superior world tree. He must still have fantasies. He hopes that the superior world tree can protect the remaining Nordic gods. If the unknown new Supreme world tree dies, his descendants still have the opportunity to cultivate another supreme world tree.


    Therefore, Su ye sent a message to a large number of God friends on the pretext that the upper world tree was useless, hoping to buy the upper world tree, asking them to pay attention and be willing to buy the remains of the ancient world tree.


    As a result, as soon as the news was sent, the avatar of the Lord of the fire element rushed to the magic prison city and glared at Su Ye''s demigod avatar.


    "I''ve been waiting for you so long. Do you have time to buy the world tree and watch the fire?" The fire element Lord with a fiery face.


    Su ye said, "Oh, my dear old man, what makes your calm heart ignite the flame of anger... Well, you are already full of fire. Well, you help me find the news about the remains of ancient world trees. How about I go to watch the fire now? "


    "Good! Hurry up and go to the fire palace. I''ll take you. "


    "Deal!"


    Su Ye stopped practicing and entered the fire palace.


    The main body of the fire element stood up from the huge flame throne, ten stories high, and nodded to Su Ye.


    There is a huge fire gate ahead, with magma construction and flame surrounding.


    The master of fire element stepped in one step, followed by Su Ye.


    This is a world made up entirely of flames.


    The ten sides of heaven and earth are filled with fire without a gap.


    However, in Su Ye''s eyes, there are no common phenomena such as red light, white light and blue light.


    It''s just fire, just the appearance of fire, not the fire itself.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, there are countless activities between fire elements that cannot be seen by the naked eye, forming complex dynamic changes dominated by element transition and energy release.


    "Can you see?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Countless fire element particles are moving in complete disorder, but a few strange fire elements build a spiral channel, which leads directly below.


    The visual feeling is like this, but Su Ye''s reason tells himself that in fact, it is not a spiral channel at all, nor directly below, but that he is located on the surface of a strange spatial surface. The so-called spiral channel is a strange spatial state.


    "Can you go in?" The master of fire element smiled, just like on the first day of school, the teacher looked at the students who didn''t turn the textbooks at all, and used the unequal information difference to establish his own authority.


    If Su ye can''t answer before entering the distorted space.


    Su Ye smiled, and his body became virtual. First, it turned into a red fire element, and then it turned into a void body, forming a spatial body.


    The master of fire element stared at Su ye, blinked and shook his head, and then used all kinds of strength.


    Finally, I feel that there is an energy fluctuation in the place where Su Ye is located, but I can''t accurately perceive it.


    "It''s only been a few decades. Have you changed so much? What have you gained over the years? Why have I entered a state I can''t understand? I''m the LORD God! " The Lord of the fire element was frustrated.


    "Fortunately, you are the LORD God." Suye road.


    The master of the fire element gave Su ye a bad look and said, "go in yourself. Can you do without me?"


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I suggest you take me in."


    The master of fire element smiled proudly and said, "it''s still up to me."


    "No, I mean, if I enter the view of fire alone, in case of misunderstanding that I am the real master of fire element, you will be quite embarrassed to remove your real fire crown." Suye road.


    "Nonsense!"


    The leader of the fire element didn''t believe it, but he watched Su ye and was faintly frightened.


    "Shall I come in?"


    "You are a guest after all! There is no reason for guests to enter by themselves! " The master of the fire element stepped out and stood in front of Su Ye. As he walked, he continued, "this is a fire ladder. It is a very strange state. If he is not strong enough, he will not only be unable to enter, but will even be killed by a strange space. Follow me and don''t take the wrong step. If you look carefully, you will find that the fire element outlines a great joy similar to steps for us. We should step on these steps. "


    The Lord of fire element goes ahead, and Su Ye goes behind.


    Before taking a few steps, the master of the fire element found that there were strands of spatial fluctuations and diffusion, which he had never encountered before. He hurried back and was stunned.


    Su ye not only didn''t follow behind him, but also didn''t have the steps built by the fire elements, and even suspended in the distorted space, feeling and observing with his body.


    Su Ye''s body was twisted into a twist in the perception of the Lord of the fire element.


    "I......" the master of fire element is stiff and motionless, and passively bears the impact of spatial fluctuation.


    "Su ye, please do me a favor. Watching fire has been like this for so many years. Don''t tear down this road! We can''t afford such a big loss! " The Lord of the fire element has a sad face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m studying the root causes of these spatial distortions. Is it caused by a single fire element, or by multiple forces, or has nothing to do with the fire element."


    "Can you study it later?" The master of the fire element dare not even get angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have the blood of the great king of emptiness." Su ye had to appease his allies.


    "Huh?" The master of fire element immediately calmed down, turned his eyes and said with a smile, "when you study the results here, share them with me, which may help the further development of fire element."


    "Well, I''m studying a new spell called absolute blackbody, which mainly plays a protective role and absorbs all kinds of external forces by combining various elements, star system power and magic theory. After research, I found that with my current strength, I could not create absolute blackbody, so I went back to second place and created multiple gray bodies. "


    "What''s the difference between the two?"


    "Absolute blackbody can absorb all external forces, and each kind of gray body can absolutely absorb some external forces. Multiple gray body is to create a large number of gray bodies, absorb different energy respectively, and achieve the effect of infinitely approaching absolute blackbody. But you should know that power is conserved, so I have to release the power of multiple gray bodies in order to build a complete version of the magic sequence: gray bodies. "


    "Can we use the fire element?"


    "At your level, start with Thales''s theory of origin, and then in a thousand years, about..."


    "A thousand years?"


    "I mean, you can understand what grey body is in a thousand years. If you want to use divine magic to sequence grey body, it may be another 8000 years." Suye road.


    "You''re not here to watch the fire, are you here to get angry?" The Lord of fire turned his eyes.


    "Wait a minute. I doubt that if you can''t understand the twisted space of this spiral state, it''s difficult to understand the essence of watching fire. After all, the fire on the plane of the fire element is very different from the flame we usually see. " Suye road.


    "OK, I''ll wait." The master of the fire element moved in his heart and put countless eyes of fire outside. He monitored Su Ye''s every move in an all-round way and was ready to take it back for analysis.


    After recording for a while, the Lord of the fire element felt wrong and hurried to watch the picture recorded by the eye of fire. As a result, there was nothing in the image except fire.


    This superior divine ability can not carry out space observation at all.


    "Alas..." the Lord of the fire element sighed, "your magician has entered the no man''s land of power? No, it''s a godless area. "


    "Since Thales put forward the concept of ''proof'', the fingertips of human thought have touched the world that cannot be touched by the gods." Suye road.


    The master of the fire element silently looked at Su Ye. The flame around him slowly converged and his body narrowed, just like every time he made a major decision.


    At the same time, the upper part of the fire element Lord appeared in the Dragon Nest of the upper God magma fierce dragon askader.


    The magma dragon raised his head and looked lazily at the master of the fire element. The dark magma boiling all over his body and a black smoke spewing out of his nose.


    His 10000 meter long body moved gently, causing the disorder of fire elements thousands of miles around.


    As the first elector of the fire element, he has this privilege.


    "What do you think of Su ye?" The master of the fire element flew to the top of the magma dragon.


    "Even if you are the master of the fire element, you can''t step on my head!" The face of the magma dragon showed a fierce light, revealing a black tooth.


    "I''ll go right away." The main face of the fire element said expressionless.


    "He couldn''t beat me, so he honestly gave up the next leader of fire element. If he is better than me, I will go. I can''t be a subordinate of a human God, let alone the ashes of his battle with Zeus. " Magma dragon cold sound channel.


    "If you take away a large number of subordinates, it is very unfavorable to the plane of fire element."


    "I''m not the master of the new fire element. The future level of the fire element is none of my business?" The Dragon smiled coldly.


    "Why don''t you think about it? Su Ye''s future achievements are still above me. Maybe you can take over when he is promoted to the God King and gives up the Lord of the fire element. "


    "Before that, I may have died. I don''t think about it!" Magma fierce dragon road.


    The Lord of the fire element sighed and said, "I remember when we first met, you were still a demigod magma dragon."


    The face of the lava dragon gradually softened, nodded and said, "yes, you were not the master of the fire element at that time, and I was just a little spark who escaped from the abyss into the plane of the fire element. If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t have grown so fast. I often recall the days when I fought side by side with you. "


    "Yes, maybe it''s old. I often recall the old times, those old fires, those black embers, those burning smoke, those beeping and peeling..."


    "However, our noumenon has not participated in the war for a long time. In the next twilight war, I want to prove to the infinite plane that I am the real master of the fire element!"


    "Yes, you always like to prove yourself. I''ve always liked you like this."¡° Hey, hey, i... er... "The power of the fire element plane came and deprived him of all his power in an instant. The lava dragon looked up in amazement. The right arm of the fire element Lord passed through his skull, burned his brain, grabbed his Dragon Crystal and banned it¡° You... "The fierce dragon slowly closed his eyes. The fire element Lord lowered his head. After a long time, he threw off the Mars on his face and went to the next place. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1155

    An hour later, the fire element plane shook.


    One higher God after another, the middle God and the lower god suddenly fell collectively, as if they had been wiped out in an instant.


    The infinite plane was shocked, and the gods guessed the reason one after another.


    Countless messages flew outside the ten thousand fire temple.


    The incarnation of the Lord of the fire element sits on the throne and sits blankly.


    Day after day, deep in the plane of fire element, Su ye walked out of the distorted space.


    "Almost, and then go back to in-depth study." Suye road.


    The Lord of the fire element had no expression on his face, gently nodded his head and said, "continue to come with me."


    One by one, the two walked slowly along the spiral ladder composed of fire particles.


    The spiral stairs seemed endless, and the two people walked silently in the dark old bell tower.


    Su Ye flicked his finger, and the memory light point flew to the Lord of the fire element, which recorded Su Ye''s feelings these days, even including many secret void knowledge.


    The Lord of the fire element took it and said nothing.


    I don''t know how long later, a flame vortex appeared at the end of the spiral ladder, and the Lord of the fire element stopped.


    "When you enter it, you will see a strange picture. You will experience the whole process of a sun from birth to destruction. Any fire watcher may gain new talents. If you are lucky to see the original fire and the birth process of the whole fire element plane, your achievements in fire element are unlimited. Go, from now on, the fire element has no secret to you. " The Lord of fire element looked at the flame vortex quietly.


    Su Ye looked at him suspiciously and asked, "your mood is very low."


    "I don''t understand your memory." The Lord of the fire element sighed.


    "I can understand it ten thousand times." Su ye said and took a big step.


    The master of fire element watched Su Ye disappear into the vortex and murmured.


    "Don''t let me down..."


    Su Ye rushed into the flame vortex, the heat suddenly disappeared, the void frozen and dark.


    Su Ye looked around and couldn''t see or feel anything.


    Suddenly, an unspeakable white light burst from an endless distance.


    The grand breath hit, like mountains pressing on the top, and like ten thousand stars falling.


    Su ye could not breathe, his flesh and skin trembled, his bones shook, and his body could collapse at any time.


    That little light seemed to be the source of destroying the starry sky and the nightmare of the gods. Su ye even felt that even if only one billionth of the light fell on himself, he would be annihilated into cosmic dust and die without life.


    This reminds Su Ye of the sea of fog, which is the most powerful force he can''t compete with at present.


    On the black Wushen star, Su Ye escaped from the eyes of the evil god.


    In the fog abyss, it is adjacent to the body of near God King Nidhogg.


    In hell, I have also experienced the supreme greatness of the God King and the Lord of hell.


    At the beginning of the place of creation, I felt the grandeur of the will of the infinite plane.


    But at the moment of seeing this, all the pressure and fear left in the heart dissipated and were replaced by this white light.


    In memory, all fears, all helplessness and all pain are replaced by this white light.


    Then, a little white light expands, dispels the darkness and fills the world.


    Su Ye felt dead.


    Their own bodies, their own spirits, their own magic, and even their own memories and emotions are completely melted by this white light.


    Su Ye closed his eyes, his heart stopped beating, his blood stopped flowing, and his mind solidified


    An inexplicable strange feeling emerged inexplicably. Su Ye felt that he was shrinking, shrinking, shrinking, shrinking into infinitely small particles.


    Then, it can continue to shrink, not even particles, into an indescribable state.


    It exists and does not exist.


    Life and no life, death and no death.


    An unspeakable mysterious feeling rose in my heart.


    After entering this state, Su Ye suddenly found that everything in the past seemed to have lost its meaning.


    He comes from himself, but he is far beyond himself. Everything in the past seems to have nothing to do with the superego now.


    In this superego state, Su Ye seemed to look down on his life from an infinite height.


    Su Ye watched his life as quietly as he watched other people''s experiences.


    From being born in Bluestar, growing up in the family, studying with school classmates, taking the college entrance examination, stepping into society, inexplicably entering ancient Greece and studying at Plato College


    Again and again, again and again.


    At first, Su Ye just watched instinctively.


    Slowly, Su Ye began to classify all his experiences into the smallest and inseparable elements.


    Whether it is the body, behavior, memory, experience, others, nature, knowledge, feeling, thinking, magic or everything else, all of them are divided into the smallest parts.


    The whole life seems to be composed of countless individual particles.


    But Su Ye always felt that it was not enough, so he split it again and again and changed his way constantly.


    I do not know how long, a strange voice sounded.


    "Know your body."


    The famous saying of Socrates came to Su Ye''s mind.


    Know yourself.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that through constant questioning and decomposition, he had reached the highest level of recognizing himself and knowing your body.


    Ask the limit and decompose to the end where you can''t decompose.


    "And then?"


    After asking endless why, nature should ask then, then, then, then, then


    Before me, after me, push the fruit.


    "I see."


    Su Ye smiled, opened his eyes and turned himself into a little light, which was like a fire, a flowing liquid and a hard metal


    At this moment, Su Ye didn''t know what his state was. He just felt that every particle he had identified before was sprayed with endless power, just like the big bang.


    After infinite reduction, there is infinite and infinite expansion.


    It expands to the limit in an instant, and then the body explodes.


    Countless fine particles spread and erupted, turning into countless streams of light with different colors, tearing the darkness and spreading all over the universe.


    Stars are born and all things are born and die.


    Su ye did not see the birth and death of one sun, but the birth and death of countless suns.


    See your birth and death.


    From the minimum state to the maximum state, Su ye still can''t control himself. He can only feel all the changes like a bystander.


    After the birth of stars, they fall into inevitable aging, and different stars are transformed into different forms.


    Endless time passes


    Finally, the star light of Su Ye''s body gradually faded, the world slowly cooled down, and finally entered the state of nothingness.


    Su Ye felt death again.


    Different from before, it is absolute death.


    "And then at the end, is the end of all things?"


    Su Ye smiled again.


    "This is my world, I''ll decide!"


    "One thought of extinction, one thought of life."


    Su Ye opened his eyes again.


    The distant light flickered gently and disappeared.


    Su Ye''s body slowly regained consciousness.


    Boom


    "Come out quickly! If you don''t come out again, the whole plane of fire element will collapse by you! Su Ye! Are you dead or alive... "The angry voice of the fire element Lord came from the outside.


    Su Ye glanced at the rapidly shrinking mysterious world, hurried back and left the flame vortex.


    At the moment of leaving, the flame vortex contracted into a tiny point, as if there was only a small flame left and disappeared into the dark.


    The spiral ladder of fire element collapses.


    "What did you do?" The Lord of the fire element rushed over and asked.


    Su Ye shook his head blankly.


    "What do you see?"


    Su Ye shook his head blankly.


    "Did you see the sun rise and fall, or the original fire?"


    Su Ye shook his head blankly.


    "OK, never say!" The master of the fire element leaned over and grabbed Su ye, turned into fire light, left the core of the fire element plane and moved to the high altitude of the 10000 fire temple.


    "See for yourself." Sighed the Lord of the fire element.


    Su Ye looked around with dull eyes.


    Originally, the world with rich fire elements is like the beach at low tide.


    Those flame peaks that are tens of thousands of meters high are gone, replaced by small flames all over the ground.


    Those towering volcanoes have also disappeared, replaced by patches of dormant volcanoes.


    The fire element of the whole fire element plane seems to be drained.


    The Lord of the fire element cried, "even if all the divine kings of the infinite plane gather here, they can''t absorb the fire element plane. How can you squeeze it out?"


    "It has nothing to do with me. I don''t know what happened." Su Ye''s eyes are still dull.


    "Fart! If I had known this, I shouldn''t have let you watch the fire! You must have absorbed the original fire and gained great power! If it weren''t for you, our fire element plane couldn''t be like this! From then on, you will be responsible for the plane of the fire element! " The Lord of fire roared.


    "I just looked inside and came out. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Who knows what you did in there! No matter what, you will be responsible for the plane of fire element in the future! Otherwise, I will spread all over the world that you have stolen the origin of the plane of the fire element. As long as you kill you, you can be promoted to the God King! " The master of fire element looked at Su Ye hysterically, and his whole body was dark red.


    "Calm down..." Su Ye sighed.


    "You are responsible!"¡° I don''t know what happened. Let me think about it. " Suye road¡° Think first! " As soon as the master of the fire element waved, the flame wrapped Su ye and moved to the fire palace. The Lord of fire element sat on the throne and stared at Su Ye. Su Ye simply closed his eyes and recalled the past... Hoo... Hoo... Fell asleep. And snoring. The master of the fire element gnashes his teeth and looks at Su Ye. He wants to open Su Ye''s stomach to see if Su Ye really swallowed the origin of the fire element. After a long time, the Lord of the fire element looked up and sighed. The core of the fire element plane is completely closed and cannot be opened for at least 100000 years. The total amount of fire elements plummeted to one tenth of the original, and the growth of all fire elements will be greatly weakened. True fire magic sword is the only hope. If you can kill Sirte and let the fire element devour the land of fire, maybe you can restore half your power. In the red eyes of the fire element Lord, the dark red eyes flickered, reflecting Su Ye''s sleeping. Three days later, Su Ye stretched out and got up¡° It''s so comfortable... "Su Ye shook his neck and moved his muscles and bones¡° Wake up? " The master of the fire element, PI xiaorou, didn''t laugh. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1156

    "Yes, wake up. Don''t you practice? "


    "Practice fart, fire element is squeezed dry by you alone!"


    Su Ye felt guilty for a while. He had no less dreams these days. He often dreamed that the main element of fire was chasing him all over the world. He either rolled and hugged his legs and begged to return it.


    "I don''t know what happened, really." Su Ye looked positive.


    "I don''t care. You must be responsible!"


    Su ye said reluctantly, "I admit that watching the fire is very helpful to me this time. I will try my best to help you win the real fire magic sword. Is that right?"


    "No, you have to add another responsibility."


    "Tell me."


    "Help the fire element to devour the land of fire."


    Su Ye''s eyelids jumped and said, "don''t make trouble. Although the land of fire is controlled by Sirte, it is constantly providing strength for the Nordic gods. It really devours the land of fire. The Nordic gods will certainly trouble me. "


    "After dusk, where are the Nordic gods?" The Lord of the fire element looked cold.


    "That''s what you said... But I''ve promised to help Odin fight." Suye road.


    "You abandoned me for Odin?" The master of fire element looked at Su Ye faintly.


    Su Ye''s back was cold and his whole body was hairy. He hurriedly said, "help me together! Help together! Everyone is a good friend, help! Isn''t it the land of fire? Anyway, after the end of the twilight war, the Nordic gods died in 7788, leaving only two or three kittens who dared not jump on their tails. Fire land, I booked it for you! We must kill sirtel! "


    "That''s about the same. Tell me what you got. " The master of fire element squints at Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment, slowly frowned and said, "I didn''t see the fire."


    "No original fire?"


    "No, I only see light." Suye road.


    The master of the fire element suddenly opened his eyes and said in horror, "can you say it again? Is it light, not fire? "


    "Yes." Su Ye looked at him suspiciously.


    The Lord of the fire element bowed his head and fell into meditation.


    After a long time, the master of the fire element said, "then?"


    "I seem to enter a world of integration of the natural world and the philosophical world..."


    Su Ye explained his experience in detail.


    The master of the fire element looked suspiciously at Su ye and asked, "that''s all?"


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    "No wonder I can''t see any change in you." The Lord of the fire element looked up and down at Su Ye.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "this fire observation has a great impact on me. It will not directly give me strength, but it can continuously help me grow in my later life and indirectly provide me with endless strength."


    "The power to know yourself is so powerful?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    "It''s very powerful. In fact, this truth is very simple. If you can understand every subtle inner activity in the past and now, know the reasons for all your thoughts and see through the root causes of all your emotions, then you can decide everything about yourself, and then take yourself as a mirror, see all sentient beings, constantly get feedback, reflect yourself and grow. I even doubt that this is the essence of faith. I can see myself through all sentient beings. "


    "See yourself..." the Lord of the fire element lowered his head and muttered to himself.


    After a long time, he looked up and asked, "what about talent?"


    "Multiple insights." Suye road.


    The master of fire element was stunned for a long time and said, "I didn''t understand this word."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "this talent is a little strange."


    "How strange?"


    "You should be able to distinguish between external talents and naturally born talents?"


    "Of course."


    "This diverse insight is my natural gift. After watching the fire, it didn''t appear. When I was sleeping, my magic tower and brain slowly gave birth to this talent in the process of helping me sort out my memory. " Suye road.


    "What form?"


    "A white hole."


    "Wonder talent?" The Lord of the fire element pretends to ask casually.


    "Yes."


    "This is you." this is my token. If I can''t return in the twilight battlefield and something happens to the fire element plane, you use this token to command them. In addition, when you watch the fire, the fire element plane changes, and some gods fall unexpectedly. The fire element plane needs you. "


    Su Ye was about to ask. As soon as the master of the fire element waved his hand, the fire flashed, and Su Ye appeared in the Lord''s house of the magic prison city.


    Su Ye looked at the fire fist badge and looked through his separate memory. He knew that a large number of fire element gods fell. While thinking, he walked to the reception hall.


    Entering the reception hall, Rocky''s Avatar with a rotten face greeted him with a smile.


    "My dear old friend Su ye, we meet again."


    "Dear fire god Loki, first I''m not old, and second I''m not your friend. Let''s get down to business. I''ve been very busy lately. " Suye road.


    Rocky didn''t change his face and said, "OK, I''ll get straight to the point. I found a place with a large trunk of an ancient world tree. "¡° How old? "¡° More than 3000 kilometers high. " Rocky smiled. Su Ye''s eyes moved lightly and said, "the tree in the ancient world is millions of kilometers high, just like a big sun. This trunk is nothing to it, but after the war with the God King, I''m afraid it''s unique." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1157

    "Not unique, but at least for thousands of years, this is the largest trunk fragment."


    "Why don''t you get it yourself?" Su ye asked.


    Rocky said helplessly, "if my noumenon goes, it''s easy, but the problem is, if my noumenon is reflected in leaving, guess what will happen?"


    "Odin took the initiative."


    "Yes. I came to you because you have empty blood and don''t need your noumenon. Even a medium avatar can help me complete it. However, I don''t need the remains of the world tree. What I need is the disaster light tree god parasitic on the remains of the world tree. You and I unite and take what they need. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "it''s the disaster light tree god. This kind of God is really very difficult. They are also one of the few gods who can use the cosmic disaster light. I wanted to find them for a long time. After all, cosmic disaster light is an important branch of astrological magic. "


    Rocky''s eyes flashed and smiled, "I want to kill the eye of disaster light, because he once killed one of my children and humiliated me and my descendants when I was imprisoned. In addition, I only need a tree heart of the disaster light tree god, and you can take all the others. "


    "You and I know the value of the world tree trunk debris. Besides me, you should have many subordinates who can deal with the disaster light tree god. You just came to me and waited for me for so long. Come on, what other requirements do you have? " Su ye asked.


    Rocky smiled and said, "we said as we walked. After all, I only have a general road sign in that place, and I can''t be specific."


    Su Ye looked at Rocky quietly.


    "You know very well that it''s useless for me to kill your avatar. No matter what happens, your income is far greater than your pay. What if you don''t want to come back halfway? "


    Rocky said, waving his hand, and the huge door of space stood on the earth.


    "Then walk and say." Suye road.


    Su ye called a hundred hand Titan to enter the door of space.


    Two people, one left and one right, stood on the shoulders of the hundred handed Titan, constantly transmitting in the void.


    "Now you can say your request."


    "I already know about your alliance with Odin." Rocky road.


    "And then?"


    "My request is simple. First, don''t cut off the supply of magic tools and supplies to our twilight Legion. You also know that once we lose the support of magic prison City, our war under God will be defeated. The war under God is not decisive, but it can greatly affect my plan. The more people die in northern Europe, the greater my chances of winning in the future. Don''t refuse. Your cooperation agreement with me is far earlier than your alliance with Odin. I have priority. What''s more, we pay money and deliver goods. You''re not helping me, but your subordinates are doing normal transactions. "


    Su Ye was silent. In fact, he wanted to cut off the supply of magic tools to rocky.


    Rocky continued, "you are you, supernova is supernova, and magic prison city is magic prison city. If you cut off my supply now and I publicize it, you still have endless orders now, but what will happen in the future? You know how big the impact is. "


    "Divine war artifact, I can''t provide it to you." Suye road.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief and said, "no problem! In this way, you can not only reassure Odin, but also continue to buy other resources to have the best of both worlds. "


    Su Ye nodded. This rocky is worthy of being the God of tricks. It''s a little difficult.


    Rocky continued, "as for the second, I hope you don''t shoot me directly in the twilight battlefield. Yes, I''m a little afraid of you. In the twilight battlefield, a large number of teleportation can''t be used even if the void power is fully suppressed, but I doubt it will hinder you. Secondly, you are very smart. I am the God of tricks. I hate fighting smart people, and your magicians are always the smartest people. Finally, I like you very much. You are different from other gods. Those gods either hold me to heaven or attack and hate me for God King Odin. You are different. You helped me and helped me mentally. "


    Rocky looked at Su ye with a smile. The black wound on his right face was full of white smoke.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "actually, I don''t want to fight you. Now I have the confidence to kill the LORD God who relies on brute force, but in the face of you, I should not die. Your fight with me will only waste time. In the twilight battlefield, I don''t give you a hand, and you don''t give me a hand. You and I try not to interfere with each other. "


    "OK, that''s settled!" Rocky laughed.


    "Well, what if I do it to your children?" Su ye asked.


    "They should have this awareness, but I don''t suggest you do it to my daughter Haila. She is the goddess of death. It''s hard to die. Moreover, she is proficient in all dark magic, including magic." Rocky road.


    "I also know that she disguised herself into the human world and studied philosophy and magic for decades. You know, the gods in charge of death, like philosophers, like to think about where they come from and where they go. " Su Ye smiled.


    Rocky sighed, "if there were no twilight war, Hera would probably become the first Old God in the infinite plane to be transformed into a magic God. Her magic talent is far above me."


    "You can give up the twilight war." Suye road.


    Rocky laughed at himself and said, "the arrow is on the line, so I have to send it."


    "You hold the long bow, you pinch the arrow feather." Suye road.


    "What about my years of pain?" Rocky grinned. The middle finger of his right index finger inserted into his right face again, stirring the dark flesh and blood, showing a cruel smile.


    "Everyone''s pain is equal. The poisonous pain you bear is no higher than the pain of losing your son. " Suye road.


    "I want more pain," Rocky smiled darkly. "I also want Odin to hurt more! When he imprisons me and poisons me regardless of the blood alliance brothers, I can''t go back. "


    "If he disregards the brotherhood of the blood alliance, you are dead." Suye road.


    Rocky said with a smile, "we made a blood alliance oath. We are blood alliance brothers. Even if there are only two of us left in the infinite plane, he can''t hurt me and I can''t hurt him."


    "He could have had you killed." Suye road.


    Rocky was stunned for a moment, sniffed and said, "you think this is his kindness. In fact, I have long wanted to understand that he didn''t kill me, but he didn''t dare to destroy the end of the dusk he saw! He has prepared for the final Twilight battle for so many years. If I die, he is afraid of encountering enemies stronger than me. Therefore, leaving me half my life and letting everything go on the track set by fate is what he most wants to see! "


    "Do you think he hasn''t fought against fate?" Suye stared into Rocky''s eyes.


    Rocky bowed his head slightly, looked up again and said with a grin, "I believe he fought, but failed, and then gave up."


    "I always feel that he is hiding something from me, so although I complain about him, I''m more like complaining about my elders who don''t tell me anything." Su Ye sighed.


    "He taught you and didn''t tell you anything?"


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "all I know is that he has countless incarnations, one of which is my teacher in Plato college. I have always suspected that he must have done something at Plato''s college, but he never said it. He would rather be misunderstood by me than say it. "


    "That''s what he is! When he was young, he was willing to hook up with me and say everything, but since his father died, he has changed. He doesn''t believe anything except his own bullshit wisdom and fate! Only believe in yourself! Only believe in yourself! "


    Rocky''s eyes were red and his mouth was splashed with poison and saliva.


    With a sad face, the hundred handed Titan bounced away with divine power for fear of falling on himself.


    "He said that if there must be some power that can break away from fate, it can only be magic." Suye road.


    "How could he say that?" Rocky looked up at Su ye with a faint light in his eyes.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "so I said, he has been trying to get rid of his fate, but there is not enough time." With that, Su Ye glanced at rocky.


    Rocky stood up and said, "I can''t blame it. I was forced too. You should be able to see that all the God kings are distracted. Only Zeus is distracted and collapsed. He can''t wait and can only force me. Zeus is so powerful that he has already signed an agreement with me. I can only start the battle of dusk in advance. "


    "That is to say, if there is no Zeus, would you like to wait?"


    "Of course, I''m not stupid. When the place of creation is over, the more infinite will gifts I get, the greater the chance of winning. Maybe I can promote the God King, break Odin apart and sit directly on the God King''s throne!"


    Su Ye sighed, frowned and said, "do you know which gods joined hands in the place of creation to solve Zeus''s distraction? I have thought about this question for a long time and still have no answer. After all, Zeus is too strong. "


    "Not only you, but all the gods of the infinite plane are thinking about this problem. Zeus didn''t understand it even if he wanted to break his head. I''m in charge of deception, but I can''t do anything about it. But... Since our distraction is not dead, it shows that we are all doing well in it. " Rocky shrugged.


    "Indeed." Su ye also found that magicians in the creation place connecting his magic in recent years have increased exponentially. However, it is reasonable to say that hundreds of years have passed, and the highest magician is only a semi God level. It seems that the power of magicians has been suppressed, and the key is that their distraction has never consumed magic. It seems that all distractions are limited, and it is estimated that it is difficult to show their hands and feet in it.


    "Don''t you think the situation in the place of creation is strange after Zeus''s death?" Asked rocky.


    Su ye said with a smile: "I also feel strange. In the past, the place of creation would often fall, but this time it''s good. After Zeus died, the gods fell very rarely. This feeling is like..."


    "Our distractions live a leisurely life in it and give up fighting with each other." Rocky road.


    "It''s also possible that all distractions cooperate." Suye road.


    Rocky shook his head and said, "impossible! You ignore human nature and divinity. There can be no such thing in the infinite plane. The contradiction between gods and kings can not be reconciled. The hatred between the Lord and gods is endless, unless a new God can suppress them and force them to cooperate. But there can be no such gods. "


    "Yes, maybe I think too much. But it''s always unreasonable not to be distracted. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1158

    "Yes, the infinite plane will not raise idle people in the place of creation. It is impossible to give power in vain. If it goes on like this, the infinite plane will itself exhaust its power unless it can absorb power from the unknown. So it''s strange. "


    "Unfortunately, no God can survive the end of the place of creation, and no God can keep the memory of the place of creation. Otherwise, we will know what happened in the end. I''m afraid the land of creation is as magnificent as it is now. " Su ye took a deep look at rocky.


    Rocky smiled awkwardly and said, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You have a trick in your hand and are in charge of fraud. No problem. But if you hinder my plan, even if you are Odin, I will not be merciful. " Su Ye''s eyes are getting cold.


    Rocky suddenly jumped in his heart. As the incarnation of the LORD God, he often fought side by side with the God King. He experienced countless crises and saw many powerful existence. But now, he not only felt a kind of confidence above the LORD God from Su ye, but also felt the real threat.


    "You think too much. You and I use each other. Before the end of the twilight war, there will be no major contradiction between you and me. You don''t want to, and I don''t want to, do you? " Rocky shook his greasy hair with a smile, and the Titans frowned.


    "I believe that people like us are better at using ''win-win thinking''. In most cases, we only consider what we want and how we get it. As for the weakness of human nature such as face, pain, cowardice, fear and emotion, it will not hinder us. The other kind of people are full of "strong and weak thinking". They believe in the law of the jungle in the world. This thinking itself is right. What is wrong is that they only believe in strong and weak thinking. They can neither win-win with the weak nor win-win with the strong. In the end, they either live by luck or expose their hostility because they are full of strong and weak thinking, and are perceived and eaten by the strong. "


    Suye smiled and looked at rocky.


    "What about the weak one you ate?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "I don''t eat them because of strength or weakness. I don''t eat them because of greed, face, emotion or anything else. I eat them for what I want most, just as I need to eat when I''m hungry. There is no good or evil." Suye road.


    "Isn''t that because they are weak? If they are strong, they won''t be eaten by you. "


    "Immersed in the instinctive world of beasts, they only believe in the law of the jungle and think that living in this world, they will either eat others or be eaten by others, so they will be eaten. What we believe, we will say and do, and finally decide what kind of life we live. " Suye road.


    "Why do some people who believe in the law of the jungle live so well?"


    "Maybe it''s because they not only believe in the law of the jungle, maybe they''re lucky, maybe they could have been better, but they can only stop here, or maybe they''ve just been watched by the strong."


    "What do you believe?" Rocky was cold all over.


    "I see that human beings may have many shortcomings, but our human group is making continuous progress."


    "I see that in a short period of time, human experience will drag down all mankind, but from a large time scale, even the craziest and most tyrannical people can not hinder the development of all mankind."


    "I see that we humans are full of sins, mistakes and shortcomings, but we will find that even the eternal behavior of cannibalism has become more and more hidden and costly. I believe that with the continuous progress and development of mankind, our sins, mistakes and shortcomings will be weakened to infinity. "


    "Therefore, I believe that human beings, or all intelligent life, will one day become an infinitely close to perfect life group, even if individuals still have sins, mistakes and shortcomings."


    "Do you really believe that?" Rocky''s eyes were confused.


    "Believe it."


    "But what does this have to do with you?"


    "Because I believe, it matters."


    Su Ye looked at the endless starry sky and smiled.


    "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand you either, because we only believe what we believe, and everyone only knows what they believe."


    Rocky lowered his head slightly and said, "thank you for not thinking you understand me and denying me."


    "My instinct and humanity think I know you, but my reason resists this idea."


    "You magician are really a new species..." Rocky shook his head helplessly.


    Su Ye suddenly looked up to the left and said, "stop, that place should be."


    The hundred handed Titan and rocky looked at Su ye with a blank face.


    "I feel the strange power of the starry sky. It''s a little far away. You send it there."


    "Yes."


    The hundred handed Titan kept transmitting, and it stopped after transmitting tens of thousands of distances from the solar system.


    "See..." the voice of the hundred handed Titan and Rocky''s Avatar was full of shame.


    At the moment, they are outside a solar system.


    In this solar system, there is a strange plane floating. Twelve planets are surrounded to form a huge celestial body.


    The celestial bodies are connected by countless thick tree roots.


    On every planet, there are many huge black trees with no leaves, sharp branches and roots everywhere. Inside the black bark, blood can be seen faintly.


    At the junction of the crown and trunk of each black tree, there are slightly twisted skeletons and human faces, dense with thousands of people.


    The largest black giant tree is even thousands of miles high.


    On the largest planet, a lush mountain stands, with lush plants, numerous life and unspeakable natural power.


    "Sure enough, it''s the backbone of the world tree..." Su Ye lamented that such a section is even stronger than his superior world tree. As long as their own world tree can completely absorb this trunk, it will be able to promote the LORD God.


    At the same time, countless creatures flew away from the trees and mountains, and the strange light twinkled on the disaster light and stars.


    A powerful breath rose into the air.


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of empty holes appeared at the edge of the solar system. Without saying a word, endless darkness and disaster light erupted, instantly drowning the three of Su Ye.


    The Titan was startled and quickly photographed thousands of mountains and seas, but the disaster light had strange penetration. Even if some forces were blocked by thousands of mountains and seas, they could still fall on the three gods.


    Rocky''s face was overcast and waved the fire god staff to form a large number of protective divinity skills, but they were either melted or penetrated, which could only prevent less than 30% of the power.


    "It''s interesting that disaster light can be used like this..."


    Su ye said, his right hand led, the void twisted, and all the dark disaster lights suddenly turned into a gentle River, flowing slowly from the three people, like black silk passing through the three people.


    "Awesome!" Rocky was shocked. Even if he came, he couldn''t do it to this extent. He had to fight hard.


    Su ye said, "if I take back my previous words, if you don''t send out many main gods and basically come, there''s nothing you can do to take these disaster light tree gods."


    "After all, it''s a star God." Rocky road.


    "However, as rumored, these disaster light tree gods are the disseminators of disaster light, the practitioners of destroying stars and the makers of the end. They will attack directly when they see people coming." Suye road.


    "They have too many enemies. It is said that ina has been looking for them. If you can kill their leader, the eye of disaster light, ina will be excited... Um... You know." Rocky took a look at the Titan, and they immediately turned their heads and looked in other directions.


    "Stop talking nonsense! How did you plan? " Su ye asked.


    Rocky was stunned for a moment and said helplessly, "the disaster light tree god is a famous evil god. I have no plan but to break through. However, their strength is stronger than expected. Look at the breath, there are at least three upper disaster light tree gods. The eye of disaster light is closer to the main God. Let''s hold on first and I''ll find reinforcements. "


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "don''t be so troublesome. I''ve recently developed some rudiments of star magic and just take them to test."


    "But they are strong. Now they are far away, so their means are limited. They said that if we were close, we might bear the attack of twelve linked stars and countless tree roots. "


    "That''s better."


    Su ye said, and a thousand divine incarnations appeared behind him.


    Rocky took a look and shut up in silence.


    The total number of disaster light tree gods is no more than 30, and the rest are ordinary disaster light trees.


    "Your Majesty, what should I do next?" Asked the Titan.


    "Look."


    Su Ye jumped into the dark disaster light like black silk and felt the power of the disaster light tree god with his body.


    Rocky and the Titan were numb.


    "Even if my body is here, I dare not play like this." Rocky shook his head.


    "I don''t dare to play. I want to run. Disaster light is a god level power. Fortunately, these disaster light tree gods have a low rank. If there is a main God, we will be blind. "


    "Su Ye is really... I don''t know what to say."


    Rocky and Titan helplessly watched Su Ye place himself in the light of thousands of disasters and use various methods to detect, test, deduce, protect and learn


    After a while, rocky cried and laughed: "those disaster light tree gods are estimated to be going crazy. They are huge and can''t move. This should be their only ultra far attack. As a result, they met such a guy."


    "I''m used to it anyway. You were there the last time he absorbed the distorted space." Hundred handed Titan road.


    "Yes, that''s why I came to him. Fortunately, I''m looking for him. If I''m really stupid and find another superior God, I''m dead now... "


    "Eh? It''s only a few hours, and his magic of protecting against disaster light has become stronger. "


    "Did he use cosmic poisonous light before?"


    "Not used."


    "In other words, it took him just over a decade to create the basic star system magic. Now, he has spent a few hours in the cosmic disaster light and studied the use method of the cosmic toxic light. If he stays for a few more years, he is likely to learn to use the cosmic disaster light. If this continues, I doubt that he can create distorted space or even more terrible annihilation space anytime and anywhere."


    The hundred handed Titan said, "if this continues, the power of the disaster light tree god will be drained. After all, the cosmic disaster light is the power that can kill the LORD God. No matter how strong the tree god''s power is, it can''t stand such trouble. "¡° I also have a bad feeling that the disaster light tree God meets the real disaster light... "The two gods silently look at Su ye, who is excited in the dark disaster light. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1159

    In the dark disaster light, Su Ye kept casting spells, thinking and improving magic. He was surrounded by the colorful cosmic poisonous light.


    Slowly, these colorful cosmic poisonous lights gradually darkened and faintly promoted to disaster light.


    Rocky looked at the Titan with a helpless face.


    "Has Su Ye''s wisdom far exceeded the divine king?" Rocky sighed and made no secret of his frustration.


    The Titan with one hundred hands touched his chin and said, "if you surpass, you must surpass, but not so much. What the God King can''t do for hundreds of thousands of years, he can do it not only because of wisdom. "


    "You''ve been with him all these years. What do you find?" Asked rocky.


    The Titan sighed and said, "discovery is discovery, but I don''t understand. Probably, they have a set of philosophical and magical things, which can enable them to constantly find the right and eliminate mistakes, and continue to deepen step by step, so that their wisdom does not surpass the God King too much, but the way of using wisdom is probably hundreds of millions of times higher than the God King. "


    "Those philosophical and magical theories?"


    "Those are the things. Every time I enter the magic Council to listen to those legends, I have an uncertain hunch. "


    "What hunch?"


    "I always think that if human beings continue to study, they can solve the secrets of all gods without thousands of years. Every master can master the power comparable to the gods. But I''m not worried. "


    "Why not worry?"


    "These magic masters are different from our gods, completely different. Gods are easily influenced by blood and divine power. They are more like ordinary people who master great power. But these legendary masters seem to regard all forces, including the power of gods, as ordinary forces, and control power purely with wisdom. Those real philosophers and magicians pursue completely different from mortals or gods. "


    "I don''t see any difference." Rocky shook his head.


    The hundred handed Titan threw his mouth and said, "how can your brain compare with my fifty heads?"


    "Huh?" Rocky''s eyes were cold.


    The Titan hurriedly said, "you see, we pursue wealth, right? Magicians also pursue, but they are never affected by wealth. Even, they do not pursue wealth itself. They pursue wealth for magic. "


    Rocky disdained: "are there few human beings and gods who take risks for power, money, wealth and treasures? Even if you and I face the same believer Soul Crystal as the mountain, we are also addicted to profit. Therefore, magicians are no different from us. They must also have people who are greedy for profit. "


    "No, no, no, at the beginning, I thought the same as you. I think there will be that kind of killing demons, that kind of killing evil gods and that kind of lust for profit among magicians, but later, I found a strange phenomenon."


    "What phenomenon?"


    "Magicians are greedy for profit and try their best to make money, but it is strange that those magicians who try their best to make money are not high in rank, and their power is slowly or even stagnant. No matter how high the status and wealth of the greedy magician are, the magic level is generally very low. No one reads the articles and no one quotes them! However, the best magicians, whether rich or mediocre, have no desire for profit. It''s like that good magicians are good people. Only those who are not good enough can have villains. I''ve thought about this for several years. "


    "Any results?"


    "No results."


    "Are you here to play comedy for me?" Rocky gave the Titan a white look.


    The hundred handed Titan smiled and said, "I didn''t get the result, but I asked Su Shen. Su Shen gave me the result, and soon, I didn''t have to think at all, or it was like thinking for a long time."


    "What did Su Shen say?"


    "He said it was normal. Truly excellent magicians have strong thinking ability. They can often see through the appearance, see the essence of things, and even multiple essence under the essence. In the eyes of magicians, the so-called power, money, wealth or interests are only the appearance, at most the middle layer under the appearance, which is too far from the essence. Good magicians are not stupid enough to chase appearances. As for those magicians who pursue appearance, they are not excellent magicians because of their wrong thinking. They only have appearance in their eyes, so their rank is not high, so they will be greedy for profit. Such people can be businessmen, craftsmen, kings and ministers, but they are not excellent magicians. "


    Rocky nodded hard and said, "this statement is interesting. I agree with it very much. However, I believe that there will certainly be an excellent magician who will become an evil magician and bring disaster to the world because of his extreme ideas. We must guard against such magicians, and the gods are also worried about such magicians. "


    The hundred handed Titan smiled and said, "I also asked Su Shen about this question."


    "How did he answer?"


    "He said, this is also normal, because people who think so, in essence, still think that magicians will be affected by appearances, as I said before. Only by pursuing the essence and touching the truth can you understand how beautiful and charming the process is, and realize that even evil and extreme itself are so superficial in the eyes of magicians. Finally, he said a metaphor that stunned me. "


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that if an excellent magician goes to extremes one day and really wants to achieve his goal with evil behavior, he will generally do the following things, such as deep thinking. Is there anything more extreme? Is there any more evil behavior? Or, excitedly publish articles to prove that they are right, and then be wildly criticized by a large number of peers, either fall into debate or admit that they are wrong. However, in most cases, they will calm down and reflect on why they think so and why humans have this idea, and then forget to do evil. "


    "I can''t understand." Rocky couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "That''s what I said, said Su Shen. It''s right that I can''t understand. He said that our judgment of excellent magicians is only determined by our experience and feelings, but we simply can''t understand magicians. Therefore, our conclusion is only our own behavior under the most extreme and evil conditions. You carefully recall that in the years when magicians and philosophers were born, how many excellent philosophers and magicians did evil? I thought for a long time and didn''t find any, but I can find countless wizards, wizards, soldiers, nobles, businessmen, politicians, generals, killers and so on, who use the items and technologies created by magicians to do evil. "


    Rocky suddenly froze, his eyes flashing countless pictures.


    After a long time, rocky sighed and said, "it''s really like this. No matter Thales, Pythagoras, Socrates and Plato, they all have an unspeakable same power, so that they are helping, promoting and developing mankind, not harming mankind. Maybe they saw the essence of life and found something, so they did it without hesitation. "


    The Titan smiled and said, "there was a saying in Greece that there is only one kind of heroism in the world, that is, after recognizing the truth of life, you still love life. It is said that Su Shen said it when he was young. Su Shen was right. He thought it was reasonable before he was promoted to legend. But after he was promoted to legend, he found that there was a hypothesis in this sentence, that is, to believe that life is cruel and dark. Su Shen said that he did not deny this sentence. He believed that life was cruel and dark. He might be very excellent in other fields, but he was definitely not an excellent philosopher. Therefore, he said, there is only one kind of philosophy and magic in the world, that is to recognize the essence of everything, find beauty and goodness, and then love it. But... "


    "I don''t understand." The Titan shrugged.


    "I see."


    "Oh?"


    "The essence of all things has no beauty, ugliness, good and evil, but in the eyes of philosophers and magicians, it must be beauty and good. Therefore, the essence promoted by philosophers and magicians will bring beauty and good to life. Originally, this is the world in the eyes of excellent philosophers and excellent magicians. Originally, this is why Su Shen said that excellent magicians will not do evil. " Rocky stared at Su ye in the dark disaster light.


    The Titan looked up at Rocky on his shoulder and said, "what are you doing? Praise me! I''ve been half a philosopher since I followed Su Shen! "


    Rocky sighed and said, "the gap between Su ye and me is bigger than that between monkeys and me."


    "It''s worthy of being the God of tricks. I''m really confident. Anyway, I think there''s no difference between me and monkeys in front of Su Shen." The Titan with one hundred hands touched his bald head.


    "No wonder Odin valued him so much..." Rocky lowered his head.


    "You''re a little strange." The Titan with one hundred hands looked at rocky, and his one hundred eyes were full of strange things.


    "If my God of tricks is really strange, can you see it?" Rocky quipped.


    "Well... You have a point." The Titan continued to look around and guard.


    Time passed slowly. In less than a day, suddenly, all the dark disaster lights disappeared.


    Su Ye suddenly looked up and glared at the twelve stars in front of him, just as he was enjoying his dream.


    "Half the battle? Do you have a sense of public morality! " Su Ye''s voice is like a tsunami across half the solar system and falling on the twelve stars.


    Rocky and the Titan rolled their eyes together. What''s wrong?


    "Come again!" Su Ye''s voice spread through the stars again.


    But the twelve stars are quiet.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky asked helplessly.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "what a shame! I''m only a little close to understanding the power of disaster light! "


    Rocky said casually, "then only kill the eye of disaster light, and catch the rest back to the magic prison city alive. Anyway, you have a place to study gods. Take your time."


    "Well... You''re right."


    Su ye said, reaching out and grabbing Rocky''s fire god staff, and the head of the staff pointed forward.


    "The void is forbidden!"


    The power of the great king of the void was thin, and the light fog instantly wrapped the solar system where the twelve stars were located, completely banning the transmission ability of everyone except Su Ye.


    "Give me the identity of the void guard." Rocky road.


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, two dark lights fell on the 100 handed Titan and rocky respectively.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1160

    "Let''s go." After su ye said that, the three gods disappeared in situ and appeared in the high altitude of the second God Star of the twelve consecutive stars.


    The highest disaster light tree god, thousands of miles high, takes root in the earth.


    "Rocky, magic new light, hundred hand Titan..." on the trunk of the eye of disaster light, thousands of black faces twisted and crowded, looking at the three gods of Su Ye angrily.


    At the foot of the eye of disaster light, thick black roots rose from the ground, full of 24 large roots and tens of millions of small roots.


    The dense roots of the trees, like the tail of a dragon full of giant spearheads, shook gently on the ground.


    Twelve linked stars connect the roots of all disaster light trees.


    Su Ye stood in space, looking down at the disaster light eyes thousands of miles high, and said, "who gave you the courage not to attack me? Say! "


    Thousands of disaster light tree roots are stiff, and thousands of faces on the eye of disaster light tree stem are dull.


    "Don''t you even have basic respect for me?" Su Ye questioned.


    The thousands of faces and mouths of the eye of disaster light moved together and didn''t know what to say.


    The Titan shook his head and sighed. The disaster light tree gods were too miserable.


    Rocky looked around and whispered, "I''m afraid they''ll damage the trunk remains of the ancient world tree. I''ll go and have a look first."


    Su Ye''s head was full of disaster light. He clicked, and rocky disappeared in place.


    "Say, why don''t you attack me!" Su Ye interrogated.


    The thousands of faces of the eye of disaster light drooped and whispered, "the divine power is insufficient."


    "Nonsense, this is less than a day. You are the tree god, and your divine power is dozens of times that of ordinary gods!" Suye road.


    The eye of disaster light patiently explained: "the great magic new light, our highest is only the superior God, and disaster light is the power above the main God. We can last one day and have exhausted 90% of our power. Our present divine power is really less than one tenth of the original. "


    Su Ye looked relaxed, nodded and said, "yes, your rank is a little low and your divine power is a little less. It''s a little hard to transform the power of cosmic disaster light level."


    Many disaster light tree gods dare to be angry but dare not speak.


    The disaster light tree god is a well-known evil god in the infinite plane. Their favorite thing to do is to move in the starry sky by virtue of the stars and devour other planets and gods. Many main gods are not their opponents.


    However, after discovering that the most powerful cosmic disaster light not only could not kill Su ye, but also strengthened his power, he panicked.


    They had agreed to escape, but the void was blocked and the retreat was completely cut off.


    "Are you here to do business with us? I''m willing to buy a lot of anything in demon prison city. " The eye of disaster light is busy.


    "You can be a God, but you humiliated the kind and miserable rocky. He hired me to come and signed an agreement. I can only apologize to you, eye of disaster light."


    Su Ye was about to start, and the eye of disaster light shouted, "Your Majesty Su God! We didn''t humiliate rocky, we were chased and killed by the twilight wolf and the earth Python! Rocky is afraid of the cosmic disaster light, but the twilight wolf and the earthly Python are not afraid at all. They are both near the God King. Even the God King can''t do anything about them without using the creation artifact! "


    "Rocky said you were lying to me by killing his descendants and laughing at him?" Su Ye frowned and looked at the world tree mountain. Rocky got into the tree mountain and couldn''t see anyone.


    The eye of disaster light was weak and said, "we did kill his descendants and scold him..."


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "that''s no problem. By the way, I need your disaster light tree god to help me study cosmic disaster light and higher power. Now, you have two choices. Take the initiative to join the magic prison city as a research ally, or I''ll catch you in the magic prison city as a test object. "


    "Lord Su, do we have any other choice? We can offer you a lot of treasures. " Eye of disaster light.


    "Now the twelve stars are mine. Where did you get the treasure?" Suye road.


    The Titan with one hundred hands gave a hundred thumbs up.


    The eyes of disaster light were extremely distorted and shouted, "don''t go too far! Our cosmic disaster light has no effect on you, but even the roots of stars and trees are enough to defeat the LORD God! "


    "Forget it, fight hard. With your divine power, you are not the opponent of the hundred handed Titans." Su ye took a look at the Titan.


    "Thousands of mountains and seas!" The Titan roared and photographed it at the eye of disaster light.


    Thousands of mountains are like stars and thousands of seas are like heaven. They smash down and cover more than half of the twelve God stars.


    "Stop!"


    When all the disaster light tree gods shot together, they saw that the roots and branches of the trees all over the sky were intertwined and rising, like tens of thousands of giant tree fountains, facing thousands of mountains and seas like dark clouds.


    Boom, boom


    The Titan shook upside down and flew into the sky. The twelve stars shook heavily and deviated from the original orbit, causing gravitational disorder and the surrounding asteroids to fly disorderly.


    Most of the Titan''s power was blocked by the disaster light tree god, but three connected stars were still photographed.


    The earth of the three stars burst, the Wanjiang River evaporated, life was ruined, and the smoke and dust did not disperse for a long time.


    A full three lower disaster light tree gods were photographed to death, and hundreds of thousands of disaster light trees were turned into ashes.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "we''ll all be our own people in the future. Take it easy."


    "Yes." The Titan is busy.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked around at the trembling disaster light tree god on the twelve stars.


    "Only the eye of disaster light is killed today. If you want to see the extinction of this disaster light tree god, just give me a hand! The Titan with a hundred hands. "


    "Yes."


    "Kill the eye of disaster light." Suye road.


    "Thousands of mountains and seas!"


    He saw the Titans with hundreds of hands coming out together. This time, thousands of mountains converged into one palm and thousands of seas converged into one fist, narrowing to a thousand miles. Thousands of mountains fell first and thousands of seas followed.


    "Save me..." the branches and roots of the eye of disaster light intertwined into a huge tree pillar fountain, like countless dark Python winding into the sky.


    However, a large number of disaster light tree roots leave, and only a few roots integrate into the roots of the eye of disaster light.


    Boom


    The tree pillar fountain and thousands of mountains and seas met at high altitude. The light of the ring divine power burst instantly, and the fist and palm collapsed. The tree pillar fountain exploded layer by layer from top to bottom, and the debris of branches flew all over the sky.


    Powerful forces lead along the pillar fountain into the trunk of the eye of disaster light.


    Boom


    The huge tree body of the eye of disaster light sank for tens of miles, and the whole star sank with it.


    Thousands of miles of the earth collapsed into a huge pit, and the strong afterwaves of Titan''s divine power swayed across the sky.


    Su ye saw that the tree body of the eye of disaster light didn''t have any major damage. He gently nodded his head and said, "it''s worthy of being a tree family. In its heyday, if the hundred handed Titans want to kill you, I''m afraid they will also seriously hurt you. But... "


    Su ye took another look at the hundred handed Titan.


    Once the Titan with one hundred hands clenched his teeth and inspired a lot of talents, he once again photographed thousands of mountains and seas, doubling his power.


    Qianshan''s palm and Wanhai''s fist fall, surrounded by faint yellow light on the edge of two huge shadows.


    The superior God, the power of the LORD God!


    The Titan with a hundred hands smiled grimly, and his whole body was full of dark gold.


    "Half god species, dare to challenge the true God species?" The hundred handed Titans show their ferocity like demons.


    "You can''t kill me!" The eyes of disaster light roared, and thousands of tree roots and branches danced like snakes, gathered into huge tree columns and crashed into thousands of mountains and seas.


    However, the moment before the two met, Su Ye exuded a strange smell and put strange fields outside.


    All the power of the disaster light tree god was suddenly cut off by Sheng!


    With a blow from the superior God, he fell into the middle God.


    In the incredible eyes of the disaster light tree god and the hundred handed Titan, thousands of mountains and seas were like breaking bamboo, instantly defeated the tree column, then fell down and fell heavily on the body of the disaster light tree god.


    Boom!


    The whole crown of the disaster light tree god exploded and danced all over the sky.


    Thousands of mountains and seas continued to fall and hit the bare trunk.


    Boom


    The trunk hundreds of miles high was thrown into the earth like a column trapped in quicksand.


    The terrifying ring Qi force spread in all directions along the earth. In the blink of an eye, the ground of half a planet was lifted by the force of Titan and flew up layer by layer.


    Boom


    The entire northern hemisphere''s crust collapsed, and the underground magma erupted like a spring, as high as a mountain, like the end.


    The dying eye of disaster light sank into the sea of magma and roared.


    "Huh? Not dead yet? Look down on our Titans? "


    The hundred handed Titan flew into a rage.


    "Endless - thousands of mountains and seas!" The 100 handed Titan''s whole body turns red, holds up his 100 palms, and hits the endless mountains and seas.


    Boom, boom


    The eye of disaster light continued to sink, and the hundred handed Titans continued to chase, kill and clap. Finally, both sides went deep into the core of the stars.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "I don''t know who I learned from. I''m so grumpy..."


    Before Su Ye finished, he heard an earth shaking earthquake.


    When I looked down, I saw that the Titan with 100 hands completely broke through the planet. It was originally slapping from top to bottom. When it reached the other hemisphere, it became slapping from bottom to top.


    The other half of the planet was also photographed with the earth cracking and magma surging.


    Now, the 100 handed Titan photographed the eye of disaster light, the trunk and the roots of the tree into another hemisphere and into the starry sky opposite.


    The star is like a penetrating hollow pearl.


    Large area of cracking, violent vibration, about to collapse.


    "What a mess."


    Su Ye occupies the space of the planet, slowly stretches out his right palm downward, and then gently grabs it.


    Endless magic surges, and the power of the void is combined with the magic of the star system.


    The exploding planet is like a dough rubbed by an invisible giant hand. The magma shrinks, the earth heals, shrinks as a whole, and soon shrinks into a smaller planet.


    At the end of the collapse, most of the planet''s animals and plants were extinct, and the whole planet turned into a large earth ball mixed with earth yellow and scorched black.


    On the new planet, a huge basin occupies the whole upper hemisphere, and five long strip-shaped basins extend from this huge basin. It''s a big handprint. In the big handprint basin, the palmprint is staggered and the fingerprint is spiral, just like a river, which is clearly visible. Su Ye frowned and felt uncomfortable. After a long time, suddenly realized, waved his hand and smoothed the fingerprints and palmprints on the ground. Su Ye looked up at the starry sky and saw the Titan with a hundred hands dragging the trunk remains of the eye of disaster light, stepping into the sky and shouting, "it''s too bad! My endless mountains and seas are only half dead! " Su Ye glanced at the trunk God skeleton with countless palm and fist prints and looked around at the twelve stars. The crown of the other disaster light trees sank, and the thousands of ghost faces on the trunk bowed their heads deeply. Suddenly, a drum sounded through the starry sky, and then the horn sounded all over the world. A faint yellow color flashed across the infinite plane. Su Ye looked in the direction of the Nordic God system. Twilight war, coming. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1161

    Su ye took back his eyes from the direction of the Nordic God system and asked calmly, "where''s rocky?"


    "Ah?"


    "I''ve always doubted what rocky was planning, and now I''m more sure." Suye road.


    "Ah, what happened?" The Titan looked around.


    "Don''t you think it''s a coincidence that the battle of dusk starts early or late?" Su ye asked.


    "Broken..." the Titan''s face changed. "He won''t run away with the remains of the world tree himself?"


    "You underestimated rocky. The world is not worth it."


    Su ye said, his figure flashed, and the Titans with a hundred hands were transmitted to the largest God Star of the twelve stars. He stood over the tree mountain of the world''s trunk debris and looked down at the whole star.


    "Rocky, come out..."


    "Ah..."


    A shrill scream broke out from a place with continuous mountains, and then a blood light burst into the sky.


    High above the sky, thousands of trees withered and yellow, and countless creatures cried.


    Su Ye''s face was overcast and looked at the empty shadow in the sky.


    The hundred handed Titan said in horror, "that''s the vision of the death of the gods who control the divine power of the forest. What happened..."


    "Rocky!"


    The voice of rage crosses countless starry skies and planes, as if it came from the top of the universe.


    Thousands of miles of terrible thunder pierced from the depths of the starry sky, burst through the void, penetrated the sun and went straight to the twelve stars.


    Thousands of miles of thunder shine on the world, the sun is dim, and heaven and earth are subject to it.


    The disaster light tree god roared in despair.


    That is the power of destruction and doomsday.


    This sound is familiar to Su Ye.


    Nordic God King, Odin.


    Su Ye guessed the truth faintly, scolded rocky in his heart, and moved to the distance with a hundred Titans in an instant.


    In the divine light of the explosion of the sun, the ten thousand mile divine thunder reached over the twelve stars.


    The twelve linked stars vibrated violently, the connection between the stars cracked, the roots of the trees, the strong wind swept the stars and the earth, everything fell down, and the trees were destroyed.


    A shadow was transmitted to the sky, and the right palm spread out to resist the roaring thunder.


    In the space of twelve stars, the dazzling divine light surged.


    The ten thousand mile thunder that can destroy countless stars is like a powerless sheep in front of that palm.


    Rocky''s right palm against the God King thunder, grinned and showed a gloomy smile.


    "My dear blood alliance brother, Odin, have you forgotten that the oath makes us never hurt each other, even if you climb to the highest, you can''t hurt me!"


    With a push from Rocky''s right hand, the thunder turned upside down and flew into the stars. The holes broke countless stars and disappeared.


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on Rocky''s left hand.


    Facing the Nordic God galaxy, rocky lifted the bloody head with his left hand and grabbed the face of the head with his right hand.


    "Stop!"


    Odin''s pathetic voice rang through the sky.


    Rocky smiled darkly and said, "if I can kill one of your sons, I can kill two or three!"


    Rocky shook his right hand, his head burst, and the blue spirit fled. Then tens of thousands of wolf heads flew out of Rocky''s hands and devoured the spirit.


    "Rocky!" Odin''s voice rang through the sky.


    "You Odin kneel down to fate, I rocky, never bow your head! Ha ha...... "Rocky burst out laughing.


    Su Ye stared at the scene.


    The hundred handed Titan whispered, "the God killed by rocky is like Vida, the God of the forest in northern Europe, and he is also Odin''s son. According to legend, the New Nordic gods such as the God of forest and the God of nature were Odin''s last plan. Odin and a large number of Nordic gods took the initiative to welcome the dusk and secretly scattered some of the most potential gods around the infinite plane. When the dusk is over and Nordic falls, those new gods will reunite and rebuild Nordic. We speculate that Veda, the God of the forest, is a very key God in the Nordic recovery plan, because he represents the power of nature and life. "


    "Now he''s dead. Rocky, you''ve broken Odin''s fate. " Suye road.


    The Titan suddenly realized and said, "I see! It must be when Odin was watching the future, he found that the God of the forest did not die in the battle of dusk, so he trained secretly. However, in order to prove that what Odin saw was wrong, to subvert Odin''s fate and to revenge Odin, rocky covered the power of the God King and killed the God of the forest at the moment of opening the twilight war. When Odin realized it was too late. "


    Su Ye''s eyes fell on a wad of cotton ornaments around rocky''s waist.


    Dark cloud fortress, an artifact of Zeus.


    No wonder rocky was unaware of his battle with the God of the forest from the beginning.


    Su Ye looked cold and looked at rocky.


    "Explain it."


    While chewing, rocky wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at Su ye and smiled darkly: "the world trunk remains are yours, and the twelve stars and disaster light tree gods are yours. Our transaction is completed, isn''t it? If you have to explain, it''s simple. Veda, the God of the forest, has always wanted to exterminate the family of disaster light tree gods, so he lurks here and waits for the opportunity to solve this group of evil gods that destroy nature. And I, knowing the news, hired you to drag the disaster light tree god, and I went to solve the forest God. From beginning to end, I didn''t deceive you. I just didn''t say everything. The death of the forest God has nothing to do with you. Do I need to explain? "


    Su ye took a deep breath and said, "tell me your real purpose of looking for me."


    "Of course, it''s to help me contain the disaster light tree god, because I''ve seen you absorb the distorted space without fear of disaster light."


    "I''m a magician. I don''t look at appearances." Su Ye is quiet.


    "Between you and Odin. Odin knows that you are here with me. Even if you don''t start with the God of the forest, you will doubt you. If your cooperation is interrupted, it will be the best news for me. Is this explanation enough? "


    "Not enough."


    Loki stared at Su Ye. After a long time, he laughed and said, "I need an excellent witness to witness me, Loki, the God of fire and tricks, bury northern Europe, step on Odin and climb to the top of northern Europe! I want the world to know that Odin is wrong, destiny is wrong, not rocky! "


    With that, rocky disappeared.


    A torrent of toxic light from the bursting sun rolled in.


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, thousands of poisonous lights were twisted by the force of emptiness and passed on both sides of the twelve linked stars.


    Su Ye fell slowly and stood on the 3000 kilometer high trunk of the world tree, thinking quietly.


    The hundred handed Titan stood carefully behind Su Ye.


    The twelve stars are quiet.


    After a long time, Su ye took away the trunk of the world, stretched out his hand, cracked the void, and a row of floating cities flew out word by word.


    "The disaster light tree god officially joined the magic prison city. As a member of the star system Magic Research Institute, it''s up to you."


    Su ye said that, summoned all the disaster light tree gods, accepted the spirit and left the twelve stars.


    The hundred handed Titan followed Su Ye closely and wanted to break his head. He didn''t understand what had happened.


    The twilight battle officially opened.


    The battle under the Nordic God in the human world is even more fierce. Magic cannons are in short supply. Every day, tens of billions of creatures on both sides arrive from the infinite plane to join the crazy battle.


    This degree of divine war is beyond any war experienced by Su Ye.


    Divine world, Nordic God galaxy.


    At dusk, the Legion launched an attack from the southwest, and countless monsters and beast gods flocked to it.


    One star after another became a battlefield.


    The war between demigods and hypocrites is very fierce. Every star often collapses after ten days.


    At dusk, the Legion set foot on a deserted road composed of collapsed stars one after another, and slowly advanced towards Asgard, the center of the North European God system.


    The Nordic God system, as if it had become the sun of infinite plane, attracted the attention of all gods.


    The rest is silent.


    Even the eternal bloody battle between the abyss and hell has been reduced to thousands of people.


    Three months later, countless Fire Giants and flame Warcraft poured out of the fire town of northern Europe to join hands with the dusk Legion.


    Six months later, the oracle of Queen Haila of the dead country spread all over the world, and the endless legion of the dead went north.


    At dusk, the army of northern Europe was overwhelmed.


    Some Nordic gods outside the God star could not even resist for a day, and were submerged by the endless Twilight Legion.


    On the third day of the war of the undead legion, the Nordic nvwushen Legion and the yinglingdian Legion went out to fight endlessly with the dusk Legion.


    There is no main god to fight, no upper God and middle God to fight, and even the lower God rarely falls. However, there are so many demigods and false gods that the whole Nordic God galaxy is shrouded in a light yellow fog.


    It was a harbinger of the twilight battlefield.


    The battle of God is not so much a battle as a meat grinding.


    Only crazy killing, killing, killing, never stop.


    Nothing else.


    In the 71st year of the founding land, the twilight war in northern Europe continued, and the plane gift came.


    The gods were stunned to find that since the war of dusk began, there have been more distractions of infinite death than even death in the place of creation.


    Many gods die first, distracted and then dead.


    After the end of the seventh creation land gift, the twilight war still stays in the first stage, and it is still just a battlefield between demigods and hypocrites.


    However, thanks to the seventh gift, the number of new gods in the infinite plane has increased significantly. Whether it is the twilight Legion or the Nordic gods, a large number of false gods and even demigods have been promoted to new gods.


    In order to cope with the battle of dusk, the coaches of both sides are popularizing the God worship ceremony.


    A few months later, in addition to the Zeus God system, the abyss God system and the God system against Su ye, the new gods of all major god systems were also booming.


    In recent decades, the total number of new gods born in each of the three God systems of northern Europe, Egypt and Persia has exceeded 100000!


    Like hell god system, undead God system and other great God systems, more than one million new gods have been added.


    For the first time, the major gods formed a super Legion.


    True God Legion.


    Treat the new God and the lower God as ordinary soldiers to form an unprecedented army.


    The Libra of the infinite plane changes quietly.


    Among the four major human God systems, Zeus God system received the least gift of infinite plane will. With the exception of Athena and the obedience of a few Lord gods, the distractions of the other false gods have long collapsed. Then, one after another bad news about Zeus spread on the infinite plane. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1162

    The total number of new gods in the old Poseidon system has not only surpassed the old period, but also comprehensively surpassed the obedience of Poseidon.


    The number of new gods of the night God system expelled by Zeus has also increased sharply in recent decades, even more than that of the Zeus God system.


    Some middle gods suddenly found that the total number of new gods in their own gods also surpassed Zeus.


    Although the overall strength of these God systems is far less than that of Zeus God system, the large number means that with the passage of time, the strength of these God systems will snowball, but the development of Zeus God system will only be step by step.


    Not only the Zeus God system, but also the gods of the abyss God system panicked. The main gods of the abyss gathered together from time to time to discuss the prospect of the abyss.


    Because the growth of new demons in hell can be called explosion. According to this trend, the number of new demons in hell will exceed ten million before the eighth plane gift!


    Soon, hell will crush the abyss.


    What scares the abyss gods most is that the power of hell is increasing, the area of hell is expanding, and it is expanding by swallowing the abyss.


    The divine power of the infinite plane is so unbalanced for the first time.


    Half a year after the seventh gift, the concerns of the gods changed quietly.


    Because the land of creation changed.


    Since the death of Zeus, only dozens or even several gods have died in the place of creation every ten years, but thousands of distractions have fallen in the place of creation in the past six months.


    The gods finally woke up. The place of creation is by no means a safe place, which means that few gods will hold on to the eighth plane gift.


    Many gods are ready for distraction.


    At first, the gods thought that the infinite plane would change dramatically because of the increase of new gods.


    But in fact, all the gods stopped fighting except the battle of dusk.


    In particular, the gods of the major gods are strictly forbidden to initiate war from God. All gods must step up their efforts.


    Soon all the gods understood.


    New gods add fewer gods and dare not cause trouble.


    The new God has more God systems, which is accelerating the cultivation of the new God and promoting him to the next god faster.


    Once these new gods grow up and begin to promote middle gods or even upper gods in large quantities, the pattern of infinite planes will be completely changed.


    Thousands of superior gods are vulnerable in front of the God King, but what about 10000 superior gods or even 100000 superior gods?


    Many new gods added to the divine system and began to hide their power and bide their time.


    The abyss God system and Zeus God system spread panic.


    Fools all know that with the passage of time, the relative power of the abyss God system and Zeus God system will become weaker and weaker.


    According to this trend, there is a great possibility that the two gods will perish.


    However, if you start now, there is no chance of winning.


    The gods of the Zeus God system spoke to Zeus or asked about Zeus''s intention, but they didn''t get a reply.


    Year after year.


    On the magic God star, the separation of the sea goddess Tethys and the magic goddess hecat sat at the feet of Su Ye.


    Tethys smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I have some new news from the Zeus department."


    "What happened?"


    "There was divine judgment, the collapse of distraction, the fall of Hermes, and the surge of new gods in major gods, which completely disrupted Zeus''s plan. Now Zeus is looking for new countermeasures."


    "What is Zeus''s new strategy?" Su ye asked.


    Tethys shook her head and said, "I''m not sure. However, I can report to you all the recent events in the Zeus department. "


    With that, Tethys''s fingertips flew out of the memory light ball.


    Su Ye looked at the memory light ball and said, "every month, you will collect the information of Zeus to me. Have you found anything special recently?"


    "Everything is normal. What did you find?" Asked Tethys.


    "Zeus paid too much attention to the war of dusk." Suye road.


    Tethys looked puzzled and said, "it''s normal. All gods pay too much attention to the war of dusk."


    As soon as Su Ye raised his hand, a black magic light curtain appeared in the temple hall, and then a horizontal and vertical light curtain appeared, cutting a plane coordinate system.


    Su ye said, "the horizontal axis is the time, and the vertical axis is the attention value of the battle of dusk. This degree of attention is mainly determined by the gods taking the initiative to talk about, mention or collect information about the twilight war in northern Europe. The higher the degree of attention, the more interested the gods are in the information of the Nordic Twilight war, so that we can collect more intelligence. "


    "On this picture, three lines will appear, representing the attention of the three gods to the twilight war. The white line represents the average attention of all gods in the infinite plane, the yellow line represents the average attention of all gods in the Zeus God system, and the red line represents the personal attention of Zeus. "


    The three lines extend slowly from left to right and rise.


    Su ye said: "at the beginning of the twilight war, the yellow line is slightly higher than the white line, which means that the gods of Zeus pay more attention to the twilight war in northern Europe than most gods of the infinite plane, because the gods of both sides are adjacent and have hostile relations. This phenomenon is very normal. On behalf of Zeus, the attention of the red line has been lower than the first two. Because he is the God King, he seldom takes the initiative to communicate and seldom expresses his attitude. We collect little information about him, so his attention is lower than the average. "


    Tethys and hecat nodded softly.


    "You see, the three lines continue to grow. Although there will be slight changes, the three lines generally maintain a similar slope, increasing when they increase and decreasing when they decrease. Zeus''s attention to the red line has always been the lowest, the average attention to the white line of the infinite plane gods has always been in the middle, and the average attention to the yellow line of the Zeus God system has always been the highest. "


    With the passage of time, after the three lines crossed the place of creation and opened the 71st year, the slope suddenly changed.


    "Eh?" Tethys and hecatel looked surprised.


    Since that year, because of the distraction in the place of creation, the number of deaths has increased, the number of new gods has increased, and the twilight war has not changed greatly, and the gods have gradually reduced their attention to the twilight war.


    Both the white line representing the attention of the gods and the yellow line representing the attention of Zeus have decreased significantly and dropped to the peak.


    But strangely, the curve representing Zeus''s personal attention has not decreased, but has increased in recent years, even surpassing the white line and yellow line!


    Tethys suddenly realized, "the wisdom of our Lord is unimaginable! Just looking at the previous intelligence and information, I can only find that Zeus''s attention to the twilight war has increased a little, which seems very normal. However, if you use what you said in this way... Yes, from the perspective of big data and visual presentation, things are completely different! This proves that Zeus now pays more attention to the war of dusk than usual! "


    Hecat sighed: "this is the real use of magic. You don''t need to hurt anyone or attack anyone. You can tap each other''s weaknesses only by this seemingly simple means!"


    Su Ye nodded and said, "through these data and icons, it is found that in this period, everyone will pay less attention to the twilight war in northern Europe, including us. But why did Zeus ask and discuss more and more information about the twilight war after the 71st year of creation? "


    The two goddesses smiled.


    "Of course you know the answer." Tethys road.


    "We all know that when other God systems are greatly strengthened, he should strengthen his relationship with God, which is his top priority at present. However, we found his actions through intelligence and information analysis... "


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, thousands of charts and data related to all aspects of Zeus emerged in the divine palace.


    Titus and hecat scanned the charts in horror, and the more they looked, the more frightened they became.


    Tess whispered, "Your Majesty, how do I feel that even the devil can''t compare with you?"


    "Yes, even if I''m not good at the big data you said, but after reading these data and charts, I feel like I''m peeping at Zeus. I can even predict his next actions."


    "This is terrible. You don''t have direct contact with Zeus. A large number of intelligence and information you get are indirect or even public. Even many intelligence and information seem useless, but they are like a magical large sum, outlining all the tracks of Zeus''s activities, and even... You can figure out Zeus''s Psychology... "


    When Tess and hecat looked at each other, they saw the hard to hide shock in each other''s eyes and carefully shut their mouths.


    "I know what you''re thinking." Suye road.


    The two goddesses bowed their heads and said nothing.


    "You''re right. I call this magical ability the God portrait. Under the comprehensive forces of big data, logic, intelligence, my ability and so on, with a large number of open and public information and intelligence, using the correct method, we can analyze a God''s character, preferences, behavior, habits and so on, and then deduce what he is doing now according to these information, He even gave a rough idea of what he would do in the future. "


    The two goddesses were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    Su Ye''s ability even surpasses any demon God who controls his mind.


    "The result of my deduction is that Zeus has been trying to strengthen himself and the whole God system, especially after the explosion of other God systems, his relevant measures are obvious. For example, ease the relationship with hostile gods, such as increasing the number of gods, collecting resources for war, etc. In the seventy first year of creation, he even reduced some routine actions, you see... "


    Su Ye waved again, and some charts were picked out. The lines that recorded the behavior of Zeus either stopped growing and recovered gently or began to decline in the 71st year of creation.


    However, at the same time, Zeus paid more attention to the battle of dusk than usual.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "he wants to strengthen his relationship with God and reduce other behaviors, but instead focuses on the twilight war. Can we infer that he thinks he can get great benefits from the twilight war? This means that he may have done something secretly and found a breakthrough in the battle of dusk. "


    "This possibility is not great, but inevitable! Your charts and data are so convincing. " Tethys road.


    Su ye said: "this means that we should not only analyze what ways he benefits, but also try to cut off these ways! With this chart, I can safely join the twilight war and find Odin. "


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1163

    The Nordic God galaxy is divided into four large regions.


    The core is the famous divine City Asgard, the residence of God King Odin, and the core of the whole Nordic divine system, which is composed of multiple star planes and the sun.


    The inner layer is the land of the LORD God, which guards Asgard.


    The outer layer is the land of the gods, and the gods under the main God are scattered in the solar systems of the galaxy.


    The edge is composed of the divine stars of a few gods and wild stars.


    Between the outer layer and the edge, countless suns and starlights interweave into a huge spherical shield to isolate the inside and outside and surround the whole Nordic God system.


    Above the spherical shield, all over the space orbit.


    Tens of thousands of stars come and go around the spherical shield through space orbit to form the famous wall of the Star River, which is also the first line of defense of the Nordic God system.


    It takes endless power to drive the wall of the galaxy, and the famous 88 hub provides power for the wall of the galaxy.


    Inside each hub, there are tens of thousands of suns. Odin personally connects them and asks the grey dwarf to build a star cluster oven.


    Any star cluster burst will be quickly filled by the standby star cluster oven. Even if the wall of the galaxy is temporarily broken, it can recover quickly.


    However, once the first hub is broken, the whole wall of the galaxy will take many years to recover.


    The goal of the twilight Legion is the first hub of the wall of the galaxy, a solar like system composed of 100 star cluster ovens.


    Two years ago, Rocky''s Orc legion, Sirte''s fire giant Legion and Haila''s undead Legion marched all the way through the star ruins to break through the edge area and reach the first hub.


    The first hub is like a huge light ball, half embedded in the light curtain of the wall of the galaxy.


    The exposed half light body of the first hub has become the target of the twilight Legion.


    In the center of the first hub, 100 star cluster ovens converge into a dazzling super giant solar like body, which is called "big light cluster"


    Countless artifacts made by grey dwarves continuously convert the power of the sun into divine power, and spray countless divine power light bands, just like Python tossing around the big light mass.


    The divine power is transferred through the wall of the galaxy and sent to the outermost 1000 planets of the first hub.


    Each planet is wrapped by a thick divine power shield. The 1000 planets are connected by divine power to form a huge light red mask to protect the first hub.


    The entire outer hemisphere of the first hub is protected by a light red mask.


    The half red shield is one of the most powerful protective forces on the infinite plane. Even the divine king can''t break it quickly.


    A thousand planets are scattered around the hemispherical red mask.


    On the plane of each planet, the divine light is surging, the divine power is soaring, the blood is filled, and the yellow fog is rippling.


    The twilight Legion attacked a thousand planets at the same time!


    On the ground of each star plane, countless demigods and hypocrites are fighting.


    Every star plane in outer space, there are giant stars attacking madly.


    These star planes are like giant ships in the waves, fluctuating and may be swallowed up by the storm of the twilight Legion at any time.


    In the command Hall of the gods at the edge of the big light group, tens of thousands of light curtains are arranged everywhere. Countless Nordic demigods, hypocrites and even lower and middle gods come and go, or sit under the magic light curtain to process information.


    A few legendary magicians are particularly eye-catching here.


    "Position 997 is in full collapse. Please ask for help! Urgent help! "


    "Plane 232 will not hold!"


    "Damn it! At dusk, the wolves appear at position 3, and the enemy''s main army appears. Support immediately, support immediately! "


    "No, all satellite artifacts on position 7 have been destroyed, and the ground war is in crisis..."


    "Damn it, is the supernova''s command system so bad?"


    "Without our supernova command system, your half red shield would have collapsed!"


    "No, the connection of position 3 is interrupted!"


    "The view of plane 3 is obscured!"


    "Position 3 is officially lost!"


    In the command hall, all the people who walked stopped, all the commanders sat and looked at the magic light curtain No. 3 in a daze.


    Twenty battlefield angles of magic light curtain No. 3 were dark.


    A few seconds later, part of the light curtain recovered, and it was seen that the werewolves occupied the main city of position 3 in the dense dusk, just like a giant elephant with ants crawling to the end.


    The command hall was quiet.


    The occupation of ordinary stars has little impact, but the occupation of Star 3 means that the half red shield will be completely broken in up to ten days, and the whole first hub will be completely exposed to the attack range of the dusk Legion.


    The wall of the galaxy is about to collapse.


    "What to do..." many commanders looked at the host of the wall of the galaxy and the upper incarnation of the Nordic God of war tyre.


    The man with only his left arm had a beard and a firm face. His left hand kept touching the armor of his belt.


    The nail is as bright as a mirror.


    "Your Majesty tyre, it''s really not possible. Use the new divine army!"


    "No, the Legion of gods needs to defend Asgard."


    "If even the wall of the Star River is to be broken, what about Asgard?"


    "If you don''t send out the divine army, send another female martial god brigade."


    "One can''t solve it. After all, the twilight wolf clan belongs to fenrier..." the speaking commander suddenly shut his mouth.


    Some gods looked at tilzi''s broken right arm.


    The God could have recovered easily after his arm was broken.


    But tyre''s arm was bitten off by fenriel, the wolf of dusk.


    Finriel is the child of rocky and grieving queen angel. Although he was only the superior wolf God in those years, he has begun to emerge. His body exudes a strong smell of dusk. No God dares to approach under the LORD God.


    When fenril was born, no gods were willing to communicate with it, with the exception of Tyr, the Nordic God of war.


    Only this powerful and incredible God can feed and play with fenril without fear of fenril''s power.


    The two sides spend even more time together than fenril and rocky.


    A man and a wolf are like father and son.


    In order to contain rocky, the gods are ready to imprison fenril, but no one can sneak into the twilight wolf.


    Tyre stood up for the Nordic theology.


    When the Nordic gods took out the invisible magic rope, tyre faced the twilight wolf and said that he just played as before to test its strength and would not hurt it.


    The wolf of dusk had a keen premonition. He was restless. Finally, he chose to believe tyre, but asked tyre to put his right hand in his mouth.


    Finally, the twilight wolf bit tyre''s right arm and was tied by an invisible magic rope.


    The invisible magic rope can bind all the gods under the God King. No matter how hard the twilight wolf tries, it can''t break free.


    Finally, the dusk wolf bit tyre''s arm, and his teeth pierced tyre''s skin, staring at tyre like luminous amber eyes.


    Tyre''s blood drips down the mouth of the dusk wolf.


    Tyre stretched out his left hand, gently rubbed the head of the dusk wolf, smiled and said, "I''m sorry I lied to you."


    Fenriel stared at tyre, shed two yellow tears, bit off tyre''s right arm, then his body soared and promoted to the LORD God.


    Finriel was imprisoned in lungfei island for many years. Later, he broke free and joined his father rocky.


    The dusk wolves that broke plane 3 are fenril''s descendants.


    On the fortress ruins of position 3, hundreds of millions of evil wolves roared up to the sky, as if declaring war for their wolf ancestors.


    "Tyre corps, go to position 3!" TIR, the God of war, said and immediately commanded the hall.


    The LORD God''s legion, sent out for the first time.


    Shining armor, sharp spear and sword, coming to position 3.


    The magic power light spear fell all over the sky, and endless magic power poured out.


    A whole hundred thousand and a half gods attacked together, just like a magic tool for harvesting straw, killing the twilight wolf family in pieces.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, hundreds of thousands of 100 meter high dusk giant wolves came to the battlefield.


    The Legion of the LORD God of fenril.


    The neck of each giant wolf is surrounded by long yellow hair like a lion''s mane. The eyes of each giant wolf seem to be inlaid with a small yellow sun.


    "Oh..."


    Ten thousand wolves howled together against the tyre legion, and the power enough to kill the gods continued to bombard in mid air.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, both sides exhausted their magic power and had to retreat slowly.


    The advantage of the LORD God Legion is that it can concentrate the divine power and give full play to the power of super level, but the disadvantage is that it can''t fight for a long time.


    The LORD God''s Legion retreated, and the wolves fought with the defenders again at dusk.


    The defenders retreated one after another, and the wolves pressed on at dusk.


    The command Hall fell into chaos again.


    Many senior commanders found that they could not send reinforcements to position 3 in a short time.


    Because all the reserves have been sent to the battlefield, and the new reserves have not come yet.


    Unless it comes to the divine body.


    Start the battle of true God in advance.


    Then the wall of the galaxy will collapse faster.


    At dusk, the command Hall fell into a brief silence again after the wolves swallowed the last team of defenders at position 3.


    The half red shield is about to fall completely.


    An atmosphere of despair pervaded the command hall.


    The incarnations of the gods looked at Tyre''s incarnation.


    Tyre didn''t move.


    More and more dusk legions appeared on Level 3, and then took Level 3 as a stronghold to attack the nearby level.


    When the wolves on the No. 3 plane reached saturation, the dense space gate extended at high altitude, and floating cities rushed out surrounded by floating giants.


    After a flash, the magic cannon roared and the brilliant magic brilliance covered the battlefield.


    "It''s su Ye!" Freya''s Avatar screamed with excitement.


    Some gods were black and blue. The goddess in her heart really has an affair with Su Ye! Freya has divorced. She thought she had a chance. Unexpectedly, Su Ye intervened. The legendary incarnation of Su Ye stands on the largest floating city surrounded by thousands of floating giants. Endless magic shells and magic missiles form a dense fire network. Under the action of magic brain, they can destroy to the greatest extent with the least consumption. Hundreds of floating cities are protected by hundreds of thousands of floating ships, like plowing fields. Wolves are destroyed wherever they pass. Pieces and pieces of puppets fall from high altitude. Some are responsible for killing dying evil wolves, some are responsible for collecting corpse materials, and some decompose corpses on the battlefield in order to avoid material waste. The floating cities are like the giant hand of heaven, passing over the wolves. No matter what tactics the wolves use, no matter how they attack or protect, they are like a group of chicks wrapped in eggshells. They have no resistance in front of magic. In the command hall, the Nordic gods were stunned¡° What''s going on? These Twilight evil wolves are not weak. How can they be vulnerable to magic? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1164

    "And the tactics of these evil wolves are very powerful, but why did they suddenly change shape and hit the magic when they attacked the floating city?"


    "It''s strange. It''s like magicians know the past and the future. They know not only the past and the present of the twilight demon wolf, but also their future."


    "Magicians, what do you say?"


    A legendary magician in the command hall threw his mouth and said, "in our simulation performance, the evil wolf at dusk is much more powerful than this."


    Another legendary magician sighed: "yes, in the magic array, that''s called the twilight magic wolf. These in front of us are at most little wolf cubs. Using floating cities to kill them is a waste. We don''t even need floating giants. We can easily solve it by adding magic robes to the normal magic army. "


    "You''re right. The characteristics and tactics of the twilight wolves were mastered by our magic prison City decades ago. Now... Well, we can''t say."


    The incarnations of the gods and their followers wanted to refute a few words, but they couldn''t say a word in the face of God''s iron facts.


    On the battlefield, a group of false god level Twilight magic wolves suddenly appeared on the edge of the floating city where Su Ye was separated. Before waiting for an attack, several dark magic robes suddenly ejected a white column surrounded by broken stars.


    Buzzing


    The starlight column sweeps all over the sky. After a few seconds, the light column dissipates.


    The ghost level Twilight demon wolves evaporated, and there was no hair left.


    The Nordic gods'' eyelids jump. The power level of the white light column is not high, that is, between the semi God level and the pseudo God level. However, the nature of the power is too strange. It is very similar to the power of the giant beast in the starry sky, and the power is extremely large. Even the lower God will be seriously injured in the encounter.


    "You have a new invention?" Asked tyre.


    "This is a secret weapon, but now it''s out, which means it''s unclassified. This is the magic light gun we have developed according to the magic of the star system. It should be the most advanced in the infinite plane at present. Of course, it is only the most advanced on the battlefield. "


    The Nordic gods looked at each other with a helpless face.


    Tyre sighed: "on magic tools alone, northern Europe and magic prison city are at least five generations away!"


    A legendary magician couldn''t help saying, "no, no, no, this is not the intergenerational gap of magic tools. To be precise, it''s a species difference."


    The other magicians couldn''t help smiling.


    The Nordic gods were furious.


    "Does it consume a lot of power?" Freire, the God of abundance, couldn''t help taking sour water.


    Freya reluctantly glanced at her brother. He was worried about himself and Su Ye.


    "It''s OK. We generally don''t dispatch floating city clusters unless we calculate in advance that the income is greater than the expenditure. For example, we can harvest a large number of Twilight wolves this time. This is a very rare magic material, which we can''t get at all at ordinary times. In addition, the power unit of our mage tower group has been completely transformed and compatible with Nordic artifacts, that is, after this war, we can use the star cluster oven to supplement power. Although it is slower than usual, it saves money. "


    The Nordic gods looked helpless. These magicians really counted everything.


    "What else haven''t you calculated?" Asked heimdahl, the guardian God.


    "We can''t count the things above the LORD God or the LORD God." The legendary mage said.


    "Can you count the things of God?"


    "It takes Su Shen to do it himself. Of course, a demigod incarnation is enough."


    The gods were said to have no temper by the legendary mage.


    "Wait for Su Shen." TIR, the God of war.


    Many avatars of gods lined up to wait.


    Tyr, the God of war, is in the middle. The incarnations of hundreds of Nordic gods represented by the guardian God heimdar, the God of abundance frer, the Nordic God of love Freya, the female martial god brunxiude, and the spiritual leader Beowulf are on both sides, including grey dwarves and some giants.


    On position 3, Su Ye personally led the mage tower group to bombard, with magic everywhere and divine light everywhere.


    At dusk, the wolves are like small fish and shrimp in the flood. They have no power to fight back.


    At dusk, the strength of the main god Legion composed of giant wolves has not been restored and cannot participate.


    The rest of the twilight Legion dare not move forward.


    At that time, the war of the magic prison city was still in full swing, and the reputation of magicians and magic tools was at the height of the sun.


    In the past, infinity had disputes with God''s invincible.


    But now, the magician has become a well deserved invincible under God.


    The twilight Legion is crazy, but it''s not a fool.


    After the floating city recaptured the old main city of position 3, the sad wolf howled, and the wolves retreated in an all-round way, leaving billions of corpses to escape position 3.


    The command hall cheered with excitement.


    "Ask Su Shen to come." The God of war, tyre, gave orders.


    Soon, Su Ye''s legend arrived at the command hall.


    The command hall has been transformed by magicians and is full of modern magic style. The matte silver gray metal material and a large number of moon white strip lights make the command hall transparent and bright.


    Magic light curtains illuminate here like windows to the outside world.


    When Su Ye stepped into the hall, all the magicians stood up first and bowed their heads.


    Later, the demigods and hypocrites in northern Europe hurriedly saluted.


    "Welcome, dear magic new light." Tyr, the God of war, stretched out his arms and was about to come forward to embrace Su Ye.


    "Here you are!" Freya rushed to Su ye and hugged Su ye like a milk swallow returning home.


    Unlike the petite Persian God of love, inana, as a Nordic goddess who is more male than Nordic men, she has always been taller than Suye.


    The hearts of those male and female gods who secretly love Freya broke into eight petals and fell to the ground.


    "Can you pay attention to the occasion?" Su Ye''s face was red.


    "OK, I''ll do it next time it''s just us." Freya smiled and took Su Ye''s arm and walked forward.


    The Nordic gods are in a trance. How can it be that Su ye and Freya are a family, and the Nordic gods are outsiders?


    "Freya, come here!" Freire, the God of abundance, quickly winked at his sister.


    Freya smiled at her brother and didn''t care at all.


    "Are you tired of coming all the way here? Do you want to rest first? " Freya smiled at Su Ye.


    Su ye said helplessly, "let''s get down to business first."


    "All right." Freya curled her mouth and still held Su Ye''s arm.


    Tyre took a deep breath and said, "thank you for your timely help. This military achievement will be recorded."


    "I also have military merit?" Su ye asked.


    "Of course, my father entered it himself."


    Tyre''s father was Odin, the king of God.


    "Can I change to the world tree?" Su Ye''s words made the Nordic gods look helpless. How can these magicians talk so choking? Can you die with a low profile?


    "Can be replaced with fragments of the ancient world tree." Tyre said helplessly.


    "OK, help me keep more." Suye road.


    "Don''t worry, no one is robbing at present." Tyre''s tone dropped suddenly.


    Su Ye nodded and understood in his heart that it was not the same as Rocky''s interest in the trunk of the world tree. Now what both sides lack is a treasure directly transformed into combat power, which can no longer affect the war situation.


    Dusk comes at any time.


    Su ye said, "I fulfilled my agreement with Odin and came to help. But... I need some autonomy. "


    The Nordic gods were furious.


    "I object!"


    Su Ye looked at Gaidar, the God of Nordic soldiers, looking at himself with anger and mixed with different emotions.


    Su Ye has known this guy. He is as reckless as Ares, the Greek god of war. He likes to make trouble at ordinary times and find someone to fight when he has a chance. It is due to the power of theocracy, the barbaric nature of Nordic people and the blood of pirates.


    Su ye asked thoughtfully, "do you have a crush on Freya?"


    The gods were stunned and laughed loudly.


    "Minglian!" The warrior God held his chest up and looked up. His face was slightly red. He stared at Su ye and didn''t dare to look at Freya.


    Before Su Ye spoke, Freya said with a smile, "you all give up. My heart and body only belong to Su Ye."


    "Get down to business!" Su Ye''s face sank, but she didn''t want Freya to continue.


    "All right." Freya stood beside Su Ye wrongfully.


    The Nordic gods are burning with anger. The Nordic God of love is the object of thousands of human gods. Why is there so no dignity in front of Su ye!


    The warrior God angrily said, "I admit your strength and merit, but you can''t be superior to the battlefield, let alone have privileges!"


    "I also oppose Su Ye''s autonomy." Freire said.


    "Brother!" Freya glared at the God of abundance.


    The guardian God calmly said, "I don''t have a crush on Freya. I even like you very much, but I oppose any additional autonomy. This is the divine battlefield. "


    The Nordic gods nodded gently.


    Su ye said helplessly, "I can understand you. But there is no way. Our magician acts differently from you. If we fight in your way, my magician and I will encounter unpredictable risks. I don''t care about your life or death, but I am responsible for the life or death of the magician. "


    "Tyre, you are the commander in chief. You decide." The guardian God looks to tyre, the God of Nordic war.


    Tyre said nothing.


    The crowd waited quietly.


    After a long time, a strange color appeared on tyre''s face. At first, he was a little angry and confused, but soon a warm smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The gods were puzzled.


    Tyre looked at Su ye and asked, "are you sure you want autonomy?"


    "Sure, I don''t want to hand over the command of the magician to more... In order to better communicate, I honestly don''t want to hand over to more backward commanders." Su ye said frankly.


    The Nordic gods were calm, and the magicians'' faces were natural.


    "Good!" Before they could react, they saw tyre take out a thunder spearhead and throw it at Su Ye. Su Ye instinctively took over and was stunned. The brilliant golden bladed spearhead surface is glittering with thunder. The gods were stunned. This is the keepsake of King Odin! This is the power of the General Commander of the battle of the wall of the star river. From now on, tyre is no longer the commander-in-chief of the Nordic defence. Su Ye is¡° Tyre, are you crazy? " The guardian God is in a hurry. As the God responsible for guarding northern Europe, he can''t tolerate Tyr''s disorderly behavior¡° Tyre! " The Nordic gods roared one after another. Even the gods with low gods dared to shout at the Lord''s Avatar. Tyre shrugged and said, "don''t blame me. My father told me to do this. Su ye, now you are the commander in chief of the gods on the wall of the star river. This is the only way you have autonomy. You want it, you get it, and you can''t go back. "¡° Lao Yin... "Su Ye squeezed out half a word from his teeth. For so many years, Plato''s tradition has been handed down from generation to generation. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1165

    Freya couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s your majesty Odin! Whatever the right, I''ll give it to you! From now on, you have to be responsible for the defense of the whole wall of the Star River, commander in chief of Suye! Ha ha, you''re still trapped by your majesty, even if you have great wisdom. "


    Magicians can''t laugh or cry. The God King is worthy of being the God King.


    The reaction of the Nordic gods was polarized.


    Some of them are extremely angry and unwilling to let an external God command them.


    But another part of the gods suddenly felt relaxed when they saw Su Ye holding Odin''s order.


    Brenxiude, the female martial god, said with a smile, "Your Majesty Odin''s wisdom is unmatched. Your Majesty the magic new light, I''ll bother you from now on. No matter what other gods think, our female warrior Legion will obey your orders to the death. "


    Like a little giant, the heroic master Beowulf put his arms around his chest and sighed, "when I was alive, I regretted not fighting with you. Now I''m promoted to a hero. I''m not qualified to compete with you. The hall of the spirit will follow you. "


    As soon as the gods saw it, the heads of the two strongest armies opened their mouths and sighed helplessly.


    Tyre stepped down from the podium and made a sideways gesture.


    "Commander of the gods, please."


    Su Ye didn''t want to, but Freya pulled and pulled and took Su ye to the circular podium.


    While throwing Odin''s order, Su Ye squinted at tyre and asked, "I''m the General Commander. What about you?"


    "I want to seriously study the command mode and war mode in the new era. When I command this war, I always feel powerless." Tyre road.


    "Oh, why?"


    "The fighting mode of the twilight Legion is different from that of the past, especially the undead legion of Haila, which is more like the attack mode of your magician. But Haila is smarter than the twilight wolf. She has always hidden her strength. Her undead Legion seems to have average strength and has never broken through our position, but the Nordic demigods and hypocrites she killed are far above the rest of the legions. " Tyre said with a slight sigh of relief.


    The Nordic gods looked at tyre in surprise. They didn''t expect that this war could defeat tyre, the God of war, which was absolutely impossible before.


    "What will you do if I allocate resources to magicians?"


    "Look."


    "What would you do if I distributed more booty to demon prison city?"


    "Look."


    "What if we retreat?"


    "Follow the retreat." Tyre looked calm.


    The Nordic gods have a complex face. They are worthy of the God of war, tyre. Ordinary gods can''t do this at all.


    "Well, you know the difference between war and battle."


    Su Ye finished, grabbed Odin and looked around the Nordic gods.


    "Fighting must be unified from top to bottom to eliminate any noise. But in war, if there is no different voice, it means that the victory has been decided, or the victory against us, or our victory. The autonomy I want is not to oppose tyre, but to maintain a different perspective on the war. Forget it, it''s no use saying this. Anyway, you''re noisy now. "


    As soon as Su Ye waved his hand, hundreds of portal appeared in the command hall.


    The gods look nervous. What are you doing?


    Magicians came out one by one, from the holy land to the demigod.


    There are not only humans, but also dragons, spiritual demons, Tianpan wizards, crimson priests and other ethnic groups, and even orcs.


    "You take over the command hall."


    "Yes!"


    No need for Su ye to open up, a topaz on the head of these legendary masters is shining, their minds are linked together and entered into a state of super high-speed communication.


    Soon, the high-level magician took the command position and mastered the command.


    The Nordic gods dare to be angry.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "very good. It seems that Odin''s usual education is good. Congratulations, because I generally don''t like to make an example of others, but I like to make an example of tigers. "


    Su Ye glanced, and the Nordic gods were cold all over.


    They saw that if Su ye did it, he would even dare to kill the gods!


    The topaz of Su Ye''s magic ring lit up and frowned. "I don''t have time to chat with you." next, we''ll clear up all the information, eliminate the old information analysis system, take full charge of the magic intelligence brain, and there will be temporary confusion and loss. If you drag it down, the loss will be greater. "


    Su ye said, opening the void transmission array and sending the spare new magic energy brain of the magic prison city here to connect with many artifacts in northern Europe and the command hall.


    The Nordic gods'' eyelids jumped, angry and anxious. Su Ye really didn''t treat the Nordic gods as people. To be precise, the whole connection process was an invasion, and it was called a skilled one.


    Magicians must have studied the command artifact system that invaded northern Europe and even all the divine systems.


    Boom


    The big light group suddenly erupted bright light, and divine power light bands poured into the general command hall, mostly into the magic brain.


    Squeak


    The artifact in the whole command hall made a strange sound, as if the old broken ox cart was carrying a group of elephants.


    The legendary magicians looked helpless and cast spells one after another to strengthen the command system.


    Soon, the interfaces and magic light curtains of the whole command hall changed greatly.


    The dense column chart, linear chart, bar chart, disk chart and the magic light curtain formed by various data are laid out one after another.


    The whole command hall soon became a sea of magic light curtain, charts and data.


    It dazzled the hall.


    Northern Europe is stunned. You can understand these things at a glance. There were tens of thousands before, but now millions of light curtains are stacked up, which makes God dazed.


    The key is that these light curtains are still increasing.


    Now there are 1000 planes fighting at the same time. Even if one plane forms the information of 1000 magic light curtains, it is also 1 million light curtains. Actually, it''s only a lot more.


    The eyes of the Lord gods and a few higher gods shine.


    Tyr, the God of war, repeated four words like a nagging old man.


    "I see... I see..."


    "See the world..." Freire, the God of abundance, is the main God. Even if he can''t understand the details, he vaguely understands the terror of this power.


    With the support of a large amount of data, Su Ye kept thinking and communicating with the legendary masters, and then issued orders one by one from the command hall to you.


    Just now, the command system has temporarily stalled, and the Nordic Legion at each node is at a disadvantage.


    With the orderly issuance of orders, your disadvantages have been alleviated one after another.


    Then, the floating cities scattered to the node planes of the semi red shield, most of them to the orc God corps and the fire giant corps, and transferred most of the Nordic legions in these places to the attack plane of the undead Corps.


    On one of the large light screens, 1000 bar charts were erected. Before, the color of these 1000 bar charts was all dark red. Now, these graphic columns slowly decreased, more than half of them decreased to light red and the other half decreased to green.


    This column chart shows the criticality of 1000 node planes in real time.


    The Nordic gods gave a long breath.


    Because just before the advent of Su ye, the histogram was red, and level 3 was finally black.


    Now, everything has been saved by Su Ye.


    While watching millions of light curtains, the God of abundance said, "Su God, I understand your other troop deployment, but you deployed the magic Legion to the main attack direction of the beast God Legion and the fire giant legion, and let the Nordic Legion face the undead Legion. What''s the reason? We told you before that we were not good at targeting Hella''s undead army. "


    Some gods found out and looked at Su Ye curiously.


    Su Ye pointed to the analysis chart of the fire giant and said, "the fire giant Legion has a single attack attribute, most of which are fire forces. However, there are various attack methods, including close combat and long-range combat. They are covered with a large number of fire elements. It is difficult for any close combat Legion to fight. But for the magic legion, whether far or near, it is just the element of fire. You have seen the results. "


    The God of abundance nodded and said, "see, many of the node planes of the green histogram are where the fire giant attacks. It can be seen that the magic Legion has a strong suppression on the fire giant Legion. However, in addition to the magician''s targeted attack, I also feel... Different power, but the Lord of the fire element is not here, but in Asgard. "


    The gods looked at Su Ye suspiciously. They also felt that the whole magic legion seemed to be protected by the plane of fire element.


    Su Ye''s face remained unchanged and his heart didn''t jump. "Every floating city has magic tools related to the fire element, so it can greatly weaken the fire giant."


    "I see."


    Legendary magicians secretly laughed that there was no fire element magic weapon. It was purely Su ye who used the position of fire element to select emperors and princes and various unknown abilities to exert his strength before coming, so that the magic Legion could be equal to the high-level fire element when it was attacked by fire element.


    The current magic Legion is immune to all fire magic under the legend. Even if it encounters the fire magic attack of the false god, it will directly weaken half its power. The most terrible thing is that it is immune to all flame characteristics, such as burning, diffusion, adhesion and so on.


    This caused the fire giant Legion to be silent, but the gods behind the fire giant didn''t understand what had happened, so they had to continue.


    "Then why did you deal with the orc Legion?" The God of abundance.


    Su Ye patiently explained: "although those semi God Warcraft and pseudo God Warcraft are not smart, they are more agile and have stronger reaction ability. The previous tactics are very correct, and they are contained by the full lineup of armored soldiers, crazy soldiers, archers, priests and magicians. But the problem is that you pay too much attention to the strength of soldiers in northern Europe and lack long-range coverage. After all, your per capita number of magic guns is too small. Therefore, I mobilized some magic legions to supplement long-range coverage and add puppets, which is safe. "


    Tyre suddenly asked, "in the half red shield battlefield, we have about one magic gun per million people. What is the standard configuration proportion of your magic Legion?"


    "One to one." Su ye said, the gods didn''t react for a long time. What''s 1:1? Then everyone stared¡° impossible! One soldier, one magic gun? " The guardian God was shocked, and his whole body was full of rainbow light. He could hardly control his power. Su Ye shrugged and said, "I didn''t believe it at first. The melee team of our magic Legion mainly depends on magic servants and puppets. There are few Warcraft, and there are fewer melee soldiers. You can count the muzzle on the floating city and floating giant ship to understand that 1-1 is only at this stage. In the near future, it will certainly exceed 1 to 1. "¡° Why don''t the magic Legion face the undead Legion? " Asked the God of abundance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1166

    "You northern Europe have rich priestly power to suppress the dead, which is better than our magic. What''s more, northern Europe may face Hella''s undead Legion alone without me in the future. The more familiar you are with their fighting methods, it will be easier to deal with them in the future. What''s more, the whole process is still under my command and will not lose too much. "


    "I see. Your understanding of war is far above us." The God of abundance and the gods nodded gently.


    Tyre said lazily, "Su Ye''s understanding of battlefield material recycling is also far above us."


    "Presumptuous, who gives you the courage to commit a crime!" Su Ye''s face sank.


    Teal couldn''t laugh or cry on his face and said, "my subordinates know their mistakes."


    "It''s good to know your mistake. Next time, discuss the major policies and criticize the chief officer. You are not allowed to enter the command hall!"


    "Yes!"


    The gods were stunned for a long time. They hurried to look for all kinds of light curtains and retrieved the information just now. Soon they were unable to cry or laugh.


    "God Su, you are suspected of filling your own pockets."


    "Yes, I said how you pressed the heavy troops against the orc God Legion. It turns out that they have the most magic materials. The undead Legion has no money to get. They are all bones or dead souls, so you don''t bother to deal with them. As for the fire giants, the quantity is small, but the quality of magic materials is high, so you also send troops. " The God of abundance suddenly realized.


    "Sure enough, the magician counted everything."


    "This means of wiping oil is too powerful."


    Su Ye snorted coldly, "ridiculous! This is called maximizing resource allocation. No one knows war better than me! "


    "No one knows better than you!" The God of abundance whispered.


    "Alas, my pains have been trampled on by your wolf heart and dog lung! Isn''t the resources recycled on the battlefield still used in the twilight war? It seems that you gods are very idle, and I will assign tasks next. If there is no command task, I will arrange learning tasks. You should learn how to command divine war in the tide of modernization and magic! "


    Amid the protests of the Nordic gods, Su Ye ordered all the incarnations of the gods to get busy.


    The gods also know that those magic materials are really suitable for distribution to magicians. If they are placed in the Nordic army library, the utilization rate is probably less than one tenth of that of the magic Legion.


    Time passed day by day. With the help of many magicians and magic brains, Su Ye''s command was able to turn the situation around completely with advanced magic tools.


    The twilight Legion began to attack in various ways, but it was easily dissolved by the magic Legion no matter what method.


    The crimson shield, which was expected to be broken for up to half a year, lasted for a year.


    After the command of the half red shield was on the right track, Su Ye began to gradually disperse the command power, which was taken over by the magic brain. He continued to sort out, learn and remember every detail of the twilight battle, and continued to repeat and reflect.


    At first, he was just himself. Later, he led the Nordic gods to resume the game together, breaking up and analyzing all the shortcomings and advantages of the whole process of the twilight war bit by bit.


    At first, the distant Nordic gods looked through the magic light curtain, but because they were unable to communicate, more and more Nordic gods sent avatars into the general command hall.


    Whenever the night of magic prison city time, a large number of Nordic gods holding magic books gather in the center of the general command hall to listen carefully.


    "Today, let me talk about the biggest mistake you made in the war of Ruidian. Now, what was your greatest weakness in that war? Freire, you say it first. " Su Ye stood on the podium and scanned below.


    The God of abundance hurriedly said, "I have summarized the shortcomings of that war. The main problem is insufficient preparation."


    "Too one-sided, too superficial, next. Heimdal said to you. "


    "I think we failed to learn the tactics of magic gun defense."


    "Appearance. Next, where''s tyre? "


    "We pay too much attention to local battles and ignore the study of the overall situation, resulting in confusion in the specific implementation stage and no correct goal orientation." Tyre road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "it looks big and empty, but it''s half right. Good. "


    Those demigods and hypocrites looked helplessly at the students of the gods. Even the LORD God was very clever.


    "Su Shen, what''s the biggest mistake in Ruidian''s war?"


    "The biggest mistake is that we shouldn''t pay attention to poly. Among the Nordic countries, there are many descendants of robbers and pirates, but Ruidian''s crime rate is terrible. Other countries are gradually civilized, but Ruidian retreats and arms his mind with barbarian culture. In such places, we should give up directly and put more important troops in countries worthy of protection. Next, we will talk about the key points of this class. We must understand one thing, what is the most important under the current situation! Only by understanding what is most important can we have a goal and move in this direction. However, this importance is not determined by the current situation, but by the future. If this matter is not important in a few decades, it will not be important... "


    Su Ye gave endless lectures and used this way to collect feedback, correct mistakes and strengthen correctness, so as to consolidate his strategic ability.


    After talking for a long time, Su Ye suddenly shut up and looked at position 77.


    "Immediately mobilize satellite artifacts to strengthen the observation of plane 77." Su Ye''s voice spread all over the command hall.


    The gods hurried along Su Ye''s eyes.


    The light curtain in front of me flickered, and the magic light curtain on position 77 suddenly increased.


    "Report to the commander, whether it is the on-site general, magic intelligence brain and the command hall, there is no unusual sign of position 77."


    Su Ye frowned and said, "I can''t tell the exact reason, but if you carefully compare the distribution of the beast God army on position 77, you will find that the Warcraft team rushed out now is obviously different from all the Warcraft teams before."


    "Ah? What''s the difference? " The magicians were confused.


    "The distribution range of this Warcraft team is larger, about 10% to 15%. Before, all Warcraft teams were not so loose."


    "But what does that mean?"


    Su ye said, "you should understand that any group life will follow instinct, such as migratory birds, fish swimming, and even our human troop arrangement. It is impossible to carry out indiscriminately. We will find the most suitable law over time. For a very simple example, we used to use which hand when we were young and which hand we used to use all our life. The way we are used to walking is hard to change all our life. The individual is like this, and so is the group. "


    Su Ye pointed to a magic light curtain and said, "but now, the overall structure of this Warcraft team has changed. It must be that the relationship between a large number of individuals has changed, and I can''t judge why they have changed at present. The distribution scope of this team has increased, but the overall marching mode has not changed greatly and is still full of coordination, which shows that this team is not chaotic, but more orderly, but different from the order of all other teams. "


    Tyre nodded and said, "after what you said, I also found many different traces, but the magic observation is not clear enough, and many details cannot be displayed. I''ll go to the scene and have a look."


    Su Ye''s eyes were frozen and sighed, "it''s too late! Position 77, full defense! Big light group strengthens divine power transmission! The LORD God''s Legion will immediately reinforce position 77! "


    Su ye only said a few words and observed a large number of magic light screens on No. 77, which were either suddenly dark, flashing snowflakes, or blocked by heavy fog.


    The command hall completely lost contact with position 77.


    "What happened?" The gods hurried to ask.


    Su ye said, "I probably know." He said, looking at tyre.


    Tyre nodded, "I see."


    "You say." Su Ye examines students like a teacher.


    The LORD God said seriously: "I now recall the magic picture just now and find that some low-level demons in that team are in a very special state, some are very excited, their feet are messy, and some are timid. They are not afraid of distant battles, but those Warcraft around them. But the problem is that these Warcraft are no different from the previous ones. This can only show that those seemingly ordinary Warcraft are not ordinary. I also recalled all the God wars participated by the twilight legion, and immediately remembered similar pictures. "


    The gods hurried to recall.


    Finally, tyre said, "every time a similar picture appears, it is because many of the Warcraft are disguised. Now, the twilight Legion does not know what means to hide our observation. Not surprisingly, the next position 77 will face a sneak attack by many main god legions. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "yes, write down this lesson, which means that our battlefield analysis is still not strong enough. More than 10% of such a big difference has not been captured and the results are deduced, indicating that we cannot grasp the changes in complex fields. Remember this lesson, this is only a short node plane loss, but next time, it may be the failure of the whole war. "


    "We should study the camouflage form of all groups and find the law based on today''s events."


    "This lesson is a symbolic signal that magic research has entered the deep-water area, split into the reductionism of the smallest element, and can not analyze the complex situation. Now, we should carry out the study of holism while adhering to reductionism. I will gather masters from all fields to explore the field of holism magic. "


    "This matter itself is not important. What matters is how we look at and deal with it and how to prevent future events. There is a high probability of losing position 77. Now you have agreed on a counter offensive plan, which is today''s operation. "


    Su ye said that and sat back on the podium, deep in thought.


    The gods looked at each other with a blank face.


    "What is Su Shen talking about?"


    "Aren''t you talking about war? How can we turn to the new magic field? How do we gods understand?"


    Tyre said slowly, "I vaguely understand the meaning of Su God. It probably means that in the past, magic studied and divided everything in detail. This method is right, but the connection between everything is too complex. When it is complex to a certain extent, the efficiency of this comprehensive splitting method will be greatly reduced or even ineffective. Su shen wants to find a certain law from the overall perspective, so as to effectively face more complex situations. "


    "Look at those magicians..." when the gods looked, they saw that many magicians were either beaming, or deep in thought, or red all over their faces. They were obviously moved by Su Ye''s words. The gods shook their heads. The God of abundance whispered, "it''s really not the same species." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1167

    "Shall we discuss how to counter attack? I remember Su Shen said there was a plan, let''s find it... "


    Under the leadership of tyre, the gods reached an agreement to implement the counter offensive plan with the help of magicians and magic brains.


    Soon, the three main god legions went to position 77. As a result, they ushered in a burning floating city, which was full of rain, water and smoke.


    There are only dozens of floating giant ships on this floating island, and in its heyday, it was surrounded by thousands of floating giant ships.


    "Temporarily abandon position 77! Gather five main god legions to attack! " The battlefield information finally reached the command hall, and the Nordic gods immediately mobilized an army again.


    When the forces of both sides were put on the table, the whole counter offensive plan was very smooth, and the Nordic Legion quickly recaptured position 77.


    Later, the magicians and the Nordic gods studied the distribution of the enemy''s legion and asked Su Ye.


    The observation angle, content and method of artifact change gradually.


    In the following months, the dusk Legion repeatedly used this camouflage to carry out sneak attacks, but all of them were seen through in advance by the command hall and sent the LORD God Legion to ambush in time.


    In the most brilliant battle, he completely annihilated one of the main God''s legions of the other party, and the command hall cheered.


    Subsequently, the dusk Legion was unwilling and carried out several camouflage sneak attacks. After successive failures, it gave up camouflage sneak attacks.


    So far, the Nordic gods were convinced of Su Ye.


    Magicians set up a research field of military morphology, predicted each other''s intentions in advance through the shape of the enemy''s army, and continued to deeply study the direction of holism put forward by Su Ye.


    However, waiting to die is not su Ye''s style. After information analysis found some loopholes in the dusk legion, Su ye also took the initiative to attack, even rushed to the starry sky and killed a large number of starry giants.


    The originally invincible Twilight Legion was dragged by Su ye, the magic Legion and the Nordic Legion.


    The twilight battle at this stage slowly exceeded the imagination of all gods.


    In the prediction of the gods, it will take up to three years for the twilight Legion to break through the wall of the galaxy. However, ten years later, the wall of the galaxy still stands in the Nordic God galaxy.


    This is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that in just ten years, all kinds of equipment and magic tools of the whole Nordic army have been updated for two generations!


    The innovation speed of the Nordic Legion completely exceeds that of the twilight Legion.


    The most terrible thing is the magic Legion. The magic tools have been updated for three generations. Not to mention, all tactics and strategies are changing with each passing day.


    Especially in recent years, almost all gods have established observation points outside the half red shield to observe and record all combat processes.


    Finally, the gods came to a unanimous conclusion that if the war continued, the twilight Legion was likely to encounter the counterattack of the Nordic Legion and the magic Legion.


    Because the progress speed of the twilight Legion has been far behind the innovation speed of the magic Legion and the Nordic Legion.


    Some gods even suspected that the Nordic Legion and magic Legion had the ability to counterattack long ago, but deliberately relied on the semi red shield to hold down the twilight Legion.


    The growth cost of the Nordic Legion and magic Legion is massive resources and money, but in other gods, ten times of resources and money can not achieve this effect.


    The gods devote almost all their energy to the study of the twilight war.


    Star River wall, half red shield, command hall.


    Su Ye rarely put down the magic book and looked through the transparent window at the stars outside.


    In the starry sky, divine power surges, and a large number of node planes support a semi red shield.


    Above the plane, the brilliance flashes and the battle is in full swing.


    The Nordic gods gathered in the command hall expanded by space artifacts.


    As before, the main body of the command hall is still silver gray with modern texture, and a large number of white lights and magic light screens shine on the hall.


    At the edge of the circular hall, all kinds of magic instruments and artifacts flickered, and magicians kept operating.


    In the middle of the expansion, there are dense Nordic gods.


    There are incarnations and noumenons.


    Here, it has been jokingly called the Pantheon school by the Nordic gods.


    At first, only studious gods took the initiative to learn. Later, a large number of gods were forced to learn by Odin.


    All the gods know that Odin secretly observes every move here, but it''s just because of the face of the God King, it''s not good to come to the avatar to listen to the lecture.


    One sheep is driven, and a group of sheep are put. Su Ye doesn''t care at all.


    After the events of the Pantheon school spread all over the infinite plane, many gods were so anxious that they scratched their ears and cheeks, but not many gods could come here to study.


    Because this is the twilight battlefield, if you want to listen in the command hall, you should not only have a good relationship with Su ye, but also have Odin nodding in person.


    Su Ye has just finished a class. Many gods are still full of ideas. Some are looking through their notes, some close their eyes to recall the course process, and some form groups to communicate.


    The gods saw Su ye put down the magic book and looked out of the window. They were also curious and looked one after another. They didn''t see anything.


    After a while, Tyr, the God of war, suffered from an occupational disease and whispered, "God Su, is something big going to happen?"


    "Huh? You don''t know? " Su ye asked.


    "Know what?"


    All the Nordic gods looked nervously at Su Ye.


    "The land of creation has been open for eighty-one years."


    The gods were stunned and suddenly realized.


    Tyr cried and laughed, "we only focus on the war of dusk and the school of the gods. If you don''t say it, you really forget the place of creation. However, the situation in the place of creation is not optimistic. "


    The gods look up the neglected data of the place of creation, and the more they look up, the worse they look.


    "I didn''t expect that 99% of the distractions broke up in these ten years."


    "However, it''s an honor to hold on for more than 70 years. It seems that there are less than a hundred gods in the place where the last world was created. "


    "This time, many distractions between the LORD God and the king of God also collapsed. It''s strange that the gods of the abyss fell very much, and the Lord of the abyss also fell. It''s a pity. "


    "However, we Nordic gods have good luck, and many gods are still distracted."


    "Hell god''s luck is also good."


    Freina whispered: "have you found that among the main gods and God kings who have been distracted and scattered in the past ten years, they either have a bad relationship with Su ye or have a flat relationship. There is no God who has a close relationship with Su ye. It''s a little similar to what happened in the first years. "


    "Beauty is in the eyes of lovers. Don''t beautify Miss Su." Warrior God sour tunnel.


    "Yes, we all respect Mr. Su, but how can he decide such a big thing as the place of creation?" The God of abundance shook his head.


    Freya refused: "isn''t it up to him to decide such a big thing as the defensive war on the wall of the Milky way?"


    "Talk back to your brother for Su ye?" The God of abundance smiled, "the wall of the galaxy is just a battle under God. Su Ye''s influence, not to mention the place of creation, is limited to the battle of dusk. Well, well, let''s not argue. Anyway, you and I are distracted and can accept the eighth gift. "


    The guardian God then said, "yes, although the living distraction is less than 1% of that ten years ago, it is still a very huge number. It is said that the eighth infinite plane will gift last time was of great benefit. "


    "Yes. However, it seems that only a few gods supported the eighth gift last time, and they didn''t last long after receiving the gift. "


    "Let''s wait together. It might be of great benefit."


    The gods whispered and waited for the eighth gift.


    The distracted gods looked regretful.


    After a while, all the gods moved and looked up at the sky.


    The highest summit of the infinite plane is dark.


    Suddenly, the divine light was shining, and colorful meteors erupted from one point and fell in all directions.


    The rainbow hangs over the sky and the glow is diffuse.


    Many gods looked ecstatic. The breath was too strong this time, more than ten times that of the last time!


    The distracted gods sighed.


    If you can stick to this moment, you may have been promoted


    Three colorful meteors fell from the sky and landed on the three gods in the command hall. The three gods immediately closed their eyes and absorbed power.


    At the same time, the noumenon of Su ye and the gods also received gifts, and the noumenon absorbed new power.


    After a while, the command hall was filled with divine power. Magicians had to use artifact and put a ring-shaped dark metal wall outside to isolate the command hall.


    The ring-shaped metal wall gurgled, and the magicians had to use an alternative plan to open some valves in the command hall and discharge the divine power into space.


    Time passed slowly, and the whole universe was silent.


    Suddenly, a divine light rose into the sky.


    The gods suddenly turned their heads and looked in the direction of hell.


    The dark pillar of light rose into the sky, and the blood red wings of hell spread out and hung high over the whole hell.


    In the black light column and blood light wings, a tall devil with a brilliant smile is suspended, his body expands slowly, and the strong dark golden patterns flow on the body surface like running water.


    Superior God, hypocritical demon God.


    In a flash, his smiling face peeled off from his face, and after stripping, there was still a smiling face behind, and then the second smiling face quietly flowed down


    After a while, the smiling faces of demons and clowns all over the sky were flying and spreading.


    Soon, the whole hell was covered with hundreds of millions of hypocritical faces.


    The whole body of the hypocritical demon God is full of gold, and the black gold God seat expands slowly and falls behind.


    He sat down slowly, his back against the back of the chair, crossed his legs and smiled.


    "I should be the Lord of hypocrisy."


    Boom


    The black pillar of light burst, the wings of hell converged, retracted like a cloak, protected the hypocritical God, condensed into an egg shaped protective shell, wrapped the hypocritical God, fell slowly and disappeared in the vision of the gods.


    "Hell shelter, promotion to new Lord..." some low-level gods in northern Europe muttered admiringly. Suddenly, the world shook again, and the gods turned and looked in the direction of the Dragon kingdom. A fiery mountain rose into the sky, and a pair of huge crimson dragon wings spread out, covering the whole dragon country¡° Hahaha, I am canghong mountain, and finally promoted to the LORD God! I want to call the Lord of crimson... Well, it''s unlucky that the last Lord of crimson died. The Lord of mountains, taitu, the Lord of Cangshan? Lao Tzu is called the Lord of the red hills, and I am the Lord. I has the final say. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1168

    When the gods heard this voice, they looked helpless. I didn''t expect that the red dragon, who likes to make trouble most, should be promoted to the LORD God. His enemies will be unlucky.


    The gods were thinking about how to avoid being stared at by the Lord of the canghong mountains. Suddenly, their faces changed slightly and looked at another starry sky.


    The waves are as high as mountains.


    The blue light shines on the world.


    The gods stared at the smiling old man on the throne.


    The old man just smiled and said nothing. The waves rolled back and disappeared.


    The original sea god pentos, once the God King, fell for hundreds of thousands of years and returned to the position of the LORD God.


    The gods looked at each other, and the significance of pentos''s return to the throne was far greater than that of any superior God promoted to the LORD God.


    In that year, the power of pentos declined. Zeus and Poseidon jointly launched a divine war against the old Poseidon system. Finally, the old Poseidon system was defeated and retreated away from Greece.


    What did Poseidon, the Greek sea god, think when pentos returned to the throne of the LORD God? What does Zeus think? What do the Greek gods think?


    Then, the gods were overwhelmed with divine lights.


    Visions of divine promotion came one after another.


    The original dark infinite plane shines like day in the eyes of the gods.


    Infinite plane, fireworks fly.


    In one day, the LORD God added fourteen.


    There were 724 new gods.


    The median God added 24800.


    All the hypocrites who stick to this year are promoted to new gods and even lower gods!


    The power of individual gods has increased greatly, reaching the level of near God King.


    Increase the power of a large divine system one day!


    hitherto unknown.


    Many gods are still absorbing the power of gifts. According to the previous proportion, the number of gods slowly breaking through in the next decade is at least twice that of today.


    One gift, the birth of three large gods!


    The gods looked up at the infinite plane fireworks with their necks, and occasionally set off fireworks themselves.


    Until the next day, the fireworks dispersed, the gods slowly calmed their emotions.


    Then the twilight Legion and Zeus got bad news.


    Although the Nordic God system did not add a new main God, the upper God increased by more than 34, the middle God increased by more than 200, and the new God and upper God increased by more than 5000.


    If we wait a few more decades, and the Nordic gods can survive the ninth plane will gift, then the Nordic God system can add at least one near God King and two main gods, the battle of dusk will be completely reversed, and even the fate predicted by Odin will be changed.


    The Nordic God system is full of joy.


    The whole command hall was full of uproar, and the incarnations of the gods discussed excitedly.


    Magicians looked at these gods with envy. Compared with the promotion of gods, the promotion of magicians is really too difficult.


    Some magicians noticed their mood swings, smiled and returned to normal.


    Su Ye has been sitting in meditation and did not participate in the discussion.


    Because, this time, the gift of plane will is still the same as before. It is the most pure and supreme infinite plane power, which can be directly transformed into their own power to help them promote rapidly without any side effects.


    This time, the gift is more than the sum of all before.


    "Su ye, how''s your harvest?" Freya asked loudly.


    Su Ye raised his head and said, "not bad."


    "Should you be promoted to the LORD God at once?"


    Su ye said with a smile, "it''s not that fast. I''ve just been promoted to the superior God for decades. If I''m promoted to the LORD God right away, I''m the divine king."


    The voice of the command hall suddenly stopped.


    "Why do I think this possibility is great?" Tyre road.


    "If Su God is a divine king, it seems very normal."


    "You say, is Su the son of some creator God?"


    "Very likely! Otherwise, how could I be promoted so quickly. "


    Freya said, "the power of the eighth gift is ten times more than before, and the ninth gift will be ten times more! When you get the ninth plane gift, you will certainly be promoted to the LORD God? "


    "You think too much. Judging from the current situation, there are almost no gods who can last another ten years. Don''t forget the drastic changes in the previous decade. In the next decade, the danger of the place of creation will inevitably increase dozens or hundreds of times. Even the distractions of the LORD God and the king of God continue to break up. What can I support? " Suye road.


    Freya said, "no, in recent years, many gods have reached an agreement that the place of creation is not particularly related to the throne. You say that neither the God King nor the main god can hold up, but they can hold up to the present gods, even the previous false gods, as well as many lower gods, middle gods and upper gods. Just like the canghong mountains, that kind of guy is not favored by God at all. Now, who would have thought he could be promoted to the LORD God. "


    Tyre nodded and said, "yes, I counted the distracted gods still alive yesterday and found some strange places."


    "Say it!" The God of abundance.


    "In the first 30 years, among the gods of various forces, the distraction hostile to the Soviet God broke up the most. From that time to now, the distractions with the mediocre relationship with Su God have broken up the most. The gods closely related to Su were distracted, even if they broke up in the past decade. If this happens twice at a time, it can be said to be an accident. This has been the case from beginning to end in recent decades. I have to doubt that Su Shen has established a powerful force in it, and it is one of the strongest forces. "


    Freya nodded and said, "so it''s possible. When Su ye went in, he was just a lower God. If he could not build a huge force himself, he would have been swallowed up. "


    The gods nodded softly.


    The God of abundance hurriedly said, "wait! Listen to what you mean, Zeus'' distraction was solved by Suye''s distraction? This is nonsense! "


    Su ye said, "in fact, there is another possibility."


    The gods looked at Su Ye quietly.


    "It''s not how powerful I am, but I''m lucky to join a big force, such as the anti Zeus alliance. In this alliance, I naturally have many friends, so I can naturally survive. From another angle, most of the gods who have a good relationship with the original sea god pentos are also alive, and most of the gods who have a good relationship with the goddess of the night are also alive... In this way, I am more like adhering to their existence. Therefore, tyre''s conjecture is not tenable. " Suye road.


    Freina curled her lips and said, "don''t forget, Athena doesn''t have a good relationship with other gods. Now she is still distracted among all the main gods of Zeus! It has absolutely nothing to do with you. "


    "Your distraction is alive. Does it have anything to do with me?" Su ye asked.


    "You''re protecting my distraction, I see." Freya winked at Su Ye.


    The gods smiled and shook their heads.


    Tyre said, "I can''t see anything in these ten years. In another ten years. Who remains distracted shows who dominates the changes in the place of creation over the years. There''s no need to guess. "


    The gods nodded.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "don''t forget that at the beginning, the distraction collapsed, which would have been damaged, but now the distraction collapsed, as long as the noumenon doesn''t say, no one can notice it. Anyway, I''m distracted. No matter what, before the next plane gift, I say I''m dead. No one wants to know it''s me. "


    "Er, it''s also a gift of... Infinite plane will. Unless you''re around, you can''t see who it falls on." Tyre road.


    Freya smiled and said, "if you have the ability, don''t promote the LORD God! Anyway, I believe that no one can get the ninth gift. If so, it will fall on you! "


    "With your kind words, I want not only the ninth gift, but also the unique tenth gift. I even want distraction to stay in the place of creation forever!" Suye road.


    Tyre''s eyes moved and said, "let''s wait another ten years?"


    "I think so! Ten years later, Su ye will certainly help me to be promoted to the near God King! " Freya said.


    Su Ye glanced at the Nordic gods, whose eyes were hot.


    Before the war of twilight, every God was ready to die, because everyone knew that even Odin would die in the twilight of the gods, which was the fate that the God King could not violate.


    But unexpectedly, the place of creation just opened at this time.


    If there is any power that can resist fate, the supreme will of the infinite plane is in charge.


    Odin''s distraction with a large number of Nordic gods only needs to last until the ninth time, which is also very likely to reverse fate and rewrite dusk.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "at present, it seems that dragging on is really beneficial to us. But not from the promotion of your gods, but from the change of our magicians. "


    Tyre nodded, "indeed. Your magician has made rapid progress in all aspects. Most of our gods can only accumulate step by step, but those gifted magicians grow rapidly once they acquire wisdom and understand knowledge. I even doubt that the number of magicians and gods will exceed our ordinary gods in the future. "


    "This infinite plane is waiting for the next magic God." Freya looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "unfortunately, the emergence of magic and philosophy is too short, only two or three hundred years. If we were given another thousand years, everything would be different. The second magical God will not appear in the near future. "


    The magicians present sighed softly. Over the years, the older generation of magic masters such as Thales have died one after another. Although the power of the magic world is getting stronger and stronger, and there are more and more demigods, Su Ye is the only divine magician.


    Some semi magical mages even gave up the road of magic and studied the crimson Pope, combining magic with gods.


    "But..." Su Ye slowly glanced at the gods and looked dignified.


    The gods trembled, and Su Ye didn''t have many such moments.


    "Next, your noumenon, get ready, the divine star migration plan starts, and I will report to Odin." Suye road.


    The gods were silent.


    "You''re right. When everyone knows that it''s powerful for us to continue dragging on, the twilight Legion and Zeus behind will attack at all costs. The wall of the galaxy has lasted so long, enough. " Tyre road.


    "How long will the twilight army launch a general attack?" Freya asked. Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I guess you will guess for a year to half a year. I guess for two months, but the pressure we bear is far less than that of each other. Therefore, not surprisingly, within a month, the twilight Corps will launch a general attack, and at the same time, new reinforcements are bound to appear. We should be fully prepared for this. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1169

    "So... What''s next?" Asked the God of abundance.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "what else can I do? Try to kill more demigods and hypocrites on the node plane. A month later, they are bound to send out a large number of gods. At that time, after several symbolic battles, we will retreat immediately and retain our living forces. Anyway, the wall of the galaxy must fall. But I hope they don''t send the tower of dusk. "


    The gods were moved by it.


    "They won''t use that war artifact so early?"


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "it depends on whether they are smart. If they have enough wisdom, they will realize that they must defeat the half red shield and break through the wall of the galaxy as soon as possible. If they only use normal means, their price will be very high. Once the dusk tower appears, how much pressure will be put on the of the Nordic Legion and the magic Legion. Don''t talk about them. Who can you and I care? Once the other party sends the twilight tower, I will immediately withdraw the magic Legion and give up the status of commander-in-chief of the gods. "


    The Nordic gods were helpless.


    Tyre snorted coldly and said, "don''t go too far! If you run away, I can only do what I should do! Remember, I am the God of war in northern Europe! "


    "Can''t help it at last? I''ll tell you when tyre has such a good temper. I am now the commander in chief of the gods! Remember, this is the last time I will tolerate you. If I dare to offend you next time, I will chop your avatar and throw it in front of you! " Su Ye sneered.


    "You..."


    The guardian God quickly winked at other gods, stretched out his hand to hold tyre''s shoulder, pushed and laughed with gods such as the God of abundance, and forcibly took tyre out of the command hall.


    Freya took a look at the gods far away, hesitated for a moment, went to Su ye and whispered, "you know, the God of war is so hot. He can bear you for more than ten years. It''s really the limit. However, he is not against you. He is the God of war and can''t stand the act of escaping. "


    Su Ye sighed and said, "I understand. But I cannot allow the tower of dusk to launch a destructive attack and kill my people. Once the twilight tower comes, even if it angers tyre, I will withdraw the magic Legion ahead of time. "


    "But if you do so, you will chill the hearts of the Nordic gods." Freya said.


    "I traded with Odin, not the magician. After withdrawing the magician, I sacrificed this part to give tyre a step down. " Suye road.


    "You''re the smartest!" Freya couldn''t help smiling.


    The legendary mage nearby also smiled and shook his head.


    Freya looked anxiously at the stars outside the window and said, "I hope you two don''t fight against each other, otherwise northern Europe will lose the biggest reinforcements."


    "Don''t worry, we are all adult gods. We won''t hate each other for some quarrels."


    "Yes." Freya nodded.


    The next day, business as usual.


    However, the gods found that although tyre came as usual, he became silent and just used the magic book to record silently.


    Su ye no longer asked tyre, and the two regarded each other as air.


    The atmosphere in the command hall was somewhat depressed. Seeing this, the gods had to try their best to make jokes, which slowly improved the atmosphere.


    Time passed day by day. Thanks to the eighth plane gift, gods were promoted almost every day.


    But there is also bad news.


    The distraction of the gods in the place of creation accelerated the collapse. According to this trend, no God can last until the ninth gift comes.


    The Nordic gods began the migration of God stars and successively moved other God stars around Asgard, causing the attention of the infinite gods.


    The land of creation.


    The outside world is 80 years old and the creation is 800 years old.


    Terran, the core area of the magic continent, the city of gods.


    "Hahaha, I''m promoted to the LORD God!" The arrogant voice of canghong mountain spread all over the city of gods.


    The rest of the gods were distracted, either laughing and shaking their heads, or feeling sick in their hearts, or especially envious.


    Suye temple is in the middle. Outside the temple, a large number of split statues of gods are arranged outside.


    However, the Statue Square is particularly empty.


    The number of statues now is less than one percent of the original.


    Behind the Suye temple, there are many statues.


    These statues record the dead gods.


    Su Ye was distracted and looked out from the sky.


    In 561, the time of creation, Su ye put all his eggs in one basket, entered the core of the magic continent, eliminated all ancient demons, occupied the richest area, and successfully accelerated development.


    Subsequently, Su Ye moved the noumenon to the city of gods.


    The plan of the gods of the magic continent was to gather together to build an unprecedented city group of gods, but it was finally denied by Su Ye.


    Su Ye believes that the establishment of a single urban agglomeration with excessive concentration will destroy the diversity and diversity of life.


    Therefore, in the core area of the magic continent, with the gods urban agglomeration as the core, eight urban agglomerations have been established in eight directions, which are interrelated but independent.


    Even, the Han state, the sea state and the barbarian state each built one city.


    Many gods objected, but could only listen.


    At the same time, some gods from other continents gathered together and took a different direction from Suye, and a single urban agglomeration was established in the whole continent.


    The investment cost of a single urban agglomeration is low and the development is extremely rapid, far exceeding the nine urban agglomerations in the magic mainland.


    The gods of other continents see the contrast and mostly focus on the establishment of a single urban agglomeration.


    Before long, hundreds of single urban agglomerations appeared in hundreds of continents or oceans.


    With the passage of time, after a hundred years, things have changed unimaginably.


    A single urban agglomeration is divided into two situations.


    In a single urban agglomeration, various differences in race, culture, customs, the gap between the rich and the poor and so on have led to fierce conflicts.


    On the basis of these conflicts, a large number of gods were influenced by their believers and began to fight for power and profit.


    Huge internal friction is weakening the growth of these cities.


    In another single urban agglomeration, the gods have a harmonious relationship and orderly management, but a hundred years later, the gods found that these cities are like old people in their twilight, and the whole society falls into an incomprehensible rigidity.


    Obviously, everyone is doing things according to the rules of the gods. Everything looks so beautiful, but the growth rate in all aspects is getting lower and lower.


    What the gods think is right may not be right for the whole believer group.


    The gods believe that what is right now may not be right for the future.


    Until this time, some gods suddenly recalled that Su ye said that the gods were sealed in the statue. Even if they were wise, their feelings were completely different from those of believers. They could not clearly perceive everything, and they could not find the most correct direction for life.


    Slowly, all single urban agglomerations have changed from positive growth to negative growth.


    The population and strength of a single urban agglomeration are concentrated together. At the beginning, when there are a lot of rich resources around, there is no worry at all.


    However, with the depletion of nearby resources, they have to go to distant places to collect resources and establish further mines, which leads to higher and higher costs.


    In contrast, the multi city cluster strategy of magic mainland is completely different.


    In order to build nine urban agglomerations, the magic continent consumes huge resources and even borrows from other continents.


    In the previous decades, the nine urban agglomerations had no advantages and their growth rate was very average.


    However, once a century has passed, the development speed of a single urban agglomeration has greatly decreased, but the development of the nine urban agglomerations still maintains a normal speed, and the two sides have formed a terrible contrast.


    Since the nine urban agglomerations are distributed according to the gods and ethnic groups, there are contradictions between cities, but because of maintaining a distance, the contradictions are controlled to a very low degree.


    Because of the long distance, nine cities need to communicate, which forces the development of magic.


    Now, the material and information exchange of the nine urban agglomerations is extremely smooth without any obstacles.


    The transmission array and communication capability have even far exceeded the outside world.


    As for resources, the mining area radiated by the nine urban agglomerations is far larger than that of a single urban agglomerations. It not only has a large amount and many kinds, but also forms a large number of safety zones in the areas surrounded by the nine urban agglomerations, and the resource harvest cost is very low.


    Many of the gods who followed Suye to develop multi city clusters finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The differentiation between the two forms of urban agglomerations is becoming more and more serious. Many single urban agglomerations decided to break the boat and begin to divide urban agglomerations and establish multi urban agglomerations like Suye.


    However, it was more than 700 years since the creation of the world and more than 70 years since the outside world.


    The frequency of magic tide is extraordinary.


    At that time, every year after the creation time, a great wave of demons would be formed.


    Even so, for the future, a single urban agglomeration is also biting its teeth.


    However, at the end of the 700 years, the bad news suddenly appeared.


    The ancient demon comes!


    When a lower ancient demon God led the ocean like ancient demons to arrive, all the gods were stunned.


    Even if the gods had long expected the arrival of ancient demons, they could not react for a time.


    The most frightening thing is that the strength of the ancient demons has always increased with the increase of the total number.


    Once the ancient demon God acts as the brain of the ancient demon, the whole ancient demon family group condenses like an exterminating demon God.


    All single urban agglomerations are surrounded by ancient demons like an ocean.


    Outside each single urban agglomeration, there are three ancient demons and gods.


    Under the leadership of the ancient demon God, the ancient demon no longer dashed and beat like before, but built the ancient demon tower nest on the spot and played steadily.


    Every single urban agglomeration is surrounded by countless ancient magic towers, and mines everywhere are broken by ancient demons. They can no longer collect resources from the outside world.


    In the magic land, the ancient demons were very tangled.


    Three ancient demons, how to solve ten cities?


    So they concentrated on the attack first.


    If one side is in trouble, it is really supported by all sides.


    The besieged cities can no longer collect resources from the outside, or even plant land, but the other eight cities will not be affected. Better than ancient demons, it can''t block the latest transmission array. Later, the ancient demons and Demons tried to divide the troops, but not long after the ancient demons left, they were raided by tens of thousands of demigods and hundreds of thousands of MAGE towers, which became valuable research materials. At this point, the ancient demon gods of the magic continent no longer dare to divide troops. The ancient demons of the magic continent were convinced, but the ancient demons of other continents were not convinced. They also wanted to divide troops to target places with multiple urban agglomerations. However, Su Ye repeatedly sent a large number of demigods and biological mages to raid the tower and kill one ancient demon God after another. All the ancient demons were convinced. Near the time of 800 years, the number of ancient demons on all continents suddenly increased, forming a super demon tide, and more lower ancient demons came. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1170

    Finally, a large number of urban agglomerations were broken through and a large number of distractions collapsed.


    Su ye and the God system close to each other had limited losses.


    Because the magic world in the place of creation has evolved a new system.


    It is not only different from the orthodox element magic system of the outside world, but also different from the power system of ancient demons.


    But combined with various forces, developed the micro insect magic department.


    The emergence of the micro insect system was just an accidental discovery by a food magician. He found that the blood and meat blanket formed by the tower nest of the ancient devil was very special. He thought it was low-cost and might replace meat.


    As a result, after decades of research, the man found nothing.


    Because those flesh and blood blankets are a collection of a large number of tiny life, commonly known as micro insects, which is completely beyond the scope of his knowledge.


    The institute he founded was even listed as closed by the magic Council because it consumed a lot of money.


    Su Ye found this direction interesting because he knew how powerful viruses and bacteria are. To some extent, some micro insects may be older than the gods.


    Therefore, Su Ye gave financial support and sent more staff.


    What even Su Ye didn''t expect was that after another hundred years, after the research of many generations of magicians, he finally understood the principle and power of micro insects, and even found the secret of symbiosis between micro insects and ancient demons, which magicians had not been aware of before.


    In addition to the body and the power of ancient demons, the power of ancient demons is closely related to the micro insects in their bodies.


    In 642, the first micro insect magic was born.


    Magic bug swarm.


    This is a holy land spell that cannot be seen by the naked eye.


    This spell can turn magic into magic bugs, and then fly silently into the enemy''s body.


    This magic can''t directly hurt the enemy, but it can slowly destroy the micro insects in all enemies, resulting in physical weakness.


    When this magic was born, the magicians of the micro Insect Research Institute were not ecstatic, but frightened.


    This magic is terrible!


    Because the magic bug has a strange characteristic, it can almost pass through most of the defense forces.


    But this is only the most common micro insect spell, and the most common micro insect is transformed.


    Over the years, Su Ye has been distracted and rarely actively interfered with the magicians'' research. He even let them study when he knew that some directions were wrong, because these are valuable experiences.


    But this time, Su Ye couldn''t resist and personally participated in the research of micro insect magic.


    After years of development, the micro insect spell has finally taken shape.


    However, even if the micro insect spell takes shape, its combat effectiveness is very weak at the beginning, and many magicians give up learning.


    Only the magic land controlled by Su Ye trained micro insect magicians from childhood.


    Until it was nearly 800 years before the creation time, a legendary mage majoring in micro insects was finally born.


    Su Ye played Yin moves with the legendary mage and disguised the micro insect system as a poison spell of the wood system. Every time a large-scale war began, the legendary mage secretly cast spells in the dark.


    Instead of using the particularly vicious micro insect magic, they all use the micro insect magic with fast infection, little damage but long time to weaken the ancient demon army of the siege by 10%.


    This is a seemingly small data, but the micro insect system has a characteristic, that is, once the enemy is weak to a certain extent, such as being seriously injured, the micro insect will reproduce rapidly and burst out suddenly.


    As a result, the death rate of ancient demons increased by 5%.


    The number of ancient demons on each continent is calculated in trillions per magic tide. The number of ancient demons killed indirectly and directly by a micro insect legendary magician is equivalent to tens of thousands of MAGE towers.


    This is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that when micro insects live on ancient demons, they will continue to absorb the power of ancient demons, grow, reproduce and evolve. Each generation is stronger than the other.


    Once the ancient demon dies, some micro insects will return to its master and re cultivate in the micro insect mage tower to be made into spell casting micro insects.


    The legendary magician''s Micro insects at the beginning can only work on legendary or lower level ancient demons. After a few years, the casting micro insects continue to grow, iterate, evolve and cultivate, and can easily affect semi divine ancient demons.


    The only disadvantage of micro insect magic is that once the enemy evolves too fast, it will treat the micro insect as a symbiotic micro insect and provide power for the other party.


    However, under the action of the micro bug mage tower, the evolution of micro bug magic is always faster than that of ancient demons.


    As a result, ancient demons are often killed before they succeed in evolution. New ancient demons cannot inherit these forces and will never be able to resist new micro insects.


    Up to now, the magic land has made great contributions to the micro insect spell.


    The terrible thing about this spell is that the casting micro insects can be shared and cultivated by mage towers of the same level.


    However, Su ye did not dare to use micro insect magic outside the magic continent before, because once the ancient demon of micro insect magic in his body did not die, he transformed the magic micro insect into symbiotic micro insect, passed it on to other ancient demons, and even absorbed by the ancient magic tower nest, the strength of the ancient demon will be improved as never before.


    This is a double-edged sword.


    After the arrival of the ancient demon God, Su Ye began to send powerful micro insect magicians to the mainland with strong control, and did a good job in confidentiality and micro insect recovery, so as to avoid the powerful ancient demons infected with micro insects from leaving the battlefield alive.


    Because the micro insect magic has always been disguised as highly toxic and never died directly, even death is aimed at seriously injured ancient demons, the ancient demon clan has never found the existence of micro insect magic.


    With the new power dominated by micro insect magic and the evolving mage tower, the magic continent successfully spent the eighth creation gift.


    On the second day of creation day, the super magic tide came again.


    This time, ten lower ancient demons came to each magical continent.


    The lower demons are very powerful, but all the lower demons only dare to attack the gods city from a distance and never dare to approach it.


    Because the dense demigod mage tower is enough to take their lives.


    "You said, before the next gift, will there be a middle ancient demon God?" The voice of the oak God spread throughout the city of the gods.


    The gods were silent.


    "Due to various restrictions, the strength of the LORD God''s guard group and the God King''s guard group is far less than that of the outside world. Now enough guard groups can indeed kill the lower God, but what about the middle God? With the ability of the median God, you can easily level other urban agglomerations as long as you wait for the divine power of the guards to run out. The Lord of the abyss was distracted and scattered because the strength of the God King''s guards was exhausted and finally swallowed up by the demon tide. "


    "There has never been a divine king guard in our magic continent."


    "However, we have mage towers."


    "The current mage tower group can indeed fight against the lower ancient demons, but it may not be able to fight against the middle ancient demons, especially multiple middle ancient demons."


    "Su Shen, master tower group, can you go further in a hundred years?"


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I can''t predict, but I''ve been trying my best to promote the research of the Archmage tower group."


    "What is the probability of success in a hundred years?"


    "The exact number cannot be given."


    "Is it half possible?" Asked the Lord of the canghong mountains.


    "You are optimistic." Suye road.


    The Lord of canghong mountain grinned and said, "it''s also good. I''m very satisfied until the eighth gift. As for the ninth time, die together anyway! I have become the LORD God. I can blow myself up before I die. I really can''t stand it at that time. Try to lead the middle ancient demon God to me. I can''t kill him, but I can certainly hurt him. "


    "You have been promoted to the LORD God. Of course you don''t care, but we are just superior gods." Bloody beast Shinto.


    The Lord of the canghong mountains threw his mouth and said, "when you came in, you were just a lower God! Now, with Su Ye''s promotion to the upper God, what else are you dissatisfied with? "


    "Hey hey, actually I''m quite satisfied..." the bloody beast God smiled.


    "Among all the gods now, except the anxious demon God, it is estimated that there is no next gift." The Lord of the dark red mountains looked at the anxious demon God.


    The anxious demon glared at the Lord of the canghong mountains and said, "I''m the most unlucky! Originally, I wanted to continue to suppress the power and maintain the lower God. Now all the infinite planes know that I am promoted to the upper God. My noumenon must be very anxious outside. "


    "You say, what will happen outside now?"


    "In recent years, many hypocrites of Nordic and dusk ethnic groups have fallen. You don''t have to think about it. The war of dusk has begun. However, few true gods die, and the battle of dusk should not be over yet. "


    Some gods looked at each other and were silent.


    This is the headquarters of the great alliance of gods. Except for the God King and a few main gods, all gods have split statues here.


    Including the twilight group and the Nordic gods.


    Loki''s split statue is also here. Have a quarrel with the Nordic gods if you have nothing to do.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve said it many times. I really can''t blame it. I had to wait until the end of the place of creation. As a result, Zeus couldn''t hold back and forced me to go to war. I''m honest about some things. Anyway, we''re all distracted. It doesn''t matter if we say it. "


    "Hum, thanks to you distractions who took the lead in telling, otherwise we really didn''t know your body had done so many things." Freya was distracted and sneered.


    "What did Su Shen say? People are dying and will become kind. That''s what we are basically like."


    The gods shook their heads helplessly.


    The distractions of the gods have been communicating here for hundreds of years. Even the enemies who clearly disagree will have to send troops to help because of the orders of the major league.


    Over time, these distractions become particularly strange.


    At ordinary times, they often curse and accuse each other. Once they encounter a strong enemy, they will fight side by side and share a common hatred.


    Slowly, some distractions go against the will of noumenon and often take the initiative to be honest about some secrets.


    With the beginning, this trend will not stop.


    Although most distractions remain tight lipped, the total number of gods is too large.


    So Su ye and the gods heard a lot of secrets about the infinite plane. Even some methods that can hurt Zeus. For example, if we can find the gray gold sickle stained with the blood of Uranus, we can effectively suppress the blood power of Zeus. For example, Apophis, the dragon of destruction, likes to devour the original star. An original star can be exchanged for his own shot. If he was given enough of the first stars, he was willing to do his best against Zeus. However, the original stars were rare. A main artifact worth more than five pieces, even if there was one, no God was willing to give it to Apophis. Su Ye was distracted. Although he knew there was no hope of leaving, he also wrote it down. What if it worked? The land of creation is surrounded by ancient demons. The half red shield of Nordic God galaxy is also surrounded. Abyss demon, join the twilight Legion. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1171

    The action of the twilight Legion exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Even the most radical Su ye thought that the other party would give him at most one month.


    Only half a month after the eighth gift, the abyss demon army arrived at the crimson shield.


    Dense abyss monsters suspended above the stars, spit blood colored light balls, hit the crimson shield, and burst out thousands of white lights every second.


    Countless abyss demons landed at the node and screamed to charge and fight.


    On the third day, the gods of hell sent hell demons symbolically to stop the demons of the abyss, but the total number was less than 1% of the demons.


    The pressure of crimson shield suddenly increased.


    The column chart showing the danger degree of each node plane has always been light red and never returned to green.


    Su Ye''s gods class suddenly stopped, and the whole command Hall fell into busy command and eager discussion.


    The abyss is stronger than northern Europe, and the number of abyss demons is thousands of times that of northern European soldiers.


    If the abyss could not be unified and each horizon fought its own way, the abyss would have unified the infinite horizon.


    "No, if it goes on like this, the enemy can break the crimson shield without the dusk Tower! Half a month at most! " Tyre looked gloomy.


    "Yes, the abyss demon has put too much pressure on us. These guys have all experienced bloody battles. In terms of combat experience, they are far better than us in northern Europe, let alone magicians. "


    "No, magicians have the power to simulate the illusion. As long as they experience a little actual combat, their combat experience will advance by leaps and bounds. The combat experience of magicians participating in the war these years will not be weaker than that of demons." Suye road.


    "Magic legion, a little less." With that, tyre turned and looked into the distance.


    The gods were stunned and stopped for a moment. They took a look at Su ye and tyre. Their eyes kept going back and forth between the two gods.


    Since Su ye said that he would withdraw the magic Legion at any time that day, the relationship between the two people has reached an impasse.


    More than once, Tyr complained privately that Odin indulged Suye too much.


    Now, as the Nordic God of war, tyre said this sentence with too obvious intention.


    Thor watched the two gods while throwing a hammer. He coughed and said, "Mr. Su, why don''t you send some more magicians and floating city? If you double it, no, no, no, you only need to increase it by 20%, you can beat the abyss devil and can''t find the north. You and the magician are so awesome. Now I want to transfer to Lei magician. "


    The gods can''t laugh or cry. The current situation is really dangerous. Otherwise, it won''t let Thor watch his words and flatter Suye.


    Although Thor is a little grumpy than Tyr, he is straightforward and upright. He is already half a good man in the barbaric Nordic God system and has always been popular.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I deduced that the magician I can mobilize at present is my limit. If more magicians are mobilized, it will affect the production and Magic Research of the magic prison city. "


    "Is the wall of the galaxy important, or is that money important?" Asked tyre.


    The gods held their breath and their hearts beat wildly.


    "In a short time, of course, the wall of the galaxy is important. But in the long run, the sustainable growth of the magic world is important. "


    "Is the twilight battle important, or is the growth of the magic world important in the past two years?"


    "The answer is the same as above." Su ye said calmly.


    Tyre took a deep breath, stared at Suye and said slowly, "Suye, we need you very much."


    The Nordic gods looked at Su Ye quietly.


    Su Ye glanced at the gods and finally stared into tyre''s eyes and said, "but the magician needs me more."


    "You must have reserves, which we all know." Tyre road.


    Su ye said, "yes, but it takes time."


    "Well, holding the wall of the galaxy is buying you time."


    "Northern Europe can find other reinforcements." Suye road.


    "No God will let believers help a losing war."


    "Since you have to lose, what else do you play and find more magicians to do?" Su ye asked.


    Tyre looked at Suye coldly.


    "Now, in the name of the commander in chief of the gods, I, Su ye, order all the gods present to immediately send their separate bodies to go everywhere in the infinite plane to find the gods who are friends with you and ask for assistance. Remember, it''s to visit every god! No matter what you think, whether it hurts your self-esteem or not. In addition, you should hand in the visiting list. Those who fail to ask for help will be severely punished! Negative, cut the avatar! Those who disobey orders will be beheaded! Now, go now! "


    "Yes!"


    Most of the avatars or bodies of gods left one after another. Finally, there were only a few avatars of gods participating in the command in the command hall.


    The next day, before the first batch of reinforcements arrived, a shocking news spread all over the infinite plane.


    Countless divine forces came outside the half red shield and looked at the new legion of the dusk group in horror.


    Frost Giant Legion.


    The descendants of the ancient Frost Giant are equivalent to the giants of the descendants of the Greek Titans.


    These white haired giants covered with frost came to position 1.


    In the command hall, Su ye and the Nordic gods looked at the magic light curtain of position 1 with overcast faces.


    These giants, which are often tens of meters high, are like crazy charging mountains. No matter what tactics the Nordic Legion uses, they are vulnerable to attack in front of absolute strength.


    Those powerful crazy warriors, those fierce shield warriors who are not afraid of death, those fierce Warcraft and those solid puppets are like clay sculptures and wood carvings in front of the Frost Giant.


    Frost Giant itself has strong magic protection ability. With the help of giant wizards, it is fearless even in the current of a large number of magic guns.


    On the battlefield of the half red shield, we welcome the most terrible enemy.


    Su Ye continuously used various tactics, but they could not achieve good results.


    The God of abundance suddenly said, "Miss Su, please think of a way. Another of my incarnations was asking for help from the planting God of the chaotic God system. As a result, he said that as long as we could defeat the frost giant, he would send reinforcements. If he can''t win, it''s no use sending reinforcements. "


    "The impact brought by the Frost Giant is too strong. After all, their bodies are flowing with the blood of the ancient Frost Giant, the real descendants of gods."


    "Aren''t you ready to add pie to the sky?" Asked tyre coldly.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "senior mages attack."


    Before that, all high-level magicians were on the floating city or magic ship, and did not do it in person.


    Above the main city of the No. 1 plane, magicians shining all over the city floated in the air, illuminating the whole city.


    Without Su Ye''s command, legends, heroes and even demigod masters communicate a little, so they can use their own spells.


    There is no power to destroy the sky and the earth, and there is no gorgeous light. Seemingly ordinary magic falls on the battlefield one after another.


    Some magic rays turn into dense mud giants, which can''t beat the frost giant, but it''s not easy to be killed by the Frost Giant. However, they can effectively delay the Frost Giant''s action by virtue of their powerful mud power.


    Some magic lights are transformed into dense magic vines on the battlefield. They don''t kill people, but keep pestering, which makes the Frost Giant furious.


    Sometimes, a piece of black light floats, a large area of Frost Giant disappears, and all are exiled to the depths of the starry sky. It takes many days to return.


    The light of the plane maze fell. Looking from a distance, a large number of frost giants were trapped and walked around in situ. Even if they tried their best to attack, they could not solve the illusion.


    The red light of the heart of killing flashed. The frost giant in the rear suddenly went crazy and suddenly attacked his teammates in front, causing chaos.


    Indirect damage magic spreads in the battlefield. These are spells that cannot be formed by magic guns. With ingenious cooperation, they have a far more terrible effect than any killing magic.


    After a full day of fighting, the frost giant army finally left a large number of corpses and had no choice but to retreat.


    In front of the legendary magician with changeable tactics, the brainless Frost Giant is not an opponent even if there are more.


    The next day, the frost giants attacked again.


    This time, they were followed by a large number of necromancers and flame dispellers.


    The high-level magicians just smiled and continued to fight.


    With the participation of necromancer and flame dispeller, high-level magicians are blocked everywhere, which is much more difficult than yesterday.


    But even so, magicians can still control the situation.


    Seeing the situation gradually stabilized, the Nordic gods breathed a sigh of relief.


    The strength of the magician reassured the gods, and some reinforcements sent by foreign gods arrived one after another.


    Slowly, the half red shield stabilized again, and I stood still despite the shock of the dusk Legion.


    A few days later, groups of sad witches drove the animals that served them to the battlefield.


    Rocky''s lover, the witch regiment mourning the queen, joined the battlefield.


    When the herd and the sad witch perform a special activity on the battlefield, the stimulated Warcraft group expands, turns into a crazy monster and enters the battlefield.


    The short-term impact of these crazy giants is even above the frost giants, and the defense line of the Nordic Legion has been broken through repeatedly.


    Even after these sad witches worked with the frost giant one after another, even the Frost Giant looked like a madman.


    For a time, even high-level magicians could do nothing.


    Finally, high-level magicians had to use their last strength to sit in their respective mage towers and use the increase of MAGE towers to resist the impact of the witch Legion.


    On a large number of nodes, the two sides are constantly fighting, with corpses everywhere, stinking all over the sky, and the smell of death and terror billowing.


    The color of the evening fog deepened another layer.


    The column chart representing the node situation of the plane is fully transformed into red again, and most of it flows back and forth between red and crimson.


    The bearing capacity of half red shield has reached the maximum.


    The battlefield is like two titans tug of war with their hair in their hands, which may break at any time.


    Outside the half red shield, more and more dusk groups arrived. Dusk ethnic groups are strong, but Nordic ethnic groups are resilient. Until the eighth gift in the past month, even if many node planes were occupied and recaptured, the half red shield never collapsed. Command hall¡° A month...... "Thor''s incarnation muttered to himself. The gods looked into space. The 1000 node planes were like 1000 glittering gemstones of different colors embedded in the starry sky. The erupting forces were intertwined into a red hemispherical giant light shield. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1172

    In the starry sky beyond the giant light shield, the dense floating continent serves as a transit station to continuously carry the dusk Legion from afar.


    Suddenly, the strange smell spread all over the battlefield and formed a huge space distortion vortex behind the twilight Legion.


    The black vortex is like an oval gate, standing in the starry sky.


    A strange building slowly floated out of the space vortex.


    The building was matte bronze, gray and emitting the light of dusk.


    Ten thousand meters high.


    At the moment when the brass building appeared, the brightness of the sun in the whole starry sky suddenly decreased, no more or less, to a little darker than the light of the brass building.


    The brass building looks like a strange crown from a distance.


    When you look carefully, it looks like four brass giants standing on a pyramid, and each giant''s waist falls into an inclined plane of the pyramid.


    The four giants looked to the four directions, their backs to each other, slightly hung their heads, and put their arms naturally on both sides of their bodies.


    The face of each giant was crisscrossed with countless scars, as if it had been cut by countless hard axes and sharp blades.


    Every giant is a huge human tower.


    The pyramid below the giant is like the base of the giant tower.


    The mountain like tower of dusk moves forward slowly.


    At dusk, the ethnic groups rushed to both sides.


    After the dusk tower completely left the space vortex, it quickly grew larger and higher.


    Finally, in everyone''s eyes, it is as big as the sun and as big as the brass star.


    The original huge half red shield is like a half red apple next to watermelon in front of the dusk tower.


    The battle of many planes suddenly stopped, and the two sides agreed to stop, staring at the huge dusk tower in a daze.


    Boom


    A giant earthquake in the starry sky.


    The dusk tower seems to fall into the sea, setting off countless light white space waves, and instantly reaching the semi red shield and the nearby wall of the star river.


    Boom!


    The wall of the Star River and the half red shield vibrate violently.


    The plane of 1000 nodes shook disorderly, and countless soldiers would fall to the ground.


    Even the remote Nordic command hall was shocked.


    What is louder than the loud noise in the sky is everyone''s heartbeat.


    At dusk, everyone''s heart jumped out of his throat with excitement.


    The heart of everyone in the Nordic Legion is like a drum, and the blood of fear is boiling.


    "Finally..." Su Ye sighed softly.


    The Nordic gods followed with a long sigh, and their complexion was very complex.


    Dusk tower is the main god level war artifact and one of the strongest war artifact in the infinite plane. The actual cost is no less than a divine king artifact.


    It is said that when Odin had a close relationship with rocky, rocky found that northern Europe still lacked a decisive war artifact, so he decided to build a war artifact called Odin''s tower to help the Nordic God system.


    However, before the tower of Odin was completed, rocky was imprisoned by the gods.


    Loki''s subordinates and descendants secretly continued to build the dusk tower, which was finally completed hundreds of years ago.


    However, it has been renamed the tower of dusk by rocky.


    This war artifact originally intended to guard Asgard is suspended opposite Asgard.


    The four giants were originally statues of Odin.


    Boom


    The tower of dusk made an earth shaking sound, and the three huge humanoid towers slowly turned around, facing the half red shield and the command hall together with the one in front.


    Millions of miles tall giants have imitated the shape of the God King, full of incomparable pressure, and the crisscross terrible scars make the four tower giants like the Lord of the stars and the king of the world.


    The eight eyes lit up together.


    Eight dusk sunsets are suspended in the eyes.


    The faint yellow ripples visible to the naked eye cover the battlefield for a long time.


    The breath of despair, death, doomsday and catastrophe swept the world.


    Those outside reinforcements cried for their parents to escape.


    Nordic shivers.


    The magician in the floating city kept looking in the direction of the command hall.


    Su Ye sighed.


    "Magic legion, retreat!" Su Ye''s voice spread all over the command hall and to the ears of every magician in every floating city.


    All magicians were immediately transferred to the floating city.


    All the floating cities retreat together, enter the void gate and return to the magic prison city.


    "Su Ye!"


    TIR''s angry voice penetrated the command hall and spread in space.


    He clenched his fists, his eyes flushed and his chest heaved violently.


    Su Ye glanced coldly at tyre and said loudly, "I, Su ye, in the name of the commander in chief of the gods, announce that the whole army, retreat, now! At each node, open the door of the God Star and locate the God moon in the Yingling temple outside Asgard. "


    The command hall was silent for a moment, and the magicians gave orders together.


    "Su Ye!" Tyre roared again.


    His neck seemed to be covered with blood.


    Thor sighed, walked between Suye and tyre, patted tyre on the shoulder and said, "forget it, let''s go. It''s not easy to persist for so many years. There is no need to embarrass Su ye at this time. "


    "Go, you go, I, Tyr, the God of war, will never retreat! I remember what happened today! "


    Then Tyr turned and strode away, and his slave God followed closely.


    Everywhere in the semi red shield, there are many divine star gates, and the people of the Nordic legion, like refugees fleeing famine, throw away their armor and rush into large portal after portal.


    The dusk ethnic groups in the distance roared excitedly, and some dusk ethnic groups couldn''t help but charge and pursue.


    In the command hall, the gods had no intention to see those ordinary soldiers.


    They looked in the direction of the dusk tower.


    Between the command hall and the dusk tower, the golden power waterfall runs thousands of miles against the current and hits the sky.


    The divine power dropped suddenly and turned into a cloak, just like a long river falling on tyre''s shoulder.


    Tyre is the God of war and courage.


    Tyr walked in the starry sky, with courage in his cloak. He followed closely from God on both sides and walked thousands of miles to the edge of the half red shield, which is located between 1000 nodes.


    At the moment, tyre''s upper incarnation is kilometers tall and looks down at the dusk legion of the node plane below.


    "Get out!"


    Hundreds of millions of heads of the ethnic group burst together at dusk, tyre''s left hand was fished, and hundreds of billions of dead blood wrapped in endless souls turned into a torrent, poured into his left hand and gathered into a bloody long sword.


    The long sword is like blood crystal, with hundreds of millions of faces wailing and constantly impacting the inner wall of the long sword.


    "Tyre never goes back!"


    The cloak of courage was suddenly shocked, suddenly turned into an endless divine light, spread in all directions, covered the whole semi red shield, and even covered the whole solar system behind.


    The golden light protects the starry sky.


    The gods watching the war in the distance sighed gently.


    Worthy of being the Nordic God of war tyre, worthy of being the God of courage willing to give up the whole right arm.


    Knowing that the upper incarnation is not the opponent of the twilight tower at all.


    "The Nordic gods, fearless first."


    In the command hall, Su Ye sighed, and then his body disappeared in the command hall.


    The commander in chief ran away.


    The Nordic Legion was in complete chaos and fled across the line.


    Tyre was getting closer and closer to the tower of dusk, like a drop of water crashing into the sea.


    Suddenly, the gods in the dusk tower laughed together.


    The four tower giants raised their right hands together, aimed at tyre and patted it gently.


    Space explodes and time sequence collapses.


    Tyre and his incarnations from God were instantly photographed as nothingness.


    When the space is repaired, there is no trace of tyre''s breath left.


    The gods looked at the tower of dusk in horror. It was worthy of being a war artifact of the LORD God. With one blow, the superior God was like an ant.


    Hum


    Suddenly, the dusk tower vibrated violently, the sunset trembled in the eyes of the four tower giants, and thousands of protective lights came out to protect the tower.


    Whether the gods in the dusk tower, the gods watching the war from afar, the fleeing Nordic Legion or the dusk ethnic group, they don''t understand what happened.


    Why does the dusk tower not hesitate to consume so much power for protection? This is the final preparation


    Before their thoughts were over, they saw the answer.


    The light of tyre''s courage cloak dissipated.


    Originally, after the cloak of courage, the huge silver light was inlaid with a red half red shield light curtain.


    But now, it''s all white.


    Countless suns, light clusters and star ovens stand like a wall of white light in the sky.


    In front of the wall of white light, the tower of dusk shrinks in a dark corner like an old crown.


    The gods suddenly realized.


    When the cloak of courage covers up, all the ten thousand star ovens on the wall of the galaxy are quietly transmitted here.


    The cloak of courage not only blocks the light, but also the power transmitted by the ten thousand star oven.


    The star river gathers, the final wall.


    "Retreat!" At dusk, the voice of fear of the Legion commander swept through the stars.


    It''s too late.


    Wanxing oven expands.


    It is equivalent to not knowing how many main artifact forces burst in an instant, and countless suns forming the ten thousand star oven collapsed at the same time.


    The incandescent giant star expands rapidly, covering hundreds of millions of miles in the blink of an eye and wrapping the whole dusk tower.


    Wrap all the twilight legions.


    Boom


    A big explosion equivalent to the battle of the God King burst at the edge of the Nordic God system. After the huge light ball exploded, a thick light beam went straight to the south of the Nordic God system, broke through countless stars and went straight to the Zeus God system.


    Countless people and gods see that the sky of the divine world is shining brightly. After a long time, the whole body was on fire and many broken dusk towers staggered out of the place where the explosion occurred. Four tower giants, three collapsed, and the tower body is full of holes. At the same time, the gods of the twilight group are crying. Tens of thousands of gods in the dusk tower died, and the rest were seriously injured. The thousand gods fell. Asgard, Suye''s Avatar smiled at Tyre''s Avatar. Tyre''s Avatar came over voluntarily, hugged Su ye with one left arm and patted Su ye on the back. Thor stared at them with wide eyes and said, "you two pretended to disagree in order to lead out the tower of dusk and destroy the wall of the Star River with the tower of dusk?"¡° What else? " Su ye asked. The gods cannot laugh or cry. Tyr looked around at the gods, smiled and said, "Su ye said that there is no airtight wall in the world." The gods are awe inspiring. No matter how united the Nordic gods are, there are also traitors¡° You two...... "the God of abundance shook his head in tears and laughter. When the gods were about to speak, they suddenly turned pale and looked up at the sky. Endless high points, long horns and thundering drums. An evening sun slowly sets, warm and soft as bread, but in the blink of an eye, it falls on the high altitude of Asgard. The light of dusk falls and forms a huge cone of light, wrapping the whole Nordic God galaxy. Dusk, battlefield, coming. The gods opened the curtain at dusk. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1173

    The battle of the crimson shield shocked the infinite plane.


    Afterwards, news spread among the gods one after another.


    The wall of the star river burst, and all Twilight groups below God level died.


    Rocky''s Orc legion, Sulger''s fire giant legion, Hella''s undead legion, the demon legion of the abyss, the witch Legion mourning the queen, the Frost Giant Legion and other legions all died.


    The death of the Legion under ordinary gods is nothing to the gods.


    Because the next dusk God war, God level is the real main force, and God''s lower Legion can''t get close to the battlefield at all.


    The biggest losses were still the dusk tower, the LORD God''s guards and the God King''s guards.


    The gods have opened the twilight, the twilight battlefield is coming, and the divine war is imminent. I''m afraid the divine war will be over when the twilight tower is repaired.


    Unless the God King repairs it himself.


    The LORD God and the God King guard are the only divine forces that can compete with the God level, but rocky lost more than half of the guard.


    The guard regiment has not had a hundred years and cannot be re cultivated.


    The main force of the Nordic army had long been withdrawn and had little loss in the explosion of the wall of the galaxy.


    The disappearance of the wall of the Star River turned the Nordic God galaxy into a city without walls, which was completely exposed to the outside world.


    At this moment, all the northern European gods have moved around the plane of Odin, that is, Asgard.


    Nordic God galaxy is a huge spiral galaxy.


    At the center of the spiral galaxy is the Asgard King galaxy.


    A strange solar system.


    From a distance, Asgard is covered with green forests, blue oceans, yellow fertile soil and white ice and snow.


    This is not a sun, but every God King''s God Star will be defaulted to be a sun, just like a solar system.


    A God King star can shine on the whole galaxy.


    The divine king star continuously emits power far beyond the sun and nourishes all stars and life in the divine king galaxy.


    Here, the sun revolves around the God King and God star.


    Countless Odin gods and people live on this huge God star like the sun.


    After hundreds of thousands of years of reproduction, the total number of gods and people here has exceeded 100 billion.


    God people have unique advantages and can absorb the power of God King Odin. Therefore, like all God King and God stars, there are many legendary god people here, such as dogs, and hypocrites everywhere.


    As long as it is located on the God King and God star, the rank of all gods and people will be raised by one level.


    This is the fundamental reason why Shenxing is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    However, special circumstances are exceptions.


    Dusk fell on the battlefield.


    In the twilight battlefield, both the enemy and ourselves will not be protected by the divine star.


    The only advantage of Nordic gods is that they can continuously absorb the stored divine power from their own divine stars.


    Outside the Shenwang star, there are giant objects and war artifacts the size of stars, which form the innermost attack and defense force.


    Hundreds of thousands of giant long guns with a length of 10 kilometers gather together and stand on the long gun rack. The star light shines at the gun tip and the silver light flows around Asgard. This is the famous celestial gun array, which is made of the remains of the world tree and divine gold. Each long gun has the terrorist power to destroy the superior God.


    Three thousand black whirlpools gather together to form an absolute dark place. This is a dark whirlpool. Even if the LORD God is deeply trapped in it, he will die.


    The thunder tower stands tall in space, with snow-white and dense blue lightning flowing outside the tower.


    The ten thunder eyes on the top of the tower slowly rotate. Inside the purpose of the thunder, the thunder has accumulated hundreds of thousands of years, as black as thick ink.


    One by one, the main war artifact or upper artifact, like a satellite, surrounds Asgard''s low earth orbit.


    In the outer layer of these war artifacts, dozens of powerful moons surround Asgard.


    Above the moon. Countless resources have been exploited, countless magically transformed factories are producing, countless Warcraft are roaring, and countless armies are training.


    These magic moons are like a huge military Treasury.


    Outside the orbit of the divine moon, Asgard is surrounded by countless asteroid belts quenched by divine power, reflecting the light of the sun and shining in the starry sky.


    Seen from the ground, the asteroid belt is like Asgard''s long skirt.


    This asteroid belt, known as the "Great Wall", is also a powerful main artifact of war. It was built by the famous Juli frost giant king, but in the end, the Nordic gods betrayed their faith and not only didn''t pay the reward, but also killed Juli frost giant king.


    Outside the wall of Weian, the whole Asgard God King galaxy is surrounded by two light spheres, one small and one large.


    The small light ball is silver and completely covers the Great Wall, the divine moon, the war artifact and the king of Asgard.


    The translucent shield composed of silver light is inlaid with the God stars of all the main gods in northern Europe, including the God Star of the Nordic God queen frejia.


    This is the famous God barrier.


    Further out, at the edge of the king of God galaxy, a large golden spherical shield surrounds the entire Asgard king of God galaxy.


    Like golden light enveloping the entire solar system.


    The golden barrier is inlaid with dense God stars.


    All the God stars under the Nordic Lord God are embedded in the golden barrier and become a member of the golden light barrier.


    This is now the first line of defense of the Nordic God system, the barrier of the gods.


    Most of these gods are the gods of the lower gods, and most of them are gods due to the place of creation.


    In the direction facing the Zeus God system, all God stars gather together and connect into a plane, like a huge shield.


    The core is the upper God star, the inner circle is the middle God star, and a large number of lower God stars gather in the outer circle.


    All adjacent gods are connected by a rainbow light bridge.


    At the critical moment, all gods can gather together to form a divine army and launch an attack of destroying the sky and the earth.


    At the moment, northern Europe seems to be transformed into a giant beast in the starry sky, constantly mobilizing strength and resources to enhance the power of the divine system.


    Almost every Nordic God is ready to die.


    When dusk comes, there is no God forever.


    On this day, they waited too long.


    Since Odin said he saw Nordic dusk, the whole God system was preparing for it.


    Now, Nordic gods have bulging muscles, shining armor and sharp long swords.


    Point to the distant stars.


    Countless gods stand on their own stars, looking in the same direction, in the direction of the dusk group, waiting quietly.


    Yingling Temple God moon.


    This is a powerful moon around Asgard God King Star. The whole giant plane is called the Yingling temple.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, Zeus and the gods constantly selected excellent heroes in the world and led them to the hall of heroes.


    The God moon in the spirit hall has developed into a huge combat world. On the God moon, the spirit will never die and never die.


    Some of the best heroic warriors were even given strength by Odin and promoted to the heroic God.


    These spirits and gods cannot master the power of faith, have God people, have divine power and other powers.


    However, they have been fighting all their lives, and their fighting ability is far stronger than expected.


    They can easily kill ordinary gods in the same position.


    In the previous half red shield battle, only ordinary heroes were sent to the Yingling hall.


    The spirit guard, as well as the famous spirit guard, will only go out when Asgard is in crisis.


    Now, a large number of external reinforcements are gathered on the plane of the Yingling hall.


    The belligerent reinforcements are competing with the heroes.


    More reinforcements entered all kinds of pleasure places on the continent, hoping to relax completely before death.


    The divine king meeting has not been held yet. Su Ye''s separation and the magic corps are stationed in the Yingling hall, waiting for the final order.


    Su Ye finally got rid of Freya, who had been pestering her all day, and ran to a pub to drink and talk with her old friend, the incarnation of the Lord of the grey dwarf.


    They were clearly in the lively pub, but they seemed to be isolated by an invisible cover. All the heroes nearby didn''t seem to see them. They still ate and drank and shouted.


    The grey dwarf Lord sighed: "I was really blind at the beginning. I chose to take refuge in the Nordic God system, so I can only move my God Star here. I can''t escape without an accident. You are not a Nordic God. The twilight battlefield will not bind you too much. You''d better find a chance to escape. "


    "Is that why you moved the best grey dwarf craftsmen to demon prison city?" Su ye asked.


    The grey dwarf master smiled awkwardly and said, "there are several of my illegitimate children in it. You give me a face, don''t take special care of them, at least let them live, have more children and continue my blood. "


    "I haven''t settled the account with you after taking a bath last time." Su Ye glanced at him carelessly, picked up his glass and drank it.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf was stunned for a moment, took a sip of muggy wine and said, "this time, don''t go into the twilight battlefield."


    "Are you sure Odin must fall?"


    "His desire for death is very urgent, not to mention, I have received the news that Zeus will start to repair the tower of dusk, and it is likely to send an avatar to Odin." The grey dwarf Lord whispered.


    "You have a little conscience and didn''t hide it. However, Zeus vomited blood a while ago because of the death of Hermes and the fate goddess, and now he is willing to repair the dusk tower? "


    "No way. If the dusk tower is not repaired, the dusk Legion will be very passive. Zeus can''t send Titan war stars?"


    "Titan and the stars are really so strong?" Su ye asked.


    The grey dwarf Lord nodded and said, "among the infinite planes, the strongest war artifact is the Egyptian sun ship, the real creation artifact, and the second is the Titan war star. After all, it was made of countless Titan bones and the divine star of Cronus. Although it is also the main artifact and war artifact, it is actually regarded as the divine king artifact. This thing is almost invincible in divine war. However, when the two divine kings fight, it doesn''t play a very big role. It''s at most equivalent to a shield. "


    "The dusk tower was badly damaged. Zeus could only use the blood of the king of God to repair it. "Is he willing?"¡° He had the God blood of Uros. When he imprisoned his father Cronus, he didn''t draw less blood. He had a lot of God King''s blood. This time, rocky is a blessing in disguise. The dusk tower repaired by the blood of the king of God will only be stronger. "¡° Once Zeus repairs it himself, the injury may take decades to recover. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1174

    "As long as he can kill Odin within ten years, he is willing to pay the price. Once Odin has been distracted for ten years and received the ninth plane gift, Odin is likely to gain the power to reverse the dusk. Zeus had to. " The master of the grey dwarf.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "Sirte garniederhogg is basically equivalent to two divine kings. The twilight wolf, the earthly Python and the hell giant dog, and the three near divine kings are also equivalent to one divine king. The three gods joined hands against a God King Odin, and Zeus was not at ease? "


    "What God is Zeus? Wily and vicious. When Cronus hit Uranus hard, it was mainly due to the power of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, while Ruia, the mother of Zeus, had little ability to subvert Cronus''s theocracy, which was completely planned by Zeus himself. If Odin could return to his prime, Zeus could do nothing, but Odin was too old now. When the battlefield came at dusk, he was most affected. What''s more, how can northern Europe be reborn if he doesn''t die? The most important thing is that he will die. " The Lord of the grey dwarf lowered his head slightly and sipped the white rice wine.


    "Yes, he has been dying." Su Ye sighed.


    "What are you talking about behind my back?"


    A discordant voice interrupted the conversation, and Odin''s middle-aged incarnation suddenly sat at the table.


    The grey dwarf Lord glanced at Odin secretly and found him smiling. He was relieved. He pushed the wine pot in front of Odin and said with a smile: "this is my God wheat wine. Try it."


    Odin took it with a smile, poured a cup and drank it all.


    "Burp... Delicious!" Odin said, wiping the residual wine from the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, drinking three cups before putting down the wine pot.


    "Talking about Zeus?"


    Su Ye nodded and said it again.


    "How about you continue to be commander at dusk?" Odin asked.


    Su Ye glanced and said, "if I command the magician and the gods, I''m certainly not as good as tyre. My understanding of the power of the gods is not enough. "


    "For so many years, why haven''t you magicians had a large number of gods?"


    "We magicians will be very slow at the beginning, but very stable. In the future, magicians and gods will be fast and more, and will still be very stable." Suye road.


    Odin smiled and said, "what a pity."


    Loneliness flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s no pity. You can hold on for a few more years and create more opportunities for our magicians to grow." Su Ye smiled.


    "How about nine years?" Odin asked with a smile.


    "Can''t you last a few more years?"


    "Difficult."


    "It''s not difficult at all." Suye road.


    The grey dwarf Lord bowed his head and drank.


    Odin''s smile faded and stared at Su Ye.


    Su Ye couldn''t seem to see the look of the two people. He said to himself, "you just run in front of rocky, hug him, cry and say, brother, I''m sorry for you. It''s my brother''s fault. He must change his mind. Instead of attacking you, he will join hands with you to help you deal with Zeus. "


    "I''m not here to joke with you!" Odin looked at Su Ye coldly.


    "I didn''t tell you a joke." Su Ye looked indifferent.


    "I, Odin, never bow my head."


    "Stop blowing. You''re all in the crotch of fate." Suye road.


    Odin took a deep breath and drank while staring at Su Ye. The glass was empty. The grey dwarf Lord hurried to fill it up and Odin drank again.


    After drinking five cups, Su ye took a look at the grey dwarf Lord.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf left the divine wine and said, "I have to supervise the craftsmen to forge. Let''s go first!"


    Watching the grey dwarf''s master disappear, Su ye said, "say it, anyway, you''re going to die soon. Tell me what your countless parts have done in the infinite plane?"


    "Huh?" Odin looked warily at Su Ye.


    "Now I often read the records of various countries, especially some magical images. As long as it is the information of one eyed red hair, I will try my best to find out. As a result, I found that since the records of human history, your parts have been moving in countless planes. I don''t believe that after so many years, your parts have not found the power to help you through the dusk. " Suye road.


    Odin looked deeply into Su Ye''s dark eyes and said, "everything I did separately is reflected in the mirror of fate."


    Su Ye frowned and was about to say something. Odin continued, "except for the part of Plato college."


    Su ye put his forearm flat on the table, leaned forward and asked, "what did you find?"


    "A man in Plato''s college, his destiny has changed." Odin stared at Suye.


    Su ye said nothing.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I mean Euclid." Odin''s tone was rather playful.


    Su Ye remained silent.


    "It is unusual that he should have lived longer but died early. Shall I go on? " Odin asked.


    "Say it, I want to hear it." Suye road.


    "If you have to say, don''t embarrass Aristotle." Odin stared into Suye''s eyes.


    "Are you serious?" Su ye asked coldly.


    "Seriously."


    "Say it again." Su Ye responded without salt.


    Odin suddenly looked at the direction of Zeus God system, turned back and said, "today, we officially talk about the war of dusk. To be exact, it''s after the war of dusk."


    "Why, you have determined the outcome of the twilight battle, so you can''t wait to talk later?" Su ye asked.


    "My strength is failing." Odin is quiet.


    Su Ye opened his mouth and said nothing.


    "Before the twilight battlefield came, I had taken Suna, sur''s daughter, markum, Thor''s son, and Wali, my son, the God of nature..." Odin suddenly stopped and sighed softly, "I wanted my son, Vida, the God of the forest, to leave, but I didn''t expect rocky to kill him."


    "I didn''t know rocky wanted to kill him." Suye road.


    "He will do it with or without you. Do you think I can forgive rocky now? " Odin asked.


    "It''s up to you to decide. You have to ask yourself, what do you want? When you and rocky became blood brothers, what kind of brother do you want to be and what kind of brother do you want to be? " Suye road.


    Odin did not answer and continued, "I hope you can protect the future Nordic gods."


    "The gods you say are mostly superior gods, and Wali is the main God. What can I take to protect them?"


    "Zeus will not let them go."


    "What shelter do I take?"


    "I believe you can do it."


    "You God King, worship me blindly." Suye road.


    Odin took a deep breath and said slowly, "I can see their future destiny clearly. I can''t see it only when I stand behind you."


    Su Ye was silent, drank a few mouthfuls of wine and said, "I don''t want to force Zeus to attack me in advance. We still have about a hundred years of peace."


    "You can hide them."


    "Did you receive the divine star? Sorry, I can''t expose my God Star unless they hand over the spirit and become my follower. " Suye road.


    "How about two hundred years of obedience to God?"


    "What?"


    "Two hundred years from God, they will serve you on your God star for two hundred years, and my reward..."


    Odin said a very mysterious word. Su Ye didn''t understand it at the beginning, and then he reacted. It was Luna.


    Su Ye stared at Odin in disbelief.


    Odin smiled kindly and said, "this is the reward you can''t refuse."


    Su Ye felt his mouth dry and forced to hold on for a long time. He sighed, "it''s really Odin."


    "I''ll arrange for them to go to the demon prison city and offer their souls to become your followers for 200 years."


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    Odin smiled and said, "our transaction is completed. I don''t care whether you enter the twilight battlefield or not. I hope you don''t come in."


    "My noumenon must come. I have cooperated with the Lord of the fire element and the Dragon God King Bahamut to deal with Sirte and niederhogg."


    "Thank you." Odin smiled.


    "Be amorous. I have nothing to do with you for Sulger and niederhogg." Su Ye looked cold.


    "Your Twilight spindle and twilight page don''t need to be used indiscriminately. It''s best to absorb the power of Twilight after... I fall. That''s when the power of twilight is strongest. However, once you absorb the power of dusk, once the battlefield cracks at dusk, you have to run away at the first time. " Odin looked serious.


    "Why?"


    "The large-scale Twilight battle is likely to attract unknown gods. The glorious god system fell hundreds of thousands of years ago, which attracted evil gods and swallowed up the last afterglow of dusk and the whole battlefield. Some gods that could have left, including many main gods, were swallowed up in an instant. "


    "That evil god is..."


    Odin stared and stopped Su ye from asking.


    "We can''t mention his name. We usually call him an alias, stupid blood."


    "God King level evil god?"


    "Unable to perceive, it may be, or it may be above the God King." Odin murmured.


    "No wonder..."


    "In short, there are endless secrets hidden in the infinite plane, and we can even sense more magnificent power and existence. Therefore, when the gods end at dusk, no matter what happens, you must leave at the first time, okay?"


    "Yes. But... Can you tell me how to deal with Zeus? "


    Odin flashed a mysterious smile on his face and said, "I will help you when you need it. But before that, I just gave you the things I collected over the years. "


    Odin said and handed Su ye a crystal.


    At first glance, there was nothing inside, but Su Ye felt the power of terror.


    I have encountered this feeling. When watching the fire, we perceive similar forces¡° The original star? " Su ye asked¡° Yes, it is sealed with five original stars invisible to the naked eye. Keep it. Before you fight Zeus, give this to Apophis. He likes to eat the first star very much. Let him make a heavy oath to help you attack Zeus... No, Apophis is evil and greedy. He may not attack Zeus. HMM... you ask him to help you get rid of Zeus'' residual thoughts after Zeus was seriously injured and avoid Zeus waking up. "¡° Why don''t you use it yourself? " Odin shrugged and said, "I don''t see Apophis in the future."¡° OK. " Su ye put away the original star. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1175

    Odin got up.


    "Is this the end?" Su ye asked.


    "Before the end of dusk, it''s up to me; Dusk behind the scenes, hope in you. I read all the stars, but I can''t see your future; I have insight into the gods, but I can''t understand your existence. Remember what I said when we first met? "


    "Only when you make a creepy effort can the future give you strength."


    "Do you understand what I''m talking about?"


    "All the present is up to me; All the future is up to me now. When I can redefine the past, I can redefine the present and naturally determine the future. "


    "It was too late for me to understand this."


    "It''s not too late."


    "You are always so stubborn."


    "Because I''m redefining every present." Suye road.


    "I redefine the present and can''t change my future."


    "It depends on what you think is most important. When you think your body is the most important, you have no past before you die and no future after you die. When you penetrate the transcendental existence, connect the past with your thinking and touch the future with your will, you will understand that every choice you make now can change your future. "


    "What are you talking about?" Odin asked.


    "Odin once connected the blood of his ancestors, and he can also leave a name for later generations."


    "And you?"


    "I live forever in the past and forever in the future."


    Odin stayed where he was and muttered to himself, "no wonder, no wonder you grow up so fast, no wonder I can''t see you at all. Originally, this is the magic God. What you see is not the past, not the present, not the future, not even yourself, but the super existence beyond perception. I see Odin, you see the world. "


    Odin suddenly turned back and found that Su ye had disappeared.


    "When it becomes an inseparable point in infinite existence, will the self also be infinite... So it is..."


    Odin left in a daze and didn''t know how many people he bumped into along the way.


    Su Ye picked up God''s ale and drank it quietly.


    After a while, the grey dwarf Lord came back and asked in a low voice, "what did you say to Odin? Let him fall into a maze. Is this still Odin of wisdom? "


    "Nothing, just some of my insights, and his comprehension ability deserves the name of wisdom."


    "What did you understand?"


    "Do you want eternity and infinity?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Think!"


    "Do you think carefully about what can be eternal and infinite?"


    "Of course, it is endless life and infinite power." The master of the grey dwarf.


    Su Ye smiled, got up, patted the upper arm of the tall and thin grey dwarf Lord, and said, "your mind has not broken free from your body, and you have not found eternity and infinity."


    Watching Su ye leave, the grey dwarf master shrugged and said, "I don''t want to get rid of my body. How good my body is. But... I wish you could find it... "


    The tall and thin grey dwarf Lord looked at the direction of Su Ye''s disappearance and smiled happily.


    Boom


    A flame light ball with a diameter of 10000 meters flew from the deep space and hit the golden gods'' barrier, spreading light ripples.


    Then, the dense divine light fell like rain.


    Within the barrier of the gods, the Nordic gods and divine stars are intertwined into an unshakable star shield under the connection of the rainbow bridge.


    Beyond the walls of the gods, there are Starry war artifacts full of gods, like starry beasts, shaking the world.


    Every giant war artifact is as big as a star.


    The city of fire lies across the sky. At the top of the central fire tower, the eye of the fire devil is like a huge fireball with a diameter of thousands of miles. A fire giant spirit stands everywhere in the fire tower, condenses countless lower God level flames out of thin air and flies all over the sky.


    The wolf mountain is shaped like a wolf''s head. The silver moon is hanging high. A god level giant wolf stands on the top of the wolf mountain at dusk and looks up and howls.


    The silver moon falls thousands of miles across the sky, like a meteor, hitting the walls of the gods in northern Europe.


    The earthly cave is like a honeycomb in the starry sky. In the dense holes, countless snakes and pythons spit out messages together. The light white ripples spread rapidly. Where they pass, they not only shake the walls of the gods, but also destroy the offensive of friends.


    The whole body of the frost ancient giant ship is intertwined with countless life nails and claws. It is covered with ice and white.


    Countless pure blood ancient frost giants beat war drums, endless wind and snow blowing forward, freezing everything.


    In the ghost fog, the hell giant dog gods and the undead gods roared continuously.


    The ten thousand meter heads composed of black fog looked like demons, flying all over the sky, dragging the long black smoke tail, looking ferocious and jumping forward.


    The huge column of evil spirits seemed to collapse the stars. Countless witch gods prayed wildly. The soul of a bloody beast God threw itself on the golden God barrier and nibbled at it.


    The huge arena with a diameter of tens of thousands of miles stands in the sky, and endless demons and gods fight and fight in the arena.


    The demon God will be dragged down only when he is dying.


    The demon God''s blood flowed all over the ground, like a living snake, into the blood flame lamp at the edge of the arena.


    The blood flame lamp spits out the fire of the dark abyss, spans hundreds of thousands of miles, and continues to burn the walls of the gods


    The powerful war artifact absorbs the power of the gods, integrates into one, exerts more powerful power, and pours onto the barrier built by the Nordic gods.


    Within the golden barrier, the power of the Nordic gods and stars is connected by the rainbow bridge and will never be exhausted.


    Occasionally gather a frost White Spear, leap over the starry sky and attack the opposite war artifact.


    The gods of both sides joined forces to launch a bombing.


    Nordic God''s tactics have only one word, drag.


    The dusk Legion couldn''t find a way for a while. In addition, it deliberately consumed the strength of northern Europe and continued to attack by relying on war artifact.


    The southern side of the Asgard God King galaxy seems to have become a place that never sleeps. There is a powerful divine force to bomb every moment. The space is broken for a long time and cannot be healed, and the brilliant light shines on countless planes.


    As soon as Su ye saw that there was nothing about himself and the magic Legion here, he simply used Asgard''s resources to study magic.


    The master who is most afraid of death secretly submitted an application to leave the God moon in the Yingling hall, enter Odin''s God Star and secretly study the power of the God King God star.


    Su Ye almost broke his head when he looked at the application. He didn''t dare to go in. These guys really dared to think.


    The power of God King can be studied casually?


    But


    Su Ye contacted Odin and said frankly that his magician wanted to study the power of God King and God star.


    As a result, Odin not only said yes, but also asked Su ye if he would go.


    Su Ye immediately denied.


    The God King is omniscient and Almighty among the God stars.


    Once he enters, unless he is always on guard, if he is careless, all his memories will be known by Odin.


    God King and ordinary gods are two species.


    Before Odin held a meeting of the gods, Su Ye just didn''t dare to enter Asgard city. Just like other ordinary false gods, he used a magic light curtain to watch.


    Send some dead magicians to Asgard, and Su Ye calms down to study magic.


    The gods pay attention to Asgard''s excitement, but the magic world doesn''t care at all.


    Su Ye''s noumenon, three incarnations and legendary incarnations used all their powers to study magic.


    At present, Su Ye has two main attack directions, namely star sky magic and dusk magic.


    The theory of star system magic has taken shape. The next step is to constantly fill in details and expand spells. Su ye can study it only by incarnation, and those masters can also participate.


    Dusk magic is different. Su Ye spends most of his time in this aspect, which is also a field that other magicians can''t touch.


    Any magician under the gods who studies Twilight magic will directly fall into twilight.


    Su Ye has tested several magicians in the magic God Star lunatic mainland. Even the legendary master can''t bear the power of dusk. If he goes deeper, his whole body will be cut off. It will wither like a corpse and die miserably.


    Tired of research, Su ye will also monitor the progress of whale country and wanfata group.


    After decades of efforts and a lot of support from gods, four groups of wanfata groups in whale country, magic prison City, miletu and Xinguang continent have been established and are undergoing final debugging.


    With previous experience and sufficient resources, Su Ye has officially started to build the fourth form of MAGE tower.


    Mage tower is the first form.


    The six pointed star mage tower group is the second form.


    The wanfata group is the third form.


    The Wanfa group city with more than 100000 mage towers is the fourth form.


    At the same time, Su Ye is also studying the magic sequence of "summoning the world tree". It is found that with his total magic, he can''t summon the main god level world tree. This divine sequence is destined to be used only when you are promoted to the LORD God.


    Time passes day by day.


    At the edge of the Asgard God King galaxy, the two sides bombarded each other for several months. Finally, the dusk Legion couldn''t help sending a large number of demigods and pseudogods to land on the God Star of the Nordic God system and start the ground war.


    The twilight Legion gathers the power of multiple gods. Even if it encounters the self destruction attack of the wall of the galaxy, the total number still surpasses the Nordic gods.


    But this time it''s different from the half red shield.


    The node planes of the half red shield are ordinary stars and ordinary believers.


    But now, what constitutes the barrier of the gods is not an ordinary plane, but a unified God star, in which a large number of God people live.


    Especially the people of God.


    Even if the gods are reluctant to give up the death of the gods and people, these gods only need to cast magic attacks far away or assist in combat, which is enough to make the strength of the Nordic Legion surpass the period of the half red shield.


    Then the magic Legion joined the battlefield.


    So, the same scene as the half red shield was staged on the God Star of the barrier of the gods.


    The difference is that this time, the Nordic Legion has an absolute advantage. The twilight Legion continues to send demigods and hypocrites. Their purpose is very simple. They hope to exhaust the effective power of northern Europe and force the true God of northern Europe to fight. Once the Nordic gods consume too much divine power, they can pour out and start a real divine war. However, the experienced magician commanders inherited Su Ye''s tactics, did not need the action of the Nordic true God, and easily resolved the attack of the dusk legion, and everything developed in a favorable direction. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1176

    This time, because there was no restriction on the gods'' hands, Su Ye was not polite and continued to open the divine soul corridor.


    Supply the battlefield with gods and spirits.


    Su Ye has killed many gods, false gods and demigods in recent years.


    After these spirits joined the war, Su Ye''s spirits fought more and more.


    Almost every month, millions of spirits can be added.


    The battle of attack and defense lasted a whole year. At dusk, the gods of the Legion finally realized that the first name of the God of the magic Legion was unbreakable.


    You can never capture Asgard without mobilizing the gods.


    Therefore, a group of lower gods came to the lower God star in northern Europe and launched a strong attack with the help of the main god guard group and even the God King guard group.


    The number of gods of the twilight Legion is much higher than that of the Nordic Legion.


    After tens of thousands of lower gods landed, they shook in the evening and twinkled in wonders.


    The God Star of the Nordic gods could not bear the attack of the gods, and was smashed one after another.


    As soon as the dusk Legion saw that it was effective, it did its best.


    More lower gods, middle gods and upper gods rushed into the Nordic United God Star to attack on a large scale.


    The Nordic gods retreated day by day. Suddenly, the God moon and the female martial god moon in the Yingling hall shone everywhere.


    Two rainbow bridges fly out from the two divine moons, cross hundreds of millions of miles of starry sky and fall on the battlefield.


    A translucent spirit God led countless spirits to pour out. Female martial gods wearing silver armor and riding white winged white horses were valiant and charged in line.


    The accumulation of Nordic God system for hundreds of thousands of years has been displayed in front of the world.


    Countless gods hid in the distance to watch the war.


    The scene that shocked the gods was staged in the God Star battlefields everywhere.


    Like a torrent of divine light, the heroic gods and female martial gods broke down the Legion of gods of the twilight Legion and carried out wanton killing.


    Some of the strongest spirit gods and female martial gods are invincible in the same realm.


    In just a few minutes, tens of thousands of incarnations of gods died and thousands of bodies fell.


    The dusk sun over Asgard was more intense, and everything in the king of God Galaxy seemed to be coated with a thick layer of butter.


    On the shoulders of the gods and on the hearts of the gods.


    As the gods continued to fall, all kinds of wonders flashed one after another.


    The spirits wailed, the blood rained all over the sky, the evil gods watched, and the God of death smiled


    When the 10000th God died, the world shook.


    A long muddy river appeared on the battlefield, spanning trillions of miles and 30000 miles, running through the sky of the king of God galaxy.


    Flow out of an unknown place and into an unknown place.


    The gods looked carefully and saw that there was no water in the turbid dusk river. The river was composed of countless yellow dead bones.


    Dusk bone river.


    Great wonder.


    Over the battlefield of the gods, wisps of blood mist rose into the dusk bone River and condensed into new yellow dead bones.


    The breath of despair spread across the battlefield, and the fog of death spread slowly.


    The gods looked at the dusk bone River, with a greedy face, and then sighed softly.


    The dead bones at dusk are invaluable. If you encounter the dead bones of the God King, it is equivalent to a main artifact.


    In ancient legends, the dead bones of the whole dusk bone River can refine a supreme artifact beyond the creation artifact.


    The gods even suspected that the dusk bone river was originally a supreme artifact.


    Everyone wants to reach out and fish, and the bone River allows anyone to fish at dusk.


    But you have to pay.


    Those who fish for bones should offer the power of dusk.


    This condition alone keeps almost all gods out of the door.


    Su Ye looked at the bone river at dusk and looked strange.


    Because his noumenon sees this behind the scenes through his separation, the eye of dusk is ready to move.


    The eye of dusk is very eager for dusk bone.


    If you swallow enough Twilight bones, the power of the twilight eye will continue to rise.


    Su Ye hesitated for a long time and decided to wait.


    If you come in, you can''t get out.


    Moreover, now the dusk bone river has just emerged, and the power absorbed is not enough. With more and more fallen gods, the power of the dusk bone river is stronger and stronger.


    At that time, it is likely to condense the twilight bones of the God King, and that is a good time to fish for bones.


    At dusk, the bone River emits a faint light of dusk, even stronger than the big day of dusk.


    The eyes of all the fighting gods were suddenly covered with a yellow light film, and their whole body was emitting a light yellow luster.


    Oh


    One God after another suddenly went crazy, smashed the divine power, inhaled the body, stimulated the original power and killed madly.


    The distant gods sighed.


    The last thing the gods wanted to see finally happened.


    This is the real Twilight battlefield.


    Every time a twilight spectacle is added, the erosion of the twilight battlefield to the gods will deepen one layer.


    It is said that in the end, even the LORD God will lose his mind.


    When the first great spectacle appears, the situation will no longer be controlled by any gods.


    Even the God King.


    The twilight force spreads outward with the Asgard king of God galaxy as the center.


    Twilight battlefield, expansion!


    But at that moment, all the main artifacts and all the gods of the twilight Legion were shrouded in the twilight battlefield.


    Before Rocky''s Avatar ordered, the crazy gods on the war artifact flew out of the star sky and landed on the Nordic God Star to start the divine war.


    The heaven and earth cracked, and the huge waves in space rolled and moved. All under the God level were either withdrawn or crushed into dust by the endless God level power.


    The whole battlefield is like a broken mirror.


    Su ye in the distance shook his head gently. Compared with the war at dusk, the wars under God he had experienced were just a show.


    As time went by, thousands of gods died every hour.


    Even those God level heroes and female martial gods who are best at fighting have fallen one after another.


    The next day, when the 100000 gods fell, the world shook again.


    A blood red giant tree falls from the sky. Its great victory star is many billion kilometers high.


    It''s not a huge wooden tree.


    But a strange evil tree composed of bones and flesh.


    The bright blood red tree crown sways gently, the flesh and blood leaves creep slowly, and the dense white bone branches are wrapped by the flesh and blood bark on the surface.


    Thousands of tree roots turned into strands of blood. In a flash, the blood disappeared.


    Then a creepy scene appeared.


    On the whole Twilight battlefield, from God King Odin to ordinary believers, there are patches of thick hair roots on everyone''s skin, dense and intertwined, with red color.


    The closer to the battlefield of the gods, the thicker and denser the roots of those red trees.


    On the God moon in the Yingling hall, Su Ye separated and slowly raised his hand. His palmprint, palmprint and skin wrinkles disappeared, replaced by red hair roots.


    Su Ye was hairy all over. No wonder the gods often talked about the twilight battlefield. They didn''t understand it before. Only through personal experience did they understand the despair in the hearts of the gods.


    I''m a God. At this moment, I''m so powerless.


    Dusk blood tree.


    Great wonder at dusk.


    The gods are more greedy than seeing the bone river at dusk.


    The gods did not expect that such a rare evening spectacle would appear in the Nordic God system.


    In its own recorded history, the dusk blood tree only appeared once, this is the second time.


    Dusk blood tree is far rarer and stronger than dusk bone river.


    Su ye also stared at the small flower buds in the center of the crown of the blood tree at dusk.


    If the dusk bone river only absorbs the scattered divine war power, the dusk blood tree is much more vicious, hundreds of millions of times.


    Once the nightfall blood tree is implanted into the root of the tree, his life, life, divine power and so on will be lost continuously.


    However, at dusk, the blood tree will not absorb these forces, but give them to the gods who successfully kill God.


    The more gods you kill, the more power you absorb, and the more red roots around you.


    The power of the dead gods will be absorbed and drained by the dusk blood tree to nourish the dusk flesh and fruit. Once mature, the gods can pick it and eat it to enhance their original power.


    Dusk flesh and blood fruit is a pure divine medicine without any side effects. As long as you eat it, you can ascend to the main divine species and greatly increase your strength.


    Even if it is the LORD God, less than one tenth is the species of the LORD God.


    At present, the gods on the battlefield are still fighting for the God system, but once the flesh and blood fruits mature at dusk and the strange fragrance spreads, the gods will enter the peak at dusk, and all the gods on both sides will do anything to compete for the flesh and blood fruits at dusk.


    The situation is getting out of control.


    Even unrelated gods are likely to rush into the twilight battlefield and seize the flesh and fruit of the twilight.


    But the most powerful gods did not move.


    Dusk flesh and blood is not worth their involvement in the war of dusk.


    They are waiting for the third wonder.


    Dong Dong Dong


    Su Ye opened the gate of the house in the Yingling hall, and several people came in.


    Three firemen, four dragons, a mummy, a sand man, no normal person.


    Even if they tried their best to contain the breath around them, the rock floor of Suye''s house was cracking, the walls shook violently and the dust splashed.


    Su Ye got up and looked at each other.


    The Lord of the fire element and the Dragon God King Bahamut led the other incarnations of the main gods.


    "Su ye, your noumenon needs to come in." The Lord of fire element has a calm face.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Everything is well prepared." Bahamut road.


    "Is that enough?" Su Ye glanced at the incarnation of a God King and eight main gods. The LORD God, who was not familiar with Su ye, glared at Su Ye angrily¡° This is only part of it. There are some gods who will go out several times in the twilight battlefield. " The main way of fire element¡° As far as I know, the twilight battlefield will contain forces outside. " Suye road¡° They take the avatar as a guide, which can ensure 90% of the power of the noumenon, but afterwards the avatar will fall here and return to dusk. " Su Ye nodded and said, "my body is preparing. Come right away. What do you need? "¡° What is the level of your wanfata group? " Su ye thought for a moment and said, "without my command, the wanfata group is only equivalent to the upper God level, multiple upper God levels. If I preside over it myself, the wanfata group is completely equivalent to a main artifact of war, and it is easy to fight against the two main gods. " The Lord of the fire element and Bahamut nodded gently, and the other gods were deified with surprise¡° You said you built four groups of wanfata, didn''t you? "¡° Yes. "¡° How many groups can you transfer? "¡° Only one group can be mobilized. The other three groups are used to guard. "¡° When will wanfaqun city be built? " Asked the Lord of the fire element¡° With the experience of four groups of Wanfa pagodas, as long as the resources are sufficient, ten years will be enough to build Wanfa city. " Suye road. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1177

    "The ten thousand Dharma group city is probably one hundred thousand mage tower. When will the ten thousand Dharma plane of one million mage tower be completed?" Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    "Why are you more anxious than me? As long as there are sufficient resources, the total number of MAGE towers in 20 years can reach one million, but the problem is that connecting 100000 mage towers is completely different from connecting one million mage towers. Without thirty or fifty years, it is difficult to integrate the millions of MAGE towers into a real ten thousand Dharma plane and form sufficient combat effectiveness. "


    "Is that so... Can you make ten ten thousand Dharma cities in twenty years?"


    "As long as there are enough resources, I will do it myself and let Wang sledgehammer come forward. There is no technical difficulty. As long as the first Wanfa group city is successfully established, the back can be made in semi assembly line, which is very simple. " Suye road.


    The master of the fire element took a deep look at Su ye and said, "the battle of dusk is over. The fire element plane is trying its best to help you build a Wanfa group city."


    "Don''t regret it then." Suye road.


    "Never regret." The Lord of the fire element laughed.


    Bahamut pondered for a moment and said, "there are some unusable resources in my Dragon Nest, which are kept as well. After this war, as long as niederhogg falls, I am willing to give you a part of it for free to establish a ten thousand Dharma plane. "


    "Thank you so much." Su Ye smiled.


    "But now we have to deal with the twilight of the gods. Do you have any opinion on dusk bone River and dusk blood tree? " Asked the Lord of the fire element.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "when the gods come to the end of the evening, if I have a chance, I will fish for bones. As for dusk flesh and blood fruit, I''m afraid it will affect me and I''m not interested. "


    "If you don''t want to eat, you can give it to your servant or the world tree." Lord of the fire element.


    "Your expectation of me is a little high." Su Ye was helpless.


    "Before the flesh and blood fruit matures at dusk, sirtel should not mature. Bahamut and I can pick one for you. At that time, it''s up to you to eat or leave it to your servants. However, I still suggest you eat it yourself to enhance your life essence. " Lord of the fire element.


    "The essence of my life is enough." Su Ye smiled.


    The Lord of the fire element nodded and said, "our God array in Asgard has been set up. Next, as long as sirtel is close, we can bind him for a short time. At that time, take his true fire magic sword with your empty power. Without the true fire magic sword, sirtel will fall from the God King to the near God King, and we can kill or seal him. "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "you have neglected a key point, that is, how to get the real fire magic sword out of your hand. I have a way to suppress the true fire demon sword, but I have no confidence to force a God King to let go of the true fire demon sword. "


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ll solve it. Just remember, when I ask you to prepare, you are ready. Once the true fire magic sword leaves your hand, you will use the most powerful space force to block the true fire magic sword from Sirte and seize the true fire magic sword. Do you understand? " The Lord of the fire element stares at Su Ye.


    "I see."


    "In addition to us, other gods may covet the true fire magic sword. You should also be very careful not to be careless."


    Su Ye nodded.


    "It''s very important to capture the true fire demon sword. Are you sure you''re ready?"


    Su Ye looked at the serious fire element leader and said, "relax, you are so nervous, you may make mistakes in your busy life. Calm down, calm down. "


    The fire element Lord took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, squeezed out an ugly smile and said, "OK, I listen to you. But you must take away the true fire magic sword. There can be no accident, okay? "


    "I see. Don''t worry. As long as sirtel really let go, with my ability, there are a hundred ways to succeed. " Su Ye smiled. Even Odin couldn''t take away the world tree staff in the ruins space, let alone sirtel.


    The master of the fire element nodded gently and said, "there will be many accidents in the process of taking the sword. What you have to do is take the real fire demon sword when it leaves your hand. As for other things, don''t mind. You must focus on seizing the sword and ignore any factors affecting seizing the sword. Otherwise, even if the true fire magic sword is isolated, Sutter may regain it again. Do you understand? "


    "I see. I see. Why are you so nagging?" Su Ye looked helpless.


    The master of fire element smiled and said, "after all, it is related to the future of the plane of fire element. When Sirte is solved, I will help Bahamut chop niederhogg with the true fire magic sword. "


    "It''s a little exciting to think about this scene." Suye smiled, turned to Bahamut and asked, "what are you prepared for ned Hogg?"


    Bahamut sighed and said: "the latest news shows that niederhogg''s strength has grown significantly. No accident, he may be promoted to the God King before the final dusk. Therefore, my goal has changed from killing him to inflicting heavy casualties. As long as I hit him hard and force him to rest for thousands of years, I can accept it. "


    "It is said that niederhogg''s growth has something to do with Zeus." Suye road.


    A flash of snow flashed in Bahamut''s eyes and said, "Zeus has gone too far! If niederhogg causes losses that the Dragon cannot bear, I will charge this account to Zeus! "


    "Therefore, you should support me more and give more money to resources. Zeus helped niederhogg this time, and may help Tiamat next time. " Su Ye smiled.


    Bahamut''s eyes were gloomy.


    Bahamut and Tiamat were absolute enemies. The two gods fought for hundreds of thousands of years.


    With the help of Marduk and other Persian gods, Bahamut temporarily suppressed Tiamat, but if Zeus interferes, Tiamat is likely to cause trouble to the dragon family again.


    "I will always support you in building the ten thousand Dharma plane." Bahamut road.


    "You are really a wise God King. Unlike some Odin, you are very stingy." Suye road.


    The gods can''t laugh or cry. This is the God King galaxy. Odin can feel anything related to Odin.


    Bahamut sighed and said, "after ned Hogg is injured, he will inevitably go into the deep fog to hide. Even if I am the king of God, I will be attacked by the beast God of the fog abyss when I enter the fog abyss. There is no doubt that I will be defeated if I struggle with Nidhogg. That''s why I gave up killing him. "


    The Lord of the fire element comforted, "you can''t blame it. No God can target Nidhogg in the fog abyss, even Zeus."


    "I''m interested in talking about niederhogg''s abilities in the fog abyss." Suye road.


    "Huh?" The gods stared at Su Ye.


    "No!" The Lord of the fire element looked unhappy and said, "you must not go down the fog abyss!"


    "I''m going to have a look, not my body. You know, although our magician can''t solve the fog abyss beast God, he has the means to remove the fog. " Suye road.


    "Well, you can split up." The Lord of the fire element nodded.


    Bahamut looked at Su ye and said, "then I''ll talk about the strength of niederhogg in the fog abyss."


    "Because he swallowed too many world tree roots, he had inexhaustible strength in the fog abyss like the world tree."


    "This..." Su ye said helplessly, "this means that even if he is seriously injured, as long as he returns to the fog abyss, his divine power will be full in an instant?"


    Bahamut said with a bitter smile, "that''s it."


    "Is there no way to solve it?" Su Ye was helpless. If he wanted to do so, he didn''t need to make niederhogg''s idea. All preparations were in vain.


    "It''s simple. Who can transport the world tree and deprive niederhogg of his talent, his divine power will dissipate directly. " Bahamut road.


    Su Ye suddenly realized, "the root of the world tree is his sword and his prison."


    "Yes. However, even if he loses his inexhaustible strength, he also has the ability to control fog, which can make the high cohesion fog continue to wrap the enemy, such as maggots attached to bones, which is extremely difficult to deal with. Let''s say that even if the God King fights with him in the fog abyss, he will become blind in the fog abyss. "


    "What else?" Su Ye''s ten element body is really not afraid of this ability.


    "Summoning fog abyss beast God and other abilities are not as important as inexhaustible strength and controlling fog. Oh, yes, it''s really important to say that after he is promoted to the dragon of despair, his highly toxic power will be greatly improved. I''m afraid it will form a realm of despair, which is the most terrible. Even my dragon fire realm will be suppressed by the despair realm. "


    "Is it a powerful theocracy?"


    "The divine kingdom is a hundred times stronger than the divine realm."


    Su Ye muttered that hundreds of theocracies joined hands and wondered if they could fight against the realm of despair. This is my own mace. I''ve never used it. Not enough? Then find time to sacrifice another wave and see if it can finally form a thousand heavy fields.


    Su ye said, "let''s have a brief chat first. When the ontology comes, we start to deduce the plan, and then exercise. By the way, Lord of the fire element, how do you separate the Sirte sword? "


    The master of the fire element sighed and said, "the position of the fire element is an ancestral treasure, the heart of fire, and it consumes ten thousand years of my life. The position level drops temporarily, and it will take hundreds of years to recover."


    "Well, you''re a little miserable. There''s no other way?"


    "This is already the lowest price. This link was omitted during the exercise, which is bound to be done anyway. Besides, do you really need a drill? "


    "Very important! Before doing anything important, the more adequate preparation, the more we can enhance our mentality and ensure success. Moreover, with sufficient exercises, we can find out all the advantages and disadvantages of both the enemy and ourselves and further ensure the success rate. When my body arrives, we will connect the spirit, exercise 10000 times in the current environment, and then ask Odin to help cover it, and then we will exercise in reality. "


    "Ten thousand times... What a madman." The Lord of the fire element cannot laugh or cry.


    "Let''s talk while drinking." With a wave of his hand, Su Ye sprinkled divine tea and tables and chairs. The gods drank tea and chatted.


    Soon, Su Ye arrived and mobilized the 32nd divine skill sequence: illusory battlefield, connecting the spirits of the gods and entering into the exercise.


    At the beginning, the gods made a lot of mistakes. After a hundred times, the gods began to be proficient and practiced it a thousand times. The gods were shocked by this divine skill and hoped that Su ye would make an artifact to carry this divine skill. They were willing to buy it at a high price.


    Then, one after another incarnations of the main gods arrived, even including the Nordic gods and some originally hidden gods, to join the exercises against Sirte and niederhogg.


    Including Odin''s Avatar. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1178

    After many days of exercises and 10000 spiritual exercises, the gods were tired and excited. They gathered together. They looked tired but their eyes were shining and talked loudly.


    After the gods rested, Odin''s middle-aged incarnation left Su Ye alone and complained, "you have such a good divine skill, why don''t you use it early? Lend me your middle part and use this magic sequence. I want to enter the virtual battlefield with all the Nordic main gods and conduct 10000 exercises. "


    Su ye said helplessly, "do you think this virtual battlefield is so simple? It doesn''t cost much to fight ordinary gods. Every time I use it to simulate the God King, I need to consume a large amount of divine power and energy at the same time. These 10000 times, my brain will explode. "


    "Will you give it to me or not?"


    "No."


    "Really impossible?"


    "You have to pay more."


    Odin gave Su ye a white look, hesitated for a moment, looked up at the other magic moon in Asgard space and said, "how many do you want?"


    "Huh?"


    "You let us use the virtual battlefield. Before the final war, I will seal the divine power moon and give it to you."


    "God King God moon?" Su ye asked incredulously.


    "Yes." Odin nodded.


    Instead, Su Ye was silent.


    This is the same as the last transaction. It''s not a business. It''s like dying to be alone.


    After a long silence, Su ye said, "I can still simulate the individual divine war, but my strength is not enough to simulate the final war you want. Secondly, it may be very inaccurate. The more people on both sides, the lower the accuracy. "


    "You can borrow my strength."


    "You have to give me enough information to build a more accurate battlefield." Suye road.


    "Yes!"


    Then, with the help of Odin, Su Ye showed his magic sequence: virtual battlefield.


    As a result, Su Ye underestimated the horror of simulating the battle of the gods.


    It took a day to establish the virtual form of all the main gods or divine kings on both sides. After the Nordic gods officially entered the virtual battlefield, Su Ye''s brain was buzzing.


    Su ye had to regard this as a practice, endure physical discomfort and continue to maintain a virtual battlefield.


    The reason for physical discomfort is not only that the battlefield of the gods is too difficult to simulate, but also because Su ye needs to absorb a large amount of battlefield information to form big data deduction. The information provided by the Nordic gods is too huge. It''s like allowing a first-year student of Plato college to read millions of books at the same time. It''s lucky that his brain hasn''t exploded.


    Su Ye clenched his teeth to support. Although it is a little difficult now, as long as he persists, digests and learns more information, the repeated information in the future will not cause a burden.


    After thousands of virtual exercises, the Nordic gods will have no secrets in front of themselves.


    Through the information they provided, the gods of the dusk ethnic group no longer have secrets. As long as they wait for the other party''s main God and God King to make a move and learn a little, they can understand everything about the other party, whether it''s combat mode, combat habits, combat ability or other details.


    Su Ye silently established the ability model of the gods through the virtual battlefield and the twilight divine war.


    As time goes by, the gods continue to fall.


    Except for the God King and the LORD God, all the gods on both sides have participated in God war at least once.


    With more and more fallen gods, even the battlefield at dusk can not eliminate the fear of the gods. The gods wake up a lot, and the number of dead gods decreases one after another.


    However, thousands of gods fall every day.


    A few months later, most of the heroic gods died in battle with the female martial god, and most of the main God''s guards died in battle with the God King''s guards.


    Many Nordic gods fell.


    The disadvantage of the small number of Nordic gods has emerged.


    The victorious Libra began to tilt towards rocky.


    In the third month when the blood tree comes at dusk, a dark space vortex emerges at the edge of the huge dim yellow egg shaped battlefield.


    The gods looked out of the battlefield at dusk in amazement.


    The tower of dusk floats out of the vortex of space.


    The nearly destroyed dusk tower is not only completely restored, but even larger and more intense.


    The breath of the king of God surrounds the tower of dusk.


    In the eyes of the four tower giants, the blood of dark gold and bright red flowed.


    The blood of the king of God urges the colossus.


    The tower of dusk is like a giant shark that runs into sardine and enters the evening.


    Over the whole dusk tower, the dusk color gradually turns black, and silver stars emerge one after another.


    The tower of dusk becomes a starry sky.


    The gods watching the war were as numb as a chicken, which means that unless Odin personally attacked, all the wonders or forces of the whole Twilight battlefield could not affect the war artifact and the gods above.


    Not even the blood tree at dusk.


    What terrible deities did the new dusk tower use?


    A huge circular command tower is suspended in the center of the dusk tower.


    In the disc, there is a complete continent with a diameter of tens of thousands of kilometers.


    In the building, the smell of terror is like a raging wind and angry clouds.


    Through the transparent window, you can see that there are dense gods arranged inside.


    Suye looked at the gods behind rocky in disbelief.


    The total number of beast gods, puppet gods, angel gods, element gods, abyss demon gods and so on exceeds one million.


    Dozens of times more than the Nordic gods today.


    In the tower of dusk, it is not only the number that is frightening.


    A huge wolf, as like as two peas, lay in the middle of it, and was sleeping in the same dusk light as the evening. The space seemed to be fading away. All gods were like a snake, and no God was near.


    More terrifying than the twilight giant wolf fenril is a white black spotted python that occupies less than half of the continent even when coiled together.


    The head of the python is like a mountain.


    Mortal python, yemenggad.


    The black spots around him were like dark clouds, moving slowly on the surface of his body, especially strange.


    The two giants, which radiate far more power than the ordinary Lord God, are close to the God King.


    Finyl and jemengard were the offspring of rocky, but had the power to transcend their father.


    Not far away, a black hell dog with a length of more than 100 kilometers seems so ordinary. However, the breath on his body is only a line weaker than the first two, and he is still near the God King.


    These three giants attracted the attention of all gods and made the gods ignore the millions of gods.


    However, there are still some gods. Even if there are these three giants, the gods can''t ignore them.


    On the tall black gold thorn throne, Rocky''s body with half of his face corroded and a golden crown on his head makes him particularly eye-catching even with his lazy face and a black-and-white tuxedo.


    The mourning queen angel, who is famous for her malice and ferocity, leaned on rocky like a docile kitten in a dark ultra-low chest miniskirt. A pair of golden vertical pupils were like dragons and snakes, and the blood tongue as long as the arm rolled gently, scanning the battlefield with a smile and overlooking the gods.


    In addition, the main gods of various giants, the main god of the land of fire, the subordinate main gods of niederhogg, the main god of ancient frost giants and so on stood behind rocky.


    The number of main gods is more than three times that of the Nordic God system!


    Su ye knew that the sum of their strength was not enough to open up a starry sky in the twilight battlefield.


    In the tower of dusk, there must be a real God King power hidden.


    Sulter and niederhogg, are they among them?


    Su Ye suddenly understood why Odin was so wise, but chose to submit to fate.


    Even in the face of this terrible force, I have the idea of retreating.


    The enemy is too strong.


    This is just the power of the twilight group. No one knows what power the twilight group still hides.


    What''s more, behind the twilight group is the Greek god Zeus.


    The breath of despair pervaded the sky of the Nordic God system.


    Those gods who only appear in the nightmare of the gods come to reality.


    When the dusk tower was close to the war artifact, the four tower giants suddenly moved and grabbed a war artifact with both hands.


    Strange blood golden light gushed out of the giant''s hands and shrouded eight war artifacts.


    Panic spread.


    The cost of each war artifact is ten times that of an ordinary artifact of the same level.


    The gods never thought that the main god war artifact enough to carry countless gods was really used as a weapon!


    At the same time, the whole Twilight battlefield shook slightly.


    An inexplicable breath came from the depths of the starry sky and swept the stars.


    The gods were shocked, and they had encountered this level of power.


    It was this power when the infinite plane will led them into the place of creation.


    What the hell happened?


    Only a few gods who had participated in the large-scale twilight of the gods vaguely guessed a possibility and looked at rocky.


    A dusk meteor fell and hit Rocky''s eyebrows. The golden light burst, the black hair stirred, and the golden ripples spread in circles.


    Click


    The clear and subtle sound spread through the stars.


    Rocky''s forehead added a blood scar from top to bottom. The scar slowly separated to both sides and squeezed out an amber eye with golden pupils.


    This eye reflects all the Nordic gods and their reinforcements in the twilight battlefield.


    In the eyes, all gods have no heads.


    Tens of thousands of headless gods stand in the world in Rocky''s eyes.


    The eyes of the evening reflect the gods.


    The gods are afraid.


    Rocky grinned, parted his long greasy hair, felt his fingertips around the edge of the dusk eye and smiled happily.


    Halfway through the smile, Rocky''s smile solidified and his eyes turned. His eyes crossed the starry sky and fell on the plane of the Yingling hall and Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled at rocky and nodded gently.


    Rocky sighed and nodded, then bowed his head and meditated.


    Why does your evening eye reflect the gods and not su ye? Around Su ye, many incarnations of the LORD God were shocked¡° I didn''t expect that uncle rocky should be so favored by dusk... "Freya sighed softly¡° Going straight into the battlefield and adding body at dusk should be one of the most favored gods in history. The creator war was only to this extent. "¡° Twilight battlefield, too eccentric. "¡° It''s normal that the destruction of the entire Nordic God system has more power of dusk than the destruction of the Loki ethnic group, so dusk will favor Loki. "¡° We are headless gods in his eyes. What does that mean? " Asked the grey dwarf Lord. The gods were silent. Su ye asked, "is Rocky''s Twilight eye the same as the real Twilight eye?" Bahamut said: "this is a temporary Twilight eye, which is only effective in the twilight battlefield. Fortunately, otherwise, rocky can establish a powerful God system comparable to the Nordic God system by relying on the twilight eye alone. However, even the temporary Twilight eye is far beyond our expectations. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1179

    "The front line won''t hold." Tyre''s Avatar looked ahead.


    The outer barrier of the gods of Asgard is full of holes.


    Originally, the divine stars closely linked by the rainbow bridge are like divine shields. Now, with the collapse of gods and divine stars, they leak into a sieve.


    In the dusk tower, rocky raised his right hand and dropped his index finger from top to bottom.


    Boom!


    Behind him, millions of gods roared, 100000 gods flew out, and the brilliant divine power erupted like clouds and clouds.


    Giant beast gods, angel gods, puppet gods, death gods, ancient Frost Giant gods and element gods, like small suns, turned into 100000 color streamers, fell on the Nordic God Star and launched an attack.


    "Request reinforcements!"


    A venerable Nordic God turned his head wildly and shouted.


    A long sigh spread through the endless starry sky.


    On the star of Asgard, a golden sea ship rises.


    On every sea ship, there are 10000 and a half gods and people.


    The rainbow bridge carries 10000 golden light ships, leaps over the sky and falls in the barrier of the gods.


    100 million Odin people, join the battlefield.


    "For Odin!"


    "For Odin!"


    The 100 million God kings and people suddenly ignited a pure white flame, and infinite power was injected into their bodies.


    In an instant, one hundred and a half million gods were promoted to one hundred million false gods.


    Just like the Viking god people warrior, throwing out the flying axe with white flame.


    The flying axes on each golden sea ship, like a school of living fish, gathered together to form a group of 10000 flying axes, crossed the white light and fell into the camp of the dusk Legion.


    The clever gods quickly dodged, and some red eyed gods met them.


    The Nordic gods smiled contemptuously.


    Boom, boom


    Huge spheres of light dozens of miles in diameter exploded one after another, and thousands of lower gods were blown to pieces.


    Normal gods can slowly resurrect even if they are blown into hundreds, but now, God''s blood is solidified, the wreckage is rigid, and the divine light dissipates.


    The gods and souls are destroyed.


    The gods of the twilight Legion are appalled. Is this the power of the king of God?


    The commander of the dusk Legion was shocked and hurriedly issued new orders not to confront the god people Legion.


    At dusk, the Legion gods began to encircle and attack the Legion from the side to avoid the flying axe.


    After all, the divine people are the divine people, not the gods. One after another, the golden sea ships were broken, the boards flew disorderly, the sails splashed, and the believers fell all over the sky.


    Before landing, the god people who lost their shelter were crushed into meat and mud by the endless power of the gods on the battlefield.


    The Nordic Legion retreated.


    The twilight Legion rushed forward bravely.


    Suddenly, another Rainbow Bridge flew out of the Yingling hall and straight to the front line gods barrier.


    The gods in the distance were puzzled. Except for a few powerful gods like Beowulf, the heroes and gods had been beaten up. Ordinary heroes came here simply


    The gods opened their eyes.


    That''s not a spirit.


    There are thousands of floating cities.


    Thousands of floating cities are like shining armor, connected by rainbows, supported by white clouds and floating islands.


    Above each floating city stands a mage tower of different colors.


    On the top of each mage tower, blue gemstones are suspended. Each blue gemstone shoots a thin blue line at the other gemstones on the top of the tower.


    More than 10000 mage towers are connected into one by the power of magic.


    On every gem on the top of the tower, there is a semi magical mage suspended.


    These semi magical mages have different shapes, including humans, demons, demons, dragons, elves, dwarves, and even orcs


    Tens of thousands of half gods and magicians of dozens of races, such as the gods.


    In the twilight legion, some gods looked dignified, but most gods didn''t care.


    Even Odin''s hundreds of millions of God people''s legions have been defeated. What''s the use of a mere 10000 magicians?


    The magician is invincible under God, but


    This is the battle of God!


    Hundreds of lower gods rushed to the location of the wanfata group with a grim smile and shot together.


    The Giant Claw covering hundreds of miles, the rolling and expanding divine fire in the mouth, the shining lower divine sword, a thick green poison cloud, a bunch of scarlet divine light


    Dense divine attacks poured down.


    The plane of the hall of heroes.


    The gods looked at Su Ye.


    "Can you do it?"


    "This is the first actual battle of wanfata group."


    "If the loss is too great, withdraw it."


    Su Ye was among the gods, controlling the wanfata group from afar, smiling.


    Blue and gold magic marigold bloomed one after another, and 1245 pseudogod level spells were released first.


    With the blessing of the wanfata group, all the petals of the magic marigold are added three more layers.


    False god level spell, promoted to lower God level.


    Where the true God banishes the art, all the gods without space protection force disappear and are banished to the void prison.


    Hundreds of lower gods looked at the dark space, panicked, roared and attacked indiscriminately.


    "Don''t be afraid! It''s just exile. When the power dissipates, we will directly return to the twilight battlefield! "


    "Ha ha, these magicians are so stupid that they exiled us together!"


    "As long as we work together, we will return quickly!"


    "Let''s do something!"


    "But here and there?"


    "Eh? There seems to be a large Legion ahead? "


    The gods looked blankly. A group of dwarves comparable to little giants, a group of goblins dressed in dragon scales, swarms of poisonous wasps, and endless kinds of demigods, false gods and true gods came from all directions.


    The first is the giant median God dwarf with Titan breath, like the robust median God goblin of an upright dragon, the metal giant horse median God hundreds of meters high, and the steel front dragon median God as huge as a mountain


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m your father!" Wang sledgehammer wiped away his saliva and excitedly waved the Titan hammer to attack.


    "The number of their gods is not large. As long as we stick to the end, we can leave! Defend with all your strength! "


    "Defend with all your strength!"


    Three hundred Twilight Legion gods gathered together to launch defense.


    The king''s sledgehammer smiled coldly and jumped high. The Titan''s sledgehammer soared a thousand times, like a golden mountain, and fell violently.


    "Try your best to reach..."


    Poof!


    The whole seven lower gods suddenly turned into a pool of flesh and blood, and the spirits scattered.


    The earth proud weather was so angry that he said, "mutter!"


    Wang sledgehammer scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I didn''t expect them to be so weak. My hands are heavy. Next time, next time, I''ll pay attention. I''ll leave some divine bones for your majesty. By the way, the one in the dark, you start gently later. Don''t be like me! "


    Wang dachui said and took his hand carefully.


    The other middle God servants took all their hands and faced the lower gods almost one at a time.


    At dusk, the Legion gods were in a panic. They didn''t expect that the median God here was so ferocious, and so was the strongest median God in northern Europe.


    A God finally calmed down and said loudly, "I remember! This is the magic servant of the magic new light Suye! Yes, it''s them! They''re so ferocious. Run! Run! "


    The gods used all kinds of magic to escape, but all failed.


    "Why?" The gods roared angrily.


    Void prison, under the world tree.


    Countless world roots entangle the void prison.


    Dusk battlefield, in front of the wanfata group.


    The mirror of virtual light falls, and all light attacks turn back.


    There is one more reversal gate on the path of all physical divinities. After those divinities rushed into the reversal gate, they appeared out of thin air behind the gods of the Legion at dusk, which caught many gods off guard.


    Layers of colored masks, such as lotus flowers, bloom on the Wanfa pagoda group, and the elements of 2241 heavy elements disperse, dissolve, split, weaken, partition and other effects bloom.


    All divine element forces are directly knocked down to the demigod level and fall on the outermost shield of the wanfata group, and even the smallest protective ripples cannot be formed.


    The offensive of more than 300 gods was easily defused by more than 1000 magicians.


    The gods who saw this scene were a little confused. Why was the magician so strong?


    The power of the gods, not even a splash?


    In addition, it seems that more than 10000 magicians didn''t do anything. What are they thinking?


    The remaining 10000 magicians recited the mantra and pointed forward with multiple super magic blessings.


    In the distance, in Su Ye''s eyes, a large number of Twilight Legion gods were marked with green light. In the eyes of more than 10000 magicians, there was a god surrounded by green light.


    "True God banishment!"


    The 11320 true God banishment is like a fleeting meteor with the blessing of the ten thousand Dharma pagodas.


    Shua Shua


    The whole 11320 gods disappeared into the battlefield.


    The gods of the twilight Legion are creepy.


    What happened?


    When can this low-level magic work on the gods?


    Then, the gods suddenly turned and looked back to the depths of the divine world.


    The previously exiled gods fell one after another.


    "What''s going on?"


    In the tower of dusk, many gods talked one after another.


    Rocky frowned and looked into the distance at Su Ye.


    Empty prison.


    More than 10000 lower gods suddenly came.


    Wang sledgehammer and other magic servants were startled.


    "Don''t do it yourself!" Wang dahammer shouted at the top of his voice.


    Before, a few undead gods hurriedly shouted: "don''t listen to him, he is the servant of the magic new light Suye, kill them! Ha ha ha, Su ye, a fool, sent more than 10000 lower gods here at the same time. Our joint efforts are enough to break all constraints! "¡° For rocky! " A monster God roared¡° For rocky! " Many lower gods of the twilight Legion roared¡° A bunch of silly chickens! " Wang sledgehammer turned and ran away. The breath of Wei''an is like mountains and seas rushing into the sky, and the heaven and earth are cracked, sweeping the void prison. All the lower gods were stiff and turned their heads to the source of the terrible smell. He saw a blue giant with 50 heads and 50 bodies coming in the air with a grim smile¡° It''s the hundred handed Titan AKAS! "¡° AKAS, have you betrayed Zeus? "¡° What are you doing! " Wang dachui shouted quickly, "show mercy and don''t lose the divine skeleton? Or your majesty will take off your head and put it in your XX! " The Titan stared at the swearing dwarf and took a deep breath¡° Thousands of mountains and seas! " A hundred hands pushed forward, and the smaller mountains and seas fell far more than before. The lower gods looked in horror at the mountains and the sea, and tried their best to resist. Flying all over the sky. The palm of the mountain and the fist of the ocean smash everything. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1180

    The streamer is annihilated and the gods are defeated.


    Even if the Titans with 100 hands have received their strength, the lower gods with the weakest strength still burst and died instantly.


    Most of the lower gods were beaten to break their flesh and bones, shake their souls and pass out.


    Only a few powerful lower gods vomited blood and ran crazy.


    The magic servants stared at the scene.


    The sky and the earth were dark and almost hit a new Twilight battlefield.


    That''s more than 10000 lower gods.


    The hundred body titans are worthy of being one of the strongest Titan groups.


    "Take care of the rest!" The Titan with one hundred hands and one hundred arms held his chest, glanced at the battlefield with disdain, turned and hid into the darkness.


    Wang sledgehammer spat at the back of the hundred handed Titan and said, "really! When I become the superior God... Well, I still can''t fight. When I become the main God, see how you pretend! "


    After a while, Wang dahammer bowed his head and sighed, "he''s so handsome..."


    After a while, the second batch of gods appeared in the void prison.


    "Thousands of mountains and seas!"


    The hundred handed Titan clapped his hands and turned around, saying to himself happily: "this time, the strength is good..."


    Twilight battlefield, gods barrier.


    More than 20000 lower gods of the twilight Legion disappeared, and then all fell in unknown places.


    Whether the gods of the twilight corps or the Nordic corps, whether participating in the war or watching from a distance, all scalp numb.


    It would be understandable if a Lord God made a move. After all, the next God was vulnerable in front of the LORD God.


    But why are 10000 and a half magic mages?


    Incomprehensible panic spread among the gods.


    Even the main avatars of the Nordic camp around Su Ye looked at Su Ye foolishly.


    "Worthy of being the man I like, I don''t deserve you..." Freya muttered.


    "Sister, when are you two officially married? Come on, don''t wait. " Freire, the God of abundance.


    Tyr, the God of war, sighed: "now, the magician is not invincible under God, but invincible under God..."


    "Su ye, why did the wanfata group reach this level?" Thor couldn''t help asking questions that everyone wanted to ask.


    The gods stared at Su Ye.


    "Why? Of course, it''s because I''m not very familiar with it just now. When the technology matures in the future, it must be more than that. "


    The gods rolled their eyes and were installed by him again. I really want to strangle them!


    Rocky''s voice spread all over the twilight battlefield: "all gods without the protection of strong space forces, all withdraw from the battlefield."


    Wow


    More than 100000 lower gods retreated.


    Rocky froze for a moment and almost yelled.


    The gods on all sides were in a state of bewilderment. Of the more than 100000 lower gods on the battlefield, 90% of the lower gods who could not resist the banishment of the true gods had been solved, and there could not be so many left.


    Freya couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at those lower gods. They are scared by you."


    "Not frightened by the twilight battlefield, frightened by the magician..." tyre shook his head and smiled.


    Thor said: "fortunately, Su Ye is here. If we are opposite, we will have a headache. The attack means of the gods are still based on direct killing. I can''t help meeting these magicians who take an unusual road. By the way, Su ye, how do you judge that those gods can''t resist the exile of true gods? The LORD God can''t do it. "


    "Very simply, the magicians of the wanfata group released a simple and weak space shock magic, so weak that the gods only felt a gust of wind. All the gods who can''t counteract this magic naturally can''t resist the true God banishment. "


    "Then keep using it."


    Su ye said: "the other side is all gods, and there are only a few who can''t resist the banishment of true gods. Moreover, it''s easy to solve the banishment. Any God level sky plate wizards, psionic monsters and spiritual shadow demons can do it. However, most gods still react a little slowly. If you fight with the thinking of magicians, when the first batch of gods are banished, It has been countered. Don''t you see that the gods of the legal system try their best to impose space protection on themselves as soon as they see that some gods are exiled? "


    "Also..."


    Sure enough, as Su ye said, almost at the same time, Loki mobilized a large number of casters and gods to perform layers of space protection divinity for the gods, protect all gods and completely abolish the exile of true gods.


    Every God shines.


    Lokika sent 100000 lower gods to rush into the battlefield of the gods.


    This time, all the upper gods in northern Europe had to go out. Even so, they were at a disadvantage.


    However, Su Ye''s mouth showed a strange radian.


    Freya hurriedly asked, "Suye, what bad water are you holding? As soon as I saw you laughing like that, I knew it was bad. "


    Su Ye continued to smile and said nothing.


    The gods stared at Su Ye curiously to see what he was going to do.


    But Su Ye refused to take action, and the magicians of wanfata group were only free to attack.


    As time passed, Su Ye gave orders when all the gods were equipped with a large number of space protection magic.


    The ten thousand Dharma pagoda group converges all space forces, the gemstones on the top of all mage pagodas shine together, and all half magic mages hold up their staff and point to the front.


    "Broken air concussion!"


    Su Ye smiled. This is a very common pseudogod level star system magic. It is so common that even an ant can''t die under normal circumstances.


    This magic has only one function, that is to enlarge the characteristics of space.


    If the space is stable, it will only make the space more stable.


    If space is unstable, especially if a person has multiple sources and multiple properties of space forces attached to him


    Invisible and colorless ripples spread all over the battlefield, passing through every God.


    At the same time, Tyr, who received the voice from Su ye, issued new orders to the Nordic gods.


    Boom, boom


    More than 200000 colored light balls burst, and broken glass like flashes flew all over the sky.


    The space protection collapses and detonates other protective forces on the gods, causing chain explosion.


    Space debris splashed across the sky and landed on unprotected gods.


    Screams spread all over the battlefield.


    Those gods with strong bodies were only seriously injured, but those gods with weak bodies were cut into countless pieces of meat.


    Even if they were prepared, the Nordic gods on the battlefield were stunned and instinctively retreated, thinking that the enemy would blow himself up.


    At the next moment, the Nordic gods reacted and made a fierce counterattack.


    Rocky rose abruptly from the throne and overturned the mourning queen.


    The mourning queen fell to the ground, slapped her skirt awkwardly and stood up. Instead of looking at rocky, she looked at the battlefield.


    At dusk, the main gods of the Legion stared at the battlefield with fireworks and sequins.


    It''s OK for the middle God and the upper God to say, but those lower gods are all badly hurt.


    Bad luck has hurt the spirit and it is difficult to recover for thousands of years.


    "The gods of the twilight Legion are a little rough. Even the semi magic mage knows to exert anti-interference power outside all space protection magic." Su Ye shook his head gently.


    The gods looked at Su Ye unhappily.


    "Not everyone has studied all the powers as thoroughly as you magicians. Only a few master gods or void giants who are proficient in space power will use this method. "


    "Our gods are straightforward and very kind. They don''t use any Yin like your magicians."


    "Yes!" The gods nodded one after another, a harmless little white rabbit.


    "The 200000 lower gods probably can only go back to the tower of dusk to recover."


    When the gods looked to the battlefield, they saw the dusk people''s gods running away in front, the Nordic gods chasing after them, and finally returned to the space of God star.


    The people and gods of northern Europe cheered.


    At dusk, the main gods of the ethnic group all look iron green.


    In just one day, Su Ye pushed back the dusk gods twice.


    There were so many Nordic gods in the God war for so long that they failed to do this.


    A large number of gods watching the war from afar are still in a dull state. When was the war so simple?


    Is rocky the God of tricks or the God of fools? Such a simple trap jumps directly into it?


    But in an instant, the gods understood that it was not Rocky''s problem, but the use of different forces.


    The gods rarely encounter this kind of battle. The key is that the gods don''t pay attention to the magician. They don''t believe that the magician can expel themselves or easily arouse the power of space.


    The gods whispered and communicated secretly. Next, we can judge whether rocky is a fool God or a smart God.


    The gods watched the tower of dusk.


    Time passed slowly. In the circular command tower, rocky called a meeting of the gods.


    After a full day, the dusk Legion did not attack.


    The gods sighed. Loki is worthy of being Loki. If he is replaced by an impulsive God, he will not be convinced and will inevitably pour out. He is likely to step into a bigger trap. The middle God may be fine, but the lower God may be completely destroyed.


    Now rocky plans and then moves. Then, no matter how cunning Su Ye is, rocky has a way to deal with it. At least he won''t lose so much as before.


    The gods supported rocky in their mouths and Su ye in their actions.


    Now is not the year. After the baptism of various new commodities and new forces of supernova, magic prison City, magician and Su ye, the gods have formed good habits.


    At the moment, the reception hall of the Lord''s residence of the magic prison city can''t sit down.


    On the infinite plane, thousands of incarnations of gods ran to the city master''s house and asked in groups to buy the wanfata group.


    Not the mage tower, but the Wanfa tower group.


    Even the stupidest gods can see that the wanfata group must have the strength to fight against the middle God, and may be able to fight against the upper God in the future.


    Superior gods can be met but not sought. There is no place of creation. Many gods can only be born two or three in tens of thousands of years.


    But it is no problem that the magic prison city has created thousands of ten thousand Dharma towers in ten thousand years. At first, the incarnation of the gods also secretly observed the situation of the city Lord''s residence. Later, when I saw that the whole city Lord''s house was about to become a market, the gods broke their heads in order to meet Su ye, and the gods stopped pretending. A group of gods occupied Su Ye''s reception room. Under the LORD God, they could only stand in the yard. The door of the assembly hall of the city Lord''s house was closed. Su Ye''s demigod avatar sat inside and rubbed his temples. These gods are really wolves staring at meat, sharks smelling blood and men seeing women. They are all ready to fight. The shameless spirit knocked on the door and asked if he had come back. Except for the Nordic gods, all the major gods sent gods. Including Zeus. Knowing that the avatar of Ares, the God of war, also came to the reception hall, the gods were blinded. As long as the gods heard that Ares was here, they must come and have a look like giant pandas in the zoo. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1181

    Su ye and Zeus were stabbing each other in the dark. What did ares do here?


    Ares''s shameless face was beyond imagination.


    The gods determined that this had nothing to do with Zeus. Zeus was cruel and cruel, but he was not so shameless.


    When they inquired, they didn''t expect ares to be shameless than they thought.


    Ares came for a simple reason. He said that he was optimistic about Su ye and gave Su ye a gift. Now he wants to buy a wanfata group. It''s time for Su ye to return his favor.


    The gods can''t laugh or cry. Why don''t you say how much benefit Su ye brought to you by defeating the Persian army?


    If Persia had won, Ares would now have only 70% of his power at most.


    But even Su Ye didn''t expect that the emergence of Ares became a live advertisement for wanfata group.


    The whole infinite plane is rumored that there is a sign of reconciliation between Zeus and Suye, otherwise ares will not come.


    Some small gods looked at this scene and left silently.


    It''s not that I don''t want it, but I can''t buy it.


    The value of the wanfata group is too high.


    Regardless of the cost, it is enough to drive all gods crazy that they can be mass-produced and do not need high-level divine materials.


    Su Ye has a headache.


    It''s not that they don''t want to sell. The more they sell, the more magicians the gods will cultivate. No matter what camp, as long as they are fellow travelers studying magic, they will eventually promote the magic world.


    But the problem is that now my mage tower group is not enough. Now I want to establish a ten thousand Dharma plane on the giant whale to form a million mage tower group.


    I said it myself, but the gods don''t care at all. They just want to buy it here.


    The avatars of the sea goddess Tethys and the magic goddess hecat sat at the feet of Su ye, chatting and giving advice to Su Ye.


    Finally, Tethys said, "it''s really not possible. Just use the old method?"


    "What old method? Why don''t I know?" Su ye asked.


    Tess was surprised and said, "how did you deceive those gods to invest in those years, and how do you deceive them to buy wanfata group now. That is, let them pay a deposit first and deliver it to the wanfata group two hundred years later. Take money first to build our ten thousand Dharma planes, and we will talk about later. "


    Su ye said, "this method is good, but how can it be called the old method? When did Su ye do such a thing? However, I really can''t. I can only use this method. I can''t offend these good people who sincerely give me money. "


    "Then you..."


    "As you say, take the deposit first. No, it''s the deposit. Two hundred years later, the technology of wanfata group has matured, and it will not be a problem to sell it to them. However, I can''t say this directly. I''ll send someone to test them. "


    Soon, a God heard from the magician of the city master''s house that the magic prison city could sell 10000 fatas, but the delivery of the first finished product would take 200 years, and each god could only buy one at a time, and at the same time, he had to pay a 5% deposit, first come, first served.


    Inside and outside the main God''s meeting room, there was a lot of uproar.


    "Whoever wants to buy it, I won''t buy it anyway! Two hundred years? Two hundred years later, Su Ye didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. "


    "Yes, the 5% deposit is not much, but in case he is killed by Zeus, who shall we ask for money and Zeus? Jokes. "


    "If it''s another God, I''ll hand it in right away, but Su Ye is different. He is so capable of death that he is now helping the doomed Nordic God system, not to mention the Zeus God system and the abyss God system. "


    "Yes, giving Su ye the money now is tantamount to beating the dog with fat meat. There is no return."


    "I suspect Su Ye is cheating money."


    "Be confident and get rid of doubt."


    Ina frowned, glanced at the gods inside and outside the reception room, snorted coldly and said, "fart! My su ye can live two million years. Whoever curses him again, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "As the LORD God, you can''t help being reasonable. We''re right. We also want to buy it. We also admire God Su, but God Su is true..."


    "Huh?" Yinana''s eyes were cold, and the superior God had no choice but to swallow her words back into her stomach.


    Ina is not only the God of love, but also the goddess of war.


    Ares frowned and said, "ina, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yinana sneered, "why am I talking nonsense? Su ye must have lived longer than your father. Are you unconvinced? Then the LORD God will decide! "


    The gods are numb. What is this? Why do you suddenly curse Zeus and decide the LORD God star?


    Ares shrunk his neck, then angrily said, "I said you''re talking nonsense, not that Su Ye won''t die, but that Su Ye is my brother-in-law, not your family!"


    The gods rolled their eyes. Something''s wrong with the LORD God this time.


    "Let Athena say that it''s no use if she doesn''t recognize your father."


    "I won''t quarrel with you. If you''re not convinced, go back to Marduk and let him find my father to launch a war of gods and set up the gods!" Ares said.


    "You see, you still depend on your father."


    "I won''t chat with you!" Ares closed his eyes.


    "Next time in front of me, remember to throw your mouth into deep prison and close it with your grandfather!" Yinana said.


    Ares clenched his teeth, took a deep breath and said nothing.


    The gods laughed secretly. The two main gods had to quarrel every time they met, but inana was eloquent. Ares was scolded like thunder every time. Moreover, inana''s strength was on a par with Athena and one line higher than Ares. Ares couldn''t compete in any aspect.


    So that once the two sides meet over the years, Ares should not see ina and avoid humiliating himself.


    "Well, I also think Ms. lion is right. Judging from the current situation, Su ye will be promoted to the LORD God in a few decades. He is half a hell god. It''s not so easy for Zeus to kill him."


    The gods followed the prestige. He was the God of wisdom in Egypt, Thoth. His support for magic was obvious to all. He was also the God who took the lead in the development of magic believers. At the same time, he supported Su Ye many times. He was also a rare wizard God.


    "All hell welcomes Zeus to war." The forging master touched his long way.


    "As for Su Ye''s death, I have no objection, but on the other hand, it can also be said that Su Ye values friendship. Everyone is a God and is not stupid. They say that Odin gives Su Ye benefits, but with Su Ye''s wisdom, it is not difficult to see that Odin will fall. He can''t just help Odin for benefits. I believe that such a person will deliver the million fata group in 200 years. "


    "You don''t seem to understand the relationship between supernova, magic prison city and Su Ye. The three are connected, but not completely integrated. Supernova is currently the largest magician organization in the magic world, but it is headquartered in magic prison city. Magic prison city belongs to Su ye, but it also belongs to all the people of magic prison city. This is what Su ye said himself. In fact, we don''t buy wanfata from Suye, but from supernova and magic prison city. Even if Su Ye falls, I want to ask you, who can destroy supernova and magic prison city? " Thoth''s clear eyes swept the audience.


    The gods were stunned. It seemed that it was really like this.


    Even if Su Ye falls, so what?


    Not to mention other God systems, even Zeus God system itself is developing magicians. Once Su Ye dies, there will only be more magicians on the infinite plane, not less, because now there is a legend on the infinite plane, that is, there can only be one real magic God, otherwise Su Ye is not the only pure magic God.


    Yinana''s right hand is full of stars. Her powerful Qi covers the whole city master''s house, and her divine light rushes into the sky.


    Artifact after artifact emerged in inana''s hands.


    "It took me 30000 years to forge my belt of piercing stone. The bow of Venus is stronger, but it takes a short time, 12000 years. The flower of Eros took 8000 years. As for these upper artifacts, they take from 200 to 1000 years. The Wanfa pagoda group is the worst and is also an upper war artifact. The forging time is no less than that of an ordinary main artifact. Why is it so slow? "


    "Good."


    Ina said slowly, "I don''t want to destroy Suye''s business, but I really hope you don''t buy it! Anyway, we buy as many Persian gods as we have. "


    The gods nodded.


    Some rich gods secretly contacted Su ye and paid the deposit directly.


    More gods are still waiting.


    Another day later, the gods who were still watching were hit by five thunders.


    There is a magic light curtain outside the reception hall of the city Lord''s residence. 102 anonymous buyers have been listed on it. The delivery time of wanfata group has been arranged after 1200.


    Under the light curtain, it is also marked in small characters: all interpretation rights belong to the magic prison city. In addition, with the progress of technology and the increase of magicians, the actual production efficiency will be accelerated in the future.


    Some of the gods of the legal system who are extremely eager for the wanfata group and vigorously develop magicians can only bite their teeth to pay the deposit.


    On the third day, the delivery time has been scheduled two thousand years later.


    As a result, some gods paid the deposit one after another.


    Finally, three thousand years later, many gods gave up and left the magic prison city with a sigh.


    In the conference hall of the city Lord''s residence, Su Ye''s demigod avatar showed a strange smile.


    I''ve been laughing all day.


    Tethys and hecat looked down and laughed.


    A full 327 deposits have arrived!


    These deposits alone will be enough to build 490000 fatas.


    For the ten thousand Dharma plane, only one million Dharma towers are needed.


    This means that these deposits have solved half of the funds of 10000 France.


    "There are still many good people in this world!"


    These resources cannot be sacrificed, but they are of great value.


    After su ye received it, he immediately transformed all the believers'' soul crystals into magic gods and people, and then replaced all the other resources with the resources needed to build the Wanfa pagoda group.


    In fact, the most important aspect of the ten thousand Dharma plane is not the resources of the mage tower group, but an excellent cornerstone plane.


    Fortunately, whale country is the best cornerstone, saving a lot of money.


    The future ghost ship plane can also be transformed into a Wanfa plane.


    With sufficient resources, Suye expanded the mage tower manufacturing plant again. Now, mage tower manufacturing has been built into a perfect magic industry by Su Yesheng, and the profit is far higher than that of magic ware industry and ordinary forging industry. The gods of the abyss craftsmen association were so anxious that they strongly asked Su ye to share the mage tower manufacturing industry, but Su ye only assigned them the low-end industrial chain, and the medium and high-end industrial chain was still firmly in the hands of the magic prison city. Craftsmen and gods sigh every day, nagging Su Ye''s new word "paradigm shift" all day, feeling that the sky has changed. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1182

    The power of the ten thousand Dharma towers and the desire of the gods once again shocked the whole infinite plane.


    The gods who originally trained magicians increased their investment, and even doubled or even more than a dozen times.


    Some gods are not even satisfied with the large class teaching of Plato''s infinite plane college, and spend high prices to customize exclusive courses suitable for their believers to supernovae.


    The magic teachers talked, eh, they seem to make more money than many businessmen?


    Knowledge has really become wealth.


    The gods who originally opposed magicians began to cultivate magicians one after another. Even the orc God Department began to cultivate Orc magicians.


    After a few days of rest in the twilight war in northern Europe, the twilight Legion was pressed again.


    The Nordic gods turned pale.


    The superior gods of the twilight Legion!


    More than a thousand superior gods gathered together. As soon as they came out of the dusk tower, heaven and earth shook.


    A translucent shadow appeared over the battlefield.


    In the virtual shadow, translucent ancient statues slowly emerged.


    Those statues have blackened surfaces, rough details and rough shapes. Their limbs are not separated from their heads and bodies. They are completely composed of light gray lines, and the lines are extremely beautiful.


    The heads of these ancient statues occupy half of the body, and their faces are blurred. At first glance, they are very common.


    But thousands of ancient statues, hanging high in the sky, are solemn and desolate, as if the remains of an unknown ethnic group were called here.


    "It''s the old ancient stone group..."


    The Nordic gods sighed one after another. Even in the place of creation, the Nordic superior gods were less than 300, which could not show such a powerful superior spectacle.


    At the moment of the formation of the old ancient stone group, all the Nordic gods that formed the barrier of the gods were shocked, and the heads of all the gods under the upper god suddenly lowered, as if pressed by hand.


    Boom


    All the divine stars seem to be photographed by the giant palm, pressed into a cake shape by the invisible giant force, and the thickness is reduced to half.


    Part of the hard hit God Star collapsed. The owner of the God star, like being struck by lightning, vomited blood and quickly fled back to Asgard.


    The wanfata group also suffered a heavy earthquake.


    In front of the absolute upper wonders, all magicians were lowered and slowly raised after a long time.


    Behind the more than 1000 upper gods, 200000 lower gods came out together.


    "Retreat!" Su ye had no choice but to give orders.


    None of the Nordic gods spoke.


    For more than a thousand gods rushed straight to the group of ten thousand Dharma towers.


    Even if the LORD God is here, we should avoid his edge.


    After the more than 1000 superior gods forced the wanfata group away, they hung high above the battlefield, looked down below, did not take action, but suppressed all sides.


    Below the Nordic gods, everyone seemed to be toppled by a high mountain, cowering and retreating.


    Only half an hour later, tyre sighed.


    "The whole army withdrew from the LORD God barrier!"


    The Nordic gods hurried away.


    The gods of the twilight Legion not only did not pursue and kill, but also retreated.


    They don''t want another Nordic self bombing attack.


    This time, the Nordic forces did not blow themselves up, but withdrew the divine stars and resources that formed the barrier of the gods to the main divine barrier behind.


    When the light from the outermost layer of the Asgard King Galaxy dissipated, the Nordic Legion roared with excitement.


    Asgard''s door is open!


    The dusk tower, together with the other main artifacts, moves forward slowly and stops outside the main god barrier.


    Many huge main God stars are connected by a wide rainbow bridge to form a shield, which is mixed with the fleeing God stars to become the last God Star barrier of Asgard.


    Su Ye looked at the stars.


    The noumenon of the Nordic main gods are suspended high on their respective God stars.


    The largest and oldest God Star belongs to Odin''s two brothers, Willy, the Lord of spirit and Wei, the Lord of will.


    Next, there are the Nordic God empress Freja, the sun goddess Sur, the God of the moon Manny, the God of the sea nild, the God of abundance freir, the God of thunder Thor, the God of war tyre, the God of protection heimdar, the God of love Freja and the God of poetry blach.


    Some gods such as forsythi, the God of justice, and Wali, the God of revenge, did not come.


    In addition, there are two grey dwarf masters and two ancient Frost Giant kings.


    A total of 16 main God stars hang high in the sky, like an ancient shield in the starry sky, shining, opening a silver spherical light and enveloping Asgard.


    The sixteen Lord gods stand high above the divine star, with divine power as high as a mountain and vast as the sea, covering millions of miles of heaven and earth.


    Behind the head of each Lord God, the light wheel of God day rotates slowly, and the light wheel integrates divine power to show endless power.


    The whole God Star is sheltered by the LORD God.


    The lower God and the middle God of the twilight Legion opposite northern Europe looked frightened, and the upper God was also trembling.


    Between the dusk tower and the main god barrier, all the lower gods, middle gods and upper gods form an array. Before the wonders of their gods appear, they dissipate like dust and wind.


    In contrast, over the main god barrier, the power of the sixteen main gods and their gods gathered together in the high altitude and condensed into the main magical scene unique to the Nordic God system, the eternal glacier.


    The endless shining icebergs are connected to form an iceberg continent. Among the peaks reflecting the sun, there is a huge roar from time to time, as if they were broken at any time.


    Every time the eternal glacier makes a sound, the heart of the Legion gods seems to be gripped by a big hand and the whole body is weak.


    The LORD God array, the glacier cracked, and the gods retreated.


    If the lower God dares to go, he will be killed by the crack of the glacier before he reaches 10000 kilometers of the LORD God.


    Shining glaciers hang high, and the cold wind of northern Europe sweeps across.


    Outside the battlefield at dusk, almost all the gods in the infinite plane come and watch quietly.


    Once the LORD God gives his hand, he is the horn of the gods at dusk.


    Never look back.


    "Oh..."


    The terrible wolf howling through the broken stars sounded, the sky fell on the silver moon, and the stars shook.


    Even at dusk, the will of the gods outside the battlefield suddenly issued a sad cry and retreated one after another.


    The hundred thousand mile silver moon is suspended on the dusk tower. Under the silver moon, the giant wolf with a thousand mile body opens his amber eyes and looks at the main god barrier.


    The giant beast''s pale golden hair rippled, sending out the afterglow of the sunset. In the amber eyes, there was a God with one arm.


    The God of war, tyre.


    Finriel, the wolf of dusk, looked at his adoptive father quietly, his eyelids drooped slightly, and the faint blood spread in his eyes like a crack on the ice.


    Terrible storms, space fragmentation, void flames and so on exploded around the wolf at dusk.


    When the heart moves, the starry sky collapses.


    The array of the gods of the twilight Legion scattered, and the gods fled back to the twilight tower.


    Finriel is not an ordinary Lord God, but a real near God King. He can fight a Lord God system alone.


    Then, a huge mountain appeared on the right side of fenriel, making the dusk wolf so small.


    I don''t know how many thousands of miles of the earth Python yemenga emerged, and the image of Thor was reflected in his evil eyes.


    When he was not near the king of God, Thor went to the frost giant country to frighten the giant, but the giant used magic and asked Thor to lift a cat in a weightlifting.


    But Thor failed.


    Because it''s not a cat, but the python of yemenggad.


    Even so, Thor still lifted the tail of yemengad without divine power, and broke it in the end.


    "Ha..."


    Yemengad opened his huge mouth and shouted at Thor.


    Thor disdained to smile, shook his Thor hammer and hooked his hand to YeMeng.


    Thor is only the top God, not the near God King, but he has never failed against the near God King!


    Thor, the Nordic God, is the strongest Lord God under Odin.


    One God after another flew out of the tower of dusk.


    Haila, the goddess of death, angel, the mourning queen, Garm, the giant dog of hell


    When an ancient Frost Giant King appeared, time stood still, the void solidified, and the heartbeat of each god stopped.


    A sad color appeared on the faces of a large number of Nordic gods.


    The blood of the Nordic gods is complex, and more than half of them have Frost Giant blood.


    A hundred heads were stacked on the shoulders of a huge female giant, just like the head of a pagoda, facing in all directions. The frosty white skin and pale eyes reflected one person.


    The God of war, tyre.


    The king of the hundred frost giants, the grandmother of tyre, the God of war.


    On the side of the hundred head frost giant king, there stood a male frost giant king with white hair, surrounded by hundreds of blue water belts, like smooth silk.


    Every water belt is an ocean.


    The sea frost giant king, tyre''s grandfather.


    Four dark dwarf kings stood not far away, like black iron faces, without any expression, quietly looking ahead.


    Seeing the four black dwarf kings, northern Europe shuddered.


    The eyeballs of the four black dwarf kings were bright and black, and a thick Tianzhu was reflected on their eyeballs.


    The four dwarfs of tuotian are said to have been transformed by maggots born after the death of the ancestor of the Nordic Frost Giant youmier, but the Nordic gods know what maggots they are, that is, the descendants of youmier''s filthy blood.


    They are known as the four pillars of northern Europe, separating the earth and the sky.


    Seeing the four black dwarf kings, the dwarf gods of the Nordic camp sighed again and again, and the grey dwarf Lord lowered his head slightly.


    Subsequently, the main gods of fire and giant animals came out one after another, and even some main gods outside Northern Europe participated.


    Finally, there was a flash of light in the void, and rocky on the throne of black thorns left the tower of dusk and emerged in the starry sky.


    Twenty seven Lord gods!


    Nordic God, but sixteen.


    Boom! The scene of shaking the terrible world appeared in front of the gods. The evening sun, hanging high in the sky, flew out of the sky directly above the king of Asgard and landed over the evening legion, hanging high above rocky and the Lord gods. The evening power, which is as strong as water, falls from the sky, like a waterfall in the afterglow of the sunset, watering rocky and the gods. Under the dusk waterfall, the breath of the dusk Legion gods rises steadily. Many gods and even some god kings on the infinite plane were stunned. Unexpectedly, the twilight battlefield is so eccentric! In the evening, rocky never dies. At this moment, rocky is the Lord of dusk. Su Ye sighed that rocky was worthy of being the God who controlled the fate of northern Europe and the leader of the twilight that Odin could not avoid for hundreds of thousands of years¡° I have lifted northern Europe, but I can also step down at dusk! " Loki sits on the throne with a golden crown shining on his head, overlooking each other''s Nordic gods. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1183

    "Rocky, stop."


    A three meter tall figure hangs above Asgard.


    Everyone can see this person clearly in the Nordic God system, regardless of race, divinity and position.


    This man is obviously so small, taller than ordinary people, and far less than a giant, but in everyone''s eyes, the giant Asgard God King Star is only as big as his fist.


    The whole Nordic God galaxy, like silver whirlpool debris, surrounded him, not as big as him.


    In everyone''s eyes, except Odin and the star vortex, others are integrated into the dark starry sky and can''t be seen or heard.


    Where the God King is, all beings are invisible.


    The gods who saw the king for the first time were shocked and instinctively looked around.


    As a result, no matter where they look, Odin is always high in front of them.


    Except Odin, there is nothing, no Twilight battlefield, no array of gods, no God star, no heaven and earth.


    Odin seems to be the only life in this world.


    At this moment, an indescribable feeling rose in the hearts of the gods.


    In front of Odin, he is not humble, but no longer exists.


    Some gods could not restrain their fear and bowed their heads slowly.


    Not only did other gods disappear, but also their own bodies did not exist.


    You can''t see any part of your body, and even have a vague idea of doubting yourself.


    Is everything in the whole world, except Odin, false?


    Odin seemed to be the only existence in the pure black virtual air.


    You and others don''t exist.


    It is such a terrible God King noumenon, but it is so ordinary in the eyes of the gods.


    There is no magic light, no gorgeous wonders, and even the star vortex disappears in the blink of an eye.


    Just an old man, standing in the dark starry sky.


    At the moment, Odin was covered with silver hair, like a traveler in the wind and snow, wrinkled and haggard.


    The golden eye mask covered his right eye in exchange for wisdom and future, and the turbid left eye was dim.


    His figure is as tall as the legend. Even if he is old, he can vaguely see the bravery of that year.


    However, the years bent his body.


    Odin''s left eye seemed to have no focus. It seemed to be overlooking the unknown.


    Those gods who have never seen the body of the God King have a vague understanding.


    I''m afraid the realm of God King has far exceeded that of any gods, including the LORD God.


    The LORD God is powerful, but only within the scope of knowledge.


    But the power and state of the divine king seem to go beyond the knowable range and reach the level of unknowability.


    So that his eyes and perception ability have been unable to correctly perceive the power of the God King.


    Perhaps, in his own eyes, Odin is indeed like an ordinary old man, but in another real world, Odin is as brilliant as the sun.


    Su Ye stared at Odin, lost in thought.


    This is also the first time I saw the God King.


    Extraordinary.


    It seems to be between reality and illusion, between existence and nonexistence.


    Su ye had a feeling that if philosophers touch a new world with thinking, the divine king touches another new world with pure power.


    God King doesn''t know why he can be in that world, but it''s enough to surpass ordinary gods.


    Su Ye has experienced this feeling.


    His legend traveled to infinity and met some ape men who had just become wise. The way those ape men looked at themselves was very similar to the way they looked at Odin.


    At the same time, Su Ye mobilized all his strength to analyze Odin''s noumenon.


    The magic world is in chaos.


    All the magic classrooms at Plato college were interrupted.


    The world dominated by Soviet industry, such as magic prison City, miletu, Xinguang continent, magic God star, whale country and so on, suddenly fell into endless silence.


    All the magic brains are running at high speed, but they cut off all contact with the outside world.


    All the magic foundations are slowly static.


    Even magic sharing was interrupted.


    Su Ye instinctively mobilized all the forces that could be mobilized to analyze what he saw.


    Countless symbols, information, elements and known and unknown existence churned in Su Ye''s mind like a torrent.


    And the power of Odin and the God King that we saw in front of us, like another torrent, impacted Su Ye''s soul.


    At first, Su Ye looked at a loss, because the world in front of him suddenly became blurred.


    The dark void was blurred, Odin''s body was blurred, and even his own memory was blurred.


    However, Su Ye clenched his teeth and continued to analyze according to the scheduled plan.


    As time passed, Su Ye suddenly understood why his world was blurred.


    Because Odin is not completely in any world.


    Odin is more like being on the borderline.


    Not space, not time, but a world that overlaps but is different from this world.


    Su Ye used so much power, but his eyes were still blurred because he still observed and judged with all the principles, logic and experience of the old world.


    The more information in the old world, for example, the farther away the new world will be.


    Su Ye began to feel Odin and the world with his mind, but soon found that everything was in vain.


    Because I can only vaguely perceive the world, but I can''t describe it.


    Su Ye finally understood why the God King far surpassed the LORD God, but did not surpass the wisdom of philosophers.


    In the face of this world, the God King only reluctantly feels it, or it may be only a little clearer than himself, but it is also impossible to describe it.


    In the new world, the God King is also confused.


    But philosophers are different.


    After feeling this strange world, Su Ye began to think about this problem from the perspective of philosophers.


    "My body is in the real world, so this strange second world is called... The real world? No. God King World? The God King didn''t arrive again. CHIGO world? That''s not necessarily true. There may be a higher world. It''s temporarily called super world. If there is a higher world, it''s called super world... "


    "Why can I feel the world, but vague?"


    "There are two reasons."


    "The first reason is that most of the experiences, feelings, knowledge, habits, abilities, instincts and so on I have mastered in the real world can not be used in the super world. For example, the king has unlimited power in his own country, but in the divine world, he is just an ordinary believer, and in the philosophical world, he is so ordinary. Once the power of the king enters the realm of God and philosophy, it is tantamount to disappearing. "


    "The reason why I am vague is that my vision, smell, touch and other abilities do not exist in the super world."


    "No wonder some ancient books record that the God King often falls into meditation and doubt. It seems that they can''t understand this phenomenon."


    "From the perspective of philosophers, that is, the relationship between this being and existence."


    "I have established a comprehensive relationship with the real world, and it is difficult for me to give up my strength. In a way, if I form a complete connection with the super world, I will abandon the real world me. "


    "The divine king is completely relying on instinct, experience and old knowledge to explore the super world. The result is obvious and can never be explored. Therefore, they have part of the power of the super world, but they don''t know what the super world is. "


    "That''s why the super world is vague in my eyes, because both I and the God King lack something. The God King hasn''t explored, but I have. "


    "When I enter the new world, I must first determine what all this is, then I can describe it, and then I can do other things."


    "For example, I used to use magic to contact the brain of babies. The world in their eyes is also fuzzy. Not only their brain cells are not developed, but their brain can''t determine what the outside world is. Whether it''s color, sound, shape, etc., it''s chaotic. Only when the brain constantly perceives, can it gradually become clear, and then through life and a large amount of information exchange with others, can the world gradually become clear. "


    "These divine kings are placed between the two worlds, facing the real world, back to the super world, and are bound between the two worlds."


    "For example, all the gods are tied in a huge cave. They face the wall and can''t turn back. The light from the cave entrance shines on the wall, and the cave, light and shadow from the light on the wall in front of them form the real world. "


    "Ordinary gods are far away from the cave. They can''t feel the existence of the cave. They think everything is in the cave. There is no external light source, let alone the external world."


    "However, the divine king is different. They are just tied to the hole. They can feel that the light and shadow in the cave are not naturally formed in the cave, but formed by the light behind them and outside the hole. Outside the cave, there is a new world."


    "However, the God King can''t describe it to ordinary gods, because ordinary gods don''t even know the existence of the ''cave''. They don''t know the cave, so naturally they think the cave is everything. "


    "This is the second reason why I can''t see clearly. Like those divine kings, we all turn our backs to the cave and don''t personally enter the world outside the cave. Without clear perception, we naturally can''t describe the world."


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    "Those divine kings, troubled by the great unknown, will inevitably form great fear."


    "They want to go out of the cave and have a look at the new world, but they are bound by the existence of all the real world, such as body, strength, experience, knowledge and feeling. They can''t clearly understand the super world, and naturally they can''t resolve their inner fear."


    "They stubbornly believe that as their strength continues to grow, they can enter the super world."


    "Therefore, they continue to accumulate and grow by using the methods obtained in the present world, hoping to be promoted from the God King to the creator God, and then to the ''Supreme God'' they think exists. After becoming the Supreme God, the body will be able to leave the cave of the real world and enter the super world outside the cave. " Su Ye sighed softly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1184

    "The problem is that the two worlds have something in common, but it is not divine power, not power, not everything that can be seen and touched, but law. Moreover, what is the same between the two worlds is not "a specific law", but that there must be a "law" in both worlds. Even, the specific laws of the two worlds are completely different. "


    "God, you can never do it."


    "Philosophers can."


    "Because when philosophers see water, they no longer consider the water itself, but consider the abstract properties of water, such as fluidity, such as why it flows, such as what is the smallest existence that makes up water. Philosophers will use the axiom that can never be overturned in the real world, and then use the absolutely correct logic in the real world to infer and prove the principle of absolute truth in the real world, which can be called law, truth, rule, law or Tao. "


    "This is the essence of all disciplines, knowledge and wisdom."


    "But the gods don''t know. The gods just think that magicians and philosophers are lucky and are trying and making mistakes like them. What theory, what principle, what logic and what proof are useless. After all, we can live without these. "


    "Including the God King."


    "But philosophers and gods are two different species."


    "Any excellent philosopher tied to the hole must be able to discover some axioms of the new world, that is, the super world, through the changes of light and shadow at the hole, and then use excellent logic to infer and prove some principle of the super world. Then, based on a small number of principles, continue to expand exploration, get more knowledge, and in turn infer and prove more principles, forming a virtuous circle. "


    "In the end, even if the philosopher''s body is still in the cave and still can''t move, through these principles, we can clearly ''see'' the world outside the cave."


    "In this world, no gods can do it, but in another world, human sages who are comparable to gods have done it."


    "With the principle of the world outside the cave, one step further is to obtain the power of the world outside the cave!"


    Thinking of this, Su Ye sighed again and finally understood what philosophy is.


    In a certain range, the absolutely correct principle is proved based on axiom and logic as the framework.


    Then, the world can use these principles to accelerate growth.


    Without these principles, man will always be a higher beast.


    Tools can''t distinguish between man and beast. Philosophy can.


    "God kings do not know that the key to the super world is not their own power, but philosophy."


    After a flash, Su Ye felt cool in his mind.


    Su Ye completely sealed most of his memories. He forgot his childhood, growth, everyone, things, spells, combat experience, emotions, and even specific philosophy and magic. He only remembered the most basic principles and concepts.


    Subsequently, Su Ye sealed all his physical senses, including vision.


    Because all perceptions of the real world will mislead themselves in the super world.


    Now Su Ye feels like a super world baby. He can''t even walk or talk.


    Babies slowly recognize and perceive the real world with their body and mind.


    Su Ye used thinking, laws and principles to recognize and perceive the super world.


    After a long time, the super world is a little clearer.


    Su Ye showed a baby like smile. Even if it was only a little clear, it was still vague, but in perception, the whole world took on a new look.


    Su Ye soon found something new.


    You need to connect with this super world, and this connection can be numbers or words. In essence, it is a kind of "symbol".


    A symbol that allows you to determine what the various elements of the world are.


    For example, children don''t know whether red is red. They don''t know until adults say it.


    For example, if children don''t know that a house is a house, they have to say it to adults.


    Children don''t know that their parents are parents. Only when their parents say it, can children know.


    Children don''t even know that love is love. They also need their parents to say it.


    After thinking for a long time, Su Ye finally realized that understanding the super world is a huge project,


    Su Ye was preparing to create a basic super language to understand the world. Suddenly, Odin turned to himself.


    Odin''s face was full of unexplained surprise. After the surprise, there was a touch of panic and regret, as well as some comfort and hope.


    Suddenly, an afterglow of the setting sun shines into the world.


    The pure black void in the eyes of the gods slowly dissipated.


    Odin was still Odin, but the world in the eyes of the gods finally returned to normal.


    Seeing the stars, the gods around, and the endless void, the gods suddenly felt that even the repressed Twilight light was so warm.


    It''s better to be in the twilight battlefield full of death than to experience the world with nothing.


    Infinite beings and countless gods, only Su Ye''s heart is full of regret.


    He prefers the super world.


    "Stop? You have no right to say! "


    Rocky''s voice stirred the world like thunder.


    The black hole on Rocky''s right face, which was corroded by the poison, was still glowing with white smoke, the pinhole on his lips was still not healed, and there was an extra circle of amber around his eyes.


    Suddenly, Rocky''s eyebrows split from the middle to both sides, revealing an upright eye.


    The eyes of amber spin slowly, and the yellow fire rolls.


    A cone of Twilight light flew out of the eye of twilight, crossed the starry sky, and reached Asgard at a faster speed than light, enveloping Odin.


    The gods were terrified.


    This is the legendary eye of dusk, not to mention the God King. Even if the creator God encounters, his power will be affected.


    The light of dusk fell on Odin without change.


    "You are my blood League brother. We can''t hurt each other." Odin smiled kindly.


    Su Ye remembered that after rocky killed the God of the forest, Odin angrily threw a sky thunder, which was enough to easily destroy the power of the LORD God. Rocky took it with one hand and was unharmed.


    "Then why do you want me to lose to the dwarves, sew my mouth, humiliate me at the feast of the gods, kill my children, and finally imprison me! Why! "


    Rocky''s hair was flying in a tuxedo and his three eyes were about to crack.


    "Because you did something wrong, you need to be punished."


    "I''m right! It''s you who''s wrong! It was you stupid God King who knelt down under fate and regarded me as the enemy that I became like that! Even an outsider knows this better than you! "


    Rocky, like a child quarrelling with his brother, looked angry and pointed to Su Ye.


    The gods were stunned and looked at Su Ye.


    What does the twilight of the gods have to do with Su ye?


    Then the gods saw that Odin took a look at Su ye and then remained silent.


    The battlefield was quiet at dusk.


    Rocky sneered, "let me stop? Well, come down to the throne and give up Asgard. As long as I am the Lord of northern Europe, stop immediately! "


    "You know I can''t do that."


    "Then go to hell! My children, let these perfidious Nordic bastards see what the doomsday catastrophe and the twilight of the gods are! Go and kill all the Nordics! "


    "Ow..." fenriel, the wolf of dusk, pounced on TIR.


    "Hiss, hiss..." the mortal Python YeMeng suddenly expanded and turned into an endless giant snake. He directly wound Thor''s God Star and launched an attack on the dusty Thor.


    The main gods of the rest of the twilight Legion roared and rushed forward.


    "Nordic people are damned!"


    Dusk, big day, heavy fall.


    The battlefield shrank suddenly at dusk.


    In the battlefield, it was getting dark and yellow, mixed with wisps of black.


    The whole world seems to be dragged into the endless night by an invisible hand.


    The gods of the battlefield sighed one after another.


    The gods have no room for maneuver at dusk.


    Above the main god star, the divine light shines, the space collapses, and the sky is dark.


    The gods fought one after another. Only Su Ye''s body stared at Odin seriously and let the avatar control the outside world.


    Rocky sat back on his throne, banged his legs and looked straight ahead.


    Odin did not look at rocky, but looked at Su Ye.


    "What do you... See?" Odin''s voice sounded in Su Ye''s mind.


    "The world behind you."


    In the vision of the gods, Odin had no change, but in Su Ye''s eyes, Odin''s figure was shocked and his eyes widened slightly.


    "Say it again!"


    "I saw the world behind you and named it super world."


    "Super world..." Odin muttered.


    "It''s a pity." Suye road.


    "What a pity?" Odin asked.


    "If you can give up your old world experience and study philosophy in advance, no, even if you show your state to Plato, Euclid, Plato and even let me see it early, we can help you get in touch with the super world as soon as possible and gain more power."


    "You are always so confident." Odin mocked impolitely.


    "I''m creating a super world language." Su ye said calmly.


    Odin looked at Su ye in disbelief. He was stunned for a long time and sighed.


    "I see. Is this the difference between a fool and a genius? I still don''t understand how to understand the super world. I tried and failed with countless strength and experience, even Luna, but all failed. I never thought that I needed to create a language based on the super world before I could understand the super world. "


    Su ye said, "first, I''m just an ordinary person. I''ve never been a genius, but I''m an ordinary person who has studied philosophy. Second, even when you first came into contact with the super world hundreds of thousands of years ago, it''s useless to think of creating super language. "


    "Why is it useless?"¡° Because you just think you understand, but in fact, you don''t understand why I want to create a super language. "¡° To describe the super world, of course. "¡° No, it''s to establish a relatively reliable relationship between me and the super world. Language is the foundation or principle of human contact with the outside world. You see, this is the old problem of your gods. They always think they understand, but they never ask deeper questions. "¡° Do you give a lecture to the God King at dusk? " Odin looked helpless. I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years. I''ve never seen such a person in my life! Su ye said calmly, "don''t you think it''s a pleasure to listen to a little magician tell the truth before death, even if the God King falls and falls into the dusk forever?" Odin opened his mouth, took a deep breath, nodded and said, "that''s true."¡° You still don''t understand. I''m not talking about the super world, I''m talking about, do you want to die with regret? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1185

    "I''ve arranged everything. I won''t regret it." Odin''s eyes grew cold.


    "Oh? You mean, you have no regrets when you meet your blood alliance brothers? Do you have any regrets for watching the Nordic gods die? " Su ye asked.


    "This is the fate and end I see. I have tried, but I can''t change it." Odin road.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I no longer criticize your choice, I don''t object to your bow to fate, and I don''t want to stop you from sacrificing who. I just want to ask, you''re not afraid of death, but why are you afraid of making up for regret?"


    "I, Odin, have no regrets." Odin straightened his chest.


    "Well, I ask you, why did you worship rocky as a blood alliance brother? I want to hear the truth. " Suye stared into Odin''s eyes.


    Odin looked at Su Ye quietly, pointed to the barrier of the gods and said, "the gods are coming at dusk, and the LORD God is fighting. Are you here to blame me?"


    Su Ye smiled kindly and said, "there will always be problems in the communication between people, just like an hourglass. No matter how much sand there is on it, only a little can be dropped in a certain time. The narrator often doesn''t finish, and the listener can''t wait to judge according to the little sand and his old experience. Often, before the sand is finished, he thinks he knows all the sand, and even smashes the hourglass. I think ten percent can only say 70 percent. You can only understand 30 percent when you hear 50 percent. If you tell me again, you may only say 10 percent. In order to avoid misunderstanding, I said bluntly that I didn''t complain about you or help, because you don''t need help. I just hope you can recall why you were sworn to rocky as a blood League brother. "


    "I need a strong ally."


    "Rocky was not strong at that time." Suye road.


    "I see his potential." Odin road.


    "Odin at that time was not as wise as you are now." Su Ye smiled.


    "What the hell are you trying to say? Since you could be straightforward just now, so can you now. " Odin road.


    Su Ye was silent for a moment and said, "I want to say that in the face of the dusk of the gods, you arranged for young gods such as the God of justice and the God of nature to leave, leaving a new fire for Northern Europe. You must also talk freely with other gods, whether you get their understanding, drink with them, or even recall the past, but in any case, like me, you tell them bluntly that you are their king, you are their family, and you die with them. Therefore, even at dusk, the gods are willing to follow you. "


    Odin was silent.


    Su Ye continued, "well, before the fall, you had nothing to say to this brother except to let rocky stop?"


    Odin''s body moves.


    In Su Ye''s sight, Odin turned to himself.


    "Now that it''s over, what else to say?"


    "If you don''t say it now, won''t you see him again when you close your eyes?"


    "Why didn''t I find you nagging so much before?" Odin frowned.


    "Because you used to teach me, but there are some things you don''t understand."


    "I don''t know anything except philosophy, magic and super world, infinite plane." Odin lifted his chin gently.


    The old man was covered with wind and frost and looked proud.


    "Oh, to be exact, it''s not that you don''t understand. Rocky doesn''t understand, so you have to tell him and let him know. "


    "If he doesn''t know, he''s not qualified to be Odin''s blood League brother."


    "But if you do, he is qualified." Su Ye looked at Odin gently.


    "How can magicians and philosophers nag like you? I''m so bored! " The old man looked impatient and still turned to Su Ye.


    Su ye said slowly, "because rocky is different from you, his mother didn''t tell him, his father didn''t tell him, and his relatives and friends didn''t tell him. He didn''t know from childhood. Therefore, he mistakenly thought that no family loved him from childhood to childhood. Until I met you, he still didn''t know. "


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You''re a brother, you''re a father, you''re carrying a far greater burden than rocky, but you also have more choices than him. I hope you can say it clearly and let him know that it will only take a few seconds. "


    Odin was silent.


    Su ye said slowly, "I hope there is no Odin''s cry in the Nordic winter wind after dusk."


    Su ye said, turned around, looked away from Odin and looked at the main god barrier.


    The battle between the Lord and God is enough to destroy less than half of the galaxy.


    However, under the suppression of the battlefield at dusk, the power afterwaves of all the main gods spread to a certain range and disappeared.


    Even so, the 16 Nordic main God stars were completely coerced by the power of the main God, sometimes dark and gloomy, sometimes dazzling.


    The gods under the LORD God hide behind the God Star and provide strength for the LORD God.


    The 27 main gods of the twilight Legion occupy a great number of advantages, but on the back of the God Star of each main god in northern Europe, a large number of strange forces are condensed from God and God people, which are continuously transformed into the power of the main gods in northern Europe.


    The Nordic main gods are not fighting alone, but gather the power of the whole main god system.


    The LORD God of the twilight Legion either fought alone or attacked together.


    On TIR, TIR, the God of war, has an empty right arm and a divine antler in his left hand. Every time he waves, either a million ancient swords or hundreds of millions of long guns hit the mountains, shaking the stars and breaking the space.


    Fenrier, the wolf of dusk, is like a hungry wolf with crazy eyes. He doesn''t care to attack forward, or wave his claws, or bite with open teeth, or howl the roar of wolf God, or spit out the long river of dusk.


    One God and one man don''t speak and attack silently.


    Those years of gratitude and hatred, blood inquiry, wound answer.


    The earth Python entangles Thor''s divine star, bigger than the sun, and the whole body is shining. The giants constantly attack Thor and occasionally spit out deep purple poisonous fog.


    Torr was surrounded by lightning, as if a mosquito were flying around the giant. No matter how powerful the python on earth was, there was no way to take Torr. Instead, he was often hit by Torr''s thunder, and the snake scales fell all over the starry sky.


    Su Ye instinctively glanced at those priceless snake scales, shook his head and looked at other main gods.


    Most of the Nordic gods are not down at present.


    A few hours later, the situation changed.


    Most of the Nordic gods who were attacked by two main gods of the twilight Legion began to be injured, even if the injury healed soon.


    Bula, the God of poetry who is not good at fighting, was attacked by a venomous snake and the frost wind giant king, retreated step by step, and even a whale flute main artifact was cracked.


    On the surface of the Yingling hall, a giant dragon with a length of more than 100000 meters spread its wings, stepped on the rainbow bridge, instantly reached the God Star of the God of poetry and jumped at the frost wind giant king.


    "Blach, you still owe me a famous Dragon movement. Die later!" The two wings of the Lord of the long wind vibrated, opened a huge dragon mouth, and a dark cyan frozen Dragon Fire fell like a waterfall.


    The frost wind giant king put his arms in front of him and his body retreated step by step.


    The giant Lord God and the Dragon Lord God had just fought, and a voice sounded in the rear.


    "Lord of dark inflammation, I heard you were looking for me?" A magma giant standing a full kilometer high rose from the ground, stepped on the rainbow bridge to join the battle group, and hit the dark burning Lord of the hometown of fire.


    The master of fire element and the master of magma on the fire element plane.


    The star sky was made into a network of cracks, which burned instantly. The master of magma blasted the master of dark inflammation with one fist, and then jumped high with two fists held high. Behind him, 36 magmatic stars formed a circle, erupted endless magma, condensed in one body, and then smashed down heavily.


    Thousands of flames soared into the sky, and the magma was like a sea.


    One Lord God after another appeared from the rear of northern Europe, and finally the LORD God of northern Europe increased to 23, only four less than the LORD God of the twilight Legion.


    At the beginning, the two sides were just a simple divine art and skill, and soon made a real fire. The divine power was suspended behind them, and the divine domains collided with each other, and the artifact flew disorderly.


    The whole starry sky was in a mess, and most gods under the LORD God could not even see the figure of the LORD God of the warring parties.


    Su Ye silently recorded everything he saw. These are extremely valuable information to make his deduction more accurate.


    Suddenly, the four divine lights, like meteors, rushed into the twilight battlefield and fell directly to the main God.


    Impressively, there are four main demonic gods, of which one is the main god of Tianpan wizard and the Lord of Yin witch.


    Su Ye''s eyes shine.


    The main gods have various means, and there are few pure casting main gods. For example, Haila, the goddess of death, is actually a very good caster main God, but because she is Rocky''s daughter, Su Ye is not easy to start.


    But the Lord of the evil is different. He is a serious Demon Lord God and a master of witchcraft.


    "Dear Lord of witches, I have admired your witchcraft for a long time. Since I can meet here, I happen to learn from you."


    Su ye said politely, and his body instantly moved to the six pointed star mage tower in the center of the ten thousand Dharma pagodas. Then the guardian God heimdar waved the rainbow sword. A rainbow light bridge held the ten thousand Dharma pagodas directly to the main god barrier and stopped the Yin witch Lord in the starry sky.


    The Lord of evil is a giant 100 meters high. His blue and black skin is covered with dense blood color witchcraft secret lines, covering all exposed skin.


    He was wearing a dark gold robe. Like all sky plate wizards, the spine of his back protruded and gathered into a huge white bone disc behind him.


    On the white bone disc, tens of thousands of dark bone bells swing gently in the wind.


    The silver eyeball of the Lord of evil slowly rotates. When you look carefully, his silver eyeball is like two stars. The stars are composed of neither the earth nor the sea, but do not know how many trillion magic runes.


    It is said that among the earliest wizards in ancient Egypt, someone inherited his vein.


    The right hand of the evil Lord is leaning on a huge staff. At first glance, the head of the staff looks like a spherical crown.


    But it is not the leaves and branches that make up the head of the staff, but the shriveled heads.


    Tens of thousands of heads face outward and converge into a spherical stick head.


    There are Dragon God heads with lush dragon horns, human heads with cracked faces, a flame head, and stone carvings... Dense. The eyes of each head are silver and glittering. With the gradual rotation of the staff head, it is more gloomy and terrible. Ten thousand witches'' staffs, with their yin and poison, can frighten infinite planes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1186

    Even the craziest gods are unwilling to face the Lord of evil.


    Because all the gods who fought with the Lord of the evil witch, the losers still have a chance, or the winners, are basically dead.


    Even the gods who had defeated the Lord of the evil witch were either attacked and killed by the Lord of the evil witch, or cursed to death, or directly killed by the growing Lord of the evil witch. Only a few survived after begging for mercy in advance and paying a huge price.


    The Lord of the Yin witch is the famous invincible Lord God in the infinite plane.


    Thor, the God of thunder and Athena, the goddess of wisdom, are all invincible gods.


    After they were promoted to the LORD God, they had a draw, but they never lost.


    Each one is close to the God King.


    Unlike Thor who has powerful power and Athena who has invincible fighting skills, the Lord of the evil witch is not good at frontal combat. He is better at using various conditions to create favorable opportunities for himself and finally defeat the enemy.


    So he is the target of all casters.


    Thousands of floating islands are connected by the rainbow bridge to form a huge circular island. Su Ye is at the top of the center of the circular island. Surrounded by the island and many mages, he looks at the Lord of witches in the distance.


    Elsewhere, the gods were shining. The Lord of the evil looked at the ten thousand Dharma pagodas with a smile and said, "if you lose today, how about the ten thousand Dharma pagodas for me? After all, the wanfata group I ordered may not be available in 500 years. "


    "If you lose, how about giving me a bone plate of the LORD God?" Su Ye looked with great interest at the white bone wheel slowly rotating behind the Yin witch master. It was a very rare treasure. It was said that it recorded the power and memory of every Tianpan wizard. The white bone wheel of the LORD God level has not appeared in the market so far, only inside Tianpan wizards.


    "I have a round in my hand. As long as you remain invincible before Odin takes the shot, I''ll give it to you. But... Are you sure? " A strange smile appeared on the face of the evil Lord.


    "OK." Suye road.


    The evil Lord nodded and said, "for the sake of the ten thousand Dharma pagodas, I will show some strength."


    As he spoke, his right hand moved, thousands of witch sticks turned, tens of thousands of miniature heads chanted spells together, and the dark bone bell of the white bone disc behind rang.


    The unspeakable feeling invaded the bodies of Su ye and all the semi magic mages in the wanfata group. Everyone''s most painful feeling appeared, just like every inch of his body from head to foot. He was sick and uncomfortable, but he didn''t know the specific reason.


    The change of body formed the change of mood, and everyone frowned.


    Su ye took a deep breath and forced his emotions to fluctuate. The secret way is worthy of being a real caster. Others don''t know, but he has learned relevant knowledge and deliberately counted the impact of bad emotions in battle..


    Fighting with emotion and fighting without emotion will differ by at least 10%.


    In the battle of the LORD God level, it has only half the influence, but it has been extremely powerful.


    Su ye said slowly, "all magicians control their emotions. The Lord of evil is making all the conditions conducive to his battle."


    The Lord of the evil witch smiled, and the voice of ten thousand witch sticks changed.


    The wind and cloud surged in the world, and the light splashed. In a moment, Su ye and the magicians could no longer see the outside world, but were blocked by a strange huge sphere.


    The atmosphere of magic was all over the battlefield. Su Ye looked up and saw a strange white light. Various law breaking forces and divine power emerged, and the white light dissipated in an instant.


    Then, countless magical images emerged on the inner wall of the spherical illusion, including children playing and older children bullying children.


    There are warm pictures of father and son, as well as pictures of father beating his son in anger.


    There are pictures of mother smiling and feeding, and there are also pictures of sarcasm.


    There are pictures of walking in the woods hand in hand with lovers, and there are also scenes of lovers being caught and raped in the house.


    There are grand scenes of war, as well as scenes of debauchery between men and women.


    In addition, more and more powerful magic pictures are constantly staged, completely contrary to human morality and breaking through all scales


    Life is full of forms, and the world is hot and cool.


    Su Ye didn''t have to look back. The divine power let him see that a small half of the magicians behind him were magic, and their eyes were dull. Others who didn''t have magic, like himself, saw countless magic lights and shadows, and their hearts were shaken.


    In the magic image everyone sees, the most painful person is himself.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you are worthy of being the Lord of the evil witch. It''s too insidious. If I have weak power, I will be confused by magic. If I have strong power, I can break all kinds of magic, but the magic image is completely different. Even if I destroy it, I can recover quickly and consume less power, but it has a great impact on people''s mind and spirit. I learned this trick. "


    "What''s your solution?" Asked the evil Lord.


    Su ye thought for a moment, slightly closed his eyes, waved the reformed Shang God''s scepter and said, "the light source is covered."


    Calendula blooms and the light of space suddenly changes.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ye created a new magic, and saw the magic light and shadow dissipate, replaced by a flowing element light and shadow.


    Then, Su Ye looked around at all the magicians who had illusions in his body. The power of breaking the law was swept away in his eyes. All the magic suddenly woke up and perspired.


    The magician breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I know you can solve it easily, and the solution means are beyond my imagination, and the power consumed is less than my wanxiangsheng... Is it based on the principle of light and element propagation? Interesting. Sure enough, only by mastering the essence can we master everything. Since I know your level, I won''t hide. "


    As the Lord of the evil witch said, his right hand suddenly pushed forward, ten thousand witch sticks turned rapidly, and each dry head opened his mouth and spit out a magic light.


    Endless divine lights are intertwined, tens of thousands of divine arts are integrated, and a light ball intertwined with countless silver runes is suspended on the top of the head of the Yin witch Lord.


    Then, the silver light ball releases endless power.


    But after a moment, Su Ye felt that his world had changed.


    The smell in the nasal cavity is constantly changing, and the skin of the whole body can always touch all kinds of creepy things, like invisible ghosts pestering themselves.


    The world in both eyes is unpredictable, the distance between left and right is constantly changing, and even can not be accurately located.


    All kinds of voices sounded in my ears, almost all of which were the voice of Wan Xiangsheng before.


    The mouth is also churning with all kinds of things, like all kinds of good and bad fragrant and smelly food rolling on the tongue.


    The body feels cold and hot, pain and numbness. Even there seems to be something running around in the internal organs of the body, and the brain is swollen and uncomfortable.


    All the senses of the body are distorted by the Lord of evil.


    Those semi magical mages are ugly.


    Some suddenly tear off their clothes and turn red, some kneel and vomit, some shiver, and some are confused


    Su Ye tried to use various spells to dissolve, but he couldn''t eliminate all the effects at all. Even if it was eliminated, it would reappear in a while.


    This spell of the Lord of the dark witch is endless and lasting.


    Su Ye sighed, "the darkest magic is always to attack yourself. Today, I saw it. I fell behind in playing with human nature. "


    The Lord of the evil witch smiled and said, "after all, I have spent hundreds of thousands of years studying this'' phase of all living beings''. You can resist hard, but those semi magical mages can''t carry it. And how long can you resist? "


    In the distance, when the gods saw that Su ye and the Lord of the evil witch were covered by a mask, many gods showed strange smiles, especially the demon gods.


    Even if Su Ye didn''t die, he would lose half his life.


    No God can live safely after being attacked by the evil Lord.


    Most gods live better than die.


    Many gods close to Su Ye secretly sighed that if Su Ye found an ordinary warrior Lord God, he could retreat even if he was defeated, but he found the most difficult witch Lord.


    Sorry for the inconvenience.


    Within the enchantment of the Lord of evil.


    "I admit that this magic is far more powerful than imagined. But it doesn''t work very well for me. " Su ye said, the physical reality became virtual and transformed into the true king of elements.


    The Lord of the evil witch smiled calmly and said, "it''s just futile. My magic points directly to the essence of life. Even elemental life or mechanical life has feelings. As long as there is wisdom, it will be influenced by all sentient beings, but more or less. The earth element claims to be able to resist all illusions. A superior earth element God challenged me. I released all living beings and left. Then he went crazy... Huh? "


    The Lord of the evil suddenly stared, and the silver Rune ball in his eyes turned rapidly.


    "What kind of body are you? Why haven''t I seen it before? Is this... The legendary element true king body? The previous big plane vision... Does it have anything to do with you? " There was no hostility in the eyes of the evil Lord. He was completely curious. Just as the tailor master met unprecedented cloth, he couldn''t help but want to touch Su Ye''s body.


    "Empty element."


    Su Ye ordered at a glance. The Lord of the evil wizard stared at his silver light ball, collapsed in an instant, and finally only formed a broken light silver shadow.


    "You... I..." the Lord of the evil witch was speechless and didn''t know what was going on.


    The semi magical mages behind Su ye were terrified and looked at the Lord of the evil witch in awe.


    Just before the war, they were all ambitious. They felt that as long as they cooperated with wanfata group and Su ye, they also had the ability to kill the LORD God.


    As a result, before he made a move, he was hit in the head. Even with the protection of ten thousand Dharma towers, he could not even solve a divine skill.


    "Over the years, magicians have developed too fast and these guys have expanded too much. It''s good for you to teach them some lessons."


    After su Ye finished, some semi magical mages secretly felt ashamed. These mages not only felt that the main God was nothing, but even felt that they could surpass Su Ye. As a result, they now understand how big the gap between the two sides is.


    The Lord of the Yin witch frowned and thought for a while and said, "I didn''t expect that the element is so powerful. This means that most of my divinities will collapse before they even get close to you. It''s a bit of a rogue for you to play like this. "


    "Your beings are too strange. I use other means to crack them, or it takes too long, or it hurts the harmony. It''s better to use the fastest way."¡° oh Do you have any other means to crack it? " The Lord of the Dark Wizard raised his eyebrows. The half magic mages opened their eyes and a good play came. The Lord of evil is not convinced¡° Do you think my fifth divine sequence, hyperlysis, can solve your universal birth? "¡° One is impossible. "¡° Add my thousands of avatars? " The evil Lord was silent. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1187

    "Do you think my twenty second sequence, mirror light, can let all sentient beings do it for you?"


    The evil Lord thought for a while and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think my 35th sequence: gathering and dispersing in the void can be solved?"


    The Lord of the evil suddenly raised his head and asked, "gathering and dispersing in the void? You didn''t officially announce it. "


    "Oh, I forgot that."


    "What is the principle and function of this magic?"


    "Principle? You know the principle of pain transfer, but you know how to distort space? " Su ye asked.


    The Lord of the evil witch smashed his mouth and swallowed the retort into his stomach.


    "As for the function, it is to turn all the forces in all space into one place. You should understand the consequences."


    The Lord of the evil witch stared and was very excited.


    "Try?"


    "Try!" Su Ye smiled.


    The Lord of the evil witch excitedly shook ten thousand wands, the silver ball appeared, and all living beings appeared again. A strange world of silver light flashed, and all magicians were in pain.


    "The thirty fifth sequence: the gathering and scattering of the void."


    Over Su ye, tens of thousands of white right hands suddenly appeared.


    One hand pointed to the Lord of the evil witch, and all the other fingers pointed to Su ye and the other magicians.


    All magicians were suddenly stunned, because the painful feeling was gone, but the body seemed to lose intuition and was located in a strange and imperceptible space.


    They looked around and found that they and the outside world seemed to be separated by invisible space and could never be separated.


    At the same time, all right hands turn around and point to the Lord of evil with the first hand.


    More than 10000 layers of space overlapped with the previous feelings of all magicians and fell on the Lord of the Dark Wizard.


    The Lord of the Yin witch''s robe swelled, his hair exploded, his eyes widened, and his blood expanded in his white eyes at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His skin flickered and his complexion changed.


    The magicians stared at the Lord of the Dark Wizard. He looked like a baby who accidentally ate a mouthful of mustard and trembled all over.


    After more than ten seconds, the face of the Lord of the Yin witch returned to calm. The white bone disc at the back of his head suddenly expanded into a hollow ring to inlay the divine sun light wheel in it. Then, the white bone disc continued to grow. In an instant, it was ten feet high and turned slowly. The black bone bell on it vibrated rapidly, expelling Su Ye''s magic power.


    At the same time, the master of the evil witch began with his eyes, and his body gradually turned black, not black, but absolute nothingness. However, in an instant, nothingness spread rapidly and soon covered the battlefield where they were.


    The nearby gods felt this magical scene, and their faces showed a look of horror and left one after another.


    The dark day, one of the most terrible main magical scenes, will devour the enemy''s power all the time.


    Moreover, at this time, the Lord of the evil witch became a particularly strange state, not only anywhere in the dark day, but also nowhere.


    Once the dark sky unfolds, no one can hurt the Lord of the evil except the God King to destroy the whole wonder.


    The magicians panicked. The whole floating island was surrounded by darkness and nothingness. They couldn''t see anything except inside the wanfata group, even a millimeter away from the floating island.


    "My strength is losing!" A half demon mage shouted.


    "Me too! Hurry up and urge all protective forces! "


    Magicians almost went all out to urge their power. As a result, their own power loss was less, but the power loss of MAGE tower increased.


    "Su Shen, what to do!"


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "my strength is also losing, but... Absorption is too slow and too little. It''s not as fast as I recover."


    Magicians look helpless. What do you show at this time?


    "Oh? Are you sure? That''s what you want! "


    The voice of the Lord of the evil wizard sounded, and then all the magicians felt light, and long black needles appeared outside the magic shield around Su ye, and the blue and gold magic surged outward like a river breaking the dike.


    "Hundredfold absorption? Yes, it will drain my magic for about 300 years. " Su ye said calmly.


    "You have more magic than me?" The voice of the Lord of evil came from all directions, as if it were gathered by hundreds of millions of voices.


    "It''s not much, it''s the relationship between the spring and the sea."


    "Are you fighting for the twilight or are you angry with me?" The Lord of the evil witch can''t cry or laugh.


    Su ye said solemnly, "I came from study. I like your previous sentient beings. After this experience, I can enhance my eleventh sequence. It doesn''t need to be strong. Even if it can affect the perception of the God King, it''s enough. "


    "You really want to annoy me."


    "As for the dark day, it seems to be in countless places in this space, but there is the simplest way to break it, that is, my power fills this space bit by bit. However, you are well aware of the shortcomings of the dark day, so you choose to devour all forces, so that people can''t find your body. However... There are all kinds of existence in the dark space, such as elemental particles, such as spatial force field. As long as you exist in it and your power does not surpass the God King, I can clearly perceive it. "


    Su Ye continued: "that is to say, what you call being everywhere and not being there is just a kind of magic power, not a real strange state. What''s more, you can occupy this space, and I can also occupy it, such as... "


    Su Ye''s whole body radiates brilliance, the divine sun light wheel appears behind him, the broken empty River, the big day at dusk


    "Wait, what kind of God sun light wheel is that?" The Lord of the evil witch looked at Su Ye''s power that rarely appeared.


    The colors of the light wheels of the gods are slightly different, but they are generally dim yellow or golden. Su Ye is no exception, but also golden.


    And only the God sun wheel of the LORD God will rotate, but now the God sun wheel behind Su Ye''s head is rotating.


    Generally speaking, the divine sun light wheel is only one circle larger than the head of the God. If viewed from the front, the divine sun light wheel is just a little more than the ear.


    However, Su Ye''s divine sun light wheel is bigger than Su Ye''s body.


    Where is the light wheel of God day? It''s a big grinding plate of God day.


    The evil Lord looked at Su ye in confusion.


    All magicians also looked confused. What happened?


    Is the previous knowledge wrong, or is Su Ye''s divine sun light wheel wrong?


    Such a large shenri light wheel is common, but the proportion of shenri light wheel exceeds the noumenon, which is unheard of before.


    Su Ye didn''t have to look back. He could see everything behind him in his eyes.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect my strength to grow like this recently. Come again." Su Ye finished and took back the light wheel of God day.


    Su ye let go and said, "look, there''s no more."


    Countless white eyes fly.


    "Your power is strange." The evil Lord squinted at Su Ye.


    "Other gods may be able to say this, but it seems that you, the Lord of evil, are not suitable to say this. You just targeted me continuously. Now, you take a spell from me. I happen to have developed the divine sequence of fire and light not long ago. "


    "Wait..."


    Su Ye listened but didn''t listen, and extended his guidance to the Lord of the evil.


    "The 34th magic sequence, destroy the sun!"


    Su Ye pointed out that the dense fire and light magic suddenly gathered together.


    While retreating, the Lord of the evil witch added layers of protective power to himself. Su Ye just resisted his divine skill, but now he also wants to resist.


    When blessing protection, the Lord of the Yin witch instantly saw what the first fire magic was in his heart.


    From the weakest fire arrow, to the legendary spell big meteorite, to the lower God spell light chaser, he finally appeared. He heard that Su Ye was studying the upper God level magic of light and fire, real fire and burning sun.


    Finally, a red sun suddenly floats above the sky, instantly absorbs all fire and light spells, and empties the nearby fire and light elements.


    The real fire and the scorching sun are too big and hang high outside the boundary of the Lord of Yin witch.


    Seeing such a brilliant day rising suddenly on the battlefield, all the gods converged slightly.


    "The upper God level is estimated to be su Ye''s." A divine way.


    "Yes, the Lord of the Dark Wizard is proficient in the power of darkness and ice. He doesn''t like to use this power full of light and fire."


    "It''s just a divine spell, but it looks good."


    However, all the main gods who were proficient in fire or light, whether it was the wolf of dusk, the Lord of dark inflammation, or the Lord of magma, were obviously stunned. The Lord of dark inflammation even changed slightly and immediately sent a message to rocky.


    "Rocky, Su Ye''s control over the elements of fire and light surpasses me." The Lord of dark inflammation reported.


    "Expected." Rocky smiled and looked at the big day in the sky.


    The Lord of dark inflammation snorted coldly.


    The wolf of dusk suddenly howled and sent a message to rocky: "father, Su Ye''s control of the light element is above me."


    "What?" Rocky almost cried out.


    The wolf of dusk naturally controls the power of dusk, and the power of dusk is another strange light element. The gods who master the power of dusk will naturally be proficient in light and dark elements.


    Don''t say Su Ye is just a superior God. Even some god kings who are proficient in the light element can''t suppress the twilight wolf in the control of the light element.


    "Don''t you feel wrong?"


    "No, I tried to compete with him for the light element just now, but I failed."


    Rocky nodded softly and said, "as expected, he really hides his strength."


    "But..." a flash of hesitation suddenly flashed in the eyes of the dusk wolf.


    "But what?"


    "I just tried to compete for the power of dusk and lost..."


    "What?" Rocky rose abruptly, and the sound spread thousands of miles and quickly retracted.


    The gods looked away from the real fire and the burning sun and looked at Rocky together.


    Rocky snorted coldly, frowned, sat down and whispered, "don''t tell any gods, including your mother."


    "Yes, father." The dusk wolf took a curious look at the burning sun and continued to attack tyre.


    Nordic gods are in panic. What''s wrong with rocky? Are you going to kill? Sulter or niederhogg? Rocky continued to stare at the burning sun, and the eyes of the gods gathered on it again. The real fire and the sun began to shrink. Spells that the gods know or don''t know compress the true fire and the burning sun. At dusk, the wolf leaps gently away from the real fire and the scorching sun and attacks tyre from a distance. Seeing this scene, the Lord gods kept away from the real fire and the scorching sun. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1188

    The gods were surprised that this upper God level spell was so strong that it could even arouse the vigilance of the twilight wolf?


    Is it not su Ye''s, but the Lord of the evil?


    The gods only looked at it quietly. The real fire and the scorching sun kept shrinking, and the light changed from red to white. The smaller, the brighter.


    The gods soon understood the principle of this divination, especially the sun god of various gods, would this power.


    Use the power of the divine power of the sun to create the collapse of the sun, and then release the power of the whole sun in an instant, which is powerful enough to hit the unprotected main God.


    There is nothing to stop under the LORD God.


    "You say, is it su Ye''s?" Asked Sur, the Nordic sun goddess.


    "That still needs to think, the power is so strong, of course it is Su Ye''s." Freya said.


    "At that time, Amura once condensed hundreds of millions of suns in one breath, collapsed, and even repelled Apophis, the dragon of destruction. It can be seen that this magic is powerful." Manny, the God of the moon in northern Europe.


    "At least the LORD God has such power, and completely depends on the solar theocracy. Without the solar theocracy, such a huge power can not be formed at all. Su Ye has little possibility of solar theocracy. Moreover, his rank is not enough to condense this power. Sur, can you feel the power of the divine power of the sun in the boundary of the Lord of evil? "


    Sur shook his head and said, "I may not feel it when they hide the solar theocracy at other times, but I can feel it when they use the solar theocracy. Now, there is no smell of the divine power of the sun. "


    "In other words, Su Ye''s possibility of creating real fire and burning sun is very low. Is it the Lord of evil who imitated the power of the divine power of the sun and created new witchcraft?"


    The gods nodded softly.


    Only Freya shook her head and said, "I believe it''s su Ye''s."


    In the dusk tower, the gods of the dusk Legion congratulated loudly.


    Rocky glanced impatiently at the gods, a group of fools, obviously the power of Su Ye''s boy.


    The real fire sun shrinks rapidly. In the process of shrinking, the nearby space collapses, and even the main god star is shaking gently.


    The battle of the LORD God eased up. They all wanted to see if the sun could form the collapse power that the LORD God of the sun could master.


    The thought of the LORD God flashed by, and the real fire and scorching sun suddenly collapsed.


    In the horrified eyes of the gods, the real fire sun suddenly burst out a huge divine aperture and spread rapidly outward. Then, at the most central position of the aperture, a colorful divine light erupted, impacting obliquely from top to bottom, splitting the space and penetrating the boundary of the Lord of evil.


    That position is just opposite Su Ye.


    The gods suddenly realized that it was really Su Ye''s power.


    The divine light flew very far and was finally melted by the power of the battlefield at dusk.


    The enchantment of the evil Lord disintegrated.


    The gods saw that the stunned magicians looked up to their magic God.


    And the Lord of evil


    Eh, what about the Lord of the evil witch?


    The gods immediately looked to the distance where the divine light of the sun disappeared, and the Lord of the evil witch returned with a gloomy face.


    Some gods laughed and others laughed secretly. The Lord of the evil witch was hit so far by Su Ye''s magic.


    Thanks to the twilight battlefield here, if it is an ordinary starry sky, the Lord of the witch may have been hit and flown to the Greek god system.


    Only half of the magic shield of the Lord of the dark witch was broken.


    "But so! It''s just a god level power. " The Lord of the evil witch attacked Su ye on his mouth, but kept shaking the staff to add continuous Magic Protection for himself.


    After flying to the previous place, the Lord of the evil witch waved his staff again to form a barrier and cover the inside and outside.


    "It''s fishy." Su Ye looked at the Lord of the evil and retreated slowly.


    "It''s as if you have no secrets. You want to join hands with me to secure this border." The master of evil.


    "Continue?" Su ye asked.


    "How many divine magic avatars do you have?"


    "Ten."


    "You... Order your face before the LORD God."


    "How many magic sequences can your divine magic avatar cast to destroy the sun?"


    "No."


    The evil Lord took a deep breath, stared at Su ye and frowned. After a long time, he said slowly, "I have hidden power. I didn''t want to use it, but you inspired my competitive heart. It''s been a long time since I was promoted to the top God. No God can let me show my cards. In that case, I''ll show you the secret and you''ll keep it for me. The last time I shot, as long as you can hold on, I will immediately retreat to the rear and stop fighting. "


    When the Lord of the evil witch finished, a blue but golden psychic monster flew out of his shadow, with an octopus like head, tentacles wriggling on his chin, and human shapes under his head.


    Su ye and the magicians stared at the psychic monster.


    Lord God.


    Lord of despair.


    "Are you two gods working together? No... "Su Ye found that the desperate Lord''s eyes were dull and his spirit was lax, like magic in his body.


    Breath is not deceptive, it is the noumenon of the Lord of despair.


    The Lord of the evil wizard smiled calmly and said, "we two invade each other''s spirits and have fought for tens of thousands of years. No one can help anyone. But not long ago, his distraction suddenly fell in the place of creation. I seized the opportunity to completely control him. It''s total control! "


    "I think you''re here to show superiority." Su Ye sighed lightly. The Lord of evil is too strong to control the Lord of despair who is good at spiritual power.


    I don''t know who the Lord of despair has offended. He died so fast in the land of creation, which is cheap for the Lord of witches.


    The Lord of the evil witch smiled and said, "we are all mages and gods. We know that the brain is better than muscles, thinking is better than fighting, and wisdom is better than strength. We don''t have to fight like those savage gods, because you and I know very well..."


    The Lord of the evil witch pointed to his head with his green and black index finger and continued: "the reason why we think this world is a cruel world of the jungle is because of our fear of everything. Fear makes us think that this world is extremely cruel. Fear makes us only have protection and attack in our eyes. But smarter people will realize that the so-called law of the jungle and the so-called cruelty are only appearances. When we ignore fear and think with wisdom, we will find that under the cruel appearance, there is only neutral competition. There is no cruelty and kindness, there is no law of the jungle, but different lives are competing. Death is just a phenomenon of competition failure, not an essential reason. "


    Su Ye nodded gently.


    The evil Lord continued: "when we no longer fear and find that all this is just competition, we can further find that the essence of all life is to improve ourselves. When we understand this and expand from the core of "improving ourselves", we will find that the law of the jungle is not important, competition is not important, what matters is how to improve ourselves. "


    "It is no accident that your Lord God is in power." Su Ye sighed.


    "When I consider the problem from this perspective, I find that, at least so far, the magic world and you are the most helpful existence to help me improve, even beyond myself. Afterwards, I reflected on the whole thing. At the beginning, I opposed you and hated you, but when I recognized magic, philosophy and the magic world, I recognized you. In your words, we are already the same people. "


    The master of the Yin witch said, "I began to think about the differences between you and me, and finally understood that my realm only stays in how to improve myself, and your realm is higher. What you want is to improve the whole infinite plane, and this realm makes you stand higher and see farther, so that your growth far exceeds me. So, I come to a simple logic, can I speed up my growth by learning from you? Just give it a try, there won''t be much loss. "


    "You are too modest." Su Ye smiled.


    The Lord of the evil witch continued: "so, I try to learn from you, consider from a higher position, look back from a farther place, so I see more. However, due to my identity as an abyss demon God and the relationship with Zeus, I can''t stand up to support you. Therefore, I can only develop magicians among my believers. "


    "Among your believers, the proportion of magicians is indeed more than that of most abyss groups." Suye road.


    "After making this attempt, I found that I obviously studied witchcraft, but I had less and less aversion to magic, and the less aversion to magic, the more willing I was to learn magic, and then my growth accelerated. If the Lord of despair is controlled by me, and the accidental factor is his distraction and collapse, the inevitable factor is that I took the opposite road to him. I gave up fighting magic, studied magic, and finally became stronger. "


    "I belittle the LORD God." Su ye did not expect that an ancient Lord God could speak such a profound truth.


    The evil Lord smiled and said, "so when I tasted the sweetness, I began to embrace magic and study philosophy. My main purpose of entering the twilight battlefield this time is to verify myself. After all, no matter what I study, harvest or reflect, I need realistic verification. If I always feel that I have something to gain, I always feel that I am great, and I always feel that I am growing up, but the objective fact is that I encounter obstacles everywhere, others grow faster than me, and my heart is chaotic, that must be where I still need to improve. "


    Su Ye nodded gently. He was worthy of being the master God of the mage. He looked at the problem too thoroughly.


    "It turned out that I was right. I originally thought that my sentient beings had been able to surpass the LORD God. Even the top Lord God was affected when he fought with me, but the result made me sad and happy. It''s sad that I''ve been weak in front of you for so many years. I''m glad that you helped me break my arrogance and stubbornness. After this war, I will be more motivated to learn. Soon, all beings will be stronger. "


    "You met me by chance. You have a strong willingness to learn, so you will grow. It is inevitable." Suye road.


    "Next, you and I will each give the strongest blow. No matter what the result is, they will stop. You can try to learn from my beings, and I also try to learn from your void gathering and dispersing or destroying the sun. " The Lord of the evil witch said, raised his fingertips, and a little white light flew out to Su Ye.


    Su ye took over, absorbed the flood of information inside and stayed for a long time.


    The Lord of the evil witch watched quietly and did not move. After a while, Su Ye nodded slightly and said, "thank you for sharing."¡° No, because in the near future, I will publish a series of articles on supernovae to reveal all the secrets of sentient beings. "¡° Don''t you worry about your enemies? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1189

    The Lord of the evil witch smiled and said, "I was worried in the past, but today I finally understand that the fellow traveler will never hurt the fellow traveler. What can hurt me will not be my fellow traveler. What I want to hurt is not my fellow traveler. You know this very well. In other words, Thales, Socrates, Plato and other people who established the Greek magic Council, and everyone who shared the knowledge of philosophy and magic, know this very well. "


    "Well, in a few days, you can see my recent research results in supernovae."


    "Then, I use my strongest spell, eternal prison reincarnation, with the help of the Lord of despair, enough to hurt the near God King. And you? "


    A thousand divine incarnations appeared around Su ye and said, "a thousand times will destroy the sun."


    "Good!"


    With that, the Lord of the evil witch retreated and recited the Lord''s magic at the same time.


    The Lord of despair sang with him, and the two stood side by side. The huge divine power gathered into a dark golden torrent, making the place where the two main gods were located like a dazzling ball of light.


    At the same time, one powerful miracle after another emerged to enhance the strength of the Lord of despair.


    The 1000 incarnations of Su Ye used the 34th magic sequence step by step to destroy the sun.


    When a thousand true fire and scorching sun appeared over the barrier of the LORD God, the gods were shocked.


    The twilight wolf left the battlefield and returned to the twilight tower.


    As soon as the other main gods saw the wolf at dusk, the near God King fled, hurriedly evacuated, and then nervously turned back to stare at the real fire sun.


    Only the mortal Python did not care and continued to fight Thor.


    The Lord gods of the twilight Legion curse.


    "What''s going on? How could su Ye master the magic of the Lord''s power? "


    "The sun divine light of a real fire and burning sun is the main god level. Can these more than 1000 sun divine lights reach the level of near God King?"


    "In addition to the peak Lord God, the ordinary Lord God can''t take it at all."


    "The near God King must be able to take it, but why is the dusk wolf so afraid?"


    "The thousand day collapse looks very strong, but it can only threaten the LORD God, not the wolf at dusk, but this guy must be afraid of Su Ye."


    "The perception of the wolf at dusk is far superior to that of the LORD God. In those days, the Nordic gods wanted him, and he bit tyre''s arm in advance. This time, the twilight wolf is afraid to see some power. "


    "It may not be afraid of Su ye, but the Lord of the evil."


    "Then you underestimate the wolf at dusk. The Lord of evil is very strong, but you can''t do anything about it, fenriel."


    The gods are talking about a huge funnel-shaped world with a thick top and a thin bottom, opposite the burning sun of a thousand true fires.


    From the top level to the bottom level, there are 99 layers in total.


    The ninety ninth floor is completely different. Some flames are burning, some wind and snow are fluttering, some swordsmen are everywhere, and some are rotten


    The same is that in the high altitude of each layer, there is a silver ball rotating slowly to shine on the whole level.


    On each floor, there is a picture of all living beings.


    "Eternal prison reincarnation!" Some gods screamed and retreated.


    "The Lord of the evil witch really wants to kill Su Ye!"


    "So far, no God can carry the eternal prison reincarnation on the 99th floor. Even the Lord of despair stops on the 90th floor and uses the secret method to escape."


    "It is said that if you can break through the eternal prison reincarnation on the 99th floor, you can get all the Magic Secrets of the Lord of the Yin witch."


    "It is worthy of being the peak divine skill and eternal prison reincarnation. It is already a real near divine king level."


    "No accident, even if the twilight war is over, Su ye can''t get out..."


    After a flash, the thousand days collapsed, enough to burn the solar power for tens of billions of years. In an instant, a thousand solar lights merged into a huge solar light column and roared to the Lord of evil.


    From a distance, a glimmer of divine light runs through the twilight battlefield.


    At the same time, a huge vortex appeared in the sky on the first floor of the eternal prison reincarnation.


    The gods saw that a little white light, like a meteor, fell from the vortex to the first floor of the earth.


    Then, the eternal prison cycle disappeared into the void.


    "Su Ye!" Freya shouted.


    The battlefield was empty.


    The Helios light column has disappeared, leaving a wide and long space debris passage through less than half of the twilight battlefield.


    The gods looked quickly.


    The body of the Lord of the dark witch collided with the edge of the battlefield at dusk, the protective power of the whole body collapsed, the artifact around the body cracked, and even the white bone wheel rotating on the back also had slight cracks.


    Half of the black bone bells on the white bone disc disappeared.


    "Cough..." the Lord of the evil vomited a mouthful of blood, wiped the corners of his mouth, looked at the withdrawn Wanfa pagodas, and silently returned to the dusk tower to recover.


    The Lord of the sorcerer has been hit hard!


    The gods were shocked that Su ye could really hurt the LORD God!


    And the God of the summit.


    This means that Su Ye has the ability to kill ordinary Lord gods.


    The gods looked quietly at the place where they were before, and dared not act rashly for a time.


    The first layer of eternal prison reincarnation.


    "Wow..."


    The crisp cry spread all over Hal''s family. The family was jubilant. Hal took care of his wife flora painfully.


    The newborn Su Ye rolled his eyes.


    The Lord of evil is really cruel.


    This is not magic.


    Su Ye sensed that his divine body was suppressed on the 99th floor by the whole eternal prison cycle, but his thinking was stripped and put into a demon human fetus.


    Eternal prison reincarnation is a kind of magic, but it is also a new world.


    The master of the evil witch imitated the abyss and hell and constructed it with unknown trillions of magic in hundreds of thousands of years.


    Eternal prison reincarnation is more like a main artifact made of magic.


    This kind of magic is called ''artifact magic''. Its principle is clear and easy to use, but the only problem is that it takes a long time.


    So Su Ye didn''t study this kind of magic deeply.


    Different from the main gods, they have a life span of hundreds of thousands of years. It is their daily activity to constantly consume magic and build artifact spells.


    The hybrid of devil and human life is collectively referred to as devil man.


    Su ye now has a mixture of 12 ethnic groups, including demons, elves, dwarves, humans, orcs and so on.


    "Your circle is really messy..."


    Su Ye whispered helplessly, and then looked at the demons around him.


    The overall shape of the demon man is very similar to that of human beings, except that his skin is blue, his canine teeth are protruding, his forehead has two black horns, and his tail is long behind him. In addition, he is not very different from human beings.


    These demonic people are living real people, even believers of the Lord of witches, living in eternal prison reincarnation for generations.


    The earth, sky, food and everything here are real.


    Su Ye seems to be the only untrue.


    Because Su Ye''s body developed and grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. After only half an hour, he had become an eight year old child, a full meter high.


    The whole Hal family and the whole black devil tribe are extremely excited, because such people are called the son of God. The first face has not appeared the son of God for a long time.


    The elders and legends of the tribe secretly observed the son of God.


    Su ye knew the demon language. After asking the situation clearly, he understood that the gods who had entered the eternal prison before were like this and were passed on as the son of God.


    At least on the first floor of the eternal prison, the son of God has a very high status. As long as he does not take the initiative to provoke and all parties maintain respect, Su ye will be relieved and OK. At the beginning, it is not a hell model.


    Su Ye pulled a piece of cloth at random, wrapped his waist, walked out of the house built of black rock, sat on the cold stone bench, and helplessly looked up at the leaden sky.


    "The power of eternal prison reincarnation is very strange. It concentrates almost all the magic power. It is an all element spell. I can crack it violently in the outside world, but now my mind and body are isolated. I can''t take it. Not surprisingly, with the passage of time, my body will gradually recover its strength and act on my new body, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to recover its divine strength. "


    "It is said that many gods are sealed in the eternal prison reincarnation. It is estimated that many gods, like me, are looking for a way out."


    "The next step is to determine the foundation and essence of eternal prison reincarnation, and then find a way to crack it."


    Su Ye tried to meditate, but failed.


    Try to contact the magic tree and succeed, but the effect is very weak. Your magic only stays at the level of a magic apprentice.


    The magic array depicted by the magic tree can be used by itself, but most of them can''t afford to use it now because of lack of magic.


    And all high-level talents are also blocked. You can only use the talents of the corresponding level.


    Now, only artistic talents work.


    "Eternal prison reincarnation is really strong, but it''s too old..."


    Su Ye skimmed his lips, casually found a branch, walked out of the tribe, painted the magic array in an open place outside the tribe, and added a dense energy absorbing magic array around the magic array to absorb all the elements nearby.


    Then, Su Ye stood in the middle of the magic array with a diameter of 100 meters and waited with his eyes closed.


    Half of the tribe gathered at the edge of the tribe, looked at Su ye and guessed what the little boy was doing.


    Slowly, the magic array emits a faint fluorescence.


    Ten minutes later, the dark blue light rose slowly from the ground and interwoven into a huge spherical magic array.


    With a slight shock, the magic array frantically absorbed external forces and injected them into Su Ye''s body.


    The tribal people were stunned to see that the breath of the son of God was rising, accompanied by a crisp sound of broken chains, and the rank was rising.


    Finally, Su Ye rose to the legendary level and stopped.


    After all, I''m still a child. I can''t pull up the seedlings and encourage them.


    Su Ye looked at himself carefully, nodded and exercised his exclusive magic "super magic sharing".


    Then Su Ye showed a happy smile¡° Now, Su Ye is officially connected with the magic of the noumenon. Others can only share ten times their own magic, but this super magic sharing technique can share all the magic of the noumenon. Su ye cast a few spells with less talent, but the power was a little stronger than when he was at the same level, and nodded with satisfaction. Su ye came home and explained the situation to Hal. Hal, the father, respectfully took Su Ye''s hand and went to the big tent of the tribe. The high-ranking soldiers, wizards and shamans of the tribe gathered together and stared at the one meter two Suye. Su ye, with a piece of cloth wrapped around his waist, straightened his chest and said, "I am the son of God. I can''t hide it, and I don''t want to hide it. God loves you. In order to save you and wash away your sins, I came here only to enter the 99th level, obtain the crown of eternal prison and completely save you. " The demon man said nothing. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1190

    "What?" Su ye saw that the atmosphere was a little wrong. Did his acting skills decline?


    The tribal chief said helplessly, "dear son of God, after your son of God appeared, you always said similar words, but before long, you searched the treasures on the first floor and never came back after entering the second floor."


    "Oh, I''m different from them."


    "The great son of God, I always have a doubt. The son of God says that God loves us, but why is our world full of war, pain, plague, killing, betrayal, fraud, disaster and so on? Does God not love us, or does God care about us at all? "


    Su ye said calmly, "don''t you understand that? All demons shed sin blood. You were born guilty. Only in this world full of pain and disaster can I take you to heaven. "


    "Is that true?"


    "Do you still doubt the truth of such retarded words? Of course it''s fake. The truth is, if you don''t make up a God to deceive you, how can you weak chickens have a sense of security, how can you unite together, how can you believe that you are superior to others, how can you attack your enemies, and how can you have hope of living? How can I master privilege without God lying to you? I''m different from the sons of God. I don''t need this deception. I rely on magic. "


    Suddenly, a legendary soldier rushed to Su ye from behind, with a huge fist impact and silver shine.


    Su Ye snorted and burst out a strong wall of force field, which suddenly spread in all directions.


    Boom!


    The legendary soldiers screamed and flew out. The big tent collapsed. Everyone was pushed back. The harder they resisted, the farther they retreated.


    "Great imprisonment!"


    The dark purple magic array floated from the soles of Su Ye''s feet, and dark purple black lines flew out like long snakes, entangled everyone and fixed them on the ground.


    All the demons struggled desperately, but their feet could not move.


    Su Ye shrugged and said, "now you understand the gap between us? The reason why I show my strength is very simple. I hope you don''t hinder me even if you don''t cooperate with me. In addition... I feel that this body repels me. In order to avoid any accidents, I am willing to do something that does not waste time, such as destroying your hostile tribes, such as subduing a demigod to protect you. When I''m done, I''ll leave here and go to the 99th floor. "


    "Chief, you decide the life and death of this tribe." Su ye said, pointing to the distance, the legend poured out and fell, and thousands of legendary magic fell densely, enough to destroy a tribe in an instant.


    The demon chief looked at the huge pit with black smoke in the distance and remained silent for a long time. He said, "great son of God, we are willing to cooperate with you."


    "Who opposes, raise your hand." Su Ye glances at other demons.


    All the demons bowed their heads and said nothing.


    "Well, next, I want to talk about all the legends, stories, magic, war skills, power, words, etc. if your tribe is not complete enough, find a passer-by and go to the largest city with me."


    Soon, all the books and magic horns recording knowledge in the tribe were sent to Su ye, and dozens of old people sat in all directions of Su ye and told everything about the world.


    While listening to more than 40 old people telling stories, Su Ye flipped through all the books and read the contents of the magic corner with his mind.


    When the old people were thirsty, Su ye had read those books many times. Su ye asked them to leave, close their eyes and refresh themselves and extract useful information.


    "Too little."


    After a long time, Su Ye opened his eyes, and then arranged for the Hal family to make some spells temporarily, and then, under the leadership of an old wizard, went to the first and largest city, gray cloud city.


    In this city, there are underground stairs leading to the second floor.


    By the time he arrived in the city, Su ye had naturally promoted himself to a hero and then negotiated with the city master. After the negotiation failed, he did not hesitate to imprison the city master and his family with absolute strength, support another family in the city, retreat behind the scenes, and let the new city master be responsible for collecting the information of the whole eternal prison cycle.


    After collecting enough information, Su Ye held a legendary conference under the pretext of establishing a mage Association and spreading powerful spells, exchanged spells and elements with legendary spell casters, shared a lot of external magic knowledge, and raised the magic cognition of the whole world by five or six levels.


    The legendary casters of the whole plane were crazy. They gathered in the gray cloud city, centered on Su ye, and began to deeply study new spells and powers.


    After reading a lot of materials and communicating with all legendary masters, the adult demon Su Ye was promoted to demigod and began to travel to the first place to explore the underlying laws of building the world.


    Before long, Su Ye realized that the structure of eternal prison reincarnation was far more complex than he thought.


    This divine skill is not exquisite at all, even a little rough, but after being mended by a Lord God for hundreds of thousands of years, there have been changes that even the Lord of the Yin witch can''t understand.


    This spell seems to be alive, as if it is a complete world.


    The ninety-nine layers of the eternal prison cycle are complete, but each layer is relatively independent.


    At least if you enter it, there is no power that can instantly disintegrate the whole spell. You must disintegrate layer by layer.


    "Unless I have the power to destroy here in an instant, even if I destroy one layer, I will recover quickly. With my current strength, I can only go down one layer at a time, because this is one of the most fundamental laws of the whole eternal prison cycle. "


    After su Ye figured it out, he entered the second plane, then controlled the largest city and asked them to help collect information.


    After collecting the information, Su Ye communicated with the legendary master, then traveled to various places for verification, and then made the final confirmation.


    From the second floor, the passage to the next floor is not only hidden, but also changeable.


    At first, it was slow.


    But slowly, from the 20th floor, Su ye only needs to go to the place with the most abundant strength and ask some of the best people. Then he can fully understand everything in the world and quickly find an exit and enter the next floor.


    The test methods of each layer are slightly different. Some test wisdom, some test strength, some test war skills, some test spells, and even mathematics.


    However, the world has its own laws, and nothing can be tested indiscriminately. After early accumulation, Su ye can always grasp the laws and complete the test quickly.


    Su Ye reached the 90th floor at a very fast speed, and then encountered a familiar environment.


    The ninetieth floor is the dark day, but it can''t devour power.


    There is darkness and nothingness. I can''t feel the existence of any entity except myself.


    No wonder even the Lord of despair cannot enter the next level.


    Because no one can find an exit that exists and does not exist.


    However, Su Ye smiled.


    The dark sky is only the main magical scene, not a real unpredictable state.


    Although I only have the rank of a false god and can''t use the talent of the true king of elements, I can use another talent, the corridor of the divine soul.


    Su Ye summoned millions of spirits and scattered them in every corner of the dark sky. Then, according to specific laws, different spirits used different element forces in different places and in different ways.


    In Su Ye''s mind, the whole dark day was filled with countless elements of different colors.


    The forces of these elements undergo various reactions and changes, which at first glance are no different from normal changes.


    However, only Su ye can see that subtle changes in many places are affected by external forces.


    Because there is a changing exit in the dark sky.


    After a long time, Su Ye finally found the defects here. After a little calculation, he found the exit and entered the next floor.


    Soon, Su Ye successfully reached the 99th floor.


    Su Ye fell on a huge gray white platform, his body standing in it, his eyes dim.


    Su Ye smiled.


    The reason why I can break through the eternal prison reincarnation so quickly is not that I am stronger than the Lord of evil, nor smarter than him, because many spells constituting the eternal prison reincarnation are too old, and the principles of some spells are not only thoroughly analyzed, but also full of defects.


    At almost every level, Su ye can find places full of loopholes. As long as there are loopholes, they can be solved one by one with better magic knowledge.


    In those days, the Lord of despair couldn''t get out of here. It wasn''t that the Lord of despair was too stupid. It was just that the Lord of despair didn''t learn magic.


    Su Ye reached out and touched the body.


    The eyes of the body flash and restore brightness.


    The body of the demon man opposite the body turns into fly ash and dissipates.


    "Eh?"


    Su Ye was surprised to see that the body of the demon man was not gone, but completely integrated into the eternal prison cycle.


    After a flash, Su Ye felt that he had become the master here. He had completely mastered the magic and could use it at will. Even the Lord of the evil witch could not prevent him from using it.


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    The Lord of the evil witch was not a magician before, but he became a magician after he transformed this longest magic into a power that can be inherited.


    Su Ye sighed gently.


    "The same gods, in the face of the same changes, make different reactions, and finally go to different roads and reap different results."


    Boom


    The round platform split from it, and a huge white bone disc rose slowly.


    The black bone bell gently shakes and sounds sweet.


    The white bone disc of the wizard''s main God.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand, grabbed the white bone disc and collected the ruins space.


    Su Ye looked up and looked at the vortex on the 99th floor. His body flashed and appeared on the first floor.


    Su Ye''s eyes reflected 99 layers of funnel-shaped eternal prison.


    Every layer, every person and every action are displayed in front of us one by one.


    "I underestimated artifact spells. Next time, I will study this series of spells. Using magic to build a real world is interesting, very interesting... "Su Ye smiled and looked up at the vortex¡° From the first floor to the 99th floor, I seem to have experienced nearly a year, but the age of all the people on the first floor has not changed. What I have experienced is actually the time at the thinking level. In this way, it should only pass... "Su Ye disappeared into the eternal prison. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1191

    The battlefield was quiet at dusk.


    One day later, all the gods did not fight except Thor, who was still fighting in the python on earth.


    While resting, the main gods looked at the place where Su Ye disappeared.


    Freya, the Nordic God of love, floats there, opens the field of the God of love, shows all the artifacts, and occasionally takes a look at the dusk tower, which is murderous.


    Suddenly, the eternal prison reincarnation appeared again.


    Thousands of miles high, funnel-shaped, like a huge inverted triangle, 99 horizons are distributed from top to bottom.


    The gods were shocked.


    Su ye walked out of the prison and the eternal cycle dissipated.


    "Su Ye!" Freya rushed to Su ye, hugged Su ye and pressed between the peaks.


    "Well... Be careful!" Su Ye''s voice was blurred.


    Freya smiled, took Su Ye''s arm and returned to the main god barrier.


    The gods of the heavens were staring at Su Ye.


    "Su ye, how do you solve the eternal prison reincarnation?" Freya asked.


    "Eternal prison reincarnation is a magic, and I am the God of magic." Suye road.


    The Nordic gods shook their heads and let him install it again.


    "You go back and rest, Heimdal!" Freya shouted.


    A rainbow bridge leaped from the God moon in the Yingling hall and fell at the foot of Su Ye.


    Su ye put a foot on it. Freya suddenly kissed him on the face, then pushed him onto the bridge and said loudly, "have a good rest and don''t come back!"


    The Nordic gods laughed with envy.


    Even the gods opposite and watching the war looked at Su ye with envy and jealousy.


    Su ye returned to the Yingling hall, thought and reviewed the harvest of reincarnation in the eternal prison, and then classified all the harvest into his own knowledge universe to form a connection with the old knowledge and deepen the learning effect.


    Once Su Ye raised his head, the gods of both sides fought together again.


    The twilight Legion has an absolute advantage, but the Nordic Lord God has a firm will and a heart to defend the land. With the help of the power of the God system, even if it falls behind, it can''t be defeated in a short time.


    Having tasted the sweetness of fighting with the Lord of the evil, Su Ye couldn''t help transmitting it to the nearby Python on earth.


    "Thor, you hit you, I''ll try..."


    Boom


    The earth Python swept over like the giant tail of the stars, and the terrible near God King''s power blocked the space. Even Su Ye couldn''t move away in an instant.


    Bang!


    Su Ye was photographed flying like a meteor across the starry sky.


    After a while, Su Ye was dizzy and got up. Most of his protective spells were scattered. His body was slightly blue and purple. His talents surged and his injury recovered.


    Su Ye recalled the scene just now, but shook his head. He was a thousand kilometers away from the earthly python. The total length of the earthly Python now exceeds one million kilometers. Calculated by people, it was close enough to touch sweat.


    Careless.


    The near God King and the peak Lord God are really different.


    Su Ye tried to attack at a distance. He didn''t use God level magic avatars, but kept using all kinds of God level spells.


    The mortal Python showed his terrible near God king strength. He could resist any magic. Occasionally, he glanced at Su ye with his golden pupil, and a joking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Su Ye''s divine skill sequence is mostly at the main god level. This level of power may be a little threat to the ordinary near God King, but for the strange giant beast near God king like Python on earth, the ordinary main god level power is no different from the wooden stick.


    Better than Thor, if you don''t rely on Thor''s hammer, it''s just like tickling the python on earth.


    Even if there is a Thor hammer close to the king''s artifact, Thor can only knock off the scales of the earthly Python and can''t hurt its skin and flesh.


    Su Ye shook his head and deserved to be the core power of the gods at dusk. If he didn''t use all the divine magic avatars, he couldn''t compare with this guy''s tail.


    Subsequently, Su ye sent an avatar to collect the scales dropped by the earthly Python below.


    Each scale is thousands of meters long and is close to the divine king. Any one can make a superior artifact, and it is the top one.


    The gods watching the war in the distance were jealous.


    Su Ye aimed at the wolf at dusk and found that the wolf also glared at him.


    Among rocky''s three most powerful children, twilight wolf fenriel is undoubtedly the strongest. If he is given enough time to grow up and be promoted to God King, there is no problem. Forget it, give rocky a face.


    Then, Su Ye looked at Haila, the Nordic goddess of death, who was also a practitioner of magic, and was in contact with magic earlier and more thoroughly than the Lord of the dark witch. Coupled with the dusk blood of negative rocky, the actual power was still above the Lord of the dark witch.


    Su ye thought for a moment. The magician didn''t fight the magician.


    Su Ye chose to go and find the Demon Lord God, the Lord of anger and resentment.


    Without the blessing of MAGE towers and multiple magic avatars, and unable to reveal all kinds of cards, Su Ye''s strength decreased significantly.


    The Lord of anger and resentment saw that Su Ye didn''t do his best. He didn''t know whether Su Ye was dealing with the Nordic gods or hiding his power, so he didn''t dare to do his best.


    After a while, Su ye called the mage tower group, and the Lord of anger and resentment also slightly improved his strength.


    At first, the gods watching the war in the distance didn''t know what Su Ye was doing, but slowly, they understood.


    What a son of a bitch. Practice with the LORD God at the dusk of the gods and test the wanfata group.


    After a while, the angry and resentful Lord also found Su Ye''s intention, calm his face and tried his best.


    Suye ran away.


    Su ye took the ten thousand Dharma pagodas back to the Yingling hall and communicated with many semi magical mages to make progress.


    After absorbing combat experience and refining new harvest, Su ye once again took the wanfata group and found the master of dark inflammation this time.


    The Lord of dark inflammation was furious. He was bombarded by thousands of fire, and the world was red.


    As a result, Su ye could do nothing at all.


    The dark burning Lord remembered the scene of the failure to compete for the fire element before, and found that his fire power was greatly restrained and vented his anger. No matter how he attacked, he just looked powerful and could not shake Su ye and the Wanfa pagoda group.


    In the eyes of the gods watching the war, the dark burning Lord somehow became a willing companion.


    Only half the time passed this time, Su ye said, "weak chicken, you can''t learn anything."


    With that, Su ye returned to the Yingling hall to absorb experience.


    The dark burning Lord was furious and rushed to the resting magma Lord.


    In this way, Su Ye kept fighting with the LORD God back and forth, enriched his fighting experience, filled his big database, and ran away in case of crisis occasionally.


    The LORD God on the opposite side tried to catch him several times, but Su Ye escaped and finally gave up and calmly acted as a companion.


    A few days later, when Su Ye was practicing in the second round, all the gods who met Su Ye twice found something difficult to understand.


    Most of his power seems to have been cracked by Su Ye!


    Either all or most of it.


    The Lord gods told Loki one after another that Loki ordered them not to spread the word, and said nothing with a gloomy face.


    Soon, Su Ye began the third round of practice, and the Lord gods were more helpless.


    Su Ye was more capable in the battle, and only a few forces could not crack it. It was not because Su Ye was unable, but because of the lack of realm and strength.


    In the fourth round, Su Ye gave up other main gods and aimed at GAM, the weakest of the three near gods.


    Hell giant dog screamed angrily. His master Haila studied magic and praised Su ye every day. However, Rocky''s relationship with Su Ye was a little unclear, which made him afraid to kill Su Ye.


    But Su Ye doesn''t care. He must go all out in the face of the near God King.


    After accumulating enough experience from the hell giant dog, Su Ye found the earthly Python again.


    As a result, just like the last time, when you are close, you must be photographed. When you are far away, you can''t do anything except use your cards.


    Finally, Su ye returned to the Yingling hall and began to sort out and refine the experience of fighting with the LORD God, the classification of the classification, the cause of the pursuit, the fruit of the push, and the expansion of the expansion


    The main gods of the dusk Legion finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fighting with Su Ye was not life-threatening, but all kinds of magic were disgusting.


    After some communication, the main gods of the dusk Legion named Su ye the main God.


    Lord of torture.


    Su Ye''s new name spread slowly among the gods.


    The kind Su Ye didn''t know that the vicious gods spoke ill of himself behind his back. He was bent on refining experience and studying magic.


    These days of fighting can not only learn new things from other gods, but also find their own defects, but also verify their own advantages. Su Ye was overjoyed with a lot of harvest and continued to improve the magic system.


    Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long it took. Su Ye''s heart suddenly shook. A faint sense of crisis lingered all over his body. The unspeakable smell of flame was full of heaven and earth, and he looked up to the front.


    All the gods were motionless.


    They all looked quietly at the front of the dusk tower, the huge giant with the flame crown on his head, the flame sword inlaid with black gem and the whole body flame upstream.


    The God of fire, the white light is blazing.


    At dusk and under the sun, all gods have no light.


    This fire giant is the only existence whose brightness exceeds that of dusk and sun.


    The giant, 30000 meters high, is like a mountain peak. He walks forward with a long flame sword in his right hand.


    The tip of the flame giant sword cut through the void, leaving a space behind him that could not be healed for a long time.


    The master of the land of fire, the king of Fire Giants and the king of near gods, Sutter.


    When he holds the true fire magic sword, he is the true God King.


    Sulter''s eyes were dark, and together with his mouth, formed three dark inverted whirlpools on his face, and all the nearby flames flowed into his eyes and mouth.


    The flames spread all over his body and he couldn''t see any expression.


    The only thing you can see is his invincible momentum.


    The stars are burning and the world is destroying. A flaming cloud covered the sky. As the flaming clouds continued to condense, one red sun after another fell from the clouds and suspended behind surter. Finally, millions of days were suspended behind Sirte, dense and covering the sky. God King wonders, the wall of the sun. The blazing divine light shines on the heaven and earth, the sun of hundreds of nearby star systems erupts together, and the surging solar power runs through the void and falls behind Sirte. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1192

    At this moment, life in almost all planes found that the sun was hotter and the moon was brighter.


    "Don''t look!" The Nordic gods shouted one after another.


    It''s too late.


    All creatures below the God level, whether believers or false gods, burn their bodies into nothingness and leave no ashes at the moment they see the wall of the sun.


    The lower God just looked at it and his eyes burned.


    When the flame burned out, the lower gods had only dark eyes that could no longer be repaired.


    The middle God''s eyes were broken and the upper God shed tears.


    Under the LORD God, only a few gods who are proficient in the power of fire element or light element can watch the sun.


    Su Ye looked at the wall of the sun in amazement. He was worthy of being the king of God. Even if he was the real king of elements, he could not condense such a powerful fire element.


    No wonder sirter has never been interested in the plane of fire element, because he himself is one of the fire sources of infinite plane, surpassing the master of any fire element.


    "Huh?"


    Sirtel went to the main god barrier and made a hollow sound as if he found himself in the way of a small ant.


    Then, flames gushed out of him and instantly surrounded the whole spherical main god barrier.


    Sulter, surrounded the entire Nordic God system.


    The gods are appalled. Is this the power of the God King? Burn a whole God system with one''s own power?


    The most terrible thing is that the more than 20 main gods who maintain the main god barrier burst out fine sweat on their foreheads.


    "Withdraw..."


    Sutter''s voice had a long ending, as if it came from the distant starry sky.


    He raised the true fire magic sword with his right hand and split it on the bright silver main god barrier.


    Boom!


    Where the magic sword falls, thousands of lights shine, dense cracks spread, and the fire waves on both sides soar to the sky, just like the wings of the sky stretch.


    Click... Boom


    God''s barrier, collapse.


    The aftershock of the true fire magic sword, all the main gods retreated and flew in the starry sky.


    The Nordic gods vomited blood and ate divine medicine in panic.


    Sirtel put away the real fire magic sword and looked up at Asgard and the old man with wind and frost.


    "I hold the dusk." Sutter raised his head high.


    With this sword, the gods and demons are surprised.


    Whether the Nordic gods or the twilight Legion gods, even the gods watching the war from a distance are also awed by the threat of this sword.


    Is this the power of the God King?


    With only one sword, a large number of barriers that the LORD God and the near God King can''t break through will collapse in an instant?


    God King, what kind of monster is it?


    Suye quietly looked at sulter and found that he was different from Odin.


    Odin seems to be bound between the real world and the super world, facing the real world and back to the super world.


    Sirtel is completely in the real world, but the dead thing of true fire magic sword is between the real world and the super world.


    It feels like Sirte is taking the true fire magic sword as the channel to absorb the power of the super world.


    "Odin, come out." Sirtel raised a huge sword almost as long as his body with one hand and pointed to Odin in the distance.


    Odin didn''t move.


    "In those years, I fought with you, just near the God King!" Thor roared, surrounded by lightning, cut through the night sky, waved Thor''s hammer and hit Sirte.


    The thunderbolt''s hammer suddenly turned into a mountain of thunder, shining blue and white, reaching thousands of miles, falling like a landslide.


    "Back then, I didn''t have a real fire demon sword." Sirtel smiled softly and picked it. A flame waterfall went up with the sword, and the sword tip was in the middle of Thor''s hammer.


    Click


    Thor''s hammer cracked and flew away.


    Thor heard the sound of broken bones in his right hand, then flew backward with the Thor hammer, puffed up his mouth, held it for three seconds, and puffed out a mouthful of God''s blood.


    The gods are shocked. It''s the hammer of Thor!


    That''s Thor who won''t lose the battle with the nearby God King!


    Under Odin, Nordic first.


    In the infinite plane, no Lord God can defeat Thor, and it can even be said that no near God King can seriously hurt Thor.


    But now, sirtel hit it hard with a sword.


    "We work together!" Tyre growled.


    Many gods attacked Sirte from all directions.


    Sirtel lowered his eyebrows slightly, his whole body flame converged, and whispered, "my patience is about to burn out."


    With that, he waved the real fire magic sword, and the huge ring flame sword burst open and swayed hundreds of millions of miles.


    Hundreds of millions of miles of space was broken like a mirror, and all the main Nordic gods vomited blood and flew out. Even the powerful ancient frost giant king also staggered.


    The gods stared blankly at sulter standing with a sword.


    Su Ye sighed. Unexpectedly, the divine king was so strong.


    I thought that as long as I was promoted to the LORD God, I would be qualified to fight with the God King. Now it seems that I think more.


    After being promoted to the LORD God, can you use one spell to push back so many Lord gods?


    impossible.


    Sulter didn''t do his best.


    If he strikes with all his strength, I''m afraid all the more than 20 Nordic gods will fall.


    Su ye turned to Odin.


    What about the old Nordic Lord?


    Fire and despair are reflected in the eyes of all the gods and gods in northern Europe.


    Like Su ye, they slowly turned their heads and looked at Odin, the king of northern Europe.


    "After all these years, you are still so weak."


    The gods saw that Odin smiled calmly and raised his hand. The gun of heaven surrounded by thunder emerged out of thin air.


    The silver white wood texture is on the gun body, surrounded by thunder snake and electric dragon.


    The gun head is different from the normal metal long gun, but it is like the condensation of steel branches, smooth and sharp, as if hollowed out.


    In the gun head where the branches converge, it seems that there is a sun composed of thunder, whistling.


    As soon as Odin raised his hand, his body suddenly disappeared in place and appeared in front of sirtel.


    A strange scene appeared.


    Sutter is more than 30000 meters tall, just like a huge mountain, but Odin is just a tall and strong Nordic, but three meters tall.


    At this moment, sirtel has not become smaller.


    Odin didn''t grow tall.


    However, in everyone''s eyes, Odin is as big as Sirte.


    Where the God King is, nothing is detached.


    Odin stabbed the gun of heaven at will, surrounded by thunder, dragons and snakes. In addition, there was no divine light, no roar, no prestige, and even no space. He stabbed it like an ordinary gun and sword of ordinary people.


    Odin didn''t even show the wonder of God King, and didn''t put any powerful power outside.


    One man, one shot.


    Sutter''s black eyes whirlpool suddenly accelerated, holding the sword in both hands, like a great enemy, wielding the sword to the tip of the gun in the sky.


    When the guns and swords met, Odin''s wrist trembled, his light burst and was sonorous and harsh.


    The true fire magic sword swung to the side, driving Sirte''s body to deviate to the left.


    The gun of heaven surrounded by thunder wiped the real fire magic sword, and the tip of the gun pierced Sirte''s chest unimpeded.


    Sirte''s whole body burst out endless flames, and layers of protective forces such as talents, spells, war skills and artifacts erupted and retreated sharply.


    Click


    Like the gods just now, Sutter vomited blood and flew out.


    The flame churned left chest, with a big hole of thunder light jumping.


    Through the hole, a fireball can be seen. The heart is stirring violently, sending out endless flames against the thunder full of destructive power.


    Odin put away his heavenly gun and raised his chin slightly.


    A man of three meters overlooks a giant of thirty thousand meters.


    The gods are numb.


    Su Ye was also stunned.


    Odin is so fierce?


    Sulter defeated all the Nordic gods with one sword, but could not stop Odin?


    "You don''t know what a God King is."


    Odin said that he bent slightly, his body was like a bow and his spear was like a dragon.


    This stab, heaven and earth suddenly bright, just like dusk retreat.


    The gods flashed in front of them and saw sirter holding his sword backward, a large Thunder Hole in his abdomen, and lava like divine blood gushing from his mouth.


    The blood of the king of God falls in the void, creeps slowly, and becomes the sun.


    "You..." sirtel looked at Odin incredulously, his eyes full of unspeakable fear, "Why are you so strong?"


    "Of course it''s because you''re too old. Otherwise, you''ll be dead."


    Odin said, his left foot stepped on the starry sky, his right hand held all the thunder and shot.


    Frost and snow press dusk all over the sky.


    In the endless snow-white frost light, the gun of the heaven passed through Sirte''s abdomen at an incredible speed and shook violently. Sirte''s chest and abdomen burst up and down.


    The gods saw that the old body was in the wind and snow all over the sky and was as great as heaven.


    Rocky sighed and said, "you help sulter."


    When rocky waved his hand, fenril, the wolf of dusk, yemengad, the python of the earth, and GAM, the giant dog of hell, suddenly opened their mouths and roared, and their breath soared.


    Ten times more than before.


    In particular, the twilight wolf is cracked, and the twilight light rippling in the crack is intertwined into a terrible Twilight God armor. Its momentum is only a little weaker than that of Sirte.


    The gods were stunned. Were the three near the God King hiding their strength?


    Or are the three of them waiting for this moment?


    Tyre looked at the wolf at dusk and sighed softly. His eyes were complex, but there was a trace of comfort.


    Three giant objects close to the God King rushed forward and stood in different directions to help sulter.


    After Sirte''s chest and abdomen burst, the flame erupted and healed instantly¡° I underestimated you, but you can''t kill me. As long as I hold the true fire magic sword, I will never die, and I will be the eternal fire! " Sirtel roared, held his sword in both hands and chopped fiercely. This time, instead of fighting with Odin, he urged the original ancient fire, and the black and red flames fell from the sky to surround Odin. But an incredible scene appeared. The two sides were so far apart, but Odin still waved the gun of heaven calmly as before. Odin was clearly in a distant place, but he didn''t know why. He seemed to ignore space. The gun of heaven appeared in front of Sutter again. He swept away and opened the true fire magic sword, and stabbed Sutter in the chest. Sirte gave a cry of pain, but regardless of the pain, he slashed and slashed Odin. The true fire magic sword erupted endless ancient fire, burned the space and shrouded the God King. The twilight wolf, the mortal Python or the helldog dare not approach Odin and use various long-range means to attack from a distance. Odin''s whole body was agitated, all his forces were excluded, and he took one shot at a time, and each shot hit sulter. Occasionally, the long gun moves, or sweeps the dusk wolf, or smashes the earth python, or picks up the hell dog. Sirtel retreated one after another, and there were more and more wounds all over his body. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1193

    Even if attacked by the God King so quickly, Sirte''s body is still intact, endless heat continues to burn and destroy thunder, and the wound continues to heal.


    However, his wound healed faster than Odin''s heavenly gun.


    Every shot, every wound.


    In the evening, Odin seemed to walk among the falling flowers, walking under the fallen leaves, walking leisurely and contentedly.


    The believers and gods of northern Europe looked at Odin with tears in their eyes.


    The invincible God King is back.


    The soldier who stands proudly at the top of the infinite plane is back.


    The king of northern Europe is back.


    Odin moves forward and sirtel retreats.


    The mortal Python and hell dog are scarred all over, just like two wild dogs jumping and attacking.


    Only the dusk wolf was rarely injured, because he didn''t dare to attack Odin with all his strength. He knew Odin''s terror better than everyone.


    Recently, God king knows God King best.


    Gradually, there were more and more holes in Sirte''s body, and the area covered by the wound even exceeded the intact place.


    While waving his sword, Sutter laughed wildly, "I see! Your wisdom is high, your skills are strong, your realm is sufficient, but your strength is declining! You are old. No wonder you dare not use the most powerful theocratic power, no wonder you dare not let go of the divine kingdom of the divine king, no wonder you dare not call out the wonders of the divine king, because once you go all out and kill me, you will have no spare power to continue fighting! Ha ha... You can''t kill me now! I am Sutter, eternal flame! Magic sword! "


    With sirtel''s roar, the black true fire gem in the protection center of true fire magic sword suddenly erupted black flame, covering the whole body of true fire magic sword.


    The black flame ran upstream along the hilt and poured into Sirte''s body.


    Where the black flame passes, the thunder annihilates and the wound heals.


    Sirtel laughed, the black flame dispersed, and his body remained the same, struggling to cut Odin far away.


    The huge blade of flame fell all over the sky, which was strong enough to destroy countless galaxies, but Odin easily blocked it without hurting a penny.


    The original desperate Twilight Legion gods were relieved to see this scene.


    Odin continued to strike one step at a time, and each shot could accurately hit sulter, leaving a black hole surrounded by thunder on him.


    After accumulating a large number of wounds, sirtel used real fire gemstones to repair his whole body again.


    After the fourth restoration, the dark true fire gem turns white.


    Sutter was shocked and roared, "Rocky, where are your reinforcements? Where the hell is ned Hogg? Come and help me! "


    Rocky looked gloomy and said, "all the main gods rely on the tower of dusk to attack Odin and consume the old thing!"


    Rocky said, his body disappeared and entered the tower of dusk.


    The main gods entered the bodies of different giant statues, stood in their mouths and attacked Odin from a distance.


    The endless great power of the LORD God mixed into a river of colorful lights, like the rosy clouds in the sunset, flying to Odin.


    Odin''s eyes swept, and the colorful star river changed its direction and landed on sirtel.


    The gods were horrified.


    "Stop it, you fools!" Sirtel was angry and scolded.


    "Stop." Rocky sighed helplessly.


    The gods could only watch and Odin stabbed Sirte one shot at a time.


    "Rocky, can''t you really take Odin? You are his blood League brother. His strength can''t hurt you. Come and help me resist his attack! " Sirtel finally lost his previous calm.


    Rocky said nothing.


    Sutter''s wounds were more and more, and the three beasts were farther away at dusk, for fear of being pierced by Odin.


    Suddenly Odin took a big step forward.


    At the same time, the voice of the master of fire element sounded around Su Ye.


    "Get ready, Odin attacks Sirte. I''ll take the real fire magic sword. You can stimulate all the fire elements, transfer them and put away the sword! From now on, you, Su ye, are the new master of the plane of the fire element! "


    The rainbow bridge appeared at Su Ye''s feet, pushing him to the God King battlefield.


    Meanwhile, several faster rainbow bridges have arrived around Sirte.


    The four main gods of fire element are divided into four directions.


    The four fire element magic array suddenly expanded, condensed into four huge volcanoes and split rapidly.


    After a flash, the whole battlefield of the God King was covered with millions of volcanoes, and a flame eye was suspended above each crater.


    Red eyes and black pupils.


    Millions of eyes of fire spray out a thread of fire and fall on sirtel.


    In an instant, the power of the fire element around Sirte suddenly decreased, and the original terrible oppression disappeared.


    All the ancient fires on him were extinguished.


    "It''s you..." sirter scolded and was about to fight with a sword.


    However, a far larger fire continent than the twilight battlefield, the virtual shadow falls from the sky, just like the sky of fire, hanging high in the sky.


    Fire element plane projection, coming.


    Boom!


    The huge pillar of fire is instilled into the body of the four main gods of fire elements from top to bottom.


    The breath of the four fire element Lord gods suddenly rose.


    In particular, the master of fire element, his body suddenly expanded to 30000 meters high and his whole body cracked. The endless primitive fire was like blood splashing, and his breath was close to surter.


    "How dare you..."


    Before sirtel finished, Odin''s celestial gun hit, pierced sirtel''s two wrists and shook violently.


    Sulter''s hands were broken.


    Almost at the same time, the master of the fire element suddenly opened his arms and rushed to the real fire magic sword in one step. He turned into a red magma scabbard and wrapped the real fire magic sword.


    "My sword..."


    Sirtel used his broken arm to grasp the true fire magic sword, but the magma scabbard wrapped the true fire magic sword and flew to Suye.


    At the same time, an invisible big black hand suddenly hit, black inflammation was towering, and the breath was still on Sirte, grasping the true fire magic sword.


    Odin''s heavenly gun was stabbing Sirte''s head, and there was no time to obstruct the power of God King level.


    Suddenly, a huge platinum dragon claw fell from the sky and patted on Heiyan''s huge hand.


    "You crossed the line!" The voice of the Dragon God King Bahamut sounded.


    Boom!


    Just like the stars burst, the black burning giant hand exploded with the dragon''s claws.


    The real fire magic sword wrapped in magma scabbard fell on Su Ye''s hand.


    At the moment of touching the magma scabbard, a faint sound came from inside.


    "This is the only way I can win the sword. The plane of the fire element is yours. "


    The magma solidified and the master of fire fell.


    At the same time, the heaven and earth of the plane of the fire element wails, and all the sun and flame of the infinite plane are dim.


    Countless memory pictures flashed in an instant, and the vague words before the Lord of the fire element finally became clear.


    Su ye took a deep breath, collected the real fire magic sword into the ruins space, stepped on the rainbow bridge and returned to the Yingling hall.


    "My sword!" Like a madman, sirter did not hide and ran after Suye with his broken arms.


    Poof!


    The gun of heaven pierces Sirte''s head.


    Poof!


    The second shot pierced Sirte''s heart.


    Space solidifies, time stands still.


    The gods were shocked to see that both the three fire elements and Odin were locked in the solidified space.


    In this solidified space, Sirte turned into the original ancient fire and exploded.


    The dazzling light shines on the stars.


    The evening sun suddenly shines.


    At the same time, an unparalleled shadow jumped below, like a dragon going to sea and a giant whale leaping.


    In the blazing white light, no one could see the shadow. Only a giant dragon opened its mouth, bit something, and then suddenly retreated.


    The sharp chewing sound spread all over the infinite plane.


    It was like a giant chewing steel, creaking.


    "Hahaha... More delicious than the roots of the world."


    The white light formed by sulter''s death dissipated, the starry sky was empty, and the space did not exist.


    All three fire element gods fell, and a terrible dragon with purple black and gray bone spurs suspended in the void.


    It is thousands of miles long, surrounded by purple poison fog. The twelve silver and white dragon horns on its head are like sharp swords, forming a dragon horn crown.


    On the Dragon scales full of spikes, there are the remains, residual bones and rotten meat of all kinds of giant animals and giant objects


    A strong smell of death and poison surrounds the dragon.


    The dragon''s mouth was ripped hundreds of meters by a sharp weapon. The wound was surrounded by thunder and purple blood dripping.


    In his dark purple eyes, the poison cloud churned and reflected Odin.


    Odin with only half of his body.


    Odin disappeared from the lower part of his neck to the left half of his waist, and was gnawed out of a crescent shaped gap.


    Even the left leg seems to fall at any time.


    The exposed flesh and blood were golden, and countless purple micro insects eroded his body, making him unable to recover.


    Rocky stared at Odin with only half of his body left, clenched his fists and clenched his teeth.


    "It''s the mouse under the world tree." Odin straightened his crippled neck and held the thunder leaping gun in his right hand.


    "Ha ha ha..." ned Hogg turned his big purple eyes and looked at the wound at the corner of his mouth. "Do you feel my power? I''m not a fake king like Sirte! Do you feel it? My strength is growing rapidly. My body has been promoted to the God King. Next, the God soul is promoted! I, today will be promoted from the snake of doom to the dragon of despair! All worlds will be shrouded by me! "


    While talking, tens of thousands of soul eating black holes suspended on the dragon''s back of niederhogg, lined up like dragon fins.


    The twilight force of the wisps of dusk brings a large number of residual souls into it. Niederhogg''s breath has increased at an uncontrollable rate. Odin took another step, I don''t know how far away, and shot out. Ned Hogg dodged hard and twisted his neck. Poof! The head of the heavenly gun pierced the dragon scale, plunged into ned Hogg''s neck, and then pulled it out. Purple red poisonous blood splashed, and blue and white thunder glittered in the wound¡° It''s no use! " Ned Hogg grinned wildly, and the dark tooth poison flowed. The gods saw that his wound was healing rapidly, which could not be compared with sirtel. But even more surprising to the gods was Odin. With no effort at all, Odin could still easily stab niederhogg. Until this moment, the gods remembered the legend. It is said that the gun in heaven will hit when it comes out. It turned out that the one who must hit was not the gun of heaven, but Odin. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1194

    "Hoo..." ned Hogg opened his mouth and spit purple poison.


    The terrible torrent of poison and inflammation diffused the starry sky.


    Odin teleports away in an instant to avoid purple poison and stab.


    When


    With a strange loud noise, a highly toxic black tooth flew down in the dragon breath and was sprayed by the dragon breath to Asgard.


    TIR, the God of war, hurried and waved his antlers to smash the fangs.


    Bang!


    The antlers broke and tyre spit blood and fly upside down.


    Finally, the fangs pierced into the Asgard God King Star, set off a poison cloud thousands of miles around, and poisoned all living creatures.


    "My teeth..." said ned Hogg. His huge body jumped up, jumped at Odin, and opened its mouth again.


    Odin''s body flashed, transmitted to the distance, and shot out.


    There was a huge blood hole in niederhogg''s abdomen.


    Niederhogg didn''t seem to care at all. He spit out the poison and jumped at Odin.


    The gods watched from a distance.


    This battle is completely different from before.


    Niederhogg, even as good as Odin, who was seriously injured.


    Odin did not hide before, but now he is constantly dodging.


    Odin, the God King, dare not confront niederhogg head-on.


    The heart of the Nordic gods sank to a trough.


    "Father, let me help you!"


    Thor waved the cracked Thor''s hammer, attracting thunder all over the sky and attacking niederhogg from a distance.


    "I''ll come too!"


    The Nordic gods shot one after another, and the divine light hit niederhogg.


    These forces can''t even knock down a dragon scale in niederhogg.


    Niederhogg smiled contemptuously, ignored the attack of the Nordic gods and continued to pursue and kill the God King Odin.


    The two divine kings constantly flash in the starry sky. Where they pass, the space collapses, the great power is thin, and the divine brilliance shines. Under the LORD God, no gods can see the actions of both sides.


    Su Ye stared at the battle between the two sides and felt that his head was going to blow up.


    This is the real battle of God King.


    Gradually, the whole Twilight battlefield began to shake.


    The power of the two gods spread in all directions.


    Strands of purple and gold ripples continue to spread. Where they pass, space collapses, stars collapse, and all gods fall.


    The bodies under the LORD God burst one after another, and even the God Star of the LORD God began to collapse.


    Asgard''s defense system was fully activated and all war artifacts were protected with little effect.


    Just like the great wall of the asteroid belt collapsed, one magic moon after another began to burst, and even Odin''s King Asgard began to crack in a large area.


    The most terrible thing is that the aftermath of the God King''s battle has spread out of the twilight battlefield and spread in the starry sky.


    The entire Nordic God Galaxy began to twist.


    Countless solar systems are pulled to the twilight battlefield by the terrible force, but once they get close, they will be destroyed by the afterwave of God King''s power.


    From a distance, the twilight battlefield is swallowing the whole Nordic God galaxy.


    Countless external gods watching the war tried to stay away. Until this moment, they didn''t understand what was the dusk of the gods.


    It turned out that once the God King made a move, even if it was suppressed by the twilight battlefield, it would destroy the whole God system together with the galaxy.


    Without the limitation of Twilight battlefield, the two divine kings can even destroy the whole infinite plane.


    On the God moon of the Yingling temple, Su Ye relied on Odin''s residual strength and united with the wanfata group to continuously release protective forces.


    At the same time, all three thousand divine level avatars emerged and did nothing. They all used the newly studied star system magic. The total superposition of their own invisible robe has exceeded one million layers.


    Su Ye looked at Odin.


    Odin''s hand began to tremble.


    Odin''s nose began to breathe heavily.


    Odin''s body began to flow divine blood.


    Every drop of his divine blood condensed into a snow mountain in the starry sky.


    The body of the divine king could have been restored instantly.


    However, it is another divine king who hurts the divine body of the divine king.


    Niederhogg''s poison eroded Odin''s wound.


    Su ye took out some magic medicine, handed it to Odin''s Avatar and said, "here''s your noumenon. In addition, I have a strong poison that can poison niederhogg, one of which has been handed over to Bahamut... "


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged Odin avatar pushed away Su Ye''s hand and said with a smile, "Odin, don''t use these."


    "You..."


    "As I said, I see my future." Odin smiled.


    "All you can see is the future you believe in." Su Ye sighed.


    Odin''s Avatar smiled and said, "yes, I just understand this truth. If I had met you a hundred thousand years earlier... No, even if I had met you a thousand years earlier, it wouldn''t be like this. "


    "Even now, it''s not too late, never too late."


    "Yes, it''s not too late!" Odin''s Avatar smiled happily.


    The light twinkled in the starry sky.


    In the vision of the gods, Odin and niederhogg seemed to incarnate two lights, one white and the other purple. They flickered and collided in the twilight battlefield, stimulating the dense purple gold divine king ripples.


    All the God stars under the LORD God collapsed.


    With a bang, the last main god star, the God Star of frejia, the Nordic God, exploded.


    The divine star is broken and the divine body is severely damaged.


    The Lord gods hid in Asgard.


    The main war artifact outside Asgard exploded one after another, and the God moon collapsed one after another. Only the God moon of the Yingling temple and the female martial god moon persisted.


    The gods who experienced the twilight of the gods for the first time were full of shock and even gave birth to unspeakable despair.


    Suddenly, the light stopped.


    Niederhogg, the dragon of despair, and Odin, the Nordic God King, face each other from a distance, suspended in the dim yellow starry sky.


    The purple and gold ripples are still rippling in all directions.


    The entire Nordic God galaxy is still shrinking and collapsing inward.


    "Ha ha..." ned Hogg laughed loudly, and his dragon claw pointed to a round wound. "See? Your shot pierced my scales, pierced my skin, but did not pierce my flesh. See, without a drop of blood, aging makes you weak, and dusk makes you weak. Ha ha... "


    The gods looked at the wound.


    Like a finely polished work of art, the edge is smooth and the thunder shines, but it is shallower than the previous wound.


    Odin smiled calmly and said, "why don''t you connect all the wounds together."


    "Huh?" Ned Hogg scanned his body suspiciously.


    Su ye took a closer look. The wounds of niederhogg''s whole body, unhealed and semi healed, were connected together, which was particularly strange.


    The head wound is dispersed, the abdominal wound is concentrated, and the tail wound is dispersed again.


    "Let me light it up." Odin finished and held up the gun of heaven.


    Boom


    The brilliant thunder came down from the sky like a dragon and an ancient tree.


    Click


    Hit ned Hogg hard.


    The dazzling blue and white thunder flowed on niederhogg. The new divine thunder swept niederhogg''s whole body. All the wounds glittered together and burst from the inside to the outside.


    Poof poof


    Purple blood splashed all over the sky and Ned Hogg screamed.


    At this moment, the gods suddenly realized.


    Only when all wounds spurt blood together can we see what those wounds and blood connect into.


    A huge tree of thunder and purple blood.


    The faucet is the root, the ventral back is the stem, and the tail is the crown.


    God King Odin carved a work on the body of another God King Nidhogg with thunder and blood.


    Dragon blood world tree.


    The gods stared at this scene and vaguely felt that Odin now was completely different from Odin before.


    This kind of combat skill is unheard of.


    Even rocky couldn''t believe it.


    Odin in the past did have wisdom, but in battle, he always turned into a crazy soldier and fought crazy.


    Now, it seems that he can gradually integrate his wisdom into the battle.


    Niederhogg tossed desperately in the starry sky, and his divine power erupted against Odin''s power. However, his dragon scales, skin and flesh still burst, and countless blood splashed.


    "Rocky! Come and help me! This old guy seems to be about to touch a higher level! If you don''t do it again, I can escape, but you can''t! " Niederhogg finished, like an earthworm, lying soft in the suspended star sky, his whole body turned over and slowly recovered.


    Rocky appeared on niederhogg''s side.


    Fenril, the wolf of dusk, yemengad, the python of the earth, and GAM, the giant dog of hell, stood behind rocky, while on gam''s back stood the goddess of death, Hera.


    The strange Twilight light rippled on the five gods and condensed into a diffuse milli light, which was particularly dazzling.


    The gods found that as the dusk of the gods went on, the power of rocky and others was increasing.


    "Odin, give up the throne of God King and provide for the aged." Rocky smiled.


    The gun of heaven falls.


    Odin smiled kindly at rocky and said, "you know, I can''t give in."


    Rocky twisted his face, pointed to the LORD God of northern Europe, gnashing his teeth and said, "why did you give in when they murdered me!"


    "Because I forgot at that time."


    "Forget what!"


    "I forget that you are my brother."


    Rocky was stunned for a moment, his eyes flushed, clenched his teeth and sneered, "so, you know, I''m your blood League brother?"


    Odin''s beard and hair are white, and the light age spots spread on the skin at the speed of meat.


    He looked nostalgic and said slowly, "yes, I really forgot. It was not until that bastard Su ye asked me again and again that I suddenly remembered. "


    The gods looked quietly at Odin. Odin looked kindly at rocky and said with a smile, "when I first saw you, you were like a child full of bad intentions. You calculated the ancient frost giants to cheat God''s gold from them. I recognized you at that time, the child of the volcanic frost giant king, the child rejected by the ancient frost giants, Loki, the God of fire and trick. In the world of ice and fire, frost and smoke, with people like you, northern Europe seems to have a little more vitality. So when you fail to cheat, I''ll save you. " Rocky frowned and asked, "do you expose me in the evening?" Somehow, the gods suddenly felt that there was a trace of warmth on the two people that should not exist. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1195

    Nordic God galaxy is like a rapidly rotating vortex, and Asgard God King galaxy and twilight battlefield are the center of the vortex.


    Countless stars poured into the vortex center like water and were swallowed up by the power of the battlefield at dusk.


    The entire Nordic God galaxy is getting smaller and smaller.


    At dusk, the battlefield is getting bigger and bigger, and the breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    The original center of the twilight battlefield is Asgard.


    Now, Loki, the God of fire and trick, has become the center of the twilight battlefield.


    Above his head hung the evening sun.


    On his left side, niederhogg, a dragon of despair, was like a star.


    Rocky is located near niederhogg''s right eye, which is like a huge purple lake, far beyond rocky.


    Niederhogg''s whole body cracked and the wound healed very slowly.


    On the right rear side of rocky, there are the guards of Twilight wolf, earthly python, hell dog and death goddess.


    Opposite them, Odin smiled and told some things about rocky.


    The gods listened to their old stories and sighed secretly.


    The two people''s feelings were originally very good, but unexpectedly, they turned into enemies in the end.


    Odin sighed, "maybe I''m really old, and the memory of the past is clearer and clearer."


    "So, what do you want to say?" Rocky sneered.


    "I want to say, rocky, put down your hatred. You and I are blood alliance brothers. We shouldn''t see each other''s blood on the battlefield." Odin road.


    Rocky squinted, stared at Odin''s incomplete wound, raised his finger to the corroded wound on his right face, and said slowly, "you''ve been watching me bleed, but you don''t see it."


    Odin smiled and said, "I said, there are some things I forgot."


    "It''s too late, isn''t it?" Rocky bit his teeth.


    "No later." Odin smiled.


    "You''re old after all, and you''re beginning to talk nonsense! Don''t worry. I''ll sit down as the God King of northern Europe! Do it! "


    The wolf of dusk, the python of the earth and the giant dog of hell rushed up together, and niederhogg attacked from a distance while recovering his body.


    The powerful God King shock spread again, but the three dusk giants were completely unaffected, almost equivalent to the smaller niederhogg.


    Odin danced the gun of heaven, and the strength of both sides increased and decreased. Odin could not easily lift them as before.


    Four giant beasts surround and kill the God King.


    The battlefield was turbulent, the great power fluctuated, and the divine light shone. Under the protection of the light of dusk, rocky stood tall.


    The gods looked silently at the battlefield.


    When the three Twilight beasts joined, especially after the strength of the twilight wolf grew, the situation changed subtly.


    Odin shot less and less and avoided more and more.


    Niederhogg''s injury was very serious, even more and more serious, but the king''s breath was getting stronger and stronger, and he was about to complete his transformation.


    Rocky''s Dusk three giants also continue to grow. Before Odin hit them casually, they were too painful to attack. Now, even if they were stabbed in the front, they can continue to fight.


    Suddenly, a blood light came from a distance, and TIR, the God of war holding the magic knife, killed the hell giant dog.


    Then, a thunder flashed, and Thor waved the Thor''s hammer and smashed it at the python on earth.


    "I''ll come too!" Freire, the God of abundance, and other gods killed the hell giant dog and the earth Python to help Odin alleviate the situation.


    However, the purple gold shock formed by the war of the God King is too strong. These main gods have no shelter at dusk and bear the impact all the time.


    Suddenly, the mortal Python''s tail jerked, and the grey dwarf Lord flew out upside down and flew to Odin.


    Odin''s eyes moved, lifted them up with an invisible force, put them beside him, and then walked past the Lord of the grey dwarf.


    Suddenly, the grey dwarf Lord pulled out a green snake shaped sword and stabbed it at Odin''s back.


    Poof


    Odin had only half of his waist and abdomen pierced by a sword.


    Divine blood gushed slowly along the blade.


    "Father!"


    "Damn grey dwarf!"


    The grey dwarf master hurried back, but he couldn''t move.


    The gods were shocked and vaguely understood something.


    Only Su Ye''s eyes were particularly indifferent.


    The battle between the two sides stopped suddenly, and rocky looked at the grey dwarf Lord gloomily.


    Unbelievably, Odin turned his head with a smile and patted the grey dwarf Lord on the shoulder.


    "Sorry, we shouldn''t have killed Juli ancient frost giant king."


    At that time, Juli ancient frost giant king built the great wall outside Asgard, but at that time, the Nordic gods broke their promise and not only used intrigues to deny the manufacturing cost, but also killed him.


    "Do you know?" The grey dwarf Lord''s face is very calm.


    "I saw this when I got the eye of wisdom. I knew you were his son. "


    The grey dwarf Lord looked at Odin in disbelief and said, "why don''t you avoid?"


    Odin smiled and said, "has the blood of the king of God cleared the old sin?"


    The faces of the Nordic gods changed, and all the anger on their faces disappeared.


    The master of the grey dwarf was stunned for a moment, showing a relieved color, relieved, nodded and said, "it''s washed."


    "So, are you willing to help me for friendship now?"


    The Lord of the grey dwarf moved his throat gently, and his eyes were slightly red. He nodded his head and said, "I will."


    Odin smiled, patted the grey dwarf Lord on the shoulder, turned and killed niederhogg.


    The grey dwarf Lord stopped for a moment, waved the Warhammer and killed GAM, the giant dog of hell.


    Rocky howled angrily, "Odin! You would rather forgive him than me! "


    Odin attacked and said, "I''m not forgiving him, I''m forgiving myself. We Nordic gods and people are bleeding with the blood of sin and pirates. Only when we flow out the blood of sin can we become a real intelligent life. Otherwise, even if we get the most powerful power, even if we have the shelter of the most powerful gods, even if we master philosophy and magic, our minds are still wild as animals, and our words and deeds are still sin as pirates. "


    Rocky was silent. He was the main force to kill Juli frost giant king.


    The two sides continued to fight and became more and more crazy.


    Suddenly, the twilight wolf looked at Garm, the helldog.


    The God of war Tyr''s long knife stabbed into the belly of the hell giant dog. The hell giant dog painfully opened its big mouth, bit Tyr''s upper body and pulled it violently.


    Hiss


    The noumenon of tyre, the God of war, is separated up and down.


    Nordic God of war, fall.


    "Oh..."


    The twilight wolf roared up to the sky and attacked Odin like crazy.


    The devastated hellhound swallowed tyre''s body and fought with other gods.


    Half of tyre''s body fell in the starry sky until it was crushed by the power of the battlefield.


    Woo


    A strange horn sounded.


    The gods looked around and saw a faint yellow ten winged angel standing by the side of the dusk sun with a horn in one hand.


    The gods were shocked.


    Twilight angel.


    When the battlefield comes at dusk, only divine blood can heal it.


    When the war between the Lord and the gods began, the twilight of the gods was irreversible.


    When the evening angel comes, the evening of the gods will come to an end.


    At the same time, the dusk blood tree in the sky suddenly shook gently, and the strange fruit fragrance spread all over the battlefield in an instant.


    At dusk, ten petals on the blood tree withered, and ten flesh and blood blurred fruits like peeled heads expanded slowly.


    The outside world originally coveted the main gods of dusk flesh and fruit, silent and motionless.


    Before the war of God King, they dared to go in and try.


    Now open the war of God King. Even if you win the fruit, you must join the camp of one of the two sides and face another God King.


    The main gods of the outside world dare not enter. The main gods of the battlefield at dusk are stimulated by the aroma of blood, flesh and fruit at dusk, becoming more and more crazy.


    Su Ye didn''t look at the dusk flesh and blood fruit. Once he made a move, he would be watched by niederhogg and even the dusk wolf. With his current strength, he couldn''t escape.


    But


    Su Ye looked across the dusk bone River over the dusk battlefield.


    Inside, various divine bones flow one by one.


    Especially after the fall of Sirte, there were several purple gold bones and even skulls.


    Su ye took a look at the warring sides, sent it over the twilight battlefield, and stretched out his hand to hold the twilight bone river.


    Some gods took a look at Su Ye.


    They didn''t expect that this God had the power of dusk!


    They saw with envy that Su Ye suddenly had a layer of liquid dusk river around him, then stepped into the dusk bone River and went straight to the purple and gold skull.


    With the passage of time, there are fewer and fewer rivers around Su ye at dusk.


    Some gods curse secretly, while others look forward to it.


    Except for the creation war of that year, no one fished out the king''s skull from the dusk bone river.


    In the dusk tower, the dark burning Lord sneered: "this fool, do you really think the God King''s skull is so easy to catch? The God King''s skull is in the center of the bone river at dusk. He can get through and can''t come back! "


    "Yes, you can see the disappearing speed of the river around him at dusk. You can''t wait for him to come back."


    "His epitaph must be: the God who died of greed."


    The main gods of the dusk Legion cursed and stared at Su Ye.


    For a time, Su Ye became the focus of the gods at dusk.


    The gods saw that Su Ye successfully walked into the location of the divine king''s skull, grabbed the divine king''s skull, stepped on the river composed of bones, and ran quickly to the bank.


    Seeing that there was still a short distance to go ashore, Su Ye''s Dusk river suddenly disappeared.


    Many hostile gods gloat. The faces of the gods, who had a close relationship with Su ye, changed dramatically. It''s over... The gods are preparing to see Su ye fall. Unexpectedly, Su Ye suddenly has a layer of Twilight power around him. Then, Su Ye safely walked out of the dusk bone river with the God King''s skull and returned to the God moon in the Yingling hall. The gods were stupid, and even the gods in the battle looked at Su Ye frequently. Ned Hogg glanced at Su ye with vicious eyes. He has always suspected that the death of Hermes, the God of Commerce, is not only related to Odin, but also related to Su Ye. Now he is more convinced¡° When the evening of the gods is over, I will tell Zeus that Suye killed Hermes! " Ned Hogg snorted coldly and continued to attack Odin. Nearby Lord avatars looked at Su ye with envy. The incarnation of the grey dwarf Lord whispered, "I know I''ve done something wrong. Can you show me?" The Nordic gods cast white eyes. Su Ye sneered: "you betrayed me and Odin to Zeus, which led to the siege of Odin and me as soon as we got down the fog abyss. I didn''t settle this account with you." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1196

    "It''s not my fault. Zeus forced me. Besides, I''ll confiscate the money for your fog abyss cloak. And they are all incarnations, nothing... Besides, everyone is going to die soon anyway. Show me, I''ve never seen it. " The incarnation of the grey dwarf Lord whispered an excuse.


    The Nordic gods sighed gently, and he was right.


    "Don''t show me."


    The head of the grey dwarf muttered, "that''s the skull of the God King at dusk. It''s dozens of times more precious than the skull of the ordinary God King. It''s basically equivalent to a whole skeleton of the God King. Let me see. Before I die, I design a forging scheme to let the forging master help you build a powerful main artifact, which is as powerful as the divine king artifact! "


    "What is the divine king suitable for making?" Su ye asked.


    "It''s used by the God King." The grey dwarf Lord said and looked in the direction of the Greek god galaxy.


    Su Ye handed out the king''s skull.


    The Lord of the grey dwarf took it carefully, stroked the matte purple gold skull, marveled constantly, and said some forging words that Su Ye didn''t understand.


    Finally, the grey dwarf Lord handed Su ye the divine king''s skull, and then handed out a whale bone book for Nordic chronicles, saying: "give this to the forging Lord, who can help you create a dusk head ring and prevent... All too powerful forces."


    Finally, the Lord of the grey dwarf spoke vaguely, but Su ye knew he didn''t dare to mention Zeus.


    Put away the whale bone book and the king''s skull, and Su Ye looked at the flesh and fruit at dusk.


    Ten fruits expand at a very fast speed.


    Now, it is mature.


    No God dares to pick in front of the two gods.


    Suddenly, Odin waved his hand and ten dusk flesh and blood fruits fell from the tree and flew to Suye.


    Ned Hogg looked angry and waved his claws at the flesh and blood fruit at dusk. The light of thunder twinkled. The gun of heaven pierced his claws and nailed them to the void.


    Niederhogg retracted his claws in pain and could only watch Su ye take away the priceless dusk flesh and fruit.


    The gods of the battlefield suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    The Lord of the fire element didn''t even trust Odin, but he handed the real fire magic sword to Su Ye.


    Odin not only praised Su ye in public, but even gave all ten dusk flesh and blood fruits to Su Ye.


    Every dusk flesh and blood fruit is basically equal to a new Lord God.


    Is it possible that Su ye and Odin have any secret deal?


    Why does Su Ye trade with Odin?


    When the gods speculated, the battle between the two sides became white hot.


    Nordic gods fell one after another, and Odin had no smile on his face.


    Soon, Garm, the helldog, died.


    The mortal Python is also wounded, but the twilight wolf can maintain its strength.


    Niederhogg has been pierced with holes by Odin, but his breath is still rising, but he is braver and braver.


    On the contrary, Odin was covered with age spots. His body began to stoop and stoop. It was like an ordinary old man getting old again in a day.


    His movements were gradually slow, so that he could not escape for many times, and his body was contaminated with purple poison that was difficult to expel.


    Suddenly, niederhogg appeared behind Thor, bit Thor to death and swallowed him.


    "Thor!" Odin''s body shook, his eyes turned red, and suddenly threw the gun of heaven at ned Hogg.


    Surrounded by ten thousand stars, a group of thunder surged. A huge silver optical flow like the Milky Way penetrated the space, blocked the starry sky and stabbed niederhogg''s head.


    Niederhogg was so fearless that a figure appeared on his head.


    Loki, the God of fire and deception, stood on Nidhogg''s head and grabbed the rattling gun of heaven.


    Niederhogg ascended to the purple God Kingdom, and the power of swallowing formed tens of thousands of black holes. Together with Rocky''s power of dusk, he firmly trapped the gun of the heaven.


    On the surface of the gun of heaven, thunder flows and divine power expands, but because it is in Rocky''s hands, it can''t explode more powerful power.


    The gun of heaven can''t hurt Odin''s blood alliance brothers.


    The fighting stopped and the two sides split.


    The Nordic gods are full of sorrow.


    At dusk, the gods on the side of the Legion cheered loudly, and only the mortal Python bowed his head and licked his wounds.


    Odin struggled to straighten up at dusk and looked at rocky, who was still young.


    Rocky grinned, his black teeth corroded by the poison were like black jade.


    "My dear blood alliance brother, why are you so sad?"


    "Because my son is dead."


    "Then, the gods turned my son fari into a hungry wolf, killed my other son nalf, and then cast a spell to bind me with nalf''s intestines. Did you say that I was sad?"


    In the battlefield at dusk, unspeakable sadness rippled.


    The Nordic gods found that Nordic countries were repeating the cycle of mutual harm from beginning to end.


    Some gods who didn''t know about Northern Europe were creepy when they heard Loki''s words.


    "Because they are wrong." Odin sighed.


    "I can''t hear you!" Rocky looked at Odin with a smile and slowly drew a blood black intestine from the void dragon ring.


    Odin was silent for a long time and said, "I was wrong."


    "I can''t hear you!" Rocky suddenly roared and his eyes were splitting.


    Odin''s figure bent slowly, as if something pressed him so hard that he couldn''t straighten his body. He stretched out his hand and stroked his heart


    He looked down and saw that the left half of his body and his heart had been bitten off and swallowed by niederhogg.


    It''s empty, but it still hurts.


    Odin frowned and looked blankly at the battlefield.


    When the gods saw this scene, they felt a pain for no reason.


    He is the king of God.


    But he is also an old man.


    Finally, Odin''s eyes fell on the corner of ned Hogg''s mouth, the dragon of despair, where the blood of dark gold solidified.


    That''s Thor''s blood.


    It''s his son''s blood.


    Odin sighed and said, "I finally understand what Su Ye is talking about."


    The gods were all stunned. Unexpectedly, Odin was still mentioning Suye at this time.


    Su ye in the distance, looking here.


    Rocky''s face eased gradually when he heard Su Ye''s name.


    He stretched out his left hand and fell to the left.


    The wolf of dusk sent it and put the huge wolf head under his father''s hand.


    Rocky gently stroked the head of the twilight wolf.


    Niederhogg, who was pressed by his father and son, frowned, took a deep breath and endured it.


    "I thought I had seen this ending countless times, and my heart was as hard as iron, but when I saw my sons die miserably in front of me, I realized that this is not the future I want to see at all, and I shouldn''t believe in this future, and I... Can''t bear this future."


    God King Odin, slowly lower his head.


    In the moment he lowered his head, the gods saw the stars twinkling in his eyes.


    Rocky stroked the head of the twilight wolf and looked at the old Odin quietly.


    After a long time, Odin suddenly raised his head, forced himself to cheer up, showed a sad smile and said, "do you know what Su ye said to me not long ago?"


    Rocky stared at Odin''s cloudy left eye and said nothing.


    "I always thought that I was a good father, a good husband, and even a good brother. I didn''t understand until I met Su ye that I didn''t even do the simplest thing for you, my brother."


    Rocky had no expression.


    Odin continued: "I never explored what you really need. I didn''t even tell you the most basic sentence, so that you tried to please me and the Nordic God system. After you were disappointed, you began to test me like a child by means of pranks. If I can meet Su ye at that time, I will tell you as soon as possible that I will treat you as my own brother from the day we conclude the blood alliance. "


    Rocky was still expressionless, but his left hand left the head of the twilight wolf, put it on his side and clenched his fist.


    Odin smiled kindly and said, "no matter how much hatred we have, no matter what you think now, my heart loves you as much as my brother loves my brother. I have always been your family. Just, I thought you knew, and I thought I did it. But I didn''t do it. "


    Rocky''s eyes flashed, and the hedgehog like God of tricks had soft hair.


    "We shouldn''t be like this." Rocky''s eyes drooped and muttered to himself.


    Odin said slowly, "I built the road of destiny like this. I apologize to you. I can''t change my fate, nor can I change the dusk. We are destined to die here, but at this last moment, I am a real brother. "


    Rocky opened his mouth with difficulty and said, "I''m sorry, brother."


    Odin looked at Rocky with relief.


    Su ye took a deep breath.


    The gods stared at the incomprehensible scene.


    "If fate reincarnates, I will never choose this road again." Odin sighed.


    Rocky suddenly opened his mouth, smiled happily and said, "that''s our difference. Before fate, you, Odin, kneel down, I, rocky, never bow your head! "


    With that, rocky was full of Twilight power, and the twilight eyes on his forehead suddenly opened.


    Rocky bowed his head and the endless light of dusk poured down, fixing Nidhogg.


    At the same time, the power of dusk in Rocky''s hand poured out, and the gun of heaven wrapped around thunder was hurled at Nidhogg''s left eye like a great lake.


    The power of rocky and Odin broke out at the same time.


    The gun in the heaven was deformed, and countless branches erupted from the gun head, which condensed into a larger and sharper metal luster gun head, and the gun tail scattered into endless roots.


    At this moment, the gun of heaven, like the rebirth of the ancient world tree, pierced into niederhogg''s eyes.


    At the last moment, the tip of the gun in the sky burst out the virtual shadow of a star eagle as brilliant as the sun.


    Niederhogg lives by devouring the world tree. The star eagle is the protector of the world tree. Boom! The gun of heaven and the branch of the world tree run through the eyes of the poisonous dragon and blast into the head. Endless thunder roared, niederhogg''s eyes and head burst, and the dense evening branches and roots deeply rooted niederhogg''s body spread along his skin, muscles and blood vessels. In an instant, half of his body was lignified. Rocky and the twilight wolf run away¡° You... All die, all die! " The breath of niederhogg, who was extremely angry, broke through the realm near the king of God and reached the king of God¡° Poison God''s realm, soul eating spectacle! " The whole Twilight battlefield, whether the twilight tower or Asgard, was shrouded in purple light and fog. At the same time, a huge black hole appears above the sky. The center of the black hole is the dusk and sun. Su Ye held up the skull of the dusk God King with one hand, and a faint dusk light was put outside the head of sirtel to protect the wanfata group and all semi magical mages. In the Nordic God galaxy, outside the wanfata group, under the LORD God, all living beings died in an instant. Countless souls poured into the soul eating black hole. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1197

    All the souls under the main gods in the Nordic God galaxy are condensing into the soul devouring black hole.


    In the Nordic continent in the north of Greece, all Nordic people who believe in Nordic gods break up one after another, and their souls leap over the starry sky and enter the soul eating black hole.


    But in a flash, the land and sea of northern Europe became Jedi.


    At the same time, the whole infinite plane, all planes, territories and star regions that believe in the Nordic gods, and all believers and gods, are extinct.


    All souls are swallowed by the soul devouring black hole.


    Even the gods were deeply shocked.


    Su Ye sighed. This tragic outcome completely exceeded his estimate.


    "Ned Hogg!"


    Endless thunder spread, instantly covered the twilight battlefield, Odin''s thunder realm, suppressed the poison realm.


    Su Ye looked forward and saw Odin''s arms holding the dying god empress frejia.


    Frejia looked at her husband with nostalgia, closed her eyes, her body collapsed into dust, and a little spirit was thrown into the soul eating black hole.


    "Ned Hogg!" Odin''s eyes were red. He held the gun of heaven and stabbed it out.


    In an instant, hundreds of millions of thunder guns covered niederhogg''s whole body, and countless blood holes bloomed on the desperate dragon.


    Ned Hogg vomited blood and said with a wild laugh, "the angels come at twelve dusk. You are dead! I have swallowed up enough souls, the king of God has become, and despair will envelop the world! "


    Ned Hogg vomited blood and rushed to the edge of the twilight battlefield.


    Click... The twilight mask covering the whole Twilight battlefield slowly cracked.


    Su Ye looked up and saw that the soul eating black hole in the sky disappeared. At dusk, twelve ten winged angels raised their horns and put them into their mouths, but they didn''t sound.


    The face of the angel at dusk is very strange.


    Their left eye turned up and stared at the dusk day, while their right eye turned down and stared at Odin below.


    It''s weird.


    Su Ye looked at Odin and was stunned to find that Odin was gray and his toes were slowly collapsing into dust.


    The scattered force slowly moved up.


    At the same time, the faint blue and gold light scattered outward along Odin''s wound.


    The spirit collapsed.


    Suddenly, dozens of streamers fell into the twilight battlefield.


    All the light converges into one and turns into a platinum dragon of the LORD God level.


    The platinum Dragon God turned his body into a threaded platinum dragon horn, and then rolled up a white tornado. At the tip of the Dragon horn, there stood an ice fog bird flower as white as fog.


    "Bahamut..."


    Before niederhogg finished, the platinum dragon horn ran through the injured niederhogg''s back, leaving a huge deep hole like a lake between his abdomen and back.


    Countless tiny ice fog birds devoured niederhogg''s power and poison along his body.


    "Bahamut!"


    As ned Hogg roared angrily, he rushed out of the twilight battlefield, into the starry sky and disappeared.


    At the moment of niederhogg''s disappearance, the strong power of dusk rolled back and began to condense to the center of the battlefield.


    Su Ye immediately took out the twilight spindle and the page of twilight.


    The spindle and the twilight page are suspended on both shoulders to absorb the force of twilight.


    Su ye sent the wanfata group away to Odin.


    "They are all dead..." Odin died blankly.


    Su Ye was stunned and looked around. The body of the last Nordic Lord God was disintegrating and the spirit was dissipating.


    Even the bodies of rocky and the twilight wolf are slowly collapsing, even if sheltered by the power of twilight.


    Odin turned around, looked at Su ye with a sad smile and said, "don''t make the same mistake."


    Su Ye nodded hard.


    "Fate cannot determine my future." Suye road.


    Odin smiled happily. The three fingers of his right hand suddenly inserted into his right eye wrapped by the gold eye mask, grabbed a translucent eye and pressed it on Su Ye''s eyebrows.


    "Ah..."


    Su ye only felt severe pain in the center of his eyebrows. Endless flames spread from the center of his eyebrows and burned the whole body.


    An eyeball bulges from the center of the eyebrow, and the green tendons on both sides bulge.


    Odin''s eye of wisdom and the eye of dusk merge into a new eye.


    "Don''t hurt Aristotle."


    Odin said, patting Su ye on the shoulder and looking up at the sky.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a huge animal claw surrounded by ice and thunder grabbed the dusk sun and pulled it violently.


    Hiss


    The dusk sun broke, and a strong dusk waterfall came down from the sky to irrigate Su ye and Odin.


    The gods were stunned and sighed.


    It turned out that this was the third great wonder of dusk that the gods had been waiting for for for a long time, but now it has been obtained by Odin and Su Ye.


    In the surprised eyes of the gods, Odin walked out of the dusk waterfall and showed the sun light wheel behind his head.


    In the light wheel of God''s day, thunder and snow mountains rise slowly.


    The gods were dazed and fought with niederhogg. Odin didn''t urge the sun light wheel of God, and maybe he didn''t even do his best, but why did he suddenly urge his best when he was dying.


    Suddenly, the light wheel of God sun burst into Odin''s divine body.


    Odin, whose original body was broken, recovered instantly and suppressed the scattered God body and soul.


    A huge old grinding plate was suspended behind him.


    The gods were shocked, and some gods called their names lightly.


    "The mill of all things, the creation artifact..."


    The mill of all things suddenly burst, turned into countless gray gold powder and fell on the gun in the sky.


    The breath of the gun in the sky is like fire and roars like thunder.


    The original world tree is the creation level.


    At this moment, the gun of heaven broke through the God King and was promoted to the creation artifact.


    Odin''s body expanded millions of miles in an instant, as big as the sun.


    He held the gun of heaven and waved it gently. All the stars in the Nordic God galaxy outside the battlefield at dusk were led by him and put around the gun of heaven, surrounded by stars.


    In the incredible eyes of the gods, Odin, a million miles away, faces the Greek god galaxy.


    "Zeus, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Odin suddenly took a step, his beard soared, space collapsed, galaxies scattered and stars burst.


    "With this body, I tear the old world and light a new light!"


    Odin roared, his muscles swelled, his skin cracked, and the thunder surged. He suddenly threw a heavenly gun at Olympus of Zeus.


    An angry voice spread all over the infinite plane: "at dusk, the Nordic gods, what do you do to revenge me!"


    In the endless thunder, Odin grinned and white teeth were better than snow.


    Rocky looked up at Odin and saw the first time he saw Odin.


    At that time, my brother laughed like that.


    "Originally, I am like Xinguang." Tears ran down Rocky''s face.


    The dark wound on his right face disappeared, and Rocky''s face was as white as frost.


    Outside Olympus, the endless colorful light converges into a huge shield. The huge shield is surrounded by mountains, rivers and ten thousand stars. In the center stands a huge statue of black chaotic eye.


    The gun of heaven crosses the endless starry sky like a cone-shaped thunder river. Along the way, the stars of the Greek god galaxy are broken, countless God stars collapse and countless gods fall.


    The gun of heaven flies all the way and absorbs the power of dusk all the way.


    Seeing the gun of heaven meet with the aegis giant shield, the eye of chaos suddenly disappears.


    "Gaia!" Zeus was furious. Unexpectedly, at the most critical time, the eye of chaos even converged its power.


    At the same time, a sun appeared quietly not far from Olympus. Before the celestial gun arrived, it turned into a golden sun ship and smashed the giant shield of the starry sky.


    "Amura!" Zeus''s angry voice resounded through the sky again.


    "Today, the Egyptian god system declares war on the Zeus God system!" Amura''s voice, like warm sunshine, spread all over the infinite plane.


    At the same time, the same roar came from the direction of the Persian God system.


    "Persian God system, declare war on Zeus God system!"


    A water wave fell behind the celestial gun, pushing the celestial gun to accelerate and fall to Olympus.


    Above Olympus, a huge shadow millions of miles high suddenly rose.


    God King Odin wore a white skirt and robe around his waist, a bronze upper body, thunder flowing all over his body, and his half black and half white hair danced in the wind.


    His eyes turned into thunder stars, expanded and contracted, turned rapidly, and burst into endless white light.


    "You shouldn''t annoy me!"


    Zeus roared and hurled the thunder spear at the gun in the sky.


    Two divine kings who master the power of thunder collide with each other.


    No battlefield constraints.


    Boom!


    The gun in the sky burst, and the divine power surged. The dazzling spherical white light expanded rapidly under the surrounding of thunder, but in the blink of an eye, it surrounded the whole Greek god galaxy and spread rapidly.


    With every breath, tens of millions of galaxies are swallowed up and turned into dust.


    The terrible thunder swept through everything.


    Infinite planes, like lights and stars, go out one after another.


    Even the outer layer of the God Galaxy protected by Amura and Marduk was completely destroyed, and tens of thousands of ordinary gods fell.


    The gods watched in disbelief at this devastating disaster.


    The galaxy collapsed and countless lives disappeared.


    Even for some main god galaxies sheltered by the main God, the main god noumenon collapses in an instant.


    The place shrouded by the twilight battlefield has become the only place nearby unaffected.


    The severe pain eased slightly. Su Ye opened his eyes and saw an incredible scene.


    The fiery white light ball diffuses rapidly. Where it passes, galaxies collapse and fall out for life.


    Soon, tens of billions of galaxies died out.


    Less than half of the divine world was destroyed by the divine king''s strike. Su Ye seemed to hear the divine world crying. Suye hasn''t calmed down yet. Rocky throws three light balls to Odin. They are the spirits of the God of light, the God of darkness and the God of forest. It turns out that rocky has long tried to save the God of light and the God of darkness, and the God of forest has not completely fallen. Odin sighed and threw his right hand. The three spirits flew into the void and disappeared. As soon as Rocky caught the dying Twilight wolf, he saw that the twilight wolf turned into a light ball. In the light ball, a small soul cried at rocky. Rocky smiled and pressed the dusk light ball into Su Ye''s eyes. He shrunk the dusk tower into a bracelet and put it on Su Ye''s left wrist. Su Ye was hit by strong pain again. He couldn''t even speak. He could only vaguely see that rocky and Odin held their right hands together, collided with each other, and then held them together. Rocky''s body turned into fine dusk dust scattered all over the sky. Odin''s body dissipated slowly. Finally, Odin looked at the void in the distance and sighed¡° This world of ice and fire, frost and smoke... "Odin turned into the light of dusk and scattered invisibly. Woo... Twelve Twilight angels blow the twilight horn together. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1198

    At dusk, the battlefield shrank rapidly, and finally turned into a faint yellow light column, enveloping only Su Ye.


    In a few seconds, even the light column will be put away.


    Suddenly, the endless divine glow erupted from Su Ye''s body and rushed into the sky, wrapping the dusk sun and dusk angel.


    The evening sun stood still, and the evening Angel panicked.


    They lowered their heads and looked at Su ye in horror.


    How did this bastard get promoted to God at this damn time?


    From the superior God to the main god is a qualitative change in the nature of life.


    Absorb whatever power you have around you!


    In case


    Before the angel could react, two magic trees rose into the sky, like two giant palms encircling the twilight battlefield and holding the twilight sun.


    At dusk, the angel struggled with no effect.


    The magic branches gushed out like a group of snakes, tied the twelve evening angels firmly, pulled them back, and tore their relationship with the evening sun.


    The dusk sun was hit by a heavy earthquake, and the terrible dusk breath was thin, forming an endless suction, and even sucking Su ye into it.


    Thousands of roots fly out of the roots of the magic tree at dusk, take root on the surface of the dusk sun and absorb the power of dusk.


    Suddenly, the dusk sun shrank suddenly, took the initiative to break off the contact with the dusk angel, shrank with a bang and disappeared.


    The angel''s face was dull at dusk.


    They have no mouth on their faces, shout out their souls and break free madly.


    They were shaken by the power of dusk, the horn of dusk sent out the power to smash everything, and the branches of the magic tree cracked inch by inch.


    Seeing that the angel was about to break away at dusk, a translucent black phoenix suddenly fell, swept over the magic tree, completely overlapped and threw into Su Ye''s body.


    The magic tree grew suddenly and became stronger.


    At dusk, the angel continued to struggle. Suddenly, the sky cracked, and an ancient sun fell from the sky, carrying the great power of the plane of fire element, swept over the magic tree and threw it into Su Ye''s body.


    The smell of Su Ye rises again, and the magic tree rises and thickens again.


    Then, ten strange rainbows fell from the top of the mountain and fell into Su Ye''s body.


    At dusk, the angels cry out their desperate souls again.


    The dragon of despair didn''t let them despair. Su ye did it.


    At dusk, the angels stopped struggling and blankly followed the new divine light in the starry sky.


    It was a world of green and ice, symbolizing the Nordic God system of the past and future. Then, the world of green and ice was put into Su Ye''s body.


    At this moment, the vast starry sky is destroyed by the power of the king of God and reduced to an endless chaotic space.


    The endless power of the starry sky was no longer covered by space, turned into a dark torrent, and poured into Su Ye''s body.


    The evening angel was even more desperate. What God is this? He sucked away the evening sun and began to absorb the power of the stars.


    The magic tree is thousands of miles high, the branches grow wildly, and the leaves are like clouds, absorbing all the power that can be absorbed.


    Then, he slowly converged and returned to Su Ye''s magic tower with the twelve Twilight angels.


    Su ye, who had finished his promotion, looked around blankly.


    Endless stars, endless believers and countless gods fall into dusk.


    At dusk, only one of the gods remained.


    Su Ye clenched his teeth and took a deep look at Olympus. His body disappeared, appeared at the entrance of the fog abyss and stepped into it.


    Su Ye released the legendary avatar, the lower God avatar, the middle God avatar and the upper God avatar to look for niederhogg from four directions respectively.


    The body shrinks, hides in the body of the upper incarnation, sits for a long time, a magic cow rope appears in his hand, and scenes of the past appear in his mind.


    What he said when he first met Mr. nidern.


    Teach yourself magic for the first time and give away the ancestral magic rope.


    Tell yourself again and again and help again until Odin shows up, the answer is revealed, and rocky appears


    I never thought it would be this end.


    The source of everything, the school, the classroom.


    After a long time, Su Ye sighed, because there was an important and dangerous battle right away. He pressed the boiling mood, examined himself and entered the space of the magic tower.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye looked suspiciously at the twelve desperate Twilight angels hanging on the magic tree.


    What kind of divine genius is this?


    Twelve angels at dusk were desperate and their bodies were completely out of control. They clearly felt that everything was being eroded by the terrible magic tower of the main God. Before long, they would assimilate into a part of the magic tower.


    Su Ye was amazed. He was worthy of being a high-level gifted elf. He even had such a rich expression.


    Su Ye tried to get the information of these gifted Elves as before, but he got nothing.


    "Won''t you really catch the dusk angel around the dusk day? It should be just their residual power. It seems different from ordinary gifted elves. Wait first. "


    Then, Su Ye''s eyes fell under the magic tree.


    The original dry, shriveled and thin dusk tree roots are unprecedentedly thick, even as big as the roots of the ten elements and the star system.


    This means that you can continuously obtain a large amount of Twilight power like absorbing element power, and you can create more Twilight magic.


    "The Egyptian god system and the Persian God system declared war on the Zeus God system. I''m afraid Zeus jumped over the wall. I have to find a way to study a set of Twilight God sequence for Zeus..."


    Continue to examine and make new discoveries.


    Every God who is promoted to the LORD God must receive the gift of great power.


    The power of the coming of hell is condensed into the talent of the LORD God, the black phoenix of prison fire.


    Su ye had been favored by the black phoenix of hell before, and already had a resurrection ability of the undead bird. Now, he has a new resurrection ability.


    The plane of fire element comes to the original ancient sun and gives the LORD God talent, the ancient king of fire. So far, Su Ye''s fire system ability has reached its peak, which is no less than that of sulter.


    The infinite plane will come to the ten color rainbow, and the element real king will be promoted to the ten round ancient king. As long as Su Ye is willing, he can be transformed into any element ancient king.


    This means that Su ye can have the dual abilities of the ancient fire king and any other ancient king at the same time, and even Zeus or Odin is only a single ancient thunder king.


    The destruction and rebirth of the Nordic world formed a dual force and gave Su ye a unique talent, the God King level talent, the God King of frost.


    Su Ye was stunned for a long time when he saw the ability of the frost God King. Finally, he smiled. If he fought with Zeus one day, he would use it. Before that, he had to continuously inject strength into the frost God King.


    Finally, the broken chaotic starry sky also added a new God talent to Su ye, the ancient king of Xinghe.


    This power allows Su ye to directly control the subtle forces at the galaxy level. A galaxy often has hundreds of billions of solar systems.


    The galaxy power is too complex. Even the divine king can only forcibly control it and can''t control it finely. However, the ancient king of Xinghe can make su Ye feel like an arm and a finger when controlling the galaxy.


    Su Ye suddenly felt that the twelve Twilight angels had changed. Looking around, he saw that the twelve Twilight angels were separated from the magic tree and surrounded into a ring, which was an unheard of power in the infinite plane.


    Power that can only be used once.


    Death call.


    The death horn has only one function, announcing the death of a person, but the person has not changed in fact.


    Except for this man, everyone thought he was really dead.


    Even if you see this person''s Noumenon alive, everyone will doubt that he is false.


    "Good thing..."


    Su Ye sighed that except for the gods at dusk, there was no power to reach such a strange level.


    Su ye thought of the three wonders of the evening of the gods.


    The last dusk waterfall is completely absorbed by itself, expands its dusk roots, and creates the first life to truly master the power of dusk.


    At dusk, flesh and fruit are completely useless to the LORD God himself. If you can sell them, you can''t sell them to your servants.


    As for the God King''s skull


    Su ye thought and entered the ruins space.


    The ruins space became larger again. Su Ye didn''t have time to look carefully and looked at the God King''s skull next to the altar.


    It was sirtel''s head. The real fire condensed, red, but emitting the light of dusk.


    This skull is worth the remains of a whole God King.


    If it is forged into a main artifact, the final value will be higher.


    However, it may damage the God King Power of Sirte, and the effect of sacrifice is greatly reduced.


    Next, I may have to face the dragon of despair. Even the badly hit dragon of despair must be a hard battle.


    Thinking for a moment, Su Ye placed the God King''s skull on the altar.


    Boom!


    The altar sent out an unprecedented violent vibration, and the light fog as strong as milk poured into the altar like a fountain.


    It took a long time for the altar to absorb the light and fog, and then from one ring, it kept lighting up and going out, and finally, the ten rings lit up.


    Su Ye frowned slightly. Is it just ten rings?


    Su Ye was thinking that the ten rings would go out.


    Su Ye''s eyes shine.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, the ten halos of the altar lit up, and the light was dazzling, forcing Su ye to squint.


    The ten rings of divine light rise into the sky, forming ten light columns, which pierce the sky wall.


    Su Ye glanced at the headless figure behind the altar and stared at the ten light columns.


    Rare three-tier rewards.


    The first floor hangs high on the top, which is a dazzling shining wall.


    The king of God, the wall of the sun, the strongest power of Sirte.


    Su ye took a deep breath. Unexpectedly, he was fried by Wang. This power is really too important for yourself.


    This power can easily push the dual power of light and fire to the level of God King. I have been preparing for the strongest light and fire magic. There has always been a short board, but it has been slowly supplemented. The first short board is the divine skill sequence, which has been supplemented after the annihilation of the divine skill sequence. The second short board is the element blood, but after obtaining the ancient king of fire and the ancient queen of ten rounds, the short board is completed. The third short board is filled by the wall of the sun. Now, the last short board is missing. As long as we get the remains of the hundred body titan of the LORD God, we can make it up. Su Ye looked down and the second reward was an ugly black red stone with sirtel''s handprint on it. The land of fire. With this mark, he is the Lord of the land of fire. Su Ye didn''t expect that he would become the master of the dual planes of the element of fire and the hometown of fire at the same time. Finally, Su Ye looked at the third reward. Compared with the previous two, this is very common. It is an ordinary God talent, the body of the sun. It can incarnate the dual form of fire element and light element, become solar life, and absorb the light of the last million suns. If you enter the sun, you can even quickly absorb the power of the whole sun. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1199

    Absorbing all the strength, Su Ye looked at the true fire magic sword wrapped in black and red magma.


    This sword belongs to the plane of fire element and cannot be sacrificed.


    The sword scabbard is more powerful.


    However, since then, only the Lord of the plane of the fire element can exert real power.


    In the promotion of the LORD God, the level of the fire element dropped to the original ancient day, and Su Ye has been canonized as the Lord of the fire element. Now the fire element plane gods only know that there is a new fire element Lord, but they don''t know who it is.


    Su Ye was thinking that the demigod avatar in the magic prison city saw an uninvited guest.


    The white and Golden Dragon horn old man went straight into the conference hall and threw Su Ye''s Avatar a sealed crystal ball and an unlimited contract of the dragon family.


    Lord God, the remains of 100 dragon radon.


    Su Ye was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that when the gods reached their peak at dusk, countless gods fell, and the whole infinite plane was bloodied and wailing, so that the gods couldn''t figure out who fell.


    It turned out that at that moment, Bahamut killed radon and paid for it.


    "In the face of niederhogg, I didn''t help." Suye road.


    Bahamut said, "you helped the Nordic God system drag on for so long before, helped seal the true fire magic sword, reconciled the contradiction between rocky and Odin, and added the ice fog bird flower, which is the greatest credit."


    Hearing the names of rocky and Odin, Su Ye''s eyes were dim.


    "You should not be sad, but happy. It is far better for their brothers to be reconciled before they die. " Bahamut comforted.


    Su Ye nodded.


    "Can you find ned Hogg? It is said that you can get through the fog without obstruction, and the ice fog bird flower is the evidence. " Bahamut smiled, his face wrinkled into chrysanthemums.


    Su ye put away the divine skeleton of 100 dragon Ladon, thought and said, "if I find it, will your noumenon come?"


    Bahamut shook his head and said, "once my body comes to the fog abyss, it will be used by Nidhogg, causing a large number of fog abyss beast gods to besiege."


    "What do you ask me to do? You want me to deal with niederhogg alone? "


    "It was niederhogg who was seriously injured." Bahamut stared at Su ye with golden eyes.


    "You old dragon, you are really not a thing." Su Ye frowned.


    "Now, no one in the infinite plane can get niederhogg except you. Besides, I''m afraid you want to kill niederhogg more than I do now, don''t you? " Bahamut looked at Suye.


    Su Ye''s eyelids sank and said, "if there''s another time, we won''t meet."


    Bahamut quickly apologized and said, "slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue. I mean, I''m willing to do my best to help you kill ned Hogg. "


    "You God King, really don''t care about face."


    "God is old and has seen everything, so he doesn''t care about face. Solving the hidden dangers of the dragon family is more important than face."


    "I am only the LORD God."


    "You are the LORD God that Odin is optimistic about, the LORD God who has absorbed the power of dusk, and the new Lord of fire element, right?" Bahamut laughed.


    "You are old, but your nose is not old." Su Ye looked helpless.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Asked Bahamut.


    Suye stared at Bahamut and said, "you know what I want."


    "Learn from Marduk and Amura to declare war on Zeus? Impossible. " Bahamut shook his head.


    "If I fail, how long can your dragon clan last in front of Zeus?" Su ye asked.


    Bahamut sighed and said, "I understand everything you say, but I don''t have the courage like you. I can''t do it. I''m different from Marduk Amura. Although I''m old, I''m stronger. So even if Zeus ascends to the highest in the future, it won''t be too difficult for me. As long as the dragon clan obeys, we can still live. Surrender to the highest, don''t lose the dragon. "


    "So, you God King has become short-sighted. You only know that you are aiming at your opponent niederhogg, but never think about how to defeat Zeus, the most important enemy in the future?"


    Bahamut bowed his head slightly and said nothing.


    "Since you can''t give me what I want, I can''t go to niederhogg''s trouble for you." Suye road.


    "The creation artifact is the Rune of the wrath of the Dragon King." Bahamut looked up.


    "Two." Suye road.


    "OK, but kill ned Hogg and give it back." Bahamut bit his teeth.


    "No problem. In addition, I need the Dragon plane to open a free contract and free trade with the Terran." Suye road.


    Bahamut''s face changed and said, "free trade is OK, but the free contract of the whole human race is impossible. After all, you have obtained the infinite dragon contract."


    "You are really a dead brain. Do you think the magician''s contract with the dragon is enslaving the dragon? Why do you dragon magicians grow so slowly? You don''t count? Because your dragon magician, first the dragon, then the magician, dragon magician, is essentially thinking about magic from the perspective of the dragon! Look at the Dragon magician in our magic prison city. Which dragon is not far beyond your world? "


    "Once the freedom contract is opened, the dignity of the dragon will disappear." Bahamut road.


    "When you are riding on the crotch by Zeus, you have dignity?" Su ye asked.


    "I am the God King!" Bahamut said with a gloomy face.


    Su Ye sneered, "yes, of course you are the God King, the God King who is short-sighted. Don''t talk about Odin, even Marduk and Amun rabbi. Can you compare? Your mouth is not convinced of the human God King, but you know in your bones that you are far inferior to them! Even the God King has no basic decision-making ability. "


    "I don''t like your use of provocation." Bahamut road.


    "I completely prohibit the enslavement contract between the magician and the dragon clan." Suye stared at Bahamut.


    Bahamut''s eyes lit up.


    Su Ye looked at the door and said to himself, "the dragon family itself is difficult to be enslaved. Even if there are all kinds of powerful spell casters and Dragon Knights, there is a possibility of failure. Only our magicians have good means and few failures. Once I ban the slavery contract, there will be a large number of dragon people exempt from slavery in the future. And your reputation in the dragon clan will reach the peak. If you don''t agree, I''ll try to negotiate with Tiamat and give her the title of "dragon deliverer". Then she will open the freedom contract, and she won''t care about the death or life of those evil dragons. "


    Baham sighed and said, "I agree."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "in order to show your sincerity, first send a group of 100000 dragon legions to the magic prison city."


    "Ten thousand is no good?" Asked Bahamut, frowning.


    "Ten thousand is not enough."


    "OK." Bahamut reluctantly agreed.


    "Give me another platinum dragon horn. I feel very strong when you stab ned Hogg." Suye road.


    "Hum!" Bahamut stretched out his hand to break the Dragon horn on the top of his head, the divine light surged, the terrible power of the divine king came from the space, and the whole deep prison plain seemed to be static.


    Then, Bahamut handed the platinum dragon horn to Suye.


    "Just throw it out when you meet niederhogg."


    Su Ye nodded and took platinum dragon horn.


    "The moment niederhogg falls is the moment to complete the transaction." Suye road.


    Baham looked at his head, turned and walked out. As he walked, he said, "you are far from enough to fight Zeus."


    "The future is enough."


    Fog abyss.


    Su Ye weighed the platinum dragon horn, which was very good and earned nothing.


    Later, Su Ye sacrificed the remains of 100 dragon gods radon to obtain a very rare talent.


    A hundred hearts are exquisite.


    This talent can''t directly affect combat, but it has a variety of functions. For example, when casting multi-element spells, it will not conflict, but will enhance.


    For example, when you are doing things, distraction will not have any impact.


    For example, all avatars are more closely related to the ontology.


    For example, all visual spells will form ten times or even a hundred times the angle and effect by default. For example, releasing a magic eye in the sky is equivalent to releasing a hundred magic eyes in different directions.


    There is even a strange ability to extend vision.


    Even if the gods are surrounded by powerful fog, they can''t see far away, but this ability can be equivalent to adding one more faucet connected together, so that their eyesight can be expanded to a hundred times.


    This ability would have been limited in the fog abyss. It has little effect. It can be used on Su ye, which is different.


    Now, Su Ye''s Avatar can see through the fog abyss 50000 kilometers away, far more than any fog abyss beast God.


    Su Ye looked at a hundred dragon gods and took a deep breath.


    The most powerful magic of the Hydra Legion. I have finished making it myself, only the last creation material is needed.


    Now, all the materials are ready.


    After exiting the ruins space, Su Ye immediately cast a spell to integrate the main god skeleton of 100 dragon gods radon into the long completed 26th divine skill sequence: 100 dragon gods Legion.


    Only a quarter of an hour later, the magic sequence was completed.


    Su Ye''s eyes are shining.


    "This divine skill sequence can bury all the main gods. I don''t know if niederhogg, who has been badly hurt, can take over this divine skill!"


    Su Ye finished, made the final preparations and began to carry out various battle rehearsals in his mind.


    Because niederhogg recorded a large number of combat processes before, combined with continuous deduction, and he was promoted to the LORD God, everything of niederhogg became clear gradually.


    Slowly, Suye found more and more flaws and even weaknesses in niederhogg.


    As time passed, niederhogg''s trace could not be found.


    If a God King really wants to hide, his power is difficult to detect.


    Su Ye suddenly had an idea. He looked around and grabbed it. A small magic fly that could not be seen by the naked eye appeared in his hand.


    "Ten thousand flies beast God, we meet again."


    The little devil fly fell on his palm, foaming at his mouth and twitching all over his body,


    "Don''t pretend. I know your bugs are all over the fog. You can see me. Let''s make a deal. "


    "Before, the fog abyss was able to maintain its independence, not only because the fog abyss beast God itself was strange, but also because the Nordic forces were in balance, including Odin, sirtel, the ancient Frost Giant and niederhogg. Now, with the exception of niederhogg, all forces have disappeared. Moreover, niederhogg, as the king of God, does not have his own team. What do you think niederhogg will do next? " The wings of the little devil fly are still twitching. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1200

    Su Ye sneered: "his next step is bound to devour the fog abyss and enslave all the fog abyss beast gods. Before, he was only close to the God King and couldn''t do it, but now he is the God King and can do it easily. You are the contact and supervisor of the fog abyss beast God. Who do you think is the biggest obstacle for niederhogg to rule the fog abyss? "


    The little devil fly stopped smoking, turned over, lay on Su Ye''s palm, looked up at Su ye, and the red compound eye light flashed.


    Su ye said, "you can see from the last time I came here that I don''t have much interest in the fog abyss. I have only one interest, that is, subverting Zeus. Now, I have a new interest in killing ned Hogg. You tell me the whereabouts of niederhogg. Whether I succeed or not, you have no loss, but if I succeed, you fog abyss beast God can avoid being enslaved by niederhogg. "


    The little devil fly still doesn''t speak.


    Su ye thought for a moment and said, "I heard that niederhogg has a large number of treasures, some of which are the favorites of your fog abyss beast God, such as a honey fog tree. The only one in the infinite plane is in his hand. He uses this tree to gather a large number of his men. If I kill him, I''ll give you this one. How''s it going? "


    The compound eyes of small magic flies flicker more frequently.


    Su Ye snorted coldly and said, "since you don''t want to cooperate, forget it. I can go to the ten thousand belly fetal God. Anyway, they only need the gods to have children. I go to the outside world to catch some demons and throw them to them. They must be willing to cooperate with me. When they get the honey fog tree, your situation will be... "


    The little devil fly fluttered its wings, made a buzzing sound, put a light spot outside and flew to Su Ye.


    Su Ye extracted the information of the light spot and got the location of niederhogg, as well as the detailed information and information of niederhogg, and even the information of the God of the womb.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "thanks. I''ll give it to you when I find the honey fog tree!"


    Su ye said, turning into fog, and all the parts and bodies flew to the place where niederhogg was located.


    Soon, Su ye came to a floating continent shrouded in fog.


    This floating continent looks nothing special. If the memory of the Lord of magic flies did not show that niederhogg rushed here in panic, it would be difficult to find traces.


    Su Ye carefully observed the surrounding environment and finally found subtle traces of highly toxic corrosion on some rocks.


    Yes, even if niederhogg is the God King, it can''t be perfectly hidden in the case of heavy damage.


    Su ye did not act rashly, but based on the environment here and the newly obtained information, he rehearsed it again in the virtual battlefield for more than a dozen times. Su ye took a deep breath, continued to turn into the fog and slowly entered the continent.


    Because he was discovered by niederhogg last time, Su Ye was careful this time.


    The last time it was found was the middle incarnation, but now it is the main god body. The last time niederhogg was at the peak, he is now severely damaged, and he is highly toxic to ice fog bird flowers.


    In the swirling fog and poison fog, Su Ye moved forward slowly.


    I don''t know how long it took, it was dark.


    The huge breath of God King is like a rolling typhoon. Fortunately, it is the main god body. If the upper incarnation is here, it will collapse instantly.


    Su Ye continued to move forward and flew over the long typhoon area. His eyes were slightly bright. Under a purple green poisonous cloud, a huge beast thousands of miles long was lying on the land, his body trembling, scales scattered, flesh and blood shaking and blood splashing.


    "Pain... Pain..." ned Hogg wailed like a confused patient.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The joint efforts of Odin, rocky, the twilight wolf and Bahamut were indeed not generally strong.


    Niederhogg''s wound is still attached with countless micro insect like ice fog bird flowers, which have not been dispersed so far.


    Niederhogg''s situation is worse than the deduction.


    Su Ye understood after a little thought that this was related to niederhogg''s action before he was fully promoted to the God King. If he was fully promoted to the God King, he would not fall into this dilemma.


    Now, even if he has completed his full promotion, he is too seriously injured and it will take a long time to recover.


    Su ye took a deep breath, deduced again in his mind, and finally chose the scheme with the highest success rate.


    Su Ye waited slowly, not daring to look at niederhogg''s intact left eye, but staring at niederhogg''s right eye pierced by the gun of heaven.


    His right eye was like a rotten meat lake, with blood, venom and meat pulp churning, making a strange noise, including wood chips and thunder.


    Ned Hogg wailed for a long time, sighed, and slowly closed his left eye.


    But Su ye knew that it would open again in less than 0.1 seconds.


    At the moment when his eyes closed, Suye transmitted to the middle of niederhogg''s right eye and left eye.


    But at the same time, niederhogg was shocked and felt the outsiders.


    Su Ye hung over niederhogg, his forehead cracked, absorbed the eyes of wisdom and the eyes of the wolf at dusk, like a shining amber gushing out, affecting the surrounding, and blood vessels and muscles burst from under the skin.


    Far stronger than Rocky''s Twilight eye, the twilight light fell, like the net of heaven and earth, covering niederhogg''s whole body in an instant.


    At the same time, the fog abyss beast gods who felt the spatial fluctuation were about to send to pursue and kill, but they were shocked by the dual breath of niederhogg and the power of dusk and fled madly.


    At the moment when the dusk eye mask fixed niederhogg, niederhogg opened his eyes and exposed a gap to see this familiar human.


    How could it be him?


    He was about to complain to Zeus. How dare he come?


    No, why did the wall of the sun suddenly appear behind him?


    What is the light of the fog in his hand?


    True fire sword?


    It seems that there are six birds on the tip of the sword


    When niederhogg couldn''t move, Su ye took out the true fire magic sword, clenched his hands, released the last six ice fog birds together and threw out the platinum dragon horn.


    In a flash, Su Ye inspired the strength of the ancient king of fire and the ancient king of light at the same time. His body suddenly expanded to 10000 meters. All the forces of himself and the wall of the sun poured into the true fire magic sword and stabbed it out.


    Boom!


    The true fire magic sword is like a huge flame mountain, surrounded by six ice fog birds, plunged into niederhogg''s eyes, burned his giant eyes and went deep into his head.


    Almost at the same time, the platinum dragon horn, like a flying spear with eyes, went into niden''s neck, opened a big hole, ran through it, and almost broke his head.


    Poof


    The real fire magic sword seemed to stab into the crater, and the eyes, flesh, bones and brains melted by the original ancient real fire splashed everywhere.


    After su Ye''s death, a 3000 God level avatar suddenly appeared. Qi Qi immediately sent the 18th divine skill sequence: the fist of heaven and earth. The terrible force field condensed into hundreds of millions of giant fists. At the same time, he hit the real fire magic sword and directly hit the real fire magic sword into the depths of niederhogg''s head.


    Endless primitive fire erupted, and Nidhogg''s head was instantly wrapped in a dark flame.


    Then, Su Ye quickly ran away and was not afraid that niederhogg would get the true fire magic sword.


    However, Su Ye blinked for less than a kilometer and was suddenly forced out of space to show his noumenon.


    "Damn you..."


    The purple poison God domain opened and blocked the space instantly. Even if Su ye had the power of the ancient king of the stars, he could not transmit it.


    At the same time, the soul eating spectacle emerged, and huge swirling black holes appeared from niederhogg''s head to the tail, just like the huge black hole dorsal fin, swallowing all creatures.


    The fog abyss beast God and fog abyss life within a hundred thousand miles screamed bitterly, the body collapsed, and the soul was sucked into the soul devouring black hole.


    However, Su Ye''s Dusk eyes opened, and the twelve dusk angels slowly rotated in the dusk eyes, plus the God King''s Dusk bone, to form a peerless barrier to counteract the power of the soul eating black hole.


    "Theocracy, all open!"


    Around Su ye, hundreds of millions of brilliance rose, just like countless golden lotus petals blooming.


    Bright enough to blind god''s eyes, the large colored light ball surrounds Su ye and constructs a field sun that has never been seen in the infinite plane.


    Whether war theocracies, war theocracies, victory theocracies, or natural theocracies, such as nature, plants, thunder and the sun, whether elemental theocracies, knowledge and magic theocracies, whether social theocracies such as commercial theocracies, national theocracies, agricultural theocracies, or evil theocracies such as anxiety and fraud, all exert great efforts, The field is open.


    Behind Su ye, a theocratic throne as big as a ten thousand meter high mountain emerged, with thousands of forms changing constantly.


    Behind Su Ye''s head, the divine sun light wheel is bigger than his body, just like a golden wheel, turning slowly.


    The purple space formed by the poison God domain is cracked inch by inch.


    Thousands of theocratic fields, support and explode the divine kingdom!


    Niederhogg, who lost his eyes but could perceive everything by virtue of the great power of the God King, was stunned for a moment.


    Even if he devours the world tree, even if he is the dragon of despair, even if he kills God King Odin, even if he ends the dusk of the gods, he can''t understand why thousands of theocracies can be placed on a God?


    I''m the king of God, and I''m blown up by the divine power of the LORD God?


    Am I blind and wrong?


    At the moment of exploding the ten thousand poison God domain, Su Ye instantly moved tens of thousands of miles away.


    Thanks to niederhogg''s poison God domain and soul devouring black hole, no fog abyss beast God is transmitted along the space wave.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain ten times stronger than before spread all over niederhogg.


    Oh


    Ned Hogg suddenly cried out in pain. He felt his brain being cut and his body being corroded.


    "Su Ye! I''ll kill you! "


    Niederhogg suddenly inhaled, like the left eye of the magma Lake exploding, and blood, magma, flame, brain and real fire magic sword spewed out together.


    The poison of six ice fog birds has occupied his brain and spread all over his body.


    Blood mixed with turbid snot flowed from niederhogg''s nose, and bright saliva and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. His legs like a mountain pillar could not stand firm, and the Dragon wings as big as land on both sides were crooked.


    The brain has been destroyed by two divine king artifacts, and part of his body has lost control. Su Ye was stunned. He deduced it so many times and didn''t get this result. The God King and the dragon of despair, Ned Hogg, was beaten and had a stroke¡° Oh... Ah... "Ned Hogg roared with a tone change voice, suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed a highly toxic dragon inflammation on Su Ye. Su Ye immediately dodged, and at the same time, three thousand God level avatars chanted together. The 26th divine skill sequence: 100 dragon god legions. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1201

    At this time, Su ye called all the magic servants to experience the feeling of fighting with the God King. But now they have not been promoted to the LORD God, and can only experience death. After a long time, niederhogg''s body trembled, all kinds of divine king wonders and divine Kingdom dissipated one after another, and his body fell heavily to the ground. His bones were exposed and there was not much flesh left. Su ye not only did not relax, but continued to attack niederhogg''s spirit and spirit, especially repeated the eternal death of one of the three sequences of killing gods. All kinds of necromancer magic fell on niederhogg as if they didn''t want magic. Each time Su ye cast a spell, it was equivalent to releasing tens of millions of advanced death spells at the same time. For half an hour, niederhogg was completely unconscious and lay motionless on the ground. Even so, no fog pit beast God came. Even so, Su ye still attacked far away and never approached. Even so, the servants of the upper gods and demons would die inexplicably if they walked thousands of miles away. A strange smell, invisible to the naked eye, escaped from niederhogg and covered the whole body for thousands of miles. God King''s hatred. Su ye only observed for a while and then determined that if he rushed over, he would be dead for up to three seconds. Even so, niederhogg has not died, and the vitality in his body is even better than before. Flesh and blood began to grow and disperse the ice fog bird flowers. The attack of the 100 dragon god Legion fell on him, but it couldn''t make a scratch. Su Ye looked cold and solemn, and finally reached a critical period. I''m afraid niederhogg used some great divine king talent to offset most of the damage. His body fell into a long sleep, but his strength was recovering rapidly. Now, I have to make a choice. Destroy the body or attack the spirit. Finally, Su Ye decided to believe the result of his own deduction, mobilize all forces, and even simply borrow a large number of main artifacts of the death system from the outside world, make every effort to enhance immortality, and pour all the death magic into the spirit of niederhogg. But what makes people desperate is that Nidhogg Bhutan''s flesh and blood are recovering, and even the spirit is slowly forming a strong protective force. The God King is indeed the God King. Su Ye sighed. His body was shocked, his face was slightly white, and the dusk eyes in the middle of his eyebrows opened again. All the power of dusk gushed out and erupted a conical light to hold the spirit of Nidhogg. Su Ye continued to cast magic while observing the changes of niederhogg. Finally, he was relieved. No matter how strong ned Hogg''s broken spirit is, it can''t defeat the power of dusk. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1202

    Click


    The harsh cracking sound spread all over the fog abyss, countless fog abyss creatures died, countless low-cost fog abyss beast gods fell, and a large number of high-level fog abyss beast gods bled all over their bodies, hugged their heads and howled.


    The beast God of ten thousand flies, because his body was too scattered, was attacked at the same time and fell completely.


    Su Ye''s head was like being hit hard by a huge force. He suddenly leaned back and returned to normal after a long time. However, blood flowed from his eyes, nose, ears and mouth.


    The God King will fall and all living beings will be buried.


    While swallowing all kinds of divine drugs, Su Ye was slightly relieved. The soul of Nidhogg''s divine king finally split.


    This means that your attack works.


    Then, there is no need to use the power of the twilight spindle and the twilight page.


    While relying on the 100 dragon god legions to attack Nidhogg''s God body, Su Ye continued to erode Nidhogg with the power of death.


    One day later, niederhogg continued to show his desperate strength. His divine body was not weakened, but was recovering.


    Fortunately, after his soul split, it was difficult to recover. Slowly, there were more and more cracks, which had broken into tens of thousands of pieces.


    But even so, these spirits are still trying to recover.


    Su Ye kept silent and attacked desperately.


    The next day, niederhogg''s spirit broke into a billion pieces.


    Still alive.


    If the LORD God had broken it into a hundred pieces, he would have been dead.


    Su Ye suppressed all negative emotions and focused on attacking and casting spells.


    On the third day, a large number of undead artifacts of Su ye had to be put away because they were overused and were about to break.


    On the fourth day, niederhogg''s spirit broke into 100 billion pieces and still survived.


    On the fifth day, niederhogg''s spirit broke into a trillion pieces, and one piece was broken and dissipated into blue and gold light.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye exhaled heavily, and the horn of victory finally sounded!


    Next, Su Ye began to attack a single soul fragment.


    One small soul fragment after another disappeared.


    But what''s terrible is that the fragments of small spirits that are not attacked are slowly merging.


    Su ye had to fight in two ways. Part of the magic attacked all the soul fragments, and part of the magic attacked point-to-point.


    Time passes day by day.


    On the infinite plane, there are not many gods concerned about how much benefit Su Ye got in the twilight of the gods.


    Because the infinite plane has been completely chaotic.


    In the human world, Egypt and Persia did not leave any way back, and the whole army pressed on and attacked Greece and Rome.


    However, they bypassed all magician forces and Swedish city.


    The biggest all-out war in human history began.


    In the divine world, the Persian God system and the Egyptian god system sent out a large number of war artifacts and gods to attack the Zeus God system.


    The death of Odin completely awakened the fear of Marduk and Amura and shattered the delusion of compromise and contraction of the two God kings.


    Odin hit Zeus hard before he died, so that the two gods saw hope.


    It''s time to lose, time never comes again!


    Zeus had to turn to other gods for help, but other gods had long been dragged down by more gods.


    The gods found that Odin sent a message to the major gods and stated his interests before the fall.


    When he died without hesitation, these gods instinctively chose to believe him.


    At this moment, most of the gods in the infinite plane restrained Zeus in the light and in the dark.


    No one knows what happened in the fog.


    Even the fog pit beast gods didn''t know that they didn''t dare to get close to Nidhogg.


    A month later, the last soul of niederhogg collapsed, and Su ye, who was slightly white, sighed.


    I never thought that the God King was so difficult to kill.


    It seems that if the gods end at dusk, Odin can normally live for thousands of years even if his body and soul collapse.


    However, Odin gave up living for thousands of years and chose to use his last power to attack Zeus.


    After sighing, Su Ye didn''t relax at all.


    Because there is no end!


    The lesson of Uranus is vivid. The God King who has died for so many years can still influence the infinite plane situation with the remnant soul. The divine star and the divine moon still exist. Even if Nidhogg is not as good as Uranus, it will not be too bad.


    Therefore, Su Ye opened the 26th sequence of the third sequence of killing gods to call souls.


    The power of soul and residual will emerged in niederhogg.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Countless dark blue foggy silk threads flew from all directions to form a translucent little blue gold niederhogg shape, which should be condensed into a complete God King and spirit!


    Su Ye shook his head and deserved to be the king of God.


    However, before the soul was formed, Su Ye stopped calling the soul and raised his hand, which was the arrival of dense immortal forces, scattered the soul and continued to erode all the remaining souls of niederhogg.


    In this way, a full year later, Su ye did not know how many immortals, soul summoning and burial were performed. Finally, soul summoning could no longer summon the residual soul of niederhogg. Su Ye stopped and flew forward to look at niederhogg''s huge God.


    Niederhogg finished the complete skeleton of the God King and appeared in front of him.


    Su ye had no idea what to say. After killing himself for more than a year, the God King''s body was completely restored.


    Even his eyes have healed.


    The huge divine king''s breath and poisonous power are still diffuse, and you can''t see the slightest weakness.


    As long as he can open his eyes, no one believes that he has fallen.


    Suddenly, Su Ye looked up at the sky. A dusk river flowed high in the infinite plane. It rained all over the sky, and countless poisonous lights flashed... All kinds of visions of the fall of the divine king appeared frequently.


    Infinite plane, in honor of niederhogg.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ye was completely relieved. Now, Ned Hogg was really dead.


    Su Ye resists the divine king''s breath of niederhogg, rushes to the bottom and uses the sealed crystal


    Click, the seal crystal is broken.


    The body of the divine king cannot be reduced and sealed by any force, nor can it be sealed into any space objects.


    The God King is too strong.


    Su Ye tried to mobilize the power of the ruins space.


    Shua


    Ned Hogg disappeared.


    The breath of the God King on the scene is still strong enough to kill the LORD God.


    Su Ye began to fly and clean the battlefield.


    Scales? It is invaluable and the main material for making the main artifact.


    Dry blood? It is absolutely a treasure, enough to save the life of the LORD God.


    Minced meat? Tonic, refined into magic medicine, is enough to help any superior God accelerate his promotion to the LORD God.


    Brain? Absolutely good.


    Su Ye scraped the ground three feet, took all possible treasures away, and then left the fog abyss and returned to the magic God star.


    But even if Su Ye left and niederhogg fell, the fog abyss beast God did not dare to go to the place where niederhogg fell.


    Niederhogg''s death shocked the whole infinite plane, even more than Odin''s death.


    Because all the gods know that Odin will die, even if Odin''s influence is greater, everyone has accepted it.


    However, the dragon of despair, niederhogg, clearly absorbs the power of the gods at dusk, and is about to become one of the strongest gods. Obviously, he must be proud of the infinite plane, but why did he suddenly fall?


    Who can kill ned Hogg in the fog? Not even Zeus in his heyday!


    Niederhogg''s death is like a huge mystery rolling in the infinite plane, getting bigger and bigger.


    The incarnation of the platinum dragon Bahamut visited the demon prison city again.


    The old man had a stroke, and even if he tried to restrain himself, his hands were still shaking.


    "Did you solve it?"


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "you''re the God King. Why are you playing with your tongue?"


    With a wave of Su Ye''s hand, the magic light curtain showed ned Hogg lying in the fog abyss.


    "How?"


    "The power of magic." Suye road.


    "Why are you fearless of the fog? All gods, except niederhogg, even Odin, who was born in northern Europe, will be rejected by the power of the fog abyss. "


    "Guess." Suye road.


    Bahamut shook his head helplessly and asked, "how''s your noumenon?"


    Su ye had an idea, sighed and said, "don''t ask, I didn''t expect the price to be so big. Basically, I can''t do anything in a thousand years. First, I suffered the final attack of the gods at dusk, and then I killed niederhogg. My noumenon is close to the edge of collapse. "


    Bahamut frowned and looked at Su ye and said, "if you say it gently, I still believe it. I doubt it if you say it so seriously. But... There''s nothing wrong with that. If you say you''re not hurt at all, I don''t believe it. "


    "Yes, I was hurt. Exaggerate a little, isn''t it? Now grant me a territory close to your God star. I will give you my dragon kingdom. This is the reward you promised before. " Suye road.


    Baham nodded and said, "I''ll give you the top plane. Within a month, 100000 dragon legions will go to the magic prison city and conclude a freedom contract with your magicians. In addition... These are two runes of Dragon King''s anger. "


    With that, Bahamut handed out two white golden dragon scales, carved with a simple line faucet, which looked cute at first glance.


    "Thank you." Su ye took the Dragon King''s anger and smiled. This is equivalent to two attacks by the creation artifact, plus the remaining chaotic eye runes. He has three runes in his hand.


    Su ye asked, "Gaia took back the chaotic eye lent to Zeus?"


    "Take it back, or Zeus won''t get hurt." Bahamut road.


    "You say, is this Zeus''s bitter meat trick? Is it possible for Zeus to have other creation artifacts? "


    Bahamut shook his head and said, "no, even Zeus dare not resist Odin with all his strength. We guess that Zeus must have other creation artifacts, but he couldn''t use them at that time. "


    "Do you know what the creation artifact is?" Su ye asked¡° This is not clear. There are not many creation artifacts on the infinite plane, but there are also many, but most of them are incomplete. We suspect that the creation artifact in Zeus''s hand is not complete. He is repairing it, so he can''t resist Odin. Not surprisingly, the creation artifact will be repaired soon. " Bahamut road¡° Are there any ownerless creation artifacts? " Su Ye''s eyes were burning. Bahamut stared at Su Ye. After a long time, he said, "it''s better to find someone with a lord than someone without a Lord." Su Ye was stunned for a moment, thumbed up and said, "he is worthy of being the God King. He is so bold when encouraging others."¡° I''m not kidding, "Bahamut said." the so-called ownerless creation artifact is either broken or can''t be found at all. However, the owner is very sure. You can kill niederhogg. Are you afraid of other gods? " Su Ye didn''t have a good way: "that''s because niederhogg didn''t have a creation artifact. If I really fight the God of war, will you help me resist the creation artifact? You won''t let me fight with Tiamat. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1203

    "Tiamat has no creation artifact, the anger of the Dragon King is in my hand, and the mud board of fate is in Marduk. In addition, finding a creator artifact with a Lord does not mean that you are allowed to meet the God of war king, or you may make friends with the next Odin. " The old dragon smiled and looked at Su Ye.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Ye looked puzzled.


    "Don''t pretend to me. Other gods may not see it, but we God kings can see it clearly. Odin stuffed you with the eye of wisdom. Although the effect may be greatly reduced, it is enough to be half a creation artifact. Your wisdom now is comparable to the God King." Bahamut road.


    Su Ye was silent. The old dragon really thought too much. In fact, the dusk eye swallowed up the power of the wisdom eye and the dusk wolf and grew up. Otherwise, it would be impossible to ban the God King Nidhogg.


    However, it''s no problem to say that the twilight eye is more than half of the creation artifact.


    "What you say is what you say."


    Bahamut smiled: "next, Zeus can''t just passively defend. He will certainly incite Apophis to attack Egypt and Tiamat to attack Persia. We God kings know that they both know that after northern Europe, it must be Persia or Egypt, otherwise they won''t take the initiative to declare war. As long as you can win the trust of either of them, they may be willing to hand over the creation artifact to you secretly before they fall or escape, so that you can preserve their descendants. "


    "Can you all guess Odin''s calculation?" Su Ye was helpless.


    "No matter how wise Odin is, his upper limit is only the God King. We can vaguely see his layout. However, I doubt you are just a cover. He really entrusted the Nordic gods to others. "


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I also know this. Odin is seriously suspicious, otherwise he wouldn''t have made rocky like that."


    "In addition, you don''t have a creation artifact. How can you establish a magic God system?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Ye stared at the smiling Bahamut.


    "Guess, how can the creation artifact surpass the God King artifact? The creation artifact is so powerful, why do you often hear it broken? Why are those ancient creation artifacts difficult to repair? "


    Su Ye''s eyes moved lightly and thought constantly, and said, "is it related to the divine system or ethnic group? Or, in fact, the power of mortals affects the creation artifact? "


    "Yes, with the power of the king of God, it is not necessary to cultivate a large group of mortals. If you want children, you can have them all the time. However, the stronger the ethnic group, the stronger the creation artifact. Even Zeus, a lover of destruction, had to re cultivate the Greeks because of the weakening of the power of the eye of chaos every time. Even, to cultivate the Roman Empire. "


    Su ye said, "in this way, the reason why the creation artifacts are damaged is that they are closely connected with the old gods and ethnic groups. Once the ethnic groups collapse or the gods are at dusk, some characteristics of the creation artifacts will completely disappear, which will lead to damage?"


    "Good. In fact, Zeus did something wrong. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He is too confident to be conceited. So he tried to repair and transform the old creation artifact with his own strength, and then forcibly connect with his own God system. It''s not impossible, but it takes too much time. Obviously, his enemy won''t give it. Of course, this is also a helpless move, because the eye of chaos, the Greek creation artifact, belongs to Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. Zeus is only a borrower, but it is impossible to borrow it for a lifetime. "


    "I need to find a creation artifact suitable for the human race?" Su ye asked.


    "Correct. So even if you find a complete creation artifact, it is useless if it is not suitable for human beings. The simplest thing is, if I give you the Dragon King''s anger and make it your magician''s creation artifact, guess what? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Either the wrath of the Dragon King''s power fails, or your magician''s mind begins to become a dragon." Bahamut road.


    "I probably understand. The eye of chaos is the cohesion of the power of the Greek creator God CAOS, representing the transformation from disorder to order. The tree of the world is the source of Nordic power and represents vitality, but when the vitality of the tree of the world is cut off, Nordic nature will dusk immediately. The Egyptian sun boat represents the cycle of life and death, and the fate mud plate of Persia represents the power of destiny. The more the spiritual source of ethnic groups, gods and creation artifacts tends to be consistent, the stronger the creation artifacts will be. "


    "Well, if you can understand this, you have absorbed the power of the eye of wisdom."


    "The essence of the creation artifact is to integrate thousands of great powers." Suye road.


    "Good!" Bahamut looked at Suye with appreciation.


    "But the essence of this power conflicts with the magician."


    "Oh? Isn''t the magician equally powerful? "


    "But it is everyone who decides the magician, and the creation artifact can only be controlled by one person. I have repeatedly said that if the Lord of the divine system is the existence of eternal correctness and absolute truth, it is the best way to integrate thousands of great powers. However, in fact, no matter in the past, now or in the future, no matter in the infinite plane suitable for the multiverse, there can be no eternal correctness and absolute truth. So, developing diversity and diversification is by far the best way. "


    "You mean..."


    "I may need the creation artifact myself, and human beings may need the creation artifact, but the magic world and the collection of all magicians do not need it." Suye road.


    "Although a little tongue twister, I can probably understand what it means. Can I understand that the magician''s creation artifact is a creation artifact of completely different form and nature? "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "you are old and wise. That''s what I mean. We magicians don''t need old-fashioned materialized or materialized creation artifacts. I need creation artifacts in spirit, faith or knowledge. "


    "Although I know this concept, I can''t understand it, but I''m looking forward to it. So, no matter what type of creation artifact, it needs a carrier. Then, what is the carrier? "


    "Every magician, or every real magician, every person who wants to be a magician." Suye road.


    "Intelligent group, interesting..." Bahamut nodded and thought deeply.


    "Thank you for pointing me out." Su Ye smiled.


    "Do you have the direction of human creation artifact?" Asked Bahamut.


    "Yes, or human beings have been doing it."


    "What is it?"


    "You''ll know later, but there''s no harm in having one more creation artifact. I''ll see if I can get it." Suye road.


    Bahamut, with sunken eyes and a slightly gloomy face, whispered, "I know tyamat''s plan, but I can''t make her plan succeed. If you really need a creation artifact, we can cooperate."


    "How to cooperate?"


    The two talked in secret for a long time and finally reached an intention of cooperation.


    The satisfied Bahamut turned and left, took two steps, turned back and said, "by the way, the position of the fire element is a little chaotic. They only know that there is a new fire element Lord, but they don''t know who it is. Therefore, all major forces are competing for the power left by the old Lord God of the fire element. Even... May overthrow the unstable new Lord of fire element. Of course, if it were you, they would be doomed to failure. "


    "Then let them continue to make trouble. Now I''ll lead the snake out of the hole. When everyone reveals their identity and position, I''ll catch them all once and for all. I don''t want to spend too much time playing cat and mouse. " Suye road.


    "That''s no problem. Ned Hogg put all the treasures in his bone cavity. Shall I help you find them? " Bahamut smiled.


    "No, I still have a way to open it. I can''t. I''m looking for Tiamat." Suye road.


    Bahamut said helplessly, "forget it, I''ll teach you the way to open it." Then he stretched out his fingers and popped up a little divine light.


    Su ye took the divine light and asked, "do you know where niederhogg''s divine star is?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know what."


    "Niederhogg didn''t create a divine star at all, and it''s wrong. He actually refined himself into a divine star. If he is not dead, once he accumulates strength to the peak of the God King, his body will change and grow to millions of miles, and his whole body will naturally give birth to life and become a god star. "


    "I see. That is to say... Niederhogg''s divine body may be the strongest war artifact?" Su ye asked.


    Bahamut was stunned and muttered to himself, "why didn''t I think of it."


    "Since whale country can be, niederhogg can also be." Suye road.


    Bahamut said excitedly, "you can refine a great war artifact with the dusk tower as the crown, niederhogg as the body and whale country as the base. However, niederhogg is better to disassemble it. As long as time is enough, his body can make thousands of main artifacts. "


    "No, I still want to refine niederhogg into an artifact." Suye road.


    "Tell me what you need and I''ll help you! But you have to help me stop Tiamat according to the agreement. "


    "No problem!"


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    After sending off Bahamut, Su Ye secretly used the power of the master of the fire element, and the invisible spirit stood high in the plane of the fire element.


    The whole plane of fire element is like a pattern on the palm.


    Su Ye learned about the situation and found that it was just a group of little gods who did it all, and they couldn''t affect themselves at all. No matter how big a thing was, it could be solved by splitting a real fire magic sword, so he didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Then the spiritual body came to the land of fire.


    This is basically equivalent to another evil fire element plane. Countless Fire Giants cry for heaven and earth, but there is no civil strife.


    Now is not the time to deal with these two planes. The most important thing is how to deal with niederhogg.


    After entering the ruins space, Su Ye extracted a keel from niederhogg''s neck according to the method of Bharat education, which is niederhogg''s inner space.


    More than 100 meters high.


    Su Ye seemed to be holding the hill. He stretched out his hand and felt it inside.


    Ho


    An uncontrollable smile bloomed on Su Ye''s face.


    Worthy of being the king of God!


    It is worthy of being a dragon of despair that has gnawed at the roots of the world for hundreds of thousands of years. It is worthy of being a great demon God who can destroy the whole great God system. The space is too big, there are too many treasures, and the inner space can form the ring of the king of God with a little refining. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1204

    Most of them are treasures related to the original world tree.


    The dark brown world has dense roots, piled together like hills, and arranged according to the quality. There are high, middle and low grades. It is obviously niederhogg''s Grain Reserve.


    At the same time, there are a lot of world trunks, world branches and world leaves, like his snacks.


    At the same time, there are three lakes.


    It is a lake condensed by the water of three divine springs: the spring of life, the spring of wisdom and the inexhaustible spring.


    Su ye can''t stop laughing. The power of these three divine springs is too precious. For mankind, these three divine springs are more valuable than niederhogg itself!


    What''s more, these three holy springs have dried up since the death of the world tree.


    I had the talent of inexhaustible strength in those years, but with the improvement of the divine position and the increase of magic, inexhaustible strength can no longer keep up with my consumption.


    However, now as long as you drink enough inexhaustible springs, your inexhaustible strength talent can continue to grow, enough to support the consumption of the divine king level.


    The fountain of life is even more terrible. One drop is enough to increase your life by 500 years, which means that you can prolong the life of many talented magicians.


    The magicians of Socrates'' contemporaries, those who died and those who turned to lich, have all died.


    Unfortunately, if they wait until now, they will have a life span of at least 100 years.


    Although the fountain of wisdom is not comparable to that drunk by Odin, it must have the ability to enhance wisdom and even increase many talents.


    "Eh?" Su Ye looked at an iceberg inside, and ten rough bone tubes were frozen in it.


    The surface of each bone tube is covered with cream, and it seems to have gone through countless times, but it is still brand new.


    Su Ye has seen this kind of bone pattern and bone.


    The leg bones of the ancient frost giant king.


    What can it be made into a tube with the leg bones of the LORD God?


    Su Ye felt carefully again and was stunned.


    Originally, the iceberg is bigger than the leg bone of the LORD God!


    Original ice!


    Su Ye''s heart jumped heavily, and his blood poured into his face. Even if he had been the LORD God, he was shocked by niederhogg''s big hand.


    Worthy of being the God King, worthy of being one of the first great demons in northern Europe, the wealth is far beyond imagination.


    At the beginning of the creation, there are many sources of creation, that is, the place where the creator God was born.


    For example, the creation source of Egypt is the original water, the creation source of Greece is the chaotic sky, the creation source of Persia is the original sea, and the creation source of northern Europe is the original ice.


    The original ice breeds the three most famous gods.


    One is the ancestor of the ancient Frost Giant, Emil.


    One is Buli, the ancestor of the Nordic gods, the grandfather of Odin.


    The other is the original cow that raised the two gods,


    The original dispute between the ancient Frost Giant and the Nordic gods was to compete for the divine milk of the original cow.


    The original iceberg has long been absorbed by the gods because this power is too precious.


    What makes Su Ye''s heart beat wildly is not the power of the original ice itself, not that he can enhance himself after taking it, but that he can use magic to analyze it, so that he can more intuitively and further understand the original power of the infinite plane.


    The significance of this thing to the whole magic world is far greater than niederhogg''s whole divine king''s remains.


    Looking at the original ice and the main god bone tube, Su Ye already understood what was contained in the main god bone tube.


    The divine milk of the original cow.


    "What a big profit! I''m afraid this is the creation treasure that the king of God can''t have now. The larger the God system, the more descendants, the more need to absorb this power, and this top resource will be exhausted. On the contrary, niederhogg has always been alone, and he is too lazy to take care of his children. He only eats the roots of the world every day and sleeps. If he is not on the mission of destroying the world and has a tyrannical temperament, he is like an old house dragon harmless to humans and animals. Only a god like him, after absorbing enough strength, can store it and prepare for the future. As a result... It''s cheaper for me. "


    Su Ye originally wanted to count them all. Now it seems that he underestimates niederhogg.


    He has lived for millions of years since the beginning of the creation of the world, and the accumulated wealth is far more than predicted.


    Millions of years of inventory can''t be counted in a short time!


    Even the wealth of gods such as Zeus is far less than niederhogg.


    The original God''s milk is too precious. Su ye can''t help it. It''s the food of the creator God.


    Su ye took out a bone tube, opened the lucky divine power, sent it to the altar and sacrificed.


    As a result, the altar was shocked, the viscous white gold milk flowed out, and the altar immediately absorbed the God''s milk.


    Su YeMeng had been waiting for a long time. Before he could react, the altar shook again and the edge of the altar expanded.


    Eleven rings increased.


    Twelve rings increase.


    Thirteen rings increased.


    "I didn''t expect that the original treasure could strengthen the altar. Well, now the eleven rings are equal to the original ten rings, and the other two rings are completely more. There may be thirteen rings, which is good. " Su Ye laughed happily.


    Su ye took the bone tube and opened it. Sure enough, there was nothing in it.


    "So, is the altar absorbing only once, or is it absorbing all this time? Although these God milk are precious, because they are small, they should be about ten rings, but they should not reach eleven rings. "


    Su ye thought about it, took another bone tube, looked at the altar, hesitated for a long time, and put it on again.


    The altar did not shake.


    The shining light and fog gushed out and was absorbed by the altar.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. The altar didn''t drink milk.


    The pillar of light soared into the sky, the eleventh ring lit up, and an unprecedented talent appeared in the air.


    Original foundation.


    There is no explanation or book record, but it can be guessed that this is a power at the creation level.


    Su Ye chose to absorb it, then took down the original God''s milk, left the ruins space and drank all the milk in one gulp.


    Su Ye''s ears roared, his eyes darkened and fell into endless darkness.


    Su Ye felt that he was in an endless cold world and his whole body was stiff.


    I don''t know how long it took. There was light in front of me. I tried to see it, but I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    After a long time, the light in front of me became clearer and clearer. Then I saw a huge light moving slowly. The light was as big as a star, but it was a cow in shape.


    Su Ye suddenly realized that this was probably the original cow.


    Su Ye watched silently. I don''t know how long later, another giant light group bigger than the original cow was born and began to suck the juice of the cow.


    The original cow didn''t seem to know anything. She only did one thing, that is, she kept licking the void.


    Su Ye judged that he couldn''t see it. What the original cow licked was the original ice.


    Licking and licking, the original cow licked a big living man.


    Su Ye immediately guessed that the former guangtuan giant was Emil. This new man should be Buli, the ancestor of the Nordic gods, because he was the first life licked by the cow in the early central plains.


    Then, the original cows kept licking the original ice, and more and more light masses were licked out.


    After a dragon shaped light mass appeared, Su Ye confirmed that it was niederhogg and observed niederhogg.


    Sure enough... Other original lives either eat and drink foolishly, or do nothing, or make trouble and fight all day. They are taught by the strongest youmier and Bree. Only niederhogg has the most serious business. He either steals some mother milk or digs some original ice every day, goes to youmier and Bree to eat and drink from time to time, and abducts some treasures by the way.


    At first, Yumi and Bree were still at peace, but with the increasing number of descendants of Yumi and Bree, the original cows became thinner and thinner and had less milk.


    Finally, it triggered the creation war of the Nordic world.


    At the moment when Amir and Bree shot, the world in front of him disappeared. Su Ye blinked and found himself in the temple of the magic star.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t see it clearly, but I gained a lot..." Su Ye obtained some secrets that only the creator God knew.


    Even the cultivation of the world tree.


    It turns out that the tree of the world must obtain the original things in order to be promoted to the level of God King.


    Whether it''s the original God milk or the original ice, it''s OK.


    Su Ye sacrificed the third barrel of original divine milk again. As a result, what he got was the original foundation. After absorption, he could expand his original talent.


    Then, Su Ye chopped up a piece of original ice, the size of a fist, and put it on the altar.


    Sure enough, as at the beginning, the altar absorbed the whole original ice.


    When the altar was shocked, the breath changed, and a faint golden light appeared in the thirteen rings.


    Su Ye looked carefully. The golden light was a bit like the breath of lucky theocracy.


    Later, Su Ye sacrificed a piece of original ice.


    As a result, only the original foundation was rewarded, but three at a time.


    Su Ye looked thoughtfully at the golden light on the 13th ring and absorbed the original foundation.


    Taking down the original ice, Su Ye left the ruins and swallowed it. The original ice immediately turned into cool water and spread all over his body.


    Then the same scene appeared.


    Su ye returned to the darkness again and saw the creation of the Nordic world again, but this time he looked at it from different angles and positions, and saw more information slightly clearer than before.


    Even, not only see, but also hear many voices in the world, the real voice of creation.


    At the same time, from the communication of the original life, we can get important information that even the God King doesn''t know now.


    For example, ancient relics, such as the original power, such as the secret of creation


    "Interesting..." Su Ye felt a little superior.


    Later, Su Ye began to practice and classified the secrets of creation.


    After finishing everything, Su Ye left the temple and appeared in the world tree.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ye was puzzled to see that all his magic servants were promoted to the LORD God.


    "Your majesty! I love you forever! " Wang Dashui ran over crying and was kicked away by Su Ye. Su Ye looked back carefully and was stunned to find that it has been a year since he drank the original God''s milk. Because the talent of their original foundation also works on servants, which leads to the promotion of servants to the LORD God. Wait, magic servant? Su Ye suddenly opened his eyes. Then he pressed his unprecedented delusion. He took out a bone tube in his left hand and a piece of original ice in his right hand. In the void, the two objects glittered with a faint white brilliance. Seeing this scene, all the creatures did not know why, but felt that their hearts were full of unspeakable hunger and kept swallowing their saliva. Su Ye''s magic servants were biting their teeth, holding their claws, and using all their strength to stop their impulse to come forward and compete. Wang sledgehammer couldn''t resist. He rushed up to fight for it. He ran three steps and was pulled away by the thick roots of the world tree. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1205

    The roots of the world tree creep like a giant snake, the huge crown shakes gently, and the old face on the trunk shows a red color of greed.


    "Eat..."


    A vague voice came from the mouth of the world tree of the LORD God.


    "Then make an eternal oath." Su Ye smiled and looked at the world tree.


    This is the secret Su ye knew after drinking the original God''s milk.


    The world tree was silent for a long time, the leaves rustled, and then all the veins on the leaves gave off golden light.


    Connected by golden lines, they flow along the branches, down the trunk, and finally all over the roots.


    The whole world tree was wrapped in golden veins. Then, the grand and solemn voice spread all over the starry sky, like ice and fire colliding, and like heaven and earth colliding.


    After a while, the golden grain converged and the world tree returned to normal.


    Su Ye nodded and threw the original ice and original God''s milk to the world tree.


    The face on the trunk opened its mouth and swallowed two original treasures.


    Click... Click


    The branches, trunks and roots of the world tree crack slowly, like the sound of mountains breaking.


    All the creatures relying on the world tree fled everywhere.


    Suddenly, the huge canopy with a radius of millions of miles shook gently, starting from the center and from the inside to the outside, the green leaves withered and yellow, and fell together at the moment when all the leaves withered and yellow.


    Then, the bark and root surface fell off one after another,


    Su Ye swept his eyes and took away all the dead leaves, bark and roots.


    Like the sun, the huge world tree was white and tender, emitting light like jade.


    But after a moment, the bark spread, the roots grew, and the leaves sprouted.


    The new world tree grows at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally grows twice as high as before before before it slowly stops.


    Many creatures looked at the new world tree in fear.


    This tree seems to have an indescribable smell.


    Ten thousand trees are the oldest and all living beings are the greatest.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction, then returned to the temple and continued to count niederhogg''s collection.


    Leave what you need and what you don''t need together with the magic world, and be ready to sell at any time.


    Then Su Ye began to look for sacrificial items.


    Su Ye began to sacrifice diligently. In addition to various treasures, the largest number was the world tree roots, world trunk fragments, world branches and world leaves. Due to the large number, it almost helped Su Ye gather all the talents and divine power under the superior God and the superior God. Whether it was useful or not, the altar came to Su Ye.


    Even if Su Ye reached the main divine body, he could not support tens of thousands of talents, but there were all kinds of war bodies and divine bodies, which directly raised Su Ye''s physical strength to an unimaginable level, enough to carry those talents and divine power.


    A large number of divine war bodies and divine body forces are naturally integrated and more powerful.


    In the whole process, Su Ye''s magic servants, in addition to the world tree, continued to die and resurrect, completely losing their temper.


    Wang dachui completely gave up resistance. Every time he resurrected, he calculated when he would die next time.


    Finally, only a small part of the sacrifice, Su ye had to stop.


    Because the rewards such as talent and theocracy are empty, the altar is really drained.


    The next rewards are all kinds of repetitive rewards. The key is that these things can also be obtained by directly sacrificing gold coins. It''s better to sell the things and sacrifice more accurate money for greater benefits.


    Now, Su Ye doesn''t care about any talent or divine power. He only cares about the divine magic avatar. This is the reward that can enhance his strength at present.


    After sacrificing those "ordinary" items, Su Ye aimed at all kinds of treasures ready for the final sacrifice.


    All of them are Lord God level or even God King level, at least ten rings and eleven rings.


    Suye looked at niederhogg''s complete body.


    Although in Su Ye''s mind, the value of this thing is not as good as the original treasure, if it is sacrificed, it must still be the most valuable.


    "The reward of the God King of Sirte is regular. I don''t know what the complete body of niederhogg, which is at least ten times stronger than Sirte, can give!"


    Suye activated all talents and divine power and put Nidhogg''s body on the altar.


    Niederhogg was so huge that he immediately shrunk when he was placed on the altar, like a little dragon coiled on it, with purple black eyes staring at Su Ye.


    turn in one''s grave.


    The endless curtain of light poured out of niederhogg''s body, and the altar absorbed it hard for more than ten minutes.


    Su Ye was stunned. If it was purely about the total amount of light and fog, it wouldn''t be like more divine bones of the old God King.


    Then, the altar aura continued to light up and extinguish. Finally, the eleventh ring lit up and the platinum light column rose into the sky.


    Typical divine king reward.


    Su Ye shook his head slightly, a little lower than he expected. He thought it should be the twelve rings. However, if he didn''t take out the storage space, he could easily put on the twelve rings.


    "Eh?" Su Ye was regretting. He suddenly looked up and opened his eyes.


    Rainbow light bloomed over the altar.


    Seven rainbow steps of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple appeared on the altar.


    A reward appears on each rainbow ladder.


    The regret in my heart disappeared.


    Worthy of being the king of God, worthy of being niederhogg.


    Su Ye praised the dragon of despair a hundred times. He first looked at the purple ladder at the bottom. He thought the reward at the bottom was very bad, but he enlarged it as soon as he opened.


    God King God body.


    From the body of black iron to the body of the LORD God, in fact, they are all ordinary rewards, because they can be obtained naturally if their rank is not bad.


    But the divine body is not a concept at all.


    Every God King body has great power that is unimaginable.


    Many things that can''t even be done by magic can be done directly by the God King.


    The divine body of the divine king is a power beyond nature.


    The most important thing is that having the divine body is equivalent to being between the real world and the super world.


    The divine body itself is not important. The important thing is to communicate and feel the super world!


    Su Ye doesn''t care about anything else. Click immediately.


    Then, withdraw from the ruins space and absorb strength while meditating.


    On the God moon of the magic God star, fireworks exploded and blood was all over the sky.


    The magic minions began to blow up one after another.


    This time, not only Su Ye''s direct servants, but also the subordinates of all the servants died from beginning to end and needed to be re cultivated.


    However, since then, subordinates of the all servants also have possibility of the being promoted to God level!


    Where the God King is, he has his own God system.


    The world tree not only didn''t explode itself, but also thrived for a long time.


    In addition, the magic God star itself is also expanding madly.


    The magic believers also feel a great increase in their strength.


    Those magicians who were friendly to Su Ye sang and danced to thank Su Ye.


    Those crazy magicians were worried and felt that the cause of overthrowing Su Ye was too long, so they had to work harder.


    Meditate on the world.


    Before the canonization, Su Ye''s meditation world was the light of the divine world.


    After the canonization, Su Ye''s meditation world was the divine world.


    Now, Su Ye sees that he is in a very strange world.


    No matter how you change your direction, it will always be dark in front of you, but at the same time, you can feel that behind you is like an infinite bright world.


    Countless lights, endless heat and endless greatness are behind us, but we can''t see or touch them.


    Su ye thought of seeing Odin before. That''s it.


    Now, like Odin, I should face the real world, back to the super world, and my body is between the two worlds.


    Later, Su Ye began to meditate and try his best to feel and capture the power behind him.


    At first, it was futile, but Su Ye was not discouraged.


    Slowly, Su ye even ignored the power to capture the super world and began to spend all his energy on examining himself and maintaining detachment.


    After a long time, a little white light spots enter from behind and integrate into the spiritual body.


    Su Ye was ignorant and continued to meditate.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye suddenly felt sore. He immediately realized that he had absorbed too much power beyond the world, and his body couldn''t bear it.


    Su Ye opened his eyes and found himself sitting in the holy palace. He looked at the time. Only three minutes had passed.


    Su ye did not immediately go to the ruins space to see the rainbow ladder, but slowly recalled the whole meditation process, repeatedly realized the power of the super world, and recorded all his gains in the magic book.


    After understanding, Su Ye looked down at his body.


    As early as when he was a demigod, Su Ye''s body seemed to be the best sculpture master. There was no fat under his skin and his muscles were clear.


    Now, there is no big difference in appearance, but Su ye can see that the body of the God King gives him a lot of power.


    The skin consists of 99 layers of Weian armor.


    Each layer of Weian armor absorbs 1% of the power under the God King. The attack under the God King falls on yourself and has only 1% effect.


    "No wonder the attacks of the Lord gods fell on Nidhogg like tickling..."


    At the same time, Su Ye felt that he was particularly powerful and could throw a planet around as a small stone.


    In addition, the body of the divine king can ignore a large number of natural violations and resist various forces at the same time.


    The body of the God King is itself a fortress.


    Subsequently, Su ye entered the ruins space again.


    On the blue ladder on the second floor, there was a twelve winged gifted spirit, glittering with gold and the brightness of blind people.


    Divine punishment talent: judgment of sentient beings.


    All attacks contain powerful ruling power. The more power consumed, the stronger the ruling power formed. This is one of the main powers of the God King.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. When seeing the great armor, Su ye still had some doubts in his heart. He seemed unable to hurt Zeus, but with the judgment of all sentient beings, there was no need to worry. This was the real power of the God King. Su Ye looked up at the green ladder on the third floor and frowned slightly. Theocracy - Doomsday. One of the famous four gods of extermination. I have sacrificed so many treasures that I have never encountered this theocracy. According to legend, only some great demons like niederhogg, who are destined to destroy the world, have this divine power. According to legend, whoever gathers the power of the four immortals is the doomed immortals of the infinite plane, and will eventually destroy the whole infinite plane. Even if there is only one divine power, it is at least the main divine species, or even the divine king species. It is said that the evil god kings of all major god systems have at least one kind of God power to destroy the world. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1206

    All the data show that the power of extermination is very dangerous and has the greatest impact on the minds of the gods.


    However, every kind of extermination power contains extremely powerful power.


    Su Ye immediately looked up and clicked on the green ladder on the fourth floor.


    Theocracy - Holocaust.


    One of the four gods'' rights to destroy the world.


    Su ye had no choice but to smile, which was absolutely not available to niederhogg, or he had divine power only after he was promoted to the God King and destroyed the Nordic God system.


    Needless to think, the Holocaust theocracy must have great power, but the question is, will he be affected?


    Su ye thought about it and vaguely understood it, so he chose the judgment of all sentient beings, the end of theocracy and the Holocaust of theocracy.


    After absorbing the power, he immediately returned to the ruins space.


    However, at the moment when Su ye had the two great power to destroy the world, one gray and one brown light flashed across the whole Zeus God system.


    Ordinary gods were not aware of it. The main gods near Zeus slightly frowned and felt a strange breath.


    Marduk and Amura burst into laughter.


    Soon, there was a rumor among the gods that the exterminator had moved his heart to kill Zeus, at least the great demon God of niederhogg''s level.


    Various rumors have been circulating, all guessing who it is.


    Niederhogg was the exterminator of northern Europe. Odin couldn''t find it at all. Finally, the desperate dragon succeeded in exterminating the world.


    The exterminators of Persia are special, especially APSU and Tiamat, but they are also the creator gods themselves. After the creation of the world, they still wanted to destroy the world, but APSU was killed, and Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon, survived and became the only God of destruction. Marduk had no way to take her.


    Egypt''s God of destruction is Apophis, the dragon of destruction, which continues to consume Egypt''s strength. At present, all signs point to his imminent success.


    The Greek exterminator was Typhon, and from Uranus to Cronus, all weakened Typhon''s power and was finally sealed by Zeus.


    It can be said that Greece is the only God system without the threat of exterminators.


    After Typhon was sealed, the power to destroy the world shrouded in the Zeus God system also really disappeared.


    In the end, no God guessed the result, but the influence has been produced.


    The morale of Zeus'' rival gods rose sharply, while the morale of Zeus'' gods fell


    Not only that, Zeus could easily resist a kind of power to destroy the world, but now the two kinds of power to destroy the world come out together. Except Zeus, the strength of all gods was cut by 10%, and that of the lower gods was cut by 30%.


    Fatal weakening.


    When Zeus was in a panic, Su Ye looked at the Yellow fifth ladder.


    Purple clouds churned.


    Divine Kingdom - ten thousand poisons.


    Su Ye smiled and still remembered this power because it was too strong.


    So that when niederhogg opened the ten thousand poison God domain, Suye didn''t dare to get close at all.


    Odin dared to approach, but he was also poisoned.


    Su Ye looked at the sixth ladder again.


    Dark deep hole rotation.


    Divine king wonders: Soul devouring.


    Su Ye was a little hairy all over. This power was too strong. After niederhogg called this spectacle, even Odin''s spirit was torn by the living beings, and the souls of the whole great God system were swallowed.


    This kind of power is definitely a double-edged sword. It seems that it can quickly enhance its power, but if you really want to devour your soul indiscriminately, it will be rejected by the infinite plane.


    However, it is feasible to deal with Zeus.


    If we can study this ability, the power of our own God killing three sequences can be greatly enhanced, and it will not be as difficult as before.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the red ladder at the top.


    An evening sun hung high above it.


    Call dusk.


    Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. It can be said that everything is ready, except the east wind.


    Summoning the twilight battlefield is the east wind.


    Although this power can only be used once, it is powerful.


    As soon as the LORD God of rocky enters the twilight battlefield, he can take charge of the twilight, obtain the eye of the twilight, and finally hit niederhogg hard.


    Once you use this power, the dusk day will hang high on the top and give yourself a steady stream of dusk power.


    Rocky did not have the eye of dusk, but gained the power of the eye of dusk.


    What is the ultimate power of having the eye of dusk, and the eye of dusk with the root of dusk?


    "Ned Hogg is really a good God. He first funded me with so many treasures and gave me so many talents and abilities. The key is the last body."


    Suye looked at niederhogg''s shrinking skeleton.


    Niederhogg''s greatest use value is not to sell money to refine the main artifact, nor to act as a war artifact, but


    Summon servants!


    Su ye also sacrificed other main artifacts to gain various talents and abilities of the main gods.


    The last main artifact is the dusk tower presented by rocky.


    When the God King level reward of the eleventh ring lit up, Su Ye smiled.


    Divine grace gift: eternal prosperity of all races.


    Divine Kingdom: Heaven punishes thunder prison.


    Divine grace talent: Twilight lake.


    Although it is a typical old one of three, it is unusual.


    "It seems that the dusk tower was indeed infused with the power of the king of God by Zeus, and finally nourished by the power of dusk. It is equivalent to the weapons of the winner of the dusk war. The level is different."


    Su Ye checked one by one, and all three were very good.


    The first can make the strength of your God system more stable, the growth of believers stronger, and the real foundation of all ages.


    Needless to say, the divine power is vast. This is the powerful divine domain owned by Odin and Zeus. If you enter under the LORD God, you will die.


    Dusk lake is a talent never heard of. Its function is to continuously absorb the power of dusk and store it. Moreover, at the moment when the lake water dries up, it can transform any own power into the evening power of the whole lake.


    Wanzu Yongchang has the highest value, but it is not suitable for now.


    The sky punishment thunder prison is very strong, stronger than the twilight lake, but there are traps.


    The power of Odin and Zeus''s heavenly punishment thunder prison is more than five times that of the LORD God''s heavenly punishment thunder prison. After all, they spent hundreds of thousands of years cultivating the power of thunder.


    Finally, Su Ye awakened and continued to expand his unique power among the gods and chose the twilight lake.


    The power of dusk is obviously the power of "super world".


    The more Twilight power you have in yourself, the more thorough the analysis of this power.


    Su Ye counted again, felt almost, and left the ruins space.


    First observe the soul corridor talent.


    A huge sculpture with a length of ten thousand miles appeared in the soul corridor. Su Ye smiled happily. The soul of ned Hogg, got it!


    "Eh?"


    To Su Ye''s surprise, there was a giant wolf statue looking up to the sky and the moon next to ned Hogg.


    Su Ye instantly understood that the spirit of fenrier, the wolf of dusk, was swallowed up by his own dusk eye, and the result was killed by himself


    Sin.


    "The spirit can be summoned directly. Next, the priority of magic research is the sequence of two kinds of magic."


    Forty second magic sequence: World tree.


    Forty third spell sequence: Summon minion - dragon of despair.


    Su Ye''s Noumenon personally studied these two divinities.


    Upper avatars study Twilight magic.


    The median avatar studies astrological magic.


    The lower avatar carries out daily learning.


    Legend is divided into different forms, shuttling through the battlefields of various gods, learning and collecting information.


    The demigod avatar is preparing to sell Nidhogg''s treasure and receives a very bad news.


    The more than 10000 semi magical mages who went to northern Europe with themselves were eroded by the power of dusk. In just two or three years, they were more than ten years old, and some even died.


    As for the other magicians in the magic tower, they are either 30 years old or 40 or 50 years old and die prematurely.


    Su Ye immediately went to disperse and absorb the twilight power of these people and solved the hidden danger.


    Without the suppression of the power of dusk, these people''s breath grew rapidly, their strength reached a new high, and vaguely began to move towards the false gods.


    Su Ye secretly looked at his friends and acquaintances at Plato college.


    A few years ago, Su Ye secretly gave some students a treasure to increase their life, but now it has been more than 100 years since he first entered Plato college.


    Kelton, who opened dolphin River tavern, experienced ups and downs because of Su Ye''s relationship, and finally became a rich businessman, but he died many years ago. Huck, the bodyguard he hired, was finally promoted to the golden warrior and died while wandering.


    Jimmy, an old classmate, had a very happy life. He died more than 20 years ago and left such a big family.


    Although Albert has not been promoted to legend, he has long been the famous holy Puppet Master in Athens. His children and grandchildren are full. This guy who is afraid of death has not died yet. Now he has retired. He basks in the sun and walks the puppet every day, and occasionally takes his great grandchildren and great grandchildren to play.


    Holt has been working as a magic warrior researcher in the supernova of magic prison city. He has changed from a tall and strong middle-aged man to a tall, thin and hunchbacked old man. Su Ye secretly gave him the most medicine to prolong his life, so he is still hale and hearty.


    However, he destroyed the foundation of divine power and converted to magic, and the magic level has remained in the golden stage.


    Su ye asked about it with a dream. Hote thanked Su ye, but refused to be forcibly promoted. He felt very happy to be himself now.


    Holt is the same as sun Mantang, but he still refuses to accept his old age and still studies the magic warrior system.


    King Arthur became a magic warrior and the first legendary magic warrior.


    Helen''s talent was amazing. She was promoted to a semi magic mage early. Different from others, she still takes Su Ye as a teacher and occasionally asks Su ye for advice. At the same time, she is given the spring of youth by Su ye to keep her youth forever. She always looks like a little girl in front of Su Ye.


    She has regarded the magic prison city as her hometown and trained many female magician disciples. Aristotle has been the dean of Plato college in Athens and has long been promoted to demigod, but no one has seen him do it, but all magicians are convinced that he is the first magician under God. With his powerful talent, Sisyphus, Palos''s brother, was also promoted to demigod. He wandered in Greece all day, but never fought. Apart from Athens and Miletus, most of Greece has been occupied by Persia and Egypt. The two countries have landed in Rome and started a full-scale war. Zeus sent a large number of demigods and even pseudogods to the world. Otherwise, Rome would have fallen. Because the armies of Persia and Egypt are fully equipped with the war equipment of magic prison city and supernova, which is only two generations behind the magic equipment of the ace army of magic prison city. The cloud of war shrouds the infinite plane. Prices on the infinite plane soared. Su Ye began to sell niederhogg''s treasures. Once he sold them, he was robbed by major gods. Bahamut''s Avatar even brazenly came to the door and bought many treasures urgently needed by the dragon family. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1207

    Among the treasures related to the world tree, the gods can buy as many as they have, because the world tree has many uses. It can refine medicine, refine artifact, make spell casting consumables, summon servants and save lives at critical times.


    Even the dead leaves and old bark of Su Ye''s world tree can sell at a sky high price.


    A withered leaf is a legendary potion to supplement magic power.


    All kinds of money crashed into Su Ye''s pockets, and Su Ye continued to sacrifice in units of 100 million.


    The sacrifice income is basically a large source of magic and divine legendary avatars. The growth of magic is increasing day by day, and the number of divine legendary avatars is also growing.


    Before long, Su ye had an unexpected joy.


    The gift of magical creatures.


    Long ago, Su Ye cultivated magical creatures in order to obtain talent.


    The direction is correct, the posture is correct, everything is correct, but Su Ye is not correct.


    Su Ye has too many talents, more than servants, which leads to the delay in transferring the talent of magic servants to Su Ye.


    Now, after the magic servants were promoted to the LORD God, they finally got some talents that Su Ye didn''t have and began to share them with Su Ye.


    As a dragon goblin, di Aotian shares the powerful power of the main God, the Dragon King.


    This talent doesn''t seem to help Su ye, but this power can work on all force field magic!


    Let Su Ye shoot it with any magic hand, which is equivalent to the claw of the main god dragon, smashing the stars and destroying the space.


    This talent surprised Su ye, and the effect was unimaginable.


    Wang sledgehammer also worked hard and shared the top field of metal life, the God of war without domain.


    Since then, all the weapons of Su ye can give full play to their full strength. Unlike before, the invisible generals can only chop with artifact, and can''t give full play to the real power of artifact.


    Bingfeng shuanghou is worthy of Su Ye''s small cotton padded jacket, which directly shares the fitting ability, the main magical scenery and the country of wind and frost.


    Other servants have made contributions, among which the troll sea anemone Lord is more competitive than the previous Pudong, sharing a very rare master God talent and magic Wanjiang.


    In short, let the total magic of Su ye increase tenfold as a whole!


    Finally reached the standard of summoning the world tree.


    Among all the magic servants, the best world tree has lived up to Su Ye.


    Officially shared the basic talent of the world tree, not the God talent.


    It''s not God''s talent.


    After absorbing the original treasures, the world tree awakens its only creation talent, and all worlds exist.


    In this way, Su ye also obtained this creative talent.


    This talent has only one ability, that is, to put yourself in all the worlds associated with yourself.


    At the moment of seeing this talent, Su Ye frowned, because it was completely different from his imagined creation talent.


    The creation talent should have been the power of all kinds of crazy pulling Kuba hanging and exploding the sky, such as the Lord of dusk, the gate of destruction, the king of catastrophe, the hand of doomsday, etc., but this world has no power at first glance.


    However, Su Ye was stunned and realized that this creative talent might be more powerful than pulling Kuba to blow up the sky.


    Other creative talents are just a kind of power.


    But all worlds exist, which is essentially a variety of forces.


    The Lord of the fire element itself is only the LORD God level. In the plane of the fire element, that is the real God King level. No God King can take him.


    So is sulter. As long as he is in the land of fire and holds the true fire magic sword, he is an eternal existence. Not to mention Odin and niederhogg can''t help him.


    However, they left their position, but their strength decreased greatly.


    As the near God King, Sutter was holding the true fire magic sword and was beaten by Odin without fighting back. Finally, Odin could not be hurt by self bombing. He was hurt only by the sneak attack of ned Hogg.


    However, as long as Sirte is in the land of fire, Odin can''t kill Sirte even if his strength doubles.


    There are all worlds, which means that from now on, wherever Su Ye''s noumenon is, it will receive the comprehensive blessing of the plane of fire element and the hometown of fire!


    It''s not a one plane blessing, it''s a two plane blessing.


    Su Ye is not only the dual owner of the plane of fire element and the hometown of fire.


    Or the Lord of the magic star.


    The deity is located in its own divine star. If there is no influence of the twilight battlefield, the divine position is equivalent to ascending one level.


    But with all the worlds, wherever Su Ye is, he is equivalent to being on the magic God star.


    In other words, Su ye now travels all over the infinite plane and is close to the throne of the divine king.


    Su Ye looked at the world tree and was filled with joy, but patted the trunk of the world tree to express comfort.


    This talent is the top creation talent for any God, but for the world tree... It''s not as good as any ability.


    The reason is very simple. The world tree itself is a self-contained plane. It is a dual nature of God and plane. The world tree and the world tree plane are originally one. All worlds are in this creation talent. A vulgar description is that for the world tree, it is taking off its pants and farting.


    However, it is not without benefits. The advantage is that it can strengthen the world tree.


    While touching the rough bark of the wronged world tree, Su ye thought about a very important thing.


    The battlefield is spread out at dusk, and everyone is not protected by the God star. This is the necessary means to defeat the God King.


    So, with the talent of all worlds, is it not affected by the twilight battlefield?


    Even if affected by the twilight battlefield, the twilight battlefield opened by yourself becomes the temporary Lord of twilight and takes charge of the twilight day, will the twilight battlefield be open?


    Anyway, this talent is invincible when used on yourself.


    Su Ye sighed softly. Ned Hogg fell and was full.


    I didn''t expect to hold up like this before.


    It can even be said that niederhogg''s all together is barely comparable to the creation talent of thousands of worlds.


    Su Ye touched his chin and was lost in thought.


    If you make the most of your talent, you should work a little harder. For example, accelerate the establishment of a new Northern European God system and serve as the head of northern Europe.


    The Lord of northern Europe is not only a name, but also can be sheltered by all the forces of the whole God system. Although the new North European God system is insufficient, it has been strong in the past and may be strong in the future.


    Su Ye was thinking about it. Suddenly, he felt his body tremble slightly. The unimaginable torrent of great power poured into his body, and his strength was boiling.


    "What happened?"


    Su Ye was slightly flustered. Was he targeted by Zeus and out of balance?


    As a result, I feel that the power is boiling, but it is not imbalance and disorder, but rapid growth in an orderly manner.


    It''s like getting a gift from some power out of thin air.


    "It''s impossible. I''m really not the illegitimate child of infinite plane will. How can this power be so similar to the gift of infinite plane will? There is a difference. These forces seem to be generated by magicians. They are similar to the trust of magicians. I often receive them, but why are there so many and so strong this time? Is it... "


    Su Ye suddenly realized that all worlds are here, connecting the land of creation!


    If you are equivalent to being in the place of creation, it is normal to obtain this power.


    "There''s still a problem."


    "There is a foundation for all worlds, that is, you are the master of the whole plane. The place of creation should be the big world plane. There are many small planes in it. Is my distraction so great that I have occupied a small plane? However, the number of magicians, this feeling... Doesn''t seem to occupy a small plane, but... My distraction has become the master of the place of creation? No way, I can''t be so powerful, absolutely not...... "


    Su Ye shook his head. He always felt that he had ignored something, but he couldn''t find a clue.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. Anyway, the ninetieth year is coming soon, and the distractions of the gods and I will collapse. In recent years, a large number of distractions have collapsed, and the remaining distractions are no more than 5000. The place of creation may be closed at any time. Don''t want this... "


    As soon as Su Ye looked up, he glanced at the hundred handed Titan AKAS sitting in the main house of the magic prison city. He waited for several days and said that he was sending a message to the scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe, hoping that Su ye would enter the hell prison as soon as possible to save the second generation God King Cronus.


    Su ye thought for a while. He didn''t fully absorb all his strength and broke into the God King''s prison. It''s not safe.


    If you must go, you must first create a chaos in the Zeus God system to attract Zeus'' attention and avoid Zeus targeting himself.


    There is no good way to think about it. Just wait and continue to study calling the world tree and calling niederhogg.


    After studying for a while, Su Ye sensed that there was divine power calling himself. This happened occasionally since he became the Lord of the land of fire and the Lord of the plane of the fire element.


    This is something often encountered by the Lord of planes. Generally, it is OK to have a projection at random.


    Su Ye was too lazy to respond to these calls, refused on the grounds that there were too few sacrifices, and continued to study them in depth


    The divine world, Zeus.


    The wall of sigh is like a sapphire necklace around Zeus.


    Like the wall of the star river of the Nordic God system, the Greek god system also built the barrier of the gods, called the wall of sigh.


    The core of the wall of sigh is connected by the divine stars of countless gods, forming a dark blue transparent barrier.


    The gods of Egypt and Persia sent out all kinds of war artifacts, suspended in the starry sky, and constantly bombarded the blue barrier.


    At the same time, a large number of demigod legions and pseudogod legions fell from heaven and attacked the God stars that make up the wall of sigh.


    On each god star, there are continuous cries of killing, magic flying, vertical and horizontal combat skills, and brilliant brilliance flashing everywhere.


    The starry sky of Zeus is burning.


    But so far, no real God has made a move.


    Occasionally, when hostile gods meet, they will run to the distance of the battlefield to fight, put some cruel words, and then return respectively, which will not affect the overall situation.


    In the Zeus God system, all the lower gods, middle gods and upper gods under the main god converge here.


    Because the Zeus God system was cleaned up in the place of creation, the number of gods in the Zeus God system was not as good as that in northern Europe, but its strength was vaguely better than that in northern Europe. The Zeus God system has the most powerful warrior Legion in the human God system, as well as the existence of the craftsman God volgan, so that their weapons and equipment are not much weaker than those of Egypt and Persia. Because Zeus was well prepared, even if Persia and Egypt had magic tools provided by the magic prison City, they were suppressed by the Legion of Zeus because of their small number. Both sides know that now they just consume each other''s effective strength. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1208

    Neither Amura nor Marduk is so decisive and straightforward as Odin. They are forced to be helpless rather than let go.


    Egypt and Persia are not inseparable.


    After Odin fell, the two sides fought on the wall of sigh for two or three years, but they never used divine power.


    Because once the God level is dispatched, it will inevitably lead to dusk and it will be difficult to turn back.


    Both sides now dare not trigger dusk, so they deliberately control the battle intensity.


    At the same time, both sides are testing each other''s bottom line. Persia and Egypt have a large number of people and feel they are not afraid of consumption.


    The Zeus gods occupy a powerful position in defense. Now the twilight battlefield has not come. The defensive gods have an absolute advantage in their own gods and are not afraid of consumption.


    Both sides hope that through this war of attrition without losing gods, they can find the flaws of the other side, and even force the other side to retreat or seek peace.


    Therefore, this divine war is far less fierce than that of the Nordic gods.


    At first, there were many gods watching the war, but later, more and more gods left.


    Su ye also separated his mind and observed it. He soon understood the intentions of both sides, so he didn''t bother to care and spent more energy on improving himself.


    On the flying carpet of Persian gods, Cyrus, the God of conquest, is responsible for the battlefield of ten God stars. While communicating with other Persian gods, Cyrus observes the battlefield of God stars.


    The God, who was not valued at ordinary times, was promoted to the middle God by virtue of the place of creation, and became the focus of the God system.


    "Cyrus, the Greek puppet demigod battle array here is difficult to solve. What do you think?" The God of the wind shouted not far away.


    Cyrus turned his head and looked at the battlefield commanded by the God of the wind. He immediately said, "these puppet demigods were the means of making a hundred years ago. They have a strong frontal charge, but the close turn is a little slow. You change a group of flexible Warcraft and soldiers to target them. Remember, don''t use the air team. There are flying spears behind these puppet demigods."


    "Ha ha, thank Cyrus. When this battle is completed, come to my God Star to drink!"


    "No problem!"


    Cyrus smiled.


    He didn''t expect that his fame and wealth in the divine Department fell to a low point after being swallowed up by the divine power plane in a row, but this divine war turned him over.


    He was smart enough to give up fighting with Athena''s God, but chose the God of Ares.


    When he was the Persian Emperor, he knew Greece very well. He knew that Athena''s soldiers were far more difficult than Ares.


    It turned out that he was right.


    By virtue of the war knowledge accumulated after the world and the gods, and by virtue of the power of conquering and fighting theocracy, he commanded the Persian army invincible and swallowed up the army of Zeus under his jurisdiction bit by bit.


    So that the Greek side had to send one of the best sons of Ares, the God of fear, to command the battle.


    Although the God of fear just suffered a disastrous defeat not long ago.


    Su ye, who led the Titan army, defeated him.


    In the face of Cyrus, the God of fear fought back and forth. Although he was at a disadvantage on the whole, unlike the previous gods, he was always defeated.


    Through the artifact, Cyrus smiled and looked at the incarnation of the God of fear, standing on the head of the city of the God of fear star to command the battle.


    Cyrus looked at the God of fear like a weak chicken.


    Cyrus was occasionally deliberately defeated by the God of fear.


    Judging from the number of wins and losses, the two sides are almost the same, but Cyrus always maintains a big victory and a small defeat. The number of enemies killed by his own Legion is always more than casualties.


    Cyrus did this because he didn''t want to attract more powerful gods. Once he attracted Athena''s gods, such as the goddess of victory, his advantage must disappear.


    Anyway, Marduk has ordered a war of attrition. It''s the best choice to do so by himself.


    Cyrus was thinking about what to do next. One of his semi magical mages hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, the other party has a strange four element reaction. According to our calculation, they may use the forbidden art."


    Cyrus'' mouth curling, the so-called forbidden art of the demigod, in the eyes of the gods, is just an ordinary lower divine art, but it is also enough to affect the situation of the battlefield.


    "Are you sure what it is? I''ve heard that the magical intelligence brain of magic prison city and supernova can judge any spell in advance through element reaction. "


    "Sorry, our magic intelligence brain is too low to be compared with that of the magic prison city. I can only judge that it may be the four element wall protector, the four element lord or the four element Lord. "


    "Which is more likely?"


    "Our offensive is a little strong this time. The other party is afraid of jumping off the wall, and I see traces of the altar. They are likely to call the projection of the Lord of the four elements. Even the weakest projection of the four elements is equivalent to the lower God. "


    Cyrus nodded and said, "at present, the masters of the four elements remain neutral. If the other party makes a sincere sacrifice, they are embarrassed to refuse. Do a good job in elemental dispersion, dimensional exile and other forces, and don''t let the Lord of the four elements kill too many soldiers and generals. "


    "Yes."


    "By the way, God of the wind, you are well informed. Who is the new Lord of the fire element?" Cyrus asked aloud.


    "I don''t know, the God of sand and fire. Do you know the fire gods?"


    "We are also guessing that the plane of the fire element has turned upside down. We don''t know who it is."


    The gods were talking, and the semi magical mage reported again: "Your Majesty, their call was delayed. Now it is basically certain that they are calling the Lord of the four elements, but the fluctuation of the fire element was significantly weakened, indicating that the Lord of the fire element refused to respond."


    Cyrus smiled and said, "the Lord of the fire element is really mysterious, but we can''t take it lightly and continue to prepare."


    "Yes!"


    Fear God star, fear God City, many magicians explain to the angry fear God noumenon.


    "Your Majesty, we really tried our best, but the other party is the LORD God after all. We can''t influence whether to lower the projection."


    "Then why did you seldom fail before?" The wrath of the God of fear.


    "The former master of the fire element was very willing to show the power of the fire element, so he was willing to give more power if he was a familiar magician. But we don''t know who the new leader of the fire element is. We''re ready. Even there are more sacrificial items than the other three leaders, but he still refuses. "


    "Can''t you use spells below other gods?" Asked the God of fear, frowning.


    "It''s either more expensive or... It can''t achieve your effect. After all, you want to give a heavy blow to the God of conquest. We are just ordinary demigods, and it is not easy to use those sinister spells. Calling the projection of the Lord of the four elements is the best choice at present. Why don''t we call on the Lord of our God system? "


    Magicians looked helplessly at the difficult ancestor. A group of gods didn''t do it themselves and always took their subordinates as cannon fodder.


    The God of fear said categorically, "no! We can''t mobilize our divine power now. What have you done in this situation before? "


    "Sometimes we increase sacrifices, sometimes invite magicians who are familiar with the gods, sometimes hold larger ceremonies to please, sometimes show our power and get the recognition of the other party. In short, it is to close the relationship with the other party."


    The God of fear frowned and said, "unless we are close to each other, we are very taboo to expose our identity, because it is likely to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "You''re right, but it''s between your gods. We''re just the life under God. The heads of the elements are not evil gods. The more we expose, the more humble we are, the more pleasant the other party is, and the more likely we are to respond to us. The new leader of the fire element responded and disliked that the sacrifice was too bad. In fact, our sacrifices are much higher than normal sacrifices. This excuse is generally lazy to pay attention to us. "


    With a cold hum, the God of fear took out a semi artifact and threw it to the magician: "there is my breath and mark on it. When the sacrifice is offered, the other party will not give me this face."


    The magicians were overjoyed.


    "Your Majesty, with your semi artifact, you will succeed. But... Would it be too bad to exchange a semi artifact for a magic? "


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of semi artifacts, but I don''t have many opportunities to create the pain of the God of conquest. He thinks I can''t see he''s playing with me on purpose? I''ll let him know the price today! Summon the power of the Lord of the fire element immediately! " The Shinto of fear.


    The magicians immediately prepared. This time, they first opened the plane sacrifice of the fire element and recited the ritual mantra.


    "You were born in the light, falling in the smoke, surrounded by magma, walking hot, and surrounded by fire..."


    The ceremonial altar glowed with light.


    Many incarnations of the gods and magicians were staring at the altar.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    The faces of the gods and magicians were getting worse and worse.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, there was a flash of fire and a bang on the altar. The sacrifice disappeared, and then the whole altar was surrounded by fire.


    "Praise the great lord of the fire element..."


    The magicians praised the gods, such as the God of fear, nodded and smiled.


    The new leader of the fire element is smart enough to know that he can''t refuse the call of Zeus.


    Then, the gods stared at the 100 meter high flame curiously and waited quietly for the completion of the whole spell. At that time, they could see who the new master of fire element was.


    After all, the plane of fire element is the origin of infinite plane fire element, which is enough to affect the pattern of fire system power of the whole infinite plane.


    Then, the other three altars lit up one after another, and a high mountain, a typhoon and a waterfall appeared. Together with the pillar of fire, a complete power of the Lord of the four elements was constructed.


    The semi magical mage bent down and bowed to stimulate the final magic array and said, "please punish our enemy!"


    The mountain cracked and turned into a rock giant.


    The typhoon rotates and condenses into a kilometer wind giant.


    The waterfall converges and merges into a kilometer water giant.


    These three giants are the image of an avatar of the Lord of the elements. The projection surface of the three main elements was expressionless, jumped out of the city of fear, fell among the Persian army and killed madly in the sound of air explosion. But the pillar of fire did not move. The gods and magicians looked at the pillar of fire suspiciously, and the semi divine magician in charge of calling looked more and more embarrassed¡° The Supreme Master of fire element, please punish our enemy. " The semi magical mage''s words made the nearby avatars look black. They can only be used to call the God King. However, if the Lord of the fire element has the strength of the God King in the position of the fire element, it is not too illegal¡° Alas, you say you can''t do anything well. You have to call me. " A voice familiar to the gods and all magicians sounded. Everyone present turned pale. As like as two peas, the giant of the fire was out of the way. The giant''s face was exactly like Su ye, and his right hand held a huge sword surrounded by black inflammation. No! "Hurry..." Su Ye smiled and waved the real fire magic sword. At this moment, the Soviet industry is everywhere, and the great power of the element of fire, the land of fire and the magic God Star are added to urge the divine king''s artifact, the true fire magic sword. This is the star of fear. The star of fear is behind the wall of sigh. Behind the wall of sigh, Zeus is connected with all the lower God stars, middle God stars and upper God stars, which has become the source of strength of the wall of sigh. The dense God stars are connected together, just like a God Star continent. The noumenon of the gods is also here. Su Ye cut it with a sword. Boom! The fire is boiling. From a distance, in the starry sky, within the blue sigh wall, a line of black and Red original ancient fire runs through the starry sky, cutting the God Star continent and the sigh wall. The original ancient fire of the divine king level dispersed in an instant, covering almost most of the divine stars and almost most of the divine bodies and incarnations of the Zeus God system. At the moment when the original ancient fire dispersed, it was clear that no gods died, but there was a flash of dusk in the sky. Before the gods fall, dusk comes first. Then the gods fell. Su ye, facing Olympus, waved his sword in his right hand and pointed to the sky in his left hand¡° Call, dusk! " The dusk sun suddenly appeared, with a spherical dusk light mask outside to surround the whole Zeus God system and the Persian and Egyptian Gods outside the wall of sigh. Dusk, battlefield, coming. Before the gods could understand what had happened, the huge flame Su Ye disappeared. The whole infinite plane was shocked violently, and the gods sensed that a new Twilight battlefield appeared. The scalp of countless gods is numb. The northern European gods have only been in the twilight for a few years. How can the twilight battlefield appear again? Then, Zeus sent the Pantheon from the direction of the God system. All the bells ring. The gods separated their thoughts and came outside the Zeus God system. They were stunned to see that the whole Zeus system was shrouded in the twilight battlefield, and the wall of sigh exploded, and countless primitive fires burned tens of thousands of gods¡° There are ghosts... "A lower God has fallen, but the voice before his death is echoing in the sky. At the same time, the angry Zeus body hung high in the center of the divine system¡° Su Ye! " Zeus, with half black and half white hair flying, roared and grabbed all the ancient fires. The original ancient fire dissipated, but tens of thousands of gods were burned to pieces and tens of thousands of gods were burned to death. Thousands of gods are killed with one sword. Only Athena and a few other gods are safe from the divine body and the divine star. The living gods trembled all over and were frightened like small animals. The Persian and Egyptian Gods shrouded in the twilight battlefield looked at a loss. Su ye, what do you mean by taking revenge on Zeus and trapping us in the twilight battlefield? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1209

    Countless rumors broke out and spread on the infinite plane.


    At first, everyone thought that Su Ye lurked in the Zeus God system, used the true fire magic sword to sneak attack, disintegrate the wall of sigh, killed the gods and triggered the twilight battlefield.


    Later, the rumor was corrected. It was not su Ye lurking in the Zeus God system, but Su Ye cooperating with internal ghosts.


    Later, the rumor was corrected again. It was not the cooperation between the inside and the outside. It was the silly son of the fool war god Ares. The God of fear asked his subordinates to summon the Lord of the four elements. As a result, he mistakenly summoned the true fire magic sword and Su Ye.


    Then the rumor was corrected again. The God of fear did not call by mistake. Su Ye was the new Lord of fire element.


    After his identity was exposed, Su ye came to the fire element plane, held the true fire magic sword to clean up, and killed, expelled, or imprisoned the gods who were the evil fire element plane. With the power left by the former fire element Lord, Su Ye calmed the fire element plane in just one meal.


    Before long, the rumors changed again,


    It was not the death of the gods that triggered the twilight battlefield, but Su ye did not know what means he used to summon the twilight battlefield.


    Then, amid the rumors, the gods of Egypt and Persia were pushed to the forefront.


    Because the battlefield opened at dusk and they couldn''t get out.


    Close the twilight battlefield, either go one way to the black to distinguish the final victory or die tens of thousands of gods to appease the twilight battlefield, and then one side admits defeat.


    Amura and Marduk couldn''t make up their mind. It was impossible to go all the way to black. They still dare not enter the twilight battlefield, because their front feet enter, and the back feet of the two evil gods of Apophis and Tiamat will attack their God system.


    As for a Persian prince who once commanded 300 warships, he made trouble in Athens and killed the Greeks. The magician went out and directly cut off the head of the Persian prince, regardless of diplomatic influence.


    As a result, the Persian royal family didn''t say a word and sent someone to leave with the body of the Persian prince.


    Persia and Egypt could not completely invade Greece, but they could not deal with the Greeks, so they took the initiative to consult with the demon prison city and supernova.


    In the end, all parties accepted the new plan.


    Dezeusization was carried out in Greece.


    Since then, Greece banned all Zeus gods except Athena and her gods, and the rest were classified as evil gods.


    Greece established a united city-state regime, led by the city of Athens.


    Wars in the world broke out one after another, and changes in the world were in full swing, but the divine world calmed down.


    Egypt, Persia and Zeus are all considering how to solve the twilight battlefield.


    The gods of Zeus did not scold Su ye, but the gods of Egypt and Persia scolded Su ye every day.


    Under the God King, no God can leave the twilight battlefield.


    The whole infinite plane falls into a very strange state.


    All the gods are suspicious, guessing the reasons for everything and the future direction.


    Su ye, the perpetrator, was like a person who had nothing to do, lurked in the dark, met with the hundred handed Titan and the scorpion tailed Dragon God, agreed on a plan and went to the hell prison.


    The hell prison is located at the junction of the underworld and hell. It itself is a plane, but it has been refined into a war artifact to imprison gods. Three generations of God kings in Greece have used it here.


    Uranus, the king of God, used it to imprison his children.


    Cronus, the second-generation God King, imprisoned his brothers and sisters and was also the son of Uranus.


    Zeus, the God King of three generations, imprisoned his father and uncle, and was also the son of Uranus.


    Therefore, the gods called the underworld prison the private prison of the God King, and even some gods joked that the underworld prison was transformed by the Y bag of the God King Uranus and imprisoned his children all the time.


    Su ye, scorpion tailed Dragon God and hundred handed Titan are all deformed into different forms.


    Su ye transformed into a crimson Pope.


    Scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe transformed into a hot demon God.


    The hundred handed Titan transformed into an ordinary ancient Frost Giant.


    Three gods stand in front of a huge natural black wind vortex.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "Ms. Campe, is the great Gaia mother so stingy? Let me save her son and she''ll only send you? "


    Campe smiled and said, "I said it has nothing to do with the supreme Gaia Mother God, but I belong to God and want to save God."


    Su Ye tilted his lips and said lazily, "it''s such a time. There''s no need to hide it. Gaia''s bias towards Cronus is well known to the gods. In those years, Uranus imprisoned all his children and even abused Gaia. All his children were awed by the God King. Only Cronus was ambitious and loved his mother. He joined hands with Gaia to cut off the thing of Uranus with the God King''s artifact gray gold sickle and hit it hard. Later, the gods competed for the throne of the second generation of God King, and Gaia supported Cronus to ascend. If only one person in the infinite plane cares about the life and death of Cronus, there is and only his mother, Gaia. "


    Campe smiled helplessly and said, "your magician really likes to speak clearly. Well, I don''t have to hide it. The origin of Cronus has been destroyed, let alone near the God King, and may not even be able to maintain the position of the LORD God. The power of the underworld is too strong, and the destruction Titan gugus often beat him, so his majesty is tortured and prays to Gaia Mother God every day in the hope of saving him from the sea of suffering. "


    "You''re hiding key information. Cronus is the second generation of God King. As long as he retains the body of God King, even if his rank falls, he will not suffer. " Suye stared at Campe suspiciously. Campe sighed and said, "Zeus poisoned mainly the three evil gods of Apophis, niederhogg and gathiamat, mixed with other highly toxic poisons. It is said that there is also the saliva of evil gods."¡° Is... Is Zeus so vicious? " Su Ye was a little hairy. It was terrible to use only one kind of poison to destroy the world demon God. Zeus even gathered three kinds. It was definitely not poison in the ordinary sense. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1210

    Campe looked depressed and said, "I contacted his majesty secretly. He said that Zeus is likely to kill him. Only when he dies can Zeus fully absorb the power of the Greek god system. After all, as long as his majesty does not die, there will still be Greek power on him, and Zeus will never be the only God King. "


    Suye shook his head and said, "not necessarily. Don''t forget that there has always been a hidden God King in Greece, that is, Gaia, the mother of the earth. Even if she may only be a near God King now, she was still one of the Greek creator gods. According to you, Zeus will kill her and get the power of the complete Greek God King. This possibility is too small. If Zeus really wants to do it, he will break with a large number of Greek gods and fall into the ranks of exterminating demons. "


    "Zeus did nothing unexpected." Campe bowed his head and sighed.


    "Should you be prepared? This process will not be very smooth. With my understanding of Zeus, he must regard the whole hell prison as a trap and wait for us to fall into the net. "


    The hundred handed Titan suddenly realized and said, "your sword to kill the gods and open the twilight battlefield is to distract Zeus and limit his hand?"


    Su Ye nodded.


    Campe gently shook the demon''s tail behind him and said, "I''m really prepared. However, it''s inconvenient for the Mother God to be exposed, so I can''t do my best to help us."


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "you gods, everything is good, but you like to play conspiracy too much. Many things have been put on the table. If you do them directly, you are more likely to succeed. But you are always timid and eventually fall short. "


    "So you destroy the gods with your sword and provoke... No, to encourage the gods of Egypt and Persia?" The hundred handed Titan had no choice but to ask.


    "Good." Suye road.


    "You... Are so modest." The Titan with one hundred hands tilted his mouth.


    Su ye took a step forward, but took back his feet and said, "I''ll deduce it several times to see if there is any new discovery."


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God and the hundred handed Titan looked at each other and said it in a good way. Aren''t you just as careful.


    After a while, Su Ye frowned and said, "it''s too close to the underworld. If Zeus sets a trap, Hades, the king of the underworld, will help. Campe, you ask Gaia''s Mother God to send a message to Bethany and the goddess of agriculture, and let them hold Hades. After success, I''ll enter again."


    "Just a moment."


    After a while, Campe smiled and said, "the empress of the underworld and the goddess of agriculture have entered the underworld temple. Even if the underworld makes a move, they can only use the upper avatar. Well... The goddess of agriculture asked me to tell you, thank you for not hurting her God. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "the last hidden danger has been removed."


    "Other main gods are sealed in the twilight battlefield, but those giant monster main gods and Titan main gods who secretly submit to Zeus may support the underworld at any time. The great scorpion tailed dragon goddess Campe also said that the surface of the underworld prison only destroys the Titan guards, but at least two main gods are hidden. Once we go to war, at least five Lord gods will arrive, adding up to eight. Have you really calculated? " The Titan with one hundred hands reminds you carefully.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I have a real fire magic sword. They can''t help me. What''s more, we saved Cronus, not to fight the Lord gods. Besides... It''s just the LORD God. Don''t worry. "


    Campe rolled his eyes with the Titans.


    That''s crazy!


    "I can''t take it lightly. Prepare first."


    Su ye said with a wave and summoned the magic servant.


    The thirteen main gods of di Aotian, Wang sledgehammer, hell unicorn, ice wind double queen, shadow hive, hell magic dragon, troll sea anemone Lord, Thunder Dragon eagle, light angel, thunder eye, steel front dragon and metal giant horse came at the same time.


    The breath of terror swayed across the sky and pushed away the clouds. The power of the main god overlapped on the whole 13 floors, setting off bursts of space waves.


    Campe and the Titan looked blankly at the thirteen gods in front of them.


    How many gods are there in a great God system?


    Why did Su Ye summon so many gods with a wave?


    With a God Department?


    No, these seem to be the famous magic servants of Su ye in the past.


    The 100 handed Titan and Campe trembled slightly. They had never heard of the promotion of magic servants to the LORD God, which meant that Su ye had far more terrorist power than expected.


    Wang sledgehammer rode a black goat and rushed to the hundred handed Titan. He looked up and said, "I didn''t do my best in the last fight. Let''s fight again when we finish helping your majesty. Dare you! "


    The hundred handed Titan was furious and said, "why don''t you dare? It''s not that I haven''t defeated the LORD God! "


    The hundred handed Titan is just a superior God.


    King sledgehammer saw the 50 bodies and 100 arms of the 100 handed Titan. His momentum weakened and said, "I''ll fight with you on my horse." Then he pointed to the steel front dragon.


    The servants stared at Wang sledgehammer angrily.


    The black goat rolled his eyes.


    The hundred handed Titan looked at the steel front dragon like a mountain and said decisively, "no!"


    Su ye said, "now you can''t beat him."


    "Really?" Wang dahammer was overjoyed.


    "I don''t believe it!" The hundred handed Titan stared at the king sledgehammer, which was not as high as his knee.


    "When you save Cronus, you two will know." Su Ye''s face doesn''t matter. All worlds exist. It can also affect magic servants.


    Later, the king sledgehammer battle was equivalent to fighting on the giant Hill, which was equal to having half a god star.


    "Change your shape and act as an attendant. Remember, don''t hurt the Titan gugus too much. I want the whole body." Su Ye''s eyes crossed everyone''s eyes.


    The crowd nodded quickly.


    The master and servant immediately narrowed down and followed Su Ye.


    Only the shadow hive can''t move. It can only shrink and fall on the back of the steel front dragon.


    "But... How can we kill him without hurting him?"


    "I''ll take care of him alone. Let''s go."


    Su Ye stepped into the whirlpool of the black wind.


    Through the dark passage, Su ye came to a bloody world.


    High above the sky, a thick bloody big net floated down and down, just like intestines intertwined into a net, thundering along the net line.


    As far as the line of sight is concerned, the earth is red with blood. Under some transparent ground, blood gurgles in thick cyan blood vessels.


    As soon as the complexion of Campe and the hundred handed Titan changed, Campe whispered, "something happened, and it''s strengthened here again. Last time I came, my power was suppressed by the hell prison by 20%. Now, it''s directly weakened by half! We''d better go. It''s worthy of Zeus. We had long guessed that we would come. "


    "Why don''t I feel it?" Wang sledgehammer is cheap and shakes his head to show his muscles.


    "Brag." The Titan whispered.


    "I expected it long ago. It doesn''t matter. Just lead the way." Suye road.


    Campe said bitterly, "Your Majesty Su, I''m not kidding. Under this weakening, we are tantamount to falling into the net. I suspect that Zeus even sent the Lord''s Avatar here to wait for us. The incarnation of the LORD God of the king of God is often equivalent to being close to the king of God. He alone can sweep all of us. "


    "Why, you don''t want to save Cronus? Then I''ll leave now, but the agreed follow-up remuneration must be given to me. " Suye road.


    Campe said bitterly, "are you sure you can do it?"


    "He''s alive. I''ll take someone. He''s dead. I''ll take the body." Suye road.


    "Good! Now all of you follow me. I''ll put dragon fog outside to cover up your tracks. Don''t leave the fog range. " With that, the scorpion tail behind Campe shook violently, erupting a black fog and wrapping everyone.


    The fog held the crowd and flew rapidly.


    Campe said, "the edge area of the hell prison is no different from the ordinary plane, but the middle position is surrounded by mountains. There is the famous God King hell prison. I was able to sneak in because I secretly dug a passage when I was the guardian of the underworld. However, it has long been discovered, so the only way to save your majesty is to break in and take your majesty Cronus as quickly as possible. "


    The hundred handed Titan said, "there is a hell prison. Even the God King can imprison us. Will he trap us?"


    "The only thing that can trap us is the inner space prison. We don''t go in, we just open it. Don''t worry, I''m the keeper of the underworld prison, and his majesty Cronus is also one of the builders. As long as we open the space prison, his Majesty the God King will naturally rush out with many gods. " Campe said.


    Soon, the dark fog floated in the sky like a black cloud.


    Su Ye stood in the black fog and looked down.


    Surrounded by mountains, white light shines.


    Rows of Greek style white palaces form a magnificent city.


    This city is very much like the Titan city seen by Su ye before. The buildings are often 10000 meters high, and any house covers an area of more than 100000 square meters.


    A God or patrol, or rest.


    Su Ye glanced at thousands of gods, most of which were giant gods and beast gods, and more than a dozen Titan gods.


    In the middle of the city, clouds billow, and the smell of terror reverberates in the white clouds, mixed with the sound of thunder, covering tens of thousands of meters.


    The gods in the city occasionally looked at the clouds, and their eyes flashed with horror.


    In the clouds, a huge temple stands, and on the top of the temple stands a 10000 meter high statue of Zeus.


    The middle-aged Zeus was glittering with gold. He held a shield in his left hand and a spear of thunder in his right hand. He looked straight ahead.


    But strangely, Su Ye felt that the giant statue of Zeus was looking at him.


    "He''s looking at me." The Titan whispered.


    "No matter where we look, he is looking at us. Don''t care. It''s just symbolic power. What is really terrible is the destructive Titan in the temple. You should ''see'' his breath. "


    The gods reacted. The thick clouds and waves and the terrible breath destroyed the Titan''s breath.


    "He swallowed the prison key?" Su ye asked.


    "Yes, this is the safest way to destroy the Titan, rude Titan." Campe disdained. The hundred handed Titan snorted. If he hadn''t failed, he would have beaten you all over the ground. Su Ye stared down and thought deeply. After a long time, he said, "this is a trap."¡° Then let''s go! " The Titan is busy. Campe sighed: "Alas... We also have expectations, but we don''t give up. Now we give up. Let me take you away. " Su Ye smiled and said, "the trap of catching mice can''t catch dragons. It''s worth taking a risk for Gaia''s help. However, once we start, Zeus doesn''t know what reaction he will make. Even if I turn on dusk, he may leave the king of God. "¡° Don''t worry, there will be no problem. " Campe said. Su Ye nodded and said, "attack directly!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1211

    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, 5000 divine magic avatars emerged behind him.


    The scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe and the hundred handed Titan were stiff and looked surprised.


    The king''s hammer tilted his mouth and hid his strength.


    "I''ll give you some protection first. First divine sequence: protection. "


    Su ye cast spells while putting strength outside to cover his breath.


    The first divine skill sequence is composed of all protective spells mastered by Su Ye. At present, the total number has exceeded 8000.


    With the blessing of various talents and abilities, once the protection sequence is released, the number will increase to 24 times the original.


    Once released, a billion protection magic fell on Su Ye.


    The terrible protective magic is intertwined into a bright blue robe, on which billions of stars twinkle.


    Campe and the Titan are staring blankly, which is definitely a wonder, but it hasn''t appeared before.


    Protection against proliferation also allows others to get more than 100000 layers of protection magic.


    Su Ye looked at thousands of gods below and stretched out his hand.


    "The fifteenth divine sequence, eternal death."


    As Su Ye''s rank increases, the divine spell sequence also increases, and new main divine spells are added.


    Five thousand God level little Su Ye Qi stretched out his finger and pointed to thousands of gods in the hell prison.


    Countless black lights flew out from the fingertips of the Divine Incarnation, and a world of the dead was suddenly reflected in the sky. Countless ghosts looked down like the world in the mirror and waved their teeth and claws at the thousands of gods.


    Subjugation in the mirror.


    Thousands of gods guarding the hell prison didn''t even hum. Their eyelids turned over and their bodies were paralyzed to the ground.


    The blue and gold spirit flew to the sky and disappeared into the mirror.


    Campe and the hundred handed Titans were numb, and thousands of powerful gods died, including some superior Titans who were not much weaker than them.


    Su Ye waved again. His divine power covered the whole city and took away the divine remains of thousands of gods.


    At the same time, in all directions of the hell prison, there was a grand breath rising into the sky, and the whole eight Lord gods galloped forward with all kinds of lights.


    The hell prison was shocked heavily, and the channel to the outside world was completely closed.


    "It''s up to you outside."


    Su ye said and rushed into the largest temple in the city.


    Su Ye''s servants howled and recovered their bodies.


    The whole hell prison city was immediately crushed by a huge giant.


    The steel front dragon took the initiative to meet the Titan Lord God with the strongest breath, and Wang sledgehammer found a Lord God with the weakest breath and rushed over, shouting: "Di Aotian, you kill him with me!"


    "Chatter!" Di Aotian rushed with his partner.


    On Su Ye''s side, 14 main gods and 100 handed Titans joined forces to stop the eight main gods.


    However, in an instant, the hell prison sky cracked, the earth collapsed, the LORD God''s war skills and spells danced all over the sky, the deafening sound burst, and the Lord''s magical scenes flew all over the sky, with endless divine light.


    The power of the main god of broken star splitting the sky impacted everywhere, but it fell around the temple where the giant statue of Zeus was located and disappeared out of thin air.


    Suddenly, another light approached.


    "It''s over..." the Titan and Campe recognized the man, and their hearts were full of despair.


    Su ye entered the temple and looked forward.


    Deep in the temple, a giant with a height of 10000 meters sat on the throne. Above his waist, there were 100 huge upper bodies, 100 heads and 200 arms.


    A white cross shaped crack appeared on each of his eyes. After the cross shaped crack, the broken star eyeballs slowly rotated, and the star core glowed white.


    The body of the destructive Titan gugus was covered with a layer of rusty ancient bronze armor, each head was wearing a red cross mane bronze hat, and he had no weapons in his hands. Each upper arm is surrounded by golden star armbands.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The destructive Titan slowly stood up, and the cross crack in his eyes cracked again, forming a meter shaped crack.


    At the moment he got up, the whole temple suddenly disappeared and was replaced by endless emptiness.


    Among the 100 pairs of eyes that destroyed the Titan, endless white light was emitted.


    His whole body was shining with golden light.


    Every time he breathes, he sprays thin space waves like white fog.


    The destruction Titan stepped forward and said slowly, "you are defeated and leave the spirit. Congratulations on your victory. Lock the hell forever. "


    Su Ye smiled and said, "it seems that you have transformed the hell prison and transformed this temple into a part of the space prison."


    "Of course."


    "Zeus is very confident. He believes that space prison can lock any enemy, including me. So, what else is he prepared for? " Su ye asked with a smile.


    "Are you kidding me? Unfortunately, I don''t know. All I know is that he said, "if someone comes to save Cronus, it''s time for him to do it." Destroy the Titan and move on.


    Su Ye was stunned and couldn''t figure out what this sentence meant.


    "Your opponent is me. Thousands of mountains, thousands of seas! " Destroying Titan is Titan''s war skill.


    He saw the palm of man Tianshan Mountain and the fist of the sea.


    Not from top to bottom, but from all directions, hundreds of millions, endless.


    The terrible mountain palm and sea fist seem to converge into a giant ball, with Su Ye as the center, shrinking rapidly.


    "Then I won''t talk nonsense!"


    Su ye took out the true fire magic sword and cut it with one sword.


    Boom!


    A ring of flame cuts vertically, and the giant ball formed by thousands of mountains and seas splits from it. The original ancient fire sets off huge waves and burns everything.


    Destroy one hundred heads of Titan, look slightly changed, take a deep breath, and ten thousand stars rise behind.


    On every big star, there seems to be a Titan standing.


    "The sky of Titan shines on all the world forever."


    The Titan destroyer was about to use the power of the Titan''s ancestors. Su Ye sighed softly and said, "let''s go."


    The stars go out and the gods disperse.


    Destroying the Titan''s body, he looked at Su ye in disbelief, bowed his head slightly and said, "it seems that we all underestimated you. That''s good. I can do my best. Thousands of bodies and arms. "


    He suddenly looked up with a ferocious smile and was extremely excited.


    Boom!


    Destroy the Titan''s whole body and crack, countless flesh and blood gush out of the skin, wriggling and expanding like a demon.


    But in an instant, it grew into a giant 100000 meters high.


    Thousands of heads, thousands of bodies, thousands of eyes and thousands of arms.


    Five pairs of starlight eyes are arranged on each of his foreheads, which are like the Autobiography of broken stars.


    Ten arms were born on each side of his body.


    The armbands disappeared, and the muscles of each arm swelled, like dome hills. The black tendon under the arm is twisted like a python, as if to break the skin.


    Ten thousand arms spread out in all directions, like giant flowers blooming on a high mountain.


    Each of his arms is surrounded by hundreds of galaxies.


    His whole body seemed to be a universe.


    Galaxies are like clothes.


    God King wonders, the body of the star river.


    Su Ye gave up his plan to destroy the Titan''s divine power by burning with fire. He looked inexplicably happy and said, "you have this ability? It seems that you are the strongest of the three Titans. "


    "Did you just know?" The destruction Titan smiled faintly, and a thousand heads looked down at their bodies with emotion, "they all thought that I stayed in the underworld to revenge Cronus and to please Zeus. They were wrong. I devour a piece of sin God''s blood every day and drink Cronus''s God''s blood every year in order to cast the strongest power and thousands of bodies and arms of the Titans. I just did it. Kill you and I''ll travel through the stars. Even the God King can''t help me. "


    Su Ye carefully observed the destruction of the Titan and said with sincere admiration: "it''s so spectacular and powerful. It''s a pleasant work of art. In terms of destructive power alone, this one thousand bodies and ten thousand arms has indeed reached the level of God King. But... You underestimated the God King. You can''t stop Odin''s performance in the twilight of the gods. "


    "I''ve seen the magic image. If I have a real fire magic sword, he can''t stop me..." the voice of the destruction Titan roared, a thousand voices coincided, grinned, looked at the real fire magic sword in Su Ye''s hand, "thank you for sending the sword."


    "Then let me see the power of thousands of bodies and arms." Su Ye smiled and put away the real fire magic sword.


    "Without the real fire magic sword, you..." said the destroyer Titan, suddenly raised his hands and smashed at Su Ye. At the same time, he said, "you can''t even stop thousands of mountains and seas."


    The void was dark, but now the sky is shining.


    The sky seems to have broken a hole.


    The giant palm mountains surrounded by the holy light and the giant fist sea illuminated by the Holy Light seem to fall from the highest peak, carry the highest majesty, surround the supreme power and fall in an instant.


    Hundreds of millions, like rain.


    Boom, boom


    The terrible sound and air wave spread everywhere, and the power enough to destroy an entire galaxy fell above Suye.


    "Super magic - magic at the same time."


    "The fifth divine sequence: Super cleavage! Sixth divine sequence: hyperdissociation. "


    Five thousand God level avatars stretched out their hands and pointed to the sky. In a flash, 60000 rainbow light balls appeared in the sky.


    Boom!


    At the same time, 60000 rainbow light spheres erupted conical rainbow light into the sky, covering the rain curtain formed by thousands of mountains and seas.


    At the same time, 60000 green light balls appeared near the rainbow light ball.


    Every green ball of light emits thousands of green light, straight into the sky.


    Where green light passes, space dissipates, and everything breaks into dust.


    It is as strong as thousands of mountains and seas. After being dissipated by super dissociation, it is easily defeated by super dissociation and disintegrated into dust.


    The corner of the destroyed Titan''s mouth tilted slightly, raised his hand again, and 10000 palms turned into residual shadows in an instant.


    Boom, boom


    In the sky, more and more dense palm mountain fist sea falls.


    Su Ye is not in a hurry and always maintains the existence of super cracking and super dissociation. No matter how many mountains and seas fall, they are bound to be cracked and dissociated. The destruction Titan frowned and clapped again. However, no palm mountain fist sea could be close to Su Ye within 100000 meters. After a while, the destruction Titan had to stop attacking and frown at the 120000 light balls¡° The power of magic is really magical. If I give you enough time, maybe even I can''t help you. It''s worth it to make you the first sacrifice of thousands of bodies and arms. " A cheerful smile appeared on the 1000 faces of the destructive Titan. He saw his ten thousand hands gently raised, and a star flew out of the galaxy in his arm and landed in the center of his palm. Endless great powers poured out into the star and gave birth to the rapid expansion of the star. But in the blink of an eye, 10000 blue stars were suspended on his 10000 palms. Every star seems to converge with thousands of mountains and seas¡° Palm, star! " The destruction Titan smiled, turned his palm out and patted Su Ye. Boom... The sky and the earth are red and ten thousand fires are rising. You can see that the destruction Titan is constantly flying out of the galaxy around the two arms, flying into the palm and turning into stars. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1212

    But in an instant, it turned into 100 million stars and fell on Su Ye.


    The terrible 100 million stars form a great force to break the sky, and even distort the space, completely blocking the possibility of Su Ye''s escape.


    The 120000 light spheres formed by super cracking and super dissociation can continue to destroy the star plane at the beginning, but with more and more star planes, they are unable to do what they want.


    "Good!" Su Ye was not discouraged, but full of excitement.


    My goal is to destroy the Titan''s divine skeleton and create magic with it. The stronger his divine skeleton is, the stronger his magic is!


    "The tenth divine sequence: the gate of void!"


    The door frames and the shining stars of the space are arranged in front of each other, stacked and endless.


    As if countless shining shields were lined up over Su Ye.


    All the stars in the palm that touch the void gate are chopped by the force of the void. After hitting several void gates, the stars collapse and are quickly dissociated into dust.


    However, the destruction Titan didn''t care and kept slapping, and a steady stream of stars in his hand came with a huge roar.


    Soon, the door of the void couldn''t hold.


    "Twenty second sequence, mirror light!"


    A huge Phnom Penh silver mirror stands in the interlayer of the void door. When all the star planes touch the huge mirror, they will be bounced back as if they hit themselves.


    As a result, an incomparably bright scene appeared in the space prison.


    Endless stars and silver light meet, just like countless stars hitting, the divine light is shining and brilliant.


    The two sides collided for half an hour, and the attack that destroyed the Titan still couldn''t touch Su Ye.


    Breathing slightly disorderly, the Titan stopped attacking, sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so strong. I thought that no Lord God could take over the stars in my hand. Now that you can take it, make new preparations. Palm, burning sun! "


    The destruction Titan was crimson, emitting a faint flame, and stars flew from the galaxy around his arm to the palm of his hand.


    Endless Titan power surged into the stars.


    In a flash, ten thousand suns bloomed in the hands of the destructive Titans.


    Each sun is obviously not much bigger than his palm, but if you look carefully, you feel that each sun is millions of miles in diameter, as big as the real sun.


    Destroy the Titan and lift the sun.


    Su Ye constantly used various protective forces to prepare for the next attack. At the same time, he observed and recorded the whole battle process and obtained endless information.


    After the first sun condenses, a new star flies out of the galaxy around the arm, and the second sun condenses in the palm.


    However, in just a few seconds, a hundred suns were suspended on each palm of his hand, forming a circle and rotating slowly.


    Millions of suns pressed on him, so that his legs were slightly bent, his face was red, his forehead was blue and his muscles were bulging and almost tore his skin.


    In the eyes of the Titan, the light burst out.


    "Die!"


    Ten thousand hands and ten million suns collide.


    For a moment, Su Ye felt as if he had been sent into an inexplicable space, which was called the land of the sun.


    In all directions, up, down, left and right, countless suns hit themselves.


    "He is worthy of being the king of Titans. He is really invincible at the same level..."


    Su Ye instantly felt that the previous magic and power could not resist such terrible power.


    "The wall of the sun!"


    Su ye called out the king of God spectacle of Sirte. Countless suns were suspended behind him, cutting off the sky and dividing the starry sky.


    A strange scene appeared. Millions of solar knots collided with each other and hit Su Ye''s place, but all the forces disappeared.


    However, the wall of the sun behind Su Ye changed from red to gray, slowly disintegrated and dissipated into fly ash.


    "A powerful blow... I admit that you have surpassed the near God King."


    Su Ye sincerely lamented that even Sutter could not achieve this level without the real fire magic sword.


    "Not enough, not enough!" The destruction Titan roared, and small suns rose slowly in his hands, one by one, forming a long dragon of 10000 suns.


    "Palm, burning sun!"


    The destruction Titan roared, clapped his hands, the million suns burst, separated, clapped again, the new million suns burst


    Su Ye was blocked in the land of the sun by the infinite sun and felt that the endless sun was about to hit.


    "Really strong..."


    Su Ye''s mind flashed. He still had some magic to solve, but they all had negative effects, so he put it outside the theocracy field.


    One ring after another, the aura of the field spread in all directions, but in an instant, a thousand heavy theocracies formed a thousand heavy world.


    All the suns that touch the world are constantly collapsing.


    Su ye thought and tried the power of the end of theocracy.


    Doomsday realm, open.


    Shua


    It''s like the autumn wind blowing through the dusty old house.


    The sun broke up all over the sky and turned into gray dust flying everywhere.


    The destruction Titan stopped panting and looked at Su ye in disbelief.


    "Where did you... Get so many theocracies?"


    "If you have thousands of bodies and arms, you won''t allow me to have thousands of divine power?" Su ye asked with a smile.


    "But..." the destruction Titan was speechless.


    Su ye said, "I''m in a hurry to find Cronus. Is this your strongest strength? If so, I have lost interest in you. "


    "You''re humiliating me!" The Titan''s face sank.


    "You misunderstood. I just want to know how strong you are. I thought you were just an ordinary Titan. You can use the sun in your hands at most, but I didn''t expect that you not only have thousands of bodies and arms, but also the body of stars, which is far beyond my expectations. " Su Ye smiled.


    The destroyer Titan was silent for a while, sighed and said, "it is worthy of Su ye and a magician feared by Zeus. I thought the sun in my palm was enough, but I didn''t think it was far from enough. You see, I''ve consumed one tenth of the body of stars. Do you know what the limits of the astral body are? "


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "this miracle of the divine king is very rare. Even if someone has seen it, it is also the creation period."


    The destruction Titan suddenly smiled happily and said, "if you give me another thousand years, I can completely learn the palm galaxy. Now, it''s a little difficult, but it''s not impossible! Palm, Galaxy! "


    With that, the Titan''s skin was torn, his muscles, bones and green tendons burst out, and his whole body turned into a bloody humanoid monster.


    His eyes were open and his divine light was like flowing fire.


    His ten thousand hands are full of bones.


    Countless stars gathered in his hand, slowly rotated and condensed into galaxies.


    Ten thousand hands, ten thousand galaxies.


    A thousand faces of the destroyer Titan showed a bloody smile, and blood filled their teeth.


    "I, destroy the Titan and take charge of the galaxy, will I be weaker than the God King! Palm! Galaxy! "


    Destroy the Titan and shoot it at Su Ye.


    At that moment, Su ye saw that the destruction Titan was facing the void and shining behind him.


    Boom!


    Su ye entered a starry sky.


    I seem to stand in the center of the starry sky, surrounded by thousands of galaxies.


    Suddenly, a roar through the clouds and rocks resounded through the world.


    Ten thousand galaxies shook together and crashed into Su Ye.


    "Really strong..."


    Su Ye''s whole body was full of divine light, and great power came one after another, and his breath was rising.


    The plane of fire element, the land of fire and the power of magic God Star all come together.


    Behind Su ye, there are three virtual shadows of the world.


    All worlds exist.


    Su Ye held the real fire magic sword in both hands and cut it out.


    The great power of the three worlds is poured into it.


    Boom!


    A brilliant flame light blade is like the first light to break ten thousand galaxies. The brilliant fire light spreads out, forming a light ball that burns all things, expanding rapidly and swallowing the stars.


    Ten thousand galaxies burst and flew upside down.


    It''s like the collision of heaven and earth and the impact of the world.


    Su Ye''s body was slightly shaken and frowned.


    "It is worthy of being a divine king level force. Just the aftereffect, it broke 300 million layers of protection."


    Su Ye finished and looked to the destructive Titan whose body recovered ten thousand meters.


    He has recovered to a hundred bodies and a hundred heads, his spine and leg bones have been crushed by ten thousand galaxies, his skin is like paper, and his body is recovering at an extremely slow speed.


    His breath was exhausted, and the blue and gold spirit slowly dissipated like fog.


    The galaxy in the palm, the real king of God power, exceeded his limit.


    The destruction Titan laboriously opened his eyes, looked at the hazy Su ye, grinned and said, "the galaxy in my hand, can I fight the God King?"


    "Yes."


    "Hei hei... Hei hei..." the destroyer Titan smiled and lay comfortably in the void, slowly closing his eyes.


    The divine light falls, and sorrow and music ring through the infinite plane.


    The hundred body Titan king, destroyed the Titan gugus and fell.


    Su Ye looked at the divine skeleton in the void.


    "The destructive power of the instant explosion is even greater than that of me without divine magic avatar, but it''s too rough. If I have your power, I can play a hundred times. "


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and grabbed it. A broken BRONZE KEY flew out of the mouth of the destructive Titan. There was no magic power on it.


    "It seems that I didn''t intend to let me go from the beginning." Su Ye shook his head and threw away the broken bronze key, which would destroy the Titan''s skeleton into the ruins space.


    After returning, you can create magic, complete multiple magic hands, create the most powerful field magic, and prevent element magic from being ineffective to the God King.


    Su Ye looked around. The power of the ancient king of the starry sky filled the space and found a spatial fluctuation point. Su Ye blinked past, his eyes swept, showing a hidden door. Su Ye stepped in. Into another void, a huge bloody planet suspended in it. Su Ye is in the space of the planet. Looking down, cages of different sizes stand on the planet. In the huge cage, a different God or divine skeleton is located in it. Some were nailed to the wall, with their heads down and long hair covering their bodies. Some bodies were penetrated by chains and lay on the ground feebly. Some were in the midst of the flames, shouting softly and painfully. In the largest cage, a Titan has the strongest breath and makes the most painful cry. Black shadow insects crawled around his body, in and out. Outside the cage, thousands of gods go their own way, from lower gods to upper gods, and hundreds of thousands of semi gods patrol everywhere. At the moment of Su Ye''s appearance, the gods, both inside and outside the cage, looked up. The imprisoned God frowned and couldn''t remember which human God it was. The faces of the gods changed dramatically¡° It''s su Ye! " They were about to take action. Su ye and the five thousand God level avatars behind him stretched out a finger. Eternal death flies out and thousands of gods fall. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1213

    The earth god palace is shining with gold and magnificent.


    Gaia lowered her head and looked at the dagger between her chest and abdomen.


    The dagger was shining, and the poison and curse rushed into her body along the wound like a poisonous snake.


    Gaia slowly raised her head and turned her pale face to her daughter Leia.


    "I''m sorry, mother..." Ruiya trembled, her eyes were red, her hands were locked together, and she wished she could break her arms.


    Gaia raised her hand and touched her daughter''s face. She smiled and said, "I don''t blame you. You''re just for your son."


    With that, she turned her head and looked at the tall figure behind Leia.


    Gaia''s eyes were blurred and whispered, "you are so similar to your father and your grandfather."


    Zeus bowed his head slightly and said, "grandmother, please forgive my mother. Everything is influenced by my magic in the dark."


    Gaia retreated and sat down on the earth God seat in the mountains and valleys, looking at Zeus.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Gaia let her blood flow, while Ruia took out all kinds of artifact and magic medicine and hurriedly treated her.


    "We had an agreement before. I won''t kill my father. You lend me the eye of chaos and don''t interfere with me. However, you take back the eyes of chaos in an attempt to save your father and tear up the agreement. I said I could only come to you if I didn''t kill my father. " Zeus smiled.


    In his eyes, the eyeballs composed of thunder slowly turned, and the thunder and lightning roared and scattered out of the corners of his eyes.


    The old man with half black and half white hair was even older than his mother Ruia and grandmother Gaia.


    Gaia nodded and said, "I take back the eyes of chaos just to prevent you from killing the world again. The Greeks now live very well, and the infinite plane is also very good. "


    "Isn''t it ironic for a woman who killed her husband with her son?" Zeus still smiled. From beginning to end, the angle of his mouth did not change.


    "I live to live, to live for the children." Gaia''s tone was firm.


    Leia covered her face and wept in a low voice.


    "Yes, such a world is too cruel. So I want to create a new world, a world that doesn''t need to hurt others in order to live. "


    "You destroyed one Greece after another."


    "They are always hurting others."


    "Because the man who created them is always hurting others, such as his father and his ancestor." Gaia stared at Zeus.


    Zeus continued to smile and said, "grandma, you are too prejudiced against me. If you carefully recall our three generations, you will find that I am the kindest God King. My ancestor, Uranus, the king of God, imprisoned almost all his descendants in the underworld, and then he was killed by his wife. My father, Cronus, the second generation God King, was afraid of repeating the mistakes, so he swallowed up all his children, and I, Zeus, escaped and ended his sin under the protection of my mother Rhea. I released the gods imprisoned by my ancestors and fathers, let my children thrive, and granted them the LORD God to govern the God system with me. I, Zeus, am a symbol of progress. "


    Gaia was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "if you don''t continue to destroy the world, you are indeed making progress."


    "How did you find out?"


    "The eye of chaos feels the breath of destruction on you, and the irreversible doomsday force condenses on you." Gaia said.


    "So it is. Perhaps I have lost my patience. You see, the gods of Egypt are gloomy and will dusk. The Persian gods are militaristic and will decline. The Nordic gods, primitive and savage, even need the help of dusk to wash away their dirty pirate blood. Instead of waiting for them to wake up, I''d better simply put it all together and open up a new world. "


    "What about Greece?" Gaia asked.


    "I am Greece." Zeus raised his chin slowly.


    "I mean Greek people and Greek magicians."


    "I am Greece." Zeus''s tone was firmer.


    "So did your father and your ancestors." Gaia''s eyes were tired and her face was tired.


    "If the magician was born earlier, maybe I would change my mind."


    "Indeed, they are unlucky. Whenever they appear, they will prompt you to speed up your destruction." Gaia stared at Zeus.


    "Grandma, you underestimate me." Zeus still smiled.


    "Then why not give them time?"


    "Why should I give them time?" Asked Zeus.


    "Didn''t you destroy the world in order to create a better man and God? Now, Greece has better people and gods. Why don''t you give them time? " Gaia asked.


    "They are no different from the previous humans. Those magicians are like constantly breeding locusts, which are all over the infinite plane and disgusting."


    "You know a magician, you know a magician, but do you understand a magician?" Gaia asked.


    "And you?"


    "I don''t understand and don''t think I understand, so I don''t deny it." Gaia said.


    "They are people, they are people, I can understand."


    "Fear and arrogance deceive you."


    "Fear?" Zeus''s smile was a little bigger, and more lightning overflowed his eyes.


    "Fear of the unknown, such as your ancestors, your father, and your descendants." Gaia said.


    "If I were afraid, I would not give Su Ye 200 years to prove myself."


    "But it turns out that you can''t last two hundred years."


    "My grandmother, you are too superstitious about magic and too partial to Su Ye." Zeus still smiles.


    "As long as they are Greeks, who doesn''t prefer Suye? Just as, which Greek does not favor Thales, Socrates and Plato? " Gaia smiled.


    "You are accusing me."


    "Yes, I hope you can become a Greek, a Greek God and the right God." Gaia said.


    "You are deeply influenced by philosophers and magicians." Zeus.


    "I am too deeply influenced by the best and right." Gaia said.


    At this time, sad laments ring through the infinite plane.


    Zeus suddenly looked up at the direction of the hell prison and said in surprise: "at least so far, you have chosen the right person, and he can defeat the destruction Titan. Even before I was promoted to the king of God, I was far from my current opponent to destroy the Titans. I thought destroying the Titan was the first king. "


    "Su ye will never let people down." Gaia smiled faintly.


    "He won''t let me down, so he will be trapped in hell and can''t return." Zeus.


    Gaia smiled.


    "Hand over the eyes of chaos. I don''t want you to be too sad at the last moment of your life." Zeus said that and stepped forward.


    "The eye of chaos is not with me."


    "I don''t understand." The smile on Zeus''s face decreased for the first time.


    "I disguised the eye of chaos as a rune and put it in Campe. When Suye rescues Cronus, the eye of chaos will return to Cronus. " Gaia smiled at her grandson.


    "You knew I would come, so trade your own life for Cronus''s life?"


    "You can say so."


    Zeus took a deep breath, the lightning spread in his eyes, and asked loudly, "where is your oath to protect Greece? Your mission to protect mankind? You are the mother earth God, but now, for the cruel waste of Cronus, you have given up the human being you were protecting! I''m disappointed. "


    "Of course, because there are better people who can protect mankind and Greece instead of me, so I just need to protect my son." Gaia''s smile became more calm and her eyes became clearer.


    "Do you still think Su Ye is the hope of the future?"


    "No, he is the future." Gaia smiled.


    "What if I kill Su ye and kill all magicians one by one?"


    "You can''t, if you really want to create a new world."


    "You are old and confused."


    Gaia looked lovingly at Zeus and asked, "like a child, you have been shouting to build a new world. What is the foundation of the new world? Is it your hatred for your father and ancestors, or the blood of killing your grandmother in your hands, your anger and fear, or your ignorance and conceit? Tell me, my child, what do you use to build the new world, the thunder of the old world? "


    "My mother, Rhea, can also become the mother of the earth."


    "I''m not talking about the earth and sky, rain and sunshine. I''m talking about the real power that you can''t see with your eyes. I''m talking about the new world, not the old world you''ve been copying. " Gaia smiled.


    "You were led astray by Su Ye."


    Gaia smiled and said, "I believe that in your dark body, there is an unquenchable light pointing to Su Ye."


    "Shut up, stupid old man will never die."


    Zeus suddenly stretched out his right hand and grasped it forward. Lightning rose all over his body, and the blue and white God''s awn flickered.


    He looked at his grandmother on the throne, withdrew his hand, turned and strode out.


    "Then let him prove it!" The voice of Zeus echoed in the temple.


    Gaia looked at Zeus''s back and muttered to herself, "too much, not so much..."


    Her arms dropped gently, her eyes closed, her body turned into soil and sand, flowing slowly.


    "Mother!" Leia jumped up and cried.


    A sad cry resounded through the infinite plane.


    The earth shook in Greece and the soil churned in Rome.


    Gaia, the mother earth God, fell.


    Unspeakable sadness spread from Greece to infinity.


    The gods were stunned for a long time when they heard the bad news.


    Especially those ancient gods, even sobbing.


    Hell.


    Su Ye looked up at the sky and stood on the spot.


    Gaia, the Earth Mother God, fell?


    Su Ye slowly lowered his head and looked down at the prison planet.


    "Mother!" Cronus was like a madman, crashing into the cage, banging and breaking the earth. His body was pierced with countless chains and giant nails. His skinny body was like wheat straw, and his bare head hit the cage one after another. In the remaining cages, many gods were crying. Su Ye''s heart sank deeply and vaguely understood that the words of Zeus mentioned by the destruction Titan might refer to this moment¡° Mother! Mother! " The beggar Cronus burst into tears and hit his whole body with blood. He never stopped. Su Ye blinked into the sky of the prison stars, waved his hand, put away the divine skeleton guarded by all the gods, and found the key. With a flash of light, all the cages were opened. The prison star was suddenly quiet. Many gods looked at Su ye and the open prison door in fear. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1214

    Cronus dried his tears, stepped out of the prison door holding the railing, took a deep breath, and looked up at Su Ye.


    His hair fell off completely, leaving only his bald head. His whole body was as dark as mud, his ribs were clearly visible, and the wrinkles on his old face were like messy linen sheets.


    "Are you the legendary magician God?"


    "It seems that even here, I am a little famous." Suye road.


    "Do you know why my mother fell?" Asked Cronus.


    Su Ye''s face sank and said, "I''m here to save you. You know it."


    Cronus''s nose was sour and his tears couldn''t stop flowing. He said, "it must be his mother''s behavior that angered Zeus and was killed by Zeus. It was my mother who traded her life for my freedom. I...... "


    Cronus covered his face and sobbed.


    Su Ye looked at Cronus with a touch of surprise.


    Unexpectedly, this evil and powerful second-generation God King was as easy to cry as an ordinary old man.


    Then Su ye took a look at Cronus''s cage.


    It emits stench, and the ground is covered with thick mud, as if it were a mixture of dust and dead skin of God.


    After living in this environment for hundreds of thousands of years, even God will become different.


    The other imprisoned gods came closer one after another. Su Ye recognized more than half of them, and even seven Lord gods.


    Su ye saw Cronus crying and said, "this is not the time to cry. Do you know the way to leave here?"


    The gods shook their heads and looked at Cronus.


    Cronus dried his tears, raised his head, looked at Su ye and said, "I know many ways, but I can''t leave."


    "Maybe I have."


    Cronus took a deep look at Su ye, suddenly stunned, looked frightened, and hurriedly said, "you have..."


    The words came to my mouth and took them back.


    The gods looked curiously at Su Ye. There were few things that could surprise Cronus.


    "I have some faith in your ability."


    "Go ahead." Suye road.


    The gods frowned. I looked at Su Ye. They didn''t like Su Ye''s attitude, especially towards the God King Cronus.


    Cronus said, "there are many ways to get out of space prison. For example, with complete divine power, you can easily get rid of restrictions. But the power of every god sent here will be drained. For example, mastering powerful space forces, at least having the rank of the ancient king of the stars, and building a distorted channel, I couldn''t even do it in my heyday. Again... "


    Cronus said several methods, and Su ye said, "tell me everything about the underworld, everything. I am the ancient king of the starry sky. "


    Su ye said, the vast stars churning around, like waves, covering the gods.


    The prisoners and gods who stared at Su ye with dangerous eyes tightened their eyes and instinctively bowed their backs.


    Cronus said happily, "I''ve heard about the magic, and you can do it!"


    Then he stretched out his finger and flew a little light to Su Ye.


    Su ye received the light, read and analyzed it again and again, and finally realized: "I see. Uranus is worthy of being a God King. He can create such exquisite means. But now, it''s still a little rough. "


    The gods turn their eyes, you saved us, you has the final say.


    Su ye, regardless of the other gods, excitedly analyzed the power of the hell prison.


    The gods surrounded Cronus and talked.


    "I didn''t expect that we could see the sun again."


    "Yes!"


    "This blood feud must be avenged!"


    "Kill Zeus!"


    "Kill Zeus!"


    The gods were excited.


    "Your Majesty, when will you avenge the Earth Mother God?"


    The gods looked at Cronus in a daze.


    Cronus didn''t say a word. His body slowly shrunk and finally shrunk to the same size as Suye, but three meters high.


    No matter how he looks, he looks like a thin and seriously ill old man picking up waste, both in appearance and eyes.


    "I... I''m not the king anymore."


    The gods had a pain in their hearts and a sour nose. They didn''t know what to say for a time.


    "What are you going to do when you go out?"


    Cronus looked at Su ye and said slowly, "in the first 100000 years, I thought I would kill Zeus when I went out. After tens of thousands of years, I wanted to see my mother first and then kill Zeus. After tens of thousands of years, my strength was weak. I knew that I couldn''t kill Zeus. Later, I thought that if I could go out, I would live with my mother. As for Zeus, if I could kill, if I couldn''t kill, I wouldn''t kill. Now, my mother is dead, and I don''t know what I''m going to do. "


    Cronus had an old face, a dull look, and dull eyes.


    The gods looked at Cronus and suddenly looked at each other in silence.


    "All right." Su Ye''s voice came.


    "What''s good?" Cronus and the gods looked at Suye blankly.


    "Of course, find a way to leave?"


    "How long has it been?" The gods hurried to recall and found that it was less than a meal.


    "Really?" Asked Cronus.


    "Of course it''s true." Su Ye looked surprised.


    "This is the hell prison, where the God King is imprisoned!"


    "I know."


    "This is the death place created by our three generations of divine kings."


    "I know."


    "How dare you say you solved it in such a short time?" Cronus asked.


    "Is the family made by three generations of mortals meaningful in front of the gods?" Su ye asked.


    "But I am the God King!" Cronus began to be grumpy.


    "But I''m a magician." Su Ye smiled.


    The gods looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Cronus frowned and asked, "the magicians outside are as powerful as you?"


    "Not many are stronger than me, many are as strong as me, and more are stronger than me in the future." Suye road.


    The gods were appalled.


    Although they didn''t know Su Ye''s strength, they also heard that Zeus was afraid of Su ye and knew what it meant for Su ye to come here.


    "Destroy the Titan?" Asked Cronus.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye destroyed the Titan''s divine skeleton and appeared in front of the gods.


    At the moment of seeing the destruction of the Titan, many gods were frightened to step back and showed a frightened look.


    When they saw that he was dead, some yelled, some trembled, some shed tears, and some rushed to eat his body.


    Su ye put away the divine skeleton.


    "Did you kill yourself?"


    "Myself." Suye road.


    The gods looked at each other and were frightened.


    They were enslaved by the killing Titans for many years and were often forced to provide flesh and blood. The destroying Titans made no secret of their strength. They knew that destroying Titans was a real near God King.


    But now, he was killed by the magician.


    Cronus sighed and said, "even when I am near the God King, I can''t destroy the Titan. I didn''t expect that the magician was so powerful. "


    "Come on, there are Zeus''s men waiting for us outside."


    Su ye said, his right hand as if playing the piano, quickly lightened in the void, and soon became a remnant.


    Gray lights fly out one after another, forming constantly distorted gray lines in the space ahead.


    Soon, countless gray lines intertwined into a constantly twisted and creeping channel.


    "Well, come with me. Don''t touch outside the gray line." Su ye said and walked forward.


    "But..." some gods hesitated.


    Su Ye didn''t even look at them. As he walked, he said, "now Gaia has fallen, I can''t get any reward, but I''ve finished what I should do. Therefore, your life and death means nothing to me. "


    Su Ye stepped into the twisted channel, and some gods were still hesitating.


    "It''s better to be afraid of death than to remain trapped here!" Some gods followed closely.


    After a while, Cronus sighed and walked into the twisted channel, followed by the other gods.


    Su Ye stepped out of the temple and found that the whole hell prison city was deep in the bottom of the pit. Except for the temple, all buildings turned into dust.


    High above the sky, the divine light flashed.


    "Your Majesty, help us! We all died again! We met two perverts! "


    The battle in the sky stopped, the two sides retreated rapidly, and the space crack healed slowly.


    Su Ye''s figure flashed, standing in front of many servants and looking forward.


    Seeing the leader of the other party, Su Ye''s eyes coagulated.


    Poseidon, his whole body, the sea of stars churning, the blue fog shaking, the breath rushing into the sky, has been promoted to the near God King.


    Poseidon had white hair and beard. He was similar to Zeus in appearance. He was wearing shining golden armor and holding a shining Trident.


    Among the eight gods behind Poseidon, there is also a near God King, whose breath is only a little weaker than Poseidon.


    One of the three one eyed Titans, Brontes, the Titan of thunder.


    According to legend, all kinds of King artifacts and main artifacts of Zeus God system came from the hands of the three one eyed Titans.


    The three one eyed Titans were the main force to overthrow Cronus, the second generation God King.


    Without the three one eyed Titans, Zeus probably could not defeat Cronus.


    The scarred Titan said with a sad face, "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect Poseidon''s body to come. It seems that his body wasn''t on Poseidon when you opened the twilight battlefield."


    "How did you kill and destroy the Titan, and how did you escape..." Poseidon looked at Su Ye warily, holding the sea emperor''s trident in his right hand, his bones turned white.


    The eight gods behind him were shocked. Poseidon was Zeus''s brother, a powerful near God King, and even a God King. Now he was so afraid of Su Ye. Su Ye looked at the magic servants. They were all miserable. The steel front dragon was the most miserable. His whole body was as bare as a winged crocodile. I don''t know how many times the sharp thorns of his body were stimulated. The scorpion tail of the Dragon God Campe was completely broken, and only half of the arm of the 100 handed Titan was left. Su ye said coldly, "since you have blocked the hell prison, don''t go!"¡° You think... "Before Poseidon finished, he suddenly looked at the twisted channel behind Su ye, stayed for a while, looked at one of the gods and shouted," father... "The gods were shocked and hurried to look at the dirty, thin old man. The bald Cronus looked at Poseidon shining in the sky and was puzzled for a moment¡° You''re old, too. " Cronus''s sigh spread throughout the audience. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1215

    Poseidon stared at his skinny father, but another Cronus came to his mind.


    Ten thousand meters tall, with thousands of stars on his shoulders, exhale into clouds, inhale into fog, and everything is subject to his eyes.


    Even if Cronus was defeated in the last war, his bloody body never fell down and stood like a pillar in the memory of the gods.


    The pillar of heaven in memory collapsed.


    Poseidon opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, Poseidon suddenly felt that Cronus was more like an old father than a tyrannical God King.


    "You, go back." Cronus, in his old age, said in a deliberative tone.


    The main gods opposite looked at Su ye and the gods behind Su ye with fear.


    Poseidon sighed and said, "the last time we joined hands, we just wanted to protect ourselves. Now you... Can''t threaten us. I apologize for Zeus. He shouldn''t have hurt his grandmother. "


    Said Poseidon, turning away.


    Cronus sighed and looked at the back of the nine main gods.


    "The man who hit me still wants to go?"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and 6000 divine magic avatars emerged.


    "The 33rd divine skill sequence, void heaven prison!"


    Su Ye finished, stretched out his hand and pointed, 72000 empty heavenly prisons gushed out.


    Above the sky, countless dark empty chains clattered and overlapped, like thick black cocoons, trapping the whole hell prison.


    At the same time, ten huge black deep holes appeared above the sky.


    A void beast God roared and rushed out and bowed his head to Su Ye.


    However, in an instant, there were three main gods of empty giants and fourteen superior gods.


    Void wonder, void call.


    Then, the 17 empty beast gods roared together, and the layers of empty ripples spread to strengthen the empty heaven prison.


    Poseidon turned around with the gods and sneered, "Suye, you have to pay for your arrogance."


    "Do you think I came to the underworld to save Cronus?" Su Ye smiled.


    "Are you for us?" Poseidon''s face sank.


    "No one knows what Zeus has left behind, and no one knows how powerful he is. Therefore, before the final battle, I need to cut off his wings one by one. I thought there would only be some ancient Titans this time, but I didn''t expect you to appear here, a real big fish. " Suye road.


    "Big fish and whales are not the same thing." Poseidon said coldly.


    "For my sake, let them go." Cronus road.


    Poseidon and other gods looked at Cronus in surprise. Unexpectedly, the cruel last God king turned out to be so kind.


    The gods looked to Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled kindly and asked in a very friendly tone, "Dear Cronus, where do you get face?"


    Cronus stood on the spot, his face green and red.


    The imprisoned gods behind him were furious and glared at Su Ye.


    The gods also wanted to refute. Su Ye smiled and said, "Dear Cronus, when you decide to swallow the child, he is doomed to die. However, it happens that he died in front of you today."


    Cronus opened his mouth and looked sad.


    The gods trembled and were speechless.


    "Su ye, let me see your strength." Poseidon shook the sea emperor''s trident, the sea of stars fluctuated behind him, huge waves surged, connected to heaven and earth, with great momentum.


    "Won''t you let them go?" Asked Cronus.


    "The stumbling block of the magician must be moved where it can''t trip us." Suye road.


    Cronus nodded, looked at Poseidon, and said, "in those years, I didn''t do a good father, and I wouldn''t do a father. Now I have a chance to be a father. "


    With that, he grabbed in the direction of scorpion tail Dragon God Campe, and a gray black spotted stone ball appeared in his hand.


    The gods were shocked.


    The gray stone ball split from top to bottom, revealing a dark eye.


    The stone eye floated slowly and suspended above Cronus''s head.


    A faint black light swept through the whole hell prison.


    The breath of chaos, vastness, mystery and greatness swept the world, like an invisible giant hand. No matter who, even Poseidon and Su ye in the sky, were directly pressed to the ground by this force and could not fly.


    The gods under the LORD God are even more unbearable. They crawl on the ground and sink into the soil. No matter how they struggle, they don''t move.


    Creation artifact, eye of chaos.


    "As I said, I was the king of God." Cronus straightened his chest.


    He was still so thin and filthy, but in his eyes, the sky roared, the earth roared, and his ferocity was towering.


    The sky and the earth were suddenly dark for three minutes, and countless fierce beasts seemed to be hidden in the dark sky and shadow.


    The whole world seemed to be his minions.


    The hearts of the gods jumped.


    The cruel God King seems to be back.


    Su Ye stared at the ordinary chaotic eyes and said with a smile, "it seems that Zeus missed. I didn''t expect Gaia to have such great courage."


    He glanced at Campe.


    As soon as camperon''s scales tightened, he instinctively explained, "I don''t know what''s going on. Gaia didn''t tell me."


    Su Ye nodded softly, noncommittal.


    "Poseidon, you go." Cronus road.


    Poseidon hesitated for a moment, bowed his head and said, "thank you, father."


    With that, he flew away with the gods again.


    "Cronus, are you going to war?" Su ye asked.


    Cronus shook his head and said, "you saved me. I won''t attack you, but I will protect my child. When they leave safely, I will pay you enough instead of my mother. "


    Su Ye smiled and asked, "you swallowed them after they were born; You hunt after they escape; You kill wildly after they resist; After you are imprisoned, you don''t ask; In this way, after hundreds of thousands of years, you told me, do you want to be a good father? "


    Poseidon''s flying figure slowed down.


    Cronus sighed and said, "I know it''s late, but it''s better than making mistakes again and again."


    "So, when Zeus is ready to destroy the world, are you ready to stand opposite us and protect him with the eyes of chaos?" Su ye still smiles.


    Cronus stared blankly at Su ye, his mouth kept opening and closing, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "You let Zeus and Poseidon learn to kill, you let them sink into despair, you let them destroy the world, you let them kill us, and then you said you were wrong. The way to correct is to protect them and let them continue to kill us?"


    "I... I don''t want them to."


    "No, you want to. As soon as your children are born, they are imitating you, imitating killing, conspiracy and hatred. Therefore, even if they hate this behavior, even if they try to quit it when they grow up, they are still deeply affected by this behavior. Even if they want to change the world, they will only change it through destruction. "


    Su Ye continued: "wisdom is like Zeus, and he knows that destruction cannot stop destruction. He knows very well that destruction cannot create a perfect Greece, but he only knows destruction. He must have tried many ways, but they all failed, because no matter how beautiful the world he wanted to create, the killing, conspiracy, hatred, sin and ignorance he learned from you have always dominated him. "


    "Isn''t everyone the same?" Cronus laughed at himself.


    "Philosophers are different, magicians are different. All our life, we are aware of ourselves, fighting against the instincts in our blood, against the mistakes learned in childhood, and against the malice of the world. Then, we believe in the best and spread knowledge." Suye road.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Zeus, you take destruction as a way to solve everything, but in our eyes, destruction is only a step in extreme cases. The way to solve problems must be creation."


    "Zeus also wanted to destroy first and then create." Poseidon stopped in the distance and turned to Su Ye.


    Su ye asked, "what did Zeus create?"


    "The power of creation, of course."


    "Whether it is Greece, northern Europe, Persia or Egypt, aren''t they all created by the power of creation? What is the difference between the world created by Zeus and the four major countries of mankind? " Su ye asked.


    Poseidon explained, "Zeus is different. He must be able to create a better world!"


    "What''s different about him? Your father, Uranus, created and destroyed with divine power. Your father, Cronus, created and destroyed with divine power. Zeus, destroy Greece and recreate Greece, is there an essential difference between his power and Uranus and Cronus? Only Zeus is a little more good than his father and ancestors, so he can create a better world? "


    "Why do you humans say you surpass Zeus?" Asked Poseidon.


    "We human beings have morality, law, system, principle, logic, awareness, reflection, knowledge and wisdom... These are great powers far beyond divine power. We never need to surpass anyone. We are always doing ourselves well and always pursuing the essence of the infinite plane. We have been moving forward, whether Zeus or the gods, but passers-by ahead. Peaceful coexistence, then pass by; If you obstruct, kick it away. "


    "They are all empty and useless things. Can they bring me some benefits?" Poseidon sneered.


    "Because you can''t understand their existence and don''t realize the benefits they have already brought to you, you will die here today." Su Ye sighed.


    "Solve the eye of chaos first!" Poseidon accelerated his flight.


    Suye turned to Cronus and asked, "you must stop me?"


    "I have no choice. I can''t watch my son die in your hands."


    Su Ye smiled happily and said, "you have finally grown up. You have finally understood what good is in the endless torture and pain, and what harm prison guards will do to themselves without good and love. However, your growth is not enough, so you are still too stupid. " Cronus said, "when you break through the eyes of chaos, it''s not too late to laugh at me." The eye of chaos was slightly shocked, the eye moved, and the light black spherical light curtain shrouded the gods. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1216

    "As long as Poseidon leaves, I will let go of the eyes of chaos." Cronus road.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "you have been imprisoned for too long and the world has been closed for too long. You mistakenly think that what you think is truth, but you have not seen the changes and progress of the world, nor have you seen your changes and setbacks. I really have nothing to do with the eye of chaos. It is a great creation artifact, but you are no longer the God King. "


    Suye stretched out his hand and pointed to Cronus.


    "The 41st divine skill sequence: burning."


    Su Ye burns a full tenth of his magic.


    Cronus''s body trembled, his skin cracked, his divine power dissipated, and his connection with the chaotic eye was suddenly interrupted.


    "You... My divine power..." Cronus closed his eyes and fainted.


    "This is just one of 168 ways to solve you."


    Su ye said, reaching out to the eyes of chaos, the surging blue gold magic erupted.


    At this moment, all the gods stood still and stared at Su ye and chaos.


    Even Poseidon and other nine Lord gods stopped and stared back.


    Creation artifact is different from ordinary artifact.


    It must be approved by the creation artifact before it can be used.


    This is why the gods clearly saw Cronus fall, and no one competed for the eye of chaos.


    Poseidon and other nine gods showed mocking smiles on their faces, and then their smiles solidified on their faces.


    Su Ye grabbed the eye of chaos, took it away and disappeared.


    "How could..." the gods looked at Su ye in horror.


    Some gods soon understood.


    Campe, the scorpion tailed Dragon God, murmured, "has Su Ye reached this level in the Greek people..."


    "Come back, you can''t escape." Su ye said, the sky fell into the void abyss in the distance, and the dark space fault shrouded the nine Lord gods such as Poseidon.


    After a flash, the nine Lord gods appeared opposite the Suye gods.


    The nine Lord gods were even more frightened.


    I am the LORD God!


    Even if someone has the power to restrain himself, it is impossible to restrain all nine Lord gods at the same time!


    "Ancient king of the starry sky, no wonder you can leave the space prison and save ke... Father." Poseidon road.


    Su Ye glanced at the comatose Cronus and said to the gods around him, "watch him."


    Su ye said that and looked to the nine Lord gods headed by Poseidon.


    "Wang sledgehammer, who beat you into a pig''s head?"


    Wang sledgehammer angrily pointed to the one eyed Titan king of thunder and said in a loud voice: "Di Aotian and I used to suppress the Lord of xiongshan. He beat me badly. I was killed by him once because of carelessness! Your majesty, you must avenge me. "


    Su Ye looked at the one eyed titan of thunder.


    This is a giant with a height of kilometers. It is covered with dark armor. The surface of the armor is scarred and thunderous.


    There was only one huge eye on his forehead. The radial thunder marks around his eyes were like scars. The huge eyeball was like a ball of thunder attached to the ocean, as if the thunder hung in the sky, full of unspeakable oppression.


    "How do you want him to die?"


    "Beat him to death! I want to see countless people beating him alive! " Wang sledgehammer shouted excitedly.


    "Well... Then solve him in the maze."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand.


    19th magic sequence: lost land.


    Six thousand avatars of the God level are ready to launch, 72000 God level magic sequences are launched, and thousands of spells such as exile, maze, space bondage and so on take effect.


    The Chinese God was shocked to see that countless magic lights gathered into 72000 labyrinth like stars, which came down in an instant and fell on the one eyed titan of thunder.


    The Titan King burst out endless divine light, offsetting layers of star maze. After offsetting 17000 layers, his body disappeared.


    "It is worthy of being a near God King. This strength is equivalent to destroying Titans without using thousands of bodies and arms."


    After su Ye finished, a magic light curtain appeared behind him. It showed that the one eyed titan of thunder was in the void and was attacking indiscriminately.


    "Rough, too rough." Su ye said, reaching out to the light curtain.


    Then, a picture that stunned the gods appeared on the light curtain, and even Poseidon''s eyes widened.


    The 26th divine skill sequence: 100 dragon god legions.


    A whole 72000 hundred Dragons of the LORD God level scattered throughout the void maze and attacked the one eyed titan of thunder from all directions.


    "Yes, that''s it! Beat him looking for teeth! " Wang dahammer shouted excitedly.


    Su Ye''s upper incarnation stepped into the lost land and dealt with the one eyed titan of thunder.


    The one eyed titan of thunder is an ancient god, who is in charge of thunder and has numerous artifacts. However, even if Su Ye didn''t fight with him before, he has collected, sorted and analyzed the process of fighting between magic servants and him. Under the dual action of Su Ye''s body and magic brain, plus the previous data, the one eyed titan of thunder was stripped clean.


    The gods could not believe that 72000 giant dragons were like uniform soldiers, divided into different teams, used different divination skills, and used different ways to bind, block, attack or defend.


    Su Ye seems to see the future. No matter how powerful the one eyed titan of thunder is, those hundred dragon gods can always take the lead.


    The gods thought that quantity was useless in front of the king of God.


    But now it is found that there are not only a number of hundred Dragon God legions, but also the smartest brains in infinite planes.


    Their minds are as like as two peas in the attack and defense of the magicians.


    At first, the gods also thought that the one eyed titan of thunder had a chance to fight back, because even if the command was good, the hundred dragon gods were only summoners and died constantly.


    With the thunder''s one eyed Titan constantly injured and the hundred dragon gods continuously supplemented by Su Ye''s Avatar, the gods knew that the trend was gone.


    The one eyed Titan king of thunder has only the main artifact and no king artifact. He is destined to be beaten to death by a hundred Dragon God legions.


    "Are you the Lord of xiongshan?" Su Ye looked to a giant Lord God.


    The huge body of 500 meters wrapped by cyan magic tattoo trembled slightly and said, "it''s me!"


    Su Ye nodded.


    "He also hit me many times! His Titan is stronger than me! " Wang dahammer said loudly.


    "You should have about half of your divine power now, right?" Su ye asked.


    "So what?"


    "Generally speaking, the total power of the ordinary Lord God is about one hundred thousandth of mine. You are a giant god, and the total power is about one ten thousandth of mine. Therefore, I only need to consume one in five thousand magic, and I can consume your divine power. But because of the loss, you have other abilities to offset, and you may need more magic. In short... I just want to try whether the normal Lord God can bear one tenth of my magic. Forty first divine skill sequence: burn all. "


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and lost countless blue and gold magic around him.


    The Lord of xiongshan was suddenly shocked, his body contracted and aged, cracked and burst his skin, and his seven orifices bled. He hardly stretched out his fingers to Su ye, spitting blood and saying, "you... You destroyed my divine power foundation..." with that, his eyes turned black, fell heavily, and lifted the dust all over the sky.


    The gods stared at the Lord of xiongshan or Su Ye. They didn''t expect that Su Ye''s divine skill sequence was so strong. They solved Cronus first and then the Lord of xiongshan.


    Poseidon said warily, "this spell is not without cost. You can''t quickly restore your magic in a short time after using all burning! I saw the magician''s discussion of this magic sequence in the supernova Council! "


    "There is a price, but the price is that after my magic is restored, the recovery speed slows down. Do you understand?" Su ye asked.


    The gods are also a little hoodwinked. Can this also be a price?


    "I don''t believe it." Poseidon retorted decisively.


    "How to motivate? Then I''ll show you... "


    "I really don''t believe..." before Poseidon finished, he was stunned to see that Su Ye stretched out his hand and pointed at the six God level magic avatars behind Poseidon.


    Each divine magic avatar uses the divine magic sequence to burn, and each consumes one tenth of Su Ye''s magic.


    "You..." the six main gods, like the Lord of xiongshan, are aging, their skin is cracked, their divine power is exhausted, and their noses are bleeding.


    Only two Titan gods could barely stand, the other four gods all fainted, and one even had a broken spirit and was about to fall.


    Wang dachui glanced and said, "whether you really don''t believe it or a fierce general, you can''t stop your Majesty''s heart of pretending to beep."


    The earth Ao Tian hurriedly covered the mouth of the king''s sledgehammer.


    The prisoners and gods around Cronus looked at Su Ye''s back, and the cold wind blew on his back.


    If magicians are as strong as Su ye, you''d better stay in the hell prison.


    The infinite plane is too dangerous!


    Su Ye''s magic servants shook their heads gently. They bear Su Ye''s talent and know how abnormal Su Ye is.


    Su Ye nodded with satisfaction and said, "basically test the effect of this divine skill sequence on the main God, and then carry out a more accurate test with Wang sledgehammer."


    Di Aotian immediately stepped back a few steps, and the black goat silently moved three steps.


    Wang dachui almost cried. He knew he was not cheap.


    Su Ye looked at Poseidon and said with a smile, "I owe anfite a favor. She wants you to die. Then you must die today."


    "That bitch really has an affair with you!" Poseidon suddenly flew into a rage, his eyes turned into a blue ocean planet, the waves stirred and his hair fluttered.


    Su Ye was stunned and explained, "you misunderstood. I didn''t talk to HaiHou..."


    "Fart! She has always hated me for killing her lover, so she has been looking for a chance to revenge me! I endured it again and again. Unexpectedly, she still hooked up with you in exchange for your targeting me! Besides her body, what else can you kill me near the God King! And that bitch of Tethys, they must serve you together in exchange for you to kill me! It must be! "


    The gods looked at Su ye with strange eyes. The Titan with one hundred hands has an ambiguous face. My friend is very cow beeping. He went to the sea¡° I really didn''t. You see, this is the void dragon ring she sent. " Su Ye sighed. The only relationship between herself and HaiHou was that when she was in whale country, she got her dark golden conch, so she got the treasure left by her lover. One is the void dragon ring and the other is the Swan ring. The latter gave Palos as an engagement ring. Poseidon was stunned. The sea burst behind him. The ocean stars turned blue into red and roared wildly. He waved the sea emperor Trident and stabbed Su Ye¡° She gave you the love keepsake of her old lover and said it didn''t matter? I''ll kill you! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1217

    The gods looked sympathetically at Poseidon.


    "You..." Su Ye couldn''t reason with Poseidon. Behind him, blue and gold Calendula bloomed, and magic streamers flew to Poseidon.


    Poseidon is worthy of being a powerful near God King. The golden Trident seems to be only slightly stabbed out, and a blue torrent seems to submerge the whole plane.


    Beyond the flood, the golden light surrounds, and in the flood, the stars fluctuate.


    A shot is a sea of stars.


    Countless magic collisions separate the star sea, break the stars and block the flood of the star sea.


    Wow


    There was a loud sound of the waves lapping on the shore.


    He saw Poseidon''s body suddenly deformed. His upper body was still a human body, but his waist turned into a black whale, thousands of miles long.


    Below the giant whale, countless dense tentacles float, as if hundreds of millions of giant octopus were attached to the belly of the giant whale.


    The gods hurriedly retreated. Unexpectedly, Poseidon directly manifested the strongest divine body and had to work hard as soon as he shot.


    At the same time, the divine sun light wheel behind him suddenly turned into water and disappeared.


    Then, a huge wave without a couple surged up from the ground and rushed to the high altitude of the hell prison.


    From a distance, the whole hell prison was divided into two by this blue wave.


    In the waves, there are many galaxies, and a sea animal composed of water is like a living statue, slowly squeezing out of the huge wall of the waves.


    But in an instant, hundreds of millions of sea animal heads protruded out of the huge wall, opened their scarlet eyes and looked at Su Ye.


    The gods were shocked. This was the wonder of the God King once owned by the original sea god pentos.


    Beast sea wall.


    A strange scene appeared. On Su Ye''s body, a miniature sea animal composed of sea water suddenly appeared, either winding its limbs, eating its skin, or drilling into flesh and blood


    Su Ye''s whole body was in a flash and the miniature sea beast collapsed, but the next moment, Su Ye was surrounded by the miniature sea beast again, and even the giant sea beast was desperately pulling his hair in his hair.


    Su ye even used several methods, but they all addressed the symptoms rather than the root causes.


    "Ten thousand walls!"


    Poseidon raised the trident of the sea emperor and pointed to Su Ye.


    Just like a huge wall, countless waves rushed to Su ye from all directions, layer after layer, as if to kill Su Ye completely.


    "No, your as like as two peas." Suye suddenly looked at the Trident. The weapon was facing the void and the light was shining behind it, just like the real fire sword.


    Poseidon said grimly with a smile, "do you think I''ve been running thousands of sea stars for hundreds of thousands of years, just living in leisure? After hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation, I asked Zeus and the three one eyed Titans to help raise the sea emperor Trident to the level of a divine king artifact. Although it may be worse than the thunder spear, it is comparable to the true fire magic sword! Holding the divine king level sea emperor Trident, even the divine king can''t help me! "


    Su ye said helplessly, "you near gods are so arrogant. The last Titan who said this has been killed by my ordinary Lord God."


    Su ye said that the real fire magic sword appeared on the right side of his body. The turbulent black and Red original ancient fire erupted, burned the sea wall and raised water vapor all over the sky.


    "The twentieth divine skill sequence: invisible God of war!"


    The magic marigold bloomed, and a translucent giant reached out to grasp the true fire magic sword and split it at Poseidon.


    Poseidon smiled calmly, waved the sea emperor''s trident and said, "we have studied the magician''s magic thoroughly. This invisible God of war is nothing more than the advanced level of an invisible general. There is no essential difference."


    Su Ye regretted: "I never understand the courage of you gods. Obviously, I know nothing about philosophy and magic, but I always think I understand magic. When the spell is promoted to the spell sequence, the essence has changed! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the invisible God of war held the real fire magic sword in both hands, jumped down from the sky, took the sky fire and split on the Haihuang Trident.


    Boom


    The blue and red lights intertwined into a huge ball of light, burst and swept all directions.


    In the divine light, Poseidon stumbled back and shook his right hand slightly.


    "There''s something wrong with your invisible God of war!" Poseidon said, waving the sea emperor Trident to block the crazy attack of the invisible God of war.


    The gods stared at the invisible God of war and soon found a clue.


    "It seems that ares''s magic skill was used just now. Although it has no magic power, it is powerful."


    "It''s like Zeus''s magic."


    "I saw Odin''s shadow."


    "There seems to be a remnant of ned Hogg''s bite..."


    The gods cannot understand this phenomenon.


    The trident of the sea emperor and the magic sword of true fire collided continuously, the light of water and fire splashed all over the sky, and the violent collision sound of artifact shocked the gods under the Lord''s God and kept retreating.


    "What did you do!" Poseidon finally stabilized his figure and shouted at Su ye in disbelief.


    Su ye said slowly, "spells are more like a single organ of the body, such as hands and eyes. They only have a relatively single nature. But the spell sequence is equivalent to a complete life. You probably don''t understand the meaning of complete life. Complete life can not only make this magic powerful and complex, but also make the invisible God of war use magic skills, and... Add my talent and power. The principle is very simple. Refine the principle of magic servants sharing talent and integrate it into the magic sequence. "


    "Impossible! Even so, he can''t be so strong. His divine power is not strong, but his fighting skills are even better than ares! "


    "Oh, you say fighting skills. No, to be exact, you''re talking about combat experience. Our magician''s fighting skills are different. For example, the invisible God of war, who really commands him, is my knowledge system and the highest magic intelligence brain. I analyzed all the melee methods in the world with magic intelligence brain. Unfortunately, I found that after continuous disassembly, there were only hundreds of thousands of kinds. Even if various complex situations were included, only 30 billion kinds were collected. On this basis, we conducted a deduction, and found the 20 zero battle model behind...... 1, and calculated the best battle mode through the continuous deduction and calculation of the virtual battlefield. In short, my invisible God of war has hundreds of millions of times more combat skills than you, and his actual combat experience and combat time are thousands of times more than you. After all, I have opened up 100000 Micro Virtual battlefields for him alone. One year of his practice is equivalent to 100000 years of continuous practice, far beyond you. "


    The gods looked confused and the magic servants looked in awe.


    At this time, Cronus just woke up and was thinking about what the 20 zeros behind 1 were.


    "Nonsense! No matter how powerful the magic is, it can''t surpass the gods! " Poseidon shouted.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "so I said, you know nothing about magic, but you always think you understand magic, and then give the wrong conclusion. Magic is really difficult to create out of nothing. Only we humans understand creation. However, once we humans find the law and let magic penetrate the law, then magic will be more perfect than humans. In most things, your brain is really not as good as my magic brain. "


    The invisible God of war seemed to verify Su Ye''s words. The real fire magic sword jumped like a smart light of fire, and slowly suppressed Poseidon in the battle.


    When the gods saw this scene, they immediately remembered the scene of Su Ye using his magic brain to command the war.


    The infinite plane is really different.


    "I, Poseidon, the God of the sea, should be above magic!"


    Poseidon roared and suddenly threw the sea emperor Trident at Su Ye. A whole ten star seas surrounded the Trident and instantly reached Su Ye.


    Su Ye became the ancient king of the earth.


    "The 27th divine sequence: the hand of the earth."


    Boom


    Seventy two thousand hands of the earth, as big as stars, rose and grabbed the sea emperor''s trident.


    But a second later, all the hands of the earth collapsed.


    However, the sea emperor Trident did not continue to fly to Suye, but returned to Poseidon''s right hand.


    Poseidon''s left arm fell shoulder to shoulder, and the original ancient fire burned in the fracture of his shoulder.


    The gods were appalled. Poseidon was seized of the opportunity only when there was a trivial stagnation in throwing, not even a defect.


    Next, a scene more incomprehensible to the gods appeared. Poseidon only had one arm. For the near God King, his strength did not weaken much, but in front of the invisible God of war, it seemed that there were many loopholes and the attack became more and more rapid.


    Poseidon''s injuries are getting worse and worse.


    Even the God King can''t recover quickly from the injury caused by the true fire magic sword, let alone Poseidon is just near the God King.


    The more serious the injury, the more flaws Poseidon has, forming a vicious circle.


    Campe, the scorpion tailed Dragon God, couldn''t help shouting, "Su Shen, how do you sell your magic brain? I want it to guide me to fight! Now I understand that there are some problems that we can''t detect, but they are so obvious in the eyes of magic brain and magician. Poseidon broke one arm, causing his whole attack mode to deform. We can''t perceive it so carefully, but your magic can accurately capture it, so as to expand the war results! "


    "We don''t sell this level of magic brain at present, but we are willing to sell it in the future." Suye road.


    "I reserve one." Campe said.


    "I''m fighting, not carrying goods." Su Ye glanced at Campe.


    Campe smiled awkwardly.


    "How dare you tease me!" Poseidon burst into a rage.


    Then, he suddenly inspired all divine powers, formed a powerful Sea King divine domain and launched a counter offensive.


    With the blessing of divine domain and divine power, the invisible God of war retreated day by day.


    The gods were stunned and woke up. Su Ye was collecting the fighting skills of Poseidon, the sea emperor, and all the information about him. He didn''t go all out at all!


    The LORD God is not worth it, but Poseidon and the one eyed titan of thunder are near gods, different.


    They turned to look at the magic light curtain behind Su Ye. The one eyed titan of thunder was like a trapped beast and kept fighting, but Su Ye never hurt the killer.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "it''s worthy of Poseidon. I can see my intention so soon. Even if the one eyed titan of thunder vaguely understands it, he doesn''t want to believe it, because he chooses to live and fight. You have more courage than him. Besides... I''m afraid of Zeus. "


    "Zeus?" Poseidon suddenly smiled mysteriously, "at least so far, he won''t touch you. He has something else to do."


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1218

    Su Ye''s heart clicked. When Gaia fell, Su Ye guessed what Zeus was doing during this time, but according to Poseidon, Zeus seemed to


    Suddenly, the gods looked up and looked in the direction of the Egyptian gods.


    An elegy of Egyptian style bells and harps resounded through the sky.


    The LORD God, the Egyptian god of the underworld, the son of the Egyptian God King Amura, Osiris fell.


    At the same time, the light of dusk enveloped the Egyptian god system.


    The gods saw that a huge black dragon wrapped the whole Egyptian god system and isolated the inside and outside.


    "What a decisive Zeus..."


    Su Ye completely realized that Zeus knew he couldn''t drag on, so he secretly joined hands with Apophis, the dragon of destruction, and shot Amura.


    It happened suddenly. Now it''s up to Marduk... No, once Zeus took action, Marduk will be restrained.


    The gods and Su Ye suddenly looked at Marduk''s divine system, a new Twilight battlefield, coming.


    Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon, launched the twilight war against Marduk.


    At this point, the three human gods are approaching dusk.


    "Worthy of Zeus..." Su Ye sighed and looked at Poseidon.


    "You are worthless."


    With that, Su ye turned into the ancient king of water and the ancient king of fire.


    Reach out and point to the sky on the plane of the underworld prison.


    The ancient king ordered that all waters be pulled away.


    All the water elements suddenly disappeared in the whole hell prison.


    However, there is still a steady stream of water elements coming from afar.


    Poseidon is also the ancient king of water.


    The ancient king ordered that the flame be isolated.


    Hoo


    The power of the plane of the fire element surrounds the whole underworld.


    This power can not isolate Poseidon''s power, but it can collide elements and consume all the water element power transmitted to Poseidon.


    From the outside, the whole hell became a huge red fireball.


    Outside the red fireball, there is a layer of increasing and dissipating blue light.


    Poseidon''s power suddenly dropped to half, and even the breath of the sea emperor''s trident fell from the throne of God to the level of ordinary main artifact.


    "How can you be the ancient king of water! How can you use the fire plane to isolate the water plane! "


    Poseidon''s eyes flickered with fear, because he still had many killing moves and cards. Even if he fell, he could kill Su ye, but he cut off the connection with the external water element, and all killing moves could not be used.


    Suddenly, the invisible God of war stabbed a sword forward, which instantly penetrated Poseidon''s defense and pierced his chest.


    The gods were numb. The sword just now had a faint shadow of Odin killing Sirte.


    Invisible God of war, learning from God King Odin!


    At the moment when the divine sword touched his body, Poseidon''s whole body was shining, forming an endless protective power.


    However, they were instantly suppressed by the true fire devil''s sword. After the true fire devil''s sword pierced his chest, those forces erupted, and he immediately fled the attack range of the true fire devil''s sword.


    "You..." Poseidon covered his burning left chest, arched his back slightly and looked at Su Ye.


    "All the way! A disordered heart! "


    The invisible God of war shot again. At the same time, 72000 disordered hearts came.


    Poseidon''s mind flashed around, counteracting the power of tens of thousands of disordered hearts, but the mind that was still slightly affected was only a little affected.


    Shua


    The true fire sword cut off Poseidon''s head.


    The violent force rushed into Poseidon''s body and destroyed everything.


    In a flash, Poseidon''s body burst into endless water and rushed to all sides.


    "It''s useless!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand, and the flood was condensed into a mass by invisible forces, which showed Poseidon''s complete divine body.


    The gods stared at Poseidon in surprise. They were worthy of being near the God King. They were clearly killed by the God King''s artifact, but they didn''t die.


    Just, the breath dropped.


    Su Ye quickly released his magic and hit Poseidon again with the power of all worlds.


    When the true fire magic sword once pierced Poseidon''s abdomen, Poseidon fled with light and shouted, "father, help me! I''m your son Poseidon! You had to swallow me before. Now, you can be a good father. Help me quickly, help me... "


    Cronus trembled and burst into tears.


    His divine power was not only exhausted, but even suppressed by Su Ye. Not to mention saving his son, he couldn''t even use an artifact.


    "When you give birth to the heart of killing children, your children begin to imitate you, either kill you or die in front of you."


    Su ye said, raising his right arm and gently waving it down.


    True fire demon sword, cut off Poseidon''s head again.


    This time Poseidon failed to revive.


    In his eyes, the waves churned and emerged from life to death.


    "Originally, I did so many wrong things..."


    Poseidon said that, staring, his head and body fell to the earth.


    Su Ye was expressionless. He killed Poseidon and resurrected, resurrected and killed again until he could not summon the soul and was completely buried.


    Cronus stood blankly, tears flowing slowly.


    Su Ye waved his hand, took away Poseidon''s divine skeleton and the sea emperor''s trident, looked at Cronus, and his heart suddenly moved.


    "The eye of chaos, it''s mine."


    Cronus and the gods behind him looked at Su ye and dared to be angry.


    Secretly, Su Ye tried to sacrifice the eyes of chaos and succeeded.


    After the sacrifice, Su ye took out the eyes of chaos, gently tossed them in his hands and said, "however, my heart is full of kindness. I don''t want to see Gaia''s son lose his self-protection because he lost the creation artifact."


    Su ye said, throwing the eyes of chaos to Cronus under the stunned expression of the gods.


    Cronus stared at Su ye, and his tears evaporated in an instant.


    Campe, the scorpion tailed Dragon God, muttered to himself, "is this the legendary magic new light? This generosity and calm, this greatness and magnanimity are far above all gods. This is simply a model of the morality of the gods, the only holiness and light in the infinite plane! "


    Wang dahammer was about to open his mouth, and di Aotian covered his mouth.


    Wang dachui shut his mouth and shook his head. A group of fools. His majesty paid so much this time that he didn''t even want the creation artifact. He must have a big plan. I don''t know who will suffer a lot of blood.


    "The hell prison belongs to me. You leave."


    Su ye said, opening the hell prison and beginning to refine the whole seat.


    The gods looked at each other and looked around blankly.


    Their God Star collapsed and their strength decreased greatly. Their relatives and friends may not be willing to accept it, or even turn against each other. They don''t know where to go at all.


    Campe, the scorpion tailed Dragon God, sighed: "you stay with me for a while. First, learn about the infinite plane. If you want to leave, I suggest you go to the magic prison city first and learn about... The most advanced place."


    Led by the scorpion tailed Dragon God Campe, the prisoner gods left.


    After su ye took away the hell prison, there was no one around. Wang dachui smiled and asked, "Your Majesty, who are you going to calculate with the eyes of chaos?"


    Su Ye looked at Wang sledgehammer with an expressionless face, flashed his body, returned to the magic God star, took a deep breath and entered the ruins space.


    On the altar, the 12th ring was shining, and the White Gold column of light rose into the sky.


    The strange divine light flows in the light column.


    The eye of chaos, the creation artifact, is also su Ye''s highest sacrifice.


    When you take away the ownership of the eye of chaos, you can sacrifice naturally.


    On the altar, the gorgeous divine light flows on the two eyes.


    The eye of creation.


    The eye of destruction.


    Choose one of the two.


    Su Ye observed carefully.


    The eye of creation has no attack power. It can only give birth to a steady stream of life interest and continuously improve life and the world, but it can not help. It has little effect in the short term and is only effective in the long term.


    In addition, there is no ability.


    The eye of annihilation itself has great power to destroy the divine power, with three wonders of the divine king: the sword of doom, the fire of havoc and the war drum at dusk, which is enough to fight the divine king.


    "The gap is too big..." Su Ye sighed, "so big that I don''t need to tangle at all."


    Su Ye chose the eye of creation.


    "What the world needs is creation, learning, inheritance and evolution. What''s the significance of the power to destroy the world? Zeus never really thought. If he could think clearly why he killed the world, he would give up killing the world. "


    Subsequently, Su Ye left the ruins space to stimulate the newly obtained eye of creation.


    Target, infinite plane, all magicians.


    Suddenly, a faint green awn covered all the planes of the infinite plane and all the planes of the magician.


    Wisps of green awns floated like spring rain into the magician''s body.


    The magician hurried to check his body and was soon relieved. He didn''t feel any change.


    However, some ancient gods and divine kings were shocked.


    They hurriedly sent all their forces and even sent avatars to investigate the magician.


    The news soon leaked. Soon, all the gods and even the supernova Council knew. For some reason, the magicians won the blessing of the eye of creation. From then on, the source of life will be qualitatively improved.


    This power can only appear in the creation period. All higher ethnic groups in the infinite plane have received the gift of the eye of creation.


    Now there is no creator, there is only one possibility.


    The supreme will of the infinite plane is a special gift to the magician!


    What a preference!


    The magicians were boiling, running to tell each other, and even wept with joy.


    What is the suppression of the gods? The will of the supreme infinite plane has been recognized. How old are the gods? The gods and non magicians poured sour water into their mouths and complained bitterly that the will of the infinite plane was partial to the magician. One divine light after another fell inside and outside the city master''s house of the magic prison city. The incarnations of the gods once again crowded the city''s main house. With the last experience, the incarnation under the LORD God obediently left the reception room and gave it to the Lord gods. Before the gods came here, they had a clear goal to buy wanfata group. But this time, the gods seemed to come purely to visit relatives and friends, stay in the city master''s house to chat, glance at the conference hall from time to time, and wait for Su ye to appear. Su Ye looked at the city Lord''s residence and shook his head. The sect leader was too smart. Unfortunately, his intelligence was mistaken by his intelligence. These big Cong really thought that the supreme will of the infinite plane favored the magician and trained the magician as a key group. In the Council hall, one meteor after another for the communication of the gods flew in. Su Ye opened and saw a large number of alliance requests. Su Ye smiled and didn''t expect that his little move would reap so much. Since the big smart people are so proactive, they should push the boat with the current and not chill their hearts. While dealing with the gods, Su Ye separated his mind and observed the situation of the Persian God galaxy and the Egyptian god galaxy. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1219

    The entire Egyptian god system is surrounded by the power of the destruction dragon Apophis. The gods can only look at it from a distance and judge the war situation according to the falling gods on both sides


    So far, we can only know that the Egyptian gods and the men of Apophis continue to fall.


    The death of Osiris made the twilight battlefield irrevocable, and Apophis and Amura would fight in the end.


    The evening of the gods of Egypt has become inevitable.


    Suye looked to the direction of the Persian God system.


    Unlike Apophis, Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon who attacked the Persian God system, only used the power under the LORD God.


    The gods of the Persian God system are connected with the stars to form a barrier for the gods. The lower gods, the middle gods and the upper gods participate in the war in an all-round way.


    On the side of Tiamat, a large number of dragon gods and giant beast gods attack.


    The gods of both sides continued to fall, and the light of dusk became more and more intense. This time, the dusk bone River also appeared.


    Su Ye kept thinking.


    Egypt was completely surrounded by the power of Apophis. Even if he wanted to help, he was powerless. Moreover, some Egyptian Gods familiar with him asked for reinforcements, but Amura never contacted him.


    If the God King doesn''t ask for help, he can''t intervene.


    Another key point is, what will Zeus do next?


    Gaia''s death has spread all over the infinite plane. At present, the exact news is that Zeus secretly controls his mother Ruia. Through Ruia''s sneak attack on Gaia, Zeus just sent an avatar and did not send out the noumenon.


    Now, did Zeus solve the twilight of his God system first, Amura first, or Marduk first?


    Or did Zeus have another purpose?


    Su Ye has been constantly extrapolating, but found that Zeus''s behavior is completely unpredictable, even if he comes to the body and slaps the demon prison city.


    Su ye thought, anyway, he should delay Zeus.


    Therefore, Su ye took the initiative to take out many demigod and God level war magic tools and sent them to the Egyptian god system and the Persian God system respectively.


    The demigod avatar in the Council hall stretched out his hand and a light appeared in the Council hall.


    The incarnation of the Persian God of love and the God of war, anana, came out of the light.


    Ina smiled, nodded her head to Su ye, and said with extra reserve, "great Su ye, we meet again."


    Su ye said with a smile, "when did you see such a stranger?"


    Ina sat down on the steps at Su Ye''s feet, stretched out her hand to support Su Ye''s legs, looked up and smiled sweetly.


    "Don''t use your divine power and field to stimulate me!" Su Ye has no good airway.


    Yinana smiled, put away her strength and said, "then stimulate you with myself?"


    "Get down to business!" Suye road.


    Yinana said with a restrained smile, "on behalf of the supreme Marduk, I ask for your assistance, like aiding Odin."


    Su Ye resolutely refused: "impossible. I can help, but I can''t do it like last time. This time, Zeus will probably do it himself. "


    "His majesty Marduk said that Zeus is likely to start with Amura first. Even if Zeus has great power, he will be injured, and then he will certainly rest for a long time. He can''t solve two great gods in a row. "


    "Without enough evidence and logic, I don''t make any judgment." Suye road.


    "You said a very reasonable proverb before. If the lips disappear, the teeth will feel cold. There is no doubt that Zeus will solve Egypt and Persia first, and then the goal must be you, the great magic new light. " Ina stared into Su Ye''s eyes.


    "I know the truth that the lips die and the teeth are cold, so I will vigorously help you with your magic artifacts." Suye road.


    "Not enough."


    "I will send avatars to go, free of charge, enough to help you guard the barrier of the gods and even the barrier of the LORD God." Suye road.


    "Not enough."


    "When I entered northern Europe, I was just a superior God. Now I send an incarnation of the superior God into Persia, which can be said to be the same as assisting Odin. In addition, my upper incarnation can solve most of the Lord gods. " Su Ye smiled.


    "Your growth has reached this point?" Ina''s beautiful eyes twinkled and looked at Su ye with joy.


    "I''ve been trying." Suye road.


    "The supreme Marduk wants you to enter the noumenon and carry the wanfata group." Yinana said.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "the last time I was lucky and covered by Odin''s strength, I sheltered the semi magic mage. Even so, a large number of magicians fell later. I don''t want to waste their lives. "


    "We Persia provide semi magical mages, or even more, and fully purchase the wanfata group, but the ownership of the wanfata group still belongs to you. After this war, regardless of the victory or defeat, it belongs to you." Yinana said.


    Su Ye was silent for a moment and said, "you know who I built Wanfa pagodas and even Wanfa cities to deal with."


    "Your Majesty said that he is willing to pay a price you can''t imagine. Please come."


    "Fate mud board?" Su ye asked.


    Yinana couldn''t cry and smile: "you are really a lion God. Don''t make such jokes."


    Su ye said positively, "nothing is worth my coming except fate mud board."


    "Are you kidding?" Inanna looked cold.


    "No." Suye road.


    "Why? Aren''t we natural allies? "


    "So I give free artifacts, so I am willing to come to the upper incarnation, but I have more important things to do than saving the Persian God system."


    "Is it still time to study magic? Zeus is destined to solve all enemies within a few decades. How many magicians can compare with his majesty Marduk? " Asked ina.


    "It''s better to do than not. As long as you do it, it must be possible. If you don''t do it, it''s doomed to be impossible. " Suye road.


    "Is it still meaningful for a powerful magician to kill Zeus when you die after the fall of the Persian God system?"


    "Of course it makes sense." Su Ye smiled.


    "Don''t you magicians have their own interests?" Asked ina.


    "Isn''t it my interest to pursue the ultimate principle of magic?" Su ye asked.


    "You..." ina stared at Su Ye angrily, unable to understand.


    "Go back. In a short time, I will gather some magicians with little life left to enter Persia to help you." Suye road.


    "Just because the benefits are not enough?"


    "To be exact, it is not a question of whether there is enough or not, but whether your reward points to the ultimate interests of the magician. The more planes, territories and money you give the magician now are worthless, because it has little effect on the magician. Now, only the treasures at the level of fate mud board can help the magician reach the future. "


    "Is there no other possibility?" Asked ina.


    "My body stays on the magic star, looking for other possibilities." Suye road.


    Yinana sighed and said, "I thought your knowledge was better than Amura and Marduk. Now it seems that you, like them, know that it is the best choice to join hands with Odin to fight Zeus in advance. As a result, you did it after watching Odin fall."


    "On the surface, there is no difference between us." Su Ye nodded.


    "What''s the difference between you on the surface?"


    "At least one thing I can be sure is that neither Amura nor Marduk has the power to fight against Zeus. So why should I bet everything on them? This is the fundamental reason why I can''t do it. " Suye road.


    "Then if Zeus slaughtered the two major divine systems of Egypt and Persia, his power grew unprecedentedly, and even got the sun ship and the mud plate of destiny, you can fight Zeus?"


    "If Zeus can really get the sun ship or fate mud board, it just confirms my words. The two God kings have no power against Zeus."


    "If you are added, it may be enough!" Yinana said.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "on the rotten wood foundation, the stronger the rocks on the wall, the faster the house collapses. Odin is my teacher. Our trust is no less than his relationship with the Nordic gods. What about my relationship with Marduk? "


    Ina was stunned for a long time, slightly bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it."


    Su Ye patted ina on the shoulder and said, "just understand. I can do my job well, but I can''t do others'' job well. "


    Ina looked up with a smile and said, "don''t you just marry me?"


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t speak.


    Yinana put her head on Su Ye''s knee and asked in a low voice, "will the Persian God system become the next Nordic God system?"


    Su Ye''s eyes were dim and he didn''t say a word.


    After a long time, yinana got up, gently kissed the back of Su Ye''s hand and said, "I will tell your Majesty the God King."


    Send off Yina and Su ye read the letters of the gods.


    The alliance goals of the gods are supernova and magic prison city to avoid Su Ye.


    But that''s enough.


    Su Ye began to design some alliance clauses.


    For example, even if they are chased by gods, the gods should protect the magician of supernova, develop magic and so on


    The infinite plane is quiet again because the three light sources are too bright.


    Egyptian god galaxy, Persian God galaxy and Zeus God galaxy are like three huge suns, attracting the eyes of the gods.


    Time goes by


    The gods trapped in the Zeus Galaxy did not move.


    The divine war under the Persian Lord God is in full swing.


    The Egyptian Gods continued to fall, but the God King did not fight.


    Su ye sent superior avatars and active magicians to support Persia, and continuously provided divine war magic tools, and even some old-fashioned magic brains.


    In these years, the magic prison city has quietly completed a new transformation.


    The manufacture of most components of the mage tower has been dominated by magic, intelligent brain and puppets. Only a few parts need high-level mages.


    A large number of magicians were liberated, and the manufacturing speed of MAGE tower increased sharply. In just a few years, the total number of MAGE towers exceeded 100000, and Su Ye began to test Wanfa group city. Ten thousand are towers, one hundred thousand are cities, and one million are planes. Most factories and magicians in the whole supernova and magic prison city are working hard for the ten thousand Dharma plane. However, the fastest place to build the mage tower is neither the magic prison city nor the supernova, neither Miley nor the whale country, but the magic God Star of Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1220

    With a large number of believers'' soul crystals scattered, these magical believers who are born to surpass ordinary people grow at a high speed.


    On the magic God star, Su Ye created everything he could think of.


    A large number of factories and equipment need to be built outside for months or even years. Suye can complete it in only one day.


    The magic ware mainland originally developed in multiple ways, but for the sake of the mage tower, most craftsmen, mages, research institutes and magic factories changed to serve the mage tower, which was jokingly called the mage tower mainland.


    While accumulating the mage tower, Su ye also deepened his research on star sky magic and dusk magic.


    Nearly 90 years after the creation place was opened, the star system magic finally established a complete system. With the principle and framework, magicians only need to fill and expand.


    Due to the three Twilight battlefields, the gods gradually stopped paying attention to the place of creation.


    Because almost all the distractions of the gods in the place of creation fell.


    The land of creation.


    From a high altitude, almost all continents and undersea communities in the whole creation land are occupied by dark ancient demons.


    Only one continent is different.


    Magic land.


    Countless moving black spots flock to this unique magic continent from all directions.


    Here, stands the last nine cities in the land of creation.


    In addition to the city of gods in the center, the other eight cities have changed hands dozens of times. Every time the city is occupied, magicians will try their best to get it back.


    Now, magicians are firmly guarding eight cities.


    The gods of the eight cities are distracted and have all fallen


    Every Fallen God was distracted. Before he died, he issued an oracle and transferred it to Su ye to become the people of Su Ye.


    The most central city of the gods, except the temple of Su ye, all the temples have been reduced to ruins.


    The ancient devil broke the city many times, but was defeated many times.


    In this coming and going tug of war, the statues of the gods were destroyed one after another.


    In such a big city of gods, only Su Ye''s distracted statue stands alone in the hall of the gods.


    Today, the millions of invisible robes in the place of creation are enough to weaken 70% of the power of the median God, and the effect is extraordinary.


    The night is long. At the moment of dawn, stars fall.


    Su Ye was distracted and quietly looked at the falling stars in the sky. Similar stars had appeared before.


    Middle ancient demon God.


    Three big stars fell on the magic land.


    The roar of the three middle ancient demons spread all over the magic continent.


    "Start, giant beast mage Tower!"


    After nine hundred years of accumulation, the total amount of biological mage tower has exceeded ten million!


    In every city, more than half of the mages gather together and put countless tentacles, silk threads, meat tubes and so on.


    Every 100000 biological mage towers converge into a new mage tower.


    However, more than ten minutes later, a huge beast of different shapes and colors appeared in different cities, with a total of 60.


    Some are like elephants, some are like dragons, some are like giants, some are like shrems, and some are like giant eagles


    These giants have different shapes, but they have two similarities.


    First, it is a huge and smallest beast, with a body length of more than 10000 meters.


    Second, every giant beast is covered with 100000 blue eyes, like an evil god coming out of a nightmare.


    Each eye is a gem on the top of the tower.


    Remote ancient demon camp.


    Hagraya, the bony demon God, lay on the fungus blanket with a huge body of 3000 meters. He was like a giant tiger surrounded by bones and spikes, scanning the kneeling ancient demons in front with satisfaction.


    At the same time, his body flowed a thick dark green liquid.


    Those dark green liquids, like living flesh and blood, devour one nest after another.


    An hour later, a giant tree like super giant God''s nest stood in this ancient demon camp.


    Hagraye lay comfortably in the canopy of the God''s nest, constantly receiving the information transmitted by the ancient demons and analyzing the situation.


    Soon hagraye opened his mouth and looked contemptuous.


    But his expression suddenly froze.


    Twenty behemoths with eyes came down and hung high in the sky.


    Hagrael and all the ancient demons looked at the sky in horror, and the same idea came into their minds.


    Which group of multi eyed ancient demons is this?


    The smell is not strong enough, but... A lot.


    Hum


    All the giant beast mage towers moved rapidly, and 100000 eyes on the body surface began to flow and gather to one side.


    Ten thousand eyes are like a mirror.


    Two million giant eyes blinked, and two million beams of light of different colors flew out and hit hagraye.


    Hagraye only had time to scream and activate the most basic protection ability, and he was deeply hurt and fainted.


    The rest of the ancient demons rushed to attack, but their attack fell on the monster mage tower. After controlling hagraya, the giant beast mage tower began to bombard indiscriminately. After almost emptying the camp, he left with hagraya, God''s nest and a large number of corpses. In the ancient magic Research Institute under the city of gods, there are three more middle gods, ancient demons and middle gods'' nests. Magic City, officially launched a big counterattack against ancient demons! The ancient demons of all continents fought their own battles, but Su Ye kept concentrating on the giant beast mage tower, capturing or killing one ancient demon God after another, and confiscating one middle God nest after another. The ancient demons in the whole place of creation were terrified and fled everywhere. With the continuous study of the middle ancient demon God, the strength of the magician has grown ten times faster again. Strangely, no matter how strong all magicians are, they can''t break through the demigod level, and there are no magic gods all the time. However, magicians are not discouraged. They continue to explore the essence of magic and the principles of ancient demons, and continue to create stronger mage towers. The magician''s next small goal is to control the middle ancient demon God. In the dark, micro insect magic eroded one after another subordinate ancient demon gods, ancient demon pseudogods and ancient demon demigods, and even began to erode and control the demon tower nest. These micro insects and ancient demons continue to lurk. Infinite plane. At the moment when the will of the infinite plane came and gave gifts, the gods looked in horror at the rich and inseparable colored light on the top of the highest mountain. The light flashes away and disappears into the vision of the gods. The gods blew up. The gods everywhere discussed one after another, and the LORD God of hell held an emergency meeting. Su Ye incarnated and went without saying a word¡° What the hell happened? Aren''t the gods in the land of creation dead? How can you lower the ninth plane gift? "¡° Who lived to the end? Who is it? "¡° The key is to live only one God. All the gifts accumulated in these ten years have been given to one God! If it is the LORD God, it will be promoted to the king of God. If it is near the God King, it is likely to be promoted to the God King! Who is it? " Not only the hell god system, all the God systems are out of order. This matter is of great significance. Because it was only a legend that the place of creation was opened and lasted until 90 years. There was no evidence at all. Many gods suspected that there were no gods to last until 90 years. But now, a living God has been here for ten years. What if it lasts another ten years? The master of the conspiracy said: "this matter is simple. Let''s think about it. Who has been promoted the fastest in the past 100 years?" The magic goddess hecat immediately said, "of course, it''s the anxious demon God. I doubt that he can be promoted to the main god long ago, but he has been pressed against his strength."¡° Don''t spit blood! My distractions have long collapsed! " The anxious demon was furious¡° You see, the anxious demon God is usually kind. I found the truth, so I became angry. " Hecat said¡° You''re nonsense. I''m promoted to the upper demon God entirely by luck. It''s impossible to be promoted to the main god! I am the weakest God in the infinite plane! " The eight character eyebrows of the anxious devil frowned deeply. The gods have no choice but to look at this guy. It''s really an anomaly among the gods. The master of the plot suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Ye. Without saying a word, he turned back. Then, a very strange scene appeared in the ten thousand bones hall. One demon after another was like discussing with him. He took a look at Su ye and turned around. Su Ye''s growth is much faster than that of the anxious devil. In just over a hundred years, from mortal to God. The key is that Su Ye has a criminal record. When the bell tower of time and space appeared, Su Ye pretended to have nothing to do with himself. As a result, he was seen through by the gods. Su Ye is the patron of hell''s black phoenix, and Hell''s will is protecting him. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1221

    The hall of bones is quiet.


    Even if the gods of hell doubt Su ye, it''s not easy to find out that he is the only one.


    In case it is regarded as treason by the will of hell


    "I think it should be the demon of anxiety." The master of the plot suddenly spoke.


    "I think so." The main way of forging.


    "I support it." The main way of deep fire.


    Tens of thousands of gods have expressed their opinions and unanimously recognized that it was the anxious demon God who lived to the end in the place of creation.


    The anxious demon held his head in his hands, his face twisted and almost went crazy.


    In order to protect Su ye, did you collectively frame me?


    However, I can''t expose the news! The black phoenix of hell and the Lord of hell will kill me.


    How anxious


    The anxious demon frowned and couldn''t breathe.


    Su Ye kept silent and looked down at the magic book.


    "I think this meeting will be over. No one in hell can survive 90 years. Even if there is, it is also an anxious demon."


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    "Solved the case."


    The demons smiled and left. The anxious demons went straight to the Lord''s house of the magic prison city and asked for advice on life-saving strategies, otherwise they would fight with Su Ye.


    Su Ye tried to persuade him to leave.


    Magic nova.


    Su Ye slowly opened his eyes.


    This time, the power of the infinite plane is much more than the last time.


    Had it not been for deliberate suppression, he would have been promoted to near God King.


    The near God King only has a significant increase in strength, not surpassing the LORD God in an all-round way. After a while, promotion will not affect itself. On the contrary, it will be possible to obtain a better miracle of the God King because of the accumulation over a longer period of time.


    The power of magic God Star and magic servant grows to an uncontrollable extent.


    Su Ye finally realized that his distraction had done great things in the place of creation.


    "Worthy of me..."


    Su Ye recalled all kinds of things in the past and was basically sure that his distraction killed the distraction of Zeus.


    "I admire myself a little. However, it is said that the place of creation has been open for a hundred years. Can my distraction last ten years? If you make it? What gift will I get? It seems that I will continue to drag on until the distraction collapses or ten years later. "


    Su Ye reorganized the plan, accelerated some plans and eliminated some.


    "Ten years later, the gift of infinite will will lead to greater changes in me. At that time, I''m afraid I can''t hide it. Zeus will do it. So... Ten thousand Dharma planes should be accelerated! In this case, I may have to pay twice as much money, but it''s worth it! "


    Su ye thought to himself that he would increase efforts to sell treasures in exchange for necessary resources. In addition to Nidhogg''s wealth, he also had the wealth of the gods killed in the hell prison.


    Seven Lord gods, three near God kings and a large number of God jailers have amazing wealth. Their wealth alone is more than enough to create 10000 Dharma planes.


    The news of the Egyptian god system continued to spread. The situation was very optimistic and the casualties were very heavy.


    After all, Amura is an experienced old God King, and has the creation artifact sun ship, which is better than Apophis. Don''t want to kill Amura in just a few years.


    The battle of the Persian God system remains under the LORD God.


    The Dragon kingdom of Bahamut bravely fought against tyamat.


    However, the Persian God is the most brilliant star in the battlefield. It is neither the Persian gods nor the Dragon gods, but the incarnation of Su ye and magicians.


    Su Ye''s incarnation amazes the world. All the gods under the LORD God, even the real God species, the Dragon God, are comparable to the LORD God, but they are still vulnerable in front of Su Ye''s incarnation.


    Suye helped the Persian God system solve the biggest crisis.


    With the support of Zeus, Tiamat soon invited a group of abyss demons to help him.


    In contrast, the twilight battlefield of Zeus is still quiet.


    Zeus, the gods under the main God, died and could not attack. The gods of Egypt and Persia could not help the God system and sighed every day.


    In this strange situation, the infinite plane spent another five years.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Ye finally couldn''t suppress his power and was officially promoted to the near God King, but the near God King was the limit of the main God''s power, not a complete new rank, so it didn''t cause new visions.


    However, the reason why the near God King is the near God King is that it can naturally give birth to the power that the LORD God does not have.


    God King wonders.


    In the magic tower, Su Ye''s spirit scanned the translucent planets in front of him.


    Every God King spectacle will form a spectacle planet.


    So far, the soul devouring spectacle obtained from niederhogg is the most powerful, just like the scorching sun.


    The rest of the ordinary God King wonders are only equivalent to ordinary planets.


    Now, there is finally a miracle of Su Ye''s own God King.


    Star ladder.


    Su Ye quietly looked at this unprecedented wonder of the divine king and fell into deep thought.


    All the wonders of the divine king are not explained.


    Every divine king''s divine king spectacle is formed by the most original power in his heart, which is the embodiment of his own power.


    Leaving the magic tower, Su Ye continued to study Twilight magic. Then a strange scene appeared.


    In the universe of one''s own knowledge, new forces formed by stars suddenly emerge.


    Some are like ladders connecting different core knowledge.


    Some are like steps, connecting the knowledge of subordination.


    There are few knowledge planets in the knowledge galaxy of Twilight magic, and the relationship is very scattered.


    But now, a large number of stars are connected by the star ladder.


    When the knowledge stars were connected at dusk, Su Ye suddenly opened up. Many knowledge that had not been understood deeply and many places that could not be touched seemed to take the initiative to get out of the fog.


    Su Ye was so excited that he began to study dusk magic desperately.


    Half a year later, a bad news spread all over the infinite plane.


    In the final battle of Egypt, Zeus boldly attacked and joined hands with Apophis, the dragon of destruction, to kill Amura.


    Egyptian gods, gods fall, gods dusk.


    Although Zeus and Apophis won, they also suffered heavy losses. In particular, Amura detonated the sun ship in the end, which was completely beyond the imagination of the two gods.


    At this time, the gods knew that Amura secretly transformed the sun ship into a large self exploding artifact.


    Finally, the self exploding solar ship not only devastated Zeus and Apophis, but also destroyed the whole Egyptian god galaxy. The final afterwaves gathered together and arrived at Olympus, forcing Zeus to resist again.


    The gods then understood why Amura did not invite other gods to help.


    He has long been ready for the final.


    The God King''s sadness ended, and the infinite plane was miserable.


    Su Ye didn''t seem to care at all. He was still immersed in the study of Twilight magic. When he was tired, he changed his mind, made invisible robes in batches, or improved the magic of world tree, desperate dragon or infinite magic hand in the magic sequence, and occasionally thought about the star ladder.


    Slowly, some gods found that the infinite plane, many of the original lifeless world, began to give birth to new life.


    Since the great extinction of the Nordic God system, all the powers of the infinite plane are slowly increasing.


    After the fall of the Egyptian god system, the power went to a higher level.


    Zeus recovered, Marduk hesitated, and the world fell into silence again.


    In the Persian God system, the divine war under the main God continues, and the gods fight less and less.


    Su Ye''s incarnation has made great achievements in the war and became the first in the divine war early.


    Persian God system is a militant God system. Malduk set up a combat merit system for the whole God system at the beginning of his promotion to God King.


    To the surprise of the gods, Su Ye rose to the third place in the Total War Merit book of the Persian God system.


    The first is the God King Marduk.


    The second is the army God Ashur.


    The fourth is the God of love and the God of war.


    The war merit in the War Merit book is the total war merit of the Persian God system for hundreds of thousands of years.


    The Persian gods could not accept this fact at all, so they carefully read Su Ye''s war achievements, and the results became more and more frightened.


    Persian military exploits are mainly divided into four parts: Combat exploits, command exploits, logistics exploits and diplomatic exploits.


    Su Ye''s diplomatic exploits are few, and his ranking is even less than the top 100.


    The fighting merit is very strong, ranking fifth, which makes the gods creepy, because the top ten have killed at least two Lord gods!


    In Persia, Su Ye clearly did not kill a Lord God, but he was able to rank fifth. How many powerful superior dragon gods did he kill?


    The gods were full of question marks when they saw the commanding achievements, because Su Ye ranked second.


    The third is the God King Marduk, who rarely commands.


    The first is the army God Ashur.


    After carefully reading the records, the gods found that Su Ye''s command and combat achievements mainly came from the comprehensive transformation of the Persian command system by using magicians and magic brains to subvert the old Persian system.


    Some gods even suspected that Su Ye''s command would surpass Ashur and be promoted to the first place in a few years.


    Su Ye deserves the first place in the final logistics achievements.


    The gods thought carefully, and no one objected.


    Suye and supernova provided Persia with a lot of magic aid, even a lot of technical support.


    Slowly, Su ye had a new nickname.


    An old friend of the Persian people.


    The war of the Egyptian god system burned out, the war of the Zeus God system was extinguished, and the war of the Persian God system was blazing.


    The Persian God system is like a burning castle, attracting the eyes of the gods.


    In the blind area of the vision of the gods, the magician thrives.


    In the 98th year of the founding of the world, Su ye came outside the whale state.


    This huge whale has been completely transformed.


    The left eye of whale kingdom was originally a huge God star, which was used by the old sea god system to build the fortress of God city.


    Now, there are more than one million mage towers on it! Wanfa plane, officially completed. Mage towers stand on mountains, hills, flat lands, ice fields, rivers, oceans, islands, grasslands, volcanoes, skies and other terrain. The sapphire on the top of the mage tower glows. At the base of the tower, all mage towers are connected with the main mage tower. The master mage tower contains transcendental technology. Before that, the strongest of all mage towers was only the demigod level. This master mage tower has reached the real God level. It is purely stacked with various divine and even divine king materials from Suye''s small Treasury. Even Su Ye demolished the dusk tower. With this God level master master tower, the ten thousand Dharma planes have a foundation and core. A large number of supernova magicians and magical gods and people moved to the ten thousand Dharma plane to explore and get familiar with the unprecedented new power of the infinite plane. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1222

    The ten thousand Dharma plane is undoubtedly a God King level war artifact.


    Magicians are like three-year-old children entering a new city and can''t do anything.


    It''s too complicated here.


    The most advanced magic power and intelligent brain are not enough.


    In order to ensure that this ten thousand Dharma plane can exert its ultimate power, Su Ye gritted his teeth, exercised the magic tower spirit, transformed his middle avatar into the tower spirit of the main mage tower, and completely controlled the ten thousand Dharma plane.


    Since then, Su Ye has no middle incarnation. Even if the tower spirit dies, the new tower spirit will be summoned.


    With the tower spirit at the level of the middle God, and then all the most advanced magic power and wisdom brains are mobilized, the ten thousand Dharma plane finally operates normally.


    After that, taling Suye began to debug the ten thousand Dharma planes and study the greatest power of the ten thousand Dharma planes, the mage''s Tower spell.


    A few days later, Su Ye played a big game and completely opened up the ten thousand Dharma plane and the fire element plane, the land of fire and the magic God star, resulting in a surge in the power of the ten thousand Dharma plane.


    After that, Su ye went to hell, asked for a large territory in hell, and then connected the ten thousand Dharma planes to hell, and his power increased again.


    At the same time, Su ye sent down demonic gods to help him secretly and completely occupied the abyss. When Su ye sent out the acquisition news, countless magicians either took off the demonic source badge from their chest, took out the demonic source badge from the collection box, or began to make the demonic source badge.


    No magician asked for money. The endless devil source badges were sent to the city master''s house of the devil prison city in various ways.


    Magicians in Greece, Persia, Egypt, northern Europe, demons, dragons, and even some of the Zeus gods silently took out their evil source badges and gave them to Su Ye.


    At the gate of the city Lord''s residence, dozens of people are specially responsible for receiving the magic source badge.


    But weird things happen one after another.


    Some mysterious magic source badges often appear in the city Lord''s residence for no reason.


    Don''t mention those semi magical mages. Su Ye doesn''t know the origin of these mysterious magic source badges.


    Now the magic array protecting the city master''s house is enough to block the LORD God level power, but it can''t block these strange magic badges.


    Su ye believed that even the LORD God could not be so silent, at least the God King.


    Even if it is sent by the God King, I can feel the breath of the God King.


    However, these demon source badges have nothing.


    Without any mark or breath, they are pure magic source badges, sealed with pure invisible robes.


    The city Lord''s mansion even specially selected the most powerful magician to study the source of these magic source badges, but there was never any trace.


    Su ye also personally checked these magic source badges. They are really pure magic source badges. I feel a little strange, but I can''t tell where they are strange.


    The number of these mysterious magic source badges is very considerable. Each magic source badge is sealed with thousands of invisible robes.


    Before long, the invisible robes provided by these mysterious magic source badges exceeded one million.


    The total amount of intangible robes given to Su ye by all magicians was more than 30 million.


    Su Ye was puzzled, but he could sense that these mysterious magic source badges had no problem, and even felt a little familiar.


    A few days later, the chief steward of the city Lord''s residence, black wine, rushed into the conference hall with a bag of magic source badges and said, "Your Majesty, can you accept this?"


    "What?" Su Ye looked at the black cloth pocket and was stunned. It was the style of Plato''s College pocket.


    "Plato''s college." Black wine road.


    Su Ye grabbed the cloth pocket and picked it up. Hua la


    Hundreds of magic source badges were scattered in the air.


    Su Ye slowly picked out several magic source badges.


    There are Plato, Aristotle and others.


    Su Ye gently stroked Plato''s magic source badge, which was old in appearance. There were few such magic source badges.


    Su Ye seemed to think of something and took out several ownerless mysterious magic source badges, which were completely different from the normal magic source badges.


    "Keep it." Su ye put away his pocket.


    The time is getting closer and closer to the place of creation, and the activities of the gods of the infinite plane are gradually decreasing.


    Except for the Persian God galaxy, the infinite plane is getting quieter and quieter.


    When the land of creation opened nearly 100 years ago, a huge red figure appeared over the twilight battlefield of Persia.


    On the huge red dragon body thousands of miles long, there are five faucets of different colors.


    The red dragon head, blue dragon head, green dragon head, black dragon head and white dragon head are like five peaks.


    The scales around the dragon are like hills. Endless elements and forces interweave into Dragon Armor around her body, shining and thick.


    The whole three pairs of huge red dragon wings are like six leaping magma oceans, slowly fanning.


    Her five pairs of golden eyes with black pupils are full of supreme majesty.


    Under the LORD God, see him kneel. As soon as she appeared, the world was dark and there was no light in the world. Sirtel is just the king of near gods. When niederhogg appeared, he had just been promoted to the king of God. But Tiamat, the mother of the evil dragon, was the king of God millions of years ago. He has not fallen yet and lives in God forever. The outer solar system of the Persian God system exploded one by one, like the magic prison city in the night, breaking its magic and falling into darkness one after another. The God King maliciously destroyed the stars. The gods were appalled. The thousands of miles long Tiamat rushed into the twilight battlefield. The twilight sun was shocked and the yellow light fell. A dragon shadow appears under Tiamat. The shadow was creeping up into the sky and flying side by side with Tiamat. Except that it is dark and composed of shadows, it is as huge as Tiamat and exudes the breath of God King as Tiamat. However, the blood smell on the black shadow dragon is far better than that of Tiamat, and it seems to emit the power of destroying everything. Great wonder of the divine king: killing evil dragons. One red and one black Tiamat leaped over the starry sky, leaving behind two broken paths that could not be closed for a long time, approaching the walls of the Persian gods. The Persian gods were filled with despair when they saw the evil dragon. Two divine kings are coming! The gods barricaded the battlefield, and the gods on the side of Tiamat ran crazy. But in the blink of an eye, Tiamat reached beyond the barrier of the gods. It seemed that Tiamat at both ends did not see thousands of gods, nor did he see the barrier of the gods, or even the thousands of God stars. He flew through the barrier of the gods and flew to the king God Star of Marduk without hindrance. Behind Tiamat, the stars burst and the gods annihilated. Just the aftermath of the flight of the two gods will destroy all the gods under the LORD God. Su Ye''s incarnation was better. It broke up a second later. After the main god barrier, the main gods of Persia were full of despair. In front of the two Tiamat, the LORD God barrier is no different from the gods barrier¡° Stop. " A huge storm giant appeared in front of the God barrier. The appearance of Marduk, the God King of Persia, is a giant intertwined with fine sand, loess, hurricane and lightning. In front of him, a thick earthy yellow mud plate appears. The mud plate emits a slight blue light. In every word on it, the divine light flows and is extremely mysterious. His eyes are slowly turning stars of the wind. He did not show any great wonders. His current image of Storm Giant is his great wonders. A mud tablet in front of Marduk flew out and turned into a wall in the starry sky in front of Tiamat. Boom! The two tyamates were like two dragons crashing into the wall. Boom! The walls of the starry sky burst, and tyamat continued to fly at both ends¡° My child, mother will take you home. " Tyamat''s ten eyes were dead. The scales around him suddenly pushed away and transformed into the shape of a tombstone. After the tombstone, endless fire erupted. In the light of the fire, one after another, with chains behind them, flew into the air, showed a sweet smile and waved to Marduk. The scales on the neck of the Tiamat red dragon head slowly pushed away, and a white haired giant composed of dark water emerged. He was the only God without chains behind him and the only God who could speak¡° My child, my father will take you home. " The Persian God of creation, APSU, the husband of Tiamat, was the king of the previous generation of gods killed by Marduk. The gods felt numb when they saw this scene. The spirits in the scales of Tiamat, including every fallen god in Persia. Whether it is the gods who fell in the creation period or the true gods who were just killed by two tyamates, all the fallen Persian gods and the gods killed by tyamates are located in them. The second wonder of the God King: the monument of the death of the gods¡° Mother, your majesty, I will send you to be reunited with your father. " Marduk''s storm face was expressionless, and suddenly ten mud board words appeared on the mud board of fate. The golden light is dazzling. At the moment when I saw ten mud plates surrounded by rings under the LORD God, my mind collapsed and my body wailed. Even Su Ye''s mind saw the ten words, his eyes tingled and hurried away. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1223

    Marduk holds the creation artifact. One clay plate text is equivalent to a strike by the God King. Once ten clay plate texts appear, the divine light bursts.


    Ten mud tablets suddenly disappeared.


    Suddenly, a star storm rose and swept the two tyamates.


    In the storm, the stars hang, the stars collide, the stars splash, and the sky is dark.


    The gods and spirits of Tiamat continued to die and resurrect, and screamed bitterly.


    "Rebel... Rebel... I want your blood, you should give it; I want your flesh, you should offer it; I want your soul, you should offer it! " The old God King APSU cursed malduk madly.


    Suddenly, wanmie evil dragon broke away from the star storm, appeared on Marduk''s side, opened his mouth and bit off.


    Marduk slipped a wanwang falling star axe in his hand. Countless gods were carved on the axe surface. The axe handle was twined with Wanxing and waved to chop it.


    The void was two minutes, the king fell to the star axe, the evil dragon was dark, and a long wound was blown out of its neck.


    There is no red blood, only the splash of the star river.


    Many stars flow like mercury and blood drops, scatter in all directions, fly to all parts of the infinite plane and gather into new stars.


    The gods shook, and invisible hands appeared from all directions, fishing away the blood stars splashing outside the battlefield at dusk.


    Su ye also shot again and again.


    Tiamat is both the God of destruction and the God of creation. Even if her wonders are separated, a lot of creative power flows through her body.


    Every drop of blood will form a star full of vitality.


    This is a great power that an ordinary God King cannot have.


    "Oh..."


    The bruised Tiamat rushed out of the star storm, and her body flowed, some crushed by the power of the battlefield, some dripping out of the twilight battlefield and picked up by the gods.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    A huge object almost the same length as tyamat suddenly protruded from below, bit between tyamat''s chest and abdomen, jerked his head, tore flesh and blood, and scattered stars all over the sky.


    It was a giant dragon with a strange shape, shining in platinum. Although it had dragon scales and horns, its body was round and rolling, a bit like a whale, and even the Dragon Wings on both sides were like fins.


    Ancient whale dragon, platinum dragon, father of good dragon, God King, Bahamut.


    At the moment when Bahamut''s Noumenon appeared, many lower gods hurriedly avoided. Those who saw Bahamut clearly, without exception, were in a coma with all the noumenon and all the incarnations.


    You can''t look directly at a vast body.


    Bahamut swallowed the flesh and blood of Tiamat, the space under his belly rippled, and a dark sea of stars expanded.


    Countless dark stars surge from bottom to top and interweave into a dark star waterfall.


    The dense dark stars either cover Bahamut with armor, or roam towards tyamat as swordfish.


    In the frightened eyes of the gods, two dragon gods, Tiamat and Bahamut, fought hand to hand in the starry sky.


    One of the five dragon mouths of Tiamat, five colorful star rivers gushed out and washed Bahamut back.


    Bahamut roared fiercely, the sky shone, ten thousand dragons held the sun, ten thousand days burst, and ten thousand pillars of light hit tyamat.


    Tyamat swept the giant tail, and Bahamut also met with the dragon tail.


    Boom! "


    The divine light exploded, the divine king power exploded by the dragon tail collision spread in all directions, and the purple ripples spread all over the whole Twilight battlefield in an instant, smashing all the main divine stars.


    "Save..."


    The remaining Persian gods fell completely before they could even shout for help.


    Only king Marduk''s star of Kings still exists.


    But there is no living creature on the God star.


    The Tiamat red dragon head bit on the Dragon Wing of Bahamut, and the dark destruction magma flowed along the Dragon Wing to Bahamut''s whole body.


    Bahamut''s dragon claw opened a long hole in the dragon''s back flower of tyamat, pouring all over the sky. Platinum Weili mixed thousands of dark stars rushed into tyamat''s body and burst violently.


    The two dragon gods fought together, full of barbarism and blood, thrilling.


    On the other side, the wanmie evil dragon looks like a beast, with teeth biting, dragon wings flapping, dragon tail sweeping and dragon claws flapping. It is no different from tyamat and Bahamut, but Marduk is completely different.


    Marduk kept moving and dodging. In the distance, he used the mud board of fate and the words of the mud board to attack. Once the wanmie evil dragon approached, he waved the wanwang falling star axe to chop.


    Su Ye excitedly recorded all the information and made a crazy deduction.


    Now it is equivalent to the battle of four divine kings, which is rare in hundreds of thousands of years.


    The attacks of Bahamut and tyamat seem barbaric and cruel, but they have reached the realm of simplicity and purity, giving up all the fancy things, which is the same as Odin''s spear through Sirte.


    The strength of the two divine Kings is very close. Once they fight in this way, they will fight to the flesh.


    On the contrary, Marduk''s level is obviously lower than that of Odin, but he has a destiny mud board that Odin does not have. With the creation artifact, he can easily suppress the evil dragon.


    Wanmie evil dragon has a strong instinct, but it can''t hurt Marduk.


    In the eyes of the gods under the LORD God, we can only see four groups of lights colliding madly, flashing madly, and countless great forces surging vertically and horizontally. We can''t see the specific actions of the God kings at all.


    Soon, even Marduk''s divine king star was broken, and the space of the whole Twilight battlefield was chaotic and turned into dust.


    Su Ye was excited to record, observe, reflect and learn. He kept repeating. Endless information and data poured into the knowledge universe and magic brain. Su Ye felt that his strength was growing slowly but continuously.


    Suddenly, the sky over the battlefield cracked at dusk, and a dark abyss emerged. In the abyss, there was an occasional glimmer of light.


    When the gods saw this scene, they retreated in horror, and their thoughts scattered wildly.


    The great wonder of dusk and the abyss of destruction.


    The gods secretly complain that something is going to happen.


    The war of creation in that year once led to an abyss of great destruction. A powerful evil god came, and many creator gods and God kings joined hands to force him away.


    In that war, less than half of the infinite plane was polluted by evil gods. Nearly a million years later, the polluted land is still full of evil.


    Su Ye''s heart is also full of sudden. The normal four divine kings can''t lead to great destruction. I''m afraid it''s related to the successive dusks of the Nordic God system and the Egyptian god system.


    The fall of the three gods into the twilight of the gods is enough to cause great destruction.


    The abyss of great destruction dropped wisps of black fog, which carried the evil power into the heads of the four God kings.


    "Oh..."


    In the gap between the scales of tyamat''s whole body, the destruction magma erupted, and his whole body was like a volcanic dragon, biting madly.


    Bahamut''s body swelled around and emerged golden divine patterns, in which ten thousand dragons flowed and inspired endless power.


    Wanmie evil dragon''s whole body cracked, and silver stars spread all over the wound, becoming more and more fierce.


    Instead, Marduk''s storm God shrinks and condenses, with lightning and thunder all over his body and strong wind rolling, launching an attack at a faster speed.


    Su ye took a deep breath and got ready.


    Hundreds of thousands of divine magic incarnations emerge behind, just like a human wall.


    Under the erosion of the abyss of great destruction, the rationality of both sides is less and less, and the murderous nature is more and more.


    Slowly, there were more and more wounds on both sides, and the smell turned from victory to decline, but the hand was getting heavier and heavier.


    The main gods watching the battle from a distance sighed that the battle was coming to an end.


    The Persian gods are coming to an end at dusk.


    I just don''t know whether this is the victory of Tiamat or Marduk.


    Suddenly, a thunder came from afar and rushed to the twilight battlefield.


    The gods could not even see what was in the thunder.


    We can only vaguely see that everything is silent and heaven and earth are broken.


    It is a force that can destroy all ages.


    At the moment before the thunder entered the battlefield, Su Ye''s body was full of countless forces, all of which opened and pointed to the thunder across the endless starry sky.


    "Eleventh divine sequence: disordered heart."


    At the same time, all kinds of magical forces appear, super foresight, future body, old days, magic sacrifice


    Su Ye''s magic was emptied in an instant.


    A large number of super demons and magic sequences have increased the number of disordered hearts.


    Finally, the total number of disordered hearts exceeded 10 million, all of which fell on the thunder.


    Psychedelic, personality split, whale of memory, psychic shock, pain emergence, old shadow, evil touch


    Ten million disordered hearts contain ten billion spiritual spells, which burst out in an instant.


    The thunder figure above the gods trembled slightly and rushed into the twilight battlefield, as if the best sprinter in Greece tripped over a stone during the sprint, plunged into the finish line and won the championship successfully, but his face was covered with blood.


    Malduk calmly flashed, appeared on the side of the thunder giant shadow and waved an axe.


    Thunder appeared, a tall old man with bare upper body and half black and half white hair.


    Zeus, the God King.


    The king''s falling star axe split Zeus''s ribs from the side, and the divine axe suddenly burst. Countless fragments mixed with endless stars rushed into Zeus''s body.


    Marduk''s most powerful king artifact, all its power, poured into Zeus.


    Zeus groaned and waved the spear of thunder, and malduk disappeared.


    Zeus suddenly turned his head and looked to the depths of the starry sky, where Su Ye''s God thought was.


    Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    The gods looked at Su Ye''s thoughts in horror and dared to attack Zeus, the God King.


    It''s not human!


    Zeus took a deep breath, and the whole Twilight battlefield was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds. Thunder columns with a diameter of hundreds of miles fell. Blue and white God awns intertwined and roared in bursts, or flowed into his body to enhance his strength, or bombarded the enemy, and kept growing stronger and stronger.


    God King wonders: Thunder heaven. The gods under the LORD God are afraid to look at the battlefield, because God''s thoughts will collapse as long as they get close. They can only use the light screens recorded by various artifacts to watch indirectly, but those light screens are blurred. At least the LORD God can watch the war with divine thoughts. In the dim yellow egg shaped battlefield, visions are flying, wonders are flashing, and the five God kings are fighting together. Among them, wanmie evil dragon and Zeus jointly attacked Marduk. Marduk lost his God King''s axe and gradually lost his support. In the end, the whole Twilight battlefield suddenly became extremely turbid, forming a strange catkin like force, which is a phenomenon only when the divine king''s power is intertwined too closely. At this point, under the God King, no God can see the battlefield. Su Ye is clearly visible with the eyes of dusk. At the moment when the battlefield was cloudy at dusk, wanmie evil dragon suddenly shot, turned into a shadow, covered Marduk, and even suddenly isolated Marduk''s connection with the mud plate of fate. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1224

    Zeus held the spear of thunder in his right hand, stabbed malduk''s heart with a gun, and grabbed the mud board of fate with his left hand.


    A faint smile appeared on the corners of Marduk''s mouth.


    He took a nostalgic look at the infinite plane.


    "If there is an afterlife, I must be a better God King..."


    Marduk''s Divine Body disappeared.


    When the gods were stunned, they saw that all the words on the mud board of fate floated together, and the golden light shone, intertwined into a translucent Marduk.


    "I am born, this world is born; I will destroy this world! "


    Boom


    The fate mud board exploded, Zeus''s left arm collapsed instantly, and then the whole person was wrapped by the light of the fate mud board.


    After a flash, the power of fate mud plate self explosion swept the whole Twilight battlefield, and rolled like a strong gray cloud in the twilight battlefield.


    The afterwave surged and dispersed out of the twilight battlefield. The whole Persian God Galaxy continued to collapse and be sucked into the twilight battlefield.


    At dusk, the surface cracked.


    Twelve evening angels appeared under the evening sun and sounded the evening horn.


    Woo


    The gods sighed and the evening came to an end.


    Suddenly, two broken dragon shadows flew out of the twilight battlefield and fled in two directions, but Zeus was still there.


    When the spirits of the gods were shocked, it was a whole God system. There must be treasures coveted by even the God King in the battlefield at dusk.


    Countless thoughts close to the twilight battlefield.


    Suddenly, a breath of despair fell from the sky, covering the whole divine world.


    Su Ye''s body was stiff. He found that his mind outside the battlefield at dusk was motionless.


    Has Zeus''s power been so terrible?


    However, an unexpected scene appeared.


    High above the sky, in the abyss of destruction, a huge faucet suddenly appeared.


    Ah, with a cry, the faucet opened its mouth and swallowed the dusk sun and the dusk angel who was stunned.


    Finally, an incredible behemoth slowly descended from the abyss of the great destruction.


    The gods immediately remembered that the war of creation had triggered the arrival of powerful evil gods, such as falling into an ice cave.


    However, with the falling of giants, most of the body entered the divine world, and the gods suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not an evil god, and there''s no smell of evil god.


    It was a strange creature with a dragon head, turtle back and dragon tail. Its body was so big that it completely subverted the imagination of the gods.


    When it appeared, it drew ten thousand stars, and the whole king of God galaxy was rotating around it.


    It''s the size of a solar system.


    His blue and white eyes were like a cold day without a trace of emotion.


    His head was desolate and old, his black scales were like armor, and every inch of his body seemed to be eroded by years, rusted, withered and dead.


    The Dragon horn on his head is a strange crown shape, which is composed of 18 giant swords of different shapes and colors.


    Looking carefully, there are countless weapons entangled and twisted in each giant sword, including sword, spear, hammer, shield, knife, halberd... And even all kinds of strange weapons, not to mention the gods, that even Su Ye has never seen.


    After the crown dragon horn, there are mountains and ruins on the huge turtle back.


    The whole Twilight battlefield is shrinking, slowly flowing to its turtle back.


    A long sigh rose from the battlefield at dusk, and then the light of thunder suddenly flew to Zeus.


    The gods were stunned for a while before they realized that Zeus gave up robbing the twilight battlefield with this giant.


    The gods still couldn''t move. They could only stare at the back of the magical dragon turtle and constantly absorb the power of the twilight battlefield.


    Su Ye carefully observed the back of the giant dragon turtle. Its shell was like a mountain stacked by ruins. On the ruins, there were all kinds of biological remains and broken treasures.


    There are many kinds of treasures. I even see many familiar words and objects, kilometer long broken pens, shocking rusty swords, ferocious broken corners, half scientific and technological spacecraft, broken books, crooked mountain gates, damaged stars, withered branches, shriveled and dirty sugar figurines, broken talismans


    It seems that countless time and space objects converge on its turtle back.


    The minds of the gods were thus locked in the starry sky.


    Like drinking water, the strange dragon turtle devours the surrounding dusk breath, and the turtle''s back constantly absorbs the residual power and condenses into ruins.


    Finally, the whole Twilight battlefield was sucked away by the Dragon turtle.


    The Dragon turtle slowly turned his head and glanced at the gods. Finally, at the moment when he saw Su Ye''s thought, his eyes surged. Then he snorted, four hoofs rowed, his body rose, flew back to the abyss and disappeared.


    The pressure on the gods dissipated.


    The stars are boiling and countless gods ask.


    "What''s that? How do you feel no inferior to the God King? "


    "But I feel more powerful than the God King. It''s too big."


    The gods talked one after another. After a long time, a Lord God said, "I asked the Supreme Lord of hell, and he gave the answer."


    The gods looked at the Lord of deep fire.


    "The battlefield dragon once appeared after the creation war, in order to devour the battlefield and even force back evil gods. Of course, this name is just our name. We don''t know what his real name is. "


    "Battlefield Dragon..."


    The gods whispered.


    "Strange, why can''t I remember the appearance of the battlefield dragon?"


    "I can''t remember?"


    "I can remember it, but I suddenly found that I couldn''t feel his huge breath at that time, just instinctive fear."


    "Maybe we are too different from him to feel his power."


    In the discussion of the gods, the twilight battle of Persia ended.


    The whole infinite plane fell into silence again.


    Everything seemed to return to normal, and only Zeus was still shrouded in dusk.


    The Persian and Egyptian gods who were trapped inside were still trapped inside.


    Their divine system disappears, the divine star collapses and their strength fails.


    They dared not attack, and Zeus did not attack.


    For them, every day is an embarrassing new day.


    When the most dazzling light of the infinite plane went out, Su ye and the magician began to attract people''s attention.


    Because Su Ye attacked Zeus.


    Almost all gods and magicians realized that the next battle would be between Zeus and Su Ye.


    The gods are polarized.


    Many gods stayed away from Su ye and protected themselves. They not only stopped buying magic tools in the magic prison City, but even cancelled the original order and preferred to pay liquidated damages.


    There are also a few gods close to Su ye, constantly providing Su ye with a lot of resources and vigorously cultivating magicians.


    Silent infinite plane, undercurrent surging.


    Until the last day of the century when the land of creation opened.


    All the gods put down their things and waited quietly.


    Many gods even gathered together to wait for the final result.


    Did the Unknown God''s distraction fall?


    Will there be new changes in the infinite plane after the creation of the world?


    Zeus is already the only human God King. Next, how will the situation of the infinite plane develop?


    The gathering of gods everywhere, from warm to silent.


    In the reception hall of the magic prison City, the incarnations of the gods close to Su ye also gathered together and discussed in a low voice.


    The incarnation of Su Ye never appeared.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    The land of creation.


    Su Ye''s distracted thoughts hang high in the sky and look around the world.


    In the 990th year when the land of creation was opened, an ancient demon God came to every continent.


    At the same time, the total number of ancient demons in the place of creation has reached astronomical figures in megabytes.


    However, magicians who have thoroughly studied the middle ancient demon God, on the basis of the giant beast mage tower, further integrate the million mage tower into one to form the magic nest mage tower.


    Every magic nest mage tower is urged by millions and a half magic mages.


    Each magic nest mage tower can breed a steady stream of lower God tower beasts and three middle God tower beasts.


    Micro bug magic was a surprise victory, but finally combined with all the forces, the magic nest mage tower was crushed.


    As soon as the ancient demon God, the superior of the magic continent, gave birth to the God''s nest, he was besieged by ten magic nest mage towers and became a test object.


    In the past ten years, the magic nest mage tower captured all the middle and upper ancient demons, captured most of the lower ancient demons, and killed 90% of the ancient demons.


    However, they still leave an ancient demon to grow up.


    It''s not that magicians are arrogant, nor that magicians feed tigers.


    The significance of their existence is to provide possible new forces for magicians to absorb and study.


    Most of the place of creation has become an ancient demon farm. Countless ancient demon nests are controlled by micro insects and become the nourishment of the mage tower.


    Su Ye stood in the statue of the gods and waited quietly for the last moment.


    At that time, will the ancient Demon Lord God come?


    As time goes by, the pointer of the creation clock points to the final scale.


    The whole place of creation suddenly stood still.


    Su Ye''s distraction was pulled by invisible forces and slowly flew out of the statue and up into the air.


    Everything in the whole place of creation is clearly floating in front of us.


    Then, the scenery of the place of creation below changed greatly, everything disappeared, and everything returned to its original state.


    Stars fell from the sky.


    Su ye saw that one of the stars was himself.


    Everything goes back to the beginning, and the whole world time accelerates.


    The place of creation turns into an endless stream of light, which repeats rapidly for thousands of years.


    Su Ye quietly watched the Millennium changes in the place of creation. He not only reviewed his own experience, but also clearly saw the experience of every God. 10 years, 20 years... 100 years... 200 years... Finally, time accelerated and stopped. Su Ye was distracted and hung high in the sky, and the land of creation below was still again. Then, a hazy idea came. The power was obviously so huge, but it was careful, as if an ocean separated a stream, and as if a big hand covering the sky stroked the rose petals. Su Ye was distracted. As soon as he touched the idea, it was like five thunders, and it was like being hit by thousands of mountains and completely unconscious. After a long time, Su Ye woke up and felt the message of the idea. The idea said only two things. First, the place of creation is over. Second, Su Ye chose the last gift of the place of creation. The first option is to accept the tenth gift, which has a great chance to promote the God King, but the promotion time is uncertain. The second option is to distract and leave with memory. At the same time, it is allowed to take one item from the place of creation, but only one. Su Ye glanced at the huge magic nest mage tower suspended in the city of the gods. That is the most powerful force in the place of creation at present. If ontology controls, it may even resist the God King for a period of time. The magic nest mage tower is more like a trap. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1225

    The magic nest mage tower needs a large number of specialized mages. It can''t be manipulated freely without decades.


    The magic nest mage tower also needs a lot of ancient magic flesh and blood, which can not be provided by the infinite plane.


    The magic nest mage tower itself is useless, but the relevant technology and knowledge are very useful, which are all in Su Ye''s memory.


    Su ye thought for a long time and reached down a little.


    The magic source badges distributed all over the place of creation suddenly moved slightly, and then flew like a meteor, gathering together to Su Ye.


    The numerous magic source badges fuse while flying.


    Finally, it turns into a new magic source badge as bright as the little sun.


    The infinite plane is a hundred years old, and the place of creation has passed a thousand years.


    In this millennium, high-level magicians often made magic source badges and invisible robes.


    In its heyday, the number of high-order magicians of infinite planes exceeded one billion.


    A 120.2 billion layer invisible robe is sealed in this magic source badge as bright as the sun.


    This is not only the crystallization of all high-level magicians in the place of creation, but also the condensation of the wisdom of all magicians.


    Su Ye felt the unspeakable power inside.


    Just like the souls of all magicians in the land of creation bloom at this moment.


    "If we have to say that there is any power that can keep pace with wisdom and principles, it is probably our hearts."


    Su Ye gently held the demon source badge and looked down at the static world.


    "God King, where can we compare with the Millennium we spent..."


    Su Ye finally glanced at the place of creation.


    "I''m leaving."


    Shua


    Su Ye disappeared.


    The time of creation continent flows normally.


    Above the sky, a huge space vortex emerged, and a large number of ancient demons came.


    The magicians lost Su Ye. After being confused for a while, they killed all the ancient demons and rushed into the space vortex


    Infinite plane, magic nova.


    Su Ye was stunned. He just felt a little light suddenly appear and get into his brain.


    Then, the sharp tingling spread all over the body. This tingling seemed familiar. It was this feeling when I received Bluestar''s memory.


    In the intense pain, Su ye saw countless broken pictures weaving and shuttling, like a broken mirror scraping his brain.


    The pain didn''t stop, but slowly, Su Ye calmed down and absorbed all the memory fragments into his knowledge universe.


    Micro insect magic knowledge galaxy formation, biological mage tower knowledge galaxy formation, ancient magic knowledge galaxy formation


    Su Ye eagerly absorbs a lot of memory and knowledge, and quickly confirms and forms contact with the old knowledge, or the same, or different, or conflict, or supplement


    With the gradual increase of absorbed memory and knowledge, the headache eased slowly and even a little comfortable.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Ye opened his eyes. In his eyes, Shenhua flashed disorderly, and the light and shadow of the whole holy palace shook.


    Everything in this life seems to repeat before our eyes.


    Finally, Su Ye blinked and the brilliance in his eyes disappeared.


    In the deepest part of the black pupil, an infinitely small and infinitely large universe emerges. In the universe, countless stars such as galaxy clusters, galaxies, solar system, stars, planets, satellites and so on build an unprecedented world according to knowledge and connection.


    Su Ye found that he had learned a new spectacle because of his study.


    King of God wonders: the universe of knowledge.


    Su Ye smiled. However, instinctive memory is different from intelligent learning. Even if the brain has completely remembered what happened, it is only memory, not learning.


    Therefore, Su Ye looked through his knowledge universe, selected some of the most critical, core and essential knowledge points, studied first, then thought, wrote the thinking content in the magic book, and expanded the knowledge universe.


    After in-depth thinking, Su Ye consumed magic deduction for some knowledge that could not be used directly, which was almost equivalent to using it personally.


    Su ye made a sign next to these knowledge points. This is inside, sealed with more than 100 billion layers of invisible robes. This number is amazing.


    Subsequently, Su Ye fused his magic source badge with the magic source badge of the place of creation to hide the light.


    An ordinary magic source badge is worn on Su Ye''s left chest.


    In the magic source badge, the dark blue liquid representing the magic ocean fluctuates gently.


    Su Ye sat on the throne and suddenly didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted to sit quietly.


    Scenes of the land of creation flooded into my heart.


    Su Ye sighed lightly. His distraction has lived in the place of creation for 1000 years. Some concepts have changed. He can quickly absorb knowledge and information, but the ontology is still fighting against those new cognition.


    Su Ye was not in a hurry. He just took a break, slowly recalled what happened in the place of creation, and gradually accepted the distraction.


    Soon, Su Ye''s eyes changed and his face changed.


    Why are those connections that shared their magic in the place of creation still alive? And still active.


    According to the activity level, they are fighting with the magic nest mage tower.


    The battle in the land of creation continues?


    "Interesting place of creation..." Su Ye fell into meditation again.


    Finally, Su Ye woke up from meditation and was distracted. He chose memory and magic source badge for himself, and his time to be promoted to God King will be extended.


    It seems that the plan to attack Zeus will change again and need to wait.


    Su Ye vaguely felt that he had neglected something and had ups and downs in his heart, so he read the information of supernova and the information of gods sorted out by gods.


    It turned out that more than half a year had passed after absorbing distractions.


    At the beginning, both magicians and gods were discussing the last gift of the place of creation, but with the passage of time, no gift came.


    Finally, the gods agreed that the last distraction could not last 100 years.


    Su Ye was comforted by many gods, who firmly believed that Su Ye was the man.


    Su Ye shook his head.


    A hundred years passed quietly in the land of creation.


    Zeus did not mean to stop the twilight battlefield. Some old Egyptian and Persian gods were still trapped in it.


    The relic gods and people of northern Europe, Egypt and Persia went to the magic prison city one after another these days to form a loose organization.


    Because of the collapse of the divine system, a large number of believers came out of Egypt, northern Europe and Persia with the death of the gods.


    Greece has welcomed uninvited guests.


    Roman army.


    The Roman Empire, blowing the horn, beating the war drum, holding the famous Olympus mountain and the spear flag of thunder, began to march towards Greece, northern Europe, Egypt and Persia.


    The Roman Senate officially announced that it occupied all the human world and spread the glory of Zeus.


    The Greek cities were terrified.


    Before, many Greeks did not resist Egypt and Persia, and even helped Suye and magicians. After the Roman Empire occupied the marginal cities of Greece, they used iron and blood means to kill madly in an attempt to frighten the Greeks.


    However, the actions of the Roman Empire aroused the resistance of a large number of magicians and Greeks.


    Soldiers and magicians from all over Greece went out one after another and spontaneously joined the Greek coalition against the Roman Empire.


    Greece and Rome are like two giant beasts colliding together.


    Because the Roman Empire did not send out temples and high-level forces, whether it was supernova or Xinguang, there was no reason to intervene, but secretly gathered troops. At the same time, a large number of advanced magic tools were provided to the Greek coalition forces. Relying on the advantages of magic tools, they managed to stabilize the situation when the number was less than one tenth.


    Su Ye kept looking through the information submitted by Tethys. After reading it, she put it aside.


    Still restless.


    As soon as Su Ye''s body changed, he turned into an ordinary magician, slowly traveled to the magic God star, experienced the whale kingdom and the ten thousand Dharma planes, and communicated with the magic servants.


    However, he is still uneasy.


    Soon, Su ye cast a spell and created multiple parts. Like Odin, he scattered all over the world and constantly observed everything in the world.


    As each day passed, Su Ye became more and more confused.


    Until one day, walking in the streets of Athens, Su ye saw a familiar staff and a slightly familiar face.


    A middle-aged noble magician with evergreen scepter and reddish skin.


    This picture reminds Su Ye of his memory.


    When I first entered Plato college, I once met a holy land magician named Cromwell. Later, when I disguised as Andre, I had intersection, but I didn''t contact again.


    The evergreen scepter is Cromwell''s staff.


    This middle-aged magician is probably the descendant of Cromwell.


    Su Ye smiled, turned and left. He didn''t take a few steps, suddenly stopped, and his dialogue with Cromwell came to mind.


    "You can only become a legend if you ask yourself as a legendary master."


    Su Ye suddenly realized that he finally understood where the ups and downs of emotion came from.


    Their commitment and behavior are inconsistent.


    Su Ye smiled and all his parts disappeared and returned to his noumenon.


    Above the magic God star, Su Ye looked at the endless starry sky and the Zeus God system.


    "Zeus is like a huge mountain pressing on my heart. The war between God King Weili and God King has also become a great resistance in my heart, so that I began to find an excuse to attack the Zeus God system after becoming God King. However, I forgot that only by asking myself as a God King can I become a God King. If I continue to drag on and wait until I am promoted to God King, how will Zeus, who has broken the three God systems of northern Europe, Egypt and Persia, grow? If he is directly promoted to the creator God, what is the difference between him and the present one? "


    "Don''t take advantage of Zeus''s injury, do you want me to deal with it passively when he comes to the demon prison city?"


    "My preparation is enough."


    "Now, I don''t lack planning, materials, artifact, or even strength. I don''t lack anything, only a firm heart." Su ye took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. The breath of the whole magic God Star suddenly changed¡° I, magic Xinguang, Su ye, officially declare war on God King Zeus! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1226

    Su Ye''s voice spread all over the magic God star, the new light continent, all Greece, the demon prison City, hell and infinity.


    A sensation.


    The thoughts of countless gods gathered outside the demon prison city and outside the Zeus God system.


    Countless magicians took action to prepare the plan for many years and officially launched it.


    All the forces under Su Ye''s jurisdiction, like sophisticated war magic tools, take action.


    Especially in the ten thousand Dharma planes, groups of high-level magicians poured into them and began to prepare for the war.


    The army of servants on God''s moon is ready to go.


    Now Su Ye''s Summoning Magic has been promoted to summon the world. Every summoning servant can summon tens of thousands of elite divine armies.


    With the rank of Su Ye''s near God King and his direct subordinate servant, all servants are equivalent to the near guard group of the LORD God.


    Even the leaves of the world tree began to shake gently, and a wrinkled face appeared on the trunk.


    Su Ye reviewed the plans made before again and checked his important powers, treasures or spells one by one.


    Summon the world tree, summon the dragon of despair, CO destruction, grey body, twilight magic, the future body of time magic, the eternal prison reincarnation learned from the Lord of evil, and the sequence of supernatural magic, the hand of infinite magic plus the hand of star cluster plus the light of ten thousand stars


    All kinds of treasures, such as ten thousand Dharma planes, magic source badges, the God of frost, the long hidden giant country, the eye of dusk, and various wonders and talents


    After checking, Su Ye began to think, and kept writing all kinds of possibilities in the magic book to see if there was any power to ignore.


    Su ye entered the ruins space for the final inventory.


    The preparation of the preparation, the sacrifice of the sacrifice.


    Finally, Su Ye looked at the headless statue behind the altar.


    Su Ye sighed.


    If you still have regrets, this headless statue is one of them.


    So far, I don''t know who this headless statue is.


    As for the second regret, Su Ye reached out and touched the altar.


    "Thank you, but why do you never give me the talent that some masters have..."


    Su Ye sighed with regret.


    He has sacrificed countless times, but the altar has never given him the talent he especially wants.


    For example, extreme awareness can make people discover the smallest changes in themselves and the environment. People with this ability not only have strong fighting ability, but also are self disciplined and scary in life, because they can always be aware of their own conditions. Once they find that they have problems, they will naturally find ways to change.


    For example, telling truth is a seemingly ordinary but super talent. Even if some people find changes and have strong awareness, they are confused. They are clearly aware of the difference, but they make a wrong description and tell their own wrong phenomenon, so as to make a big mistake.


    For example, the ability of truth judgment is also scarce. Even if there is awareness and disclosure, it is useless to make mistakes in judgment. Truth judgment can make people make the most correct choice at any time, rather than being misled by short-term eagerness for quick success and instant benefit. Anyone who masters the truth and judgment will always do the right thing as if he can see the future.


    For example, insight into the essence is the ability Su Ye wants in his dreams. With this ability, the whole world will be different. No matter what happens, he can pursue the essence to a certain extent as quickly as possible, and look at problems from the perspective of essence, which is far more than everyone.


    For example, if the ID is reconciled, people will have all kinds of ideas every day, and a large number of instincts, memories, others, events and environment in the past are affecting themselves, affecting and interfering all the time. However, with the ability of ID reconciliation, we will naturally reconcile with everything in the past, put down the burden in our hearts and go to battle light.


    In addition, there are a lot of talents that do not appear, such as key judgment, overspeed start, unlimited focus, memory review, high latitude thinking, superego hanging in the sky, emotional control, multiple thinking, unimpeded thoughts


    Even those with great wisdom in history cannot fully possess these super talents.


    "I didn''t say you, you should work hard." Su Ye patted the altar half jokingly.


    Su Ye looked up at the headless statue again. His regret became stronger and stronger, and those talents echoed in his mind.


    "If you have those talents, you will win this battle. Awareness, disclosure, judgment, essence, pursuit, reconciliation, focus, start, focus, review, superego, emotion, diversity, unimpeded... And so on! "


    Su Ye suddenly stood still and stared at the statue and altar.


    "I often meditate, which is to exercise my awareness; I keep a diary to tell myself what happened today; I use syllogism and logic to exercise my judgment; When I study the first principle, I am exploring the essence; I keep talking with myself and analyzing myself, which is reconciliation with myself; I determine the important and urgent matters, which is to exercise my ability to judge the key points; I use the tomato timing method to improve my concentration ability; My reflection is to take the initiative to review my memory... "


    Su Ye suddenly found that the talent possessed by these great wise people was actually constantly exercising. Although the effect was far less than that of those great wise people, it was really useful and really helped him improve.


    It may be the difference between 59 and 100, but there is no difference between 0 and 100.


    Su Ye suddenly realized.


    It''s not that I didn''t, but that I didn''t clearly perceive it. It''s that I didn''t clearly refine my abilities and everything. In fact, I have these talents, but I''m not perfect.


    But you do have it.


    Su Ye showed a brilliant smile and the biggest regret disappeared.


    Su ye took out the magic book, recorded all the talents he had but did not form a gifted spirit, then analyzed the exercise methods and set up an exercise plan.


    List of talents and abilities.


    Finally, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. With this list, after defeating Zeus, he can slowly exercise these talents


    Su Ye was thinking about it and was stunned to find that in his magic tower, there appeared one wingless genius spirit after another.


    There are extreme awareness, true disclosure, truth judgment, insight into the essence, key judgment, overspeed start, ID reconciliation


    All talents recorded on the talent ability list appear.


    These gifted elves have no wings behind them, but two small meat bags bulge out of their backs.


    Su Ye smiled happily with a clear smile.


    "Originally, I already have these talents, or everyone has them, but we didn''t find them, didn''t irrigate them, and didn''t know that we need to grow slowly..."


    Su Ye looked at the last regret, the headless statue, and was stunned.


    The statue is still headless, but why is this person''s body shape so like an enlarged self?


    Su Ye looked down at his body, then looked up, and the headless statue appeared.


    That face is now Su Ye.


    Between the statue and the altar, there emerged a rainbow bridge that had long existed but Su ye had just seen.


    A flash of lightning exploded in my mind.


    When I first saw Odin and niedern, I flashed through my mind.


    "Only when you make a creepy effort can the future give you strength."


    Glittering and translucent flowing, stars falling.


    Past scenes emerge in front of us.


    The picture of studying hard at night.


    A picture of exchanging and arguing with magicians.


    The picture of oneself biting his teeth and exhausting his magic to practice magic.


    I fight against laziness and fatigue, and vaguely reflect on the picture of recovery all day at night.


    Because I didn''t understand a principle, I walked in the yard all night.


    Adhere to the picture of meditation.


    Insist on reading, taking notes, making mind map and contacting knowledge to ask the principle.


    A scene of shouting and venting after overwork.


    Even learn the picture of falling asleep with a smile when your mind is slightly painful.


    The picture of lonely but firm progress in the doubt of everyone.


    In the last picture, in Plato college, Su Ye stood on the lawn, holding his right thumb and index finger in front of him, then separated a little gap and said to the students: "my dream is to make the world better, even if it''s just a little better, a little bit, it''s enough."


    Su Ye looked at the crystal hazy headless statue and smiled happily.


    Originally, their own efforts have long resonated with the future.


    Su Ye gently stroked the altar.


    "Thank you, past me, present me, future me."


    Heaven and earth are clear, everything is clear.


    Su Ye quietly recalled that after a long time, he got up and left the ruins space.


    Outside the battlefield at dusk, a blue light appeared


    "The original sea god pentos led the old sea god system to declare war on the Zeus God system with his Excellency Su Ye of the magic new light."


    The gods of the old Poseidon system are densely suspended on the sea of war artifact stars.


    "Nix, the God of the night, led the old night God system to declare war on the Zeus God system with his Excellency Su Ye of the magic new light."


    "The magic goddess hecat led the wizard God system to declare war on the Zeus God system with the God Su Ye."


    The gods were surprised. No one thought that the magic goddess attached to Su Ye.


    "Kaerke, the witch goddess, led the witch alliance to declare war on the Zeus God system with her majesty Su Ye of the magic new light."


    See countless witches and witches lined up in the starry sky, loudly reciting the proverbs of the witch alliance.


    "We believe in Thales, the ancestor of spirit, Socrates, the wise man, Plato, the idealist, Suye, magic, philosophy and truth. We don''t believe in gods. "


    Some scattered gods appeared outside the twilight battlefield, including Su Ye''s friends and Zeus''s enemies.


    But that''s all.


    The gods were excited at first, but they sighed when they saw that there were only so many gods in the huge starry sky.


    Even if these gods were ten times more, they were not as good as a finger of Zeus, the God King.


    The gods waited quietly. Although they admired them, they had nothing to do with themselves and hung up. Su Ye looked at the starry sky and suddenly remembered something, showing a bright smile. Su ye took one step and appeared outside the battlefield at dusk. All the eyes of the gods focused on him. The gods did not expect that Su ye had been promoted to the near God King¡° Unfortunately... "Countless gods sighed and felt sorry that Su ye could not be promoted to the God King again. They also knew that Zeus would not wait for Su Ye. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1227

    Su ye turned to the distant gods and said, "a hundred years after the creation of the world, no one has received the tenth gift, which is known to all the gods."


    The gods looked at Su Ye suspiciously. What are you doing now?


    "It''s true that no one gets the tenth gift, but someone has spent a hundred years, that''s me, Su Ye. I had a showdown. I led the gods to kill Zeus and the distractions of Zeus in the place of creation. " Su Ye''s voice spread all over the stars.


    In the moment of silence, the gods burst into laughter. Even the gods of Zeus came laughing. Ares laughed the most.


    Some gods supporting Su Ye frowned. Is Su Ye crazy?


    Su ye said with a smile: "after a hundred years in the land of creation, I chose one of the two awards. One was to get the tenth plane gift, the other was to distract myself and keep my memory. I chose the latter."


    The gods were stunned and half convinced.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ye''s memory flew into the air.


    "These memory lights record everything that happens on the infinite plane. You can look through it by yourself."


    Many gods receive the memory light in doubt and read it quickly.


    There are also some gods who are skeptical, use various ways to detect the memory aura, and dare not use it for a long time.


    "It is indeed the memory of the place of creation." A great voice spread all over the infinite plane, and then I saw a divine thought shining brightly.


    The gods were shocked physically and mentally, and the Dragon God King Bahamut.


    "Su ye, it''s good for you to face me in infinity. It''s true." The voice of Apophis, the dragon of destruction, sounded.


    Before the gods could react, another loud voice came.


    "Thank you for your mercy in the place of creation." A black light flew out of the abyss and fell into Su Ye''s body without hindrance.


    Behind Su ye, there is a circle of black light ring, which is located outside the light wheel of God sun.


    The gods were stunned.


    "This... The blessing of the Lord of the abyss?"


    The gods were all confused. Didn''t the abyss join hands with Zeus? How could the Lord of the abyss bless Su ye?


    The blessing of gods to gods is different from that of gods to believers. It is not a simple transaction or gift, but a recognition in the depths of the soul.


    It is equivalent to the Lord of the abyss taking the initiative to say that if you make a friend, you will never refuse anything in the future as long as you can.


    The gods returned to God. A large number of abyss demons cooperated with Zeus. So far, the Lord of the abyss has not fully cooperated with Zeus or opposed Su Ye.


    "Then I wish you well." Bahamut''s voice sounded, and a platinum light appeared outside the sun wheel of sukarmic God.


    Those gods who did not consult the memory aura were so anxious that they hurriedly received the memory aura and did not hesitate to consume their divine power to read it quickly.


    "Su ye, can I see it?" Ares''s cheap voice came from the dusk.


    "Of course, Zeus can see."


    Su ye said, waving his hand, a large number of memory lights flew into the twilight battlefield, and the gods in the twilight battlefield hurried to read.


    After a while, Ares, the God of war, scolded: "Su ye, you are shameless and make up my memory of betraying the father! Father, don''t listen to Su Ye. I won''t betray you no matter in the infinite plane or in the place of creation! You see, Athena is not involved in the memory. Su ye must be hiding something! "


    The gods could not laugh or cry. They looked through the complicated Millennium memory and extracted important information.


    "All magic principles, achievements and technologies in the place of creation will be shared by supernovae!" Su Ye finished, put his right hand on the magic book, and a lot of knowledge entered the supernova Council.


    The whole infinite plane is quiet.


    Magicians are crazy about reading the knowledge of the land of creation.


    The gods are frantically browsing the land of creation.


    "I said how can I be promoted to the LORD God? Originally, it mainly depends on the Su God... No, please allow me to call you your majesty outside the infinite plane." The voice of the new Lord God, the Lord of canghong mountain, spread all over the stars, and then sent his blessing.


    "Originally, I pentos will restore the position of the LORD God. Su Ye has made such a great contribution. I wish to bless Su Ye." The original sea god pentos said.


    More and more gods read the experience of the place of creation, and more and more gods were moved by what happened in the place of creation.


    They didn''t expect that Su ye could do this.


    In the infinite plane, no God is willing to sacrifice himself and achieve everyone like Su Ye.


    Su ye did it.


    Even, in Su Ye''s eyes, the tenth most powerful gift is not as precious as these memories.


    These memories are too precious for the whole infinite plane, far more than one more God King.


    "I wish to bless Su ye..."


    "I wish to bless Su ye..."


    One after another, the gods sent out their blessings to Su Ye.


    He saw that the divine sun wheel behind Su ye had more halos circle after circle, increasing circle after circle. After a while, millions of halos were suspended behind Su ye like a gorgeous halo wall.


    The gods were shocked and pleased.


    In the history of the infinite plane, no God has ever been recognized and blessed by so many gods.


    Even the greatest creator gods are blessed only by their own God system.


    This time, every God who received Su Ye''s grace and lived in the place of creation sent blessings.


    Suddenly, countless hazy white lights appeared on the site of the destroyed Nordic, Egyptian and Persian deities.


    The white light in the form of gods looked at Su ye from a distance and sent blessings.


    The gods sighed softly. The blessing of the gods inspired the will of the three gods to remain between heaven and earth. Even if the gods fell, the power remaining between heaven and earth still sincerely blessed Su Ye.


    Even if the gods who had not received Su Ye''s grace fell early, there was an unprecedented emotion surging in their hearts at the moment.


    They never thought that this infinite plane full of tyranny, strife, cruelty, ferocity, chaos and darkness could feel warmth.


    Such a great God could be born.


    The gods looked at Su Ye silently. He may not be the most powerful God or the most famous God.


    However, he must be the most respectable God in the infinite plane.


    The creator God can only create a god system.


    Su Ye created unprecedented things for the whole infinite plane.


    When the blessings of the gods reached five million, the aura contracted slowly and completely condensed into a huge colored circular wall.


    Unprecedented wonders unfolded before the gods.


    God bless.


    "Su ye, come on!" The anxious demon roared.


    "Suye Wansheng!"


    "Suye Wansheng!"


    "Suye Wansheng!"


    At this moment, the gods roared together, and the endless power surged from all directions and condensed over Su Ye.


    Finally, it suddenly turned into a bloody war flag, and the hunting sounded automatically without wind.


    Great wonders, inspired by the gods.


    Infinite plane, unprecedented.


    Su Ye''s eyes were crystal clear and he bent down slightly to thank him.


    Su ye turned and aimed at the twilight battlefield.


    Huge vortices appeared on the dusk wall of the dusk battlefield.


    "This is my battle with Zeus, a war between the new and the old. All the gods inside can leave now. The gods outside, unless they are the God King, do not participate in the war, avoid excessive casualties and preserve their strength. "


    As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, the gods of old Egypt and old Persia trapped in the twilight battlefield left through the black vortex. They thanked Su ye and sent blessings.


    The gods quietly looked at the twilight battlefield and the Zeus gods inside.


    Suddenly, a huge main god star broke away from the main god barrier and carried a large number of ordinary God stars to the vortex, flew out of the twilight battlefield and flew far away.


    The gods were stunned. It was the main god star of Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    Then, the gods showed an ambiguous smile and looked at Su ye with a smile.


    The rest of the gods did not move.


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    On Olympus sacred mountain, dark clouds and thunder shine, holding up the golden palace.


    A magnificent voice came from the temple.


    The LORD God barrier disappears and all obstacles are removed.


    Olympus Gods, return to the god palace.


    Su Ye glanced at the main God Star flying to the distance and saw a familiar face blowing a kiss to himself. On the ring finger of that hand, the ring of the Swan wanted to fly.


    Su Ye smiled and stepped into the twilight battlefield.


    Boom


    There was a heavy earthquake on the battlefield at dusk.


    In the frightened eyes of the gods, the dusk sun shifted and hung high above Su Ye''s head.


    The treatment of rocky in the twilight of the Nordic gods reappeared in the world.


    The gods cannot understand.


    Even Apophis and Tiamat were not treated like this by the great day of dusk.


    Loki was illuminated by the dusk sun because he was destined to be the son of dusk, which reflected the fate of the Nordic God system and the inevitable fate of the whole God system.


    But Su Ye has almost nothing to do with Zeus. Why did he become the son of dusk?


    However, the gods frowned again.


    Why is the sun shining at dusk on Su Ye''s head more intense than rocky ten times?


    A real son and a dry son?


    Su ye took another step and reached the space of Olympus.


    Dusk and sun follow closely.


    Some gods couldn''t help swearing.


    Because the strong power of dusk fell on Su ye and condensed into a golden transparent cloak behind him.


    The transparent cloak unfolds and floats gently, covering half the twilight battlefield.


    Although there has never been a twilight cloak on the infinite plane, there is no doubt that it is a great wonder of twilight.


    Many high gods sigh¡° Unfortunately... "The forging master looked at Su Ye''s back¡° What''s the matter? " The anxious demon suddenly felt anxious. Forging Master said: "among the great wonders related to the son of dusk, there is no doubt that the most powerful is the eye of dusk. This twilight cloak does have more Twilight power, but it does not have the power of the twilight eye. Su ye now has power, but he has no means to use power. "¡° I don''t know the power of dusk, but I know Su Ye. He must have a way. " The anxious demon suddenly felt that Shensheng was not anxious for the first time¡° It makes sense... "The gods of hell brightened up. The magic goddess hecat whispered, "there is a new field in the supernova magic Council, the twilight magic department."¡° What? " The gods opened their magic books one after another, connected with the supernova Council, and looked at the new organization of the "Twilight Magic Research Institute (top secret)". At the same time, a great voice sounded over the human world¡° Roman sword and shield sweep the world; The people of Zeus are the only people on earth. " Thousands of meters high white divine punishment lightsabers fall from the sky and fall all over the world. They shine brightly all over the world. Trumpets and drums resounded throughout Greece and Rome. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1228

    Rome''s most elite army, all out.


    Magicians all over Greece called on more people to defend Greece and against Rome.


    Countless news spread among the world.


    It turned out that the magic new light Suye had attacked the twilight battlefield.


    Zeus sent down the sword of divine punishment to destroy the world.


    In a big house, in front of the magic mirror, the old Holy Land magician slowly looked at the mirror and skillfully combed her hair.


    The old man took the hand of his smiling granddaughter Xuan and walked outside the family hall and stood at the door.


    Everyone in the family stood up in silence.


    At the door, two figures, one black and one red, held hands.


    "Grandpa..." the head of the family looked at the old man in embarrassment.


    The old man bowed his back slightly, covered with age spots, lost his eyebrows, narrowed his eyes and sunken his lips.


    The old man waved and stopped his grandson''s words.


    "I know what you think. This time, I must go to war."


    "Since I met Su ye, I don''t understand one thing. Is it so important to make the world a better place? Isn''t it more important to make yourself better? Why should I take care of other people''s affairs? I never understood. "


    "I didn''t understand until Holt died a few years ago."


    "You know, after leaving Plato''s college, I never fought again. I don''t want to die. I want to live and live all the time."


    "I think it''s meaningless for Hote to change from a soldier to a mage. I think what Su ye did is meaningless."


    "Until the sword of divine punishment came, until I found that maybe Sandra disappeared with the world before she grew up." The old man glanced at the Xuan granddaughter around him.


    Sandra stared at grandpa with sparkling eyes and smiled sweetly, but she couldn''t understand him.


    The old man straightened up slowly and scanned the family.


    "While combing Sandra''s hair, I recall the changes in the human world over the years."


    "I, Aristotle, who knew Su ye, trampled on the old and raised the new with a mortal body!"


    Boom!


    The white light giant arrow leaped over the void like a pure white lightning, tore the clouds from bottom to top, penetrated the protection, carried the terrible spiral light pattern, penetrated the main gate of the God King''s palace, smashed the gods all the way, smashed the incarnation of Zeus, penetrated the chest of Hera behind the God, and nailed her to the God King''s mural.


    The sword feather vibrated and rang through the sky.


    "Step on the old, lift the new light..."


    Boom!


    The divine arrow burst, and a magnificent sun suddenly rose, supporting and exploding the god palace and razing the Olympus holy mountain.


    The divine light swept across the sky and the fire rushed up to the top of the battlefield at dusk.


    Su Ye looked at the sun fire constantly erupting in the sky and sighed softly.


    Suddenly, a big thunder hand fell from the sky, waved it gently and beat out the flame.


    "Odin and Plato worked so hard for so long, but they only control one of my sons. It''s too weak."


    Among the ruins at the top of the mountain, Zeus was hunting in the strong wind, his white hair swayed in the wind, and thunder flowed all over him.


    The skin is as white and tender as a baby, and all scars disappear.


    The breath of the peak God king rose into the sky, bright as holy light, smashing the space, and countless space fragments broke into clouds, covering hundreds of millions of miles high.


    Outside the battlefield at dusk, as long as the gods under the main god look at Zeus, electricity will be generated in their eyes and their brains will crack.


    Zeus looked down at Su ye, his eyes rolling like thunder stars.


    The golden sun light wheel behind him rotates slowly, and the divine king forms layers of visible ripples from top to bottom.


    Instantly, 10000 layers of space ripple flowed in front of Su Ye.


    After su Ye''s death, the light wheel of the divine sun suddenly shook, and the breath of thousands of divine power rose into the sky, smashing the space ripple and shaking the power of the divine king.


    Zeus stayed for a moment, and the main God and even the God King were stunned.


    I''ve never seen such a ridiculous God in my life!


    "Really different." Zeus nodded softly.


    Su ye walked up and said, "many years ago, when I first entered Plato''s college, teacher niden asked me a question. If master Plato asked me to climb Olympus, what would my first thought be? My answer was to find a way to climb. But my real idea is to ask Plato, "why did he let me climb Olympus?"


    Zeus, with a spear of thunder in his right hand, stood tall and raised.


    "Now, I have my own answer."


    "When mortals think, the gods laugh." Zeus smiled.


    "I can''t make you laugh." Su ye said calmly.


    The gods in the distance secretly wiped a sweat. Su Ye really didn''t regard Zeus as the God King.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1229

    "I''ve read your past. Before the legend, you''ve been careful. Even if you have great talent, you''ve always hidden your strength. I don''t understand what made the secret coward come to me." Zeus.


    The gods in the distance sighed. Even if Su Ye was hidden deep, before the God was sealed, the God King could turn over his life experience with supreme power, just like turning over a book and reading an album.


    Su ye said, "I really cherish my life and am really timid. Even if I often make bold and crazy moves, in essence, I''m just saving myself. Because I know I want to live, always. "


    "To climb Olympus, against me?" Zeus smiled.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "no, we magicians have and only have one mission, that is to pursue the ultimate principle of magic. Therefore, we magicians have no enemies. If we have to be enemies, we are not enemies with you, but with the whole old world. To be exact, you are against the new world. "


    Zeus''s eyes thundered, smiled and said, "your cow has always been different."


    "But I want to thank you first. Thank you, supreme Zeus. Let me accumulate enough strength to come here. " Suye road.


    Zeus smiled and said, "you''re welcome. I spread countless seeds. You''re just the luckiest one."


    "Huh?" Su Ye continued to walk along Olympus, revealing his intention of inquiry.


    "From the golden age, to the silver age, to the bronze age, and then to the heroic age, I indirectly destroyed the golden age and personally destroyed the other three eras. In each era, I spread thousands of seats. In each aspect, there can always be very excellent people. They can always imagine various ways to change the times and change the world. Like Thales, Socrates or Plato these years. "


    Su Ye continued to climb. Zeus played chess with heaven and earth with the plane as the chessboard and all living beings as the chess pieces.


    Zeus continued: "those times, those planes, the storm, heroes come out in large numbers, and constantly challenge me. Some of them are limited by circumstances, such as Socrates and Plato, but more of them are too stupid. They always come up with all kinds of strange ways, with strength, knowledge, methods, efforts and experience... But all that is only effective under the God King and can never endanger the God King. Only you know what can subvert me. "


    Su Ye continued to climb.


    "At first, I thought you were just lucky, but I soon realized that a person can be lucky twice at a time. If he is lucky again and finally has great achievements, it shows that he has certain abilities. After reading and thinking for a long time, I finally understand your ability. "


    "Tell me." Suye road.


    "Believe in the essence, pursue the essence, see through the essence and master the essence, so as to come to me."


    Su Ye climbed to the top of the ruins.


    "And then?"


    Su ye said, and a million divine magic incarnations appeared behind him.


    To this end, Su ye sold his family short.


    A million polite little Suye are densely distributed in the sky.


    The gods were stunned.


    Zeus smiled calmly and said, "in front of absolute power, no amount is worth mentioning. For example, excluding magic apprentices, there are about 960 billion magicians everywhere in the infinite plane. How big is this number? It takes 30000 years to count one second. But I just need to wave the spear of thunder and I can kill them all. "


    "I know you can do it with a snap of your fingers." Suye road.


    "So, let''s play a little game. I don''t kill them. Even if I am eternal and supreme, or even surpass supreme, I won''t kill magicians, or even accept magicians, but the price is that you die instead of them. How about it?"


    "Interesting game. How can I rest assured that you do what you say? After all, Zeus could do anything. " Suye road.


    "I swear to the infinite plane will, to myself and to all living beings and spirits, if you die once instead of them, even once, even if you fail, I will never give up killing magicians." Zeus.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I probably understand your intention. It seems that the God King is the God King. I already know my power. I can exchange one life for the lives of all magicians, but I have an additional condition. I want to release a magic sequence to you first. You can''t resist. Of course, this magic sequence can''t kill you. After all, you are the king of God, and I am only near the king of God. "


    The gods nodded gently. Zeus took the magician and threatened Su Ye. Su Ye immediately responded. If Zeus agreed, he would be attacked. If he did not agree, Su ye could attack Zeus'' confidence and find a breakthrough in Zeus'' mind. Anyway, it was better than doing nothing.


    "I like playing games with magicians." Zeus smiled.


    Su Ye reached out to Zeus.


    "The gods look at it with dazzling brilliance.


    "Why does the magic source badge contain such great power? This is at least the superposition of tens of billions of invisible robes. Where did he come from... The land of creation! "


    The gods have awakened.


    The surface of the magic source badge is flowing, forming a thin water film outside Su Ye''s skin.


    Around Su ye, a gray rock sickle floated, and strange black blood flowed on the blade.


    A long wind swept over the twilight battlefield.


    Zeus''s breath dropped suddenly, and various blood abilities suddenly disappeared.


    The gods looked at Su ye and Zeus.


    The offensive and defensive trend is reversed.


    The gods sighed one after another. Is this the real way for magicians to fight? So far, Su Ye didn''t use any direct offensive force, but he turned his hand and knocked Zeus out of the cloud like the master of heaven.


    Burning exhausted Zeus once.


    Destroy the Theocracy of Zeus.


    The horn of death suppresses the eye of chaos.


    The Golden Sickle dispels the blood power of Zeus.


    The greedy evil spirit devours Zeus''s strongest talent.


    The gods looked forward to Su Ye.


    "Your preparation is better than I thought." Zeus sighed.


    "We don''t have to compete. Let''s just do it. They can''t help it! "


    Su ye said, flashing and retreating to the rear.


    A spirit wrapped in black fog stepped out of the void, and a familiar face appeared in front of the gods.


    "Hercules..."


    The gods suddenly realized that Zeus gathered all the power of the soul corridor to create the soul akdes, but Su Ye killed him and absorbed his soul with his own soul corridor.


    Akerdes bowed his head slightly to Zeus and said, "father."


    Zeus had no expression.


    Akerdes said slowly, "I always thought you were protecting me. Only the queen Hera was harming me. Until I became a spirit, I realized that the queen Hera was just your sharpening stone to sharpen the weapons in your eyes. Hera, just your puppet. All my suffering comes from you. "


    "Very good." Zeus smiled and nodded with approval.


    "With my soul, send my father on the road."


    Akerdes'' body suddenly expanded, his back turned into a huge dark vortex, sucked up endless power, took one step, and the dark arm surrounded by black fog hit Zeus.


    Like Hera in those days, Zeus did not move, and the dense corrugated walls naturally appeared in front of him.


    Bang


    Hagrid''s fist fell on the wall and smiled. His body dissipated. Countless souls scattered on the infinite plane like fireflies.


    "And us."


    The gate of the giant country opened, and a Titan who had been killed by Su ye at the bloody celebration banquet rushed out with a new giant appearance.


    At the moment of stepping into the outside world, their breath soared and returned to their peak strength.


    "Congratulations, your majesty!"


    One Titan after another, burning all their strength, with a happy smile, followed the star Titans and killed Zeus in the midst of the raging golden flame.


    "Too weak."


    When Zeus waved, more than half of the Titans collapsed, but behind the Titans, an infinite starry sky suddenly appeared. In the dark, countless stars outlined giant Titans one after another.


    The unprecedented Titan star sky covers the twilight battlefield. No matter falling or living Titans, their strength is concentrated here.


    All the stars in the infinite plane stopped rotating, and the vast Titan seemed to collapse the world.


    King of God: the final chapter of Titan.


    "Don''t forget, I''m also a Titan. Titan doesn''t..." Zeus suddenly looked at the gray Golden Sickle on Su Ye''s side.


    The ancestors of Titans were Uranus, the first God, and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    Zeus killed Gaia and was suppressed by the blood of Uranus.


    "You..."


    Ten thousand stars burn and fall.


    All the Titans, all the starry sky, are integrated into the body of the star Titan king.


    With a heavy blow, he tore Zeus''s countless shields.


    Poof


    The arm of the golden flame pierced Zeus''s chest and abdomen, and the remaining force rushed forward to burst the void. A long golden light extended to the end of the divine world. Where it passed, there were two galaxies.


    The star Titans turned their heads, with countless faces flashing and smiling, their bodies burned out and annihilated nothingness.


    Zeus, who flew out upside down, looked down at the big hole between his chest and abdomen, looked at the golden flame burning above, raised his head and looked at Su Ye.


    "Still so weak."


    The huge wound contracted rapidly, as if countless maggots were wriggling, but when it healed, the wound suddenly exploded, causing the wound to spread.


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1230

    "Ten thousand years of great hatred..." Zeus coldly glanced at the wound that could not be healed, raised the spear of thunder and threw it at Su Ye.


    The spear of thunder obviously hasn''t met Su Ye yet. Obviously, Su Ye is still shuttling in space. However, the protection around Su Ye collapses one after another, exploding hundreds of millions of layers every moment.


    God King''s talent is forever.


    But in an instant, the spear of thunder crossed the space and arrived in front of Su Ye.


    Suddenly, a huge hand of frost stretched out and grabbed the thunder spear of the buzzing earthquake.


    The gods are shocked. Who can catch the king artifact of Zeus?


    The frost arm made a Kerala sound. The frost gathered and soon condensed into a complete giant.


    When the light wind blew, the frost and snow danced behind the giant and fell to the ground, turning into a figure condensed by frost.


    The leading giant is Odin, the old Nordic God King, holding the spear of thunder.


    Frost king, Nordic recovery.


    "Let''s fight head-on!" Odin grinned and thousands of Nordic frost gods poured into his body. The frost climbed and grew along his right hand and completely covered the thunder spear.


    Odin stepped forward and made an ordinary blow.


    The two gods Wang Mingming were far apart, but the spear head of cold ice and thunder suddenly appeared on the side of Zeus, and a gun pierced his left rib.


    Better than Zeus, he couldn''t avoid Odin''s mysterious blow.


    Seeing this scene, the gods breathed deeply and their hearts beat wildly. The scene of Odin stabbing Sirte reappeared in the world.


    Odin, who has unique combat skills, is back.


    "The remnant of the old God."


    Zeus gave Odin a cold look, and his right hand suddenly snapped.


    The world was twisted and the space was bent. Countless dark god thunder wrapped by Silver Star debris flew to Odin. Obviously, Odin didn''t get close, but Odin seemed to be constantly under the attack of void God thunder, with frost and snow splashing and roaring.


    Zeus''s left hand wanted to catch the thunder spear, but he suddenly withdrew his hand and wanted to move away, but the space was blocked.


    He quickly twisted his waist to dodge.


    A huge dark shadow suddenly appeared in the pesai starry sky.


    Click!


    A huge faucet bit off Zeus''s right body.


    Zeus retreated quickly and incredibly saw that nedhogg, the dragon of despair, crunched his body as if his eyes were covered with a layer of white fog.


    The scene where Odin was bitten reappeared here.


    The scar on Zeus''s upper body was like a crescent moon.


    "It''s delicious..." ned Hogg made a pleasant sound while chewing.


    The gods were shocked, and the thoughts of countless gods retreated one after another.


    Suye, zoodin and younidhogg are not divine kings, but better than divine kings.


    "You''re not dead?" While avoiding Odin''s attack, Zeus questioned the dragon of despair.


    At the moment, niederhogg looks like a black dragon magnified countless times. The purple black scales all over his body are like magic armor, flashing metal color. The center of each scale shows sharp bone thorns, and the tip is shining.


    A pair of huge black wings gently fan and tear the space.


    He was surrounded by purple poisonous fog, and his purple giant eyes covered with white fog were like a lake hidden by fierce animals.


    "I died, but I was resurrected by this bastard Su ye and became a magic servant... We agreed that as long as we killed you, he would give me some freedom. So, Zeus, my old ally, I''m sorry. In addition, I am very lucky to gain the talent of bastard Su ye, which seems to be stronger than before, such as... "


    Ned Hogg grinned and opened his mouth. The intense fog abyss purple poison erupted. The terrible poisonous dragon''s power and fog abyss micro insects merged into one, and the twilight battlefield was covered in an instant.


    In an instant, the twilight battlefield was completely connected with the fog abyss.


    Zeus''s breath was instantly suppressed by the fog abyss, and his strength was weaker.


    Niederhogg overlaps the twilight battlefield with the fog abyss.


    "If so..." Su Ye suddenly stopped halfway.


    In the horrified eyes of the gods, the fog and poison islands all over the sky fell and exploded around Zeus.


    "This little bastard!" Niederhogg swears, because these poison islands are suspended in the fog sea, no worse than the ice fog bird, and even he dare not touch them for a long time.


    Zeus was swollen and black. Even if countless divine kings were fighting against talent, they could not expel these poisons.


    Even Odin, the body of frost, was eroded by poison island.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and took away the poisonous fog near his side.


    Zeus sighed, and a spinning wheel suddenly appeared behind him. On the spinning wheel, blood stained, the heads of the three Greek goddesses of fate hung on it.


    Odin and niederhogg looked alert as they attacked.


    Although the fate spinning wheel is incomplete, it is still a creation artifact.


    Gollum


    Zeus pointed to Odin.


    The spinning wheel of fate suddenly turned, and Odin''s body slowly blurred.


    At the moment of disappearance, Odin threw a spear of ice and thunder, pierced Zeus''s left shoulder and nailed it to the void.


    Zeus did not even pull out his spear, but looked at niederhogg, and the spinning wheel of fate turned again.


    Ned Hogg, the dragon of despair, howled reluctantly and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "I see what else you have... I..." Zeus''s divine body suddenly turned into nothingness and disappeared in place.


    Where Zeus was, niederhogg''s big mouth closed and bit nothing.


    "I told you, I''m a magic servant. Even if the fate spinning wheel can only expel me, just call after expelling..."


    Niederhogg swept his eyes and rushed to Zeus.


    Zeus looked at his chest and abdomen wound that could not be healed and his right arm that could not be recovered. He took a deep breath, raised his left hand and was about to point to Su Ye. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically and his body deformed and disappeared.


    Boom!


    In the place where Zeus was located, I don''t know how many billion wooden giant palms slapped from both sides, like two palm mountains, smashing the space and even scattering the fog.


    As the fog cleared, the gods stared blankly at the twilight battlefield.


    A huge world tree, pressed on the God King Star, occupies the center of the battlefield.


    This tree is even bigger than the sun.


    The gods suddenly realized that the only God, the world tree, was su Ye''s.


    The roots of the world tree move like hundreds of millions of giant snakes, wrapping the whole God King Star and absorbing power madly.


    The gods who supported Zeus panicked and broke!


    I don''t know how much power the world tree needs to promote the king of God, but a king of God star must be enough.


    The world tree grows wildly, its roots spread out in the void, and its crown extends in all directions.


    The gods even suspected that the world tree could fill the whole Twilight battlefield.


    The world tree is the most powerful wood system on the infinite plane, and all the poisons are ineffective against it.


    When Su Ye threw away all the poison islands, the whole dusk battlefield was filled with poison. Zeus tried all kinds of methods to weaken them, but could not disperse them completely.


    The crown of the world tree droops and the roots rise to form a huge world tree cage.


    Su Ye is suspended in the center of the trunk of the world tree, and his robe is swaying.


    The gods looked at Su ye and showed envy.


    The world tree is there, and Su Ye is there.


    Niederhogg kept chasing Zeus, but Zeus ignored him and attacked Suye from a distance.


    Thunder flashed and electricity splashed.


    However, all attacks were blocked by the world tree.


    The edge of the world tree roared and flashed, but Su Ye was as stable as Mount Tai.


    "It is worthy of a new light of magic."


    Zeus''s breath soared, the sky was covered with dark clouds, countless thunders covered the whole Twilight battlefield, and even the cage surrounded by the world trees.


    The king of God, the kingdom of thunder.


    Suddenly, the world''s trees rose, the branches danced wildly and swept the sky. Unexpectedly, the dark clouds in the sky were stirred to pieces, and the power of thunder heaven was suddenly reduced.


    The gods looked dazed. As we all know, except for the wonders of the same nature, they could not interfere with each other.


    This means that the branches of the world forcibly use the divine body to block most of the thunder.


    The broken branches and fallen leaves of countless world trees are flying.


    The gods in the distance waved their big hands to get some benefits, but all the broken branches and leaves disappeared.


    Su ye took it away in advance.


    Zeus took a deep breath and a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes.


    The strongest talent is swallowed up by the evil spirit of greed and violence. He can''t use his two most powerful powers, hanging from the sky and gods.


    Titan''s blood is suppressed by the gray Golden Sickle and cannot use the three powers of Titan heaven, Titan God body and Titan mountains.


    The eye of chaos was abandoned by Su ye, and the destiny spinning wheel does not have direct attack ability. Now, even the great wonders of the God King are stirred by the trees of the world.


    The body of the great God King was destroyed by Su Ye.


    Now, we have to face not only Suye and the world tree, but also the extremely difficult niederhogg.


    Niederhogg is not as old as tyamat, nor as old as Apophis. He has insufficient combat experience, but he is the new generation of God King. The God body is in his prime.


    "Apophis, do you remember our covenant?" The voice of Zeus spread through the stars.


    "Sorry, Su ye and I signed a non harm agreement. Besides, he helped me in the place of creation. I''m sorry to do it."


    "Tiamat, I know you''re here." Zeus shouted.


    "I''m sorry, my old injury hasn''t healed yet. Bahamut said that if I dare to hurt Su ye, he will do it. The old one and the little two bastards! "


    "Lord of the abyss..." Zeus said half and suddenly stopped.


    He remembered that the Lord of the abyss was the first to bless Su Ye. Now there is a huge halo wall of gods blessing behind Su Ye.


    Zeus tried all kinds of powerful evil curses, even he couldn''t bear them, but they were ineffective for Su Ye.


    With the blessing of gods, the king of gods and evil gods will turn around and run away.


    Zeus did not expect to be alone.


    The gods watched all this silently, which was especially in line with the magician''s core combat mode.


    Before the battle, solve the battle.


    Zeus sighed and said, "Suye, let''s conclude a peace contract."


    The gods were in an uproar.


    Either side offered to wait for a peace treaty that would lose power and humiliate the country.


    Niederhogg gave up the attack and stared at Zeus.


    Su Ye gently shook his head and said, "even if you made this request yesterday, I can let you save everything. You are your God King, and I study my magic. But there is no turning back. "


    "You know very well that I have great power." Zeus.


    The hearts of the gods sank. So far, Zeus only showed the power of the ordinary God King.


    Zeus is not an ordinary God King.


    "I know."


    "Once I use my strongest power, don''t say you, even the world may be destroyed." Zeus.


    "I know."


    "In that case..."


    Zeus smiled calmly, his whole body was flashing with thunder, and rushed to Su Ye.


    Niederhogg hurried to meet him. This time, Zeus did not dodge. He held the spear of thunder and fought with niederhogg.


    The spear of thunder pierced the dragon''s claw, which patted Zeus.


    Zeus''s body exploded.


    The bright incandescent divine light burst, and the wireless light shone on the twilight battlefield and the whole divine world.


    The sound of the death horn still echoed.


    All the gods are tangled. Is Zeus dead or not? Is it really dead this time?


    The world tree suddenly began to converge and shrink slowly, but the world tree cage formed by the crown and roots was stronger.


    Niederhogg shrank behind the world tree cage and was alert to the place where Zeus died.


    "Get ready." Suye road.


    Niederhogg nodded heavily and opened the strongest God domain and the poison God domain in an instant. Then, from beginning to end, the Dragon Ridge behind appeared one huge black vortex after another, arranged in order.


    The king of God is a great wonder, devouring the soul.


    Different from the soul eating spectacle of niederhogg before his death, the power is incomparably convergent. It only works on the twilight battlefield, but it is ten times more powerful!


    The purple light of all poisons is covered, and the black strange light flows. The whole Twilight battlefield turns into a strange world. Even the main god is dizzy when he sees it.


    When the incandescent light of Zeus''s death dispersed, an indescribable pillar of thunder burst into the sky and swayed across the world.


    The gods incredibly saw that the light of all poisons and the black awn of soul devouring were completely excluded in the place where Zeus died.


    What a great power this is! Get rid of the God King''s power!


    Ten times the power of the God King?


    Boom!


    There were no pillars of thunder, which burst through the twilight battlefield.


    The light of dusk is lined up!


    The pillar shrank rapidly after it burst.


    When it shrinks to thousands of miles high, it shows human shape.


    It was an indescribable strange giant, thousands of miles tall.


    His body is composed of a large number of reduced galaxies, and countless blue and white thunder flows between stars and galaxies.


    The power of this galaxy giant is too great for the gods to recognize.


    Sometimes I feel that the dark void is his body, and those galaxies and stars are just skin.


    But sometimes I think galaxies and stars are his bones and muscles, and thunder is his blood.


    Soon the gods realized that they would never see the real form of the giant. What they saw was always the most superficial power.


    The existence of this God has exceeded its cognitive limit.


    The gods can''t even feel the power of this giant.


    The only thing the gods can clearly feel is their inner fear.


    At this moment, hundreds of millions of creatures are crying in the minds of every God, some from the past, some from the present and some from the future.


    Every creature is venting their sadness and fear, but all different voices converge into one sentence.


    "All worlds will fall, and all living beings will perish."


    At the moment of hearing this voice, the gods sounded the legendary existence.


    God of destruction.


    Higher than the God King and at the same level as the creator God.


    The gods looked in horror at the giant whose shape was similar to Zeus, and then looked around in panic.


    A terrible scene appeared in the divine world.


    With Zeus as the center, the nearby stars burst one by one, like fireworks in the starry sky.


    Spreading outward.


    At this moment, the divine world seemed like a piece of white paper, and a little flame fell in the center of the white paper.


    Then, the flame diffuses.


    The divine world seems destined to be destroyed.


    Countless gods fled madly to the distance.


    "I should destroy the world with my strength and create the world with my body." Zeus finished, the power of terror surged, and the blue and white lightning turned into endless waves and rolled in all directions.


    The huge wave of annihilating thunder fell on the outer wall of the battlefield at dusk and made a huge roar.


    The battlefield shook violently throughout the evening.


    The gods are appalled. If this goes on, the twilight battlefield will be destroyed by Zeus.


    Then, not only the divine world, but also the infinite plane will be destroyed by the annihilation thunder.


    Zeus, really want to destroy the whole world!


    "God kings, what are you looking at? Help Su Ye quickly! Once Zeus is destroyed, none of us can live! No one can live! "


    "Yes, God kings, do it quickly!"


    "What are you doing!"


    The divine kings were silent, and some ancient gods had no choice but to sigh and tell the reason.


    "The power to destroy the world can restrain all forces in the world. Even the God King is only a stronger Lord God in front of Zeus. We can only rely on Su Ye. "


    "Yes, we can only rely on Su Ye."


    "In that case, I, an ally of Zeus, bless Su Ye. I don''t want to die."


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Those gods who had not blessed Su Ye began to bless one after another.


    The wall of God blessing light behind Su Ye slowly but steadily expanded and strengthened.


    With each point of enhancement, Su Ye''s breath grows, forming an unspeakable great power and eliminating all negative forces.


    "Su ye, you should open the world as you wish."


    Zeus finished and patted the world tree from a distance.


    Boom!


    Blue and white mixed with black mans, the annihilating thunder poured like a waterfall, but it contained the power of mountains and crashed on the crown of the world tree.


    The world tree earthquake, terrible thunder ran through the whole tree. In an instant, the trunk was blackened, the leaves fell, and the roots were broken.


    In Zeus''s eyes, the galaxy revolved, the thunder burst, and the corner of his mouth tilted slightly.


    The world tree trembles gently, the leaves grow, the roots expand and recover rapidly.


    Su Ye looked at the world tree and said with a smile, "OK, I have the power to destroy the world, complete information and data, and my goal has been achieved."


    Zeus looked disgusted and said, "put away your ridiculous word games. Your magicians are always so conceited that they regard everything as research and us as tools. How many times do you think my power is now? tenfold? No, a hundred times! "


    Su ye said positively, "you misunderstood. We didn''t take you as a tool. We took you as a great driving force. In our eyes, every power, every existence, every life and everything in the infinite plane, no matter what you call good and evil, beauty and ugliness, truth and falsehood, are great driving forces in our eyes. We fear everything and treat everything equally. Even if it is hundreds of millions of times your existence, in our eyes, we still only need the driving force of our learning, which is no different from ordinary stones and ordinary humans. "


    "I hate this unreasonable positivity and optimism. I hate you crazy people like paranoia!" Zeus roared loudly.


    The whole divine world shook violently, and countless lives were quietly reduced to ashes just because of the anger of Zeus.


    "Your disgust has nothing to do with me." Su ye said, reaching out to Zeus.


    "37th divine sequence: protection reversal - invisible robe." Su Ye''s whole body was like an invisible robe with a thin water film, which suddenly reversed and fell on Zeus.


    The whole Zeus was surrounded by an invisible robe.


    The power of the originally surging destructive thunder is only 1%.


    The new annihilating thunder fell on the edge of the battlefield at dusk and dissipated slowly.


    The battlefield is stable at dusk.


    "As long as we exist, we can see everything that exists; As long as there is a problem, philosophy and magic can solve the problem; If it can''t be solved, it needs better philosophy and magic. Personally, you may be a big problem for me, but for the magic world, it''s even better to thoroughly understand a bug. "


    "I''m a little disgusted with your distinctive way of boasting. Do you think this little magic can affect me? Invisible robe? It''s nothing more than a large number of superimposed protection spells. As I said, no matter how many, it''s meaningless. " Zeus.


    Su ye said with a smile: "in your opinion, this may be just the superposition of quantities, just a simple addition, but in our magician''s opinion, this is called scale, which contains countless complex principles and formulas, and finally constructs a power with a complexity no less than that of life. Now, you will see a living example, the 44th magic sequence, infinite magic hand! "


    After su Ye finished, millions of God level avatars recited together.


    Behind Su ye, there emerged a translucent giant Su ye, which was thousands of miles high and as big as a star, comparable to Zeus.


    A huge magic hand appeared in front of the giant Su Ye.


    These magic hands are stacked like petals, layer upon layer, endless.


    But in an instant, ten billion giant hands gathered into a super giant flower, blooming upward.


    The flower of ten thousand hands.


    "It doesn''t hurt me at all." Zeus sneered.


    Su ye said, "indeed, so I learn from the hundred body giant and use the hot sun on my palm."


    "Palm sun? That level of power may be able to barely hurt my God King body, but it is far from hurting my world destroying King body! " Zeus looked at Su ye like a bad magician.


    "Yes, the intensity of the burning sun on my palm, even I can easily present, and nature does not threaten the supreme annihilating Zeus. Therefore, I want to create handheld galaxies. Unfortunately, I have failed all the time, because many people''s ideas at that time were the same as yours. The handheld sun is a sun, and the handheld galaxy is hundreds of billions of suns. My strength is enough, just pure digital superposition. Why can''t I do it? "


    Su Ye glanced at the thoughts of the gods outside and said, "I didn''t realize it until my distraction returned and got the memory of the place of creation. Each of us is not a superposition of pure numbers. If we cut an ordinary person into countless particles and combine them, will it be intact as before? Can we make the same people with the same flesh and blood? From the hot sun in the palm to the galaxy in the palm, we need not only the number, but also understand the operation mode between stars, understand the causes of galaxies, and know the essence and principle. "


    "Is it that hard?" Zeus raised his right hand, and a complete Galaxy hovered on it, rotating slowly, with bright stars.


    The gods were appalled.


    Su ye said with a smile: "when I fought against the destruction Titan, he also used the palm galaxy, but he condensed it with life and brute force. It is said that it is the palm galaxy. In essence, it is not at all. When you release your hand, the galaxies in your hand will dissipate naturally, and I want to create a complete galaxy that can exist for a long time at least, and even reproduce life. Because I deduce the principle of galaxies, I naturally understand the principle of galaxy clusters larger than galaxies. For example, the 45th divine sequence, the hand of the star cluster! "


    After su ye, the LORD God level Troll sea anemone Lord emerged. Then, the troll sea anemone Lord''s body exploded and turned into countless magic into Su Ye''s body.


    The dense roots of the world trees rose and fell on Su ye, injecting magic into Su Ye.


    At the same time, Su Ye absorbed the power of magic God star, fire element plane, Fire Town, hell, abyss and so on.


    Endless brilliance and brilliance bloom on the flower of ten thousand hands.


    The battlefield shook violently throughout the evening, and the gods narrowed their eyes and looked at Su Ye''s back.


    On each magic hand, there is a shining light mass suspended.


    In each light cluster, there are galaxy clusters formed by 1000 galaxies


    In every galaxy, there are at least 100 billion suns in motion.


    Ten billion galaxy clusters, like the flowers of heaven and earth, bloom together.


    Su Ye seems to hold the whole universe in his hands.


    The smell of terror rose, and the whole Twilight battlefield began to shrink. In other words, attracted by the hand of the star cluster, it was about to collapse.


    At dusk, the space outside the battlefield continued to collapse, and endless space debris spread in all directions.


    The whole divine world will collapse because of the power of the star cluster hand.


    Zeus was not angry but happy. He laughed and said, "good! OK! OK! It is worthy of Su ye and magic new light. From today on, you will be with Zeus and shine for all ages! the end or doom! Havoc! Burst! "


    In the eyes of the gods, the light of doomsday, the fire of havoc, the axe of destruction and the three great powers of extermination are all revealed.


    At dusk, the battlefield creaked and the inner wall cracked slowly.


    Suddenly, the visions of the fall of lower gods appeared on the infinite plane.


    The gods looked around impressively. It turned out that those lower gods were only watching with their gods. Even if the power of destroying Zeus was clearly blocked by the twilight battlefield, those lower gods who faced Zeus fell in an instant.


    "Run!"


    Under the LORD God, all the gods put away their thoughts and completely gave up watching the war.


    Even some gods have no choice but to give up for fear of being destroyed by the power of destruction.


    Then they missed the shocking scene.


    After su ye, the light of doomsday representing the apocalyptic theocracy and the fire of havoc representing the apocalyptic theocracy also flew out.


    "Divine power, total destruction!"


    In the horror of Zeus and the gods, Su Ye''s Doomsday light smashed Zeus''s Doomsday light.


    Su Ye''s fire of havoc devoured Zeus''s fire of havoc.


    Losing the two great powers of extermination, Zeus''s power of extermination disappeared instantly, leaving only the power of breaking the power of extermination.


    Zeus''s huge body suddenly became extremely empty.


    "What happened..." Zeus murmured to the gods.


    "Mage tower Magic - 46th magic sequence - ten thousand stars! God shines! "


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Ten billion galaxy clusters collapsed inward. On each magic hand, one million billion suns burst inward and released all their power in an instant.


    Each galaxy cluster emits a dark column of light.


    Ten billion dark stars fell on Zeus.


    Annihilation Zeus, instant annihilation.


    The terrible ten thousand stars shine through the twilight battlefield, and countless black lights instantly reach the end of the divine world, penetrate the divine world, and reach the filthy land once polluted by the God King and evil gods.


    The black light sweeps away the filth.


    Countless evil gods sent out the first panic scream after their birth, instantly annihilated and completely fell.


    After Zeus annihilated, he would instantly reorganize and resurrect, but the next moment, he was annihilated by the ten thousand star God.


    Ten seconds later, the ten thousand stars disappeared.


    Like an eggshell in the twilight battlefield, a huge hole was broken.


    In the direction outside the hole, the space disappears, and the vacuum shock is as strong as the force of the infinite plane, which can not be repaired quickly.


    The ten thousand Star Gods opened up an absolute "nothing" existence according to the place they passed.


    Zeus is still alive, but he shrinks to only ten meters high. His body is still composed of countless galaxies, but it becomes translucent and looming.


    In his body, lightning surged and fire flashed like a broken puppet.


    Even so, Zeus was still the same God King.


    But he was so old that he was panting.


    "You... This is really the power of magic?"


    "This is the power of magic, but not quantity, but scale." Suye road.


    "I lost, but how much strength do you have? You can''t kill me, and other gods dare not kill me! " Zeus suddenly grinned.


    Su Ye shook his head regretfully and said, "you still don''t understand. As long as you exist, can be perceived and calculated, you can be solved by magic. I really can''t use the ten thousand star God light again now, but... We magicians have too many means. "


    "For example?" Zeus was weak and hard spoken.


    "Multiple eternal prison reincarnation!"


    Su Ye stretched out his hand to Zeus, and millions of divine incarnations shot together. The whole 120 million eternal prison cycle fell on Zeus.


    Zeus was motionless.


    "Ha ha..." Zeus laughed loudly and finally won a


    Zeus looked at Su Ye''s forehead like an ice cave.


    The high gods who watched the war looked dull.


    Su Ye''s forehead cracked and his eyes opened at dusk.


    All the power of the evening cloak flows into the evening eye.


    At this moment, the eyes of dusk shine brightly.


    The broken dusk the dusk sun outside the battlefield suddenly fell into Su Ye''s Dusk eyes.


    The gods opened their mouths and their eyes were stiff.


    "Mage tower Magic - 49th magic sequence: forever falling dusk!"


    The voice of the vast and mighty spread all over the infinite plane. At this moment, the unspeakable power dissipated everything, and even the death horn was dissipated by this power.


    All living beings and gods suddenly became clear that Zeus was not dead.


    The virtual shadow of the million mage tower is suspended behind Su Ye.


    Shua


    Endless light erupted from the eyes of dusk and enveloped Zeus.


    Zeus''s body instantly disintegrated into numerous villains. Each villain''s head was cut off and fell from the sky.


    Even if all the spirits and bodies of Zeus fall into dusk forever, he still exudes great power and wants to break through dusk.


    "Multiple eternal prison reincarnation!"


    120 million Dao eternal prison reincarnation appeared, and everything that destroyed Zeus was divided into 120 million copies.


    Su Ye''s whole body exudes a purple magic light of all poisons.


    Behind Su ye, a dense wall of soul eating black holes emerged.


    Ned Hogg was stunned. Look at Su ye and himself.


    Who is the dragon of despair?


    Who''s niederhogg?


    Two soul eating wonders appear at the same time.


    120 million Zeus screamed, 120 million gods were torn apart and flew to the soul devouring black holes of Suye and niederhogg.


    Ned Hogg made a pleasant dragon roar.


    Su Ye''s breath is rising, and unspeakable power flows into his body. At the same time, Su Ye''s eyes are filled with thunder, his face is ferocious, and his thick bloody breath is rising.


    The gods were shocked. Did Su Ye absorb the power to destroy the world?


    But the next moment, the stars in Su Ye''s eyes flowed, the universe circulated, and all the power and information were disassembled by the knowledge universe.


    Infinite power and information flow into the ten thousand Dharma planes.


    Millions of MAGE towers and all magical and intelligent brains work together to quickly analyze the power essence of Zeus.


    Soon, Su Ye blinked, calmed down and looked into the distance. Niederhogg, who absorbed the soul of Zeus, inherited the fine tradition of King sledgehammer, burst and blew himself up, and his bones were scattered everywhere. Not far away, Zeus stood in the distance. His body is still composed of stars and thunder, but the difference is that the stars are cracked and the thunder is dark. The breath of destruction dissipated, and the power returned to the level of ordinary God King and continued to decline. The eternal dusk erodes everything in him endlessly. Zeus looked at Su ye with a regretful look on his face and said, "when I combined with Metis, I learned a curse that her son would overthrow his father like me. I swallowed the pregnant Metis, but unexpectedly, our son was not born, but Athena was born from my head. She''s a girl. I''ll let her go. But I never thought she married you. " The gods suddenly realized that Su Ye was also the son of Metis¡° You didn''t want to kill me until I was promoted to the LORD God. Otherwise, you won''t sign a two hundred year contract with me. " Suye road. Zeus smiled and said, "I like the way you boast." Su Ye was stunned. Zeus''s body dissipated slowly from bottom to top¡° I used to like bragging like you, but I forgot later. I thought that when I master the supreme power, I can create a beautiful world, but I forget that I can gain power only by making the world better first. The creator God does not create the world because he has power, but because he has power after creation. " Su Ye nodded gently¡° I, Zeus, will never fail, "said Zeus, looking at the infinite starry sky." this new world is either in my hands or on my bones. " Zeus''s eyes were crystal clear, and his body turned into countless starlights, scattered and invisible. Hum... The light wall blessed by the gods suddenly turned, and the vast and majestic breath rose from Su Ye. The blue and gold light column rushed to the top and condensed into the shining statue of Su Ye. Every God, every person, every insect, every flower, all creatures in the infinite plane look up to the sky and the statue. God King, Su Ye£¨ End of the book). Let me rest for a few days, calm down, about a week to two weeks, and then write the final speech. It is estimated that they will say a lot and may be more restrained. Thank you to every reader, thank you to every Kindler! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.